《My Entire Family's Gone Haywire!》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: My Mother Hasn¡¯t Scolded Me For Three Days

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion In winter, due to geographical factors, it doesn¡¯t snow in San Cha Kou Vige. There aren¡¯t too many jobs in the fields, so everyone would stay at home or go out to chat with others. The Gu family¡¯s second son had long been separated from the old house. At this moment, the family of four each upied four rooms in the house. Gu Shouxin, the second son of the Gu family, was nestled in the quilt, looking at the mud-walled house with furrowed brows in a daze. Gu Shouxin¡¯s wife, Cai Xiaolian, was staring nkly at the mud-walled house with furrowed brows in front of the kitchen stove. Their eldest daughter, Gu Nian, was in her room. Her eyes were closed for a while before she opened them again. When she saw the mud-walled house, she closed her eyes again and opened them again. The cycle repeated itself. She was not tired at all. The youngest daughter, Gu Xin, was sitting on a small stool in the central room, a little afraid. She was hesitant about who to greet first. She realized that ever since she fell seriously ill a few days ago, the family had changed. Her father was a jerk. He drank, gambled, and beat up the children. When she recovered, her father was either in a daze or confused. He looked at her with disbelief, then relief, and finally joy. One had to know that her father hated her very much. Now, he looked at her with joy. She was extremely afraid, afraid that her father would sell her. Moreover, on this cold day, people who usually drank every day stopped drinking. He did not even go out to gamble. Did he run out of money to gamble? Had he finally reached the point where he wanted to sell his daughter? As for her mother, she was a very hardworking person. She could do all kinds of work at home. She also did some embroidery work to sell money. She was quite harmonious with outsiders, but she often scolded her. Fortunately, she did not hit her. However, ever since she recovered from her illness, her mother¡¯s cooking was simply difficult to swallow. It took a lot of effort to light the fire. The strangest thing was that her mother had not scolded her for three days. As for her sister, there was no need to mention her. Ever since she learned how to embroider, she did not do anything. She specialized in this. Recently, she was embroidering arge piece. However, ever since she recovered from her illness, her sistery in bed every day and did not speak or do any embroidery. The most important thing was that none of them seemed to be normal. It was as if they had not noticed each other¡¯s abnormality. Gu Xin was extremely scared. What was wrong with her parents and her sister? Although she was scared, she still wanted to care about her family. She did not dare to imagine how she could continue living like this. She got up, rubbed her cold hands, and went to the kitchen first. At home, her father and sister despised her for being stupid. Anyway, they didn¡¯t like to talk to her. Her mother often scolded her, but at least she talked to her. ¡°Mom, are you making a fire? Let me help you!¡± Although her mother would scold her often and she usually tried not to take the initiative to speak, the state she had been in these few days really couldn¡¯t keep her quiet. ¡°AH? Oh, no, no, no. Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough. You must be hungry! I¡¯ll cook an egg for you soon!¡± Cai Xiaolian came back to her senses and choked on the cigarette. She looked at the ten-year-old girl in front of her and felt that she shouldn¡¯t have done that. She had made the child hungry. It was almost lunchtime, but the child hadn¡¯t eaten anything. Growl... Suddenly, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s stomach growled. She looked down at her stomach, then at the clothes on her body and the surrounding mud wall. She sighed in her heart. ¡®Sigh, I¡¯m already here. It¡¯s already been three days. This is already the fourth day. I can¡¯t go back. I can¡¯t go back!¡¯ ¡®I¡¯d better fill my stomach first.¡¯ Cai Xiaolian: ¡°I want to cry.¡± Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Time Travelling Mother

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin saw her mother take out twelve eggs from the locked box. She did not lock the wooden box. Twelve eggs. All twelve eggs were put into the pot. ¡°Mother, are the eggs not for sale?¡±?Gu Xin asked in a low voice. She remembered that when she saw the children of her uncle¡¯s family, her cousins ate eggs. She wanted to eat eggs too. When she came back, her mother beat her up. She deeply remembered what her parents said when they beat her up back then. ¡°Eat, eat, eat. What else do you know besides eating?¡± ¡°Eggs are so expensive. Can you, this wretched girl, eat such expensive stuff? Is it something you should eat?¡± ¡°This is for sale. How can I give you so much to eat!¡± ¡°You wretched girl, you still dare to think of eating eggs? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Of course, her parents had scolded her and refused to let her eat eggs. They hadn¡¯t eaten any either. But now, such an expensive egg was being cooked like this. Was their family going to be an expensive family? Cai Xiaolian covered the pot and turned around. ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m sorry, your voice is a little low. I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± Gu Xin was shocked again. Her... her mother actually said she was sorry? Her mother smiled at her so gently. She suspected that she had not recovered from her illness and had died of it. When she went to another ce, the mother in front of her was a figment of her imagination. It must be. Cai Xiaolian looked at the dazed little girl and asked guiltily, ¡°Er... Er, what happened to you?¡± In her memory, this little girl was a little silly. She shouldn¡¯t have been so astute to see that she was no longer her mother! If the child¡¯s father and sister could see it, she would still believe it. Gu Xin summoned up his courage and looked at Cai Xiaolian and asked timidly, ¡°Mother, shall we eat eggs for lunch?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost noon now. I don¡¯t have time to cook. Let¡¯s eat boiled eggs first to fill our stomachs. We¡¯ll cook something else tonight,¡±?Cai Xiaolian said with some embarrassment. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have time, but that she didn¡¯t know how to cook at all. She only knew how to cook with the rice cooker and the gas stove. She couldn¡¯t understand this big pot! She thought about thinking about how to cook dinner in the afternoon. While the father and daughter didn¡¯t notice her abnormality in the past few days, she would learn everything the original owner knew. It was in her memory! That¡¯s right, Cai Xiaolian wasn¡¯t Gu Xinniang. She was a transmigrator. She had transmigrated here after her death. She was a terminal cancer patient. It took her three days to digest the fact that she had transmigrated. Gu Xin still couldn¡¯t believe it. Her mother cooked so many eggs. She stared nkly at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Er, go get your father and sister to wash up and get ready for dinner.¡± Cai Xiaolian was a little scared by the child¡¯s gaze and wanted to send her away. ¡°Okay,¡±?Gu Xin answered nkly and then turned around to look for her father and sister. She wanted to go and see if her mother was a figment of her imagination and if her father and sister had also be a figment of her imagination? ¡°Father, Father, are you awake?¡± Gu Xin came to Gu Shouxin¡¯s door and knocked twice. ¡°Awake? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Xin was so scared that she took two steps back. The voice belonged to her father, but it didn¡¯t sound like her father at all! In the past, when she called her father, her father would scold her impatiently. It was always ¡®damn girl, why are you yelling? If you yell again, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡¯. Should she say something?! Gu Xin: ¡°I want to cry.¡± Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Nine Thousand Years Old, Father Gu

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Seeing that there was no reply from outside, Gu Shouxin thought for a moment before getting up and putting on his clothes before leaving. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Shouxin looked at the short, thin, and yellow little one, and his frown deepened. ¡°Father, Mother told me to wake you up. Wash up and eat.¡± Gu Xin did not even dare to look at her father and speak. ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Gu Shouxin did not know how to get along with children either. In any case, he had never gotten along with such a young child. Although he was happy that he had a child, he did not know how to get along with them! He followed the directions in his memory unnaturally to the kitchen to get some water and wash up. That¡¯s right, Gu Shouxin was no longer Gu Xin¡¯s father. He was originally nine thousand years old, the most powerful person in the Great Zhou Dynasty. He was only a thousand years away from long live. Because of his status as a eunuch, he was never able to cross that ten thousand years old. When he woke up three days ago, he had be Gu Shouxin of a remote vige in the Great Zhou Dynasty. He took three days to digest such a miraculous thing. In the end, he came to a conclusion. Very good, very good. Not only did he marry a wife, but he also had two daughters. This was great. Gu Xin watched her father walk out of the hall and pursed her lips. The way her father walked seemed to be different from before. His back used to be bent, but now it was straight. He looked very energetic. Her father¡¯s back was exactly the kind of father she had imagined. Gu Xin was a little happy inside. She couldn¡¯t wait to see if her sister was also the sister she had imagined. If she was, that would be great. Even if she really died of illness, it would be worth it. ¡°Sister, are you awake?¡± Gu Xin went to Gu Nian¡¯s room and knocked on the door. Gu Nian, who was in the room, had opened and closed her eyes countless times when she suddenly heard this voice. She finally gave up. She was wearing it, she was really wearing it. What the hell was going on! She had only read a farming novel, and she had to wear it to the farming world? It had the same name, and she didn¡¯t even have the original owner¡¯s memory. How could she live like this!? If she and the original owner were pr opposites, wouldn¡¯t the original owner¡¯s family report her and burn her to death!? She had seen this name from the things on the original owner¡¯s desk. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even know the name. Wu, wu, wu, so scary! ¡°Sister, are you awake?¡± Gu Xin found out that her parents were different, so she mustered up the courage to knock on the door again. If her sister was different, she wouldn¡¯t be like before. After all, she had never dared to knock on the door twice in a row before. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Nian answered from inside the house. Her voice was very t. From the looks of it, the host¡¯s sister had not said much each time she brought food into the house over the past three days. The two sisters probably did not have a good rtionship. That little sister should still be afraid of her sister. Therefore, Gu Nian needed to be a little colder. Gu Nian looked at the embroidery shed under the window and felt like she was going crazy. Such arge piece of embroidery was already half done. The original owner¡¯s embroidery must be very good. She didn¡¯t have the original owner¡¯s memories, so what should she do? ¡°Sister, Mother wants us to wash up and eat!¡± Gu Xin finished speaking and looked at the wooden door expectantly. She wondered if her sister would open the door like her father and smile at her like her mother? Inside the room, Gu Nian clutched her hair with both hands and roared in her heart. Her mother was going to see her daughter. What should she do? What should she do? Should she pretend to be sick? But it had already been three days! Three days! She wasn¡¯t sick or in pain. What if she had invited a doctor? How did the main characters in the time travel novels do it? Why couldn¡¯t she remember? Gu Nian: ¡°I want to cry.¡± Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Debt Collectors

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Bang! Bang! Bang! ¡°Gu Shouxin! Three days are up! Get your ass out here!¡± ¡°Open the door! Open the door!¡± At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Gu Xin was fantasizing whether her sister was the sister she wanted, but she was shocked by the sudden knock on the door. She subconsciously hid under the window of the central room. She was already familiar with this situation ¡ª debt collectors. Her father often gambled and then borrowed money from the gambling house. In the old house, her grandmother was powerful, and those people were beaten up when they came to the door. But this happened too often, and her grandmother stopped helping her father and directly kicked the second son out. Every time her father opened the door, he was beaten up, and then he went to the old house to look for her grandfather, uncle, and fourth uncle to borrow money. Although she was afraid, Gu Xin was still a little worried about her father. So, she quietly stood up and looked out of the window. She saw that the figure she liked very much had his head held high and his chest puffed out as he opened the door. He was not as timid as before. And her mother had always been hiding at times like this. But today, she did not hide. With her hands behind her back and a chopper in one hand, she walked to the vegetable garden in the yard and even squatted down to grab a handful of soil. Then, she saw a third person. Her sister had actually appeared not far behind her mother, and was making strange movements with her hands and feet. Her hands turned her wrists, her toes stood on tiptoe, and her feet also turned. Although she did not understand her sister¡¯s movements, she felt that this should be the preparation before a fight. Gu Xin was stunned. What was going on between her mother and her sister? In the past, they would nevere out in such a situation. What was going on today? Oh no, her mother and her sister had never fought before. Could they have been injured!? ¡®No, I have to go find Grandma.¡¯ Gu Xin thought about it and did not dy any further. She turned around and walked through the central room. She climbed up the slope from the ditch behind her and ran towards the old house from the soil. As she ran, she was thinking about how lucky it was that the old house was not far away. Even if she could not call Grandma, she could call Uncle and Fourth Uncle. Uncle and Fourth Uncle were still very willing to help their family. ¡®Sigh, Father should not gamble. He should be like Uncle and Fourth Uncle, either farming or doing other things.¡¯ ¡®No, Father seemed to be farming too. It was quite good. However, when he stopped farming, he would drink and gamble.¡¯ ¡®Sigh, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. I should quickly call for help.¡¯ ... Gu Shouxin looked at the ten people standing at the door. In his mind, he already knew what they were going to do. Before he came, Gu Shouxin had lost a bet at the gambling house. He also had the money he had borrowed from his mother to treat his youngest daughter¡¯s illness. Thinking that he would be beaten up by his mother when he went back, he wanted to win it back. Then, he borrowed money from the gambling house. In the end, he lost everything and owed the gambling house 200 taels of silver. This idiot had even used his wife and two daughters as bets. He hadpletely lost. The people from the gambling house had said that 300 taels would be enough. 300 taels was an astronomical figure for a viger who dug for food in the fields. Gu Shouxin did not want to be beaten by his own mother, nor did he want to see his wife and daughter being taken away. Thus, he went to the medicine shop to buy medicine to prevent snakes, insects, rats, and ants. When he returned home, he put them in the food, and his entire family died. The people from the gambling house couldn¡¯t do anything to his mother¡¯s side. In the end, the original Gu Shouxin died, but the nine thousand-year-old from the Great Zhou Dynasty came over. Although nine thousand-year-old still hadn¡¯t figured out why his wife and daughters didn¡¯t die after eating it, he was still very d. After all, he didn¡¯t have a wife before. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Hit His Head

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The leader of the debt collectors was stunned by Gu Shouxin¡¯s gaze. However, it onlysted for a moment before he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the silver? Didn¡¯t we agree on 300 taels of silver? If you don¡¯t have it, hand over your wife and two daughters to me!¡± Gu Shouxin looked coldly at the people in front of him. He was thinking whether he should cripple this group of people or let them wait for a few days while he thought of a way to get the money. If he crippled them, he was alone in the Great Zhou Dynasty now. Without that power, he would have an additional burden. Moreover, he still hadn¡¯t figured out the situation of this Great Zhou Dynasty. Acting rashly would always put him in a passive position. He didn¡¯t like this kind of feeling. ¡°You actually red at me! Damn it, you son of a b*tch. If you don¡¯t have money, scram. I¡¯ll bring your wife and daughter back to report!¡± The debt collector was furious. He reached out his hand to push Gu Shouxin away. ¡°Let go of my father!¡± Gu Shouxin was about to retaliate when a fierce roar came from behind. Then, he felt a gust of wind on his back. Then, the debt collector who had pushed him away was kicked away. Then, he saw his original body¡¯s eldest daughter punch the ten people without any rhyme or reason. Finally, he saw clearly that his eldest daughter had twisted her foot and hit a rock beside her. He rolled his eyes, and the eldest daughter fainted, blood oozing out of her forehead. Gu Nian¡¯s thoughts before she fainted: Haha, haha, there¡¯s an excuse. I hit my head and can¡¯t remember what happened in the past. I can¡¯t even sew anymore. I¡¯m so smart! ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll fight it out with you! How dare you hurt my daughter!¡± At this moment, another wave of angry roars sounded. Gu Shouxin watched as his wife, whom God had arranged for him, ran past him like the wind with a chopper in hand. First, she threw a handful of soil at the crowd, and then she hacked wildly. Finally, on the other side of the big rock where his eldest daughter had hit her head, she twisted her ankle and hit her head. It was still her own twisted ankle. Then, fresh blood flowed from her forehead. His newly-made wife, who had not had time to exchange a few words with him, rolled her eyes and fainted. Cai Xiaolian: I hit my head. I want to change. It was always like this on TV. My head was injured, and my personality had changed. Well, very good. In the future, treat the eldest daughter better. It was she who made me stop pretending to be like the original owner. Although this idea is a little stupid, there was no other way. If I can¡¯t go back, I have to stay! The debt collectors were all dumbfounded. They only pushed Gu Shouxin a little. These two women were fighting with their lives on the line. They had to make sure that no one died! The newly appointed county magistrate would take care of them. Why were Gu Shouxin¡¯s wife and daughter so unreasonable? Why hadn¡¯t they noticed it before!? ¡°Mother, Sister!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin ran over with her Uncle, Fourth Uncle, and cousins. She cried. Really, she was so sad. Her mother had finally treated her gently, but in the end, she was injured by these bad guys. Gu Xin¡¯s First Uncle and Fourth Uncle each carried a hoe. One of Gu Xin¡¯s cousins carried a shoulder pole, and one of them held a kitchen knife. The debt collector was dumbfounded. Why didn¡¯t this happen before! Gu Shouxin was also dumbfounded. In his memory, although the original owner¡¯s eldest brother and fourth brother had a good rtionship with him, it was usually when they were borrowing money. In such a situation, they had never appeared before and were held captive by their own mother. ¡°Stop, stop! Don¡¯t do anything, don¡¯t do anything! We are all polite people! Talk nicely, talk nicely!¡± The debt collector didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant anymore. This was a vige. He dared to clean up the debt owed by Gu Shouxin because no one had helped him in the past. However, now that the other party¡¯s brother had seen the other party appear, he could not make a move. Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Compensation

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion What if all the men in the vige came to help him? ¡°Shameless Zhang, my second brother only owes your gambling house some money! Do you need to hit women and children? Do you still want to live in the county? I¡¯ll tell you today. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t hit the women of the Gu family, but I¡¯ll return the money with both hands. Now that you¡¯ve hit someone, I won¡¯t give you the money! If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you fight with me?¡± Gu Shouxin¡¯s eldest brother, Gu Shouren, mmed his hoe on the ground and spoke fiercely. ¡°That... Boss Gu! I didn¡¯t fight at all. Who knows what kind of madness that woman and that wretched girl went through? In the past, we usually beat up Second Brother Gu. Do you think we¡¯ve ever hit a woman? Also, the silver that Second Brother Gu owes this time isn¡¯t like before. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to pay it back with both hands.¡± The debt collector was frightened by Gu Shouren¡¯s appearance, but he couldn¡¯t refuse the money just because he was frightened. If he went back, he would be even more miserable. ¡°You hit my second aunt and sister. That¡¯s your fault. Now their foreheads are bleeding. You must pay back the money!¡± The eldest daughter of the eldest branch, Gu Hui, had a sickle in one hand and a shoulder pole in the other. After checking Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian¡¯s other ces, she stood next to her father and said. ¡°Yes, pay up!¡± Gu En, the youngest son of the eldest house, who was only a few months younger than Gu Xin, also stood by his sister¡¯s side. ¡°We¡¯ve paid for the medicine. Besides, Second Brother is in debt with your gambling house.¡± Gu Shouli, the eldest son of the Gu family, looked much moreposed, but he also supported his nieces and nephews. Gu Shouxin looked at the host¡¯s brothers and nieces. He could not understand what the host was thinking. This family seemed to be quite good, so why would he be stupid enough to gamble? Gambling relied not only on luck, but also on brains. The biggest reason the host lost money was that the host was brainless. He habitually walked out of the door with his hands behind his back and walked to the debt collector. ¡°Two taels of medicine money, three hundred taels of gambling debt. Ten days, ten dayster, I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Pay two taels of silver. Ten dayster, you... Aiya, aiya, aiya, it hurts! Gently, gently.¡± The debt collector wanted to swear, but Gu Shouxin grabbed him by the arm in the opposite direction, which hurt him badly. ¡°Yes, the medicine money has been given. Gambling debts... Gambling debts, what? Second Brother! You actually owe 300 taels of gambling debts!¡± Gu Shouren said the words before he reacted. Three hundred taels, he was so scared that his mouth could swallow a whole egg. Gu En ran over and said excitedly, ¡°Uncle, you should have taken care of them before! Every time you got beaten up, I secretly despised you for a long time!¡± He had no concept of money. This year, he was ten years old, and he had at most two coins in his pocket. However, he was very excited when he saw his Second Uncle subdue the debt collector in one go. When the debt collector was captured, his subordinates would definitely help, but Gu Shouren, Gu Shouli, and Gu Hui stopped him with their hoes, sickles, and poles. ¡°Ten days. I only need ten days at most. If you don¡¯t believe me and insist on making things difficult for my family, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite today!¡± Gu Shouxin increased his strength. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Ten days, ten days. Big Brother, can you let me go?¡± The debt collector felt that his arm was about to break, so he quickly agreed. Gu Shouxin let him go. ¡°Second Brother Gu, don¡¯t lie to us. Otherwise, when our Sixth Masteres, you will suffer.¡± After moving his hands, the head debt collector regained a bit of his imposing manner. However, he did not have enough confidence. After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave. In the end, he was stopped by Gu Shouxin. Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Stunned

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The debt collector obediently left two taels of silver for the medicine and ran off with his men. Gu En was sent to call the doctor. Gu Shouxin carried Cai Xiaolian and Gu Hui carried Gu Nian into the house. ¡°Father, Mother and Sister will be fine, right?¡±?Gu Xin asked timidly after Gu Shouxin gave the mother and daughter a simple check-up. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can see that they are just superficial wounds. However, we won¡¯t know the details until the doctores over to take a look.¡± Gu Shouxin looked at the pitiful little girl and tried his best to soften his voice. ¡°Hiss!¡± Gu Shouren hugged his arms and shivered. His expression was extremely exaggerated. ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡± Gu Hui looked at her father in confusion. ¡°My daughter! Do you feel goosebumps all over your body?¡± Gu Shouren asked. ¡°No! Father, are you cold?¡±?Gu Xin asked with concern. Gu Shouren shivered exaggeratedly and said, ¡°How could I be cold! Your father¡¯s body is so good, how could I be cold? I was scared by your Second Uncle! Listen, your Second Uncle speaks like the sour schr in the vige! I¡¯m afraid your Second Uncle is possessed!¡± In his life, he hated greeting schrs the most. It was nothing good or anything like that. His head hurt just listening to it. ¡°Father, I heard that Second Uncle used to study. He¡¯s pretty good. It¡¯s not a problem for him to talk like that outside!¡± Gu Hui didn¡¯t find it strange. She had heard from her grandfather that if it weren¡¯t for something happening to her second uncle, the first schr in their white horse vige wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to talk to that idiot, Bookworm Xie. The father and daughter spoke loudly, and Gu Shouxin and Gu Xin could hear everything clearly in the room. Gu Xin looked at Gu Shouxin in a daze. She did not even know that her father had studied. But Gu Shouxin told himself in his heart to get used to the way the original owner spoke and not be too weird, or else he would be in trouble. It was not that he was afraid that he would be in trouble, but it would not be good if his wife and daughter were outside because she would be gossiped about. As a nine thousand years old man who had the power to rule the world, his only regret in his life was that he did not have a wife and child. Now that he had a wife and child out of nowhere, he did not want to go back to the past at all. He only wanted to live the rest of his life well. Not long after, the vige doctor came. After checking the mother and daughter, he indicated that there was no big problem with them. It was just a superficial wound. Apply some medicine and pay careful attention to the wound. It would not take long before they woke up. He gave them the external ointment, not even the herbs for internal consumption. After the doctor left... Fourth Brother Gu pulled Gu Shouxin to the side. ¡°Second Brother, why is it three hundred taels? What are you doing? If Mother finds out, she will beat you to death. Father and I don¡¯t even have three hundred taels. Eldest Brother doesn¡¯t even have money. What should we do with the money?¡± ¡°How about, Second Brother, you take your sister-inw and your child to hide for a while? Forget it if they can¡¯t find you. Find our father to pay for them. Otherwise, if Mother doesn¡¯t beat you to death, the gambling house will beat you to death.¡± First Brother Gu joined in the topic of brothers. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother and Fourth Brother. However, I won¡¯t ask Father for this silver, and I won¡¯t hide. I¡¯ll go earn it myself. Don¡¯t worry about my methods. You go back and tell Father and Mother to rest assured.¡± Gu Shouxin sincerely thanked them. Seeing that the two of them wanted to persuade him, Gu Shouxin beat them to it and said, ¡°We¡¯re all brothers. What I said before was all nonsense. Regarding the gambling matter, I ask you to trust me for thest time. This kind of situation will never happen again, okay?¡± Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Sin

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After much persuasion, they finally managed to convince Eldest Gu and Fourth Brother Gu. After Gu Hui helped Gu Xin wipe Cai Xiaolian and her daughter¡¯s foreheads and applied the medicine, everyone in the old house went back. Gu Xin timidly tugged at the corner of Gu Shouxin¡¯s shirt and whispered, ¡°Dad, I heard it just now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Shouxin was stunned for a moment. ¡°Father said that he won¡¯t gamble anymore in the future.¡± Gu Xin felt that she was getting bolder and bolder. She actually dared to say that he wouldn¡¯t gamble with her irascible gambler father. ¡°About that! Hmm, after this matter is settled, Father won¡¯t gamble anymore. Father promised Second hmm, Father promised Xin Xin.¡± Gu Shouxin originally wanted to say ¡®Second daughter¡¯, but after being a gambler for so many years, he really couldn¡¯t bear to call his daughters first and second. He felt ufortable calling her a ¡®second¡¯. Wasn¡¯t it good to call her by her name? ¡°Xin Xin?¡± Like a frightened little chick, Gu Xin shrunk her neck. Xin Xin... It sounded so nice. She knew that her name was Gu Xin, but no one had ever called her Gu Xin or Xin Xin. It was all ¡®second¡¯. She liked it when her father called her that. Cai Xiaolian was already awake. She heard the conversation between the two people in the room andpared it to the man in her memories. Damn, why did this irresponsible dog man seem to have changed into a different person? Could it be that he had also transmigrated? No, no, no. She could not give herself away. She had to first see what was going on with this dog man. ¡°En, Xin Xin, you stay here and look after your mother. After a while, you go and see your sister. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to cook.¡± Gu Shouxin looked at his little daughter¡¯s appearance and his heart instantly warmed. Other than her appearance, she was very much like the daughter he had imagined! It didn¡¯t matter. His daughter was young and could still be taught. She could be well-fed in the future. She would definitely be the daughter he had imagined. ¡°Okay, Dad.¡± Gu Xin nodded in a daze. She had never seen her father cook, but she really wanted to eat her father¡¯s cooking. Gu Shouxin turned to look at Cai Xiaolian, who was still lying on the bed with her eyes closed. He smiled and went out to the kitchen to cook. Gu Xin ran over and squatted by the bed, she said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, Mother, Father is going to cook for us. Mother, Father isn¡¯tzy anymore. Mother, Father calls me Xin Xin. Mother, can you call me Xin Xin in the future and smile at me a few more times? It doesn¡¯t matter if you hit me or scold me. Mother, I¡¯m so happy! Mother, Father said that he would never gamble again...¡± Cai Xiaolian closed her eyes, feeling a little sad. This little girl was very pitiful. In the original owner¡¯s memories, this little girl often did not have enough to eat and did a lot of work. She was ignored by her biological father and sister, and scolded by her biological mother. She always looked very cautious. But listen to this, this girl¡¯s voice was so pleasant to hear. It was so sweet that it reached one¡¯s heart. When her father cooked a meal for her and her mother smiled at her, she was as happy as a fool. What a sin! Cai Xiaolian decided to treat this little girl well in the future. She would let her grow into a normal girl, cheerful and positive. ¡°Xin Xin.¡± Cai Xiaolian opened her eyes and smiled. Gu Xin was shocked. She thought her mother would wake up in a while. She was squatting, but she sat down on the ground. ¡°Oh, I scared you! Get up, it¡¯s cold on the ground! The weather is so cold!¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t expect her sudden awakening to scare the child. She quickly got up and helped the child up. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Amnesia

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin was ten years old. Due to malnutrition, she was not tall and her face was sallow and thin. She looked like a six-year-old child. The two elders at the old house felt sorry for the child and secretly gave her food. In the end, Gu Xin¡¯s food was snatched away by Gu Nian as soon as she returned. Gu Xin did not dare toin. This caused Gu Nian to look very healthy. Gu Shouxin¡¯s meal was ready, but Gu Nian had not woken up yet. Thus, only the three of them were left to eat. At the dining table, Gu Xin looked happily at her father and then at her mother. Cai Xiaolian had wanted to tease Gu Xin, but she was afraid that she would be exposed in front of this scumbag, so she could only lower her head and eat without saying anything. Gu Shouxin looked at Cai Xiaolian from time to time and found that something was wrong with her. She waspletely different from what he remembered, and was even avoiding him. However, he didn¡¯t expose her. Instead, he said naturally, ¡°I won¡¯t gamble anymore. I¡¯ll think of a way to solve this gambling debt. Let¡¯s live a good life from now on.¡± ¡°Father, I believe in you!¡±?Gu Xin said seriously. Her grandfather told her that everyone would do something wrong. As long as they corrected themselves in time, they would be a good person. When the person who made a mistake sincerely corrected themselves, she had to trust and encourage them. Her grandfather was a good person, and her father was her grandfather¡¯s son. He was definitely a good person. Therefore, she had to trust her father. However, she did not know how to encourage her father at the moment. Cai Xiaolian raised her head in surprise, but she quickly lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. Do whatever you want.¡± Cai Xiaolian tried her best to imitate the original owner¡¯s tone. In fact, she spoke very elegantly and basically did not say anything. But there was nothing she could do. She couldn¡¯t let the scumbag man see through it! Gu Shouxin was more and more certain that the woman in front of him was in the same situation as him. She was deliberately putting up a front. However, he didn¡¯t expose her. He continued to eat and even put some food in Gu Xin¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat more. Father will buy meat for Xin Xin tomorrow.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, and then she said carefully, ¡°Father, can I really eat meat?¡± Looking at his daughter¡¯s sparkling eyes and her cautious expression, Gu Shouxin cursed the original owner in his heart a thousand times. Damn it, he didn¡¯t know how lucky he was. He nodded very gently, ¡°Of course, from now on, Xin Xin can eat meat every day. Eggs, candy, and snacks are all fine. Xiaolian, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded subconsciously. Then, she blushed and lowered her head again. The dishes in her bowl were no longer fragrant. Damn it, why did this scumbag suddenly ask a question? Wasn¡¯t he trying to trick her? Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart pounded. What should she do? What should she do? Would he suddenly ask a question? ¡°Excuse me, where are we?¡± At this moment, Gu Nian suddenly appeared at the door and helped Cai Xiaolian out of her predicament. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re awake!¡± Gu Xin put down her bowl and chopsticks and ran quickly to the door. ¡°Sister? Little Sister, did you say that I¡¯m your sister?¡± Gu Nian took out her 120% acting skills to pretend to have amnesia. She cursed in her heart: ¡®There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. I don¡¯t have the original owner¡¯s memory, so I can only pretend to have amnesia. Don¡¯t me me, everyone!¡¯ ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t care less whether her sister was going to be angry at her anymore. She reached out and grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s hand. She said pitifully, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m Second Daughter Gu, and you¡¯re Eldest Daughter Gu! Why can¡¯t you remember?¡± Gu Xin was on the verge of tears. Gu Shouxin narrowed his eyes and looked Gu Nian up and down. Cai Xiaolian was also a little surprised. Why did her daughter lose her memory just now? Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Sister Gu Who Is Inside a Book

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Nian was so nervous that she was about to give herself away. This house was obviously a mud-walled house in the countryside, and the people here were dressed in ancient costumes. This house should be a vige, but why was the male owner¡¯s gaze so sharp? It was even scarier than her teacher¡¯s. ¡°Father, Mother, Sister doesn¡¯t remember us. What should we do? What should we do?¡± Gu Xin held Gu Nian¡¯s hand and walked to the table, her face covered in tears. Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t bear to see the child cry so much. She was about to reach out to carry the child when she remembered her transmigration identity and stopped herself. It wasn¡¯t that Gu Shouxin couldn¡¯t bear to see the child cry, but he liked Gu Xin a lot because of their interaction just now. He also felt ufortable when he saw her cry, but he didn¡¯t move to carry the child. Gu Nian was a little confused. ¡®What kind of family is this? What should I do next?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m only in my twenties. In modern times, I¡¯m still studying and not out in the world. I don¡¯t know how to adapt!¡¯ ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. I get a headache when you cry.¡± Gu Nian saw that her parents weren¡¯t moving. She never bullied children. She squatted down and hugged Gu Xin. ¡°Hic, hic, hic, I won¡¯t cry anymore, I won¡¯t cry anymore. Sister, I¡¯m Second Daughter. I¡¯m Gu Xin, you¡¯re Gu Nian, Eldest Daughter Gu, and my sister. They¡¯re our parents. Sister, do you remember?¡± Gu Xin had never been hugged by her sister before. Since she could remember, she did not have a ce to put her hands, but she still exined it to Gu Nian. ¡°Don¡¯t cry now, tell me slowly! Sister¡¯s head hurts a little. Maybe when it stops hurting, she¡¯ll remember.¡± Gu Nian wiped Gu Xin¡¯s tears. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Shouxin looked at the two sisters without saying anything. At the same time, they nced at each other from the corner of their eyes. Now, both of them were sure that the other was not the original Gu Nian, however, they were both hesitating whether they should confess first or wait until the other had confessed. Gu Nian coaxed Gu Xin and pulled her to sit down on the bench next to the square table. ¡°Father, Mother.¡± Gu Nian had brainwashed herself for a long time, but she could still call them by this name now. ¡°You really can¡¯t remember anything? This is San Cha Kou Vige. Do you remember?¡±?Gu Shouxin asked. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t remember.¡± Gu Nianzhi nodded and shook her head again. However, she had a little doubt in her heart. San Cha Kou Vige, Gu Nian, Gu Xin ¡ª what a familiar name! ¡°Eldest Daughter, we¡¯re at San Cha Kou Vige, Zhou Jia Town, Taoyuan County, Qingzhou. Do you remember it?¡± Cai Xiaolian heard the other party mention San Cha Kou Vige and immediately gave a more detailed geographical location. Of course, she did not know any more because it was not in the original owner¡¯s memory. Gu Nian was stunned. San Cha Kou Vige, Taoyuan County, Qingzhou. Gu Nian, Gu Xin. Gu Xin, Gu Nian. Why did it look like the farmer¡¯s book that she had read not long ago? ¡°In the Great Zhou Dynasty, in Taoyuan County, Zhoujia Town, San Cha Kou Vige, my grandmother is Gu Xiann. She was the only daughter in the family and was able to carry a tripod. She had a son-inw, and my grandfather, Ye Chuan, was a vagrant who had be a son-inw. I also had my first uncle and aunt, my fourth uncle, a cousin, a younger cousin, and a younger cousin. I¡¯m Gu Nian. My younger sister is Gu Xin. My father was chased out of the house by my grandmother because he often gambled, and my mother liked to scold my younger sister because my father often gambled? My younger sister is ten this year, and I¡¯m fourteen this year.¡± Gu Nian suppressed the shock in her heart and recounted the family rtionship. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Sister, you scared me to death. I thought you really couldn¡¯t remember anything!¡± Gu Xin was relieved to hear that her sister was alright. Gu Nian mechanically turned her head to look at her cheap sister. She was reading a book about the female lead, the unlucky female lead. She was inside a book! Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Her Nephew¡¯s Book

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Nian was reading a book while her nephew was writing an online novel. Her grades were very good, and she had always been that ¡®someone else¡¯s child¡¯ that was mentioned in families. Her brother and sister-inw often nagged at her nephew in front of her, so her nephew had been annoyed with her ever since she was young. He named her after the evil sister of the unlucky female protagonist in the book. The female protagonist in the book written by her nephew had a rough life, just like the male protagonist. In the end, the male protagonist had to go through a lot of hardships to secure a high position. However, the female protagonist died in the middle of the story. Later on, in order to reflect the male protagonist¡¯s single-mindedness and ambition, many female supporting roles were arranged to appear. However, the female protagonist was the only one in the male protagonist¡¯s heart. The male protagonist had countless concubines, but he did not have a wife. His wife only had a namete with the female protagonist¡¯s name on it. Because her nephew¡¯s book was very good, her sister-inw pushed it to her to read. During the holiday, she spent three days but still could not finish reading the book. She only knew the ending of the female protagonist and did not know the ending of the male protagonist. When she woke up, she had be the Gu Nian in the book. She cursed her nephew in her heart. However, she had some doubts again. There was a scene in the book when someone from the family came to collect gambling debts. However, what happened next was different from what happened in the book. In the book, no one opened the door for the person who came to collect gambling debts. The door was broken open and the four members of the Gu family were lying in the central room. The debt collectors were so scared that they quickly went to call for help. The grandparents from the old residence came over and called for a doctor, saving the family of four. Gu Shouxin had bought medicine to kill the whole family. Later, he was saved. The next time Gu Shouxin owed money, Gu Xin was secretly sold. By the time the elders of the old residence found out, they could no longer get the female protagonist back. The old mansion wanted to sever all ties with Gu Shouxin. Gu Shouxin stole Cai Xiaolian¡¯sst dowry, a gold hairpin, and ran away. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were dependent on each other. Later on, Gu Nian used her embroidery skills to attract the attention of the manager of the embroidery shop, and brought her to Jiangnan. In Jiangnan, Gu Nian recognized her sister who had been sold. However, she did not acknowledge Gu Xin. Instead, she saw that Gu Xin had someone who loved her and was living a good life. She tried every means possible to harm Gu Xin. In the end, Gu Nian¡¯s death had something to do with Gu Xin. Gu Nianzhi was so sure that she was in the book because the ce they had mentioned was exactly the same as her previous home. There were not many descriptions of the female protagonist¡¯s other family members in the book, but the debt collection incident was a sign that the female protagonist had been sold. Therefore, Gu Nian remembered it very clearly. She even remembered how much money she had spent. So, what exactly had happened that afternoon? Could it be that she was not in a novel written by her nephew, but in another novel, or was it just an ordinary transmigration? Other than the female protagonist, Gu Xin, the parents did not feel like they were written in a book! Gu Nianzhi was engrossed in her thoughts. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian did not say anything more and only looked at her. Gu Xin was quiet for a while before she nudged Gu Nianzhi. ¡°Sister, do you have a headache? Do you want to go back to your room and rest? I¡¯ll bring the food over for you.¡± Gu Nian came back to her senses and pretended to be calm. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. Xin Xin, you should sit down and eat too! I haven¡¯te out for a few days. I don¡¯t feelfortable lying in my room for too long.¡± ¡°Okay, Sister!¡± Gu Xin was very happy. Her sister was really not like before. The little people in her heart were dancing with joy. Her father had changed, her mother had changed, and her sister had also changed. ¡®Oh, God! If this is Xin Xin¡¯s dream, then let me be in it for a little longer. Don¡¯t let me wake up!¡¯ Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Really Weird

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian only gave Gu Nian a suspicious look before starting to eat. There were only three dishes on the table ¡ª wild vegetable egg soup, stir-fried cabbage, and braised pork with soybeans. There was no staple food, only eggs, cooked by Cai Xiaolian. Apart from Gu Xin, the other three found it difficult to swallow. Gu Xin peeled two eggs for herself, three for Gu Nian, four for Gu Shouxin, and three for Cai Xiaolian. Then, she said, ¡°Father, this meat was given to us by Fourth Uncle. You weren¡¯t at home at that time. Dad, did you boil oil when you cooked the meat?¡± She had never seen her father cook, so she didn¡¯t know if her father knew to boil oil. Gu Shouxin took an egg from his bowl and ced it in Gu Xin¡¯s bowl. He said, ¡°I boiled it and put it in the oil can. What are you doing? Dad only needs to eat three. From now on, we¡¯ll eat everything at home together. Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re too young to eat. You¡¯re still growing, so you have to eat!¡± The peeled eggs were still very easy to pick up. Gu Xin did not push them away. She liked this kind of father. ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± If Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian had not been so hungry, she really would not have been able to eat such food. Just as they finished eating, Gu En from the main room at the old residence came over again. ¡°Second Uncle, Grandpa and Grandma want you toe over.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Gu Shouxin stood up calmly and instructed Gu Xin to put the bowl down. He woulde backter to wash it and then leave. Once Gu Shouxin left, only the three of them were left in the kitchen. Cai Xiaolian did not speak because she was afraid that Gu Nian would notice something different. At the same time, she also felt that Gu Nian was a little different from the original owner¡¯s memory. Of course, she couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that she had hit her head earlier. Gu Nian felt the same way as Cai Xiaolian, so neither of them spoke much. ¡°Mom, Sister, you bumped your heads just now. You must be feeling unwell! Go and get some rest. I¡¯ll go to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s to see if they¡¯re going to hit Dad again. If they hit him too hard, I¡¯ll speak up for Dad. Dad already said that he won¡¯t go gambling again.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t notice that Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nianzhi had a lot on their minds. ¡°Oh,¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nianzhi replied in unison and went back to their rooms. Gu Xin did not notice anything unusual. She took advantage of the warm water in the pot to wash the dishes. Then she carried the small basket on her back and left the house. It was winter now. Her daily task was to carry firewood on the mountain. The firewood was like withered yellow leaves and some dried branches. She nned to go to the old house first. If Grandma wanted to beat her father, she would ask for mercy. If she didn¡¯t, she would go to the back of the mountain to carry the firewood back. Their house was at the foot of the mountain and not far from the old house. However, they were still some distance away from the other houses in the vige, so they didn¡¯t meet many people along the way. When they were about to reach the old house, Gu Xin met her cousin, Gu Hui, who was in the main house, and greeted her. ¡°Second, what are you doing?¡± Gu Xin asked, ¡°Sister Huihui, did Grandma hit my father?¡± Gu Hui said in surprise, ¡°No, it¡¯s really strange. Grandma had already found him, but after Second Uncle said a few words, Grandma stopped scolding him and even called Second Uncle to go into the house to talk.¡± Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Father must have promised Grandpa and Grandma not to gamble, so I don¡¯t need to help. Sister Huihui, I¡¯m going to carry some leaves and dry sticks. Do you want to go to the back mountain?¡± Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Little Fish

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Hui pouted gloomily. ¡°I¡¯m not going. My mother wants me to go to my grandmother¡¯s ce to get something. It¡¯s so annoying. Among all the pregnant women in the vige, my mother is the most difficult to please. Oh right, Second, don¡¯te near my mother these days. Wait for her to give birth.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. Then I¡¯ll be leaving first, Sister Huihui!¡± Gu Xin waved her hand. The eldest daughter-inw, Lady Zhang, valued sons over daughters. She did not even treat her own two daughters well, let alone Gu Xin, the daughter of her husband¡¯s second brother. If it were not for the fact that the Gu family still had the olddy to suppress her, this Lady Zhang would have turned the sky upside down. It was gettingte, and Gu Xin¡¯s speed was faster than usual. She had to get home before dark. When she arrived at the back of the mountain, Gu Xin first put down the basket on her back, then moved the dried leaves on the ground into a pile with dried branches. She then picked them up and ced them in the basket. After cing ayer on the basket, she broke the dried branches, put them in, and pressed them down. After going back and forth a few times, her small basket was also filled with firewood to start a fire. ¡°Brat, I told you not to go there to y, but you insisted on going. When you fall in, I¡¯ll see what you¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°Aiyo, Mom, Mom, let me go, let me go. I¡¯ve caught fish. Tonight, we can eat fish!¡± ¡°Eat my ass fish. The third child of the Feng family drowned in the water on a hot day this year. The fish in the water are very evil. Do you dare to eat them?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what happens on a hot day? Now... Ah! Mother, why did you knock over my basin!¡± ¡°You bastard, hurry up and go back with me! Don¡¯t cause trouble outside every day. I told you, you can¡¯t go there. When you go back, I¡¯ll see if your father won¡¯t break your legs! Basin, that basin with evil nature is not good. Go, quickly follow me!¡± ¡°Aiyo! Mother, don¡¯t pull my ear. I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go, okay? Aiyo, ahhh, it hurts, it hurts...¡± Gu Xin was about to carry the basket on her back when a mother and son walked past her. She had seen this mother and son before. The son was called Liu Gou¡¯er, from the neighboring vige. He was the same age as her and often came to their vige to y. Liu Gou¡¯er and his mother walked all the way. They nced at Gu Xin, but ignored her. Gu Xin had always been invisible. Her parents and sister did not care about her, so others naturally would not take her seriously. Gu Xin did not care. She waited for the others to walk over before she looked towards the wooden basin and the fish. It was a very beautiful fish, just like the one that the new year doll was holding. Her grandfather had told her that the doll was holding a carp. However, she had never seen such a beautiful, glowing carp. At that moment, the carp had fallen out of the wooden basin and was bouncing on the ground. For some reason, Gu Xin felt that the fish was very sad and ufortable. Oh, that¡¯s right. Grandfather had said that fish were not allowed to leave the water. Gu Xin quickly went forward and put the beautiful carp back into the little wooden basin. ¡°Little fish, little fish! Can I send you back? I remember the pond over there. Even though a child drowned there, and I am also very scared, but seeing that you¡¯re feeling so ufortable, I¡¯ll send you back too. You have to hide well in the future!¡± Gu Xin put the fish into the wooden basin. There was only a little water left in the basin, and it could notpletely allow the fish to breathe. She carried the wooden basin and ran towards the pond where the child drowned. She thought to herself, ¡®If I do more good deeds, Will God agree to me because I¡¯ve done so many good deeds? Will my parents and sister always treat me so well?¡¯ Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Presents

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin was very fast. She arrived at the small pond. It was actually a waterfall. A pond had formed below it. On hot days, children from the surrounding viges liked toe here to y. This year, a child from the neighboring vige had drowned. Gu Xin mustered her courage and walked to the pond. ¡°Little fish, I¡¯ve sent you back. You must remember to hide well in the future. Don¡¯t get caught.¡± With that, she poured the fish in the basin into the water. The fish swam happily in the water and jumped up. ¡°Gu Xin, this is a gift for you.¡± Gu Xin saw the most amazing thing in her life. The little fish swam in the water for a while and jumped up. It spat something at her, and she subconsciously caught it. Then she heard the voice of a little baby. Then, she saw the little fish dash toward the waterfall, jump, and disappear. Gu Xin looked at the thing in her hand in a daze. It was a very beautiful and clear jade stone. It looked exactly like the little fish, but it was very small, not as big as her small palm. ¡°Aiya!¡± Gu Xin came back to her senses and was so scared that she wanted to throw the jade pendant away. An even more amazing scene happened. The jade stone suddenly disappeared. ¡°Eh? Where did it go? Where did it go?¡± Gu Xin panicked and looked down with her hands spread out. Then the jade stone appeared in her palm. Gu Xin felt that she couldn¡¯t think straight anymore. ¡°Gu Xin, this is my gift to you. Thank you for saving me and giving me time to jump through the Dragon Gate. Take it. It will appear in your palm when you want her. After I jump through the Dragon Gate, I will go find my father, the Dragon King. Remember, don¡¯t show the gift to others. Goodbye, Gu Xin!¡± At this moment, the voice of the little fish came from the waterfall again. Gu Xin didn¡¯t panic anymore. She had heard the mythical story of a carp jumping through the Dragon Gate. Her grandfather told it to her. Her grandfather knew many interesting stories. He had told her that dragons gave birth to nine sons, and they were all different. He had also told her that after a certain period of time, a small snake would turn into a python, then a boa, and then what? It seemed that after two more stages, it would turn into a dragon. Fortunately, she had the story that her grandfather had told her to pave the way. Otherwise, she would have been scared to death today. In the hearts of the people of Great Zhou, there was a dragon in the world, but it was a very magical existence. It was the same as God and the gods in the sky. Therefore, this was a gift from the gods, so she was not afraid. After Gu Xin figured it out, she thanked the waterfall. ¡°Thank you, little fish!¡± However, there was no response. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Gu Xin left. She returned to where she had been and carried the small backpack down the mountain. She tried a few times along the way. As long as she thought about it, the jade stone would appear, and if she didn¡¯t, it would disappear in her palm. ¡°Xin Xin?¡± When she passed by the old house, Gu Xin was about to greet her grandparents and ask her father if he had returned. However, she met Gu Shouxin who came out of the house. Gu Shouxin was expressionless at first, but when he saw that the backpack on Gu Xin¡¯s back had reached the bend of her feet, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Dad, I was just about to call you! I carried a big load of firewood today! I even...¡± She wanted to say that she had saved a little fish, but she stopped herself in time. The little fish told her not to tell anyone. This was the little fish¡¯s thing. Although it had given it to her, she couldn¡¯t tell anyone about it. Chapter 15

Chapter 15: I¡¯ll Be the One To Feel the Pain

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Shouxin took off the basket on Gu Xin¡¯s back and carried it himself. ¡°From now on, when Dad goes to the mountains to get firewood, go and say hello to your grandparents. Then we¡¯ll go home.¡± Gu Xin blinked her big eyes and looked at Gu Shouxin for a few seconds before nodding obediently. ¡°Okay!¡± She rushed into the house and greeted her grandparents before running out quickly to follow Gu Shouxin. She felt that she must have saved little fish today. Little Fish had be a dragon after leaping through the Dragon Gate, and she had saved the child of the Dragon King. The heavens would never let such good parents and sisters go back to how they were in the past on ount of her saving the child of the Dragon King. She was not saying that her parents and sisters were not good in the past, but she liked the present better than the past. Thinking that such good parents and her sister wouldn¡¯t leave her, Gu Xin walked briskly. Gu Shouxin reached out to hold his little daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Walk slowly. Be careful not to trip on a rock.¡± Gu Xin tilted her head, her big eyes filled with joy. ¡°Oh, okay, Dad!¡± Gu Shouxin looked at his obedient daughter and felt very gratified. He had to get some money quickly to feed his child. This child was too obedient and too heartbreaking. What did he do to deserve such an obedient daughter in this life? He would definitely not let down the heavens that had given him this chance to be reborn. He did not meet anyone on the way home. He did not sit for long when the sky turnedpletely dark. Gu Xin lit the oilmp and went to the kitchen to light the fire. She nned to wash up with hot water. Gu Shouxin could not bear to see Gu Xin work at all now. He walked to the kitchen door and said, ¡°Xin Xin, Go sit by the side and y. I¡¯ll do it.¡± In his previous life, he was 9,000 years old and had the power to rule the world. However, before he entered the pce as a child, he had experienced the life of a farmer. He still knew how to do things in a farmer¡¯s household. Gu Shouxin lit the fire and asked, ¡°Xin Xin, are you hungry? If you are, Daddy will boil two eggs for you to eat?¡± In his memory, during a winter like this, every household would eat two meals. But he used to eat three meals a day. Although he could take two meals, he did not know if a child could take it. Gu Xin shook her head, the two bangs on her head, which were already crooked, shook as she shook her head. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not hungry. Today, we¡¯ve already eaten more than ten eggs. We can¡¯t eat anymore. There¡¯s no more vegetables at home. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go dig for wild vegetables and then help Fourth Uncle sweep the floor to earn a cabbage. Then...¡± Gu Shouxin felt his heart ache when he saw Gu Xin like this. He pulled her to his side and interrupted her. ¡°Tomorrow, Xin Xin will rest well at home. Dad will go to town and buy some buns for Xin Xin, okay?¡± ¡°Buns?¡± Gu Xin frowned slightly and stammered, ¡°Father, if Xin Xin doesn¡¯t eat buns, and Xin Xin will eat wild vegetables... Father, can you stop gambling? Father said so this afternoon.¡± Gu Shouxin was stunned and thenughed involuntarily. He shook his head and said, ¡°Father doesn¡¯t gamble. Father and Uncle will go to the town pier to work together. Xin Xin knows that Uncle has been working at the town pier recently. He will go in the morning ande back in the afternoon.¡± Gu Shouxin had been nine thousand years old for so many years. His heart had long been hardened like stone. At this moment, he was also melted by his young daughter¡¯s words. His heart ached. He cursed the original owner in his heart a hundred times but still couldn¡¯t get rid of his hatred. Such a person, no wonder the heavens wanted to take him in. Such a good daughter didn¡¯t know how to feel heartache. ¡®If you don¡¯t feel pain, I¡¯ll feel it in the future!¡¯ Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Smelly Feet

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After all, there was no food for dinner. Gu Xin, who usually did not wash her feet in order not to waste firewood, was escorted by Gu Shouxin to wash her feet. The water was a little hot, but it was warmer in the winter after soaking in the water. She went to call her mother and sister, but they were already asleep. Gu Xin saw Gu Shouxin leave the kitchen and thought of what had happened today. She could not help but spread her hands to see if the jade stone was still there. It was mainly because everything that had happened today made her feel that it wasn¡¯t real, so she wanted to see the jade stone. When she spread out her hands and thought about the jade stone, the small jade fish appeared. Gu Xin was extremely happy. She stared at her palm for a while and couldn¡¯t help but think, what was this jade stone used for? Why was it hidden in her palm? At this thought, a jade bead suddenly popped out from the mouth of the jade fish in her hand. Gu Xin was so scared that her hand trembled. The jade bead fell into the foot basin, sshing a little water. The jade bead melted as soon as it entered the water, as if it had never appeared. Gu Xin was stunned. She blinked at the jade fish in her palm and then looked at the foot basin. She thought it was because the oilmp in the kitchen was too dim, so she bent over and used her other hand to fish in the foot basin. Unfortunately, there was nothing except for her little feet. At this moment, Gu Shouxin walked in and saw Gu Xin¡¯s actions. He smiled and said, ¡°Xin Xin also knows that she hasn¡¯t washed her feet for a few days. Her little feet are smelly. Do you want to rub them? Come, let Daddy rub Xin Xin¡¯s feet!¡± Gu Xin finished her work in a panic. She didn¡¯t know if her father had seen the jade fish in her hands just now. However, before she could think about it, the soles of her feet were rubbed hard. Gu Xin felt someone tickling her and her feet moved uncontrobly. She quickly said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll do it myself! Haha, haha, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Gu Shouxin thought about it and agreed. Gu Xin was already 10 years old. After the New Year, she would be 11 years old. Looking at her skinny, short, and dark appearance, he subconsciously felt that she was only five or six years old. Moreover, he had smelled the girl¡¯s smelly feet just now. It must have been a few days since she washed her feet! Men and women were seven years old and had different seats. Sons should avoid their mothers and daughters should avoid their fathers. He should not have done this. Forget it. It was not just this girl. The whole family of four was like this in order to save firewood. However, this definitely would not work in the future. Now that he was in charge, he had to get them to wash their feet. Smelly, who would like it? He would go to the mountains tomorrow and bring back two bundles of firewood. Gu Shouxin got up. ¡°Okay, you do it yourself. I just went to add a nket to your room. When you sleep at night, remember to wrap yourself tightly so that you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Gu Xin rubbed her feet and looked up at him. She shook her head. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t need it. It¡¯s warm when I sleep at night. You can cover it with Mom. It¡¯s okay for sister too.¡± Gu Shouxin waved his hand. ¡°Go to the house and cover it as soon as you¡¯re done washing. Once your feet are warm, you¡¯ll be able to fall asleep soon.¡± Gu Xin was used to obeying her family. She would only retort once, but she didn¡¯t dare to do it the second time. She nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Shouxin couldn¡¯t help but think of his elder daughter when he saw how obedient Gu Xin was. The younger daughter was the same as in his memories, but the elder daughter felt a little different! He had already confirmed his wife. She must have encountered something strange. Perhaps she was the same as him, but he wasn¡¯t sure about the elder daughter. The main reason was that there wasn¡¯t much about the elder daughter in the original owner¡¯s memories, especially after the elder daughter started doing her own embroidery work. The other partypletely ignored the original owner. He could not help but frown. Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Jade Beads

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After washing her feet, Gu Xin poured water into the vegetable garden and told Gu Shouxin to go back to sleep. There were three oilmps in the Gu family, one in her parents¡¯ room, one in her sister¡¯s room, and one in the kitchen. Poor Gu Xin did not have one. Under the nket, Gu Xin felt very warm. She did not know if it was because she had added a nket or because she had soaked her feet. Either way, her father had given it to her. She had not forgotten the jade bead that Little Fish had spat out. Now that she was under the nket, she was not afraid that someone would suddenly appear. Gu Xin was lying on her stomach, one hand resting on her chin and the other in front of her head. She said softly, ¡°Little Fish, Little Fish, you spat out a jade bead just now, right? If so, spit out another one for me to see!¡± Although she could not see clearly, she could feel that there was really another jade bead in her hand. She held her hand and pinched it with her thumb and forefinger. It was very soft and stic. So she was not mistaken just now! She just did not know what this jade bead was used for. Gu Xiny on her stomach and let her imagination run wild. She fell asleep in no time. It had been a tiring day. Plus, she had soaked her feet in the quilt tonight. Now that it was warm, Gu Xin fell asleep faster than before. She was lying on her stomach, so she did not know that after falling asleep for a while, the corner of her mouth touched the jade bead. Then, the jade bead touched the saliva on the corner of her mouth and slowly melted. Gu Xin dreamed of delicious food and could not help but take a sip. She had absorbed more than half of the melted jade bead. At this moment, Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were still awake. Although they were under the same nket, there was a fist¡¯s distance between them. They did not move, afraid that they would bump into each other if they moved. After a long time, the two finally could not help but talk. ¡°I...¡± ¡°You...¡± They spoke at the same time and then shut up at the same time. ¡°You...¡± ¡°I...¡± They opened their mouths at the same time and shut them at the same time. Gu Shouxin felt a little awkward. In his previous life, he had interacted with the Empress and the nanny in the pce the most, but he had never been so close to anyone. Cai Xiaolianughed at this scene. ¡°Pfft!¡± After Cai Xiaolian finishedughing, she asked, ¡°Let¡¯s not hide it from each other. We¡¯re not the same people. Tell me, where did youe from?¡± Gu Shouxin raised his eyebrows. ¡®Oh, she is actually trying to get information out of me?¡¯ Cai Xiaolian saw that Gu Shouxin did not answer, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying. I don¡¯t believe that the Gu Shouxin in the past was like this. The Gu Shouxin in the past only loved himself and would not even spare a second nce at his wife and daughter. I don¡¯t believe that a person can change so much in just three days. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then I won¡¯t talk about it either. In any case, we¡¯re all the same. At most, we¡¯ll just part ways. I don¡¯t mind.¡± Gu Shouxin was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s not ask about the past. Let¡¯s live a good life together in the future. Are you willing? If you¡¯re not willing, I won¡¯t force you. Child, I¡¯ll bring them up myself. I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Cai Xiaolian frowned. ¡®Whoa, he¡¯s trying to trick me!¡¯ Although Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t want to stay here, where could she go if she left? This Great Zhou Dynasty was more lenient toward women, allowing them to remarry after leaving. However, all men were the same. She couldn¡¯t jump into that pit. She had just arrived. If she really wanted to leave, she could either go back to her parents¡¯ house or go far away. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Honesty

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion In her memory, the original owner¡¯s family, the Cai family, was a family in this vige. They were not good people. Even if she left the Gu family, she would not go back to her family. However, if she went far away by herself, the ancient transportation was inconvenient, and many ces were inconvenient. The original owner was a real vige woman who had only been to the town, so she did not have much memory of the outside world. The original owner was quite good-looking. If she went out to walk, she would know nothing. wasn¡¯t she asking for trouble? Cai Xiaolian hesitated for a moment, then sat up and put on the coat by the bed. Gu Shouxin silently waited for the answer, but he didn¡¯t expect her to sit up. Cai Xiaolian stood up and lit the oilmp. Gu Shouxin also sat up. ¡°Cai Xiaolian, my original name. I¡¯m from City B, China, year 2020. I¡¯m a cancer patient. What about you? Where did youe from? What era?¡± Cai Xiaolian introduced herself generously. She wanted to see Gu Shouxin¡¯s reaction before deciding whether to stay or leave. Gu Shouxin was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Neen years of Emperor Daye Long.¡± He was thinking, which country was China? This country was really amazing. It had gone through so many years, unlike his Great Zhou Dynasty, which had been crippled by him alone in just over two hundred years. Cai Xiaolian was shocked and asked uncertainly, ¡°Ancient people?¡± Gu Shouxin did not understand the meaning of these three words. Cai Xiaolian pursed her lips, she said, ¡°May I ask what you do for a living in the great cause? I am, in the words that you can understand, a wealthy merchant, a wealthy woman who started from scratch. It involves many industries, such as clothing, cosmetics, and so on. It is what you call rouge, water, and powder.¡± Gu Shouxin looked at Cai Xiaolian in surprise. If a merchant added the word ¡®wealthy¡¯, it would be very difficult for an ordinary person to do it. Moreover, they started from nothing, and it was a woman. It was not that he looked down on women. It was just that in his era, it was very difficult for women, even harder than the women in Great Zhou. Seeing how sincere the other party was, Gu Shouxin still answered truthfully, ¡°I am Ye Feng, the Chief Steward of Great Yan. My main responsibility is to assist the Emperor in managing the court affairs.¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡°...¡± Regent? Or a eunuch? Seeing Cai Xiaolian¡¯s puzzled expression, Gu Shouxin guessed what she was thinking. Without exining, he changed the topic. ¡°My impression of Gu Nian is different from my memory. Do you have this feeling?¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded, ¡°Yes, I do feel it. She should be simr to the two of us, but I don¡¯t know where she came from. Should we go and ask her?¡± Gu Shouxin nodded. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s ask her and see if it¡¯s what I imagined. Then, we can talk about our future ns together. Xin Xin is fine. She¡¯s still the youngest daughter of this family.¡± Cai Xiaolian agreed with Gu Shouxin. The two of them put on their clothes, and Gu Shouxin took the oilmp. Cai Xiaolian followed him and went to Gu Nian¡¯s room. It had been three days since Gu Nian had arrived. She hadn¡¯t slept well for the past three days, and now that she was certain that she couldn¡¯t go back, her tensed heart rxed. After lunch in the afternoon, shey down and thought about it for a long time. She decided to take things as they came, so after dark... She also fell asleep easily. In her sleep, Gu Nianzhi felt someone patting her face and habitually kicked them away. When she had been living with her brother and sister-inw, her niece and nephew had been very naughty. This kind of situation often happened. In the end, this time she did not hear the screams of her niece or nephew. She only felt her feet being grabbed, and it still hurt a little. She opened her eyes impatiently. What entered her eyes was the dim yellow oilmp. Next to the oilmp were two terrifying faces. ¡°Ah!¡± Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Consideration

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Nian screamed in fear. She had only just opened her mouth to make a sound when Cai Xiaolian covered it. Gu Shouxin frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound. Don¡¯t wake Xin Xin up.¡± Gu Nian nodded frantically. Her eyes were filled with uncertainty as she motioned for Cai Xiaolian to let go. What was going on with these parents? Could it be that they realized something was wrong with her? Gu Shouxin looked at Gu Nianzhi¡¯s eyes and felt that they had guessed correctly. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to make a fire. Let¡¯s talk in front of the kitchen door. It¡¯s cold here, and it might wake Xin Xin up.¡± He left after saying that. Cai Xiaolian pursed her lips. This guy was most likely a eunuch. He had never had children before, so he liked Little Xin Xin so much. Speaking of which, she, who did not have children, also liked Little Xin Xin very much. Cai Xiaolian had told Gu Shouxin everything. Now that they were talking about it again, she felt even more rxed. ¡°You¡¯re not the original Gu Nian, are you? Where did youe from?¡± Gu Nianzhi¡¯s movements froze. As expected, they were all transmigrators. In her nephew¡¯s book world, there were other transmigrators besides her. She wondered if they were also transmigrators like her. ¡°You could tell? Oh, I knew it would be like this. If I had known earlier, I would have continued to pretend to have amnesia,¡±?Gu Nian said dejectedly. If she had continued to pretend to have lost her memory, no one would have been able to tell. Cai Xiaolian lit the oilmp in Gu Nian¡¯s room and nodded. She then said in surprise, ¡°Yes, I could tell. But why did you pretend to have lost your memory? You don¡¯t have the original owner¡¯s memories? Then how do you know who¡¯s in the house?¡± Gu Nian said aggrievedly, ¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t have any at all. If it wasn¡¯t for my nephew writing this book, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to name any family members just now.¡± Cai Xiaolian was a little surprised. ¡°Your nephew¡¯s book?¡± Gu Nian nodded. Then, she said gloomily, ¡°That¡¯s right, my nephew¡¯s book. Gu Xin is the female lead. Father Gu sold his daughter to pay off his debts, then stole Mother Gu¡¯s remaining dowry and ran away. Mother Gu and Gu Nian struggled to survive. After that, they met the female lead who had been sold. Mother and daughter felt that their lives hadn¡¯t been good these past few years, so they schemed against the female lead in all sorts of ways. In the end, they died a terrible death. Coincidentally, my sister-inw often used me to educate my nephew. My nephew hates me, so he used my name to write this evil sister! Sigh!¡± Cai Xiaolian did not know what to say. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go find Gu Shouxin first. Let¡¯s sum up the situation and see what our future ns are.¡± Gu Nian had put on her shoes and suddenly came out of bed. She was still cold. She jumped up a few times, rubbed her hands together, and followed Cai Xiaolian to the kitchen. In the kitchen, Gu Shouxin had already lit the fire and heated the water in the stove. Gu Shouxin got up and let the mother and daughter sit down. He said, ¡°You two sit down for a while. The boiling water is almost done. The fire in the stove is still burning, and I¡¯ve added some firewood. It¡¯s almost done now. Let¡¯s drink some hot water first.¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at Gu Shouxin eagerly. They did not know whether this person was pretending to be so considerate or was always so considerate. If he was always so considerate, it would be nice to treat this ce as a home. Soon, Gu Shouxin poured a bowl of boiling water for each of them. He took a sip and thought it almost tasted bad. He was 9,000 years old and would not drink in water. He drank top-quality tea and fine wine. He took a sip and put it on the stove. Then he said, ¡°We are not people from this world. Since we are fated to meet, I will treat you sincerely. Let me tell you my n first!¡± Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Was a Must

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Shouxin saw that the mother and daughter did not speak. He continued, ¡°The situation in Great Zhou is simr to the situation in Great Yan, where I lived before. Based on the Gu family¡¯s situation, I n to take the imperial examinations to give you stability. Of course, it¡¯s not all because of you. Most of the reason is still because of me. This is my n. Let¡¯s talk about you. Oh, right. Where are you from, Gu Nian?¡± Gu Nian felt like she was being questioned by her brother. Her brother was their local leader. She sat up straight in an instant and said, ¡°I used to be called Gu Nian too. I¡¯ve been from China since 2020. However, this is an era that doesn¡¯t exist in history. My nephew made it up.¡± Gu Shouxin sized Gu Nian up and frowned. He didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Cai Xiaolianughed in her heart. She carefully exined to Gu Shouxin, ¡°Well, 9,000 years old. Gu Nian means...¡± Gu Shouxin¡¯s brows gradually unfurled, he said incredulously, ¡°A world in a book? There are really all sorts of strange things in this world! I think all of you came here with me. It¡¯s been three days, and none of you can go back. Why don¡¯t we treat this ce as a real world? Since Gu Nianzhi said that our arrival had changed Xin Xin¡¯s fate, why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to change the fate of the four of us in the book? What do you think?¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nianzhi nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course!¡± Gu Shouxin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s already winter,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve sorted out the memories in my head. Next February, I can participate in the student exam, then the provincial and provincial examinations, and the general examinations. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll pass every time, but it¡¯ll take two years. What about all of you? What are your ns?¡± Gu Nianzhi tried not to look at Gu Shouxin as if he was an idiot. ¡°The ancient imperial examinations aren¡¯t that easy. Can you guarantee that you¡¯ll pass every single one of them? Besides, let¡¯s not talk about the debts your original owner left you. Even if this family didn¡¯t have any debts, they didn¡¯t have the financial strength to make you prepare for the imperial examinations in peace. Also, if you suddenly say that you want to take the imperial examinations, it¡¯ll look very strange to others. It would be even more strange if you passed!¡± Gu Shouxin nced at Gu Nian calmly. ¡°Gu Shouxin is a nobody in your nephew¡¯s book. Other than selling the female lead and letting the female lead meet the male lead, there must not have been much introduction to him, right!? And the memories I¡¯vepiled were originally from school, and were even highly valued by my teacher. However, when I was 14 years old, something happened, and I was unable to recover from it. Then, I got married and had children, and became like this!¡± Gu Nian asked curiously, ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Shouxin nced at Cai Xiaolian, and saw that she was also curious, so he said, ¡°When Gu Shouxin was 14 years old, he fell in love with his schoolmate¡¯s younger sister, and was rejected by a girl for being a bumpkin. Then he saw the girl get engaged to a nobleman with his own eyes. The nobleman framed him and suppressed him. Just like that, he waspletely depressed.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Nian obviously did not expect such a thing to happen. ¡°No, even if that¡¯s the case, what about the money you need to pay for your studies? Where do you n to get it from? To find your parents? I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Gu Shouxin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll give your mother a sum of money in a few days to use as a writer. You don¡¯t have to worry about the money I need to pay for my studies. You¡¯re fourteen this year. I want to ask, do you want to get married after or before school? If It¡¯s before school, I¡¯ll ask your grandmother to help you look for one.¡± Chapter 21

Chapter 21: The First Family Meeting Came To a Sessful Conclusion

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Nian: ¡°?¡± A sentence suddenly popped up in her mind: she had been forced to get married after traveling through time. She shook her head. ¡°No, no, no. Um, Dad, 9,000 years old Dad! I¡¯m only 14, so I can¡¯t get married! I have to be 20 or after before I can get married.¡± Gu Nian seriously suspected that this 9,000-year-old wasining that she was wasting food at home. Cai Xiaolian nodded under Gu Shouxin¡¯s questioning gaze. ¡°That¡¯s right. In our country, um, the Imperial Court stiptes that a man must be 22 years old and a woman must be 20 years old before they can get married.¡± Gu Shouxin was silent for a moment. He said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll talk about it in the future! From now on, they would have to rely on the two of you to manage the family¡¯s life. Xin Xin is still young. She does not have enough food to eat and clothes to warm herself. She also did most of the work at home and looks like a six-year-old child. Therefore, I hope that the two of you can do more in the future so that Xin Xin can do less. Of course, I¡¯m not the kind of person who only reads sage books. I know how to do things.¡± Gu Nian felt a little wronged. Everyone wore clothes. Why couldn¡¯t she get the love and care of her parents? In her previous life, she had no parents, but she had a brother and sister-inw! That damned nephew of hers! Gu Shouxin had seen all kinds of people, so how could he not see Gu Nianzhi¡¯s wronged expression? He smiled and said, ¡°Gu Nian, because you¡¯re like us, I don¡¯t treat you like a child. Now that our father-daughter rtionship has been formed, I will take on the responsibility of being a father.¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Shouxin in surprise. She felt that this person could read minds! Cai Xiaolian kept feeling that the situation was a little strange, but when she thought about how strange it was for the three of them toe from different ces at the same time, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She spoke her thoughts out loud. ¡°I used to be in business, and business is business. How about this? Since we¡¯ve just met and our identities have been decided, why don¡¯t we treat this family as a business? Our goal is to make this business a good one. Since we¡¯vee to this world, we should live a good life. Live afortable life and leave no regrets. I only have one thought. I can¡¯t live a worse life than before. So, I¡¯m going to continue doing business. I can doundry and cleaning, but I can¡¯t cook. It¡¯s really hard to swallow. Gu Nian, what can you do?¡± Gu Nian felt that Cai Xiaolian had a good saying: Live afortable life and leave no regrets. So she said, ¡°I¡¯m studying for my PhD in biology. You can give me the responsibility of cooking. My parents died when I was young, and my brother brought me up. Apart from studying, I love delicious food and can cook even if I know how to eat. Of course, Mother, if you want to sell soap or cosmetics, I can also make them for you. But I¡¯m only responsible for making them.¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s eyes lit up. Oh, a PhD student! Gu Nian had suffered a little blow from Gu Shouxin just now, but she managed to get it back from Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Mother, although I have the skills, we don¡¯t have the capital.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. ¡°Daughter, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have the money! I have your father! He just said that he will give us a sum of money in a few days. Let¡¯s use this money to test the waters!¡± Then, the mother and daughter looked at Gu Shouxin together. Gu Shouxin: ¡°...¡± Just like that, the first family meeting ended. The three transmigrators reached an agreement. The original owner, Gu Shouxin, would be responsible for the debt. Gu Shouxin would also be responsible for the start-up capital for the family business. From now on, Gu Nian would be responsible for three meals a day. Cai Xiaolian would be responsible for cleaning the clothes, while Gu Shouxin would be responsible for the firewood. The rest would depend on the situation. As for Gu Xin, who was already asleep, the three of them discussed. She did not need to do anything but obediently take care of her body. At the very least, she needed to reach at least Gu En¡¯s height and build. Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Lu Zheng

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian did not ask Gu Nian to tell them the whole story in detail. Gu Xin was the female lead, and they hade to change the first course of the female lead¡¯s tragic fate. Things would definitely change in the future. The two of them only asked Gu Nian the male lead¡¯s name and his character. To be the male lead, he must have been good in all aspects. It was just that he had suffered a lot. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian did not want to know about their future son-inw. They wanted to know about this person so that they could prevent him from harming their Little Xin Xin. ¡°I¡¯ll remember it, Lu Zheng!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember it, Lu Zheng!¡± The couple remembered this name. The newly formed family of three talked about some trivial matters before they got up and returned to their rooms. After returning to their rooms, Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian came to an agreement. They would first familiarize themselves with the world before sharing the nket. Now, they would each cover themselves with their own nkets. ... Gu Xin slept very well that night. Her biological clock had woken her up at the crack of dawn. She got up and dressed herself. She nned to go to the fields to look for wild vegetables before her parents and sister woke up. Her father had used up all of them when he was cooking yesterday. Sigh, her father had never cooked before. Otherwise, how could he cook so many wild vegetables all at once? She must remember to remind her father today. The door of the central room was not locked. Gu Xin remembered that her father had said yesterday that he would go to town with her uncle to do some work. Her father must have left early! ¡°Little Fish, Little Fish, I¡¯m so happy. My father has gone to earn money!¡± Gu Xin was in a good mood. She opened her hands and looked at the jade stone that had suddenly appeared. She whispered to herself. She went to the bathroom in a good mood. After washing up, she found a basket, a shovel, and a small sickle that her grandfather had made for her. Then, she set off to dig for wild vegetables. After they were out of the main door, Gu Xin felt that something was wrong. She turned back again. Looking at the green patch in the vegetable garden, the sickle in her hand dropped out of fear. The cabbage in the vegetable garden was ripe, the eggnt was ripe, the cucumber was ripe, and the leaves of the radish had grown. The white color had alreadye out from the ground and could be plucked! The radish and cabbage were seeds that their family had nted not long ago. The cucumber and eggnt were thest batch picked earlyst month. Now, they had grown back and were even ripe. Gu Xin blinked and walked forward. She picked a small cucumber, rubbed it on her clothes out of habit, and then took a bite. God, it was so delicious! But, but, why were there cucumbers in this season? After eating a cucumber, Gu Xin felt that her little head wasn¡¯t thinking straight enough. Knock, knock, knock! At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Gu Xin panicked. There were no cucumbers or eggnts in this season. Who was outside? She couldn¡¯t let anyone see her. Gu Xin didn¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t let anyone see it. Anyway, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t let anyone see it. Oh, right. She didn¡¯t close the door when she entered. What should she do? Fortunately, the door was blown open by the wind. It wasn¡¯t wide open, but half-closed. The people outside were very polite. They only knocked on the door and didn¡¯t push it open just because it was half-closed. Gu Xin opened the door so that only a small head could be seen. She stuck her head out and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± After asking, Gu Xin was stunned. Standing outside was a very good-looking uncle. He was dressed differently from the vigers. Yes, it was an uncle. He had a beard, even though he looked young. The uncle looked at her strangely, as if he had seen a treasure that he had lost and regained. Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Changed From Lu Lang To An Uncle

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Lu Zheng looked at the little head peeking out from the crack of the door. Other than that pair of clear eyes, her other facial features could not match his memories at all. Her skin color was not as fair as he remembered, her lips were not as full and ruddy as he remembered, and even her hair was not as ck and shiny as he remembered. However, he recognized her with a single nce. It was Xin¡¯er, whom he had been dreaming of for so many years. Lu Zheng was d that he hade at the right time. His Xin¡¯er had not been sold by her hateful gambler father to pay off her gambling debts. He still had time to bring her away. His Xin¡¯er did not have to go through so many trials and tribtions in his previous life. ¡°Xin...¡± ¡°Uncle, who are you looking for?¡± The two of them spoke almost at the same time. Lu Zheng¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. He was so shocked by the word ¡®uncle¡¯ that he could not speak. Gu Xin was thinking about the vegetable plot in her heart. She felt that the uncle in front of her was strange and wanted to close the door. ¡°Xin? Uncle, our family name is not Xin. You are looking for the wrong person!¡± After she said that, without waiting for anyone to react, she closed the door with a bang and fastened it. Lu Zheng watched his little head disappear and the word ¡®uncle¡¯ swirled in his mind. Was he that old? He was not even 16 this year. He was only five years older than Gu Xin. How could he afford to be called uncle? In the past, when Xin¡¯er was with him, she would call him Lu Lang with admiration. He could still remember that gentle voice clearly even after he had reincarnated. Reincarnated? He had changed from Lu Lang to an uncle? Lu Zheng could not help butugh. He took a step forward and raised his hand to knock on the door again. Before his hand even touched the door, he stopped again. His hand touched the stubble on the side of his mouth. That¡¯s right, he realized that he had really returned to his youth. He rushed here without stopping and did not have time to deal with himself. Xin¡¯er did not know him yet, but it did not matter. As long as Xin¡¯er was still at the Mountain Fork Vige, he would just wait by the side. When her gambler father wanted to sell her, he would directly buy her away. In this life, he had to protect his Xin¡¯er no matter what. Lu Zheng put down his hand and turned around. His depressed mood instantly brightened. He only needed to send someone to keep an eye on the Gu family and not let his Xin¡¯er be taken away by others. He had already arrived here before Xin¡¯er was sold. He remembered that Xin¡¯er had told him about the years when she was sold. Fortunately, he had caught up. For now, he would stay at his grandfather¡¯s house in town. In any case, the Lu family would not care about him for the next few months. He could still find time to do other things. The main purpose of his return to his youth was his Xin¡¯er. ... Gu Xin squatted in the vegetable garden and looked at the few dishes that were growing well. For a moment, she did not know what to do! Her mind was filled with thoughts of how the vegetables had grown well. She hadpletely forgotten about the strange uncle just now. She spread her hands and the jade fish appeared. ¡°Little Fish, Little Fish, tell me, why did the vegetables in the vegetable garden grow well overnight? It wasn¡¯t like this yesterday.¡± ¡°Little Fish, Little Fish, tell me, is there something strange in our house that allowed the vegetables in the vegetable field to grow up overnight?¡± ¡°Little Fish, Little Fish...¡± ¡°Xin Xin, what are you doing squatting there?¡± At this moment, Cai Xiaolian came out. She had initially heard the knock on the door and wanted to get up to take a look. However, the moment she came out, she saw this heartbreaking little girl talking to herself in front of the vegetable field. Gu Xin finally found a backbone. She stood up and said, ¡°Mother, look, the vegetables in the plot!¡± Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Strange Things

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Cai Xiaolian walked over and stood with Gu Xin. She looked at the vegetable field. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the vegetables in the field? They¡¯re growing well!¡± Gu Xin looked at her mother in surprise. ¡°Mother, we only nted the seeds of the cabbage and radishesst month. They only ripen in two months. It¡¯s only been less than a month. And the eggnt and cucumber. We picked thest batchst month, and they¡¯ve grown back!¡± Cai Xiaolian was shocked. Oh no, this was the fourth day since she came here. She hadn¡¯t paid attention to these things in the past four days. Besides, she didn¡¯t know the growth cycle of cabbage and radish at all. In her memory, she had nted the seedsst month. Seeing Cai Xiaolian looking at the ground without saying anything, Gu Xin thought she was as surprised as she was. She held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and nced at the door to make sure she had closed it, then she whispered, ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t tell anyone about this. I suspect that there¡¯s something strange in our house that caused the vegetables in the ground to grow out all of a sudden.¡± The strange Cai Xiaolian felt a little guilty! Gu Xin continued, ¡°However, the vegetables are so good. I ate a cucumber just now, so I¡¯m totally fine. Mom, we have vegetables to eat. We mustn¡¯t tell anyone else, or else people will think it¡¯s weird. Mom, I¡¯ll dig up some radishes and cabbage and send them to Grandpa and Grandma. Recently, my cousin has sent a lot of cabbage over.¡± ¡°Grandpa said that we should repay kindness with kindness and return the favor. We can¡¯t ept their cabbage just because Grandpa and Grandma are Dad and Mom.¡± ¡°Grandpa and Grandma don¡¯t know when we nted the seeds. They won¡¯t suspect us even if we take the radish and cabbage. We can¡¯t take the eggnt and cucumber for now. We¡¯ll wait for Dad toe back and ask him for his opinion. Mom, what do you think?¡± After Cai Xiaolian appeared, Gu Xin was not so worried and scared anymore. Instead, she was in a good mood. Recently, her family had been eating either wild vegetables or vegetables sent from the old residence. She was already embarrassed. Now that they had vegetables in their field, how could she not be happy? Cai Xiaolian came back to her senses and nodded. ¡°Oh, oh, okay.¡± After receiving a positive answer, Gu Xin quickly went to get a kitchen knife to cut the cabbage. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mood was veryplicated as she pulled out the radishes. This shouldn¡¯t be! This family of three had just transmigrated here. Why were they even wee at the vegetable field? Gu Xin¡¯s small backpack was soon full. She went to put away the kitchen knife and ran out. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Cai Xiaolian forced a smile. ¡°Go!¡± Gu Xin carried the small backpack and left the house happily. Cai Xiaolian closed the door and ran into Gu Nian¡¯s room without a hitch. Gu Nian had just finished putting on her clothes and was so cold that she was shivering. When she saw Cai Xiaolian appear with a hesitant look on her face, she asked curiously, ¡°Mother, what are you talking about with Xin Xin? Why are your hands covered in mud? Oh right, I heard someone knocking on the door just now. Who was it?¡± Cai Xiaolian pursed her lips, her brows furrowed and loosened. She let go and furrowed her brows again. Finally, she sighed and said, ¡°Nian Nian, the arrival of the three strange souls has stimted the growth of the vegetables in the vegetable garden and made them grow quickly!¡± Gu Nianzhi: ¡°?¡± Cai Xiaolian saw her confused expression and reached out to pull her out. ¡°Look, the vegetables in the field are growing so beautifully! Xin Xin said that thest batch of cucumber and eggnt was harvestedst month, and the radish and cabbage seeds were scatteredst month.¡± Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Golden Fingers?

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Nian was also surprised. Cai Xiaolian continued, ¡°You¡¯re a PhD student in biology, so you should know the growth cycle of crops, right? Xin Xin said that good-looking crops take at least two months to ripen in less than a month, and those eggnts and cucumbers...¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Gu Nian interrupted her, ¡°Tell me, is it that 9,000-year-old who has a Golden Finger?¡± ¡°Golden Finger?¡± Cai Xiaolian blinked, unable to react in time. ¡°He¡¯s the kind of person who must travel through time! People like me, who wear books, know the plot of the book! Even if our appearance changed the plot of the book, I still know the general character! Do you think father traveled through time with a Golden Finger?¡± Gu Nian exined. Cai Xiaolian shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If that 9000-year-old has a Golden Finger, he would have said itst night. He was sure that the two of us girls wouldn¡¯t do anything to him, so he wouldn¡¯t have kept it a secret.¡± Gu Nian thought about it and agreed with her. 9000-year-old had the aura of being the best in the world. He had even told them how to repay their debts yesterday, so it was impossible for him to keep it a secret! ¡°By the way, Nian Nian, does the female lead in the book have a Golden Finger?¡± Cai Xiaolian thought of the only Gu Xin in the family who was not strange. Gu Nianzhi shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not in the book. The book was written from a male perspective. The female lead was the male lead¡¯s white moonlight. In theter stages, there were all kinds of women, and the male lead¡¯s mind was filled with the female lead. The female lead¡¯s unique traits were nothing but her beauty and the difficult times she had gone through with the male lead.¡± Cai Xiaolian was a little surprised. Although she liked Xin Xin and felt sorry for her, she really couldn¡¯t see how the little girl was any more beautiful than her big, beautiful eyes. Gu Nian could tell what Cai Xiaolian was thinking. She smiled. ¡°Mother, Xin Xin was abused in the early days. She was underfed, underdressed, and undernourished. We¡¯ll take good care of her in the future. You¡¯ll know when she grows up. The description in the book was that she had bright eyes and white teeth. Her ck hair was like a waterfall, and she was tall and slender. Her voice was like a songbird.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to what you have to say. Forget it, let¡¯s not think about it. Let¡¯s think about what we should do with the vegetables in this field first!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled as she listened to Gu Xin¡¯s description. Based on Gu Xin¡¯s beautiful big eyes, she had already drawn the outline of a beauty. ¡°There are so many cabbage and radishes. We won¡¯t be able to finish them in a short amount of time. Why don¡¯t we use them to make spicy cabbage and dried radishes? My sister-inw used to love them very much. I¡¯ve learned a lot from her!¡± Gu Nian had an idea at once. ¡°I¡¯ve never done it before, but I can help you out,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. Creak! At that moment, the door was pushed open and Gu Xin came back with a small basket on her back. ¡°Mom, Sister, you¡¯re both up!¡± Gu Xin ran over happily when she saw the two of them. She didn¡¯t forget to close the door. Looking at the fine beads of sweat on her forehead, she knew that this little girl had run back. Cai Xiaolian sighed in her heart. What a sensible little girl. If she had a child in her previous life like Gu Xin, she would definitely dote on her to the heavens. ¡°Go wash your face quickly. Let your sister cook for youter. You¡¯re up so early, and you¡¯ve been busy for a while. You must be hungry now!¡± Cai Xiaolian raised her hand. She used her sleeve to wipe the sweat off Gu Xin. She did not even realize that her voice was much gentler than when she had spoken to Gu Nian earlier. Gu Xin shook her head. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll do it. Sister¡¯s hands are used for sewing. You¡¯ll hurt yourself if you cook!¡± Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Came Again

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Oh! By the way, Mother, what are we going to do with the vegetables in our field? The four of us won¡¯t be able to finish them all!¡± Gu Xin thought of the vegetable field at home again, and her face was full of worry. ¡°Xin Xin, can we use the cabbage and radishes to make spicy cabbage and dried radishes?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°What are spicy cabbage and dried radishes?¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu Nian nkly. ¡°They¡¯re used for cooking. They¡¯re very delicious. If we can¡¯t finish them, we can sell them,¡± Gu Nian said. Gu Xin shook her head and said guiltily, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t know how to make the dried radishes and spicy cabbage that you mentioned.¡± ¡°I know how to! Take me to the kitchen to look for seasonings. We¡¯ll start cooking after breakfast!¡± Gu Nian rolled up her sleeves and did as she was told. She finally knew that the original owner did not enter the kitchen at all and left everything to her younger sister. The original owner¡¯s parents did not care either. Which vige girl did not know how to do kitchen work? She had no memory, so she did not know that the original owner was indeed good at embroidery. The embroidery could be sold for money, but Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian always epted it. The couple saw that the original owner could sell her embroidery for money, so they naturally treated her well. They would not criticize her if she did not do housework. The mother and daughter came to the kitchen. Gu Xin asked Gu Nian what seasoning she needed. Gu Nianzhi said it. ¡°Sister, there¡¯s only salt in the house.¡± Gu Xin held the salt shaker. Gu Nian: ¡°...¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡°...¡± Imagination was beautiful, but reality was cruel. Gu Nian took the salt shaker and looked at it. Oh, the salt shaker in the house had bottomed out. It was only enough for cooking today. Cai Xiaolian took a closer look and was speechless. Gu Xin understood what her mother and sister meant. There wasn¡¯t enough salt, so she said, ¡°Sister, how much salt do you need? I¡¯ll go to my grandparents¡¯ house to borrow it.¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head. ¡°No need, no need. Your father gave me a tael of silverst night. Let¡¯s go to town this afternoon to buy it.¡± Speaking of borrowing salt, a picture appeared in Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mind. Gu Xin had gone to the old house to borrow salt. Her aunt had said a few harsh words to her, and Gu Xin¡¯s face had turned red. As for the original owner, Cai Xiaolian, she had been hiding outside. When Gu Xin had borrowed the salt, she had scolded Gu Xin for being useless and?said that she only borrowed a little. Therefore, Cai Xiaolian would not let Gu Xin borrow salt no matter what. The grandfather of the Gu family was good to Gu Xin, but the grandmother was the same to everyone. It was hard to tell which son and grandchild she liked in the family. Oh, no, it was not the same. The grandmother of the Gu family was especially fierce to Gu Shouxin and even chased him out. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you need to save the silver to pay off father¡¯s debt? Grandfather just said that if Father doesn¡¯t have the silver after ten days, he would let me go to his ce,¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°No need. Your dad will think of a way to pay off his debt. Okay, Nian Nian, make breakfast first. I¡¯ll light the fire with Xin Xin. In the afternoon, we¡¯ll go to the Zhou family town together!¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head. Yesterday, the debt collector was forced to give her two taels of silver. At night, Gu Shouxin gave her one tael and asked her to buy some necessities for the family. Cai Xiaolian learned from the memory of the original owner that one tael of silver could buy a lot of things. So, she nned to take her two daughters to the townter. The town was so close, and Gu Xin was already ten years old, but she hadn¡¯t been there yet. It was quite pitiful. Gu Xin, who was about to go to the kitchen door to light the fire, suddenly stiffened and clenched her fists. She said in a panic, ¡°Mom, Sister, I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡± Gu Xin ran out of the kitchen and went to the bathroom. She looked around and then opened her hand. A jade bead appeared in her palm. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Each Had Their Own Thoughts

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The jade bead was as big as Gu Xin¡¯s little finger. She had forgotten about the jade bead when she woke up this morning. Why did it suddenly appear again? But no one answered her question. She pinched it with her hand. Just likest night, it was very soft and stic. ¡°Little Fish, Little Fish, what is this bead for?¡± Gu Xin asked in a low voice. The jade fish appeared in her palm, but it was not as talkative as the Little Carp under the waterfall! ¡°Ah! I forgot the one I hadst night!¡± Gu Xin suddenly remembered that the jade bead fromst night was still on the bed. She went to her room from the backyard ditch and looked around. Where was the jade bead? Little Fish spat out a total of three jade beads. The first one was identally dropped into the foot-washing water, and the second one was clearly not lost. Where did it go? Gu Xin looked at the third jade bead in her hand and didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. Hearing the sound of vegetables being cut in the kitchen, Gu Xin didn¡¯t think much about it. She put the jade bead under her pillow and rushed to the kitchen to help with the fire. Gu Xin was a little distracted until dinner time. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian, these two strange souls, felt a little guilty. Cai Xiaolian: Could it be that when I was lighting the fire, it hadn¡¯t been lit, so Xin Xin had noticed something was wrong and suspected something? Gu Nian: Could it be that my knife skills were too good and didn¡¯t match the original owner¡¯s character, so she was confident that something was wrong and suspected something? Gu Xin: What was that jade bead used for? Where did the one fromst night go? Could it be that the magical Little Carp¡¯s gift could fly? The mother and daughter finished their breakfast with their own thoughts. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were sweating from the meal. It wasn¡¯t that they were afraid that Gu Xin would see through them, but they didn¡¯t know how to face the sad reality of losing her parents and sister. Out of habit, Gu Xin wanted to wash the dishes, but was stopped by Cai Xiaolian. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Xin Xin. Go wash up. Your sister and I have washed up.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, Mother. I¡¯ll go feed the chickens.¡± Gu Xin did not push like before, mainly because she wanted to run back to the room to see if the jade bead had disappeared likest night. She went back to the room and opened the pillow. Well, the jade bead was still there. Gu Xin picked it up and looked at it in her hand for a while. She didn¡¯t see any results, so she put it back. Then she picked it up again and decided to put it on her body. Her clothes couldn¡¯t be worn by her sister, but they were too big to wear on her body. She learned to fold up her sleeves and trouser legs by herself, leaving a hole where she could put some small things in her sleeves. After she was done, she went to feed the chicken. The chicken food was like wild vegetables. She chopped it up and put it in the basin, adding some water to mix it. When she added water, Gu Xin¡¯s sleeve was a little wet. She shook it, and the jade bead was thrown out by her and fell into the chicken food basin. Just likest night when she washed her feet, the jade bead fell into the water. ¡°Aiya!¡± Gu Xin cried out gloomily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cai Xiaolian came out of the kitchen and asked with concern. ¡°Nothing, Mom. My sleeve is just a little wet,¡± Gu Xin turned her head and answered. ¡°Then you should change your clothes after feeding. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Cai Xiaolian was relieved. The jade bead had already melted, so Gu Xin could only feed the chickens in the pen. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Going Out

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin went back to her room and changed into a new set of clothes. She had several sets of clothes that Gu Nian couldn¡¯t wear anymore. She was also thin and small, while Gu Nian had grown normally. After changing her clothes, shebed her hair again. Ever since she had started growing her hair, she had always learned how tob her own hair. Anyway, she wasn¡¯t very good at it. Gu Xin came out of her room. Gu Nian, who had already tidied up, instantly saw the two bags on her head that were crooked. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Xin Xin,e, I¡¯llb your hair!¡± Gu Nian knew how tob her hair. She was very good with her hands. She had grown up with her brother when she was young, and he didn¡¯t know how tob her hair either. She had learned it all by herself. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. She ran over and stood obediently in front of Gu Nian. Gu Nian pulled Gu Xin into her room. She first untied the two crooked bags on Gu Xin¡¯s head and thenbed her hair. Gu Nian sighed in her heart as shebed her hair. The original owner¡¯s ck hair was so nice. Why did the original owner¡¯s sister¡¯s hair look like this? This wasn¡¯t called two bags, it was called two tugs! Gu Xin saw Gu Nian take out her hair rope and said in surprise, ¡°Sister, this is your favorite hair rope!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s hand paused and then said nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t like it anymore. I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯m a big girl now. I don¡¯t like this style anymore.¡± Gu Xin expressed her understanding. Her sister was indeed like this. She would give her anything she didn¡¯t like. However, she really liked this headband. She thanked her cheerfully. ¡°Thank you, Sister!¡± Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t be too straightforward when treating this little girl. She had to find a reason. At this moment, Cai Xiaolian changed into a clean set of clothes and came over to call the sisters. ¡°Nian Nian, Xin Xin, are you done packing?¡± ¡°Right away!¡± Gu Nian quickly tied Gu Xin¡¯s hair and led her out. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s clothes were all dusty and she didn¡¯t wear much. She despised them very much, but there was nothing she could do at the moment. She tied up all her hair at the back of her neck andbed the front of her hair. She looked much better. The mother and daughter trio locked the door and set off. After working for so long, it was only two hours. The name of San Cha Kou Vige was rted to the terrain. There were three passageways at the entrance of their vige. To the north was the Zhou family town, to the southwest was the Taoyuan County, to the east was the official road, and directly to the Yuzhou government. There was only a courier station in the middle. San Cha Kou Vige was under the jurisdiction of the Qingzhou government, but it was closer to the Yuzhou government. The people of San Cha Kou Vige usually rushed to the Zhou family town. It was only an hour¡¯s walk. If they wanted to go to Taoyuan County, they would have to take the vige¡¯s ox-cart. Cai Xiaolian did not want to go that far for the time being. She just wanted to go to the town to take a look. The original owner¡¯s memory had the impression of the Zhou family town. It was quite big. It was said that most of the shops in the Zhou family town were owned by wealthy merchants surnamed Zhou. Master Zhou had an only daughter and even married a high-ranking official in the capital city. However, the Zhou family¡¯s children were weak and there were fewer rtives around. Master Zhou had developed the Zhou family town by himself. There was also a dock in the town, and there were more boat merchantsing and going from the dock. Generally speaking, the Zhou family town was not the kind of rural town that Cai Xiaolian thought it was. Therefore, she was more willing to visit the town than take an ox-cart to the county. As long as she could buy the things she wanted to buy, that would be enough. Along the way, she met many vigers who went out for a stroll. Cai Xiaolian greeted them one by one. Gu Nian did not speak. She maintained an aloof persona, but she remembered people in her mind. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Mother-in-Law and Daughter-in-Law of the Wang Family

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin would also take care of one or two people. She knew everyone in the vige, but she had less contact with them. The three of them also met theirpanions who went to the town. In the vige, the mother-inw and daughter-inw were carryingrge backpacks full of things. The daughter-inw of the Wang family gossiped, ¡°Little Lian, I saw the people from the gambling housee again yesterday. Is Second Brother Gu alright?¡± The big back pocket could not suppress her gossipy heart. Gu Shouxin had gambled for many years and was kicked out of the house because of gambling. The people from the gambling house often came to collect debts and everyone in the vige knew each other. Cai Xiaolian smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine! What could have happened?¡± The daughter-inw of the Wang family could not stop gossiping. ¡°Did Uncle Ye secretly return the money to Second Brother Gu again?¡± The Uncle Ye that she mentioned was Gu Shouxin¡¯s father. When he was in trouble, he was saved by Grandma Gu and married into the Gu family, the hunter family of San Cha Kou Vige. Therefore, Gu Shouxin and his siblings all had the surname of their mother. This was not difficult to see in ancient times. Cai Xiaolian nced at the daughter-inw of the Wang family. She could tell that this person was a gossipy woman, so she was not angry. She smiled and said, ¡°Sister-inw of the Wang family, I heard that the Zhang family of the Lotus Vige came a few days ago and taught Tiezhu a lesson, right? How is Tiezhu? Is he better? Can he get out of bed?¡± In the original owner¡¯s memory, there was a scene where the grandson of the Wang family was the only child. He had grown up spoiled and pampered. With a face that was good to look at and a mouth that had been smeared with honey, he married the vige belle of the Lotus Vige and went home. After the marriage, the vige belle got pregnant not long after. Wang Tiezhu could not take it anymore and his nature was exposed. He went out to flirt with other women. The vige belle found out and went back to her parent¡¯s house in a fit of anger. Then, the seven brothers of the vige belle¡¯s family came with eight nephews. They directly overthrew the Wang family and beat Wang Tiezhu until he could not get out of bed. It happenedst month. Themotion was quite big and everyone in the vige knew about it. There were also quite a number of people who witnessed the good show. When Granny Wang heard this, she red at her daughter-inw. She looked at Cai Xiaolian and said, ¡°Tiezhu¡¯s brother-inw came to visit Tiezhu¡¯s wife. Where did you hear such nonsense? Our Tiezhu¡¯s wife¡¯s family misses her. She¡¯s a blessed one, unlike those daughters-inw who have no family at all!¡± Granny Wang was trying to say that Cai Xiaolian¡¯s family was not good to her. Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s right! Tiezhu¡¯s daughter-inw has many brothers and nephews. I¡¯m very envious of them. Unlike me, I only have one brother. My man gambles money and drinks badly, and my brother won¡¯t help me criticize him. However, fortunately, he only gambles money and drinks badly. He doesn¡¯t go out to mess around and doesn¡¯t hit women. Otherwise, with my brother¡¯s character, where can I find someone to help me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about gambling money! My inws are good. They didn¡¯t ask me to bear a single copper coin. This lousy wine is also the same. He earned a copper coin to buy wine, but he didn¡¯t use mine. My family isn¡¯t good. I don¡¯t have the life to go back to my family andin about my grievances and then use my family¡¯s silver to subsidize my inws. Sigh, my inws are too amazing. They don¡¯tck silver. As a wife, I can¡¯t even find a way to show filial piety!¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s knife stabbed into Granny Wang¡¯s heart. Tiezhu¡¯s wife had a lot of brothers, was well-off, and had a lot of dowries. Many people said that the Wang family relied on their granddaughter-inw! Gu Nian looked at her mother enviously. It was so good to have the memories of the original owner! Gu Xin looked at her mother in admiration. Aunt Wang loved to meddle in other people¡¯s business. She often gossiped in the vige and even scolded her mother and daughter together with her aunt. Usually, she would only be angry when she heard this, but she did not know how to refute it. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: It Is Impolite Not To Reciprocate

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin did not understand Cai Xiaolian¡¯s sarcasm towards the mother-inw and daughter-inw of the Wang family, but she had her eyes. She could see the expressions on the faces of Granny Wang and Tiezhu¡¯s mother. In the past, it was only because she had been scolded that she had such an angry and helpless expression on her face. The viin in Gu Xin¡¯s heart was pping. ¡®Mother is amazing, Mother is really amazing! My mother is the best!¡¯ Cai Xiaolian had no idea that Gu Xin¡¯s sharp mouth waspletely influenced by her today. Tiezhu¡¯s mother retorted angrily, ¡°Cai Xiaolian, did you eat sh*t and not wipe it clean? You just opened your mouth and said bad things. Our Wang family doesn¡¯t depend on her Sun family! Our Wang family...¡± ¡°Shut up, you idiot, hurry up and leave!¡± Looking at the teasing look on Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face, Granny Wang pulled her daughter-inw. After saying that, she quickly walked forward. Wang daughter-inw, who was pulled away, turned her head and red at the three mother and daughter. She couldn¡¯t hold her anger and said, ¡°A hen that can¡¯ty an egg, what¡¯s there to be proud of? They only know how to give birth to money-losing goods. A family of cheap hoofs, money-losing goods! The big ones are, and the small ones are even more so!¡± ¡°What are you talking about with that hen that can¡¯ty an egg!¡± Granny Wang stopped and deliberately emphasized the words ¡®can¡¯ty an egg¡¯. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s expression turned serious. The other party had directly scolded her daughter. Just as she was about to unleash her full power, the mother-inw and daughter-inw who had already walked a distance forward fell down together. ¡°Aiyo!¡± ¡°Aiyo!¡± For some reason, Tiezhu Mother squatted down. Seeing that the bag was about to fall, Granny Wang hurriedly went to support it. In the end, she didn¡¯t manage to bnce herself and the big bag on her back allowed her to sit down as well. The two baskets did not fall down. Cai Xiaolian and her daughter were stunned. This was the first time they had seen a situation where scolding someone could cause them to fall down. Cai Xiaolian withdrew her firepower. She smiled and said, ¡°Nian Nian, Xin Xin, you have to remember this person. Don¡¯t talk nonsense if there¡¯s nothing wrong. Otherwise, the heavens won¡¯t be able to stand it. Of course, if someone says something about you first, you can say it back. The heavens won¡¯t punish you. Especially Xin Xin. You have to remember, it¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate! Do you remember?¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Yes, I remember, Mother.¡± Gu Xin nodded as well. ¡°I remember too, Mother!¡± Cai Xiaolian snapped her fingers in a good mood. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Then, the mother-daughter trio walked past the mother-inw and daughter-inw who were still sitting. They maintained their smiles. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s going on with the Wang family?¡± Gu Nian asked as they walked away. She didn¡¯t have the original owner¡¯s memories, and there weren¡¯t too many descriptions of San Cha Kou Vige in the book, so Gu Nian¡¯s golden finger of knowing the plot through books was useless. ¡°Sister, you didn¡¯t know about the embroidery work you did at home those days, but I know. Sister-inw Yu Mei suddenly returned to her mother¡¯s house crying one day, and the next day, sister-inw Yu Mei¡¯s brothers had called with the children of the Sun family.¡± ¡°Many people in the vige had gone to watch the show! Our cousin also brought me and my cousin to watch the show. Sister-inw Yu Mei¡¯s eldest brother, second brother, third brother, fourth brother, and fifth brother had forced Brother Tiezhu to kneel down and apologize to sister-inw Yu Mei.¡± ¡°Brother Tiezhu was unwilling, so sister-inw Yu Mei¡¯s sixth brother, seventh brother, and their nephew had pushed him to the ground and beaten him up. In the end, they had forced Brother Tiezhu to apologize to sister-inw Yu Mei.¡± Gu Xin happened to have been brought by Gu Hui to watch the show, so she started talking to Gu Nian. The Yu Mei sister-inw in Gu Xin¡¯s mouth was Wang Tiezhu¡¯s wife, Yu Mei, the vige flower of the Lotus Vige. She was only 16 years old this year, the same age as Gu Hui, the eldest cousin. Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Your Father Taught Me

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion As for the reason, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. She only knew that Wang Tiezhu had bullied Sun Yumei, which was why Sun Yumei had gone back toin with a big belly. After Gu Nian heard it, she sighed, ¡°There are so many older brothers! One older brother giving birth to a son, tsk tsk... But, mother, aren¡¯t the Sun family members worried that Sun Yumei will be bullied even more in the Wang family?¡± Cai Xiaolian pondered for a moment, ¡°The Wang family is small. There is only Granny Wang, her son, and daughter-inw, plus Wang Tiezhu and Wang Cuihua. Granny Wang¡¯s son, Wang Dasheng, can¡¯t do anything in the face of seven strong men!¡± Cai Xiaolian was secretly trying to educate Gu Nian about the Wang family¡¯s poption. She knew that she did not have the original owner¡¯s memories. Gu Nianzhi understood now. Sun Yumei would not be bullied too much. There were so many people in her family. As long as she was reasonable and did not cause trouble, the Wang family would not be able to say anything in the face of the Sun family. ¡°Mother, Sister, Sister Yumei is very good. She¡¯s going to give birth to a baby. She told me that when she gives birth to a baby in the future, she will let me go and see it. She even gave me candy to eat,¡± Gu Xin added. With that one sentence, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian¡¯s affection for Sun Yumei, whom they had never met before, skyrocketed. The mother and daughter trio talked as they walked. An hour passed quickly and they arrived at the Zhou family town. Cai Xiaolian used to be busy with work and did not like to exercise, but the original owner was a vige woman. She was in good health, so she did not feel tired at all after walking for two hours. Gu Nian was just a little short. She was panting, but she was still able to hold on. As for Gu Xin, there was no need to mention her. She had been busy all day and was already used to it. She had a full meal this morning. The quaint streets and the people on the streets made Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian feel that they hade to the ancient times. They were not the streets built in theter stages of the film and television industry, but the real ancient times. The front of the shops fluttered with the guise of ck and yellow-faced ordinary people dressed in in clothes. The roads were paved with bluestone, and there were donkey drivers, ox carts, and pnquins. There were also low-rise houses on both sides of the streets, and salesmen carrying loads and selling goods. It was so lively! Gu Xin, like Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian, had never seen such a scene. Although she was born and raised in the Great Zhou Dynasty, she had never left the vige of San Cha Kou. She was also stunned by this scene. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Nian Nian, you take Xin Xin with you. There are many people today, so don¡¯t get lost!¡± Cai Xiaolian was the first toe back to her senses. Gu Xin held Gu Nian¡¯s hand tightly without her having to say anything. She was even more afraid than Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. She had heard that there were children in the vige who followed adults to the county and were taken away by the courtesans. Her grandfather had also told her not to talk to strangers and not to run around as long as they were out of the vige. ¡°Mother, what should we do first?¡± Gu Nian tugged at Gu Xin tightly, feeling a strong sense of responsibility. ¡°First, we¡¯ll buy some rice flour and seasoning. Then we¡¯ll go look for your father. We¡¯ll have a meal together and then we¡¯ll go home.¡± Cai Xiaolian already had a n in mind. ¡°Mother, do you know where Father and Uncle are working?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. Cai Xiaolian pointed ahead and said, ¡°I know! Look over there. It says it goes to the pier!¡± ¡°Mother, you can read?¡± Gu Xin asked in surprise. ¡°Of course, your dad taught me. Xin Xin learned the names of her family from Grandpa, so mom has to learn too! I can¡¯t fall behind Xin Xin.¡± Cai Xiaolian had also discussed this with Gu Shouxin. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Only Worth 50 Taels?

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Shouxin had been favored by his teacher when he was still in school. Not only was he a high school student, but he was also very well-educated. However, there was absolutely no problem with him being able to read and write. Gu Xin knew about this. She had often heard from her grandfather. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s family was not well-off. Her brother had never been to school, so there was no need to talk about her. Gu Nian and Gu Xin, on the other hand, would learn how to read together with her grandfather. However, Gu Nian had not been there since she started learning how to embroider. Up until now, she could only recognize the names of her family members and could not write. Gu Xin was slightly better off. She could recognize the names of her family members and could also write some simple words that did not have many strokes. Gu Xin was still young. The three strange souls in the family had originally nned to slowly reveal their differences bit by bit so that Gu Xin would not feel out of ce and would not suspect anything. The mother and daughter walked together on the street, looking left and right. They were curious about everything. They arrived at a shop that sold grain, oil, and rice noodles. Cai Xiaolian bought enough rice for four people to eat for three days. She weighed five kilograms of salt and bought some chili noodles, sesame oil, and other spices. Of course, they were not asplete as they were in the modern world. Gu Xin wanted to say something, but she stopped herself. She had only eaten rice seven times in her entire life. She knew that rice was very expensive, and ordinary people could not eat it every day. But when she saw how happy her mother and sister were, she swallowed her words and wanted to stop them. She had spent half a tael of silver and was left with more than 500 wen. Cai Xiaolian put the change into her purse and put it in her clothes. When the mother and daughter walked out of the grain store, Zhang Pipi, who was at the corner, saw them. Yesterday, Zhang Pipi was scared by the Gu family. But today, when he got up and was about to go to the gambling house, he saw this family. His evil intentions came at once. Humph, Second Brother Gu¡¯s wife and daughter werepletely fine. They had extorted two taels of silver from him, so they had to make up for it. ¡®Wait a minute, let¡¯s see if there are other people around them.¡¯ The mother and daughter trio had no idea that they had been targeted. They walked along the roadside and watched as they headed towards the dock. Zhang Pipi followed them for a while. When he found that the mother and daughter trio did not have any otherpanions, he was relieved. He led two of his men through the alley and circled around the area. He was ahead of the mother and daughter trio and was waiting behind the wall. When the mother and daughter trio arrived at the entrance of the alley, Zhang Pipi and two of his men quickly appeared and carried the three of them into the alley. Cai Xiaolian: They would be robbed even if they had five hundred wen in their pockets? Gu Nian: Not only would they be forced to get married once they transmigrated, but they would also be rob amon girl on their first shopping trip? Gu Xin: What¡¯s wrong? What happened? The rice bags, salt bags, and small bags of condiments Cai Xiaolian was carrying all fell to the ground. ¡°Boss, Second Brother Gu¡¯s wife is a little old and his daughter is a little young, but she can still be sold for 20 taels of silver. The eldest daughter is just the right age and looks good too. I think she can be sold for 50 taels!¡± Zhang Pipi¡¯s men immediately set a price for the three of them. ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m only worth 50 taels?¡± Gu Nian was angry and stepped on the foot of the person behind her. The person felt the pain and subconsciously tried to cover his foot. Gu Nian took the opportunity to release both her hands. She bent down slightly and directly carried the person behind her and threw him to the ground. She wasn¡¯t strong, she just knew some fighting skills. Cai Xiaolian persevered and used all her strength to knock her head back. The person who grabbed her was hit in the head and felt dizzy. She let go of Cai Xiaolian and covered her head with her hands. Zhang Pipi didn¡¯t expect this situation. He grabbed Gu Xin tightly, afraid that the little girl would be so fierce. Chapter 33

Chapter 33: What about It?

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion He was wrong about that. Gu Xin wanted to be as fierce as her mother and sister, but she was too small and had never fought before, so she did not know the technique involved. ¡°Stop! Stay where you are, or I¡¯ll kill this little girl!¡± Zhang Pipi held Gu Xin and took a few steps back. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian stood back to back and made a fighting pose, so the other two did not dare to step forward. ¡°Mother, what do we do now?¡± Gu Nian had the ability to fight one against three and then escape. Although she would be slightly injured, Little Xin Xin was now in her opponent¡¯s hands! ¡°Damn it!¡± Cai Xiaolian cursed in her heart. Her eyes shed, and she finally looked like she was going all out. ¡°Watch me. You find the right time to snatch Xin Xin back and then run with her.¡± After she finished speaking, she rolled up her sleeves and found a rtively t ce to sit on the ground without waiting for Gu Nian¡¯s reply. ¡°Help! Help! They¡¯re robbing women in broad daylight! Help! Help! There¡¯s a robber! Fire! Water loss!¡± Cai Xiaolian began to pat her thigh as she sat on the ground and shouted at the top of her lungs. There was nothing she could do about it. Many women in the vige were either unable to win a quarrel or behaved in the same way, but the wordsing out of their mouths were different. Gu Nian: ¡°...¡± Mother, you¡¯re a female CEO! Just shout! Do you have to sit on the ground? What about your image? Although the alley was quiet, it was filled with households, so there must be someone in the house. Even if they didn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, Cai Xiaolian was shouting, ¡°The water¡¯s gone! There¡¯s a fire!¡± This made the three of them panic. They were good local ruffians. They dared to bully others openly, but they didn¡¯t dare to snatch others. ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof!¡± At this moment, a wild dog came out of nowhere. It turned into the alley and bit Zhang Pipi¡¯s calf. Zhang Pipi was in pain, so he couldn¡¯t care less about Gu Xin. Gu Xin was quite smart at the moment. She felt the restraints on her loosen and quickly ran to Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! You damn dog!¡± ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof...¡± ¡°Ah! Ah! My leg! Are you two dead?! Hurry up and get this damn dog away from me!¡± The mother and daughter trio was not in the mood to watch the battle between the three of them and the dog. Cai Xiaolian quickly ran out of the alley with one big and one small. ¡°Hu!¡± ¡°Hu!¡± ¡°Hu!¡± After fleeing far away from the alley, the mother and daughter trio patted their hearts and exhaled in unison. ¡°Mother, Sister, did you hurt your head and hands when you hit someone just now?¡± Gu Xin looked up and asked with concern. ¡°No. I felt refreshed when I heard those two voices.¡± Cai Xiaolian wiped the sweat off her forehead and rubbed the back of her head with a smile. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re so awesome! I¡¯m impressed!¡± Gu Nian cupped her fists at Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian knew what Gu Nian was talking about. She rolled her eyes at her and looked at Gu Xin. ¡°Xin Xin, did that bad guy hurt you?¡± Gu Xin shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! Xin Xin, I¡¯ll teach you a few moves every morning from now on. When you get caught like this, how are you going to fight back? You must learn how to fight back!¡± Gu Nianzhi raised her fists. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Gu Xin nodded repeatedly, her sparkling eyes filled with longing. Her mother and sister had been able to escape from the bad guy just now, but she hadn¡¯t been able to. She had even made it difficult for her mother and sister to perform. She was extremely frustrated! Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Habit

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin did not suspect Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian at all, because they had never taken her out with them before. Cai Xiaolian would hardly speak to her, except to scold her. Gu Nian would usually ignore her, except for snatching her food. Moreover, she now felt that she was a burden to her mother and sister. She wanted to change herself, so she had no time to think about anything else. ¡°Why are you here?¡± At this moment, Gu Shouxin suddenly appeared and looked at the mother and daughter in surprise. He had juste from the dock and happened to meet the mother and daughter who were going to look for him. ¡°Father, Mother and Sister were so powerful just now. They...¡± Gu Xin ran to Gu Shouxin and pulled him with her hand. She raised her head and spoke excitedly. Gu Shouxin furrowed his brows when he heard this. His voice became a little gloomy after he heard it. ¡°Zhang Pipi and them? Where are they now?¡± Cai Xiaolian saw that Gu Xin was so frightened that her small hands shrank. She took a step forward, held Gu Xin¡¯s hand, and said to Gu Shouxin, ¡°Stop frowning. You¡¯re scaring Xin Xin. Those people were bitten by wild dogs. You don¡¯t have to teach them a lesson. Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s rare for us toe to town. Let¡¯s go eat first!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s eat. We walked to town, and we¡¯ve used up so much energy just now. I¡¯m a little hungry now!¡± Gu Nian said as well. Gu Xin held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and looked at Gu Shouxin eagerly. Father had be fierce again. Was it because he felt that his family had changed in the past two days? Was he angry because she talked too much? Gu Xin was a little worried. She was afraid that her parents and sister had changed back to the past. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Gu Shouxin saw Gu Xin¡¯s pitiful look and felt sorry for her. He rxed his eyebrows and smiled gently at Gu Xin. Then, he went to hold her other hand. The old nine thousand years old was temperamental and could control his expression. He was angry whenever he wanted andughed whenever he wanted. Gu Xin blinked. She had never been held by her parents like this before. She used to envy the children in the vige for being held by their parents to go shopping in the town. Gu Nian walked to the side and looked at Gu Xin¡¯s silly look. It was really difficult to associate her with the female protagonist in the book who had bright eyes, was gentle as water, and understanding. She was proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, and all sorts of other things. The female protagonist in the book, Gu Xin, was brought to Jiangnan by her family after she was sold to avoid gambling debts. She was carefully nurtured, and in less than six years, Gu Xin was nurtured into a person that the male protagonist would never forget. Such a silly girl had transformed into apletely different person in six years. How much suffering must she have gone through? The three of them had transmigrated here. Could it be that god pitied Gu Xin for having gone through so much in her past life, and had specially changed three people to take care of her in this life, so that she could spend her whole life foolishly and happily? Gu Shouxin had originally wanted to bring the three of them to the restaurant, but he had no choice. He was used to it. Although he had epted Gu Shouxin as a gambler, it had only been a few days, and he could not change his usual behavior in an instant. Cai Xiaolian was the one who changed quickly. She pulled them around a corner at the entrance of the restaurant and went to a small noodle stall next to it. ¡°Her father, we don¡¯t have much money on hand. We just need to eat a bowl of noodle soup. We¡¯ll go buy some meatter and have Nian Nian cook a good meal. We still have other things to do at home! Let¡¯s not dawdle.¡± Cai Xiaolian thought of the vegetables growing fiercely in the vegetable garden at home, she wanted to quickly pull Gu Shouxin back to take a look. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Uncle and Young Master

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion There was not only noodle soup, but also steamed buns. Apart from Gu Xin, who had only eaten one bowl of noodles, the other three also added a steamed bun. Gu Xin felt that this bowl of noodles was quite delicious. It was also white noodles. She had only eaten it once at her grandparents¡¯ house. As for the other three, they felt that these noodles was really hard to swallow. Apart from salt, there wasn¡¯t even any oil. They might as well eat a steamed bun. Gu Shouxin was supposed to go to the pier to work with Gu Shouli, the boss of the Gu family. In the end, Gu Shouli introduced him to the porter and went back, so he was alone just now. After Gu Xin finished eating the noodles, Gu Shouxin went to pay. At this time, a carriage stopped at the stall. The driver came to buy a few buns and steamed buns. The people at the noodle stall were very surprised. They could recognize that this was the Zhou family¡¯s carriage in town. However, did the servants of the Zhou family need toe here to buy steamed buns and noodle soup? Coincidentally, the curtain of the carriage¡¯s window was opened, revealing the appearance of a young man. The mother and daughter of the Gu family also looked over curiously. Cai Xiaolian: A young man from ancient times is also quite good-looking! Gu Nian: Yes, the appraisal isplete. He¡¯s a handsome young man! Gu Xin: Huh? She seemed to have seen this handsome young master somewhere before! Yes, she must have seen him before. Oh, yes, it was in the morning. No, no, the one with the beard in the morning was an uncle, not a young master. Lu Zheng only lifted the curtain of the carriage for a moment before putting it down. He was very confused. It looked like those three were his Xin¡¯er¡¯s parents and sister. How could they be different from what he knew? After returning to his grandfather¡¯s house in the morning, he washed up and tidied up. He was nning to go out of the city to look for his grandfather. He happened to pass by here and saw Gu Xin. He asked the coachman to slow down, but he was still not sure. He then asked the coachman to get out of the carriage to buy mantou, he opened the curtain to confirm if it was Gu Xin. After all, Gu Xin was only ten years old and had not grown out at all. Other than that pair of eyes, he was really afraid that he was mistaken. Now that he was sure, he was even more confused. ... Gu Xin did not think that the handsome young master in the carriage was the uncle from this morning, so she did not mention it. She just told the other three that there was a strange uncle knocking on the door in the morning, and then left without saying anything. She felt that he had found the wrong door. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian did not suspect anything. They felt that it was probably someone from the other hunting grounds in the back of the mountain who had gone to the wrong ce. This kind of thing had happened in their memories. Therefore, they did not take this matter to heart. Along the way, they talked about their family¡¯s vegetable garden. Gu Shouxin believed that when he was 9,000 years old, he had seen many treasures in the world and heard many strange stories. However, he had never heard of anyone whose vegetable garden could ripen all the vegetables in one night. He repeatedly asked Cai Xiaolian and Gu Xin if they had remembered wrongly when they were nting the seeds. The mother and daughter must have remembered correctly because most of the people in the vige ordered the seeds at this time. ¡°Father, I want to make cabbage and radishes into dishes for the next meal and sell them. Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Shouxin thought about it and said, ¡°You can make them first and we¡¯ll try them first.¡± ¡°Husband, we didn¡¯t n to tell the old residence about this. Xin Xin thinks so too. What do you think?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked again. ¡°Of course. We¡¯ve already separated from the old residence. It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if it were just our parents and brothers. It¡¯s a pity that sister-inw can¡¯t keep her mouth shut at the old residence.¡± Gu Shouxin nodded. Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Two Eggs

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion There were people talking along the way, but they didn¡¯t feel that time was slow. It felt like they hadn¡¯t walked for long when they got home. By the time they reached the vige, it was already noon. At this time, many people in the vige came out for activities. There were men and children who went up the mountain to get firewood, and women who came to visit everywhere. It was natural for people from the same vige to greet each other. The men exchanged a few words with Gu Shouxin, while the women exchanged a few words with Cai Xiaolian. The host and his wife were not the kind of people who were isted from the world. They would also walk around the vige. Along the way, Gu Nian had met quite a few people. She had a good mind and memory. She could remember people without even saying that she had met them once. However, there were only a few people in San Cha Kou Vige. There were only a few dozen households and more than 200 people. She had met more than 20 people today, so Gu Nian had memorized all of them. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian, who had the original owner¡¯s memories, didn¡¯t let anyone notice any difference between them. On the way home, the few of them noticed that the chickens were chirping non-stop. ¡°Oh my, I forgot to let them out. They must be hungry. I have to go dig for wild vegetables!¡± Gu Xin heard the hens clucking and remembered that she hadn¡¯t gone to dig for wild vegetables today. ¡°Let¡¯s just pick some cucumber leaves and feed them. You¡¯ve walked so much today, don¡¯t be busy!¡± Cai Xiaolian stopped Gu Xin. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go pick the cucumber leaves!¡± Gu Xin rolled up her sleeves and went to pick the leaves. Gu Xin went forward to help, while Gu Shouxin squatted in front of the vegetable field and looked at the watery vegetables in the field. He was at a loss. ¡°Did you see anything?¡± Cai Xiaolian went to the kitchen to put away the things she had bought and came out to ask. When they had escaped from the alley just now, they had not forgotten the things that had fallen on the ground. The rice bags and salt bags had all been wrapped and not scattered. ¡°No,¡± Gu Shouxin answered truthfully. ¡°Oh my!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin, who had already cut the cucumber leaves and was carrying a basin to feed the chickens, suddenly shouted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The couple looked up at Gu Xin, who was beside the chicken coop. ¡°Father, mother, eggs, so many eggs!¡± Gu Xin turned her head, looking at a loss. ¡°Eggs? Have all the hensid eggs?¡± Cai Xiaolian walked over. Gu Nian, who had gone back to the house to drink water, heard the sounds outside and walked out as well. The Gu family had fed a total of ten hens and two roosters. The chicken coop was quite big, and even the pigsty, which was supposed to be fed to the pigs, had been turned into a chicken coop. The three of them walked to the chicken coop and looked at the eggs lying in the straw with some chicken feathers and chicken feces. ¡°One, two, three, four... seventeen... Wait, that¡¯s not right! There are ten hens in our family, and the hensy one egg a day, right? Why...¡± Gu Nian thought it was very funny. She had fed chickens before, but she had never seen chickensy eggs before. As she counted, she realized something was wrong. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s been cold recently. I didn¡¯t dig up many earthworms and only fed them vegetables. So recently, they onlyy one egg every other day. It¡¯s rare for them toy one every day,¡± Gu Xin exined in a low voice. She was the one feeding the chickens, and Gu Nian usually didn¡¯t care about them, so Gu Xin exined. Gu Shouxin pushed open the pen door and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see how many there are! Gu Nian, go get the baskets.¡± The chickens in the pen were happily eating the chopped cucumber leaves. They had no time to bother with Gu Shouxin, who had gone in to pick up the eggs. Soon, Gu Shouxin came out with the basket. There were a total of twenty eggs in the basket. In other words, each chickenid an average of two eggs. This was notmon sense! No chicken in the vige couldy two eggs every day. Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Smells So Good

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion A family of four sat in a row on a long bench at the entrance of the main house. Gu Shouxin had a basket of eggs in his arms. All four of them looked at the eggs in the basket. The vegetables in the vegetable field had all matured overnight. The chickens in the chicken coopid two eggs every day. What was going on!? ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see if it will still be like this tomorrow. Xiao Lian, Nian Nian, Xin Xin, let¡¯s not touch the vegetable field today. Let¡¯s see what will happen when we wake up tomorrow morning.¡± Gu Shouxin pondered for a long time but could note up with anything. He could only wait and see what would happen tomorrow. ¡°Okay!¡± The mother and daughters nodded in unison. ¡°Nian Nian, Xin Xin, you go and make dinner. Your mother and I will collect all the vegetables in the field outside. We will keep some for the next few days. As for the rest, I will bring them to the town tomorrow to sell them.¡± Gu Shouxin finished speaking and handed the basket to Gu Nian. The two sisters went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. ¡°Xiao Lian, I n to go to Yu Zhou Capital tomorrow. It might take three days. Don¡¯t be afraid at home with the child. If you have any problems, go to the old residence and look for our parents.¡± Gu Shouxin took out the kitchen knife and spoke as he worked. ¡°Is it about the silver?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. She thought for a moment and stopped what she was doing. ¡°9000 years old, can you tell me how to solve the silver problem? 300 taels in ten days. Do you n to be a masked robber?¡± Gu Shouxin shook his head. ¡°Where the silver is gone, I will go and find it.¡± ¡°You mean the gambling house? You are going to gamble?¡± Cai Xiaolian said in surprise. ¡°Just this once. I only have one tael of silver in my hand. This morning, when I went to the dock to work as a coolie, it was only thirty taels. Oh right, don¡¯t tell Xin Xin about this. If this girl finds out, she¡¯ll probably be worried. I¡¯m just going to settle the gambling debts left behind by the original owner. At the same time, I¡¯ll get some silver for us to keep in case we need it,¡± Gu Shouxin said. ¡°Are you very good at gambling?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked curiously. ¡°I can win a little money, but if I win too much, I¡¯ll be in trouble. So, when I go to Yu Prefecture, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone there who knows me.¡± Gu Shouxin did not deny it. ¡°Alright, you should be careful when you go out by yourself. The three of us are at home, and the old mansion is close to us. Nothing will happen to us. We won¡¯t be afraid if Zhang Pipi and the otherse again. Our chanting skills are pretty good,¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. Gu Nian was a talented person, both in modern times and in ancient times. Something had happened to their family when Gu Nian was born. In the end, it was only brother and sister. Gu Nian was more than ten years younger than her brother, so she was practically raised by her brother. When she was three or four years old, she was not in good health, and her brother happened to be in college, therefore, she was sent to a Taoist temple to be raised. When she was twelve, it was time for her to start junior high school. Her brother had already gotten married, had children, and became a small leader before he brought her back. Gu Nian then lived with her brother, sister-inw, nephew, and niece until she graduated. The kung fu disciples were trained together with Taoist priests from a young age in the Taoist temple. Although she left the Taoist templeter on, she did not cken on her martial arts training. ... Soon, a fragrant smell came from the kitchen. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian also packed the radish, cabbage, and cucumber, and eggnt that were to be sold the next day into bamboo baskets. Each of them could be filled to the brim with three bamboo baskets. Just like that, they also kept a lot of food for their own family. Their vegetable garden was also very big. Gu Xin ran out cheerfully and shouted, ¡°Father, Mother, it¡¯s time to eat. Sister¡¯s cooking smells so good!¡± Chapter 38

Chapter 38: The Gift Is Amazing

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Nian fried the eggnt box, stir-fried the cabbage and shredded meat, stewed the radish in bone soup, added sugar to the cold cucumber, and made an egg-fried cucumber. Next was the fragrant rice. The three strange souls of the Gu family had not touched rice in the past few days, so it was naturally fragrant. As for Gu Xin, who had never eaten rice twice a year in her entire life, she felt that the rice was even more fragrant. ¡°Father, Mother, we don¡¯t have enough seasoning at home, so you guys can make do with this eggnt box. When I get all the seasoning, I¡¯ll prepare a good meal for you guys.¡± Gu Nian really despised the rice she had made today. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡± Gu Shouxin picked up an eggnt box and ate it, thenmented. His eating movements were more refined. Except for Gu Xin, who felt that her father was eating differently now, the other two did not feel anything. Gu Xin did not think too much about it. Why would she think about anything else when she smelled such delicious food? The family of four ate up the entire meal. After they finished eating, Gu Xin wanted to wash the dishes, but was stopped by Gu Shouxin. ¡°Daddy will wash the dishes today. Xin Xin, go rest.¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at Gu Shouxin in surprise. It was so nice to be 9,000 years old! They were so happy that they dragged Gu Xin out of the kitchen. The mother and daughter went to the chicken coop again and found the hens squatting in their nests. It was already dark; it looked like they had gone to sleep. Gu Shouxin finished washing the dishes and started boiling water. He then tidied up the kitchen. When the water was ready, it waspletely dark outside. The family of four washed up in the kitchen. Gu Xin was the youngest, so she was told to wash her face and feet first. After washing, Gu Xin took the basin to pour water and walked to the vegetable field. She thought of what her father had said about not touching the vegetable field. After she poured water on her feet, the vegetable field was moved. Moved the vegetable field? Something shed through Gu Xin¡¯s mind. Yesterday, her jade bead slipped into the foot-washing water. Today, her jade bead slipped into the chicken food. Could it be rted to the jade bead? Gu Xin was frightened by her thoughts. No, she had to try. She put down the foot-washing basin and turned to look at the kitchen. No one came out. She thought to herself, ¡°Little Fish, please give me a jade bead!¡± The jade fish appeared in her hand and spat out a jade bead. Gu Xin sneakily looked back at the kitchen. Then she put the jade bead into the foot-washing water and took a few steps toward the door. The small piece near the door was previously nted with chilies, but now it was all dried up. She poured the water into the chilies, then quickly ran back to the kitchen as if she had done a bad thing. ¡°Xin Xin, do you want to go to the toilet after washing? Mom will go with you. Wake up when you fall asleep, it will be cold,¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± Gu Xin nodded. That night, the Gu family slept well. They had been busy all day. Although they were thinking about the strange vegetable field and the hen in the chicken pen, they were tired and fell asleep soon. Gu Xin got up on time. When she got up, she thought of the chili in the vegetable field. She put on her clothes, shoes, and didn¡¯t have time tob her hair before she went to the yard. At this moment, Gu Shouxin was already squatting in the chili field in the courtyard. Gu Xin saw the green, red, and red-green chili at the entrance of the central room. It was the jade bead! It was the jade bead that the Little Carp had given her. As expected of a carp that could cross the Dragon Gate. The gifts were all so powerful! Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Liked This Feeling

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Shouxin turned around when he heard the noise. He saw it was Gu Xin and asked with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer, Xin Xin?¡± Gu Xin walked out of the door and went down a few steps. She walked up to Gu Shouxin and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m used to waking up at this time. Dad, the chili has grown out!¡± Gu Xin was a little hesitant. Should she tell Gu Shouxin about her jade fish and jade bead? But Little Fish had said that she couldn¡¯t tell anyone. ¡°Yeah! The chili has grown!¡± Gu Shouxin looked at the chili in the ground. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll get Mom and Sister to wake up.¡± Gu Xin turned around and ran back. She still didn¡¯t want to tell her father, so she had to leave for a while. Otherwise, her father would definitely see that she was lying. Gu Shouxin felt that Gu Xin¡¯s reaction was very normal and didn¡¯t suspect anything. He had nned to call Cai Xiaolian to wake her up, but when he was lost in thought, Gu Xin came out. The family of four stood next to the vegetable field again. Except for Gu Xin, the other three were a little confused. Could it be that this was the Golden Finger of their family of three? The same Golden Finger? ¡°Do you want to sell this chili along with the others?¡± Gu Shouxin was the first to speak. ¡°No!¡± Gu Nian said without hesitation, ¡°Dad, with this chili, I can cook a lot of delicious food. Dad, just bring the cucumber and eggnt. Leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe in Nian Nian.¡± Cai Xiaolian agreed. ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll go to the old house to borrow the ox-cart first. I made a deal with Dad and Mom the day before yesterday.¡± Gu Shouxin didn¡¯t care about the money from selling the vegetables. After saying that, he left the house. ¡°Xin Xin,e, Mom will tie up your hair. We¡¯ll collect the chili after breakfast and let your sister make delicious food for you.¡± Cai Xiaolian took Gu Xin tob her hair. She didn¡¯t think too much about it. She couldn¡¯t think of anything even if she thought too much about it. Gu Nian did the same as her. She went back to her room to tidy up, then washed up and made breakfast. For breakfast, she boiled rice porridge, cooked a sweet and sour cucumber, fried a cabbage, and boiled two eggs each. Gu Shouxin came back to eat breakfast and loaded baskets of eggnts and cucumbers onto the ox-cart. Previously, he had told the old mansion to borrow the cart to go to Yu Zhou Capital to visit his former teacher and ask him for advice on where he should start studying. Of course, these were all excuses. Although Grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t really believe that he had changed, they were willing to give him a chance. Anyway, the ox didn¡¯t need to till the ground in winter. They could just lend it to their son. ¡°9,000 years old. You must remember that there are fewer cucumbers and eggnts in this season. The price can¡¯t be lower. It has to be higher than usual. Also, the raincoats and bamboo hats here. What if it rains? Nian Nian just boiled eggs. Take them with you. You can still fill your stomach if you¡¯re hungry on the way,¡± Cai Xiaolian whispered at the door. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Shouxin listened patiently and then replied. ¡°Dad,e back soon!¡± Gu Nian held Gu Xin¡¯s hand as they walked out and spoke with a smile. ¡°Dad, I have two copper coins for you. Grandpa gave them to me and said that I could buy sweets and steamed buns to eat.¡± Gu Xin spread out her small hands and two copper coins appeared. She had hidden them away secretly. In the past, her grandparents in the old mansion would give her five cents on her birthday and New Year¡¯s Eve, but Gu Nian would always snatch them away. She had been saving these for years. ¡°Thank you, Xin Xin! I¡¯ll buy you sweets and buns when Ie back!¡± Gu Shouxin took his daughter¡¯s copper coins. He liked the feeling of being cared for. So this was what it was like to have a wife and daughters! Chapter 40

Chapter 40: I Haven¡¯t Even Scolded Her Yet

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After sending Gu Shouxin off, the mother and daughter started picking the chilies. Gu Nian only wanted the red ones, so she asked Cai Xiaolian and Gu Xin to separate all the different colors. ¡°Mother, do you think we should find some other seeds and nt them in the fieldter to see if they¡¯ll grow better overnight when we wake up tomorrow morning? Oh right, we should mix some cucumber leaves for the chicken to eatter and see if they¡¯lly two more eggs in the afternoon,¡± Gu Nian suggested. ¡°If it has anything to do with this soil, then any kind of leaves will do. Why don¡¯t we feed the radish leaves? There are too many of them, it would be a pity if they spoil,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Mother, Sister, let¡¯s feed the chicken with cucumber leaves! I¡¯ll carry the radish leaves to Grandma¡¯s ceter and feed the pigs. Every year, Grandpa will give us a piece of meat!¡± Gu Xin thought of the old house. ¡°Okay.¡± Cai Xiaolian felt that this would work. It was not that she and Gu Xin did not think about their elders, but they did not dare to go to the old house now. Moreover, in Cai Xiaolian¡¯s memory, Grandma Gu was a little fierce, and sister-inw was a little annoying. When they ate at the old house during the New Year, they would definitely quarrel. Knock, knock, knock! At this moment, there was a knock on the door. The mother and daughter stopped in their tracks. Gu Xin panicked. She was afraid that others woulde and see their vegetable plot. ¡°You guys continue picking. I¡¯ll go!¡± As an adult, Cai Xiaolian was calmer than the two younger ones. She pped her hands and walked towards the door. ¡°Cai Xiaolian, open the door! I¡¯m bringing you something. I¡¯ll throw it away if you don¡¯t want it!¡± It was Gu Shouli¡¯s wife, Mrs Zhang, who was knocking on the door. ¡°Oh no, Aunt is here. If she knew how powerful ournd is, the whole vige would know about it this afternoon.¡± Gu Xin panicked even more when she heard the voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mother won¡¯t let her see it. Let¡¯s hurry up and take it off!¡± Gu Nianforted her. ¡°It¡¯s sister-inw. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cai Xiaolian opened the door and asked with a sullen face. In her memory, the original owner and Mrs Zhang did not get along well. ¡°Cai Xiaolian, what¡¯s the meaning of you and Second Brother?¡± The Zhang family had a big belly and was holding a small cloth bag in her hand. When she saw Cai Xiaolian, she questioned her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What are you giving me? Give it to me!¡± Cai Xiaolian was baffled. ¡°Pah! You shameless thing, you¡¯re as shameless as Second Brother Gu. You owe money but you still don¡¯t pay it back. What, you want to study and cheat your parents¡¯ money? Let me tell you, Cai Xiaolian, you have already been divided out! Everything in the Gu family belongs to my son, Gu En, and the son in my belly. Your second son can forget about getting anything! You can¡¯t do this...¡± Bang! Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t wait for the others to finish speaking and directly closed the door. She felt that this Zhang family was inexplicable. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was pregnant, she would have scolded them back! Bang, bang, bang! ¡°Cai Xiaolian, stop pretending to be stupid! You must be feeling guilty! You¡¯re an old hen who can¡¯ty eggs and can¡¯t give birth to a son. Let me tell you, everything in the Gu family belongs to my son. You won¡¯t be able to get a single cent! Gu Shouxin wants to pay off his debts? Don¡¯t you have two big girls? Use them to pay off your debts! Gu Nian is already so old. She should be worth 50 taels! Gu Xin is so little. One look and you can tell that she¡¯s short-lived. Selling her to someone as a maid...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Why were all these women the same? ¡°Aiyo!¡± Cai Xiaolian had just opened the door and said two words when she saw Lady Zhang clutching her stomach in pain. Cai Xiaolian: ¡°...¡± ¡®I haven¡¯t scolded her yet!¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re too good at pretending!¡¯ Chapter 41

Chapter 41: The Luck of the Koi Fish

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Ouch! Ouch, my stomach hurts! My stomach hurts!¡± Lady Zhang¡¯s pain was unbearable. ¡°Hey, stop pretending. I haven¡¯t even started scolding you. Don¡¯t think you can me me just because you¡¯re pregnant!¡± Cai Xiaolian said so, but she still walked closer to take a look. ¡°Cai Xiaolian, ouch, I¡¯m definitely going to give birth. Ouch, it hurts, it hurts¡­¡± Lady Zhang¡¯s face turned pale from the pain. Cai Xiaolian took a look and realized that this person was definitely not faking it. ¡°Xin Xin, quickly go find Granny Chen in the vige and tell her that your aunt is going to give birth. Tell her toe over. Nian Nian, go to the old residence and tell your grandparents that your aunt is going to give birth.¡± Cai Xiaolian supported Lady Zhang and called for the daughters in the house. ¡°Oh!¡± Gu Xin responded and ran away. Gu Nian was a little confused. She did not know where the old residence was! ¡°What are you standing there for? You¡­¡± Cai Xiaolian remembered that Gu Nian had no memory and was about to show her the way, but was interrupted. ¡°Mother!¡± It was Gu Hui carrying a basket on her back and carrying a sickle. ¡°Huihui, quick, go and tell your grandmother that your mother is going to give birth soon.¡± Cai Xiaolian quickly said when she saw it was Gu Hui. ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t the doctor say that the child would be born at the end of next month or the beginning of December this time? Why is it¡­¡± Gu Hui put the sickle into the basket on her back and put down the basket on her back. ¡°Damn girl, take me back quickly. I don¡¯t want to give birth to a son in the Gu family!¡± Lady Zhang looked as if she had seen her savior. She didn¡¯t want to give birth to a son in the Gu family and bring good luck to a shrew like Cai Xiaolian who couldn¡¯t give birth to a son! ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry you back!¡± Gu Hui said in a speechless manner. After saying that, she squatted down and directly carried Lady Zhang. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were shocked. This girl was so strong! ¡°Cai Xiaolian, you have to follow me. I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to my son, I¡¯m not done with you! Ouch!¡± Lady Zhang grabbed Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm tightly and howled like a pig being ughtered. ¡°Mother, are you done?! Why are you dragging Second Aunt?¡± Gu Hui was particrly annoyed at her own mother¡¯s son preference and unreasonable mother. ¡°No! We have to take her with us! You wretched girl, go! Oh, go, you wretched girl!¡± Lady Zhang wailed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?! You¡­¡± Gu Hui was so angry that she wanted to throw her away. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go, Hui Hui. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Cai Xiaolian thought that she was going to give birth anyway. Forget it, she would go with them. ¡°Nian Nian, help your cousin carry the basket on her back.¡± Cai Xiaolian remembered that Gu Nian didn¡¯t even know about the old house. She wanted to take advantage of the chaotic situation to let Gu Nian go and meet her. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Nian turned around and closed the door. She went to carry Gu Hui¡¯s bag. Gu Hui looked at Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian strangely. She felt that there was something wrong with Second Aunt and First Cousin! However, her mother was howling in her arms, and she did not have time to think about it. She hurried home. Gu Nian followed behind her with a basket on her back. She thought about what had happened just now. Lady Zhang had suddenly started howling when she was scolding Xin Xin. The day before in town, the wild dog had barged in when the three of them had been talking about what they wanted to do to Xin Xin. At first, it had only bitten Xin Xin. Was it really that strange? Gu Nian felt that she couldn¡¯te to this conclusion for the time being. She would have to wait and see what would happen next. If what happened next was the same as what happened now, then would her cheap sister, the female protagonist in the book, Gu Xin, have been transported by the family¡¯s three transmigrators along with koi fish? Chapter 42

Chapter 42: You Deserve It

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Granny Chen was a midwife in San Cha Kou Vige. She delivered almost all the babies in the vige, so her skills were guaranteed. Gu Hui was really strong. She carried her mother all the way back without stopping. Lady Zhang¡¯s howls were quite loud. Before they entered the courtyard, everyone in the house heard them. There were only the old couple and the Zhang family¡¯s youngest daughter, Gu Si. Gu Shouren and Gu Shouyi had gone out, while Gu En had gone to school. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mother?¡± Gu Si put down the chicken food in her hand and pped her hands as she ran over. ¡°Go boil the water. Mother is going intobor,¡± Gu Hui instructed without further ado. Cai Xiaolian turned to Gu Nian and said, ¡°Nian Nian, help your cousin boil the water.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Nian ced the basket beside the pigsty and followed her to the kitchen to help boil the water. Just as she reached the kitchen door, she ran into an energetic olddy. Gu Nian guessed that this was the original owner¡¯s grandmother, Gu Xiann, the only daughter of the hunter family. It was said that she was capable of killing a wild boar by herself. She hurriedly called for help, ¡°Grandma¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Gu Xiann nodded. She only gave Gu Nian a curious look before walking away. She wasn¡¯t familiar with the eldest granddaughter of the second wife. Other than seeing this girl on New Year¡¯s and festive asions, this girl rarely came to the old house. It was rather strange today. ¡°Eldest Cousin, I¡¯ll start the fire. You just add water to the pot.¡± Gu Si had already started the fire with the fire that had not been extinguished by the morning cooking. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Nian saw the waterdle and also the water tank. She nodded and went to scoop the water. After a while, Gu Xin pulled Granny Chen over. The old and the young were both panting. ¡°Second Girl ran really fast. This old woman can¡¯t keep up with her!¡± Granny Chen patted her heart. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Ah! Ah!¡­¡± The screams of Mrs Zhang came from inside the house. ¡°Granny Chen, my aunt is very ufortable. You should go and take a look!¡± Gu Xin wiped the sweat from his forehead and spoke anxiously. ¡°Okay!¡± Granny Chen went into Mrs Zhang¡¯s house. Gu Xin ran to the kitchen to help boil the water. Mrs Zhang had been crying for an hour. Her voice was hoarse, but she hadn¡¯t given birth yet. She was almost exhausted, but she didn¡¯t forget to grab Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Mother, you have to work harder. It¡¯sing out. You have to work harder!¡± Granny Chen encouraged Mrs Zhang. ¡°Ah! I have no strength! Mother, I have no strength. It¡¯s all Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian scolded me. That¡¯s why I had an attack so early! Mother, if I die, you have to make a decision for me!¡± Mrs Zhang said without strength, but her voice was very loud. ¡°If you die, I¡¯ll immediately find a stepmother for my grandchild and his siblings. The stepmother abused your son, so you can watch from the sky and cry!¡± Gu Xiann said coldly. Cai Xiaolian also said from the side, ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s not that I want to scold you, but you deserve it. You came to my house so early in the morning for no reason! The heavens can¡¯t stand it anymore. Even the child in your stomach can¡¯t stand it anymore and wants toe out and stop you! Why are you ring at me? You want to hit me? You want to scold me? If you have the ability, give birth to the child! I¡¯m afraid of you! If you die, I¡¯ll pass on your son to me as my son in the future. Anyway, you said that I can¡¯t give birth to a son!¡± Gu Xiann looked at Cai Xiaolian in surprise. ¡°Ya! Cai Xiaolian, you shameless woman, just you wait! Don¡¯t even think about it! That¡¯s my son, you old hen who can¡¯ty eggs!¡± ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Lady Zhang was furious. Just now, she felt that she was going to be exhausted, but in an instant, she felt refreshed. Chapter 43

Chapter 43: Small Business

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion From midnight to noon, from noon to evening. Mrs Zhang was exhausted, but the child was still not born. Gu Xin listened to her aunt¡¯s silence and hesitated for a moment. She quietly let Little Fish spit out a jade bead and put it into the water that Gu Hui was going to give Mrs Zhang to drink. Fifteen minutester, Mrs Zhang¡¯s child was born. It was a son. Although he was born prematurely, his cries were quite loud. He was not as listless as the other premature babies. Lady Zhang looked at Cai Xiaolian proudly and then fell asleep in satisfaction. Cai Xiaolian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Second Daughter-in-Law,e out and eat!¡± Grandma Gu tidied up the child, wrapped it in swaddling clothes, and put it into Gu Shouli¡¯s arms. Then, she called Cai Xiaolian out to eat with her. ¡°Um, Mom, does Big Brother know how to take care of the baby?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked worriedly when she saw Gu Shouli, who was still in a daze. ¡°He¡¯s already the father of three children. Why can¡¯t he take care of them? Do you want to stay and take care of the baby for your sister-inw?¡± Grandma Gu asked in return. Cai Xiaolian quickly shook her head and went out with Grandma Gu. It was already sote, and the whole Gu family had already returned. Gu Nian finally recognized all the members of the Gu family. From her first impression, she liked her grandfather. After dinner, Grandma Gu called Cai Xiaolian to her room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mother?¡± Cai Xiaolian was a little nervous. In her memory, the cheap mother-inw was not easy to get along with and was a smart person. If it hadn¡¯t happened so suddenly today, she really didn¡¯t want toe to the old residence. ¡°Second Brother said that he wanted to continue his studies, and he said that you supported him. Tell me, what do you think?¡± Grandma Gu went straight to the point. ¡°I, I support him!¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned. She did not understand what the olddy meant. ¡°How do you support him? How many woks of vegetables do you want to grow to sell? Forcing Gu Nian to do endless embroidery work? Letting Gu Xin take care of everything at home? Gu Nian doesn¡¯t want her eyes anymore? Gu Xin, are you guys just going to let her live without food or clothes? After selling a few pots of vegetables, she can only buy a pen.¡± Grandma Gu nced at Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Second Daughter-in-Law, you¡¯ve been married to Second Brother for more than ten years. You¡¯ve been living a muddle-headed life all day. Don¡¯t you have any feelings for yourself and your two daughters?¡± Grandma Gu softened her tone and asked again. ¡°Mother, actually, after this incident, her father, Nian Nian, and I have discussed the future of our family. Nian Nian doesn¡¯t n to do embroidery anymore. It¡¯s really sore to the eyes. We n to do some small business. Her father is studying, and Xin Xin is at home. Well, she won¡¯t let Xin Xin do everything like before.¡± Cai Xiaolian still nned to have a good talk with the olddy, as for whether the olddy believed it or not, she couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°Small business? What business?¡± Grandma Gu looked at Cai Xiaolian suspiciously. She always felt that her second son¡¯s family had some changes except for Xin Xin. Did they really turn over a new leaf? ¡°Nian Nian made a food that tastes pretty good. We n to sell it. Mom, when Nian Nian is done, I¡¯ll bring some over for you to try,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Food?¡± Grandma Gu didn¡¯t think much of it. She frowned and said, ¡°This time, Second Brother has a gambling debt of 300 taels. He told us that he would think of a way himself. Do you know what he is thinking of?¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head. ¡°Husband told me not to interfere. He said that I should stay at home and take care of the child.¡± Chapter 44

Chapter 44: Dregs of Sea Pepper

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°After ten days, you¡¯lle to me if Second Brother hasn¡¯t paid up. Don¡¯t tell Second Brother about this. As for the small business you¡¯re going to do with Gu Nian, you two make it first, and your father and I will have a taste of it,¡± Grandma Gu said after a moment of silence. ¡°Okay, Mother.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. ¡°Go back! It¡¯s getting dark, and Second Brother isn¡¯t home. Remember to lock the door before the three of you go to bed at night,¡± Grandma Gu instructed. ¡°Okay, Mom. I¡¯ll take the kids back,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t go out with Cai Xiaolian. Soon, Grandpa Gu came in. ¡°If Second Brother solves his gambling debt by himself this time, then he needs to study. Let¡¯s help him!¡± Grandma Gu sighed. The way she talked to Grandpa Gu was different from the way she talked to others outside. It was much gentler. ¡°Lan Lan, three hundred taels is not a small amount.¡± Grandfather Gu walked over and sat down next to Grandma Gu. He sighed, ¡°Forget it. We can¡¯t always pamper him like this. If he can settle this gambling debt in ten days, no matter what method he uses, it¡¯s his ability.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Grandma Gu leaned on Grandfather Gu¡¯s shoulder and replied, ¡°Second¡¯s wife said that she wants to discuss some small business with Gu Nian. I don¡¯t know if the two of them can do it. I¡¯m not worried about them. I just pity Xin Xin.¡± ¡°Nian Nian¡¯s cooking is not bad. She was the one who cooked the meal just now. She had also told me about it, and I was quite interested. If it worked out, they would have an extra ie in the future. Second, seeing that his wife and daughter were so devoted to him, he might even turn back.¡± Grandpa Gu was not as pessimistic about their small business as Grandma Gu. He seemed to be quite confident in Gu Nianzhi. ¡°I hope so!¡± ¡­ When they got home, the mother and daughter continued to pick the chilies. They nned to finish picking the chilies before it waspletely dark. Gu Nian had wanted to nt the seeds in the morning to see if the effects would be realized the next day. In the end, the mother and daughter did not finish picking the chilies. They could only wait until tomorrow. They only finished picking all the chilies the next morning. When Gu Xin was feeding the chickens, she found that there were dozens of eggs in the nest. She went to pick them up, but Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were no longer so surprised. ¡°There are so many eggs. Let¡¯s steam a cake tonight!¡± Gu Nian suggested. ¡°Sister, is the cake made from eggs?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. Gu Nian nodded at Gu Xin¡¯s little head and asked with a smile, ¡°Yes! Our Little Xin Xin is so smart. She even knows that! Little Xin Xin, can you go to Grandma¡¯s house and borrow a guillotine? I can help.¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll bring some radish leaves to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house.¡± Gu Xin turned around and went to look for a basket. ¡°What do you need a guillotine for?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked after Gu Xin left. ¡°Mom, have you ever eaten dregs of sea pepper?¡± Gu Nian asked mysteriously instead of answering. ¡°I have. There was a project in the southwest, and the person-in-charge there invited me to a local farmer¡¯s restaurant. Dregs of sea pepper and pot of meat. Hiss, I¡¯m craving it now just thinking about it.¡± Cai Xiaolian smacked her lips, she started salivating when she heard the name. It was obvious how much she loved the taste. ¡°I know how to make it! I¡¯ll get Xin Xin to borrow a guillotine to chop up these red peppers. Let¡¯s make it this afternoon! I¡¯ve seen that there are quite a lot of y pots at home, and it¡¯s perfect for use.¡± Gu Nian was also a little tempted to eat. Chapter 45

Chapter 45: The Male Protagonist¡¯s Grandfather

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°I dare say that there is absolutely no such thing as dregs of sea pepper in this world. The main reason is that this pepper has only been introduced to Great Zhou by the male protagonist¡¯s grandfather for less than ten years. Oh, that¡¯s right, the male protagonist¡¯s grandfather! Mother, I remember now. The male protagonist¡¯s grandfather is Master Zhou of the Zhou family town. The article mentioned that almost twenty years after the appearance of the pepper, the male protagonist¡¯s grandfather also offered potatoes, sweet potatoes, and corn!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. It was as if she had seen gold. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t remember? How did you know that the chili pepper had only appeared a dozen years ago?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°That¡¯s what grandfather said just now. It was mentioned in the book that because of the chili pepper, the male protagonist¡¯s mother had an affinity with his father. Later on, the male protagonist¡¯s mother was killed by someone, and the male protagonist did not have a good life. Almost twenty yearster, the male protagonist had offered sweet potatoes, corn, and potatoes again, allowing the male protagonist to leave his name with the emperor. The grandfather said that the chili pepper was nted by Master Zhou of the Zhou family town first. So, Master Zhou of our Zhou family town is the male protagonist¡¯s maternal grandfather!¡± Gu Nian did not see where the male protagonist¡¯s mother¡¯s maternal home was in the book. ¡°No wonder these things did not appear in my memory. So they haven¡¯t appeared yet! Nian Nian, then where did Master Zhou find the sweet potatoes, potatoes, and corn? I kind of want to eat them.¡± These foods appeared in Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mind. ¡°He didn¡¯t mention it. His grandfather was just a bystander. Let me do the math. Xin Xin is ten years old this year. The male protagonist is six years older than Xin Xin. If he is sixteen years old, the male protagonist would still be sick and be raised in his father¡¯s manor. Their family seems to be from Yu Zhou.¡± Gu Nian thought about the plot in the book. ¡°Yu Zhou? Isn¡¯t that the neighboring state capital?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The male protagonist had a hard time dealing with his stepmother¡¯s people in the early stages. He would only slowly recover after his grandfather had offered potatoes, sweet potatoes, and corn.¡± Gu Nianzhi wasn¡¯t worried at all. ¡°I¡¯m back! Sister, Mother, what should I do?¡± Gu Xin was sweating profusely from running. She didn¡¯t seem to have stopped at all! Gu Xin was back, and the mother and daughter did not say anything else. Gu Nian asked Gu Xin to sit down and rest for a while. She and Cai Xiaolian took out the wooden bucket and started to ughter the chilies in the yard. The wooden bucket was not tall, only reaching the knees of an adult. It had a radius of about half a meter. Cai Xiaolian put the washed chilies into the bucket, and Gu Nianzhi picked up the guillotine and started to ughter them. This guillotine was used for ughtering pigs and grass while standing up, so there was no need to sit down and bend over. It was less tiring. ¡°Sister, why are you ughtering the chilies?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°To make something delicious. By the way, mother, Xin Xin, you two go to the mill and grind the rice fine! You¡¯ll need the rice noodlester.¡± Gu Nian added. ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s house has them. Xin Xin, who¡¯s at your grandmother¡¯s house?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°Only Uncle and Aunt. Grandpa and Grandma have gone to town. Fourth Uncle has gone to Grandpa Yang¡¯s house to work. Eldest Cousin has gone to carry firewood. Brother En has gone to school,¡± Gu Xin said one by one as she counted with her fingers. ¡°That¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll take the rice to your grandparents¡¯ house and ask your uncle for help. I¡¯ll go and see your little cousin!¡± Cai Xiaolian made up her mind when she heard this. The olddy and the old man were not at home. The smart ones were not there either. Only the honest eldest brother and his wife were left. Cai Xiaolian took all the rice she bought the day before yesterday and ground it. She had no choice. She had ughtered so many chilies. She could not do without enough rice flour! Chapter 46

Chapter 46: Was Completed

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Xin Xin, don¡¯t get too close. You¡¯ll get a burning sensation when the chili powder hits your face.¡± Gu Nian saw that Gu Xin was standing right next to the bucket and stopped moving. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll go dig some wild vegetables then!¡± Gu Xin wasn¡¯t used to just sitting around and doing nothing. ¡°Don¡¯t dig wild vegetables. We have enough carrot leaves to feed our chickens for a few days. If you have nothing to do, boil some water. Then clean all the pots in the kitchen and put them in the yard to dry! I¡¯ll slice the chili in the morning and cook it in the afternoon. I¡¯ll make a cake for you when it¡¯s time for dinner, okay?¡± Gu Nian thought for a while, then she gave Gu Xin a task. The young mistress was used to doing things and couldn¡¯t stay still. Washing the pots wasn¡¯t difficult. Gu Xin went to boil some hot water to wash the cans. About an hourter, Cai Xiaolian came back with the rice noodles. ¡°Nian Nian, the rice noodles are still not enough! Do you think I should go to town this afternoon to buy some more?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked as soon as she entered the house. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go. What if you run into Zhang Pipi and the others again? I heard yesterday at the old mansion that Fourth Uncle is going to deliver some goods this afternoon. Why don¡¯t you ask Fourth Uncle to bring some back for you?¡± Gu Nian was worried that Cai Xiaolian would be robbed again if she went alone. She had already known what the Gu family did when she ate at the old mansion yesterday. Eldest Gu usually did the work in the fields. When he was free, he would go to the dock to carry things for others. Meanwhile, Fourth Gu was learning craftsmanship from the vige carpenter, Yang. Coincidentally, yesterday, she heard Fourth Gu mention that he was going to the town this afternoon to deliver a finished cab to a family. ¡°That¡¯s fine! Then I¡¯ll go and look for him right away. I don¡¯t want him to leaveter and make a mistake.¡± Cai Xiaolian returned to the kitchen and put down the bag of rice noodles. She then went to get the money bag. She left 100 wen and only took 400 wen. This was Cai Xiaolian¡¯s habit. She had to leave some money with her, or else she wouldn¡¯t feel safe. ¡­ In the afternoon, Gu Si came over to deliver the rice noodles. ¡°Second Aunt, Fourth Uncle bought the rice back. My dad crushed it for you guys and asked me toe over to deliver it!¡± Gu Si came over with a small backpack full of rice noodles. However, she left the food to Cai Xiaolian at the door and turned around to leave. She didn¡¯t even get close to the door. ¡°This little cousin of ours is a little introverted!¡± Gu Nianmented. ¡°Your aunt values boys over girls. Hui Hui is a strong person. Si Si has been bossed around by your aunt all day long. If it weren¡¯t for your grandparents watching over her, your aunt wouldn¡¯t know how to treat her!¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head. Gu Si was just like Gu Xin when the three of them had not transmigrated over. However, with her grandparents watching over Gu Si, she would not be hungry. Gu Xin was different. Even though her grandparents often gave her food, she was robbed by the original owner, Gu Nian, when she returned. ¡°What a sin!¡± Gu Nian curled her lips. Although she sympathized with her little cousin, she was not familiar with the people from the old house yet, so she could not say much. The mother and daughter closed the door and returned to the kitchen. They took Gu Xin and patched up all the chopped chilies. Then, they added salt and pepper noodles. They could have added some ginger, but they didn¡¯t have any at home. They hadn¡¯t found any when they went shopping earlier. They had made three y pots that could hold 20 kilograms. These y pots were just ordinary pickle pots. Gu Nian had also cut bamboo into strips in a bamboo forest outside the door. She put them into the pots andpacted them. Chapter 47 - She Could Do Anything

Chapter 47: She Could Do Anything

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Cai Xiaolian thought to herself: She can do anything she wants! Gu Nian took a break after she finished preparing the dried pepper and began to prepare dinner. She had promised to make a cake for Xin Xin, and they had plenty of eggs in their house. They had also bought flour when they had gone shopping earlier. She separated the egg yolk from the egg whites. She added white sugar to the yolk and beat the egg whites until they were white and fluffy. The scattered egg yolks were poured into arge bowl with a little salt. A pot of cold water was ced on top and steamed. Gu Nian had made a total of sixrge bowls and was nning to send some over to the old residence. Gu Xin started the fire in front of the stove while Cai Xiaolian washed the vegetables and helped Gu Nian with the cooking. After the cake was steamed, Gu Xin felt like her saliva was about to flow out. It smelled so good! ¡°Xin Xin,e and try it. Do you think it¡¯s good?¡± Gu Nian picked a piece of cake with her chopsticks and gave it to Gu Xin. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious, Sister. It¡¯s so delicious! It¡¯s the best I¡¯ve ever tasted!¡± Gu Xin nodded vigorously after she finished eating. ¡°Let me have a taste!¡± Cai Xiaolian also went up and ate a piece. She did not think it was very delicious. It was far worse than the cakes she had eaten before. However, she knew the reason as well. After all, the ingredients were not used enough! There was not even any milk. ¡°It¡¯s quite good, Nian Nian. If our chicken keepsying eggs like this, can we sell cakes?¡± Cai Xiaolian was a money-maker. ¡°Mom, forget it. It¡¯s very difficult to get rid of the egg whites. Can we sell spicy cabbage and dregs of sea pepper?¡± Gu Nian was unwilling. ¡°Sister, I can do it. I¡¯ll get rid of the egg whites! Let¡¯s sell more money and quickly pay off father¡¯s gambling debts. No one will bully us in the future!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s big eyes sparkled. She had always been thinking about Gu Shouxin¡¯s gambling debts! ¡°Xin Xin, Dad said that he would pay off his gambling debts himself. Don¡¯t worry about it. If you think too much about what you¡¯re worried about, you won¡¯t grow tall. How about this? In a while, you bring the cake to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s ce and let them eat it. If they say that this can be sold for money, then we¡¯ll make some every day and sell it.¡± Gu Nian looked at her big eyes. She couldn¡¯t bear to discourage her. ¡®Sigh, forget it. Let¡¯s do business first!¡¯ ¡®First, we have to solve the problem of food and clothing. Then we can think about other things.¡¯ Gu Nian was a little sad. She missed her days in theboratory. Unfortunately, even if this era continued to develop for another thousand years, it would still not be able to give her aboratory. ¡°Sister, are you unhappy?¡± Gu Xin was very sensitive to the changes in her family¡¯s mood. She immediately noticed that Gu Nian was a little unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just don¡¯t want to beat egg whites every day in the future. It¡¯s so tiring!¡± Gu Nian came back to her senses and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister. I have the strength. I¡¯ll do it. You can just steam the cake.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s sparkling eyes were especially sincere when she heard this. ¡°You little thing, you talk like your parents are useless. Why do you have to do it? You¡¯ll be responsible for eating well, growing more meat, and then growing taller. Leave the rest to your parents.¡± Cai Xiaolian hugged Gu Xin lovingly. This child was so sensible! ¡°Alright, Mother, Xin Xin, I¡¯ll cut this cake into small pieces. You two can send it to the old residence together! Mother, you should also ask Grandpa and Fourth Uncle about their thoughts on this cake. See if they can sell it. If they can sell it, how much is the price of one piece that others can ept?¡± Gu Nian separated the mother and daughter. After that, she took the cake out of the bowl and put it on a clean te. She then used a knife to cut it into small pieces. Chapter 48 - Return

Chapter 48: Return

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The Gu family¡¯s old residence. Grandma Gu ate a piece of cake that had already cooled down. When she heard Cai Xiaolian¡¯s exnation of the reason for her visit, she asked, ¡°Is this the small business that you mentioned yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes, I guess so! However, that girl Nian Nian has also thought of something else. Mother, what do you think of this? A cake made from eggs. Nian Nian said that it¡¯s called a cake.¡± Cai Xiaolian did not exin that that was not what she had mentioned yesterday. ¡°It melts in your mouth, and the aroma hits your nose. The smell of the eggs is gone, and the sweetness is just right. If it were me, I¡¯d be willing to buy it,¡± Grandpa Gu said. ¡°Second Sister-in-Law, Nian Nian is really capable! I thought she only knew how to embroider and not do housework! This will definitely sell well,¡± Fourth Gu said. ¡°If Second Aunt goes to the town to sell things, I¡¯ll apany you! There are a lot of gangsters in the town, especially Second Uncle. He¡¯s close to the gangsters. Who knows if they¡¯ll pay or not!¡± Gu Hui was more direct and did not hesitate to undermine the original owner, Gu Shouxin. Gu Xin wanted to say that her sister was also very good, but when she thought of how her eldest cousin sister usually beat up the boys who bullied her in the vige, she did not say anything. The people at the old residence said that they could sell it. However, they were not sure about the price. After all, there was no such food in town. If the price was low, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of effort? If the price was high, they were afraid that they would not be able to sell it. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Xin sat in the old house for a long time. It was already dark, and they did not get a reference price. They could only walk back with the straw. When they went back, they saw an ox-cart at the door. The people in the cart were getting off. When they walked closer, they saw that it was Gu Shouxin. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back!¡± The mother and daughter were a little surprised. Didn¡¯t he say that he would be back in three days? At the earliest, he would arrive at noon the next day? ¡°Yes, I came back after I finished my business. Did you go to the old residence?¡± Gu Shouxin felt very warm in his heart when he saw his wife and daughter holding the hemp stalk. In his previous life, he had dreamed that someone would be waiting for him when he returned home at night. It wouldn¡¯t be a servant, but the person closest to him. Now that it hade true, although he wasn¡¯t sure if the four of them were the closest people, he truly wanted to treat the three of them as the people closest to him. ¡°Yes, Nian Nian made some food and we brought it over. After chatting for a while, it was already dark. Oh, you bought something? Nian Nian, open the door!¡± Cai Xiaolian waved her hand, she saw that the empty bamboo basket on the cart was filled with bags of things. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Gu Shouxin nodded. Gu Nian opened the door and helped carry the things into the basket. Gu Shouxin then drove the cart to the old house to return them. By the time Gu Shouxin returned, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian had already lit three oilmps in the central room. If Gu Xin hadn¡¯t stopped them, they would have still wanted to light themps. Gu Shouxin had bought a whole bucket of oil. ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? We haven¡¯t eaten either. Let¡¯s eat first and thene back to look at the food. I¡¯m a little hungry,¡± Gu Nian suggested. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to wash my hands!¡± Gu Shouxin nodded. Gu Nian went to the kitchen to prepare the rice. She had ground all the rice she had previously eaten, and had also ground all the rice she had asked Fourth Gu to buy in the afternoon. Therefore, Gu Nian did not make any rice. Instead, she steamed the steamed buns with radish meat, made cucumber and egg soup, stir-fried shredded green pepper meat, and made a stir-fried cabbage. There were a lot of steamed buns. Even if she did not know that Gu Shouxin wasing back tonight, there was enough to eat. All three oilmps were brought to the kitchen, which became four oilmps, making the kitchen even brighter. Chapter 49 - Was Injured

Chapter 49: Was Injured

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin was happily eating her meat bun. She looked at her mother, her sister, and then at her father. Just as she was about to routinely beg God to let their family continue like this, she noticed a bright red scar on Gu Shouxin¡¯s hand. The bun immediately lost its fragrance, and she stopped moving. She asked, ¡°Father, what happened to your hand?¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked over as well. They could tell at a nce that the wound on his arm was a knife wound. It hadn¡¯t scabbed yet and was bright red. Gu Shouxin calmly tugged at his sleeve and switched to holding the bun in his other hand. He said, ¡°I took the side road when I came back. It was dark again and I couldn¡¯t see clearly, so I got hung up by a tree thorn. It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll be fine in two days.¡± ¡°Dad, be careful in the future! Don¡¯t get hung up again. It hurts a lot. I went to the back mountain with my cousinst year to carry firewood and got hung up. It hurt for a few days before I got better.¡± Gu Xin was relieved to see Gu Shouxin acting like nothing had happened. ¡°You! You¡¯re the only one in the family who worries. No wonder you can¡¯t grow tall. Come and eat another bun.¡± Gu Nian put another bun in Gu Xin¡¯s bowl. ¡°Hehe, Sister, Grandpa said I grew tall because my parents and sister were both tall. I wasn¡¯t a child that was picked up. It was Grandma who watched mee out of my mother¡¯s womb. I¡¯m not tall because I¡¯m still young.¡± Gu Xin picked up the bun. She smiled foolishly. She used to be very sad about the issue of height because the girls in the vige who were her age were all taller than her. At that time, she had asked Cai Xiaolian and was scolded by Cai Xiaolian. Later, the attentive Grandpa Gu found out that she had been depressed for the past few days and asked her about it with concern. He knew the crux of the problem andforted her in detail. Now, she didn¡¯t have to worry about her height anymore. The transmigration trio instantly felt that Grandpa Gu was a good person. He was really too good. Little Xin Xin didn¡¯t have any psychological trauma. She was still filial to her parents and attached to her sister. It was all because of Grandpa Gu, who had been teaching Little Xin Xin a positive and sunny life. ¡°Yes, Xin Xin is still young. So, remember to eat more so that you can grow taller, just like your parents and sister.¡± Gu Shouxin gently scooped a bowl of soup for Gu Xin. There were a lot of egg flowers in the soup. After a full meal, Gu Xin was tired and wanted to sleep. After watching the things that Gu Shouxin bought, she couldn¡¯t help but wash up and go to bed. Before going to bed, the jade fish in her hand spat out another bead. She put it beside the pillow and turned around in her sleep. Without her knowledge, the jade bead went into her mouth again. In the central room, the three of them waited for a while to make sure that Gu Xin was asleep before they got down to business. ¡°Dad, you didn¡¯t get your hand cut off at the gambling den, did you? I¡¯m not as gullible as Xin Xin. I know it¡¯s a knife wound,¡± Gu Nian said with concern. ¡°That¡¯s right! Why are you fighting so hard? You¡¯re not 9,000 years old. You¡¯re just a gambler from San Cha Kou Vige, Gu Shouxin. Do you think others will give you face? They might even rob and kill you on the way,¡± Cai Xiaolian added. ¡°It¡¯s okay, some people just can¡¯t afford to lose. I spent a part of the silver here to buy things, and there¡¯s still 400 taels left. Other than the 300 taels, I¡¯ve exchanged all the rest for broken silver.¡± Gu Shouxin took out a money bag, inside it were three 100-taels silver notes and a pile of broken silver. ¡°How much are you betting?¡± Because Cai Xiaolian had memory, she could calcte the purchasing power of 400 taels. Chapter 50 - Couldn’t Be Refused

Chapter 50: Couldn¡¯t Be Refused

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°It¡¯s not that big. I just won a few dozen taels, and someone wants to bet with me. Ten rounds determine the winner, and the silver doubles. I let him y a few rounds, and in the end, he turned the tables. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose, so he got someone to secretly follow me. Last night, he nned to make a move on me, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t make a move. This morning, I went to exchange for silver and buy things. His people followed me all the way, nning to kill me in the wilderness. In the end, I escaped.¡± Gu Shouxin gave a simple exnation. He said it calmly, but Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian automatically imagined a fierce battle. ¡°Dad, in the future, let¡¯s do business to earn money. Don¡¯t gamble. Gambling is bad,¡± Gu Nian advised. ¡°Yes, in business, we¡¯ll provide for you in the early stages. When you¡¯re sessfulter on, you¡¯ll be our protector!¡± Cai Xiaolian also said. ¡°I¡¯m not going. This time, it¡¯s only for gambling debts. Don¡¯t worry, they don¡¯t know where I¡¯m from,¡± Gu Shouxin said. He didn¡¯t say anything. He had killed those people directly. He was afraid that he would scare Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian if he said anything. ¡°These books can be used for my candidates¡¯ examinations and capital examinations. The books are expensive, and I didn¡¯t buy much. I¡¯ll copy the books myself when I¡¯m free, so there¡¯s no need to buy them. I¡¯ll keep ten taels of silver here. Xiaolian, you keep the eighty taels. Since you¡¯ll take five taels, you¡¯ll also keep the five taels of Xiaolian from Xin Xin. When she¡¯spletely used to the three of us, you¡¯ll give it to her. That way, she¡¯ll be able to ept it calmly.¡± Gu Shouxin distributed the silver. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t used to the night, so I boughtmp oil. When the timees, you can light as manymps as you want. This will be useful for the New Year. There are a few sets of ready-made clothes here, and the two of you don¡¯t know how to sew, so I didn¡¯t buy any cloth. There are also some rice noodles and meat, which are enough for us to eat for a period of time. Since you asked for the seasoning, I also bought some. Take a look for yourself. There are things that the Zhou family town doesn¡¯t have in Yu Zhou Prefecture.¡± Gu Shouxin exined one by one. He had been 9,000 years old for many years and had forgotten that books were very expensive. He had originally nned to buy all the books for the imperial examinations, but he found that he had run out of money, so he only bought the books needed for the entrance examination next spring. As for the rest, he nned to find the bookstore to copy a few books when he returned the money, which would be much cheaper. Then, the three of them discussed business matters. After reaching an agreement, they packed their things and went to bed. .. Gu Xin woke up at dawn. She licked the corner of her mouth, feeling as if she had eaten something delicious. After putting on her clothes, she went out to the central room and found her father practicing martial arts in the courtyard. She ran over excitedly. ¡°Dad! Why are you up so early? You used to sleep untilte in the morning!¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. Gu Shouxin paused for a moment and then said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t Dad say that he has to study in the future? How can a student sleep untilte in the morning? Come, Xin Xin, follow Dad and have a demonstration. It will strengthen your body.¡± ¡°Okay, Dad.¡± Gu Xin took her stance and turned around. The ground looked exactly the same as yesterday. Oh right, she forgot to nt the seeds. ¡°Dad, do you think we should tidy up the vegetable field and nt some seedster? Let¡¯s see if the seeds will grow well overnight tomorrow?¡± Gu Xin thought, she needed a fair and aboveboard reason. She couldn¡¯t nt the field secretly. She needed everyone toe together and dissolve the jade beads into the foot-washing water. Then, no one would know it was her. ¡°Silly girl, then how¡­¡± Gu Shouxin wanted to say that it was impossible, but seeing Gu Xin¡¯s sparkling eyes, he couldn¡¯t refuse, so he changed his tone. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll nt it in a while.¡± Chapter 51 - Water Well

Chapter 51: Water Well

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin followed Gu Shouxin¡¯s movements and danced wildly. Her movements were not standard, but she was sweating. During this time, Gu Nian had also joined in. Gu Shouxin realized that his eldest daughter¡¯s posture was quite standard. Not bad, practice more and she would not be easily bullied in the future. As for his youngest daughter, she was still young. She should be able to protect herself after practicing for four to five years. ¡°You three, hurry up and wash up. You¡¯re sweating all over. Don¡¯t catch a cold when the wind blows!¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t like to move, so she went to boil hot water. Seeing that the others had stopped, she called for them to wipe their sweat. ¡°Xiaolian, Xin Xin and I will sort out the garden in a while and sow some seeds. You and Nian Nian will y with the spicy cabbage and radish you mentioned. I¡¯ll give the egg whites a try at night and see if I can sell this cake in town tomorrow.¡± Gu Shouxin wiped his face with hot water. He washed his hands and spoke. ¡°Dad, get up early tomorrow morning and start cooking! It won¡¯t take long to steam the cake. It just so happened that I got up. The breakfast was ready, and we can take it to town after it was steamed. It¡¯s just that walking takes a lot of time. Should we borrow Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s ox-cart?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Shouxin thought about it and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll borrow it for the next few days. If it sells well, we can buy one ourselves. It¡¯ll be more convenient to travel in the future.¡± ¡°Dad, are we going to buy an ox?¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t be bothered to wipe her face when she heard this. She turned around and asked, ¡°I heard that an ox is very expensive. Can we make some money to pay off our debts before we buy it?¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll buy it after we make some money to pay off our debts. We¡¯ll borrow Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s ox-cart for the next few days.¡± Gu Shouxin nodded. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian: ¡°¡­¡± This was too much of pampering of his daughter! He had money in his hands, yet he agreed to it just to make his daughter feel at ease? ¡°Dad, you¡¯re too nice!¡± Gu Xin giggled. The breakfast was steamed buns with radish meat fromst night, along with a bowl of millet congee, and a cucumber sprinkled with chili. Gu Shouxin had brought the millet homest night. He had also brought some red dates, goji berries, and brown sugar. Gu Nian had also put some in. After breakfast, Gu Xin went to feed the chickens. She prepared the food, scooped some water, and put a jade bead in. Her sister wanted to sell the cake, so the chickens at home had toy more eggs every day. After feeding the chickens and picking up the eggs in the circle, Gu Xin took a small hoe and went to tidy up the vegetable field with Gu Shouxin. Meanwhile, Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian were in the kitchen washing the cabbage and cutting the radishes. The whole family worked together and settled the matter in the morning. After lunch, Gu Shouxin asked Gu Xin what kind of vegetables she wanted to grow in the field. Their vegetable garden was only half an acre and was not very big. Gu Shouxin had already organized the vegetable plot into five plots. There were only a few kinds of vegetables in the house. In the end, they nted radishes, cabbage, cucumbers, pumpkins, and chilies. The chilies were Gu Nian¡¯s request. They could sell them for money! In the afternoon, Gu Shouxin and Gu Xin scattered the seeds. Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian found a radish that had been cut and put it in the yard to dry. Gu Xin had been hesitating in her heart. Should she pour a basin of foot-washing water or something? But a basin of foot-washing water couldn¡¯t water all the vegetables! ¡°Xin Xin¡¯s Father, there¡¯s no water in the water tank. Fetch some from the well!¡± Cai Xiaolian shouted in the kitchen. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. Yes, the well! Chapter 52 - Working Together

Chapter 52: Working Together

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Putting two jade beads in the well every day allowed them to water the vegetable fields directly. However, everything they did at home was water from the well, so they did not know if they would eat something bad. But the chickens in the pen would be fine if they ate it! Were chickens like humans? Gu Xin felt that she had to test it out, so she poured herself a bowl of warm water and quietly put the jade beads into the water. She picked up the bowl with a serious look on her face. ¡°Xin Xin, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you frowning after drinking the water?¡± Gu Nian happened to enter the central room. She found Gu Xin¡¯s little face adorable. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just waiting for the water to be warm,¡± Gu Xin said guiltily. No, she had to drink it. A chicken could produce more eggs. A human should be fine after eating it, right!? ¡®Gu Xin, you have to drink it for the sake of having more eggs at home and for the sake of having more vegetables at home.¡¯ ¡®You won¡¯t die from drinking it. This was something given by the Little Carp. The Little Carp has leaped over the Dragon Gate and be a divine dragon. The things it gave definitely won¡¯t harm anyone.¡¯ Even if it was ufortable to eat, it was only because she was ufortable. Hmm, drink it! Gu Xin cheered herself up in her heart. In the end, she raised her head and finished drinking the water. After she finished drinking, she started to stay in the kitchen. She had been so distracted that the three outsiders from the Gu family were worried sick. But they couldn¡¯t get anything out of her. ¡­ The next day, before dawn, Gu Shouxin got up. He separated the egg yolk from the egg white and started to whip the cake. He also looked at the vegetable plot. It was exactly the same as yesterday. He didn¡¯t think too much about it. This was what was normal! Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened to the radish and pepper a few days ago. The egg white was beaten into a white paste. Gu Xin got up at dawn. She was surprised to find that there was nothing wrong with her body. She was extremely happy. She ran out to exercise with Gu Shouxin. After she was done, she said, ¡°Dad, the vegetables in the vegetable plot did not grow out today. I think we should water the plot.¡± ¡°Go!¡± Seeing that she was unwilling to give up and was very active, Gu Shouxin did not discourage her. Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian had already gotten up. They were disappointed that the vegetables had not grown. However, they did not think too much about it. If the vegetables did not grow now, they would definitely grow again when the time came. Gu Xin ran to the well and looked back. There was no one else in the courtyard. They had all gone to the kitchen. She quickly put the jade beads that she had prepared earlier into the well and did not immediately fetch water. Gu Shouxin came out of the kitchen and saw that she was in a daze. He thought that she was weak and could not fetch water from the well, so he went forward to help. ¡°Xin Xin, go wash up quickly. Daddy will water the ground. I just sweated and the wind is a little cold now. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± Gu Shouxin told her to go back into the house. ¡°Oh. But Dad, you must water it.¡± Gu Xin nodded. It would be good for Dad to water it. ¡°Got it. Hurry up and go!¡± Gu Shouxin smiled helplessly. In the kitchen, there was a pot of steamed cake and a pot of cooked breakfast. Gu Xin finished washing up and went to change her clothes. Gu Shouxin had already finished watering it. The family ate breakfast, fed the chicken, and went out together. Gu Xin originally wanted to stay at home and watch the vegetable plot, but the other three were worried about her, so she could only go with them. After locking the door, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Shouxin each carried a big basket with cake in it. Chapter 53 - Teaching Her Daughter

Chapter 53: Teaching Her Daughter

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The cake was wrapped in oil paper and ced in a basin to be carried in a backpack. The oil paper was borrowed by Gu Shouxin when he went to the old house yesterday to borrow the ox. The old house happened to have oil paper. The whole family went to the old house to inform him and then got into the ox-cart. Gu Shouxin drove the cart away. ¡°Shouxin, are you going to visit your rtives? Why are you the only one going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to visit my rtives. I¡¯m going to the town to buy some things.¡± ¡°Second Brother Gu, I heard that you owe money again. I say, kid, you¡¯re already so old. Don¡¯t go and mess around anymore. You¡¯ll bring trouble to your wife and children.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know!¡± ¡°Second Brother Gu, I want to go to the town! Can you give me a ride?¡± ¡°One wen. Come on up!¡± ¡°What? You want a wen from the vigers? Do they know that you¡¯re using your parents¡¯ ox-cart to earn money? Aunt Xiann chased you out of the house. Do you have any shame?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Along the way, many people talked to him. Gu Shouxin answered them nicely. He didn¡¯t answer those who were unkind or ignored them. Because of the penny, no one sat in their ox-cart in the end. Except for Gu Xin who felt sorry for the penny, the other three thought it was the best. ¡°Our parents asked just now. Why didn¡¯t you tell them the price we set?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked after they left the vige. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back. If we tell them now, they¡¯ll only be worried that we won¡¯t be able to sell,¡± Gu Shouxin said. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also a little worried that we won¡¯t be able to sell,¡± Gu Nian continued. She had gotten a rough idea of the prices in this era from the things that Gu Shouxin had boughtst night. She felt that it was really high for them to set the price of the cake at this price. The piece they had cut was only the size of an inkstone, and the materials used were simple. She felt that it would be fine if there were more materials. ¡°Nian Nian, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. You¡¯re good at making things, but you¡¯re definitely not as good at selling things. When selling things, we have to find the right target customers so that we won¡¯t take the wrong path. Besides, the cake you made is fresh food, and there aren¡¯t any others who have it. Now that we¡¯re alone, the price is naturally up to us.¡± Cai Xiaolian taught Gu Nian a lesson. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the target customer?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. Gu Nian understood immediately and understood Cai Xiaolian¡¯s meaning. ¡°Mother, let me give you an example. For example, the headband on your head. Most of the people who like it are young girls from the countryside who haven¡¯t married yet. So, you young girls are like the target customers of the merchants who sell headbands. Because only you will buy them. Those little boys won¡¯t sell them. Those little girls from rich families have beautiful headbands, so they don¡¯t want them,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Mom, then everyone will like our cake. Everyone needs it, right?¡± Gu Xin asked in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. The little girl was not stupid. ¡°Mom will give you another example! In the town, um, no, every time the salesman in the vige brings all kinds of gadgets, does everyone in the vige like them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°Then, do you buy all of them?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked again. ¡°No, many of them are going to have a look. Not all of them are bought.¡± Gu Xin thought about the scenes of salesmen selling things in the vige that she had seen in recent years and answered. ¡°Then, do you know why, Xin Xin?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. Chapter 54 - The Young Man On Horseback

Chapter 54: The Young Man On Horseback

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Sister Yunyun buys every time because Uncle Lizheng dotes on her and gives her money. Sister-in-Law Yumei buys every time. I know that Sister-in-Law Yumei has a lot of dowry. Second Aunt of the Lin family¡­¡± Gu Xin counted a long list of people who bought every time. Then she began to count those who just went to have a look like her. ¡°So, people like Zhang Yunyun and Sun Yumei are the target customers of the salesmen. They like the things the grocer brings, and at the same time, they can afford to buy these things. People like you and Xiu Xiu Cui Cui like these things, but you don¡¯t have money, so you¡¯re called potential target customers.¡± ¡°Because, no one knows when you¡¯ll be rich! So, every time you go to see them, the grocer won¡¯t chase you away. Xin Xin, do you understand?¡±?Cai Xiaolian exined patiently. ¡°Oh! I understand, Mother. Sister is the target customer, and Eldest Cousin Sister is a potential customer! Am I right?¡± Gu Xin thought for a moment and directly used the people around her as an example. ¡°You little girl, why are you talking about me?¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. ¡°Because sister has money too! Sister bought the headband on my head this spring. My eldest cousin wanted to buy it, but she didn¡¯t have the money. However, my eldest cousin could catch rabbits and dig out bird eggs. She would be rich if she sold it,¡± Gu Xin replied. ¡°Oh my, our Xin Xin is so smart!¡± Cai Xiaolian happily hugged Gu Xin in her arms. Gu Nian was depressed. She didn¡¯t have the original owner¡¯s memories, so she didn¡¯t know where the original owner had put the money, or how much money the original owner had hidden. ¡°Hehehehehe¡­¡± Gu Xinughed in Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arms. Cai Xiaolian had identally touched her armpit, and she was ticklish. ¡°So Xin Xin is ticklish! Let me see how scared you are!¡± Gu Nian, who was beside her, noticed this and went closer to specifically tickle her. ¡°Sister, hahaha, hehehehehe, Sister don¡¯t¡­¡± Gu Xin squeezed herself into Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arms with all her might. ¡°Your sister is ticklish too! Go tickle her!¡± Cai Xiaolian felt the natural fragrance of her little daughter¡¯s body. She felt a sense of satisfaction and urged her. ¡°Mother! You can¡¯t be so biased. Xin Xin, don¡¯te over!¡± Gu Nian didn¡¯t know if her original body was ticklish, but she was ticklish herself. The ox-cart moved slowly to begin with, so the two daughters¡¯ughter in the cart waspletely unaffected. Gu Shouxin drove the cart. The corners of his mouth curling up higher and higher. This scene made Lu Zheng, who was riding opposite them, dumbfounded. Was his information wrong, or was the memory of his past life really just a dream? His Xin¡¯er wasughing with her sister in her mother¡¯s arms. His father, who was said to be a drunkard and gambler, actually revealed a peaceful smile. He subconsciously pulled the reins. Gu Xin and her sister did not notice him, but Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian both looked at the young man on the horse suspiciously. The couple was on guard. Was the young man looking at their daughter? Gu Shouxin did not stop the ox-cart and continued to drive. Cai Xiaolian pretended not to notice. After the ox-cart passed by the horse-cart, Lu Zheng turned the horse around, but he did not chase after it immediately. Deep doubts filled his heart. No, the Gu family must have done this to Xin¡¯er on purpose. They wanted Xin¡¯er to lower her guard against them and then pull Xin¡¯er to sell her to others. No, this time, no matter what, he would not let such a thing happen. What should he do? What should he do to take Xin¡¯er away? Chapter 55 - Worth?

Chapter 55: Worth?

Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When they arrived at the town, Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian did not go to the gathering ce of hawkers, because those who went there to buy things would not have their target customers. They arrived at the West City of the town. The West City was close to the pier. There was a street here with restaurants, inns, dim sum shops, and other businesses. Of course, there were also hawkers who set up stalls, but there were not many. A family of four found a stall selling jade and rouge and set up their own stall next to them. Behind them, there was a dried fruit shop and a pastry shop. The stall next door saw that they had brought out bowls and these, and only then did he heave a sigh of relief. He did not want anyone toe and steal his business. There were too many stalls selling jade and rouge on this street. Although the things they sold were not real and were fake, the little girls and young masters of the town also liked toe here! It was good that they were not here to steal business! ¡°Hey, Brother, what are you selling here? All these pots are for food, right? Why don¡¯t you go to the North City? The North City sells a lot of food!¡± the stall owner next door asked curiously. ¡°Ah? The North City sells food? We don¡¯t know yet! This is the first time we¡¯re selling things, so we don¡¯t know the situation. But since we¡¯re already here, we¡¯ll just set up here today. We won¡¯t disturb you, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. Gu Xin blinked her big eyes. They had just passed by North City! Why did Mother say she didn¡¯t know? ¡°Won¡¯t disturb, won¡¯t disturb! Sister-in-Law, what is this?¡± The stall vendor shook his head and sniffed. He felt that the food in the basin was a little fragrant. He was a little hungry. ¡°We made our own pastries! I won¡¯t tell you about it first. We¡¯ll talk after we set it up!¡± Cai Xiaolian said as she began to tidy up. Their ox-cart didn¡¯t rush over here. Instead, they went to the livestock market to look for an acquaintance. This acquaintance was a man from San Cha Kou Vige. He was a good man with the surname Guo. People called him Uncle Guo. He was responsible for driving the cart from the town to San Cha Kou Vige and the surrounding viges. He made two trips every day. He ced a tray on the back of the cart and took out arge te. The cut cake was still in the shape of arge bowl. It was neatly ced there. ¡°It smells so good, Sister-in-Law! What kind of food is this? How much is it?¡± The stall next door saw the real face and couldn¡¯t help but ask again. ¡°This is called a cake, a cake made from eggs. Three for a hundred, one for thirty-five yuan. Brother, do you want one?¡± Cai Xiaolian exined, and then picked out a piece. ¡°What? Thirty-five yuan for one? You¡¯re robbing money! What egg?¡± the stall vendor said in surprise. ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re not robbing you, we¡¯re doing business! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Gu Xin mustered up her courage, clenched her fists, and spoke unhappily. The people outside were really bad. Her eldest cousin was right. It was obviously a good thing, but these people wanted to buy it, yet they wanted to lower the price. They were really bad people! Was it easy for her father to get rid of the egg whites in the morning? Moreover, she had secretly added a bowl of water when her sister was boiling the egg whites. There were jade beads in the water. Jade beads were a divine item given by Little Carp. It was too much! ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m not talking nonsense! Look at the red bean shop at the back. There are people¡¯s favorite pastries in the town, like the one your mother is holding. It¡¯s only ten per wen, and your mother is selling it for thirty-five coins. Isn¡¯t that robbery?¡± the vendor exined patiently. Gu Xin pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t know how to retort. She stared at the vendor, unhappy. Chapter 56 - The Chosen One

Chapter 56: The Chosen One

¡°I say, what¡¯s the matter with you kids? He was kind enough to remind you that the price is too high, yet you¡¯re still ring at him! I think, with your price, you definitely won¡¯t be able to sell it. Looking at your clothes, you must be from the surrounding viges! Do you really think that you can sell whatever you make? What a joke! Old woman, I think you should take your random stuff home and feed it to the pigs today! Hehehe¡­¡± The old woman who was selling embroidery on the other side sneered. She sold her own embroidered shoes and handkerchiefs. She was bored at home and liked toe out and chat with everyone. She was not the kind of person whocked money. ¡°You, you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t sell them! You, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Gu Xin was about to cry. If they couldn¡¯t sell them, her father wouldn¡¯t be able to pay back the money he owed. People would evene and bully them. ¡°Hey, you little child, you have no manners at all. How could a little girl shout at people on the street! Seriously, the things made by such a family are definitely not delicious! You uneducated girl, you¡¯ll never get married in the future.¡± The old woman had never been yelled at by a child before. She was angry. She had been sitting, but now she stood up and put her hands on her waist. Her words were a little harsh. ¡°You¡­¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian wanted to scold her back, but the old woman was shocked when she said the word ¡®you¡¯. ¡°Ouch, my waist, ouch, my waist, ouch¡­¡± The old woman¡¯s hands on her waist rxed. She dragged her own waist and shouted. ¡°Granny Feng, you got up too quickly and dodged your waist! Hahahahaha, damn, who told you to be so foul-mouthed? You¡¯re talking about a little girl.¡± The old man selling vases across the streetughed happily. ¡°You old fart, aiyo, I, aiyo¡­¡± Granny Feng said ¡®aiyo¡¯ many times. ¡°Mother, Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At this time, a woman came out of the red bean shop and asked anxiously. ¡°Hurry up and help me back! You idiot! Aiyo, aiyo¡­¡± Granny Feng was still in the mood to curse. Granny Feng was helped back. Not long after, a waiter came out from the red bean shop to tidy up Granny Feng¡¯s things. The Gu family finally understood. This Granny Feng was the biological mother of the owner of the red bean shop. No wonder she was so mean when she saw them selling pastries! Gu Nian took a deep look at Gu Xin. Just now, that ¡®crazy woman¡¯ had meant that her Xin Xin had been ill-bred and that she couldn¡¯t get married! Just like her first aunt. She had given birth prematurely after scolding Xin Xin. And that Zhang Pipi from before had wanted to harm Xin Xin, but had ended up being chased and bitten by wild dogs. So, her Xin Xin was blessed by the heavens! Her Xin Xin was indeed the Chosen One! ¡°I say, what are you all standing around for? What kind of pastry is this? Thirty-five yuan a piece? Can I try it first? At such an expensive price, you should at least let someone try to see if it¡¯s worth the price!¡± The old man selling bottles slowly walked over with his hands behind his back. ¡°Uncle, of course you can try it. I was just about to cut it!¡± Cai Xiaolian picked up a knife and cut the small piece she had picked out into the size of a finger. Gu Nian took out the bamboo stick she had prepared and handed it to the old man. The old man nodded in satisfaction. He took the bamboo stick and forked a piece before eating it. The rest of the Gu family were rtively calm. Only Gu Xin looked nervously at the old man and the other hawkers who were close to the street.. Chapter 57 - Out of Control

Chapter 57: Out of Control

The old man forked one piece after another. Qian Zi, the hawker beside him, could not stand it any longer and quickly said, ¡°I say, Sixth Uncle, why don¡¯t you just finish it? Tell me if it¡¯s good or not!¡± The old man called Sixth Uncle put down the bamboo stick in embarrassment and smacked his lips. ¡°It¡¯s good. Give me three pieces. Oh, no, six pieces. This thing is easy to digest and is suitable for us old people.¡± As he spoke, he took out a string of copper coins from his pocket and counted two white ones. He looked at Gu Nian and then at Gu Xin. Finally, he handed the money to Gu Nian and said, ¡°Little girl, do you want to count?¡± ¡°Sixth Grandpa, I was watching you when you were counting just now! I can¡¯t be wrong!¡± Gu Nian took it and smiled. ¡°Oh, little girl, you¡¯re quite sweet!¡± Sixth Uncle was stunned for a moment. Then he remembered that when Qian Zi had called him Sixth Uncle just now, the little girl had automatically demoted herself and called him Sixth Grandpa. ¡°Sixth Grandpa, our cake is really delicious! It takes a lot of effort to make this. My father got up before dawn to prepare it.¡± Gu Xin looked up at Sixth Uncle with sparkling eyes, eager to be sure. ¡°Delicious, yes, it is delicious. Three for a hundred yuan. It¡¯s worth it,¡± Sixth Uncle said with a smile. ¡°Sixth Uncle, this family can¡¯t be your rtives, right? You did this on purpose to lure us here to buy it?¡± An old man who was well-dressed happened to witness the whole process. Now that Sixth Uncle bought it, he went forward and spoke suspiciously. ¡°Hmph!¡± Sixth Uncle rolled his eyes at him and returned to his stall with his six pieces of cake. ¡°This grandpa, are you looking for a child? Why don¡¯t you try it and find out?¡± Gu Nian smiled at the old man who had suddenly appeared and handed him a bamboo stick. The old man took the bamboo stick, took a bite, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, give me two!¡± The old man was much more generous and directly ordered two whole pieces. Before they left the house, they cut arge bowl of steamed food into twelve portions. If it was two yuan, there would be twenty-four portions. Eight hundred coins. The old man directly gave the broken silver. Gu Shouxin weighed it and let Gu Nian keep it. The Gu family only made eleven cakes in total and used three pieces to give people a taste. By noon, the cakes had all been sold out. Some people only bought one piece, such as Qian Zi from the next stall. They sold for a total of 4,315 coins. When they were packing up, there were still people who came to buy the cakes, but in the end, there were none left. After asking around, everyone was relieved to learn that they woulde here every morning to sell the cakes. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian carried a basket on their backs and held Gu Xin¡¯s hand. Gu Nian walked on the other side of Cai Xiaolian and greeted Qian Zi and the other hawkers who had just bought their cakes. The family of four then left the street. Gu Shouxin keenly sensed that a gloomy gaze was staring at them from behind. He turned his head and saw a figure sh past the upper floor of the red bean shop. The corners of his mouth curled up, but he did not say anything to the mother and daughter. When they went to the ox-cart, Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian saw the young man on horseback on the road again. He was not riding a horse now. He was standing at the corner of the street, looking like he was shopping. However, he was very handsome. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian had already remembered him, so how could they not recognize him? The couple looked at each other and did not say anything. After informing Uncle Guo, they left with the ox-cart. Lu Zheng looked at the backs of the family of four. Especially when Gu Xin was being held by her parents and jumping around. For the first time in his life, he felt that things were out of his control.. Chapter 58 - Was the Same?

Chapter 58: Was the Same?

He couldpletely control the other things around him, but he found that he couldn¡¯t. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that everything else was the same as his previous life, he would have suspected that it was his own nightmare and not his own experience. Looking at the receding figure, Lu Zheng clenched his fists. ¡°Young Master, there you are! It¡¯s easy for me to find you! Master asked Young Master to go back for lunch. He said that he got fresh food and pastries!¡± At this moment, a man who looked like a manservant ran over, wiped his sweat, and spoke. This manservant was called Lucky. He was a manservant of the Zhou family. After Lu Zheng came over a few days ago, Lucky was assigned to his grandfather¡¯s side to take care of him. Lucky had slowly figured out some of their Young Master¡¯s personality in the past few days. In any case, he loved to ride horses and go out to y, so he slept veryte at night. Today, he was also careless, so their Young Master rode a horse and went out again. As it turned out, he had to search a big circle before he found it. ¡°There are pastries?¡± Lu Zheng frowned. Shouldn¡¯t there only be food? He remembered that it was this year that his grandfather had obtained sweet potatoes, potatoes, and corn from the hands of the foreigners. After he had nted them, he had discovered that the yield was extremely high and had offered them to the capital. That was why he had been valued by the emperor, and that was why he had escaped from the Lu family¡¯s ancestral home. Could it be that because he had been reborn, his grandfather had gained the same amount? ¡°That¡¯s right! Pastries. When the second housekeeper went to the red bean shop to order pastries, he found a small stall and bought it. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s very delicious, even better than the pastries in the red bean shop!¡± Lucky exined. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. He nced at the back of the Gu family members who were about to disappear at the corner of the street, then turned around and left. Lucky followed his gaze and saw nothing. Young Master was very strange. He could see anything and be lost in thought. Sigh, his Young Master was so pitiful. He was sent to the ancestral residence by his stepmother. In the past, he did not know how to resist, but this time, he finally knew toe to the old master¡¯s side. The old master only had Young Master as a grandson. There were no other juniors. He did not know what Young Master was thinking. He had nevere back to visit the Lu family¡¯s ancestral home in the Yu Zhou Prefecture Capital. But now, Young Master was back. Lucky followed behind Lu Zheng, thinking as they walked. ¡­ Gu Shouxin finally did not feel that gaze. He did not know whether that young man was a friend or foe. He had never appeared in the memories of Cai Xiaolian and him. But the young man did look like he knew them. Could it be Nian Nian? Gu Shouxin could not help ncing at Gu Nian, who was joking around. Nian Nian did not have the original owner¡¯s memories, so it was not surprising that the original owner knew the young man. Gu Shouxin did not think about Gu Xin. After all, this was only the second time Gu Xin had left the vige. It was impossible for her to know anyone outside the vige. Also, Gu Xin looked to be at most seven years old. No matter how young he was, he had to be at least 15 or 16 years old! Therefore, he only thought that the original Gu Nian had met him when she went to town to sell embroidery, but he was not sure. The family of four went to buy some eggs and some meat and rice. Gu Nian was extremely happy after buying ginger. After buying it, the family drove the ox-cart back. They did not have lunch in town. Everyone agreed that the food they could afford was not as good as Gu Nian¡¯s cooking. The rest might be better than Gu Nian¡¯s cooking, but they did not have enough money on hand, so they did not want to waste it. When they went back, it was already past noon. Gu Nian rolled up her sleeves and started cooking lunch.. Chapter 59 - Honesty

Chapter 59: Honesty

Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian decided to buy the pork tenderloin. Because they had bought so much, the owner of the meat stall had also built tworge bones. The meat on the bones had been shaved clean, and normally sold to others for only three or five cents. Gu Nian nned to stew arge-bone radish soup, and just happened to buy ginger from the market. Then she would have a sweet and sour pork tenderloin. Unfortunately, there was no starch left before the sweet potatoes and potatoes appeared, so she could only use flour and eggs to make a paste for the time being. Then there was the whole eggnt box and stir-fried cabbage. A family of four, three dishes and a soup were enough. ¡°Mom, Sister,e and see!¡± At this time, Gu Xin and Gu Shouxin were standing by the vegetable field. Gu Xin bent over and put her hands on her knees. Gu Shouxin looked at the vegetables in the field in a daze. The two of them went to the old house to return the ox-cart. Gu Xin was thinking about the vegetables in the field after they came in. So, as soon as she entered the house, her eyes were on the vegetable field. Hearing this, the mother and daughter came out of the kitchen. ¡°Mother, Sister, look. The cucumber and pumpkin vines are growing. They¡¯re about to bloom. The pepper shoots have grown taller, the cabbage has grown, and the radishes¡­¡± Gu Xin said happily. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at each other and then at Gu Shouxin. The meaning was obvious. You were the one who had organized the vegetable field yesterday. You were also the one who had scattered the seeds. Even the water had been watered by you this morning. So, 9,000 years old, what Golden Fingers did you have that you didn¡¯t tell us? Gu Shouxin blinked innocently. Yes, he was the one who had made the field, he had scattered the seeds, and he had watered the water. But, he hadn¡¯t expected this thing to grow so fast! ¡°It¡¯s so surreal! Could it be that ournd is a treasure field? But it hasn¡¯t been like this before?¡± Gu Nian said. She firmly believed in science, but she could wear books, and the vegetables in the ground were growing like crazy. It made her doubt what she had learned before. ¡°I don¡¯t want to look at it anymore. If it grows, so be it! Anyway, we don¡¯t have to worry about food anymore. I¡¯m going to go cook now!¡± Gu Nian felt that she couldn¡¯t look at it anymore. Otherwise, she would doubt her life. ¡°Husband, shall we go inside and have a chat?¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Shouxin suspiciously. ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Shouxin was helpless, but he also felt that this matter should be discussed. Gu Shouxin and the others had left. Gu Xin looked at the vegetables in the ground with great satisfaction. If a jade bead was ced in a basin of water, then the crops in the ground would ripen overnight. If a jade bead was ced in a well, the water in the well was more than the water in the basin, so the effect was not that great. From morning till now, it was equivalent to overnight. When there was more water, the crops would grow slower. Gu Xin was very happy that she had learned this trick. She thought happily for a while and went to the kitchen to help light the fire. ¡°Xin Xin, are you very happy?¡± Gu Nian asked as she looked at her sister, who had been smiling in front of the kitchen door. The female lead was indeed the female lead. How could she be so calm about such a strange thing? ¡°That¡¯s right! Sister, aren¡¯t you happy? Ournd is growing so fast. We don¡¯t have to eat wild vegetables. We can even use these vegetables to make things to sell. We can return the silver to father. No one will bully us in the future!¡± Gu Xin looked up. She looked at Gu Nian calmly. That was exactly what she was thinking. She felt that she could tell her family anything except for the jade beads. She had no idea how shocked her family was that jade beads had allowed the vegetable fields to grow so fast. Her magnanimity caused no one in the family to suspect her.. Chapter 60 - Don’t You Treat Me Like Family?

Chapter 60: Don¡¯t You Treat Me Like Family?

Gu Nian finished making lunch and the couple came out. They looked much more rxed when they came out than when they went in. ¡°Nian Nian, Xin Xin, don¡¯t tell anyone about ournd. Just the four of us should know, okay?¡± Cai Xiaolian said before they sat down to eat. ¡°Mom, you said the same thing before. I¡¯ll remember it! I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone. Not even Grandpa!¡± Gu Xin nodded obediently. In the past, when her family did not care about her, Grandfather Gu liked this obedient granddaughter of his. He fed her quite a lot and taught her things. Although the food was snatched away by Gu Nian, the things he taught her could not be snatched away. In Gu Xin¡¯s heart, Grandfather¡¯s status was the same as that of her parents and sister. In the past, it had been higher, but after this change, it had remained the same. ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t tell anyone either,¡± Gu Nian said worriedly. This wasn¡¯t something that she could understand. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it! ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s just live a normal life. When the vegetables in the fields are ripe, we¡¯ll pick them. Next time, we¡¯ll buy some seeds. We¡¯ll buy something that Nian Nian and Xin Xin like to eat,¡± Gu Shouxin said. ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll also buy something that Mom and Dad like to eat,¡± Gu Xin said with a grin. ¡°Good, good girl! Let¡¯s eat now! Nian Nian¡¯s food smells so good.¡± Gu Shouxin was in a good mood when he saw his little daughter like that. ¡°Let¡¯s have a bowl of soup to warm our stomachs!¡± Cai Xiaolian got up and went to get a bowl. Everyone got a bowl of soup first. Gu Shouxin looked at the bowl that was missing and frowned. When the money was returned, he would immediately buy a batch of cutlery. ¡°Wow! Sister, this soup tastes so fresh! It tastes like meat! It turns out that bones can also taste like meat when used to make soup!¡± ¡°Wow! Sister, this meat is sour and sweet. It¡¯s so delicious!¡± ¡°Wow! Sister¡¯s cabbage is so delicious too! It¡¯s even better than the cabbage I used to eat!¡± Gu Xin kept praising her as she ate, so much so that Gu Nian was embarrassed. She finally understood why the female lead in the novel could walk apletely different path after being sold. This girl was so sweet-tongued and especially sweet. ¡°So many delicious things can¡¯t stop your mouth!¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Xin andughed. ¡°Hehe, can¡¯t stop it, because sister¡¯s cooking is too delicious!¡± Gu Xin giggled. ¡°Hahahaha, Xin Xin is right. Nian Nian¡¯s cooking smells good and tastes good. Our Nian Nian¡¯s cooking is definitely the best in the vige.¡± Gu Shouxin was infected by Gu Xin¡¯s joy, he did not eat, did not speak, and did not go to bed. He praised her. ¡°Father, what does ¡®the best¡¯ mean? Does it mean that sister is very good?¡± Gu Xin was very eager to learn. ¡°Yes. When Xin Xin counts, doesn¡¯t she count her thumb first and her thumb counts one? Father means that Nian Nian is number one and our vige is number one!¡± Gu Shouxin exined. ¡°Yes, yes. Sister is number one! Father is as good as Grandfather and can even say idioms!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and then praised Gu Shouxin. The transmigration trio was amused by Gu Xin. This girl was really good! After lunch, Gu Shouxin took the initiative to wash the dishes. Gu Xin wanted to help. Gu Shouxin said, ¡°Xin Xin, you and your mother just started a fire. Nian Nian is cooking. Father didn¡¯t do anything, so Father should wash the dishes. You can¡¯t do everything. Father hasn¡¯t done anything. Father is also a member of this family. If you don¡¯t want Father to do things, do you see Father as a member of this family?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Gu Xin was so scared that she shook her head quickly.. Chapter 61 - Good Days

Chapter 61: Good Days

¡°It¡¯s just that in the past, Father didn¡¯t do anything. Father said that men earn money outside and that women should do housework,¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°That was Father in the past. Now that the three of you have figured out how to eat, you also earn money. We all earn money and work together. This way, our family will be better and better. Xin Xin, do you understand what father means?¡± Gu Shouxin said patiently. ¡°Yes! I understand.¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Then Xin Xin, go and rest!¡± Gu Shouxin patted Gu Xin on the head. ¡°Father, I want to find Grandfather.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t want to rest. She didn¡¯t have the habit of taking an afternoon nap. ¡°Yes, go!¡± Gu Shouxin didn¡¯t stop her. The two elders in the old house were really good to their Xin Xin. The early winter sun was warm, and it made Gu Xin squint her eyesfortably. It was such a good day! ¡°Xin Xin!¡± Grandpa Gu was tidying up the courtyard wall. Seeing Gu Xin jumping over, he stopped what he was doing and shouted. The farmhouses in the Yu Zhou Prefecture were basically all surrounded by earth walls, especially in winter. The wild beasts in the mountains didn¡¯t have anything to eat and would run down the mountain. Without a wall, it was very scary. ¡°Grandfather, just now, Father taught me a four-word word. It¡¯s called second to none. In other words, it¡¯s very powerful. It¡¯s top-notch!¡± Gu Xin ran up to Grandfather Gu and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. This is called an idiom. Your father knows a lot of it! Let him teach you more in the future,¡± Grandfather Gu said with a smile. ¡°Yes, yes. Grandfather, just now, after dinner, Father had to wash the dishes. I went to help, but Father told me that Mother and I lit the fire and Sister cooked. Father didn¡¯t do anything, so he should wash the dishes. He said that the family must work together, so that their days will be better and better. Although I think Father is right, the uncles in the vige don¡¯t seem to wash the dishes. Grandfather, does my father wash the dishes?¡± Gu Xin asked hesitantly. Grandfather Gu was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect his second son, who had always disappointed people, to say such words, and even have such an awareness. ¡°Xin Xin, your father is right. Your family will only get better if they work together. He was right to wash the dishes. Your family got up early in the morning and went to town. Everyone must be tired! No one is cking off! Your father was resting while the three of you were cooking. So, after dinner, it¡¯s your turn to rest. Your father is doing his work,¡± Grandpa Gu exined. ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡± Gu Xin nodded thoughtfully. Then, her eyes lit up, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t have time to tell you when I came to return the car. Today, when we were selling cakes, I met two other grandfathers. One of them was Sixth Grandpa, who sold vases. He was the first to buy our cakes, and the other one was Sixth Uncle, who knew Sixth Grandpa¡­¡± Gu Xin told Grandpa Gu everything that had happened that day. From her sparkling eyes, she could tell that she was very happy. Grandma Gu stood at the door and listened for a long time. After Gu Xin finished, Grandma Gu walked over and asked, ¡°Your cake costs 100 yuan and 3 yuan. Is there really anyone who will buy it?¡± ¡°Yes. We made a total of 11 cakes. One cake was cut into 12 pieces, and then three pieces were diced for people to taste. Nine people only bought one piece, which was 35 cents. The others were all bought at the price of 100 yuan and 3 cents, which was a total of 4,315 cents. Grandpa, Grandma, how much more money do we have left from Dad¡¯s gambling debts?¡± Gu Xin calcted the ounts for the two elders, then asked.. Chapter 62 - The Changes In the Family

Chapter 62: The Changes In the Family

Gu Xin knew how to count. She could count up to 10,000, which was what her grandfather had taught her. However, she only knew how to count. She didn¡¯t know how much one tael of silver was. The transmigrator trio thought that she knew, so they didn¡¯t tell her specifically. ¡°Xin Xin, one tael of silver is one thousand taels. Do you know how much your father owes?¡± Grandma Gu asked. ¡°Three hundred taels,¡± Gu Xin answered without thinking. After answering, she calcted in her heart, and then her smiling face fell. Her family only sold a little more than four taels a day. Five days had passed since her father mentioned ten days. There were still five days left. To earn three hundred taels in five days, one had to earn sixty taels a day. Ten cakes cost four taels of silver, and one hundred and fifty cakes cost sixty taels of silver. Cracking egg whites was veryborious. One could not make one hundred and fifty cakes a day. Oh no, they were not going to pay up! While Gu Xin was calcting in her mind, she was also muttering softly. Grandpa and Grandma Gu were both very surprised. This girl was really good at counting! ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother and your sister say that they were going to do other things? Don¡¯t panic. Wait a little longer. Maybe the other things will be more profitable! Besides, there are also Grandpa and Grandma. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t like to see Gu Xin unhappy, so heforted her. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma, I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with my parents and Sister first. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll go back first!¡± After saying goodbye to her grandparents, Gu Xin jogged home. She wanted to settle the score with her parents and Sister. ¡°Xin Xin, run slowly!¡± Grandpa Gu urged. ¡°This child feels especially flexible in numbers! She¡¯s usually silly,¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°Second Brother¡¯s family has changed quite a lot recently. When we taught Xin Xin to count, she often made mistakes! I didn¡¯t expect it to bepletely correct this time.¡± Grandpa Gu was also a little surprised. ¡°Maybe this gambling debt can really change Second Brother¡¯s family! Look at the eldest girl. She only did embroidery in the past, and now she even knew how to cook. She isn¡¯t as cold-hearted and cold-faced as she used to be. Second Son¡¯s wife was the same. She isn¡¯t as timid as she used to be, and she doesn¡¯t always have the face of someone who owed her two hundred and fifty taels of silver. Old Man, this time, Second Son said that he wanted to study. Why do I feel like he¡¯ll be able to read something out of it?¡± Grandma Gu evaluated the changes in Second Son¡¯s family. ¡°Have you forgotten? We have three sons and a daughter. Only Second Son and daughter are smart. When Second was young, didn¡¯t the teacher in the town school say that Second was at least an elementary schr? If he worked hard, it was possible that he could be a high schr. If it wasn¡¯t for that matter, Second¡­ Sigh¡­¡± At the end of the sentence, Grandpa Gu sighed regretfully. Grandma Gu frowned. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve already beaten him up previously. Didn¡¯t his family move away too? It¡¯s just a pity that Second Son wasted all these years. However, you can¡¯t me him. He¡¯s a man. He can¡¯t even take such a blow. It¡¯s his own cowardice!¡± Grandma Gu thought of what had happened back then and felt a little resentful for him failing to live up to expectations. ¡°Forget it. Our children and grandchildren will have their own fortune. If Second Brother can¡¯t pay off his gambling debts, we¡¯ll help him out. In the future, we won¡¯t care about his studies. If he can pay off his debts, we¡¯ll help him with his studies in the future if we can. Second Brother isn¡¯t the only son in the family, so we can¡¯t just be biased towards him. Otherwise, after a long time, if Eldest Brother and Fourth Brother aren¡¯t happy, it¡¯ll make their rtionship worse.¡± Grandpa Gu let out a long sigh.. Chapter 63 - Accounting

Chapter 63: ounting

Gu Xin ran home in a panic, scaring the transmigrator trio. They thought that the girl was being bullied outside! In the end, after hearing what Gu Xin said, they didn¡¯t know how to open their mouths. In the end, it was Gu Shouxin who went to the house and took out the money bag. He said, ¡°Xin Xin, this is the banknote that father prepared to pay off the debt.¡± Gu Xin had never seen a banknote before. She looked at Gu Shouxin suspiciously. ¡°Xin Xin, this is really a banknote. When your father came back that night, didn¡¯t you get tired and go to sleep? So, you didn¡¯t know.¡± Cai Xiaolian understood that Gu Shouxin was going to tell the truth to her daughter, so she helped to exin. ¡°Mother, Sister, is this really a banknote? The kind that can be used as money?¡± Gu Xin had never seen a banknote before, so she naturally asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian both nodded. ¡°Oh, I see! That¡¯s good then. Father, Mother, Sister, you must have been too busy yesterday and forgot to tell me! Hehe, as long as you have money, it¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Xin Xin, aren¡¯t you going to ask me where this silver came from?¡± Gu Shouxin asked in surprise. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian also looked at Gu Xin in confusion. ¡°Dad earned it! Dad went to the Yu Zhou Province to earn it, didn¡¯t he?¡± Gu Xin blinked in confusion. She had no idea how many things a penny could buy. She could count, but she had never used money to buy anything, so she had no idea at all. In her opinion, 300 taels of silver were a lot of copper coins. It should be able to buy a lot of things, but she didn¡¯t know how hard it was to earn 300 taels of silver. Some people could never earn that much silver in their lifetime. After a period of time, she understood the price of goods and had a certain understanding of money. Only then did she have doubts about how her father earned this amount of money. However, after a period of time, she would also feel that her father was very, very powerful. She would not doubt that her father earned this amount of money by gambling. ¡°Yes, Father earned it. mm, in the future, I will tell Xin Xin how much money I earn.¡± Gu Shouxin felt a little sad. How much had the original owner neglected this daughter?! What the f*ck! ¡°Father, Mother, Xin Xin, how about this? Let¡¯s set up an ounting book and record everyone¡¯s monthly expenses as well as the family¡¯s ie. This way, it¡¯ll be easier for me to learn how to read with Xin Xin, and also make our future lives less muddle-headed!¡± Gu Nian suggested. ¡°Okay, I agree with that!¡± Cai Xiaolian was the first to agree. ¡°Sure. Nian Nian and Xin Xin are women. Although they can¡¯t take the imperial examinations, they still have to keep up with reading and learning how to write. Reading can make one understand, reading can make one wise, and reading can make one¡­¡± Gu Shouxin was about to exin the benefits of reading, he was interrupted by Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Alright, husband, I¡¯ll go get a pen and paper. Let¡¯s write down today¡¯s earnings.¡± Cai Xiaolian was an impatient person. Both she and Gu Nian needed to learn how to read, because the words of the Zhou Dynasty were all traditional Chinese characters. The two of them, who were used to using simplified Chinese characters, did not recognize many of them, except for themon and simple ones. Gu Shouxin took out a pen and paper and began to write. The family ledger. Cai Xiaolian asked him to stop after she had finished writing the five characters. ¡°Give me the pen. I¡¯ll show you how to draw it. You have to draw it in this shape. Here is¡­¡± Cai Xiaolian took the pen and handed Gu Shouxin a simple form. Gu Shouxin understood Cai Xiaolian¡¯s meaning and followed her instructions.. Chapter 64 - Dregs and Sea Pepper Return Pot Meat

Chapter 64: Dregs and Sea Pepper Return Pot Meat

Gu Xin learned a few more words today and was very happy. After recording today¡¯s ie and expenses, the family of four began to split the money again. Everyone knew that they had the money to pay off the debt. Therefore, Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian also decided that they would give money to the children every month from now on. Today was considered this month¡¯s money. Four taels, three hundred and fifteen cents. They would leave three hundred and fifteen cents in public, and the rest would be one tael each. Gu Xin did not want it at first because of the example of the New Year¡¯s money every year. She thought that since her sister was going to steal it from her anyway, she might as well give it to her sister directly. When she said that she would give it to Gu Nian, Gu Nian¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Xin Xin, Sister has her own. I don¡¯t want it. In the future, we both have it. Sister will never steal anything from you again.¡± Although Gu Nian had no memory, she could tell from Gu Xin¡¯s expression and her parents¡¯ teasing gaze that the original owner had done something? ¡°Xin Xin, take this. It¡¯s yours. In the future, you can buy your own delicious food and good-looking ones. When the salesmanes, you can go from being his potential target customer to being his target customer!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mother, thank you, Sister, thank you, Father!¡± Gu Xin took a string of copper coins, which was exactly 1,000 silver coins. ¡°Here is five taels of silver. I was going to give it to you that night, but you fell asleep. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want it. All these years, I haven¡¯t bought new clothes for you, and I haven¡¯t bought you any good sweets and pastries. I will use this five taels of silver to make up for it. In the future, I will often buy things for Xin Xin.¡± Gu Shouxin took the five taels of silver that he had prepared for Gu Xin from Cai Xiaolian. He gave it to Gu Xin. Tears welled up in Gu Xin¡¯s big eyes. ¡°Father!¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say, but she just wanted to cry. Father was so kind! ¡°Alright, stop crying. Xin Xin is already a ten-year-old girl. After the new year, our Xin Xin will be eleven!¡± Cai Xiaolian held the child in her arms and wiped her tears. ¡°Mother, I want a hug too!¡± Gu Nian stretched out her hands pitifully. Although she was already in her twenties in modern times, she really had no memory of being hugged by her mother. Cai Xiaolian was almost fifty years old in modern times. She really did not take her as her mother at all. Looking at the mother and daughter hugging each other, the corners of the 9000-year old¡¯s mouth twitched, but he did not say anything in the end. He really wanted to say that he wanted a hug too. But he dared to bet that as long as he carried her, Cai Xiaolian would definitely kick him away. Forget it, forget it, sigh¡­ ¡­ It had been seven days since Gu Nian had made the sea pepper dregs, and it was time to pay off her debt. That morning, Gu Nian took out the sea pepper dregs from the jar and nned to try frying a pot roast in the morning. Yes, she had never tried the sea pepper dregs and pot roast in the morning. Today, her family did not n to sell cakes in town. They nned to apany Gu Shouxin to Taoyuan County to pay off their gambling debts, sell cakes in the county, and sell sea pepper dregs on the way. Their cake stall was moveable anyway. The road to Taoyuan County was a quarter of an hour longer than the road to Zhoujia Town, so it did not affect them at all. Gu Nian made a te of dried sea pepper dregs return pot meat in the morning, steamed rice, and tossed a shredded radish in a cold sauce. She then made soup with cucumber and egg. The dried sea pepper dregs were liked by the family of four. As expected of a family, all of them loved spicy food. On a winter morning, one could eat a meal and still get a forehead full of sweat. In this San Cha Kou Vige, they were probably the only family. After eating, they washed the dishes, packed their things, and even brought a te of sea pepper dregs. The family of four went to the old house.. Chapter 65 - Was About Eldest Daughter

Chapter 65: Was About Eldest Daughter

¡°Eldest Daughter, what kind of dregs of pepper do you have? It smells good! I¡¯m drooling!¡± Gu Hui was cooking in the kitchen when she received the dregs of pepper from Gu Nianzhi. She sniffed it and smacked her lips. ¡°Big Sister, my father said that we can¡¯t call us Eldest Daughter or Second Daughter when he wants to study in the future. You can call me Gu Nian or Nian Nian!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Ha, other than quarreling with me, I¡¯ve never heard you talk to me for such a long time!¡± Gu Hui smiled. Gu Nian ridiculed her in her heart and said na?vely, ¡°Big Sis, we¡¯re both granddaughters of Grandpa and Grandma. This Eldest Daughter won¡¯t be my turn no matter what! You¡¯re the Eldest Daughter, okay?¡± Gu Hui choked. ¡°Nian Nian is right. If we were to line up, Xiao Hui, you¡¯re really the big girl! Nian Nian is the second girl, Xin Xin is the third girl, and Xiao Si is the fourth girl! Hahaha, I¡¯ll call Xiao Hui the big girl from now on!¡± Gu Shouren did not go to town today. He came in from the kitchen and happened to hear Gu Nian¡¯s words. As soon as he finished speaking, he smelled the fragrance. ¡°Oh my, Nian Nian, is this the dregs of sea pepper that Xin Xin said was so delicious? It smells good. Oh no, I¡¯m almost drooling.¡± Gu Hui gloomily put the dregs of sea pepper back into the pot and ced it on the table. Her father had gone too far. They had agreed not to call her Eldest Daughter in the past. Gu Hui was the Gu family¡¯s first grandchild. Back when the Zhang family had called her Eldest Daughter, she was already four years old when Grandfather Gu had named her Eldest Daughter. She had grown up and there were many older girls in the vige, so she was determined not to be a ¡°Da Ya¡±. It had taken her several months to get her family to change this. Well, now they had called her back. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s really delicious! Wait until wee back. I¡¯ll bring you a jar when we get home. You guys can keep it for stir-frying! It canst for a long time. Even if you don¡¯t stir-fry the meat, you can still stir-fry the cabbage and the like,¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Nian Nian, let¡¯s go!¡± Cai Xiaolian shouted from outside. ¡°Uncle, Eldest Daughter Sis, I¡¯m leaving first!¡± Gu Nian smiled and greeted the eldest daughter and father before running out. ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Hui was furious. This stupid girl was too much! ¡°Haha, now there are two more girls. Don¡¯t call me the wrong one! Xiao Hui, from now on, Daddy will call you eldest girl and Nian Nian second girl. Yes, that¡¯s how you can differentiate them!¡± Gu Shouren smiled when he saw his daughter¡¯s slightly angry face. ¡°Dad, from now on, Fourth Uncle will give birth to the first daughter. Are you going to call her fourth son and eldest daughter? Your little daughter, Gu Si, are you going to call her eldest son and second daughter?¡± Gu Hui said crossly. ¡°Eh, you¡¯re right. If your Fourth Uncle¡¯s first daughter is also a daughter, then you really should call your fourth daughter ¡®eldest daughter¡¯!¡± Gu Shouren said seriously. Gu Shouli, who had just walked in, was speechless. I haven¡¯t even met my partner yet, and you already know that my first child is a daughter? ¡­ ¡°Nian Nian, what are youughing at? Going to deliver the dishes, your face is all smiles!¡± Cai Xiaolian asked from the ox-cart. ¡°Mother, I¡¯mughing at Eldest Cousin Sister. I told her not to call me Da Ya, and she did. I told her that she was the eldest ording to the ranking. Then Uncle came out and said that she was the eldest. Eldest Cousin Sister was so angry that she almost rolled her eyes at Uncle,¡± Gu Nian exined. ¡°Your Eldest Cousin Sister used to be called ¡®Da Ya¡¯, but after your grandfather named her, she was determined not to be the eldest because there were so many older girls in the vige!¡± Knowing that Gu Nian had no memory, Cai Xiaolian told her about Gu Hui¡¯s childhood.. Chapter 66 - A Good Question

Chapter 66: A Good Question

¡°That¡¯s right. Your eldest cousin has always hated the name ¡®Da Ya¡¯ ever since she was a child. When the vige calls ¡®Da Ya¡¯ toe home for dinner, there will be quite a few little girls answering!¡± Gu Shouxin added. ¡°Then why did you call me ¡®Da Ya¡¯ in the first ce, Father and Mother?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Nianughed again. Their Xin Xin¡¯s question was a good one! ¡°Uh¡­¡± Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t know how to answer. The little girl¡¯s question was tricky! Gu Shouxin¡¯s memories were of drinking, gambling, and a certain white moonlight. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s memories were of her two daughters, but she didn¡¯t like them because they weren¡¯t sons. Back then, Gu Xin had been born in the old mansion, and the Zhang family¡¯s daughter had cursed Cai Xiaolian every day for not being able to give birth to a son. Cai Xiaolian had desperately tried to give birth to a son, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t! Especially since the second child of the Zhang family¡¯s daughter was a son, Cai Xiaolian disliked the two daughters even more. It was only because Gu Nian had started to learn embroidery from her Third Aunt when she was eight years old that Cai Xiaolian started to treat Gu Nian a little better. ¡°Eh? Sister-in-Law Yumei is up ahead. Why is she going out when she¡¯s pregnant?!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin¡¯s attention was automatically diverted. ¡°Yumei, where are you going?!¡± Cai Xiaolian breathed a sigh of relief. She looked over. Gu Xin had already called her name, so she naturally knew who she was. That day, Cai Xiaolian had given her a lecture. Gu Nian also knew that this was the daughter-inw of the Wang family, the vige flower of the Lotus Vige. She had seven older brothers, so she had a deep memory. She looked over curiously. Gu Shouxin drove the car to Sun Yu Mei¡¯s side and stopped it. ¡°Second Uncle Gu, Second Aunt Gu.¡± Sun Yumei did not look well. She stopped to greet someone when she heard someone calling her. ¡°Sister-in-Law Yumei, what happened to your neck?¡± Gu Xin had sharp eyes. She jumped out of the car in fear when she saw that Sun Yumei¡¯s neck was a little red. She wanted to get closer to take a look. Sun Yumei adjusted her cor nonchntly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Xin Xin.¡± ¡°Sister-in-Law Yumei, is your neck injured? Are you going to see a doctor?¡± Gu Xin still felt that she was not seeing things. Sister-in-Law Yumei¡¯s neck was injured. ¡°Xin Xin,e here.¡± Cai Xiaolian pulled Gu Xin over. It was obvious that Sun Yumei had something to hide. It was very awkward to be questioned. She knew that after Sun Yumei married in, she liked Gu Xin very much. Perhaps when the two of them were alone, Sun Yumei would still tell Gu Xin. But now that their entire family was here, in her memory, other than Gu Xin, the Gu family¡­ The other three had barely spoken to Sun Yumei. This was a sign that they were not familiar with each other! ¡°Sister-in-Law Yumei, where are you going? We¡¯re going to Taoyuan County. Can we give you a ride? Grandma said that people with big bellies should not be tired,¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°That¡¯s right, Yumei. Are you going back to your parents¡¯ house to visit your brothers with your luggage? Get in the car, we¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Cai Xiaolian asked Gu Nian to clear a seat for her. ¡°Thank you, Second Uncle Gu, Second Aunt Gu, Xin Xin, Nian Nian.¡± Sun Yumei did not know how to reject the warm invitation. Going to Taoyuan County was indeed her way back to her parent¡¯s house, so she got in the carriage. The ox-cart set off again. Not long after, a carriage from the Zhou family in the Zhou family town entered the San Cha Kou Vige. Because they were going in opposite directions, the carriage and the ox-cart did not meet. In the carriage, Lu Zheng sat upright and closed his eyes. Other than the adult Gu Xin in his mind, he was thinking about the current Gu Xin.. Chapter 67 - Land

Chapter 67: Land

Carriages rarely came into the vige of San Cha Kou. When the Zhou family¡¯s carriage came in, it attracted a lot of people to watch. Many people in the surrounding viges of the Zhou family town recognized the Zhou family¡¯s carriage. The Master of the Zhou family had his ownnd in almost every vige. The coachman driving the carriage was lucky. He asked for directions and said that he was going to the Gu family. The vigers showed him the direction. In fact, Lu Zheng had already asked once when he rode his horse thest time he came, but he did not mention to his grandfather that he had been to San Cha Kou Vige. Therefore, Lucky and the housekeeper sitting with Lu Zheng in the carriage did not know that their young master knew the way. To go from the vige to Gu Xin¡¯s house, one had to pass through the Gu family¡¯s old house. Coincidentally, the vigers referred to the old house. The vigers all felt that with Gu Shouxin¡¯s personality as a gambler and drunkard, the Master of the Zhou family would not specially send people to look for him unless it was to collect debts. ¡°Young Master, we have arrived at the Gu family!¡± Lucky stopped the car at the entrance of the old house and happened to see Gu Shouli who was leaving. He asked and then turned around to call for people. Gu Shouli did not leave immediately. He looked at the horse carriage in confusion. He also knew the Zhou family¡¯s carriage. The second butler came out first. Lu Zheng followed behind. ¡°May I ask this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Zhou Residence¡¯s second butler. My surname is He. This is our Young Master.¡± Butler He introduced. ¡°Why are the two of you here at my home?¡± Gu Shouli asked. ¡°We want to look for Gu Shouxin,¡± Butler He said. ¡°My second brother? May I know why Butler He and Young Master Zhou are looking for my second brother?¡± Gu Shouli was shocked. Could it be that his second brother had offended the Zhou family? ¡°There is something. We need to talk about it in person.¡± Butler He saw that Lu Zheng did not intend to speak, so he could only speak. ¡°In person! Then I¡¯m sorry. My second brother is not at home. He went out,¡± Gu Shouli said. ¡°What about the rest of your second brother¡¯s family?¡± Lu Zheng asked. Gu Shouli looked at Lu Zheng, pursed his lips, and did not speak because he was not sure if it was because his second brother had offended this Young Master of the Zhou family and he hade to find trouble. The Master of the Zhou family was good, but who knew what the younger generation was like? The people in the courtyard heard themotion outside and Gu Xiann walked out. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Gu Xiann nced at Lu Zheng and Butler He before asking her son. ¡°Mother, they are the Young Master and housekeeper of the Zhou family. They are here to look for Second Brother. I¡¯ve already told them that Second Brother has gone out,¡± Gu Shouli said. ¡°Young Master Zhou, Butler He, my second son¡¯s family has gone out. If you have any urgent matters, you can tell me. If you are not willing, you cane back the next day!¡± Gu Xiann said. ¡°It¡¯s not an urgent matter. It¡¯s just that my grandfather wants to use thend under Gu Shouxin¡¯s name to talk to him,¡± Lu Zheng said. ¡°Land? Master Zhou stillcksnd?¡± Gu Xiann asked in puzzlement. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Zheng did not exin too much. ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry. Although our Gu family has divided the second branch, thisnd has not been divided. Gu Shouxin still doesn¡¯t havend,¡± Gu Xiann said expressionlessly. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes shed. Gu Xiann had a hunch that this Young Master was not here to talk aboutnd. ¡°Oh, then sorry to bother you!¡± Lu Zheng cupped his hands and turned to get into the carriage. Butler He and Lucky did not understand what their Young Master was doing, so they could only follow. ¡°Mother, what are they doing? Even if Second Brother divided up thend, he could only get five or six mu. The Zhou family stillcks five or six mu ofnd?¡± Gu Shouli asked in confusion.. Chapter 68 - Was Staggered

Chapter 68: Was Staggered

¡°Who knows! I¡¯m afraid they¡¯lle again.¡± Gu Xiann looked at the carriage heading home. ¡°Mother, Second Brother said he¡¯s going to pay off his gambling debts today. Does he really have money? You should let me or Eldest Brother go with him. I¡¯m really afraid that he¡¯ll use Second Sister-in-Law and the two nieces to pay off his debts!¡± Gu Shouli said again. ¡°He won¡¯t. Go back to work!¡± Gu Xiann did not say much and turned around to return to her room. In the carriage that had not gone far, Lu Zheng¡¯s ears twitched. As if he had heard about gambling debts and paying off debts, his heart was a little flustered. ¡°In the past few days, Gu Shouxin has brought his wife and daughter to town to sell things. I heard that they have earned quite a lot! Aren¡¯t they all going to the county town now?¡± ¡°Which county town are they going to?¡± ¡°Taoyuan County! Don¡¯t the vigers go there when they go forrge gatherings?¡± ¡°Ah? Taoyuan County? No matter how much he earns, he can¡¯t pay off his gambling debts. The gambling house is in Taoyuan County. I heard from the person who came to collect the debtsst time that it was 300 taels!¡± ¡°300 taels? That¡¯s a lot! Did Gu Shouxin take his wife and daughter to pay off the debts? Aunt Xiann doesn¡¯t care?¡± ¡°When Aunt Xiann chased the four of them out of the house, she didn¡¯t want to care! Poor little girl! She¡¯s handsome and good at embroidery, yet she has such a father!¡± ¡°Then Cai Xiaolian and Gu Er Ya won¡¯t be pitiful anymore? Gu Er Ya is the more sensible daughter! Look at how she was raised by Gu Shouxin? Also, how many kids in our vige wanted to marry Cai Xiaolian back then? She just had to marry Gu Shouxin, whose heart is higher than the sky. Look at how wasted she has been all these years!¡± ¡°Maybe this mother and daughter trio will be able to escape from Gu Shouxin and find a good family to live in!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting! How can they live a good life if they are used to pay off their debts? Sigh, the old couple of the Gu family doesn¡¯t care. It¡¯s useless for us to say anything. What a sin!¡± The carriage left San Cha Kou Vige and was about to return to town when Lu Zheng stopped it. ¡°Grandpa He, Lucky, I want to make a trip to Taoyuan County. You guys can go back first!¡± Lu Zheng jumped off the carriage and untied a horse. This carriage had two horses. He was afraid that there would be an emergency and he could ride the horse to solve it first. Now, it was just right. ¡°Young Master, let us go with you!¡± Butler He said quickly. ¡°The carriage is slow. I¡¯m a little anxious, so I¡¯ll ride the horse over. Help me tell Grandfather that I wille back for dinner tonight.¡± Lu Zheng got on the horse. Then, he spoke something and rode away. ¡°Sigh, Lucky, what do you think Young Master is doing? Why is he suddenly going to the county?¡± Butler He had a worried look on his face. ¡°Second Butler, I don¡¯t know either.¡± Lucky scratched his head. He knew that his Young Master was strange, but he just couldn¡¯t understand his heart! ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Butler He watched the horse¡¯s figure disappear. In the end, he decided to go back and report it first. Lu Zheng sped up his horse, feeling flustered. He would never allow Xin¡¯er to be sold into someone else¡¯s hands again. He would never allow his Xin¡¯er to walk the path of her past life again. He had to protect her well. As for Gu Shouxin¡¯s family, when Lu Zheng was speeding up his horse to save Gu Xin and was about to reach the county town, they slowly drove the ox-cart out of the Lotus Vige. They helped them to the end, sending Sun Yumei to her brother¡¯s house in the Lotus Vige. The ox-cart was slow, so Lu Zheng once again missed them.. Chapter 69 - Teaching Daughter Again

Chapter 69: Teaching Daughter Again

¡°Dad, are we going to pay back the money or sell the goods first?¡± Because Sun Yumei was on the way, the family of four had been chatting with her and hadn¡¯t talked about it yet. Now, Gu Xin asked. ¡°Xin Xin can decide!¡± Gu Shouxin said with a smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s pay back the money first!¡± Gu Xin said after thinking for a while. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll listen to Xin Xin and pay the money back first. After we pay the money back, we¡¯ll go sell things,¡± Gu Shouxin said. ¡°Husband, Nian Nian, Xin Xin, it¡¯s best if we sell our dregs of sea pepper to a restaurant. They don¡¯t know how to cook it, so let Nian Nian go to the restaurant and cook a te. Then we¡¯ll eat in the restaurant!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Mother, that¡¯s a good idea!¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°But Mother, the food in a restaurant is very expensive. Do we have enough money? Father wants to study. I heard from Grandfather that studying costs a lot of money. My cousin was disobedient in school, so Uncle scolded him for not wasting money!¡± Gu Xin had no objection to selling things in front of them, but she was skeptical about eating. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s the first time Xin Xin and Nian Nian are in the county. Father will treat you,¡± Gu Shouxin said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, Xin Xin. The vegetables in our field will be ready in four days. We can also sell them for silver! We worked so hard to make dregs of sea pepper, sell cakes, make dried turnips, and spicy cabbage. Isn¡¯t it just to live a better life, eat well, and dress well? Otherwise, why would we work so hard?¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Xin Xin, let me tell you, this silver is not saved, but earned. Let me give you an example. Let¡¯s sell the dregs of sea pepper to the restaurant. The restaurant spent five taels of silver to buy it, and then we took the five taels of silver to this restaurant to eat. We only spent two taels of silver, and there are still three taels of silver left. As for the restaurant¡¯s manager, he spent two taels of silver to sell our cake to eat. In the end, don¡¯t we still have five taels of silver left?¡± ¡°We made money and ate delicious food. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Cai Xiaolian gave Gu Xin another analogy. ¡°Mom is right, but, but¡­¡± Gu Xin thought about it. It was indeed true, but what was wrong with it? ¡°Hahaha, Xin Xin, don¡¯t think so much. Remember, Mom and Dad both want the best for you and your sister. You are the darlings of Mom and Dad! Although the food and clothes we eat are not the best, one day we will have the best. Father is here to promise Xin Xin!¡± Gu Shouxin said firmly. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want the best. I want Father, Mother, and Sister to always be by my side. If you are happy, I will be happy!¡± Gu Xin said seriously. ¡­ The ox-cart arrived at the county town. Apart from Gu Shouxin, the mother and daughter once again turned into stars. Taoyuan County was arge county in the Qingzhou Capital. It had a rtivelyrge poption and was located in the center of the territory of Great Yan. The houses were built better and more exquisite than those in the Zhou family town. The people on the streets also looked richer. Anyway, Cai Xiaolian had seen a fatty. After selling cakes in the Zhou family town for so many days, Cai Xiaolian had never seen a fatty. She had only seen a few plump people. She had thought that all of them were slim in ancient times! Moreover, there were very few ox-carts in the city. Most of them were driven by mules and horse carriages. They did not know anyone in the county, so they drove the cart directly to the gambling house that owed them money. It was morning, and no one hade to the gambling house yet. Generally, the gambling house had the most people in the afternoon and evening.. Chapter 70 - Seeing the Young Man Again

Chapter 70: Seeing the Young Man Again

¡°Wait here! I¡¯ll go in!¡± Gu Shouxin parked the ox-cart at the door and got out, letting mother and daughter wait. ¡°Dad, can I go with you? I, I want to see Dad pay the money back with my own eyes,¡± Gu Xin said nervously. Although it sounded like she didn¡¯t believe her father, she wouldn¡¯t be at ease if she didn¡¯t see it with her own eyes. ¡°Okay. Xin Xin,e with me. Xiaolian and Nian Nian will watch the ox-cart.¡± Gu Shouxin shook his head nonchntly. He held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and led her into the gambling den. Lu Zheng, who had already found quite a few gambling dens, happened to be leading his horse from the corner of the street. He looked up and saw Gu Shouxin leading Gu Xin into the gambling den. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were at the entrance of the ox-cart. Sure enough, they were going to sell Xin¡¯er! Lu Zheng quickly walked over with his horse. He did not act rashly. First, he tied the horse to a tree outside the gambling den. Then, he gave Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian a cold look. Cai Xiaolian & Gu Nian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What a handsome little brother! Mother, do you think he looks like XXX, who debuted in 19xx years? It¡¯s just that his eyes are a little cold!¡± Gu Nian eximed in surprise when Lu Zheng entered the gambling den. ¡°I have some impression of XXX, but he doesn¡¯t look like him at all. This young man has a noble air about him. Besides, your father and I both feel that he knows you.¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Nian with aplicated expression. If only she had the original owner¡¯s memories. ¡°Huh? Knows me? That¡¯s impossible! Didn¡¯t you tell me that the original owner only goes to town asionally to sell embroidery? She hasn¡¯t even been to the county before.¡± Gu Nian said in surprise. ¡°We¡¯ve met this young man twice already. Every time, he looks at us as if he knows our family. In any case, there¡¯s no such person in my memories as well as the 9,000-years old. If there¡¯s anyone he knows, it¡¯s definitely you.¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at the door, then she spoke softly. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve betrayed him? Your little appearance is quite attractive.¡± Cai Xiaolian pinched Gu Nian¡¯s face. ¡°How is that possible? He looked at me as if he was going to kill me,¡± Gu Nian said in surprise, ¡°But even if it¡¯s because of love and hatred, it¡¯s none of my business! I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Gu Nian thought about it and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right, Mother. There¡¯s no one in the casino at the moment. If this person entered the casino, he must be from the casino! Maybe he was sent here to keep an eye on father these days!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I had thought that he was just an ordinary young man. Now that I look at him, it was highly likely that he was the one keeping an eye on their father. Your father didn¡¯t know everyone in the casino either. Sigh, what a pity. Such a good-looking person runs the casino.¡± Cai Xiaolian sighed. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Nian suddenly eximed in surprise. She got off the ox-cart and got closer to the casino. She turned her head and said, ¡°Mother,e over and listen to this. Is there a fight going on inside?¡± Cai Xiaolian rushed forward and eximed in surprise, ¡°You can fight even with money? Nian Nian, let¡¯s go and take a look. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Wait, Mom, let¡¯s f*ck this guy!¡± Gu Nian pulled Cai Xiaolian, who was about to go forward, back to the ox-cart and took the knife and pole. The mother and daughter valiantly lifted the curtain of the casino¡¯s door. They saw their little Xin Xin being dragged out of the door by that handsome young man. She was even shouting loudly, ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± The young man pulled her out without caring about anything else. As for Gu Shouxin, he was currently being surrounded and attacked by more than a dozen muscr men who were still wearing shorts.. Chapter 71 ?Chapter 71: a girl should be gentle Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°What are you doing?¡±Gu Nianzhi snatched Gu Xin from Lu Zheng¡¯s hands. Lu Zheng had not expected the two women outside toe in. One of them was caught off guard, and Gu Xin was naturally biased towards Gu Nianzhi. Therefore, Gu Xin was taken away. He wanted to arrest them again, but Gu Xin blocked him with a pole. Don¡¯t ask why there was a pole on the ox-cart. When they were selling cakes in town, they would not drive the ox-cart to the entrance of the dim sum shop. At first, they used a basket to carry the cart, but as the number of people increased, they had to use a basket to carry the cart. Then, Gu Shouxin would carry the cart. ¡°Look at you, you look like a dog. You¡¯re actually a kidnapper! Hey, take this, Old Gu!¡±Gu Nianzhi yed with the pole like a Shaolin stick. Lu Zheng frowned. Why had Xin ¡®ER¡¯s sister be so barbaric? She had always been dark-hearted and did not have any martial arts skills! ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! I saw that uncle being besieged and wanted to take the little girl away from the battlefield!¡±Lu Zheng grabbed the pole and said. Gu Nianzhi looked at him suspiciously. ¡°If it¡¯s a misunderstanding, then young hero,e with me to help my father. He¡¯s the uncle you were talking about!¡± She didn¡¯t believe it! Didn¡¯t Xin Xin still struggle and resist? ¡°Okay!¡±Lu Zheng nodded. The situation had changed. It was obvious that his Xin Xin didn¡¯t want to go with him. She had changed her n and wanted to get close to him first! Therefore, Lu Zheng followed Gu Nian into the battlefield. Cai Xiaolian had originally wanted to rush in with a knife, but she was worried about leaving Gu Xin by her side. She was also afraid that the mother and daughter would be Gu Shouxin¡¯s father and daughter¡¯s hindrance if they stayed behind. She brought Gu Xin to the door and held Gu Xin tightly with one hand, she raised the kitchen knife with the other hand. She had to keep her eyes on her surroundings at all times, especially if there were any helpersing in from outside the door. With the addition of Gu Nianzhi and Lu Zheng, Gu shouxin quickly turned the tide of the battle. He caught the leader of this group, brother Bao. This brother Bao¡¯s surname was Zhang, and he was Zhang Pipi¡¯s biological cousin. Furthermore, they had a very good rtionship. Brother Bao was specifically in charge of the gambling house¡¯s debt collection. He was naturally very angry when Zhang Pipi and the others had been tricked into such a state when they were collecting debts at San Cha Kou vigest time. He wanted to teach gu shouxin a good lesson after he returned the money. It would be even better if he did not return it. He also wanted to sell Gu Shouxin¡¯s family of four. Therefore, when Gu Shouxin took out the banknote and wanted to take back his loan slip, brother Bao did not take out the loan slip and even insulted him. He even attacked him directly. Before Lu Zheng came in, Gu shouxin was still restrained because of Gu Xin. He was beaten several times and the corner of his mouth was bleeding. ¡°Give me the loan slip.¡±Gu Shouxin stepped on brother Bao¡¯s back and pulled his hands back. Brother Bao was lying on his stomach. ¡°Bah! I went to your house to collect money. Your wife and daughter hurt their heads, so you extorted two taels of silver. Now that all of us are injured, the money on the loan slip is no longer enough!¡±Brother Bao spat out a mouthful of blood and said fiercely. He was not afraid at all. The gambling den was his territory, and he would do whatever he wanted now. When the other brothers came back, he would definitely cripple this bastard! ¡°Still not returning it? If you don¡¯t return my shoulder pole, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll enter the Pce!¡±Gu Nian stood beside gu shouxin with the shoulder pole and pointed one end at brother Bao¡¯s butt. She looked as fierce as she could be. Gu Shouxin, Cai Xiaolian, and Lu Zheng:¡±...¡± What a fierce woman. Gu Xin didn¡¯t understand. What did spanking her butt have to do with entering the pce. ¡°Niannian, I need to be gentle. Let Daddy do this.¡±Gu Shouxin took the shoulder pole with his empty hand. Chapter 72 Chapter 72: a five-man team Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion He was someone who had really been to the pce. He had a shadow. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m Sorry!¡±Gu Nianzhi had thought of this as well. She passed the pole to Gu Shouxin and stuck her tongue out. She had forgotten about the shadow of 9,000 years old. She would definitely take it easy in the future and not say that in front of 9,000 years old. ¡°Uncle, he has the loan slip on him. You lift him up and I¡¯ll search him!¡±Lu Zheng suppressed the doubts in his heart and went forward to say. At this moment, some of the thugs who had been sent flying were nning to sneak away through the side door. Cai Xiaolian saw that the situation was not looking good and shouted, ¡°Hey! Where are you going? !¡± With that, she even flew the knife she was holding to cut the cake in that direction. Of course, she was only bluffing. She did not aim at the person at all and was very far away. ¡°ng!¡±The knife was inserted firmly into the gambling table and even swayed twice. Cai Xiaolian had not expected the knife to be so useful. Gu Nian & Gu Xin: mother is so awesome! This knife swing was quite good! Lu Zheng & Gu Xin¡¯s henchman who was about to run away:¡±...¡± What a fierce woman. Gu shouxin lifted her up, and Lu Zheng searched for the debit note on his body. It was indeed the original owner, Gu Shouxin, who had pressed his handprint on the card. Gu shouxin searched his memory and found that the original owner indeed only had this debit note. The rest had all been repaid, and it was the old house that had helped pay it back. The gambling house¡¯s people did not dare to go to the old house to cause trouble. ¡°Here¡¯s 300 taels of silver. Medicine money, don¡¯t think about it. You guys scared my daughter today. I¡¯ll take the debit note.¡±Gu Shouxin ced the banknote on Big Brother Bao¡¯s body, he patted his face and revealed a gentle and harmless smile. ¡°Oh, right, I also have to thank you for bringing your brothers to apany me in a round of training.¡± A family of four exited the gambling house¡¯s main door. Lu Zheng followed behind. ¡°Little brother, thank you for your help today! It¡¯s almost noon now, why don¡¯t I be the host and reward you?¡±Gu shouxin tidied up the ox-cart, cupped his hands to Lu Zheng, and smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±Lu Zheng had originally said it politely, but he agreed without hesitation and even nced at Gu Xin. Coincidentally, Gu Xin and Gu Nian were holding hands. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian once again felt that Lu Zheng and the original owner, Gu Nian, knew each other. Moreover, the young man¡¯s eyes were so passionate. He was probably the original owner¡¯s suitor! Gu Shouxin: not bad. He looks steady. Cai Xiaolian: a handsome young man. He¡¯s not a weak schr yet. HMM, very good. Very cute. The two of them looked at Gu Nian at the same time. Gu Nian:¡±...¡± I bet, I swear, that this handsome young man is not interested in me. He is not looking at me, he is definitely not looking at me. The three of them did not think of Gu Xin. After all, Gu Xin was only ten years old. Although she had eaten better in the past few days, she was a little whiter than before, and looked a little fatter. There was a restaurant on the street next to the gambling den. The few of them did not ride an ox cart or a horse. Gu Shouxin held the ox in one hand and Gu Xin in the other. Gu Xin held Gu Nian¡¯s hand while Gu Nian held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s. Half of the street was upied by this family of four. In addition, Lu Zheng was walking on the other side of the ox with another horse. Well, more than half of the street was upied. Moreover, no one could see clearly from the back. This was a five-person ox and horse group! After walking for a short while, they arrived at the restaurant. The waiter took the initiative to help lead the horses and morning glory. Gu shouxin very naturally carried the basket on the ox cart. As for the cake in the basket, he decided to sell it after dinner. Chapter 73 Chapter 73: stared at his sister Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Young Hero, you order, I¡¯ll treat.¡±Once inside, Gu Shouxin let Lu Zheng order. Lu Zheng obediently ordered a few of his Xin Er¡¯s favorite dishes from his memory. ¡°May I know your name, Young Hero? I¡¯m Gu Shouxin, a member of the Zhou family town. This is my wife and daughter. I¡¯ve been fated to meet you a few times in the Zhou family town. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you so fated today in the county town!¡±Gu shouxin smiled at Lu Zheng, he then introduced himself. ¡°Little brother, you can call me Auntie Lian. It¡¯s all thanks to you, little brother. Otherwise, we would have had to put in a lot of effort!¡±Cai Xiaolian said readily. ¡°Thank you for your help, Young Hero! Gu Nian.¡±Gu Nian did not want to waste her breath on strangers, especially someone her parents suspected she knew. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. I¡¯m Gu Xin.¡±Her parents and sisters had already introduced themselves. Gu Xin felt she should thank them as well. Gu Xin and Gu Nian were sitting on a bench opposite Lu Zheng. Cai Xiaolian and gu shouxin only felt that Lu Zheng was looking in this direction. subconsciously, they felt that he was looking at Gu Nian, and their hearts were even more certain. Lu Zheng turned his head and looked at Gu Shouxin. ¡°Uncle Gu, Auntie Lian, my surname is Zhou, and my name is Yuan. I¡¯m from the Yu Prefecture. Recently, I¡¯vee to the Zhou family town to apany my great-uncle. But, what happened just now?¡± Lu Zheng did not reveal his real name. Only the head butler, second Butler, and Lucky knew of his identity in his grandfather¡¯s family. The other servants did not know that he was master Zhou¡¯s grandson and only thought that he was a rtive of the Zhou family. It was not convenient to reveal his identity. The current him should be recuperating in the ancestral home of the Yu Prefecture of the Lu family. Zhou was his mother¡¯s surname and his nickname was Yuan Yuan. He said that his name was Zhou Yuan and that he was from the Yu Prefecture. This was not a lie. ¡°So it was young master Zhou! What happened just now was exactly what you saw.¡±Gu shouxin nodded without any doubt. ¡°Oh, I heard that someone in that gambling den used his wife and daughter to pay off the gambling debts. I wanted to see what kind of heartless person that was! I didn¡¯t expect it to be spread by others!¡±Lu Zhengughed. The Gu family¡¯s transmigration trio raised their eyebrows in unison and looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°Yes, father, mother, sister, Young Master Zhou was deceived. When she dragged me away just now, she said that you brought me here to use me to pay off your gambling debts. He said that he would take me away and not let me be bullied,¡±Gu Xin said seriously. The three members of the Gu family looked at Gu Xin again. ¡°I, this,¡±Lu Zheng blinked and looked at her in a daze. ¡°Uncle, Aunt Lian, this is all a misunderstanding. I also listened to the words of others and thought that I could save a little girl who was betrayed.¡± Could it be that Xin ¡®ER¡¯s parents and sister were really not like what she had said before? But the news that he had found recently was indeed what Xin ¡®er had said? How could there be such a change in just a few days? Could it be that they had a new life just like him? If they had a new life, xin ¡®ER¡¯s mother and sister should know him! No, there must be something that he had not thought of. Lu Zheng looked calm on the surface, but in his heart, he was thinking of all sorts of strange ideas! ¡°It¡¯s not umon for a gambling den to sell their wives and daughters. Young Master Zhou¡¯s pure heart really makes me admire you!¡±Gu shouxin cupped his hands to Lu Zheng again. ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t Dare!¡±Lu Zheng said humbly. ¡°Drink tea, drink tea!¡±At this moment, the waiter came to pour tea. Gu Shouxin picked up the Teacup and invited Lu Zheng to drink tea. Lu Zheng had just picked up the Teacup and took a sip. Before the cup left his mouth, Gu Xin whispered in gu Nian¡¯s ear, ¡°Does Master Zhou know sister? Why are you always staring at Sister?¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74: goes together Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°PFFT!¡± Lu Zheng could not help but spit out a mouthful of tea. He could not help but spit out the tea, but he still deviated in a hurry. Otherwise, he would not be able to be together with Xin ER in this lifetime. Gu Xin was at a loss. She thought that she was only whispering to her sister, but in the end, it seemed that everyone at the table had heard her. Gu Xin wanted to exin herself after being asked, but Lu Zheng had made such a big move that she did not intend to exin. She stared straight at Lu Zheng. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian also looked at Lu Zheng. Even the little girl could tell. Young Man, you¡¯d better admit it! From the looks of our eldest daughter, she was indeed a gracefuldy. A gentleman would like to court her. Lu Zheng was a little embarrassed by the sight of the family of four. He raised his hand to the corner of his mouth and forced himself to be calm. ¡°Uncle Gu, Aunt Lian, I just think that the two girls are sisters, but their looks are very different, so I took a few more nces.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡±Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian obviously did not believe him. Young Man, you¡¯re still a little shy! ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that. One of us is like a father, and the other is like a mother! Besides, our core hasn¡¯t fully grown yet! I say, Master Zhou, if you stare at thedy like that, others will misunderstand. In order not to bring trouble to thedy, you¡¯d better stop staring at thedy in the future. If you hadn¡¯t helped us today, I would have thought you were a lecher,¡±gu Nian said rudely. Gu Xin nodded in agreement. She had thought that this master had taken a fancy to her sister and had been staring at them all this time. Naturally, she did not think that he was looking at her, because she was still young. Master Zhou was obviously the same age as her sister. She had seen the situation when her fourth uncle had gone on a blind date. Fourth Uncle had taken a fancy to that girl, and that was the look in his eyes. It was just that her fourth uncle had not seeded with that girl that time, and she did not know the exact reason. ¡°Sorry, I was rash! I Won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡±Lu Zheng was depressed! How could they think that he was looking at Gu Nianzhi, this bad woman! In his previous life, he clearly remembered what Gu Nianzhi had done to his Xin Er. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian only looked at Lu Zheng and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°OH.¡±Gu Nianzhi stopped looking at him and turned to look at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s take the dregs of Hai Jiao and go to the shopkeeper!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too. The third of US will go and take a look. Her father, you have a good chat with Master Zhou.¡±Cai Xiaolian nodded and then looked at Gu Shouxin. She emphasized the word ¡°Good chat¡±so that everyone could understand. Lu Zheng was depressed. He had made up his mind to secretly look at his Xin ¡®er in the future. Otherwise, if the two sisters were always standing together, others would definitely think that he was interested in Gu Nian. There must be no more misunderstandings. Cai Xiaolian took out a basin filled with dregs of sea pepper from her backpack and brought Gu Nian and Gu Xin to the shopkeeper. ¡°Let your aunt cook some home-cooked snacks,¡±gu shouxin exined and then asked, ¡°May I know what year Young Master Zhou Is?¡± ¡°Uncle Gu, I¡¯ll be sixteen after the New Year.¡±Lu Zheng did not hide anything. ¡°Sixteen, you¡¯re about the same age as my eldest daughter.¡±Gu shouxin nodded and smiled. A son of sixteen and a girl of fourteen were a good match. ¡°Uncle Gu, just now you said your name was Gu Shouxin. Are you from Sancha vige outside the Zhou family town?¡±Lu Zheng decided that he could not go any further and quickly changed the topic. Chapter 75 Chapter 75: was not right Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°You even know about this?¡±Gu Shouxin raised his eyebrows. A young man¡¯s Kung Fu was sufficient! ¡°Uncle Gu, I happened to go to San Cha Kou vige this morning. I went there to look for you. If you hadn¡¯t told me just now, I wouldn¡¯t have known that I had already found someone!¡±Lu Zheng was helpless. He did not continue in the direction that Gu Shouxin was thinking and told him about what happened this morning. ¡°Oh?¡±Gu Shouxin was confused. ¡°It¡¯s like this, uncle Gu. My Great-uncle had his eyes on a piece ofnd behind Uncle Gu¡¯s house. It was about an acre. My Great-uncle had originally sent a butler to talk to uncle Gu. I happened to be free, so I followed him. In the end, Uncle Gu, you guys weren¡¯t at home. After that, I came to the county to y. Then, I ran into uncle Gu by chance,¡±Lu Zheng exined. Although it was too much of a coincidence, he had no choice. He had to do this if he wanted to stay by Xin ER¡¯s side. ¡°Land? As far as I know, there is only one family with the surname Zhou in the Zhou family town. If we name a town with that name, then is this family the oneckingnd?¡±Gu shouxin observed Lu Zheng, trying to get a clue from his expression. ¡°Uncle Gu, my great-uncle is indeed not bad. But he¡¯s a person who has to ask a warlock before doing anything. That Warlock said that if great-uncle wants to nt arge number of crops in his hands, he has to nt them in thend next to your house. He said that it¡¯s the right time, ce, and people,¡±Lu Zheng exined. What he said was also right. Master Zhou believed that warlocks were not a secret. It was just that Lu Zheng had bribed this warlock to say these words. ¡°You still need to ask warlocks where to nt crops?¡±Gu shouxin could not help but be surprised. After all, he had never heard of such a thing in the dynasty he lived in. Lu Zheng nodded and did not say anything else. ¡°Young Master Zhou, I¡¯m sorry. I Can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. Although my mother has already given me a share, thend in the family has not been separated. Master Zhou still has to discuss this matter with my parents,¡±gu shouxin said after thinking for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s also the housekeeper¡¯s fault for not making things clear beforehand. She thought that you guys had split up and divided everything,¡±Lu Zheng said. The two of them chatted for a while more before the waiter began to serve the dishes. Then, Cai Xiaolian and the other two mother-daughter trio also returned. They also brought a te of stir-fried sea pepper along with them. ¡°Everyone is served. Let¡¯s Eat! Young Master Zhou, try some of the fresh food our Nian Nian made. You¡¯re from the Yu Prefecture, so you should be able to eat spicy food.¡±After Cai Xiaolian sat down, she began to prepare the meal for everyone. Lu Zheng sniffed. The taste was very good, and anyone who smelled it would salivate. However, looking at the red te, even if it was decorated with green scallions and white minced garlic, Lu Zheng was a little afraid. He could not eat spicy food. His Xin Er had the same taste as him, and it was also rtively nd. However, Next, Lu Zheng saw his Xin er scoop a spoonful of whatever leftover sea pepper into the bowl. Then, she started to eat the fragrant white rice. The other three members of the Gu family were the same. Lu Zheng:¡±...¡± Xin ¡®er didn¡¯t eat spicy food. ¡°Young Master Zhou, eat it! It¡¯s really delicious.¡±Cai Xiaolian saw that Lu Zheng didn¡¯t even touch the dregs of sea pepper, so she strongly rmended it. ¡°Yo, what¡¯s this dish of yours? It smells so good! What¡¯s its name? I don¡¯t think any of the dishes that the waiter pushed for me are like this?¡±At this time, a middle-aged man in a gorgeous paunch at the next table couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Oh, we brought this from home. We borrowed the kitchen to stir-fry it. I like the taste. It¡¯s very delicious!¡±Gu shouxin swallowed the food in his mouth and exined. Chapter 76 Chapter 76: was really fragrant Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Oh, it¡¯s homemade!¡±The Fat Man smacked his lips. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva when he saw that Gu Xin was already eating the second bowl. It was really F * cking fragrant! The people around Gu Shouxin and the others were in the same situation as him. They couldn¡¯t help it. They were too close to each other, so the fragrance drifted over. The shopkeeper saw the situation here and hesitated. He went up to gu shouxin and said, ¡°Sir, may I ask if the food you brought can be sold?¡± Originally, when they came, the family had agreed to directly ask the shopkeeper to sell the food and then use the kitchen to cook a te for the shopkeeper to taste. But just now, Cai Xiaolian changed her mind at thest minute and only asked the shopkeeper to borrow the kitchen and some seasonings. They gave her money. After ordering a table of dishes, the shopkeeper was naturally willing. Although Gu Shouxin didn¡¯t know that Cai Xiaolian had changed her n at thest minute, she had brought the dishes out so quickly just now. He also knew that it wasn¡¯t going ording to the original n, so.., at this moment, he was very calm. ¡°It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s okay, but, shopkeeper, can we talk about itter?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡¯ve disturbed your meal. To express my apology, I¡¯ll send some snacks to this table. Please enjoy your meal!¡±When the shopkeeper heard that they could talk about it, he was relieved, then, he sincerely asked the waiter to serve a bowl of Treme Goji soup and a cake. The treme soup was a bowl for each person. The Treme was thick, and there were old brown sugar and Red Wolfberry. It looked very delicious. The pastry was a very ordinary osmanthus cake. Lu Zheng was curious about the magic power of the dregs and sea pepper, so he couldn¡¯t help but scoop a spoonful of it to eat. ¡°It really goes well with rice,¡±Cai Xiaolian said when she saw that Lu Zheng had finally eaten the dish. Lu Zheng took a bite doubtfully. The spiciness was a little spicy, but it was eptable to him, especially when it was served with white rice. Yes, it was delicious and fragrant! No Wonder Xin ¡®er, who had always had a light appetite, liked it so much. After the table of people had finished eating, the manager invited them to the reception room in the backyard. Seeing that the Gu family did not stop him from following them, Lu Zheng also shamelessly followed them. ¡°May I know your name, Sir?¡±After sitting down, the shopkeeper asked the waiter to serve tea. ¡°My surname is Gu, and I am the second son of the family,¡±gu shouxin replied as he sat upright. Gu Nian and Gu Xin sat beside Cai Xiaolian, their bodies straight. Apart from the fact that Gu Xin looked a little nervous, the mother and daughter looked very natural. ¡°My surname is Cheng. May I address you as second master Gu, Sir?¡±The shopkeeper could not quite tell who gu shouxin was. Although he was driving an ox-cart and carrying a basket that farmers usually used, he did not look like a farmer. There was also his wife and daughter beside him. The younger daughter might be a little reserved and rarely left the house, but the elder daughter did not look like a vige girl. There was also his wife, who did not look like an ordinary vige woman. The shopkeeper was very responsible. He had personally seen the dishes used in the restaurant, so he hade into contact with many vegetable farmers. This family didn¡¯t look like vegetable farmers at all, so he pondered for a moment and called them second master. It didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Shopkeeper Cheng.¡±Gu shouxin cupped his hands. ¡°Second Master GU, just now you said that we can negotiate. I wonder how many food sellers are there?¡±Shopkeeper Cheng cupped his hands and asked. ¡°To be honest, shopkeeper cheng, this food is made by my wife and my daughter. As for the price, why don¡¯t you negotiate with them?¡±Gu shouxin smiled and said. Chapter 77 Chapter 77: I am a vige woman Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Lu Zheng saw something wrong again. This gambler actually spoke in a schrly manner? His investigations in the past few days had indeed revealed that Gu Shouxin had read books. However, how many years had it been? Ever since Gu Shouxin had taken a wife, he had never touched a book. Why was it so sudden? ¡°Manager Cheng, we are not people who beat around the bush. Let Me Be Frank! This food was originally made for one¡¯s own consumption, but it hadn¡¯t been made for a few days. The child was hungry, so he brought it along and thought of borrowing the restaurant¡¯s kitchen. ¡°As for selling it, we can do it. It¡¯s just that we, the farmers, haven¡¯t done much business before and don¡¯t know the price. ¡°I wonder how much manager Cheng thinks our trash sea pepper should be worth?¡±Gu shouxin changed the topic, cai Xiaolian naturally followed up. ¡°I would like to ask the GU family¡¯s wife, can you cook anything else besides stir-fried meat?¡±Manager Cheng asked. ¡°Manager Cheng, as I said earlier, we just made it. So, apart from stir-fried meat, we tried it with cabbage. As for whether it can be stir-fried or not, we¡¯ll have to wait and see,¡±Cai Xiaolian answered calmly. She really wanted to say that the potato chips with sea pepper were her favorite. However, she didn¡¯t know where the potato was, nor did she know if Master Zhou had gotten it. Eh, Master Zhou? Zhou Yuan¡¯s great-uncle was also in Zhou town. If his great-uncle¡¯s surname was Zhou, then was Zhou Yuan from that family? Cai Xiaolian nced at Lu Zheng, then looked at manager Cheng. Lu Zheng was baffled by this nce. ¡°Lady Gu is right. I just went to the kitchen to take a look. In this dregs of sea pepper, apart from chilies, there are also rice noodles and some seasonings. The cost is not low. How about this, I offer 50 yuan a catty, how about it?¡±Manager Cheng pondered for a while, he said. Cai Xiaolian smiled and picked it up. She took a sip and didn¡¯t say anything. The scene immediately turned cold. Lu Zheng was a little surprised. In his previous life, Cai Xiaolian was a greedy and timid woman. She should be very happy with 50 yuan per catty! Why did she look like she was not satisfied. ¡°Second master Gu, wife of the Gu family, give me a price! If you are not satisfied with the price, we can have a good talk!¡±After a long time, shopkeeper Cheng could not sit still and took the lead to speak. This couple was definitely not from a vige, Definitely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shopkeeper Cheng. I was just calcting my cost. I¡¯m just a vige woman. My brain is a little slow. I¡¯ve made shopkeeper Cheng wait for a long time.¡±Cai Xiaolian put down the Teacup and smiled embarrassedly. Shopkeeper Cheng:¡±...¡± Are you trying to coax a little brat? ¡°It¡¯s like this. Since shopkeeper Cheng has seen the ingredients used, I won¡¯t hide it. I believe shopkeeper Cheng knows the price of the Chili and rice better than I do! ¡°Besides the cost of the materials, there is also the cost ofbor. Making this requires a lot of effort on the part of our family of four. This should also be included! ¡°Also, since it¡¯s a business, there must be a profit, right! ¡°In addition, our food is fresh out of the oven. It Won¡¯t be eaten by others for a while, so we sold it to shopkeeper Cheng. Shopkeeper Cheng¡¯s restaurant is the only one in Taoyuan County ¡°I¡¯m a vige woman. Actually, I don¡¯t know much about it. But I feel that manager Cheng¡¯s price is too low. It¡¯s not worth it!¡± At the end of her sentence, Cai Xiaolian smiled embarrassedly. Chapter 78 Chapter 78: what if he liked it too Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Shopkeeper Cheng pondered for a moment. ¡°Then what is the price in the heart of the Gu family¡¯s wife?¡± Cai Xiaolian stretched out her hand and made a one. ¡°One hundred?¡±Shopkeeper Cheng was stunned, then nodded and said, ¡°This price is also suitable. Although we don¡¯t have much profit here, the advantage is that it¡¯s fresh and can make money.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and shook her head. Her index finger swayed left and right. ¡°Shopkeeper Cheng, I mean ten times. The price you just said is ten times.¡± Manager Cheng and Lu Zheng were both surprised. The other three members of the Gu family were not surprised. They were very calm. ¡°Lady Gu, Are You... Are you kidding me? Ten Times? Five Hundred Wen? Five Hundred Wen can buy a lot of chilies and rice.¡±Manager Cheng did not expect Cai Xiaolian to make such a big deal. How could she say it! ¡°Manager Cheng, I have just calcted our ount. Now I will help you calcte your ount.¡±Cai Xiaolian smiled calmly, ¡°A te of return pot meat is sold for 300 wen in your shop. ¡°Return pot meat with dregs of sea pepper can be sold for 400 wen or more, while a te of return pot meat with dregs of sea pepper can only be sold for two taels at most. ¡°500 wen per catty. That¡¯s 50 wen per tael. ¡°And if you fry dregs of sea pepper alone, a te can only be sold for three taels at most. The cost is 150 wen. You can sell it for 200 to 300 wen. In other words, you can earn half the money.¡± ¡°Of course, the dregs of sea pepper is sold to you alone. The people of Yuzhou Prefecture, the capital of Qingzhou, are all fond of spicy food. Just now, you saw the customer who asked about the dregs of sea pepper in the hall. When the timees, the number of customers who wille to eat for this te will definitely be much more than usual! The benefits that will be brought are not small.¡± ¡°Her father, did I make a mistake?¡± After Cai Xiaolian finished speaking, she turned to look at Gu Shouxin. ¡°Her mother, you didn¡¯t make a mistake. That¡¯s how you calcted it.¡±Gu shouxin nodded. ¡°Two hundred Wen!¡±Manager Cheng still felt that five hundred Wen was more than what he had expected. After all, they were doing business, so it wasmon to lower the price. ¡°Five Hundred Wen!¡±Cai Xiaolian was very determined. ¡°Two hundred and fifty!¡± ¡°Five hundred!¡± ¡°Three hundred!¡± ¡°Five hundred!¡± Manager Cheng was anxious, and his forehead was sweating. ¡°Four hundred!¡±Manager Cheng added one hundred. After saying that, he wiped his forehead, not giving Cai Xiaolian a chance to speak, ¡°Second master Gu, Gu¡¯s wife, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Four hundred is my final limit. I Can¡¯t go any higher! Any higher and I really can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Manager Cheng, what are you doing? It¡¯s like we¡¯re forcing you.¡±Cai Xiaolian looked hesitant and then said, ¡°How about four hundred taels! Sigh, it¡¯s not easy for everyone!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes. Lady Gu is right!¡±Manager Cheng heaved a sigh of relief. He wanted to curse in his heart. which vige did this vige womane from? How could she speak so well? In the end, the two sides reached an agreement to deliver the goods once every three days. Each time, they would deliver 100 catties. Shopkeeper Cheng was worried that they would not be able to deliver the goods. He even stated in the agreement that if one side did not deliver the goods on time, they would have topensate ten times the purchase price. The Gu family was not worried about this. After they nted the chilies in theter stages, they made a few more cans. After three days, they would be able to produce 100 catties. 100 catties was their limit. They couldn¡¯t rely on this to make money! ¡°Father, mother, sister, we can give the cake to Uncle Cheng! Uncle Cheng bought our dregs of sea pepper. What if he likes the cake too? Our cake tastes as good as the cake just now.¡±Manager Cheng sent them to the door, gu Xin stopped and said crisply. Chapter 79 Chapter 79: must be innovated Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The other three members of the Gu family looked at manager Cheng and felt that Xin Xin¡¯s suggestion was quite good. It was already afternoon, and it would be troublesome for them to find a ce to set up a stall! Manager Cheng:¡±...¡± Was this how the vige taught their children nowadays? They were really amazing! They said that it was a gift, but what if it was delicious? Wouldn¡¯t they let him buy it again? Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s try it. I¡¯ve never heard of this cake before. It¡¯s as fresh as dried sea pepper, so it¡¯s not a loss to try it. ¡°Second master Gu, Lady Gu, this is your fault. You still have good things to hide. Are you trying to sell it to someone else? Then I won¡¯t ept it.¡±Shopkeeper Cheng didn¡¯t wait for the two masters of the Gu family to speak and answered. ¡°What shopkeeper Cheng said is right. Since shopkeeper Cheng doesn¡¯t mind, let¡¯s take a look together! Even if shopkeeper Cheng doesn¡¯t buy it, we are now partners. We can send shopkeeper Cheng off.¡±Cai Xiaolian said as she led her people to the ox-cart. Shopkeeper Cheng only took a nce and was very satisfied with the food in the Gu family. The bamboo basket was covered with a white cloth and the top was also covered with a white cloth. After opening it, there were no visible stains inside. When the White Porcin Bowl was opened, there was a cake inside. Cai Xiaolian cut a piece ording to the size of the cake and gave it to shopkeeper Cheng. Shopkeeper Cheng took a bite after taking it. ¡°Well, not bad, not bad. If I¡¯m not wrong, there are eggs, flour, and sugar inside, right?¡±Shopkeeper Cheng finished a few bites and then asked. ¡°This can¡¯t be said explicitly. Shopkeeper Cheng, you have such a good mouth. If you say that you made it yourself, wouldn¡¯t that cancel out our business?¡±Cai Xiaolian said jokingly. ¡°Her mother, shopkeeper Cheng isn¡¯t such a person. You Can¡¯t talk nonsense. Besides, the taste is far from what we thought of ourselves,¡±gu shouxin said. ¡°Brother Gu, don¡¯t tease me. Just because I can eat it doesn¡¯t mean I can make it! How much is the cake? I¡¯ve bought it. You can go home early and make me some sea pepper!¡±Shopkeeper Cheng quickly begged for mercy. He couldn¡¯t argue with the couple, so it was better to end it early. One Yuan was 400 yuan, so they brought 20 yuan in total. Shopkeeper Cheng spent eight taels of silver to buy all of it. ¡°If it sells well, you can sell it in the future.¡±Shopkeeper Cheng paid the silver and had the waitere to pick up the goods. He then looked at Gu Nianzhi and said, ¡°Miss Gu, you can think of more food. Whether it¡¯s dim sum or leftover sea pepper, it¡¯s quite novel. But after the novel, it bes dull. Only new products keep appearing, and the silver keepsing.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Cheng. I have a question to ask you, Uncle Cheng.¡±Gu Nianzhi felt good about manager Cheng. ¡°What do you think, Miss Gu?¡±Manager Cheng liked the two girls quite a bit, and the smile on his face became even more sincere. ¡°Does Uncle Cheng know where to buy milk? If there is, I can make some new dim sum.¡±Gu Nianzhi said. ¡°Milk! Okay, how about this? Leave your address, and I¡¯ll find it and send it to you. If the new pastriese out, I only hope you can sell them to me, how about that?¡±Shopkeeper Cheng Thought for a moment and asked. He was very confident in this family of four. Gu Nianzhi looked at Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Of course!¡±Seeing that Cai Xiaolian did not object, gu shouxin nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for today, manager Cheng.¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80: appeared Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion On the way back, Lu Zheng was still with the Gu family. He rode on a horse, followed the speed of the ox-cart, and could even chat with Gu Shouxin. Previously, he had been mistaken for looking after Gu Xin, so he simply stopped looking at the Gu sisters and only chatted with Gu Shouxin, who was driving the cart. When they were talking about using theirnd to grow things, Cai Xiaolian could not help but interrupt. ¡°Brother Yuan, can you describe the appearance of that thing to us? You people in the city have never seen it before. Maybe we in the countryside have seen it before?¡± They had already confirmed that Lu Zheng¡¯s great-uncle was the town¡¯s Master Zhou, the male protagonist¡¯s grandfather. This master Zhou was the one who had contributed potatoes, corn, and sweet potatoes. Perhaps this time it was him? Gu Nianzhi did not speak. She was recalling the plot in the book. Unfortunately, the book did not describe it too much. When Master Zhou appeared, he had already nted a crop of these things. Because of therge yield per mu, the emperor was shocked. Then, the male protagonist was able to return to the capital because of his grandfather, otherwise, he would have had to ¡°Recuperate¡±in his ancestral home! Although the book did not say much about it, master Zhou¡¯s farming had absolutely nothing to do with the female protagonist¡¯s family! Either Zhou Yuan was not talking about those few crops this time, or the plot of the book was slowly changing because of the transmigration of the three of them. As soon as Lu Zheng described it, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nianzhi were certain that this was the potato. Now that the potato had appeared, were the corn and sweet potatoes still far away? The mother and daughter were both thinking whether they should secretly dig up a few seeds and nt them in their own fields while the Zhou family came to farm. Wouldn¡¯t they have to add a few more dishes then? ¡°This is only one of them. Second Uncle Gu, Auntie Lian, do you know each other?¡±Lu Zheng asked after describing it. ¡°This, I can¡¯t remember it just by listening to it. You should be able to know when you see it! Brother Yuan, do you think this is only one of them? Are there many crops that master Zhou doesn¡¯t know?¡±Cai Xiaolian asked curiously. ¡°Did Aunt Lian promise to rent or sell thend that the Warlock said to our Zhou Family?¡±Lu Zheng didn¡¯t answer, but asked instead. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to sell it. We have to go back and discuss it with our parents. How about this, Brother Yuan, you bring something tomorrow. We¡¯ll try our best to convince the old people at home today. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow, how about it?¡±They were about to arrive at San Cha Kou vige, gu Shouxin said. He sensed that Cai Xiaolian was very interested in this, so he did not reject her. After they agreed, Lu Zheng reluctantly separated from the Gu family. Once he left, before the group of three could speak, gu Xin said, ¡°Father, mother, I really feel that young master Zhou is looking at my sister. Just now, he looked at my sister with a reluctant gaze, like, um, like when Grandma was going out and Grandpa was sending Grandma Off.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. ¡°I noticed that too! Although he was a little restrained and didn¡¯t look at Nian Nian openly, he still nced at her from time to time.¡± Cai Xiaolian also said, ¡°This kid is pretty good. He speaks very politely and has an outstanding appearance. He matches our nian nian very well.¡± Gu Nian:¡±!¡± ¡°Father, mother, Xin Xin, stop talking nonsense. I don¡¯t like his style, really. Don¡¯t talk about it anymore in the future, or else I won¡¯t Cook Anymore!¡±Gu Nian did not feel that young master Zhou was very fond of her at all, the person involved in this matter actually had feelings. Chapter 81 Chapter 81: was effective Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After spending so much time together, Gu Nian¡¯s cooking skills were recognized by the whole family! This threat was still effective. Gu shouxin immediately changed his words. ¡°That Brat is not good enough for my nian nian!¡± Cai Xiaolian also nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. My Nian Nian can cut vegetables and cook with a kitchen knife, and she can also fight monsters with her hands. That Brat is not good enough!¡± Gu Xin looked at her father and then at her mother. Finally, she looked at Gu Nian and said in a dilemma, ¡°But sister, I think Young Master Zhou is quite good-looking and his kung fu is not bad. Sister, next year you will...¡± ¡°Gu Xin!¡±Gu Nian interrupted before anyone could finish. ¡°You¡¯re not used to not bullying you recently, are you? If you say anything else, I might not let you eat in the future. I¡¯ll drive you to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house to have dinner with aunt!¡± Gu Xin obediently shut her mouth and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl!¡±Gu Nian immediatelyughed again. She then touched the little pinch on Gu Xin¡¯s head and said, ¡°Xin Xin, let me tell you, your future brother-inw must be handsome and handsome. He must be at least a top schr!¡± Gu Nian felt that no matter how much she studied in the modern world, she would still be able to get a phd. Even though she had yet to graduate, she still had to have high expectations for her partner. When it came to marriage, it was all about being of equal status. She wasn¡¯t referring to wealth and status, but to knowledge. Even if women in this world couldn¡¯t take part in the imperial examinations, it didn¡¯t stop her from finding a cultured person. She wasn¡¯t against getting married. She wasn¡¯t against it at all. If she met the right person at the right age, it would be a matter of time before she got married. In her opinion, she could get married at the age of 15, but her opinion was that after 20, she would have to be at least 18. She couldn¡¯t be any lower. ¡°Yes, yes, I believe in You, Sister. I¡¯m sure you can find a best schr, brother-inw! Sister, is the best schr the best in school?¡±Gu Xin nodded sincerely and asked. ¡°More or less! And you, Xin Xin! Don¡¯t listen to those sister-inw and aunties in the vige gossiping. They¡¯re leading you astray. How Old Are You? You¡¯re already starting to randomly pick up couples!¡±Gu Nian nodded and instructed. Gu Xin pursed her lips. She did not quite agree with Gu Nianzhi¡¯s words. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m eleven years old this year. I¡¯m not young anymore. I¡¯m going to turn from a little girl into a big girl!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Our Xin Xin is going to turn into a big girl! But big girls can¡¯t listen to gossip! They can¡¯t talk like them, understand?¡±Gu Nianzhi said. ¡°I¡¯ll follow sister from now on! I¡¯ll go wherever sister goes. I¡¯ll listen to whatever sister listens to!¡±Gu Xin hugged Gu Nianzhi¡¯s arm and leaned on her shoulder. She was a very obedient child, but her family had ignored her in the past. Grandpa and Grandma Gu would still reason with her even if her family did not care about her, so she had not learned anything bad yet. When the family got home and opened the door, Gu Nian ran to the well and threw a jade bead into the well while she was washing her hands. Their family was going to start a business and needed to use chili, so they had to let the Chili grow up quickly. She had already decided that she would throw an extra jade bead every day in the future. That way, she would only be able to harvest it in three days. Would that make it a two-day harvest? ¡°Xin Xin, are you going to your grandparents¡¯ce?¡±Gu Shouxin asked after he had moved everything in. ¡°Yes! Father, wait for me!¡±Gu Xin quickly wiped her hands and followed. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were at home preparing dinner. ¡°Second brother, mother was just about to ask me to call you over! Someone in the vige just saw youing back.¡±As soon as they left the house, they ran into Gu Laosi. Chapter 82 Chapter 82: a neat family Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Is it because of the Zhou family who came this morning?¡±Gu Shouxin asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Second Brother, how did you know? They went to the county to look for you?¡±Gu Laosi was stunned and then asked in surprise. ¡°I happened to meet Young Master Zhou. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk when we get there!¡±Gu Shouxin exined briefly. ¡°Where are second sister-inw and Nian Nian? Mother wants you toe over for dinner.¡±Gu Laosi looked into the house. ¡°Xin Xin, go and call your mother and sister to stop working. Let¡¯s go to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house to eat.¡±Gu shouxin patted Gu Xin on the head and said. ¡°Oh!¡±Gu Xin obediently went in and called for them. Soon, mother and daughter came out together. They closed the door and went to the old house. They had been dyed in the county town for a long time. It was the end of Shenshi now. They had two meals in San Cha Kou Vige, in the morning and in the afternoon. Usually, the old house had already eaten by this time. They had specially asked Gu Lao si toe and call for people. It was probably prepared for their family. Therefore, Gu Shouxin did not refuse. Zhang Shi was in confinement. Gu Hui had already brought her food into the house. In the central room of the old house, the whole family of the Gu family was present. It was a rare asion this year that the whole family was present. ¡°Father, mother, the young master of the Zhou family has already told me about thend... What do you think?¡±Gu Shouxin told Lu Zheng what the sorcerer had said, and then asked for the opinions of the two elders. ¡°Sorcerer? This master Zhou is the same. Now he even has to let the sorcerer look at the direction of thend?¡±Grandma GU obviously did not believe in these things. After staying in the vige for a lifetime, this was the first time she had heard of a family who needed someone to look at the direction of theirnd. ¡°Mother, Master Zhou is rich. I think he has his eyes on thend behind Second Brother¡¯s house. If you want to rent it, then rent it to him! Anyway, there are no crops to grow in this winter!¡±Gu Shouren said. ¡°Although thend deed was not given to you when your family was given out, it was given to you when it should be given to you. If you want to rent it, then rent it! ¡°But thisnd can not be sold. Thend deed is still in our hands. ¡°When the fourth brother gets married and settles down his own home, I¡¯ll give you and your brothers a new deed,¡±grandma Gu said after thinking for a while, ¡°Yes,¡±she said. After rejecting the offer in the morning, she had thought about this problem. She could only rent it, not sell it. If one day her second son became a scoundrel again, at least he still hadnd. He wouldn¡¯t starve his wife and daughter to death. ¡°That¡¯s good. When Young Master Zhoues over tomorrow, I will ask him toe over to my mother¡¯s side to sign the contract. The Zhou family is a big family, so they won¡¯t lie to us.¡±Gu shouxin nodded and said. ¡°Second brother, have you seen what young master Zhou wants to grow? What does it look like? Can We Go and grow it?¡±Gu Shouren was quite curious about this. Other than his strength, he was best at farming. Therefore, he was very interested in the crops of the Zhou family. He remembered that after the chilies were discovered by the imperial court, he was the first person in his vige to nt the chilies. He also fell in love with farming at that time, so he had a great sense of achievement. ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this. But Big Brother, Young Master Zhou wille tomorrow. You can go and see for yourself.¡±Gu shouxin shook his head and said. ¡°We¡¯ve finished talking about thisnd. Second Brother, how was your trip to the county today? Did you sell that dregs of sea pepper?¡±Grandpa Gu asked worriedly. ¡°Dad, we sold it. We even have a long-term partnership with the county¡¯s restaurants. And that cake. From now on, our family of four doesn¡¯t have to set up a stall anymore,¡±gu shouxin replied. Chapter 83 Chapter 83: You¡¯re wee Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu shouxin recounted the incident of selling the dregs of sea pepper. ¡°Xin Xin,e, calcte for Grandpa. How much money can your family earn from selling this dregs of sea pepper this month?¡±Grandpa Gu was surprised after hearing this. After he calmed down, he gave his granddaughter another chance to calcte. ¡°Four hundred Wen per catty. One hundred catty is forty taels of silver. Once every three days, ten times a month, that¡¯s four hundred taels. Isn¡¯t that right, Grandpa?¡±Gu Xin put down her chopsticks and answered crisply. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Xin Xin is really amazing. You¡¯ve got it right.¡±Grandpa Gu smiled. ¡°Once every three days, one hundred catties at a time. Even if you only have fifty catties of sea pepper in a hundred catties, you still need five hundred catties of sea pepper in a month. Where do you get sea pepper from?¡±Grandma Gu immediately thought of the question and asked with a frown. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nianzhi both looked at Gu Shouxin, wanting to see how he would answer. The family had not yet decided on what to say about the source of the pepper. They had not expected that they would have to sign the contract with the restaurant directly today. Gu Xin lowered her head and ate her rice. She was not used to lying to her grandparents. Unlike her parents and sister, they would definitely be able to tell that she was lying in an instant. Therefore, the best solution was not to speak. ¡°Mother, we have our own sources for the sea pepper. Don¡¯t worry about it. There are still a lot of sea pepper in the jar at home, enough for two deliveries. There were some sea pepper in the yard before, we plucked them all and made them into dregs of sea pepper.¡±Gu shouxin had thought about this question just now, therefore, his answer did not falter at all. The parents in the host¡¯s memory were not as easy to fool as the brothers. ¡°You and your wife still have some benefits from yourziness this time!¡±! Did you say that you bought chili from the South Prefecture? The weather there was good, and there was such a thing all year round. But the price was not cheap either, and you sold it to the restaurant at this price? Can you make money from it?¡±Grandma Gu thought that the couple was toozy to tidy up the vegetable garden, that was why she picked up this bargain. She believed Gu Shouxin¡¯s words, but at the same time, she was worried about the problem of the source of the goods. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no problem with this. If we can¡¯t find the source of the goods or feel that it¡¯s too expensive, we can directly ask the restaurant to provide the raw materials. We¡¯ll do it and charge some processing fees. Anyway, I won¡¯t do a loss-making business with my son,¡±gu shouxin said with a smile, he said. It made him very happy to have a wife and daughter in his new life. Simrly, he was also very happy to have such sensible parents and brothers. It was as if what was missing in his previous life had been made up for in this life. ¡°Second uncle, you might as well sell the recipe directly to that restaurant. You Don¡¯t have to go to the trouble of finding chili and grinding rice and noodles,¡±said Gu Hui from therge house. ¡°Sister Huihui, you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s a loss to sell directly. If the price is high, people won¡¯t buy it. If it¡¯s low, we won¡¯t sell it,¡±said Gu Nianzhi. ¡°You don¡¯t do embroidery anymore? Second Uncle Wants to study, and second aunt often goes out to chat with others. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to let Xinxin make this dregs of sea pepper all by herself?¡±Gu Hui said bluntly. She had long disliked the second wife and her family of three. She had always felt sorry for Gu Xinxin, and had often made fun of Gu Nianzhi. ¡°I don¡¯t do embroidery anymore! That¡¯s more eye-catching than cooking food. Sister Huihui, be honest, the food I make tastes better, and the embroidery looks better?¡±Gu Nianzhi wasn¡¯t angry at Gu Hui¡¯s attitude at all, and asked with a smile. Chapter 84 Chapter 84: is all like me Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Niannian is right! This embroidery work is very eye-catching. However, Huihui is also right. If your father wants to study, your third mother will also have a hard time doing this. Find apromise method to try. Since you can sell the form without losing anything, your third mother will also have an easier time,¡±grandpa GU said. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at each other. The old man seemed to have a point! ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Gu Hui and Gu si help the three of you?¡±Grandma Gu asked with a frown. She was a tough-talking but soft-hearted person. She had made a prompt decision to chase her second son and his family away. Now that she saw that the three B * stards of her family were getting better, she was thinking of them. ¡°No need, no need!¡±Cai Xiaolian quickly waved her hand. ¡°Mom, this sister-inw is in confinement and has a lot on her te. If Huihui and Sisi go to help us, won¡¯t the work of this family fall to You Alone?¡± ¡°Father, mother, we¡¯ll talk about this when we¡¯re too busy!¡±Gu Shouxin also said. It was true that their family had a magical vegetable field, and it was not convenient for others to know about it at the moment. ¡°Second uncle, second aunt, you¡¯re not afraid that Gu Sisi and I will learn this method, right?¡±Gu Hui looked at Cai Xiaolian and said jokingly. Although she called her second uncle and second aunt, this sentence was mainly aimed at Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? This is the recipe that our Nian Nian worked so hard toe up with!¡± Although the original owner was hateful, Gu Hui was too impolite. It was all a joke anyway, so she continued. ¡°Gu Hui!¡±Grandma Gu frowned and looked at Gu Hui. Her voice was a little cold. Gu Si, who had always been invisible, was so frightened that she put down her chopsticks. She held her breath and tried her best to reduce her presence. ¡°I understand. Second Uncle, second aunt, I¡¯m sorry! I was just joking. I was just worried that you guys wouldn¡¯t change your ways, and Gu Nianzhi. In the end, you¡¯ll be so tired that you¡¯ll be like Xin Xin. If I make you angry, I¡¯ll apologize to you!¡±Gu Hui was red at by Grandma Gu, she obediently apologized. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Second Brother, second sister, don¡¯t be angry! You know my eldest daughter, she¡¯s just as stubborn as yours. She says everything and can¡¯t hold back her words. She¡¯s just like me. Come,e, eat, eat, Eat!¡±Gu Shourenughed. The transmigration trio: What do you mean she¡¯s just like you? Your Daughter is just like you. Why should I (my daughter) be like you? Cai Xiaolian and Gu Shouxin had memories. They knew that their eldest brother was simple-minded. He spoke like this. Gu Nianzhi had no memories. She had been killed by this uncle! Weren¡¯t you afraid that 9,000 years old would kill her brother with a knife? ¡°Eldest brother, although your eldest daughter is just as stubborn. But not all of them are like you. Huihui is the same as you. Her words can kill people. Niannian is like second brother. Do you remember second brother when he was young? Niannian¡¯s temper is just like second brother when he was young!¡±Gu Lao si said with a smile. ¡°Yes, yes, fourth uncle. Sister looks like father. She is good-looking!¡±Gu Xin nodded and said. ¡°So you mean that she is not good-looking if she looks like Mother?¡±Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. ¡°No, no! My eyes and eyebrows look like my father¡¯s and I look energetic. My face looks like my mother¡¯s. Sister-inw Yumei said that my sister¡¯s face is oval, the standard face of a beauty,¡±Gu Xin shook her head quickly and said seriously. ¡°So, Xin Xin, do you think you look like your father or your mother?¡±Gu Laosi was full now and had time to y with Gu Xin. Chapter 85 Chapter 85: had another small meeting Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Shouxin and his family had dinner at the old house. After chatting with the two elders for a while, they went home. In the end, they didn¡¯t ask Gu Hui and Gu Si for help. They nned to continue working on the recipe themselves. As for selling the recipe, they didn¡¯t have such ns at the moment. No matter what, it would take some time. The ingredients for the dregs of sea pepper were simple. There was no guarantee that other people would be able to make it. Taking advantage of the fact that they were making some money now, they could sell the recipe before other people could make it. That way, they wouldn¡¯t lose out. Their family had a plot ofnd that could grow crops in three days. It would be a waste if they did not use it. After all, the steps of making dregs were simple. When they got home, the family of four first stayed in the central room to count their debts for the day. After making arrangements for the next day, they went to wash up and go to bed. Almost after Gu Xin fell asleep, the transmigrator trio went to the kitchen for a small meeting. ¡°Father, mother, that Gu Hui has a prejudice against us three!¡±Gu Nian¡¯s first sentence was this. ¡°It¡¯s okay, time will tell. Huihui is a good child, but she¡¯s too straightforward. She can¡¯t bear to see the attitudes of the previous three towards Xin Xin! Your mother and I are better off. We¡¯re elders, so she can take it easy. As for you, she might fire at you at any moment.¡±Gu Shouxin finished his sentence, there was a hint of schadenfreude in his tone. ¡°TSK! I¡¯m not afraid of her! Xin Xin said that she would go up the mountain and fight some small animals, so she must be quite skilled. I¡¯ll just find an opportunity to beat her into submission!¡±Gu Nianzhi raised her chin and said arrogantly. There was no rtionship that could not be resolved by one fight. If one fight was not enough, then two fights would be enough. ¡°My Daughter! I really suspect that your brother bought your previous education for you because of his status. You¡¯re a fighting maniac, how do you look like a straight-a student?¡±Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Nianzhi with aplicated expression. ¡°No way! I took the exam myself. Forget it, you guys don¡¯t understand. When I use my knowledge to benefit you guys one day, please don¡¯t say you admire me,¡±Gu Nianzhi exined. It wasn¡¯t as if no one had suspected this sort of thing before. It was mainly because she knew too much, and was a straight-a student. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had all traveled back in time to be one family, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to exin! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business. How are we going to negotiate when Zhou Yuan brings his men over tomorrow? It looks like you guys know what crops he has!¡±Gu Shouxin said. ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you have sweet potatoes, potatoes, and corn in your time?¡±Gu Nianzhi asked. ¡°What things? Crops? Food?¡±Gu shouxin frowned. ¡°Of course! Father, these three things were found by the male protagonist¡¯s grandfather, Zhou Yuan¡¯s great-uncle. They were presented to the Emperor and were rewarded by the emperor. Only then did the young male protagonist return to the capital.¡± ¡°These three things are crops that can be used as staple food to fill one¡¯s stomach. The per-mu yield is extremely high. The per-mu yield of potatoes and sweet potatoes can reach more than 3,000 jin, and the per-mu yield of corn can also reach more than 1,000 Jin.¡± ¡°You should know how much credit it would be to offer these crops! The male protagonist¡¯s grandfather only has one daughter, which is the male protagonist¡¯s mother. Now that she¡¯s dead, won¡¯t his grandfather give all the glory to his own grandson?¡± Gu Nianzhi updated the plot for Gu Shouxin and told him about these three crops. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a high yield crop?¡±Gu Shouxin was shocked for a moment, and then said enviously, ¡°This is really great Zhou¡¯s blessing! If I were the emperor of Great Zhou, I would definitely give the male protagonist¡¯s grandfather a title of uncle, not to mention a title of Lord and Minister.¡± Chapter 86 Chapter 86:-can you bear to part with it Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion When he was 9,000 years old, if he could find a few high-yielding crops, even if the nobles and nobles opposed him, the people would probably support him! ¡°I said 9,000 years old, don¡¯t think so much. If you can¡¯t go back, you can¡¯t be your 9,000 years old. I don¡¯t believe that you still want to be 9,000 years old aftering here?¡±Cai Xiaolian joked when she saw Gu Shouxin¡¯s envious face. ¡°You¡¯re willing to part with it?¡±Gu Shouxin knew that Cai Xiaolian was joking, so he didn¡¯t get angry and asked in return. Cai Xiaolian was stunned, and spat in her heart, then she said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be reluctant about? If there really is a day, you can also protect US mother and daughter. As for me, I already have the silver. Once I have the money and status, the young Langjun will naturallye looking for me. What¡¯s there to be reluctant about?¡± ¡°PFFT!¡±Gu Nian couldn¡¯t helpughing. Gu shouxin nced at her. She waved her hand. ¡°Father, mother, even though I was already in my twenties before I came to Great Zhou, I already know what I should know. But here I am only fourteen, and I have yet to reach marriageable age. Why Don¡¯t you guys go back to the roomter and cover yourself with the nket? No matter in the past or now, I still treat myself like a child who has yet to grow up.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back to my room and have a good talk with your mother under the covers!¡±Gu shouxin emphasized the words ¡°Under the covers¡±. Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows. who was afraid of whom? We¡¯ll each have a nket. ¡°Father, mother, sister, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±Suddenly, the kitchen door was pushed open and a little head popped out. ¡°Why is Xinxin Awake? Come in quickly, it¡¯s cold outside!¡±Gu Shouxin quickly got up and went forward to lead his little daughter to the kitchen. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at each other and smiled. 9,000 years old was definitely ufortable. Could it be that their xinxin could not walk herself? Running away! Definitely running away! ¡°Why is Xinxin Awake? Did she wake up at night? Why didn¡¯t she bring an oilmp?¡±Cai Xiaolian pulled the child to her side and sat down. She tidied up her clothes for her, then grabbed her little hand and stretched it towards the fire. ¡°I just didn¡¯t fall asleep. I heard some noises outside and thought you guys woke up at night. In the end, you guys didn¡¯te back, so I came out to take a look,¡±Gu Xin said. ¡°We couldn¡¯t sleep either. We were discussing what to do with the vegetable plot at home. What do you think, Xinxin?¡±Gu Shouxin felt that since Gu Xin hade out, the whole family could discuss it as long as they didn¡¯t mention the three of them transmigrating. ¡°Vegetable, vegetable plot! HMM, I don¡¯t know either.¡±Gu Xin bit her lip and shook her head in confusion. Whenever she lied, she would bite her lower lip. Unfortunately, the original owner of the three-dimensional travel group did not care about her and did not know about her habit. Only her grandparents in the old mansion knew about it. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just tell them everything? We Can¡¯t keep this secret forever. The most important thing is that our family doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this plot.¡±Gu Nian suggested. ¡°Your grandparents are reasonable people. It doesn¡¯t matter if the people from the old mansion tell us. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about your aunt. She¡¯s still in confinement, but once she¡¯s out and about, won¡¯t the whole vige know about this?¡±Cai Xiaolian did not object to Gu Nianzhi¡¯s suggestion, but she also did not agree. ¡°Yes, yes. We can¡¯t tell aunt. Otherwise, she¡¯lle to our house every day to pick vegetables and send them to the Zhang Family! Zhang Dahu and Zhang Xiaohu are both bad kids. We won¡¯t let them eat our food,¡±Gu Xin said with a pout. She had be more lively in the past few days. She also liked to tell her family about her preferences. She didn¡¯t even realize it herself. Chapter 87 Chapter 87: Toilet Paper Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The Zhang Dahu and Zhang Xiaohu that Gu Xin was talking about were the two sons of the eldest son of the Gu family, the eldest son of the Zhang family. The Zhang family of the Zhang family was also from San Cha Kou vige. These two boys often bullied Gu Xin, and the Gu Xin in the past had never gone home toin. ¡°Okay, then we won¡¯t tell aunt, but we¡¯ll tell Grandpa and Grandma! But, Xin Xin, don¡¯t tell them either. Wait until Father finds a suitable opportunity to tell Grandpa and Grandma, Okay?¡±Gu Shouxin said. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±. ¡°Father, young master Zhou¡¯s family wants to use thend behind our Yanggou to grow crops. Why don¡¯t we ask him to give us the seeds, and we¡¯ll help him grow them!¡±! ¡°This way, we can also see what the crops look like when they grow!¡±Gu Xin suggested. ¡°This definitely won¡¯t work. But, we can ask them to send some seeds to us, and we¡¯ll grow them in the vegetable field ourselves.¡±Cai Xiaolian directly denied Gu Xin¡¯s suggestion and said. ¡°OH.¡±Gu Xin did not argue and obediently listened to her parents and sister. ¡°Your mother is right. We can ask them to send us some seeds, and we can try it out in our own vegetable field. But, when the Zhou familyes tomorrow, we have to find an exnation for what happened in the vegetable field,¡±gu shouxin said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just leave it like this in the field? Just say that Xin Xin and I don¡¯t know what season we have! Besides, other than cucumbers, pumpkins, and chilies, everything else is normal!¡±Gu Nian said. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Dad, Mom, we didn¡¯t know why at first! Anyway, we just threw the seeds down, and it grew back! We¡¯re not lying!¡±Gu Xinxin added. ¡°Her dad, the kids are right. ¡°Besides, the Zhou family only rents thend behind our Yanggou to nt. They don¡¯te to our house every day. Once they¡¯ve nted it, they might send people to check on the situation from time to time. They won¡¯te to our yard every time.¡±Cai Xiaolian thought for a moment, ¡°Okay!¡±. ¡°Fine! We¡¯ll fight back when the timees! Even if we die, we¡¯ll just casually sow some seeds. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll grow back.¡±Gu Shouxin thought about it and decided that this was the only way. ¡°It was always like this!¡±The mother-daughter trio said in unison. Gu Shouxin:¡±...¡± Your tone and gaze seem to have something to do with me. Don¡¯t use me wrongly! ¡°Ouch, my stomach hurts. Nian Nian, let¡¯s go to the toilet with me!¡±Cai Xiaolian suddenly wanted to go to the toilet. The mother and daughter lit another oilmp and went to the toilet together. Gu shouxin and Gu Xin sat by the fire and chatted. ¡°It stinks!¡±Gu Nian, who was holding the oilmp outside, couldn¡¯t help but say when she heard the noise inside. ¡°Hey, you little girl, you make it sound like your poop is fragrant!¡±Cai Xiaolian said in a bad mood. ¡°Hehe,e over and smell it when I Poop Tomorrow Morning!¡±Gu Nianzhi giggled. ¡°Oh, and you¡¯re a highly educated person! Why are you talking like that?¡±Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°You make it sound like highly educated people don¡¯t poop. You¡¯re not some otherworldly fairy!¡±Gu Nianzhi said. ¡°Okay, stop it! Nian nian, I¡¯ve always been suspicious of you as a phd student. Look, why don¡¯t you do something so I won¡¯t be suspicious?¡±Cai Xiaolian said as she held the thing she was wiping. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t provoke me! Just tell me what you want!¡±Gu Nianzhi felt that she had gained some understanding of Cai Xiaolian after spending the past few days with her. ¡°Toilet paper! Make me some soft toilet paper!¡±Cai Xiaolian said. Chapter 88 Chapter 88: self-made toilet paper Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Everything else has been fine since we¡¯ve been here. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not convenient to go to the toilet!¡±! ¡°I was just thinking about a video I watched a while ago. An old farmer made his own toilet paper at home. It doesn¡¯t use electricity at all. It¡¯s purely handmade. Although it¡¯s not as good as the ones sold in the supermarket or used for writing, it¡¯s perfectly fine to use it to go to the toilet,¡±Cai Xiaolian continued. ¡°No electricity? Then what was used?¡±Gu Nianzhi asked. ¡°I think there was a windmill on the roof, and the windmill was stopped. There were shredders, filters, andpactors. They were all windmills that relied on the roof. The materials were leaves, branches, and stalks. As for the specifics, I don¡¯t know. ¡°How about it, My Daughter? Even the vigers who farm thend can make it. Can You, a phd student, Do It?¡±Cai Xiaolian had already settled the matter, she came out of the toilet and asked. Gu Nianzhi took two steps back, she pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll get up tomorrow and think about the principles behind it. It¡¯s possible to convert wind energy into kic energy, but it¡¯s not that easy to produce a crusher, a filter, and a roller. I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± ¡°Okay! As long as you say so!¡±Cai Xiaolian smiled. The mother and daughter returned to the kitchen and saw that Gu Xin was already yawning. The family of four covered the sparks with dust and went to sleep. After that, no one got up again. .. Early the next morning. The vegetables in the garden had all matured. Gu Nian was preparing breakfast in the kitchen while the other three picked the Chili. The chili was picked. After rinsing it with water, it was ced in the back gutters to dry. At night, it could be chopped up and put into jars. ¡°Father, mother, Xin Xin, I have something to discuss with you guys,¡±Gu Nianzhi said solemnly during breakfast. Seeing that she was quite serious, the other three did not touch their chopsticks. They all looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s about this cake. If shopkeeper Cheng is interested, why don¡¯t we sell him the recipe for the cake?¡±. ¡°We¡¯ll make the dregs and peppers ourselves. We¡¯ll talk about it after a while.¡±. ¡°The main thing is that it takes too much effort to make the egg whites. Father has to study, right? I also have some things to think about. We have to maximize our profits. We can¡¯t just rely on making the cake to make money,¡±Gu Nianzhi said. She had made this decision after careful considerationst night. Didn¡¯t Cai Xiaolian ask her to make paperst night? She didn¡¯t have any ready-made paper shredders,pactors, or filters, but she had to tinker with them herself. As for the paper, she had to use it every day, and the whole family had to go to the toilet every day, especially after taking a dump. She was really not used to using it here. ¡°The cake is indeed not as convenient as the dregs of sea pepper. What niannian said makes sense!¡±Gu Shouxin thought for a while and said. ¡°Niannian, are you going to try what I Said Last Night?¡±Cai Xiaolian¡¯s eyes lit up and said. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll help you with whatever you do!¡±Gu Xin gave Gu Nian a big smile. ¡°What did the two of you talk aboutst night?¡±Gu Shouxin asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s just toilet paper. Mother said...¡±Gu Nian was about to exin when Cai Xiaolian interrupted her. ¡°Ahem, her father, we¡¯ll know when Niannian can make it, won¡¯t we?¡±Cai Xiaolian was concerned about Gu Xin. After all, she had always used toilet chips. If she suddenly said she wasn¡¯t used to it, the little girl would definitely have doubts. Gu shouxin immediately understood. Last night, the two of them went to the toilet together. He did not know what they had said at that time. Toilet paper seemed to be rted to cleaning oneself after going to the toilet. Chapter 89 Chapter 89: Inconvenient ces Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Thinking of this, Gu Shouxin felt a little ufortable. In his previous life, he had indeed lived the life of a farmer. After a farmer went to the toilet, they used toilet chips. After he entered the pce, he no longer used that thing. After that, he became nine thousand years old, and even more so, he did not know how to use it. He had always used cloth, silk, silk, and sometimes paper. These were not things that an ordinary family could use. No one in Sancha vige could afford them anyway. He looked at Gu Nian in surprise. Could it be that his eldest daughter knew how to make paper? Making paper was not easy. Otherwise, it was impossible for so many people to not be able to read. Just as he was about to ask, there was a knock on the door. ¡°You¡¯re here so soon?¡±Gu shouxin muttered and got up to open the door. In the end, it was not the Zhou family, but shopkeeper Cheng from the county restaurant. Shopkeeper Cheng came in person. A driver, a waiter, and shopkeeper Cheng came in a total of three people. Hearing that the family was having breakfast, shopkeeper Cheng followed them to the kitchen. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s shopkeeper Cheng! Have you eaten?¡±Cai Xiaolian got up to greet him with a professional smile of a businessman. ¡°Yes, I have. Miss Cai and the twodies don¡¯t have to worry about me. You can continue eating. I¡¯m here to deliver milk to miss gu!¡±Shopkeeper Cheng said with a smile. He had already known Cai Xiaolian¡¯s surname yesterday, so he did not call her miss gu anymore. ¡°Milk? Is there milk? Is It Fresh?¡±Gu Nianzhi asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fresh. The main manor just happened to have a cow giving birth, so I brought someone to pick some up this morning. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enough,¡±shopkeeper Cheng said. ¡°Manager Cheng, sit down and eat some too! My Niannian¡¯s cooking is quite good.¡±Gu Shouxin invited manager Cheng to eat with him. It was difficult to decline such a kind offer. Although it was steamed buns with porridge and cucumbers, manager Cheng did sit down and eat it together, perhaps it was because of the dregs of sea pepper and cake from yesterday. The steamed buns were stuffed with turnip meat and were seasoned with ginger, green onions, and other spices. They tasted very good. Shopkeeper Cheng could eat three of them after breakfast. After breakfast, Cai Xiaolian washed the dishes with Gu Xin. Gu Shouxin and Gu Nian took shopkeeper cheng to see the milk. ¡°Yesterday, not long after you left, the owner came over with his grandchildren. Young Master Sun and Miss Sun liked the cake very much. I was thinking about what Miss Gu had said about the taste of the cake after adding milk. ¡°So, the owner asked me toe over this morning,¡±manager Cheng exined. ¡°That¡¯s true. This milk is also fresh. Because it¡¯s fresh, it won¡¯tst long, so we have to make it now,¡±Gu Nian said. ¡°Then Miss Gu, Why don¡¯t you make some to taste? The owner said that as long as the taste is not worse than yesterday¡¯s, we¡¯ll buy it all. Is it convenient?¡±Manager Cheng asked with a smile. Gu Nianzhi looked at Gu Shouxin. ¡°Brother Gu, Miss Gu, I happen to be on my way to the Zhou family town. You guys stay at home and work. I should be able to do a good job when I¡¯m Done! I¡¯ll just take it with me when the timees.¡±Shopkeeper Cheng was very understanding, this was something that other people earned money for. He couldn¡¯t just stand here and watch, right. Besides, he had something to do anyway. ¡°Sure! You can pick it up after noon!¡±Gu Nianzhi nodded. ¡°That would be great. Then I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Goodbye!¡±Shopkeeper Cheng left immediately. The father and daughter walked him out. When they passed by the vegetable garden, shopkeeper Cheng took a look at the vegetable garden. Chapter 90 Chapter 90: The plot of chapter 90 had not changed Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°The food at brother Gu¡¯s house is quite good,¡±manager Cheng said in surprise. There were such juicy cucumbers and pumpkins in this season? ¡°The third of them cooked it at home. It¡¯s quite good,¡±gu shouxin said calmly. ¡°Well, Lady Cai and the two miss gu are really skillful,¡±manager Cheng praised but didn¡¯t say anything else. After sending manager Cheng Away, Gu Shouxin went to get the egg whites. When the first pot of cake was steamed, Lu Zheng came over with second butler he and Lucky. In the entire Zhou family, only Master Zhou, the head butler and second Butler plus lucky knew Lu Zheng¡¯s identity. The other servants really thought that Lu Zheng was master Zhou¡¯s distant grandnephew. ¡°It smells so good!¡±Lucky couldn¡¯t help but say when he was invited into the courtyard. In the end, he was red at by Second Butler he and obediently moved the goods without looking into the kitchen. ¡°Young Master Zhou, Butler he, my wife and my daughter are thinking about eating some food. If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t you try some?¡±Gu Shouxin was very generous. The other party had several thousand Jin of grain seeds in their hands! After inviting him into the hall, Gu Shouxin went to the kitchen to inform Cai Xiaolian. Not long after, Cai Xiaolian came over with a cake and tea. Gu Shouxin had bought the tea when he went to Yuzhou cityst time, so it could be used to entertain people. ¡°I was wondering why it looked so familiar. It¡¯s you guys!¡±Seeing Cai Xiaolian appear and the cake in her hand, Butler he came to a realization. ¡°Howe the Butler knows us?¡±Gu Shouxin asked. ¡°When I went to the red bean shop to buy pastries, I bought your cake there,¡±second butler he said. ¡°I see. No wonder the second Butler looks familiar to me!¡±Gu Shouxin said with a smile. ¡°In that case, young master Zhou and Butler he, please try it. Let¡¯s see how the taste of the cake is after we add new ingredients to our house,¡±Cai Xiaolian put down the things and said. ¡°Then junior won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±Lu Zheng took a piece of cake and tasted it. ¡°En, not bad, not bad. There¡¯s a milky fragrance in it, but it¡¯s not fishy. It¡¯s fragrant, sweet, and delicious, sweet but not greasy! Young master, when we go backter, buy some back! Master should like it very much.¡±After second housekeeper he tasted it, he said. ¡°Buy what? In a while, we¡¯ll wrap it up and you guys can take it away. Young Master Zhou really helped our house yesterday.¡±Cai Xiaolian waved her hand and said very generously. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Lian!¡±Lu Zheng thanked her. ¡°Young master, you¡¯ve moved in!¡±At this moment, Lucky wiped his sweat and ran in. ¡°Uncle Gu, Auntie Lian,e and take a look. These are the crops I mentioned. Take a look.¡±Lu Zheng walked to the three sacks and opened them. Cai Xiaolian went over and took a look. Yes, it was indeed those three things. The plot of the book had not changed. This thing was still found by the Master of the Zhou family. ¡°I wonder if Young Master Zhou intends to rent my family¡¯snd and let people grow it, or... ?¡±Gu Shouxin looked at Cai Xiaolian and asked after getting a positive nod. ¡°Uncle Gu, do you have any good suggestions?¡±Lu Zheng asked. ¡°I have an idea here. It depends on whether young master Zhou is willing,¡±gu shouxin said. ¡°Uncle Gu, say it,¡±Lu Zheng asked. ¡°The Warlock Master Zhou found said that he would nt it on ournd, but he didn¡¯t say who would nt it. It could be your own people, or it could be someone else. ¡°What I¡¯m thinking is that the piece ofnd behind my house is only about three acres, and young master Zhou didn¡¯t bring many seeds. Why Don¡¯t you just leave it to us to take care of it?¡±Gu Shouxin said. Chapter 91 Chapter 91: was delicious. Do you want to eat it? Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Butler he looked at Gu Shouxin in surprise. ¡°Brother Gu, this seed is not easy toe by. Our master does not know the growth cycle and nting time. If you do not take care of it well, it will be hard to exin!¡± ¡°Since the Warlock chose ournd, it means that this crop ispatible with thisnd! Let¡¯s nt half and leave half. Let¡¯s give it a try. What if it seeds? Then wouldn¡¯t there be more seeds?¡±Gu Shouxin said. Since the Warlock chose it, then I¡¯ll use the Warlock¡¯s words to reply to you! Since it couldn¡¯t be nted, it meant that the Warlock¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t high and had little to do with our family. Not to mention that Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian knew these three things, even if they didn¡¯t, Gu Shouxin had already said so. If things didn¡¯t work out, he would be able to smooth things over. ¡°Uncle Gu, this idea will work too! However, I want to make a request!¡±Lu Zheng didn¡¯t think too much about it. He knew the situation of these seeds. When to nt them, when to grow. He did not bring all the seeds over. Among these three, potatoes that were nted now would definitely be harvested next year. Sweet potatoes and golden rice were not nted in this season. However, it was not considered a mistake by the Gu family to nt the same thing. His initial goal was just to get close to the Gu family. He did not really want them to nt all three crops in one go. ¡°Go ahead.¡±Gu Shouxin raised his eyebrows and looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to manage uncle Gu¡¯s family, but I have toe every day to see the situation. Otherwise, uncle Gu will bring the situation of the crops to the town every day to tell me,¡±Lu Zheng said. He dared to bet that with Gu Shouxin¡¯szy and gluttonous personality, he would definitely find it troublesome to not go to the town and let hime. Although, based on his interactions with this family yesterday, Gu Shouxin didn¡¯t seem to be that kind of person. ¡°Alright! As long as young master Zhou is free, he cane over every day to see it. If he¡¯s not free, he can even send someone to ask! I hope young master Zhou can bear with me. I have to study here and prepare for the imperial examinations next year. Therefore, it¡¯s quite a waste of time to go back and forth to town and also help with the crops.¡±Gu Shouxin saw that Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t object, gu Shouxin saw that Cai Xiaolian did not object, so he agreed. ¡°What? The Gu brothers are preparing for the imperial examinations?¡±Second Butler he asked in surprise. Lu Zheng was also quite surprised. Imperial Examinations? This GU shouxin did not have any official title, right? He was already 30 years old, and he only started preparing for the imperial examinations? ¡°Sigh, Young Master Zhou, second Butler he, to tell you the truth, my man has done a lot of unreliable things in the past few years, but when he was not married, he was also the person that the teachers in the school praised to be the most likely to pass the imperial examinations as an elementary schr. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to pick up the books now,¡±Cai Xiaolian said as she helped. ¡°Bang!¡±At this moment, there was a sound of collision from outside. ¡°Ah!¡±At the same time, Gu Xin¡¯s scream suddenly came from outside. Almost at the same time, Lu Zheng and Gu Shouxin came to the door together. ¡°Xin ¡®er! What¡¯s Wrong? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±Lu Zheng grabbed Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder nervously, the worry on his facepletely released. Gu Shouxin was a step too slow, but he was already ahead of him. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Lu Zheng. This Zhou Guy, Xin ¡®er, huh? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Cai Xiaolian was a few steps behind, and Gu Nianzhi ran out of the kitchen. The mother and daughter both saw Lu Zheng¡¯s worried look and his actions. ¡°Boar, wild boar!¡±Gu Xin¡¯s hands were still shaking as she pointed outside the door. ¡°Wow! What a huge wild boar. I was just talking to Xin Xin about whether there are any wild boars in the back of the mountain and when I¡¯ll call uncle to go for a walk. Xin Xin also said it was delicious, do you want to eat it?¡±Gu Nian felt that something was wrong as she spoke, she looked at Gu Xin. Chapter 92 Chapter 92:. She was out of her mind Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin in disbelief. The image of the people who had cursed at her surfaced in her mind. The chosen one. She really was the chosen one! It was bad luck for her to be cursed at. If she harbored even worse intentions towards her, it would be very bad luck. For example, when the three of them had been kidnapped, hadn¡¯t Zhang been badly bitten by a wild dog? No one else noticed Gu Nianzhi. Seeing that Gu Xin was fine, they all looked at the wild boar. ¡°Second Butler, young master, this fellow must weigh around 200 pounds! It¡¯s a good thing we came earlier. It would be terrible if we ran into him a littleter!¡±The servant ran up to check on Gu Nianzhi and said happily. Gu nianzhi gave him a sideways nce. You should be d that I didn¡¯t talk to Xin Xin about the wild boar earlier. Otherwise, you would still have met him. ¡°How did this pig learn tomit suicide?¡±Butler he muttered as he stepped forward to take a look. Indeed, it couldn¡¯t be any more dead. The few people in front of the door didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Gu Shouxin reacted quickly. He turned to Gu Nianzhi and said, ¡°Nianzhi, go to the old residence and see if your uncle and fourth uncle are at home right now. If they are, pull the pig over and settle it with them. We don¡¯t have a ce to kill the pig here either.¡± Gu Shouxin¡¯s family had never fed pigs before, so they did not have a big stove or big pot. In San Cha Kou Vige, there was a big stove for killing pigs. A big pot was used to boil the pig¡¯s fur with hot water, and then cut off the meat after it was shaved. The old house had always fed the pigs. Two pigs were kept every year, and two were sold. Although Gu Shouxin was not a butcher, he could now kill the pigs himself. The vigers would hire him to kill the pigs during the new year, so he did not need to hire a butcher from another vige. ¡°Okay, Dad!¡±Gu Nianzhi took a few steps forward and recalled the scene where young master Zhou had grabbed Gu Xin by the shoulder. She turned around and took Gu Xin with her. Gu Nianzhi felt that young master Zhou was very strange. She could not let Gu Xin get too close to him. ¡°Sister, why do you think that wild boar crashed into our wall? Our wall has caved in, and there¡¯s a hole in it.¡±Gu Xin asked as she walked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to eat? Maybe he heard you and came to us of his own ord!¡±Gu Nian said in a joking tone, but she was observing Gu Xin very seriously. ¡°AH? That¡¯s impossible! I wanted to eat before! Why didn¡¯t I have any?¡±Gu Xin looked confused. Gu Nian felt that she was overthinking things. This silly girl probably did not know that she was the chosen one! ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t think too much about it. Anyway, it crashed into our wall, so it¡¯s ours! I¡¯ll Cook Something Delicious for You Tonight.¡±Gu Nianzhi stopped testing Gu Xin. Her sister was just a simple and innocent girl. She had raised her to be fair and chubby, so that she wouldn¡¯t be harmed by the male lead. ¡°Oh, right, sister, that young master Zhou called me Xin ¡®er just now. It¡¯s so strange, I don¡¯t even know him well. He pinched my shoulder so hard just now.¡±Gu Xin walked a few more steps and thought about what had happened just now, so she said in confusion. ¡°What? He called you Xin ¡®er? and pinched your shoulder hard?¡±Gu Nianzhi stopped walking and raised her voice. ¡°Yeah. No one called me Xin ¡®er. Everyone called me Xin ¡®Er. He¡¯s really strange!¡±Gu Xin added. ¡°Xin ¡®er, ignore him in the future! Stay away from him. This Zhou Guy is probably crazy. The two of us shouldn¡¯t talk to him in the future. Let father and mother talk to him.¡±Gu Nianzhi thought about it and instructed. Chapter 93 Chapter 93: the setting of grandmother Gu and fourth uncle Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Nianzhi had never seen the character Zhou Yuan in the book, but the male protagonist¡¯s grandfather was indeed rted to the n. If the male protagonist had not been of a high status, his grandfather¡¯s property would have definitely been taken away by the n. Therefore, Gu Nianzhi had never doubted Zhou Yuan¡¯s identity. Now, she felt that Zhou Yuan was a little strange. If a warlock said that farming was best here, then it would be best to talk about renting. Why would he do something so puzzling. Although she did not know the reason, Gu Nianzhi was certain that there was something wrong with this Zhou Yuan. The two sisters were children, so they should stay far away from each other. If there was a problem, they could leave it to their 9,000-year-old father and powerful woman. ¡°Fourth uncle, where are you going?¡±Gu Nian shouted when she saw Gu Laosi walking out of the house. ¡°It¡¯s Nian Nian and Xin Xin! Have you eaten?¡±Gu Laosi stopped and asked when the two sisters came over. ¡°Yes, we have. Fourth uncle, have you eaten?¡±Gu Nian nodded and asked again. ¡°Yes, we have. Your grandparents are at home, so hurry up and go!¡±Gu Laosi smiled, thinking that they hade to look for grandfather and grandmother Gu. He was ready to leave after he finished speaking. ¡°Fourth uncle, wait a minute. A wild boar suddenly came to our house. Father asked...¡± ¡°What? A wild boar? Where are your parents? Are they hurt? Wait a minute, I¡¯m going to call for help.¡±Gu Laosi was so frightened when he heard the word ¡°Wild boar¡±that he interrupted Gu Nianzhi and was about to call for help. ¡°No, fourth uncle, it¡¯s dead, dead. It crashed into our wall and died on its own. Father asked us toe over and ask you and uncle to bring the boar over so we can deal with it here!¡±Gu Nianzhi quickly stopped him. That damned nephew of hers had focused only on the male protagonist and the male protagonist¡¯s family. He had portrayed the female protagonist as a pitiful little girl, and had also introduced the female protagonist¡¯s family simply. As a result, she had no idea what her family was like when she walked through the wall. It turned out that her fourth uncle was a little impatient! ¡°Dead, Dead? And it crashed into the wall and died on its own?¡±Gu Lao si clearly did not believe it. ¡°It¡¯s true, fourth uncle. I was so scared when I opened the door and saw it. I wouldn¡¯t have recognized her if I hadn¡¯t killed a wild boar before.¡±Gu Xin quickly exined when she saw old four Gu was in disbelief. ¡°A wild boar crashed into your house?¡±At this moment, grandma Gu also walked out when she heard themotion and asked in puzzlement. ¡°Yes, Grandma, it¡¯s a big one! It¡¯s slightly smaller than the one you killed that year.¡±Gu Xin nodded. Gu Nianzhi:¡±...¡± What was going on? The female protagonist¡¯s grandma could actually kill a wild boar? Damn that darn nephew, what kind of setting was this! Even if you set it, you should write about it! Gu Nianzhi was sure that her modern nephew definitely did not write the outline of the female protagonist¡¯s character when he wrote this book. Her nephew was a unqualified author! However, she also understood that although this was a world in a book, everyone had their own flesh and blood, their own thoughts, and their own personalities. They were no longer paper people. ¡°Fourth brother, put on the ox-cart and follow me. I¡¯ll go and take a look!¡±Grandma Gu knew that Gu Xin would not lie, so she decided to go and take a look for herself. Ever since second brother and his family moved out of the old house, she had never been there. Now that second brother and his wife had be better, it was a good opportunity for her to take a look. Thus, grandma Gu followed Gu Xin and Gu Nian to leave first, while fourth brother went to put on the cart. Uncle Gu went to the town early this morning to work. He was not at home, and Grandma Gu did not go. Gu Lao si really could not bring the pig to the old house alone. Chapter 94 Chapter 94: Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Lucky was the only one standing guard at the door, while the other four entered the house. ¡°Brother Lucky, did my parents go to talk business with your young master again?¡±Gu Nianzhi asked when she saw that no one was there. ¡°Yes, Miss Gu. The young master asked me to stand guard here.¡±Lucky looked suspiciously at Grandma Gu. Didn¡¯t they say they were looking for their uncle and fourth uncle to help? Why did they bring the olddy here? Grandma Gu looked at Lucky and did not say anything. She went up to check. ¡°You two sisters wait here for fourth uncle. I¡¯ll go in and take a look!¡±After making sure that the wild boar could not be any more dead, Grandma Gu went into the house at ease. ¡°Little Brother Lucky, I always thought that Master Zhou only had one daughter. Why did he hand the matter over to a distant junior now?¡±Gu Nianzhi decided to trick him. She wanted to see if she could get anything useful out of Lucky. Anyway, that Zhou Yuan was extremely abnormal. ¡°Hehe, Miss Gu, you think too highly of the younger ones. The decisions of our master are not something that the younger ones like us can understand.¡±Lucky scratched his head and put on a simple and honest look. ¡°Then I used to go to the town to y often. I always heard that Master Zhou was always alone. Why did I suddenly think of bringing his distant rtive¡¯s grandnephew to be raised? Doesn¡¯t Master Zhou still have a granddaughter and grandchild?¡±Gu Nianzhi asked again. She remembered that the male lead, Lu Zheng, had an older sister. He must have gotten married by now. The older sister and brother-inw of the male lead had also been a great help to the male lead in theter stages. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±Lucky nodded. He did not suspect anything. This was no longer a secret in the Zhou family town. Everyone knew that their master only had one daughter. Back then, because of the Chili incident, the noble in the capital had taken a fancy to her. She had married into the capital and had given birth to a son and a daughter, she had died of an illness. ¡°Then didn¡¯t Zhou Yuane to take what should have been the Lu sisters¡¯Property?¡±Gu Nianzhi looked like she was gossiping. ¡°Hey! Miss Gu, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±Lucky looked into the room in shock, then he said, ¡°Miss Gu, although the Lu family¡¯s young master and Miss have nevere to the Zhou family town, our master visits them every year. If others hear what you say, they will think that our master does not have a good rtionship with his granddaughter!¡± ¡°But Zhou Yuan is clearly able to make decisions in the Zhou family! Could it be that because the young master and miss of the Lu family are not surnamed Zhou, they can¡¯t get the Zhou family¡¯s things?¡±Gu Nianzhi asked again. ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. This kind of thing is not something that a servant like me should know.¡±Lucky smiled bitterly. He was really bitter! There were people in the Zhou residence who were spreading such words! As someone who knew the truth, he really wanted to stand out and scold people. However, the master and Young Master had already told him to let them speak. The more they said, the better. In any case, he could not let anyone know that Zhou Yuan was Lu Zheng. He did not know what the master and Young Master were thinking. Why couldn¡¯t the rtionship between his grandfather and his grandson be made public? Could it be that the young master¡¯s father was going toe from the capital to arrest them after he had said it out loud? Gu Xin looked at her sister and then at Lucky. She did not understand why her sister was asking about this. Did the Zhou family have anything to do with their family? Gu Xin tugged at Gu Nianzhi¡¯s sleeve when she saw the troubled look on Lucky¡¯s face. ¡°Sister, I want some water.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead!¡±Gu Nianzhi nodded. ¡°Sister, do you want some? I¡¯ll bring it out for you.¡±Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Okay! Bring out a bowl for little brother lucky, he¡¯s sweating!¡±Gu Nianzhi said. Chapter 95 Chapter 95: conjecture Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Lucky subconsciously wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at Gu Nianzhi in horror. Gu Nianzhi crossed her arms and smiled meaningfully. There was something wrong with Zhou Yuan. There was definitely something wrong with him. He definitely had a motive for getting close to their family. This servant had performed well! ¡°Miss Gu, Why are you making fun of me?¡±Lucky said aggrievedly, but his heart was on high alert. This miss gu must be trying to trick him into telling her something! She seemed to be particrly interested in his young master. He must not miss out on anything! ¡°Hehe, Lucky, why don¡¯t we make another joke?¡±Gu Nianzhi asked with a chuckle. ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t joke with you.¡±Lucky felt that this pretty little girl in front of himughed like a ferocious beast. It was so scary. ¡°Lucky, is Zhou Yuan Master Zhou¡¯s grandson, the young master of the Lu Family?¡±Gu Nian asked with a smile. ¡°Nian Nian, go get a knife and a rope. I forgot to bring them.¡±At this moment, Gu Laosi came over with the ox-cart. He called out even before he got close. Gu Nian rolled her eyes silently. This impatient fourth uncle, can¡¯t you wait until you get here? I was so close, so close that I could see the servant¡¯s expression. There was something different in his eyes just now, but he was attracted by your voice. Gu Nianzhi was so angry! ¡°Okay, fourth uncle!¡±Gu Nianzhi replied, then looked at Lucky. ¡°How was it, Little Brother Lucky? Was I right?¡± ¡°Miss gu really has a rich imagination. I have to tell this joke to my young masterter,¡±Lucky said with a smile. ¡°Is that so?¡±Gu Nianzhi looked at him with a half-smile, then turned around and went in to get her things. ¡°Phew!¡±Lucky patted his chest and let out a long sigh of relief. But before he could finish, Gu Nianzhi, who had walked to the door, suddenly turned her head. Lucky¡¯s movements froze. Gu nianzhi only nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything else. She went into the house. The people in the house had almost finished talking. Now that they heard Gu Laosi¡¯s voice outside, they all nned to go out and help. At the entrance of the central room, Lu Zheng said he was going to the bathroom. Cai Xiaolian pointed him in the direction and he went over. Gu Nian was just in the kitchen picking up something. She saw Lu Zheng walking past the kitchen without looking away. She looked at Gu Xin and her eyes rolled. She had made up her mind. She ran out with a knife and a rope and handed it to Cai Xiaolian. Then she whispered something into her ear and ran out of the door. Everyone was preparing to carry the wild boar. Apart from Gu Shouxin and Grandma Gu, no one else paid attention to her. Gu Nianzhi ran around the courtyard wall from the front door and into the soil above the backyang ditch. She jumped down easily and sneaked in through the kitchen¡¯s back door. Just then, Gu Xin was at the front door of the kitchen. Lu Zheng had just entered the toilet and passed by the front door. Gu Xin remembered what Gu Nianzhi had said just now. She stayed away from the strange people, so she stood at the door without moving. She lowered her head, wanting Lu Zheng to leave first. ¡°Xin, Xin Xin, did you get scared just now?¡±Lu Zheng¡¯s voice was very gentle. He spoke softly, as if he was afraid of scaring the Little White Rabbit away. He wanted to call Xin er again, but when he thought about how he had lost control just now, he decided not to call her that. ¡°No.¡±Gu Xin hesitated for a while, but still answered. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡±Lu Zheng said, and then he looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin felt very ufortable being looked at like that. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Young Master Zhou, you¡¯re blocking my way.¡± ¡°Xin Xin, how are you doing? Have you been wronged?¡±Lu Zheng asked the question he wanted to ask the most since his rebirth. As soon as he finished asking, Lu Zheng¡¯s head was hit by a small stone. Chapter 96 Chapter 96: My Heart Hurts! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Lu Zheng looked in the direction of the pebble, but did not see anyone. ¡°Master Zhou, are you okay?¡±Gu Xin felt that this was a guest who had been hit by a pebble for no reason. She should still be concerned. Although his words were strange, he did not dare to do anything to her in her own home. ¡°What could be wrong?¡±Gu Nian walked over from the kitchen¡¯s back door. She patted her hands as if they were ashes again. She walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side and pointed at her own head. ¡°Xin Xin, didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away from people who have problems here?¡± ¡°Oh, I got it. I¡¯ll remember it!¡±Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng and hesitated for a moment before nodding her head. There was indeed something wrong with young master Zhou. Her sister was older than her and had gone out more than once. She had also seen many strange people. It was definitely right to listen to her sister. Lu Zheng:¡±...¡± Although he had not seen Gu Nianzhi bully his Xin er yet, Gu Nianzhi was just as annoying as in his previous life! ¡°Make Way!¡±Gu Nianzhi liked her little sister too much. She was so obedient that she took her sister¡¯s hand and left the kitchen. Lu Zheng took a deep breath and followed her. That pebble must have been thrown by Gu Nianzhi. Hmph, Gu Nianzhi, you¡¯d better always be so good to my Xin ¡®ER. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die an even worse death in this life! As he thought of this, Lu Zheng looked at Gu Nianzhi¡¯s back with hatred. Coincidentally, the kind Little Xin Xin was worried that this strange young master Zhou would get angry at the sisters for saying that there was something wrong with his brain, so she couldn¡¯t bear to turn her head to look. In the end, she saw that this person was hating her sister. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t take it anymore. My sister wasn¡¯t wrong, you actually red at my sister. Hence, her big eyes didn¡¯t want to be outdone and red back. Her gaze seemed to say, ¡°Annoying person, crazy person, if you re at my sister, I¡¯ll re at you too!¡±! ¡°Hiss!¡±Before Lu Zheng could retract his gaze, he saw that his Xin ¡®er had turned her head to look at him and even red at him. He was stunned. The result of being stunned was that he tripped over a small stone bag on the uneven ground in the Gu family¡¯s courtyard, the pain made him suck in a breath of cold air. He wanted to cry. His Xin ¡®ER had always only smiled at him. Her Bright Eyes would only reveal joy and attachment when she saw him. He had never seen his Xin ¡®er re at others. He had once thought that such a pair of beautiful eyes would look good even if she was ring at someone. Now that he had seen her ring at him, she still looked good. It was just that his heart was aching! ¡°I say, Young Master Zhou, be careful! Thend in our vige is not as t as thend in a rich family. Such a big person, and you even wrestle on t ground. You¡¯re really outstanding! hehehe...¡±such a bigmotion.., gu Nian naturally turned around when Gu Xin suddenly stopped moving. She could not helpughing when she saw this scene. Lu Zheng stood up calmly and patted the dirt off his body. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Miss Gu.¡± Gu Nian was definitelyughing at him in the end! ¡°Master Zhou, Are You Alright?¡±Gu Xin asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Xin Xin.¡±Lu Zheng gave Gu Xin a smile. Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. My Sister Is Miss Gu, and my sister is Xin Xin! HMPH, this lunatic is most likely Lu Zheng. I¡¯ll have to exin it to my parentster. The three of them arrived at the door. The wild boar had already been pulled away by Gu Laosi. Butler he was talking to Gu Shouxin and Grandma Gu about the future farming. When the three of them came out, they had almost finished talking. Chapter 97 Chapter 97: Was Chapter 97 confirmed? Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Eh? Young Master, why is there a hole in your shoe and blood?¡±Lucky had sharp eyes and could see the problem on Lu Zheng¡¯s body at a nce. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was hit by a rock just now. I might have caught it,¡±Lu Zheng said calmly. But in his heart, he was cursing. My Toe, it hurts so much! ¡°Young master Zhou might not be used to walking on our country road. Remember to be more careful in the future!¡±Seeing his expression, grandma gu said indifferently. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Old Lady. We¡¯ve already discussed our cooperation. I¡¯ve also kept the seeds, so I won¡¯t be long-winded. Uncle Gu, Aunt Lian, farewell!¡±Lu Zheng cupped his hands and said. ¡°Take care, Young Master Zhou. When the seeds are nted, we¡¯ll go to the residence and inform them.¡±Gu shouxin also cupped his hands. Then, the whole family watched as Lu Zheng, master and servant three, got into the carriage. After Lu Zheng got into the carriage, he couldn¡¯t bear to look at his Xin ¡®er from the window. He was afraid that the Gu family would suspect Gu Nian again. Another thing was that his feet were in too much pain, and his heart was in too much pain. ¡°Do you want to go over and take a look?¡±After the carriage left, Grandma Gu looked at the four members of the Gu family. ¡°Father, mother, the cake hasn¡¯t been steamed yet. There¡¯s only a little bit left. The three of us will finish it first. Let Xin Xin and Grandma go over First!¡±Gu Nian said first. This was the only chance she had. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to voice her suspicions when Xinxin was hometer. ¡°Sister, I can help too.¡±Gu Xin had gotten used to the whole family working together in the past few days, so she quickly expressed her stance. ¡°What are you helping? Let your parents and sister do their own things. Come, Let¡¯s go with Grandma first.¡±Grandma Gu pulled Gu Xin along and left. In the past, Xinxin was always busy with this family. Now that the other three big ones had things to do, let them do it. ¡°Grandma, remember not to throw the water in, especially the pig intestines. I want that one.¡±Gu Nian reminded her again. ¡°Got it.¡±Grandma Gu did not turn her head back and continued walking forward. Seeing that the grandfather and grandson had gone far away, Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian finally looked at Gu Nian. Their gazes were very direct. What the F * CK is wrong with you? Why do you need the three of us to steam the cake? ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve made a huge discovery! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back to the house and talk!¡±Gu Nian pulled one on each arm. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian looked at each other. Your cheap daughter is getting more and more used to it. She¡¯s getting more and more lively! She¡¯s also your cheap daughter! After expressing their intentions with their eyes, the family of three went to the kitchen. They were still seated in rows on the small stools in front of the kitchen door. ¡°Father, mother, let me tell you, that Zhou Yuan is very likely to be the scumbag male protagonist of this book, Lu Zheng!¡±Gu Nian did not beat around the bush and directly told them what she had guessed and what she had said to Lucky. The couple was surprised, but there were many things that could be exined if they brought Lu Zheng in. For example, the person he was looking at was not gu nian, but gu xin. ¡°Are you sure?¡±Nine thousand years old¡¯s eyes narrowed again, looking very dangerous. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯m 80% sure. So, I just want to take this opportunity to discuss with father and mother, so that we can get his identity out. If he is Lu Zheng, then we can be sure!¡±Gu Nian said with a smile. ¡°Nian Nian, that¡¯s not right! Even if he¡¯s Lu Zheng, why would he...¡±Cai Xiaolian seemed to have remembered something as she said this, her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°If he¡¯s Lu Zheng and he¡¯s here now, it seems like he¡¯s deliberately getting close to our family. Could it be that he¡¯s been reborn?¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98: was awesome! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Rebirth? Is He the same as us?¡±Nine thousand years old heard another new phrase. He suddenly remembered that he had forgotten something ¡ª Lu Zheng should not have known Xin Xin at his age. ¡°Rebirth means that he has lived to a certain age, and has returned to the past after encountering an ident or a fortuitous encounter,¡±Cai Xiaolian exined. Then she looked at Gu Nian. ¡°Nian Nian, I think so, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s about it!¡±! If he really was Lu Zheng, then he must have been reborn with his memories. Otherwise, why would he suddenly approach our family? It could be that the three of us transmigrated and affected his rebirth, or it could be that his rebirth caused us to transmigrate. Anyway, we can¡¯t be sure about that!¡±Gu Nian said. ¡°In the book you read, what exactly did he do to our Xin Xin? What happened to him in the end?¡±Nine thousand years old asked. When the three of them had told the truth, they had always thought that the three of them would be able to protect Gu Xin from going down the same path as before and avoid running into Lu Zheng. Therefore, Gu Nian only gave a simple exnation of the plot. They had not expected that something would happen to Lu Zheng. Wouldn¡¯t they have to carefully understand the plot? ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened in the end. I only saw the ninth prince, who stood on the throne after the death of the female lead, ascend to the throne. His status rose, but I don¡¯t know how he died in the end. As for Xin Xin, didn¡¯t she end up in the flower house in Jiangnan? Because she was young, the Madam found out that she had a good foundation after raising her for a while, so she fed her well until she was 16. She nned to sell the first night at a high price and was bought by Lu Zheng ¡°At that time, Lu Zheng was already 21 or 22 years old. The emperor secretly sent him to Jiangnan to investigate the corruption case. From then on, Xin Xin did not receive anyone else at the brothel. She only received Lu Zheng. It took Lu Zheng more than a year to investigate the case and crack down on the factions that had divided Jiangnan. In the end, he seeded. He bought Xin Xin¡¯s life and brought her to the capital ¡°After he returned, he received an important position from the emperor. Slowly, he was able to speak to his family. However, he did not bring Xin Xin home. He did not give Xin Xin a title and kept her outside.¡± ¡°Crack!¡± Speaking of this, Gu Nianzhi was suddenly interrupted by the sound of something breaking. She looked at Gu Shouxin¡¯s hand and saw that the fire stick had been broken. It was great, it was great! ¡°An external room! He actually made my daughter an external room!¡±Gu shouxin hadpletely immersed himself in his role and treated his two daughters as his own. Even though these things had never happened, they had existed before. He was furious. ¡°Nine thousand years old, don¡¯t interrupt Nian Nian. Let her continue.¡±Cai Xiaolian patted gu shouxin and said. ¡°Okay.¡±Gu shouxin nodded. Gu Nian continued, ¡°He was raised for six years. Lu Zheng was thirty years old. His father died and he became the guardian Duke. However, his stepmother had a son. His stepmother wanted to deal with him, but she had no way to deal with him, so she went after Xin Xin.¡± ¡°Lu Zheng thought that he had protected Xin Xin very well, but he didn¡¯t know that Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nianzhi had already found Xin Xin. They found her and contacted her. His stepmother promised a huge sum of money to get Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nianzhi to trick Xin Xin out, and then Xin Xin was taken away.¡± ¡°His stepmother threatened him to hand over the position of Duke, or else she would kill Xin Xin. Naturally, Xin Xin in the book told him to stay out of it.¡± ¡°His stepmother¡¯s son secretly wanted to humiliate Xin Xin, but Xin Xin refused toply. Xin Xin had been with Lu Zheng for almost eight years, and the child she was pregnant with also fell during that resistance. When his stepmother¡¯s son saw that Xin Xin was bleeding profusely, he was scared away.¡± ¡°After that, his stepmother asked Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian toe out and think of a way to lure Xin Xin into a trap. Lu Zheng knew and went to save Xin Xin. Unfortunately, it was toote, so he could only y along.¡± Chapter 99 Chapter 99: the wolf in the Tiger¡¯s mouth Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°In the end, Xin Xin drank poison wine for Lu Zheng and blocked the sword. She also gave Lu Zheng the evidence of his stepmother¡¯s family¡¯s rebellion that she had obtained from Lu Zheng¡¯s stepmother. Xin Xin died just like that.¡± ¡°This involved the fight for the position of Prince at that time. Lu Zheng stood for the ninth prince who was born out of the Empress. His stepmother and the third Prince¡¯s biological mother were sisters. ¡°Therefore, Xin Xin did not ck off after she fell into the hands of his stepmother. She helped him gather a lot of evidence ¡°Later, the ninth Prince became the crown prince, and Lu Zheng became a member of the Crown Prince¡¯s gang. After the Crown Prince ascended the throne, Lu Zheng became the leader of tens of thousands of people. ¡°During this period, he did not take a wife. When the Emperor and others sent women over, he epted them. Xin Xin¡¯s tablet said that she was Lu Zheng¡¯s wife ¡°That nephew of mine is a pervert. He wrote many concubines for Lu Zheng, and they were all given to him by others. However, he also wrote that Lu Zheng would not sleep with women after Xin Xin¡¯s death. In any case, he wanted to unt how infatuated the male lead was, and to hold a festival for the woman who apanied him through thick and thin ¡°As for the concubines, they either look like Xin Xin, or they can reach Xin Xin¡¯s level in terms of talent! The book said that there was a reason, and it would be written slowly in theter stages. I think it was unting his deep affection ¡°So, why does he have to wait for people to die before he gives them a title? Why does he have to let a weak woman talk about so many battles and put her in danger in the hands of the enemy? He even pretends to do all that after that. Disgusting!¡± Gu Nianzhi despised people like this very much. ¡°Oh my, Little Xin Xin is so pitiful. The male lead is terrible, and the original owners, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian, are terrible as well. I will definitely treat her even better in the future!¡±Cai Xiaolian wiped away her tears. She had already treated Gu Xin as her own daughter. Thinking about how Gu Xin ended up like this in the book, she felt her heart ache. ¡°Crack!¡±One end of the fire stick that had already been broken into two was broken into two again by Gu Shouxin. ¡°Father, mother, what should we do? If he is Lu Zheng, should we cancel the cooperation?¡±Gu Nian asked. ¡°Of course! This kid is very thoughtful. Don¡¯t let him get close to our Xin Xin again!¡±Cai Xiaolian said without hesitation. ¡°No.¡±Gu shouxin shook his head. ¡°Nine thousand years old, we can¡¯t do this! We know he¡¯s a wolf, but we still let hime into our house to bite our Little Lamb!¡±Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°He¡¯s a wolf, and now he¡¯s just a lone wolf! If we¡¯re Tigers, then he¡¯ll be a wolf in the tiger¡¯s mouth when hees! Instead of letting him develop in secret, it¡¯s better to put him in front of us and keep an eye on him. A Wolf could not take away a littlemb that was protected by a tiger. Xin Xin was still young at the moment, and we could still raise her from a littlemb into a little tiger cub. ¡°How can a tiger cub be taken away by a wolf?¡±Gu shouxin smiled. No matter how Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at it, the smile was very creepy. ¡°Mom, I think dad is right. He has memories, but we, Xin Xin, don¡¯t know anything. We¡¯re so good to Xin Xin now, and Xin Xin doesn¡¯tck love. She Won¡¯t be deceived by him.¡±Gu Nian thought about it and agreed with Gu Shouxin. Since he had already appeared, what was the point of going to the trouble of chasing him away? Unless the family of four moved. That was impossible. It wasn¡¯t easy to move in ancient times. ¡°Also, we¡¯ll lure him here tonight and test him out. If he does, we¡¯ll put a sack over his head and beat him up. Dad, can you beat him up?¡±Gu Nianzhi turned her fist. ¡°How are you going to lure him here?¡±Gu shouxin asked instead of answering. ¡°We¡¯ll get someone to tell him. He might not believe anything else, but we¡¯ll get someone to tell him that tonight, dad, you¡¯ll take advantage of the dark and windy night to sell us, mother and daughter. He¡¯ll definitelye! He must have thought so when we were at the gambling den,¡±Gu Nianzhi said. Chapter 100 Chapter 100: was not worth it Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Yes, let¡¯s beat him up first to vent our anger. Let¡¯s vent our anger on our poor Xin Xin, who doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±Cai Xiaolian agreed. ¡°Father, what do you think? Also, can you beat him up or not?¡±Gu Nianzhi asked again when she saw nine thousand years¡¯gloomy face. Nine thousand years looked at Gu Nianzhi and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about killing him now. How am I going to escape unscathed?¡± Cai Xiaolian & Gu Nianzhi:¡±...¡± Were all the ancient people so individualistic? Killing him right away, as expected of nine thousand years old! The mother and daughter had never encountered such a direct method in modern times. ¡°This, nine thousand years old! This is a bit risky! He¡¯s not some nameless person. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just take the Zhou family in town for example. Right now, he can crush us with a finger. It¡¯s better not to take risks,¡±Cai Xiaolian advised. ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad.¡±. ¡°We can¡¯t put our family in a desperate situation just because of him. We¡¯ve finally lived a new life, and Xin Xin is still young. She didn¡¯t enjoy a good life in her previous life and this one. It¡¯s really not worth it to push our family of four into a dangerous ce by herself.¡±Gu Nianzhi also advised. ¡°Okay.¡±Gu shouxin nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do what Nian Nian thinks. I¡¯ll go to town in the afternoon. You guys get readyter...¡± .. When the family of three went to the old house, Grandma Gu had already taken care of the wild boar. That¡¯s right, it was Grandma Gu who took care of it, not Gu Laosi. Gu Laosi was only there to lend a hand. Seeing that Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were not surprised, Gu Nianzhi could only suppress her surprise. What a fierce olddy. Grandma Gu had already arranged for the pork to be sold in half to shopkeeper Cheng, and everyone in the restaurant would buy it. For the remaining half, there was only one pork leg left in the old residence, plus ten pounds of meat. As for the rest, she asked her second wife to bring them all back. Zhang Shi, who was in the room during her confinement, was furious when she heard her mother-inw¡¯s arrangement. Why? Why did she only need so little? I¡¯m in the middle of my confinement. Can¡¯t I eat more meat? While she was muttering to herself, Gu Hui happened to enter the room to take something. Hearing herint, she said speechlessly, ¡°Because that wild boar recognized the door and crashed into second uncle¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Hey, you damned girl, you...¡± ¡°I say, mother, save it! You¡¯re having a confinement, did the milk not let you eat your fill or did it not let you wear warm clothes? Last time, if it wasn¡¯t for you running to second uncle¡¯s house to make trouble, would this little brother have been born before the month is up?¡± Seeing that her mother¡¯s cannon fire was about toe at her, Gu Hui hurriedly interrupted her and turned around to leave the house after she finished speaking. ¡°Stupid girl, what¡¯s wrong with being underage? My Ren ¡®er is still very well-grown and has a loud voice! You, don¡¯t go, you...¡±Mrs Zhang wanted to scold her, but she left. The Gu family¡¯s premature grandson had alreadye up with a name. This time, it wasn¡¯t Grandpa Gu who came up with the name, but Uncle Gu. Uncle Gu immediately came up with the word ¡°Ren ¡®er¡±. At the time, he had said that he hoped that this kid wouldn¡¯t be as anxious as he was when he was born, he hade out in less than a month, so he had to endure everything. ¡°Niannian, why do you want to go into the water like this?¡±Grandpa Gu asked in the kitchen, frowning as he looked at Gu Nianzhi who had just entered. ¡°Grandpa, I was nning to use this to make delicious food!¡±Gu Nianzhi said. ¡°AH? Sister, this heart, liver, and lungs are so fishy. The intestines and small intestines are so smelly! Can they be eaten?¡±Gu Xin stood beside Grandpa Gu, her little face scrunched up as well. As expected of Grandpa and grandson, when they made this expression, their facial features seemed to be simr. Chapter 101 Chapter 101: was really tsundere Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Shouxin looked the most like his father out of the three sons of the Gu family. His facial features and body shape were very simr, and Gu Nian and gu xin both looked like their father. So, the grandfather and grandson who were making the same expression now really looked very simr. Gu Nian smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, Xin Xin, this is really edible. Although it smells terrible now, as long as it¡¯s handled properly, it will definitely be delicious. Leave it to me!¡± ¡°Sister, let me help you with what you want to do!¡±Gu Xin said. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the river and wash these things! We¡¯ll try to make them ready in the afternoon,¡±Gu Nianzhi said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go too. I want to see how the water is handled. Usually, the people in the city buy water to feed the cats and dogs.¡±Grandpa Gu was very curious about this. ¡°It¡¯s so cold today. Grandpa, you can stay at home. I¡¯ll go with third sister to help!¡±Gu Hui said as she walked in from the door. Gu Nian smiled at Gu Hui. Gu Hui looked a little ufortable as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not helping you. I¡¯m just worried that Grandpa will catch a cold from touching cold water!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Big Sister, you¡¯re so filial!¡±Gu Nian said with a smile. ¡°Gu Nian! Don¡¯t Call Me Big Sister!¡±Gu Hui was anxious. ¡°Hahahaha, you two sisters, Hurry up and Go! Grandpa knows that you¡¯re both filial children.¡±Seeing that the two big siblings were about to quarrel again, Grandpa Gu quickly tried to smooth things over. In the past, Gu Hui had never liked Gu Nianzhi¡¯s cold and condescending attitude. The old Gu Nianzhi would not be polite to Gu Hui and always speak coldly. Therefore, everyone was no stranger to such a scene. ¡°Okay, grandfather. Oh right, grandfather, why don¡¯t you soak some glutinous riceter? I need to make something with glutinous rice.¡±Gu Nianzhi said as she put the things into the backpack. ¡°Okay! Grandpa will be at home preparing it,¡±Grandpa Gu said with a smile. Gu Hui frowned but did not say anything. Although glutinous rice was a precious item and was usually used by grandpa to make porridge, Grandpa was willing to drink it. What else could she say? Grandpa Gu had always been in poor health. Grandma GU had specially bought glutinous rice and millet to make porridge for him. This was known to the Gu family. ¡°Get out of the way!¡±Gu Hui went forward and gave her a push after Gu Nianzhi had finished loading the water. ¡°I¡¯ll carry it. You¡¯re so small, you can only do some embroidery work at home. I¡¯m not helping you, I¡¯m just afraid that if you carry it to the river, I¡¯ll order Xin Xin to do it for You Again!¡±Gu Hui squatted down and carried the basket on her back. She rolled her eyes at Gu Nianzhi. Gu Nianzhi:¡±...¡± The eldest cousin was so arrogant! ¡°Xinxin, Sisi, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s follow Big Sis!¡±Gu Nianzhi held one hand in each. It was obvious that Gu Hui, who had already reached the door, stopped in her tracks. She was overjoyed. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t Call Me Big Sis, Big SIS will be unhappy.¡±Gu Xin tugged at Gu Nianzhi and persuaded her softly. ¡°Hehe, if Big Sis is unhappy, I¡¯ll be happy.¡±Gu Nianzhi didn¡¯t care at all. Gu Xin:¡±...¡± Little Transparent Gu si: as expected, Sister Niannian is still the same sister niannian. She does not get along with my sister at all. After informing the elders, Gu Nian led her two younger sisters out of the old house. ¡°Although you n to study again now, this is not an easy thing to do. Don¡¯t just focus on studying like before. Don¡¯t do anything else. You have a wife and a daughter now. The most important thing is to make sure that your wife and daughter are well fed and well clothed. Look at how much you¡¯ve forced your child to eat! You even have to think about food when you go into the water!¡±Seeing that Gu Nianzhi was really going to go into the water.., grandma Gu couldn¡¯t help lecturing gu shouxin again. Chapter 102 Chapter 102:. Never wear anything but ttery Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t stand her second son. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had crawled out of her stomach, she wouldn¡¯t have spared him a second nce. Gu shouxin pursed his lips. Mom, you don¡¯t know my grievance. I¡¯ve never eaten this water before! But the child likes it. If it¡¯s delicious, what can I do? ¡°Mother, this has nothing to do with her father. It¡¯s about Nian Nian, right? She¡¯s been thinking about eating a lottely. You¡¯ve eaten it too. I have nothing to say about that dregs of sea pepper, that cake, and Nian Nian¡¯s cooking skills,¡±Cai Xiaolian helped to exin. Grandma Gu nced at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°If you have nothing to say, then don¡¯t say it!¡±! Xiaolian, you¡¯ve been married to our family for more than ten years. I admit that second brother isn¡¯t a thing, but think about it. The things you¡¯ve done in the past, are they still a thing? ¡°You two are parents. In the past, you used the eldest daughter as an embroidered mother to earn money for you, and the youngest daughter as a servant to work for you. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re smiling and talking now, I can¡¯t remember what happened in the past!¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you for thest time. If you treat your children like you used to, you two will get out of San Cha Kou vige. I¡¯ll take care of my granddaughter. When the timees, it won¡¯t matter who you talk to!¡± ¡°Got it, Mom. I Won¡¯t, Mom,¡±gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian answered in unison, cursing the host in their hearts. ¡°Hurry up and pull the meat back. Why are you putting it here? Do you want me to keep an eye on it for you?¡±Grandma Gu thought of the past again. She didn¡¯t want to see her son and daughter-inw this time. ¡°Mom, Nian Nian told me not to bring all the meat back,¡±Cai Xiaolian said. She knew that Gu Nianzhi would use it to wrap the sausage after washing the pig intestines. She would leave it all in the old house to avoid the trouble of moving it around. Most importantly, there was a ce for Bacon in the old house, but there wasn¡¯t any in their house. ¡°Then clean it up yourself!¡±Grandma Gu didn¡¯t want to look at the couple anymore, so she went back to the house. ¡°Sigh!¡±Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian looked at each other and sighed. They still had to work hard! Otherwise, the olddy would be embarrassed to be scolded at such an old age. ¡°Lan Lan, calm down. Both of them have changed. Why are you still talking about the past? They are already so old,¡±grandpa gu said gently as he brought her hot water when he saw Grandma Gue in. ¡°We have to beat them at all times to prevent them from reverting to their old ways!¡±Grandma Gu took the water, blew twice, and took a sip, ¡°Sigh, Brother Chuan, I¡¯m a little worried. What do you think happened to second brother¡¯s family all of a sudden? Other than Xin Xin, the other three seemed to be developing in a positive direction, but they kept feeling that something was wrong. ¡°And this wild boar, tell me, why did it suddenly hit the wall and Die Like a dead man?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to develop in a positive direction? Don¡¯t worry, I think second brother has really changed now. Otherwise, when will I go over and talk to second brother?¡±Grandpa Gu reached out and put his arm around Grandma Gu¡¯s shoulder, patting her gently as heforted her. ¡°Mom, ...¡±Cai Xiaolian happened to walk to the kitchen door. When she saw the inside, she stopped and stepped back. ¡°Mom, her father is driving to town. He asked me to tell you.¡± Old People¡¯s dog food was the most dangerous! ¡°Why are we going to town? Isn¡¯t manager Chenging to get the caketer? And he is selling pork to others. Why is he going to town?¡±Grandma Gu asked with a frown as she walked over. ¡°I¡¯m at home. I Can¡¯t. I still have you to watch over me, Mom.¡±Cai Xiaolian showed a big smile. No matter how much she tried to butter him up! Chapter 103 Chapter 103: picking up money Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Grandma Gu¡¯s lips twitched, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Cai Xiaolian continued to tidy up the meat with a smile on her face. No one hade to wash the clothes by the river in the vige at this time. The four sisters carried their things to the river, and Gu Nianzhi began to demonstrate how to wash them with tools. As for Gu Xin and Gu Si, the two little ones, they were both rejected. ¡°Wow! Sister, eldest cousin sister, there are copper coins here!¡±Gu Xin found a rock and sat down. As soon as she sat down, she found several copper coins at her feet. The other three sisters looked at her. She had already picked up the copper coins, held them in her small hands, and ran over happily. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky!¡±Gu Hui couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Eldest sister, you said what I wanted to say.¡±Gu Nianzhi followed. Gu Si lowered her head and looked around. ¡°Gu Nianzhi, if you call me big SIS again, I¡¯ll throw you into the river!¡±Gu Hui red at Gu Nianzhi. ¡°PFFT, Big Sis loves her sisters the most, how could she bear to do that? Hehe, Big Sis... No, Big Sis Huihui, let¡¯s wash our intestines!¡±Gu Nianzhi knew her limits and changed her words very quickly. ¡°Big cousin, Big Sis, here, let¡¯s each have two! There just happen to be eight.¡±Gu Nianzhi quickly divided the copper coins into the two big sis¡¯bags and then gave two more to Gu si. ¡°You picked them up yourself, why are you giving them to us? I don¡¯t want them!¡±Gu Hui was about to take them out and return them to Gu Xin. ¡°Sister Huihui, if Xin Xin gives them to you, you can keep them! They¡¯re fine anyway, let them walk around and see if they can still pick them up.¡±Gu Nianzhi stopped Gu Hui. ¡°Okay, sister, then I¡¯ll take Sisi to look around and see if we can still find them.¡±Gu Xin was afraid that Gu Hui would insist on returning them to her, so she held Gu Si¡¯s hand and ran away. Gu Hui pursed her lips and finally epted it. She did not forget to remind her, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡± In the end, after Gu Nianzhi and Gu Hui had finished washing their intestines, hearts, and lungs, Gu Xin pulled gu si along and ran until their foreheads were covered with sweat, and their little fists were tightly clenched. ¡°Eldest cousin sister, sister, we found twelve more. Each of us can get three more,¡±Gu Xin said excitedly. Her eyes were sparkling with happiness, and she had been searching everywhere without stopping. Her face was red, and her forehead was covered with sweat. There was also a bead of sweat at the corner of her eye, which was shining brightly under the winter sun. ¡°Wow! Xinxin, you¡¯re Amazing! You¡¯re really a little koi fish!¡±Gu Nian said in surprise. She had just said it casually, so how had she really found it? Was it really that easy to pick up money? ¡°Koi, Koi Fish? Hehe, sister, I¡¯m Xinxin, not a koi fish.¡±Gu Xin suddenly thought of the gift that the little koi fish had given her and said guiltily. ¡°My precious xinxin, I¡¯ll have to follow you around a lot in the future to get some of your koi luck!¡±Gu Nianzhi did not see Gu Xin¡¯s guilty conscience and said with a smile. ¡°Here, sister, give it to the eldest cousin. I¡¯ve already given her cousin¡¯s.¡±Gu Xin felt even more guilty and quickly handed out the money to prevent her sister from bringing up the koi again. Sorry, Sister. It was little fish who said not to tell others, not me. Under Gu Nianzhi¡¯s gag, Gu Hui still epted the three-cent money and went out to wash her intestines. Gu Xin picked up twenty-cent. Gu Sisi said it was all discovered by Gu Xin. The four sisters each got five coins and walked back in a good mood. As they walked, they met a young man from the vige. He looked dark and big, blocking their way. The three Gu sisters looked at Gu Nianzhi. Gu Nianzhi:¡±...¡± What does that mean? I don¡¯t know him! Chapter 104 Chapter 104: again Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Big Girl, I...¡±The dark-skinned man clutched the hem of his shirt uneasily. He nced at Gu Nianzhi and lowered his head shyly. ¡°Sister Huihui, he¡¯s calling you!¡±Gu Nianzhi was shocked by the dark-skinned man¡¯s appearance. She had a bad feeling about this, but she still struggled and nudged Gu Hui with her elbow. ¡°Xinxin, Sisi, let¡¯s Go!¡±Gu Hui couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She dragged the two little ones and left. Gu Xin hesitated for a moment, but still followed them. Brother Yungui had indeed oftene to look for her sister. Brother Yungui was very good to his sister, so she should be fine. This man was called Zhang Yungui. He was the second son of the chief of San Cha Kou Vige and an apprentice of the cksmith shop. He had always been in love with Gu Nianzhi. ¡°Hey, Hey, wait for me!¡±Gu Nianzhi panicked. She did not know this ck-skinned man. She wanted to chase after him. The ck-skinned man, Zhang Yungui, blocked Gu Nianzhi¡¯s path and said anxiously, ¡°Da Ya, I, I bought it this time. Here!¡± As he spoke, he took out a handkerchief wrapped in a ball and opened it. Inside was a sparkling flower. It was quite beautiful. ¡°Don¡¯t call me da ya. My name is Gu Nian.¡±Gu Nian did not take it and even exined. Zhang Yungui was stunned for a moment before he smiled foolishly. ¡°Oh, Gu Nian, I got it. The kind of sparkling flower you were talking about. I haven¡¯t been home for half a month. I helped my master pack a lot of things. I bought them when I earned some money. Here you are.¡± If Gu Nian still did not understand what was going on, she would have let down the professional books and non-professional books she had read in her previous life. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t like it. Also, don¡¯t buy me anything. I Won¡¯t take anything from anyone.¡±Gu Nianzhi thought about it for a while and decided to cut off the original owner¡¯s inexplicable feelings. In the end, the original owner of the book, Gu Nianzhi, was a concubine in the capital. She had always been restless and her eyes were very seductive. But she wasn¡¯t that kind of person. She hated inexplicable rtionships the most, so she had to be decisive and not let others think about her. ¡°Big, Gu Nian, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d consider spending some time with me after I bought your favorite flower?¡±Zhang Yungui was anxious. ¡°That was before. I don¡¯t like it anymore. Also, what kind of ce? I¡¯m only 14 years old, and my parents are still reluctant to let me get married. Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me, or I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±Gu Nian raised her fist and walked away from Zhang Yungui. Zhang Yungui tried to stop her in a hurry. Gu Nianzhi frowned, gave him a push, and ran away. Zhang Yungui was very big, and he was also a cksmith, so his body couldn¡¯t be easily pushed away. But he didn¡¯t expect Gu Nianzhi to be so strong and unprepared, so he was pushed away directly. By the time he stood still and was about to chase after her, she had already run far away. Zhang Yungui:¡±...¡± When did big ya be so strong? When did big ya run so fast? No, no, this was not important. What was important was that big ya said that she did not like him anymore and that big ya did not want to be with him. What should he do? ¡°Yungui,e back! Why are you standing here like a wooden stake? Hurry up and go back. How many times does your mother read you every day?¡±After a while, someone passed by and found Zhang Yungui standing in the middle of the road stupidly. He went forward and said. ¡°Fifth uncle Chen, master has been busy recently, so he didn¡¯t have time toe back. I¡¯m going home first.¡±Zhang Yungui called out to him and then left in a daze. ¡°Hey, is this kid being bullied by the Gu family¡¯s second daughter again? Look at this stupid look, sigh...¡±fifth uncle Chen said to himself, then shook his head and sighed. Chapter 105 Chapter 105: you really have a goal Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Nianzhi ran all the way back to the old house. Gu Xin was waiting for her at the door. ¡°Sister.¡±Gu Xin took a few steps forward when she saw Gu Nianzhi running back. ¡°HMPH! You ran away quickly with Sister Huihui just now, and now you¡¯re waiting for me at the door again?¡±Gu Nianzhi pretended to be angry. ¡°Sister didn¡¯t allow me to listen when she talked to brother Yungui in the past either,¡±Gu Xin exined. ¡°That won¡¯t be allowed in the future. You have to follow me around all the time in the future. What if I get kidnapped by Bad People?¡±Gu Nian knew the name of the dark-skinned man from before. ¡°Okay, okay, Hehe.¡±Gu Xin saw that she wasn¡¯t angry, so she nodded happily and reached out to hold Gu Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Nian Nian, Yun Gui is looking for you again?¡±As soon as she entered the door, she heard Grandma Gu calling out to her. ¡°Yes.¡±Gu Nianzhi nodded. It seemed that the whole gu family knew that this ck guy liked Gu Nianzhi! Fortunately, she had been decisive just now. ¡°Did you take his things?¡±Grandma Gu asked with a frown. ¡°No, no.¡±Gu Nianzhi quickly shook her head. ¡°Grandma, I Won¡¯t take other people¡¯s things recklessly in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know!¡±Grandma Gu¡¯s brows rxed slightly. ¡°You¡¯re a big girl now. It¡¯s time to talk about marriage. Don¡¯t take things from boys outside. If you don¡¯t like boys, don¡¯t give them hope!¡± Grandma Gu had never educated Gu Nianzhi. She had always felt that this granddaughter of hers wasn¡¯t close to her. In the past few days, she had seen the changes in her second wife. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her granddaughter being gossiped about because she was greedy. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Grandma. I wasn¡¯t sensible in the past, but I really won¡¯t be in the future. I¡¯m still young. Grandma, please remind me more in the future so that I won¡¯t make any mistakes,¡±gu nianzhi said sincerely. Grandma Gu looked as if she had seen a ghost. When had this girl ever talked to her for such a long time? She looked extremely serious, just like how her second brother had cheated her out of money to buy wine and drinks in the past. ¡°Your mother has already cut the meat, so you should go and work on your sausages!¡±Grandma Gu did not say anything else and turned around to go back into the big house. ¡°Sister, so you don¡¯t like brother Yun Gui?¡±Gu Xin asked in surprise after Grandma Gu left. ¡°So I like him?¡±Gu Nian was stunned. The original owner would never like a young man from the vige. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just think that you keep epting gifts from brother Yungui because you like him and want to marry him!¡±Gu Xin shook her head and exined. ¡°You Little Thing, what do you know about liking or not liking? Let me tell you, I don¡¯t have any thoughts of marrying anyone yet. The person I want to marry hasn¡¯t appeared yet,¡±Gu Nian said seriously. ¡°Oh, I know, I know. It¡¯s the top scorer that I was talking about earlier!¡±Gu Xin remembered what the family of four had said on the ox-cart. ¡°PFFT!¡±Gu Hui stood at the kitchen door with a bowl of water in her hand. She couldn¡¯t help but spit out the water. The two sisters looked towards the kitchen door. Gu Hui said, ¡°Gu Nian, you really have a goal!¡± Gu Nian grinned. ¡°Of course, one must have a goal in life!¡± ¡°Then I Wish Your Dreams Come True! But I think you¡¯ll have a better chance if you change your bad temper,¡±Gu Hui teased. ¡°Thank you for the Reminder, Big Sis!¡±Gu Nianzhi was still smiling. Gu Hui red at her and went back in with her bowl. ¡°Big Sis, have you forgotten? You and your first cousin don¡¯t like people calling you big sis. Why do you always call her Big Sis?¡±Gu Xin reminded her in a low voice. ¡°Because the first cousin looks good when she stares at people! I like to watch people and things that look good!¡±Gu Nianzhi said. ¡°Oh right, the first cousin looks good when she stares at people.¡±Gu Xin agreed. ¡°Hahahaha,e on, let¡¯s go make some delicious food.¡±Gu Nianzhiughed loudly. Gu Hui, who was holding a knife in the kitchen, was about to cut the meat when she swung her knife down and cut it directly onto the cutting board. Chapter 106 Chapter 106: was the same as when your father was a child Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Nianzhi nned to wrap the sausage in a small intestine. Cai Xiaolian had just finished cutting the meat for the sausage. Therge intestine was to be used to stir-fry a te of fried fat sausages and to make a glutinous rice enema. The glutinous rice enema was a dish that her modern sister-inw had taught her to make. It was made with the simplest ingredients. After it was poured, it could be steamed and fried. It didn¡¯t have to be smoked like the sausage. Gu Nianzhi originally did not want Gu Xin and Gu Si to fight, but the two little girls could not sit still and moved a small stool over to work together. With Gu Hui and Grandpa Gu, it did not take long to wrap it up. Gu Nianzhi could not help but sigh in her heart. The Gu family was really good at getting started. ¡°Nianzhi, what should we do next? Tell me, Grandpa,¡±Grandpa Gu liked to cook, so he was naturally very interested in things he had never cooked before. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll do it first. Watch and learn.¡±Gu Nian said. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Niannian is really smart. Just like your father when he was young, she loves to cook.¡±Grandpa Gu said with a smile. ¡°Did father also love to cook when he was young?¡±Gu Nian asked in confusion. ¡°Yes!¡±! Everyone boiled eggs, but he insisted on boiling them and sprinkling some salt on them. Everyone steamed the pancake, but he insisted on frying the pancake, which cost a lot of oil. Everyone boiled soup with wild vegetables and mixed grains, but he insisted on making balls of wild vegetables and mixed grains to steam. It¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t cook these things after he entered the school.¡±Grandpa Gu¡¯s expression was somewhat nostalgic. ¡°Wild vegetable dumplings? Well, that¡¯s fine. Grandpa, let¡¯s eat wild vegetable dumplings as our staple food tonight! I saw wild vegetables over there.¡±Gu Nianzhi suddenly thought of a new way of eating. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll leave the evening food to you today.¡±Grandpa Gu said dotingly. The people here ate two meals. The morning meal was called morning food, and the afternoon meal was called evening food. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s a wild vegetable dumpling? Is it delicious? Do you want to put the wild vegetables together?¡±Gu Xin tilted her head and asked. ¡°Yes. In a while, Xinxin and Sisi will be in charge of making the dumpling. Sister Huihui will light the fire, and I will be in charge of cooking. When father and unclee back, the evening food will be ready!¡±Gu Nianzhi arranged the tasks. Gu Nianzhi had grandpa gu hang up the sausages and start preparing the stuffing for the wild vegetable dumplings. By the time Cai Xiaolian had sent manager Cheng away and returned, the ingredients were almost ready. It was already past midnight, and it was almost time for the feast. Cai Xiaolian sold half of the wild boars to manager Cheng, and then sold the recipe for the cake to manager Cheng. She had spent so much time discussing the price of the recipe. Gu Nianzhi was relieved that Cai Xiaolian was very capable. In terms of bargaining, the entire Gu familybined was no match for Cai Xiaolian. Uncle Gu, uncle Gu, and da Fang¡¯s son, Gu En, who was still in school, also returned one after another. When it was time to start cooking, Gu Shouxin had also returned. Gu Nianzhi had Gu Hui make the fire bigger, and then she started cooking. Grandfather Gu and Gu Xin, one old and one young, stood by Gu Nianzhi¡¯s side, one on her left and one on her right. They had openly stolen her recipe. Gu Nianzhi was talking about when to cook and when to cook. ¡°Wow! Sister Niannian, what are you cooking? It smells so good!¡±Gu En¡¯s nose was sharp, and he ran in when he smelled the fragrance. ¡°En, what did sister Niannian tell you? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to eat it.¡±Grandpa Gu smiled. ¡°What is it? What is it?¡±Gu en was even more curious when Grandpa Gu said that. ¡°Pig intestines.¡±Grandma Gu suddenly came in and said. ¡°AH? Isn¡¯t pig intestines smelly?¡±Gu en subconsciously covered his nose. ¡°Hehehe, brother En, pig intestines are really smelly. When we went to wash it just now, it smelled so bad! Don¡¯t eat itter!¡±Gu Xin turned her head andughed. If she didn¡¯tugh, Gu en probably wouldn¡¯t eat itter. If sheughed, gu en would think that Gu Xin was lying to him. Chapter 107 Chapter 107: thunder and lightning Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion There were wild vegetable dumplings, glutinous rice sausage, fried, steamed, stir-fried fat sausage, radish stewed pork ribs, and a few cucumbers for the evening meal. Gu Hui brought a bowl of pork ribs soup and a bowl of wild vegetable dumplings to Lady Zhang. ¡°Damn girl, why are there only these two? Didn¡¯t my benefactor say that there was a very fragrant dish? I smelled it in the house, hurry up and bring it to me!¡±Lady Zhang was unhappy when she saw it. When she was frying the dishes just now, the smell was so fragrant that it even drifted into her house. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you know who you are now?¡±Gu Hui looked at Lady Zhang speechlessly. ¡°Who? Who Am I? I am your mother. Hurry up and bring the delicious dishes to serve!¡±Lady Zhang Said angrily. ¡°You are a woman who is in confinement.¡±Gu Hui rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you want to eat or not? If not, I will take it away!¡± ¡°Hey, you stinky girl, you¡¯re Heartless, you... Hey, Hey, I¡¯ll eat, I¡¯ll eat, put it down!¡±Seeing that Gu Hui was really going to leave, she quickly changed her words. Gu Hui turned around and put down the food. She nced at the little boy who was sleeping soundly next to Lady Zhang before returning to the kitchen to eat. ¡°Nian Nian¡¯s craftsmanship is really exceptional!¡±Uncle Gu could not help but praise after eating a mouthful of stir-fried fat sausages, which was very to his liking. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±Uncle Gu only nodded and focused on eating. It was too damn delicious. Hurry up and eat, or else the second, fourth, and benefactor would snatch it all away. ¡°Fourth uncle, father said that sister¡¯s craftsmanship is second to none in the vige. It¡¯s This!¡±Gu Xin gave him a thumbs up and said happily. ¡°Yes, yes, your father is right. Hurry up and eat, your benefactor will finish it in a while!¡±Uncle Gu exhorted Gu Xin. The whole family happily finished their meal. Without waiting for the old couple to leave, the transmigrator trio left with Gu Xin. It was almost dark outside. When they reached home, the family of four began to calcte their ounts for the day. Under Cai Xiaolian¡¯s bargaining, the cake recipe was sold for 100 taels of silver. Gu Nianzhi had thought it would cost at least 80 taels of silver, and Cai Xiaolian had sold it for 20 more. Half a pig was sold for three taels of silver, and the total ie was 103 taels of silver. Gu Xin, this little money-grubber, was still a little unhappy. ¡°Sister, we can sell the cake by ourselves. We can sell it for so much in a month. Why should we sell it to them?¡± They had discussed selling the recipe in the morning, but Gu Xin was not there, so they did not know. ¡°Because it¡¯s troublesome to make this cake!¡±! ¡°Xin Xin, look, your father has to get up early every morning to break the egg whites. He can use this time to study.¡±. ¡°Your sister can use this time to do other things and earn more money.¡±. ¡°We can¡¯t earn all the money. We can¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time just because of this small amount of money, right?¡±Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Oh, then what does sister n to do tomorrow? I can help.¡±Gu Xin felt that her mother was right, so she did not hesitate and asked again. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take you with me in everything I do from now on,¡±Gu Nian said. ¡°Boom!¡±Suddenly, there was a p of thunder outside. ¡°Crack!¡±Suddenly, there was a sh of light in the dark night. Lightning shed, thunder rumbled, and the wind howled. It happened almost instantly. ¡°Oh my, why is this happening in this season? Go wash up and sleep!¡±Gu Nian was amused when she saw this. Even God was going to help them! Lu Zheng, you¡¯re dead meat tonight, hehehe! Gu shouxin nced at her and smiled. ¡°Okay, go wash up and go to sleep!¡± The family of four quickly washed up and went back to their rooms. About fifteen minutester, Gu Shouxin came out of his room dressed in ck. He coughed twice and Gu Nianzhi also dressed up. ¡°He wille, right?¡±Gu Nianzhi asked. ¡°Yes. If he is Lu Zheng, he will definitelye,¡±gu shouxin said. The father and daughter opened the door to the central room. ¡°Father, sister, where are you going?¡±At this moment, Gu Xin walked out with her coat wrapped around her and asked. Chapter 108 Chapter 108: I¡¯ve made up my mind Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Gu Xin was about to fall asleep when she heard Gu Shouxin¡¯s cough and sat up. She thought Gu Shouxin had caught a cold, so she decided to put a jade bead in the water for her father to drink. When she came out with her clothes, she saw two figures. If it hadn¡¯t been for the sudden sh of lightning, she would have thought there was a burr in the house. The father and daughter pulled back their foot that had stepped out of the door and turned around. Gu Xin had already lit the oilmp with a lighter. When she saw the way her father and sister were dressed, she was stunned for a moment. Then she asked, ¡°Father, sister, are you going to rob?¡± ¡°Yes, are you going to rob?¡±Cai Xiaolian asked as she came out of the house, trying not tough. The little girl was quite imaginative! On this stormy night, the father and daughter of the Gu family were dressed in ck and had gone out to rob someone. Gu Shouxin looked at Cai Xiaolian helplessly and then said to Gu Xin, ¡°Xinxin, father and sister are going to deal with a bad guy. They¡¯ll be back in a while. They didn¡¯t tell you because they were afraid you¡¯d be worried.¡± Gu Nianzhi nodded and then asked suspiciously, ¡°Xinxin, did you read a strange script?¡± Gu Xin shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t read the script. I only know our family¡¯s names. It was uncle who said that people who wear ck clothes at night and cover their heads with only their eyes are robbers.¡± The transmigration trio:¡±...¡± What exactly did uncle Gu teach the Gu family¡¯s children? ¡°Father, sister, if you go and take care of the bad guys, Can I go?¡±Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Of course you can¡¯t go!¡±Cai Xiaolian pulled Gu Xin to her side and said with a smile, ¡°Do you have the skills of your father and sister?¡± Gu Xin shook her head in frustration. ¡°So, we¡¯ll wait for them at home, Okay?¡±Cai Xiaolian said again. ¡°But, it¡¯s raining outside and there¡¯s thunder and lightning. Can We Go on a sunny day? I¡¯m worried that Father and sister will be caught in the rain,¡±Gu Xin said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have a straw raincoat at home. Since you¡¯re worried, let¡¯s go to the stove and wait by the fire. We can also boil some ginger water for your dad and sister to get rid of the cold,¡±Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Okay then! Dad and sister, you must be careful. Come back quickly. Mom and I will wait for you at home.¡±Gu Xin nodded and did not continue to instruct them. Gu Shouxin and Gu Nianzhi looked gratefully at Cai Xiaolian. If it weren¡¯t for her, they really wouldn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Xinxin and mother will be good at home. When the weather clears, father will take you to the county to buy things. Father will buy whatever Xinxin wants.¡±Gu shouxin patted Gu Xin on the head and said gently. ¡°Xinxin is so good! In two days, sister will make a good gift for Xinxin.¡±Gu Nianzhi followed suit. She felt that she couldn¡¯t fall behind. How could she, as her older sister, not give something to Xinxin? Cai Xiaolian locked the door and went back to the kitchen. She saw Gu Xin¡¯s serious face, her right fist tightly clenched. She looked extremely cute. She couldn¡¯t help pinching Gu Xin¡¯s already thin face. She smiled. ¡°Our Xinxin is so cute! What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve decided!¡±Gu Xin clenched her fists and looked up at Cai Xiaolian with a solemn expression. ¡°What have you decided?¡±Cai Xiaolian asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯ve decided that I can¡¯t randomly learn Dad¡¯s boxing moves in the morning. I want to learn them seriously. I want to learn them well. This way, Dad and sister can take me with them when dealing with the bad guys in the future. I can also with father and sister to protect the mother!¡±Gu Xin eyes firm way. Chapter 109 Chapter 109: was about to end Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Aiyo! Big Baby, My Darling!¡±Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart softened at Gu Xin¡¯s words. She bent down slightly and hugged Gu Xin in her arms. After that, she lowered her head and gave Gu Xin a heavy kiss on the face. ¡°Good, learn well and learn well. No one will dare to bully our Xin Xin in the future.¡± Cai Xiaolian felt that Lu Zheng was finished. This kid had better note near their Xin Xin. Otherwise, he would really be finished! .. The Gu father and daughter, wearing straw raincoats and bamboo hats, quickly arrived at the vige entrance. The downpour could not stop their determination to test the waters. ¡°Are you scared?¡±Standing at the fork in the road at the vige entrance, Gu Shouxin stopped and asked Gu Nianzhi beside him. ¡°I¡¯m not scared. Dad, you don¡¯t know how exciting this is! Especially with the weather and the people standing next to me. I¡¯m not scared at all!¡±Gu Nianzhi¡¯s voice was tinged with excitement. ¡°Okay! Then wait here, I¡¯ll go set up right away! Look at the time, he¡¯s almost here!¡±Gu Shouxin said. ¡°Okay! Dad, don¡¯t worry! Oh right, Dad, remember not to stand under the tree. You Can¡¯t hide under the tree when there¡¯s thunder, otherwise you¡¯ll be struck by the Thunder,¡±Gu Nianzhi reminded him. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±Gu shouxin carried the rope and headed to the other side of the road. Gu Nianzhi was pulling the rope from the other end. Very soon, Gu Shouxin ran back. The father and daughter did not hide under the tree. Instead, they held on to the rope. ¡°When he falls off his horse, I¡¯ll go up and subdue him. You have to tie him up with the rope first, then put a cloth over his mouth and cover his eyes with the cloth,¡±gu shouxin reminded him. ¡°Yes, yes, I understand,¡±Gu Nianzhi replied. ¡°But dad, how can you be sure that he¡¯lle on horseback? It¡¯s raining right now, what if he rides a carriage?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already damaged the wheels of three of his carriages. If he was Lu Zheng, he wouldn¡¯t have had time to wait for them to be fixed,¡±gu shouxin said calmly. ¡°Dad, please ept my knees!¡±Gu Nianzhi was full of admiration for Gu Shouxin. Although the Zhou family was only a wealthy family in the small town, her father had gone to destroy the carriage and had also plotted to have Lu Zheng rush out to save her without any doubt. This ability was not something that ordinary people had. No wonder he could use the emperor as a puppet. He really was not an ordinary person! Gu Nianzhi was very curious now about how Gu Shouxin had be a eunuch in his past life. Gu Shouxin did not understand what Gu Nianzhi meant. He was about to ask when he heard the sound of horse hooves. The father and daughter immediately perked up. ¡°Giddyup! Giddyup!¡± It was Zhou Yuan¡¯s voice, and he sounded very anxious. Lu Zheng was very flustered. Lucky had just given him a letter. After reading it, he immediately packed up and left the house. He had nned to bring lucky with him, but the carriage had broken down, and he hade alone on horseback. Fortunately, his grandfather was used to going to bed early. Otherwise, his grandfather would not have let him out in this weather. He had been cursing himself in his heart as he rode over. How could he be so stupid? Clearly, something had happened in his previous life. How could he have been deceived by that bastard gu shouxin? He had always wanted to sell his daughter. Gu Shouxin, that bastard! Lu Zheng could not calm down when he encountered Gu Xin¡¯s matter. In his previous life, he had been too calm and careless. He had neglected the Cai family and Gu Nian. He had let Xinxin be deceived by them. That was why his Xinxin had lost her life. He would never allow such a thing to happen again in this life. He was about to reach the vige of Three Forks when the horse suddenly lost its mind and knelt down. He was just about to turn the horse around when he was thrown off the horse. Chapter 110 Chapter 110: rough and sharp Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Almost at the same time, the Gu father and daughter rushed out. Lu Zheng fell off the horse and just as he stabilized himself, he sensed a sneak attack and was ready to fight. The horse that was tripped by the rope also stabilized itself. Because of the pain, it was frightened and panicked. The horse¡¯s head was facing Lu Zheng¡¯s direction and it ran wildly. Lu Zheng was hit by the frightened horse and fell again in the dark rain and wind. The father and daughter of the Gu family stopped moving for a moment, but only for a moment. Gu shouxin rushed forward and easily restrained Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng struggled to resist before Gu Nianzhi stepped forward to trap him. Gu shouxin stretched out a hand and punched Lu Zheng in the stomach. Lu Zheng grunted and was firmly restrained by Gu Nianzhi. Gu Nianzhi was not slow either. She tied him up and tied a knot. She then stuffed a cloth into Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth and took out a piece of cloth to blindfold him. Gu shouxin carried the man into the vige. Gu Nianzhi followed behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll kill you if you move again!¡±Gu Shouxin said impatiently. He didn¡¯t use a man¡¯s voice. He used the high-pitched, ear-piercing eunuch voice he had learned from the old eunuchs in the pce when he had just be a eunuch. ¡°Ah!¡±Gu Nianzhi was so frightened that she staggered and fell into a small pit on the road, sshing water everywhere. She reacted quickly and her voice automatically became louder,pletely unlike her usual voice. Gu shouxin stopped and turned around. ¡°How is it? Are You Okay?¡± Gu Nianzhi held back herughter and got up. She said in a very bold and boorish voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s continue walking!¡± She believed it. Her father was a eunuch, nine thousand years old! The viin in her heartughed wildly. hahahahahaha.. Lu Zheng, on the other hand, quieted down. Eunuch? Who sent him here? Why did they abduct him? Was the letter just a trap set by these people? Then how did they know about Xin Xin? Could it be because they saw me getting close to the Gu Family? No, even if I was close to the Gu family, I never showed any concern for Xin Xin. How did they know? Could it be that there was a traitor on grandfather¡¯s side? That didn¡¯t make sense. Even if they knew my identity, how could they know what I meant to Xin Xin? Using such a letter to lure me into the trap? Lu Zheng¡¯s mind was a little confused. Soon, he was defeated by the pain and his mind cleared up instantly. Gu Shouxin threw him into a corner. He was in so much pain that he wanted to curse, but his mouth was blocked and he couldn¡¯t say anything. This was a wooden house controlled by the vige. There used to be a young couple who lived in it. Their husband had died, and their wife had married a businessman with their children, so the house was empty. ¡°Lu Zheng?¡±Gu Shouxin took off his straw raincoat and looked Gu Nianzhi up and down. Seeing that she was in good spirits and should not have hurt from the fall, he squatted down and raised Lu Zheng¡¯s chin. Lu Zheng did not resist. ¡°9,000 years old. We¡¯re gagging him! He can¡¯t answer.¡±Gu Nianzhi¡¯s rough male voice came out again. Gu shouxin pursed his lips. This girl¡¯s voice was even more manly than when he had a normal male voice! In the future, no one would suspect him if he changed into a male outfit and went out to tease a little girl. He shook his head and did not think about the strange scene. He took the bandage from Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth. ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough. Who Are You?¡±Lu Zheng coughed violently and felt that his breathing was much smoother. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! Are You Lu Zheng? !¡±Gu Nian punched Lu Zheng¡¯s back and said in a gruff voice. Gu Shouxin held his forehead: future son-inw, no matter who you are or where you are, remember to be more obedient in the future. Chapter 111 Chapter 111: be a good person from now on Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°I¡¯m Zhou Yuan.¡±Lu Zheng exhaled and found a slightly morefortable position. ¡°Get lost, Zhou Yuan. I¡¯ve checked. Master Zhou doesn¡¯t have a grandnephew named Zhou Yuan, but he does have a grandniece named Zhou Fang! If you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±Gu Nianzhi gave Lu Zheng two more blows to the stomach and said fiercely. Gu Shouxin silently stood up and stood to the side. Good, very good. He didn¡¯t need this 9,000-year-old to do anything. His eldest daughter would be able to handle it. ¡°p his face. This kid only has a decent face. There¡¯s nothing else he can do. p his face hard! If he doesn¡¯t admit it, I¡¯ll smash his face!¡±Gu Shouxin didn¡¯t want to do anything, but he still couldn¡¯t helpmanding from the side! Gu Nian had goosebumps all over her body when she heard that voice. ¡°Okay, Lord nine thousand years old, why don¡¯t you sit down and rest? Leave everything to me!¡± ¡°Brat, are you going to tell me or not? If not, I¡¯ll beat your face!¡±Gu Nian lifted lu Zheng¡¯s cor. Even though Lu Zheng was tied up, he still had the strength to break free from Gu Nian. It was just that he was blindfolded and thrown into the corner of the wall. Later, Gu Nian hit him in the wrong direction. Now, he broke free from Gu Nian and directly crashed into the wall. ¡°Bang!¡± Lu Zheng was knocked to the ground. Fortunately, this was a small wooden house, not a mud-walled house like the Gu family¡¯s. Otherwise, Lu Zheng¡¯s head would have definitely been broken and bleeding. ¡°Hahahahahahahaha...¡±Gu Nianzhiughed, then went forward and said, ¡°Lu Zheng, you¡¯re so stupid! So stupid that I can¡¯t even bear to hit you.¡± Lu Zheng was so angry that his face was red. Why? Ever since he was reborn, everything had been under his control. Why was he so unlucky when it came to Xin Xin! Was it because God saw that he had not taken good care of her in his previous life, neglected her family, and did not protect her well, that he had stopped him from looking for Xin Xin in this life? No! I will never allow such a thing to happen! ¡°Hey, what are you in a daze for? Quickly answer! Are You Lu Zheng?¡±Gu Nian went forward and lifted him up again. ¡°Hahahahahaha... So what if I am, so what if I am not?¡±Lu Zheng did not struggle this time. Heughed loudly and asked. ¡°If you are, I will beat you up! Beat you to death! If you are not, since we have already caught you, beating you up is a must, so I won¡¯t beat you to death!¡±Gu Nian said. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you better beat me to death! Otherwise, when I find you in the future, I will make your life a living hell!¡±Lu Zheng said coldly. ¡°Threaten me? I¡¯m so scared! Then I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±Gu Nianzhi punched Lu Zheng in the face without hesitation. Then Gu Nianzhi started to beat him up. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t beg for mercy, and only found the right time to dodge and reduce the damage. Gu shouxin saw that it was almost time, so he went up to stop Gu Nianzhi. Just then, Gu Nianzhi¡¯s hand went soft. ¡°Thest punch, I¡¯ll do it.¡±Gu Shouxin said to Gu Nianzhi, then looked at Lu Zheng, ¡°Lu Zheng, I¡¯ll give this punch to you on behalf of a little girl. I hope you¡¯ll behave yourself in the future! Whether you want it or not, men who rely on women to gain power and status in this world are the most disgraceful. I hope you¡¯ll behave yourself in the future!¡± ¡°PFFT!¡±Gu Shouxin punched Lu Zheng in the stomach. Lu Zheng spat out a mouthful of blood. At this moment, he no longer felt pain, but fear. The Gu father and daughter put on their bamboo hats and raincoats and left the small wooden house. ¡°Father, why did you say that to him at the end? Aren¡¯t we afraid of being exposed?¡±Gu Nian could not help asking after they had walked far away. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid. Even if he¡¯s smart, he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to us if he thought of us. He has his own secrets too,¡±Gu Shouxin said. Chapter 112 Chapter 112: was truly amazing Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°He¡¯s quite a scheming person. My nephew gave him a brain-like setting,¡±gu Nian said worriedly. ¡°Nian Nian, your father has controlled the court for more than ten years and relied on his own abilities. He relied on his women¡¯s efforts to reach the position of being superior to all others. What do you think he can do to me?¡±Gu Shouxin said confidently. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Father is 9,000 years old. Please forgive me for being 1,000 years old. I forgot about it for a moment!¡±Gu Nian cupped her hands and said with a slight smile in her voice. Gu Shouxin knew that she had recalled the eunuch¡¯s voice just now. He had wanted to p her on the head to punish her, but when he raised his hand, he realized that his daughter was wearing a bamboo hat. He could only shake his head and smile helplessly. ¡°Hehehe, father, your voice is really amazing! It gives me goosebumps!¡±Gu Nian said with a chuckle. ¡°That voice of yours is also amazing!¡±! It made me worry about my future son-inw. If you suddenly used that voice to say, ¡°Darling, wait, Tsk Tsk Tsk, I don¡¯t dare to think about it anymore.¡±Gu Shouxin replied rudely. ¡°Hahahaha, Dad, stop talking! Besides, I won¡¯t be able to look directly at my partner in the future!¡±Gu Nianughed out loud. ¡°Oh right, Dad, do you have any follow-up actions?¡±Gu Nian asked after she finishedughing. ¡°Yes. I asked that kid to throw a letter at the Zhou residence when he was younger. He didn¡¯t give a specific address, but said that it was around San Cha Kou vige. If the Zhou family didn¡¯te to look for him tonight, they will definitelye to look for him tomorrow,¡±gu shouxin said. ¡°That¡¯s the best we can do without killing him.¡±. This could be considered as helping Xin Xin vent her anger in her previous life. In this life, we¡¯ll protect Xin Xin and be wary of Lu Zheng. In the future, other than preventing him from getting close to Xin Xin, we¡¯ll treat him like a normal person!¡±Gu shouxin sighed regretfully. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t get close to Xin Xin, everything will be fine. In any case, he¡¯ll be back in two years. His family still has a noble title waiting for him to inherit. He still has his mother¡¯s revenge to take. He still has his ambitions!¡±Gu Nianzhi beat up the scumbag and vented her anger. Gu Xin had been by their side. If Gu Xin¡¯s life was still the same as the ending in the book, then it could only be said that the three of them had failed to protect her. .. In the small wooden house, the Gu father and daughter had walked for a long time before Lu Zheng came back to his senses. He fumbled for a bowl and smashed it on the ground. When he was picking up the pieces, his hand was cut again. He cut the rope with great difficulty. He first took off the blindfold and stretched his muscles. The father and daughter of the Gu family did not stop their punches. Lu Zheng felt as if his body was about to fall apart. It reminded him of the time when he was training in the army after returning to the capital from his ancestral home in his previous life. He was now certain that the two people who had kidnapped him had no intention of killing him. They only confirmed his identity, and that they were not the people who wanted to kill him just now. Even so, he had to take revenge for this. Also, he was a little worried about that woman, the little girl, that nine thousand years old had mentioned. Could it be that there was someone in this world who had lived a new life like him? ¡°Rumble!¡± ¡°Kacha!¡± The sound of thunder could be heard outside again. Lightning streaked across the sky, pulling Lu Zheng out of his thoughts. He walked to the door and wanted to see what was happening outside. However, as soon as he moved, his legs suddenly felt weak and he almost knelt down. Fortunately, the table beside him supported him so that he did not fall down. Chapter 113 Chapter 113: there were so many things to do Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion After standing for a while, Lu Zheng recovered. He slowly walked to the door and opened it. Lightning shed past. He could clearly see where he was. Just like what he had thought, he was in San Cha Kou vige. When he fell off his horse, he was at the entrance of San Cha Kou vige. Then, he was carried away by someone not too long ago. At that time, he guessed that he was either in San Cha Kou vige or around here. He had a better understanding of Sancha Junction vige recently. He could not take his Xin ¡®er with him. He wanted to understand the environment where his Xin ¡®er was. Therefore, he knew about this small wooden house. He found the way out of the vige. Apanied by Thunder, lightning, and torrential rain, he walked forward step by step. A rainy day from his previous life appeared in his mind. The day his Xin ¡®er died. He carried her and ran madly in the capital to look for the godly doctor. His Xin ¡®er was in his arms. The rain washed away the blood from the corner of her mouth. His xin ¡®er said, ¡°Lu Lang, in the next life, Xin ¡®ER is still willing to follow you. In this world, other than grandfather and grandmother, Lu Lang is the only one who treats me sincerely.¡± He was extremely scared at that time. He cried out, ¡°Shut up! Shut Up! We don¡¯t have a next life. We only have this life. Xin ¡®er, cheer up. Let¡¯s go find the godly doctor dragon and ask him to detoxify you. When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll Marry You!¡± When Gu Xin heard thest three words, she smiled in satisfaction. However, her eyelids were about to copse. Lu Zheng was extremely flustered at that time. He could no longer control his emotions. ¡°Xin ¡®ER, hold on! Hold On! When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll find someone to sew the most beautiful wedding dress in the world for you. I¡¯ll give you a grand wedding and let everyone in the World Bless Us! I¡¯ll let you be the rightful Mrs. Lu! We¡¯ll have three children together. We¡¯ll take the children out to sea. We¡¯ll go to the small country in the west that you want to go to. We...¡± Gu Xin used herst strength to cover Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth. ¡°Lu Lang, we¡¯ll have a next life. Leave what you said to me in the next life.¡± After saying this, Gu Xin was no longer breathing. Lu Zheng¡¯s mind was still thinking about the time when Gu Xin closed her eyes. At that time, his heart suddenly felt empty, as if he had lost the best treasure in the world. Lu Zheng was walking in the rain in a daze when he suddenly stopped. He hugged his head and squatted down, tears flowing down along with the rain. He was thinking, if he had not brought Xin ¡®er back to the capital from Jiangnan and waited for him to settle his matters before picking her up, would all of that not have happened? Unfortunately, there were no ifs. He sat on the ground and began to cry. He cried his heart out and cried out all the grievances he had suffered in the past. It wasn¡¯t until the servant boy, Lucky, arrived with a carriage. Unlike Lu Zheng¡¯s grief, the second son of the Gu family was warm and cozy. Gu Xin put a jade bead in the ginger water for her father and sister. She was in a good mood after watching them drink it. The family chatted andughed for a while. After gu shouxin and Gu Nian had dried their bodies and hair, they all went to bed. Gu Xin wrapped herself in the quilt and only peeked out. She looked at the Thunder and lightning outside and listened to the sound of the heavy rain. She was thinking about her future ns. She wanted to learn kung fu from her father and then farm and sell thend for money. She also wanted to help her sister. She wanted to find her mother to learn how to sell things without losing out. Oh, right, she also needed to learn more words. Her father had promised to teach her, her sister, and her mother. ¡°I have so many things to do in the future! But I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯m so happy that I can¡¯t sleep,¡±Gu Xin said to herself happily and then closed her eyes. Chapter 114 Chapter 114: I don¡¯t go out anymore Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The next day, the rain stopped, but the ground was still wet. Gu Xin got up early. She put on her clothes and ran into Gu Nianzhi¡¯s room. ¡°Sister, hurry up and tie my hair. I want to practice martial arts with Father!¡±Gu Xin ran to Gu Nianzhi¡¯s bedside and called for help. Gu Nianzhi did not have the habit of sleepingte. She got up andbed Gu Xin¡¯s straw-like hair before tying a bun. ¡°Huh? Xin Xin, I think your hair is a little smoother than before. It looks a little more.¡±Gu Nianzhi could feel that Gu Xin¡¯s hair was full of small hair that had juste out. It was quite prickly. ¡°Really? Does that mean my hair will soon be as ck, long, and beautiful as my sister¡¯s hair?¡±Gu Xin said happily. ¡°Of course! We¡¯re biological sisters. I have a lot of hair, so you have to have a lot of hair. Wait for me, I¡¯ll do the same hairstyle as you. Let¡¯s go practice martial arts together!¡±Gu Nian pinched gu Xin¡¯s little face and smiled. Eh? Why didn¡¯t her face feel like the skin before? It actually felt a little fleshy. ¡°Does the same hairstyle mean that sister has to do the same as me?¡±Gu Xin asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±Gu Nianbed her hair as she sized up Gu Xin. There was a lot of flesh on Xin Xin¡¯s face, and her skin was not as dark as before. She did not look as skinny as before. Had she gotten used to it? She probably had. Otherwise, she would not have changed so much in less than ten days! However, when shebed Xin Xin¡¯s hair, the new hair that she felt on her hands was real. It was probably because Xinxin had been keeping up with the nutrition recently. Children grew up quite quickly. Gu Nianzhi didn¡¯t think too much about it. The two sisters left the house. In the kitchen, Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian had already woken up. Gu shouxin was heating the fire. One pot was for breakfast, and the other pot was for hot water. ¡°You¡¯re Up! Come and wash up!¡±Cai Xiaolian had just finished washing up when she saw the two sisters with the same hairstyle. Her face was beaming with joy. She had no daughters in her previous life. Although she had traveled back in time to this ancient era that she was extremely ufortable with in all aspects, she felt that she had earned a lot by having two eldest daughters for no reason. Gu Nianzhi dipped the willow branch in green salt. She closed her eyes and resigned herself to fate as she poured it into her mouth. She brushed her teeth and fixed her toothpaste. Not only did she have to earn money, but she also had to make it convenient for herself first. ¡°Nian Nian, do you feel ufortable using the willow branches and green salt?¡±Cai Xiaolian appeared beside Gu Nian at this moment. ¡°Does mother feel ufortable using them?¡±Gu Xin had finished rinsing her mouth and turned around to ask. ¡°I saw your sister¡¯s eyes closed and she looked ufortable. I thought she didn¡¯t feel well!¡±Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. ¡°Sister, is it because the willow branches are hard to chew?¡±Gu Xin looked over. Her sister really did look ufortable. ¡°That¡¯s right! Mother, Xin Xin, I¡¯m nning to stay indoors for a while. I¡¯m going to make a tooth cleaning tool that¡¯s more useful than willow branches, and a cleaning material that¡¯s even better than green salt!¡±Gu Nian said solemnly. ¡°Okay! I support you! Good luck, Nian Nian!¡±Cai Xiaolian looked as if she had been waiting for her sister to say that. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so awesome! Do you need help? I can run errands for you,¡±gu Xin added. ¡°Okay! It¡¯s a deal then.¡±Gu Nianzhi thought about theposition of toothpaste. It was definitely notplete here. The most basic fragrances, detergents, friction agents, and active agents had to be avable. Where did all thise from? Chapter 115 Chapter 115: I¡¯ll teach you again Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The toothbrush was easy to deal with. She had already put away the pig hair from the wild boar she had killed at the old mansion yesterday. She would just have to pick it out when the time came. After washing up, Gu Nianzhi had been thinking about this question. Gu Xin, on the other hand, was seriously learning martial arts from Gu Shouxin. ¡°Xinxin, if you can¡¯t take it anymore, just tell Dad! We just learned it, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t bear to see Gu Xin¡¯s legs trembling as she performed the horse stance. ¡°It¡¯s okay, dad, I can take it!¡±Gu Xinxin was a very stubborn person. She could really take the horse stance. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter after all!¡±Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t help sighing when he saw Gu Xinxin¡¯s determined expression and the beads of sweat that kept dripping down her forehead. ¡°Niannian, youe too. You can perform the horse stance for as long as Xinxin can in the future! The two of you must improve together!¡±Gu shouxin saw that Gu Nianzhi was in a daze, so he walked over and pulled her over. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m already with Xin Xin. Do you want mom to be with Xin Xin Too?¡±Gu Nian came back to her senses and noticed that Cai Xiaolian was smiling at them. She joked. Gu Shouxin looked at Cai Xiaolian, who was not concentrating on mixing the chicken food. He was stunned for a moment. The child¡¯s mother seemed to have be prettier! Especially when she smiled. She was so gentle. Her face was still that of the dejected farmer¡¯s wife in his memory, but the things that were emanating from her body werepletely different now. Once upon a time, he had fantasized about what his wife would be like if he got married, but he never had a concrete picture of her. ¡°Dad, stop looking, Mom is staring at you!¡±Gu Xin was in the direction of Cai Xiaolian¡¯s horse stance. He saw that Cai Xiaolian, who was originally smiling, had suddenly started staring at him. He turned to look at her father, who was staring at her mother in a daze. ¡°Xin Xin, this is your fault. Our parents have a good rtionship! Come,e,e with me. Turn around. Don¡¯t be a third wheel!¡±Gu Nian pulled gu xin and turned around, she winked at Gu Shouxin and gave Cai Xiaolian a big smile. ¡°Sister, what do you mean by a third wheel?¡±Gu Xin turned around obediently and asked curiously. ¡°Oh!¡±! A light bulb was something like an oilmp that could be lit up at night. A light bulb referred to a third or more person who would disturb a man and a woman when they were affectionate. ¡°Do you understand?¡±Gu Nian exined calmly, she was not nervous at all because she had used a modern word. ¡°Then does that mean that sister is also a third wheel? The two of US sisters are not the third, but even more!¡±Gu Xin asked again. ¡°AH? Hahaha, yes, yes, yes, we are both third wheel.¡±Gu Nian was stunned, and nodded with a smile. Then she said, ¡°Xinxin, sister will teach you one more thing. Parents are true love, but children are just idents!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±Gu Xin was confused. ¡°Ahem, do you think it¡¯s too easy to do the horse stance? Do you want me to make you a wooden stake and practice it every day?¡±Gu Shouxin couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He coughed twice and interrupted the sisters with a dark expression. ¡°No, I want to apany Xinxin. Dad, don¡¯t look at us. Don¡¯t disturb our sisterly bonding!¡±Gu Nianzhi shook her head. What a joke. She still had a lot of inventions that she hadn¡¯t made yet. How could she have the time to hit a wooden stake? She was still interested in hitting people. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯ll obediently take the horse stance and stop talking.¡±Gu Xin looked timidly at Gu Shouxin with her big eyes and promised. Chapter 116 Chapter 116: natural bone structure Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±Gu shouxin smiled at Gu Xin. ¡°Xinxin, stay here with your sister for a while. Daddy will prepare the water for you and wash you properlyter.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, daddy!¡±Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief. Although she had already gotten used to her parents and sisters being gentle, she was still a little afraid of being angry all of a sudden. ¡°Sister, what did you mean just now?¡±Gu Xin asked softly when there were only the two sisters in the yard again. Her feet were extremely sore now, so it would be better for her to divert her attention. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I meant! Our parents love each other very much, and neither of us canpare to their status in each other¡¯s hearts.¡±Gu Nian said nonsense in all seriousness. ¡°What do you mean by love? Like Grandpa and Grandma?¡±Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±Gu Nian thought about the old couple of the Gu family. That was definitely true love, so she nodded, ¡°A couple like Grandpa and Grandma is the most enviable in this world. In the future, when we two sisters look for a partner, we¡¯ll also look for a person like Grandpa. Gentle, considerate, always thinking of the other party. Patient, sensible.¡± Gu Nianzhi had been spending more time with the old mansion in the past few days. She really liked this cheapskate grandpa. ¡°Sister, that brother Yun Gui seems to be like that too!¡±Gu Xin blinked her eyes and thought for a while before saying. Gu Nianzhi almost lost her bnce. This girl, why did she think of that dark-skinned guy! ¡°Xin Xin! This, between a man and a woman, it depends on feelings. I don¡¯t have that kind of feeling for brother Yun Gui! ¡°So, no matter how good he is, if I don¡¯t feel anything, we can¡¯t force ourselves to be together. If we do that, he¡¯ll get hurt and I¡¯ll have a hard time.¡±Gu Nianzhi felt that.., she needed to take this opportunity to establish a correct view of love for her sister. ¡°Feelings? What¡¯s That?¡±Gu Xin asked again. ¡°It¡¯s just that when you see each other, you can¡¯t help but feel your heart race. You Don¡¯t want to miss his every move. After you met him, you wanted to be a part of all the joys and sorrows of his life. If he was sad, you would feel sorry for him. If he was happy, you would be happier than him. If you suddenly lost contact with him one day, you would feel lost, at a loss, muddle-headed, and listless.¡±Gu Nian spoke in all seriousness, she was like an expert. In fact, she was a noob who had never been in a rtionship before. She had understood all this by herself. Up until now, she had never met such a person in her life. Gu Xin memorized these words. She thought of Grandpa Gu and Grandma Gu. It seemed to be true! Yes, I must find someone like that in the future. ¡°Ouch!¡±Gu Xin suddenly fell forward. Gu Nian quickly pulled her back. ¡°I¡¯m so stupid. I can¡¯t even stand for long.¡±Gu Xin was a little annoyed. ¡°You have to take your time with the horse stance. You¡¯re already very good. Back then...¡±Gu Nianzhi stopped talking and held Gu Xin. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s put our legs on the steps and rub them.¡± ¡°Sister, Why Are You So Good? I¡¯ve never seen you practice it before. You didn¡¯t even sweat.¡±Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were full of admiration, and she didn¡¯t doubt it at all. Gu Nian smiled. ¡°Maybe I was born with a strange bone structure, a rare martial arts prodigy! hahahaha...¡± ¡°Xin Xin, let me tell you something. The stupid bird flies early into the forest, and the early bird catches the worm. So, only if we work hard, we can seed even if we¡¯re ordinary people!¡±Cai Xiaolian came out and saw the envy in Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, and said seriously. Chapter 117 Chapter 117: Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion The sisters rxed their muscles and stretched for a while before heading to Gu Nian¡¯s room to take a bath. Looking at Gu Xin¡¯s skinny body and her well-developed body, Gu Nian¡¯s heart ached. Once again, she despised the host and her family. The female lead in the book, Gu Xin, truly loved Lu Zheng. She was willing to give up everything, even her life, for Lu Zheng. Gu Nian felt that it was because the female lead in the book, Gu Xin,cked love. She did not receive the love of her parents and sister since she was young. The only people who treated her well were her grandparents. After she was sold, the first customer she met was Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng only exuded a little bit of love, a little bit of good. It was enough to make Gu Xin, whocked love, sacrifice herself for him. However, now that they had crossed over to the three-person team, they would not let Gu Xinck love. Therefore, that bastard Lu Zheng would not be able to win her Xin Xin¡¯s heart so easily. ¡°Sister, what are youughing at?¡±Gu Xin could not help but ask when she saw that Gu Nian was thinking about something. The two sisters were soaking in a wooden bucket and sitting opposite each other. Gu Nian came back to her senses and said, ¡°Sister isughing at you for bing a big girl.¡± After she said that, she looked at Gu Xin¡¯s heart. Gu Xin looked down and her face instantly turned red. She lowered her head and stammered, ¡°No, no. Sister is not allowed to talk nonsense. Nonsense.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯m not talking nonsense! Turn around, I¡¯ll scrub your back!¡±Gu Nian did not continue to tease the little girl and moved forward. ¡°Ouch! Ah! Sister, it hurts! Ouch!¡± ¡°TSK TSK tsk, you have to endure the pain. The sweat on your back has piled up to be thicker than the city wall!¡± ¡°Be gentle! Sister! Ouch! Ah! ...¡± .. Zhou family town, Zhou residence. After being beaten up and drenched in the heavy rain for more than two hours, Lu Zheng fell ill. He was not the battle-hardened Lu Zheng from before. He was still the miserable youth who had been released to the old residence because of his stepmother. Therefore, he could not withstand the beating and the rain. After lucky found him and brought him home, he developed a high fever. Master Zhou invited the doctors in the town. After a night, he did not get better. He sent people to the county to invite a few doctors over, but all of them were useless. ¡°Xin ¡®er, xin ¡®er...¡±in his daze, Lu Zheng called out to Xin ¡®er. ¡°Who is Xin ¡®er?¡±Master Zhou red at Lucky and asked. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know either.¡±. Recently, other than looking for the Gu family to farm, the young master did not have any contact with anyone else. They were all walking around the surrounding viges and viges.¡±Lucky was so frightened by old master Zhou¡¯s angry expression that he was trembling. ¡°Old Master, Master Qin is here!¡±At this moment, second Butler he came in with a middle-aged man dressed in ordinary clothes. ¡°Master Qin, quicklye and see Yuan Yuan. The Doctor said that if his fever doesn¡¯t subside, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to make it.¡±Old Master Zhou hurriedly pulled the middle-aged man, Master Qin, to the side of the bed. Master Qin was a tall and thin man with a square face and an ordinary appearance. He was also a warlock that Master Zhou had always believed in. In the Great Zhou, there was a group of people who could help people ask for good fortune, give advice on feng shui, catch ghosts, and even cure illnesses. They were called warlocks by the people of the Great Zhou. Back then, when Master Zhou¡¯s only daughter, Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, had died, this Master Qin had already warned Master Zhou that something was going to happen. Therefore, after this, Old Master Zhou had always trusted Master Qin. ¡°Old Master Zhou, get someone to bring some strong wine and clean young master¡¯s body. Add two more beds to the quilt, and then...¡±after seeing the situation, Master Qin said. Chapter 118 Chapter 118: Did Chapter 118 have anything to do with intelligence? Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion On the Gu family¡¯s side, Gu Nian had cooked a te of crispy potato chips with chili peppers for lunch and had conquered the entire family of four. ¡°Dad, Mom, this is delicious. When are we going to nt it? ! nt More!¡±Gu Xin loved crispy potato chips with chili peppers so much that she couldn¡¯t wait to ask after lunch. ¡°Let¡¯s go look at the seedster. We didn¡¯t have time to look at them carefully yesterday!¡±Cai Xiaolian said. In her previous life, Cai Xiaolian was born into a wealthy family. She married into a well-matched family. However, her family went bankruptter. After her divorce, she started her own business from nothing. She didn¡¯t know anything about nting, but she was very confident. Her family had a doctorate in biology. It would be child¡¯s y to nt potatoes. ¡°Mom, can we nt some in the vegetable garden first? The things nted in the vegetable garden will mature in three to five days. We can save more and eat them for a long time! Didn¡¯t Master Zhou say yesterday that these three things can be stored for a long time?¡±Gu Xin suggested. Hearing her mention Master Zhou, the transmigrator trio looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡±Gu Xin was stunned by the looks from the three of them. ¡°No, no. We just think that Xinxin is so smart! She actually thought of this. Alright, we¡¯ll nt it in the vegetable gardenter.¡±Gu shouxin shook his head and smiled. Cai Xiaolian & Gu Nianzhi:¡±...¡± How could this be rted to being smart? After lunch, the family of four began to choose the seeds. Gu Xin was especially enthusiastic. When the seeds were chosen, she even volunteered to nt them with Gu Nian and let her parents do other things. Gu Shouxin and Cai Xiaolian indeed had other things to do. Gu Shouxin had to go upstairs to tidy up, while Cai Xiaolian had to go to Gu Nian¡¯s room to tidy up a smallboratory. Their room was surrounded by earthen walls, the roof was made of tiles, and under the tiles were wooden nks that were parallel to the ground. In this way, there was a space between the tiles and the wooden nks for storing things. The entrance to this space was just outside Cai Xiaolian and Gu Shouxin¡¯s room, and there was a woodendder. Most of the houses in San Cha Kou vige had the same structure. The houses with earthen walls did not have good lighting. Gu Nianzhi wanted aboratory, and Gu Shouxin wanted a study. Cai Xiaolian walked around Gu Nianzhi¡¯s room and finally decided to give up on the idea. She walked outside the room and walked around. In the end, she decided to build a room in the corner of Houyang Ditch to serve as Gu Nianzhi¡¯sboratory. As for Gu Shouxin¡¯s study, she had no choice but to build it in the central room or somewhere else. After a busy afternoon, the whole family was tired and the house had changed drastically. The cobwebs in the corner were gone, and the kitchen had been cleaned up. Cai Xiaolian had already nned out Gu Nianzhi¡¯sboratory and was waiting to get uncle Gu to build some boards. In the evening, the four of them sat by the fire and chatted after dinner. ¡°Father, mother, sister, when I went to bedst night, I had already made arrangements for what I would do every day,¡±Gu Xin said excitedly. ¡°Oh? Our Xin Xin is so young, but she already has a n for her life? Tell me about it.¡±The transmigrator trio looked at Gu Xin. ¡°No matter if it¡¯s sunny or rainy, I have to get up at midnight every morning. I have to practice for two hours. Then, I have to learn how to read and write from my father for two hours in the morning. Then, I¡¯ll help my sister. In the afternoon, I¡¯ll dig wild vegetables and pick dry wood. Then, I¡¯ll listen to my parents and sister¡¯s instructions. When mom goes to sell things, you have to bring me along! I have to learn how to sell things,¡±Gu Xin said. Chapter 119 Chapter 119: couldn¡¯t be won! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion ¡°Then if I need you to help me at home and mother happens to be selling things, would you stay at home and help me? Or would you like to sell things with Mother?¡±Gu Nian asked curiously. Gu Xin was stunned and blinked, feeling a little awkward. ¡°Alright, Alright, don¡¯t make things difficult for Xinxin. We¡¯ll decide when the timees! If you¡¯re too busy, I¡¯ll have to stay and help you too!¡±Cai Xiaolian said with a smile when she saw Gu Xin¡¯s awkward expression. ¡°Yes, yes. Sister, mother is right!¡±Gu Xin quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Little girl!¡±Gu Nian poked gu Xin¡¯s forehead with her hand. A well-behaved sister was indeed much better than a naughty niece and nephew. That damned nephew of hers had written so badly about Xinxin in the book. HMPH, don¡¯t give me a chance to put it back on, or else.. Gu Xin felt warm all over when she slept at night, as if she was much more rxed than before. Could this be what her sister meant by getting rid of the stains on her body? It felt great. She thought of the dark sweat strips that she had rubbed off when she was in the bath with her sister, and felt very embarrassed. She opened her palm, and Yuyu appeared. ¡°Little Yu, Little Yu, so this is how you wash yourself! Hehe, sister helped me take a bath today. It¡¯s another very happy day!¡±Gu Xin expressed her joy to Yuyu in a low voice. .. The next day, it was time to send dregs of sea pepper to the county. The family of four was about to go out when someone from the restaurant arrived. Manager Cheng was still there. ¡°Second brother Gu, sister-inw, niece, you have to save me!¡±Manager Cheng¡¯s face immediately changed when he saw the neat and orderly family. He felt extremely wronged. Gu Shouxin raised his eyebrows. Ha, in just three days, he had be second brother, sister-inw, and niece? No matter where, there were indeed people who used terms of address to build a closer rtionship. ¡°Aiyo, shopkeeper Cheng, what happened to you? Were you ckmailed? Robbed? or were you given a job by your boss?¡±Cai Xiaolian said with a surprised look. The family of four had already discussed. In the future, Cai Xiaolian would be the one to speak in business dealings. Gu Shouxin would just stand by her side. Manager Cheng pursed his lips. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to say anything about this woman¡¯s mouth. ¡°Uncle Cheng, have you really been extorted and robbed? Have you reported it to the authorities? If you want to report it to the authorities, Grandpa said that the newly appointed magistrate of Taoyuan County is a good official and will definitely be able to make decisions for you. ¡°Hurry up and go. Don¡¯t waste time with us.¡±Gu Xin had a very good impression of the manager who had bought their dregs of sea pepper and cake, when she heard Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words, she was really worried about him, and she looked extremely serious. The transmigration trio:¡±...¡± They wanted tough, but they were afraid that it would hurt Xin Xin, so they held it in. Shopkeeper Cheng:¡±...¡± He tried to put his expression back to normal. ¡°Hehe, little niece, uncle is joking. Uncle is here to discuss business with your family, so he¡¯s exaggerating. It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Xin Xin, if Uncle Cheng uses words to express it, then he can use an exaggerated method to write it. To express uncle Cheng¡¯s eagerness to work with our family and the importance of our family.¡±Gu Nian exined to Gu Xin in all seriousness, she emphasized the words ¡®urgent¡¯and then turned to look at shopkeeper Cheng. ¡°Uncle Cheng, am I right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Hehe, yes, my niece is right!¡±Shopkeeper Cheng nodded repeatedly. Well, it seemed that the Gu family was going to haggle over the price again today. He couldn¡¯t win, he couldn¡¯t win! Chapter 120 Chapter 120:¡¯you¡¯re going to cut off our family¡¯s source of ie!¡¯! Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion Shopkeeper Cheng brought two people with him, a coachman and a waiter. He asked the two of them to help carry the 100 pounds of dried sea pepper into the carriage and went into the house with the Gu family. The boiling water on the stove was still hot, so gu nianzhi brewed a pot of tea and brought it out. Fortunately, Gu Shouxin had a habit of drinking tea. Thest time he went to settle his gambling debts, he bought two packets of tea leaves from the Yuzhou government. Otherwise, there would be no tea to serve them now. ¡°Eh? What kind of tea leaves does brother Gu have? It must be extraordinary! It feels even better than the best tea I¡¯ve ever tasted!¡±Manager Cheng took a sip and said in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s just ordinary tea leaves,¡±gu shouxin said with a smile. ¡°Really.¡±. ¡°Brother Gu, I think the things in your house are really extraordinary!¡±! ¡°Take that cake for example. We brought it back and had the pastry chef make it. It was quite delicious, but it can¡¯t bepared to yours.¡±. ¡°Also, the food that my sister-inw gave mest time was made by the same chef. The taste must be made by your family!¡±Manager Cheng Sighed. The transmigrator trio was surprised, but they didn¡¯t show it on their faces. They looked like manager Cheng was saying it on purpose. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were a little blurry. Was it because of the jade bead? Was It? Was It? Oh No, what should I do if others see through me? ¡°Brother and sister, I¡¯m here to discuss a coboration with you.¡±Manager Cheng saw that the couple didn¡¯t respond, so he had to tell them his purpose. ¡°Oh? What else do you want to work with us for?¡±Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. She had already guessed that this person was here because of the dregs sea pepper, but she didn¡¯t bring it up. ¡°Second brother Gu, sister-inw, we are also acquaintances, so I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I¡¯ll be straightforward. Can you sell the method of making dregs pepper to our restaurant?¡±Manager Cheng Sighed in his heart, waiting for Cai Xiaolian to make a big demand. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t get it, cai Xiaolian immediately refused without thinking, ¡°Manager Cheng, this is indeed not possible. You said that we¡¯re already familiar with each other. I think you should know that my man needs to study. I still have two daughters to raise! I¡¯ll sell this to you. Although we can get a sum of money temporarily, what about the future?¡± It was easy to make dregs of pepper. Their family didn¡¯tck pepper, so why would they sell it off? The father and daughter of the Gu family didn¡¯t say anything. They all looked at manager Cheng. ¡°The price can be negotiated.¡±Manager Cheng felt that Cai Xiaolian wasying the groundwork for raising the price, so he said sincerely. ¡°Manager Cheng, we all feel your sincerity, but we really can¡¯t do this! If you buy the production method of my sea pepper dregs, won¡¯t you directly cut off our family¡¯s ie?¡±Cai Xiaolian insisted. ¡°This...¡±manager Cheng could see Cai Xiaolian¡¯s determination this time. He hadn¡¯t considered this situation at all. ¡°Sigh, Our Drunken River restaurant has been open in the county town for almost a year, and business hasn¡¯t been very good. It¡¯s only been these few days that business is full. So, the owner wants to buy out this dreg sea pepper. Brother and sister Gu! The owner wanted me to try my best to negotiate! Look, can you really not sell it? As for the price, I will try my best to satisfy you.¡±Manager Cheng Thought for a while, then he continued. ¡°Manager Cheng, you are also the manager of the restaurant. You should know that this dregs of sea pepper may not be made by others now, but it may not be impossible in the future.¡±Cai Xiaolian frowned. Chapter 121 Chapter 121: How fragrant Trantor: 549690339 ¡°So, it¡¯s not worth it for you to pay such a high price to buy it all.¡± Cai Xiaolian continued. ¡°How about this? in the future, as long as your family can produce fresh food, even if it¡¯s just a simple dish, we¡¯ll pay for it. How about it?¡± Shopkeeper Cheng insisted. Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows. This condition was a little too big! ¡°Other fresh food? Uncle Cheng, do you have any dishes that go into the water?¡± Gu Xin had an idea and could not help but ask. ¡°Enter the water?¡± Shopkeeper Cheng was stunned for a moment, and then his face showed a bit of disdain. little niece, the water doesn¡¯t taste good. The city people don¡¯t eat that stuff. ¡°What if we can make it very delicious? You¡¯re buying too?¡± Gu Xin asked again. The time travel Trio looked at Gu Xin with pride. Look at how bright this girl¡¯s brain is. She thought of something else just like that? As expected of my daughter (younger sister)! ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s delicious, I¡¯ll definitely buy it. But little niece, if it doesn¡¯t taste good, then I can¡¯t force you to do it. ¡± Shopkeeper Cheng could only grit his teeth and reply when he saw that the Gu family¡¯s adults didn¡¯t stop the little girl from speaking. ¡°Father, mother, sister!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at the three of them. Her meaning was obvious. ¡°Shopkeeper Cheng, you¡¯ve saved us time by sparing us from going out today, so why don¡¯t you try the new food my family¡¯s first girl has made? Try it first. If it¡¯s good, we¡¯ll talk again.¡± Cai Xiaolian said immediately, but she didn¡¯t mention the matter of the Zha hai Jiao. Father, mother, I¡¯ll go prepare with Xinxin. Gu Nian stood up and pulled Gu Xin into the kitchen. ¡°Sister, Sister, am I not very smart? I immediately thought of glutinous rice stuffed sausages.¡± Gu Xin held Gu Nian¡¯s hand as they walked into the kitchen. She looked like she was waiting for Gu Nian to praise her. ¡°Yup! You¡¯re our family¡¯s little cheeky ghost! Help me start the fire and let big sister show off her cooking skills.¡± Gu Nian pinched Gu Xin¡¯s face as sheughed. ¡°En!¡± Gu Xin went to get an apron and tied it around her waist. She was wearing a clean set of clothes today, so she didn¡¯t want it to get dirty. As usual, Gu Nian ordered pan-fried glutinous rice stuffed sausages, steamed glutinous rice stuffed sausages, and a stir-fried pork belly strip. Then, she made a bowl of egg fried rice with eggs, wild scallions, and leftovers. She had originally nned to use them to make fried rice when she went home at night, but now they were just right. Seeing that shopkeeper Cheng had choked on his food, she cooked some white radish soup, a clear soup. He didn¡¯t use a lot of it, only giving it to shopkeeper Cheng, so the speed was quite fast. Basically, when the radish ripened, everything else would be fine. There were three woks in their kitchen. As long as Gu Xin could burn them all, Gu Nian would definitely be able to keep up. Very soon, Gu Nian arrived at the central room with a tray. ¡°Uncle Cheng, do you want to try?¡± Gu Nian ced the tray on the table. There were only a few small bowls on the tray that were enough for one person. Holding his chopsticks, shopkeeper Cheng could only smell the aroma of the food. He waspletely unable to associate this delicious taste with the water. ¡°Old Cheng, try it. I¡¯m not lying to you!¡± Gu shouxinughed. Previously, he was also against eating the food made by the pig farm. There were even two little people fighting in his heart. One was determined not to eat it because he subconsciously felt that it was not edible, and the other was determined to eat it because he wanted to give face to his daughter! The result was, yes, it smelled good! Shopkeeper Cheng first picked up a lump of radish to moisten his mouth, then ate a spoonful of cooked rice. Mm, delicious. Finally, she picked up the food from the other three bowls. Originally, she just wanted to give him face, but in the end, she had the same idea as Gu shouxin. How fragrant. Chapter 122 Chapter 122: A woman who dared to think Trantor: 549690339 Shopkeeper Cheng ate heartily. Because the bowl was small, he hadn¡¯t had enough yet! However, he knew that Gu Nian had only made so much for him to taste. Therefore, he was embarrassed to ask her to make more. ¡°I wonder what ingredients are used to make these three dishes?¡± After wiping his mouth, shopkeeper Cheng began to talk about serious business. ¡°Old Cheng, these three dishes all have pig offal, which includes therge intestine, small intestine, and pig¡¯s tripe. The intestines must have been washed clean. On such a cold day, my family¡¯s two youngdies went to the river to wash them with my eldest brother and eldest sister-inw¡¯s two youngdies. It doesn¡¯t taste as good as I imagined, does it?¡± Cai Xiaolian said. Gu Nian was very impressed with this couple who had worked together to make a living. In the time it took for her to cook, she had changed from shopkeeper Cheng to old Cheng. ¡°Is there a trick to this cleaning?¡± Shopkeeper Cheng¡¯s shrewd eyes glowed. ¡°That¡¯s for sure! So, what price did old Cheng intend to offer for these three dishes? We¡¯re so familiar with each other, so the price is not important. Besides the intestines and stomach, the heart, liver, spleen, lung, and kidney can all be made into delicious food.¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. Shopkeeper Cheng¡¯s mouth twitched. You¡¯ve already said so, and the price isn¡¯t important? If I don¡¯t give you a satisfactory price, are you going to tell me how to cook the heart, liver, spleen, lung, and kidney? ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Old Cheng, I have an even more perfect method of cooperation. Of course, I¡¯m just not sure if you can make the decision?¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t give shopkeeper Cheng a chance to state his price and continued. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened. She¡¯s here, her mother is going to show her tricks to making big money. She must learn it well! ¡°Oh? Sister-inw, tell me, I have to listen to it to know if I can make the decision.¡± Shopkeeper Cheng asked, taking back the price that was on the tip of his tongue. ¡°Cooperation! It¡¯s not just buying and selling recipes or recipes, but a direct cooperation to let us split the profits of the restaurant. This way, any new dish that my niannian makes will be given to the restaurant as soon as possible. Of course, we won¡¯t ask for much profit. I just want a long-term stable ie. After all, I have a man at home who needs to study and prepare the dowry for my two daughters. I have to live!¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face showed that life was difficult. After Cai Xiaolian finished speaking, shopkeeper Cheng fell into deep thought. Gu Xin stared at shopkeeper Cheng nervously. She understood what her mother meant. If shopkeeper Cheng agreed, their family would have a long-term ie. But, could she agree to this? She felt that it was impossible, but she believed in her mother. He felt extremely conflicted. However, Gu Nian was thinking that her mother was probably the one who had received the script for transmigration and farming. After transmigrating, she became a married woman and a husband. Although she was older, her potential in literature and martial arts was limitless. Buying recipes, working with a restaurant, was he going to open a Rouge shop next? Drawing flowers and opening an embroidery workshop? A man¡¯s career will rise and he will die? Gu shouxin thought, my mother is really daring! Very good, I like women who dare to think and do! ¡°Split the profits? This, second brother Gu, sister-inw, I really can¡¯t make the decision. However, you can tell me the specific method of cooperation. For example, how much profit you want, whether it can guarantee the restaurant¡¯s business, how many new dishes can you make every month, and whether the new dishes can be produced in a constant stream.¡± After pondering for a long time, shopkeeper Cheng finally opened his mouth and asked a few questions. Gu Xin¡¯s big eyes immediately turned to her mother as she waited for her mother¡¯s reply. Chapter 123 Chapter 123: A smile Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. With what our family has now, we¡¯ll give out two dishes every month, and we won¡¯t run out of food for two years. In the next two years, we¡¯ll try new ones. Not only the dishes, but also the desserts. As for how much interest I get, old Cheng, it depends on how much interest your family is willing to give me. ¡± Cai Xiaolian still didn¡¯t raise the price. Gu Xin felt that her mother must have a motive for doing this and she must have other things to say. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Old Cheng, when ites to business, you can¡¯t stick to old rules. If you change, you will understand. If you don¡¯t change, you will be like a pool of still water!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s guess was right. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t give old Cheng a chance to speak and continued. ¡°May I ask if sister-inw is really an ordinary farmer¡¯s wife?¡± Shopkeeper Cheng was very surprised by Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words. ¡°Currently, she¡¯s naturally an ordinary farmer¡¯s wife! In the future, it will depend on my man¡¯s ability!¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at nine thousand years old and blinked. ¡°Wifey, in fact, I don¡¯t want to study that much. It¡¯s very tiring. Why don¡¯t you earn a lot of money to support me? I¡¯m supposed to stay at home to do housework and take care of the child?¡± Nine thousand years old said in all seriousness. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Nian could not help butugh. hahahahahaha, I really envy the rtionship between second brother Gu and his sister-inw! Shopkeeper Chengughed out loud, then said readily, ¡± alright, second brother Gu, sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I, old Cheng, will definitely bring this matter to the boss word for word. However, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible for eldest niece to cook a few more dishes so that I can speak in front of the boss.¡± ¡°Uncle Cheng, that¡¯s no problem. However, please wait a moment, I¡¯m going to get some materials from Grandpa and Grandma.¡± Gu Nian felt that this matter was settled. Shopkeeper Cheng was clearly on their side, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to say a few good words. Gu Xin did not follow Gu Nian. Instead, she continued to listen to her parents ¡®conversation with shopkeeper Cheng. She found it quite interesting. ...... After noon, manager Cheng left with stir-fried pig heart, stir-fried kidney, pig liver with pickled pepper, pig lung and radish soup, as well as two kinds of glutinous rice andrge intestines. Of course, there were also Zha hai Jiao. ¡°Mother, why didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted some interest? Is it because uncle Cheng can¡¯t make the decision?¡± After sending her off, Gu Xin asked her question. ¡°Well, that¡¯s one of the reasons, but the bigger reason is that we don¡¯t know what kind of person the owner of the drunken River Pavilion is. If it was someone worth working with, he would directly state the price after meeting and discussing it. If it¡¯s not worth working with, I¡¯ll raise the price and he¡¯ll definitely back down. This will reduce a lot of unnecessary trouble.¡± Cai Xiaolian said after some thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you don¡¯t have a price in mind, mother?¡± Gu Nian exposed Cai Xiaolian with one sentence. Gu shouxin pursed his lips and smiled. Gu Xin looked at Cai Xiaolian in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your sister¡¯s nonsense! She was stupid. She only knew how to cook and not do business. My precious little daughter must have taken after me. Smart! Your sister took after your father, stupid!¡± Cai Xiaolian wasn¡¯t embarrassed that she had been exposed, and she calmly replied. ¡°But mother, father and sister are not stupid! He¡¯s very powerful and much smarter than me. I¡¯m the stupidest person in my family. And mother, you told me before that the stupid bird should fly first.¡± Gu Xin retorted seriously. ¡°Uh, this Wanwan ...¡± Cai Xiaolian was speechless. hahahaha Yingluo. Gu shouxin looked at his wife and daughter and couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. Hisughter was very infectious, and the whole family couldn¡¯t help butugh along. Chapter 124 Chapter 124: His own choice Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, in the Zhou residence of the Zhou family town, master Qin had given Lu Zheng a solution in the morning. By the afternoon, Lu Zheng¡¯s fever still showed no signs of subsiding. Instead, it was getting worse. ¡°Lord Zhou, let me bring young master to a ce. Perhaps he will be better.¡± Master Qin said to old master Zhou after hesitating for a long time. ¡°Master, where are you taking Yuanyuan? Can Ie along?¡± Lord Zhou asked anxiously. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll bring the two people who know young master¡¯s identity with us.¡± Grandmaster Qin thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± old Zhou looked at the man in front of him in horror. ¡°This one knows young master¡¯s identity. Rest assured, Lord Zhou, this one will not reveal it. Old master Zhou, please quickly go and prepare!¡± Master Qin said without hiding anything. Old master Zhou believed in this master Qin and went out to call second Butler he and Ji Xiang. A quarter of an hourter, a carriage came out of the Zhou mansion and headed in the direction of Taoyuan County. Before night fell, they arrived at the ce that master Qin had mentioned-peaceful cloud temple. Master Qin was very familiar with this ce. He found a young monk and directly led him to a small courtyard behind the temple. ¡°Lord Zhou, please stay in front. I¡¯ll bring the young master in to find him. If anything happens, I¡¯ll ask the masters in the temple to inform you.¡± Master Qin got out of the car and carried Lu Zheng on his back. ¡°Alright!¡± Since he had alreadye, old master Zhou allowed master Qin to make the arrangements. After the little Shami brought them in, he came out and closed the door, bringing old Zhou and the others to the guest rooms. ¡°Senior brother, I¡¯m afraid this child can¡¯t make it!¡± Mr. Qin said hurriedly as he carried the man into a room. There was only one person in the room, a monk with a white beard and round face. If Lu Zheng was awake at this moment, he would definitely recognize this monk. This was the person he had seen the most in thest moments of his life. His Dharma name was enlightenment. Monk liaowu had master Qin ce the person on the bed and went forward to check. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡± ¡°Almsgiver Lu¡¯s obsession is too deep. External things are useless, he has to rely on himself. Junior Brother, you can go out first. I¡¯ll keep watch. If he can survive tonight, then he¡¯ll be fine. He can¡¯t me anyone else if he can¡¯t make it. He chose this himself and he knows the consequences.¡± ¡°Senior brother, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. He has never been to Taoyuan County before, and you have never left Yun an temple. When did you two meet? Why did you ask me to go to the Zhou family and say those strange things?¡± Master Qin hesitated for a while and finally asked the question that had been on his mind recently. ¡°Everything is the will of the heavens, everything is karma. Shidi doesn¡¯t understand, but there¡¯s no need to be so persistent. ¡°When will Junior Brother understand? I¡¯m not sure either. Everything is arranged by heaven!¡± Amitabha!¡± After he finished speaking, he put his hands together. ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯re bing more and more like master! Oh right, our master, he¡¯s an old man. master Qin¡¯s gaze was getting more and more strange. He stopped talking and waved his hands in surrender. Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t mention master. I won¡¯t mention master. I¡¯ll go down first!¡± Monk liaowu shook his head as he watched Grandmaster Qin leave and close the door. He walked to the bedside and looked at Lu Zheng, who was frowning and blushing because of his high fever. He sighed. ¡°Today¡¯s events are like water without a trace. Tomorrow, you are already a stranger! Almsgiver Lu, is this the result you want?¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125: Only invite her Trantor: 549690339 The reply to monk Wu was a low mumble,¡±Xin ¡®er, Xin¡¯ er, Qianqian.¡± The monk liaomu shook his head and moved the small table to the front of Lu Zheng¡¯s bed. Then, he knelt down and began to knock on the wooden fish and read the obscure Scripture. ...... For the next three days, no one came to the drunken River Restaurant. The time travel Trio was not in a hurry, but Gu Xin was. That morning, after Gu Xin finished her horse-riding stance, she could not help but ask Gu Nian when she was taking a bath with her, ¡± ¡°Sister, do you think uncle Cheng¡¯s boss is willing to cooperate with us? Why is there still no news after three days?¡± Xinxin, it¡¯s not good to worry too much at such a young age. You¡¯ll get wrinkles and age quickly. Gu Nianughed as she poked Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m just worried!¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips. ¡°What¡¯s the use of worrying! You said it yourself, it¡¯s been three days. Today is the day we¡¯re going to deliver the Zha hai Jiao. We¡¯ll know if they¡¯re willing to do itter. Calm down and don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not a big deal if we don¡¯t cooperate! We can sell chili and vegetables! Moreover, when the potatoes I nted in the field yesterday grow well, I can also make potato-rted dishes! It¡¯s the drunken River house¡¯s loss if they don¡¯t cooperate with us!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Yes, sister is right!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said pitifully, ¡± I think uncle Cheng is a good person. I hope hispany can work with us! ¡°Yes, yes, yes, very good! There are no bad people in your eyes. Alright, you can soak in it. I¡¯ll put it on for you when I get up!¡± Gu Nian stood up helplessly. ¡°Hehe, thank you, big sister!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s hands were on the edge of the wooden bucket, and only her head peeked out as she smiled happily. ¡°Is big sister that happy to help you put on your clothes?¡± Gu Nian could not help butugh. ¡°Yes, yes! In the past, sister Huihui would also help sisi dress andb her hair. I also want one!¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°Aiyo! Our poor Xinxin! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you dress andb your hair every day!¡± Gu Nian pinched Gu Xin¡¯s face. She always felt that Gu Xin¡¯s face was getting chubbier by the day. She couldn¡¯t tell just by looking at it, but she could feel it when she touched it. If a child had enough nutrition, they would indeed grow up quickly. After getting dressed, they went to the kitchen to eat. The family sat down and picked up their chopsticks, but there was a knock on the door. Gu shouxin went to open the door. The person who came was dressed as a housekeeper. He was said to be the housekeeper of the drunken River restaurant¡¯s dong family, surnamed Qian. He was supposed to be shopkeeper Cheng yesterday, but something suddenly happened in his hometown, and he came in a hurry. Therefore, his boss sent him here today. Butler Qian exined his intention. His boss was interested in the cooperation and wanted to invite the Gu family to the city to discuss it, but only to talk to Cai Xiaolian, who had proposed the cooperation. Gu shouxin looked at the coachman and the waiter. They were indeed the two people who hade with shopkeeper Cheng before. He invited them into the house and asked them to wait for a while as he had just eaten. ¡°Ah? You¡¯re only inviting me?¡± Cai Xiaolian was a little surprised after hearing Gu shouxin¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll go together as a family. You take the child with you. I¡¯ll wait for you at the study. Drunken River house¡¯s owner is a woman from the back of the house. She said that her foot is injured and it¡¯s not convenient for her to go out. You guys can go together. With niannian around, I don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Gu shouxin thought that Cai Xiaolian was afraid of being alone andforted her. ¡°I see! Alright, I¡¯ll take niannian and Xinxin with me. ¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. Chapter 126 Chapter 126: County Administration Trantor: 549690339 After breakfast, the family went out. They declined the offer of a carriage and drove the ox-cart from the old house to town. When they heard that the owner of the old house was a woman and was going to the back of the house, grandma Gu packed up and followed them out. She was still a little worried about Cai Xiaolian. Although she had seen the changes in her second brother¡¯s family, she still wanted to keep an eye on them. She didn¡¯t want to interfere, but she was worried that if something happened, she could have someone to help her. The ox-cart was pulling a hundred catties of g sea pepper. Gu shouxin was driving the cart, and several women were sitting behind. An hourter, the ox-cart followed the carriage in front to the backyard of the county government office. ¡°This Zhenzhen!¡± The Gu family was shocked. Could it be that drunken River Restaurant was opened by the county magistrate¡¯s woman? Why is the business so bad? ¡°Grandmother, mother, I want to follow father!¡± After alighting from the ox-cart, Gu Xin did not want to go with them. ¡°Eh? Why?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked, puzzled. ¡°Mother,e down a little. I¡¯ll tell you in secret.¡± Gu Xin nced at Gu shouxin, then tugged at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s sleeve and whispered. Cai Xiaolian bent down and put her ear to Gu Xin¡¯s mouth. Gu Xin whispered,¡¯when I passed by the gambling den just now, I saw father looking inside. Mother, I¡¯ll follow father. I won¡¯t let him go in.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. This child! ¡°Alright, you follow father and watch him. When I close the deal, I¡¯ll buy some cloth and go home to make you some new clothes!¡± Cai Xiaolian touched Gu Xin¡¯s head and smiled. Therefore, the Gu family split into two groups. Gu shouxin took Gu Xin to the study House, while Cai Xiaolian took grandma Gu and Gu Nian to the back of the county government. Xinxin is worried that daddy will go gambling again? ¡± Gu shouxin held Gu Xin¡¯s little hand and asked, feeling hurt. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t. I believe in father.¡± Gu Xin quickly shook her head and broke into a wide smile, ¡± I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be bored out there alone. I¡¯ll apany you. ¡°That Xinxin is really great! His father was very happy. Don¡¯t worry, Xinxin, daddy has such a good daughter, I really won¡¯t go gambling again.¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t expose Gu Xin, but promised her again. Father, it¡¯s Xinxin¡¯s fault. She shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. Gu Xin lowered her head and suddenly felt guilty that she shouldn¡¯t have doubted her father who had changed for the better. Gu shouxin squatted down and looked at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Xinxin didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was her father¡¯s fault in the past. Xinxin was the kindest girl in the world. She could forgive her bad father and even stand up to stop him from repeating the same mistakes and continuing to gamble. So, father won¡¯t let Xinxin down in the future.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded her head vigorously, ¡± ¡°Yes, I believe in you, father!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you to the study. Let¡¯s go there and buy some ink and brush. I¡¯ll use that ce to teach Xinxin how to write andplete today¡¯s task!¡± Gu shouxin tidied up Gu Xin¡¯s clothes and led her to the study. A few children with Dirty Faces looked at the back of the father and daughter. They were so envious of children with fathers! On the other side, Butler Qian led the three grandfathers and granddaughters of the Gu family into the back of the residence. When they reached the innermost part, a maidservant was waiting there. ¡°Granny sun, she¡¯s here. Is it convenient for Madam to see you now?¡± Butler Qian was very polite to granny sun. ¡°Yes, old Qian, you can go! I¡¯ll take them to see Madam!¡± Granny sun sized up the three of them, then nodded. Chapter 127 Chapter 127: conquest Trantor: 549690339 Drunken River Restaurant had opened at the end ofst year, and the county Magistrate of Taoyuan County had taken office this year. No one would have thought that this drunken River Restaurant was actually opened by the county magistrate¡¯s wife. The three grandparent and grandchild of the Gu family had seen the world, and they did not show any fear on their faces. ¡°Granny sun, who are they?¡± When they arrived at the county magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s room, two good-looking little boys and girls came out. They looked very simr and should be brother and sister. The little boy asked curiously. The little girl hid behind her brother and also looked curiously at the Gu family¡¯s three grandfathers and granddaughters. ¡°Second young master, third miss, this is a guest that Madam has invited.¡± Granny sun replied. ¡°Is it the sister who made the delicious cake?¡± The boy¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Gu Nian. The little girl¡¯s eyes also lit up when she heard the word ¡°cake,¡± but she wasn¡¯t as fast as the little boy in finding the target. ¡°Luan ¡®er, take your sister back and let the guests in. Mother has serious business to discuss with them!¡± At this moment, a gentle female voice came from the room. ¡°Alright, mother!¡± miss, I¡¯m Cheng huaijin. This is my little sister, Huaiyu. We really like your cake and chili! the little boy replied with a wide smile. ¡°Thank you for your love, young master. I¡¯m gu Nian.¡± Gu Nian felt that the young man looked good when he smiled and smiled as well. However, the younger sister seemed a little shy and her eyes would asionally look dull. ¡°Luan ¡®er!¡± There was a sound in the room again. Cheng huaijin stuck out his tongue and waved at Gu Nian before running off with his sister. Only then did granny sun bring the three of them into the house. A middle-aged woman was sitting on the bed in the room. She looked to be in her early thirties, probably about the same age as Cai Xiaolian. ¡°You guys are here! Please take a seat, my foot is injured and it¡¯s not convenient for me to move around, so I asked you toe over. Please forgive me!¡± The county magistrate¡¯s wife was very affable and did not put on any airs. She looked very down-to-earth. Cai Xiaolian sat down and introduced her mother-inw and daughter to everyone. She was a businessman, and the county magistrate¡¯s wife was a person without any airs. Soon, the atmosphere in the room became familiar. ¡°Lady Cai, I don¡¯t know what you mean by flexible? If we can reach an agreement, I¡¯m willing to cooperate with Lady Cai.¡± After the atmosphere had be more familiar, the county magistrate¡¯s wife went straight to the business. ¡°Madam Cheng, the flexibility I¡¯m talking about is actually a change in the business model. Since the business hasn¡¯t improved for a year, we have to consider other aspects besides the taste.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. The county magistrate¡¯s surname was Cheng, and the county magistrate¡¯s wife¡¯s surname was sun, so Cai Xiaolian naturally called her Madam Cheng. ¡°The other aspects naturally refer to the business aspect. For example, how to attract customers? Before I came here, I didn¡¯t know that the owner of the drunken River Restaurant was you, the wife of the county Magistrate. I believe many people didn¡¯t know either. So, let me guess, Madam Cheng, you must not want to use Lord Cheng¡¯s name to make this business better! ¡°Since that¡¯s the case ...¡± Cai Xiaolian said a lot. Her words won over Mrs. Cheng and her mother-inw. Grandma Gu was able to hide the surprise in her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t calm her emotions down. Did second eldest daughter-inw receive guidance from an immortal or was she hiding her true self? It seemed that it didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯te this time. Second eldest¡¯s wife waspletely capable of handling it! Chapter 128 Chapter 128: Save the child Trantor: 549690339 Grandma Gu rxed, but Mrs. Cheng became nervous. Not only was Madam Cheng nervous, but she was also excited. She had never heard such business-rted words from a woman¡¯s mouth. Madam Cheng invited the three of them to stay for lunch. Because the county Magistrate was not at the county office, she was a woman in the inner residence. Her foot was injured and it was inconvenient for her to move, so it was not appropriate to invite Gu shouxin to dinner. The three grandparent and grandchild of the Gu family could understand this. It was not until 11 am that the three of them arrived at the study and found Gu shouxin and his daughter. On the way back, Cai Xiaolian told the father and daughter about the cooperation with Madam Cheng at drunken River Restaurant. Six dishes were served every month. They could be snacks, soup, stir-fried, or breakfast. Cai Xiaolian also suggested to Madam Cheng that the restaurant¡¯s decoration should be changed, and theyout of the indoor dining table should also be redone. The reason why it took so long was that Cai Xiaolian had drawn her own design for Madam Cheng there. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s identity in the modern world was a sessful self-made businessman. Before she started her business, she was a richdy. Her family¡¯s business was in a crisis, and her inws didn¡¯t treat her well. After the divorce, her family went bankrupt. She did start from scratch. She majored in Fine Arts in college, so it was easy for her to draw a simple design. As soon as the draft was out, Mrs. Cheng admired her even more. If she wasn¡¯t afraid of being suspected by grandma Gu, Cai Xiaolian could have drawn it even better! The two sides cooperated, 30 ¨C 70, Cai Xiaolian got 30, and Madam Cheng got 70. Apart from the food and some business ideas, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t care about anything else. Drunken River Restaurant would still be open for one more day tomorrow, and then it would be closed for decorations. It would reopen at the end of the month. Their family didn¡¯t need to make chili anymore. Madam Cheng would find someone to make it. When it opened again, Cai Xiaolian woulde out with 17 new dishes. At that time, Madam Cheng would invite all the low-level women in the county and the women in the house to try the dishes. This was Cai Xiaolian¡¯s suggestion to increase their poprity. ¡°Wifey is so powerful!¡± Gu shouxin said sincerely after listening. ¡°Mother, have we cooperated with the drunken River Pavilion? Does that mean we¡¯ll have an ie every month from now on?¡± Gu Xin asked in surprise. ¡°Little money-grubber!¡± Cai Xiaolian tapped Gu Xin¡¯s nose andughed. that¡¯s right. I have an ie every month. In the future, our Xinxin will have a lot of time toplete her daily n! There is no need to be at a loss whether to go out with mother or to help older sister at home.¡± ¡°Then, eh, eh, eh, isn¡¯t that sister-inw Yumei?¡± Just as Gu Xin was about to say something, she saw a person lying on the ground in front of her. Half of his face was on the ground, and the other half was exposed. ¡°Second brother, stop the car! It¡¯s that girl, Yumei!¡± Grandma Gu looked over and quickly asked Gu shouxin to stop the car. The family quickly walked forward. Sun Yumei was in a sorry state. Her skirt was covered in blood and her body was covered in dirt. It looked like she had been crawling for a long time. In the early winter, her forehead was covered in sweat and her face was pale. ¡°Sister-inw Yumei, sister-inw Yumei!¡± Gu Xin was so frightened by her that she cried. ¡°Yumei, Yumei!¡± Grandma Gu squatted down and patted her face. ¡°My child, my child! Please save my child.¡± Sun Yumei was not in her right mind, and she was calling out for her child. ¡°Second brother¡¯s wife, you take niannian to the sun family of Lotus Vige to exin the situation to her brothers. Second brother and Xinxin will go to the county town with me to find a doctor!¡± Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t care less about the blood and mud on sun Yumei¡¯s body. She picked her up and ordered. Chapter 129 Chapter 129: As expected of my mother! Trantor: 549690339 They would reach Lotus Vige soon. Fortunately, they had sent sun Yumei back to her parents ¡®house once before, so Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were able to find their way. Gu shouxin drove the ox-cart and changed the direction. The speed was also faster than before. Gu Xin¡¯s tears could not stop falling. Other than her family, sister-inw Yumei was the person who treated her the best. Sister-inw Yumei would give her delicious food. Sometimes, when she saw her hair was messy, she would tie it up for her. She would teach her the names of all kinds of wild flowers and tell her when the flowers would bloom. She would even sew a small purse for her. Something suddenly appeared in her clenched fist and Gu Xin stopped crying. That¡¯s right, I have jade beads. Would sister-inw Yu Mei feel better after eating the Jade Pearl? Last time, first aunt had given birth to ninren after drinking the Jade Pearl water. As Gu Xin thought of this, the Jade fish in her hand spat out a Jade bead and it disappeared into Gu Xin¡¯s palm. Gu Xin pinched the Jade bead and saw that her grandmother was still staring at sister-inw Yumei. She did not feed it to her immediately. water! Water Qianqian! sun Yumei¡¯s lips were cracking as she called for water. ¡°Milk, I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Gu Xin was afraid that grandma Gu would beat her to it, so she shifted her body and took out the gourds from the basket. The small basket was filled with four gourds of water. It was prepared by Cai Xiaolian, and each of them had one. Gu Xin took out her gourd. She had been drinking water at the study today, so she still had a lot of water left in her gourd. With her back to grandma Gu, she opened the lid and put the Jade bead down. She shook it a few times before handing it to grandma Gu. Grandma Gu was holding a gourd and carefully feeding sun Yumei water. He drank half of the gourd of water, and the other half flowed down the corner of his mouth. Gu Xin prayed silently in her heart,¡¯God, please help sister-inw Yumei get better. Sister-inw Yumei is a good person. You must help her get better.¡¯ The ox-cart entered the city, and grandma Gu pointed it in the right direction. It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach a small side alley. It didn¡¯t look like a medicine Hall that was open for business, but more like someone¡¯s house. ¡°Second brother, you go to the city gate and wait for the sun brothers. I¡¯ll stay here with Xinxin. Xinxin, go knock on the door and tell her that Gu xiann is here.¡± After getting out of the car, grandma Gu picked sun Yumei up again and gave her father and daughter some instructions. ¡°Alright, mother.¡± Gu shouxin nodded obediently. Even though there were many scenes in his memory of him taking advantage of mother Dali, he was still very shocked to see it with his own eyes. Look, he just casually picked up a dying person without even panting. Look at this introduction. Xxx from the vige of the three Forks is here. It was indeed his mother, an extraordinary sound! The person who opened the door was an old woman. When she heard Gu xiann¡¯s name, she looked outside and quickly came out to wee her. Gu Xin followed behind grandma Gu. After she entered the house, she was not in the mood to look at the flowers and nts in the yard. All her attention was on sun Yumei. ¡°Sister, you must save this person. Her family has seven brothers. If something happens to her here, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to live in peace!¡± As soon as grandma Gu entered the central room, she said this to an old woman who was about the same age as her. ¡°I say, Gu xiann, you¡¯re sick! You know it¡¯s troublesome, but you still sent her to me? Are you saying that I¡¯m living too peacefully?¡± The olddy was speechless. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sick. The illness that likes to torture you, stop talking nonsense! I left her here, quickly take a look at her. She¡¯s pregnant and doesn¡¯t know the child¡¯s condition.¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130: old sisters Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What child? They all fell. Tsk, tsk, it must have been a few months! What kind of heartless thing was this? Fortunately, there¡¯s something good keeping her alive. Otherwise, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to live.¡± The old woman checked and shook her head. ¡°The Wang family is a group of bastards!¡± Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Grandma, did sis-inw Yumei lose her baby?¡± Gu Xin asked while sobbing. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. When your sister-inw Yumei wakes up and sees you crying, she¡¯ll cry again. Be good, let¡¯s go outside and wait for this grandma to treat sister-inw Yumei.¡± Grandma Gu patted Gu Xin¡¯s head and held her hand as they walked out. Grandma Gu¡¯s body was also stained with sun Yumei¡¯s blood and mud. The old woman asked someone to give grandma Gu a set of fitting clothes. Grandma Gu asked Gu Xin to stay where she was and went to change her clothes. ...... The sun family¡¯s brothers only arrived when it was almost dark. Only three brothers and sisters-inw came. The others should have gone to the vige at the crossroads. Sun Yumei was already awake and had changed into clean clothes. However, she kept her mouth shut and did not say a word. Her eyes were like a pool of still water. ¡°Thank you, grandma Gu and second uncle Gu, for saving my sister! I can¡¯t repay you for saving my life, but in the future, if you need my sun brothers ¡°help, just ask!¡± The one who spoke was sun Yumei¡¯s older brother, sun dng. He was a tall and strong man with a dark face, and his appearance alone was enough to scare people. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Didn¡¯t Yumei go back to her mother¡¯s housest time? What kind of brother and sister-inw are you? She knows that the Wang family isn¡¯t a ce for humans to stay, and yet she still wants her to go back?¡± Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t help but scold him. ¡°I say, young fellow, your sister almost lost two lives today! I heard from old Gu that she has seven brothers. Tsk, tsk, how embarrassing. It¡¯s not her fault that a person from her maternal family with seven brothers can live like this. It¡¯s your brothers ¡®fault!¡± The old woman said in disdain. Sun dng and his brothers lowered their heads and did not refute. ¡°It¡¯ste, we¡¯ll go back first. We¡¯ve handed him over to you guys, we outsiders can¡¯t care so much!¡± Grandma Gu nced at the sun family, then turned around and went into the house to call Gu Xin. ¡°Tsk, old Gu, you¡¯re so boring! You¡¯ve always been with your brother Chuan. It¡¯s not easy for you toe to my ce, and you want to leave now? No, no! I won¡¯t allow you to leave!¡± The old woman chased after him. ¡°You also know that my brother Chuan can¡¯t live without me, so why should I stay?¡± Grandma Gu said mercilessly. ¡°Aiyo, he¡¯s already a few decades old. What¡¯s wrong with letting him leave you for a day? Old Gu, old Gu Yingluo.¡± Gu shouxin looked at the two old sisters who entered the house and felt his teeth ache. His cheap parents had a really good rtionship! So good that his cheap son¡¯s teeth ached at the sight. ¡°Second uncle Gu, today¡¯s matter ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, not worth mentioning! In the future, take good care of Yumei. This girl is usually quite close to my little daughter.¡± Seeing that the sun brothers were about to thank him again, Gu shouxin waved his hand and said. Grandma Gu held Gu Xin¡¯s hand as they walked out, her old friend was still chattering behind her. Even when they got on the ox-cart, they still wanted to keep him. Grandma Gu heartlessly asked Gu shouxin to drive the carriage. ¡°Gu xiann, you bastard! I won¡¯t serve you next time youe! Remember to bring me money for my clothes next time. You¡¯re wearing my new clothes!¡± After the ox-cart had gone far away, grandma Gu could still hear her old friend¡¯s shouts. She smiled. Chapter 131 Chapter 131: how good it is to have a daughter! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mother, who is that Auntie? After all these years, I didn¡¯t even know that mother had such a good sister in the county.¡± On the way back, Gu shouxin asked the question in his heart. ¡°Ha!¡± Grandma Guughed. Lao er, you only knew how to y before you grew up. After you grew up, you were first seduced by a Vixen, then you drank and gambled. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know about it. Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± At this moment, he could only curse the damn original owner. ¡°Grandma, father hasn¡¯t drunk for more than half a month, and he hasn¡¯t gambled either. Today in the study, he was even asked for advice by a young master! It¡¯s so powerful!¡± Gu Xin immediately spoke up for her father who had changed for the better. ¡°Also, grandma, I know vixens are bad women. There are no bad women around father. There¡¯s only my mother by father¡¯s side, and she¡¯s very good.¡± Gu Xin retorted. Gu shouxin was so happy! Look, how good it is to have a daughter! Grandma Gu touched Gu Xin¡¯s head and didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Second brother, you have to call that person aunt Xiao, and Xinxin has to call her grandma Xiao the next time you see her. I met your grandfather when I was a child, when we went to the city to sell our prey. In the blink of an eye, decades have passed. Time really flies!¡± Grandma Gu let out a long sigh. ¡°Grandma Xiao, do you live alone? Don¡¯t you have a grandfather and an uncle?¡± Gu Xin recalled that everyone in the courtyard seemed to be helping Grandma Xiao with her work and asked curiously. ¡°Your grandma Xiao only had one daughter, and she has already passed away. As for his grandfather, well, forget it. There was no need to mention it. In the future, when you grandfathers enter the city, you can visit her more often. She doesn¡¯t like to go out.¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°I know.¡± Gu shouxin responded. ...... When they were about to reach the vige entrance, they met the other three brothers of the sun family. However, the second Son of the Sun family was not there. They tied Wang tiezhu up like a dumpling and ced him on the ox-cart, nning to send him to the county to report to the authorities. The three brothers of the sun family thanked the three grandfathers and grandfathers of the Gu family once again, and then hurriedly left for the county. After entering the vige, grandma Gu asked Gu shouxin to take another road to avoid meeting the olddy of the Wang family. That olddy was a troublemaker and doted on her grandson. She would definitely chase after him. Gu shouxin liked this mother¡¯s character very much. She didn¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s business and didn¡¯t like to watch a show, just like him. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were still waiting for them at the old mansion to have dinner together. Under the dim oilmp in the kitchen, uncle Gu and his son, Gu en, once again told the three grandfathers and grandfathers about the Wang family¡¯s lively situation. The entire Wang family, including olddy Wang, was beaten up by the sun family. It was said that something had happened to the second Son of the Sun family. He had offended a rich young master in the neighboring County and was locked up in prison. When the Wang family members saw this, they realized that his family was in trouble. When they thought of the scene of them going to the Lotus Vige to pick up sun Yumei, they felt embarrassed and treated her badly. Wang tiezhu was even worse. He directly swaggered to the widows in the neighboring vige and spent money to solve their needs. When sun Yumei realized that she was pregnant and had a fight with Wang tiezhu and the widow, Wang tiezhu was ruthless. Sun Yumei was pregnant with his child, so he could just hit her and even chase after her. This was what the widow had said when the sun brothers had taken her to the Wang family. In any case, the Wang family had caused a lot of trouble tonight. The two vige chief hade forward to prevent the sun brothers from beating the Wang family to death. Chapter 132 Chapter 132: what I want Trantor: 549690339 After having dinner at the old house, Gu shouxin went home with his wife and daughter. It was alreadyte. After they went back, they boiled water and washed up before everyone went to bed. However, in the middle of the night, the transmigration trio suddenly felt pain. Gu shouxin had a feeling of suffocation. His whole body was in pain and cold sweat covered his body. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s stomach hurt the most. It was so painful that she felt like she had returned to thest days of her life in the hospital. Gu Nian, on the other hand, had a headache. It was as if someone was holding a hammer and trying to separate her soul from her head. As for Gu Xin, she was sleeping quite soundly. However, her hand was glowing red under the nket. The Jade fish that little carp gave her appeared in her palm, as if it could disappear at any moment. In the backyard of Yun an temple, old master Zhou was extremely anxious. Lu Zheng had not woken up yet. If it wasn¡¯t for his fever, Lord Zhou would have rushed to the secluded courtyard to take his grandson away. Lu Zheng opened his eyes at the same time as the strange phenomenon urred in the Gu family. ¡°Almsgiver Lu.¡± Master liaowu stopped hitting the wooden fish. ¡°Master liaomu?¡± Lu Zheng took a good look at the person in front of him and was a little confused. He thenughed bitterly. so I was still dreaming! He failed again! Do we still have to ept the women sent by those people?¡± Master epiphany looked at Lu Zheng calmly. ¡°This time, I dreamed that I went back to my childhood and found Xin ¡®er. I dreamed that Xin ¡®er¡¯s parents and sister were very good to her, but I was still worried. I couldn¡¯t forget the first time I saw Xin¡¯ er in Yangzhou¡¯s brothel. What kind of cruel father was he to have the heart to sell such a good daughter? I can¡¯t forget how Madam Cai and Gu Nian have lied to Xin ¡®er time and time again. Xin¡¯ er is so kind, how could they bear to do that? I can¡¯t forget the day Xin ¡®er died. Lu Zheng sobbed, unable to speak. ¡°So, my wish didn¡¯te true? He could only dream that Xin ¡®er¡¯s life would be as she wished. However, in my dream, I still didn¡¯t want Xin ¡®er to live with someone like that. I wanted to take her away, but she couldn¡¯t recognize me!¡± ¡°Master, I don¡¯t believe them. I don¡¯t believe they¡¯ll be good to Xin ¡®er. Gu shouxin had sold such a small Xin ¡®er to a human trafficker for the sake of gambling debts. For the sake of glory and wealth, Gu Nian and Madame Cai tricked Xin ¡®er into bringing Xin¡¯ er to Madame Lin. They knew that Madame Lin and I were not on good terms. Because of this, Xin ¡®er was almost humiliated by that bastard Lu Ming. Even though they had a child, they could still seduce, deceive, and force Xin¡¯ er. Those things were still vivid in my mind. Even if I was dreaming, I still couldn¡¯t feel at ease with them. Even though they seemed to have changed in the dream, I still can¡¯t believe them.¡± Lu Zheng closed his eyes in pain. ¡°Almsgiver Lu, what do you want?¡± Grandmaster enlightenment asked in a soft voice. ¡°I¡¯m willing to use my entire life to exchange for Gu Xin¡¯s smooth life. I wish her what she wants-to be loved by her parents, to be friendly to her sisters, and to have a happy life! All I want is for Gu Xin to be blessed by the heavens and have a bright and beautiful life! All I want is for God to give me a chance to be with Gu Xin at every stage of her life and to experience all the joys and sorrows with her!¡± Lu Zheng had repeated these words many times, and they were deeply embedded in his bones and blood. ¡°Almsgiver Lu, you have already seen the love of your parents and the friendship of your sisters. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Master enlightenment asked. Lu Zheng opened his eyes. ¡°Childhood, youth, middle age, and old age are the four major stages of life. Has benefactor Lu seen benefactor Gu¡¯s childhood?¡± Grandmaster enlightenment said. Lu Zheng immediately sat up, his eyes staring straight at Master Wu. Chapter 133 Chapter 133: All three of us are busy! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Almsgiver Lu, since you¡¯ve alreadye, why don¡¯t you believe me? Why are you so obsessed with almsgiver Gu and still have to go through all that you have experienced?¡± Master enlightenment asked again. master, you mean Zhenzhen? ¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He touched his neck. It was gone, it was gone. He was not dreaming. In the past, every time he woke up and saw Master Wu, his things were still there. ¡°Zhuang Zhou dreams of a butterfly, but I don¡¯t know that the dream of Zhou is Hu Die Yu. Hu die¡¯s dream is Zhou Yu! Almsgiver Lu, since you¡¯re here, then take it! Everything in the world changed in an instant. What you know is not true!¡± Master of enlightenment said slowly. Hearing this, Lu Zheng lowered his head and pulled open his cor. The thing on his neck that he saw as his only hope was gone. Although there was still a faint mark, he looked at his own palm. There were no calluses from years of martial arts training. It was a pair of young hands. It was a sess, a sess! He had spent eight years preparing after Xin ¡®er¡¯s death and had failed countless times. This time, he had finally seeded. Did that mean that Xin ¡®er¡¯s parents and sisters would do as he wished and would no longer treat Xin¡¯ er as well as they used to? It was a sess, not a dream! No, if he had seeded, why would he still be able to see Master Wu? Master Wu, since you have seeded, why are you so cowardly? ¡± Lu Zheng raised his head. Master Wu was no longer in the room. He rubbed his eyes and made sure that there was no one else in the room except for him. However, this room was not the room where he hadid down in the past, where master liaoming was. He looked down again and the faint mark on his neck was gone. He was indeed an expert! Lu Zheng got off the bed. The pain on his body made him realize that this was not a dream. He had been beaten up by someone. ¡°Yuanyuan, Yuanyuan, you¡¯ve finally woken up. Grandmaster Qin¡¯s senior brother said that you¡¯ve recovered, and you¡¯ve indeed recovered! Yuanyuan, you scared grandfather to death!¡± At this moment, old Zhou ran in and saw Lu Zheng standing up with his shoes on. He went up and gave him a big hug, tears covering his chubby face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandfather, for making you worry! Where¡¯s master liaomu?¡± Lu Zheng patted the old man¡¯s back and asked. ¡°Master enlightenment? Who was it? Was he master Qin¡¯s senior brother? I don¡¯t know either, it was Grandmaster Qin who informed me. Good girl, sit down and let grandfather take a look at your injuries. Are you hungry? ¡°Grandfather asked Ji Xiang to bring you some food. Come and sit down. You¡¯re just recovering from a serious illness.¡± Old master Zhou asked Lu Zheng to sit down and then wanted him to lie down. He nagged for a long time. At the same time, the pain from the Gu family¡¯s transmigration hadpletely disappeared. If it wasn¡¯t for the cold sweat all over his body, the pain just now would have beenpletely gone. The Jade fish in Gu Xin¡¯s hand also stopped shining. It disappeared from her palm and condensed into the shape of a light pink fish in her palm, like a birthmark. The time-traveling trio could not fall asleep. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian still had someone to talk to. Gu Nian, on the other hand, felt a little lonely. The pain she had just experienced was something she had never experienced before. It was as if her head was about to be smashed open. She was wondering if there was something wrong with the original Gu Nian¡¯s body. However, she remembered that there was nothing wrong with Gu Nian in the book. She had been living well in the capital city with some small schemes. If there was something wrong with her body, why would she have so much time to cause trouble? She didn¡¯t need to think too much. Cai Xiaolian gently pushed the door open and slowly came in with an oilmp. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? What are you doing sote?¡± Gu Nian sat up. nine thousand years old is right. All three of us are in trouble. Seeing that Gu Nian did not seem to have been woken up, Cai Xiaolian said in a serious tone. Chapter 134 Chapter 134: Another small meeting Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian put on her clothes and followed Cai Xiaolian to the kitchen. ¡°Father, mother, did you all act abnormally just now? I thought I was the only one who had it, and I thought the host was sick.¡± Gu Nian said in horror as she sat down. If all three of them had it, did it mean that they had encountered something? perhaps there was no future after they fainted from the pain, or perhaps when they woke up, the past month was like a dream, and they had traveled back in time? Of course, Gu Nian had hoped for thetter to happen, but she knew that it was impossible. Gu shouxin told Cai Xiaolian about his situation. ¡°Father¡¯s entire body is in pain, mother¡¯s stomach is hurting, and I have a headache. Only her mother¡¯s condition remained the same as before she died. Could it be that it¡¯s because our souls aren¡¯t stable and haven¡¯tpletely fused with our bodies?¡± Gu Nian analyzed. Gu shouxin thought of something and looked a little embarrassed. The pain just now was the same as when he decided to go to the pce to cleanse himself. It was possible that his soul was unstable. After all, the original owner¡¯s body was that of a normal man. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked nervously. Apart from Gu Nian, the other two members of the time-travel Trio were not healthy before they came here. If they had a choice, they would definitely be willing to stay here. As for Gu Nian, she definitely wanted to go back. After all, she still had a lot of things to learn. the reason for this sudden appearance is really inconceivable. I can¡¯t think of what to do! Gu Nian frowned. ¡°Is it because we haven¡¯t gotten used to this ce yet? The original owner¡¯s will is still here, and she¡¯s fighting with us for the body?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s imagination was bigger, and she expressed her thoughts. if that¡¯s the case, then we can only work hard to show our true selves and get the approval of everyone in this world. Gu shouxin, Cai Xiaolian, and Gu Nian are such people. Gu shouxin said. yes, yes, we must do this. Otherwise, Xinxin will be so pitiful. If her parents and sister get her body back, she will have to go down the same old path again. What a pitiful child! Cai Xiaolian had already gotten used to her new identity, but she hadn¡¯t gotten used to the life here, such as going to the toilet and taking a bath. ¡°If the three of us are gone and the three of theme back, Xinxin will indeed be in a very miserable state. Not to mention Lu Zheng, just Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were enough for Xinxin to eat. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for this mother and daughter, if Xinxin wasn¡¯t so kind, Lu Zheng would have been able to protect her. ¡± Gu Nian said after some thought. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian thought about it and agreed. Previously, Gu Nian had mentioned about Gu Xin¡¯s death that Lu Zheng¡¯s stepmother had used Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian to take Gu Xin away. At thest scene of her death, Lu Zheng¡¯s stepmother had colluded with the mother and daughter to deceive Gu Xin again, resulting in the final oue. ¡°Then let¡¯s not let those threee back! We will make Gu shouxin, Cai Xiaolian, and Gu Nian the people we want. How is it?¡± Gu shouxin said firmly. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how many more times I¡¯ll have to suffer this pain in the future, I believe that it¡¯s possible for us to unite as one. We¡¯ll make those three retreat in the face of difficulties and not think aboutpeting with us! I¡¯m willing!¡± Cai Xiaolian took a deep breath and said. Gu Nian thought about her brother, sister-inw, and nephews. Even if she was gone, her brother, sister-inw, and nephews would still be with her. Her sadness would eventually pass. In recent days, she had been craving for the love of her parents and sisters. Chapter 135 Chapter 135: I need it Trantor: 549690339 She did want to stay. Moreover, even if it was really because the original owner¡¯s soul wanted to seize control of the body, he might not be able to transmigrate back after being taken away. ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯m willing to do so too,¡± Gu Nian said after she had made up her mind. ¡°How about this, for the next few days, little Lian, you will be discussing the matter of drunken River Restaurant with Madam Cheng. I will apany you every day. Niannian, you stay at home with Xinxin. If you¡¯re not feeling well, you can rest in the house. If you¡¯re not feeling well, your mother and I will definitely not feel well. When the timees, we¡¯ll think of a way toe back and apany you. Of course, it¡¯s best if this situation doesn¡¯t happen again.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said. ¡°Alright, father. I¡¯ll be at ease if you go with mother. I can take good care of Xinxin at home. If that happens, I¡¯ll try my best not to let Xinxin see it. ¡± Gu Nian said. If she only moved around at home, she was confident that she would not let Gu Xin know. I remember niannian said before that Lu Zheng¡¯s rebirth might have caused us to transmigrate. Now that we¡¯re in such a situation, is there a problem with Lu Zheng? ¡± Cai Xiaolian suddenly said. ¡°Ah? Could it be that we killed Lu Zheng that day?¡± Gu Nian had said this before. When he thought about it, he was surprised. ¡°The two of us didn¡¯t kill him, so how could he have been killed?¡± Gu shouxin frowned. that¡¯s right. If he was really killed, his grandfather would definitely send someone to our vige to investigate. That day, you two brought him to an empty house in the vige. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t think he was dead either. ¡°Your mother is right. If something happens to Lu Zheng, his family will definitelye to investigate. At most, he was injured, and he would be fine after resting for ten days to half a month. Niannian, don¡¯t worry!¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him! I¡¯m just thinking that if our Xinxin is still the female lead, since her original parents and sister have been reced by us, why don¡¯t we just change Lu Zheng¡¯s core as well? What a wonderful thing that would be!¡± Gu Nian sighed. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian deeply agreed, but they didn¡¯t have the final say in this matter. The three of them didn¡¯t like Lu Zheng, nor did they like the original owner of their bodies. These four were the closest people to Gu Xin, and they were also the ones who pushed Gu Xin to her death. However, the three of them no longer existed. The only one left was Lu Zheng. ¡°Alright, go to sleep! We can¡¯t predict or guard against what happened tonight. Besides, we can¡¯t give a reason. Go back and have a good sleep.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°You¡¯re right. Niannian, I¡¯ll sleep with you for the next few days. If it¡¯s like tonight again, we can take care of each other.¡± Cai Xiaolian said as she stood up. ¡°Ah? Mother, if you sleep with me, what about father?¡± Gu Nian could sense jiuqiansui¡¯s reluctance. ¡°He¡¯s a man, he doesn¡¯t need any help. Nine thousand years old?¡± Cai Xiaolian tilted her head and asked. actually, if it¡¯s possible, I think I need someone by my side to take care of me. Gu shouxin pursed his lips and looked up at Cai Xiaolian. He looked serious, but his eyes were full of smiles. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t expect this person to be so shameless. She rolled her eyes at him.¡±I don¡¯t want your opinion, I want mine!¡± After he finished speaking, he pulled Gu Nian away. When they reached the door, Gu Nian finally could not help butugh. She even turned around and waved at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± If the wife wanted to sleep in the same room as the daughter, how could the husband make up for it? Chapter 136 Chapter 136: mark Trantor: 549690339 Gu Xin had a good night¡¯s sleep. When she woke up in the morning, she went to the toilet and threw a Jade bead into the well. She walked to the well and opened her palm. ¡°Xiaoyu,¡± There was no sense of familiarity. Gu Xin was stunned. She called out again, but the Jade still did not appear. Upon closer inspection, there was a fish-shaped birthmark on her palm. It was the size of a little finger, just below her index finger. She touched it with her other hand and a Jade bead appeared. Gu Xin panicked. Why did Xiaoyu turn into a figure? The Jade bead was still the same as before, but Xiaoyu was gone. ¡°Xinxin, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you in a daze by the well?¡± Gu shouxin came out of the kitchen and saw Gu Xin in a daze. Gu Xin clenched her fists tightly behind her back as if she had been caught doing something bad. She stammered, ¡± ¡°I ... Dad ... I¡¯m fine ... I want to ... Get some water ...¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t expose her lie. He went forward to help her get a bucket of water. ¡°I¡¯m here to water the vegetable field. Quickly go find your sister to help youb your hair!¡± Gu shouxin fetched the water and touched Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xin looked at the well with regret before she went to look for Gu Nian with the Jade bead. Gu shouxin looked at Gu Xin¡¯s small fist behind her back and smiled. This girl was still too innocent. She couldn¡¯t hide anything. He didn¡¯t know what she had in her hand. ...... That day, Gu Xin only found out about the opportunity to throw the Jade beads into the well after lunch when Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian went out. Lin Yiqian had been calling Xiaoyu¡¯s name for the entire morning. However, apart from the seal, there was no other jade pendant in her hand. She could only touch a Jade bead. He touched ten pills in the morning and they never came out again. Gu Xin was a little disappointed. It was not because there were only ten jade beads, but because Xiao Yu had disappeared and only left a mark. That was given to her by the little carp, but it was gone just like that. However, she had also learned to imagine it now. She thought that the jade pendant had already fused into her body and appeared as a palm mark. Otherwise, how could there be a Jade bead? ¡°Xinxin, what¡¯s wrong with you? I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with you today. Did you have a nightmarest night?¡± Gu Nian asked after observing Gu Xin for a while. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I had a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Gu Xin shook her head. ¡°You little thing, you still want to lie? We could all tell that you were out of it the entire morning. You only ate two bowls of rice at noon, but you used to eat three bowls. Can you tell big sister?¡± Gu Nian tapped Gu Xin¡¯s nose as she exined patiently. it¡¯s just, um, it¡¯s just that when I woke up this morning, I realized that my things were missing. But I just found them, so I¡¯m fine, sister. Gu Xin hesitated for a moment and tried to exin the matter of Xiaoyu turning into an imprint in another way. ¡°So it¡¯s like this! I was wondering what it was. ¡°In the future, if something goes missing, don¡¯t look so sad. If you leave something behind and can¡¯t find it, we¡¯ll just buy it. Don¡¯t be unhappy. If a child is unhappy all the time, he won¡¯t grow tall. Moreover, he¡¯ll be ugly when he grows up.¡± Gu Nian smiled as she believed her. The main point was that Gu Xin didn¡¯t look like she was lying at all. With her personality, no one would suspect her. ¡°I know, sister. Sister, what are we doing in the afternoon? Do you want me to be the perfumed soap that you mentioned?¡± Gu Xin asked. Chapter 137 Chapter 137: You shut up Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I can¡¯t make it today. I don¡¯t have enough materials. It rained two days ago, but it¡¯s sunny today. Xinxin, take me to the back of the mountain. I¡¯ll go find something, and we can get some dried leaves.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go get sister Huihui and sister sisi to join us! I usually go with them to cut wild vegetables and gather firewood.¡± Gu Xin nodded and suggested. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Gu Nian had a good impression of the two cousins. The two sisters changed their clothes and went out with their backpacks and Sickles. There were also gunny sacks in their backpacks. Perhaps it was hereditary, but Gu Nian noticed that all the daughters of the Gu family seemed to be quite strong. They were not as strong as grandmother Gu but were slightly stronger than ordinary girls. Since it was not a problem for her to do some work, she added a gunny sack to the bag. ¡°You really don¡¯t intend to embroider anymore? Are you going to be a peasant in the future?¡± Gu Hui could not help but ask when the four sisters went out together. ¡°Sister Huihui, are you concerned about me?¡± Gu nianxiao asked. ¡°Tsk, who cares about you? I say, Gu Nian, you¡¯re getting more and more shameless!¡± Gu Hui refused to admit it. ¡°Aiyo! Sister Huihui, you have to say it out loud if you¡¯re concerned. If you don¡¯t say it, no one else will know. It¡¯s not good for you to keep a straight face like this, you¡¯ll be ugly, right, Xinxin, sisi!¡± Gu Nian held onto Gu Hui¡¯s hand as she called her two younger sisters. Gu si,¡±Yingluo.¡± Why are you suddenly talking to me? Sister niannian is really strange. ¡°That¡¯s right, sister Huihui. Grandpa had said that between family members, care and concern had to be expressed. Eldest uncle also said that you can¡¯t wrinkle your little face, or you¡¯ll be ugly when you grow up and you won¡¯t be able to get married.¡± Gu Xin nodded in agreement. ¡°Nonsense! Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t talk when you¡¯re walking, it¡¯s so tiring!¡± Gu Hui was rendered speechless by the two sisters and could only keep quiet. Gu Nianughed even more happily. She liked how awkward and proud the first wife of the Gu family was. ¡°Big ya! It¡¯s really a big girl! As they passed by Zhang Lizheng¡¯s house, a youngdy who was about the same age as Gu Nian ran out. She was wearing a beautiful dress and was looking at Gu Nian with a look of fear. Gu Nian knew that this was Zhang Lizheng¡¯s house. Cai Xiaolian would often introduce her to the people in the vige. Although she had never seen the youngdy before, Cai Xiaolian had mentioned that she was Zhang Lizheng¡¯s youngest daughter and the younger sister of the dark-skinned Zhang Yungui. Zhang Yunyun had also grown up with Gu Nian. She had not appeared in the past few days because she had gone to her ancestors ¡®house in the neighboring County to celebrate her birthday. Gu Xin subconsciously hid behind Gu Nian when she saw Zhang Yunyun. ¡°Aiya, da ya, you¡¯re actually carrying a dirty back and bringing a dirty er ya out! Are you alright? Had his brain been caught between the door? Didn¡¯t you say that er ya is the ugliest in the vige? You don¡¯t even want to admit that she¡¯s your sister. What are you doing?¡± Zhang Yunyun noticed Gu Xin¡¯s small action. She looked at Gu Xin in disgust before pulling Gu Nian away. Gu Xin lowered her head in inferiority. ¡°Zhang Yunyun, you¡¯re so silly!¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, let me do it!¡± Gu Nian held onto the hot-tempered Gu Hui and Gu Xin as they stepped forward. da ya, I¡¯m not trying to nag at you, but you¡¯re so stubborn. Zhang Yunyun raised her eyebrows at Gu Hui but was interrupted by Gu Nian. ¡°You shut up!¡± Gu Nian said without any hesitation. Zhang Yunyun looked at Gu Nian in disbelief.¡¯Is she crazy? she has never said anything like that to me before.¡¯ ¡°Xinxin, will you listen to your sister?¡± Gu Nian tugged at Gu Xin. Chapter 138 Chapter 138: Not so difficult anymore Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian could feel Gu Xin¡¯s inferiorityplex and cursed the original Gu Xin a hundred times in her heart. How could he say such things about his sister? he was too much! She had to slowly teach Xinxin to be more confident. A confident girl was the most beautiful. Besides, their Xinxin wasn¡¯t ugly at all, okay? she was much better looking than this Yunyun in front of her. ¡°Listen!¡± Gu Xin said in a low voice. ¡°Louder!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s voice became serious. ¡°Listen!¡± Gu Xin was shocked, but she still raised her voice. ¡°Every time sister says a sentence, you follow.¡± Gu Nian said. Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± She did not understand what Gu Nian meant. ¡°Xinxin, raise your head and tell her that Gu Xin is the most beautiful girl in the vige. It was in the past, it is now, and it will be in the future.¡± Gu Nian said in a serious tone. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at Gu Nian. She could not believe that Gu Nian would say something like that. In the past, Gu Nian and Zhang Yunyun would make fun of her in private and even in front of her. They would say that she was dark, ugly, and like a monkey in the mountains. ¡°Hahahaha, da ya, you¡¯re crazy! And ER ya was the most beautiful one? Then wouldn¡¯t I be as beautiful as a fairy? I¡¯m so happy!¡± Zhang Yunyun covered her mouth andughed as if she had just heard the biggest joke in the world. ¡°Xinxin, do you admit what she said? Do you think you¡¯re as ugly as she says? Have you forgotten what your parents said? girls should have confidence and believe in themselves. Don¡¯t tell me you want to beughed at by someone you hate for the rest of your life?¡± Gu Nian ignored Zhang Yunyun and looked at Gu Xin who had her head lowered. Gu si pulled Gu Xin along as they ran. The situation was too awkward. But just as she took a step forward, she was pulled back by her sister. Gu si looked at her sister angrily. ¡°Trust her.¡± Gu Hui nced at her younger sister and said softly. Gu si pursed her lips and angrily shook off her sister¡¯s hand, but she did not go forward again. ¡°What? What did you say, big Gu? You actually said I¡¯m an annoying person? Do you still want the things in the city? Do you still want me to bring you to my aunt¡¯s ce to sell your embroidery? Do you still want to see my cousin?¡± Zhang Yunyun was furious. ¡°You shut up! I¡¯m talking to my sister, you have no right to speak! And the things you mentioned in the city, your aunt, your cousin? What the hell were those? Is he a fool like you? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t care!¡± Gu Nian red at Zhang Yunyun. Without waiting for her reply, she turned to Gu Xin. Gu Xin, if you don¡¯t say this out loud today, I¡¯ll never talk to you again! Gu Xin pursed her lips and almost burst into tears. She was shocked by Gu Nian¡¯sst sentence and whispered, ¡± I, I am the most, most beautiful girl in the vige. I used to be, I am still the most beautiful girl now, and I will still be the most beautiful girl in the future! ¡°Say it again! Who is it?¡± Gu Nian said. After Gu Xin said this, she felt that it wasn¡¯t so embarrassing anymore. Her sister was so fierce. It didn¡¯t seem so difficult to say it again. Gu Xin wiped her tears and looked at Zhang Yunyun, ¡± I, Gu Xin, am the prettiest girl in the vige. I was, I am, and I will always be! Zhang Yunyun looked at the two sisters as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°You two sisters must have had your brains squeezed between the doors! How shameless!¡± Before Gu Nian could say anything, Gu Xin was already angry. She wiped her nose and shouted, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who got your head caught in the door! Your head was kicked by a donkey! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s shameless!¡± Zhang Yunyun had never been scolded so loudly before. She raised her hand and was about to hit someone. Chapter 139 Chapter 139: exposing his true nature Trantor: 549690339 Just as Zhang Yunyun was about to hit Gu Xin, Gu Nian and Gu Hui blocked her at the same time. One of them raised her hand to stop her while the other reached out to grab Zhang Yunyun¡¯s hand. At the same time, Zhang Lizheng¡¯s grandson, Zhang Xiaoshun, was ying with his big yellow Dog in the yard with a piece of wood. This time, he was a little faster. The sharp piece of wood stabbed into the big yellow dog¡¯s butt. It was so painful that the big yellow Dog ran out of the house. In the blink of an eye, Gu Hui and Gu Nian pulled their younger sisters aside and made way for big yellow. They watched as big yellow knocked Zhang Yunyun to the ground. Zhang Yunyun fell on the ground with her hands still in the air. Big yellow then jumped over her and escaped. ¡°Hahaha, hahahaha, aunt fell t on her face! Grandma,e and see, Auntie fell on the ground!¡± Zhang Xiaoshun pped his hands and cheered. The four sisters of the Gu family: It can even be like this? Not only did he fail to hit someone, but he was also hit by a dog? Gu Nian could not help but recall the time when she was kidnapped by the debt collectors in town. Nero Zhang had also wanted toy a hand on Gu Xin but was bitten by a dog. However, this time, the big yellow Dog did not do it on purpose. It was stabbed by Zhang Xiaoshun and was running away crazily! Forget it, she had already seen through her sister¡¯s body. If she wanted to have bad intentions towards her sister, she would definitely suffer before she could carry out her n. ¡°Zhang Xiaoshun!¡± Zhang Yunyun got up angrily. Her face was red as she red at her little nephew. ¡°Hahahaha,e and hit me!???!¡±Zhang Xiaoshun made a face and turned to run. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Hui did not like Zhang Yunyun to begin with. Seeing that it was no big deal, she called her younger sisters to leave. ¡°Stop! You¡¯re not allowed to leave! It¡¯s all your fault.¡± Zhang Yunyun red at the four Gu sisters. Gu Hui threw the scythe in her hand into the air and made it spin 360 degrees. Then, she caught it firmly and held it in her hand. She nced at Zhang Yunyun and said, ¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Zhang Yunyun was so frightened by Gu Hui that she subconsciously took two steps back. Not daring to go against Gu Hui, she turned around and red at Gu Nian. ¡°Da ya, you¡¯re not allowed to leave. After you leave, I¡¯ll never take you out to y again, and I won¡¯t tell you about the fun things in the city! I won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes and said,¡¯then I should thank you! Just nice, I don¡¯t want to y with you anymore!¡± The three Gu sisters looked at Gu Nian in surprise. In their memory, Gu Nian was Zhang Yunyun¡¯s sidekick. She would never go west if Zhang Yunyun told her to go east. In Gu Hui¡¯s words, Zhang Yunyun was like Gu Nian¡¯s master. But now, it waspletely different. Gu Hui felt that Gu Nian had probably changed because of her second uncle¡¯s debt. ¡°You, Hmph! Big Gu, I¡¯ll remember this! Don¡¯t expect me to talk to you in the future! Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll take you to see my cousin! Bah! You¡¯re a delusional Toad, you coward!¡± The four Gu sisters no longer paid attention to Zhang Yunyun. It was a waste of time to talk to such a person. However, Gu Nian had always been curious about who Zhang Yunyun¡¯s cousin was. She didn¡¯t read about it in the books. Could it be that Gu Nian in the story had revealed his true nature at this age and liked the young masters of rich families? Cai Xiaolian had exined to Gu niancheng that Lizheng¡¯s family was a business family and they had only be rich in recent years. To the girls of the vige, Zhang Yunyun¡¯s cousin was indeed the son of a rich family. AI! Gu Nian felt a headacheing on. All the problems could be solved easily if the original owner stayed, but this kind of rtionship problem was annoying! Chapter 140 Chapter 140: You have to believe me Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Xinxin, what¡¯s wrong with you? What was she thinking about with a frown? Didn¡¯t you want to be the most beautiful girl in our vige? Why are you frowning?¡± Gu Hui noticed that Gu Xin¡¯s face was filled with worry, and there was a hint of teasing in her concern. ¡°Sister Huihui, I ... I was just trying to anger sister Yunyun.¡± Gu Xin came back to her senses and waved her hands nervously as she exined. ¡°Why are you still calling her sister Yunyun? She even said that about you! Are you stupid?¡± The invisible Gu si took the initiative to say something. ¡°Sisi is right. Why are you still calling her sister Yunyun? You can just call her Zhang Yunyun. She doesn¡¯t look like a sister at all.¡± Gu Nian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry about the host¡¯s past. ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and pouted. She looked like she wanted to say something but stopped. Xinxin, if you have something to say, just say it. We¡¯re sisters, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t say. When Gu Nian saw her expression, she knew that she must have had a dark history with the original owner. ¡°Elder sister, it¡¯s that elder sister Yunyun, Oh, no, Yunyun¡¯s cousin, that Liu Zi. Elder sister, you like him a lot. Last month, you gave Yunyun a lot of things before she agreed to take you to young master Liu¡¯s birthday in the twelfth lunar month. You were so happy the day she agreed to it and even gave me a candy.¡± Gu Xin said carefully. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you say that I liked Zhang Yunyun¡¯s second brother, that dark-skinned guy?¡± Gu Nian was so shocked that she blurted out the words without thinking. However, Gu Hui and Gu si did not suspect her of anything. They just thought that she was being so unreserved. Wasn¡¯t this just rushing to do that? ¡°Yup! You¡¯re usually happy when brother Yungui gives you something!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± What did the silly original owner do? ¡°Cough, cough, that, Huihui, niannian, sisi, I¡¯ll tell you today! Actually, I don¡¯t like anyone, really. I must have been brainwashed by Zhang Yunyun. She must have praised her cousin so well that I became hot-headed. I don¡¯t have any intention of getting married at all, you must believe me. ¡± Gu Nian decided that from this moment on, starting from his friends, he would express his feelings clearly when it came to matters of the heart. ¡°Yes, I know. You¡¯re going to marry the schr.¡± Gu Hui said in all seriousness. As long as one did not look at the teasing smile in her eyes, her tone was extremely sincere. ¡°Sister niannian, isn¡¯t second uncle going to take the imperial examination? Then if second uncle bes the schr, Won¡¯t You Be unable to get married? Grandpa said that the imperial examination is held once every three years, and the next one will be the year after. After the year after that, in another three years, it will be five years. Sister niannian, you¡¯re already neen!¡± Gu si said weakly. Gu Nian facepalmed. She couldn¡¯t say that her 9000-year-old father couldn¡¯t be the top scorer! ¡°Neen it is! Sigh, let¡¯s not talk about this problem. You¡¯re my sisters. You just have to believe me that I don¡¯t have any thoughts of marrying anyone at the moment, okay?¡± Gu Nian knew that neen was considered an unmarried olddy here. let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get down to business! she emphasized. That unlucky Zhang Yunyun has wasted so much of our time!¡± The four sisters chatted andughed as they made their way to the back of the mountain. Today¡¯s sun was just right, and the dead branches and leaves on the ground were already dry. The two little Sisters put them on their backs. Meanwhile, Gu Hui and Gu Nian were using their machetes to cut off some small, dry branches. Chapter 141 Chapter 141: full harvest Trantor: 549690339 Gu Xin thought of the Jade fish that had turned into a fish-shaped mark, so she wanted to go to the small waterfall where they were released to see if she could find any small fish. She found an excuse and said that there was a small pond with fish in it. She could try her luck and maybe catch some fish. Gu Hui and Gu Nian naturally agreed. After putting the firewood in the straw basket, the four of them went to the small pool. Gu Nian had even thought of sacrificing herself to catch fish in the winter to make soup. However, as soon as she arrived, she found a cave and found something she wanted at the entrance. this, this, sister Huihui, Xinxin, sisi, quickly help me pick this! Gu Nian was a little excited. The three of them stepped forward and looked at Gu Nian in confusion. ¡°This thing is a good thing! I¡¯ve been thinking about something recently, and I really need it. Do me a favor, sister!¡± Gu Nian gave a simple exnation. The nt that Gu Nian had discovered was called the mutated-leaf Por. The people of the vige at the crossroad called it the three-leaf tree, which could be used to extract alkali. With this, Gu Nian no longer needed nt ashes. She didn¡¯t expect such a nt to grow here. It was useless for her to think too much. The world that her nephew, who was a cker, had built was illogical. It was good that it was useful. ¡°Gu Nian, what have you been thinking about recently? Or food? Are you nning to use these leaves as food?¡± Gu Hui asked curiously after she had plucked enough. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes were fixed on the side of the pond as if she had not heard anything. Gu Xin then helped to exin, ¡± ¡°No, sister Huihui. My sister is going to make something to wash and rinse the mouth. Sister Yingying,¡± ¡°Argh! Mint! Bo He!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s excited voice interrupted Gu Xin. The Three Sisters were shocked by Gu Nian¡¯s reaction. Gu Nian then ran to the pond and began to pick the grass. The three of them followed. no, no, we can¡¯t take them all. Sisters, let¡¯s dig them out and nt them. Gu Nian thought about the vegetable plot at home. It would be a waste to leave such a good ce to grow vegetables. ¡°Gu Nian, are these things really useful?¡± Gu Hui once again asked what she did not understand. ¡°It¡¯s true. Sister Huihui, you don¡¯t believe me? If I told you in the past that the food I made could be sold for money, you definitely wouldn¡¯t believe it! So, please help me!¡± Gu Nian said with certainty. Gu Hui considered for a moment and said, ¡± ¡°Sisi,e with me to get the backpack.¡± ¡°Big sister Huihui is the best!¡± Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before she shouted. Gu Hui stopped in her tracks for a moment, then brought Gu si back to where they were earlier to get their backpacks. ¡°Sister, should we bring this grass back to grow in our field?¡± Gu Xin squatted down and asked as she helped. ¡°We don¡¯t have to raise them in the ground, we can raise them in the pot. We can use the mud in the vegetable field to raise more. Xinxin, I¡¯ll follow your good luck! Big sister loves you to death!¡± Gu Nian really wanted to give Gu Xin a big ¡®muah¡¯. ¡°Hehehe, good!¡± Gu Xin smiled foolishly. His sister didn¡¯t know that it was because of the well water! He thought it was a vegetable field. However, when the time came, he could water the grass with the well water, and it could grow. After a while, Gu Hui and Gu si returned with two empty backbones. One of them was carrying the mutated Por, and the other was carrying the mint nt. The four sisters tidied up and left the small pool. They had already forgotten about catching fish. Gu Xin, on the other hand, stared at the water for a long time but did not find any fish. She felt a little disappointed. She nned toe over secretly at some point and tell the little carp about the changes in Yuyu. Chapter 142 Chapter 142: If you like it, then eat it all Trantor: 549690339 On their way back, the four sisters met a few vigers who were returning home with firewood. They were amazed to see Gu Nian working. However, when he recalled how Gu Nian had looked down on them in the past, he did not bother to pay attention to Gu Nian and only greeted Gu Hui. Gu Nian sighed in her heart. The host¡¯s interpersonal rtionships were not good! When they arrived at the old mansion, the four sisters parted ways. Before Gu Hui entered the house, she said, ¡± Gu Nian, if you can¡¯t handle it on your own, you can ask me for help. Don¡¯t always let Xinxin do that. Gu Nian was stunned. This was another person who did not fully trust her to treat Xinxin well. She smiled widely. okay, sister Huihui. I¡¯ll get Xinxin to call you when I¡¯m too busy. Gu Hui did not say anything else and brought her younger sister into the house. The two sisters continued walking. When they were almost at the entrance of the house, they saw a woman and a youngdy who looked simr to Gu Nian. They were pouring a bucket of something out of the door. When Gu Nian saw the contents of the bucket spill out, her expression changed. son of a b * tch! Who told you to be a busybody! Who told you to be a busybody! ¡°I¡¯m going to stinky you to death! Those who chop off the head, their entire family will die!¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t let grandma Gu find out! What should we do now that grandma Gu hase to our door with a knife?¡± ¡°What do you know, you money-losing thing? We took a detour from another small path, who knows? Which one saw it? Hurry up and run!¡± The mother and daughter were sun Yumei¡¯s mother-inw, Mrs Liu, and her sister-inw, Wang cuihua. The two of them had finished their business and were about to run away from another direction. Xinxin, go and call grandma over! After Gu Nian finished instructing Gu Xin, she put down her backpack, picked up her chopper, and chased after her. ¡°Oh!¡± Gu Xin also put down her back and turned to run back. ¡°Liu, stop right there!¡± Gu Nian threw the chopper over and it stood firmly beside Mrs Liu. Her uracy was much better than Cai Xiaolian¡¯s. ¡°Ah!¡± Wang cuihua was so frightened that she held her head and screamed. She had been sold to a family in the county as a maidservant since she was very young. When had she ever seen someone throw a chopper at a disagreement? She had only returned to the vige today because of Wang tiezhu¡¯s imprisonment. ¡°You little b * tch, who are you trying to scare!¡± Mrs Liu was only frightened for a moment before she steadied herself. ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Nian did not want to talk to her anymore. She quickly ran forward and jumped up to kick Mrs. Liu. This Mrs Liu had really angered her. She wasn¡¯t even this angry when they were fighting, but this Mrs Liu directly brought a bucket of feces over and poured it on their front door. If she wasn¡¯t angry, then she wouldn¡¯t be considerate. ¡°You like this thing, right? I¡¯ll let you have your fun today!¡± Gu Nian held the mother and daughter in each hand as she walked toward the front door of her house. When Gu Xin arrived with grandmother Gu and Gu Hui, she saw Gu nianti and the Wang family¡¯s mother and daughter sticking their faces to the front door of the Gu family¡¯s house. It looked as if they were using a cloth to wipe the door. ¡°Your Gu family¡¯s dog is a busybody! You caused my son to be thrown into jail!¡± ¡°Your Gu family deserves to die! I curse your entire Gu family to die!¡± ¡°rgh!¡± ¡°I, rgh! Whoosh!¡± I curse you, Gu Ya, to never be able to get married. rgh! ¡°......¡± Gu Nian sneered as she increased her strength. go on, continue. Anyway, you¡¯re the ones who pulled this out. We shouldn¡¯t let our own fertile water flow into others ¡®fields. What¡¯s the meaning of bringing it to my house? ¡± Eat it all back for this olddy!¡± Grandma Gu,& Gu Hui& and Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± He wanted to vomit. Chapter 143 Chapter 143: My niannian is gentle and well-behaved Trantor: 549690339 Now that grandma Gu was here, Gu Nian obediently stood to the side. She did not say anything or do anything. She only knew her ce and kept her distance from her grandmother and the other sisters. This smell is indeed not good! She felt like puking. As grandma Gu looked at the Wang family¡¯s mother and daughter, who were covered in vomit and feces, she gave Gu Nian a meaningful look. ¡°You have two choices. One, change the door of my second brother¡¯s house and clean the front. Second, we can go to Li Zheng¡¯s ce to reason with him andpensate him with silver.¡± Grandma Gu looked at the mother and daughter of the Wang family, still not used to it. In the past, if anyone dared to bully her Gu family, she would be the one to take action. Now that her granddaughter had made a move, she had no ce to make a move! This kind of feeling was too helpless, and he was not used to it! In the past, she had thought that Gu Hui was the one who was the most simr to her younger self among all her granddaughters. Now, it seemed that Gu Nian was even more simr to her younger self! ¡°Aunt xiann! We are the ones who were bullied by Gu Nian, and you want us topensate? How can you be so unreasonable?¡± Tie Zhu¡¯s mother didn¡¯t dare to scold grandma Gu, but she still felt wronged. ¡°How can my granddaughter bully others? Other than using her embroidery needle, she couldn¡¯t even win against the little girls in the vige in a scolding battle. How was she bullying them? Using needles to prick you?¡± Grandma Gu asked calmly. The three Gu sisters looked at grandma Gu, who was calm and collected.¡±......¡± Gu Hui: ¡± grandma, you¡¯re talking about the Gu Nian from the past. The one who only knew how to bully others. Not the one now! [ Gu Xin: I feel that grandma¡¯s words make sense. But we saw sister feeding the Wang family¡¯s mother and daughter with Daddi just now. ] Gu Nian: ¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this, grandma. Yes, I like it! ¡°Aunt xiann, you can¡¯t do this! ¡°First, this girl wanted to cut us with a chopper, then she made us eat. Eat, vomit, vomit, vomit.¡± Tie Zhu¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t continue and vomited. ¡°My niannian is so educated and reasonable. She¡¯s the most gentle and well-behaved person. You must be possessed! Besides, why is she looking at you two?¡± Grandma Gu asked again. ¡°We, we¡¯re Yingluo!¡± Tie Zhu Niang was speechless. Gu Nian almostughed out loud. Gentle and well-behaved? Are you sure he¡¯s talking about her? Gu Nian had announced that she liked her grandmother the most because she had the best taste. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Do you want to settle thepensation in private, or do you want to go to the head officer¡¯s side and reason with him before paying thepensation?¡± Grandma Gu looked at the mother-daughter pair coldly and was getting impatient. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go back and bring a bucket to the Wang family! Father said that if others bully one person of the Gu family, we have to bully the entire family. He even brought feces to drench the door! I¡¯ll have to call father to go and drench every single door of the Wang family!¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°That¡¯s true, but Huihui, remember what niannian said just now. We shouldn¡¯t let our own fertile water flow into others ¡®fields. Why should we use our own fertile water to drench others¡¯ fields? Just their Wang family¡¯s dirtynd is not worthy of using our family¡¯s fat!¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we ASK FATHER to go to the Wang family¡¯s manure pit? Trash family¡¯s territory should use trash family¡¯s fertilizer. Our family¡¯s fertilizer is a little more expensive, but their family¡¯s people are not worthy of it! If you ask me, it¡¯s a good thing that the mother and daughter brought the manure from their own house today. Otherwise, if they used our own, I would have scolded niannian for wasting it when she gave it to them just now!¡± Gu Hui was enlightened. Chapter 144 Chapter 144: learn by yourself Trantor: 549690339 ¡°rgh!¡± The mother and daughter of the Wang family vomited again. This time, he even vomited out his jaundice-filled body. He kept feeling nauseated when he smelled the stench all over his body. Then, he heard Gu Hui eating and eating. Damn, there was nothing in his stomach to vomit. He could only take a taxi. In the end, the Wang mother and daughter could only agree to pay. They carried the bucket of manure and went home to get the money under grandma Gu¡¯s escort. Gu nianxiang followed them to watch the show. However, grandma Gu gave her a sidelong nce.¡±Go back with your eldest cousin sister, find some of her clothes, and wash them up! Otherwise, you won¡¯t just be there to watch the show, you¡¯ll be the one being watched.¡± Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s no need to trouble big cousin. I¡¯ll go back to my room and change. Xinxin, go and remember everyone¡¯s words and expressions. I¡¯ll test youter!¡± As Gu Nian spoke, she quickly climbed up a tree and nimbly jumped onto the wall of the courtyard. She waved at the Gu family before jumping in. Grandma Gu was stunned for a moment. The second brother¡¯s family had indeed hidden their strength. This damn second brother, he had actually been practicing in private! Good-for-nothing, for a woman, you haven¡¯t gotten over it yet, right? you can already teach your daughter in private, but you still have to pretend to be useless. You just don¡¯t want to live a good life, right? I¡¯m going to teach you a good lesson tonight! Grandma Gu assumed that Gu Nian¡¯s Swift movements were secretly taught by Gu shouxin. She cursed Gu shouxin in her heart. She felt that it was not worth it for her second daughter-inw. Why did she have to marry such a man who had another woman in his heart? When second brother¡¯s wife was a girl, she was a flower in their vige at the crossroads. Look at how she had been ground into this now! As she walked, grandma Gu thought to herself that she would have to give Gu shouxin a good beatingter at night. ¡°Achoo!¡± Gu shouxin, who was on his way back and chatting with Cai Xiaolian, suddenly choked. ¡°Yo! Did you catch a cold? You have to be careful!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Thank you for your concern, little Lian.¡± Gu shouxin smiled and said, ¡± but I don¡¯t think she caught a cold. I guess our daughter missed us. I sneezed because I missed you so much.¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at him. with that girl Gu Nian around, Xinxin won¡¯t even think about you. You wish! Gu shouxin only smiled and said nothing. ...... After Gu Nian entered the house, she immediately went to the kitchen and brought out a bucket of dust. She then cleaned the entrance. The front door could be covered with dust, and then the dirt could be shoveled away with a shovel and soil, and then transported to thend in Houyang ditch to make thend fertile. However, there was nothing she could do about the things on the door. After some thought, she decided not to touch it since the other party had admitted to paying for it. She would wait until tonight and get up the next morning to remove it and ask fourth uncle to help her build a new door. It couldn¡¯t be removed immediately. There were wild boars in the mountains that had crashed into their house¡¯s wall. Who knew if other wild animals woulde over? If they didn¡¯te to die and just came in to eat them, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it. On Gu Xin¡¯s side, she kept her sister¡¯s instructions in mind. Along the way, she kept in mind the words she said to everyone and the expressions on their faces. When she arrived at the Wang family, she even saw a battle between old women. She didn¡¯t have many words in her little head, so she could only remember expressions and learn to do it herself. This was a task handed in by her sister. Olddy Wang was a famous old Shrew in the vige, and grandma Gu had always been a violent person in the vige. Chapter 145 Chapter 145: This is too much Trantor: 549690339 Hence, when the four members of the Gu family gathered at home and talked about what happened today, Gu Xin¡¯s expression and her small arms and legs seemed to be twitching. Gu Nian burst outughing. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian red at Gu Nian, their eyes full of condemnation. ¡°Father, mother, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m scared!¡± Gu Nian stopped smiling and exined pitifully, ¡± I only asked Xinxin to remember it. I didn¡¯t ask her to learn it. Really. I asked her to describe it. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Father, mother, don¡¯t talk about my sister. It¡¯s all my fault for being too stupid. I don¡¯t know what words to use. I¡¯ll study hard in the future and learn morenguages from books every day!¡± Gu Xin nodded as she spoke up for Gu Nian. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Father, mother, I¡¯ll sort out what I learned when I was young and let Xinxin learn from me. It could develop Xinxin¡¯s brain, make her smarter, and make her learn things faster. Didn¡¯t grandfather and grandmother say that Xinxin liked to count? I¡¯ll give her a Sudoku set and some simple arithmetic questions first! Mother, you know Sudoku, right?¡± Gu Nian hurriedly said. ¡°Oh, now that you mention it, I almost forgot that you have something to teach children! Your father is taking the imperial examination. Our Xinxin doesn¡¯t need to take the imperial examination, so it¡¯s good to learn from you.¡± Hearing this, Cai Xiaolian felt that it was a good idea. ¡°Yes, I am. Tomorrow morning, you two will study at home. After that, prepare lunch, and your eldest and fourth uncle wille over to help you nt the potatoes.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said. father, we found something good at the small pond in the mountains today. Sister said that it can be used to wash and gargle! Gu Xin thought of something that she had not mentioned today and quickly said. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Father, you can¡¯t let fourth uncle farm tomorrow. Fourth uncle wants to set up a door for our family, and then build myboratory for me! If we seed, we can make it in bulk. It¡¯ll be something that can make a lot of money!¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°What did you all find?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°The mutated leaf Por can be used to extract alkali. We don¡¯t need nt ash. There was also the mint, which could be used as an aromatic agent to add to toothpaste. ¡°This mutated-leaf Por is a Wuwu,¡± Gu Nian exined. Cai Xiaolian, who had also transmigrated from the modern world, couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying. ¡°Mm, do as you see fit! When the potatoes are all nted, I¡¯ll find time to buy thend around us from Li Zheng and build a new house. We¡¯ll live in a new house before the new year. It¡¯ll be easier for you to do things then.¡± Since Gu shouxin could not understand, he could only let Gu Nian do it herself and create a good environment for her. ¡°Do you want to build a new house?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. yes. Xinxin, do you like the new house? ¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°I like it! Father, does that mean I can have my own desk?¡± Gu Xin nodded vigorously. of course, your sister said that she¡¯ll decorate Xinxin¡¯s room beautifully. It¡¯ll be the most beautiful girl¡¯s room in our vige! Gu shouxin said as he smiled at Gu Nian. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± You¡¯ve been discussing with your cheap wife when you¡¯re repairing the house, not with me, your cheap daughter. Now that you¡¯re going to decorate a beautiful room for your other cheap daughter, you¡¯re thinking of me, your cheap daughter? Hmph! What a biased father! Didn¡¯t I just hear your scary eunuch voice? This was too much! Chapter 146 Chapter 146: You have to listen to your sister Trantor: 549690339 The Wang family¡¯s matter did not affect the Gu family. Everyone in the vige knew that the Wang family¡¯s mother and daughter hade to pour dung. Of course, there were also those who were not on good terms with the Gu family who said that the Wang family¡¯s mother and daughter had done a good job and that the Gu family was just being nosy. However, most of them still felt that the Gu family had done the right thing and the Wang family had done wrong. Wang tiezhu was flogged by the county Magistrate and sentenced to three years in prison. No matter how the Wang family pleaded with the sun family, it was useless. The Wang family now hated the sun family and the Gu family, but they were powerless. Sun Yumei was no longer at olddy Xiao¡¯s ce. Her brother and sister-inw had taken her back to her maternal home to recuperate. At the end of the month, Cai Xiaolian and Mrs. Cheng¡¯s Zui Jiang restaurant would be open for business after some decorations. The potatoes nted in the field had also sprouted. After researching for more than ten days, Gu Nian finally produced a box of toothpaste and more than 20 bars of soap. Gu shouxin bought thend around the house and circled it all, ready to start work. Just as the Gu family¡¯s new house was about to start construction, the abandoned small courtyard not far from the entrance of the three Forks vige had also been bought by someone and was already under repair. On this day, Gu Xin and Gu si went to the old Carpenter¡¯s yang family to look for fourth uncle Gu. Gu Xin¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that there were a lot of people in the small courtyard that no one had been living in. She ran over to take a look out of curiosity. ¡°Eh? Brother Ji Xiang, why are you here? Why did you order people to touch our houses?¡± Gu Xin saw a familiar face. Wasn¡¯t this the Zhou family who woulde to her house every two days to check on the potatoes? ¡°It¡¯s miss Xin! Nice to meet you, miss Xin. This house is now my young master¡¯s. My young master bought this house from your vige head and ns to live here permanently to look after the crops!¡± Ji Xiang said with a smile. ¡°Ah? Young master Zhou wanted to stay here! And look at the crops every day? The crops won¡¯t run away!¡± Gu Xin said with a frown. She felt that young master Zhou did not trust their family. Not only did he send someone over to ask about it every two days, but he also bought a house to live in. Didn¡¯t that mean that he didn¡¯t trust their family? His sister was right, young master Zhou was not a good person! ¡°Lady Xin is right. It¡¯s just that these crops are very important to our young master, so I don¡¯t feel at ease if I don¡¯t look at them. Does Lady Xin want candy?¡± Ji Xiang clearly felt the little girl¡¯s dissatisfaction and quickly took out the candy. ¡°I¡¯m not eating! Big brother Ji Xiang, you¡¯re busy! I¡¯m leaving!¡± Gu Xin shook her head, then took another look at the small courtyard before walking away with Gu si. ¡°Sister Xinxin, you¡¯ve done well. My father said that I can¡¯t just take other people¡¯s food. The people outside are all very bad, they will use sweets and pretty hair flowers to coax the little girl. After coaxing the little girl away, she will be sold to others as a ve and can note back to see her father and mother for the rest of her life.¡± After walking for a long time, Gu si suddenly said. After he finished speaking, he even turned his head to look behind him. ¡°Yes, uncle is right. My father, mother, and sister also said that we girls have to guard against men outside and can¡¯t just trust them. Without father, mother, and sister by our side, we can¡¯t just go with anyone, and we can¡¯t just believe the words of others. Sisi, even if it¡¯s just the two of us in the future, you have to remember these words. We¡¯re both a little stupid, so we¡¯ll have to follow the big Sisters.¡± Gu Xin agreed. Sister Xinxin, you¡¯re smarter than me. I¡¯m the stupid one. Gu si said. ¡°No, I¡¯m also very stupid. However, our Big Sisters are all smart. In the future, as long as we are obedient, we won¡¯t be bullied!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± Gu si nodded. The two sisters entered the Yang family¡¯s house hand in hand. Chapter 147 Chapter 147: tough life Trantor: 549690339 Grandma Gu had three sons and one daughter. All of them had gone to school, but the eldest and fourth children refused to go to school after they learned how to read. Boss liked to farm. He would be even happier on the day of his wedding if he saw a good harvest. The fourth child was apprenticed to the vige carpenter, master yang, when he was ten years old. He had been doing carpentry all this time. Now the fourth child was eighteen, and he would be neen after the new year. He had finished his apprenticeship two years ago. It was just that he had always been working with master yang and had never thought of working alone. ¡°Fourth uncle, grandma asked us to tell you to invite Grandpa yang and his family over for dinner.¡± There was only fourth uncle Gu in the Yang family¡¯s courtyard. The sisters came forward and Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Fourth uncle Gu stopped what he was doing and smiled at his two nieces. ¡°Eh? Weren¡¯t they the two second daughters of the Gu family? Come and find your fourth uncle! Tsk, tsk, your uncle saidst time that there are two girls in the house. How are we going to split up in the future?¡± At this moment, a girl dressed in coarse cloth came out of the house. Her hair was tied into a high ponytail, and she looked very neat. This was Master Yang¡¯s only daughter, yang xiaohuan. She was twenty years old this year, but she was still a Virgin. She had been proposing marriage since she was fifteen years old, but she had yet to get married. It was not said that every time the marriage was arranged, something would happen to the man. If he didn¡¯t break his legs, he would hit his head, and he would have to lie in bed for ten days to half a month. This was not a big deal at first, but after Yang xiaohuan¡¯s first marriage proposal partner fell into the river and drowned after getting drunk, all the other marriage proposals that came after her would put the me on her whenever something happened. After breaking off the engagement, she would not encounter such an unlucky thing again. In the past five years, they had proposed a total of six times, but none of them had seeded. It was said that she had a tough life. When she was born, she killed her mother. When she was three years old, she killed her brother. Now that she was at the age of marriage, it was time for her to kill men. Therefore, no one was willing to marry her. When the matchmaker mentioned her, the man who was more polite would use an excuse to reject her. If he wasn¡¯t polite, he would chase her away. As for why master yang had been fine all this time and wasn¡¯t jinxed by her, that wasn¡¯t the case. Master yang wouldn¡¯t be jinxed by her, but if you were involved with master yang, then you would suffer. For example, when yang xiaohuan was four years old, the Yang family had even arranged for master yang to marry a second wife, but she was not pregnant yet. One day, when she was doing housework at home, she was bitten by a poisonous snake and died. As a result, those who did not believe in the rumors also believed in the rumors now. Even though master yang had prepared a generous dowry for yang xiaohuan, those families with sons did not dare to approach her. Their sons ¡®lives were still more important than the dowry. ¡°Aunt xiaohuan, we¡¯re Xinxin and sisi, not Erya!¡± Gu Xin corrected yang xiaohuan. ¡°Alright, Xinxin and sisi. What are you guys doing here?¡± Yang xiaohuan chuckled as he passed the ss of water to fourth uncle Gu. Then, he led the two youngdies into the central room. ¡°Aunt Xiao Huan, sisi and I came to pass on a message to fourth uncle. I made some delicious food at home, but Grandpa and Grandma can¡¯t leave. My parents went to the county, so I asked fourth uncle to invite Grandpa yang and aunt Xiao Huan to my house for dinner tonight!¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°Ya! That¡¯s good! A few days ago, I ate the second branch¡¯s eldest daughter, Oh, no, I ate your sister¡¯s sausage. I want to eat it again! Here, these are the candies I bought from town yesterday. Take them!¡± Yang xiaohuan went into her room with her men, and each of them grabbed a handful of candy and put it in their pockets. Chapter 148 Chapter 148: If you bully the small ones, the big ones will deal with you Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Aunt xiaohuan, we can¡¯t just take candy from others.¡± Gu Xin pulled Gu si and took a step back. ¡°I¡¯m your fourth uncle¡¯s Senior Sister!¡± Yang xiaohuanughed. You¡¯ve heard of that day as a teacher and a father for life! Your fourth uncle is my little brother! Let¡¯s go around it and talk about the rtionship between rtives. How can he be considered someone else!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si looked at each other, still a little hesitant. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll be angry! If my father doesn¡¯t work for your fourth uncle, your fourth uncle won¡¯t have any work to do in the future. He won¡¯t be able to earn money and won¡¯t be able to get married! Your grandparents will be worried about him all day!¡± Yang xiaohuanughed evilly. ¡°Don¡¯t! We¡¯ll take it!¡± Gu Xin was shocked and quickly took the candy. Gu si pursed her lips. I was wrong. I¡¯m smarter than sister Xinxin! Aunt Xiao Huan was obviously just ying with the child! ¡°Sister Xiao Huan, don¡¯t scare my two little nieces. They¡¯re very protective of their own. You¡¯ve bullied the little one. When the big one finds outter, they¡¯lle together to deal with you!¡± Fourth uncle Gu, who was outside, could not help but smile and remind her. ¡°Fourth bro, I¡¯m not bullying you! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I really like the two big boys.¡± Yang xiaohuan said as she led the two girls out. ...... In the evening, apart from Madam Zhang, who was still in confinement, the Gu family, as well as master yang and his daughter, gathered around the kitchen. In the afternoon, Gu Nian and Grandpa Gu had prepared the base ingredients for the hotpot. It was so fragrant that uncle Gu and Gu en could not help but swallow their saliva. Grandma Gu asked everyone to start eating. Hot and spicy hotpot was the best in winter, as it warmed one¡¯s body. ¡°Uncle yang, this junior offers you a toast! Thank you, uncle yang, for the boxes you made for us these days!¡± Gu shouxin raised his ss and toasted master yang. ¡°Look at what second brother is saying. If it wasn¡¯t for niannian¡¯s sketch, fourth brother and I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it!¡± Master yang chuckled as he picked up his wine ss and said this. Then, he raised his head and drank the wine. Recently, Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian had designed a box set that contained a toothbrush, toothpaste, and soap. Yesterday, she had sent it to County Magistrate Cheng¡¯s family. Today, Madam Cheng had proposed to start this business with Cai Xiaolian. However, Cai Xiaolian did not agree immediately. Since Gu Nian was the one who had made it, she still had to ask for his opinion on whether she wanted to work with him or make it herself. On the way back from the county, the couple had discussed it. Whether it was a cooperation or making it themselves, it was best to let master yang and fourth master Gu make the box. ¡°Grandpa yang, I still have something I want you to help me with! I¡¯lle and talk to you when you have time!¡± Gu Nian said as he and the rest gulped down their wine. ¡°Niannian,e anytime! Niannian¡¯s box has given me a lot of inspiration! I can make more gift boxes if you divide it into small boxes. Whether it was a girl¡¯s jewelry or a snack or candy, it was not bad. Wasn¡¯t the new yearing soon? I¡¯ll bring fourth to earn a huge sum of money.¡± Master yang looked at Gu Nian as if he was looking at his God of Fortune. Master yang was inspired by the washing set box and had been in contact with the owner of the preserved fruit Shop and the Rouge jewelry shop for the past two days. ¡°Grandpa yang, you¡¯re amazing! However, can you wait until next year to do this business? Because our house is about to start construction, and we still need you to design some of the house! My fourth uncle can¡¯t handle it all by himself.¡± Gu Nian said sincerely. Chapter 149 Chapter 149: Uncle Gu¡¯sints Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No need, no need. We master and disciple can take care of it. In addition, fourth bro has quite a few other fellow disciples. Although they don¡¯t rely on me as their master, I can still get them to work for me. ¡± Master yang waved his hand and said with a smile. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll bring the mother and daughter over to talk to uncle yang tomorrow!¡± Gu shouxin knew that master yang had misunderstood and thought that their family only asked him to make ordinary furniture. He was not in a hurry. Anyway, when he saw the drawings tomorrow, master yang would definitely make it himself and would not hand it over to his disciples. After having a full meal at the old mansion, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian helped to pack up before returning home. When he passed by the courtyard, he heard Zhang Shiining inside. ¡°Father en Zi, my life is so hard! I¡¯ll spread the Gu family¡¯s offspring! I¡¯ll give birth to a son for the Gu family! However, I can¡¯t eat anything delicious at all. I can only smell the fragrance!¡± it¡¯s not easy for me. The mother and daughter must have done it on purpose. They must have done it on purpose! ¡°I didn¡¯t see theme over to cook before I was pregnant and in confinement. They came especially when I was in confinement, what were their intentions?¡± ¡°I say, en ziniang, you can¡¯t me sister-inw and niece. This was all Ninja¡¯s fault! How good would it be if he could endure it! If it¡¯s born next month, Won¡¯t You Be able to eat it this month too? We can¡¯t me people randomly!¡± ¡°Enzi¡¯s father, what does this have to do with Ninja? I think you¡¯re just biased towards second brother¡¯s family! I¡¯ve already given birth to two sons for you, why don¡¯t you care about me at all! You¡¯re even helping others to criticize me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you, I¡¯m talking about Ninja! It was he who couldn¡¯t bear it and ran out in a hurry. You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t eat good things during your confinement. What does this have to do with sister-inw and niannian?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡± ¡°I, Aiyo, I¡¯m a little tired! Tomorrow, the construction of the second brother¡¯s new house will start. ¡®En ziniang, sleep, sleep!¡¯ Ninja, don¡¯t be like those bad kids, crying in the middle of the night. Even if you want to cry, you have to endure it. Your father has to work tomorrow!¡± ...... ¡°Eldest uncle is too happy! To me this on little cousin, I¡¯m afraid first aunt is going to vomit blood!¡± On the way back, Gu Nian kept smiling. ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t know, but eldest uncle is telling others that he has an impatient son who is like eldest aunt. He¡¯s worried that he¡¯ll be like first aunt in the future. He¡¯s afraid that he won¡¯t be able to eat, so he snatches food, likes to bezy, and grows into a big fat pig!¡± Gu Xin also chuckled. ¡°Xinxin, don¡¯t talk about your elders.¡± Cai Xiaolian reminded. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense! That¡¯s what my uncle said. Besides, I¡¯m not your elder.¡± Gu Xin argued. hahahaha, Xinxin is right. Uncle said bear with it, not aunty, not aunty! Gu Nian¡¯s smile widened. Oh? ¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes in realization, ¡± so uncle said that Auntie looks like a fat pig? ¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Gu shouxin coughed to hide his smile. Xinxin, be good. In the future, when uncle talks about aunt, you can tell us at home. Don¡¯t tell anyone outside. We¡¯re a family, so we can digest these jokes internally, but we can¡¯t do this outside. Otherwise, others willugh at our family.¡± ¡°Oh, Father. I¡¯ll remember that!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and continued, ¡± I really didn¡¯t know that uncle was talking about Auntie this time. I really thought he was talking about enduring. hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Gu Nian was getting more and more curious about how many more ssic words uncle Gu had for dissing his wife. Unfortunately, she had no memory of it! Chapter 150 Chapter 150: very good Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Big sister, don¡¯tugh. In fact, first aunt was a little chubby. She was very proud because she was the fattest in our vige. She said that this meant that our family was well-off and we ate well! She¡¯ll only be blessed if she¡¯s fat.¡± Gu Xin said in all seriousness. ¡°Xinxin, auntie¡¯s not chubby, she¡¯s chubby. Don¡¯t listen to your aunt and uncle¡¯s conversation in the future. Otherwise, your three views will be crooked.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°What are the three views?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s focus was always different. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± How should he exin this? How could it be exined? How could he exin so that little Xinxin could understand? ¡°Xinxin! As for this, you¡¯ll understand when you grow up. Even if your sister exins it to you now, you won¡¯t understand. It¡¯s just like when your sister was making toothpaste, she told you that the mint leaves contain something, which can make you feel something, and which reaction can make you feel something, and so on. Do you understand?¡± Cai Xiaolian stepped forward to help Gu Nian. ¡°I see!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head seriously, ¡± father, mother, sister, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely work hard to understand it. When that timees, I can really help Sister! ¡°Mm, good luck! I have high hopes for you, my little cutie!¡± Gu Nian said. After returning home and lighting the oilmp, Gu Xin saw the corn that had just grown out of the ground. She had eaten one two days ago and it was very delicious. ¡°Father, mother, sister, when I went to Grandpa Yang¡¯s house just now, I found that the small courtyard at the vige entrance was being repaired. Do you know who it is?¡± Gu Xin thought of the Zhou family from the corn, so she told her family about it. ¡°Who is it?¡± The time travel Trio looked at each other before looking at Gu Xin and asked in unison. Isn¡¯t that the small courtyard where the unlucky male protagonist was cleaned up? Could it be that the unlucky male protagonist bought it and was waiting for the person who beat him to appear? ¡°Young master Zhou! Big brother Ji Xiang said that young master Zhou wants toe to our vige.¡± Gu Xin paused for a moment and frowned. this Mr. Zhou is a little too much. He sent brother Ji Xiang over every two days to ask about the progress of the potatoes and he¡¯s still worried. He even wants toe personally. They don¡¯t trust us at all, just like how we don¡¯t know how to take care of our crops. That¡¯s too much! He¡¯s the little young master of the town, how could he know how to manage the crops better than the people in our vige?¡± ¡°Father, I think he doesn¡¯t believe you. But don¡¯t be angry, after we¡¯ve grown these for him, don¡¯t rent thend to him. Let him go home and nt it himself! You¡¯ve already let us nt it, but you still don¡¯t trust us and even came to supervise us. We don¡¯t y with such people!¡± Gu Xin said angrily. The transmigration trio: ¡± Yingluo ¡± They didn¡¯t even need to say anything to the female lead, and the male lead could make the female lead dislike him? Very good! Very good! ¡°Father, mother, sister, am I wrong?¡± Gu Xin saw that the three of them were looking at her weirdly and pursed her lips. but I still think that it¡¯s wrong for him to not believe our family. Since you¡¯ve already handed it over to us, and you¡¯ve also sent someone to ask about the progress, why did you stille over to stay, as if you¡¯re monitoring us? I don¡¯t like the feeling of others not trusting me. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Gu shouxin touched her head and said, ¡± but Xinxin, we can¡¯t control the thoughts of everyone in this world. If you think he¡¯s wrong and don¡¯t like him, then just ignore him. Don¡¯t make yourself so angry because of him. It¡¯s not worth it. ¡± Chapter 151 Chapter 151: I like it when you call her father Trantor: 549690339 Cai Xiaolian also said,¡±that¡¯s right, my good daughter. Your father is right.¡± Don¡¯t bother with people you don¡¯t like. Don¡¯t get angry over irrelevant people. If you get angry and hurt yourself, we¡¯ll feel bad for you.¡± Xinxin, ¡± Gu Nian added. let¡¯s just nt thisnd for him. We won¡¯t have much contact in the future. If you don¡¯t like him, then don¡¯te into contact with him in the future. Just let father and mother talk to him about this kind of thing. He would be able to get all three crops by next autumn. Let¡¯s not be angry.¡± yes, ¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I¡¯m not angry. With her family¡¯s persuasion, Gu Xin did not think too much about it. That was indeed the case. If he didn¡¯t like her, he could just ignore her. He couldn¡¯t sulk because she didn¡¯t like him. It wasn¡¯t worth it to be angry. A few months would pass by very quickly. Just like how big Uncle often said to little cousin, just bear with it! After the family of four finished washing up and discussed tomorrow¡¯s matters, they each went to bed. The time travel Trio did not hold any more small meetings to discuss Lu Zheng. The three of them were all adults. Even though Gu Nian was just a student and had never been out in the world, she knew that the more you tried to stop them, the more likely it was that you would end up with the opposite effect. It was better to let it develop naturally. Gu Xin did not really like the Zhou Yuan Lu Zheng was impersonating, and Lu Zheng would not do anything that would harm her. Now, the time travel Trio did not want Gu Xin to follow Lu Zheng anymore. There was no other reason than the fact that Lu Zheng¡¯s family was tooplicated. Gu Nian had already told her parents everything that she had seen. Lu Zheng¡¯s stepmother came from a powerful family. One of her biological sisters was the Imperial consort who was in charge of the harem. In a few years ¡®time, the Imperial consort¡¯s son wouldpete with the Empress¡¯s son for the throne. Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t want Gu Xin¡¯s future husband to be involved in this. Those who followed her would be in a bad state. Even if they seeded in the end, they would lose many things. Gu shouxin, on the other hand, was well aware of this and was even more displeased. Even if he had the ability to prevent Gu Xin from being implicated, he was still unwilling to do so when he had a choice. The three of them only hoped that Gu Xin would have an ordinary life. As for Gu Xin¡¯s future husband, they weren¡¯t so strong that they had to choose him for her. Love was a matter of mutual consent. As long as Gu Xin liked him and he was a good person, they would give their blessings. She just hoped that the person would not be Lu Zheng with such aplicated family background. ¡°Nine thousand years old, are you asleep?¡± Cai Xiaoliany on the bed for a long time, unable to fall asleep. ¡°Her mother, I still prefer you to call me her father.¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°The way I address you is not important. I just want to ask, are we really not going to do anything?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°We¡¯ve already done it! It had been almost half a month since she beat him up, and he was still nowhere to be seen. He was probably recuperating at home! As for the future, if he reallyes to live in the vige, if we do anything and Xinxin finds out, it will be bad!¡± Gu shouxin exined. ¡°Isn¡¯t this like taking care of a child? a rebellious child, the more you don¡¯t want her to do something, the more she¡¯ll have to do it?¡± Cai Xiaolian thought for a moment and asked. ¡°You can say that.¡± Gu shouxin turned over and said to Cai Xiaolian, ¡± her mother, in fact, our lives arepletely different now. There¡¯s no need to worry. Chapter 152 Chapter 152: no more Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Sigh, I just feel that Xinxin is a pitiful child. I just want her to grow up happily and live a carefree life.¡± Cai Xiaolian sighed. her mother, you said that you¡¯d be fifty years old when you passed away from your serious illness. Do you still think that there¡¯s anyone in this world who can live a happy and carefree life? ¡± Gu shouxin asked. Cai Xiaolian was stunned. ¡°However, since we¡¯re fated to be the sisters ¡®parents, we naturally have to do our best to create a good environment for them so that they¡¯ll experience less hardship than others. That¡¯s all I can do.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°AI!¡± Cai Xiaolian sighed. ¡°Power, wealth, we¡¯ll create it for the two sisters. I¡¯ll teach the two sisters the skills to survive, and you¡¯ll teach them the principles of life. When the two of us grow old and enter the yellow Earth, we¡¯ll have to rely on the two of them. Raising a son for a hundred years, often worrying for ny-nine years.¡± Gu shouxin said again. Cai Xiaolian had an inexplicable feeling in her heart. ¡°When Gu shouxin grows old and enters the yellow Earth, this is a very simple and simple sentence.¡± But our Yingluo Can it really be us? ...... On the first day of the eleventh month of the winter month, the construction of Gu shouxin¡¯s new house began. They didn¡¯t pick the corn from the vegetable field. Anyway, no one in the vige at the crossroads knew them. Their family didn¡¯t n to eat these corn. When they became elders, they would break them off and grind them into noodles, making them into chili. The taste of the jashed sea pepper made from cornmeal and rice noodles were different. Early in the morning, uncle Gu came over with the strong men from the vige. The materials were all here, and they were just waiting to start. Because Gu shouxin had to apany Cai Xiaolian to the county, they asked Grandpa Gu toe over and help them. If there was anything they needed, they could directly decide. Gu Nian and Gu Xin also followed their parents over. Since the drunken River Restaurant had just opened for business, Mrs. Cheng naturally invited them over for dinner. Moreover, the two families were working together to do business, and they could not fully recognize each other, so they nned to get to know each other. The family of four was dressed in new clothes. After all, Madam Cheng¡¯s husband was the county Magistrate. When meeting with guests, dressing up was a form of respect for the other party. When the ox-cart arrived at the vige entrance, the transmigration Group Three looked at the small courtyard. There were many people working inside. It seemed that there was a big transformation! The four of them didn¡¯t say anything. They only took a nce and continued driving the car. ¡°Second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, wait for me!¡± After walking for a short distance, a familiar voice came from behind. Gu shouxin stopped the car and turned around. It was indeed Lu Zheng. ¡®This kid is recovering pretty quickly!¡¯ She was already alive and kicking. ¡°Young master Zhou! I only found out yesterday that this courtyard was bought by young master Zhou. Why, does young master Zhou intend to stay here permanently?¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile. ¡°Yup! In the future, second uncle and aunt Lian will have to take care of this younger generation!¡± Lu Zheng acted like a well-behaved young man. They did not know if it was an illusion, but the transmigration trio felt that the way Lu Zheng looked at them now was different. In the past, she was a little wary and a little angry, but now, her clear eyes were simply harmless. If she hadn¡¯t beaten him upst time and learned his true identity, she would really have been fooled by his obedient appearance. And most importantly, the gaze that would cause people to misunderstand was gone. Chapter 153 Chapter 153: Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s up to Trantor: 549690339 In the past, Lu Zheng would always look at Gu Xin without hiding anything, making them think that he was looking at Gu Nian. But now, Lu Zheng was like a polite young master, and no longer looked at the two girls with that kind of gaze. He was so generous that no one could find any mistakes. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Young master Zhou, your granduncle is old master Zhou. How can we take care of you?¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Aunt Lian¡¯s words are too modest. I am still young and I only know second uncle and aunt Lian in the vige of the three Forks. There are many things that I would like the two elders to give me some advice.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t trust our family anymore and you still want us to take care of you?¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask. Lu Zheng looked as if he had just noticed Gu Xin. He was secretly shocked. It had only been half a month since theyst met, but his Xin ¡®er looked much fairer and chubbier. Her face had also gained more meat and she looked especially energetic. It seemed that they had really raised Xin ¡®er well! ¡°Miss Xinxin, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you! I didn¡¯te to the vige at the crossroads because I didn¡¯t trust you. I n to live here and learn how to grow crops next spring!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s face did not show any signs of shock, as though Gu Xin had always been like this. The look in his eyes was just right, not as fanatical or joyful as before, just like a normal person. ¡°You want to farm?¡± The four members of the Gu family were shocked. Even though Gu Xin did not have much experience, she knew that the young master in town lived a life of luxury and did not need to farm at all. They had someone nt it for him. ¡°Yes, I am. Grand uncle said that if the potatoes are sessfully nted, we can nt them again next spring. I know that second uncle has to study, and aunt Lian and miss niannian have to do food and business, so we can¡¯t let miss Xinxin farm for us! So, when the timees, I will need second uncle, aunt Lian and miss Nian Nian to give more advice on the matters that need to be paid attention to in this nting.¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s expression was very sincere, like a student who was humbly seeking advice. The transmigration trio would have believed it if they didn¡¯t know what you were hiding inside. Was he beaten silly? ¡°I see!¡± Hearing this, Gu Xin felt that she had wronged him yesterday, so she said, ¡± Mr. Zhou, my parents and sister are very busy. Actually, I know how to nt these potatoes. When the timees, I can teach you what you don¡¯t know! okay, Yingluo. Lu Zheng was interrupted before he could say ¡± thank you ¡°. ¡°I¡¯m not busy. I still have time to teach young master Zhou how to nt potatoes.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Since young master Zhou wants to learn how to farm, we naturally have to teach him.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. don¡¯t worry, young master Zhou. My sister is not as experienced as we are. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll teach you when the timees! Gu Nian said. ¡°Then I will have to trouble second uncle, aunty Lian and miss niannian. Thank you for your kind intentions, miss Xinxin.¡± Lu Zheng smiled, looking extremely sincere. He then asked, ¡± Oh right, second uncle, aunt Lian, are you going to the city? ¡± Can you give this Junior A lift? this junior wants to go to the city to visit an elder.¡± ¡°Young master Zhou, don¡¯t you have a horse?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°I was sick a few days ago and my leg was injured. It¡¯s not convenient to ride a horse. Ji Xiang is busy and no one is driving the carriage for me. Second uncle and aunt Lian can give me a ride, I¡¯ll take the ox-cart backter.¡± Lu Zheng exined. ¡°Alright, then you cane up!¡± Gu shouxin nodded. He wanted to see what kind of tricks this kid was going to y. Chapter 154 Chapter 154: A strange direction Trantor: 549690339 Lu Zheng did not y any tricks along the way. She sat in the driver¡¯s seat with Gu shouxin and chatted. They talked about studying and farming. He didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask about Gu Xin and just had a normal chat. When they arrived at the county and he got out of the car to say goodbye to the Gu family, the three transmigrators were still in a daze. Just like this? He didn¡¯t try to get close to Xinxin? He didn¡¯t secretly look at Xinxin with an unusual gaze? He said goodbye to the four of them and didn¡¯t stay for a second longer. Did this guy lose his memory from the beating? ¡°Father, mother, sister, young master Zhou has already left, yet you¡¯re still looking!¡± Gu Xin pulled the three of them back to their senses. ¡°Xinxin, do you think there¡¯s something wrong with Mr. Zhou?¡± Gu Nian could not help asking. ¡°There is! I¡¯ve always felt that there¡¯s something wrong with him.¡± Gu Xin said. The time travel Trio looked at Gu Xin. ¡°Didn¡¯t sister say that there¡¯s something wrong with his brain? I think there¡¯s really something wrong with him. He¡¯s a good young master, but he wants to farm? No matter what, you should be studying and taking exams. Why do you have to farm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying that farming is not good. Grandpa said that there are 360 professions that have a top schr. However, I really can¡¯t imagine young master Zhou rolling up his pants and bending down in the ground, wearing short daggers, nting the potatoes into the soil one by one.¡± ¡°Also, it¡¯s fine to farm, but if you do, I don¡¯t know if young master Zhou Can recognize leeches. If leeches climb onto his legs and stomach, will he cry in fear?¡± As Gu Xin spoke, images appeared in her mind. Just thinking about it made her worried for young master Zhou! The transmigration trio: ¡± Yingluo ¡± I feel that Xinxin is developing in a strange direction! ¡°However, father, mother, and sister, you saidst night that it was other people¡¯s business and not ours. Let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing that the three of them had stopped talking and were even looking at her strangely, Gu Xin said in embarrassment, ¡± I¡¯m thinking too much. I can¡¯t be like this in the future. En, recite the Book, the rules of the disciples, the teachings of the Saints, the first filial piety, the second faithful, the general love of the masses. She had already finished reciting the Three Character ssic and was now beginning to recite the rules of the disciples. The transmigration trio felt that she had a good memory, but they didn¡¯t give her any books that were tooplicated. They only gave her some children¡¯s books. ...... Lu Zheng really wanted toe to the county to visit his elders. He was not lying to get close to them. If Gu shouxin and the others had sent him to his destination just now, they would have realized that the ce Lu Zheng had arrived at was the courtyard of grandma Gu¡¯s good friend, grandma Xiao. Lu Zheng stood in front of the door, raising and lowering his hand. He had only found outst night that his maternal grandmother was still alive. It was only because of his mother¡¯s death that she had a feud with his maternal grandfather and moved out of the Zhou family, never to return. His grandfather was a little drunkst night and had let it slip, so he only found out about it. Therefore, he had nned toe here early this morning. When he passed by the vige at the crossroads, he went to see where he was going to live next and happened to meet the four members of the Gu family. ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡± Lu Zheng took a few deep breaths before he knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± An old woman opened the door. Lu Zheng stared at the olddy for a while. He was sure that this was not his grandmother, so he said,¡±Please let me know that my surname is Lu and I¡¯m from the capital.¡± The olddy¡¯s eyes brightened. She looked Lu Zheng up and down, then asked excitedly, ¡± ¡°Are you young master Lu Zheng?¡± Chapter 155 Chapter 155: Xiao Yu, want some candy? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. ¡°Quicklye in, quicklye in!¡± The olddy¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She pulled Lu Zheng into the house and closed the door. young master, you don¡¯t know how much miss misses you and miss Xue ¡®er. I¡¯ve apanied miss to the capital several times and secretly watched young master when you were young! Young master has grown up!¡± ¡°Biyun, who is it? Why are you so excited?¡± Grandma Xiao looked out from the window at the side. She was still holding bottles in her hands, and her face was also colorful. It was unknown what she was studying. When she saw Lu Zheng, she froze. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s young master Lu Zheng! Young master has grown up!¡± The old woman called bi Yun said excitedly. ...... When the four members of the Gu family arrived at the refurbished drunken River Restaurant, shopkeeper Cheng had already returned from his business. When he saw them, he quickly went up to wee them. He asked the waiter to take the ox-cart to the backyard to feed the grass and then led them to the private room on the second floor. ¡°Sister Lian, you¡¯ve finallye! Second brother Gu, niannian, you guyse and sit too! Ya! This must be Xinxin! He¡¯s so cute!¡± Madam Cheng was very enthusiastic. She nowpletely regarded Cai Xiaolian as her own sister. Didn¡¯t that mean that her sister¡¯s husband would be her younger brother? Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. He dared to bet that he was older than Mrs. Cheng. ¡°Auntie sun.¡± Gu Nian called out to her before holding Gu Xin¡¯s hand. Xinxin, this is Auntie sun. She¡¯s mother¡¯s business partner. Hello, Auntie sun, I¡¯m gu Xin. Father, mother, and sister all call me Xinxin.¡± Gu Xin wasn¡¯t as afraid of strangers as before. She dared to say that she was the most beautiful girl in the vige, so she was not afraid of strangers. Moreover, she often heard Cai Xiaolian talk about Madam Cheng at home, and she had a good impression of her. ¡°Hey, be good!¡± Mrs. Cheng responded with a smile and even asked someone to bring the gift she had prepared. It was not only Gu Xin who had to give a gift for their first meeting, but Gu Nian had to as well. The two sisters each had a pair of bracelets. It was a beautiful pair of gold bracelets, not tacky at all, and very suitable for beautiful young girls to wear. Cai Xiaolian motioned for the two to ept it. She had already given Mrs. Cheng¡¯s two children a meeting gift, but she had not seen Mrs. Cheng¡¯s eldest son yet. ¡°Lie ¡®er, Yu¡¯ er, quickly call for help. This is second uncle Gu, and this is little sister Xinxin. You all know sister Nian Nian, right?¡± Madam Cheng then called her twins over. ¡°I¡¯m Cheng huaijin. Greetings, second uncle Gu!¡± Cheng huaijin held his sister¡¯s hand and walked forward to greet Gu shouxin. Cheng Huaiyu also imitated his brother¡¯s actions, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Cai Xiaolian had known Madam Cheng for a long time and knew that she had two sons and one daughter. Her only daughter had been holding back for a while when she was born, so she didn¡¯t cry after birth and couldn¡¯t speak when she grew up. The Gu family knew that too, so nothing awkward happened. Gu shouxin had prepared gifts for the brother and sister. After getting to know each other, everyone took their seats. They just had to wait for Lord Cheng and the eldest young master of the Cheng family toe over before they could start eating. Gu Xin happened to be sitting together with Cheng Huaiyu. As the elders were discussing serious matters, Gu Xin noticed that Cheng Huaiyu, who could not speak, was staring at her purse. Her purse was a carp, which Cai Xiaolian had bought for her. Gu Xin didn¡¯t know how to get along with a child who couldn¡¯t speak, so she could only let her see. ¡°Xiao Yu, I have candy, do you want some?¡± Gu Xin remembered that she had some candy in her purse, so she took it out and asked. Chapter 156 Chapter 156: The little sister I like Trantor: 549690339 Gu Xin¡¯s purse was filled with copper coins and pieces of fried nougat wrapped in oil paper. There were also pumpkin seeds fried with the seeds of the pumpkins in the vegetable garden at home. They were very fragrant. Cheng Huaiyu only stared at Gu Xin as she took out the things from her purse, as if he didn¡¯t hear her. Xiao Yu, this is a Nougat. It¡¯s delicious. We grow our own peanuts. Here, have a piece! Gu Xin said as she peeled off the oil paper for Cheng Huaiyu. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian had already told Gu Xin that the Cheng family¡¯s youngest daughter was two years older than her. However, she could not speak and was unlike the normal children in the vige. Gu Xin peeled off the oil paper and fed it to Cheng Huaiyu. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s eyes were a little dazed, but since the food was already in her mouth, she still ate it. She ate it out of habit, just like how others fed her at home. ¡°Sister Xinxin, what did you give Yu ¡®er? Even Yu ¡®er is smiling.¡± Cheng huaijin, who was pretending to be an adult, took a moment to look at his younger sister and asked in surprise. ¡°Brother huaijin, do you want some Nougat?¡± Gu Xin took out another candy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it. I¡¯m an adult. Adults don¡¯t eat candy.¡± Cheng huaijin pursed his lips and said firmly. The Twin brother and sister were only twelve years old this year, but Cheng huaijin had always considered himself an adult. Other than going out to deal with other people¡¯s bastards, he also had to stay at home and take care of his younger sister. Ever since he was young, his mother had told him that because he had eaten all the food in his mother¡¯s stomach, his sister had not eaten anything. His sister had not been able to speak since she was born, so he had to take good care of her. Children could eat candy, but he was an adult and couldn¡¯t eat it. ¡°This candy can also be eaten by Lord, have one!¡± Gu Nian also turned around to talk to the children. She took two pills from Gu Xin and handed one to Cheng huaijin. ¡°Thank you, sister niannian!¡± Cheng huaijin took it with a smile. Sister niannian is so good, she can tell that I want to eat it! After Cheng Huaiyu finished the candy, her eyes were no longer as dazed as before. She looked at Gu Xin with her big eyes. Gu Xin felt that this little sister in front of her was really pretty. She took out a bunch of pumpkin seeds from her purse and said, ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, you can¡¯t eat too much candy, or your teeth will go bad. I¡¯ll give you some pumpkin seeds! I¡¯ll peel it for you!¡± After saying that, she peeled one and fed Cheng Huaiyu the other. Cheng Huaiyu was like a little hamster, her toot little face puffed up. Gu Xin really loved this youngdy. She was such a prettydy, but she didn¡¯t know how to speak. What a pity. She suddenly thought that if she gave the little Miss the Jade bead directly, would she be able to speak after a period of time? ¡°Mother, Look at Little Sister. She seems to like being with little sister Xinxin! I¡¯m so far away from her, but she didn¡¯t even look for me. ¡± Cheng huaijin watched for a while as his own little sister was fed by an even younger sister, then said this in wonder. Mrs. Cheng also looked at Cheng Huaiyu in surprise and then called out softly, ¡± ¡°Yu ¡®er,¡± Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s reaction was a little slow. She was stunned for a moment before she looked at her mother. Seeing that her mother didn¡¯t say anything, she looked at the pumpkin seeds in Gu Xin¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie sun, you can slowly talk to my mother! I¡¯ll feed her some pumpkin seeds, it¡¯s good to have some.¡± Gu Xin fed one to Cheng Huaiyu and said to Mrs. Cheng. Okay, okay. Thank you, Xinxin. Thank you, Xinxin! Mrs. Cheng was a little excited. This was the first time her daughter was close to someone other than her family. Chapter 157 Chapter 157: Cheng Rui Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, Lord Cheng and his eldest son, Cheng Rui, pushed the door open and entered. Gu shouxin sized up the official of Taoyuan County without leaving a trace. He looked like an honest official without a doubt. From his face, he could also see that this Lord Cheng was the kind of upright and outspoken person. It was no wonder. The Yue family was the Minister of Personnel¡¯s residence, but he was actually sent to a small county so far away from the capital. It seemed that this Lord was not so smooth in the officialdom, but he should be devoted to themon people. Gu shouxin admired the character of such people, but he looked down on the way they handled things. When the water was clear, there would be no fish. In the officialdom, the ces that needed to be smooth had to be smooth. This way, the power would be greater and the things that could be done for the people would be more. While he was observing Lord Cheng, he did not forget eldest young master Cheng. Master Cheng and Madam Cheng had two sons and one daughter. The eldest son, Cheng Rui, was 17 years old this year and looked like a graceful young master. However, Gu shouxin¡¯s intuition told him that Cheng Rui was an ambitious person,pletely different from his father. Moreover, he had heard from Cai Xiaolian that the Cheng couple had high expectations for their eldest son. At such a young age, he had already taken the Imperial schr¡¯s examination and was currently in the ranks of students preparing for the exam. Gu shouxin could take the same exam as Cheng Rui in this year. After the father and son of the Cheng family sat down, they didn¡¯t put on any airs at all. Gu shouxin himself was also a talented person, and the three men could also chat. Lord Cheng had heard of Gu shouxin. He was very impressed by such a knowledgeable person who could turn over a new leaf. He couldn¡¯t help but use his status to persuade Gu shouxin to develop in a good direction. On Mrs. Cheng¡¯s side, she once again asked about the toiletries cooperation, and the men stopped talking and listened. ¡°Sister sun, I won¡¯t hide it from you. These things were all figured out by niannian. You know our family will consider our children¡¯s wishes. Why don¡¯t you let niannian talk to you?¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Oh? It was actually made bydy Gu.¡± Lord Cheng asked in surprise. Cheng Rui, who was standing beside her, also looked at Gu Nian. He didn¡¯t look at it carefully just now, but now that he looked over, he realized that it was a little different from what he had imagined. The eldest daughter of the Gu family had a delicate appearance, but she was very generous. Her sitting posture was not like the ordinary vige girls he usually saw. She was like ady from a big family, but she had a bearing that ady from a big family did not have. father, sister Nian Nian is amazing. She can also cook delicious food. Xiao Yu loves to eat the food she makes! Cheng huaijin was in awe of Gu Nian. When he heard his father¡¯s question, he rushed to answer. ¡°Lord Cheng, I did it. One day, I suddenly felt that my mouth was still ufortable after rinsing it with the Willow and green salt, so I made it myself.¡± Gu Nian replied generously. He wasn¡¯t afraid just because the person in front of him was the county Magistrate. He spoke as if he was talking to an elder. Cheng Rui could not help but look at Gu Nian again. Of course, Gu Nian had noticed Cheng Rui¡¯s gaze. However, she did not care. In her opinion, Cheng Rui was just like her unlucky nephew at his age. She was not interested in young men of his age. ¡°Auntie sun, it¡¯s not impossible to open a shop together. However, if we are to work together on this, the conditions can not be the same as the drunken River Restaurant.¡± Gu Nian looked at Mrs. Cheng and said with a smile. Chapter 158 Chapter 158: exercise Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Niannian, what do you think we should do?¡± Mrs. Cheng¡¯s impression of the Gu family rose again because of Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s closeness to Gu Xin. ¡°Auntie sun, I have two ways to cooperate. First, our family will provide the prescription, and you will provide the money and strength! If that¡¯s the case, our n wants half of the profits. The second way is that our family will provide the recipe and the finished product, and Auntie sun will pay for it. If we cooperate, our family wants 70% of the profit. Which one do you think is better, Auntie sun?¡± Gu Nian said. This was what Cai Xiaolian had analyzed for Gu Nian before she brought the items to the Cheng family. Of course, the decision was left to Gu Nian. She had not expected Gu Nian to pass the ball to Mrs. Cheng. dy Gu, if that¡¯s the case, no matter what it is, you won¡¯t be losing out, right? ¡± Before Mrs. Cheng could say anything, Cheng Rui spoke. ¡°Young master Cheng is right, our family won¡¯t lose out in either way. But no matter what, your family won¡¯t lose anything!¡± Gu Nian looked at Cheng Rui and smiled. Cheng Rui was stunned by her smile, and Lord Cheng interrupted him, ¡± Rui ¡®er, you don¡¯t know the way of business. You should Listen to Your Mother and niannian. ¡°Niannian, other than the toothpaste, toothbrush, soap, and soap, do you have anything else? For example, for washing hair?¡± Mrs. Cheng didn¡¯t choose immediately, but asked. ¡°Of course! It was just that it had not been used yet, but he would know if it worked in the next one or two days. I know what Auntie sun means. It¡¯s too boring for a shop to only sell toothpaste, toothbrushes, soap, and soap. I also make shampoo here.¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. She had not intended to tell Mrs. Cheng about it, but since she had asked, she decided to tell her. ¡°Other than that, I n to make some skincare products, such as face cream, hand cream, and so on. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been fiddling with the toothpaste and toothbrush for the past few days, so I haven¡¯t started work yet.¡± Gu Nian continued. Cai Xiaolian hadplete faith in Gu Nian¡¯s ability. As the saying goes, Biochemistry was inseparable. A doctor in biology could do a few simple chemical experiments easily. They weren¡¯t going to make some high-end cosmetics, so they would start from the simple ones and slowly study them. Her eldest daughter liked it very much! ¡°Since niannian has this n, why don¡¯t we wait for her to make ten things and then start selling? As for these four items, I can help you take orders in private, and I won¡¯t take a single cent of the ie. When the ten items are made, these few items will also make a name for themselves. When we open the shop, we won¡¯t have to worry about business.¡± Mrs. Cheng thought for a while and said. ¡°Bang!¡± As soon as Mrs. Cheng¡¯s voice fell, the door of the private room was knocked open, and a man flew in. The people at the table all drove over. Outside the door, there were people fighting. Lord Cheng hurriedly stood up and pulled Madam Cheng to the side. He also protected Cheng Huaiyu by his side. ¡°Stop! Who is fighting here?¡± Lord Cheng frowned and shouted. Unfortunately, the person on the ground got up and ran out to continue the fight. ¡°Rui ¡®er, go out and stop the situation!¡± Seeing that the other party was not listening, Lord Cheng asked his eldest son to take action. Cheng Rui rushed out. Gu Nian wanted to join in the fun as well. She had been locked up at home for the past few days and felt ufortable without moving her limbs. It just so happened that there was a ce for her to move her muscles. In the modern world, she would practice boxing twice a week to exercise her muscles. Chapter 159 Chapter 159: It¡¯s fine as long as Xinxin likes it Trantor: 549690339 Gu shouxin did not let Gu Nian make a move. Instead, he pulled her back. Gu Nian turned around and looked at Gu shouxin in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s just a small action.¡± Gu shouxin said in a low voice. Gu Nian pouted. Alright, it was a small action. She couldn¡¯t move her muscles and bones. As Gu shouxin had said, it was really a small action. The two groups of young masters were drunk and had a group fight with the manservants. As soon as Cheng Rui went out, the Yamen guards happened toe over and the two groups really stopped. Lord Cheng took his leave and returned to the Yamen to deal with some matters. ¡°Rui ¡®er, you¡¯re not going with your father?¡± Madam Cheng asked in surprise. ¡°No, I¡¯ve met them several times. Later on, the family members of those young masters will take them away. They said that they were just friends, so I couldn¡¯t punish them even if I wanted!¡± Cheng Rui shook his head andughed sarcastically. ¡°AI! these children are so silly. Mrs. Cheng sighed and then asked the Gu family to sit down. it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s continue. This conversation went on for a long time. In the end, the two families decided to make a batch of 100 boxes of suits for the time being. Mrs. Cheng would rmend them to the nobledies who visited her in Taoyuan County. Mrs. Cheng said that she didn¡¯t want any profits. She was just helping her friend to promote it. In the end, Cheng Rui also spoke up for her and Cai Xiaolian and Gu niancai were done. They could tell that Mrs. Cheng and her son were very determined to cooperate with them. So what if they cooperated? there were only two ways to cooperate anyway, and their family wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss in either way. However, when the two families parted ways, Cheng Huaiyu pulled on Gu Xin¡¯s sleeve and refused to let go. Yu ¡®er, be good. Little sister Xinxin is going home. Come and y with Yu¡¯ er next time, okay? ¡± Madam Cheng advised. Cheng Huaiyu was unmoved and continued to hold onto Gu Xin. ¡°Auntie sun, I¡¯ll talk to Xiao Yu, okay?¡± Gu Xin thought of the Jade bead that she had fed Cheng Huaiyu while she was feeding the pumpkin seeds. Her intuition told her that this youngdy wanted to eat the Jade bead. ¡°Okay, thank you, Xinxin.¡± Madam Cheng said with a smile. Gu Xin pulled Cheng Huaiyu to the side and whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, I¡¯ll bring you good food the next time Ie, okay?¡± Cheng Huaiyu looked at Gu Xin with her big eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you all the delicious food you ate today.¡± Gu Xin whispered again. Cheng Huaiyu pursed her lips and was stunned for a while. Then, she clenched her fist and extended her pinky. As a child, Gu Xin naturally understood what he meant. She immediately stretched out her little finger, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a hundred years old, and it won¡¯t change! Xinxin lied to Xiao Yu, so she became a little dog!¡± Cheng Huaiyu smiled at Gu Xin. ¡°Ya! Mother, look, younger sister is smiling. Younger sister is smiling at younger sister Xinxin!¡± Cheng huaijin asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, yes! It seems Yu ¡®er likes Xinxin a lot.¡± Mrs. Cheng was also very excited. She turned to Cai Xiaolian and said, ¡± sister Lian, you have to take Xinxin city to y more in the future! ¡°Good! As long as Xinxin wants toe when she¡¯s free, I¡¯ll bring her over!¡± Cai Xiaolian replied. Other than her family¡¯s sisters, Xinxin only had one friend, sun Yumei. She didn¡¯t have any friends of the same age. She wanted Xinxin to have a few more friends, even if Cheng Huaiyu was different from normal children. As long as her Xinxin liked it, it was fine! ¡°Owuuu! Sister niannian, I can¡¯t bear to part with you either. Should I also pull on the corner of your clothes and not let you go? then you¡¯ll hook up with me and say that you¡¯ll bring me a lot of good food in the future?¡± Cheng huaijin was envious as he looked at Gu Nian. Chapter 160 Chapter 160: wine Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gu Nian immediately shook her head. Little wimp, you¡¯re trying to trick me into eating candy. Big sister didn¡¯t exercise today, so I don¡¯t want to give you any. ¡°You! You¡¯re already such an adult, what kind of person are you!¡± Mrs. Cheng smacked her son in annoyance. ¡°Mother! Sister niannian actually doesn¡¯t like me. I¡¯m so likable!¡± Cheng huaijin said pitifully. ¡°Hehe, I like little girls, not little boys! Does huaijin want to wear a flowery dress? If you¡¯re good-looking, I can consider liking you!¡± Gu Nianughed evilly. When Cheng Rui saw Gu Nian¡¯s smirk, he could not help butugh as well. This girl was really interesting! Cheng huaijin took a few steps back. Sister niannian is so scary. She actually wants me, a man, to wear a flowery dress? That was impossible! Absolutely impossible! It was impossible even if he was beaten to death! ¡°Niannian!¡± Cai Xiaolian nced at Gu Nian. This girl was only familiar with his family, not her little cousin. sister Lian, don¡¯t re at niannian. My huaijin is too mischievous. It¡¯s rare that he likes to stick to niannian. Niannian has been taught so well by you all, and she can still learn well from niannian. Mrs. Cheng didn¡¯t mind at all. The two families chatted andughed as they went downstairs and parted ways. Gu Xin, who was on the ox-cart, saw a head popping out of the window in front of her. She waved her hand, ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, I¡¯lle to you in two days, you have to be obedient! Goodbye!¡± Cheng Huaiyu also extended her small hand and waved, even smiling. The three transmigrators looked at Gu Xin curiously. Gu Nian asked, ¡± Does Xinxin like Xiao Yu a lot? ¡± ¡°Yup! I really like Xiao Yu!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and thought to herself, I like Xiaoyu too. Xiao Yu was gone, but now she had Xiao Yu. She was very happy. The three transmigrators all sighed. This thing called ¡®affinity with the eyes¡¯ was really magical! An abnormal little girl, a little girl with no friends, could actually be so inseparable on their first meeting? Gu Nian was thinking,¡¯since my sister has a friend, should I find one too?¡¯ The eldest branch? No, no, no. They were sisters, biological sisters. They were different from friends. Forget it, forget it. This kind of thing had to depend on fate! ¡°Sister, after we go back today, are we going to do the thing you said before that can wash our hair?¡± Gu Xin only turned around to ask Gu Nian after the Cheng family¡¯s carriage had left. ¡°Yup! I¡¯ll try it out first, and then give it to Xinxin first. Recently, Xinxin has grown quite a bit of hair. Soon, Xinxin¡¯s hair will be ck and more!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it together! Can we add some orange peel vor? I like the taste of oranges.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Of course you can. Didn¡¯t we raise the chrysanthemums that you and sisi dug up before? we can even make the fragrance of chrysanthemums! When the wintersweet blossoms bloom, we¡¯ll go pick them and make the fragrance of the wintersweet. Spring is here, and all kinds of flowers are in full bloom. We can try all kinds of floral fragrances.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Good, good! I also like the smell of Osmanthus, gardenias, and Wufu. Gu Xin listed out all the flowers she could name. The transmigration trio: ¡± Yingluo ¡± Alright, we admit that you¡¯re a Flower Fairy who likes all kinds of flowers. ¡°Speaking of flowers, I thought of flower wine. Some of this wine is still very good to drink.¡± Gu shouxin sighed. The three of them looked at Gu shouxin strangely. ¡°Father, are you actually a yboy?¡± Gu Xin moved to Gu shouxin¡¯s side and looked at him nervously. Chapter 161 Chapter 161: Bad thing Trantor: 549690339 Don¡¯t ask Gu Xin how she knew about the name ¡®flower wine¡¯. She had a good rtionship with sun Yumei and she had heard people teasing her, saying that her tie Zhu had gone to drink flower wine again. She didn¡¯t know what flower wine meant, so of course she had to go back and ask her grandparents! It was not her grandfather who had exined the word ¡®wine¡¯ to her, but her grandmother. Grandma said that men who drank with women were all bad things. If Xinxin knew who was drinking with women in the future, she should stay away from her. So, to Gu Xin, men who drank with women were bad things. She actually didn¡¯t understand the real meaning. ¡°That¡¯s right, father, you actually know how to drink wine! ¡°Hehehe ...¡± Gu Nian was not asking about the present, but Gu shouxin¡¯s previous life. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, I didn¡¯t expect this! His father, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re into this!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Her mother and daughter! This flower isn¡¯t that flower!¡± Gu shouxin did not know whether tough or cry. Just as he was about to exin, Gu Xin spoke again. ¡°Father! Brother tie Zhu has drunk a lot of women¡¯s wine. Every time Yumei-inw heard it, she would be very angry. Grandma had said that all men who drank with women were bad. My uncle also said that men would get sick if they drink wine. So, my uncle taught my son that he should not drink any wine in the future, or he would break my son¡¯s legs!¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows and looked like she was trying to persuade a wastrel to turn back, ¡± so, father, you can¡¯t drink this! You¡¯ll get sick, be a bad thing, and your legs will be broken by Big Uncle.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian could not help butugh. Originally, they had already realized what Gu shouxin was talking about. But now, seeing little Xinxin so serious and serious, they were disappointed. She wanted to persuade her to turn back, but at the same time, she was worried that her father¡¯s leg would be broken by her uncle. That little look was really too cute! What else was there? How could there be such a cute little thing in this world? ¡°Xinxin, listen to father! Don¡¯t say anything!¡± Gu shouxin felt a little headache. It was the host who had left a bad impression on his daughter! Previously, he was worried that he would gamble, and now he suspected that he was going to drink and be a bad person? Gu Xin blinked her eyes, not understanding what her mother and sister wereughing about. Did she say something wrong? Therefore, she didn¡¯t continue to talk about Gu shouxin and obediently listened to his exnation. ¡°The flower wine that father is talking about is the wine made from fresh flowers. For example, the fermented rice that Xinxin ate was also called rice wine, which was made with glutinous rice. As for the other wines, they were also made from grain. Wine brewed with fresh flowers was called flower wine. Also, the flower wine that grandma and uncle told you about isn¡¯t wine made from fresh flowers. It¡¯s different.¡± Gu shouxin exined while wiping the non-existent sweat on his forehead. ¡°What¡¯s the Difference?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. Our family¡¯s little Xinxin has a strong desire for knowledge. If she doesn¡¯t understand, she will ask. She¡¯s a cute and curious baby. this ... This Wanwan. Gu shouxin was at a loss for words. How was she going to exin to her ten-year-old daughter about her grandmother¡¯s flower wine? He felt like his forehead was about to break out in sweat again! Although he knew that he didn¡¯t. Xinxin,e, mother,e here. Mother will exin to you. Cai Xiaolian was doneughing and reached out to pull Gu Xin. ¡°Xinxin, the flower wine your father mentioned is brewed from those beautiful flowers. Both men and women can drink it. As for the flower wine that grandma and uncle mentioned, only men can drink it. We women can¡¯t drink it. ¡± Cai Xiaolian exined. Chapter 162 Chapter 162: when you grow up, big sister will bring you there Trantor: 549690339 ¡°grandma¡¯s right, men who drink with women are all bad things. your uncle¡¯s right. Do you understand, Xinxin?¡± Cai Xiaolian continued. ¡°i kind of understand, but i also don¡¯t quite understand.¡± gu xin thought for a while and said. ¡°What do you not understand?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although men who drink wine are bad things, why can only men drink it and not women? I didn¡¯t ask about it when I heard that she was a bad person. I was still sad for Yumei because she found a bad man as her husband. but thinking about it, there were good and bad people. There were bad men and bad women. Why can¡¯t women drink wine?¡± Gu Xin voiced her doubts. Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± Well, I¡¯m out of words. Come on, top student! cai xiaolian gave gu nian a look and gu nian, who was so happy that her stomach was hurting, immediately understood. she held gu xin¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, that¡¯s a good question! We can¡¯t engage in discrimination. Men and women are equal. If men drink wine, why can¡¯t we women drink? xinxin, when you grow up, i¡¯ll take you to drink with women! When the timees, you¡¯ll understand the question you asked today!¡± cai xiaolian looked at gu nian in surprise. Gu shouxin also turned to look at Gu Nian. Aiya, father, mother, I was just joking. Can you guys have some trust in me? ¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips and rolled her eyes at her parents. She then continued to pull Gu Xin. Xinxin, there¡¯s a special ce for drinking. It¡¯s called the brothel. The brothel was full of girls. Those girls who had been sold by their families or bought by flower buyers were trained to drink with men and even do some things that they were unwilling to do that would damage their reputation. And these bad guys use these girls to earn money from these men. This is called drinking with women.¡± ¡°Is there a ce where little boys are trained to make money with girls?¡± Gu Xin asked. The three transmigrators who had never raised a child: ¡°......¡± ¡°there are. However, these were not good ces, and the people who went there were not good people. So, Xinxin, remember to stay far away from the people in these ces in the future, understand?¡± Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before she came back to her senses and exined. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Gu Xin stopped asking and nodded her head to show that she understood. She then looked at Gu shouxin and apologized sincerely, ¡± father, I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you! I¡¯ll definitely believe you in the future.¡± ¡°ai! I¡¯m so pitiful! I¡¯m always being wronged by Xinxin. Last time, she even used me of going to gamble and watched me for a whole day!¡± gu shouxin sighed and said dejectedly. ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong, I won¡¯t do it again in the future! I¡¯ll definitely believe in father in the future. Father is the best father in the world. He¡¯ll definitely be able to keep his promise to Xinxin. Sister, isn¡¯t that right? our father is the best father in the world!¡± gu xin quickly apologized and tried to drag gu nian along. Cai Xiaolian& thought,¡±you old fox, acting pitiful!¡± ¡°Alright! I believe Xinxin! since father trusts xinxin so much, i must trust father in the future.¡± The corners of Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth curved up as he said. ¡°Mm! I¡¯ll definitely believe in father!¡± Gu Xin nodded and continued, ¡± my father is the best father in the world, my mother is the best mother in the world and my sister is the best sister in the world! ¡°Then, who do you think is the best among the three of us?¡± the time travel trio said in unison. Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± She silently lowered her head and poked her index fingers together. Chapter 163 Chapter 163: i feel like you¡¯re implying something Trantor: 549690339 The time travel Trio originally wanted to make a joke to tease the youngdy, but seeing the youngdy¡¯s conflicted look, they couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. Just as they were about to say that there was no need to say anything more, Gu Xin came up with an answer. ¡°Father, mother, sister, don¡¯t be angry when I say this!¡± Gu Xin said weakly. The transmigration trio was in high spirits. Everyone had arrived on the same day and felt that they were good to little Xinxin, but who was the best was up to little Xinxin¡¯sment. They had to fight to not be thest. ¡°Speak, as long as father (mother, sister) doesn¡¯t rank third!¡± The time travel Trio said. ¡°Father, mother, sister, I feel that you all treat me the same. You treated me the same in the past and now you still treat me the same. The kindness he showed me in the past was the same, and the kindness he showed me now is the same. However, I like the current situation better. So, father, mother, sister, you can¡¯tpare this with each other. You have topare it with the past!¡± Gu Xin paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± grandfather said that we shouldn¡¯tpare ourselves with others because there will always be someone stronger than you. We¡¯re outsiders. We canpare ourselves to our past selves, our present selves to our past selves, and our future selves to our present selves. As long as we are growing and improving, it means that we are getting better and better!¡± [ the transmigration trio: little Xinxin, we suspect that you¡¯re referring to us. ] However, that wasn¡¯t us in the past! He wanted to cry but had no tears! ...... The family of four bought a lot of things in the city. On their way back, they did not meet Lu Zheng. It was better that they did not meet him. After putting down their things at home, Gu Nian and Gu Xin took the things they had bought for the old mansion to the old mansion. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian went to see the progress of the new house¡¯s construction. ¡°How¡¯s business?¡± Grandma Gu asked Gu Nian as she epted the gifts. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s much better than before, the seats are all full at noon.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°That¡¯s good! you¡¯ll let your mother worry about this matter in the future. you¡¯ve been quite tired recently, so rest well at home. It¡¯s good to teach Xinxin and sisi how to read.¡± Grandma Gu said. She was already used to the changes in her second branch¡¯s granddaughter. Seeing that her child had be sensible in an instant, her heart ached. ¡°It¡¯s fine, grandma. I¡¯m not tired at all, I still have other things to think about!¡± Gu Nian waved her hand before her eyes suddenly lit up. grandma, are you concerned about me? ¡± she asked. Yes, yes, it must be. Xinxin isn¡¯t the only baby in our family anymore. I¡¯m your baby too, right? Grandma¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll be too tired!¡± grandma gu,¡±yingluo.¡± It¡¯s enough that you know it, why did you say it out loud? Wouldn¡¯t that make him ufortable? ¡°Go and y by yourself!¡± Grandma Gu nced at Gu Nian before turning around to head into the kitchen. Gu Nian covered her mouth as sheughed.¡¯What a cute olddy. One day, I¡¯ll make youugh.¡¯ ¡°Sister, what are youughing at?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si entered the room and saw Gu Nian giggling. ¡°Nothing, nothing! Where¡¯s sister Huihui?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡± sister niannian, my sister and aunt xiaohuan went to pick honey locust. she said you¡¯re running out of honey locust! ¡± Gu si said. gu nian was stunned for a moment before she felt a warm feeling in her heart. ¡± you guys stay at home. I¡¯ll go pick up sister Huihui! ¡°Oh!¡± The two little girls nodded, then held hands and went to the big house to see their younger brother. Big aunt (mother) ¡®s words were not pleasant, but it was fun to bear with it. Chapter 164 Chapter 164: He stinks! Trantor: 549690339 That night, Cai Xiaolian ordered another 100 sets of boxes from master yang. In November, they nned to make 100 sets. It wasn¡¯tplicated to do it after mastering the method. The four sisters of the Gu family could do it. As for the rest of the time, Gu Nian could use it to continue her research. The next day, Gu Nian spent all her time in the small wooden house that fourth uncle Gu had built for her. Gu Xin did not stay in the wooden house with Gu Nian all the time. She would often go out with Gu si to dig for wild vegetables and pour water for the men who were repairing the house. The vigers who came to help all liked Gu Xin. That day, Gu Xin and Gu si went to look for yang xiaohuan. It was grandma Gu who asked them to send something to yang xiaohuan. However, when they were about to reach the Yang family, they met a few little boys around their age. ¡°Two Gu Yas, two ugly monsters!¡± One of the little boys ran over and tore one of Gu Xin¡¯s buns apart. ¡°Zhang Xiaohu, I¡¯ll get my sister to deal with youter!¡± Gu si red at Zhang Xiaohu and then went to help Gu Xin with her hair. ¡°Gu si, you Tattletale! I¡¯ll Sue you and let me heal you. When aunt is out of confinement, I¡¯ll beat you too!???!¡±Zhang Xiaohu made a face at Gu si. This Zhang Xiaohu was the little boy that Gu Xin had mentioned before, the one who often bullied him. He was the nephew of his first aunt¡¯s family. Zhang Shi was a person who valued boys over girls, and treated her nephews better than her own daughters. Therefore, Zhang Xiaohu oftenined to Zhang Shi, saying that Gu Hui bullied him. When she was young, Zhang Shi could still hit Gu Hui a few times. But now that Gu Hui was 16, Zhang Shi did not dare to do anything other than scold her. She was afraid that she couldn¡¯t win. ¡°My father once said that a man who only bullies little girls is not a man. That¡¯s called having no balls! Hmph!¡± Gu si said angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the one without balls! You¡¯re the gutless one! You wretched girl, you¡¯re a money-losing good!¡± Zhang Xiaohu stepped forward and pushed Gu si. Gu Si was caught off guard and was pushed down. ¡°Hmph! Ugly monster, why did you tie your hair! No matter how good it looks, you¡¯re still an ugly monster! You ck monkey, you ugly monster, you ugly monster who can¡¯t get married!¡± Zhang Xiaohu saw that Gu Xin¡¯s hair was done up again. Although it did not look as good as before, he still pulled it off in disgust. He even pulled off the other side of her hair. ¡°Hahahaha, ugly freak! Two idiots, two ugly monsters! Ugly ugly ugly!¡± A few boys surrounded the two sisters andughed at them. In the courtyard not far from the Yang family, Lu Zheng happened to be there. He heard the second daughter of the Gu family and walked to the door to take a look. Before he could think further, he saw a little girl with disheveled hair crash into one of the little boys, and then the other boys rushed forward. He wanted to help, but after thinking for a while, he picked up a few stones and shot them at the boys ¡®knees one by one. In the end, what he saw was that the little boys fell to the ground before the stone even hit them. The stone hit the little boy¡¯s head directly. Meanwhile, Gu Xin and Gu si took this opportunity to punch the little boy. sister Xinxin, Zhang Xiaohu pulled your hair. Let¡¯s pull his hair too! Gu si said. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin directly pulled the ribbon on Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s head and rubbed it a few times, messing it up. ¡°Aiya, sisi, he¡¯s so smelly!¡± Gu Xin said in disdain. Chapter 165 Chapter 165: Retaliating after being bullied Trantor: 549690339 sister Xinxin, they¡¯re so silly. They knocked a bump on their foreheads! Gu si said in surprise. wuwuwuwu CAW CAW. the little boys fell down. They either twisted their feet or hit their buttocks with a stone. In addition to Lu Zheng¡¯s small stones, their heads were also swollen. All of them were crying loudly. Gu Xin went forward and grabbed Zhang Xiaohu, ¡± if you call me ugly again, I¡¯m going to hit you! He¡¯s already an adult, yet he¡¯s still crying! I never cried when you bullied me in the past! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed!¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly! You¡¯re all idiots! You¡¯re still crying at this age! This is so funny!¡± Gu si stood beside Gu Xin and said. Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin from afar and could not help butugh. His Xin ¡®er had this side to her! ¡°Ugly monster, just you wait. I¡¯ll go back and tell my nanny!¡± Zhang Xiaohu struggled to get rid of Gu Xin and was about to say some harsh words. ¡°Tattletale! I¡¯m not afraid of you! Hmph!¡± Gu Xin let him go just like that. Then, Zhang Xiaohu lost his strength and fell. ¡°Waa! Waa! ¡°Wawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawawa!¡± Zhang Xiaohu was in pain from the fall. Heid on the ground and wailed. The other little boys got up and helped Zhang Xiaohu up. Zhang Xiaohu said, ¡± ¡°Are you guys stupid? Hit them, hit those two money-losing things!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The little boys were about to approach the sisters. Gu si quietly ced arge stone in Gu Xin¡¯s hands. Then, she looked at the little boys and raised the stone in her hands, ¡± ¡°Come on! I¡¯ll smash your heads into pieces!¡± Gu Xin also lifted the big stone and raised her chin, encouraging herself in her heart. Sisi was younger than her and her sister had said that she could not lose her momentum in a fight. In the eyes of the adults, the sisters ¡®expressions were cute and they pretended to be fierce. However, in the eyes of the little boys who were also children, they were simply witches. They believed that the sisters would really smash it. Furthermore, they had bullied Gu Xin so badly in the past that even a rabbit would be jealous when it was anxious. ¡°Xiaohu, I¡¯ll help you call your mother!¡± ¡°Xiaohu, I¡¯ll go get brother da Hu!¡± ¡°Xiaohu, my mother is calling me home for dinner!¡± ¡°Xiaohu, I want to pee!¡± The four little boys left just like that. Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s crying paused for a moment, then he cried even louder. ¡°Let¡¯s go, sister Xinxin. Let¡¯s just ignore him. My father said, if the child cries, let him cry. If you don¡¯t care about him, he won¡¯t cry in a while. This is how it is to endure.¡± Gu si threw the stone away and held Gu Xin¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright. His uncle¡¯s words made sense. Let¡¯s go, my hair is also disheveled. I¡¯ll ask aunt Xiao Huan to help meb it. Otherwise, if my parents and sister find out when I get home, they¡¯ll Hang Zhang Xiaohu up and beat him up.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in agreement. She was even thinking of Zhang Xiaohu, the person she hated, and did not n to go home and tell on him. ¡°Yes, yes, second uncle, second aunt, and sister niannian are very powerful. They can all use a chopper and a vegetable knife to cut people. Although Zhang Xiaohu is annoying, if he¡¯s hacked to death, second uncle, second aunt, and niannian will be taken away.¡± Gu si said. ¡°In the future, if they bully us again, when we fight back, we have to keep them alive. We can¡¯t kill them. It¡¯s very scary to be caught and brought to the Yamen.¡± Gu Xin said. okay, I¡¯ll remember, sister Xinxin! Gu si nodded. Lu Zheng smiled as he looked at Gu Xin. That was great. Xin ¡®er had learned to fight back when she was bullied. ¡°Young master Zhou, have you already moved in?¡± Gu Xin saw Lu Zheng and decided to greet him. After all, they knew each other. Chapter 166 Chapter 166: the tattletale Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In a few days.¡± Lu Zheng nodded and smiled. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going with sisi to find aunt Xiao Huan. Goodbye, young master Zhou!¡± Gu Xin waved her hand and held Gu SI¡¯s hand as they walked towards the Yang family. Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin¡¯s messy hair andughed. Xin ¡®er was so cute when she was young! He didn¡¯t look at her for long and was about to turn around and go back. sister Xinxin, I think I saw Mr. Zhouughing at your hair. Gu si said in a low voice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! My sister said that we don¡¯t need to care about the gazes of irrelevant people!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes, sister niannian is right!¡± Gu si thought about it and agreed, so she stopped talking. The irrelevant Lu Zheng stopped in his tracks. ¡°......¡± ...... At night, the four members of the Gu family were having dinner at the Gu family mansion when someone knocked on the door. ¡°Inw! Open the door! Open the door! Inw!¡± Gu en ran to open the door when she heard the sound. It was his grandmother, the olddy of the Zhang family, Madam Wang. Mrs. Wang usually treated Gu en well. Zhang Shi¡¯s preference for boys over girls was inherited from her mother. Anyway, no matter whether it was a maternal grandson or a grandson, as long as it was a grandson and not a granddaughter, she would like it. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re here to see mother and Ninja?¡± Gu en opened the door. As soon as she finished speaking, she saw her cousin Zhang Xiaohu covered in dirt. There was a bump on his forehead and his tears had not dried yet. This was also because Wang-Shi was holding an oilmp. Otherwise, it would be so dark that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see clearly. ¡°Move, who¡¯s looking at your mother? I¡¯m looking for your Grandpa and Grandma!¡± Wang Shi held an oilmp in one hand and held Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s hand in the other. Zhang Dahu and Wang Shi¡¯s daughter-inw, Madam Gao, who was also Gu en¡¯s aunt, followed behind. Gu en could not react. Why was his grandmother so fierce today? ¡°Inw, inw, you have to give me an exnation for today¡¯s matter!¡± Madam Wang led Zhang Xiaohu to the kitchen and directly pushed the child in front of the two old people. ¡°Aiyo, what¡¯s wrong with Xiaohu? Did you get hit?¡± Grandpa Gu asked with concern. ¡°I say, Wang Dahua, your grandson was injured. What exnation do you want us to give you? Are you crazy?¡± Grandma Gu looked at Zhang Xiaohu and then at Madam Wang, speechless. ¡°Hey! Stop singing the same tune as you two! Xiaohu, tell your Grandpa and Grandma Gu, what happened to you?¡± Mrs. Wang pushed Wang Xiaohu away and red at Gu Xin. Madam Wang was a very interesting person. She usually disdained the girls of her grandchildren. However, when her own grandchildren werepared to the grandchildren of other families, it was natural that the grandchildren of other families were more hateful. So, when Wang Xiaohu said that Gu Xin and Gu si bullied him and beat him up, she only had Gu Xin in her mind and not her granddaughter Gu si. The Gu family could see the look in her eyes, but they could not believe it. In the past, Xinxin was the one who was bullied. Sisi basically didn¡¯t y with the other children outside. Moreover, the two girls were both thin and small, so how could they bully Wang Xiaohu, who was like a little calf? Gu Xin lowered her head guiltily. this Wang Xiaohu, I didn¡¯t even go home toin and you brought your parents here instead? ¡± You¡¯re just a Tattletale, a paper tiger! ¡°Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, it was er ya who hit me. She even said that she would smash my head with a stone!¡± Wang Xiaohu pitifullyined to the elder, his little ck Hand pointing at Gu Xin and Gu si. The two sisters were sitting on the same bench. ¡°Xiaohu, there are two girls in our family. Which one are you talking about?¡± Uncle Gu asked. Chapter 167 Chapter 167: Are you here to cause trouble in my territory? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Uncle, both of them hit me!¡± Zhang Xiaohu cried out in grievance. ¡°Hahahaha, you little brat, you used to bully my family¡¯s two Yas a lot. Now that you¡¯ve been bullied back, you also know how to cry! You deserve it!¡± Uncle Guughed out loud, gloating over his misfortune. ¡°Waa waa waa.¡± Zhang Xiaohu cried even more sadly. ¡°What are you crying for? My family¡¯s two second Yas didn¡¯t even cry when you bullied them! Why are you even worse than a girl?¡± Gu shouxin said. The entire Gu family: ¡°Gu shouxin!¡± The Wang consortium was furious! Why did she tell her daughter such a partner? her daughter was really lucky to not be angered to death! ¡°Brother-inw, why do you say that?¡± Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s mother, Madam Gao, was not happy. She went forward to pull the child over and wiped his tears while ring at Gu shouxin. ¡°Aiyo, mother-inw, sister-inw, I¡¯mpletely right! I¡¯m doing this for Xiaohu¡¯s good! He¡¯s a boy, but he was bullied by my two girls. If this gets out, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to find a wife in the future!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s expression said,¡±I¡¯m doing this for your good.¡± ¡°Waa! Mother, I don¡¯t want to be unable to find a wife! Grandma, I want a wife, I want a wife!¡± Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s nerves were touched by Gu shouxin again and he cried even louder. Which little boy didn¡¯t know that not being able to get a wife was a very dirty thing? How embarrassing! ¡°Gu shouxin, shut up! Do you have to take care of my Zhang family¡¯s child?¡± Wang-Shi was about to go crazy. ¡°I say, Wang Dahua, you should shut up! How can you, the Zhang family, make noise in my Gu family¡¯s territory? Have you not seen me deal with people in a long time?¡± Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. My stupid son is kind enough to help you teach your grandson. What do you mean by this? I didn¡¯t even scold anyone, and you¡¯re acting so atrociously in my territory? inw, I¡¯m going to say this now. If you don¡¯t give me an exnation, I won¡¯t leave! Madam n¨¦e Wang sat down on the ground, looking like she was about to make a scene. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mouth twitched. This scene was so familiar. When she had just transmigrated here in town, she hadn¡¯t mistaken this action and aura! The viin in Gu Nian¡¯s heart was pping his hands and shouting, ¡± Let¡¯s fight. Let me take the opportunity to beat up that Zhang Dahu and stretch my muscles. I¡¯ll also help Xinxin take revenge. ¡°Gu Xin!¡± Suddenly, Gu shouxin shouted, and everyone in the room became quiet. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone could hear him and felt that it was a little scary. ¡°Father.¡± Gu Xin stood up guiltily and was a little scared. Her father didn¡¯t even call her Xinxin anymore. Was she angry? Damn you, Zhang Xiaohu. I¡¯ll beat you again next time and let youin to me. You made my father angry with me and he doesn¡¯t even call me Xinxin anymore. ¡°Come here!¡± Gu shouxin said. Gu Xin lowered her head and put her hands behind her back uneasily as she walked in front of Gu shouxin. ¡°I say, second brother, you¡¯re much more reasonable than your parents and big brother. This little girl should be taught well. How could she get married in the future if she fought? She¡¯s already a money-losing item, and if she can¡¯t get married and dies in my hands, it¡¯s a great loss!¡± Wang-Shi was happy to see Gu shouxin¡¯s fierce look, but she didn¡¯t forget to add fuel to the fire. ¡°I say, aunty Wang, are you very proud that you didn¡¯t die in the hands of your parents?¡± Cai Xiaolian turned her head to look at Madam Wang and said speechlessly. ¡°I say, Cai, is this how you treat your elders? I¡¯m your inw¡¯s inw, you uneducated Dong Fei Fei!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Grandma Gu¡¯s head was really hurting from all the noise, and she really wanted to give Mrs. Wang a punch. Chapter 168 Chapter 168: if someone offends me Trantor: 549690339 Oh my God! Madam n¨¦e Wang wanted to say more, but she was frightened by grandma Gu¡¯s eyes. Thinking that Gu shouxin was going to educate that little girl, she didn¡¯t say anything. As for Cai Xiaolian, that unlucky b * stard who was trying to pay for her losses, she had plenty of time to deal with her. second brother, Xinxin didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why are you scaring the child? ¡± uncle gu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stepped forward to help. that¡¯s right, second brother. You¡¯ve scared Xinxin! Fourth uncle Gu could not bear to see his little niece being scolded. He had seen his little niece being scolded by his second brother and second sister-inw many times in the past. Grandpa Gu also wanted to say something, but grandma Gu stopped him. Grandpa Gu looked at grandma Gu in confusion. Grandma Gu moved her lips and said silently, ¡± ¡°Second brother won¡¯t scold her.¡± Gu Xin, did you fight with Zhang Xiaohu today? ¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡± second uncle, sister xinxin didn¡¯t say anything. ¡± gu wanted to help but was interrupted by gu shouxin. ¡°sisi, youe over too!¡± Gu shouxin said. Gu si thought that it was better for two people to be scolded than one person. He stood up and went over. ¡°How did he do it? Where did Zhang Xiaohu hit you guys?¡± gu shouxin asked. Gu Xin was stunned. She looked up at Gu shouxin and pouted her lips in grievance. Her tears were almost out of control. Her father was being fierce to her again. Had the heavens taken back the Father that he liked? Did Xinxin do something wrong? ¡°Second uncle, Zhang Xiaohu pulled sister Xinxin¡¯s hair and called us ugly. He even pushed me and sister Xinxin. A few little boys. we¡¯ll just hit them! they fell down on their own and hit their heads on the rocks. We didn¡¯t even use the rocks and those few ran away. Zhang Xiaohu was so scared that he cried.¡± Gu si said. ¡°i pulled your hair? Then did you pull his hair? He pushed you, then did you push him?¡± gu shouxin looked at gu xin and asked. ¡°I pulled and rubbed it, but his hair was stinky! I also bumped into him, and he fell to the ground.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s tears flowed down as she said in an aggrieved tone. ¡°are you hurt? did your head hurt? Your hand touched something stinky. Have you washed it with the nice-smelling bath your sister made? Also, why didn¡¯t youe back and tell your parents? when she was bullied outside, she had toe back and tell her parents. Do you know what you did wrong?¡± Gu shouxin asked seriously. The Gu family,¡±Yingluo.¡± he was afraid that xinxin had hurt her hand and was angry that she didn¡¯te back toin! The Zhang family: ¡°Yingluo.¡± You can¡¯t mock me like this. ¡°I did. I washed it a few times before it stopped stinky. I had asked aunt Xiao Huan to tie my hair. I was wrong, father. I¡¯ll tell you when Ie back in the future. i didn¡¯t tell you because i was afraid that you, mother, and sister would be angry and beat zhang xiaohu to death. if that happened, you would be arrested by the yamen. I¡¯m sorry, father, I was wrong. I won¡¯t hide it from you guys anymore.¡± Gu Xin was crying uncontrobly. ¡°Correct your mistakes. It¡¯s good that it doesn¡¯t hurt. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Gu shouxin wiped Gu Xin¡¯s tears, then pulled Gu si closer and said, ¡± Xinxin, sisi, let me teach you a lesson today. If people don¡¯t attack me, I won¡¯t attack them. If people attack me, I will definitely attack them. when he fought with others outside, he would run away when he couldn¡¯t win. he would run back to ask his sister for help. If you can beat them, beat them up ruthlessly until they don¡¯t dare to bully you anymore. I should tell my family when Ie back, in case theye home andin first. It¡¯s so annoying, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember, father!¡± Gu Xin stopped crying and sniffed as she nodded. ¡°Alright, second uncle! My sister taught me the same thing. Second uncle, you¡¯re not angry anymore, are you?¡± Gu si nodded and asked. Chapter 169 Chapter 169: do you dare not? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°well, as long as you remember what you did wrong, i won¡¯t be angry anymore. i¡¯ll say it again, where did you go wrong?¡± gu shouxin looked at the two sisters and asked. The two sisters looked at each other. Gu Xin was still sniffling. ¡°Father, I shouldn¡¯t have not told you about this,¡± she said with uncertainty. If I¡¯m bullied in the future, I¡¯lle back and tell everyone. i¡¯ll also tell everyone if i retaliate!¡± ¡°Yes, good girl!¡± Gu shouxin nodded and then frowned. don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s ugly! The moment Gu Xin heard the word ¡®ugly¡¯, she immediately wiped her tears and snot. Can¡¯t be ugly, can¡¯t be ugly! I told Zhang Yunyun that I¡¯m the most beautiful girl in the vige. I must keep my word and not be ugly. The Gu familyughed when they saw Gu Xin¡¯s reaction. Obviously, they knew what Gu Xin had said to Zhang Yunyun. In the eyes of the family, their children were definitely very good-looking. However, this family was so harmonious that they ignored the four people who came to make trouble, which made the Zhang family ufortable. Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s brother, Zhang Dahu, was feeling ufortable. He kicked over the small bench beside his feet and said, ¡± ¡°Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, what do you mean by this? My brother was beaten up by Gu Xin, aren¡¯t you guys going to give an exnation?¡± if zhang xiaohu was said to be as strong as a calf, then zhang dahu was as strong as a hill. ¡°Bah! zhang dahu, what the hell are you? Your grandma and mother are still here, and the elders of the Gu family are still here. When did you have the right to speak? You really have no manners!¡± Gu Nian finally found a chance to speak. Since the other party had a grandson, it was only natural for her granddaughter to fight, lest they say that the Gu family¡¯s elder was fighting the younger one. what the f * ck? ¡± Zhang Dahu red at Gu Nian with his bell-like eyes. Gu Nian rolled her eyes at him. zhang dahu was stunned. wasn¡¯t he usually afraid of just a re? This little girl was actually not afraid. ¡°What about me? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve been wanting to deal with you for a long time! Your brother bullied my sister. I¡¯m older than him, so I can¡¯t do anything to him. I can¡¯t help my brother bully a child as shamelessly as you. Just nice, my hands are itching recently. You want to take revenge now, right? you want an exnation? Alright! i¡¯ll give you an exnation!¡± Gu Nian said arrogantly as she cracked her knuckles. She had wanted to beat Zhang Dahu up just now. Moreover, from the moment Gu Xin said that the Zhang brothers were bullying her, she wanted to put a gunny sack over them and beat them up, but she just didn¡¯t find the right time. She had just started to be familiar with the people in the vige. There were some ces in the vige that she had not been to yet, and she was busy at home, so she had not moved. He had originally nned to teach them a lesson during the new year, but in the end, these two brothers had delivered themselves to his door. Hehe Yingluo ¡°You want to fight me?¡± zhang dahuughed as if he had heard a joke. ¡°Yup! Do you dare to?¡± gu nian said. ¡± grandpa gu, grandma gu, uncle-inw, i didn¡¯t want to bully you. you¡¯re the one who wants to be abused. ¡± Zhang Dahu looked at his elder and smiled. ¡°I say, big tiger, I advise you to speak properly. Really, when you¡¯re beaten up so badly that all your teeth are on the ground, don¡¯tin like Xiaohu! You have to know that your aunt is married to me. She¡¯s part of the Gu family. I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯m a very protective person. I¡¯m on the Gu family¡¯s child¡¯s side when they have a conflict with your Zhang family¡¯s child. Of course, if your Zhang family¡¯s children have conflicts with other families ¡®children, then it¡¯s none of my business.¡± Uncle Gu reminded him. Chapter 170 Chapter 170: Marriage Trantor: 549690339 The Gu family was speechless at uncle Gu. and this was in front of his mother-inw, these words were too arrogant! ¡°gu shouren, you bastard! this olddy was blind back then, how could i let my daughter marry a thing like you!¡± Wang-Shi was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. upon hearing this, she recalled how gu shouren and that d * mn girl, gu hui, used to deal with dahu and xiaohu. He didn¡¯t make a move, but let his daughter do it. So this was what this fellow was thinking. ¡°Mother-inw, why are you so angry? It¡¯s toote to say that you¡¯re blind now. You¡¯re already married and have four children. Do you still want to bring them back? Although my family won¡¯t stop you, your family will suffer a loss!¡± Big Uncle Gu had a look that said he was doing it for the good of the Wang family. ¡± you f * ck! ¡± madam n¨¦e wang was so angry that she almost vomited blood. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry, let me do it!¡± Zhang Dahuforted Madam Wang, then looked at the two elders of the Gu family. Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, niannian asked me to beat her up. Don¡¯t me me if you get injuredter! However, I have a good suggestion here, and that is, out of blows, friendship grows! I know niannian is talking about marriage, and it just so happens that I¡¯m also talking about marriage. why don¡¯t we have a marriage after the fight? To be honest, niannian is so good-looking, I don¡¯t even want to hit her!¡± The Gu family looked at Zhang Dahu in disgust as if they had just eaten a fly. Was there such a shameless person? Their family¡¯s niannian had always been the flower of the vige since she was young. She didn¡¯t have a good personality in the past, but she was also handsome. Not to mention, her personality was quite good now. Would they be crazy enough to tell Zhang Dahu? ¡°Alright! Kiss! If you can defeat me today, I¡¯ll marry you!¡± gu nian was furious. after he finished speaking, he exerted strength in his legs and ran two steps before flying up and giving zhang dahu a high kick. Zhang Dahu was caught off guard and was kicked back to the door. He only managed to stand firm against the wall. Without waiting for his reaction, Gu Nian stepped forward and threw him over her shoulder. ¡°Big tiger!¡± the mothers of the wang brothers and the hu brothers eximed. ¡°Alright!¡± uncle gu watched themotion and pped his hands. aiya, my niece¡¯s martial arts can move mountains! Gu Nian immediately sat on Zhang Dahu¡¯s body and held him down with one hand while using the other to punch him. ¡°you stinky and shameless person, you¡¯re the big one bullying the small one, you toad who wants to eat swan meat! Bah! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Stop! You wretched girl, stop!¡± Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Zhang stepped forward to pull Gu Nian away. Zhang Xiaohu was so scared that he took a few steps back. ¡°second eldest¡¯s wife, huihui, hurry up and pull niannian away! We have to do a good job, or else what if big tiger gets killed in our house?¡± Grandma Gu gave Cai Xiaolian a look. Cai Xiaolian understood immediately. She went forward with Gu Hui and helped to pull her. however, the two of them were not there to help gu nian. they were there to help stop mrs. wang and mrs. gao. after the mother and daughter-inw appeared, gu nian could not hold back anymore. This disgusting Zhang Dahu wanted to get married with one sentence? PAH! my family¡¯s doctor¡¯s daughter can marry you? You¡¯re a big bully, you little brat with no thoughts! PAH! You want to marry our second branch? why don¡¯t you take a look at your own reputation outside? are you worthy? not only did she side with him, but cai xiaolian and gu hui also cooperated very well. they even secretly stepped on him, grabbed him, and pinched him. ¡°What are you doing? What are you all doing?¡± at this time, zhang shi, who had a handkerchief wrapped around her head and was dressed in a round dress, appeared at the door. when she saw the scene in front of her, she was stunned. Chapter 171 Chapter 171: you said it yourself Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Gu Hui, you wretched girl. Why did you beat up your cousin with that stupid girl, Gu Nian? And second sister-inw, what do you mean? Why did you hit my family?¡± Madam Zhang also stepped forward and pushed Gu Hui away. Seeing that she was about to pull Cai Xiaolian again, Cai Xiaolian stood up herself. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s family! I thought it was someone who had a grudge against our family. You¡¯ve bullied my Xinxin so badly again and again!¡± Cai Xiaolian asked in surprise. ¡°Ya! So they were first aunt¡¯s family! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s mainly because this person came up and said that he wanted to marry me. With my bad temper, I couldn¡¯t hold back. Forget it, I won¡¯t hit you for the sake of first aunt!¡± Gu Nian also stood up and stood beside Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Big tiger! Big tiger! My son!¡± Mrs. Gao looked at her son¡¯s swollen face, and her heart ached! ¡°You b * tch! You hit my grandson, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Madam n¨¦e Wang red at Gu Nian and was about to give her a tight p. Grandma Gu grabbed her hand. ¡°Wang Dahua, are you sure you want to hit my granddaughter in front of me?¡± Grandma Gu looked at Madam Wang coldly and said in a deep voice. ¡°Gu xiann, you can¡¯t bully people like this. Your entire family is bullying us. I won¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t do it! Xiaohu, Xiaohu, quickly go and invite Li Zheng over. He can¡¯t live anymore, the Gu family wants our entire family to die Here!¡± Wang-Shi was about to sit down on the ground and make a scene again. Zhang Xiaohu rolled his eyes and was about to run. In the end, Gu Xin and Gu si blocked his way. Gu Xin even showed him her fist. ¡°Mother-inw, what are you saying! When did our whole family bully you! Your family has two grandsons, our family has two granddaughters, your family has a daughter-inw, our family also has a daughter-inw, your family has an olddy, our family also has an olddy! This was apletely fair battle! When one¡¯s skills are inferior, how can one bully another?¡± ¡°Also, if we really want to bully them, we¡¯ll be the ones doing it! Your family has two kids! I even suppressed Enzi and didn¡¯t let him do it. ¡± Uncle Gu spoke again. The way Gu shouxin looked at uncle Gu was a little magical. His cheap big brother¡¯s brain was really weird. ¡°Cough, cough, inw, how could it be so serious! They¡¯re just kids ying around.¡± At this moment, Grandpa Gu, who had been silent all this while, stood up and walked over. ¡°Inw! I, Xiaohu, was beaten to such a state. Even Dahu was beaten to such a state! You call this a child¡¯s y?¡± Madam n¨¦e Wang looked at grandfather Gu. ¡°Hasn¡¯t it always been like this? Big tiger and little tiger were pushing Xinxin, pulling her hair, and throwing small stones at her. Could it be that Xinxin¡¯s head had never been thrown? I remember when I went to look for youst year to talk about this, I told you to take care of the big and small Tigers. Inw, do you still remember how you came back to me?¡± Grandpa Gu chuckled and said, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re inws? it¡¯s normal for this child to y well and often y together and y together! You even said,¡±inw, don¡¯t let the adults get involved and hurt our rtionship.¡± Isn¡¯t that what you said, inw?¡± Grandpa Gu still had a harmless smile on his face. The three transmigrators gave him a thumbs up in their hearts. The older the ginger, the spicier it is! you ... You ... Madam n¨¦e Wang couldn¡¯t say anything to refute her, because she was the one who said it! But, but, how could she have known that her own two grandsons couldn¡¯t even beat the two granddaughters of the other party? Chapter 172 Chapter 172: Taking away a piece of fat meat Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Father, mother, are you really so biased towards second brother¡¯s family? Now that their family is bullying my family, you still want to side with them?¡± Zhang Shi looked at grandfather Gu in disbelief. She used to know that her nephew was bullying the wretched girl of the second branch. The old man at home wanted to interfere, but he didn¡¯t have the chance to say anything when he went to her maternal family! ¡°Aunt, how can you say that! We grew up together with Zhang Dahu and Zhang Xiaohu, so we¡¯re used to fighting. What do you mean by biased?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. you wretched girl. When the elders are talking, how can you, a junior, interrupt? ¡± Zhang Shi hated Gu Nian. Although she was in confinement, the Gu family¡¯s courtyard was only so big. She knew that the second branch had earned money to repair the house. This was all earned by the food that this wretched girl had fiddled with. sister-inw, when father and your mother were talking just now, it was also the elders ¡®conversation. If a junior like you can interrupt, my niannian will follow suit! Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°That¡¯s right, wife! Why should we, the younger generation, interrupt when their adults are talking? You¡¯re still in confinement! Come and sit here, don¡¯t get a confinement disease from the wind!¡± Uncle Gu said considerately. Zhang Shi was almost angered to death by this man and didn¡¯t want to talk to him. ¡°Since sister-inw has spoken, then I¡¯ll say something too! Aunt Wang, what kind of exnation do you want?¡± Gu shouxin got up, walked over, and asked. ¡°Second brother Gu, our big tiger has been beaten so badly! If you can¡¯t find a wife in the future, Gu Nian is the one who hit you. I¡¯ll let you marry my da Hu! We¡¯re all rtives, so let¡¯s not hurt each other. Gu Nian also said that we grew up together, so we have a deep rtionship!¡± Wang-Shi red at Gu Nian and turned to Gu shouxin. ¡°Mother! This Shrew, why did you marry her?¡± Madam Gao said in surprise, not expecting this at all. ¡°Mother, listen to grandmother. Besides, I also like niannian a lot! I¡¯ve liked it since I was young!¡± Zhang Dahu sat up and chuckled at Gu Nian. However, his eyes were filled with hatred. This b * tch, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you know how to earn money, I wouldn¡¯t want you! Just wait! Just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you after you earn money for me! You dare to hit me? Gu Nian watched the show calmly. Since her father had stepped forward and she had just moved her limbs, she was not needed anymore. ¡°How was it? Inws, inws, and second son! There¡¯s no problem with my statement, right? In fact, the two children were ying around, but niannian didn¡¯t control her strength. The injuries on the Tiger¡¯s body were real. Either we get married, or we can only go to the Yamen to seek justice! Deliberately injuring someone and seriously injuring him. I heard that our County¡¯s Lord Cheng is a good official! He¡¯s a very fair person.¡± Wang-Shi patted the dirt off her body and chuckled. ¡°Aunt Wang, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already nned this! Do you want to rely on our niannian?¡± Fourth uncle Gu said in disbelief. The Gu family¡¯s elders and the transmigration trio were not surprised at all. When Zhang Dahu had announced that he wanted to marry Gu Nian, they had already thought of this. He didn¡¯t expect it to be true! Ha, everyone in the vige knew that Gu shouxin¡¯s family was building a house, and the Zhou family¡¯s carriage often went to their house. They had also seen them working with the restaurant. Other people might not know that the food was made by Gu Nian, but as the Gu family¡¯s inws, the Zhang family was fully aware of it. Zhang Shi¡¯s big mouth had told her when her maternal family came to visit her. Taking Gu Nian away was like taking away a piece of fat meat! Chapter 173 Chapter 173: Just bear with it Trantor: 549690339 Fourth uncle Gu told them the Wang family¡¯s purpose directly. The Wang family didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. Instead of making a scene, they smiled and wanted to talk seriously. Grandma Gu was getting annoyed. She looked at the Wang family coldly.¡±Wang Dahua, take your daughter-inw and grandson and get lost! Otherwise, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m not close to my family!¡± ¡°Mother, da Hu and Gu Nian are also very good.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡± do ¡°? send your mother and the others out! Otherwise, you¡¯ll also get the hell back to your mother¡¯s house!¡± Zhang Shi wanted to say that they were a good match, but before she could say it, she was interrupted by grandma Gu¡¯s side-eye. ¡°Inw, don¡¯t be like this, let¡¯s talk this out! If da ya and da Hu couldn¡¯t handle this matter between children, er ya and Xiaohu could! Their brains are used to it anyway.¡± Wang-Shi had a Rascal-like face. ¡°Niannian, sharpen the knife!¡± Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Nian turned around and walked toward the chopping board. She picked up her knife and was about to find a Whetstone. ¡°Mother-inw, you¡¯d better take your men and leave! This niece of mine is really good with the saber! Even I¡¯m afraid. Let¡¯s go!¡± Uncle Gu pulled Zhang Shi along to chase them away. ¡°Inw, inw, why did you make it like this? Let¡¯s talk things out! Let¡¯s talk things out! You injured my child. Even if you don¡¯t marry, you shouldn¡¯t make enemies! You can ask second brother Gu to pay us for the medical expenses!¡± The Wang family still did not give up. ¡°Alright! If you don¡¯t want my dad to pay, I¡¯ll pay! Tell me how much it¡¯s worth, I¡¯ll buy it and let me cut it for fun!¡± Gu Nian ced the knife on the whetstone. The sound of the knife being sharpened was a little scary. ¡°Let¡¯s go, wife,e and help sister-inw! Big tiger, little tiger, do you want niannian to chop off your heads and limbs for fun?¡± Uncle Gu saw that Zhang Shi did not move and said. As a man, he could still pull his mother-inw away, but as for the Yue family¡¯s sister-inw, forget it, don¡¯t touch her. As a member of the Yue family, he liked to touch her. The Yue family had no reason to me their daughter for letting their daughter-inw do it. Gu Nian raised her knife and chased after him. ¡°Boss¡¯s family, do you think that I won¡¯t dare to ask boss to divorce you just because you gave birth to a grandson for the Gu family? It seems that your body is in the Gu family, but your heart is in your maternal family! Fine, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. When you¡¯re done with your confinement, you¡¯ll go back to your mother¡¯s house!¡± Grandma Gu said as she looked at Zhang Shi, who had just sent the patient in. ¡°Mother, I gave birth to a son for the Gu family. You can¡¯t ask his father to divorce me!¡± Zhang Shi had always been proud of having a son. ¡°Hmph! Second brother, write a divorce letter and let Boss stamp it with his handprint!¡± Grandma Gu didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and went straight to the point. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. ¡°My wife! You¡¯re in the wrong in this matter! Do you really want to set your nephew up with niannian Xinxin? Why don¡¯t you take a look at the two tigers? Everyone in the Gu family is pretty, even third sister¡¯s husband is good-looking. I¡¯m already unlucky enough to marry you, who¡¯s not good-looking, and you want niannian and Xinxin to find a shabby one too?¡± Uncle Gu didn¡¯t admit that he wanted to divorce his wife. He was just telling the truth. ¡°Gu shouren! W-what do you mean? You said I¡¯m ugly?¡± Zhang Shi was mad with anger. She pointed at uncle Gu and shouted. ¡°It¡¯s not ugly, it¡¯s just, how should I say it! Sigh, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already married you, why would I divorce you? I¡¯ve endured it for more than ten years. I¡¯ll just have to endure it for the next few decades.¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s expression was indescribable. Chapter 174 Chapter 174: A headache Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wife, listen to me, I won¡¯t stop you. As long as you don¡¯t do anything evil, as long as you don¡¯t harm the Gu family for the sake of your maternal family, I will not divorce you. Don¡¯t be like this in the future. Come,e, let¡¯s go back to the house. You¡¯re already exposed to the wind. What if you fall sick? If you¡¯re sick, you still need silver.¡± ¡°You¡¯re blowing the wind for your mother, right? I¡¯m telling you, if you¡¯re sick, she won¡¯t pay for you. But we will! So, think about it, who is good to you? En ¡®Zi, quickly go get your mother some thicker clothes and wrap her head. If she gets blown by the wind, she¡¯ll have a headache in the future. When you grow up, you¡¯ll have to spend money on her treatment often, right?¡± Uncle Gu advised his son. Zhang Shi felt that uncle Gu was concerned about her, but why did it feel so bad to hear these words of concern? The child¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t stop talking about him. This was more like it. He had already given birth to two sons for him, unlike the second branch¡¯s Cai Shi. It had been a few years and she still didn¡¯t have a son. Hmph, you¡¯re looking down on my family, aren¡¯t you? Just wait and see, when second brother is a schr, he¡¯ll divorce you. That b * tch, Madam Cai, is so eager to marry second brother. Second brother clearly doesn¡¯t have her in his heart. Just wait and see. When second brother is sessful, that woman from before wille back. You¡¯ll see. Thinking of this, Zhang Shi¡¯s mood became better. She was nowpletely not repulsed by the second branch studying. In any case, if the second branch finished studying, their first branch would also have benefits. Moreover, the second branch could earn money now and could not spend their parents ¡°money. He would be a fool not to take advantage of her! She now especially hated Madam Cai. She felt that Madam Cai was being pretentious, thinking that her second son was studying again, and that her two daughters had be more noble. She was looking down on her nephew from her maternal family. Hmph! Just wait and see! There will be a time when you watch your two daughters call someone else mother. Thinking of this, Zhang Shi walked to the door and turned back to look at Cai Xiaolian, her eyes full of gloating. Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± She must be crazy! ¡®You¡¯re still gloating over my misfortune after being said by miracle bro?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Grandma Gu sat down and invited the whole family to dinner. ¡°Second brother, second sister-inw, niannian is already 14. Do you guys have a good impression of her? It¡¯s better to settle down so that today¡¯s situation doesn¡¯t happen again.¡± Fourth uncle Gu kindly reminded him. He knew that many of the young men in the vige had their eyes on his niece. In fact, his niece used to hang people up, but she seemed to have quieted down a lot recently. ¡°Fourth uncle! I¡¯m not in a hurry. Sister Huihui hasn¡¯t decided yet! We¡¯re a family! This has to be done in order. Is it only my turn after sister Huihui has decided?¡± Gu Nian answered on behalf of her parents. After she finished speaking, she felt a kick on her leg. Then, she looked over and saw that it was Gu Hui who had kicked her. Gu Nian let out a wide smile. Gu Hui rolled her eyes at her and said, ¡± ¡°Fourth uncle is older than me. We haven¡¯t even decided yet, so why should I be in a hurry?¡± Fourth uncle Gu,¡±Yingluo¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, fourth. You¡¯re already neen. When I was your age, your second brother was already born.¡± Grandpa Gu chuckled as he watched his youngest son being ridiculed by his granddaughter. He then stood on his granddaughter¡¯s side without hiding anything. ¡°I¡¯ll write a letter to your third sister tomorrow and ask her how the fortune-telling session she gave you went! You better behave yourself! Quickly get married so that we can move out! I get a headache just looking at you bastards!¡± Grandma Gu was obviously in a bad mood. Her eyes swept across everyone at the table, not letting anyone go. Chapter 175 Chapter 175: Trantor: 549690339 At that moment, grandma Gu really wanted to refute herte father¡¯s words. She wanted to say, ¡± dad, you didn¡¯t see your Rascals. They are the ones who are really tormenting. When eldest brother first married a wife, it waspletely because he fell into Zhang Shi¡¯s trap. He could spend a night with Zhang Shi in the cave just to go up the mountain to gather firewood. He was also very upright and did not want to ruin the youngdy¡¯s innocence. Even if he did not do anything, he still married her. This was obviously Madam Zhang¡¯s doing. She thought that she didn¡¯t know! Look at what Zhang Shi has done at home? The second son was even more torturous. He had wasted more than ten years for a woman before he realized what a man he was! She should have gotten rid of that extra thing when she gave birth to him. Why did the Gu family have such a piece of trash? Even though her second brother was slowly getting better, she still wanted to curse him every time she thought about the past ten years. Third was a girl, so logically speaking, she should be the most obedient. No, not at all. She was the most troublesome of the four siblings. The inws woulde toin every two months, and the son-inw woulde crying every six months. Her family¡¯s third girl seemed to be a gentle and sensible one. Heh, once she got married and met a crafty mother-inw, her tormenting nature was exposed. If her mother-inw bullied her, she would bully her mother-inw¡¯s children. In any case, her inws ¡®younger brothers and sisters-inw had all been bullied by her, but she was still extremely filial to her mother-inw. With that sharp mouth of hers, she could even make a dead person live. After beating up her son-inw, she could still coax him into thinking that she was wrong. When her son-inw reacted and his martial skills could not keep up, wouldn¡¯t hee to her, his mother-inw, toin? She didn¡¯t care about the matters between husband and wife. If she didn¡¯t help, her son-inw woulde to her brother Chuan! That wretched girl, couldn¡¯t she just live her life in peace? Didn¡¯t she know that her father¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good? every time he saw his son-inw, he had to worry about her for a few days! As for fourth, well, he was a young man with a bright and energetic appearance, and was very well liked by the eldest girl. However, this marriage was so troublesome that she was already impatient to see the matchmaker. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this thing had crawled out of his stomach, she really wanted to throw it out. Well, there was only one son and daughter left who had not found a partner, and the grandchildren were starting to show signs of being tormented again. Huihui was the kind of person who could give her crush a nosebleed with a single punch. She had very high ambitions and wanted to earn her own money without relying on men. She even nned to raise a few pretty boys. Who knew how she felt when she heard her eldest and youngest granddaughter say this? She was already very fierce when she was young, but she only wanted brother Chuan! Her eldest granddaughter had truly surpassed her master. Her second granddaughter, well, was even more powerful than her eldest granddaughter. Not only did she think that way, but she also did it. She knew five, no, six young men in the vige. Now there was Zhang Dahu, who received things from others all day long and sowed discord between them. Two of them were brothers, but they would fight each other whenever they had a disagreement. Oh, recently, she heard from the gossiping women in the vige that her second granddaughter had taken a fancy to Li Zheng¡¯s brother-inw¡¯s little husband, who was also a schr. Tsk tsk, if she hadn¡¯t been with her parents every day these days, she would definitely be stopped by those young men when she went out of the vige. Xinxin and sisi! She used to be an obedient granddaughter, but now she seemed to have changed. It was not that she was not obedient, but she felt that the development of these two girls might be even stranger than that of her eldest and second granddaughters! Chapter 176 Chapter 176: Cai family Trantor: 549690339 As for his two grandsons, well, the eldest grandson was like the second granddaughter, and they were very well-liked by the little girl. He often cheated the little girl of her candy. The little grandson was still young and probably the most torturous. He was only seven months in his mother¡¯s womb and could not help but want to see the outside world. He cried loudly every day. With that cry in the morning, they didn¡¯t even need to raise chickens at home! Oh, oh, there was one more thing. She had a grandson. Perhaps the inheritance of her son-inw¡¯s family was too powerful, and her grandson had not inherited the personality of the Gu family. Perhaps he was like her grandfather, with a good personality. The more grandma Gu thought about it, the more she felt a headache. ¡°Brother Chuan, let¡¯s go back to the house!¡± She put down her chopsticks and stopped eating. She pulled her husband back to the house. ¡°Lann, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so tired all of a sudden?¡± Grandpa Gu stood up and supported his wife as he said worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just thought of a group of bastards! Sigh, let¡¯s go to father¡¯s grave tomorrow. I have a lot of things to say to father!¡± Grandma Gu stopped and turned to look at her grandchildren. Then she turned back and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you. I¡¯ll bring you into the house first and then get you some water. Soak your feet and warm them up.¡± Grandpa Gu said gently. The Gu family¡¯s bastards who had inexplicably eaten a big bucket of dog food: ¡°......¡± ¡°I feel like the bastards grandma was talking about are you and your brothers!¡± Gu Nian said softly as she regained her senses. ¡°No, that includes you little ones.¡± Gu shouxin said with certainty. Everyone looked at each other. Alright, they were despised. Gu Xin was a little hurt. In the past, her grandmother would never look at her and sisi when she looked at others like that. However, her grandmother had also looked at her and sisi earlier. Had the two sisters finally been reduced to the same treatment as their family? However, why couldn¡¯t he be happy? ...... The Zhang family hade to the Gu family in the middle of the night, so no one had seen it. The Gu family, except for Zhang Shi, were not gossipmongers. The Zhang family also did not have the face to spread the news. Therefore, the vigers did not know that these two inws had almost started a one-on-one fight. They had even taken out their vegetable knives. A few dayster, the Cai family heard the news that the Zhang family was going to the Gu family¡¯s house in the middle of the night. That night, the Cai family of four also came. They didn¡¯t go to the old house, but went directly to Gu shouxin¡¯s house. The Cai family was the maiden family of the Cai n. Their poption was simple, and they only had the Cai n¡¯s elder brother, Cai Dacheng, sister-inw, and her two nephews, Cai Bao and Cai TOU. In Cai Xiaolian¡¯s memory, even if they were from the same vige, after the death of the original owner¡¯s mother, her big brother¡¯s family didn¡¯t have any contact with her at all. Now that it had happened, and with the Zhang family¡¯s incident, shepletely understood that it was time to take advantage of her again. Moreover, it was two nephews. Cai Bao was 19 years old, and Cai TOU was 16 years old. She had a faint feeling that they were probably going to be closer to each other! ¡°Sister, brother-inw, we just came back from your sister-inw¡¯s house. It¡¯s only been half a month, why have you started building the house? Why didn¡¯t you wait for me toe back first?¡± Cai Dacheng said in dissatisfaction after he entered the room and sat down. ¡°Brother-inw, why do we have to tell you that the Gu family is repairing our house?¡± Gu shouxin chuckled and said. ¡°This, don¡¯t I often help people repair their houses? He had enough experience! Brother-inw, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but what kind of people have you invited? You should¡¯ve waited for me toe back, or you should¡¯ve asked someone to bring a letter to me!¡± Cai Dacheng shook his head in disagreement. Chapter 177 Chapter 177: She would never agree Trantor: 549690339 hehe, we¡¯ve been working for a few days now, but we can¡¯t stop them, right? what does brother-inw n to do? ¡± Gu shouxin was still smiling. ¡°That¡¯s easy. Brother-inw, tell Chen er tomorrow that I¡¯ll be in charge of building the house. I¡¯m familiar with the rest of the materials, so I¡¯ll help you buy them. Brother-inw, sister, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve built so many houses for you and I¡¯m very experienced. I promise to save money for you and build your house beautifully.¡± Cai Dacheng was relieved to see Gu shouxin so easy to talk to. ¡°Uncle, Cai TOU and I can also help. Really, the two of us brothers can do it!¡± Cai Bao tried his best to rmend himself. his aunt, uncle, you two don¡¯t know anything about building houses. Even big brother Gu doesn¡¯t know anything about it. Why don¡¯t you just leave it to Cai Bao¡¯s father? besides, we¡¯re all rtives! Cai Xiaolian¡¯s sister-inw, miss Duan, also said with a smile. Gu Nian had been silently sizing up her uncle¡¯s family. She felt that the host¡¯s mother was an adopted daughter. Oh my God, why does the Cai family look like this? Her cheap uncle was thin and yellow, and his eyes were nted to one side. Her aunt was even more so, with her front teeth protruding out and the gap between them wide. Her eyelids were drooping, and there was a mole at the corner of her mouth. It was the size of a Pinkie nail, and there was a hair on the mole. Well, he had two cousins. The eldest cousin looked at his uncle with slightly nted eyes, and the second cousin looked at his aunt with bared teeth and a mole. Compared to the two Tiger nephews of his aunt¡¯s family, these two were really iparable! As for her mother, she wasn¡¯t very beautiful, but she had regr facial features. After some time, coupled with her temperament from her previous life, and with some dressing up, she could be considered a beautifuldy. Why was there such a huge difference between her uncle and her mother? Forgive her for not having the original owner¡¯s memories and not knowing what her grandfather and grandmother looked like, so she could not be sure which of the siblings was adopted. ¡°Younger cousin sister, What are you looking at me for? I, I¡¯m a little shy!¡± Cai TOU, who had a mole on his head, looked at Gu Nian shyly and coyly. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re wrong. I wasn¡¯t looking at you!¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips. Alright, her period was here today and she did not want to eat too much. Fortunately, she did not eat too much. Otherwise, what if she vomited because of Cai TOU¡¯s cousin¡¯s actions? ¡°Aiyo! Niannian, you little girl, you¡¯ve always liked to chase after your second cousin since you were young! Your second cousin also often brings you good food and fun things. Niannian will be fifteen after the new year! His aunt, his uncle, do you think we should get even closer to each other?¡± Miss Duan patted her leg, extremely happy. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Is there a problem with the host¡¯s appreciation level? Just this cousin, and he still chased after her? Even the ck-skinned man from the Zhang family that you hung looked better than this! Once again, Gu Nian felt how terrible it was to not have the memories of the original owner. ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s second older Biao brother who is chasing older sister. Older sister also does not like to chase after second older Biao brother!¡± Gu Xin retorted and looked at her parents, ¡± father, mother, I¡¯m right. You guys definitely remember, right? ¡± After what happened to the Zhang family a few days ago, she more or less understood that if someone wanted to marry her sister, she would not agree. Her sister was going to marry the schr! She wanted to protect her sister from being married off just like that! Gu Nian¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness! look, look, as expected of the female lead, so understanding! What a cute little sister! Chapter 178 Chapter 178: true feelings Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s right, aunt, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± I¡¯ve been getting closer to sister Huihui recently. She told me that I should just beat up those who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them and spout nonsense, ¡± Gu niandu said without waiting for her parents to say anything. aunt, cousin, don¡¯t say that we¡¯re rtives. I¡¯ve seen sister Huihui beating up her cousin quite a few times. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m gentle and weak. When I beat someone up, I¡¯m afraid of myself too. Gu Nian moved her wrist. ¡°Hehe, younger cousin sister, I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Cai TOU did not take Gu Nian¡¯s words seriously. He chuckled foolishly. As heughed, the mole at the corner of his mouth moved. The hair on the mole was still swaying with hisughter. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Brother, don¡¯t move. If you move again, I¡¯ll vomit it out no matter how little I eat. ¡°Big brother, sister-inw, no matter what you say today, I will not agree.¡± Cai Xiaolian, who had been silent all this time, said with a sullen face. The three members of the Gu family all looked at Cai Xiaolian in surprise. She had never been so obvious about who she hated before. ¡°Little Lian, what are you saying? we¡¯re brothers, and there can¡¯t be two talents in one stroke. Our parents are long gone, and we¡¯re the only ones left. No matter what unhappy things happened between us in the past, as your brother, I¡¯m the only one your maternal family can rely on!¡± Cai Dacheng¡¯s face was full of ¡®stop fooling around, I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡¯. ¡°One stroke can¡¯t produce two Cai¡¯s. After all, one stroke can¡¯t produce one Cai¡¯s. Brother, let¡¯s be frank. Ten years ago, when I just gave birth to Xinxin, didn¡¯t you say that we should stop seeing each other? I just finished my confinement and my mother died. When I returned home, did the fifth Mrs. Qiu, who was close to mother, say that mother left something for me?¡± ¡°I was just asking you at that time, but you said that I was thinking about my mother¡¯s family¡¯s inheritance. You and sister-inw took advantage of the fact that I had just finished my first month of confinement and was bored, so you made me keep watch at night and pretended to be a ghost to scare me. I was so scared that I fell sick for a few days and didn¡¯t send my mother up the mountain. At that time, you said that I was unfilial and cut off all ties with me, that you didn¡¯t have a sister like me, right?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, how did you gossip about my niannian with those gossiping women in the vige? You said that my niannian is not easy to deal with and is destined to be a prostitute, right?¡± ¡°Oh, now that our family has money, you¡¯re rushing here? I¡¯ll spit!¡± Cai Xiaolian spat. ¡°I¡¯m telling you now, my silver, ah, I won¡¯t give it to you even if I throw it into the Qing River! You¡¯re so experienced, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll cut your tongue? Get lost, you family of four! I¡¯m now the Gu Cais, not a member of your Cai family! Don¡¯te here to seek help! Our family is very busy and we don¡¯t have time to waste with you!¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at the family of four with disdain. Without giving the Cai family a chance to speak, Cai Xiaolian continued,¡±Gu shouxin, Gu Nian, do you not see me as a member of the Gu family? The person had already rushed over to bully you, and you still invited him in? Are you chasing me away?¡± Before the transmigrated father and daughter could react, Gu Xin ran to the door and came in with a broom, ¡± ¡°You actually bullied my mother. No wonder she didn¡¯t return to her family! Bad guys, go away, I don¡¯t want you toe to my house! Hurry up! Hurry up and run!¡± The transmigration trio: ¡± Yingluo ¡± Out of the four of them, this girl was the only one who had the most genuine feelings! Chapter 179 Chapter 179: past Trantor: 549690339 After the father and daughter chased the Cai family out of the house, Cai Dacheng was also furious. He cursed, ¡± ¡°Cai Xiaolian, you b * stard, don¡¯te and beg me if you regret it in the future!¡± ¡°Right! Cai Xiaolian, you can just wait to spend the rest of your life in this countryside!¡± Miss Duan also said. ¡°Bang!¡± Gu Nian mmed the door shut and ignored these people. He returned to the central room and sat by the brazier. The family of four, each in one direction, the father and daughter all looked at Cai Xiaolian. Gu Nian did not have any memories and did not know what kind of conflict her mother had with her uncle. Gu Xin had just been born at that time and didn¡¯t know either. As for Gu shouxin, well, even if he had memories, he had no feelings or care for his wife and daughter. How would he know what happened to the Yue family? I have to start from the year Xinxin was born. Cai Xiaolian sighed. She had also felt the true feelings of the original owner of the body. She was indeed a little angry. ¡°Xinxin was born on the 15th of the first month, and my mother passed away on the 15th of the second month. Originally, your grandmother wanted me to stay in confinement for forty-two days, but my mother passed away. I had no choice but to leave early. The moment I returned, that fifth Mrs. Qiu pulled me to the side and said that mother left something for me, but it was kept by my eldest brother and eldest sister-inw.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to ask now! Immediately, they exploded and said that I, a married woman, wanted to share my maternal family¡¯s property? no way! When I got married, she had prepared enough dowry for me. ¡± ¡°At that time, granny Qiu was also old. I thought that mother died suddenly and she came to see me with eggs when I was in confinement. If she had anything to give me, she gave it to me at that time. I just thought that granny Qiu had misheard and didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡± in the end, when I was in the mourning hall that night, the couple pretended to be ghosts to scare me. When I gave birth to Xinxin, I almost couldn¡¯t make it. After a month of confinement, my body was still very weak, so I was really frightened by them. ¡°I was unconscious for two days. When I woke up, my mother had already been buried. After that, they started to spread bad rumors about me. They said that I was not only unfilial, but also greedy for my mother¡¯s property. If I¡¯m angry, I¡¯ll go and refute it!¡± ¡°The two of them even wanted the internal Justice to be a witness, saying that they wanted us to break off rtions and not move around. I felt that they were so anxious because granny Qiu didn¡¯t lie to me. Mother must have left something for me. ¡± ¡°After this, he¡¯s even more determined to break off rtions. After that, your grandmother came forward and cut off the engagement. Your grandma said that if the elder brother of the Cai family doesn¡¯t want me, the head of the Gu family will. She will just treat me like her own daughter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we haven¡¯t visited each other since then. Now that you¡¯re rushing over, isn¡¯t that just taking advantage of us?¡± Cai Xiaolian told him everything that had happened in her memory. Gu Xin¡¯s tears fell as she sat down on Cai Xiaolian¡¯s bench, ¡± ¡°Mother, when you gave birth to me, you lost your body. In the future, I will definitely study hard with sister. I will work hard to earn money and support mother. Take care of mother¡¯s body and mother will give birth to a little brother for me. ¡± Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu had told Gu Xin that Cai Xiaolian almost lost her life when she gave birth to her, but they had never told her about the Cai family. ¡°Be good! Mother doesn¡¯t want a younger brother. Mother is satisfied with you and your sister. You¡¯re all my big treasures!¡± Cai Xiaolian said sincerely. mother, I¡¯ll work hard to invent in the future. We¡¯ll earn a lot of money to help you take care of your body and make you the most beautifuldy in great Zhou! Gu Nian ran to the other side of her and held her arm as she leaned on her. Chapter 180 Chapter 180: Uncle said Trantor: 549690339 Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. In fact, he felt that he could have a few more younger brothers. They could be the backing of his two older sisters. It was actually good to have more brothers in the maternal family. But he believed that if he said it, he would be beaten by Cai Xiaolian. that fifth granny Qiu also died a few years ago. I¡¯m afraid only the two of them know what mother-inw left for you! Gu shouxin said. He cursed the host in his heart again. What kind of man was he? his wife was being bullied, but he didn¡¯t show up. In any case, he didn¡¯t have any memory of this at all. ¡°I don¡¯t care, maybe it¡¯s just some jewelry! My mother has never liked sister-inw, and she doesn¡¯t have a granddaughter, so she¡¯s leaving it to her daughter. In any case, our family is not short of money now. If we run out of money, we can earn it ourselves. Don¡¯te into contact with that family in the future.¡± Although Cai Xiaolian had the original owner¡¯s anger, she really didn¡¯t care about the things left behind by the original owner¡¯s mother. ¡°Mm! Mother, I won¡¯t bother with them in the future! They were bad! I¡¯ll Learn Kung Fu properly. If their family bullies you again in the future, I¡¯ll help you beat them away! After I¡¯m done, I can do it alone when father and sister are not around!¡± Gu Xin clenched her fists. There were still tears on her eyshes but her eyes were filled with determination. ¡°Good! Then in the future, let little Xinxin protect mother!¡± Cai Xiaolian was really warmed by this little girl. That night, while everyone was asleep, Gu Xin sneaked into Gu Nian¡¯s room. ¡°Sister, Sister, I have something to tell you.¡± Gu Xin stood by the bed and whispered. ¡°My dear, it¡¯ste at night, aren¡¯t you afraid of the cold? Quickly get in!¡± Gu Nian hurriedly carried her to the bed. She realized that her female lead¡¯s younger sister seemed to have gotten heavier. She was at least five kilograms heavier than when she had first arrived. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Was their family feeding pigs? In more than a month, he had weighed ten pounds. Fortunately, her sister didn¡¯t grow horizontally, but vertically. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t dare to feed her like this. Ten pounds a month, that¡¯s a year¡¯s waste. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s get sister Huihui and sisi to beat up Cai Bao and Cai leader!¡± Gu Xin only showed her small head and said as she turned to the side. ¡°What?¡± Gu Nian thought she had heard wrong. ¡°Beat them up! I can¡¯t beat up the adults. Otherwise, if others find out, they¡¯ll say that I¡¯m impolite, but I can! Big Uncle said that we can beat anyone of the same generation. If we can¡¯t beat them, then it¡¯s because we¡¯re not capable!¡± Gu Xin said. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Uncle, you¡¯re awesome. I¡¯m impressed! ¡°Sister, think about it. Cai Bao and Cai TOU¡¯s parents scared our mother, causing our mother to be unable to send grandma to the grave. They caused our mother to carry the reputation of being unfilial and caused our mother to faint for a few days. Eldest uncle said that it¡¯s only right and proper for a son to pay his father¡¯s debt.¡± Gu Xin thought that Gu Nian did not agree so she tried to persuade her again. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Uncle, please ept your niece¡¯s knees! ¡°Also, Cai Bao and Cai TOU are older than us. Didn¡¯t father say that? When it came to revenge, one had to measure the strength of both sides. If they were not a match for each other for the time being, it was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. However, the four of us sisters arepletely capable of defeating the two brothers. Sisi and I will take the Gunny sacks while sister and sister Huihui subdue them. Then, we¡¯ll punch and kick them, throw them in front of grandma¡¯s grave, and scare them to death! Hehehe, big sister, what do you think of my n?¡± Gu Xin exined her n. ¡°Good, very good!¡± Gu Nian nodded. Chapter 181 Chapter 181: Only sess is allowed, no failure is allowed Trantor: 549690339 Gu Nian did not tell her parents about Gu Xin¡¯s n for the night. Although she was part of the group of three transmigrators, she did not tell them everything. Sisters also had their own secrets! She really liked this kind of life. ...... The next day, after the sisters had breakfast and boiled hot water for the construction workers, they ran to the old house to find the two sisters. In the vegetable field behind the pigpen, the four sisters squatted in a group, surrounded by cabbages. After Gu Xin finished exining her n, Gu Hui rubbed her hands together and said, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you include my two cousins?¡± Gu si shook his head and said,¡¯sister, this won¡¯t do. The big one is like a small mountain, and the small one is like a calf. We can only put gunny sacks over them, but we can¡¯t carry them to the graveyard! Sister niannian¡¯s cousin is older than us, but he¡¯s thin! You can carry one, sister niannian, sister Xinxin, and I can easily carry one.¡± Gu Nian felt that sister Si was right and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll deal with the Cai family first. When I have time, I¡¯ll deal with the Zhang family.¡± for the next two days, Huihui and Jiejie will stay at home and make things. I¡¯ll walk around the vige with sister si and find a route, okay? ¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll leave it to you guys! Come, let¡¯s cheer for the first cooperation between us four sisters!¡± Gu Nian extended her hand. Gu Xin immediately understood and ced her hand on Gu Nian¡¯s. Gu si also stretched out her hand and ced it on the back of Gu Xin¡¯s. ¡°So childish!¡± However, she still replied after she finished speaking. ¡°Good luck! Only sess was allowed, no failure was allowed! They would definitely be scared out of their wits! Come on,e on!¡± Gu Nian shouted. ¡°They¡¯ll be so scared that they¡¯ll wet their pants!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si followed. Gu Hui,¡±Yingluo.¡± I¡¯m an adult now. If slogans are childish, I¡¯ll use my fists. ¡°Lann, look at the sisters!¡± Grandpa Gu came over from Yanggou and saw the four sisters standing up with a smile. ¡°These girls, I¡¯m a little flustered looking at them!¡± Grandma Gu felt that these people looked familiar. It was as if he had returned to the time when he was not married yet, and he was still discussing things with his sisters. ¡°You! In the past, you¡¯d be worried when Huihui and niannian didn¡¯t see eye to eye with each other. Now that the sisters are United, you¡¯re still worried?¡± Grandpa Gu took grandma Gu¡¯s hand and turned around. He smiled helplessly. Huihui and niannian are quite smart. They won¡¯t be taken advantage of. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± Grandma Gu caught up with him and said, ¡± brother Chuan, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Ever since second brother owed the gambling den a few hundred taels of silver, I feel that our lives have changed. ¡°It¡¯s getting better and better, isn¡¯t it?¡± Old Mr. Gu stopped in his tracks and fixed his grandmother¡¯s hair, which had been ruffled by the wind. as long as the children get better and don¡¯t go astray, we should support them and believe in them, ¡± he said with a smile. Grandma Gu asked,¡¯brother Chuan, have you forgotten about third brother? It¡¯s already the middle of the day, I think third son-inw should be bringing third brother back to look for you.¡± Grandpa Gu¡¯s movements paused, and the smile on his face disappeared. Grandma Gu smiled slyly. Her brother Chuan was different from her. Unlike her, he thought of all his grandchildren as good people. Only his son-inw would give him a headache. It was not that he did not like them, it was just a headache. ¡°Ahem,nn, let¡¯s go take a look at second brother¡¯s new house!¡± Grandpa Gu held grandma Gu¡¯s hand and walked away. He didn¡¯t want to continue the topic of his son-inw. Chapter 182 Chapter 182: longevity Trantor: 549690339 For the next few days, Gu Nian and Gu Hui stayed in the small wooden house and did not go out at all. Their younger sisters were the ones who brought the food to them. As for Gu Xin and Gu si, they would carry their backpacks around the vige whenever they had nothing to do, causing the aunts in the vige to be very envious. Look at the two granddaughters of the Gu family, they are so sensible and obedient! Even if their family had the money to build a new house and didn¡¯tck food, these two children still came out to dig wild vegetables! The second Gu couple finally saw how good their younger daughter was and knew how to work hard! On the day that Gu Xin decided on the route, the two sisters met Lu Zheng at the vige entrance, who was riding out on a horse with a bag on his back. ¡°Young master Zhou, you can ride a horse now? Are you going out? When are you moving in?¡± Gu Xin was in a good mood, so she asked a few more questions. Lu Zheng was quite surprised, but he replied in a good mood, ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve recovered and can ride a horse by myself. I¡¯m going to do something for my granduncle, and I¡¯ll be back when I¡¯m done. Did Xinxin and sisie here to dig for wild vegetables?¡± ¡°Yup! Then we won¡¯t dy young master Zhou¡¯s departure. Goodbye, young master Zhou!¡± Gu Xin waved her hand with a smile. goodbye, Xinxin. Goodbye, sisi! Lu Zheng also waved his hand. Lu Zheng only left on his horse after he saw his sister leaving happily. Now that he had found her, he no longer had to worry about people suddenlying from the capital. He could stay here in peace. Two years. He had used two years to watch Xin ¡®er grow up and nt all of his grandfather¡¯s seeds. Because of his rebirth, a few important points in his life had already been brought forward. However, he was not afraid. He had used everything he had in exchange for this life. He would give Xin ¡®er everything she had hoped for! Lu Zheng was very clear about his current situation. Through his recent observations, he could confirm that the three people from the Gu family were no longer the three people he knew. However, the three of them were good to Xin ¡®er, so he was no longer worried that Xin¡¯ er would go down the same old path. His goal was to get rid of all the obstacles around him and create a clean and harmless environment for Gu Xin before he reached the crown. Even though he could tell that the three of them were very capable and extraordinary, once they were close to the center of power, it was still far from enough. Therefore, he had to be stronger as soon as possible. ...... That night, the four sisters had a small gathering outside the old mansion. The sky was dark and the cold wind was blowing, but the four sisters were very excited. gunny sack, hemp rope, Fire Stick, brother en Zi¡¯s stinky socks, and what else? ¡± Gu si ordered something. ¡°All preparations areplete! I¡¯ll tell dad tomorrow at 5 am that I¡¯m taking Xinxin out for a run.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°All preparations areplete! Just wait for tomorrow¡¯s victory!¡± It was Gu Xin¡¯s first time doing something like this, so she couldn¡¯t calm down at all. ¡°What victory? What are you girls doing outside the door?¡± Just then, uncle Gu came out of the old mansion and happened to hear this. ¡°Dad, niannian wants to take Xinxin for a morning run and exercise. I¡¯m going to bring sisi with me tomorrow. It¡¯s sote, where are you going?¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Aiya, this running is good! When your second uncle was still in school, he was forced to run by your healer. It was useless to say that schrs were weak and that their bodies were much taller. He copsed after a few exams! Although you don¡¯t study, it¡¯s good for your bodies. If you live to a hundred years old, remember to burn more joss paper for me!¡± Uncle Guughed. The four sisters of the Gu family: Chapter 183 Chapter 183: We¡¯d only listen to you if we were sick Trantor: 549690339 ¡°We have to wake up early tomorrow, you girls should go back to sleep! I¡¯m going to the town. Your mother is acting up again and said she¡¯s not feeling well. Doctor Jiang asked me to go get some medicine.¡± Gu shouxin sighed. ¡°Ah? I just heard first aunt scolding little sister si, why is she taking the medicine now?¡± Gu Xin asked in surprise. ¡°Shh!¡± Uncle Gu made a hand gesture for him to keep quiet. He looked into the room and said, ¡± don¡¯t let her hear you, or she¡¯ll scold you too tomorrow. Your grandma said that it¡¯s a big deal for this woman to be in confinement. She can only do it for two or three days, so let¡¯s amodate her. When she¡¯s out of confinement, she can¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Oh, oh!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si nodded. Gu Nian and Gu Hui were speechless. It turned out that first aunt (my mother) was making herst struggle and enjoying thest few days of her family¡¯s indulgence! Fine, then I¡¯ll make her regret it after she¡¯s out of confinement. I¡¯ll let her work hard and continue to give birth to younger brothers and younger sisters. Gu Hui felt that it was good for her mother to be in confinement. At most, she would bring her food. She could not go out and cause trouble. However, Gu Nian felt that her mother¡¯s life was going to be happy after her first aunt¡¯s confinement. If she dyed her mother¡¯s time, it would affect her mother¡¯s ability to earn money! It was better to stay in confinement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving. You guys go to sleep!¡± Uncle Gu smacked the heads of each of them, from the tallest to the shortest. He walked away, but turned back after a few steps. Oh right, in the future, you have to stand in a row from the tallest to the shortest, so that it¡¯ll be easier for me to knock. The Gu sisters,¡±Yingluo¡± We¡¯ll only listen to you if we¡¯re sick. After that, the sisters returned to their respective homes. The next day, at five o ¡®clock in the morning, the four sisters met up and went to the Cai family with the tools they had prepared. The morning in winter came veryte, and it was still dark. Gu Xin and Gu si had already asked around. Cai Dacheng and his wife had gone to the prefecture yesterday and hadn¡¯t returned yet, so only the two brothers were at home. Gu Hui easily climbed over the wall of the Cai family¡¯s courtyard and opened the door. He sneaked into the Cai family¡¯s house and found the two brothers ¡®rooms. Each of them brought their younger sister along. They gagged, covered their eyes, tied a rope around their mouths, and put them in sacks. Gu Hui carried the bag, Gu Nian carried the head, and Gu Xin and Gu si each had a fire Stick. As long as the two brothers dared to move around, Gu Xin and Gu si would give them a good spanking. He walked around the path with fewer residents and arrived at the graveyard easily. There were two families in the vige that had fed their dogs. At first, they barked and chased after them, but when they got closer, the dogs stopped barking and followed behind them. Although the four sisters were curious about the situation, they didn¡¯t say anything. When they arrived at the grave of the Cai family¡¯s olddy, the four sisters punched and kicked the sack, causing the sack to let out miserable cries. Gu Xin and Gu si were still using fire sticks, specifically picking ces with a lot of meat, even though the Cai brothers didn¡¯t have much meat on them. The four sisters only stopped when they were sweating. The sisters untied the two of them, lit an oilmp in the corner, and ran away. The elder sister climbed up the tree with the younger sister and found a big, stable trunk. Then, they stood there and focused on watching the movement in front of the grave. Cai Bao and head Cai quickly could move their hands and got out of the sack with great difficulty. ¡°Grandpa, spare me! Grandpa, spare me!¡± The two brothers were terrified, thinking that they had been robbed. Judging from their injuries, that must have been something that only a master would do. How could a little girl do that? Chapter 184 Chapter 184: At night, the dog, the oilmp, in the cemetery Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Hearing the familiar voice, the two brothers pulled off the blindfold and saw that it was indeed each other. They hugged each other and cried their hearts out. ¡°Eh? Where is this ce?¡± Cai Bao was the first to stop crying, mainly because the oilmp was lit in the direction he was facing. Two dogs from the vige were sitting obediently beside the oilmp, watching him. big brother, big brother, big brother! he had just finished asking when he felt his brother¡¯s entire body trembling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother? Did you get beaten up until you have a problem?¡± Cai Bao let go of him. ¡°Brother, brother, you, you see, damn it, Yingluo¡± ¡°Damn it, what the hell is this? just tell me!¡± Cai Bao interrupted his brother impatiently. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not his grandmother¡¯s grave. It¡¯s our grandmother¡¯s grave!¡± Head Cai¡¯s mouth was trembling. ¡°What?¡± Cai Bao slowly turned his head and took a look. Oh, isn¡¯t this our grandma¡¯s grave? ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± The two brothers changed directions and hugged each other again. The sky was dark and the oilmp was flickering. The young paparazzo sat obediently in his grandmother¡¯s grave. wuwuwuwu The two brothers had no strength to run. They were so scared that their legs went soft. the gu sisters were having a hard time holding back theirughter. She couldn¡¯t tell that these two brothers had such a good rtionship! The two sisters didn¡¯t give each other a big hug for no reason. ¡°Brother, brother, do you think it was grandma who secretly caught us and brought us here to kowtow? Do you think granny knows what father is thinking?¡± Cai TOU asked in fear. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know!¡± How could Cai Bao understand the thoughts of his grandmother, who had passed away ten years ago? ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t we kowtow to grandma and admit our guilt? This matter has nothing to do with us!¡± Cai TOU said. ¡°Right, right. It¡¯s not our fault, nor is it father and mother¡¯s fault. It¡¯s aunt¡¯s fault. It¡¯s aunt herself who wanted to mock us and be fierce to us, giving up the opportunity.¡± Cai Bao said. The two brothers separated and kowtowed to the tombstone. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m your favorite grandson. You can¡¯t scare me,¡± Cai Bao said. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m also your most beloved little grandson. Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Cai Bao: ¡± grandma, it¡¯s Auntie who didn¡¯t want it. It¡¯s not that dad didn¡¯t want to give it to her. Auntie scolded us very fiercely! ¡°Grandma, aunt even asked uncle and cousin to drive us away with a broom,¡± Cai TOU said. Cai Bao: ¡± grandma, you¡¯re an old man. You¡¯d better go and scold Auntie! She¡¯s not your child anyway.¡± Cai TOU said,¡±that¡¯s right, grandma. Aunt¡¯s family bullied us. We¡¯re your real grandchildren!¡± Grandma, you have to make a decision for us!¡± ¡°Woof! Often!¡± The two dogs in the vige barked twice, then turned around and went back to the vige. Cai Bao: ¡± look, the dog has left. Has grandma forgiven us and agreed with our parents ¡®actions? ¡± ¡°Yes, Yes, that¡¯s right. That must be the case.¡± The two brothers looked at each other and kowtowed a few more times. Cai Bao: ¡± grandma, when we acknowledge them and be rich and rich, we¡¯lle back and build a beautiful tomb for you! ¡°Yes, grandma. In the future, your grandson will burn many servant girls to serve you. I will give you many desserts, roast pigs, and roast chicken for you!¡± ¡°hu ~¡± A gust of cold wind blew, and the two brothers shivered. ¡°Did the nanny agree?¡± ¡°Yes, the nanny will definitely agree! Father said that mother also said that aunty is an ingrate.¡± then, then let¡¯s go back first. When the sun rises, we¡¯ll go find father and mother to talk about this! the two brothers took the oilmp and went home. The four Gu sisters on the tree waited for them to leave beforeing down. Chapter 185 Chapter 185: No sense of security Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Sister niannian, what does second aunt not want? What do you mean?¡± Gu si asked, puzzled. don¡¯t go out and say anything, ¡± Gu Hui pulled her back. especially not to mother. ¡°Well, don¡¯t tell anyone about this for the time being, except the four of us. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, so I¡¯ll go back and ask my mother first!¡± Gu Nian had a few guesses in her mind but did not say them out loud. She only told her friends not to tell anyone about it. The four sisters jogged home. When Gu Nian and Gu Xin arrived at the entrance of the house, the sky finally brightened. ¡°Xinxin, go back and wash up and change into dry clothes!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Sister, can we not tell mother? I don¡¯t want to tell mother.¡± Gu Xin hesitated. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Nian was stunned as she asked curiously. ¡°I understand what chief Cai and Cai Bao mean. Grandma left something for mother, but uncle didn¡¯t give it to mother. Mother isn¡¯t grandma¡¯s biological daughter, so uncle took the thing and went to acknowledge her.¡± Gu Xin said. Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. She felt that Xinxin had be smarter and smarter over the past month. Sisi still didn¡¯t quite understand. The two of them were about the same age, and sisi used to look smarter than Xinxin. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t want mother to leave us. In the past, mother had said that she didn¡¯t want to follow father and didn¡¯t want me anymore. If her mother found out, she would definitely go to her uncle to get the things and then acknowledge her family. When the timees, mother will only take you away and not me and father. My father and I will be very sad. We don¡¯t want to leave you! Father has changed for the better and I¡¯ve be smarter. Don¡¯t leave us behind, okay?¡± Gu Xin was about to cry. Gu Xin could feel the changes in herself. For example, her newly grown hair was not as yellow and dry as before. For example, it took her a long time to understand something in the past, but now, she could understand it very quickly. For example, she had grown taller and her face and body were growing fat. She knew that this was all thanks to Yu Zhuzi. She was sure that she was right. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Gu Nian bent over slightly and tidied Gu Xin¡¯s wet bangs. Xinxin, it doesn¡¯t matter what mother thinks. She has the right to know about this. We can¡¯t hide our selfish motives from mother. Father and mother are the closest people to us. We should believe them. Don¡¯t you trust me now? You should also have more trust in mother.¡± Gu Nian still felt that Gu Xin was not safe enough and her heart ached. What kind of hurt could make a little girl feel so insecure? ¡°Then what if mother doesn¡¯t want me and father anymore? Sister, I don¡¯t want us to be separated. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to be a happy family, why would someonee and ruin it?¡± Gu Xin started crying. ¡°I won¡¯t, I believe in mother! And Xinxin, you have to believe that no matter what choice mother makes, even if she leaves father, she will never leave us sisters. We sisters were born from her ten months of pregnancy, we are her flesh. Think about it, if I let you cut off your flesh and throw it away, and it¡¯s two very good pieces of flesh, would you be willing to?¡± Gu Nian advised. ¡°But, mother did drive me out in the past! If it wasn¡¯t for grandmother calling mother over and giving her a good scolding, she really didn¡¯t intend to want me. ¡± Gu Xin raised her hand to wipe her tears. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xinxin? Why are you crying?¡± At this time, Gu shouxin walked out of the central room. Seeing his little girl crying, his heart melted. Chapter 186 Chapter 186: Not a single word of nonsense Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Father!¡± Gu Xin hugged Gu shouxin¡¯s waist. Her tears and snot were all on the clothes he had just changed. gu nian facepalmed as she thought,¡¯i didn¡¯t know that our female lead is so stubborn!¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tell your father, did someone bully you? It¡¯s still early in the morning, those little brats who usually bully you shouldn¡¯t be up yet! Is she your sister?¡± As Gu shouxin spoke, he looked at Gu Nian with a puzzled expression. Gu Nian spread out her hands helplessly. ¡°Not sister! Father, I don¡¯t want mother to leave us! I don¡¯t want mother to leave us!¡± Gu Xin shook her head and cried. ¡°oh my god, what¡¯s going on? what¡¯s going on? When did mother want to leave you? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Cai Xiaolian had also gotten up. She had just put on her clothes when she heard the crying outside. She came out without evenbing her hair. ¡°Mother!¡± Gu Xin grabbed Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and Gu shouxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, mother is here. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Cai Xiaolian lowered her voice and said gently. ¡°Sister,e here!¡± gu xin then looked at gu nian and sniffed. Gu Nian helplessly stepped forward. The family of four stood together. Gu Nian held her parents ¡®hands and let them hold her hand. She then held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and ced their four hands together.¡±Mother, promise me that no matter what happens, you won¡¯t leave me and father behind. I¡¯ll tell you then.¡± okay, Mother promises Xinxin that in the future, no matter if you¡¯re rich or poor, no matter if you¡¯re on a mountain of daggers or in a pot of oil, no matter what happens, mother will always be Xinxin¡¯s mother. Mother will always be by Xinxin¡¯s side, apanying her, and protecting her. Cai Xiaolian said seriously as she looked at her daughter¡¯s pitiful face. ¡± also, father, no matter what happens, mother can¡¯t just leave with sister. leave me and father behind, okay? ¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Alright, mother will apany your grandfather three. Mother will not leave anyone behind, mother will not leave anyone. Xinxin, can you tell your mother what happened? Mother simply can¡¯t leave you. Mother went to the county to discuss matters and you sisters weren¡¯t by her side. Mother will always think of you, how could she leave you?¡± Cai Xiaolian said. It was so early in the morning. What could have happened to make her precious little daughter so afraid? Lin Yiqian was not as confused as Gu Nian. She still had her memories. There was once when the original owner of the body, Cai Xiaolian, fell sick because of Gu Xin. The medicine was very expensive and she really left her daughter outside. It was only because of grandma Gu¡¯s help that the child was brought back. just the time they transmigrated, xinxin had just recovered from her illness. didn¡¯t the original owner, gu shouxin, use the money given by grandpa gu to buy medicine to gamble and lose, resulting in the three of them transmigrating? she also knew that gu xin was an extremely insecure child and was particrly looking forward to family ties. like gu nian, she thought that gu xin would slowly feel a sense of security after spending time with her. who knew that she would be so nervous? ¡°Then I¡¯ll believe in mother, just like how I believe in father!¡± Gu Xin finally stopped crying. She used her other hand to wipe her tears away and said, ¡± just now, my sister, Huihui, and sisi heard Cai TOU and Cai Bao say in front of grandma¡¯s grave that grandma didn¡¯t give birth to mother. They don¡¯t n to give the things that grandma left behind to mother. They want to take the things to acknowledge their family. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Nian. Gu Nian nodded. yes, Xinxin¡¯s conclusion is correct. It¡¯s concise and without any nonsense! ¡°then why did you guys go to the graveyard? the sun hasn¡¯t even risen yet!¡± Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian said at the same time. Chapter 187 Chapter 187: Only when you¡¯re strong can you stand in an undefeatable ce Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You and Huihui, why are you bringing the two children to the cemetery so early in the morning? No, the two of you aren¡¯t that old, aren¡¯t you afraid of going to the cemetery?¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Nian disapprovingly. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not sister¡¯s fault. It was my idea.¡± Gu Xin quickly exined her n to Gu Nian. ¡°You! In the future, leave this kind of thing to your father! He was a man, his mother¡¯s husband. He had to stand up for his mother, and the responsibility of protecting his mother was the man who should have done so. You and big sister are mother¡¯s precious babies, mother can¡¯t bear to let you do these things.¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude. The word ¡°motherf * cking man¡± made Gu shouxin¡¯s mood very good. He quickly nodded to show his attitude.¡±Your mother is right. Don¡¯t fight with your father. If anyone bullies her in the future, it¡¯s your father¡¯s turn to vent his anger.¡± alright, father. In the future, when first aunt scolds my mother, father, you will help to scold her back! Gu Nian chuckled. Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± You brat, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? you want your father to quarrel with a woman? ¡°It¡¯s fine. If your mother bullies your mother, I¡¯ll bully your uncle!¡± Gu shouxin thought for a while and said. ¡°Mother, will you leave us behind?¡± Gu Xin was not in the mood to listen to her father and sister¡¯s conversation. She looked at her mother nervously and expectantly. ¡°Of course not!¡± Cai Xiaolian replied without hesitation, ¡± moreover, I won¡¯t ask for anything. If they want to use it to acknowledge their family, then let them do it!¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s only rtives are you three, and the grandfather and grandmother of the old estate. As for the others, they had nothing to do with her. Besides, your grandmother has never said that I¡¯m not her biological son. I only listen to your grandmother.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°But mother, head Cai and Cai Bao said that you will be rich after acknowledging your family. Wealth means having a lot of silver. Don¡¯t you like silver the most?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like silver? However, this silver had to be earned by himself. It was only safe to spend it. Besides, in our family, your father can study. What if he bes an official after he graduates? he¡¯ll be paid. Your father can draw and write well. He can also make money by copying books. Our family¡¯s vegetable field can also make money, and we can get a share of the money from drunken River Restaurant every month. Sister is also constantly researching things to sell. Everyone in our family can earn money, so why does mother have to think about other people¡¯s Silver? One had to rely on themselves for wealth. If one relied on others, one would feel guilty and lose confidence. In the end, one would not be able to keep it. We have to learn how to spend money and also learn how to earn money. This way, we can ensure a steady stream of silver. Xinxin, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. There¡¯s no free lunch in the world. Only by relying on one¡¯s own hard work was the most practical. One would not have to worry about it suddenly disappearing one day. We can use the money we earn with peace of mind. At most, our family of four will suffer a little and be a little tired. As long as we¡¯re together as a family and have a happy life, I believe that we¡¯ll be able to ovee any difficulties. Live a steady life and enjoy it. Do you understand what mother is saying?¡± Cai Xiaolian avoided the topic of meeting her family and told Gu Xin a life lesson that she had learned from her previous life. She had been from a wealthy family since she was young, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about food and drink. However, once her family went bankrupt, her husband betrayed her, and she was kicked out of the house, she realized that it was better to rely on herself than on anyone else. Only when he was strong could he stand in an undefeatable ce! Chapter 188 Chapter 188: Are you dating like young people? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yes, I understand, mother! I believe in mother! I like Mother the most!¡± Gu Xin hugged Cai Xiaolian. alright, go and wipe it with hot water and change into clean clothes! Cai Xiaolian patted her head and smiled. Gu Xin ran off to change her clothes. She was such an innocent and eager person. She believed everything her family said. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± After Gu Xin returned to her room, Cai Xiaolian asked Gu Nian. ¡°It¡¯s just like what Xinxin said!¡± but mother, are you really not going to find out what¡¯s going on? ¡± Gu Nian asked. gu shouxin also looked at cai xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian shook her head,¡±it¡¯s safer to be with you guys!¡± it¡¯s not like i don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be a rich family. It had been the same since ancient times. Moreover, they could even lose their children. Maybe it was some shady business in the backyard, which was very scary. I think it¡¯s more fun to y with you guys! I can¡¯t bear to leave you and Xinxin, and I don¡¯t want to bring you two to that kind of environment.¡± ¡°Hehe, mother! I also like you the most!¡± Gu Nian stepped forward, held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm, and leaned her head on her shoulder. ¡°you can¡¯t bear to leave niannian and xinxin, then what about me?¡± Gu shouxin finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. He was very displeased to see the mother-daughter pair acting so intimate with each other several times without bringing him along! ¡°You? Oh, you¡¯re not as cute as your daughters!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Father! You¡¯re still jealous of your daughter! The first thing that mother just said was that it¡¯s safer to be with us.¡± Gu Nian chuckled and let go of Cai Xiaolian. Aiyo, the wind is a little cold. I¡¯m going to change my clothes too. It¡¯s early in the morning, and I¡¯m afraid of the cold wind! as soon as gu nian left, the two of them stood opposite each other. gu shouxin stared at cai xiaolian with burning eyes, as if he wanted her to say that she was reluctant to part with him. Cai Xiaolian was speechless. Although her physical age was only in her thirties, and she was still unmarried in her thirties in her previous life, their soul ages added up to more than a hundred. So what, they still wanted to be in a rtionship like young people? ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯m done. Mother, help meb my hair, then I¡¯m going to start the fire!¡± Just as Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t stand Gu shouxin¡¯s gaze, Gu Xin changed her clothes and ran out. Gu shouxin looked gloomily at his precious little daughter and sighed silently in his heart. ¡°Alright! Mother ising!¡± Cai Xiaolian felt as if she had been pardoned. She didn¡¯t even look at Gu shouxin and turned around tob Gu Xin¡¯s hair. After her hair wasbed, the people from the vige who helped build the house came. Gu shouxin and Gu Nian didn¡¯t think much about Cai Xiaolian¡¯s background. Anyway, Cai Xiaolian wouldn¡¯t admit it. As for the Cai family of four, it was none of their business. They just had to live their lives well. ...... by the end of november, gu nian had already created a shampoo with honey locust as its main ingredients. she had also spent some money to buy chinese knotweed to test it out. so far, there were only two types of shampoo. It took some time to extract the foaming agent and the softening agent. For example, he had already extracted the Glycerin when he was making soap. since he had used it and it looked good, he let the whole family wash their hair. that day, the weather was very good. gu xin had washed her hair and was drying it in the sun when she heard amotion outside. not long after, gu si appeared with two familiar people. they were the two children of master cheng¡¯s family, the siblings cheng huaijin and cheng huaiyu. ¡°Little Yu!¡± When Gu Xin saw who it was, she went forward happily. Chapter 189 Chapter 189: Fragrant Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ya! Sister Xinxin, did you just get up? Why didn¡¯t youb your hair properly?¡± cheng huaijin was surprised to see gu xin¡¯s messy hair. brother Xiao Ye, I used the shampoo that my sister made. I¡¯m drying my hair! Gu Xin answered. She then grabbed her hair and brought it to the siblings, ¡± smell it, doesn¡¯t it smell good? there¡¯s a sweet scent of orange flowers, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it smells good! Wow, sister niannian is so amazing! Where¡¯s sister niannian?¡± Cheng huaijin sniffed and then asked. ¡°Big sister is in the small wooden house over there.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Little sister, do you want toe with me to look for sister Nian Nian?¡± Cheng huaijin asked as he squeezed his sister¡¯s hand. Cheng Huaiyu shook her head and held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand. sister Xinxin, then you look after Xiao Yu. I¡¯m going to find sister niannian! Cheng huaijin let go of Xiao Yu and instructed Gu Xin before heading towards the wooden house that Gu Xin pointed to. ¡°Sisi, this is Xiao Yu, the one I told you about. Xiao Yu, this is my cousin Gu si, we all call her sisi.¡± Gu Xin introduced the two girls to each other. Gu si didn¡¯t like to talk to strangers. Seeing that Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t speak, she only looked at her. Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t know how to speak at all. Besides, she only had Gu Xin in her eyes. the scene was a little awkward. Cheng huaijin, stop! Don¡¯t touch that! At this moment, Gu Nian¡¯s angry voice could be heard from the wooden house. sister Xinxin, I¡¯m going to see if my sister and sister niannian have anything to do. You can y with Xiao Yu! gu si heard the sound and ran over. ¡°Xiao Yu, let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t know what Cheng huaijin had touched that made her sister so angry that she wanted to go over and take a look. The servants of the Cheng family who had followed them also entered the courtyard when they heard the noise. Then, Gu shouxin, who was looking at the progress of the new house next door, heard the sound and came over. In the end, Gu Nian¡¯s voice was only so loud because Cheng huaijin was so curious that he identally knocked over the entire bottle of shampoo that she was making. since cheng huaijin¡¯s attitude was good, gu nian did not pursue the matter any further. After all, Gu shouxin was someone from the ancient times, so he still knew his manners. Cheng huaijin was just a child in his eyes, but he was already twelve years old, so he let Gu Xin go back to her room andb her hair. Cheng Huaiyu wanted to go with Gu Xin, so Gu Xin brought her to her own house. ¡°Xiao Yu, do you still remember this candy? I¡¯ll feed you the one I gave youst time!¡± After entering the house, Gu Xin saw that there was no one else so she took out her purse and took out some Nougat. cheng huaiyu¡¯s eyes brightened and she opened her mouth obediently. gu xin fed her a few pills, as well as the jade beads and nougat. She only fed one to Cheng Huaiyu and then startedbing her hair. Cheng Huaiyu sat on the bench obediently, her face full of satisfaction. Her big eyes blinked as she watched Gu Xinb her hair. Seeing that Gu Xin was still not done after a long time, she got up to take Gu Xin¡¯sb. Xiao Yu? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned, ¡± Xiao Yu knows how tob hair? ¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded. ¡°Then thank you, Xiao Yu. After washing my hair today, my sister is busy and my mother is at grandma¡¯s house. I haven¡¯t learned it yet. Xiao Yu is really amazing, she even knows how tob her own hair.¡± Gu Xin sat down and obediently let Cheng Huaiyub her hair. Cheng Huaiyu split Gu Xin¡¯s hair in the middle into two, then split it from the back of her head. She left some hair behind and tied the rest into two balls. Chapter 190 Chapter 190: The little fairy sent by the heavens Trantor: 549690339 Cheng Huaiyu then braided her remaining hair into two small braids, which went around her shoulders and hung down. Previously, Gu Xin was malnourished, so her hair was dry, yellow, and not long. Now that her hair was in a better condition, it was not so dry anymore. It was soft and shiny, but even after the length was fixed, the braids could only reach a little below her shoulders. eh, I used to tie them all up into two chirps. Xiao Yubed my hair into the same style as yours! Gu Xin touched her braids and said happily. Cheng Huaiyu pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Yu!¡± Gu Xin alsoughed. The two little girls walked out of the room hand in hand. There were only a few children at home. Cheng huaijin was washing his hair in the sink. brother Xiao Ye, ¡± Gu Xin stepped forward and asked curiously, ¡± why do you want to wash your hair in my house? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I can smell the fragrance from your hair! I haven¡¯t washed my hair for two days. I want to try sister niannian¡¯s shampoo! Aiya, there are even bubbles in this! It was so fun! It¡¯s sofortable to hold your scalp!¡± Cheng huaijin said. ¡°Do you want me to flush your water? It¡¯s not convenient for you to do it. ¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Good, good! Thank you, sister Xinxin!¡± Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t wait to hear that. Gu Xin went to the kitchen and took out two gourds. She handed one to Cheng Huaiyu. Then, the two youngdies each took a scoop and helped Cheng huaijin wash off the bubbles. When it was almost clear, Gu Nian handed Cheng huaijin an unused dry handkerchief. ¡°I say, young master Cheng, it¡¯s just that the sun is bright today. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare to let you wash your hair in my house. I¡¯d feel bad if you got cold!¡± gu nian said. ¡°Sister niannian, you can call me little Jin! We¡¯re friends! I was the one who wanted to wash it, hehe!¡± Cheng huaijin took a handkerchief and rubbed his head messily. gu nian shook her head helplessly as she snatched the handkerchief from him and dried his hair. she only ced a dry handkerchief on the back of his cor after there was no more water. Cheng Huaiyu moved closer to her brother¡¯s hair and nose. ¡°Little sister, it smells good, right? Do you want to take a shower? This is sister niannian¡¯stest chrysanthemum-scented shampoo. It smells different from sister Xinxin¡¯S. Do you want to try it?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. Cheng Huaiyu blinked her big eyes and nodded while pointing at Gu Xin¡¯s hair. ¡°Xiao Yu, do you want to use my fragrance?¡± Gu Xin asked. Cheng Huaiyu nodded. ¡°Xiao Yu, you want to shower too? there¡¯s still some water in the pot, so let¡¯s wash it!¡± Seeing that the sun was high in the sky, Gu Nian thought that she should be fine in such warm weather. Thus, she went in and brought out a bucket of water. After washing Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hair, Gu Nian went to make lunch. The servants that the Cheng siblings had brought along had also returned to the county. It was said that their eldest young master woulde to pick them up at night. By the time Gu Nian had finished preparing lunch, the Cheng siblings ¡®hair had already dried. Cheng Huaiyu was fine as he couldb his own hair, but Cheng huaijin could not. He could only look at Gu Nian pitifully. gu nian looked at the little kid and sighed.¡¯forget it. at least he¡¯s more sensible than my unlucky nephew!¡¯ She took ab andbed Cheng huaijin¡¯s hair. ¡°sister niannian, you¡¯vebed all your hair, but you can still smell the fragrance! Sister niannian, you¡¯re so amazing! He could cook delicious food, wash his hands, and even wash his hair! Sister niannian, are you a little fairy sent by heaven?¡± Cheng huaijin¡¯s words were so sweet that Gu Nian could not help butugh. He¡¯s really too likable. I¡¯ll give a bottle to this kidter. Chapter 191 Chapter 191: Fairies are above themon popce Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If I¡¯m a little fairy, can Ib your hair for you? Then aren¡¯t you a great deity of the heavenly Pce?¡± Gu Nian could not help but ask. ¡°Of course not! I have done a lot of good things in my past life in exchange for a chance for sister fairy tob my hair!¡± Cheng huaijin said in all seriousness. ¡°you¡¯re so glib! If you don¡¯t learn well at such a young age, be careful that I won¡¯t tell on you to your mother!¡± After Gu Nian tied Cheng huaijin¡¯s hair tie, she knocked him on the head. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. I¡¯m telling the truth. Sister niannian looks like a fairy, and she knows as much as a fairy!¡± Cheng huaijin said. ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯ve seen a fairy before!¡± Gu Nian said as she kept theb. ¡°yup! I¡¯ve only seen her once, it¡¯s sister niannian!¡± Cheng huaijin said with certainty. I also think that brother Xiao Yang is right. In my heart, my sister is a little fairy! Gu Xin chimed in. ¡°You two little devils, your fairy sister is going to the kitchen to eat the food of the mortal world! The real fairy was above themon popce! Quicklye in and help!¡± Gu Nian ordered the two children. ...... In the afternoon, the two children of the Cheng family were ying at the Gu family¡¯s house. They were both obedient. One of them stuck to Gu Nian and wanted to help her while the other quietly held onto Gu Xin. Cheng Rui came over after the workers who were building the new house finished their work. Knowing that he wasing to pick up his younger brother and sister, Gu shouxin asked Gu Nian to prepare two more dishes. Cheng Rui didn¡¯te to pick her up and also had dinner there. After chatting with Gu shouxin about some questions about the exam, he got up and left when he saw that it was gettingte. ¡°Sister niannian, I¡¯lle and work for you often in the future!¡± Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t bear to part with her! Cheng Huaiyu did not know how to speak, but she blinked her big eyes and looked at Gu Xin longingly. alright, our house isn¡¯t far from here. Why are you two little things acting like you¡¯re going to be separated for life and death? ¡± Cheng Rui looked at his siblings in annoyance. The two children looked at Cheng Rui without hiding anything. Cheng Rui,¡±Yingluo.¡± It was normal for Xiao mo to re at him, but Xiao Yu actually learned how to re at people. It was really strange! ¡°Second uncle Gu, aunt Lian!¡± At this moment, Lu Zheng suddenly appeared with an oilmp. the three cheng siblings looked at lu zheng. ¡°Eh? lord cheng?¡± Lu Zheng recognized Cheng Rui. ¡°Do I know you?¡± Cheng Rui was stunned and asked. ¡°Young master Cheng may not know me, but I do know the county Lord¡¯s son.¡± Lu Zheng cupped his hands. Cheng Rui nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Xiao Rui, Xiao Jin, Xiao Yu, you guys can go back first! Your aunt is going to the county tomorrow and she¡¯s bringing Xinxin over to y!¡± gu shouxin said. ¡°Then this nephew will take his leave!¡± Cheng Rui cupped his hands. ¡°Second uncle Gu, aunty Lian, goodbye! Sister niannian muste tomorrow! Goodbye, sister Xinxin!¡± cheng huaijin waved his hand. Cheng Huaiyu also waved at Gu Xin. ¡°Xiao Yu, I¡¯ll definitelye with mother to find you tomorrow!¡± Gu Xin smiled and waved at Cheng Huaiyu. Then, the family watched as the three of them got into the carriage. They only looked at Lu Zheng after the carriage left. Lu Zheng was thinking about Cheng Rui. In his previous life, Cheng Rui had existed. However, he had no connection with the Gu family. Cheng Rui had married King Rong¡¯s only daughter, Princess Chengyu. After that, he had relied on King Rong¡¯s career to advance triumphantly. In his previous life, he did not have many disputes with Cheng Rui. When Cheng Rui married Princess Chengyu, he was already nning his ns and did not pay much attention to the outside world. Chapter 192 Chapter 192: You¡¯re here today just to say this Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Young master Zhou, it¡¯s already sote. Do you have something to do?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°En, this nephew has some matters regarding aunt Lian and wanted toe over to tell second uncle and aunt Lian.¡± Lu Yang said. They were all guests and they did not fall out with each other. Lu Zheng¡¯s seed was still nted in their house, so the family invited him into the house. Gu shouxin gave Gu Nian a look, and Gu Nian brought Gu Xin to the wooden house. She used Gu Xin as an excuse to ask for her help. Gu Xin didn¡¯t think too much about it. For now, she was still an insignificant person to Mr Zhou. Lu Zheng wasn¡¯t unhappy about this. Instead, he agreed with the Gu family¡¯s actions. As long as they were protecting Xin ¡®er, he was willing to see it. ¡°Young master Zhou, please have some tea!¡± Cai Xiaolian went to the kitchen and brought some tea over. ¡°Thank you, aunt Lian.¡± Lu Yang took a sip of tea and said, ¡± second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, it¡¯s like this. I just went to the state capital and only arrived in the afternoon. In the capital, I identally found that aunt Lian¡¯s older brother¡¯s family is there.¡± The couple looked at Lu Zheng and did not ask anything, waiting for him to continue. at the end ofst month, ¡± Lu Yang said, ¡± a group of people came to the Qing Prefecture. I heard they were looking for their little master. My granduncle had mentioned it to me before. The head of the family there knew my granduncle and had asked him to help look for it. When the nephew saw aunt Lian¡¯s elder brother¡¯s family leaving with that family, he asked someone to find out. It turned out that aunt Lian¡¯s elder brother was the person they were looking for. I wonder if second uncle and aunt Lian know about this?¡± ¡°When Xinxin was born, I cut off all ties with them!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Oh, I see. That means that even aunt Lian doesn¡¯t know about this.¡± Lu Zheng nodded his head and said. ¡°Did youe here today to tell me this?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Not only that,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head andughed. It was mainly because great-uncle knew old master Qin. Old master Qin had written a letter to great-uncle, saying that he had left a token back then. However, he didn¡¯t know if the person he was looking for was a daughter or a son, so he could only rely on the token to find the person. We¡¯re looking for two people in total. Now, we¡¯ve found our son, but we haven¡¯t found our daughter.¡± ¡°Young master Zhou, are you trying to say that Cai Dacheng is the son that the family is looking for, and I should be the daughter of that family?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. Her face was very calm, without a trace of joy and excitement from being recognized by a rich man. ¡°Not really. This nephew only came to tell this news to second Shu and Lian Shen and has no other intentions.¡± Lu Yang said. Lu Zheng recalled that in his previous life, there was also such a thing. When Cai Xiaolian was acknowledged as her family, Gu Xin had already been sold and Gu shouxin had also been abandoned by Cai Xiaolian. At that time, Cai Xiaolian only brought Gu Nian back with her. However, the good days didn¡¯tst long before the mother and daughter were driven out. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Gu Nian had seduced Xue er¡¯s soul during that period, the mother and daughter would still be on the streets. It was also because they didn¡¯t end up on the streets that they had the chance to meet Gu Xin, who was taken away by him. After that, they couldn¡¯t get rid of her in Jiangnan and Beijing. However, this search started earlier than in his previous life. He guessed that it was because of him that he had returned to his youth, and the three members of the Gu family were obviously different from before. Even though everything was different from his previous life, he liked it the way it was now. He also knew that it was not easy to survive in that family. He was not sure if Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian would be the same as in his previous life. However, from the looks of it, they didn¡¯t want to go at all. This was good. He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Xin ¡®er falling into that family. Chapter 193 Chapter 193: vegetable seed treasure chest Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank young master Zhou foring to inform me. Cai Dacheng dide to our house before and wanted to take over the construction of our new house. I didn¡¯t expect that he would find a rich family. Fortunately, we rejected him. Otherwise, this matter would be so troublesome!¡± Gu shouxin said with a smile. ¡°Young master Zhou, since they are looking for the two children and acknowledged Cai Dacheng, it is even more impossible for me to be involved. Cai Dacheng said that we aren¡¯t biological siblings. It seems like I¡¯m the real daughter of the Cai family!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Lu Zheng nodded, then took out a few bags of things from his arms. second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, great-uncle gave me a few bags of seeds.st time, he heard that the seeds you nted had already grown, so he trusted you guys quite a bit. he wanted me to let you guys try nting these seeds.¡± ¡°Old master Zhou, do you know what kind of seeds these are?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked curiously. grand uncle doesn¡¯t know either. These were all obtained by him in the past, and there were only a few left. Previously, he had the people in the vige try nting them, but they didn¡¯t seed, so he asked this nephew to bring them for you to try. Lu Yang said. he wasn¡¯t lying about this. ever since his mother passed away, his maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother didn¡¯t get along. his maternal grandfather had no ce to vent his anger, so he went out to sea. he had spent nearly ten years, traveled to many ces, and obtained many seeds. Most of the seeds in the Zhou family¡¯s warehouse had been used up, and there were not many left, but his grandfather was willing to give them to him. With the experience from his previous life, Lu Zheng knew what these seeds were, but he did not know what they were. He saw that the three members of the Gu family had changed. They were true to Gu Xin, so he was willing to give them credit. Wasn¡¯t second uncle Gu going to take the Imperial examinations and start his career? The current Emperor ced a lot of importance on farming, so it was good to leave an impression in front of the Emperor. after a few more words, lu zheng left. After they left, the couple lit up a few moremps and called Gu Nian and Gu Xin over. ¡°Niannian, take a look. What kind of seeds are these? These are watermelon seeds, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. She couldn¡¯t recognize all of them. ¡°Ya! mother, where did you find all these?¡± Gu Nian took a look and saw a total of Seven Seeds. Among them were loofah seeds, tomato seeds, copea seeds, green bean seeds, and watermelon seeds. Gu Nian could not recognize the other two. she had grown the previous vegetables in theirboratory before, so she could recognize them. she seemed to remember that these four vegetables were imported from the outside world. only the one with the shredded melon was uncertain. some people said that it originated from china, while others said that it was imported from the outside world. However, this was an empty world, so who knew where they came from? ¡°Father, mother, did young master Zhou bring this?¡± gu xin asked. yes, he asked us to try nting them. He said that there are still a lot of nts in his house that he doesn¡¯t know. Gu shouxin nodded. ¡°It feels like old Zhou¡¯s ce is a treasure chest for growing vegetables!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. Gu Nian raised her eyebrows as she tried to recall. The old man in the book seemed to only produce potatoes, sweet potatoes, corn, and the first chili. There was nothing else! ¡°Sister, let¡¯s nt it tomorrow! The potatoes that young master Zhou brought over were so delicious! these might be food!¡± Gu Xin said happily. Gu Nian¡¯s few simple potato dishes had dug out Gu Xin¡¯s hidden glutton nature. Chapter 194 Chapter 194: You can still smell the fragrance Trantor: 549690339 However, the family ate it themselves and didn¡¯t even bring it to the old house. After all, potatoes needed a certain growth cycle and they had just nted it, so they could only eat it for the family of four who knew the truth. well, we¡¯ll nt them when wee back from the county tomorrow. I don¡¯t know if these seeds will grow after a long time. Gu Nian said. After that, the family of four washed up and went to bed. The next morning, Gu Xin and Gu Nian got up before dawn as usual and followed Gu shouxin for morning exercise. Cai Xiaolian also joined them. Wealth and status, they also needed to have a good body to enjoy. Now, Gu Xin was able to do the horse stance for an hour. She was pretty good at it. Gu shouxin designed a plum blossom dome at the new house. When spring came tomorrow, he nned to let the two girls stand on the dome. He was also thinking about what weapon he could use. He didn¡¯t want to teach his younger daughter to be a martial arts master, but he wanted her to have the ability to save her life. Afterpleting his daily task, he packed up his things and locked the door before leaving. The new house was built next to the house they were living in now. Under normal circumstances, the Gu family would not invite anyone other than Gu Hui and Gu si in, afraid that they would see that there was something wrong with the vegetable garden. Even big Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu could only enter a few times. Just as they reached the vige entrance, they met Lu Zheng, who was driving his own carriage. ¡°Second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, are you going to the restaurant?¡± Lu Zheng greeted the few people. ¡°En, young master Zhou, where are you going? Leaving the vige so early in the morning, you¡¯re moving in?¡± Gu shouxin asked. not yet. I¡¯m going to the county to pick up my grandma. I¡¯ll only move in when shees. Lu Yang said. The horse carriage and the ox-cart travelled together on the road. The time travel Trio and Lu Zheng were people who had experienced it before, so they got along well. Gu Xin also interjected from time to time, and they had a good time talking along the way. The time travel Trio couldn¡¯t just drive him away. They wouldn¡¯t hit a smiling person. Moreover, this brat was very good at acting. He didn¡¯t know if he had woken up after being hit that time. Anyway, their interaction now was just like any other ordinary interaction. When they arrived at the county, they waved goodbye, not revealing a single look of reluctance. This was also good. Everyone lived their own lives. Even if they knew that he might have deliberatelye to get close to their family, they did not get along ufortably. Especially now that Gu Xin was still young, the three transmigrators didn¡¯t believe that Lu Zheng would be able to stay in the vige for so long with all the mess in his family. ¡°Second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, miss niannian, miss Xinxin, you¡¯re here!¡± Cheng Rui was waiting for them at the door. ¡°Lord Cheng, are you not going to school today?¡± Gu shouxin got out of the car and asked. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that today. Teacher has something to do at home, so he¡¯ll let us go home for a few days. Second uncle Gu, let the boy servante and take these things!¡± Cheng Rui called the manservant at home to help Gu shouxin move the boxes from the ox cart. A few boxes contained shampoo sets. In addition to the toothpaste, toothbrush, and soap that he had already made, there was also a can of shampoo with a total of three fragrances. ¡°Sister niannian!¡± Cheng huaijin held his sister¡¯s hand and ran out. He then stood in front of Gu Nian. Cheng Huaiyu, on the other hand, stood beside Gu Xin and held her hand, looking very happy. ¡°Little Yu!¡± Gu Xin revealed a huge smile. Cheng Huaiyu brought her braids close to Gu Xin¡¯s nose. Gu Xin sniffed them and even after a night, she could still smell the fragrance! Chapter 195 Chapter 195: chapter 195 gu lin Trantor: 549690339 second uncle and aunt, please don¡¯tugh at me. This girl has been like this since morning. She¡¯s been very happy to let her servants and parents smell her. Cheng Rui said helplessly. After that, he led the Gu family into the house. Lord Cheng was in his office and couldn¡¯t entertain Gu shouxin, so Cheng Rui took on the role of entertaining guests. Not long after, the two went out to the study together. Previously, every time Gu shouxin sent Cai Xiaolian to Madam Cheng¡¯s ce, he would go to the study to read. After Cheng Rui and Gu shouxin left, Mrs. Cheng also asked Cheng huaijin to take the two little Sisters to the garden to y. She was going to discuss business with Cai Xiaolian and her daughter. Mrs. Cheng didn¡¯t need to use the shampoo herself. She already knew the effect of the shampoo when she looked at her children. ...... In the Qing Prefecture, a carriage wasing out of the city gate. The coachman was a manservant and a maidservant. A young couple sat in the carriage, looking to be in their twenties. ¡°Guo min, I¡¯m warning you again, don¡¯t go to my parents and say bad things about me! My father¡¯s health is not good, and my second brother, that bastard, has already made my father very worried. Do you still want my father to worry about you?¡± The young woman was Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu¡¯s only daughter, Gu Lin. She had married into the Qingzhou government. Her husband¡¯s family was a grain merchant in the Qingzhou government. Her husband, Guo min, was still a schr and was currently a schr. Gu Lin was twenty-four this year, and Guo min was two years older than her. They had a six-year-old son who did note with them today. ¡°Linlin, how can I bother my father-inw? Do I look like such an insensible person?¡± Guo min was handsome. He was already twenty-six years old and looked like a teenager who had just reached the crown. His skin was fair and his eyebrows and eyes were very good. Uncle Gu was not joking when he said that her brother-inw was also very good-looking. ¡°Hmph! You say that every time. I¡¯m telling you, what happened before was indeed your younger brother and sister¡¯s fault. As the elder sister-inw, it¡¯s normal for me to discipline them! Don¡¯t go to my father and say that I hit people! I wasn¡¯t beating him up, I was disciplining him! Good peoplee from the Golden stick, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Gu Lin obviously did not trust her husband. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, what wifey said is right.¡± Guo min¡¯s face was well-behaved, but in his heart, he was drafting what to say when he saw his father-inwter. ¡°Well, just remember it! Also, don¡¯t forget that my mother-inw doesn¡¯t usually bully me. I¡¯ve endured it and was so filial to her. Not only that, I even helped her discipline her disobedient children. You know my mother¡¯s bad temper. If she finds out that my mother-inw bullied her only daughter, she¡¯ll definitely go to the prefecture to back me up.¡± gu lin threatened again. Guo min¡¯s heart was bitter! He had to endure the beating and threats from the wife he had begged for! I heard that second brother¡¯s family is building a house. Should I pull my father-inw over to second brother¡¯s house and tell him? Mother-inw dislikes me, big brother-inw dislikes me, second brother-inw dislikes me, and even little brother-inw doesn¡¯t like me andins about me! But I¡¯m really wronged! ¡°Hey! Did you hear me?¡± Gu Lin nudged Guo min. Guo min immediately showed a big smile. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you nning to tell on me to my father?¡± Gu Lin looked at him suspiciously, her eyebrows raised. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Guo min shook his head and said with a sincere attitude, ¡± I have to do what I promised my wife. Chapter 196 Chapter 196: You guys keep an eye on him Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Then tell me, what did I say?¡± Gu Lin sat up straight and ced her hands on her knees. She looked at Guo min with a sharp gaze. ¡°Wifey said that father-inw¡¯s health is not good, so he can¡¯t say bad things about wifey to him. Otherwise, he would make his father-inw worry. But, wifey, in your husband¡¯s heart, where is wifey¡¯s bad ce? The wife helped her husband take care of his mother, take care of the shop, educate his younger siblings, and raise his son. Without wifey, how can hubby study in peace?¡± ¡°In this husband¡¯s heart, wifey is the best woman in the world. She can go to the Hall and cook in the kitchen. She is filial to her parents and loves her siblings. She was as beautiful as a flower and had a straightforward personality. I really love my wife so much! It¡¯s true!¡± Guo min held Gu Lin¡¯s hand and said sincerely. Gu Lin pursed her lips and smiled. She hooked her finger.¡±You,e over.¡± Guo min leaned over. Gu Lin pecked him on the face. Guo min touched his face, feeling a little embarrassed. Although I also like my wife¡¯s kiss, I still have toin to my father-inw! That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll choose the ce where second brother is building his new house. No one will be able to hear us! Perhaps, under the pressure of his father-inw, his wife could be so gentle every day and have such a kiss every day? ...... The Gu family of four returned from the county town. Not long after, they heard the sound of a carriage behind them. She thought she had met Lu Zheng again, but it turned out that was not the case. ¡°Second brother, second sister-inw, big girl, second girl!¡± Gu Lin asked the manservant to stop the car and jumped down happily to greet the people. Gu Xin subconsciously hid behind Gu Nian. ¡°Hey, you little girl, you didn¡¯t greet your aunt when you saw her? I scolded you for your lousy embroideryst time, so you¡¯re holding a grudge against me now? The embroidery was already rotten! Why are you crying? Hurry up and get over here!¡± Gu Lin stepped onto the ox-cart and lifted Gu Xin up. ¡°Third aunt.¡± Gu Xin called out softly. ¡°Hey, can you be a little louder? Go, get on the carriage. Why take the ox-cart in the middle of winter? This little body of yours loves to get sick! Really!¡± Gu Lin ced Gu Xin on the ground and said in disdain. ¡°Second brother, second sister-inw, da ya, you don¡¯t recognize me! Or do you not like me going back to my parents ¡®house? Second brother, are you afraid that I¡¯ll talk about you? Second sister-inw, are you as disgusted as eldest sister-inw when I go back to my parents ¡®house for dinner? And you, big girl, have you been doing embroidery recently? If I find out that you didn¡¯t do your embroidery properly, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Gu Lin looked at the transmigration trio one by one and felt a little strange. ¡°Second brother, second sister-inw, eldest niece.¡± Guo min also got out of the car to greet them. ¡°You go and drive the ox-cart with second brother.¡± Gu Lin pushed him and pulled Gu Xin along. She then said to Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian, ¡± second sister-inw, big girl, let¡¯s go! You still want to enjoy the cold wind on the ox-cart? Hurry up and get in!¡± After he finished speaking, he carried Gu Xin onto the carriage and stepped onto it himself. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian had no choice but to follow. Gu shouxin looked at the delicate brother-inw beside him. While driving the carriage, he looked through the original owner¡¯s memory of his younger sister and brother-inw. In the carriage, Gu Lin lowered her voice and said,¡±Second sister-inw, da ya, er ya, you guys have to help me keep an eye on themter.¡± The three of them looked at Gu Lin in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s Guo min¡¯s third sister and fourth brother. Oh, and his mother!¡± Gu Lin¡¯s face was filled with grief and indignation. His mother made a fool of me at the beginning of this month. I¡¯m very filial and don¡¯t bully the elderly. If she bullies me, I¡¯ll bully her children! Didn¡¯t they just embarrass Guo min¡¯s third sister and fourth brother? I suspect that Guo min is going to secretly tell on me to father again, and he¡¯ll probably pull father over to your side. Can you help me keep an eye on him?¡± Chapter 197 Chapter 197: 800 damage to the enemy, 1000 damage to oneself Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Third aunt, what did uncle¡¯s mother do to you? How did you deal with uncle¡¯s sister-inw?¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. She was the only one in the family of four who did not have an impression of third aunt. She had heard a little from her parents before, but she did not know much about her. Until today, when they met, she was very curious about this third aunt. Especially with how she thought. The rtionship between her mother-inw and daughter-inw was not good, but she did not argue with her mother-inw. Instead, she targeted her brother-inw and sister-inw. Wasn¡¯t this like a video she had seen before? The mother-inw pped the daughter-inw, and the daughter-inw turned around and pped the husband. Each p from the mother-inw and daughter-inw was more ruthless than thest! Of course, Gu Nian did not know that her third uncle had also been beaten up by her third aunt. ¡°What else can I do? It was still her usual routine! Let me make a fool of myself in front of your third uncle¡¯s female ssmates! She didn¡¯t even think about it. If I go out and embarrass myself, am I embarrassing myself as well? She was the one who embarrassed her son. This time she did it herself and loosened the thread of my clothes. When your third uncle¡¯s ssmates gather and bring their families, she will know my habits and when I am not prepared, the clothes will be torn.¡± ¡°She even formed an alliance with her distant niece. Her niece also helped me split my clothes, so her niece started to write poems to mock me. He was so angry that he sshed water all over the woman¡¯s face on the spot! I even thought that the tea was not hot anymore!¡± Third aunt Gu said angrily. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian¡¯s lips twitched as they thought, third aunt is really daring! ¡°Third aunt, you¡¯re beingughed at. Didn¡¯t third uncle help you?¡± Gu Xin asked with a frown. Third aunt Gu was stunned. This little niece of hers was really bold today. She even dared to take the initiative to talk to her. She was in a good mood,¡±why would I need his help?¡± He was a weakling! Moreover, the ones who bullied me were his mother and cousin. Can he beat or scold them? However, he did pour me another cup of tea after I poured it. At that time, I didn¡¯t think about whether he wanted me to calm down or to pour another ss!¡± ¡°Then how did you make it?¡± Gu Nian could not help but ask. ¡°I sshed it! That cousin of mine helped my mother-inw bully me a lot. However, I¡¯m not someone who¡¯s easily bullied. I just don¡¯t understand why they¡¯re still working so hard to do these things when they can¡¯t win each time.¡± Third aunt Gu said frankly. ¡°This is called harming the enemy by 800 while harming yourself by 1000!¡± Cai Xiaolianmented. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s a 1000 damage to the enemy and 800 damage to the self!¡± Gu Xin corrected. ¡°Does your aunt look like she was injured a thousand times?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. Gu Xin furrowed her brows and started to think. Her aunt¡¯s clothes were torn and she wasughed at. However, it was even more embarrassing for one of them to be sshed with two cups of tea and the other¡¯s children to be bullied by her. It seems like Mother was right! hahahahahaha Yingluo! third aunt Guughed out loud and even patted her thigh. second sister-inw, you¡¯re right! ¡°Aunt, then how did you manage uncle¡¯s sister-inw?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s interest was piqued. This third aunt was good at causing trouble. She liked it. ¡°Hahahaha, I feel likeughing when I talk about this. Didn¡¯t she used to say that niannian was Foxy and that she helped her mother sow discord between your uncle and me? she even spoke up for the Vixen outside, saying that only that Vixen is worthy of being her sister-inw!¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198: Their brain circuits are the same Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The matchmaker brought my mother-inw and aunt to meet her, and I followed. Seeing that my sister-inw was quite satisfied with the other party, I secretly put the smelly socks that my mother-inw had prepared in advance, the kind that hadn¡¯t been washed for half a month, into my sister-inw¡¯s purse. Aiyo, you guys don¡¯t know what happened at that time! He treated young master Fang like he had eaten poop, and even his mother had a look of disdain. Even the matchmaker had run away! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Third aunt Guughed again. ¡°As for that brother-inw, he¡¯s even more of a bastard! In broad daylight, he flirted with a girl in his family¡¯s rice Shop! I just happened to see it, so I immediately lifted the door bolt, chased him half the street, caught him, and gave him a hard beating! That mother-inw of mine is going to Sue me at the government office! If your third uncle finds out, the three of them will say all sorts of bad things about me and even say that they want to divorce me! What a joke, I sent off my father-inw at his funeral and gave birth to a son for his family, and he dares to divorce me? If they divorce me, the old man will be the first to jump out and stop them!¡± ¡°The whole family thinks that your third brother is a schr, and you¡¯re showing off like a schr? Don¡¯t schrs eat? A schr doesn¡¯t eat shit? He was still the same as most people! She rushed to my house to ask for my hand in marriage, but after she married me, she kept pestering me! Bah! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his schr is a feast for the eyes, I would have married him.¡± Third aunt Gu did not hold back when she spoke. Cai Xiaolian thought, this sister-inw is much more difficult to deal with than the sister-inw of a schr! Gu Nian: ¡± I want to learn from third aunt. When I get married, I want to marry a beautiful woman. When I encounter bad things, I can calm down by looking at her face. Gu Xin: Third aunt is amazing! ¡°Da ya, er ya, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Aunt, you can call us niannian or Xinxin! It¡¯s not easy to distinguish between big ya and second YA. Big sister Huihui and little sister sisi are also big ya and second YA!¡± Gu Nian quickly interrupted her. She could not let her third aunt change the way she addressed her. It wasn¡¯t that the name wasn¡¯t good. The main thing was that if you shouted da ya and ER ya at the vige entrance, a lot of little girls would appear in no time. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They are the eldest and second daughter of the first branch. In the future, when your fourth uncle gives birth to two daughters, they will be the eldest and second daughter of the fourth branch!¡± Third aunt Gu waved her hand. She looked very much like uncle Gu. Gu Nian thought,¡¯no wonder they¡¯re siblings born from the same mother. They have the same thought process.¡¯ ¡°Second sister-inw, niannian is already so old, have you taken a good look at her? This wretched girl, what did she not know? she had been tricked by that stinky girl, Zhang Yunyun, every day! Can¡¯t you and second brother put in more effort? When she was learning embroidery from me, she was quite smart. I just didn¡¯t know why she was fooled by that stupid Zhang Yunyun! If this continued, she would only have a face and her brain would be mushed! Our Gu family shouldn¡¯t have such a silly thing!¡± Interrupted by Gu Nian, third aunt Gu forgot what she was going to say and began to talk about Gu Nian¡¯s marriage with Cai Xiaolian. ¡®Stupid girl, stupid girl, stupid thing!¡¯ [ f * ck! ] How did the quiet and calm grandma Gu and the kind and gentle Grandpa Gu give birth to such a daughter? The gic mutation is a little serious! Gu Nian held her forehead as sheined in her heart. Gu Xin, on the other hand, blinked her big eyes and listened to her seriously. She felt that many of her aunt¡¯s words made sense. Why didn¡¯t she realize this in the past? He was probably too stupid in the past, but now he became smarter after eating a Jade bead every day. Chapter 199 Chapter 199: I know! Trantor: 549690339 This time, third aunt and her husband came back to visit their parents and to give gifts to the first household. The Gu family didn¡¯t like to be lively, and they didn¡¯t like to have a Full Moon Party when they had a child, but third aunt Gu, this biological aunt, still had toe back to watch. Zhang Shi, like Cai Xiaolian, also knew that this sister-inw was very difficult to deal with, so Zhang Shi, who had already finished her confinement, spoke less than usual and was very well-behaved. After the four members of the Gu family had dinner and chatted for a while, they all went home. ¡°Her aunt, she¡¯s quite fun!¡± After returning home, Cai Xiaolian suddenly said. ¡°Her uncle is even more fun!¡± gu shouxin added. The three of them looked at Gu shouxin. ¡°you¡¯ll know tomorrow. Let¡¯s go and nt the seeds from yesterday. Didn¡¯t niannian say to nt them in Houyang Valley?¡± Gu shouxin shook his head with a smile and said without exining. Gu Nian divided each seed into three portions and only nted one portion. They didn¡¯t know if the seeds could still germinate after so long, so they tried one portion first. If he seeded, he would nt some in the vegetable field in the front yard. If he didn¡¯t seed, then it was because of the season. He would wait until spring to try again. The family changed into their work clothes and started working. ¡°I wonder why Lu, Zhou Yuan trusts us so much?¡± Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help but mumble. She wanted to say Lu Zheng, but then she remembered that Gu Xin was here, so she had to say Zhou Yuan. Before they transmigrated, the three of them had even discussed that since Lu Zheng could be reborn, who knew if Gu Xin would remember anything from her previous life? Therefore, it was best not to mention Lu Zheng¡¯s name in front of Gu Xin. If she were to wake up the memories of her previous life, it would not be something they wanted to see. ¡°Mother, young master Zhou said that old master Zhou hired a Warlock who felt that our location was good for the growth of crops!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Xinxin, do you know what a Warlock is?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Grandpa! His grandfather said that warlocks could know the past and the future, predict the weather, and even help people tell their fortunes. However, Grandpa also said that not all warlocks are so capable. The number of capable warlocks in the great Zhou Can be counted on one hand.¡± gu xin said. ¡°Our Grandpa really knows a lot! By the way, father, where is grandpa¡¯s hometown? What does our great-grandfather do?¡± Gu Nian believed her grandfather¡¯s words. Initially, she had thought that Lu Zheng was just finding an excuse to get close to her family. ¡°i don¡¯t know. your grandma was born and raised in the vige at the crossroads, but your grandpa is an outsider. he is alone. maybe no one knows about him except your grandma!¡± Gu shouxin thought for a while and said. The original owner¡¯s memory indeed did not have any information about the background of her cheap father! ¡°I know!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s words brought back the memories of the group of three. ¡°How did you know? Grandpa even told you this?¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. ¡°The year beforest, Zhang Xiaohu and the others said that father didn¡¯t want us anymore. Soon, mother would also run away with sister, leaving me without parents. He said that I¡¯ll be an orphan in the future! that time, his father really went out for two to three days. his mother was also very unhappy and brought his sister out. i was scared, and i cried. grandpa came over and told me that father, mother, and sister only went out to work and woulde back. they wouldn¡¯t abandon me. ¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200: An honor Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Grandfather said that when he was my age, his father was like him. She just drank every day and ignored him. However, something happened at home, and his father still took him and ran away. He didn¡¯t forget about him and his sister when he ran. No parents in this world would abandon their children. Later on, in order to give his grandfather food to eat, his grandfather¡¯s father went to snatch things and got a lot of pancakes for his grandfather and his sister. This was also the reason why his grandfather could escape here and was saved by his grandmother. If his father didn¡¯t grab so much food, Grandpa would have starved to death.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Grandpa has a younger sister? What about his sister?¡± Gu Nian asked. Grandpa said that his sister caught the cold wind on the road and didn¡¯t survive. Gu Xin replied, ¡± by the way, father, where did you go during those few days? ¡± Mother, sister, where did you go?¡± this Zhenzhen. Gu shouxin thought of those unbearable scenes in his memory and didn¡¯t want to speak. ¡°I¡¯m taking your sister to find your father.¡± Cai Xiaolian answered frankly. Gu Nian didn¡¯t know anything. She looked at her parents and felt that the host¡¯s father had left behind a lot of questions! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s quickly nt it!¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t dare to look at his wife and daughter. He turned around and continued to dig. Three oilmps were lit in Houyang Valley, and the covers were added, so there was no need to worry about the wind blowing them out. Gu Xin had many doubts in her heart in the past, but after spending the past two months together, she slowly dispelled them. So, she did not pursue the matter and ask why her father did not return home for a few days. After a busy hour, he finally nted all the seeds. Gu Xin insisted on using the well water to water the nts. The time travel Trio also helped her. The three of them also felt that the well water at home was a little different. After drinking too much at home, they would have to go to the old house to drink a mouthful of water. There was still a slight difference. After washing up and going to bed, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. She wasn¡¯t like the two children. She didn¡¯t know what Gu shouxin had gone to do that time. She had a memory. She knew that Gu shouxin had gone to find the person that he had been dreaming of. It wasn¡¯t that she minded. She just wanted to know more. What if that woman appeared again? ¡°You want to ask how the original owner went to find her two years ago?¡± Gu shouxin saw Cai Xiaolian turn over three times and asked with a smile. ¡°Yup! How¡¯s the situation? Will that woman still appear?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°Probably not! The year beforest, that woman had brought her daughter back to her hometown to pay respects to her ancestors. It was said that she had lost her husband and was driven out of her inws ¡®house. The host went to look for her and was humiliated. In the end, he was no longer as proud as he used to be. Instead, he became a scoundrel and pestered her. Then, he was beaten up. After that, the woman got married again. It¡¯s just that the original owner didn¡¯t get any news, but he was still thinking about that woman even at the moment of his death.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°What do you n to do if that woman appears again?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t even know him.¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°You can¡¯t be controlled by the original owner¡¯s obsession, right? Is that woman pretty?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked again. ¡°I won¡¯t. That woman looks like the green tea and white Lotus that you and niannian always talk about. She¡¯s pretty, but not as pretty as you.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you¡¯repeting with me!¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at him. She was in a good mood and said awkwardly, ¡± should I feel honored? nine thousand years old, who¡¯s in a high position and used to seeing beautiful women, praised me for my good looks! Chapter 201 Chapter 201: I practice often Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No, it¡¯s my honor! I¡¯m used to seeing beautiful women in my high position. It¡¯s my honor to have such a good wife in my Second Life!¡± Gu shouxin said with a serious face. In the dark, Cai Xiaolian seemed to be able to see the other party¡¯s bright eyes, and her heart skipped a beat. However, she was no longer a little girl, so she came back to her senses and said, ¡± ¡°Nine thousand years old has a lot of sweet words! Looks like you¡¯ve been practicing this a lot!¡± ¡°Yes, I practice often.¡± Gu shouxinughed. Cai Xiaolian was stunned. How could this person admit it so honestly? Can¡¯t you just quibble? ¡°I used to practice how to say sweet words when I met the person I like. However, he practiced alone and didn¡¯t find a partner. ¡°s, I¡¯ve sinned.¡± After Gu shouxin finished speaking, he sighed, looking quite deste. Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± A man¡¯s mouth was a ghost that coaxed people! ¡°I¡¯m sleeping!¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled over, not wanting to listen to the nonsense of the people around her. ¡°Good dream, mother!¡± Gu shouxin tucked Cai Xiaolian in and said gently. Although the two of them were in the same bed, they didn¡¯t use the same nket. It was already winter since they came, and Cai Xiaolian was used to the thoughtfulness of the people around her, so she fell asleep in a short while. However, Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t fall asleep as he thought of the woman in the original owner¡¯s heart. That woman¡¯s means were very high. On one hand, she let people humiliate the host, and on the other hand, she hung the host so that she would fall for her. Moreover, thest time that woman met the original owner, that woman¡¯s daughter pulled the original owner and said, ¡± uncle Xin, I want you to be my father. that woman cried and said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Eng, I¡¯ve let you down in this life. Please forget me! In the memory, the woman was reluctant to leave, as if she had something that she couldn¡¯t say, as if she was being forced, while her daughter was innocent and full of admiration for the original owner. Gu shouxin rubbed his forehead. This mother and daughter must not appear! My wife and daughter are not to be trifled with. One of you wants to snatch her husband, and the other wants to snatch her father. Their bad temper will not allow it. Of course, we¡¯re family, and my temper isn¡¯t much better. He wasn¡¯t trying to boast, but he believed that as long as he took the imperial examination next year and kept going, the mother and daughter would definitely appear. ...... The next morning, the Gu family woke up to exercise before the sun rose. The two sisters were still in the horse stance, and Gu shouxin taught Cai Xiaolian some simple moves to resist. For some reason, when the two sisters talked about food, Gu Xin said that she wanted to eat glutinous rice stuffed intestines, sausages, big bone radish soup, pig ears, and even pig brain. ¡°Later, father will go to the city to buy some, and sister will make them!¡± It was rare for his daughter to take the initiative to eat something, so Gu shouxin naturally had to actively meet her requirements. After their exercise, the family washed up and prepared breakfast in the kitchen. The sky slowly brightened. When the breakfast was ced on the table, there was a ¡± bang ¡± outside, followed by a man¡¯s scream. ¡°Dad, dad, pig, pig, wild boar! Father, father, Zhenzhen!¡± After a scream, the four members of the Gu family heard the voice outside clearly. Wasn¡¯t it third uncle? When they heard about the wild boar, father, and the Gu family of four stopped eating breakfast and rushed to the door to see what was going on. Gu Nian walked behind Gu Xin in confusion. It really was a koi fish. She had just said that she wanted to eat something and it came right to her. Chapter 202 Chapter 202: The Gu family only has a son and no daughter, right? Trantor: 549690339 Next to the gate, another hole had been knocked through the wall made of mud, and a wild boar was still twitching under the hole. Not far away, Grandpa Gu looked at the wild boar in surprise, and third uncle directly jumped on Grandpa Gu¡¯s back, trembling. The four members of the Gu family didn¡¯t react much when they saw the wild boar, but when they saw the looks of the father-inw and son-inw, they really didn¡¯t know what kind of expression they should show to express their speechlessness. third uncle, fourth uncle is younger than you, but he didn¡¯t let grandfather carry him. Don¡¯t you know that grandfather¡¯s health is not good? ¡± It was still Gu Xin. She jogged over and tugged at her third uncle¡¯s clothes. Her little face did not hide her unhappiness at all. Third uncle is too much. I¡¯m already an adult and I can¡¯t bear to let Grandpa carry me, but he actually wants Grandpa to carry me. ¡°Xinxin, I¡¯m scared!¡± Third uncle finally realized that he was hiding on his father-inw¡¯s back. He came down with a red face and said aggrievedly. ¡°Third uncle, are you afraid that you¡¯ll be hiding behind Grandpa? Then if the wild boares at you, will you push Grandpa to the front?¡± Gu Xin was even more unhappy. Third uncle is too much, he deserves to be bullied by third aunt, Hmph! ¡°No, no, no, it can¡¯t be. How can it be? I won¡¯t.¡± Third uncle shook his head. This was a question of death. If he answered a little slower and his wife found out, maybe she would catch a wild boar and lock him up with her. ¡°Xinxin, Grandpa is fine, he¡¯s fine. Your third uncle didn¡¯t see it, so he was shocked.¡± Grandpa Guughed as he touched Gu Xin¡¯s head. brother-inw, you¡¯re too stubborn. Cai Xiaolian stepped forward, shook her head, and sighed. my Xinxin hasn¡¯t been carried by her grandfather since she was four years old! Third uncle¡¯s face turned even redder. ahem, second brother, second brother¡¯s wife, ah Zhen and I just came over to see how your new house is like. When we walked here, a wild boar jumped out and hit your wall. Grandpa Gu coughed twice and changed the topic. He looked a little incredulous. Although this had already happened once, seeing it with their own eyes was still more shocking than hearing about it. ¡°Eh? Father, what are you all doing there?¡± At this moment, third aunt Gu came over. She had originally nned to follow behind quietly and eavesdrop on her husband¡¯sint. However, after a while, she saw a group of people. ¡°Waa! My wife, it¡¯s so scary. There¡¯s a wild boar, a Big Wild boar!¡± Third uncle looked as if he had just seen his Savior. He ran towards third aunt Gu and tugged at her sleeve, following behind her. The transmigration trio: ¡± Yingluo ¡± The Gu family probably didn¡¯t have a daughter, but four sons. This third son had probably gone out to be a live-in son-inw for a youngdy from a rich family! She was too girly! Gu Xin looked at her third uncle in disgust. Coward. She had to avoid cowards when she got married in the future. The wild boar was already dead, yet she was still afraid. Grandpa Gu looked at his daughter and son-inw with aplicated expression. Yes, his son-inw was good at everything. He had a good personality, good looks, and good grades. It was just that he was too timid. Should he train his courage? She was so timid that she didn¡¯t even like the most timid Xinxin! AI ~~ ¡°Hey! It really was a big Wild boar! When I heard big brother mention it yesterday, I still didn¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve only been married for a few years, have the wild boars in the back mountain of our vige be stupid? Weren¡¯t you very smart before?¡± Third aunt walked to the front of the wild boar. The pig was already dead. She said in disbelief. Chapter 203 Chapter 203: Who asked you to be my wife? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He¡¯s really dead?¡± Third uncle walked forward with small steps. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can touch it!¡± Third aunt pulled her third uncle over and almost pulled her man onto the wild boar. Third uncle almost cried out in anger but when he saw Gu Xin looking at him with disdain, he shut his mouth in grievance. I didn¡¯tin to my father-inw today, but I was scared out of my wits by the wild boar, and I was even despised by the Yue family¡¯s little niece who has a small mouth. I feel so wronged! Gu shouxin went to the old mansion to drive the ox-cart over. Then, he carried the pig onto the ox-cart with third aunt Gu and went to the old mansion to kill the pig. With the matter of the wild boar, third uncle¡¯s n to tell on her fell through. The two sisters had followed Gu Nian to make many things. Therefore, they did not need Gu Nian to remind them to put away the pig¡¯s hair. This was a good item that could be used to make a toothbrush! Shaving, rinsing, cutting, and washing the intestines took the entire morning. While Gu Nian was cooking, she was still thinking about whether she should tell Xinxin about the delicious taste of pheasants and hares. What if Xinxin wanted to eat them and said it? would the pheasants and hares automaticallye to their house? Gu Nian decided to give it a try. If it really existed, her sister would definitely be a koi fish. He spent the entire day cleaning up the pork. Third aunt just came back, and Cai Xiaolian generously gave her a leg, a piece of meat, and a sausage and glutinous rice stuffed into her. The main thing was that her first impression of this sister-inw was quite good. Even if the original owner didn¡¯t like this sister-inw, the current Cai Xiaolian liked her! The old house also kept a leg and half of the meat. Cai Xiaolian had taken the rest home. This pig had appeared in front of their house. Other than Zhang Shi, who felt that it should be everyone¡¯s meat, everyone else felt that it should be the second branch¡¯s. Mrs. Zhang was dissatisfied and muttered to uncle Gu, who hade back to get the tools, he used our ughtered pig and we helped cut the meat into sausages, but he only gave us this little bit. Dad, don¡¯t you say anything? ¡± Uncle Gu asked,¡¯should I say thank you? There¡¯s no need for that. Second brother and I are Blood Brothers, there¡¯s no need to thank me!¡± Zhang Shi was so angry that she hit uncle Gu. I mean, we have to be short. We have so many people in our family. They have four people. They should be changing! Uncle Gu looked at Zhang Shi as if she was an idiot.¡±Are you okay? This is considered little? Do you know how much money it would cost to buy it outside?¡± Mrs. Zhang red at uncle Gu,¡±then you didn¡¯t buy it!¡± The pig came here on its own, and it¡¯s not second brother¡¯s family. ording to the number of people, we should have more!¡± Uncle Gu stared at Zhang Shi and shook his head in disgust.¡±I say, wife, it¡¯s wrong of you to think like this! If you want more meat, you have to have the ability to make the wild boar stupid enough to hit our wall! The wild boars were sent to the second brother¡¯s house because they had no food and no pigs. You¡¯re eating so much that you¡¯re almost as heavy as a pig. If a pig sees you, will it bump into you? He probably thought that they were the same kind! How can a person of the same kind bump into another?¡± ¡°Wife, don¡¯t think so much. At least if a pig runs into the second son¡¯s house, we can also follow. If second brother¡¯s family is as strong as you, we¡¯ll have to spend money! What a great loss! I thought it was you who didn¡¯t hit this side. Sigh, forget it, who asked you to be my wife! Alright, I¡¯m leaving. There¡¯s still some work to be done over there!¡± Uncle Gu quickly finished his sentence and then left. ¡°Gu shouren!¡± Zhang Shi shouted in anger. Chapter 204 Chapter 204: I like my cute and considerate little niece Trantor: 549690339 Zhang¡¯s sister-inw was embarrassed that uncle Gu had failed in the meat exchange, so she could only hold onto Shinobu and endure the grievances. Grandma Gu passed by with the first branch and shook her head. Her eldest son was the most entric man she had ever met in the world. Really, even as his mother, she was depressed for Zhang Shi! Who would scold his wife like a pig? Grandma Gu then looked at her eldest daughter-inw, who was sitting on the bed with her little grandson in her arms. She felt that the description of her eldest son was very appropriate. However, why did he have to say it out loud? the other party was his wife! ¡°AI!¡± Grandma Gu sighed and went to the kitchen. In the kitchen, her three daughters were instructing her third uncle to do this and that. Most importantly, her third uncle had a good temper and was very obedient. As a mother, she should be happy to see her son-inw so obedient to her daughter, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be happy! ¡°AI!¡± Grandma Gu shook her head and went back to the central room. In the central room, the second daughter-inw and her four granddaughters were cleaning up the meat. Well, it was finally a little more bearable. ¡°Mother, what are you doing standing here?¡± Fourth uncle Gu appeared behind grandma Gu with the tools for wood work. Grandma Gu turned around and looked at fourth uncle Gu expressionlessly. ¡°Fourth brother, are you nning to spend the rest of your life with a blockhead?¡± ¡°What?¡± Fourth uncle Gu was stunned. ¡°AI! Forget it, forget it, I can¡¯t control my mother anymore!¡± Grandma Gu pushed him away in disgust. She went to the yard where the pigs were being ughtered, picked up a knife, and cut a piece of rib. One sh after another. Fourth uncle Gu shivered. He kept feeling that the ribs on the board were his. fourth uncle, grandma is despising you. You¡¯re going to be an old Bachelor soon, and you still can¡¯t find a wife! Gu Hui said in the room. ¡°Fourth uncle, you have to listen to your grandma. This old Bachelor is not good. Uncle Sheng from our vige is even older than uncle Sheng. Look at how pitiful he is. He¡¯s all alone. Thest time he was sick and couldn¡¯t move, no one poured him water to drink and he almost died of thirst. So, fourth uncle, don¡¯t be an old Bachelor. You¡¯ll be very pitiful.¡± Gu Xin advised him with a worried look. Fourth uncle Gu,¡±Yingluo¡± He was the only man in the vige who wasughed at by his niece. Right, he was definitely the only man! What a sin! ¡°Fourth uncle, this brain is for you.¡± Gu Xin wiped her hands on the apron and took out a pig¡¯s brain wrapped in vegetable leaves from the brazier beside her. She handed it to fourth uncle Gu. Aiyo, Xinxin is so obedient. She even knows to leave a mark on fourth uncle¡¯s brain. Fourth uncle Gu was instantly revived. His little niece was indeed much better than his little nephew. She was so cute and considerate. ¡°Yup! His sister said that eating brain flowers would nourish the brain. Fourth uncle will definitely be smarter after eating it, and he will definitely be able to marry a fourth aunt soon!¡± Gu Xin said innocently. When she saw that fourth uncle¡¯s expression was a little off, her heart skipped a beat. She quickly waved her hand and said, ¡± fourth uncle, fourth uncle, I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re stupid. Fourth uncle, you¡¯re very smart. It¡¯s just that eating brains makes you smarter, and the smarter you are, the faster you can find fourth aunt. Really, I didn¡¯t mean to say fourth uncle is stupid!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± It would have been better if she didn¡¯t exin. The moment she did, everyone in the family burst intoughter. Even the sulking Zhang Shi held her youngest son andughed exaggeratedly at the door of the first household. Grandma Gu, who was butchering the pork ribs, also pursed her lips. ¡°Fourth brother,e here. I have a brain here. I snatched it just now and saved it for you! Be good, after you eat, you¡¯ll find a sister-inw for me!¡± At this time, third aunt Gu took out another brain. Chapter 205 Chapter 205: Your sister is here Trantor: 549690339 Third aunt and her husband hade to their parents ¡®house to give gifts. They had children and a shop at home, so they only rested for the first night and had to return to the prefecture the next night. Because of the wild boar¡¯s sudden appearance, third uncle didn¡¯t find a chance toin. When he was sent to the carriage, he looked at his father-inw with a wronged expression, hoping that his father-inw would understand his feelings. Unfortunately, his father-inw only smiled and told them toe back when they were free. Third uncle wanted to cry but had no tears! ¡°I say, Guo min, put away your aggrieved look! If you do this, people will really think that I¡¯m going to your house to be a live-in son-inw to serve you, a delicate young miss!¡± After the carriage left the vige, third aunt looked at her third uncle in disdain and said, ¡± don¡¯t live-in son-inw always keep a low profile like a grandson? ¡± Third uncle was too quick to respond. After he finished speaking, he realized that he seemed to have said something terrible. He quickly covered his mouth and looked at third aunt with horror in his eyes. ¡°Hehehe, you think I¡¯m too high-profile? Didn¡¯t he go to your house to be your grandson?¡± Gu Sangu pulled the man over by his cor. An idea came to third uncle¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t Dodge and directly followed the pull and pounced on third aunt. Then, he hugged third aunt tightly and refused to let go. ¡°Guo min, let go, let go! I¡¯m going to beat you up!¡± Third aunt said angrily as she was being hugged and it was inconvenient for her to move. No matter how weak a man was, he still had some strength. Although third uncle looked a little feminine, he was still very tall. Third aunt looked fierce, but she was very petite. ¡°Wifey, you can hammer! I was wrong! Beat him to calm down! Hammer! Hammer it!¡± Third uncle hugged her tightly, not letting go. ¡°BOOM!¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± Third aunt Gu hammered her fist three times. ¡°Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo.¡± Third uncle called her name rhythmically. The maidservant and manservant who were driving the carriage outside looked at each other, then continued driving the carriage as if they had not noticed anything. It couldn¡¯t be helped. This was their young master and young mistress¡¯s daily bickering when they returned to their Maiden Home. They would get used to it! ...... Because third aunt Gu and the others were going back to the city, they had dinner early at the old mansion. The sky turned dark a while after she left. The four members of the second branch were still helping to clean up the old residence when there was a knock on the door. ¡°Gu xiann! Your sister is here! Hurry up ande out to wee me!¡± A hearty olddy¡¯s voice came along with the knocking. ¡°Is it big sister Xiao?¡± Grandpa Gu asked in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s sote, what¡¯s she doing here?¡± Grandma Gu¡¯s face was full of disgust, but she didn¡¯t mean what she said. She didn¡¯t ask the child to open the door, but went to open it herself. The Gu family didn¡¯t know which olddy it was, but the second branch remembered that There Was an Old Lady Xiao. Thest time he sent sun Yumei to the county, didn¡¯t she go to an olddy Xiao¡¯s ce? ¡°Hey, old Gu! I haven¡¯t seen you for a month and you look younger!¡± Grandma Xiao pinched grandma Gu¡¯s face and said with a smile. The Gu family¡¯s descendants, as well as Lu Zheng, who was behind granny Xiao, were all dumbfounded by her actions. This was like the scene of yboys teasing young girls in the city! ¡°Get lost! What are you doing here? I don¡¯t have any spare rooms for you to stay in.¡± Grandma Gu smacked her hand away and led her into the house. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live with you! Lonely old women like us can¡¯t bear to see you being so intimate with your wife.¡± Grandma Xiao said with a look of disdain. Chapter 206 Chapter 206: Get out! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°As if you don¡¯t have a wife?¡± Grandma Gu rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that old bastard to me! Where is ye Chuan? Come,e,e, let sister take your pulse and see how your condition is recently? Yo, you look good!¡± Grandma Xiao was very familiar with him, and as soon as she entered the central room, she asked Grandpa Gu to take his pulse. Lu Zheng, who was carrying gifts behind him, felt like he was being scolded. If his grandfather was an old bastard, then wouldn¡¯t he be a coward? The three transmigrators looked at Lu Zheng in silence. What did this guy have to do with olddy Xiao? Yesterday, he said that he was going to pick up an elder to live in the county. Could it be that olddy Xiao was his elder? Then wouldn¡¯t he be able to approach the Gu family even more openly? Gu Xin didn¡¯t pay attention to Lu Zheng. She stood behind her grandfather and looked at grandma Xiao nervously. Ever since she discovered that the Jade bead was beneficial to the human body, she woulde to the old estate every day and secretly throw a Jade bead into her grandfather¡¯s medicine jar. She was afraid that the vegetable field here would be the same as the one at home, so she didn¡¯t dare to throw it into the well of the old house, but she would throw it into the water tank in the kitchen of the old house every few days. Anyway, no one in the old house coughed this winter. ¡°Ye Chuan, did you secretly find a famous doctor? His pulse is much better than before. If he continues like this, he¡¯ll be no different from a normal person!¡± Grandma Xiao held it with both hands and then said in disbelief. ¡°Hehehe, isn¡¯t this famous doctor you, big sister Xiao?¡± Grandpa Gu chuckled when he heard grandma Xiao¡¯s words. ¡°Old Xiao, are you serious?¡± Grandma Gu asked nervously. ¡°It¡¯s true. Have I ever lied to you about this all these years? What did you give ye Chuan?¡± Grandma Xiao asked curiously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that father needs to be in a good mood, not to worry, not to tire himself out, and not to do heavy work? Mother, do you think it¡¯s because second older brother has been very obedient recently that when father is happy, his illness will be cured?¡± Fourth uncle Gu said. Everyone in the room looked at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin coughed ufortably. How could this be med on me? This damn original owner! ¡°Right, right, right, what fourth brother said makes sense! In the past, every time second brother got drunk, our Father would cough more violently at night. When second brother was chased after for gambling, father even coughed up blood once! The second son had been very obedient for the past two months, and his father had not coughed for a long time. Moreover, father can go to second brother¡¯s ce every day. In the past, father would have to stay by the fire for the entire winter!¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t me second. When I married your mother, my body was already like this. It¡¯s an old illness!¡± Grandpa Gu was afraid that his two sons ¡®words would make his second son feel guilty, so he quickly exined. ¡°I still think it has something to do with second brother! ¡°Second brother, you should study hard. If youck money, big brother will do the toughestbor. You should get into the elementary schr or something. Work hard and get into the imperial examination or something. When father is in a good mood and in good health, he might even get us a fifth brother!¡± Uncle Gu was a quick-witted person. When he heard that his father¡¯s health had recovered, his mood was lifted. He really dared to think and say anything. Grandpa Gu¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Boss, get out!¡± Grandma Gu red at uncle Gu. Uncle Gu scratched his head. He knew that he had spoken too quickly and said the wrong thing, so he left dejectedly. The people in the room looked on speechlessly as uncle Gu¡¯s tall figure gradually disappeared from the door of the central room. Awesome! He was really awesome! How dare his parents make such a joke! Chapter 207 Chapter 207: So pitiful Trantor: 549690339 Grandma Gu had sent all her children and grandchildren away, leaving only the old couple, grandma Xiao, and Lu Zheng. ¡°Boss, this child, is still the same as when he was young! Words can¡¯t be said in the brain! Just like you when you were young.¡± Grandma Xiao said with a smile. Grandma Gu rolled her eyes at her and asked, ¡± ¡°Can brother Chuan really recover? She wouldn¡¯t have to suffer from the weather changes in the future? Can you walk further?¡± ¡°From the looks of it, if he continues to recuperate like this, of course he can. Ye Chuan hadn¡¯t exercised much in the past few years, but he could take his time to move around. It was good to walk a few rounds in the vige. I¡¯ll change the prescription. All medicine is 30% poisonous. Some of his body¡¯s problems have been cured, so there¡¯s no need to add some medicine. The new prescription is mainly used to nurse his health.¡± Said grandma Xiao. ¡°Then hurry up and drive. I¡¯ll go get the medicine tomorrow!¡± Grandma Gu said happily. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. I¡¯ll be living in your vige in the future. You can take him to my house every day to exercise your muscles! I¡¯ll get someone to bring the medicine back tomorrow.¡± Grandma Xiao waved her hand and said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re staying in our vige?¡± Both grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu looked at grandma Xiao in confusion. ¡°Yuanyuan, What are you looking at?¡± Grandma Xiao was about to ask Lu Zheng toe and greet her, but she saw her grandson staring at the window, so she looked over as well. There were two shadows by the paper window. It was obvious that they were the little girl¡¯s buns. ¡°Xinxin,e in! It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Grandpa Gu shouted. Bao Bao disappeared from the window. ¡°This child is probably concerned about my condition.¡± Grandpa Gu smiled helplessly. Gu Xin pushed the door open and walked in, embarrassed as she stood beside her grandfather. ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside, why are you hiding there and eavesdropping?¡± Grandma Gu asked in a bad mood. ¡°Grandma, I just want to know if Grandpa is well.¡± Gu Xin replied softly. ¡°Then you can ask openly! Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know that your grandfather has recovered?¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°In the future, if you want to know anything,e to us directly. You¡¯re in your own house, and you¡¯re even sneaking around in the cold wind. Now that your grandpa¡¯s body has recovered, you can¡¯t blow yourself to the cold. Do you understand?¡± Grandma Gu continued. ¡°Alright, grandma! I won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡± Gu Xin admitted her mistake obediently. ¡°Quick,e and warm your hands!¡± Grandpa Gu held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and ced it by the fire, rubbing it. Gu Xin obediently sat on the bench and warmed herself by the fire. ¡°This is my grandson, my biological grandson. You can just call him Yuanyuan.¡± Grandma Xiao introduced her to grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu. ¡°Kissed? Little Jia¡¯s?¡± Grandma Gu asked with a frown. She had seen this young man before. Thest time the Zhou family came to rentnd to second brother, wasn¡¯t it this young man who came? However, the good maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother had now be great uncle and grandmother. The Zhou family was really disappointing. ¡°Yes.¡± Grandma Xiao nodded, then said to Lu Yang, ¡± Yuanyuan, this is your Grandpa and Grandma Gu. Your grandma Gu and I are best friends who grew up together. If you treat me badly, you treat her badly too, understand?¡± ¡°Junior Zhou Yuan greets grandfather Gu and grandmother Gu. In the future, grandma and I will live in the vige at the crossroads. I hope Grandpa and Grandma Gu can take care of us.¡± Zhou Yuan stood up and bowed respectfully. Gu Xin blinked her big eyes as she looked at the good-looking young master in front of her. He was actually grandma Xiao¡¯s grandson. Grandma said that grandma Xiao¡¯s child was gone, so didn¡¯t that mean that this young master had no parents? How pitiful! Chapter 208 Chapter 208: I really want to eat it Trantor: 549690339 Grandma Xiao and Lu Zheng didn¡¯t stay in the old mansion for long before they went back. He was only here to get to know the door. After sending them off, grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu went to the kitchen and exined the situation to their grandchildren who were warming themselves by the fire. The grandfather and grandson were her friends, and they would help her out in the vige if they could. Uncle Gu was puzzled. Why didn¡¯t he remember that his mother had such a friend? He only remembered that when he was young, his mother had brought him to old master Zhou¡¯s house in town and was friends with Mrs. Zhou. Later, Mrs. Zhou¡¯s daughter married into a high-ranking official¡¯s family in the capital, and Mrs. Zhou died of illness not long after! How did her mother secretly have a friend? Fourth uncle Gu was young, and when he was born, there was no Mrs. Zhou, so he had no idea. Gu shouxin only connected it to the Zhou family after knowing Lu Zheng¡¯s identity. He guessed that grandma Xiao was old master Zhou¡¯s wife, but he didn¡¯t know what these two old men were doing. They lived in the same ce and hadn¡¯t seen each other for twenty years. Now, because of his grandson, they must meet! However, these were other people¡¯s business, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. ...... ¡°The new house is almostplete. The next step is to buy furniture and decorate it. Niannian, can you leave? If you can¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll go with your mother!¡± When they returned home, Gu shouxin talked to the mother and daughter about the new house. ¡°I won¡¯t be going. I¡¯ll make a few more sets of equipment these few days and make a fortune before the new year. Anyway, I¡¯ve already drawn the ones for my room and theb for fourth uncle. Fourth uncle and Grandpa yang have already made them for me. As for the other things that need to be used, father and mother can do as they see fit!¡± Gu Nian said after some thought. ¡°What about Xinxin? Does Xinxin want to go with us?¡± Gu shouxin asked Gu Xin. ¡°I¡¯m not going either. Father, mother, you can go. I¡¯ll stay at home to help Sister! I know a lot too. I can do more and earn more money.¡± Gu Xin shook her head. She was only talking about one of the reasons. The other reason was that she had to throw jade beads into her grandfather¡¯s medicine jar every day. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you two sisters don¡¯t go. Most of the furniture in the house was made by uncle yang. They were all done and had been dry for a few days. I¡¯ll just pick out the ones for you.¡± Cai Xiaolian felt that the weather was very cold. The cold wind was blowing while sitting on the ox-cart, so it was good that the two girls didn¡¯t go. ¡°Argh! That¡¯s right! Father, mother, sister, we¡¯ve forgotten about the seeds we ntedst night. Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Gu Xin suddenly thought of the seed she nted yesterday. She had thrown a Jade bead into the bucket, so it must have already grown! She just wanted to try the sweet melon that her sister had mentioned and the tomato that could be fried with eggs. The family of four came to Houyang Valley with oilmps. After a busy day, no one came back to publish. He opened the back door and the light from the oilmp shone. Even though the transmigration Group 3 had experienced the growth of crops overnight, at this moment, they once again doubted their lives. Didn¡¯t the vegetable garden in the courtyard take three to five days to grow? Yi¡¯s Houyang canal has started to grow again? Was this rted to the well water or something else? Could thend around their house grow overnight like this once or twice? Seeing the shocked looks on the transmigration trio¡¯s faces, Gu Xin subconsciously shrank back. Oh no, her parents and sister are doubting life again. Should I not have put a Jade bead in? But sister said it was delicious, and he really wanted to eat it! Chapter 209 Chapter 209: Habitual Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This is a piece of watermelon. I didn¡¯t put a canopy on it, so it¡¯s all on the ground now. The green beans and copea were the same. Yes, a tomato. That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person. Wow, there are actually strawberries and cabbage! Waa! A huge watermelon! Lu Zheng is really something!¡± Gu Nian was overjoyed as she shone the oilmp on the man. For the first time, she felt that the man was somewhat useful. These were all her favorite dishes. Of course, there was basically nothing she didn¡¯t like to eat. She didn¡¯t have any memory. After asking Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin, she confirmed that there were very few vegetables and fruits here, and was even a little depressed! In the end, someone had delivered himself to his door. ¡°Xinxin,e and eat a tomato. This is the sweet and sour one that you can stir-fry eggs with. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Gu Nian ced the oilmp on the ground and picked one for Gu Xin. Gu Xin took it, rubbed it against her clothes and took a bite, ¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really delicious! But sister, what did you just say about Lu Zheng?¡± The transmigration trio¡¯s actions paused. Gu Nian reacted quickly and replied calmly, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, our Houyang ditch is a really good road! Hehe.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and didn¡¯t think too much about it. She looked at the ce where the oilmp was ced and pointed at the round watermelon with green skin and ck stripes, ¡± sister, is that the sweet watermelon you were talking about? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Then what¡¯s this red one that looks good?¡± Gu Xin walked over and pointed at the strawberries. ¡°This one grows in the grass, it¡¯s called a strawberry.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go get something and take these down!¡± He said. It was cold outside, and the wind was strong in Houyang Valley. Gu shouxin was worried that everyone would freeze from the cold wind. So, the family of four went to pick up the vegetables. He picked arge pot of strawberries, arge bag of copea and green beans, and arge basket of loofah and tomatoes. The cabbage and watermelon were left in the field, but he still picked a watermelon and went back to the house to eat. It¡¯s better not to eat too much watermelon in the middle of winter. This guy is a cold food, and if you eat too much, you¡¯ll get a stomachache. ¡°Niannian, since you know about this food, you must know how to grow it, right? I know there are seeds for these beans, but what are the seeds of this cabbage?¡± Cai Xiaolian had never farmed before, so she didn¡¯t know. this vegetable is supposed to bloom, just like rapeseed. Collect the seeds when it blooms. Gu Nian said. ¡°I know, I know. Isn¡¯t it the same as cabbage? Grandma even taught me how to collect cabbage seeds!¡± Gu Xin said excitedly. Then, she looked at Cai Xiaolian in confusion, ¡± mom, we collected the cabbage in our field together! ¡°Ah? ¡°Oh, I was just looking at this wrapped up ball and thought it wouldn¡¯t bloom. So it¡¯s like this, haha, hehehehehehe.¡± Cai Xiaolian pped herself in her heart. She had kept it from her little daughter, but she was actually confused about this matter. Gu Xin didn¡¯t think much of it and focused on eating her melon. ¡°Father, mother, Xinxin, what should we do with these vegetables and fruits? Do you want to nt it immediately?¡± Gu Nian changed the topic. She was already used to bringing Gu Xin along when discussing matters. Gu Xin shook her head and looked at her parents. most crops are usually nted in the spring and harvested in the autumn. Ournd is different from other fields. We should nt sweet potatoes and corn tomorrow in spring. We should keep the ones at home and get more seeds. Gu shouxin suggested. Chapter 210 Chapter 210: buy the manor first Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Then let¡¯s buy somend in the winter since there are no crops in the field! When you have money, you have to buy a house andnd.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°I agree! Buynd, buy more. Who knows how many more seeds that Lu, that Zhou Yuan has?¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin as she spoke. Gu Xin thought that Gu Nian was asking for her opinion so she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good to buynd. Uncle said thatnd is the foundation of US farmers.¡± Gu shouxin thought for a while and nodded, ¡± ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll buy thend. We spent more than a hundred taels on the new house and the furniture. We still have more than three hundred taels left at home. Let¡¯s keep the change and use three hundred taels to buy thend!¡± ¡°Father, can the Yamen now put thend under my daughter¡¯s name?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°If it¡¯s under my daughter¡¯s name, then it¡¯s better to buy a Manor.¡± Gu shouxin thought for a while and said. ¡°Manor?¡± The mother-daughter trio looked at Gu shouxin in surprise. ¡°Yes, Zhuang Zi. It¡¯s easy to manage the vige, unlike the scattered fields.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. ¡°But father, the manor is very expensive. Father needs to study and older sister is about to get married to prepare the dowry. Our family does not have that much money.¡± After the three transmigrators ¡®imperceptible teaching, Gu Xin now had a certain concept of money. ¡°You little girl, my marriage isn¡¯t something you should worry about!¡± Gu Nian could not help but pinch Gu Xin¡¯s face.¡¯Hmm, it¡¯s getting chubbier.¡¯ ¡°I have enough money for my studies. Well, we¡¯ll be moving on the eighth day of the new year. There are still a few days left, so we should make a batch of suits.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Yes, your father is right. There must be a lot of people giving New Year¡¯s gifts before the new year. The reputation of this suit has already spread. Although we don¡¯t have a shop yet, we don¡¯t have to worry about selling things. We¡¯ll earn a sum of money before the new year and strive to earn the money of a small Manor. When the timees, the shop will definitely need a workshop, so we¡¯ll directly set the workshop in the manor. let¡¯s give this first Manor to niannian. When we make money next year, we¡¯ll buy another one for Xinxin. The rest of the money will be used to buy morend in our vige.¡± Cai Xiaolian thought about it and felt that Gu shouxin¡¯s proposal was very good. Her way of thinking was a little modern. Buying a house and buyingnd, in ancient times, could bebined into a Manor with both a house andnd. When the time came, he would buy a group of people from the broker and ce them in the manor. He would not need to stay and manage them. As expected, the ancient people were more knowledgeable about the market. ¡°I¡¯m thest one. Sister will buy it for father and mother. If there¡¯s any more, give it to me!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°You! We¡¯ll talk about it after you buy it for your sister!¡± Cai Xiaolian touched Gu Xin¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, we can design a more exquisite box and let master yang and your fourth uncle make it. We can set a higher price. ¡°The gift box isn¡¯t just for bathing and nursing. When we¡¯re free, we can also make other things. I see that Huihui and sisi are very skilled. Sister-inw is also out of confinement. Let¡¯s go directly to mother and ask Huihui and sisi toe over and help. We¡¯ll pay them and let sister-inw do the work at home. The more people there are, the more things we can make.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Mother, what do you mean by¡± other ¡°? Food or ...?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°The sausages can be stored for a while! The several vors of melon seeds and peanuts you stir-fried before, as well as the crispy peanuts you made for Xinxin, can all be used for the old goods.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Oh right, these can all be sold for money!¡± Gu Nian patted her head in realization. Recently, she had been so focused on shampoo and various scented ointments that she had forgotten that selling snacks could also make money. Chapter 211 Chapter 211: too smooth Trantor: 549690339 Because it was too smooth, she directly cooperated with the county magistrate¡¯s wife and didn¡¯t even think about small business. ¡°I could have made a fortune the year beforest. Let¡¯s use the ox-cart and get fourth uncle to set up a stand for selling our goods. We¡¯ll put it in the drunken River Restaurant during the day, and at night, we¡¯ll put the goods in the drunken River Restaurant!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Yes, father, mother, you go and sell it. Xinxin and I will make it at home. By the way, mother, I have a lot of New Year¡¯s snacks here, do you want to make them all?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°What do you have? Oh, by the way, let¡¯s find a way to seal the oil paper. This way, the things can be stored for a longer time. I remember using fire, des, and something to seal it. The oil paper won¡¯t break.¡± Cai Xiaolian asked again. ¡°No problem, I can do it. ¡°I also know how to stir-fry sweet rice, make snowkes, make Nougat, and steamed bun,¡± Gu Nian said. She didn¡¯t have the time to make it before, but if she had the time, she could make a lot of snacks. After all, she didn¡¯t have any other hobbies. Reading, fighting, and eating were her hobbies. This was also the reason why she was still single even though all her peers had be mothers. She had not even given her first love away. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s choose a few and try it out. Isn¡¯t it the twelfth lunar month? We¡¯ll start doing it after we move. Niannian, you can practice first. I¡¯ll tell your fourth uncle about the box and the counter tomorrow. Oh right, when you try it out, write down the quantity so that I can order. I¡¯ll calcte the cost tomorrow.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Mother, mother, let me calcte!¡± Gu Xin, who had been silent all this while, finally found what she could do. ¡°Alright, Xinxin will do the divination! Xinxin is young and her brain is more flexible than mother¡¯s, so she can calcte quickly!¡± Cai Xiaolian had seen Gu Xin¡¯s mental arithmetic before. Recently, this girl even knew how to use an abacus, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to leave it to her. ¡°Then you all have things to do, what about me?¡± Gu shouxin felt that he had been pushed aside. The three of them looked over and Gu Xin said, ¡± ¡°Father, didn¡¯t I just say that you¡¯ll go sell things with mother? Other than that, father, just focus on your studies.¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, alright!¡± Gu shouxin said. His wife and eldest daughter said that in their world, women could hold up half the sky. Yes, in their family, women could hold up half the sky. ...... Cai Xiaolian was a woman of her word. The next day, she went to the old house to find fourth uncle Gu to tell him about the gift boxes and the sales of the table. She also told grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu about her n foryue. The old couple was no longer suspicious of the second branch¡¯s food, and after hearing it, they were in full agreement. Grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu discussed it and decided to go over and help when it was ready. The old couple knew how expensive it was to study. The second son was studying alone while the mother and daughter were busy. They couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. They had to put in some effort if they could. When Zhang Shi heard Cai Xiaolian say that she had to call Gu Hui and Gu si over to help, she quit. If those two wretched girls weren¡¯t at home, then wouldn¡¯t all the work at home fall on her? No, no. Cai Xiaolian knew that she wasn¡¯t willing, so she offered to pay the two children. Zhang Shi asked, how much? ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Grandma Gu decided to y the viin. The money earned by the children will be saved by them. If you dare to take it, I¡¯ll ask the children to give me the money and I¡¯ll save it for them.¡± ¡°Mother, then can I go? Let sisi work at home, I¡¯m an adult, I work fast and nimbly.¡± Grandma Gu nced at her. you still have the cheek to call yourself an adult? you¡¯re more hardworking and efficient than sisi when ites to work. Why would they look for sisi instead of you? ¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212: Lann and brother Chuan Trantor: 549690339 If Mrs. Zhang wanted to make a scene, grandma Gu would pull a long face and re at her, and she would stop. She could only hold it in and say bad things about the Gu family. Grandma Gu was a dignified elder at home. ...... Soon, it was the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, the day when the second branch of the Gu family would move to the new house. Their new house was right next to their previous house. They did not invite too many people to warm up their rooms. They only invited people from the old mansion. They also invited grandma Xiao and Lu Zheng. One of them was grandma Gu¡¯s best friend since they were young, and the other was someone who worked with her on the farm. Naturally, they had to invite them. All the furniture was new, and they only needed to move some daily necessities over. This was the first time that grandma Gu hade here since she drove the second branch of the Gu family out. She was quite satisfied when she walked into the second branch¡¯s new house. The surrounding walls were still mud walls and looked yellow, but she heard from second brother¡¯s family that they would nt some vines in spring. By then, the walls would be green and it would look pretty good with small flowers. Pushing open the door, they saw the bluestone floor all the way to the central room. It was surrounded by Small Stones from the River. It didn¡¯t look very good on the riverbank, but it looked quite good. Walking on this road on a rainy day, one¡¯s shoes wouldn¡¯t be stained with mud. On the left were three rows and three roads, a total of nine vegetable fields. Well, they knew how to live. The vegetable fields were all so beautiful, but they had not nted seeds yet. There was a row of wooden houses next to the vegetable field, which should be the henhouses, piggies, andtrines. Opposite this row was the warehouse, and opposite the vegetable field was the kitchen. There was a sink and a water tank outside the building. The new house and the old house were not far away, so there was no need to dig a well. On the right side of the bluestone road, there was a pond. ording to second eldest¡¯s wife, it was used to rear fish and nt some lotus roots. When the weather was hot, the Lotus flowers would also look good when they bloomed. The pond was square in shape, and there was a long corridor at the corner of the wall beside the pond. At the corner, there was a stone table. On a hot day, this corner was cool and breezy. At the end of the corridor was arge, spacious room. It was said that niannian used it to create new things. Grandma Gu had no idea that her granddaughter-inw had changed from an embroidery enthusiast to a craftsman, but she was still very supportive of her granddaughter¡¯s change in behavior. This house was the living quarters of the family and the central room. On the side of the new house, except for the chicken and pigsty and toilet next to the vegetable field, the rest of the houses wererge brick houses. The houses were spacious and bright with good lighting. The weather was so good that even the sun could shine in. ¡°Lann, when big sister Xiao confirms that I¡¯ve recovered, we don¡¯t have to save money anymore. Let¡¯s build a new house!¡± Grandpa Gu saw the love in grandma Gu¡¯s eyes and said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re old, so let¡¯s leave the silver for the children! We¡¯ve lived in that mud-walled house for so many years, and we¡¯re used to it. ¡± Grandma Gu was a little moved, but she still refused after some thought. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because we¡¯re old that we want it. When my body can take it, I¡¯ll sell my calligraphy and paintings and get the money to build your big brick house.¡± Grandpa Gu held grandma Gu¡¯s hand and smiled gently. ¡°Brother Chuan.¡± Grandma Gu was touched, but she still shook her head. no need. Xiao said that you can¡¯t work too hard even though you¡¯re feeling better. The old couple strolled to Houyang Valley. The four Gu sisters were just about toe to Houyang Valley to talk. Hearing the noise, they could only stop in their tracks. Four heads popped out from the corner of the wall. Gu si, Gu Xin, and Gu Hui were all thinking about Gu Hui. The four sisters stared at their own grandparents without blinking. Chapter 213 Chapter 213: You really dare to think! Trantor: 549690339 When Gu Hui saw her grandmother ncing over, she immediately retracted her head and pulled Gu Nian over. Gu Xin pulled Gu Xin, and Gu Xin pulled Gu si. The four sisters leaned against the corner of the wall. The older two had a yearning look in their eyes, while the younger two looked at their sisters with clear eyes. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, in the future, when you¡¯re looking for a partner, you have to find someone like our Grandpa. When you¡¯re old, he¡¯ll still be able to hold your hand and care for you. We¡¯ll hold hands and grow old together.¡± Gu Nian shook her head and sighed. ¡°Then do we have to find one when we¡¯re old?¡± Gu si asked. that¡¯s right, sister. When we¡¯re young, how do we know if he¡¯ll still hold our hands and care for us when he¡¯s old? ¡± Gu Xin also asked. The corner of Gu Hui¡¯s lips curled up as she raised her eyebrows at Gu Nian. She wanted to hear what she was going to say. uh, this ... Yingluo, ¡± Gu Nian was at a loss for words. After thinking for a while, she replied, ¡± you¡¯ll probably be able to tell after spending some time together. Little ones, what¡¯s the problem? I¡¯m just looking forward to it. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll know if I¡¯m the right person! ¡°Then what if they get along with a few people who they think they can grow old with? All of them?¡± Gu Hui asked. Gu Xin and Gu si also looked at Gu Nian in confusion. My sister knows more boys than sister Huihui, so she definitely knows. My sister knows fewer boys than sister niannian. She has already asked, so niannian should know. Gu Nian looked at Gu Hui in fear and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Sister! You¡¯ll be my sister from now on! I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± She didn¡¯t even think of taking them all, but her sister Huihui really dared to think about it! ¡°Be good! In the future, I¡¯ll help big sister earn more money so that big sister can realize this dream.¡± Gu Hui patted Gu Nian¡¯s shoulder and nodded her head solemnly. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu, who were walking over, stopped in their tracks when they heard this. Great, their Huihui did not propose marriage because she did not have enough money. Things could not go as she had expected! Grandma Gu had heard of Gu Hui¡¯s thoughts a long time ago. She had to admit that she and old Xiao had had the same thoughts when they were young. However, after meeting that person, they naturally changed their minds. She believed that one day, a man would appear and let her granddaughter know that one man was enough for her. Hence, she was not worried at all and was not in a hurry to correct Gu Hui¡¯s thoughts. ¡°What are you sisters talking about?¡± Grandpa Gu appeared from the corner and asked with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re asking big sister Yingluo.¡± nothing, Grandpa. We¡¯re just nning to go to the kitchen from Houyang Valley. We¡¯ve just tidied up the small room over there! Seeing that Gu Xin was about to reveal their conversation and even ask her grandfather what he should do, Gu Nian quickly interrupted Gu Xin and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s still early! Why don¡¯t you take me and your grandma to see your small room? Your grandma hasn¡¯t even gone in to take a look yet!¡± Grandpa Gu held grandma Gu¡¯s hand and asked with a smile, as if he hadn¡¯t heard their conversation. ¡°Good, good! Grandpa, grandma, this way!¡± Of course, Gu Nian was willing to show the two elders around. Grandpa Gu often visited Gu nianjia¡¯s house. This was indeed grandma Gu¡¯s first time visiting Gu nianjia¡¯s house. Therefore, Gu Nian was quite fond of her. As grandma Gu had never seen any of the equipment in the house before, Gu nianjia exined to her what they were for. In the corner, there were rows of soap and soap that had been formed. On the wooden shelf, there were small cans of shampoo, each of which was marked with a scent. Chapter 214 Chapter 214: Grandma Xiao¡¯s gift Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Grandpa, grandma, what kind of fragrance do you like? I¡¯ll give priority to that kind of incense next time.¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Is it troublesome? I saw your introduction just now. It¡¯s quite troublesome to fix the flowers. You don¡¯t have to do it for me, just make something that sells well.¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°It¡¯s the same. It¡¯s troublesome, but it¡¯s not troublesome either. Anyway, Xinxin and sisi already knew how to do it. Grandma, just say it! Her granddaughter was already fourteen years old, but she had never given anything to her grandparents! This New Year, let your granddaughter show her filial piety and send you a New Year gift!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°I want it too, I want it too! Sister Huihui and sisi want it too. Let¡¯s make it together and give it to Grandpa and Grandma!¡± Gu Xin remembered that she had never given him anything before and added. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have one with an orchid fragrance.¡± Grandma Gu looked at the children and smiled. She usually kept a straight face and rarely smiled, except when she smiled at Grandpa Gu. ¡°Okay, grandma. What about Grandpa?¡± Gu Nian then turned to look at Grandpa Gu. Grandpa, of course, likes the fragrance of orchids. I like fragrant orchids. Grandpa Gu nced at grandma Gu as he spoke. Grandma Gu pursed her lips, and the smile on her face grew wider. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± He had been fed dog food again without warning! Gu Hui looked up at the sky. She couldn¡¯t stand this interaction between Grandpa and Grandma! Gu Xin and Gu si looked at their grandparents with silly smiles. They didn¡¯t know what they were smiling about, but they just liked it. This was the initial love between the two sisters. ...... After a while, grandma Xiao and Lu Zheng came over with gifts. Grandma Xiao gave Cai Xiaolian a basket of medicine bottles, and Cai Xiaolian was dumbfounded. ¡°Take it, this is your aunt Xiao¡¯s good stuff. Ordinary people don¡¯t have it.¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°Aunt Xiao, what are these?¡± Cai Xiaolian felt that it was strange. When their family moved, they couldn¡¯t give medicine jars, right? it didn¡¯t make sense! ¡°This red one will scratch you to death. Once your skines into contact with it, it¡¯ll itch for six to six hours, depending on how well the other party¡¯s skin can ept it! This blue one is called instant release. Hahaha, it contains Croton powder and my years of research. This ck bottle was called a blind leaf. When it was sprinkled on a person¡¯s eyes, he would temporarily be unable to see his surroundings for about 15 minutes. This white bottle is filled with pills that will cause heartache for two hours. There is no need for an antidote.¡± Grandma Xiao introduced her to Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± You must be joking! ¡°You¡¯re a woman who often runs around outside. If one day second brother has something to do and doesn¡¯t apany you, and you meet some shady people, use this to deal with them! It won¡¯t kill you, but it¡¯ll let you run away!¡± Grandma Xiao said again. ¡°Aunt Xiao!¡± Cai Xiaolian put the basket on her wrist and held grandma Xiao¡¯s hand in excitement. from now on, you¡¯re my aunt! You know, Cai Xiaolian had also thought about this problem. She often went to the county with Gu shouxin and saw several bullies. Her martial strength was not high, so it was a little dangerous to be alone, especially in the future when she was making more and more money. Even if she hired a special guard, she couldn¡¯t be protected all the time. Great, her cheap mother-inw¡¯s sister had sent over protective supplies. There were five bottles of each type, which could be used for a long time. Chapter 215 Chapter 215: he has other ns Trantor: 549690339 Grandma Xiao presented her gift, and so did Lu Zheng. His gifts were well-behaved and did not cross the line at all. Two jars of wine, a box of tea leaves, and a set of books. Almost all of them were for Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin was quite satisfied with this. This kid had lived in the vige for so long, but he didn¡¯t deliberately approach him like before. He couldn¡¯t find any fault with what he had done. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were eager for him to only get close to Gu shouxin. Anyway, they were very confident in nine thousand years old. This little brat would not be able to beat him. Grandma Gu and grandma Xiao went to the yard to have a chat. The men were warming themselves by the fire in the central room. Gu Nian began to cook. The main course for lunch was Laba congee, which corresponded to the day. After a while, someone else came in. Gu shouxin opened the door and saw that it was Madam Cheng with her children. Since Lord Cheng didn¡¯te, Gu shouxin could only call Cai Xiaolian to greet Madam Cheng and take Cheng Rui to the central room. The Gu family didn¡¯t invite the Cheng family, but she didn¡¯t know how Mrs. Cheng knew. Since she was here, she naturally had to greet her well. There were two tables for lunch. Considering his cooking skills, there was naturally no problem. Gu Nian had even prepared a new dish for the new lunar month. She taught the chefs of drunken River Restaurant how to cook at the end of every month. She had already started teaching them in the month before the lunar month. After the meal, the people of the old mansion and grandma Xiao went back home because Mrs. Cheng and her mother were there. ¡°Miss niannian, can I take a look at your small workshop? I was very interested when Huang ¡®er mentioned itst time.¡± When Gu Nian had some free time, Cheng Rui looked for her and asked, ¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Nian was not afraid of people visiting theboratory. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Gu Hui, who was at the side, frowned and nced at Cheng Rui. Then, she looked at her sister-inw and the county magistrate¡¯s young master and youngdy who were ying happily in the long corridor. She followed them. The three of them went to theboratory together. Cheng Rui was much more obedient than Cheng huaijin. He only asked questions about things he didn¡¯t know or was curious about, but he didn¡¯t touch them. Gu Hui crossed her arms as she walked beside Gu Nian. Her expression was calm, just like grandmother Gu¡¯s. After sending the Cheng family off in the afternoon, Gu Hui called Gu Nian to the side. ¡°The eldest son of the magistrate seems to be interested in you.¡± ¡°Eh? Sister Huihui, you¡¯re so sharp?¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. ¡°My intuition tells me that he might really be interested in you, but he also has other intentions. You shouldn¡¯t have introduced him in such detail.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°You think he wants to learn how to make the things in myb?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel that the way he looks at you isn¡¯t that pure. It¡¯s good to be on your guard. This is your ability to settle down and not let others learn it! Especially those men with impure intentions!¡± Gu Hui shook her head. ¡°Sister Huihui, thank you for your concern! But I¡¯m not afraid, really. He could not learn it. However, you don¡¯t have to worry about him liking me because I don¡¯t like him. Hehe, he¡¯s too young.¡± Since Gu nianzhen treated Gu Hui as her sister, she did not hide anything from her. he¡¯s three years older than you, right? and he¡¯s still young? ¡± Gu Hui asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this age, but the age of the heart. You see, even his thoughts were seen through by a sixteen-year-old girl like you, isn¡¯t that a little too bad!¡± Gu Nian exined. Gu Hui replied,¡¯Huahua, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re belittling me or others. However, you have to be careful!¡± Chapter 216 Chapter 216: I¡¯m not that stupid Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister Huihui. I won¡¯t be tricked by a little kid.¡± Gu Nian promised. ¡°Back then, sun Yumei from the Lotus Vige also told her brother that she would definitely not take a fancy to our vige¡¯s Wang tiezhu. Unfortunately, she was coaxed over, and the Wang family almost used up all of the dowry her brothers had given her. As for her, she almost lost two lives, and she still hasn¡¯t recovered!¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of being stupid. second uncle is such a smart person. In the end, because of a woman, he became like this. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself all these years. It took more than ten years to recover!¡± Gu Hui said. sister Huihui, I really don¡¯t know what to say to your sudden concern! Gu Nian facepalmed. ¡°Gu Nian, don¡¯t doubt me. My instincts are very urate. Anyway, I just think that he has a n for your ability. You¡¯re so smart, you know how to do so many things, and you¡¯re pretty. It¡¯s not a bad idea to marry you. However, once he finds someone more useful than you, no matter how much he likes you, he¡¯ll make you suffer and even abandon you.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°He¡¯s talking about marriage, as if there¡¯s really something going on between us.¡± no, sister Huihui, you¡¯re only two years older than me. Why do I feel like you¡¯re twenty years older than me? ¡± Gu Nianined as she ced her hand on her forehead. ¡°Forget it! Anyway, I¡¯ve seen a lot of such situations. The feeling that the county magistrate¡¯s eldest son gives me is a bit like those unfaithful people in such situations. Of course, there are both men and women. I can¡¯t help it if you don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m leaving. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to make some candy tomorrow? I¡¯m going back to sleep!¡± Gu Hui waved her hand and left. ¡°It¡¯s not even dark yet, why don¡¯t you go back to sleep?¡± Gu Nianughed. Gu Hui only waved her hand and left without looking back. Seeing that their older sister had left, Gu si and Gu en also said goodbye to Gu Xin and went home. ¡°Sister!¡± Gu Xin was having fun and ran over with a red face. ¡°Xinxin, do you like that swing?¡± Gu nianxiao asked. ¡°I like it! It¡¯s fun sitting on the swing, I know what it feels like to fly!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head happily. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it! By the way, Xinxin, do you think eldest young master Cheng is a bad person?¡± Gu Nian asked as she wiped the sweat off Gu Xin¡¯s forehead. They have a little koi fish at home. ¡°No! Brother Xiao Yang said that brother Cheng Rui was very impressive. He was the top student in school, the gentlemen liked him, and his family liked him. This isn¡¯t a bad person, right?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she replied. Gu Nian said,¡¯Yingluo should be! Alright, go wash up and wipe your sweat!¡± ¡°Niannian, Xinxin,e here quickly! I¡¯ll show you something good.¡± At this time, Cai Xiaolian called for the two of them in the central room. The two of them went in, and Cai Xiaolian ced the basket of small medicine bottles that grandma Xiao had given her on the table in the central room. Gu shouxin was using a bamboo tube the size of an index finger to store the powder. ¡°Father, What is this?¡± Gu Xin was not around when grandma Xiao delivered the gifts. ¡°They specialize in dealing with bad people. Father will put you three in a small bamboo tube, and when the timees, we¡¯ll sew a secretpartment in each set of clothes. When you encounter danger that you can¡¯t solve, you can scatter the powder in this small bamboo tube.¡± Gu shouxin exined. Xinxin, this will scratch you to death. It¡¯s the Pixiu, ¡± Cai Xiaolian exined to Gu Xin the uses of the medicinal powder. Chapter 217 Chapter 217: rushing to be food Trantor: 549690339 On the first day of moving, the mother and daughter of the Gu family got their hands on a big killing weapon. They thought about their beautiful life in the future and slept soundly. The whole family was still thinking that the first person to use this powder would be Cai Xiaolian. After all, she had been out a lot. In the end, the first person to use this powder was Gu Xin. ...... After moving, the family started to prepare to sell New Year¡¯s goods. They nned to sell it from the 12th of December to the 29th of December. They should be able to make a lot of money in ten days. Every day at dawn, Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin would drive the ox-cart from home to the county town with goods. After being reminded by grandma Gu, uncle Gu also bought some from Gu Nian¡¯s private house. He then went to Zhoujia town to sell them. Originally, fourth uncle Gu also wanted to sell it like this, but because of Cai Xiaolian¡¯s various designs, master yang had a lot of work to do, so fourth uncle Gu could only work with master yang. On the 15th day of the 12th lunar month, uncle Gu went out to sell the goods on the third day. He came back earlier than the previous two days, just past noon. He thought that there was not enough new goods here, so he went to the mountain to get some firewood. Gu Xin and Gu si stayed in the kitchen every day. Gu Nian asked the two little girls to go out and walk around while they followed her uncle up the mountain. The two little girls carried their backpacks and followed. you two, don¡¯t go any further. It¡¯s winter and the wild beasts in the mountains have nothing to eat. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to be food! When they arrived at the mountain, uncle Gu instructed the two little girls. ¡°Oh!¡± The two of them answered obediently and picked up some small branches and dead leaves not far from uncle Gu. After filling up a small backpack, the two of them carried it back and ran back into the forest after filling it up. ¡°I feel like you two aren¡¯t as smart as your sister! How much can this little back hold? It¡¯s easy to run around? You can y on the side or go back to the courtyard!¡± Uncle Gu looked at the little girl running back and forth three times, her face red, and said somewhat speechlessly. uncle, we¡¯re not tired. This is sugar water. It¡¯s warm. I¡¯ve got a new gourd. Drink it! Gu Xin passed uncle Gu a ss of water. Uncle Gu wiped his sweat, raised his head and finished the gourd in one gulp, then returned the gourd to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°My daughter is still the best! Look at Enzi and Ninja, they don¡¯t know how hard it is for their father. One only knows how to y and the other only knows how to cry! AI!¡± Gu si: ¡± father, just bear with it for two months. If he doesn¡¯t cry, what do you want him for? ¡± Uncle Gu: ¡± Yingluo canugh. Hahahaha, Yingluo, go and y. Don¡¯t dy me from chopping wood! Gu Xin pulled Gu si and ran away. She thought of the small waterfall in the forest. Ever since she met Xiao Yu, she hadn¡¯t been here for a long time. She suddenly wanted to go there. The small waterfall was not far from where uncle Gu chopped wood, so the two sisters went there. However, just as he reached the small pool, he found a big guy drinking water on the shore. Hearing the movement, the big guy turned around. ¡°Ah!¡± The two of them shrieked in fear and fell to the ground. Wasn¡¯t the big cat that the vigers had described drinking by the water? The little girl was so scared that she didn¡¯t even know how to run away. When uncle Gu heard the cry, he ran over without thinking. ¡°Sisi, it¡¯sing, it¡¯sing!¡± Gu Xin trembled in fear. ¡°Sister Xinxin, are we rushing to be food?¡± Gu Si was crying. The big cat stared at Gu Xin and walked towards her step by step. It didn¡¯t act like a tiger hunting its prey, but just walked towards her slowly. Chapter 218 Chapter 218: escape Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Girls, quickly run!¡± Uncle Gu ran over with an axe and shouted when he saw the big guy. When he raised his axe and stood in front of the sisters, the big guy jumped up and uncle Gu threw his axe at their heads. In her panic, Gu Xin touched the small bamboo tube that Cai Xiaolian had sewn into her clothes. She opened the lid and threw it at the big guy. After moving, not only did Gu Xin practice the horse stance, but she also practiced shooting darts. She learned quickly and was quite urate, so the powder pill ended up in everyone¡¯s mouths. ¡°Roar ~¡± The big guy suddenly stopped and roared. The sun shone through the forest and onto the three humans and one Tiger. If one looked closely, one would see that uncle Gu¡¯s neck was stained with the nearest powder. Taking advantage of the moment when the big guy stopped moving, uncle Gu threw the axe directly, then picked up one child in each hand and ran away quickly. Mother, you haven¡¯te out of the mountain for more than ten years, and now even the big cat in the back mountain hase out. You scared your son to death. Oh my God, please strike that big cat with lightning and let me run back to my mother¡¯s side! ¡°Roar ~¡± The big tiger caught up with them and caught up with them in no time. Gu Xin and Gu Nian, who were being carried by uncle Gu, saw the big guy that was about to catch up to them. Especially when they saw the big guy jump up and re at the back of uncle Gu¡¯s head with his big mouth open, as if he wanted to bite off uncle Gu¡¯s neck. The two sisters were so scared that their eyes rolled back and they fainted. ¡°Aiyo!¡± Uncle Gu was tripped by a stone and fell. Gu Xinnded in a short thicket with thorns, while Gu SI¡¯s head was cut by a sharp stone, causing her to bleed non-stop. As soon as the man fell, the big guys missed. The big guy turned around, and uncle Gu just got up and pushed the two children further away, facing the big guy. God bless, I¡¯m so big, it¡¯ll be full after eating me, let the two children go! He was highly focused and got into position to fight the Tiger with his bare hands. The big guy opposite him also got into position, treating the human in front of him as a meal. ¡°Pfft!¡± The moment the man and the Tiger confronted each other, the tiger¡¯s tail suddenly wagged. ¡°Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!¡± Now, uncle Gu saw the most unforgettable moment of his life. The big cat had diarrhea! At this time, he didn¡¯t forget to wipe his eyes and take a closer look. He couldn¡¯t help but Mutter,¡±¡±Brother Hu, you¡¯ve already pooped and you still want to eat us?¡± ¡°Roar ~¡± ¡°Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!¡± The big cat roared and pulled back. Uncle Gu wanted tough, but he knew that it was not the time to. Since this big cat had diarrhea, it was probably like a human. Its legs would go soft from diarrhea. How was he going to carry the two girls back? Which way is the fastest? ¡°Roar ~¡± This scream was even louder than the previous one, but it was definitely enough to scare uncle Gu to the point that his legs went soft. Uncle Gu quietly took a step back. He had already calcted that he would first pick up sisi, then pick up Xinxin, and roll down in Xinxin¡¯s direction. That should be the best escape route. He only hoped that the big guy in front of him could drag on a little longer. Unfortunately, his hopes were dashed. The moment he moved, the big cat pounced at him. Uncle Gu quickly rolled in Gu SI¡¯s direction. The big catnded on the ground and knelt on its front hooves. ¡°Owwuuu!¡± It wasn¡¯t a tiger¡¯s roar, but a wail from a body that had suffered a great impact. Uncle Gu didn¡¯t have time to think too much. He picked up Gu si, whose forehead was still bleeding, and quickly went to pick up Gu Xin, rolling down in the direction he expected. Chapter 219 Chapter 219: The first person to try Trantor: 549690339 Uncle Gu couldn¡¯t care less if the two girls were injured. He rolled down to the ground and didn¡¯t see the big guys chasing after him. He carried a child on each side and quickly ran down the mountain. After running down the mountain, he met a few strong men from the vige, who were holding all kinds of sharp farming equipment in their hands. One of them was a Hunter from the vige, who was carrying hunting items on his back. ¡°Enzi¡¯s father, there are big cats in the mountains, right? I just heard a tiger¡¯s roar!¡± The Hunter was older than Gu shouxin. Seeing Gu shouxin¡¯s appearance, he asked seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, brother Dachuan, there are too few of you. Call a few more people together. I¡¯ll send the two children to aunt Xiao¡¯s ce ande to find you!¡± After Gu shouxin finished speaking, he ran towards the vige entrance. The two girls were frightened and injured. There was no medicine at home, so he had to send the children to grandma Xiao to have a look. She ran all the way to grandma Xiao¡¯s ce. The door was open, and Lu Zheng was drying herbs in the courtyard. ¡°Uncle Gu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Zheng saw Gu Xin, who was being carried by uncle Gu, with blood stains on her clothes and cuts on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve met a big cat. Xiao Yuan, quickly find a bed for me to put the child down and let aunt Xiao take a look.¡± Uncle Gu didn¡¯t hand Gu Xin over to Lu Zheng and carried her on his own. ¡°Uncle Gu, please follow me.¡± Lu Zheng brought uncle Gu to the guest room on the side. Grandma Xiao, who heard themotion, also came out and quickly followed the two girls to see. After uncle Gu put the child down, he let out a deep breath. Then, he suddenly realized that his neck was a little itchy. He scratched it a few times, and the more he scratched, the more itchy it became. ¡°Boss, they were frightened. The injuries on their faces and hands are all superficial. They¡¯ll be fine after I stop the bleeding and apply some medicine. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for the two girls to calm their nerves so they can sleep well at night.¡± Grandma Xiao said after looking at it. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡± Uncle Gu was still scratching his neck, and his hands were starting to itch. He felt that both of his hands were too busy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Grandma Xiao looked at uncle Gu in confusion. ¡°Maybe I ran into some insects when I was dealing with the big cat! I was too nervous and didn¡¯t notice.¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°Let me see.¡± Grandma Xiao stood up, looked at Gu shouxin¡¯s neck, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She scratched you to death and gave it to second brother¡¯s wife, but the first one to try it was actually first? It was really amazing. ¡°Aunt Xiao, what happened to me? Did you get bitten by a bug?¡± Uncle Gu asked when he saw grandma Xiao¡¯s expression. ¡°No.¡± Grandma Xiao shook her head, then said to Lu Yang, ¡± Yuanyuan, go get a pack of ear grass for your uncle Gu. ¡°What ear grass?¡± Uncle Gu asked. you¡¯ve been poisoned. Did you get your hands on the powder when Xinxin scattered it? ¡± Grandma Xiao asked. I think so. The big cat ate everything. Xinxin is very smart. I can only run with them if I throw something at it. Uncle Gu said as he scratched. ¡°Yup! But boss, you¡¯ll need at least six hours. Even if you were soaked in the ear grass, you would still have to scratch for two hours. I¡¯ll scratch my whole body. I won¡¯t say anything about the things I¡¯ve researched.¡± Grandma Xiao said, shaking her head. ¡°What?¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s movements paused, and then he scratched even more fiercely. ¡°Uncle Gu, here, the ear grass!¡± Lu Zheng came in with a medicine bag and handed it to Gu shouxin. Chapter 220 Chapter 220: I have to scratch for two hours Trantor: 549690339 After asking about the usage, uncle Gu asked grandma Xiao to help look after the two children, and then hurried home to take a bath. Oh my God, it¡¯s going to take two hours. Kill him! ...... After uncle Gu left, grandma Xiao applied medicine for the two children, and Lu Zheng helped by the side. When he saw Gu Xin¡¯s bloody face, he couldn¡¯t help but think of his previous life. In her previous life, on the twelfth lunar month before Gu Xin¡¯s death, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian invited Gu Xin to decorate Cai Xiaolian¡¯s house. At that time, on ount of being Xue er¡¯s concubine, she had already stabilized her position in the rear residence and had money in her hands, so she bought a house for Cai Xiaolian and no longer needed to rent it. Gu Xin went there happily, but ended up being tricked into her stepmother¡¯s house. The Lin family couldn¡¯t attract Gu Xin by themselves, so they asked the Gu family¡¯s mother and daughter to bring Gu Xin over. In order to lure him over, the Lin family¡¯s son was tempted by Gu Xin and wanted to do something to her. Gu Xin used a hairpin to cut her own face. In her agitation, she lost her child and forced her stepmother¡¯s son to retreat. That was also the only time he scolded Gu Xin. He called her stupid, so stupid that there was no cure for it. He had already been used by the mother and daughter once, so why would he fall for it again? However, even he himself felt heartache. At that time, he had a falling out with his childhood friend Xue Er because of his concern and Xue er¡¯s words. Xue Er said,¡±even though they are sisters, their paths are different.¡± Xue Er said,¡±Lu Zheng, don¡¯t forget, even though she¡¯s only been with you in this life, she was trained by the brothel for six years. Don¡¯t you know how they train people?¡± She was just a ything from a filthy ce. Even if Gu Nian was only a concubine, she was still a good concubine. She had never seen so many filthy things and she, Gu Xin, was notparable to her. You¡¯re questioning me now because of that dirty thing? Lu Zheng remembered that he had punched Xue Er, knocked out his teeth, and then stabbed him with his sword. From then on, he had not spoken a word to Xue Er. Later on, he crippled his stepmother¡¯s son¡¯s legs and poisoned him until he became mute. Then, he sent him to a ce where those men who didn¡¯t care about meat or vegetables went. However, after doing all this, the wound on Gu Xin¡¯s face left a scar and their child would not be able to return. After that incident, Gu Xin was no longer in high spirits. She was betrayed and used by her family and lost her child. He had spent half a year¡¯s time to make her slowly regain some energy. Who knew that his silly woman would have such extravagant hopes for family love? she was dazed again. ¡°Yuanyuan, Yuanyuan? What are you thinking?¡± Grandma Xiao¡¯s voice interrupted Lu Zheng¡¯s memories. ¡°Nothing, I was just wondering if their injuries would leave a scar.¡± Said Lu Zheng as he regained his senses. ¡°Tsk, you don¡¯t believe in my strength? ¡®Xin¡¯ er was scratched by a thorny tree, but she¡¯ll be fine in a few days. As for si ¡®er¡¯s forehead, once I use my ointment, it¡¯ll disappear in a month at most.¡¯ I¡¯ve already applied the medicine. Let¡¯s pack up and send the child back. We don¡¯t have any clothes for youngdies to change into. Your uncle Gu probably left the child with us. When he¡¯s done soaking the ear grass, the Gu family will find someone.¡± Grandma Xiao said with a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get a carriage.¡± Lu Zheng was about to get a car. ¡°No need, we can each carry one. It won¡¯t take long. By now, the vigers have probably all gone to Li Zheng¡¯s house to discuss the matter of going up the mountain to kill the Tiger.¡± Grandma Xiao said, waving her hand. Chapter 221 Chapter 221: nightmare Trantor: 549690339 Grandma Xiao wanted to chat with grandma Gu, so she carried Gu si on her back. Lu Zheng was carrying Gu Xin on his back. In his hands, he was holding a basket of medicine. Inside the basket were some ointment and herbs that were prepared to calm the nerves. As expected, they didn¡¯t meet any vigers along the way. When they heard that a big cat had appeared in the back mountain and almost ate the eldest and two granddaughters of the Gu family, they were all very nervous and went to Zhang Lizheng¡¯s house. When they arrived at the old mansion, the grandfather-grandson pair carried their children and went their separate ways. big cat, dad, mom, and sister, run! There¡¯s a big cat ~¡±Gu Xin was having a nightmare as she was about to reach the door of the new house. don¡¯t be afraid, Xinxin. I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of the big cat. Lu Zheng said gently. ¡°Big cat, there¡¯s a big cat! father, mother, sister, run! There¡¯s a big cat! Gu Xin was extremely afraid even in her dreams as she hugged Lu Zheng¡¯s neck tightly. Xinxin, don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid. Lu Zheng furrowed his brows and consoled her softly. He quickly went up and knocked on the door. Only Gu Nian and Gu Hui were in the kitchen. The door was left ajar, so Lu Zheng knocked on it and it opened. Gu Nian was just about toe out of the living room when she saw Lu Zheng carrying Gu Xin on his back. She ced the things on the bench on the street and rushed forward. She looked at Lu Zheng with a slightly unfriendly gaze.¡±What¡¯s wrong with Xinxin?¡± ¡°Miss Nian, let me put the person down first!¡± Lu Yang said. Gu Nian wanted to say ¡®I¡¯ll carry you¡¯, but when she saw Gu Xin¡¯s arms wrapped tightly around Lu Zheng¡¯s neck, her face injured and her brows furrowed, she could not bear to see her like this. She turned around and brought Lu Zheng to Gu Xin¡¯s room. After putting her down, Gu Hui came in. ¡°Come over here, or else you¡¯ll wake her up.¡± Lu Zheng whispered as he watched Gu Nian cover Gu Xin with the nket. Gu Nian nced at him before standing up and following him out of the house. ¡°A big cat appeared in the back mountain. Xinxin and sisi were frightened and have some external injuries. My grandmother has already prepared the medicine to calm the nerves. Boil the one in the small bag with cold water for half an hour, then put the one in the big bag in and boil it together for another hour.¡± Lu Zheng passed the basket to Gu Nian. ¡°Big cat? What about sisi? What about my father? Is my father injured?¡± Gu Hui asked. my grandma went back with sisi on her back. Uncle Gu is not injured, but he was identally stained by the medicinal powder that Xinxin scattered. He¡¯s taking a bath at home to relieve the effects of the medicine. Lu Zheng looked at Gu Hui and said. ¡°Brother a ¡®Yuan, did my father say what the situation is? A big cat suddenly appeared out of nowhere?¡± Hearing that uncle Gu was taking a bath, Gu Hui gave up on the idea of going back to ask. I¡¯m not too sure either. When uncle Gu sent her here, she was already itching. Lu Yang said. ¡°Thank you for carrying Xinxin back today, young master Zhou.¡± thank you, ¡± Gu Nian said after calming down. I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll go to Li Zheng¡¯s house to take a look. The vigers should be discussing going up the mountain to kill the Tiger now. Lu Zheng nodded and took his leave. After a few steps, he stopped and turned around.¡±Miss Nian, Xinxin is having a nightmare. When I carried her back just now, she kept shouting in fear that father, mother, sister, and big cat are here. You should keep an eye on her. Grandma said that she should wake up soon.¡± alright, thank you for your reminder, young master Zhou. Gu Nian nodded. After Lu Zheng left, Gu Hui also went back to check on Gu si and uncle Gu. After checking on Gu Xin¡¯s condition, Gu Nian went to the kitchen to boil the medicine for her before returning to sit by her bed. She could not help but recall the plot. Chapter 222 Chapter 222: There¡¯s nothing this time! Trantor: 549690339 She remembered a foreshadowing. After the female lead died, the male lead didn¡¯t ept beauties from others at first. Later, when the male lead met a mysterious person, he crazily epted them. When others found out about the situation, they gave all kinds of beauties to him. The foreshadowing was the mysterious person that the male lead met. The chapter she read had not yet revealed the identity of the mysterious person. Who was that person? Thest chapter she read was about the male lead epting another person from the Emperor and happily drinking in front of Gu Xin¡¯s memorial tablet. At this moment, a mysterious person appeared. She saw this. Gu Nian frowned and shook her head. Just because those people looked like the female lead or had the female lead¡¯s talents, the male lead was so happy? Also, since he was happy, why didn¡¯t he touch those women? ¡°No, don¡¯t, don¡¯te over, ah!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin suddenly woke up with tears in her eyes. Xinxin, don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid. Sister is here. Gu Nian held Gu Xin¡¯s hand. However, when Gu Xin saw her, she was so shocked that she retracted her hand immediately. Her eyes were a little dazed. Gu Nian was stunned. Xinxin, I¡¯m your sister. Don¡¯t be afraid. There¡¯s no big cat. You¡¯re home. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were a little dazed, but when she heard the word ¡®big cat¡¯, she immediately sobered up and sat up, ¡± ¡°Sister, where¡¯s uncle and sisi?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Uncle and sisi are fine, they¡¯re fine.¡± Gu Xin patted her back and tried to sound as gentle as possible. sister, it¡¯s so scary. I saw the big cat trying to bite uncle¡¯s neck. Gu Xin hugged Gu Nian. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. You used the powder that grandma Xiao gave me, and big cat fell for it and didn¡¯t manage to bite uncle, really. Big Uncle has brought you back.¡± Gu Nian hugged her and patted her back as she exined. ...... In the main room of the old mansion, Zhang Shi was scolding Gu si, who had just woken up, and Gu Xin, who was not in front of her, as well. Uncle Gu was taking a bath in the inner room while scratching his itch. ¡°Wife, why are you scolding sisi? The big cat wasn¡¯t raised by sisi, nor was it called out by sisi. Also, Xinxin isn¡¯t even here, and you¡¯re scolding her. Be careful, second sister-inw mighte back and fight with you!¡± ¡°Gu shouren, don¡¯t say anything! Do you want hot water? Is the water cold? I¡¯ll go get it for you! Day after day, there was no peace of mind. This wretched girl, instead of working hard to earn money, she only knew how to y crazily in the forest! I¡¯m going to p you!¡± The more Zhang Shi spoke, the angrier she became. She raised her hand to hit Gu si. ¡°Who are you pping? You pped my granddaughter?¡± Grandma Gu appeared and grabbed Zhang Shi¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m just saying. Hehe, aunt Xiao, you guys sit, I¡¯ll go get some water for father!¡± Zhang Shiughed embarrassedly. ¡°Healer!¡± Gu si looked at grandma Gu with tears in her eyes. it¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t be afraid. Grandma Gu touched Gu SI¡¯s head and said. Gu si held onto grandma Gu¡¯s hand and did not let go. She felt very safe with her grandma by her side. Grandpa Gu came in and asked uncle Gu about his visit. Uncle Gu exined what had happened, and then exaggerated the effect of grandma Xiao¡¯s powder. Grandma Gu pursed her lips and asked, ¡± so, the two girls weren¡¯t injured when they were chased by the big cat, but you were the one who carried them. You fell, they knocked and rowed, and then you rolled down the slope with them and carried them through the thorny forest? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s strange, in the past, I would get injured whenever I passed by there, but there¡¯s no one this time!¡± Uncle Gu replied from the inner room. ¡°You carried him and blocked it for you! That¡¯s all on the two girls ¡°faces and bodies.¡± Grandma Gu was speechless. Chapter 223 Chapter 223: Of course I¡¯m worried Trantor: 549690339 Although the situation was urgent at the time and uncle Gu could only carry one child on each side, when she thought of the two children¡¯s clothes being torn and their faces bloody, grandma Gu felt ufortable! ¡°Sisi, have a good rest. Your sister is brewing medicine for you. Grandma went to the head office to check on the agenda they were discussing. If we get rid of the big cat, you and Xinxin won¡¯t be afraid anymore.¡± Grandma Guforted Gu si. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu si nodded obediently and reluctantly let go of grandma Gu¡¯s hand. mother, remember to tell them that the big cat has been drugged. It¡¯s best to catch it while the effect is still there. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult to deal with it in the future! Uncle Gu reminded him from inside the room. ¡°I know! You can just stay at home and scratch your itch!¡± Grandma Gu left after she finished speaking. Grandpa Gu and grandma Xiao also went with them. ...... Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t return until it was almost dark. As soon as they entered the vige, they felt that today was a little different from usual. The only two yellow dogs in the vige were barking very fiercely. It was almost dark, but the vigers had not gone home. They were still walking on the road and talking about something excitedly. Gu shouxin saw that the person closest to him was the eldest son of the Tian family, who had the most male poption in the vige. ¡°Second brother Gu, you don¡¯t know because you¡¯re selling things outside, but you have to attend tonight! Even a man has to participate, you know?¡± The eldest son of the Tian family said. ¡°Participate in what?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Go up the mountain to beat up the big cat! Oh, right, your big brother brought your little daughter and his little daughter up the mountain today. They met a big cat!¡± It was only then that elder Tian remembered that Gu shouxin was Gu Xin¡¯s father. It was mainly because the second Gu couple did not care about their younger daughter in the past. If it were not for her grandparents, the little girl would be like an orphan. Fortunately, second Gu was in debt this time. He was educated by his parents and came over to know about the family. The elder brother of the Tian family sighed in his heart. The vigers all thought that Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s change was because the two elders of the Gu family had paid off their gambling debts and shed tears of gratitude. As for the new house, they were just watching. They were concerned that the food that the girl had cooked had been sold for money, so the Zhang family had been promoting it all this time! The vigers still believed in Gu Nian¡¯s ability. After all, this girl had sold arge piece of embroidery for fifty taels of silverst year. ¡°What? Brother Tian, is my Xinxin alright? Big brother and sisi are also fine, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. She was just frightened. Doctor Xiao had already prescribed some medicine. Second brother Gu, when it gets dark, go into the mountain with the others. Don¡¯t be afraid, okay?¡± The elder Tian waved his hand and said. ¡°Alright, I understand. Then we¡¯ll go back first.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and drove the ox-cart home quickly. Seeing that Gu Xin¡¯s face was only scratched by a tree branch, the couple felt relieved. When Gu Xin saw her parents, she exined the situation to them. She ate some food, drank some medicine and went to sleep. She was really frightened. In the kitchen, Cai Xiaolian said worriedly, ¡± I don¡¯t know if aunt Xiao¡¯s medicine works on humans and animals for the same time. What if you go into the mountains and the big cat is injured by the medicine? ¡± Gu shouxin nced at Cai Xiaolian and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡± Cai Xiaolian replied,¡±of course I¡¯m worried!¡± You¡¯re the father of two daughters! If you don¡¯t have anyone who can be both civil and military, where am I supposed to find someone like them?¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224: Let¡¯s see Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright! Since I¡¯m so rare, I¡¯ll protect myself well. Trust me. ¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and said. ¡°I say, father, mother, your feelings for each other are rising very quickly! Come and eat! Father, can I go with you tonight?¡± Gu Nian asked as she finished setting the table. don¡¯t go. You stay at home with your mother and Xinxin. Gu shouxin said. ¡°Yes, niannian. I¡¯m using my kung fu to fight hooligans. I don¡¯t want to waste my energy on this kind of thing. What if grandma Xiao¡¯s powder doesn¡¯t work on big cat? I won¡¯t allow you to go!¡± Cai Xiaolian was determined not to go. ¡°Alright, then father must tell me the processter.ai, forget it, I¡¯ll ask uncle tomorrow. Uncle¡¯s story will be more interesting.¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± by the way, father, mother, Zhou Yuan carried Xinxin back today. Gu Nian took a sip of the soup and began to exin what had happened. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He didn¡¯t do anything against the rules. He¡¯s been well-behaved during this time. As long as we teach Xinxin well, that¡¯s all.¡± Gu shouxin said. no, there was a situation just now. Xinxin had a nightmare. I don¡¯t know what she dreamed about, but after she woke up, she was a little repulsed by me. It was as if she hadn¡¯t woken up from a dream. She only came back to her senses when I mentioned big cat. Gu Nian said. Gu shouxin looked at Gu Nian in confusion. Cai Xiaolian understood what Gu Nian meant. you¡¯re saying that she might have dreamed of what happened in her previous life? ¡± ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s possible.¡± Gu Nian nodded. Otherwise, why would she reject me? Moreover, at that moment, her eyes were not as clear and pure as usual. She looked like a woman who had experienced a lot. However, it will onlyst for an instant.¡± ¡°Dream?¡± Gu shouxin felt a little magical. her father, let me tell you, I read a lot of such novels before I died. The situation of the three of us is called transmigration, and the situation of Lu Zheng is called rebirth. There is another situation that is not rebirth, but a sudden dream. The dream is about the future, and it is done intermittently, not continuous. Niannian is afraid that this will happen to Xinxin.¡± Cai Xiaolian exined. When it came to reading novels, Gu Nian usually read her nephew¡¯s novels, which she had always been forced to read. Cai Xiaolian had read a lot of women¡¯s novels when she was hospitalized. After he understood, Gu shouxin frowned. If that was the case, he would be furious. Firstly, if Gu Xin had the memories of her previous life, wouldn¡¯t gu Xin find out that they had transmigrated into the three-man Group? Secondly, if Gu Xin had the memories of her past life, she would definitely not be able to live happily like she was now, especially with Lu Zheng by her side. ¡°We¡¯ll see! At the moment, we can¡¯t be sure that we¡¯re really true to Xinxin and have a clear conscience! As for Lu Zheng, she had met him a few times recently, and he would not be like before. Let¡¯s not be too worried.¡± Gu shouxin thought for a while and said. ...... Gu Xin had a dream. In her dream, she had grown up and waspletely different from how she was now. She was very, very pretty. She was lying on a man¡¯s back. His back was wide and strong, giving her a sense of security she had never felt before in her dream. The man was walking up the stairs with her on his back. The sun was shining high in the sky, and the man¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She wiped his sweat away. She looked up and did not see the end of the stairs. Just like that, she walked and walked, and walked and walked. She didn¡¯t see the end, and she didn¡¯t see the face of the person carrying her. Chapter 225 Chapter 225: climbing the tree Trantor: 549690339 There were currently forty-six families and more than two hundred people in the vige. Zhang Lizheng was a man in his forties. He and the vige Hunter, tu Dachuan, were leading the team. They brought more than 30 strong men between the ages of 25 and 40. Everyone was holding sharp weapons and entered the mountain after five o ¡®clock. However, after walking around the mountain for six hours, and it was already past midnight, they still couldn¡¯t find any traces of the big cat. They had already walked a long way past the small waterfall and did not dare to go any deeper. Although there were no big cats in the mountains these years, there were wild boars and wolves. Although there were more than 30 people, if they went deeper and the big guys gathered together, they would all die. So, Zhang Lizheng asked everyone toe back. When he came out of the back mountain path, Gu shouxin saw a figure shing by on another path not far away. He frowned but didn¡¯t say anything. He continued to follow everyone back. After returning home, the light in Gu Xin¡¯s room was still on. Gu shouxin walked over. ¡°You¡¯re back? How is it? Did you catch him?¡± Cai Xiaolian saw the figure by the window and knew it was Gu shouxin. She put on her clothes and walked out. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. How¡¯s Xinxin?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! One moment, she was shouting for her parents and sister to leave, and the next moment, she was shouting No. It¡¯s scary to see a big cat biting someone¡¯s neck at such a close distance.¡± Cai Xiaolian whispered. ¡°I see that you¡¯re not asleep yet, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make you something.¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll check on Xinxin¡¯s conditionter. If she¡¯s still dreaming, I¡¯m going to wake her up.¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go to sleep. If there¡¯s anything, wake me and niannian.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. Back in his room, Gu shouxin thought of the figure he saw just now and Gu Xin¡¯s frowning and scared look in her sleep. After sitting for a while, he took the bow he just got from the old house and went out. Grandma Gu was the daughter of a Hunter. She had aplete set of hunting items and she took good care of herself. The speed of a person was quite fast. Soon, Gu shouxin walked to the deepest part of the group of people. He continued to walk forward without any hesitation. Although he could not guarantee that he could kill the big cat, he could definitely ensure his own safety. And if he guessed correctly, the shadow he saw entering the mountain when he went down the mountain just now was Lu Zheng. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t know if he had touched Lu Zheng, or if the figure he saw was not Lu Zheng. The wind in the mountains was very harsh in winter. Although it did not snow at the vige of the three Forks, it was bone-piercingly cold. ¡°Roar ~¡± After walking for about half an hour, Gu shouxin heard a whistling sound. This ce was already very far from the vige. Even if it was quiet at night, the vige wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it. Gu shouxin raised his spirits and walked towards the source of the sound. When he got closer, he realized that there were two big cats, but he didn¡¯t see anyone. He hid behind a big tree and set up his bow. His ears twitched and he drew his bow. ¡°Roar ~¡± All of a sudden, a big cat roared and came to him, while the other one was still there. Not long after the 15th day of the 12th lunar month, under the moonlight, Gu shouxin aimed at the Tiger¡¯s head, shot an arrow, and then immediately climbed up the tree. The big cat dodged the arrow and pounced over. The other big cat was trying to climb up the tree. Lu Zheng was on that tree. Chapter 226 Chapter 226: Alive? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Is this second uncle Gu?¡± Lu Zheng heard themotion and asked. ¡°En, why are you here alone?¡± Gu shouxin asked. Both of them had bows, and the big cat didn¡¯t dare to climb up. It was afraid that it would be shot at halfway up, so the two big cats could only roar under the tree. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came to try my luck. ¡°In the end, I¡¯m really lucky to have met two sisters-inw,¡± Lu Zheng said with a helpless smile. He was confident in dealing with one, but if there were two, he could only hide. Gu shouxin¡¯s situation was the same as his. He could retreat safely when dealing with one, but it would be a little difficult to deal with two. ¡°One for each of us, are you sure you can do it?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Second uncle Gu, are you sure you can do it?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°Alright then! Don¡¯t lose your little life! I don¡¯t have hands to save you!¡± Gu shouxin sneered and said. don¡¯t worry. Second uncle Gu, you should be careful too. Lu Yang said. After the two of them agreed, they began to act. Just now, Lu Zheng had hidden in the tree because there were two big cats. Gu shouxin had no choice but to go up the tree to check on Lu Zheng¡¯s situation. Gu Nian had said that when Lu Zheng was in his twenties, he had led an Army and conquered the soldiers with his fists and decisive means. He had led them to great Zhou¡¯s greatest victory in the past few decades. Back when he had been dueling with Gu Nian, the father and daughter had not given the other party a chance to fight back at all. At the same time, they had the advantage of distracting him first and he had not had the chance to understand his true strength. It sounded easy now, so he would believe him for once. After they agreed, the two drew their bows almost at the same time. Gu shouxin had more arrows in his hand than Lu Zheng, but he didn¡¯t hit the big cat¡¯s vital parts. A big cat¡¯s vision was much better than a human¡¯s, and it was even better at night. Although it didn¡¯t hit their vital parts, it did hit them on both sides. The two big cats were furious. They climbed up the tree at the risk of being shot. On Lu Zheng¡¯s side, he directly faced the Tiger¡¯s head that was climbing up. Using the strength of his jump, he stepped on the Tiger¡¯s head. The man and the Tigernded at the same time and rolled twice on the ground. Lu Zheng got up and stabbed the dagger at the big cat¡¯s eyes. The big cat dodged it. The Tiger¡¯s ws swiped at Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng rolled and the big cat pounced on him. The Tiger¡¯s mouth opened wide and was about to bite Lu Zheng¡¯s neck. Lu Zheng kicked it and waved the dagger in his hand again. The man and the Tiger were entangled just like that. On Gu shouxin¡¯s side, when he saw the big cat climb up, he easily jumped to the ground, and the big cat chased after him. Gu shouxin punched the big cat, took out the chopper on his back, and held it in his hand. The big cat¡¯s movement was fast, and it was even angrier after being punched. It flew to Gu shouxin, and at the same time, Gu shouxin chopped the big cat¡¯s neck with an axe. The tiger¡¯s roar shook the entire mountain forest. The small animals that were sleeping were all woken up by it and were trembling in fear. After about an hour, the tiger¡¯s roar gradually disappeared. Other than the sound of the night wind blowing, there was only the sound of their breathing in the mountain. The two of them were not far from each other. After lying for a while, Gu shouxin spoke first, ¡± ¡°Are you dead?¡± Lu Zheng sat up,¡±he¡¯s alive!¡± Second uncle Gu, do you want to drink? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt so carefree!¡± ¡°You even brought wine with you?¡± Gu shouxinughed. Lu Zheng stood up and walked over. I wanted to drink a jar of wine to boost my courage. In the end, the two big guys appeared. Second uncle Gu, wait for me. I¡¯ll go check if the jar is still there. Chapter 227 Chapter 227: A mountain can not hold two tigers Trantor: 549690339 Lu Zheng found the wine jar and carried it over. He even took out a lighter and lit a fire. ¡°Second uncle Gu, you first!¡± Lu Zheng lit the fire and sat down, handing it to Gu shouxin next to him. Gu shouxin nced at him, took it, raised his head, and poured a big mouthful of water. ¡°Here!¡± Gu shouxin hadn¡¯t had such a good drink in a long time. The spiciness of the wine in his throat was very refreshing at this moment. Lu Zheng mimicked Gu shouxin¡¯s posture and took a sip.¡±I¡¯ve often heard that men should drink and eat big mouthfuls of meat. Drink the strongest wine and eat the best meat!¡± ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re just a fifteen-year-old kid. What do you know about men?¡± Gu shouxin nced at him and said. ¡°I¡¯ll be 16 in less than a month!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°I¡¯m thirty-two, twice as much as you!¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s right, you¡¯re my uncle!¡± Lu Zhengughed, took another sip of wine, and handed it to Gu shouxin. ¡°Zhou Yuan, are you really nning to stay in the vige at the crossroad to farm?¡± Gu shouxin took the ss and took a sip. &Nbsp; ¡± of course, ¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile, ¡± my great uncle still has many seeds. I n to nt them one by one. ¡°You¡¯re only 15 years old, and you look like you¡¯re literate. You don¡¯t n on taking the imperial examination?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have such ns at the moment. As for the future, we¡¯ll see! What about you, second uncle? Why did you suddenly decide to take the Imperial examinations?¡± Lu Zheng shook his head and asked. Gu shouxin smiled and did not speak. Lu Zheng did not continue asking. The two of them took a sip each and finished the wine in a few moments. Then, they fell asleep by the fire. They were too tired, and there were two big cats with them. They had to rest for a while before they could carry the big cats down the mountain. He couldn¡¯t just leave it here after killing it with so much effort. Furthermore, the vigers felt more at ease when they saw the big cat being killed. Of course, both of them had the same thought in their hearts-Gu Xin should not be afraid anymore after seeing the big cat being killed. ...... The next morning, when the Gu family found that Gu shouxin was not at home, they guessed that he had probably entered the mountain alone. Gu Nian ran to the old mansion and called grandma Gu, uncle Gu, Gu Hui, and fourth uncle Gu to go into the mountains to look for her. As soon as they reached the foot of the mountain, they saw two big cats standing on the path. Upon a closer look, Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng were each carrying one. Several people rushed forward. Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng¡¯s clothes were in tatters, their hair was messy, and there was an unpleasant smell on their bodies. ¡°Second brother, little Yuan, you two are really good! That¡¯s not right, wasn¡¯t there only one? Why two? I remember that I only met this one on second brother¡¯s body yesterday. Little Yuan, did the kun on your body find it?¡± Uncle Gu asked in surprise. ¡°I also thought there was one, but when I arrived, I found two together. luckily, second uncle camest night. If not ... Lu Zheng¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. He had worked hard the entire night and had drunk a lot of wine. He did not even have a sip of water. ¡°A mountain can not hold two tigers, unless there is a male and female. Second brother and little Yuan will take care of the male and female at once, and everyone will be at ease in the future! Mother, I will go to Li Zheng¡¯s house and let him tell everyone about this news so that they won¡¯t be on edge.¡± Uncle Gu said in a good mood and then ran to find the Lizheng. ¡°Second brother, little Yuan, are you injured? Let¡¯s go to little Yuan¡¯s house first and let old Xiao take a look.¡± Grandma Gu looked at the two of them and frowned. Chapter 228 Chapter 228: empathy Trantor: 549690339 Gu shouxin¡¯s other parts were fine, and all of them were minor injuries. Only the injury on his leg was a little more serious. It had been scratched by the big cat¡¯s ws, and the blood had dried up, looking very terrible. After grandma Xiao took the medicine, Gu shouxin left with Gu Nian. When he came out, he met a lot of vigers. All of them hade to see the big cat. They couldn¡¯t believe it. One was a gambling drunkard, and the other was a fifteen-year-old boy. They actually had a Tiger each. The father and daughter greeted everyone they met. After walking for a long time, he finally didn¡¯t meet anyone. ¡°Father, how did you meet him?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°When I went down the mountain with the vigers yesterday, I saw a shadowing up the mountain from another road. I guessed it was him. When I came back and saw Xinxin¡¯s nightmare, I was covered in sweat. I thought it would be better to solve it as soon as possible.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Did you really take care of one person each? You didn¡¯t help him?¡± Gu Nian asked again. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Gu shouxin shook his head. As if he had thought of something, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡± if a person who has been abandoned by his family doesn¡¯t work hard, he will never be able to make aeback. father, you used to be a coward. Gu Nian could see that Gu shouxin empathized with her. She hesitated for a moment and decided to ask. yeah, I was in a simr situation as him in the past. In fact, I was even worse off than him. Gu shouxin sighed and stopped in his tracks. He looked at Gu Nian and said, ¡± I¡¯ll tell you this when I have the chance in the future. Niannian, you have to remember that in this world, you are the only one you can rely on. Anyone else can betray you. You must be ruthless in your actions and cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. Don¡¯t leave behind any existence that may threaten you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember that, father.¡± Gu Nian nodded solemnly. She thought that her father must have experienced even more tragic childhood than the male protagonist in her nephew¡¯s book! ¡°Father, you¡¯re not alone anymore! You have my mother, me, and Xinxin. We¡¯ll never betray you. We¡¯ll always be family.¡± Gu Nian said as she supported Gu shouxin. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu shouxin came back to his senses and touched Gu Nian¡¯s head as if he was touching Gu Xin¡¯s head. He finally recognized this young girl in her twenties as his daughter. She was not apanion but a family member. ¡°Father, sister!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin ran over from the small path. Cai Xiaolian also ran over from behind. Gu shouxin looked at the three people in front of him, feeling extremely satisfied. ¡°Father, are you hurt? Was it scratched by a big cat?¡± Gu Xin asked worriedly when she saw that Gu shouxin was covered in blood and his clothes were in tatters. ¡°Yes, I was scratched by a big cat. However, the big cat had been killed by her father, so Xinxin didn¡¯t have to be afraid of the big cat anymore. Xinxin, are you happy?¡± Gu shouxin said with a smile. ¡°Father!¡± Gu Xin hugged Gu shouxin¡¯s other arm and her tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing, ¡± I¡¯m so happy. Thank you, Father. Thank you, Father! Gu Xin felt that she was very useless. She was frightened by the big cat and caused her father to run into the mountains to beat the big cat in the middle of the night. She swore in her heart that she would practice martial arts properly in the future and not be afraid of the big cat. That way, her father would not be in danger. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry.¡± Gu shouxin patted Gu Xin¡¯s head and said. Xinxin, don¡¯t cry. Father¡¯s leg is injured. Let¡¯s go back and boil some water. He needs to wash up before applying the medicine. Let mother help him! Gu Nian went to hold Gu Xin¡¯s hand and ran away. Chapter 229 ?229 he insisted on letting me drink it The two sisters ran back to boil water. Cai Xiaolian stood in front of Gu shouxin and red at him.¡±If you¡¯re capable, why did you go back alone when you¡¯ve already returned with the rest of the team? Are you trying to be a hero?¡± ¡°Yes, I was wrong.¡± Gu shouxin reached out his hand. mother, my leg was scratched by a big cat. I can¡¯t leave. Cai Xiaolian went forward to help him up, frowning.¡±You smell of alcohol? Are you so confident that you¡¯ll be able to bring wine for your own celebration?¡± Gu shouxin shook his head repeatedly,¡±No.¡± It¡¯s all Zhou Yuan¡¯s fault. He had this n. I didn¡¯t want to drink it at first, but he forced me to drink it. ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you and niannian beat him up? you drank his wine? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ll be shortchanged if you take something?¡± Cai Xiaolian stopped in her tracks. He was drunk? ¡°The one I beat up was Lu Zheng, and the one I drank was Zhou Yuan. At that time, they had been fighting for nearly two hours. They didn¡¯t even have the strength to get up from the ground. They didn¡¯t have any water either. His mother, don¡¯t be angry anymore. I won¡¯t drink his wine in the future.¡± gu shouxin said with a good attitude. ¡°ai!¡± Cai Xiaolian helped Gu shouxin up and sighed. As she walked, she said, ¡± I know. We agreed that the beating was for Xinxin¡¯s previous life. In this life, we¡¯ll strive to make them insignificant and ordinary acquaintances. However, his father¡¯s various signs make me very uneasy!¡± ¡°Little Lian, actually, we don¡¯t need to think so much. Let nature take its course! If we teach Xinxin well, who can say for sure what will happen in the future? you do your business, i¡¯ll study my books, just treat him like an ordinary person! If we keep worrying, when Xinxin bes smarter, she¡¯ll find out something. She¡¯s already treated him like a fellow viger, but after she finds out something, she¡¯ll pay more attention to him, and it¡¯ll backfire.¡± Gu shouxin said. It had been three months since they had transmigrated, and the only bad thing about the three of them was that they had been on guard against Lu Zheng. They might have forgotten that this life would be different from the one in the books that Gu Nian had read. if they treated lu zheng as a special person, then one day gu xin would realize that if gu xin continued to pursue the matter, she would only be helping lu zheng. He might as well be an ordinary person, an ordinary viger. no one could stop the development of the world. The couple returned home after saying this. The girl had already heated up the water and brought it to the room behind the kitchen. This was where they took a bath at home. There was no heater around, so the room was very warm. Gu Xin even secretly ced a Jade bead in the ointment and another bead in the wooden bucket. She didn¡¯t think about whether her family would overthink if she recovered too quickly. She just wanted her father to recover as soon as possible. ...... In the evening, grandma Xiao brought fifty taels of silver to Gu shouxin, but he only epted twenty taels. He said that Zhou Yuan would get someone to make the Tiger skin into a heater for Grandpa Gu, as they had no use for it now. grandma xiao saw that he was determined and didn¡¯t refuse. she asked about his injury and left. After grandma Xiao left, Gu shouxin silently rolled up his sleeves. There was no wound on his arm. Even the most serious injury on his calf, where the flesh had been dug out, hadpletely healed, leaving only a scar. He then thought of the tree branch wound on his little girl¡¯s face. Xinxin¡¯s wound was still there, but his had disappeared? Chapter 230 230 Doubting life This is the ointment I got from aunt Xiao! gu shouxin thought for a whole day but still couldn¡¯t figure it out. at night, when cai xiaolian wanted gu xin to take a bath, he finally figured it out. water, the water from their house. Their well water could grow crops overnight, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that his wounds could heal overnight. If Xinxin¡¯s wound was gone the next morning, it would definitely be a problem with their well water. early the next morning, gu shouxin was waiting for the two children to practice in the courtyard. Seeing the scars on Gu Xin¡¯s face, he fell into deep thought. What was the problem? He didn¡¯t know that Gu Xin had added jade beads to his bathtub but not to her own. She was afraid that if her injuries recovered too quickly and sisi¡¯s injuries didn¡¯t, others would suspect her. That was why she didn¡¯t eat the Jade beads. even so, the scars on her face were slightly worse than gu siqian¡¯s. However, her actions made Gu shouxin doubt his life for a few days. ...... The big cat was caught, and Gu shouxin could move freely. The couple went to the county to sell new year goods again. The best-selling ones were the snowkes and Nougat, which were also the most expensive. Their stall was set up right outside the Zui Jiang restaurant. Now, after Cai Xiaolian¡¯s reform, with Gu Nian¡¯s dishes and Madam Cheng¡¯s invitation to eat, Zui Jiang restaurant had be the number one restaurant in Taoyuan County. Even merchant shipsing from the south and North stopped at the dock, and the guests on the ships had toe into the city to have a meal. With more people, wouldn¡¯t the new year goods sell better? On New Year¡¯s Day, the Gu family was ughtering pigs in the old mansion. Third aunt Gu brought her inws back to have pig ughtering rice. This was the task that Grandpa and Grandma Gu had given her every year. Her inws didn¡¯t have many family members, just a family of three, her mother-inw, sister-inw, and brother-inw. This morning, Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin brought the things they wanted to sell to Zui Jiang restaurant and asked shopkeeper Cheng to help them sell them. Then, they rushed back to help. They had just returned to the old mansion when the Guo family arrived. The four Gu sisters were collecting pig hair when they heard the noise and looked at the door. a gorgeously dressed middle-aged woman walked in with grandma gu. that¡¯s right, she was gorgeously dressed. there was a big red flower on her head, and her makeup was a little exaggerated. Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched. Was this third aunt¡¯s mother-inw, Qin Shi? Third uncle must look like his father and not his mother! Behind them were third aunt and third uncle, as well as their child, the six-year-old Guo Rui. This child looked like a child of the Gu family, and was quite good-looking. Behind them were a pair of siblings, third aunt¡¯s younger sister-inw and her brother-inw Guo Wan and Guo Yan. These two were twins, and they were already seventeen this year. They were indeed twins, even their expressions were exactly the same. They did not hide their disdain for the farmhouse at all. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Gu Hui patted Gu Nian. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just wondering if our third uncle is a child picked up from the streets. The difference in their looks is too great!¡± gu nian sighed. Gu Hui,¡±Yingluo.¡± Sure enough, Gu Nian had not changed. She still paid so much attention to her appearance. She had talked about it a few times in the past. ¡°Eh? What are you guys doing? He had nothing to y with, so he started to y with the pig¡¯s hair? You don¡¯t mind being dirty? He¡¯s really a country bumpkin who can y with everything!¡± Guo Yan Ran over, looked at the four sisters, and said in disdain. ¡°yes, it¡¯s very dirty. you¡¯ll have to eat such dirty meatter. look, there¡¯s blood on the ground. i¡¯ll make it for you to eatter!¡± gu nianughed. Chapter 231 231 How much cousin is on her mind? Guo Yan looked at Gu Nian suspiciously. He felt that something was not right with his sister-inw¡¯s niece today. In the past, when they came to eat, this wretched girl would always rush to curry favor with him and his sister. Why didn¡¯t she do that today? Although she was smiling, he felt that there was something wrong with her. ¡°Why are you talking nonsense with her? Don¡¯t tell me she wants you to be her matchmaker to get to know her cousin?¡± Guo Wan walked over and looked at Gu Nian in disdain. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Original owner, get out here. How many people¡¯s cousin are you thinking about? Guo Wan lifted her dress and tiptoed over to Gu Nian. When she looked into the living room and saw that her sister-inw was not out, she turned around and said to Gu Nian, ¡± ¡°Gu Nian, just give up! Why don¡¯t you look at your ugly face? my cousin doesn¡¯t even like me, so why would he like a country girl like you?¡± Gu Xin was holding a basket of pig hair as she walked past Guo Wan in a Huff. She then stomped on Guo Wan¡¯s head. ¡°Argh! You stinky girl, stop right there!¡± Guo Wan felt the pain and reached out to pull Gu Xin¡¯s cor. ¡°Aunt Guo Wan, what are you doing? Are you trying to bully me again? I¡¯ll call me third aunt!¡± Gu Xin red at Guo Wan and said. f * ck you! Guo Wan was still afraid of her sister-inw. Moreover, they were in someone else¡¯s territory. However, she felt a little strange. In the past, when she bullied Gu Xin, Gu Nian even helped her. Gu Xin did not dare toin about her. But now, the situation was reversed? ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Nian went to hold Gu Xin¡¯s hand and bumped into Guo Wan. This kind of thing about whose cousin the host liked, well, she better not say too much. If she said too much, she would lose face! ¡°Little brother, little sister, aren¡¯t you guys cold? Quicklye in and start a fire!¡± Just as Guo Wan was about to lose her temper, her third uncle appeared at the door of the central room. The two children were still afraid of their eldest brother. They only red at the four sisters and went into the main room. ¡°Gu Nian, good luck! No matter if you¡¯re a literary schr or a martial arts schr, you¡¯ll have to abduct one of them home. Don¡¯t let these annoying fools think that you¡¯re after their cousin!¡± Gu Hui patted Gu Nian¡¯s back as she spoke in a serious tone. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m definitely not thinking about it!¡± Gu Nian denied it three times. alright, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re almost done with the pig hair. Gu Hui did not believe her. As far as she knew, there were only three cousins among the girls. One was Zhang Yunyun¡¯s cousin, the other was Guo Wan¡¯s cousin, and thest was sun Yumei¡¯s sixth brother. That¡¯s right, sun Yumei¡¯s sixth brother. Gu Nian had liked him very muchst year, but she only set her eyes on Zhang Yunyun¡¯s and Guo Wan¡¯s cousins this year when sun Ling got married. Gu Nian looked up at the sky and sighed again. What else did the original owner like? In her nephew¡¯s book, Gu Nian was already 20 years old when she first appeared. However, her nephew had written such a supporting role from a male perspective and did not mention anything about her one-sided love history! ¡°Good luck, sister! These people are not good enough for big sister, only the schr can!¡± Gu Xin encouraged Gu Nian. ¡°Alright, sister, you can do it!¡± Gu Nian was amused by Gu Xin¡¯s serious expression and stopped thinking about how many cousins she had. ...... Every year, third aunt¡¯s inws would rest for a night when they came over for the pig ughtering rice. One night, after dinner, the family was busy in the kitchen when third aunt¡¯s mother-inw, Qin Shi, suddenly mentioned Gu Nian to Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Second brother¡¯s wife, your family¡¯s big ya will be fifteen after the new year, right?¡± Qin Shi asked with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, Juan Zi.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. Chapter 232 232 My mother-inw and I are very close ¡°Let me tell you, Rui ¡®er¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t care about her niece at all! When his mother came back, she definitely didn¡¯t mention the good marriage I mentioned to you, right?¡± Qin Shi said mysteriously. ¡°Aunt, what good marriage? My family¡¯s big ya is already seventeen. If we go by the order, you should also say something to my family¡¯s big ya, right?¡± Zhang Shi came over. hey, I say, eldest daughter-inw, did you forget what happened when I proposed to your big girlst time? ¡± Qin Shi looked at Zhang Shi in disdain. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just beat someone up? My sister-inw even beat up your son-inw, but didn¡¯t you still marry him?¡± Zhang Shi curled her lips. Qin Shi¡¯s old face turned red, and she hated third aunt even more in her heart. She was really unlucky to marry a tigress. Her good-for-nothing son was still protecting her. Look, the tigress¡¯s family¡¯s sister-inw wasughing at her. Cai Xiaolian looked at Qin Shi and wanted tough. She said: ¡°Juan Zi, my niannian also beats people up, really. Besides, you said that my sister-inw doesn¡¯t care about her niece. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy? I know that my sister-inw, Rui ¡®er¡¯s uncle and aunt, are quite caring towards her. With an elder sister-inw as a mother, won¡¯t you save a lot of trouble, Auntie?¡± Qin Shi: ¡± Aiyo, look at what you¡¯re saying. Is she taking care of me? ¡± She¡¯s Yingluo.¡± ¡°Mother, what¡¯s that?¡± At this moment, Gu Lin carried a pot of meat into the main room. She looked as if she would not be able to hold the pot of meat up if he did not speak properly. ¡°I¡¯m taking care of her! Haha, take care!¡± Qin Shiughed embarrassedly. ¡°I say, Gu Lin, you¡¯re wrong! How can you talk to your mother-inw like this? I¡¯m from your family, I can¡¯t even tell if you¡¯re going down.¡± Zhang Shi couldn¡¯t bear to see her daughter-inw threaten her mother-inw, because she couldn¡¯t threaten her mother-inw. ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, don¡¯t look! What¡¯s wrong with me talking to my mother-inw? I¡¯m on very good terms with my mother-inw. Isn¡¯t that right, mother?¡± Third aunt Gu looked at Qin Shi with a smile. ¡°Yes, yes, eh, inw? I¡¯m going to see where my inw is and see if I can help.¡± Qin Shi stood up and did not want to stay with third aunt. He was thinking in his heart that he had to think of a way to make this daughter-inw suffer when he returned. Zhang Shi rolled her eyes and chased after Qin Shi. That wretched girl, Gu Hui, was very fierce. It was better for her to get married soon. Third sister¡¯s inws were from the prefecture. The person she liked should also be from the prefecture. Yes, she must grasp this opportunity. ¡°Second sister-inw, did she tell you that she wanted to matchmake niannian?¡± Third aunt Gu put down the basin and sat beside Cai Xiaolian to marinate the meat. ¡°Yup! And you said you didn¡¯t care about your niece!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°This old witch is here to sow discord again. Second sister-inw, don¡¯t believe her. What kind of people did she introduce? His wife had just died in the alley next door. She was 20 years old, childless, and had a rich family fortune. She said that she would give a betrothal gift of 100 taels and a matchmaker¡¯s Red packet of 20 taels. Bah! For twenty red packets, you¡¯re even willing to throw away your face!¡± Gu Sangu said angrily, and then looked at Cai Xiaolian nervously. Her second brother and second sister-inw had always loved money and didn¡¯t care about the two children. How could she say it? What if she was tempted? ¡°Niannian¡¯s marriage isn¡¯t urgent. Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t reached the point of selling my daughter.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Mother, aunt, what are you guys talking about? I heard that Auntie was looking for grandma Qin to propose marriage to Huihui. Aunt, is that right?¡± Gu Xin asked as she ran in. Chapter 233 233 I don¡¯t want to live anymore Third aunt Gu was speechless. This sister-inw was too ridiculous! Rushing to this kind of marriage? it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. If sister-inw could decide on Huihui¡¯s marriage, she would have gotten married long ago. Cai Xiaolian could still see it clearly. Hearing this, Gu Xin sat beside Cai Xiaolian and helped to marinate the meat. Out of the four pigs in the Gu family, two were sold and two were kept at home. Even if there were two, there would still be a lot of meat, and it would take a long time. ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°My sister and the others are at home making the things for tomorrow¡¯s sale. I don¡¯t like that Guo Wan and Guo Yan, so I came here.¡± Gu Xin pouted. ¡°hey, you little girl, you have the same likes and dislikes as your aunt! Are they just sitting on the side and not helping, waiting to eat?¡± Third aunt Guughed. no one probably liked her sister-inw and brother-inw. they werezy, as if everyone owed them something. ¡°Yup! I don¡¯t know why father and the rest didn¡¯t chase them away.¡± Gu Xin was confused. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°Sister, Sister Huihui, sisi, father, fourth uncle, and brother Yuan.¡± gu xin replied. ever since lu zheng and gu shouxin beat up the big cat together, gu xin had been calling him brother ah yuan. Lu Zheng was overjoyed. His nickname was Yuanyuan, and only his maternal grandfather, maternal grandmother, and older sister called him that. There was nothing wrong with Gu Xin calling him brother ah Yuan. As for the way Gu Xin addressed them, the transmigration trio did not correct her. They had already thought it through. Gu Xin was still young and at this age, she would not be able to develop any romantic feelings. Moreover, Lu Zheng could not stay here forever. He would leave one day. As for whether they would meet again after he left, that was a matter for the future. It was useless for them to think too much, so they might as well live their current lives well. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry. they¡¯ll definitelye back cryingter.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. With Lu Zheng¡¯s personality, Gu Xin was scared to death by a big cat. He could go into the mountains alone at night to kill a Tiger. The Guo siblings had always badmouthed Gu Xin and despised him. Even if Gu shouxin and Gu Nian did not do anything, Lu Zheng would have done it. sure enough, guo wan came back crying after a while, and guo yan followed her back with a big bag on his head. ¡°Aiyo, Xiao Wan, Xiao Yan, what¡¯s wrong with you? My good daughter, my youngest son, why are you all like this?¡± Qin Shi was chatting with Zhang Shi. When she heard themotion, she hurried over. When she saw her children like this, her heart ached. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to live anymore! I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Guo Wan hugged Qin Shi and started crying. ¡°mother, i want to go back! I don¡¯t want toe to this ce anymore. It¡¯s so uneven that I fell and my head was broken from kowtowing. I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± Guo Yan also pulled Qin Shi¡¯s sleeve and cried. ¡°little brother, you¡¯re crying like this after just one knock, what a disgrace! You¡¯re a man, aren¡¯t you embarrassed!¡± Third uncle, who was setting the fire, reprimanded. Guo Yan pursed his lips. His mother liked his eldest brother the most, so he didn¡¯t dare to refute her. ¡°Little sister, what¡¯s going on with you? You¡¯re already a grown man, what¡¯s with all the crying?¡± Her third uncle frowned and looked at Guo Wan. Grandma Gu, who was boiling oil in front of the stove, raised her eyebrows. Oh my, the third son-inw is still acting like an elder brother in front of his younger brothers and sisters! She seemed to remember that thest time her son-inw came over, her brother Chuan said that he would jump on brother Chuan¡¯s back and shiver when he saw a wild boar. What a huge contrast! Chapter 234 234 Chapter 234 thick-skinned ¡°Mother! Zhou Yuan said I¡¯m ugly! You called me ugly in front of so many people! I don¡¯t want to live anymore! I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Guo Wan¡¯s self-esteem was hurt. She couldn¡¯t care about her big brother anymore and continued to cry while holding her mother. ¡°Oh my, this has to do with my Yuanyuan! I say, youngdy, did you say something to my Yuanyuan?¡± Grandma Xiao, who was helping Grandma Gu to boil the oil, had wanted to watch a good show. However, when she heard that it was rted to her grandson, she asked apologetically. ¡°Xiao Wan, this is Zhou Yuan¡¯s grandmother. You tell his grandmother to stand up for you. Don¡¯t cry!¡± Grandma Gu said. When Guo Wan heard that it was her grandmother, she was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t want to raise her head. ¡°Little brother, tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Third uncle looked at Guo Yan and said. Guo Yan told the story. Under the threat of his big brother¡¯s eyes, he dared not add oil to the fire and could only describe the facts objectively. Everyone was a little speechless after hearing her description. This Guo Wan was too bold. Even Gu Hui, who was determined to raise eight to ten pretty boys, was not as bold as her. After dinner, Gu shouxin went back with a few girls to make the New Year¡¯s goods to be sold tomorrow. Lu Zheng also went to help, and then Guo Wan dragged Guo Yan along. Guo Wan had been following behind Lu Zheng. She introduced herself in a coquettish voice and mumbled to herself. Lu Zheng ignored her at first. Seeing that he was ignoring her, she pretended to fall and pounced on Lu Zheng. In the end, Lu Zheng waspletely unaffected and took a step back. Fine, Guo Wan fell directly to the ground. She was also very bold. She thought that Lu Zheng was just a good-looking country boy. She was the daughter of the prefecture¡¯s rice store. If she took the initiative to approach him, the country boy would ept her. Hence, she got up from the ground and stretched out her hand to stop Lu Zheng from doing anything. She even asked him, ¡± brother Zhou Yuan, did you say kiss? ¡± Lu Zheng looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not even sixteen yet. Auntie, you look much older than me!¡± Guo Wan saw that Lu Zheng was quite tall, even taller than Guo Yan, and thought that Lu Zheng was older than the siblings. He was not even sixteen and was two years younger than her. This was within the range of her eptance! Therefore, the thick-skinned her continued to pester, ¡± ¡°Little brother Zhou Yuan, as the saying goes, when a girl is a year older, she¡¯ll have a Golden Rooster, and when a girl is a year older, she¡¯ll have a Golden m. I¡¯m two years older than you! I¡¯m seventeen this year and I¡¯m not married yet. There are many young masters who like me, but I just don¡¯t like them. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re suitable for each other. I¡¯ve finally found the right person after meeting you today. Brother Zhou Yuan, it¡¯s you! My family runs a grain store in the prefecture, my big brother is a schr, and my second sister married into a cloth shop and is thedy boss. Little brother Zhou Yuan, can I ask for your hand in marriage?¡± In the kitchen, Gu shouxin and the others were speechless. Third aunt¡¯s (third sister¡¯s) sister-inw¡¯s skin was as thick as the city wall! Lu Zheng looked at Guo Wan as if she was an idiot. He frowned.¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t have any ns to get married!¡± He was only so tactful because he was a rtive of the Gu family. Unexpectedly, Guo Wan thought that he was shy. She felt that the girls these days were not as bold as her, so the good-looking young man had never encountered such a situation. Well, the more shy and good-looking the young man was, the more she liked him. Hence, she made her move. She reached out to pull Lu Zheng, but he did not give her a chance to touch him. Chapter 235 235 It¡¯s hard to say Guo Wanughed foolishly. The young master was so good-looking even when he was angry.¡±Aiya, little brother Zhou Yuan, don¡¯t be like this! I know you¡¯re shy. Why don¡¯t we talk outside?¡± Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief and nodded.¡±Alright!¡± Guo Wan was immediately amused. She pretentiously tidied up her clothes and hair. She even asked Gu Nian to show her with a shy face. Did she look good? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very nice.¡± Gu Nian smiled and nodded. All the best, aunt Guo Wan!¡± Guo Wan was pleased by Gu Nian¡¯s words,¡±alright, you little girl, just wait to drink my wine!¡± Aiya, hehehe, I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore!¡± Guo Wan happily chased after Lu Zheng. urgh! Gu Nian was disgusted by her. Guo Yan red at Gu Nian. However, Gu shouxin¡¯s gaze swept past him. He dared not act rashly again. He also left the kitchen and hid in the innermost part of the kitchen to listen to his sister¡¯s conversation with the young man. little brother Zhou Yuan. Guo Wan lifted her skirt and ran to Lu Zheng, who was at the door, overjoyed. ¡°Stop!¡± Lu Zheng rolled his eyes. ¡°Little brother Zhou Yuan, is it because there are so many people in the room that you can¡¯t say that you like me? There¡¯s no one else now, so tell me!¡± Guo Wan raised her eyebrows and tried her best to make a look that she had practiced in front of the mirror many times, which she thought was more seductive. ¡°Right, there are too many people, it¡¯s hard to say.¡± Lu Zheng chuckled and said, ¡± don¡¯t look at others like that in the future. It¡¯s easy for people to mistake your eyes for cramping up. Guo Wan was stunned. &Nbsp; ¡± also, your eyes can only be the size of a bean, ¡± Lu Zheng continued. why do you have to make them as big as a pile of cow dung? aren¡¯t you making things difficult for your eyes? ¡± Guo Wan blinked, her face full of disbelief. Lu Zheng crossed his arms and sized Guo Wan up. He sneered, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for seventeen to not marry. With your body and weight, which man would dare to marry you? His appearance was disgusting, and his body shape could put a person¡¯s life in danger. If I marry you, I¡¯ll have to consider whether I can eat or not, and whether I¡¯ll be crushed to death tonight!¡± ¡°You!¡± Guo Wan pointed at Lu Zheng and was somewhat speechless. She was not fat, okay? Her mother had said that she was plump. Lu Zheng continued, ¡± Oh, and your mouth. Is it because you¡¯re too dark? you¡¯re afraid that people won¡¯t be able to find you at night, so you deliberately painted your mouth red? ¡± I¡¯m telling you, if you see this bloody mouth at night, people will only think that it¡¯s a female ghost!¡± ¡°And this face of yours, your family runs a Rice Shop, not a Rouge shop. With so much Rouge on your face, no matter how thick it is, it can¡¯t cover up the ws on your face. It¡¯s better to grind some rice and apply it with big white rice to see if it can make it whiter.¡± ¡°And your clothes! You¡¯re short and fat, and you¡¯re dressed in in white. Don¡¯t you know that you look like a superrge steamed bun? Do you know that with your figure, if you wear some green clothes, you¡¯ll definitely be a winter melon lying on the ground!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Tears were flowing out of his eyes. Who knew what was flowing out of those eyes that were like sheep dung or cow dung? Don¡¯t dirty the entrance. Second uncle¡¯s family doesn¡¯t feed sheep or cattle.¡± ¡°To sum up what I¡¯ve said, it can be summed up in one word: ugly. I don¡¯t like you because you¡¯re ugly, so don¡¯t disgust me in front of me! I¡¯m still young and growing. What if I¡¯m so disgusted that I can¡¯t eat and grow tall? What should I do if I lose weight? I¡¯m my grandma¡¯s good grandson, can you afford topensate me?¡± Chapter 236 236 How are you going to find a wife in the future? ¡°Waa!¡± , Guo Wan ran away crying. ¡°Sister!¡± Guo Yan Ran out of the vegetable field and passed by the door. He reached out to hit Lu Zheng, but Lu Zheng grabbed his wrist directly. He didn¡¯t use much strength, but Guo Yan was in so much pain that he begged for mercy. After all, they were third aunt¡¯s inws ¡®people. If they were beaten too badly, it would not be good for third aunt. Lu Zheng let go. ¡°You motherless bastard, I¡¯ll remember this!¡± Guo Yan Ran far away before he turned around and cursed. After that, he continued to run. Lu Zheng squinted his eyes and gently kicked a small stone on the ground. The stone flew to Guo Yan¡¯s feet and made him fall. ¡°Ah!¡± Guo Yan¡¯s head had a big bump. He got up and continued to run while cursing. tsk, tsk, tsk. Zhou Yuan, you don¡¯t usually talk. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a vicious mouth. Gu Nian appeared at the entrance of the kitchen and asked in surprise. It was true. She had never expected Lu Zheng to say such things about ady. It was written in the book that the male lead only had eyes for three women. One was his mother, one was his sister, and one was the female lead. He almost never spoke to other women. ¡°You tter me! I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± Lu Zheng said calmly. ...... ¡°Mother! I don¡¯t want to live anymore! He said that I¡¯m ugly and that my eyes are sheep dung beans and cow dung! He said I was like a big bun, like a winter melon! Mother! I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Guo Wan continued to cry. ¡°Inws, inws, you have to sort this out.¡± ¡°Aiyo, sister Qin, this is my ah Yuan¡¯s fault! I¡¯ll ask him toe over and apologize to Xiao Wan! Xinxin, go and call your brother ah Yuan over!¡± Grandma Xiao didn¡¯t wait for Qin Shi to finish her words. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xin slowly returned home. She was extremely happy. She had long disliked her third uncle¡¯s sister. ¡°This child is too much, how can he say that in front of the girl? Miss Guo, don¡¯t cry anymore, he¡¯ll be here soon, I¡¯ll help you vent your anger! Good girl!¡± Grandma Xiao patted Guo Wan¡¯s shoulder andforted her. ¡°Yup! The children in our vige are just a bit mischievous, Xiao Wan, don¡¯t lower yourself to their level!¡± Grandma Gu chimed in. Qin Shi, Zhang Shi, and Cai Xiaolian all tried to persuade him. But Guo Wan cried even more fiercely, feeling extremely wronged. Third aunt Gu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡± ¡°Little sister, I just heard that a big cat appeared in Sky Mountain a few days ago. It won¡¯t be good if you cry so loudly and attract the big cat. As you know, my mother¡¯s house is at the foot of the mountain.¡± Guo Wan¡¯s crying stopped. Lu Zheng hade with the four Gu sisters. The sisters did not like Guo Wan and wanted to see how she wanted Lu Zheng to apologize. ¡°Stinky brat,e here quickly and apologize to miss Guo! How can you say such things about a girl?¡± When grandma Xiao saw the mane in, she pulled him in front of Guo Wan. Lu Zheng pursed his lips and did not say anything. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re pouting today!¡± Grandma Xiao gave him a Pat. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± Lu Zheng muttered softly. ¡°Aiyo! Are you trying to anger me to death! Look at how sad the girl is, see if I won¡¯t hit you!¡± Grandma Xiao raised her hand to hit him again. Lu Zheng hid at the door and said as he ran, ¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not good to lie, really!¡± Grandma Xiao caught up with him and said,¡±lying is bad!¡± But I didn¡¯t ask you to say anything! Just keep your words to yourself! How are you going to find a wife in the future? I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson today! Old Xiao, I¡¯m going home to teach this brat a lesson. I¡¯lle back to help tomorrow!¡± Everyone in the Gu family was speechless. Guo Wan cried even more sadly. Chapter 237 237 We¡¯ll manage The main culprit had left, but the Qin mother and daughter could not vent their anger on the Gu family. It waste at night, and they could not chase after them to the Xiao family. If it wasn¡¯t for her third uncle stopping her, Guo Wan would have insisted on going home. The mother and daughter went to sleep with dark expressions. Guo Yan also said that he had a headache and was going to sleep. Third uncle felt quite embarrassed and ran to the second branch to help make the food to be sold tomorrow. ¡°This ah Yuan looks like a polite young man, but he¡¯s not holding back at all when he speaks!¡± Grandpa Gu sighed. look at old Xiao. Ah Yuan is her grandson. How can he not learn from old Xiao? ¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°Father, mother, I have something to tell you!¡± Seeing that everyone was busy again, Zhang Shi ran to grandma Gu¡¯s side and smiled tteringly. ¡°You want to go to sleep? Just go? I¡¯m stopping you from taking care of the baby?¡± Grandma Gu gave Zhang Shi a sidelong nce. The eldest daughter-inw was used to beingzy, and she was used to it. ¡°No, how could I? Father and mother are busy, how can I, as the wife, go to sleep! Wasn¡¯t this being unfilial asking to be struck by lightning? Hehe.¡± Zhang Shi said righteously. ¡°Yo! What kind of immortal pill did sister-inw eat to open her aperture? You still know that you¡¯ll be struck by lightning if you¡¯re unfilial! I remember you had a stomachachest year and went to bed early. The year beforest, you had a headache and went to bed early. The year beforest, you said you had a cold and went to bed early. third aunt Gu was going to recite it year by year but was interrupted by Madam Zhang. ¡°His aunt! I¡¯m talking to my parents about something important! Don¡¯t interrupt. It¡¯s a very important matter. If it¡¯s dyed, you won¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility.¡± Zhang Shi said proudly. Gu Hui, who was helping to put arge can of oil into the cab, suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Mother, just now aunt Qin said that there is a good marriage! I wanted to tell second sister-inw that she was Gu Nian, but second sister-inw rejected me. I thought that Gu Hui was also proposing marriage, so I asked and found out that she¡¯s a good person.¡± Zhang Shi was afraid that third aunt would change the topic again and quickly said. Gu Hui paused. She knew that her premonition was very urate. ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s the good idea?¡± Grandma Gu turned to look at Zhang Shi. His eldest granddaughter had indeed reached the age to talk about marriage. Although she had great ambitions, she still needed to be persuaded when she met the right person. ¡°He¡¯s from the street next to Auntie Qin¡¯S. He¡¯s a businessman. He was already twenty years old, and his character and appearance were all good! We¡¯re all rtives, so aunt Qin can¡¯t harm our family, right?¡± Zhang Shi said. ¡°What family? Did you know?¡± Grandma Gu looked at third aunt Gu. ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve seen this person before. He¡¯s Huang Cheng, the oil seller who sells oil next to the Guo family¡¯s rice Shop. After they got married, they lost their children and their wives. It¡¯s said that a betrothal gift of a hundred taels is required.¡± Gu Sanguughed coldly. Her sister-inw was really promising. Was her niece that bad? Rushing to be someone¡¯s second bedroom? One of the things that third aunt Gu hated the most about Zhang Shi was that she valued men over women, as if she was not a woman herself. ¡°Boss¡¯s wife! Although our family is a farmer¡¯s family, we haven¡¯t reached the point where we have to give our daughter to someone else as a dowry! If you don¡¯t have Huihui and sisi in your eyes, then don¡¯t bother about their marriage! Your mother and I are still alive, we care!¡± Grandpa Gu was a little angry, and his tone of speaking to Zhang Shi was a little harsh. He would never scold his daughter-inw, not even his son. However, he was very serious when it came to the child¡¯s life. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I really didn¡¯t do it because of the betrothal gift!¡± Zhang Shi panicked and quickly exined. Chapter 238 238 I just like him ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯m really thinking for Huihui.¡± Zhang Shi felt a little wronged. although that Zhang Cheng was married, he didn¡¯t have any children! He was only twenty years old, and he was the only son in the family. He also managed the oil mill. Aunt Qin had said that Zhang Cheng had a few older sisters who were married well and could even help him! Father, mother, you¡¯ve always been so close to second brother¡¯s family. Do you also want to tell this good marriage to Gu Nian?¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian both rolled their eyes. Zhang Shi¡¯s brain was really slow. ¡°Enough!¡± Grandma Gu put the knife down on the knife board. Zhang Shi was so scared that she trembled. ¡°Go and see your youngest son. I agree with your father. We¡¯ll be the ones to decide on Huihui and sisi¡¯s marriage. You should take care of your son!¡± Grandma Gu said in a deep voice. ¡°Mother, my son is also your grandson! I¡¯ve already given birth to two grandsons for the Gu family. How can you treat me like this?¡± Zhang Shi said, unconvinced. ¡°Grandson, what¡¯s wrong? Just because he had a grandson, he was superior to his granddaughter? To me, grandchildren are all the same! What¡¯s up? Not convinced? If you¡¯re not convinced, then bring your son back to your Zhang family! The Gu family can not tolerate a daughter-inw who uses her daughter to exchange for a betrothal gift! Get lost!¡± Grandma Gu¡¯s gaze at Zhang Shi had already reached her limit. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. You¡¯ve been pregnant, giving birth, and going into confinement. It¡¯s been a year and your temper has risen, right? You think you¡¯re so great just because you have two sons? I¡¯m telling you, in the Gu family, sons and daughters are the same. You¡¯d better wake up. If you continue like this, you¡¯re going to pack up and leave!¡± Grandma Gu continued. ¡°Aiyo, mother, you¡¯re so unreasonable.¡± Zhang Shi sat down on the ground and began to make a scene. Grandma GU only raised the knife calmly to stop her from talking. She got up from the ground and ran away dejectedly. ¡°AI!¡± Grandpa Gu sighed. ...... Uncle Gu was busy in the second room until veryte. He washed up and went to sleep. Zhang Shi tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Seeing that the person was lying down, she quickly told uncle Gu about the marriage. The only response she got was uncle Gu¡¯s snoring. Mrs. Zhang was so angry that she kicked uncle Gu. In the end, uncle Gu turned over and raised his long leg, whichnded on Mrs. Zhang¡¯s foot. Mrs. Zhang could not move. The sound of his snores filled her ears and annoyed Zhang Shi. She knew that this man was unreliable and would definitely stand on her parents ¡°side. Aiyo, why did she have such a hard life! She had already given birth to two grandsons for the Gu family, so why was she not treated like a hero at all? She felt wronged! While she was feeling aggrieved, Guo Wan and Qin Shi were still awake in the guest room. Every time they came to the Gu family, the mother and daughter would sleep in the same room, and Guo Yan would sleep with fourth uncle Gu. ¡°Mother, I like Zhou Yuan and I want to marry him. Help me think of a way! Why don¡¯t you ask sister-inw to do it?¡± Guo Wan held Qin Shi¡¯s hand and said coquettishly. ¡°He already said that about you, so why did you marry him? Yes, mother admits that this young man is quite good-looking, but we can¡¯t marry him just because he¡¯s good-looking! Mother can not bear to see my good girl suffer.¡± Qin Shi said. ¡°But I just like him! No matter what, she was going to marry him! In the future, even if mother wants me to go and take a look, I won¡¯t go! I want him! He said I¡¯m ugly, but I want to marry him and conquer him! Mother, please help me!¡± Guo Wan continued to act coquettishly. Chapter 239 239 What do you think of niannian? Qin Shi had no choice but to calm Guo WAN down first and let her wait until after the new year. Shouldn¡¯t a married daughter return to her Maiden Home on the second day of the new year? Qin Shi was nning to have third aunt Gu bring Guo Wan along on the second day of the new year. After Guo Wan heard this, she stopped making a fuss and went to sleep in peace. However, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Her mind was filled with the image of the young man. He smiled at her sister-inw¡¯s second brother, worked quietly on the side, and taught her sister-inw¡¯s nephew how to shoot birds with a slingshot. As for the words he had used to scold her, after serious consideration, Guo Wan thought that the young man was reminding her that she was too well-rounded, the color of her clothes was too in, and that her big eyes were not suitable for her beautiful face. The Rouge was too red, so it was better to put on some powder, and she should not put on lipstick. Well, Guo Wan decided that she would eat less when she went back and be slimmer. Then, she would ask her mother to make new clothes for her, and they must be beautiful in color. There were still a few days before the second day of the new year. She had to dress up and make her husband¡¯s eyes light up. It would be best if they could settle their marriage next year. Guo Wan thought of this wonderful result and fell asleep. ...... Early the next morning, the Gu family miraculously discovered that Guo Wan seemed to be in high spirits again. She even greeted everyone in the Gu family very politely. After breakfast, the Guo family left with the fresh pork that grandma Gu had given them. As for the marriage that Zhang Shi wanted to talk about, Qin Shi didn¡¯t want to talk to Zhang Shi at all. It was mainly because Qin Shi felt that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Gu Hui. As soon as the night before the New Year¡¯s Eve passed, the New Year¡¯s atmosphere became even stronger. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian decided to make their Business 29% sessful with the help of the whole family. Even Gu en, who had always loved to y, stayed at home and did what he could. Of course, there were people in the vige who knew about their New Year¡¯s Sale. Some came directly to buy, while others came to learn their craft. Cai Xiaolian said that she was helping the drunken River Tavern make it. She was working for the drunken River Tavern, and she could not tell anyone. Just like that, the vigers ¡®thoughts were dispelled. In the entire Gu family, only Madam Zhang did not know that the second branch was cooperating with the drunken River Restaurant. She really thought that the second branch had sold the recipe to the drunken River Restaurant, and the owner of the drunken River Restaurant had given Cai Xiaolian a job. So, at present, no one in the vige knew about this. On the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month, Gu shouxin apanied Cai Xiaolian to sell all the things and waited in the restaurant to settle this year¡¯s profits. In the afternoon, Madam Cheng came over with Cheng Rui. ¡°Sister Lian, second brother Gu, I¡¯ve made you wait for a long time. I¡¯m really busy at home.¡± After they arrived, Mrs. Cheng apologized first. After exchanging pleasantries, Cheng Rui took out the ount book. This was the ount book that the bookkeeper recorded every day ording to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s ounting model, as well as theundry and skincare sets that Mrs. Cheng helped Gu Nian sell. Madam Cheng had sold a total of three hundred sets of the facial and wash set for five taels of silver each, so it was a total of one thousand and five hundred taels of silver. The restaurant had made a profit of 2742 taels in two months after deducting all the costs. The Gu family would get 8226 taels of silver if they took 30% of the profits. The two items added up to a total of two thousand three hundred and twenty-two taels. She had originally agreed to help Madam Cheng sell the suit and take a Commission, but Madam Cheng refused to ept it. Cai Xiaolian looked at the ounts. There were no problems. After the ounts were settled and the silver was paid, the couple left. The mother and son walked her to the door. After watching the couple drive away, Cheng Rui said, ¡± ¡°Mother, what do you think of niannian?¡± Chapter 240 240 She¡¯s not worthy of you ¡°Niannian is a good girl, but Rui ¡®er, she¡¯s not worthy of you!¡± In the past two months, Mrs. Cheng had also seen through Cheng Rui¡¯s thoughts and said bluntly. Rui ¡®er, you¡¯re the eldest son of the family and the one with the most hope of bing sessful in the Cheng family. Your father has ced all his hopes on you. You will never allow yourself to marry a merchant¡¯s daughter. Mrs. Cheng exined. ¡°Second uncle Gu is also participating in the imperial examination.¡± Cheng Rui frowned. ¡°Rui ¡®er, you¡¯re a schr yourself, so you know it¡¯s not easy to get a good rank. Your father has done his research. After he got married, he no longer touched any books and was addicted to gambling and even drinking.¡± Mrs. Cheng shook her head with a smile and said, ¡± when ites to wine, drinking a little is good for the mood, but drinking too much is bad for the body. A person who has been drinking for more than ten years, do you expect him to be able to get a good position?¡± Cheng Rui frowned and did not say anything. ¡°Alright, since you only admire him now, you should stop thinking about him. Marriage, parents ¡°words, matchmaker¡¯s agreement. You clearly know that your father doesn¡¯t allow it, so why do you have to fall in love with her? Come on, let¡¯s go back!¡± Mrs. Cheng sighed, patted Cheng Rui, and got into the carriage first. Cheng Rui followed behind him silently. After getting into the carriage, Cheng Rui said, ¡± mother, niannian¡¯s facial and wash clothes will definitely be popr in the entire great Zhou in the future. Niannian is not an ordinary woman. Thest time I went to her house, I observed her small workshop. I¡¯ve never seen those things before. Even though I¡¯ve seen them and heard her exnation, I can¡¯t make them myself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a schr, of course you don¡¯t know the craftsmanship of a craftsman,¡± Madam Cheng said with a smile. Let¡¯s not think about her prescription. The Gu family is still very good people. We work together to earn money, and everyone is good to each other! If you show your true feelings to your father, he might not allow us to have any contact with their family. So, you should know what to do!¡± Cheng Rui was silent for a while, but he still did not give up. ¡°What if I take her in after I get married?¡± Mrs. Cheng raised her eyebrows and looked at Cheng Rui in surprise. ¡°Mother, although I haven¡¯t had much contact with her in the past two months, I still like niannian very much. With her looks and her ability to earn money, she¡¯s qualified to be my concubine. I won¡¯t let her suffer in the future.¡± Cheng Rui exined. ¡°As for taking in concubines, as long as their family is willing, your father will definitely be willing as well. However, Rui ¡®er, in my opinion, their family will never let their daughter be a concubine. You should give up on this idea!¡± Madam Cheng advised. Cheng Rui shook his head and smiled,¡±I will.¡± Mother, give niannian two years and she would be able to earn the money of most of the rich families in the great Zhou. Two yearster, if I get the first rank, grandfather will definitely arrange a good marriage for me. He would first marry a wife, then take in a concubine. The wife will help me in my career, and the concubines will provide me with money. Mother, in the future you will not have to work hard to do business.¡± Madam Cheng smiled with relief. Rui ¡®er is really the best gift from the heavens. To have such a filial son like Rui¡¯ er, it¡¯s worth it even if I have to deal with a merchant woman every day. Mother believes that one day my son will be able to bring me into the circle of nobledies in the capital.¡± Madam Cheng was the concubine¡¯s daughter of the capital¡¯s Minister of Revenue. When she had married Lord Cheng, she had also married in ce of her elder sister. The Cheng family and the sun family had an engagement, and when Lord Cheng became a Jinshi, he came to ask for a marriage. All these years, Madam Cheng had been following master Cheng abroad. Although she could not be the head of the family without her mother-inw, her life was different from what she had dreamed of before she was married. Chapter 241 241 Chapter 241 being looked down upon She hoped to return to the upper-ss circle in the capital. She had been working hard to earn money all these years, hoping to use money to build connections and help master Cheng rise step by step. She couldn¡¯t count on her mother¡¯s family. She was a concubine¡¯s daughter who married in ce of her elder sister. Her mother didn¡¯t allow her to go back and couldn¡¯t wait for her to be outside for her whole life. Her father would not help her until Lord Cheng achieved great things. But now, she had a promising son. If her son could get into the first, or even the second, in two years ¡®time, her father would definitely step forward to help. At that time, she would definitely be able to return. ...... ¡°I¡¯ve asked the broker these few days. There are a total of three manors for sale around our vige. The area was about the same, between 120 to 150 mu. The price ranges from one thousand five hundred to two thousand taels.¡± On the way back, Gu shouxin told Cai Xiaolian about the country estate. Previously, they had discussed that they would first buy a Manor for Gu Nian. After they had earned enough money, they would buy another one for Gu Xin. Then, they would buy a house and a shop. ¡°Do you have the blueprint?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen it, but I didn¡¯t look very carefully. Why don¡¯t we take niannian and Xinxin to see it together during the new year? Let niannian choose which one she likes.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. This girl was really capable! We¡¯ve only been here for three months, and we¡¯ve already earned almost three thousand taels of silver.¡± Cai Xiaolian sighed. ¡°You¡¯re also very powerful! In my previous life and this life, I have never seen such a good business person like wifey.¡± Gu shouxin said sincerely. ¡°You tter me! I¡¯ve never seen someone as good at studying as you in my previous life.¡± Cai Xiaolian cupped her hands and said with a smile. Previously, when she saw Gu shouxin flipping through the book very quickly, she evenughed and asked if he could remember the contents. Then, Gu shouxin memorized half of the book for her. If it wasn¡¯t for her headache, Gu shouxin would have memorized another book for her. Not only could he memorize it, but he could also exin the meaning to Cai Xiaolian. Even when his two daughters were doing the horse stance or stepping on the plum blossom dome, he had to teach them a few words from time to time and exin the meaning behind it. Every morning, the family of four would study and exercise. Cai Xiaolian quite liked it. Anyway, she was now very confident about Gu shouxin¡¯s imperial examination. She heard that after he passed the examination and became an official, he would have to do all kinds of things. Well, she had to work hard to earn money! It was almost dark when they reached the vige. It was New Year¡¯s Eve tomorrow, and every household was lively. Those who had been working outside had returned and they met many acquaintances on the way. After the ox-cart sent them back to the old house, the couple headed home. From afar, they saw a big man loitering at the gate of their house. ¡°Haha, niannian¡¯s peach blossom.¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile after seeing the person. ¡°Zhang Yungui?¡± Gu shouxin frowned. ¡°That¡¯s right, this kid hasn¡¯t been home for more than a month. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s working hard in the cksmith shop to buy gold jewelry for niannian! Every time I meet Lady Li Zheng, she would roll her eyes at me. ¡± Cai Xiaolian was speechless. ¡°Niannian is more unlucky than the two of us. She doesn¡¯t know what the original owner did! Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Gu shouxin said helplessly. ¡°Second uncle Gu, second aunt Gu.¡± Zhang Yungui, the big ck guy, saw the two of them and called out to them nervously. He was holding a beautiful box in his hand. ¡°Yes, I am. Yungui, is it because niannian doesn¡¯t want to meet you?¡± Gu shouxin asked. Chapter 242 242 Too honest ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Zhang Yungui quickly shook his head, then said embarrassedly, ¡± I¡¯m waiting for Xinxin toe out. I want Xinxin to help me read this to Nian.¡± He didn¡¯t even dare to knock on the door. Last time, Gu Nian had pushed him without any mercy. He was afraid that he would make Gu Nian angry again. Moreover, when he came back today, he heard his little sister say bad things about niannian. He guessed that his little sister must have made niannian angry, and he even scolded his little sister. He was afraid that Gu Nian was still angry, so he waited at the door for Gu Xin toe out. He wanted to ask Gu Xin for help. ¡°What if Xinxin doesn¡¯te out today? You¡¯ve been waiting here all this time?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked in surprise. This young man was too honest! I knew that second uncle and second aunt wereing back. Look, you¡¯re really back. Zhang Yungui grinned and scratched his head. He handed the box in his hand to Cai Xiaolian. second aunt, this is my New Year gift to niannian. Please help me pass it to niannian! Thank you, second aunt.¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head and said,¡±Yungui, I know that you¡¯ve been working hard in the smithy. You don¡¯t have to buy such an expensive thing for niannian.¡± Niannian told me that she won¡¯t marry you.¡± Gu shouxin also added, ¡± Yungui, we have not nned to marry niannian off yet, so don¡¯t send anything over in the future. It¡¯s not easy for you to earn some money. Save it for yourself to buy more things, or save it for your future wife. Zhang Yungui was a little depressed,¡±second uncle, second aunt, I really want to marry niannian.¡± I¡¯ve wanted to marry her since I was young. No matter how hard it is for me, I¡¯m willing to buy things for niannian. In my heart, niannian is more precious than anyone or anything. She used to smile at me when I bought things for niannian, but now she doesn¡¯t even want to see me!¡± Zhang Yungui was half a head taller than Gu shouxin. He worked in the iron shop and had muscles all over his body, but such a big man was actually so aggrieved that he was about to cry. Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin looked at each other and silently scolded the original owner, Gu Nian, in their hearts. If you don¡¯t like someone, don¡¯t hang them around. What are you doing? ¡°Ahem.¡± Gu shouxin coughed twice and said, ¡± brat, take your things and leave quickly. I won¡¯t let niannian marry you. It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re Li Zheng¡¯s son, don¡¯t force me to drive you away with a carrying pole!¡± Cai Xiaolian turned to look at Gu shouxin in surprise. Gu shouxin blinked at her and quickly returned to normal. ¡°Second uncle Gu, why not? I can earn money. In the future, I¡¯ll open my own iron shop, and when I earn money, I¡¯ll get you wine to drink and give you money to use. Can you let niannian marry me?¡± Zhang Yungui was very sad. ¡°Not good!¡± Gu shouxin replied, then led Cai Xiaolian into the house. Zhang Yungui followed him but was shut out of the door. He pitifully sat down against the door. Gu Xin, who was climbing on the wall, couldn¡¯t bear to see Zhang Yungui like this, but her sister wouldn¡¯t let her out. Aiya, Xinxin, why are you climbing so high? ¡± When Cai Xiaolian entered the house, she saw Gu Xin crawling on the wall with her hands supporting her. She was scared to death and quickly went over to catch her. Gu Xin jumped down nimbly and smiled smugly, ¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m very powerful, right?¡± ¡°Stinky girl! You¡¯re amazing, you scared your mother so much that my heart almost jumped out.¡± Cai Xiaolian said unhappily. She was also very surprised in her heart. This Kung Fu really existed, and it had been practiced since young. Even if she wanted to learn it, it was toote. Chapter 243 243 Chapter 243 irreceable ¡°It¡¯s fine to fall. Her sister said that she was often thrown by her father in the past. In the past, when father secretly taught big sister martial arts, he was afraid that mother would be worried. So mother, don¡¯t worry about me and don¡¯t be scared, or else father won¡¯t teach me. ¡± Gu Xin pulled Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm and shook it. She looked up and said, ¡± mother, I will protect myself. I can only protect you if I Learn Kung Fu! Really, I¡¯m not afraid of pain when I fall. Mother, don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Gu Xin really thought that Gu Nian¡¯s Kung Fu was secretly taught by Gu shouxin. She was so happy that Gu shouxin could teach her, so happy that she forgot to ask her father where he was secretly teaching her sister. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯re wrong. The task of protecting mother is father¡¯s. How can you learn from father and then steal father¡¯s job?¡± Gu shouxin said, feeling wronged. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Dad, you also want to have more people to protect mom, right? in the future, when I have a little brother, a little brother can also protect mom!¡± Gu Xin quickly shook her head. hahahaha, that¡¯s right, Xinxin is right. When you have a brother in the future, let father and brother protect you three! Gu shouxin¡¯s words made Gu shouxin happy. Well, it was a good idea to give his two daughters a younger brother! Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at Gu shouxin, then turned her head and ignored him. She asked Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your sister? Does she know that Yungui is outside?¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯I know. But my sister didn¡¯t let me go out. She said she wouldn¡¯t care about brother Yungui. Father, mother, what is this for?¡± ¡°Your sister did the right thing. If you don¡¯t like others, then don¡¯t let them think about you. Be a little more ruthless and make them give up on this thought. I won¡¯t let myself be troubled, but I won¡¯t let others dy me either.¡± Cai Xiaolian held Gu Xin¡¯s hand as they walked towards the central room. ¡°But in the past, sister always epted brother Yungui¡¯s gifts.¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°In the past, your sister was still young and insensible. Now that your sister is more sensible, you have to remember, Xinxin, that if you meet a man who likes you in the future and you don¡¯t like him, you have to draw the line clearly.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°What if I like it too?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Oh? Our Xinxin already has a little boy she likes at such a young age?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. Gu shouxin also looked at Gu Xin. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m just asking what I should do in such a situation. Besides, mother, how can I know if I like it or not?¡± Gu Xin shook her head and asked in confusion. The couple was relieved. It hadn¡¯t matured yet, and it hadn¡¯t been enlightened. Very good. ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you meet someone you like. It¡¯s hard to say. Everyone likes different things.¡± Gu shouxin continued the conversation. His words were directed at Gu Xin, but his eyes were on Cai Xiaolian. just like your father and your mother. Your father likes your mother, not because of her appearance, but because of her temperament. Your father likes your mother¡¯s temperament. If I wake up one day and your mother isn¡¯t by my side, I¡¯ll be very disappointed. But when I find out that your mother is not by my side because she went to the kitchen to boil water, I¡¯ll be very satisfied. Your father will be happy with your mother, and he will imagine his future life with your mother. When father discovered that he liked her, it was very sudden. He felt that if your mother was not in his life, then his life would have lost its meaning.¡± Cai Xiaolian was so stunned that she did not even notice Gu Nian, who had alreadye in and stood to the side. Gu shouxin smiled and continued, ¡± so, Xinxin, when this person appears in your life, you don¡¯t need anyone to tell you what joy is. You can understand it yourself. He is one of a kind, irreceable.¡± Chapter 244 244 Did you have a heart attack Gu Xin nodded her head, not fully understanding what he meant. Gu Nian clenched her fists and held her chin. ¡°Waa! I¡¯m so envious of mother! Mother, when will I be able to find someone who loves me as much as Father loves mother?¡± After that, he winked at Gu shouxin. Nine thousand years old daddy, you can do it! Your eldest daughter is doing great today! ¡°There¡¯s one outside! You and him, he¡¯s definitely more sincere to you than your father to me. ¡± Cai Xiaolian came back to her senses, her face slightly red as she spoke. After that, she went to the kitchen. Damn it, I was fifty years old in my previous life, and I¡¯m thirty years old in this life. I¡¯m already eighty years old in total, how can my heart still be beating like a deer? Did he have a heart attack? ¡°Father, sister, is mother shy? I saw her blushing. Brother Yungui used to blush when he saw my sister.¡± Gu Xin blinked her big eyes, looking at her sister and then at her father. ¡°Xinxin is so smart! He could even see this. Father will go and take a look!¡± Gu shouxin went to the kitchen with a smile. Gu Xin, don¡¯t ever mention anything about brother Yungui in the past, understand? ¡± Gu Nian said sternly as she held onto Gu Xin. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Xin asked in confusion. ¡°No means no! Do you remember that?¡± Gu Nian said domineeringly. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head obediently. what an obedient child. I¡¯ll make you a big pig trotterter! Gu Nian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head in satisfaction. ¡°Good! Big sister is so good! I like big sister the most!¡± Gu Xin hugged Gu Nian¡¯s arm andughed. Gu Nian pursed her lips. This girl had a lot of people she liked the most, such as her grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, Sister, Sister Huihui, first uncle, fourth uncle, third aunt, sisi, and little ninren. All of them were her favorite people. She had heard it several times in the past few months. Gu Nian had said that she would not bother about Zhang Yungui and she really did not bother about him. She did not open the door. The sky slowly darkened. Zhang Yungui got up and left the door of the Gu family. In the house, the family of four was eating in the kitchen. Gu Xin was gnawing on the pig trotter happily and did not notice that something was wrong with her mother tonight. Big sister¡¯s big pig trotters are too delicious! My sister is the prettiest sister in the world, the most capable sister, and the most amazing sister! I love my sister! The delicious meal made Gu Nian¡¯s position in Gu Xin¡¯s heart soar. ¡°Father, mother, why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± Gu Nian teased as she looked at the two of them with a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t talk when eating, don¡¯t talk when sleeping.¡± Cai Xiaolian red at Gu Nian and buried her head in her food. ¡°Niannian, this pig trotter is very good.¡± Gu shouxinughed. After he finished speaking, he picked one for Cai Xiaolian. her mother, you eat it. Niannian said that this is good for a woman¡¯s skin. ¡°I¡¯m not eating. I¡¯ll get fat if I eat this!¡± Cai Xiaolian picked it up and returned it to Gu shouxin. Gu Xin, who was happily gnawing on the food, suddenly stopped in her tracks. She blinked her eyes and looked at her mother. Would she get fat? Oh no, if I eat it often, will I end up like first aunt? No, no, uncle said that adults only grow horizontally when they eat too much, but our children grow vertically when they eat. Hence, Gu Xin happily munched on her pig trotter again. After a full meal, she obediently put the dishes on the kitchen counter. She didn¡¯t wash the dishes anymore. Most of the time, her father did it. Xinxin, can you do me a small favor? ¡± Seeing Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian leave the kitchen, Gu shouxin bent down and whispered to Gu Xin. ¡°Good!¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°Xinxin will go and make mother happyter and let motherugh out loud. Father will teach you hidden weapons next year.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly nodded. Chapter 245 245 I¡¯ll be worse in the future When Gu shouxin finished washing the dishes and went to the main room, the mother and daughter in the roomughed happily. He knew that his daughter had the ability to make people feel good. After confessing on a whim, his mother should not be embarrassed anymore. She should be normal now! ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re so happy?¡± Gu shouxin walked in, sat by the fire, and asked with a smile. Gu Nianhua had asked fourth uncle Gu to make the fire that they were using. At the bottom was still a Brazier, and on top of the brazier was a small square table. It was covered with ayer that wrapped around his feet, and his whole body was warm. He could do anything with his hands on the table. ¡°I¡¯m talking bad about you!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Oh? Could talking bad things make his wife so happy? Then in the future, if I¡¯m a little worse, won¡¯t wifey be even happier?¡± Seeing Cai Xiaolian smile at him, Gu shouxin also felt relieved and joked. ¡°None of them are serious!¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡±e on, let¡¯s count this year¡¯s ie and then draw up a n for next year! ¡°Alright, wifey, you say it!¡± Gu shouxin called her wife more smoothly. ¡°Niannian, Xinxin, I¡¯ve paid Mrs. Cheng for the money from the drunken River Restaurant and the skincare set. I¡¯ve just added the daily ie since the New Year¡¯s Sale, and it¡¯s a total of 30725824 Wen. Take a look, the ounts for all the projects are here.¡± Cai Xiaolian pushed the ount book to the three of them. Every day¡¯s small ounts were kept by Gu Xin, and Cai Xiaolian had just finished calcting everything. The three father and daughter didn¡¯t say anything after looking at it, and they all looked at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°First of all, let¡¯s talk about buying the manor. Your father has asked around, and the price of the manor is between one thousand five hundred to one thousand eight hundred taels. We¡¯ll keep two thousand taels and settle this matter in the first month of the lunar year.¡± ¡°Also, our family needs a car. We¡¯re going to start farming in spring, so Grandpa and Grandma can¡¯t let us borrow a car every day. So, do you think we should buy an ox-cart, a horse-cart, or a donkey-cart?¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s niannian¡¯s wash and Facial Set. If we open a shop, how do we cooperate with the Cheng family? or do we make it ourselves and not cooperate?¡± ¡°Finally, during the first year of junior high, none of us wrote a n for next year. I kept it for this time next year to see if we¡¯ve reached a goal.¡± Gu shouxin came first. as for this carriage, we¡¯ll just buy a donkey cart for the time being. It¡¯s convenient for our family of four to travel. We can also transport goods. As for cooperation, I think we should do it ourselves and not cooperate.¡± Gu Nian nodded. I don¡¯t know what kind of car I want. However, I agree with you about the cooperation. I don¡¯t want to cooperate. We have the skills and money. If they were to cooperate, what would Madam Cheng do? Send people? Actually, we can hire our own people to open the shop. Mother can go and see it the next day. It¡¯s always inconvenient to work with others.¡± Cai Xiaolian sighed,¡±of course it¡¯s best to make your own decisions.¡± However, Mrs. Cheng wants to cooperate with us. If we do it alone, she will overthink it. After all, she is the wife of the county Magistrate. In Taoyuan County, she still has a certain right to speak.¡± Gu shouxin smiled and said,¡±it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll go and discuss this matter.¡± I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t be ridiculed.¡± ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked curiously. Chapter 246 246 The minority obeys the majority Mrs. Cheng had asked several times about the cooperation with this shop, and she was aware that it could make money. No one would feelfortable if they suddenly said that they were not cooperating. ¡°Father, mother, sister, I have a question to ask.¡± Gu Xin interjected. The three of them turned to look at her. ¡°I¡¯ve calcted it. We can really make more money by doing it ourselves than cooperating with Auntie sun. If we don¡¯t open a shop and continue to sell like we did before the new year, will we sell less than Auntie sun?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°That definitely won¡¯t happen. For example, Xinxin, if I ask you to use the willow branch with green salt to gargle your mouth, would you be willing? Would you be willing to wash your hair with Soap Beans like before?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± if I knew about the existence of these sets and I had the money to sell them, I would have been willing to use them. Cai Xiaolian smiled,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± The others must have thought the same. For those who were not short of money, these were considered daily necessities. I definitely won¡¯t sell less. ¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t we close the shop and sell it to the Rouge shop?¡± Gu Xin suggested. Or someone who knows our family andes to our house to buy directly. This way, we only need a workshop. We don¡¯t need a shop, and we don¡¯t need people to manage it. For example, we sold the skincare set for five taels of silver before. Next year, we¡¯ll make the bottles bigger and store more of them. We¡¯ll sell them for ten taels of silver.¡± ¡°Mother, you said before that we can¡¯t have too many of the same thing. If we have too many, it will be worthless. So, we don¡¯t even need to make the workshop too big. We just need to guarantee that we can produce 1000 sets every month.¡± ¡°Grandpa was very worried about us before. He said that a tall tree attracts the wind and that father has to study. If something happens to us and we provoke those bad guys to deal with us, father won¡¯t be able to study in peace. Even if we¡¯re working with master Cheng¡¯s family, he¡¯s only a County Magistrate. There are still people in the prefecture above him. Who knows if their rtives will be jealous of our business?¡± ¡°So, we¡¯ll do it at home. There are so many people in the vige, even if the bad guyse, they can¡¯t do anything to us. If we don¡¯t open a big shop, we¡¯ll get a certain amount of ie every month. It won¡¯t make people jealous, and we won¡¯t be in danger.¡± The time travel Trio was stunned by what Gu Xin said. Gu Xin didn¡¯t hear any response. Seeing that her parents ¡®and sister¡¯s expressions were a little off, she blinked and her voice became weaker, ¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No, baby. You¡¯re absolutely right!¡± Cai Xiaolian said in surprise. When she first arrived, she already felt that her daughter was a little silly. She never thought that she could analyze some things from her grandfather¡¯s words, although it was not veryprehensive. ¡°Really? Hehe, mother, I overheard Grandpa and Grandma worrying about our family that day.¡± Gu Xin scratched her head in embarrassment. The transmigration trio: ¡± Yingluo ¡± This girl seemed to like eavesdropping. ¡°Then what do you think, little Lian?¡± Gu shouxin asked Cai Xiaolian. you three have the same idea, so I¡¯ll just follow the majority. Cai Xiaolian smiled helplessly, then looked at Gu shouxin and said seriously, ¡± her father, you have to work hard! Now, Xinxin knows that the more money our family makes and the more things we take out, the more people will covet it. Only when you¡¯re strong will others not dare to have any designs on you.¡± Chapter 247 247 Second Xue ising ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu shouxin nodded solemnly. ¡°Father, mother, how about this? we won¡¯t build another workshop. We¡¯ll use myboratory. If it¡¯s 1000 sets a month, the four of us can do it. As for the sales, it¡¯s up to you. Actually, this is good too. I have more time to research new things.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll design another set of boxes. I think that soap is quite easy. When you are making it, make more at a time. Let¡¯s sell it to a Rouge shop, or we can sell it to the itinerant peddler. I¡¯ve met a few traveling merchants these days, and when we sell it to them, we can make a lot of money at one time.¡± Cai Xiaolian immediately changed her mind. ¡°This mother, you can do as you see fit. We¡¯re only responsible for doing it. By the way, I¡¯m nning to give sister Huihui and sisi twenty taels of silver each for their work. What do you think?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Alright. However, niannian, although Huihui and sisi are your cousins, you should settle your ounts clearly. If you continue to work next year, you¡¯ll have to set your monthly sry first. I think the two sisters are quite capable, you can decide how much you want to give them.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded and said. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for first aunt, I would have wanted them to join my researchb. Sigh, that first aunt, forget it. ¡± Gu Nian shook her head in disgust. ¡°Sister, we can Ask Auntie to ask sister Huihui and sister sisi to do something, and then we can do it ourselves! Do it quietly and don¡¯t let anyone know.¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes and said slyly. ¡°You! I thought you were a silly girl, but you¡¯re not stupid at all!¡± Gu Nian tapped Gu Xin¡¯s nose. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not stupid! I¡¯m not white either! As for whether it¡¯s sweet or not, I¡¯ve never had it myself, so I don¡¯t know! Hehe!¡± Gu Xin was bing more and more lively. The family sat down and talked for a while before washing up and going to bed. ...... On the 30th of December, Lu Zheng received a messenger pigeon early in the morning. He read the first part of the note expressionlessly, but when he read thest few words, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. Xue Er had followed a rich master to the Qing Prefecture. To be able to have Xue Er follow a rich master, how rich must he be! Moreover, it was Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve. Xue er¡¯s family definitely wouldn¡¯t go out with him, so who was the person going out? He hoped that they would be in Qingzhou and note to Taoyuan County. He was quite afraid that Xue Er would meet Gu Nian. If the two of them were to meet, he was sure that Xue Er would fall for Gu Nian. The Gu Nian now was not the Gu Nian from his previous life. As long as Xue Er dared to snatch her away, Gu Nian would dare to resist. With Xue er¡¯s personality, the more he couldn¡¯t get it, the more he liked it. When the time came, wouldn¡¯t he be causing trouble for the Gu family? As for whether Gu Nian would like Xue Er, Lu Zheng was not sure. After all, Gu Nian was no longer the Gu Nian he knew. ¡°Yuanyuan, what are you thinking about? How could there be so many things to worry about at such a young age? Another letter? What¡¯s wrong? did your bastard father write this for you?¡± At this moment, grandma Xiao walked in and asked. ¡°No.¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. ¡°This stupid thing! Yuanyuan, grandma will make a trip to the capital after the new year and poison your old man to death. Do you hate grandma?¡± Grandma Xiao said through gritted teeth. That b * stard left his son at the old mansion and didn¡¯t even ask about it during the new year. That b * stard will be killed by that b * tch Lin Shi sooner orter! Chapter 248 248 Chapter 248-appearing earlier ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng smiled helplessly. He knew that his grandmother was just saying it. His grandmother¡¯s medical skills were superb and she had never harmed anyone until now. If he had known in his past life that his grandmother was still alive, then ¡°Hey, you little brat, are you trying to provoke me? You can avenge your mother yourself! ¡°That wretched girl, she didn¡¯t listen to my advice and insisted on marrying your father, that bastard.ai, ai, ai, ai.¡± Grandma Xiao thought of her only daughter and felt very upset. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ve written a letter to my sister and she just gave birth to le ¡®er. She said that when le¡¯ er is a little older, she will ask brother-inw to bring the three of them to visit you.¡± Lu Zheng patted grandma Xiao and consoled her. ¡°Yuanyuan, I¡¯m not worried about your sister at all. She has your brother-inw. I¡¯m just worried about you. Tell grandma, do you really n to stay here? If you don¡¯t go back, Won¡¯t You Be letting that vicious woman Lin have it easy?¡± Grandma Xiao looked at Lu Zheng worriedly. ¡°Now is not the time to go back. My father has been deceived by the old Madam and Madame Lin. If I go back, I will only be in a passive position. I¡¯ve already made arrangements at Yuzhou Prefecture. No one will know that I¡¯vee to Zhou town. For the past two years, I¡¯ve been farming here in peace. When the crops are out, I¡¯ll follow my grandfather to the capital and see the Emperor directly. I also need two years to prepare my own manpower. My sister and brother-inw will help me too. I have my own ways. So, grandmother, don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Can that old thing¡¯s seed really grow something good?¡± Grandma Xiao asked with a frown. ¡°I can. Did grandmother forget about the chili from before? There are still many seeds in maternal grandfather¡¯s warehouse. I n to nt them all in the next two years.¡± Lu Zheng said with absolute certainty. Other than potatoes, corn, and sweet potatoes, his grandfather also had many fruit and vegetable seeds. He couldn¡¯t recognize them, but he remembered that after his grandfather passed away in his previous life, someone in the Zhou family nted those seeds, and they did grow vegetables and fruits that the great Zhou Dynasty didn¡¯t have. Some of them had been nted when he was nning for his rebirth. The n members had originally nned to give them all to him, but his heart was full of Xin ¡®er at that time and he didn¡¯t have the time to care about them. He hadn¡¯t gone to see them, so he couldn¡¯t recognize them. Since he had been reborn, he would make these things appear in the world as soon as possible! ¡°Alright! It¡¯s spring, and grandma will go to the fields with you. By the way, you can go to town and keep that old thingpany tonight. I¡¯ll go to your grandmother Gu¡¯s house.¡± Seeing that he was so confident, grandma Xiao didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Maternal grandmother, you really don¡¯t want to go with me to reunite with maternal grandfather?¡± Lu Zheng sighed. unless your motheres back to life, don¡¯t let that old thing appear in front of me for the rest of my life. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help but break my vow and go against my master¡¯s order to poison him to death! Grandma Xiao said resolutely. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll go with you to grandmother Gu¡¯s ce!¡± Lu Zheng said hurriedly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Bring your things and we¡¯ll go for the New Year¡¯s meal. You can go and apany that old thing tonight, and have lunch at the Gu residence!¡± Grandma Xiao nodded and said. The two of them packed up the New Year¡¯s gifts that they had prepared and went to the Gu residence. There wasn¡¯t anything expensive, just a box of tea leaves, a few jars of good wine, and a stick of hundred-year-old ginseng. These were all prepared by Lu Zheng for Grandpa and Grandma Gu. Given the rtionship between grandma Xiao and grandma Gu, if she gave something to grandma Gu, grandma Gu would definitely beat her up. Chapter 249 249 I have to smile everyday ¡°Grandma Xiao, brother Yuan!¡± Gu Xin came to the old mansion from home and happened to meet the grandfather-grandson pair at the door. She called out to them happily. ¡°This girl, she smiles whenever she sees people and makes people feel good for no reason!¡± Grandma Xiao really liked Gu Xin. ¡°My sister said that if you smile every day, your life will be good and your luck will be good!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes, your sister is right. In the future, Xinxin must smile every day and get better and better.¡± Seeing Gu Xin¡¯s smile, the corners of Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve upwards. ¡°Brother Yuan, what are you holding?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°This is a New Year¡¯s gift for my grandparents. Oh no, I forgot to prepare a gift for Xinxin.¡± Lu Zheng smacked his head, his face full of regret. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t even give brother Yuan a gift, so brother Yuan doesn¡¯t need to give me a gift.¡± Gu Xin was amused by Lu Zheng¡¯s reaction andughed. ¡°I remember that Xinxin¡¯s birthday is in the first month of the lunar year, and so am I. We¡¯re on the same day! How about I give Xinxin a birthday gift on her birthday?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. ¡°Really? Brother ah Yuan¡¯s birthday is on the same day as mine?¡± Gu Xin was shocked. No one in their vige had the same birthday as her. ¡°It¡¯s true. Xinxin is the 16th day of the first lunar month, right? I¡¯m the same. The moon on the 16th was the roundest. I was born on that day, so my mother gave me the name Yuan. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my grandma.¡± Lu Yang said. Gu Xin looked at grandma Xiao. ¡°Your brother Yuan is right. However, her mother gave her the name Yuanyuan not only because the moon was full on the day he was born, but also because he was rounder than other milk babies when he was born. That¡¯s why he¡¯s called Yuanyuan.¡± Grandma Xiao said with a smile. She remembered that when Lu Zheng was born, she had gone to the capital to visit her daughter. This kid was indeed a little fatty, and he was rounder than any baby she had ever seen. ¡°Really? Is it rounder than Ren Ren?¡± Gu Xin was amused. Eldest uncle¡¯s little cousin was the roundest baby she had ever seen. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine that there could be a baby even rounder than her little cousin. Although Gu Ren was born prematurely, he was protected by Gu Xin¡¯s Jade Pearl. In addition, Mrs. Zhang ate well and lived well during her pregnancy. Grandma Gu did not rub her face, so wasn¡¯t gu Ren very good-looking? ¡°It¡¯s true. So, you can call him big brother Yuan Yuan in the future.¡± Grandma Xiao said with a smile. ¡°Good!¡± Gu Xin was a little embarrassed when she saw Lu Zheng. She chuckled and said, ¡± brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ll definitely give you something Yuanyuan on your birthday! ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng smiled helplessly. In his past life, other than his parents, grandparents, and sister, only Gu Xin knew his nickname. He remembered that in his previous life, Gu Xin had the same expression when she heard this. She even said, ¡± Lung, why don¡¯t I call you Yuan Lang in the future? ¡± At that time, there was an examination and the top schr¡¯s surname was Yuan. He pretended to be angry and said, ¡± ¡°So Xin ¡®er likes the schr! Then am I going to throw away my armor and take the top scorer¡¯s examination? Or, should we call our brothers in the Army to beat up the top schr?¡± ¡°Are you guys the door Gods of the three stations?¡± Just then, grandma Gu appeared and interrupted Lu Zheng¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Hey, old Gu, what are you saying? Have you ever seen such good-looking door Gods like us? With our looks, we¡¯re heavenly gods, not door Gods. A door God could only be someone who looked scary. For example, when you¡¯re not smiling, you can be a door God!¡± Grandma Xiao joked. Chapter 250 250 On the same day ¡°You with the surname Xiao, you still want to spend the new year alone this year? Or should I go and apany that old bastard?¡± Grandma Gu threatened. ¡°No, no, no. I must spend the new year with a beauty like old Gu! ¡®Alright, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to kick ye Chuan out tonight and take old Gu for myself!¡¯ Let¡¯s go!¡± Grandma Xiao stepped forward and put her arm around grandma Gu¡¯s shoulder, striding into the house. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, my grandma and your grandma are great!¡± Gu Xin looked at the back view of the two olddies with envy. ¡°Yup! One doesn¡¯t need too many confidants in one¡¯s life, one is enough.¡± Lu Zheng also sighed. He had never thought that his grandmother and Xinxin¡¯s grandmother would be so close. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do you have a close friend? I don¡¯t have any. The girls in the vige don¡¯t y with me, I only have sisters.¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Xinxin is still young and has a long way to go. She will appear in the future. Let¡¯s go in!¡± Lu Zhengughed. In his past life, Gu Xin did not have a close friend. Lu Zheng believed that in this life, Gu Xin would definitely have one. She would have a rtionship with ady that was like that of a grandmother and grandmother. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, are you going to be 16?¡± Gu Xin asked as she walked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m older than you by five years.¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°I saw an uncle before. He went to the wrong ce, and he looked very much like you.¡± Gu Xin said. Lu Zheng stopped in his tracks. That uncle seemed to be him. At that time, he had just woken up and didn¡¯t know that he had seeded. He thought that it was just one of the many dreams he had. He was so anxious that he wanted to take Gu Xin away and not let her pay for her gambling debts. At that time, he didn¡¯t have the time to shave his beard and didn¡¯t clean himself up properly, so he looked a little old. ¡°However, that uncle is also very good-looking. Even if he has a beard, I saw that his eyes were just like brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s. They were very bright, as if they were filled with stars.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Oh, really? Can I take it as Xinxinplimenting me for looking good?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. Flowers bloomed in his heart. Zhou Yuan, you¡¯re so thick-skinned. My Xinxin is only saying that uncle is good-looking. When did she say anything about you? ¡± Gu nianlong had noticed the two of them chatting happily in the kitchen. When she saw that they were not done, she wanted to interrupt them. However, she heard these words as soon as she stepped out of the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s just average.¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m telling the truth. Brother Yuanyuan was very simr to that uncle. Their eyes were the most simr and they were very good-looking. Sister, don¡¯t you think brother Yuan Yuan is good-looking?¡± Gu Xin tilted her head and said seriously. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Undeniably, he was quite good-looking. ¡°Quicklye in and help me!¡± Gu Nian was toozy to answer as she waved her hand and called Gu Xin away. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m going to help you in the kitchen. You can go to the central room. Grandpa and Grandma are in the central room.¡± Gu Xin waved at Lu Zheng. Ever since Lu Zheng came back from his fight with Gu shouxin, Gu Xin¡¯s impression of him was not the same as before. She used to agree with her sister¡¯s words that Mr Zhou was a good-looking lunatic. Right now, young master Zhou was the good-looking brother Yuan Yuan. He had even given their family a lot of seeds. The things that grew out were delicious. Furthermore, next year, they would be able to grow these things openly. More people would be able to eat these delicious foods. Lu Zheng went to the central room. No matter where Gu Nian came from or how Gu Nian¡¯s prejudice against him was formed, he would do his best to gain their recognition. Chapter 251 251 Actually, it¡¯s quite difficult for me to find a wife At noon on Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve, the Gu family ate dumplings. the four gu sisters, gu en, who usually yed outside when she did not go to school, and fourth uncle gu were making dumplings together. Uncle Gu carried ninren to the kitchen. bear with it, bear with it. Look at your fourth uncle and your brothers and sisters. They can bear with the smell of such fragrant stuffing. So, you have to learn, okay? ¡± ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m letting you learn! Why are you drooling?¡± As soon as uncle Gu finished speaking, little ninren¡¯s mouth drooled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, you little brat, you can¡¯t help looking at food, just like your mother! Let¡¯s go to the central room and watch your second uncle and brother Yuan write couplets! Let¡¯s go and judge. Whoever writes better, whoever writes worse, let¡¯s drip our saliva on them!¡± Uncle Gu then carried the child to the central room. The people in the kitchen were speechless. He could talk so much while carrying a baby who didn¡¯t even know how to babble. ¡°Big sister Xiao, ah Yuan¡¯s handwriting is really good!¡± Grandpa Gu, who was making paste, could not help but praise Lu Zheng to grandma Xiao. ¡°Second brother¡¯s handwriting is also good! It looks more tasteful than ah Yuan¡¯s writing!¡± Said grandma Xiao. ¡°Second brother is also much older than Yuan! People say that the words are like the person, and the more experience you have, the more words you¡¯ll write.¡± Grandpa Gu sighed. He hadn¡¯t seen his second brother write in the past few years, but he was sure that his second brother had definitely practiced it in secret. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach such a realm. As for Lu Zheng, Grandpa Gu knew his true identity. The more he knew, the more he understood that this child was not easy to deal with. ¡°You two, stop boasting! They were being bragged to the heavens! This word was one of the best in the countryside, but it was nothing more than this in the outside world where there were many students! So, second brother, Yuan, you two can¡¯t ck off! practicing calligraphy can make people calm down and think. second brother, you need to calm down. ah yuan, you need to calm down too, understand?¡± Grandma Gu said to the two of them seriously. ¡°Mother, what are they thinking about? Do you want to think about how easy it would be to catch a big cat alive in other mountains?¡± At this time, Gu shouxin came in with Gu Ren in his arms and asked with a smile. Grandma Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Come,e,e, bear with it. Quickly look at Grandpa, Grandpa is making paste. Do you know what paste is? Paste will always be paste, hehehehehehehehe ¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s take a look at this side and see if your second uncle¡¯s handwriting is better or your brother Yuan¡¯s. Remember, whoever¡¯s handwriting is uglier, you can drool!¡± ¡°Aiyaya, your second uncle has been quiet for more than ten years. Drinking and gambling is just a cover, right? This time, your second uncle will definitely be able to inscribe his name on the Golden roll! Endure it, you have to learn from your second uncle. In the past, when he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get in, he would hide it and learn it secretly. Now that he knows that he can get in, he can¡¯t bear it anymore! How smart!¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Ordinary people can¡¯t keep up with big brother¡¯s brain circuits! ¡°Bear with it, look at your brother Yuan! Your brother ah Yuan is a handsome young man! These words were also handsome! Aiyaya, I don¡¯t even know whose father is uglier! Tsk, tsk, my taste is really good. There¡¯s no one uglier than me. I can¡¯t even drool, hehehe.¡± ¡°Bear with it, you must look like Father, not mother. Only I have the chance to grow up to be a handsome young man like your brother ah Yuan. if it¡¯s your mother, then she can only be like your two older cousins. it¡¯s difficult to find a wife.¡± Gu shouxin carried the child and looked around. [ handsome young man Lu Zheng: actually, it¡¯s quite difficult for me to find a wife. ] Chapter 252 252 Just like your grandma Grandma Gu found uncle Gu too noisy and drove him out. Uncle Gu carried Gu Ren out and said aggrievedly, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, I know, you¡¯re like your grandma. You¡¯re famous for your bad temper and impetuousness! AI!¡± ...... Soon, the dumplings were ready. Just in time, Gu Ren¡¯s father had also woken him up from his sleepiness as he carried him around. Everyone was squeezed into the big round table. Grandpa Gu asked uncle Gu to pour wine for everyone. ¡°Alright, dumplings and wine, the more you drink, the more you¡¯ll have! I wish our family, aunt Xiao, and little Yuan, better and better in theing year, and always have a smile!¡± Uncle Gu poured the wine and even wanted to say a few words of blessing. ¡°Father, I¡¯m going to be seventeen.¡± Gu Hui looked at the wine jar and suddenly said. She wanted to try the wine. ¡°What? You want to get married?¡± Uncle Gu asked in surprise. He had always thought that his eldest daughter was going to find a son-inw who would marry into the family. He was not capable and only knew how to farm. He could only afford the dowry. He was stillcking in finding a son-inw. He didn¡¯t have a foreign bull! However, he encouraged his eldest daughter to earn her own money. In the future, he would persuade his mother to find a son-inw for her. However, he had only helped second brother¡¯s family for two months, and he already had the money to find a son-inw? ¡°Sister Huihui, do you want to try the wine?¡± Lu Zheng could tell what Gu Hui was thinking. Well, a cousin is also an elder sister. It¡¯s time to get some good impression! ¡°What? You want to drink? You¡¯re not a man, why would you drink? The wine doesn¡¯t cost money? Also, girls can¡¯t drink.¡± When Zhang Shi heard this, she was unwilling. ¡°First aunt, girls can drink wine. My parents said so.¡± Gu Xin spoke up for her cousin. ¡°Hey, second brother, second sister-inw, how did you teach your child? She¡¯s so young and you¡¯re already teaching her how to drink? What kind of parents are you?¡± Zhang Shi seized the opportunity to criticize. ¡°Eldest aunt, father and mother said that grown girls can drink wine.¡± Before Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian could refute, Gu Xin said seriously. Everyone in the room,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°Xinxin, do you know what flower wine is?¡± Gu en looked at Gu Xin in surprise. He had only just found out about it. Xinxin was only a month older than him, how did she know? Other than the time travel Trio, everyone else was looking at Gu Xin nervously. ¡°It¡¯s wine made from flowers! A few days ago, father even took the time to brew plum blossom wine! Father said that my sister will be able to drink it next year, and I still have to wait for another four years.¡± Gu Xin said disapprovingly. ¡°Tsk!¡± Gu en lost interest. He knew it, his cousin who was a month older than him was the most obedient in the family, how could she know about flower wine? It was more likely that his elder sister and sister niannian knew about drinking and drinking. Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t know what he was nervous about either. Perhaps it was a habit. In his previous life, whenever Gu Xin was mentioned about brothels, she would feel dejected and inferior. That was why he would never allow anyone around Gu Xin to mention anything about brothels. ¡°You¡¯re from the boss¡¯s family, so don¡¯t keep Huihui in check. It was okay for a woman to drink a little wine so that when she was out in the future, she would not be spoiled by a little wine. Boss, fill up Huihui¡¯s Cup!¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°Thank you, grandma!¡± Gu Hui stood up and went to get a wine ss. ¡°Huihui! Your father, I, can drink a thousand cups without copsing. Your second uncle, your third aunt, and your fourth uncle are all the same. Don¡¯t copse just because you¡¯ve had a little. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my daughter!¡± Gu shouxin had always felt that his mother was right, so he poured wine for Gu Hui. Chapter 253 253 The most disgraceful ones are already here Of course, Gu Hui did not get drunk from just one ss. Besides, it was only noon and grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu did not allow everyone to drink too much. After lunch, it was time to put up the couplets and the character ¡± Fortune ¡°. Gu shouxin was left behind to write a Voodoo bag for his ancestors. It had to be burned before dinner and in front of the grave on the morning of the first day of New Year. Uncle Gu admitted that his handwriting was bad and didn¡¯t want to join in the fun. In the end, he was caught by grandma Gu.¡±When your father and I die in the future, can¡¯t you write about your younger brother who¡¯s going to beg for a separation? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± ¡°And you, fourth brother! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re the youngest, you don¡¯t have to pay your respects to the two brothers on it. Come over and learn!¡± Grandma Gu stopped fourth uncle Gu when she saw that he was about to slip away. ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve asked me to learn from big brother every year, but in the end, it was still our Father who wrote it!¡± Fourth uncle Gu said, feeling wronged. ¡°Yup! Isn¡¯t that your second brother who was a bastard in the past? Now that the most disgraceful person is here to learn how to write, you two still want to bezy?¡± It was as if grandma Gu had criticized the three brothers. Grandpa Gu looked at the four of them with a smile and began to write down the format. They had a lot to write about, including the ancestors of the Gu family and the ye family. Therefore, Lu Zheng was assigned a task. He was to bring Gu Xin, Gu en, and Gu si to put up the couplets, while Gu Hui and Gu Nian were to help prepare dinner. Lu Zheng was quite happy. He asked Gu Xin to hold the bowl of paste, and Gu si and Gu en to hold the couplets and the word ¡®Fu¡¯. He then started to paste it on each door. ¡°Brother Yuan, can you teach me how to hunt next year?¡± Gu en liked Lu Zheng the most because he could beat up big cats. His second uncle could have done it too, but he had always been very busy! ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I want to learn too, I want to learn too!¡± Gu Xin added. Lu Zheng, who had wanted to find a reason to reject the offer: alright, after the spring farming is over, we¡¯ll go to the mountains and make a trap. We can¡¯t catch the big guys, but we can still catch the little rabbits and chickens. Lu Zheng had a lot of hunting experience in the mountains. ¡°Brother Yuan, can you take me with you?¡± Gu si asked. ¡°Both are fine. We¡¯ll call sister Huihui and niannian together.¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Good! Brother Yuan, we¡¯ll hold the stool for you, and the paste is for you!¡± Gu Xin passed the paste to Lu Zheng. Gu en and Gu si quickly took out the ¡± Fortune ¡± character and the Spring Festival couplets. They swiped them a few times and asked Gu si, who was not holding a stool, to stand a little further away to see if the post was correct. After sticking it on the old mansion, he went to the second branch to stick it on. After the second branch was done, they went to Lu Zheng¡¯s house. by the way, I don¡¯t see anynterns at your house. I have a few more here. Let¡¯s hang them up! Lu Zheng thought of the leftover food at home that Ji Xiang had sent over yesterday and suggested. ¡°Good, good! Grandpa was going to tie it, but my mother said that uncle¡¯s family would tie it up and sell it, so I can go and get it. In the end, she only found out that her uncle¡¯s house had sold out this morning. The market closed in the morning, and there¡¯s no ce to buy it. ¡± Gu en said. I¡¯ll add some oil to themp first. Later, when it¡¯s getting dark, Enzi, you can ask eldest uncle or second uncle toe out and light themp. Lu Yang said. ¡°Brother ah Yuan, aren¡¯t you going to spend the new year with us tonight? Grandpa yang and aunt xiaohuan shoulde tonight too. It¡¯ll be more lively with more people!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Zhou n town to apany my granduncle tonight and will only be back tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring you delicious food tomorrow!¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Thank you, brother Yuan!¡± The three siblings thanked him happily. Chapter 254 254 Bitter heart After hanging up thenterns for the Gu family¡¯s old mansion and the second branch, Zhou Yuan bid farewell to everyone and rode to town alone. ...... Ever since fourth uncle Gu became Yang family¡¯s disciple, the father and daughter of the Yang family had almost every New Year¡¯s Eve dinner at the Gu family. The father and daughter usually went to the mountain to pay their respects to the dead on the 30th day and went to the temple to burn incense on the first day of the new year, so they didn¡¯t go to the Gu family for lunch. Not long after Lu Zheng left, the father and daughter of the Yang family returned. Yang xiaohuan tied the apron and went to help out in the kitchen. Master yang, on the other hand, was chatting with the men of the Gu family in the central room. They talked about what had happened this year and the harvest. With Gu Nian around, yang xiaohuan and Gu Hui were efficient and the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner was ready very quickly. In the modern world, Gu Nian had taken care of the family¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner every year since she came of age. Not only did she know how to cook, but she also remembered all kinds of auspicious names clearly. When luck is on your side, the main ingredients for a silver carp are fish head and tofu. It was a great harvest. Fresh chestnuts and chicken legs. The room was filled with gold and Jade, shrimp and eggs. Year after year, there would be carp, pork, and white radish. It was red braised ribs. ...... ¡°Second brother, second brother¡¯s wife, your daughter is too capable! Look at the dishes on the table. The names are nice and the dishes are pretty. I think they will be more delicious to eat!¡± Master yang asked in surprise as he listened to Gu Nian introduce the dishes one by one. ¡°Old Yang, this child is very obedient to his father and is used to thinking about these things. Do you remember when second was young? You even have toe up with a name for a bird¡¯s nest or an egg.¡± Old master Gu chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s true. When second was young, he was the most intelligent child in our vige. He was also very beautiful, and everyone liked him!¡± Master yang nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Uncle yang, when you say¡± fresh,¡±you mean this girl is very fresh! Just look at second brother¡¯s manly image, how is he so beautiful!¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°Hahahaha Yingluo has grown up and is a man. When he was young, his second brother was really good-looking. Otherwise, why would second eldest¡¯s wife chase after him for so many years and never leave him?¡± Master yangughed out loud. Gu shouxin thought,¡±s, it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s not as fresh now. I have to chase it.¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± uncle, you have a strong desire to live. You know that 9000 years old doesn¡¯t like people calling him feminine, so you immediately changed to calling him a man. Hehehehe. ¡°Come,e,e, let¡¯s eat!¡± Grandma Gu asked everyone to start eating. At such a happy time, with such a delicious table of food, even Zhang Shi, who was used to ruining the atmosphere, was focused on eating and talking happily. The children ate quickly and left the table to y with firecrackers after they were full. Gu en was ying like crazy and even brought Gu Xin and Gu si to the vige to y with other friends. Gu Hui and Gu Nian were worried about Gu en¡¯s carefreeness, so they followed behind her. ¡°Sister Huihui, I think aunt xiaohuan will be our fourth uncle very soon! Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Aunt Xiao Huan is quite good. I quite like her.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Hehe, fourth uncle is married, so it¡¯s your turn in our family. At that time, Grandpa and Grandma will help first aunt urge you to get married.¡± Gu Nian gloated. ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug. I¡¯m married, so it¡¯s your turn now. If I were to get married next year, your schr would probably still be studying hard at the school!¡± Gu Hui retorted. ¡°Who said I must find a schr who studied hard? I can also find a shuanghuandhu! Besides, my parents don¡¯t rush me. ¡± Gu Nian said smugly. Gu Hui¡¯s heart was bitter! It would be great if her mother cared about her daughter half as much as her second aunt did. Chapter 255 255 Not everyone has their own arrangements ¡°Sister Huihui, since we¡¯re so close, can you reveal what kind of person you like? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t find anything. You can tell me what you want.¡± Gu Nian said nosily. She had been busy ever since she transmigrated here. Now that she finally had a chance to rx, shouldn¡¯t she gossip a little? ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He wanted someone who was good-looking, strong, good at Kung Fu, and his parents were dead. He also wanted someone who could make people happy and earn money. Sigh, I want both. It¡¯s best to have one of each!¡± Gu Hui raised her head and looked at the dark sky. She sighed deeply. Gu Nian said,¡¯sister Xuanji and Huihui, more people will fight, really. Have you heard of the harem of those rich people? Look at how messy the backyard is with so many women! Some couldn¡¯t even keep their children. I¡¯m telling you, men can be terrifying when they¡¯re ruthless.¡± Gu Hui tilted her head and nced at her. She smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen, just chase them out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m impressed, sister!¡± Gu Nian cupped his hands. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know what kind of woman I¡¯m looking for. In any case, my mother found someone to matchmake me, and my grandma also found someone to matchmake me. I¡¯m not very satisfied with it, I feel like something is missing!¡± Gu Hui carried thentern, lowered her head, and said with a little disappointment. Gu Nian was stunned. This expression and tone should not belong to her sister Huihui! ¡°Grandma said that seventeen isn¡¯t that old. Grandma only met Grandpa and married him when she was 19 years old. But how many people in this world can be like Grandpa and Grandma?¡± Gu Hui continued. ¡°Sister Huihui, you can always wait! You have to believe that the person God has arranged for you is on his way here. He might have been dyed on the way, which is why he iste. But you have to believe me. ¡± Gu Nian tried to persuade him. ¡°Not everyone has been arranged by the heavens. Just like my father, do you think he loves my mother? Do you think he loves you? You¡¯re just being responsible. He might not have a girl he likes so far.¡± Gu Huiughed. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± She had heard from Cai Xiaolian how Zhang Shi had married uncle Gu. It was indeed not because of love, and it was even less because of their parents ¡®arranged marriage. Uncle Gu was taking shelter from the rain in the cave, and his aunt happened to be there too. Then, she was bitten by a snake, and her clothes were torn by the thorny tree. Then, the Zhang family came to y tricks, saying that their daughter¡¯s reputation had been ruined and that she would not be able to live if she did not marry. Uncle Gu married her. Uncle Gu was a very casual person. At that time, Grandpa and Grandma Gu asked him for his opinion. He said that since this was the case, the girl was not going to survive, so he should marry her. Anyway, the girl from the Zhang family was hardworking, and it would not be a loss to marry her. It could also reduce the burden of doing household chores for her parents. In a situation where there was no love, uncle Gu had lived happily with first aunt for eighteen years and could still maintain a very optimistic attitude. It was really impossible for ordinary people to do that. ¡°Sister Huihui, I believe you¡¯ll be able to wait for it. That person will definitely appear.¡± Gu Nian still wanted to persuade Gu Hui to believe in love. After all, Gu Hui believed in love herself even though she had never been in a rtionship because of her studies and food. ¡°What about you? You¡¯ll be of marriageable age next year, so we can talk about marriage.¡± Gu Hui asked in return. ¡°Me? I¡¯m also waiting! My father said that when that person appears, you don¡¯t need anyone to teach you. You¡¯ll understand that it¡¯s him. You¡¯ll be this person for the rest of your life. You¡¯re one of a kind and irreceable.¡± Gu Nian brought out the exnation that Gu shouxin had given to Gu Xin yesterday. Chapter 256 256 Chapter 256 it¡¯s the same ¡°My benefactor! My son!¡± ¡°Zhang Xiaohu! Zhang Xiaohu!¡± ¡°Brother en Zi, hit him, hit him! Grab his hair! Kick him!¡± ¡°Brother Xiaohu, hit him! Hit him!¡± ¡°Brother, be careful.¡± ¡°Sisi, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°......¡± At this time, a loud noise not far away interrupted the sisters ¡®discussion about this important life event. The two of them hurried over and saw that Gu en and Zhang Xiaohu were fighting. After that, Gu Xin and Gu si also joined the battle. On the other side, there were also a few boys. There were more than Twenty ten-year-old children in the vige. Other than Gu Xin and Gu si, none of the young girls came out. This was equivalent to Gu en, Gu Xin, and Gu si fighting with the other party¡¯s nine children. Zhang Dahu and some of the neutral little boys were watching from the side. When he saw Gu Hui and Gu Nian, Zhang Dahu raised his fist and said, ¡± ¡°You two, don¡¯t help! My fists are not to be trifled with!¡± ¡°F * ck your mother!¡± Gu Hui released thentern and started fighting. Zhang Dahu, you son of a b * tch. I¡¯ve been eating too much of a vegetarian meal recently. I want to change my taste! Gu Nian rubbed her wrist and followed Gu Hui. Zhang Dahu kept retreating. He was still on guard. In the end, she was caught by the Gu sisters and both of them received a punch at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t do anything to you just because you¡¯re girls!¡± Zhang Dahu was furious. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so!¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Then do it!¡± Gu Nian said. The two sisters had worked together for so long that they had a certain level of tacit understanding. After saying this, they moved at the same time, even their actions were the same. He took two steps back, ran up, jumped up, and sent a flying kick at Zhang Dahu. Zhang Dahu wanted to Dodge, but Gu Xin, who was fighting with the little boy, rolled over and blocked his path. ¡°Ah!¡± Zhang Dahu was kicked. Gu Xin quickly rolled over and continued to join the little boy¡¯s fight. ¡°Gu Hui, Gu Nian, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Zhang Dahu couldn¡¯t believe it at all. These two people dared to make a move in front of the adults. Weren¡¯t they afraid of his revenge? ¡°Cut the crap, one-on-one or group fight? In a one-on-one fight, you beat us sisters. In a group fight, we sisters beat you!¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Me? isn¡¯t it the same?¡± Zhang Dahu was so angry that he could not care less about Gu Hui as he charged towards Gu Nian. sister Huihui, look after the three little ones. Don¡¯t let them get beaten up too badly. Leave this to me! After Gu Nian instructed Zhang Dahu, she rushed forward and grabbed him by the waist. Then, she lifted him up and threw him on the ground. ¡®Well, I¡¯ll continue to practice the horse stance. Hitting the wooden stake is still useful. This time, I¡¯ll steady myself and my arm strength will gradually increase!¡¯ As Zhang Dahu was thrown to the ground, he reached out to grab Gu Nian¡¯s feet. As Gu Nian fell to the ground, Zhang Dahu rolled over and caught both of her hands. Gu Nian¡¯s head flew up and knocked Zhang Dahu¡¯s head. He kicked hard with his feet. owuu ~¡±Zhang Dahu let out a miserable cry. ¡°Other than your iron head, there¡¯s really nothing about you that I like, really!¡± Gu Nian rubbed her head.¡¯This guy is really headstrong. It hurts.¡¯ ¡°Brother, Oh, Brother, save me!¡± At this time, Zhang Xiaohu screamed again. ¡°Your brother is being beaten up by my sister!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s fistnded on Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s body, followed by a series of punches, ¡± who told you to bully me? I¡¯ll teach you how to bully me! Let¡¯s see if you still dare to bully me! Don¡¯t think that you can bully me just because you have more people, Hmph Hmph Hmph!¡± Chapter 257 257 Chapter 257 we¡¯ll definitely win The five siblings did not dare to return to the old residence when they returned. Other than Gu Hui, who was a little tidier, the other four were covered in mud and their hair was messy. As a result, they discussed going to the second room to tidy up and y for a while before returning to the old house to sleep. ¡°What happened just now? Why are you fighting with those two again?¡± When they returned, the few of them patted the mud off their bodies andbed their hair. ¡°Zhang Xiaohu wanted to snatch our firecrackers and bully Xinxin. Of course, I can¡¯t stand it. I¡¯ll follow him. Those bastards will help Zhang Xiaohu! And then we got into a fight. Zhang Dahu didn¡¯t stop them. He even said that they were embarrassed to be beaten by the little girl. Then, they fought even more fiercely.¡± Gu en¡¯s hand was bruised, but fortunately, her face was fine. Gu Xin and Gu SI only had some bruises on their arms, legs, and knees, but their faces were intact. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, I¡¯m really speechless about these two brothers! It¡¯s alright, we have five siblings, we have more heads than them.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Sister niannian, don¡¯t you remember that they have a lot of cousins? There were ten of them in the group from Gaojia vige! Gaojia vige isn¡¯t far from our vige. I¡¯m afraid these two brothers are looking for help! They don¡¯t dare toe at home, but I have to go to school in town. I¡¯ll be blocked. What should I do?¡± Gu en said dejectedly. then, do you regret helping Xinxin vent her anger? ¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Xinxin is my sister, what do I have to regret? In the past, she didn¡¯t say it herself. I¡¯m the only son in the Gu family¡¯s generation. If I don¡¯t stand up for her, who will?¡± Gu en said angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll pay!¡± Gu Hui and Gu Nian said. Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so loyal, I won¡¯t leave you alone. Gaojia vige, right? what¡¯s the age of the oldest one there?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°The biggest one is like Zhang Dahu, and the smallest one is like me. Aunt¡¯s family has four brothers and a bunch of sons, and they¡¯re very United!¡± Gu en said. ¡°Although there are only five of us, we can still get help from outside! Let¡¯s go to Gaojia vige on the second day of the new year and call them out for a fight. We don¡¯t want to waste time on small fights!¡± Gu Nian cracked her knuckles and looked at Gu en. en ¡®Zi, let me tell you something. You have to beat this kind of person into submission. Otherwise, he¡¯ll keep pestering you like a fly. It¡¯s annoying. ¡°Yes, niannian is right. I¡¯ll go find Zhang Dahu tomorrow, and we¡¯ll go to Gaojia vige the day after. We¡¯ll just tell our family that we¡¯re going out to y. It¡¯s not long to walk to Gaojia vige anyway.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°What about the two of them?¡± Gu en was a little excited. This was what a gang fight was. But when he thought of Gu Xin and Gu si, he hesitated. ¡°En ¡®Zi, are you suspecting me? I wasn¡¯t hit by Zhang Xiao Hu just now. You were even hit by him a few times.¡± Gu Xin said, unconvinced. that¡¯s right, brother. Sister Xinxin and I have already fought with them. Are you still afraid of us? ¡± Gu Si was also a little unconvinced. ¡°Yingluo, okay. Don¡¯t cry when the timees! The people from Gaojia vige are really fierce and like to bully young girls.¡± Gu en was a little embarrassed as he said. ¡°Let¡¯s call Yuan!¡± Gu Hui suggested. ¡°Eh, okay! Call brother Yuan and we¡¯ll definitely win!¡± Gu en¡¯s eyes brightened as he said. ¡°Why are you calling him? It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t do it!¡± Gu Nian was a little unwilling. They had the little koi fish with them, so why would they be afraid of losing? Chapter 258 258 The little girl has good taste ¡°Niannian, I think you¡¯re biased against him!¡± Gu Hui was stunned as she looked at Gu Nian. Gu Nian shook her head. no, I just feel that we¡¯re not familiar with each other. Why would I call him over for such a matter? ¡± Gu en replied,¡¯sister Nian Nian, we¡¯re very close. Brother Yuan even said that he would teach us how to set traps in the mountains and hunt in the spring!¡± Gu si: ¡± yes, yes. You also have to teach me and sister Xinxin. Gu Xin,¡¯that¡¯s right, sister, brother Yuanyuan¡¯s birthday is the same as mine! I even promised to give him a birthday present.¡± Gu Nian thought,¡¯it seems like they have the same birthday!¡¯ Forget it, so be it. Watching an uncle whose mental age was unknown fight with a child, en, very good. ¡°Alright! Since we¡¯re so familiar with each other, let¡¯s call him along!¡± Gu Nian gave in. The siblings cleaned themselves up. Other than being a little dirty, it was hard to tell that they had gone out to fight. After discussing the group fight with the Gaojia vige on the second day of the new year, they returned to the old mansion together. ...... At the old mansion, uncle yang was already drunk and began to talk to Gu shouxin about the recent business. He said that he wanted to open his own shop because the things that Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian hade up with were too practical. When Cai Xiaolian heard this, she thought, eh, this is possible! The toiletries had already been confirmed, and she did not need to keep an eye on the drunken River Restaurant every day. Why not cooperate with master yang and open a shop? Although Master Yang¡¯s status wasn¡¯t as high as Madam Cheng¡¯s, he was from the vige and was very familiar with the Gu family. There was no need to worry about other problems. And so, Cai Xiaolian began to talk to yang xiaohuan. From this conversation, she discovered that yang xiaohuan had a good business mind. The reason why master yang was able to open a restaurant today was because of yang xiaohuan¡¯s constant nagging. The more they talked, the more excited they became. They wanted to find a shop and have a good time. When she saw the children enter, Cai Xiaolian quickly waved and called out to Gu Nian. ¡°Niannian,e here. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mother!¡± As soon as Gu Nian went over, the few younger ones followed her and surrounded the brazier. ¡°I¡¯m talking to your aunt xiaohuan about opening a shop, a furniture shop.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°This is good! Grandpa Yang¡¯s cooking skills are so good, it¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t open a shop.¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°You have good eyes, little girl!¡± Yang xiaohuan gave Gu Nian a big thumbs up. She had been saying that to her father for a long time, but he had always been unwilling to do so. He had even saved some money for her dowry! Or was it the things that the Gu family had asked his father to hit that had shaken his father? ¡°Hehe, anyone with eyes can tell.¡± aunt xiaohuan, mother, what do you n to do? ¡± Gu Nian asked with a smile. Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan told Gu Nian what they had discussed earlier. Gu Hui, Gu Xin, and Gu si listened with great interest. However, Gu en could not bear to listen any longer. He ran to the kitchen where his grandparents were. At midnight, uncle Gu went to the gate to light some firecrackers. After a while, the children went to bed. In the end, only Gu en went to sleep, while the other girls continued to listen to Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan¡¯s n for the furniture store. Grandpa Gu was used to going to bed early, so he went to bed at midnight. Grandma Gu and grandma Xiao were chatting in the kitchen. The three brothers of the Gu family continued to drink with master yang, who was already drunk. An hourter, grandma Gu and grandma Xiao came back with the dumplings they had made at noon for supper. After eating the dumplings, master yang finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and passed out. Fourth uncle Gu helped him to his own room to sleep. Chapter 259 259 He won¡¯te if it¡¯s money The three brothers continued to drink and chat. Gu shouxin had been here for three months, and he had a good impression of these two brothers. ¡°Big brother, are you still nning to farm next year? And then go to the town¡¯s Pier to find something to do? Didn¡¯t you think of doing anything else?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Yup! I can¡¯t do anything else!¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°I saw that you did a good job selling New Year¡¯s goods before the new year! Niannian and Xinxin said that after the first three days, you¡¯ve almost sold out in the morning.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°That¡¯s because the food in your house is good!¡± Uncle Gu didn¡¯t think that it was his credit at all. second brother, you can open your own restaurant for your food! Besides new year goods, he could also sell other things! We can¡¯t just count on making money during the new year.¡± ¡°But our family is too busy! Look at your son¡¯s mother!¡± Gu shouxin raised his head to the girls beside the brazier. ¡°That¡¯s true, niannian is pretty, we can¡¯t let her show her face in public, it wouldn¡¯t be good if she was snatched away. Xinxin is still young, second sister-inw can¡¯t handle it by herself.¡± Uncle Gu shook his head. Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Boss, I mean, your sister-inw doesn¡¯t sell food, she wants to do big business! How did you think of going up niannian? ¡°Second brother, do you mean to let big brother continue to sell things?¡± Fourth uncle Gu was slightly more normal than Big Uncle Gu and understood Gu shouxin¡¯s meaning. Gu shouxin nodded. Finally, there was a normal one. ¡°I¡¯m going to sell things? No, second, the family can¡¯t live without me. Our family has more than 20 mu ofnd! Without me, can you finish farming?¡± Uncle Gu shook his head. He was very clear about his status in the family. ¡°Is your mother¡¯s hand broken or is her leg crippled? Before I gave birth to you bastards, I took care of more than 30 acres ofnd in the family by myself! Where can¡¯t I leave you?¡± Grandma Gu suddenly appeared and looked at uncle Gu in disdain. ¡°Mother! How can you say that! You were young at that time, so I could also do some work!¡± Uncle Gu said, feeling wronged. He would not allow anyone to shake his position as the number one farmer in the family. ¡°Oh, you mean your father and I are old now and we have to rely on you?¡± Grandma Gu gave uncle Gu a sidelong nce. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Uncle Gu shook his head without hesitation. father, mother, you¡¯re getting on in years. It¡¯s time for you to enjoy your son¡¯s life. I¡¯m tall and strong, how can I make father and mother suffer! Hehe.¡± Grandma Gu rolled her eyes at him. your father and I don¡¯t need you to take care of us. What about your little ones? ¡± Have you prepared Huihui¡¯s dowry for her? The money for my son¡¯s studies? Is sisi¡¯s dowry saved? Won¡¯t Ninja be able to study when he grows up?¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s expression was a little frightened, and then he said in annoyance, ¡± ¡°I wanted to say that I wanted a child. Look at uncle yang, he¡¯s so rxed! Then how much dowry would sister xiaohuan have? That¡¯s because the child¡¯s mother insisted on giving birth, what can I do!¡± Gu shouxin and fourth uncle Gu were both speechless. Giving birth to a child was a matter for one person? Big brother, you said that you¡¯re a tall and strong man. Are you going to be forced by sister-inw? Grandma Gu was so angry that she pped uncle Gu. ¡°You bastard! You only care about giving birth and not raising her! Just return one to Huihui! If you take out the dowry I prepared for your third sister now, I¡¯ll say you¡¯re a man!¡± Uncle Gu: ¡± Auntie, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to earn money. It¡¯s that he doesn¡¯t want to earn it! Chapter 260 260 Not easy Grandma Gu facepalmed. What sin did shemit in her past life to give birth to this evil creature? Waiting for the money toe to him? ¡°Hahaha, I say, boss, don¡¯t me aunty for saying that. You¡¯re too straight, so straight that you¡¯re a little silly! Didn¡¯t second brother give you directions just now? Do you want second brother to just throw the silver into your pocket?¡± Grandma Xiao was also amused by uncle Gu and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Ah? Was it? Second brother, what are you pointing me in?¡± Uncle Gu was stunned, and then looked at Gu shouxin. second brother, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but we¡¯ve been brothers for more than thirty years. You should know my temper. You have to make it clear. I¡¯m a straightforward person, and I don¡¯t have so many twists and turns. You schrs, your intestines are bent. Of course, if you want to throw the silver into my purse, I still want it. I will bring it to mother and save it for me. ¡± Gu shouxin somewhat understood his mother¡¯s depression. ¡°Hehe, big brother, you wish!¡± second brother, make it clear. You can¡¯t treat your big brother like an ordinary person. There¡¯s something wrong with his brain. He doesn¡¯t understand! Grandma Gu said after exhaling. ¡°Yes, yes, mother is right!¡± Uncle Gu nodded in agreement. ¡°Big brother, what I want to say is, do you have any ns to set up a stall or something during the free time of the farm?¡± Gu shouxin twitched his mouth and then said. ¡°A stall? That¡¯s good! Actually, it was quite fun to set up a stall. Those people always liked to chat with me. Let me tell you, I even met some hooligans from the Zhou n town. Heh, I¡¯m not bragging, but if I didn¡¯t learn to be a hooligan, the Zhou n town would have been mine! those punks still want to collect protection fees from me. uncle Gu talked about how he used reason and emotion, but failed to convince them with reason. He used his fists to scare those punks away from him. ¡°Then are you going to do it or not?¡± Grandma Gu asked. ¡°Move! However, would niannian be able to handle it? If I¡¯m not busy, I can sell a lot of things by setting up a stall for a day!¡± Uncle Gu was worried that he would tire his nieces out. big brother, if niannian doesn¡¯t want to do it, I¡¯ll ask niannian to teach you. You can do it yourself and sell it. You¡¯ll give niannian 20% of the money, okay? ¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Only 20%? I don¡¯t know how to do ounting! Mother, won¡¯t niannian suffer a loss like this?¡± Uncle Gu turned to look at grandma Gu. ¡°We¡¯re a family, so what¡¯s there to lose? Let¡¯s try it first! Big brother, Enzi and Ninja will need a lot of money to study in the future. Also, Huihui and sisi, if you don¡¯t prepare enough dowry, how can you do it? Since Huihui did not have a suitable partner at the moment, it would be better for her to work hard for a year or two and save enough money for her to get married in a grand manner. As a father, you can¡¯t really let your daughter earn money to save her dowry!¡± Gu shouxin waved his hand and said. ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re right! Sigh, I¡¯m so depressed! Why did I fight with you to be reincarnated in the past? I even won over you and became your big brother? If I didn¡¯t win, I wouldn¡¯t be the Big Brother!¡± Uncle Gu sighed. ¡°I say, boss, even if you don¡¯t want to be the boss, you still have to raise your children!¡± Grandma Xiao said with a smile. ¡°Oh, right! I missed out on third sister. I should have swapped ces with third sister, then there wouldn¡¯t be so many things to worry about! AI! It¡¯s not easy for us men!¡± Uncle Gu shook his head and took a sip of wine. Grandma Xiao waspletely speechless at this child. Grandma Gu had given up on educating him. Chapter 261 261 you didn¡¯t give it to me All three sons of the Gu family knew how to cook. After all, they had Grandpa Gu as their role model. gu shouxin¡¯s suggestion to uncle gu was to sell skewers. gu nian had already prepared the hotpot base. Next, when the potatoes hit the market inrge quantities, he would ask uncle Gu to sell the wolf Fang potatoes again. This would definitely make money. After all, they were the only family with a portion of potatoes. They could provide arge amount of potatoes here. However, this would have to wait for a while. When they heard this, they felt that they could make a lot of money. Grandma Gu included the Zhang family in the list. after the spring plowing, Ninja will be half a year old. All the children in our family are weaned off milk at half a year old. I¡¯ll take care of Ninja for you when the timees. You two can go and set up a stall to earn dowry and school fees for the child. ¡°mother! you really are my mother! I often think about what I should do without you! Mother, I¡¯ll toast you!¡± uncle gu stood up and respectfully poured a ss of wine for grandma gu. In the end, grandma Gu still took the ss and drank it. ¡°don¡¯t drink anymore. clean up the table. brothers, go to the kitchen and wash the dishes.e over and rest by the fire for a while. It¡¯s not early anymore, when it¡¯s dawn, we should rest for an hour or two, and then go to the grave after we get up!¡± The few brothers obediently cleared the dishes and went to wash them. Grandma Gu and grandma Xiao sat by the brazier and warmed themselves up by the fire. When it was dawn, everyone went home to sleep. Yang xiaohuan stayed at the Gu residence with Gu Hui for the whole night. ...... On the 13th year of Emperor Wen of the great Zhou Dynasty, the first day of the first lunar month. The Gu family of four did not get up for their morning exercise today. After 9 am, Cai Xiaolian got up and woke up the father and daughter. The family of four had put on new clothes, especially the two sisters, who were wearing red coats. Cai Xiaolian had said that they had to wear red for the new year, and they were very lively. When they arrived at the old mansion, Grandpa Gu saw that everyone was present and began to make tangyuans into the pot. In the vige at the crossroads, tangyuans were to be eaten on the first day of the new year, which meant that the whole year would be full of tangyuans. Grandpa Gu had also wrapped copper coins in the tangyuans. There were two in total. It was said that whoever ate them would be particrly lucky this year. Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard this.¡¯We have a little koi fish in our house. Who can be luckier than her?¡¯ Some people were luckier and had a transmigrated woman as their sister or mother. Look at her little koi. Her parents and sister had all transmigrated. Who could resist this luck? As expected, Gu Xin ate both tangyuans that were wrapped in copper. ¡°Tsk tsk! Xinxin, you have to go out more this year!¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°Why, uncle?¡± Gu Xin did not understand. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky! Go out more and pick up more money! didn¡¯t you go to the river to pick up money before the new year? sisi already told me, so you picked it up and shared it with your sister.¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°What? You little girl, are you hiding money?¡± zhang shi was stunned and looked at gu si. ¡°I¡¯ve used it,¡± Gu si said. hey, I say, you¡¯re so gutless. Zhang Shi was just about to curse when she was interrupted by uncle Gu. ¡°I say, wife, don¡¯t scold me! If you scolded her until she cried, she would cry for an entire year. isn¡¯t it enough that we have a little brat in our family crying?¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°But she can¡¯t hide the money! Dad, I can¡¯t have any money in my hands, I¡¯ll use it carelessly.¡± Zhang Shi said. ¡°which one said so? so what if he used it indiscriminately? That was picked up by Xinxin for sisi, what does it have to do with you if she uses it? You¡¯re not the one who gave sisi the money! What are you angry about?¡± Uncle Gu said righteously. Chapter 262 262 Chapter 262-do you want to join for a group fight? Zhang Shi was about to retort when grandma Gu spoke up. ¡°Children can¡¯t hide money in their hands? You¡¯re from the big family. In front of your father and me, you¡¯re a child, right? Are you nning to hand over all the money you¡¯ve hidden? Alright! It¡¯s a New Year, a new atmosphere. Hand it over to your father and I as a New Year¡¯s Red packet!¡± Zhang Shi immediately shook her head,¡±hehe, mother, I¡¯m just joking.¡± No, no, I don¡¯t have any money!¡± ¡°There are.¡± Uncle Gu nodded seriously. don¡¯t you have a few pieces of silver in that pair of stinky shoes that you left under the bed for half a year? Also, there¡¯s a stinky sock in your dowry cab. Oh, and there¡¯s also Zhang Shi was so angry that she covered uncle Gu¡¯s mouth. That damned Gu shouren! The Gu familyughed. The father and daughter of the Yang family, as well as grandma Xiao, were quite envious of this family. Especially the father and daughter of the Yang family. Unlike grandma Xiao, who had only been here once, they spent New Year¡¯s at the Gu family every year. In the past few years, the New Year¡¯s scene at the Gu family had not been as warm as this year. In the past few years, there had been quarrels between the Zhang family and the Cai family almost every year. Gu Hui and Gu Nian did not see eye to eye with each other. Grandma Gu scolded Gu shouxin, while Grandpa Gu and fourth uncle Gu tried to persuade grandma Gu. Uncle Gu would sometimes stand on grandma Gu¡¯s side, and sometimes he would ask Gu shouxin to stand on his side. It was also as lively as this, but this kind of liveliness was like chickens flying and dogs jumping. It was as if rtives were enemies. After eating tangyuans, other than Zhang Shi and Ren Ren, the rest of the family went to the mountain to visit the grave. ...... After returning from visiting the grave, each of the Gu family members carried a piece of firewood and ced it on the pile of firewood in the back of the kitchen, indicating that they would make a fortune this year. Then, it was time for the children to congratte and receive the red packets. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu treated everyone equally. They gave each of their grandchildren a red packet that contained twelve wens for twelve months in a year. It was called the moon red. Before the new year, uncle Gu sold some goods and earned some money. He also gave the children a six-Wen red packet. Gu shouxin and fourth uncle Gu also gave six-Wen red packets. Together, it was smooth. Zhang Shi¡¯s heart ached miserably. In the past, their first and second branch did not give red packets. Only the child¡¯s fourth uncle did not have spare money to give them to the children. Once she felt heartache, Zhang Shi would take out the broken silver in her stinky shoes and socks to stop her heartache. After receiving the red packet, the children went to the vige to y. They went from house to house to ask for candy. This was also the custom of the vige at the crossroad. No matter how stingy a family was, they had to at least prepare peanuts and melon seeds for the children in the vige to put in their lunch boxes. As Gu Hui and Gu Nian were getting older, they did not want to join in the fun. The two of them went to grandma Xiao¡¯s ce to look for Lu Zheng, who had just returned to the vige. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sister Huihui? niannian?¡± Lu Zheng did not see Gu Xin and was a little disappointed. ¡°Yuan, do you want to go for a group fight tomorrow?¡± Gu Hui was more direct. Like uncle Gu, she did not beat around the bush. ¡°?¡±Lu Zheng looked at the two of them in confusion. ¡°The two brothers Zhang Dahu and Zhang Xiaohu, plus their cousins, there are thirteen people. There are five siblings in the Gu family, plus third aunt¡¯s son Guo Rui, a total of six. If you go, there will be seven. We¡¯ll fight seven against thirteen.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°in our vige?¡± Lu Zheng asked. He agreed immediately when he heard Zhang Dahu and Zhang Xiaohu. no, on the way from our vige to Gaojia vige, I just made an appointment with Zhang Dahu. After noon tomorrow, we¡¯ll fight on the hill in cottage Valley. The losers will not cause trouble in the future, and the winners can bully them however they want! Gu Hui said. Chapter 263 263 I¡¯ll protect you ¡°Zhang Dahu and Zhang Xiaohu are your cousins. If you break them, will you be scolded?¡± Lu Zheng asked. Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. Was this fellow really nning to participate? He didn¡¯t know how old he was, so how could he hit a teenager? Lu Zheng did not know what Gu Nian was thinking. If he knew, he would definitely say, ¡± don¡¯t be embarrassed. I¡¯m only a teenager. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s better. ¡°What are you afraid of? If he dares toin, I¡¯ll hit him again. Just say if you¡¯re going or not!¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Go! Do you want me to wait for you at home tomorrow or go over to find you?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°You can just wait at home! We¡¯re here to get you. It¡¯s about time third aunt brought Guo Rui back.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lu Zheng nodded. In his previous life, he was still in the ancestral house at this age. He had fought with his brothers from the same n many times. All of them thought that he had been exiled, that no one cared about him, and that he was easy to bully. He was very experienced in fighting with children of this age. After they agreed, the two sisters did not stay any longer and went back together. Lu Zheng packed his things and headed back to the Gu residence. Yesterday, he had given her a New Year¡¯s gift, and today, he was going to send something on behalf of his grandfather. In the past, his grandfather didn¡¯t give them to her because he didn¡¯t dare to. However, grandma Gu and his grandmother shared the same enemy. Now that he was giving it to her, he was also thinking of keeping in touch again. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re back!¡± From afar, Gu Xin could already see Lu Zheng carrying things and running over happily. Lu Zheng looked over when he heard the voice. He saw a little girl in a red coat, with two buns on her head, running towards him with a big smile. The little girl¡¯s face was already chubby, and she looked very different from when he saw her three months ago. The little girl was slowly growing into an adult. Lu Zheng did not know why, but his heart ached, and tears almost flowed out. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, congrattions! Great fortune!¡± Gu Xin ran in front of Lu Zheng with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Congrattions on getting rich and all the best! I hope that this year¡¯s Xinxin will still be the happy Xinxin!¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, are you going to my grandma¡¯s house?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m helping my granduncle to send something over, and at the same time, I¡¯m paying my New Year¡¯s greetings to Grandpa and Grandma Gu! I¡¯m also a child, I need a red packet.¡± Lu Zheng nodded and said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you! En ¡®Zi and sisi have been called home by their grandmother. I¡¯ll go back with you alone!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t wait. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, did Huihui and my sister look for you?¡± Gu Xin asked again. yes, he¡¯s looking for me. He told me to fight with you guys tomorrow! Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re doing this to avoid future trouble! If Zhang Dahu and Zhang Xiaohu are scared, they won¡¯te and disturb us anymore!¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°Yes, I am. No matter who it was, as long as they bullied you, you had to bully them back. If you can¡¯t win, go home and tell your Big Sisters. You can tell me too. We¡¯ll all help you!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re the best! You don¡¯t know how much I want to have an older brother! en ¡®Zi is a month younger than me, yet she can¡¯t even be my brother. Sigh, ¡± Gu Xin said regretfully. ¡°I¡¯ll be your brother and protect you.¡± Lu Zheng said seriously. ¡°Of course! If you don¡¯t protect me, grandma Xiao will hit you. You still have to protect my big sister Huihui, my big sister, and little sister sisi.¡± Gu Xin tilted her head. Under the bright sunlight, her eyes shone brightly, lighting up Lu Zheng¡¯s heart. Chapter 264 264 Not important Lu Zheng had been joking when he said that he was a kid and wanted to get a red packet. He didn¡¯t expect Grandpa and Grandma Gu to really prepare a red packet for him. ¡°You¡¯re old Xiao¡¯s grandson, so you¡¯re my grandson! Take it!¡± There was no room for rejection. Lu Zheng epted the red packet, his hands trembling. He looked at grandma Gu and thought of his own grandmother. He was someone with a grandmother, but he had not enjoyed her love for a single day. In the beginning, his grandmother had despised his mother for being a merchant¡¯s daughter and had only agreed to his parents ¡®marriage as ast resort. His mother had married into the Lu family, and his grandmother had made things difficult for his mother in every way possible. Even though he had never seen it with his own eyes, even though he had grown up and his mother had passed away many years ago, he could still hear all kinds of words in the manor about his grandmother not liking his mother. His grandmother looked down on his mother, and even more so on the two children his mother gave birth to. If his sister had not been smart and sensible, nning for him early on, who knew what kind of marriage his grandmother and stepmother had arranged for her? When his sister got married, he was only 11 years old. Not long after, he was criticized by an eminent monk found by his stepmother. He was the nemesis of his grandmother, causing both his and his grandmother¡¯s health to be poor. Therefore, his muddled father sent him to the ancestral house for the sake of his mother and son¡¯s safety. He had stayed there for four years, and his grandmother¡¯s health had improved. This further confirmed the monk¡¯s words that he had beenpletely abandoned by the Lu family. Did he hate his grandmother? In fact, he hated her. If his grandmother had not rubbed his mother and helped Madame Lin, how could his mother have passed away? How could the Lin n enter the sect? However, he hated his father even more. One day, he would make his father kneel in front of his mother¡¯s grave and admit his mistake. He did not do it in his previous life because his father had died long ago. In this life, he would definitely do it. ...... At night, Gu Nian cooked the base of the hotpot and invited the Yang family, grandma Xiao, and Lu Zheng to eat together. Lu Zheng was no longer surprised by Gu Nian¡¯s endless stream of delicacies. This was not the Gu Nian from his previous life. He was certain that second uncle Gu and aunt Lian were not his Xin ¡®er¡¯s parents. He didn¡¯t bother to guess where they came from. He only needed to know that the three of them were treating Gu Xin sincerely, just as he had requested. Where did ite from? How did he rece the original three people? To him, it was not important. ¡°What? Father, what did you say? Second brother wants us to sell this?¡± When Zhang Shi heard uncle Gu¡¯s words, she stood up in surprise and interrupted Lu Zheng¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Wife, why are you so excited? Selling things is not as easy as you think. When the timees, you must follow my footsteps and listen to me. Only then can we make money, understand?¡± Uncle Gu pulled her to sit down. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve always listened to you!¡± Zhang Shi was overjoyed, and looked at Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian in disbelief.¡±Second brother, sister-inw, are you really giving it to us?¡± ¡°Aunt, I did this, so I have the final say. You have to promise me one thing before I give it to you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll only give it to my uncle!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Aiyo, niannian, look at you, your aunt has always liked you the most! You¡¯re handsome and sweet-tongued, I¡¯ll agree to anything you say!¡± Zhang Shi was observant enough to see through Gu Nian¡¯s actions. She smiled widely at Gu Nian. Chapter 265 265 Chapter 265 gone crazy Gu Nian felt goosebumps all over. Auntie, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± you¡¯ve always said that you hate us sisters the most. Out of habit, Zhang Shi wanted to curse, but her mind was still quite fast. She knew what the current situation was. Sheughed and said,¡±Xinxin remembered wrong. You sisters are my favorite!¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t believe it! first aunt, you have to promise me that you won¡¯t scold Xinxin, sisi, and sister Huihui in the future. You won¡¯t force sister Huihui to marry anyone, and you definitely won¡¯t find a husband for her. Also, you can¡¯t tell anyone about the base ingredients, okay?¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Fine, fine, fine! I won¡¯t scold you, I won¡¯t force Huihui, I won¡¯t say anything! I¡¯m not stupid, why would I tell others!¡± Zhang Shi nodded repeatedly. ¡°Big brother, niannian has said her piece here. I¡¯ll also give you a reminder. Once this thing was sold, it would definitely make money. When your rtives from your mother¡¯s side ask you for the form, as long as you give it to them, I don¡¯t need to get the boss¡¯s consent. I¡¯ll write you a divorce letter directly, and you can go back to your mother¡¯s side. There¡¯s no turning back on this matter, do you understand?¡± Grandma Gu said seriously. ¡°I know, I know,¡± Zhang Shi nodded her head repeatedly. As for whether she had heard it or not, no one knew. ¡°Wife, you have to be more careful! We earn money for our children. If you give the way to earn money to others, our children will not have a good life. By then, my son won¡¯t even be able to afford to study.¡± Uncle Gu also said. ¡°I know, I know. I know. Aiya, second brother, sister-inw, I really have to thank you! Come, this ss of wine, sister-inw toasts you!¡± Zhang Shi rubbed her hands and poured wine for Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. The couple epted it and drank it. In fact, they didn¡¯t have much hope for Zhang Shi. In their memory, this person was always attached to her own family, but grandma Gu had suggested that Zhang Shi should join them, so they didn¡¯t want to get involved. Let¡¯s use this incident to test the Zhang family. If it works, then the Gu family will develop together in the future. If it doesn¡¯t work, only their small family will develop together. When the timees, they will help their brothers. The meal was very harmonious. When Cai Xiaolian told yang xiaohuan about the furniture store, Zhang Shi¡¯s eyes were no longer red. She could work with her child¡¯s father! ...... It was the second day of the new year, the day when a married woman returned to her Maiden Home. Grandpa Gu was happily preparing in the kitchen, waiting for his daughter toe back. However, this year was different. Not only did his daughter, son-inw, and grandsone back, but his daughter also came back with her sister-inw. The Gu family looked at Guo Wan in surprise. Your sister-inw is going back to her mother¡¯s house. Why are you following her? uncle Gu, aunt Gu, brother Gu, sister-inw, second brother, second sister-inw, fourth brother, Happy New Year! Guo Wan politely greeted everyone. The Gu family was shocked! Has this Guo family¡¯s daughter gone crazy? Third brother had been married for so many years, and this daughter had always looked down on him when she came over every year to kill pigs. Why was she like this today? ¡°I say, sister Guo Wan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you dream of your father during the new year? Did I send you to my house to be more polite?¡± Uncle Gu had always said whatever came to his mind, so he could not help but ask. Guo Wan,¡±Zhenzhen, big brother Gu, I was insensible in the past.¡± It¡¯s the new year and I¡¯m a year older. I¡¯m an adult now and I should be more sensible.¡± Then, without waiting for uncle Gu to reply, she looked around and said, ¡± ¡°Eh, where are Huihui and the others? As their elder, I¡¯ve prepared red packets for them!¡± Chapter 266 266 Chapter 266 a showdown ¡°Xiao Wan, you¡¯re a child yourself, you don¡¯t have to be polite.¡± Grandma Gu didn¡¯t know what the girl was thinking, or if she had really lost her mind. Grandma Gu felt a headacheing on when she saw Guo Wan¡¯s outfit. Guo Wan was a little fat. She used to wear white clothes to create a fairy-like feeling. However, after being scolded by Lu Zheng for being arge steamed bun, Guo Wan had changed her dress and was now wearing more gaudy clothes. She was wearing a bright red jacket, a golden cor around her neck, a bright purple skirt, and yellow shoes. On her head was a big red flower of the same style as the Qin family. Her face wasn¡¯t as heavily powdered as it used to be, but it looked too real without any makeup at all, revealing all the ws of her face. There were small freckles under her eyes, and some pimples had grown at the corner of her mouth, either from heat or from cowardice. The way she was dressed, coupled with her pretentious attitude, really made grandma Gu speechless. It was the new year! Auntie, my mother said that our families are inws. Sister-inw¡¯s nephews and nieces are all my nephews and nieces. I will treat them the same way I treat Rui ¡®er. Guo Wan¡¯s face was full of disapproval, and then she looked at Guo Rui. Rui ¡®er, go and call your cousins over. I¡¯m looking for them. ¡°Oh.¡± Guo Rui quickly went to call for help. Only God knew how much he didn¡¯t want to be with his younger aunt. Although his younger aunt didn¡¯t put on makeup on her face like before, when she applied it on herself, she smelled of Rouge all over her body. When mixed together, it also had a strange smell. He had been holding it in for a long time. Guo Rui was six years old this year. He looked like a small adult, not very talkative and quiet. It was the first time that the Gu family had seen this kid run so fast! ¡°Third sister, what¡¯s wrong with Rui ¡®er?¡± Uncle Gu asked curiously. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been sitting in the car for too long and want to move my muscles and bones!¡± Third aunt Gu said helplessly. He understood his own son. Her son had asked her about the strange smell on her aunt and what it was. She remembered that she didn¡¯t exin to her son, nor did she tell him the answer. In any case, her son was certain that there was a strange smell on her. Body odor! Today, she had put on makeup to cover up the smell, but it made it even weirder. After a while, Gu Hui and the rest arrived. Guo Wan acted like a gentle elder and gave everyone a red packet. The red packet was quite big and contained two wens. It was time for dinner after the red packets were sent. The little ones ate quickly, so they asked Guo Rui to eat faster as well, so that they could take him out to yter. The adults really thought that they were going to y. ¡°Cousin brother, cousin sister, where are we going? Are we leaving the vige?¡± Guo Rui asked when they arrived at Lu Yang¡¯s house at the vige entrance. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you to fight. Are you afraid?¡± Gu en asked. ¡°What?¡± Guo Rui was stunned. ¡°Fight! Last year, when you came back from the pig ughter, Zhang Xiaohu snatched your dessert and pushed you to the ground. Do you remember?¡± Gu en asked. Guo Rui nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to beat him up! He bullied Xinxin and was beaten up by us. Go andin to his uncle¡¯s cousin. Our Gu family¡¯s children will beat their Gao family¡¯s children to see who¡¯s better. Guo Rui, remember to hide behind us and beat them up when the timees.¡± Gu en said. ¡°Ruirui is too small, let¡¯s not bring him along!¡± Gu Xin said as she looked at her silly little cousin. Chapter 267 267 What are you standing there for? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s smart! We have to be of one mind, we have to do bad things together! When others see that the children of the Gu family are so United, they won¡¯t rush to bully us in the future.¡± Gu Hui said. Third aunt¡¯s son is young and cunning! He would not let himself suffer a loss. ¡°Ruirui, you follow meter. I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± Gu Xin patted Guo Rui¡¯s head. She had grown a lot taller in the past few months, taller than Guo Rui, and she was in a good mood! She was five years older than Guo Rui. In the end, she saw her nephew grow from a baby to her height with her own eyes, and she felt very stifled. Now, she had finally grown taller and looked like an older sister. ¡°Eh, brother ah Yuan ising with us?¡± Guo Rui asked when he saw Lu Zheng. ¡°Yeah, is there a problem?¡± Gu en asked. Guo Rui shook his head. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s better that brother ah Yuan isn¡¯t at home. Otherwise, his aunt will definitelye to find him. Sigh, he didn¡¯t know what his aunt was thinking. Brother ah Yuan obviously didn¡¯t like her, but he still chased after her. How embarrassing! Lu Zheng nced at Guo Rui and felt that there was some sympathy in the little one¡¯s eyes. He was puzzled. What did he have that could make the little one sympathize with him? The group walked for about 15 minutes and arrived at the small hill of Cao Tang Gou, where they had agreed to meet. Just then, Zhang Dahu, Zhang Xiaohu, and their cousins, a total of 12 young men, had also arrived. Zhang Dahu raised his chin and looked at Lu Zheng.¡±Zhou, this is a matter between us brothers and the Gu family. Why are you trying to interfere? Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so great just because you beat big cat!¡± ¡°Yup, he¡¯s really amazing,¡± Lu Zhengughed. Why, are you afraid of me?¡± Gu Nian tilted his head and looked at Lu Zheng. Wow, he¡¯s adapting pretty quickly. The heir of the high Duke¡¯s public house was in trouble, yet he could change his attitude so quickly and treat himself as a country boy? ¡°You were the one who beat up big cat before the new year?¡± Beside Zhang Dahu, a young man who was as strong as him stood up and sized up Lu Zheng. He was Zhang Dahu¡¯s older cousin, Gao Dazhuang. Lu Zheng crossed his arms and took a step forward with his long legs. He tilted his head slightly and looked at the twelve people in front of him. He smiled in disdain. His frivolous appearance was enough to make him look like a popinjay in the city. If he was a little uglier, he would not be a popinjay, but a loafer. ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Looking at how skinny you are, did you pick up a big cat that was beaten up by others and bring it back for yourself?¡± Gao Dazhuangughed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you can try! Come over here and I¡¯ll send you to that tree with my fist. Do you believe me?¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Gao Dazhuang walked over. ¡°Big brother, rise! Let¡¯s give this arrogant brat some face, I hate pretty and girly brat the most!¡± Another young man beside Zhang Dahu shouted. He was the second son of the GAO family, second strong. ¡°Little brat, send me up the tree! Your Grandpa is waiting!¡± Gao Dazhuang walked up to Lu Zheng and said arrogantly. ¡°My good grandson, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will send you there now!¡± Lu Zheng slowly put down his hands and rotated his wrists. He smiled as he finished speaking and threw a punch. Gao Dazhuang, who was already on guard, was still sent flying by the punch. Lu Zheng did not give him a chance to resist. He strode forward and gave Gao Dazhuang another punch. After a few punches, Gao Dazhuang was sent flying under the tree. Both sides were stunned. Lu Zheng turned around. sister Huihui, niannian, what are you waiting for? go! Chapter 268 268 Chapter 268-so familiar After saying that, he started to look for his next target, Gao erzhuang and Zhang Dahu. Only these three people looked slightly stronger. After he finished them off, the Gu family¡¯s children could handle the rest. As he had expected, after he easily sent Zhang Xiaohu to a fixed tree and turned back, Zhang Xiaohu was already being pressed down by Guo Rui to throw small stones. He put the small stones into Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s clothes one by one, and then pushed Zhang Xiaohu to roll on the ground, making Zhang Xiaohu cry out in pain. Of course, Zhang Xiaohu was tied up and beaten by Guo Rui after being subdued. As for the other brothers from the GAO family, Gu Hui was up against two, Gu Nian was up against three, and Gu en, Gu si, and Gu Xin were up against one. It was a perfect match! Lu Zheng unhurriedly untied the rope from his body and tied up da Hu, Da Zhuang, and ER Zhuang. A series of screams rang out on the small hill of the grass Valley. Unfortunately, it was the new year and the festival, so there was not a single person passing by. ¡°Aiya! I¡¯ve settled this!¡± After Gu Xin tied up her target, she went to help Gu si! In a short while, the two sisters finished off Gu SI¡¯s target. Gu en¡¯s side was still locked in a fight, so the two sisters went to help Gu en. Lu Zheng had suggested tying up one after the other. There will be more funter. Very quickly, the Gu siblings had beaten the other party to the ground, tied them up and dragged them under a big tree. ¡°Xinxin, rope!¡± Lu Zheng stretched out his hand and Gu Xin handed him the rope. Lu Zheng took the rope and quickly climbed up the tree. sister Huihui, niannian, drag the people over and tie their feet with ropes! Lu Zheng tied the rope in his hand to the tree trunk and let the rope down. Gu Hui and Gu Nian tied the man¡¯s legs together. ¡°Xinxin, sisi, you guys go over there!¡± Lu Zhengmanded from the tree. Twelve people, twelve ropes. After they were tied, there were people hanging upside down on the trunk of the tree that was at least a hundred years old. The sounds of pleading and angry curses were endless. Lu Zheng jumped down from the tree with ease and dusted off the debris on his hands.¡±Done. Alright, you guys take revenge. I¡¯ll bring some things over and we¡¯ll roast them! I¡¯ve even brought the condiments. Niannian, do you know how to roast it?¡± ¡°Yingluo, go ahead and call him!¡± Gu Nian said. The male lead is so familiar! ¡°Brother Yuan, do you need our help?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°No need,¡± Although he really wanted to, Lu Zheng still rejected her. ¡°Brother Yuan, be careful! We¡¯ll be waiting for you here!¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng ran off happily. The siblings of the Gu family looked at the twelve people hanging upside down. ¡°Cousin, please let us go! We¡¯re wrong, we won¡¯t bully Gu Xin and Gu si anymore!¡± Zhang Xiaohu was the first one who couldn¡¯t hold it in. He had been rubbed by Guo Rui¡¯s small stone in his clothes, so there must have been marks on his body. He was hanging upside down and did not fall out, so he was very disgusted in his clothes. ¡°Oh, how many times have you said that before? And the result? Who would believe you!¡± Gu Hui rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Hmph! Gu Hui, you¡¯re all shameless. Call someone who can fight a Tiger here. He¡¯ll fight all of us alone! You¡¯re clearly cheating!¡± Gao Dazhuang said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he couldn¡¯t? Besides, this is a matter between us siblings and the Zhang brothers. If you can interfere, why can¡¯t a ¡®Yuan? Is it because he¡¯s not as ugly as you guys?¡± Gu Hui said without any trace of politeness. ¡°You! Alright, I knew it, Gu Hui. You¡¯re looking for a pretty boy behind my back!¡± Burly Gao¡¯s entire face turned red, either from anger or from the reverse flow of qi and blood. Chapter 269 269 Chapter 269 I¡¯ll fulfill your wish Gu Nian looked at burly Gao before turning to look at Gu Hui.¡¯Huh, there¡¯s gossip!¡¯ Gu Hui felt her gaze on her and knew what she was thinking. She said in a bad mood, ¡± ¡°The marriage that my mother and aunt discussedst year has nothing to do with me!¡± Gu Nian took a closer look at burly Gao and concluded, ¡± ¡°Yes, he does not fit the ideal type you described!¡± ¡°Sisi, let¡¯s go and weave the rattan!¡± Gu Xin said when she saw the vines in the bushes. ¡°Why are you weaving rattan?¡± Gu Hui and Gu Nian looked over. ¡°Beat them up! If you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll beat you until you listen! Brother Yuanyuan said that we¡¯ll go back before dark, so we still have a lot of time! When we¡¯re tired, brother Yuanyuan wille back with prey, and we¡¯ll have the strength to whip again!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Hello, ran ran,¡± Gu Hui& said. So the two sisters took Guo Rui to find vines to make whips. Gu en walked in front of Zhang Dahu and pushed him. ¡°Big cousin, when I was young, you put me on a tree and didn¡¯t carry me down. Were you very happy?¡± ¡°En ¡®Zi, there¡¯s no such thing. You¡¯ve remembered wrongly. It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s Xiaohu!¡± Zhang Dahu was a little dizzy from the shaking. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go and shake him up!¡± Gu en pushed Zhang Xiaohu again. ¡°Wuwuwuwu, Gu en, you idiot. When you were young, I was also young. How could I have the strength to carry you up the tree? Aiyo, mother, I¡¯m dizzy!¡± Zhang Xiaohu cried. ¡°He deserves it! Who asked you two brothers to bully us!¡± Gu en gave her a big push. ¡°Argh! Ah!¡± Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s scream startled the birds in the forest. ¡°Gu Nian, right? I didn¡¯t know that there was such a beautiful girl in the vige. Brother is telling you, you¡¯d better put me down obediently. Otherwise, the next time you¡¯re alone, I¡¯ll take you back to be my wife! You won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± Gao Dazhuang was the calmest among them. He looked at Gu Nian and said in a sinister tone. He was the first to be hit by Lu Zheng, and it was also one of the lighter ones. He was still in good spirits! ¡°Ha! Tsk, tsk, tsk. Sister Huihui, this is another person who has insulted me. Sister Huihui, I¡¯ll teach you a new way to practice your fist. Hit the sandbag! Just watch!¡± Amused, Gu niannian turned her wrist and ran over to Gao Dazhuang to give him a good beating. In her eyes, Gao Dazhuang wasn¡¯t a human. He was just a sandbag that she used to hit when she was boxing. One punch after another. However, Gao Dazhuang was still strong-willed and dared to hug Gu Nian when hended after being hit. Gu Nian was so angry that she immediately raised her leg and kicked at the indescribable ce. awoo! Gao Dazhuang screamed. ¡°F * ck you, not only did you insult me verbally, you even touched me, right? Xinxin, are you done with the whip?¡± Gu Nian said angrily. ¡°Coming,ing!¡± Gu Xin jogged over. A whip that was almost as tall as Gu Nian had been woven. Gu Nian took the whip and tugged at it. Hmm, it was quite strong. She then cracked the whip on the ground, causing a cloud of dust to fly. Sheshed Gao Dazhuang with her whip. ¡°Spicy enough! I like it! Keep fighting!¡± Gao Dazhuang looked at Gu Nian with reddened eyes. ¡°Heh, I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡± Gu Nian was triggered by Gao Dazhuang¡¯s gaze and began to whip him. hahahaha, Gu Nian, your waist is not bad. It¡¯s slim, and I¡¯ve got it! The more Gao Dazhuang hit him, the crazier he became. He began to speak vulgarities. Chapter 270 270 Sister, let me do it Gu Nian immediately whipped Gao Dazhuang¡¯s face. The eleven people beside him were so scared that they trembled and didn¡¯t dare to speak. They did not expect that an ordinary fight would be like this. Gao Dazhuang¡¯s gaze on Gu Nian became even more passionate. Gu Nian felt as if she was beating up a lunatic and a masochist. It was too scary. ¡°Sister, let me do it!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin and the other two walked over. Gu Xin pulled Gu Nian back. ¡°Xinxin, there¡¯s something wrong with this person.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°I have medicine that can cure you,¡± Gu Xin lifted her head and revealed a sly smile. Then, he took out a small bamboo tube from his lunchbox. Gu Nian suddenly realized that they had the sharp weapon that grandma Xiao had given them. Even a Tiger would be afraid of them. Gu Xin poured one out and grabbed the swaying Gao Dazhuang, ¡± you didn¡¯t cry from the beating. Here, take this pill! Gu Xin was quite strong. She squatted down, lifted her head and pried open Gao Dazhuang¡¯s mouth. She fed him a pill and patted him, causing him to swallow it. This was the only pill among the four refined weapons given by grandma Xiao. It was called holding the heart in the West. The others were all medicinal powder. This ¡°Xi Zi holding the heart¡± would make the person who ate it feel heartache for no reason. Time did not wait, it depended on the individual¡¯s physical fitness. This ¡®Xi Zi clutching the heart¡¯ waspletely harmless to the human body. It couldn¡¯t eat people to death, nor could it hurt people to death. It could only make people suffer so much that they wished they were dead. ¡°You brat, what did you feed me?¡± Even though he was hanging upside down, Gao Dazhuang couldn¡¯t spit out the pill even if he wanted to. ¡°Medicine! You¡¯re sick, you¡¯re still so happy after being beaten. My medicine is specially made to treat this illness of yours.¡± Gu Xin tilted her head and said, ¡± sister, you can hit him. It¡¯ll hurt if you hit him now! hahaha, I¡¯m not hitting him anymore. He¡¯ll be in pain even if I don¡¯t! Gu Nianughed. She was tired of beating him up. In her opinion, if Gao Dazhuang were to be a spy, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get any information out of him even if they tortured him. ¡°Wretched girl, what kind of poison did you feed me?¡± After swallowing the pill, it took effect very quickly. At this moment, Gao Dazhuang was already feeling the pain in his heart. It was as if arge stone was pounding on his heart. ¡°You ... You are trying to poison people to death!¡± Zhang Dahu said in fear. ¡°What? You want to try it too? In for a penny, in for a pound, I¡¯ll poison you all to death!¡± Gu Nian looked at Zhang Dahu. Zhang Dahu shut up and stopped talking. Gu Hui took the other whip. Since she did not know how to use it yet, she asked Gu Nian to teach her. The two of them decided to use this strong sophomore as their target. Strong Gao, the second son of Zhang Dahu¡¯s uncle, had been coveting Gu Hui for a long time. He had begged his aunt, Zhang Dahu¡¯s mother, toe to the Gu family to propose marriage twice, but to no avail. Once, Gu Hui looked down on him, and now that grandma Gu had seen him, she looked down on him even more. Grandma Gu¡¯s evaluation of burly Gao was that he was sneaky-eyed, fierce-looking, and had a bad reputation. The boss¡¯s heart must have been covered inrd to want to marry his daughter to such a person. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll put some ants on Zhang Xiaohu! He used to catch bugs and bite me. ¡± Gu en said as he saw many ants on the ground. Gu Nian looked at the ground and saw that it was just an ordinary ant. Therefore, she did not say anything to stop them. Gu Hui would not say anything. They had the same target-Zhang Dahu, his brother, and Gao erzhuang. As for Gao Dazhuang, he was suffering from a heart attack that would take him a while to recover. The other Gao Brothers were smart enough to keep quiet, so they managed to escape. Chapter 271 271 Chapter 271 die while squatting The two brothers, Zhang Dahu and Xiao Hu, were very shark-headed. They apologized very seriously and sincerely. They even apologized to Gu Xin in private and promised that they would never bully her again. The main thing was that they couldn¡¯t bully him even if they wanted to. As for burly Gao, He also promised that he would ask his family to arrange a marriage immediately after he returned and would not bother Gu Hui anymore. Gao Dazhuang had a lot more backbone. He was determined not to speak, and it was useless to hit him. The siblings were tired and sat on the ground. They cleared out arge space for them to gather firewood. Gu Nian and Gu Hui set up a rack and waited for Lu Zheng¡¯s prey toe over. Lu Zheng did not make them wait for long. He had even specially packed up the prey and brought it over. His body was sttered with blood and water, but he did not look pathetic at all. Walking out from under the sun, the corners of her lips were slightly raised, looking so sunny. Gu Nian sighed as she looked at Gu Xin¡¯s silly smile. To be honest, the male lead¡¯s looks were impable. She and Cai Xiaolian had seen a lot of handsome men. After transmigrating, they thought that Lu Zheng was very good-looking even without knowing his identity. They had seen many young men in the past three months, but only Lu Zheng could make the mother and daughter say good things about him. Even the eldest son of the county magistrate¡¯s family, they only felt that he was alright! ¡°Waa! Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so good. You¡¯ve killed two pheasants and rabbits in such a short time! And it was packed! Brother Yuan Yuan, were you a Hunter before?¡± Gu Xin ran forward and recognized the Hunter who had been cleaned up. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m powerful, it¡¯s that these guys are stupid, squatting there and letting me catch them! I guess I¡¯m in luck this year!¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. He really wasn¡¯t lying. Wasn¡¯t that pair of rabbits just waiting for him to catch them? He was the one who caught the chicken. ¡°Mother always said that luck is also a form of strength.¡± Gu Xin said proudly because she was very lucky. As long as she left the Gu family and the old mansion, she would often pick up copper coins. ¡°Zhou Yuan, show me your seasoning.¡± Gu Nian stepped forward and said. It was inconvenient for Lu Zheng to carry the game, so Gu en went forward to help him carry it. Lu Zheng took out the paper-wrapped salt, chili powder, and some spices that Gu Nian had given to grandma Xiao. Lu Zheng had a sharp dagger in his hand. After he had finished cutting the fork, Gu Nian had already applied the seasoning on the prey. A fork made of tree trunk was inserted into the prey and ced on the rack. The fire was lit, and soon, a fragrance wafted out. Out of the twelve people hanging upside down, the other eleven were still fine. They had only been attracted by the greedy bugs. Gao Dazhuang was in a terrible state. He was heartbroken, hungry, and drooling. The siblings and Lu Zheng did not care about the 12 people. They looked at their prey and chatted. Lu Zheng told them how he caught the stupid rabbit that didn¡¯t run away, causing the little ones tough out loud. ¡°Brother Yuan Yuan, is rabbit really that stupid? My grandma said that rabbits run really fast, even faster than chickens.¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Under normal circumstances, that would be the case. However, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with these two silly rabbits today. They really just squatted there. I reached out my hand, but they didn¡¯t move. If I didn¡¯t move a few times after I caught them, I would have suspected that the rabbits died of old age while squatting!¡± Lu Zheng said in all seriousness. ¡°Zhou Yuan, are you trying to be my uncle?¡± Gu Nian, who had notughed all this while, could not help but ask. Chapter 272 272 Chapter 272 supporting the wall ¡°Niannian, Big Uncle often talks about life¡¯s principles! I¡¯m still far from that!¡± Lu Zheng said seriously, then looked at Gu Xin. am I right, Xinxin? ¡± Gu Xin nodded her little head. yes, uncle is very reasonable. I didn¡¯t understand it in the past, but I¡¯ve understood it recently. When I think of Big uncle¡¯s words, I feel that they are absolutely correct. Big Uncle is very powerful.¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s son and two daughters looked at Gu Xin speechlessly. you don¡¯t know how tiring it is if you don¡¯t want to be my Father¡¯s children. Sigh, forget it! Seeing the three of them shaking their heads, Gu Xin could not take it anymore, ¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, en ¡®Zi, sister sisi, don¡¯t be like this. His uncle was a good man, and his words made sense. You guys haven¡¯t encountered any problems, but when you do, you¡¯ll realize that Big Uncle often tells us a lot of things.¡± for example, ¡± Gu Hui twitched her mouth. if we train our bodies and live longer, we can burn a few more years of money for him? ¡± Gu si: ¡± or, for example, let us four sisters stand in a row from the top to the bottom. This way, it will be more convenient for him to knock on our heads one by one? ¡± Gu en: ¡± or, for example, tell me not to cry at night. Don¡¯t let down the good name ¡®endure¡¯? ¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips. This didn¡¯t seem right. hahahahaha! Lu Zheng looked at the Gu siblings and could not help butugh. He had developed quite early and had long passed the voice-changing period. His voice was very pleasant, with a hint of a mature man¡¯s charm in the innocence of youth. Gu Xin tilted her head and looked at Lu Zheng. Brother Yuanyuan was so good-looking and her voice was so nice too! Gu Nian was also amused by the three of them. Yes, she agreed with Gu Xin¡¯s words. Of course, she also agreed with them. In her eyes, uncle Gu was a strange person. ¡°Waa! It smells so good! Sister, are you done?¡± Beauty could not bepared to good food, so Gu Xin¡¯s attention was quickly attracted by the fragrance. ¡°Not yet! Cousin Xinxin, it¡¯s only good when it¡¯s roasted to a brown color.¡± Guo Rui, who had been spinning the stick for Gu Nian, said. ¡°Yes, Ruirui is right. It¡¯ll take a while, but how do you know so much, Rui Rui?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°I barbecued it with my father!¡± Guo Rui said calmly. ¡°Your family even specially barbecued chicken like this?¡± Gu en said enviously. ¡°No.¡± Guo Rui shook his head and said, ¡± at the beginning ofst year, my grandmother left with my aunt and uncle. There were only me and my parents at home. In the end, my father didn¡¯t know what happened and angered my mother. She took my father¡¯s money and locked the kitchen door. She also told the restaurants around the shop not to give my father any credit. She wouldn¡¯t give it to him if he did. After that, my mother ran off to y, and she forgot about me! We thought that mother had returned to grandma¡¯s ce, so we drove the carriage to grandma¡¯s house to get a free meal and invite mother back. In the end, the carriage broke down halfway, and we were hungry, tired, and thirsty. So, we led our horses to find water to drink. We saw a Hunter uncle roasting chicken, and we smelled the fragrance and went over. Uncle Hunter saw that we were hungry and tired, so he wanted to sell it to us. We didn¡¯t have money, so he thought that the carriage was broken, so he exchanged two chickens for uncle Hunter and asked him to teach us how to roast them. In the end, we rode back.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hit you, did I? Even if you don¡¯t count the horses and only the carriage, it¡¯s still worth more than two chickens!¡± Gu en asked nosily. ¡°Mother didn¡¯t hit me. As for my father, I don¡¯t know. Anyway, the next day, my father walked while holding onto the wall. He only returned to normal when grandma came back the next night.¡± Guo Rui said. Chapter 273 273 You¡¯re bad After a while, Gu Nian said that it was time to eat. There were a total of six legs, so he gave one chicken leg each to the four small ones. As for the remaining two chicken legs, the three big ones were not easy to share. ¡°You guys eat, I like wings! Just give me one more wing.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Nian did not argue with him. She wrapped it in a tree leaf and gave it to Lu Zheng. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance like this again, let¡¯s make beggar¡¯s chicken, lotus leaf chicken! It¡¯s quite delicious.¡± Gu Nian said as she munched on the chicken leg. ¡°You know how to cook beggar¡¯s chicken and lotus leaf chicken?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, my sister is amazing. You might not have eaten the food she makes before!¡± Gu Xin would never allow anyone to doubt her sister, not even the good-looking brother Yuan Yuan! Gu Nianughed happily as she raised her eyebrows at Lu Zheng. Lu Zhengughed. Well, it was better to fight for Xinxin¡¯s love than to fight for her life. ¡°Sister niannian, it¡¯s so delicious! How did you get such a pair of hands? Why aren¡¯t you my sister?¡± Gu en¡¯s mouth was full of oil as he mumbled. ¡°You little brat! If you want to be her brother, second uncle and second aunt won¡¯t want you!¡± Gu Hui gave Gu en a kick in annoyance. ¡°Aiyo, sis, I¡¯m not despising you! I just want to have another sister like sister Nian Nian!¡± Gu en said as he moved away from Gu Hui. ¡°You brat, you¡¯re speaking as if I¡¯m not your sister!¡± Gu Nian kicked Gu en from the other side. Gu en looked left and right. Great, no matter how good the food was, she was as irritable as his sister. It was safer to go to brother Yuan¡¯s side. Gu Xin, Gu si, and Guo Rui allughed out loud. The 12 people hanging upside down drooled all over the floor. They couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on today. Being beaten up and having to watch someone eat delicious food, what a torture! They were both big tiger and little tiger. They would never help them again in the future! Really, this was infuriating! ...... As the sun set, the few of them finished eating. Lu Zheng took out a dagger and cut off the ropes one by one. He then untied one of them. I heard the sound of a wild boar in the innermost part of the cave. You guys better run back quickly. Don¡¯t me us if you get eaten by a wild boar! ¡°Argh! A wild boar!¡± The man was so scared that he stood up and quickly untied the person beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lu Zheng called out to the Gu siblings. ¡°Yuan, is there really a wild boar?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to scare them and make them run back!¡± Lu Zheng smiled and said. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so bad!¡± Gu Xin tilted her head andughed. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Lung, you¡¯re so bad! He thought of Gu Xin in his previous life. Before he brought Gu Xin back to the capital from Jiangnan, he had already made up his mind to marry Gu Xin when everything was settled. On a sunny day before they set off, the two of them went to the temple to pray. It was Lingshan Temple in Suzhou, Jiangnan. The mountain was very high and could be driven up, but if one¡¯s heart was sincere, it would work. They chose to walk. At that time, Gu Xin was still very thin. She was tired after walking halfway up the mountain, so they rested in the pavilion on the mountainside. Seeing that there was no one around, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin joked around. In the end, Gu Xin became embarrassed and said, ¡± Lung, you¡¯re so bad. then, she stood up and chased after him, wanting to hit him. He tried to escape, but Gu Xin sprained her ankle and he med himself. Chapter 274 274 Chapter 274: Since they were already halfway up the mountain and Gu Xin¡¯s feet were hurting, he decided to carry her up and go to the temple to buy some medicine for injuries. They were only halfway there, there was still the other half. Gu Xin didn¡¯t want him to be tired, but he had to carry her on his back. He told Gu Xin that it was actually easier to walk up a slope than down a slope. Just like that, he carried Gu Xin on his back and walked up half of the steps of Lingshan Temple. ¡°Gu Nian, when you get back, remember to tell your parents that I, Gao Dazhuang, will find a matchmaker to propose marriage in two days! You must be my wife! I want you so much, I can¡¯t wait to carry you back to bed!¡± A roar came from behind, interrupting Lu Zheng¡¯s memories. The few of them stopped in their tracks. ¡°This son of a b * tch, he¡¯s still clinging on, isn¡¯t he?¡± Gu Nian was furious. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be angry. Father will not let him seed.¡± Gu Xin said as she held Gu Nian¡¯s hand and squeezed it. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. As long as he dares toe, I can make him never want to step into the vige at the crossroads!¡± Gu Nian said viciously. It was just a fight between children. If it wasn¡¯t for tall and burly¡¯s foulnguage and his sleazy arms, she didn¡¯t intend to hit him. He had originally intended to beat him up and hang him up to scare him. If this Gao Dazhuang insisted on being so disgusting, then he couldn¡¯t me her for being impolite. ¡°Sister niannian, we support you! I¡¯ll be keeping watch over your side for the next two days. If hees, I¡¯ll drive him away with a carrying pole!¡± Gu en said. ¡°I¡¯ll throw a stone at him!¡± Gu si also said. ¡°I can help you cut off his tongue secretly! He won¡¯t be able to speak again.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°I fed him all the medicinal powder and poisoned him half to death!¡± Gu Xin was the most ruthless. ¡°I, I can tell my mother and ask her to beat him up for my cousin!¡± Guo Rui said in a low voice. Gu Nianughed. ¡°Actually, I have a way to solve this once and for all.¡± Lu Zheng said quietly. ¡°What?¡± Gu Nian asked. The others also looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°This Gao Dazhuang likes to gamble. He won a huge sum of money before the new year, so he¡¯ll definitely go to the gambling house after the new year. Let¡¯s get someone to set up a trap and make him lose everything. Then, he¡¯ll sign an Indenture and you¡¯ll buy him. At that time, you can do whatever you want him to do. Don¡¯t you have a lot of things to do here? Of course, if you find it disgusting, you don¡¯t have to buy it. In any case, the chances of him appearing in front of you to cause trouble in the future will be smaller.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°How do you know so much?¡± Gu Nian asked. yesterday, you and sister Huihui came to look for me. My manservant happened to be at home, so I asked him to investigate. He only found out about it today before he left the house. Lu Zheng said calmly. Gu Nian frowned. Indeed, she had never done such a thing before. She had always used her fists to do it. Furthermore, she had not gotten used to the fact that people could be sold. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and ask my parents for their opinion.¡± Gu Nian felt the need to discuss this with Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. This Gao Dazhuang was different from the typical country boy. He was ruthless and tenacious. It seemed impossible to beat him into submission with simple violence. She didn¡¯t want to be entangled with such a dangerous piece of sticky candy. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to discuss it with second uncle and second aunt.¡± Gu Hui said as she patted Gu Nian¡¯s shoulder. She didn¡¯t expect Gao Dazhuang to be even more detestable after not seeing him for a year. She heard that he had gotten involved with some punks in the county. He had probably learned to behave like that. She had to be decisive to solve this problem. Chapter 275 275 Chapter 275 the same The group of people returned a little too quickly. They entered the vige and walked to the entrance. From afar, they could see a group of colorful people standing in front of Lu Zheng¡¯s house. Guo Rui wanted to cover his face. It was so embarrassing! Auntie is so embarrassing! You¡¯re already at their doorstep! ¡°Eh? Ruirui, is that your aunt?¡± Gu Hui asked Guo Rui. ¡°Yes.¡± Guo Rui could only answer. ¡°Ruirui, what¡¯s your aunt doing at brother Yuanyuan¡¯s house? Brother Yuanyuan saidst time that he wouldn¡¯t fall for her, but she still wants to fight for it?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. In her opinion, this kind of thing had to be mutually willing. If she was unwilling, then she should stay away. Take brother Yungui as an example. After her sister said that she didn¡¯t like him, she couldn¡¯t possibly marry him. Brother Yungui only came to visit her sister secretly and asked her to bring something to her sister. He never appeared in front of her sister so openly again. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. Guo Rui was his third aunt¡¯s son, so Guo Rui¡¯s youngest aunt was his third uncle¡¯s younger sister. That delicate and pretentious old woman from when they were ughtering pigs a few years ago? ¡°Ah Yuan¡¯s peach blossoms are flourishing! It¡¯s only the second day of the new year, and there¡¯s already a youngdy chasing after us!¡± Gu Nian gloated. ¡°Same to you, niannian, you¡¯re not bad either!¡± Lu Zheng said calmly. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± At this time, Guo Wan had already seen them. Of course, her eyes were always on Lu Zheng. She shyly twisted her body, then encouraged herself. Finally, she lifted her skirt and jogged over. ¡°Young master Zhou!¡± Guo Wan no longer called him ¡°brother¡± or ¡°brother¡± because she already knew from her brother that Zhou Yuan was the junior of old master Zhou from the Zhou n. The Zhou n town was quite famous in the peach Garden County. Old Zhou had contributed a lot by offering the Chili Peppers. Old Zhou¡¯s only daughter had married into a rich family. With such arge fortune, old Zhou would definitely leave some for the family. &Nbsp; for the Zhou n to send someone over meant that young master Zhou¡¯s status in the Zhou n was quite high. This kind of man was good-looking and rich. She would not let him go no matter what. No matter what kind of humiliation she would be subjected to, she would definitely stick to him. When she called out ¡°young master Zhou,¡± the cadence of her voice gave the others goosebumps. Lu Zheng took out a dagger and pulled it out. He turned back into that country boy and said,¡±Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over! I told you, don¡¯te here and disgust me. I can¡¯t eat or grow tall!¡± ¡°Young master Zhou, why are you pointing your dagger at me!¡± Guo Wan picked up the handkerchief and flung it at Lu Zheng. Then, she covered her mouth and said sadly,¡±Aiya, I was scared. I¡¯m so scared, young master Zhou! Gu Hui and Gu Nian hurriedly pulled their younger siblings away from the two. What a scary woman. They were still young. What had they done wrong to deserve to see such a scene? ¡°Hiss ~¡± ¡°Don¡¯te over! My dagger doesn¡¯t have eyes!¡± Lu Zheng frowned and looked at Guo Rui. Ruirui, your aunt has gone crazy. Go and call your father over! Otherwise, if my dagger hurts her, I won¡¯t pay for the medicine.¡± brother ah Yuan, bear with it. I¡¯ll go back and Shout! Guo Rui was already very fond of Lu Zheng, so he naturally did not want to see him being tortured. He responded, turned around, and ran away quickly. ¡°Young master Zhou, why are you doing this? How can you turn a blind eye to my infatuation with you? Do you know how hurtful this is to a girl?¡± Guo Wan twisted her waist and took a few steps forward. She covered her face with her handkerchief and turned around. Chapter 276 276 You have to find a partner early ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll be going back first!¡± Lu Zheng said to Gu Hui and the rest, then walked towards him. He directly climbed over the courtyard wall and didn¡¯t even want to stop to open the door with the key. He was afraid that Guo Wan would run into him again. If it was any other woman, it would be fine, but this was third aunt Gu¡¯s sister-inw. This was too much. Third aunt Gu would not have a good time in her inws ¡®house. He had to scare this woman so that she would note again. He had to do it quietly. If something happened to her at the vige at the crossroads, third aunt Gu¡¯s future days would be a little troublesome. ¡°Waa! Young master Zhou is amazing! Young master Zhou, can you invite this little girl in to have a seat? I truly admire young master Zhou.¡± Guo Wan was stunned for a moment. Then, she lifted her skirt and ran to the door. She gently knocked on the door, and her voice was still as pretentious as before. ¡°Hehe, the show is over, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Hui was speechless. ¡°Why is she doing this? How embarrassing! I saw how Ruirui almost covered his face!¡± Gu Xin asked in confusion. ¡°She¡¯s thick-skinned! He didn¡¯t know his own limitations! He was overestimating himself! She thought that the whole world revolved around her and she could get whatever she wanted! Xinxin and sisi, don¡¯t learn from her in the future!¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Yes, sister Huihui is right. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to throw yourself at someone who doesn¡¯t like you. Their boys are not as precious as our girls. Everyone is human, there is no need to lower yourself to obtain other people¡¯s love.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xin and Gu si nodded. ¡°Sister, Sister niannian. There are a lot of girls that I don¡¯t like, but they all rush to give me candy. Should I say this to them?¡± Gu en asked with a frown. Gu Hui& thought about it,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re right. But those girls love to y with me, and I love to y with them, but I don¡¯t like them.¡± Gu en said. ¡°En ¡®Zi, do you even know what it means to like someone?¡± Gu Xin was shocked. She was older than Enzi by a month. Why did Enzi understand but she did not? ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand? I like you! Just like how I like Yingying, I can smile foolishly for a long time when I see her! I gave all the candies that the other girls gave me to Yingying. Yingying is very pretty. She has dimples when she smiles, her eyes are like crescent moons, and she speaks very well. I¡¯ve asked father, and he said that liking someone means having feelings for them. You have to first look at their appearance.¡± Gu en said with a righteous tone. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. Over the past few months, she had listened to several versions of the understanding of love. After thinking about it carefully, she felt that her father was right. When that person appeared, she would be able to confirm that he was the one and only, irreceable person, without anyone telling her what love was. ¡°You little brat! He didn¡¯t give the candy to sisi and Xinxin, but instead gave it to other girls? Do you even have a conscience?¡± Gu Hui poked Gu en¡¯s head in annoyance. ¡°Aiya, sister, you can¡¯t me me for this. It¡¯s all because of father.¡± Gu en felt pain from being poked. He rubbed his head and exined. ¡°You don¡¯t care about your sisters at home and only think about the little girl outside, and you still me me?¡± Gu Hui was so angry that sheughed. ¡°It¡¯s all because father told me to find a partner early. Otherwise, she could only get married in a daze like him, or be like fourth uncle and eldest sister, unable to find a partner even when they were old and single. Father encouraged me and even helped me ask Xinxin and sisi what little girls like. He asked me to give Yingying a gift based on Xinxin and sisi¡¯s answers.¡± Gu en felt wronged. [ Gu Xin& and Gu si: we thought our uncle (father) was concerned about our daily preferences. ] Chapter 277 277 You don¡¯t like it What could Gu Hui say? ¡°Who is Yingying?¡± Gu Hui could only ask. ¡°That¡¯s right, who¡¯s Yingying?¡± the Gu sisters asked in unison. Gu en scratched his head and chuckled. she¡¯s the daughter of the Auntie who sells tofu at the tofu stall next to our Academy. An image appeared in Gu Hui¡¯s mind and she said in realization, ¡± ¡°That little girl¡¯s name is Yingying?¡± ¡°Do you know her, sister Huihui?¡± Gu Nian asked nosily. Is it really like what en ¡®Zi said, with dimples when she smiles, eyes curved like crescent moons, and a sweet voice?¡± In Gu Nian¡¯s opinion, the daughter of a tofu seller must be a beautiful woman. After all, there was a phrase called ¡®tofu in the West¡¯! yes! Gu Hui nodded and said, ¡± not only that, but it¡¯s also fair and clean! ¡°Waa! Big sister Huihui, I like it when it¡¯s fair and clean.¡± Gu Xin said enviously and looked at Gu en. en ¡®Zi, when school reopens next year, I¡¯ll pick you up from school as your sister! Gu si also joined in the fun. I¡¯m going too! I¡¯m going too! Gu en firmly shook his head. You guys are too fierce, you¡¯ll scare my Yingying!¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Gu Nian poked Gu en¡¯s head. little brat, the school is right there. Can¡¯t we find the way? ¡± We¡¯ll go buy tofu and drive there. We won¡¯t bring you back and you¡¯ll have to walk on your own!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gu en was anxious. sister niannian, you can go if you want, but you can¡¯t say that you are my sisters! She would scare Yingying. Yingying is very gentle and timid.¡± The Gu sisters red at Gu en. Gu en¡¯s desire to live was very strong. She turned around and ran. The Gu sisters looked at each other and said,¡±Yingluo.¡± We¡¯re indeed a little scary, look at how we¡¯ve scared en ¡®Zi. ...... On a small hill in Cao Tang Valley, Zhang Dahu and Zhang Xiaohu were cursing and swearing, indicating that they wanted to go back andin. ¡°You dare?¡± Gao Dazhuang red at him. Zhang Dahu was stunned. He asked carefully, ¡± big cousin, you¡¯ve really taken a fancy to Gu Nian? ¡± Gao Dazhuang licked his upper lips and said weakly, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like such a pretty and strong girl?¡± Zhang Dahu,¡±hehe.¡± I like her, but she doesn¡¯t like me. I can¡¯t have it, so I¡¯m going to destroy it! ¡°Go back and sit for a while, don¡¯t say anything! What¡¯s the use ofining when one¡¯s skills are inferior! Most importantly, don¡¯t let me have a bad impression of you in front of the woman!¡± Gao Dazhuang looked at his brothers one by one. ¡°Alright, big brother! But big brother, why don¡¯t you go and propose to Gu Nian? why don¡¯t you ask our parents to help me talk to Gu Hui again?¡± Said the second-best. ¡°You wish! If you marry Gu Hui, won¡¯t I have to call you brother-inw? Get lost! Don¡¯t think about Gu Hui in the future!¡± Gao Dazhuang red at his brother. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about the Gu family¡¯s daughter! Gu Nian is mine. She¡¯s my sister. Once I marry Gu Nian, I¡¯ll help you. But I don¡¯t want to be your brother-inw, Gu Hui!¡± Gao Dazhuang reminded the others. ¡°Alright, big brother!¡± ¡°Alright, big cousin!¡± ¡°I know, big cousin!¡± The group of people could only nod. Gao Dazhuang was very satisfied with his brothers ¡®answers. Although he had been beaten up the most, he was still in a good mood. He had really fallen for Gu Nian. He had always imagined that his wife would be like Gu Nian. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the situation with that Zhou Yuan? Did he have an affair with Gu Nian?¡± Gao Dazhuang suddenly thought of Lu Zheng and asked the Zhang brothers. Chapter 278 278 A few more days of pain When they returned to their parents ¡®home on the second day of the Lunar New Year, most of the daughters would go back on the same day. Third aunt Gu used to go back on the same night. But this year, when they were about to leave after dinner, Guo wanfei said that she had a headache and felt dizzy in the carriage, so she wanted to rest for the night. Her third uncle knew Guo Wan¡¯s intention and was determined to go back. ¡°Brother, I have a headache! Why don¡¯t you feel bad for your sister?¡± Guo Wan said angrily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in good spirits? Where did he get a headache? I think you¡¯re up to no good! Let¡¯s go!¡± Third uncle said speechlessly. After he finished speaking, he reached out to pull him. ¡°I don¡¯t! I have a headache! Brother! Let me go!¡± Guo Wan immediately squatted down. Her weight was there, and third uncle couldn¡¯t carry her into the car like he was carrying rice at home. For a while, he really didn¡¯t know what to do. His eyes nced at third aunt, hoping that she would help. Third aunt Gu shrugged her shoulders and grinned. She did not hide the look in her eyes as if she was watching a good show. Third uncle felt wronged! He knew something was wrong when his little sister got into the carriage this morning. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, please let me stay for a night!¡± Guo Wan looked at the two elders of the Gu family pitifully. Grandma Gu pursed her lips and was speechless. Grandpa Gu said kindly, ¡± ¡°Ah Luo, just rest for one night! Xiao Wan¡¯s head hurts. This road is bumpy, but you insist on pulling her back. Your mother also said that we didn¡¯t take good care of her! Besides, your mother-inw also wants her daughter to spend more time with her. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± grandma Gu quickly exposed her. ¡°Mother!¡± Third aunt Gu felt that she had been shot. She went forward and held onto grandma Gu. mother, how can you not miss me?¡± I¡¯m mother¡¯s precious daughter, not a stinky brat! Mother, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll apany you for a walk and go to aunt Xiao¡¯s house!¡± Grandma Gu looked at her daughter helplessly. What a troublemaker. She even mentioned aunt Xiao¡¯s house. Didn¡¯t your sister-inw just want to go to aunt Xiao¡¯s house? Third aunt Gu returned a look. A mother knows her daughter best. However, she can¡¯t go. Your good son-inw won¡¯t let her go and embarrass herself. I¡¯m craving her on purpose, hehehe ~ ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Sure enough, as soon as she heard aunt Xiao¡¯s house, Guo Wan immediately perked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Third aunt Gu stopped. ¡°Sister-inw, maybe my head won¡¯t hurt anymore if I go out with you!¡± Guo Wan said expectantly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back!¡± Third uncle said. ¡°Aiya, I say, Guo Wan, does your head hurt or not? I looked at it for a while and was stunned! If you¡¯re in pain, you can go out and walk! You said you weren¡¯t in pain, but you look like you¡¯re in pain! However, I think you¡¯re better off in pain. Let my third sister y at home for one more day. You¡¯d better be in pain tomorrow and the day after, and third sister can continue to y for a few more days.¡± Uncle Gu was holding arge bowl. The bowl was originally filled with boiling water, but after watching the show for a while, the water had already warmed. After he finished speaking, he raised his head and gulped it down. Guo Wan was furious! Sister-inw¡¯s big brother really didn¡¯t know how to judge the situation. Everyone could tell why she said she had a headache, but he couldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t know if she did it on purpose or if she really couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°If you have a headache, go to sleep!¡± Third uncle felt very embarrassed. He watched his wife go out with his mother-inw and rolled his eyes. He couldn¡¯te back today, but he couldin to his father-inw! ¡°Alright! But, brother, if it still hurts tomorrow morning, you have to take me to see aunt Xiao. Aunt Xiao is a doctor!¡± Guo Wan knew that she couldn¡¯t do it tonight. She could only fight for tomorrow. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow!¡± Third uncle waved his hand. Chapter 279 279 Chapter 279: being able to eat is a blessing ¡°Father, I¡¯ll apany you to the vige!¡± Seeing his sister enter the guest room, third uncle stupidly walked to Grandpa Gu¡¯s side. ¡°Zhenzhen, let¡¯s go!¡± Grandpa Gu was helpless. He¡¯d better let this child say it. What if she got sick from holding it in? ...... In the evening, the four members of the second branch returned from the old house and sat by the fire to chat. Gu Nian talked about what had happened at the cottage ditch and Lu Zheng¡¯s suggestion. Gu shouxin agreed with Lu Zheng¡¯s suggestion, so he asked, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re confident that you can make him work for you? This kind of person is not easy to discipline!¡± ¡°Niannian, I think we should just keep him far away,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that ¡°raising a Tiger will bring trouble¡± when such a person wasn¡¯t honest? I think it¡¯s scary just hearing it. ¡± that Gao Dazhuang is very bad, ¡± Gu Xin said. sister, don¡¯t want him! Gu Nian nodded. yes, I don¡¯t want someone like him to help me either. It¡¯s disgusting. His eyes disgust me. The words he says also disgust me. Father, why don¡¯t we join forces again?¡± Gu shouxinughed,¡±we can work together, but we¡¯ll use Zhou Yuan¡¯s method to mess with him first.¡± It was useless to hit this kind of person. Even if you hit him once, he would still patiently appear by your side. You can either enve him or send him far away, or you can take him away.¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes narrowed. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian both understood what he meant. They could either kill him or make him disappear forever. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t agree, it was just that they couldn¡¯t take it in their hearts. They were used to a civilized society. It really wouldn¡¯t do if they had to take action personally. Therefore, Gu Nian chose to listen to Gu shouxin¡¯s words and ept Lu Zheng¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Father, what do you want? Other than what brother Yuanyuan said, what else can you do to him?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s almost the same as what Zhou Yuan said! Alright, it¡¯ste, everyone go to sleep!¡± Gu shouxin smiled and did not exin much to Gu Xin. The family washed up and went to bed. It was the third day of the new year the next day, and the morning exercise in the second branch continued. ¡°Sister, this dress is sofortable! It¡¯s pretty good looking!¡± Gu Xin looked at her pure white pair of cardigan and long pants. Although it was still a little cold when she came out, Gu Xin, who had been training for three months, knew that it would be very hot soon. The clothes were just right for her. ¡°Of course, do you think I, your sister, would let you wear such ugly clothes? Our family of four is wearing matching outfits. The style is the same, but the size and color of the buttons are different.¡± Gu nianxiao said. The four people¡¯s clothes were exactly the same, but Gu shouxin¡¯s buttons were ck, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s was red, Gu Nian¡¯s was blue, and Gu Xin¡¯s was yellow. The three of them practiced martial arts, while Cai Xiaolian practiced yoga. Gu Nian even took the time to make her a yoga mat. Cai Xiaolian usually practiced for half an hour before she went to start a fire to prepare breakfast. The father and sons practiced for two hours. Now, besides the horse stance, the two sisters also had to step on the plum blossom dome. As for the specific moves, Gu shouxin had not yet taught them. After morning training, it was time to wash up and eat breakfast. A good day began with a delicious breakfast. ¡°Father, mother, sister, I¡¯m eating more and more. This is already the seventh bun!¡± Gu Xin held a small steamed bun in her hand and said hesitantly. ¡°Being able to eat is a blessing! Xinxin, you have to know that some people can¡¯t eat even if they want to because they¡¯re sick!¡± Cai Xiaolian thought of her previous life and sighed. She smiled and said, ¡± besides, you¡¯re still growing. You have to eat more to grow taller. Chapter 280 280 It also affects older children ¡°Her mother, eat more!¡± Gu shouxin could tell that Cai Xiaolian was thinking about those unhappy things, so he gave her an appetizing pickled cucumber. He didn¡¯t know medicine, but from the description, he knew that Cai Xiaolian had an incurable disease. Moreover, after she found out, she couldn¡¯t eat much. She really couldn¡¯t eat even if she wanted to. His heart ached a little. ¡°Mother, What do you like to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you tomorrow.¡± Gu Nian asked. She wasn¡¯t worried about not being able to eat. She was worried about which one she should eat first when there were so many delicacies. ¡°I like to eat anything niannian makes.¡± Cai Xiaolian brushed away the thoughts of her previous life and said with a smile. In this life, she was 20 years younger, had a man who seemed to be a good partner, and had two beautiful, lovely, and considerate daughters. Why was she still thinking about her previous life? Was the husband not handsome, or was the daughter not cute? ...... After breakfast, Gu Hui and Gu si came over. sister niannian, Xinxin, let me tell you, third uncle¡¯s sister is making trouble again! Gu si first greeted her second uncle and aunt, then pulled her little sister aside and said. ¡°What¡¯s she doing? Are you going to grandma Xiao¡¯s ce to find Zhou Yuan?¡± Gu Nian was speechless. ¡°Yup! She said she had a headache and wanted grandma Xiao to treat her. Third uncle told her to go home and find a doctor, but she fainted on the ground and justy there. My father said that grandma Xiao is the best at acupuncture. When she had a headache, she was so scared that she immediately sat up. Hahahaha, you didn¡¯t see it, but she was still ring at my father!¡± Gu si gossiped. father is just telling the truth. Our grandma said that grandma Xiao is really good at acupuncture! Gu Hui said. ¡°Pfft! Does Guo Wan still dare to go?¡± Gu Nianughed gloatingly. ¡°AI!¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Why are you sighing at such a young age?¡± Gu Nian turned to look at Gu Xin. ¡°I think uncle¡¯s words make sense again!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Uncle Gong Jie said a lot of things. Which one are you referring to?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Nian had a feeling that her uncle was going to teach her Xinxin a lesson. This uncle didn¡¯t teach his two daughters the wrong way, but he did teach Xinxin the wrong way. That was really awesome! didn¡¯t en ¡®Zi say it yesterday? ¡± Gu Xin said. uncle told him to find a partner early. If Guo Wan had found a partner as early as Enzi, her child would have been able to crawl by now.¡± The Three Sisters of the Gu family: Gu Hui clenched her fists and looked at Gu Xin unkindly, ¡± ¡°I feel like you¡¯re trying to educate me with your words!¡± no! Gu Xin quickly shook her head. no, sister Huihui. I really didn¡¯t. Sister Huihui was much better than Guo Wan. There are many people who like sister Huihui, so she¡¯s not worried about not being able to find a partner. Really, I swear, I¡¯m speaking from the bottom of my heart!¡± Gu Hui¡¯s mouth twitched. Second uncle¡¯s reading had made little Xinxin understand more idioms! Gu si stood on Gu Xin¡¯s side and looked at her sister, ¡± ¡°Xinxin is right. How could Guo Wan bepared to her sister? Elder sister is going to marry brother-inw, not brother-inw.¡± Gu Nian facepalmed and thought,¡¯Oh no, oh no. The two young girls have beenpletely led astray by uncle Gu and his daughter. Can they still be corrected?¡¯ Gu Xin was very happy that Gu si had acknowledged her. She held her hand and ran away, ¡± ¡°Sisi, let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, don¡¯t you think that uncle¡¯s words have a huge impact on the children?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Hui took a deep breath. it¡¯ll have a huge impact on the older children. Chapter 281 281 Have you forgotten our eternal vows? After informing her parents, Gu Nian and Gu Hui went to the old mansion. Gu Nian was a rather gossipy person. In the end, the two sisters had only taken a few steps out of the house when they saw Zhang Yunyuning over with a young man in a brocade robe. The young master was tall, with a straight back, sword-like eyebrows, and bright eyes. His hair was half-tied up and half-draped, making him look sunny and energetic. When he saw Gu Nian, his eyes lit up and he smiled. Normally, Gu Nian would be in a good mood if she saw a handsome man smiling at her like that. However, this was not normal. This was after she found out that the original Gu Nian was lusting after Zhang Yunyun¡¯s cousin! He must be Zhang Yunyun¡¯s cousin, young master Xu! ¡°Da ya, my cousin is looking for you!¡± When Zhang Yunyun saw Gu Nian, she looked impatient. ¡°Which big girl are you calling?¡± Gu Nian said. Gu Hui,¡±Yingluo.¡± If she dared to call me big girl, I would dare to throw her to the back of the mountain. ¡°Niannian, why are you so distant from me?¡± Young master Xu walked up with a hurt expression on his face. Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.¡¯They¡¯re so familiar. Did the original owner interact with this person in private?¡¯ ¡°Should I be close to you?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face fell as she looked at him. Young master Xu was stunned. He did not expect Gu Nian to be so cold to him. Was she angry? He exined, ¡± I invited you to my birthday party. Yunyun said that you weren¡¯t feeling well. Then, I was busy before the new year. I didn¡¯t have time to visit you. Are you angry? Don¡¯t be angry, okay? I was wrong.¡± Zhang Yunyun stomped her foot in anger. This time, it was Gu Nian¡¯s turn to be confused. This tone ... Was this man very familiar with the host? Oh no, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve panicked because I don¡¯t have any memories. What should I do now? What if the host had something going on with him and she didn¡¯t know anything? wouldn¡¯t she be exposed? ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhang Yunyun say that you don¡¯t like me?¡± Gu Nian suddenly had an idea as she recalled Zhang Yunyun¡¯s words. Gu Nian, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Zhang Yunyun did not expect Gu Nian to be so arrogant when her cousin was already so gentle to Gu Nian. Most importantly, she had even been dragged into this. ¡°Yunyun?¡± Young master Xu frowned and turned to look at Zhang Yunyun. cousin, it¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s aunt who didn¡¯t allow me to bring her. She wanted me to tell her that you don¡¯t like her. Zhang Yunyun exined, feeling wronged, ¡± besides, she¡¯s not worthy of you! Cousin, don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance. She doesn¡¯t just like you, she likes many other people!¡± ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Young master Xu¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re being mean to me?¡± Zhang Yunyun looked at young master Xu in disbelief. She pouted and could not help but tear up. She red at Gu Nian. Gu Nian, I¡¯ll remember you! After she finished speaking, she covered her face and ran away. ¡°Yingluo, I didn¡¯t mean to you. It¡¯s none of my business!¡± Gu Nian said. Young master Xu looked at Gu Nian and asked,¡±niannian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± How could he be so vulgar? Are you still angry about my birthday? I really didn¡¯t know what my mother and Yunyun were doing behind my back. Niannian, don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± Gu Nian shook her head. I¡¯m not angry. Why would I be angry? ¡± I don¡¯t even like you!¡± Young master Xu looked at Gu Nian in surprise for a long time. Just as Gu Nian was about to leave impatiently, he said, ¡± ¡°Niannian, have you forgotten the pledge of eternal love we madest summer on the clear Lake in town? Did you forget that you said that you would not marry anyone else in this life? did you forget that no matter how many obstacles you encountered, you would wait for me? Have you forgotten that you want me to study hard and tell both parents about our rtionship after I get a good position? You, have you forgotten?¡± Chapter 282 282 You¡¯re too silly Not only Gu Nian, but Gu Hui was also shocked. The little girl had hidden it well! He had already made an oath of undying love, yet he was still hanging on to his cousin? Young master Xu and Zhang Yungui were cousins, right? Looking at the defeated young master Xu, Gu Nian took a few deep breaths and carefully asked, ¡± ¡°May I ask young master Xu, hehe?¡± ¡°Call me Chang Feng,¡± young master Xu interrupted her. ¡°Alright, Changfeng.¡± Gu Nian quickly nodded. May I ask, have we made a private pledge to be married?¡± Xu Changfeng shook his head and said disapprovingly, ¡± although you and I are in love with each other, we should not be so polite. How could I do such a beastly act and disrespect you? ¡± Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief before his expression turned ruthless. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? We didn¡¯t make a private pledge to be married, everything is between love and courtesy! Now that I¡¯m not interested in you, you stille to me? I thought your mother looked down on me? Why should I be in a hurry to follow you?¡± ¡°Niannian, we haven¡¯t seen each other for only three months. Why are you treating me like this? Is it because of my mother?¡± Xu Changfeng seemed to have found an excuse. don¡¯t be afraid, niannian. I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let anyone in my family stop us. ¡°Didn¡¯t she already stop it? You even followed your youngest Biao sister to stop her. If you can¡¯t even handle this, why should I believe you!¡± Gu Nian said in disdain. She cursed the host a hundred times in her heart. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have too many lovers, don¡¯t make promises to too many people, or else, or else ... Gu Nian could not think of anything else. ¡°Get up! Don¡¯t block the way!¡± Gu Nian pushed Xu Changfeng and pulled Gu Hui away. Xu Changfeng grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let go!¡± Gu Hui looked at Xu Changfeng coldly. ¡°Sister Huihui, that lecher grabbed my hand. You have to help me deal with him!¡± Gu Nian said pitifully. Gu Hui,¡±you¡¯re acting too much!¡± Lin Yiqian was originally feeling impatient. However, after hearing Gu Nian¡¯s words, she let go of Gu Nian¡¯s hand and took two steps to the side. ¡°Sister Xuanji and Huihui, you don¡¯t have a sisterly rtionship,¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Enough, niannian!¡± Xu Changfeng was not happy that Gu Nian was treating him like air. He pulled Gu Nian closer to him. Gu nianshen acted like a gentleman as he did not pull Gu Nian into his arms. Instead, he made her face him. ¡°Are you really going to be so heartless?¡± Xu Changfeng stared at Gu Nian and asked unhappily. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Alright, then give me back the love token I gave you!¡± Xu Changfeng said after taking a deep breath. ¡°What?¡± Gu Nian was stunned. ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve never met such a heartless woman. Oh, no, the first time I¡¯ve fallen in love in my life, I¡¯ve actually met such a heartless woman who even became a token of love! Gu Nian, you used to say that you liked me, but it was actually because my family is rich, right?¡± Xu Changfeng took a step back. He suddenlyughed at himself when he thought of what Zhang Yunyun had said. that¡¯s right. That golden hairpin is quite heavy. It¡¯s worth a lot of silver! ¡°Forget it, forget it, I¡¯ll just treat it as a lesson I bought with money! ¡®But Gu Nian, you¡¯re too silly. Actually, you can continue to make promises to me and marry me. You¡¯ll have more money then.¡¯ I didn¡¯t expect you to be so short-sighted!¡± Xu Changfeng shook his head with a smile. He was extremely sad. this is the gift I prepared for your parents. I nned to take this opportunity to tell them about you and me, but it seems that there¡¯s no need for that now! Xu Changfeng raised the gift box in his hand and threw it away. Then he said, ¡± please don¡¯t appear in front of me again. Disgusting! Chapter 283 283 Don¡¯t even think about beingzy After throwing the things away, Xu Changfeng looked at Gu Nian deeply before he strode away. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± She felt that she was the most aggrieved one among the three transmigrators, really. She didn¡¯t have any memory, so she didn¡¯t know when a man would appear. The key was that she didn¡¯t know how far the original owner had gone with someone else. ¡°What a sin!¡± Gu Nian sighed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a sin!¡± Gu Hui agreed. ¡°Sister Huihui, you pity her too, don¡¯t you?¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Hui pitifully. ¡°I pity that young master Xu! I feel like I¡¯ve been abandoned by you!¡± Gu Hui shook her head and said. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t! I really didn¡¯t!¡± Gu Nian hurriedly shook her head. it¡¯s because her family doesn¡¯t like me! If I don¡¯t be heartless and let others think of it, it won¡¯t be good for everyone.¡± Gu Hui nodded,¡±I thought you were only heartless to Zhang Yungui!¡± He didn¡¯t expect that he would treat young master Xu the same way! It seems like you really don¡¯t like them. You¡¯ve finallye to your senses!¡± Gu Nian nodded heavily. ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t think too much. This kind of thing is consensual. If you don¡¯t like it, then forget it!¡± Gu Hui patted Gu Nian and consoled her. Then, the two sisters went to the old house together. At the old residence, third uncle finally dragged Guo Wan into the car and was about to set off! ¡°Huihui, niannian, we¡¯ll take our leave first! I won¡¯t say goodbye to second brother and second sister-inw. Remember toe to the prefecture to see thenterns during the Lantern Festival! I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Third aunt Gu waved at the two sisters. ¡°Father, mother, let¡¯s go!¡± Third uncle cracked his whip and drove the carriage away. ¡°What the hell is this? I wanted them to stay for a few more days!¡± Zhang Shi muttered as she held on. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. You want third sister and the others to stay because you want someone to help you cook! Hmph, Hmph, in the future, I¡¯ll carry the child while you cook. Don¡¯t even think about beingzy!¡± Uncle Gu ruthlessly exposed her. ¡°Here, here, here! You¡¯re saying it as if I don¡¯t want to hold a child!¡± Zhang Shi angrily handed the child over to uncle Gu and then ran to the vige to visit. ...... On the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, the family of four of the second branch packed up and brought the New Year¡¯s gift to pay a New Year¡¯s visit to the Cheng family. They nned to talk about not cooperating after delivering the gift. When they returned in the afternoon, they could go and see the vige that the broker had mentioned. Anyway, it was very close to the vige at the crossroads. The family of four was wearing new clothes and looked especially energetic. If they changed the ox-cart to a horse-drawn carriage, no one would think that they were from the vige. I haven¡¯t seen Xiao Yu for many days. I don¡¯t know if she misses me! Gu Xin leaned on Cai Xiaolian and mumbled. ¡°I definitely miss you! Didn¡¯t you see that she didn¡¯t even smile at her brother! That girl will only smile at you!¡± Gu Nian pointed at Gu Xin¡¯s nose and smiled. Speaking of this, it was really amazing. She had seen the little girl a few times, but every time, she only smiled at Gu Xin and was slightly nicer to Cheng huaijin. However, she was always at a loss when it came to Mrs. Cheng and Cheng Rui. Their little koi fish was really a magical existence. ¡°Hehe, she likes to eat the food I give her!¡± Gu Xinughed. then the food you gave her was also made by me for you. I didn¡¯t see her smile at me. Gu Nian said. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re a big kid and I¡¯m a little kid, so it¡¯s easier for little kids to y together.¡± Gu Xin thought about it and found an excuse. Chapter 284 284 Chapter 284 baffling She knew that Cheng Huaiyu liked the Jade beads she gave him. ¡°My sister is only fifteen. She¡¯s two years younger than me and two years older than you. How can she be considered a child? No, I also have to be considered a child!¡± Gu Nian, who was leaning on Cai Xiaolian¡¯s other side, also acted coquettish. ¡°Hahahaha, yes, yes, yes. No matter how old you two are, in front of your father and me, you¡¯re still children.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and hugged the two children. Gu shouxin¡¯s lips also curved up as he drove the car. The quiet and peaceful years were probably referring to such a scene! ...... Many people came to the county Magistrate with gifts during the new year. As business partners, the Gu family was invited in alone. Cheng huaijin held his sister¡¯s hand and ran over when he saw the Gu family. ¡°Sister niannian!¡± Cheng huaijin¡¯s eyes were only filled with concern. Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t know how to speak, but she used her actions to express her feelings. She shook off her brother¡¯s hand and went to hold Gu Xin¡¯s. ¡°Xiao Yu, I haven¡¯t seen you for half a month and I find you even more beautiful!¡± Gu Xin was shocked. Cheng Huaiyu pointed at Gu Xin. Gu Xin did not understand what she meant. little sister Xinxin, ¡± Cheng huaijin exined, ¡± what my sister means is that you¡¯re the same. You¡¯ve be more beautiful! ¡°Oh, really? She had said that she wanted to be the prettiest girl in the vige. Look, her efforts were effective! ¡°Let¡¯s go and pay a New Year¡¯s visit to Lord Cheng and Mrs. Cheng. After that, you kids can y together!¡± Cai Xiaolian called out to everyone. When she entered the hall, she saw a youngdy sitting next to Mrs. Cheng. She looked one or two years older than Gu Nian. As soon as the Gu family entered, thedy¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Nian. Gu Nian felt a little ufortable as she felt that thedy¡¯s gaze was like that of an object. After exchanging pleasantries, Mrs. Cheng introduced the girl to the Gu family. She came from the capital and was the daughter of her older sister. She was not the legitimate sister that she had married in ce of, but her step-sister who was also a concubine¡¯s daughter. Her Shu sister married well. She married an unknown general. Who knew that the general made great contributions in a battle after Emperor Wen ascended the throne and was conferred the title of general. He guarded the border and was highly regarded by Emperor Wen. Her step-sister also rose with the tide, and even the remaining daughter was the daughter of a second-grade general. Lord Cheng was also a County Magistrate in that direction. He was only transferred to Taoyuan Countyst year, so the rtionship between the two families was close. Thisdy¡¯s surname was Yao, and her name was yunhua. After the introduction, Madam Cheng said to Yao yunhua, ¡± Yun ¡®er, they¡¯re my guests. Can you help me entertain niannian and Xinxin and apany them to the garden to y? ¡± ¡°Alright, Yimu.¡± Yao yunhua agreed. Initially, Gu Nian wanted to sit down and listen to her father talk to master Cheng and Mrs. Cheng about not cooperating with them. However, since they had invited her, she could not reject them. When she saw that Yao yunhua looked as if she had something to say to her, Gu Nian got up and followed her out. ¡°Are you curious, miss Gu?¡± Once they arrived at the garden, Yao yunhua sent Cheng huaijin and the rest off to y nearby before turning to Gu Nian. ¡°What are you curious about?¡± Gu Nian was stunned as she asked. ¡°Curious as to why I did not see my older Biao brother? Could it be that miss Gu doesn¡¯t want to see my cousin Rui?¡± Yao yunhua asked with a sneer. Gu Nian frowned.¡¯What is this?¡¯ Also, what¡¯s with this girl¡¯s attitude? It was so strange that it made people feel ufortable. Chapter 285 285 Chapter 285 cultivating feelings Seeing Gu Nian¡¯s shocked expression, Yao yunhua smiled and shook her head. She then invited Gu Nian to sit down in the pavilion and talk about it slowly. Today, he had to sit down and talk slowly. He couldn¡¯t finish talking while standing. Some things had to be made clear, so as not to do it again. Gu Nian wanted to see what else she could say. There must be something wrong with these girls with cousins! Cousin is a close rtive, okay? Yao yunhua¡¯s maidservant poured tea for the two of them and then retreated to a ce not far away to wait for orders. ¡°Have a taste, miss Gu.¡± Yao yunhua picked up her tea and took a sip before looking at Gu Nian. ¡°Miss Yao, if you have something to say, just say it!¡± Gu Nian said without touching the tea. ¡°I can see that eldest youngdy Gu is also a frank person, so I will be clear. My family is nning to discuss my marriage with Yimu and Yifu.¡± After Yao yunhua finished speaking, she paused for a moment to observe Gu Nian¡¯s expression. Gu Nian was dumbfounded.¡¯I¡¯m not rted to you. Today is the first time I¡¯ve met you. Why are you telling me this?¡¯ ¡°I heard Yimu say that eldest youngdy Gu likes my older Biao brother, but his status is a littlecking. My cousin and I are of equal social standing, that¡¯s a marriage of kinship. I¡¯ve been studying the women¡¯s ring and women¡¯s training since I was young, so I don¡¯t really care about cousin taking a concubine. So, I want to get to know miss Gu first. In the future, we sisters can get along well, serve cousin together, solve his problems, and let cousin study hard.¡± Yao yunhua said. She was unwilling, but she still had to say it. Her mother had even allowed her father to take in his childhood sweetheart, concubine Mei. Everyone could help their husband and raise their children together. She felt that she could do it herself. When her mother first married her father, she knew that her father had such a childhood sweetheart and epted her graciously. All these years, the position of the general¡¯s wife had been very stable. Gu Nian was stunned. ¡°Miss Yao, did Madam Cheng really tell you that I like Cheng Rui? You¡¯re nning to be Cheng Rui¡¯s concubine?¡± ¡°Yimu only said that you like Biao older brother and have that kind of feeling towards Biao older brother, but did not say that you want to be a concubine. However, with your status, you can only be a concubine! My maternal grandfather¡¯s family was the Minister of the current dynasty. Although my uncle-inw¡¯s family had declined, they were still a prestigious family during Emperor Jing¡¯s era. The Cheng family has never married a woman from the countryside.¡± Yao yunhua sat up straight and said with an arrogant look. ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Nian was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Does youngdy Gu not want to be a concubine?¡± Yao yunhua had an ¡®as expected¡¯ look on her face. big miss Gu, you should also face reality! Although your family can make money and don¡¯tck money, your status is there. Since you like your cousin, why are you so obsessed with status? I will definitely marry cousin, and I will also allow you to be my concubine. I still have to stay at Yimu¡¯s house for a while, so why don¡¯t we cultivate our sisterly rtionship?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Nian chuckled again. Yao yunhua frowned and was a little unhappy.¡±Why do you have to be so entric? I¡¯m from the Western Garrison General¡¯s residence, and in terms of status, I¡¯m higher than you. I¡¯ve been learning the four Arts since I was a child, and I¡¯m more talented than you. What makes you think you canpare to me? I agree with Yimu¡¯s suggestion, but I know that Yimu and cousin brother all like you and don¡¯t want to argue with them on the matter of taking in concubines. What¡¯s wrong? Do you think that with your little bit of money-making ability, you can get yourself the position of the first wife? Stop dreaming, this is absolutely impossible! You go and ask if uncle, aunt and Biao older brother are willing to let you be the wife or me be the wife?¡± Chapter 286 286 Chapter 286 amoner can¡¯t afford it ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Nian picked up the teacup and threw it on the ground as she stood up angrily. ¡°You!¡± Yao yunhua did not expect Gu Nian to be so bold. She did not even care about her manners. Gu Nian did not even look at Yao yunhua as she headed straight to the living room. In the hall, Gu shouxin was just talking to Cai Xiaolian, Lord Cheng, and Madam Cheng about the cooperation. ¡°Lord Cheng, Madam Cheng!¡± Gu Nian went in and shouted, interrupting them. Lord Cheng frowned in dissatisfaction. Country girls really had no rules. ¡°Niannian?¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Nian in confusion. Gu Nian did not respond to Cai Xiaolian. Instead, she looked at Lord Cheng and Madam Cheng and said,¡±May I ask if the two of you have told others that I like your young master? Are you willing to be your son¡¯s concubine?¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin were stunned. They had originally wanted to pull Gu Nian over, but now, they had no such intention. ¡°Niannian, what happened? Did Yun ¡®er bully you?¡± Mrs. Cheng said with a smile. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Miss Yao didn¡¯t bully me. Instead, she said that she wanted to be good sisters with me, first cultivate feelings, and then put on a show of a harmonious wife and concubine.¡± Gu Nian smiled. when did I say that I liked Cheng Rui and wanted to be his concubine? ¡± In Lord Cheng and Madam Cheng¡¯s hearts, am I that cheap?¡± ¡°Why does Lord Cheng think that you, a mere County Magistrate, can be the local Emperor of Taoyuan County? Do you think that your family¡¯s status can make me, a farmer¡¯s daughter, go after you like a flock of ducks and rush to get close to your son? Is your son the reincarnation of the God of War? Is he worthy of it?¡± Gu Nian looked directly at Lord Cheng. Since Yao yunhua had spoken so directly, the county Magistrate must have known about this. Ha, what a joke! ¡°You¡¯re impudent!¡± Lord Cheng angrily rebuked. ¡°Lord Cheng, I won¡¯t be presumptuous, so please make yourself clear! I¡¯m the daughter of a good family, why should I be your son¡¯s concubine? You don¡¯t want my innocence? I don¡¯t n on getting married? Just say it!¡± Gu Nian was not afraid of Lord Cheng! This Lord Cheng was a county official, which was not even as high as her brother¡¯s position in modern times! Her brother had been in an important position for many years, and he had the aura of a superior, which she was used to. ¡°Niannian, aren¡¯t you and Rui ¡®er in love? Rui ¡®er does like you, but you should know your own status. As Rui ¡®er¡¯s mother, I quite like you too. However, Madam Cheng sighed. ¡°May I ask Madam Cheng, what is my daughter¡¯s identity? In your words, it¡¯s as if it¡¯s shameful?¡± Cai Xiaolian stood up and looked at Madam Cheng coldly. sister Lian, you¡¯ve been living in the countryside for a long time. You might not know the rules of the big families well, ¡± Mrs. Cheng was about to exin when she was interrupted by Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Thismoner does not dare to be called¡± younger sister ¡°by Madam Cheng.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. Madam Cheng frowned,¡±why do you have to do this?¡± Why do you have to do this!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, Cheng Rui walked in and asked Gu Nian when he noticed that the atmosphere was not right. ¡°Cheng Rui, you¡¯re just in time. Are you saying that I¡¯m happy with you, and we¡¯re both in love? I would like to ask, when did we fall in love?¡± Gu Nian asked as she looked at Cheng Rui. Cheng Rui¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Gu Nian¡¯s expression. ¡°Niannian, why are you angry? Is it because my cousin said something that hurt you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you well. As a concubine, I¡¯ll let you be a good concubine. After you give birth to a son, you and your son will be recorded in the genealogy!¡± Before Cheng Rui could finish his words, he was directly punched by Gu shouxin until he spat out blood. Chapter 287 287 We¡¯re both parents After the punch, Gu shouxin lifted Cheng Rui¡¯s cor and punched him again from the other side. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his attitude was clear. He couldn¡¯t wait to dote on his daughter, how could he let others look down on her? Gu Nian¡¯s heart warmed. It felt great to have parents to dote on her! Although her brother and sister-inw had been very good to her in her previous life, they were both busy, and she had her nephew and niece with her, so she didn¡¯t dare to ask for more. She could not stop her tears from flowing. This was the first time that Gu Nian felt like crying after she had transmigrated. ¡°Stop!¡± Lord Cheng came to his senses and stood up. ¡°Rui ¡®er!¡± Mrs. Cheng also stood up and walked to Cheng Rui¡¯s side, her face full of heartache. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mrs. Cheng¡¯s heart ached? We¡¯re both parents. Did you consider her father¡¯s and my feelings when you said those words just now?¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at Madam Cheng coldly and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Madam Cheng suddenly stood up and walked to Cai Xiaolian, raising her hand to hit her. Cai Xiaolian gently grabbed her hand. ¡°When have I ever considered your feelings? Didn¡¯t Rui ¡®er say that he¡¯d give Gu Nian the status of a concubine? when Gu Nian gives birth to a son, he¡¯ll record the mother and son in the Cheng family¡¯s genealogy?¡± Mrs. Cheng asked. ¡°Oh, really? Then I hope that Madam Cheng¡¯s future daughter will have a son as she wishes. A mother¡¯s honor will be due to her son, and it will be recorded in her husband¡¯s family tree.¡± Cai Xiaolian sneered. ¡°Wicked woman! How can this official¡¯s daughter be a concubine?¡± Today, he hadpletely subverted Lord Cheng¡¯s impression of the Gu family. In his opinion, they were justmoners. The Gu family should be grateful that their family was willing to ept Gu Nian into the family. ¡°Daren¡¯s daughter can not be a concubine, but amoner¡¯s daughter should be born as a concubine? He had thought that Lord Cheng was a good official who loved the people like his own children, but now it seemed that he was just so-so! In Lord Cheng¡¯s heart, all of this is just to make us lowlymonersy the bricks on Lord Cheng¡¯s Blue clouds road. Lord Cheng¡¯s hypocritical skin is really well criticized!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Enough! You guys get lost! Get lost!¡± Now that he was talking about his main issue, Lord Cheng flew into a rage out of humiliation and wanted to drive him away. ¡°Father! Mother!¡± There was a hugemotion here and all the servant girls and manservants were gossiping. Gu Xin was extremely worried when she heard this and ran over. Cheng Huaiyu was still holding her hand tightly, looking at everything in the room in a daze. ¡°Father, mother, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cheng huaijin was shocked. He looked at his parents before turning to look at Gu Nian. sister niannian, how are you? ¡± ¡°Second young master Cheng, I can¡¯t afford to be called your sister!¡± Gu Nian interrupted him and pulled Gu Xin over. Cheng Huaiyu was also pulled over. ¡°Sister niannian, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡± Cheng huaijin was a little flustered. He felt an inexplicable sense of panic and uneasiness. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu shouxin went to hold Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand, then called Gu Nian and Gu Xin. ¡°Sister niannian!¡± Cheng huaijin chased after him. Cheng Huaiyu was also unwilling to let go of Gu Xin. ¡°Pull them back!¡± Lord Cheng roared. ¡°Sister niannian!¡± Cheng huaijin was unwilling to give up and wanted to chase after him. He broke free from the manservant, but in the end, he was pulled back by Cheng Rui, who had regained his senses. ¡°Waa!¡± Cheng Huaiyu burst into tears. ¡°Men, throw out the things that these lowlymoners have given us!¡± Mrs. Cheng¡¯s heart ached when she saw her three children. Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes narrowed and he held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand tightly. He would remember the Cheng family! The family of four got on the ox-cart, and Gu shouxin drove the cart until they were out of the city gate. He stopped, turned around, and sat down, looking at his wife and daughter. Chapter 288 288 It feels so good to be protected ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯m sorry. I was too impulsive just now.¡± At this moment, Gu Nian had also thought of the problem. Her mother wanted to do business. As the county Magistrate, it was easy to punish her. Her father was going to take the imperial examination, and he would start from the student and member examinations. As a County Magistrate, it would be easier to control him. She was shocked to realize that they were in ancient times and not in modern times. Wasn¡¯t there a saying in ancient times, ¡± exterminate a family¡¯s prefect and destroy a County magistrate¡¯s family? ¡± even if their official position was not high, it was really easy for them to cause trouble for themoners under their jurisdiction. ¡°niannian, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Gu shouxin said firmly. ¡°But, father, you have to take the exam next month. ¡°He¡¯s the county Magistrate.¡± Gu Nian felt a little guilty. ¡°Niannian, you must remember that in Father¡¯s heart, you three are the most important. No matter how big the matter is, I won¡¯t let you three suffer. father will always be your pir of support!¡± Gu shouxin looked at the three of them and said gently. ¡°Father!¡± Gu Nian finally could not hold back her tears. The feeling of being protected was really good! in this strange time and space, she was already content to have her parents ¡®protection and a caring sister. ¡°Why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry!¡± Cai Xiaolian was also teary. She raised her hand to wipe Gu Nian¡¯s tears away. cheer up. Don¡¯t let others see you as a joke! ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Nian sniffled and nodded vigorously. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry! Don¡¯t cry!¡± Gu Xin had never seen Gu Nian cry before. She was shocked as she hugged Gu Nian¡¯s arm and looked up at her carefully. ¡°don¡¯t cry. The imperial examination was divided into the boy¡¯s examination, the vige examination, the general examination, and the court examination. as for the boy¡¯s test, he could only make decisions on the county test. He¡¯s going to pretend to be an upright and honest official again. He¡¯ll only make a move on my ranking. It¡¯s impossible to remove me! So, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Gu shouxin said again. ¡°What about mother? Mother still ns to do business. If their family hates our family, Yi, that¡¯s not right, we still have cooperation.¡± Gu Nian did not think too much about it just now. She was really angry and she would not tolerate it. ¡°What would he dare to do? He could only let people y tricks in the dark! If he goes too far, I have plenty of ways to deal with her! Just do your thing obediently and don¡¯t care about these things. even if your mother can¡¯t make it, don¡¯t you still have your father? You have to believe in your father!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Sister, I believe in father.¡± Gu Xin tugged at Gu Nian¡¯s sleeve and said firmly. ¡°What about our coboration at the drunken River Restaurant?¡± Gu Nian also believed in her father. However, there was one more problem. ¡°What¡¯s the point of cooperating with such a disgusting family? No more cooperation. It was written in the contract that both parties had the right to withdraw at any time. if she were to back out, then the drunken river tavern would be ours. If we quit, we won¡¯t be responsible for providing them with food.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°yes, i¡¯m not cooperating. when your mother wrote this, she had this idea in mind. You have to have your own business, you can¡¯t be tied to others for a lifetime.¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s love for Cai Xiaolian grew stronger. He liked this kind of person. She had a strong personality, was decisive, had her own opinions, did not rely on anyone, had her own ns, could see the situation clearly, and would not be depressed because of a temporary predicament. Whether it was the dynasty he had served in or the current great Zhou, there were very few women like her. ¡°Father, mother, sister, I want to know how they bullied sister.¡± gu xin suddenly said. Chapter 289 289 Chapter 289 confession It was only then that the three of them remembered that Gu Xin still did not know anything. Hence, Cai Xiaolian told Gu Xin what she had just said and concluded, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, I don¡¯t expect your future husband to be rich, I just want him to be devoted to you. Even if he¡¯s a Prince, he can only have you. Remember, no matter how much you like it, you can¡¯t be a concubine. You must be officially married, and you must be a couple for life.¡± She didn¡¯t think too much about her future husband. She felt that she was still young. She was a little angry that the Cheng family had said that about her sister. Although she had a good impression of Cheng huaijin and Cheng Huaiyu, she naturally liked her sister more than her sister. ¡°Father, mother, sister, we¡¯ve offended Lord Cheng. Will our future days be difficult?¡± Gu Xin asked after taking a deep breath. ¡°I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry so much, Xinxin. Mom and dad are here for you.¡± Gu shouxinforted him. ¡°Father, mother, sister, actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been hiding from you all for a long time.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s brain had been getting smarter recently. She felt that these words were meant tofort her, so she decided to tell her family the truth. The time travel Trio looked at Gu Xin in confusion and even felt a little worried. The main thing was that Xinxin¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t as innocent as before. She ... She couldn¡¯t have remembered her past life, right? Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything. She stretched out her hand and used her other hand to press on the fish-shaped mark. A Jade bead then appeared. The transmigration trio was stunned. Gu Xin pressed on it again and another pill appeared. ¡°Three months ago, after thest time the gambling den came to collect their debts, I went to the mountains to chop firewood and picked up a small fish. I took it to the small pond and let it go. It gave me a jade pendant. It said that it wanted to thank me for helping it get back into the water and not letting it miss the opportunity to jump through the Dragon Gate. The jade pendant was a thank you gift. After that, there was one time when it was raining heavily and father and sister went out veryte. Two days after that time, the jade pendant disappeared and a mark that was exactly the same as the jade pendant appeared on my palm.¡± ¡°The first time I washed my feet, I identally dropped the Jade bead into the foot basin. The Jade bead melted when it came into contact with water, so I poured the water into the vegetable garden that night. After that, I identally dropped a Jade bead into the chicken food bowl. After that, I would put two jade beads into the well of our old house every day. I¡¯ll go to grandpa¡¯s house every day and put one pill in grandpa¡¯s medicine jar.¡± ¡°When Xiaoyu gave me the jade pendant, she told me not to tell anyone, so I¡¯ve never told anyone. Father, mother, sister, I know I¡¯m stupid and I don¡¯t understand many things, but I know that this Jade bead is very useful. Now that you know it, you can make better use of it. We won¡¯t be afraid of bad people in the future.¡± Gu Xin said in a serious tone. The transmigration trio: ¡± Yingluo ¡± I¡¯ve finally found the answer. All the abnormalities in the house have nothing to do with the three of us, strange souls. It¡¯s rted to this most normal little girl. Oh my God! Carp leaping over the Dragon Gate! This girl was really silly. ¡°Father, mother, sister, do you think I¡¯m very strange? Don¡¯t be afraid of me because of this! This Jade bead was very useful, really. His grandfather would recover after eating him. Xiao Yu also likes to eat it! Every time, I would feed her snacks and give her one. Don¡¯t ignore me!¡± Gu Xin exined nervously when she saw that the three of them were silent. Chapter 290 290 I have an idea ¡°I am not ignoring you! My little baby! We were just too surprised! It¡¯s all thanks to our little darling!¡± Seeing that she was about to cry, Cai Xiaolian hugged her. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯re so good at holding back your words! We almost thought that thend in the old mansion was a divinend, but it turns out that the magical one is you, Xinxin!¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯ve made me so miserable! Last time when we were beating up big cat, did you put this bead into my bathtub but not for yourself? You made me think that I¡¯m a God who has descended to the mortal world, and that I won¡¯t be able to live for more than a day with my injuries!¡± Gu shouxin smiled helplessly. He didn¡¯t know what to say when he thought of the past few days when he was at a loss. ¡°Yes, it was Xiao Yu who said not to tell anyone. I was stupid in the past, but now I understand that you¡¯re not just anyone.¡± Gu Xinughed in embarrassment. ¡°By the way, Xinxin, you said you gave it to Xiao Yu? Did she see this Jade bead?¡± Gu shouxin recalled Gu Xin¡¯sst words and asked. ¡°She didn¡¯t. She only thought that I was feeding her snacks made by my sister. Other than us, only you guys have seen the Jade Pearl. No one else has.¡± Gu Xin replied. ¡°That¡¯s good! Xinxin is so smart! In the future, don¡¯t let anyone else see this Jade bead. Thank you, Xinxin, for believing in us, but the others won¡¯t treat you the way we do. An ordinary man is innocent, but he is guilty of treasuring a treasure! Xinxin, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this, okay?¡± Gu shouxin said seriously. ¡°Not even Grandpa and Grandma?¡± Gu Xin asked as she blinked her big eyes. Gu shouxin frowned as he looked at Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it first! For the time being, only our family of four knows about it. ¡± Gu shouxin said when he saw that the other two had the same expression as him. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head obediently. In fact, she didn¡¯t intend to tell them. She only said it today because her family had offended the county magistrate¡¯s family and the county magistrate¡¯s family looked down on her family. She could only throw the Jade beads into the well for herself and her grandfather to eat. At most, it could be used to sell vegetables. If her father, mother, and sister were smarter, they might be able to use the Jade beads to do more things. If their family got better and stronger, no one would bully their family. Xinxin, tell me the truth. Do you eat one every day? ¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. Gu Xin nodded. ¡°No wonder your hair is back to normal, you¡¯ve grown so much taller, your skin is fairer, and you¡¯re smarter than before. This is really Bao ya!¡± Although Gu Nian had already guessed the answer, she still found it unbelievable when Gu Xin confirmed it. She felt that transmigration was already a golden finger, but she did not expect this to be even stronger. She had taken out this local golden finger to share with transmigrators. Was he trying to make their family overturn the great Zhou? Xinxin has such a good thing. I have an idea. Cai Xiaolian said after a moment of silence. The three of them looked at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°We¡¯ve also seen the effects of jade beads on crops,¡± Cai Xiaolian said.¡±If you put it in niannian¡¯s skincare products, the effect will be even more powerful. As for the nts that are needed to make these, we can cultivate them directly at home. It was at the old house. After that, we locked the old house so that we can enter by ourselves without anyone noticing anything unusual. A flower field every night, and in a month, we can rely on the sisters to produce more than a thousand sets of goods.¡± Chapter 291 291 I¡¯m only good to you there are more traveling merchants at the Zhou n town¡¯s dock than the county¡¯s dock. I¡¯ll bring the goods to the dock to sell. Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you going to open a furniture store with aunt Xiao Huan?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Just let your aunt Xiao Huan do this. Moreover, mother has to be behind the scenes. This way, we can guard against the Cheng family.¡± Cai Xiaolian exined. Gu Xin furrowed her brows and wanted to be stronger even more. ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhou Yuan say that he had a batch of seeds at home? We can ask him to pick a portion of each seed for us. With this Jade bead, we can definitely raise them. At that time, niannian would be able to distinguish what each crop was and how it grew. There are many fruits and vegetables seeds. When they all grow up, we¡¯ll open a unique restaurant.¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. ¡°Wow!¡± Gu Nian could not help but give him a thumbs up. No matter what kind of seeds they were, they would need a certain period of time to grow inrge quantities. For now, she would let drunken River Tavern be proud of the few dishes she had given them! As for the coboration with Lu Zheng, there would be no harm withoutparison. The man who appeared beside her really set Lu Zheng off. Moreover, because of grandma Xiao, the second branch of the Gu family was quite close to Lu Zheng. To be honest, if Gu Nian had not read the original book and knew the plot, he would not have thought that there was anything wrong with Lu Zheng. Of course, cooperation was cooperation. If Lu Zheng was reborn and wanted to get back together with Gu Xin, she would not help him. The three of them had already reached a consensus on the idea of transmigrating. It all depended on fate. Perhaps, by the time Gu Xin grew up, Lu Zheng would already be married and Gu Xin would already have someone in her heart. None of this could be said for sure. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to work with Zhou Yuan!¡± Gu shouxin nodded after a moment of silence. He clearly knew what potatoes, sweet potatoes, and corn meant to a dynasty with low grain production. When Lu Zheng first gave them these three things to nt, what kind of mentality did he have? Gu shouxin nned to find time to have a good chat. After a while, the potatoes in the field would be fully grown, and it would be a good opportunity. ¡°Yes, Hello, brother Yuanyuan! He was much better than Big Brother Cheng, no, Cheng Rui. Brother Yuanyuan used to help us in the gambling den. Although he seemed to be sick at first, he never hurt us or bullied us. He even gave us seeds. He didn¡¯t know that our family had jade beads. Grandpa said that old master Zhou was the person with the mostnd in our Taoyuan County, but brother Yuanyuan gave us the seeds. So, he¡¯s a good person!¡± Seeing that everyone agreed, Gu Xin also agreed. The time travel Trio looked at Gu Xin, forget it, I won¡¯t tell you the truth! His kindness is only for you alone. After the Cheng family¡¯s matter, the family of four had a few more exchanges, and the family of four had no intention of visiting the manor. They returned the way they came. ...... The Cheng family. Cheng huaijin found out that the Gu family had fallen out with them because his older brother had announced that he would take Gu Nian in as his concubine. He had even asked his future sister-inw to say some strange things to Gu Nian. Cheng huaijin was so angry that he bit Cheng Rui and ran away. Cheng Huaiyu, on the other hand, kept crying and making a fuss. No one could stop her until she was tired from crying and fell asleep. Cheng Rui felt extremely embarrassed and did not look too good. He med the Gu family for not knowing what was good for them. He also med Yao yunhua for not being able to do her job well. He did not know what she had said to Gu Nian to make her so angry. Chapter 292 292 Chapter 292 make her want no one but you In the study, Lord Cheng looked at Cheng Rui sternly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Gu Nian is interested in you?¡± Cheng Rui lowered his head and clenched his fists. He felt that today was the most embarrassing day he had ever experienced. Seeing him like this, Lord Cheng got angry.¡±Useless thing, you can¡¯t even handle a farmer¡¯s daughter!¡± He cursed. ¡°You¡¯re right, father. However, perhaps the Gu family was greedy. We didn¡¯t realize that they were so greedy because cousin sister had told us the truth. It was this child¡¯s fault for not considering things properly. He thought that this matter was almost certain, but because he didn¡¯t see through his family¡¯s true colors, it became a joke and caused the Cheng family to lose face. Father, please punish me!¡± Cheng Rui knelt down. Hearing this, Lord Cheng¡¯s expression became a little better. This was not all his son¡¯s fault. After all, he did not see that the Gu family was so greedy. A mere farmer¡¯s daughter, a mere gambler and the daughter of a farmer, did she think that she could be his daughter-inw just because she had brought out some food? What a delusion! ¡°Remember! If you want to get someone, you either don¡¯t do it before you¡¯re confident, or you do it, and you have to have means to make her obedient! For example, the matter of the Gu family¡¯s daughter. If you were asked to take in concubines now, what would you do?¡± Lord Cheng asked in a gentler tone. if we do it again, she will definitely fall in love with my son and can¡¯t leave him. If you want to take a concubine again, you shouldn¡¯t have rashly suggested it when she only has some good feelings for you! Cheng Rui paused for a moment, and his eyes darkened. maybe, if I want her, she must be me! It¡¯s your son¡¯s fault for not being considerate.¡± Master Cheng calmed down and sighed.¡±Rui ¡®er, you¡¯re still young, and you still have a long way to go. You can¡¯t rush for sess in anything! Our Cheng family originally had an engagement with your maternal grandfather¡¯s family. She should have been the DI daughter of the eldest branch, but she married the Shu daughter of the eldest branch. Do you know why? Because I don¡¯t have a powerful father n. Although your mother is a concubine¡¯s daughter, I have to consider the face of your maternal family in many matters. Even if your maternal grandfather doesn¡¯t think much of your mother and father. I¡¯m not good at management. I¡¯ve been an official for more than ten years, but I¡¯m still only an official of one side. I¡¯ve ced all my hopes on you and arranged for you to have a cousin from your uncle¡¯s family. I also hope that your inws can help you, but at the same time, I also hope that you can have more help. And among these families, you can¡¯t choose those who are better than your uncle¡¯s family now. You have to choose those with potential. I¡¯ve talked to Gu shouxin a few times and tested his knowledge. He can at least reach the level of the vige examination, and he can¡¯t do without a high schr. He had been in the market for the past ten years. If his family had money to donate to him, he would definitely be able to run the business better than his father. Not to mention rising to the top, as long as he has money in his hands, his life will definitely be better than father¡¯s! So, Rui ¡®er, I still hope that you can coax Gu Nian well and not use any particr method.¡± Cheng Rui was stunned and looked at Lord Cheng in disbelief. He didn¡¯t know that his father had such a high evaluation of Gu shouxin! Furthermore, he was now being asked to coax Gu Nian? ¡°If you can¡¯t coax him, you can use the method you mentioned to make him want you!¡± Lord Cheng¡¯s eyes darkened. Cheng Rui took a deep breath and clenched his fists even tighter. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your mother about the incident at drunken River Restaurant. You must seize his family¡¯s ability to make money! Rui ¡®er, those who achieve great things don¡¯t bother about trifles! He should be ruthless! Don¡¯t wait until I¡¯m this old to regret it!¡± Lord Cheng added. Chapter 293 293 Chapter 293-stop at the right point The moment they returned to the vige, the four members of the Gu family saw Lu Zheng packing up the carriage. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin greeted her happily. ¡°Second uncle, aunty Lian, niannian, Xinxin, you¡¯re back! How¡¯s Zhuang Zi doing?¡± Lu Zheng put down his work and turned around to greet her. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, we didn¡¯t go!¡± Gu Xin jumped off the carriage and ran to Lu Zheng¡¯s side. ¡°Be careful!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was in his throat when he saw her jump. He could not help but remind her. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m going to be angered to death by the Cheng family! They are bullying our family! They¡¯re crying!¡± ¡°Xinxin!¡± The time travel Trio did not expect Gu Xin to have such a good rtionship with Lu Zheng. They almost could not react in time and quickly stopped her. Gu Xin looked at her family in confusion. Didn¡¯t you just say that brother Yuanyuan was good? Since we¡¯re so familiar with each other, you can tell brother Yuanyuan! Previously, when they were bullied by the Zhang brothers and their cousins, brother Yuanyuan even followed them to take revenge. In Gu Xin¡¯s heart, Lu Zheng was already a member of the Gu family, just like Guo Rui. ¡°Second uncle, aunt Lian, what¡¯s wrong? Do you need any help? I¡¯m happy to help.¡± Lu Zheng walked over and said sincerely. The time travel Trio looked at Lu Zheng. To be honest, they found Lu Zheng more pleasing to the eye now. The main reason was that Cheng Rui was too despicable. There would be no harm withoutparison. Putting aside the plot in the book, based on their interactions in the past two months, Lu Zheng was not a good person, but he was not detestable. At the very least, this person had been happily interacting with them and had not made their family feel ufortable in any way. Thinking about the status that Cheng Rui had mentioned, this heir of the high Duke¡¯s public house, even if he was an abandoned son, had a higher status than Cheng Rui. However, when he thought about what Gu Nian had said, he still felt a little ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just don¡¯t see eye to eye with Lord Cheng¡¯s family in business. We might not be working together in the future.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Lu Zheng smiled. Of course, he knew that there was more to it. However, he did not pursue the matter and said, ¡± actually, it might be a good thing not to work with them! I heard from a distant rtive of an official in the capital that master Cheng¡¯s Yue family has offended a lot of people these years, and someone is trying to deal with him in secret! Of course, I¡¯ve only heard of it from the rumors.¡± Lu Yang pointed out that Minister sun¡¯s glory would notst long. When he first saw Cheng Rui, he remembered that in his previous life, Cheng Rui only started to rise after more than ten years after he became a Princess and a County horse. He believed that with his understanding of Gu shouxin in the past two months, he would definitely understand. ¡°Yuan, you¡¯re really well-informed!¡± Gu shouxin was stunned and then cupped his hands. thank you! We haven¡¯t had lunch yet, so we¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lu Zheng smiled. ¡°Xinxin, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu shouxin shouted. Gu Xin took a few steps and turned back. She moved her lips and said silently, ¡± Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯lle and find youter! Lu Zheng smiled and nodded. The time travel Trio thought,¡±seeing that Xinxin and Lu Zheng are getting closer and closer, should we stop her?¡± After returning home, they made some simple food and Gu Xin said that she was going to talk to her grandparents. The time travel Trio was not afraid of her lying. This girl loved to whisper to her grandparents about things. It just so happened that they had something to say too. Chapter 294 294 Chapter 294 United against outsiders Niannian, do you remember the surnames of the officials of the six ministries from the contents of the books you read? ¡± Gu shouxin asked after Gu Xin left. ¡°There¡¯s no one with the surname sun anyway. The part that I watched was when Lu Zheng was 18 years old and was remembered by the Emperor when his grandfather presented him with potatoes and other seeds. The country guarding Duke took him back, and the part of the capital started when he was 18. Then he stood in the crown prince¡¯s team and had quite a lot of dealings with the six ministries. ¡°My nephew is veryzy. The six ministers Zhao Qiansun, li zhouwu, the assistant Minister Zheng Wang, Feng Chenxi, and Wei Junjun all thought about him. ¡°Lu Zheng is 16 this year, and he¡¯ll be 18 the year after. In other words, the sun family will be destroyed before the year after.¡± Gu shouxin smiled. Father, how do you know that Madam Cheng¡¯s maiden family is an official in the six ministries? ¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. your father apanied me to the county after the renovation of the drunken River Restaurant and after it opened for business. When I was working, he would either go to the study to read or chat with the schrs. I guess he found out about it then. Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯ve indeed inquired about it before. Madam Cheng¡¯s maiden family is the Minister of Personnel. The sun family was noble, and their ancestors had entered the court as officials through the imperial examination since the founding Emperor. The whole family is schrs.¡± Gu shouxin exined, ¡± you said that Lu Zheng was reincarnated. Because of his reincarnation, our transmigration, and many things have changed. However, we are not in the capital, so these major events will not change.¡± ¡°This kid is really not reckless! He saw that we¡¯ve been working with the Cheng family and didn¡¯t remind us. After we fall out, you¡¯ll give us some peace of mind.¡± Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t deny that he¡¯s a smart person. I just don¡¯t know how he changed. I remember that he was certain that we would do something bad to Xinxin. It was as if he was suddenly sure that we wouldn¡¯t do anything bad to Xinxin and became closer to us.¡± Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t understand the key point. ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯te back to his senses at the beginning of his rebirth! He¡¯spletely sobered up after being beaten by us!¡± Gu Nian said. He could only think this way. Otherwise, he really couldn¡¯t understand. Especially after Gu Xin confessed to them about Yu Zhu Zi today, perhaps as the male protagonist, he had other functions besides being reborn? ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about him! His father, can we do something to speed up the destruction of the Cheng family? He didn¡¯t want them to be implicated by the sun family and court their own deaths! I have a bad feeling about this. I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll do something to niannian.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Alright, leave it to me! You guys just focus on your work.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. ...... ¡°The Cheng family really said that?¡± In the old mansion, Grandpa Gu was furious after hearing Gu Xin¡¯s words. He was always kind and kind, but now his expression changed. He was angry. ¡°Yes, I am. Grandpa, they are bad. I want to ask brother Yuanyuan, sister Huihui, and sister sisi to go and beat up that Cheng Rui!¡± Gu Xin said with a frown. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s beat him up! He wanted to let him know that even in his father¡¯s territory, there were still people who dared to touch him! You brat, you don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth!¡± Grandpa Gu changed his attitude and agreed. With Lu Zheng around, he was not worried about the safety of the children. ¡°Then Grandpa, you can¡¯t tell my parents and sister! Sister will be angry if she hears what Cheng Rui said.¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tell them. Xinxin had grown up and would stand up for her sister. Xinxin, you have to remember that between brothers and sisters, you can do whatever you want to the inside, but you must unite against the outside. Let¡¯s work together so that no one will dare to bully you!¡± Grandpa Gu touched Gu Xin¡¯s head and said. Chapter 295 295 He is a child with a n Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t want to tell his granddaughters that a gentleman uses his mouth and not his fists. He only had one daughter and didn¡¯t teach her this. How could he count on his granddaughter? This Cheng n was indeed infuriating. He was so angry that he wanted to take action. If it wasn¡¯t for his ownck of strength, he would have personally gone into battle. His niannian was such an obedient child, why did he let her suffer such contempt? He really wanted to take out the jewelry he had buried and pawn it. He wanted to hire eight to ten assassins to exterminate his family and kill everyone who had heard those words today. It would take at least eight to ten top-notch assassins to annihte the entire family of zhixian. He calmed down and thought about it. Forget it, he couldn¡¯t take out those things for the time being. He¡¯d leave them for the children after they were a hundred years old! With second brother here, he believed that he would definitely be able to avenge niannian. Gu Xin looked at her grandfather in confusion. She felt that her grandfather¡¯s expression was a little different. She had never felt so scared before. However, he had turned back into his old grandfather in an instant. ¡°Go, ask your sister Huihui and the others to look for your brother Yuanyuan!¡± Grandpa Gu patted Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°Mm! Grandpa, remember not to tell father, mother, and sister!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head obediently and instructed. She only ran away after seeing Grandpa Gu nod. Gu Hui and Gu si had just returned from washing their clothes by the river, so Gu Xin told them. The Three Sisters went back to hang the clothes and went to find Lu Zheng. He did not know where Gu en had run off to, so he could not be included in today¡¯s operation. ...... Lu Zheng was also a little surprised when he heard the whole story from Gu Xin. Cheng Rui actually had such thoughts? If Xue Er hadn¡¯t married a wife long ago, he might have married Gu Nian. Cheng Rui was only the son of a County Magistrate, yet he dared to say that he wanted to take Gu Nian as his concubine? It wasughable! When he first saw Cheng Rui, he thought that Cheng Rui liked Gu Nian. At most, he would abandon his wife and marry the princess. He did not expect that he would want to take a concubine before he even got married. Xinxin, did you bring my Grandma¡¯s Gift? ¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°I¡¯m wearing it! I¡¯m nning to feed it all to himter!¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips. ¡°Then let¡¯s go! It¡¯s just the four of us, so you guys have to listen to my orders!¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Then, he told grandma Xiao and grandma Gu that he was going to take the Three Sisters to the carriage, and he drove the carriage himself. ¡°Old Gu, what kind of wife do you think Yuanyuan will marry in the future? Do you like my Yuanyuan?¡± Grandma Xiao asked as she looked at grandma Gu. Grandma Gu happened to be having fun here today, and she was very angry when she heard what they said. ¡°Old Xiao, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. I¡¯ll tell you this, Yuanyuan is a good child, but I don¡¯t want my granddaughter to go to his family¡¯splicated environment. So, don¡¯t say such things in the future. Otherwise, our decades of friendship will be over!¡± Grandma Gu said without hesitation. ¡°Aiya, I was just asking! Sigh, my poor Yuanyuan! In the past, when Xue ¡®er wasn¡¯t married, she could still take care of him. When Xue¡¯ er got married, he was only ten years old. I don¡¯t know how much he has suffered all these years. AI!¡± Grandma Xiao sighed with regret. ¡°Old Xiao, don¡¯t sigh. This child is a man of great ns. He knew what he was doing. He didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t fight back when he was bullied. Just you wait, wait for him to avenge Jia!¡± Grandma Gu said. Chapter 296 296 the style is a little simr Lu Zheng drove the horse carriage, which was much faster than the ox-cart, and they arrived at Taoyuan County in less than an hour. He drove the car and brought Gu Hui and the others to an alley. It was grandma Xiao¡¯s previous house. He knocked on the door. There were still people guarding the room. sister Huihui, wait for me here with Xinxin and sisi. I¡¯ll bring them over in a while! Lu Yang said. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, be careful!¡± Gu Xin warned. ¡°alright!¡± Lu Zheng nodded in satisfaction. Then, he changed into a manservant¡¯s clothes and went out to drive to the county office. the carriage stopped in the alley next to the yamen. he jumped into the backyard of the yamen alone. She went to Cheng Rui¡¯s room, but he was not in the yard. Lu Zheng looked around and saw Cheng Rui and a girl in a rockery. Lu Zheng approached quietly and leaned against a hidden corner, looking for an opportunity to strike. ¡°Cousin, this isn¡¯t good!¡± Yao yunhua said with a frown. ¡°Just do as I say. put this in the water she drinks. Cousin, do you want me to coax her? I don¡¯t like her, I only value her ability to make money. If he loses his innocence, wouldn¡¯t he still be at your mercy after entering the door?¡± Cheng Rui advised. ¡°Gu Nian doesn¡¯t seem like an easy person to manipte!¡± Yao yunhua was still a little unwilling. As a fellowdy, she knew what this meant. In the end, she still couldn¡¯t bear to do it. ¡°after losing her virginity, she¡¯ll be easy to manipte. Wasn¡¯t uncle¡¯s concubine Yue also a chaste woman? after losing her virginity, isn¡¯t she still with yifu and under yimu¡¯s discipline?¡± Cheng Rui smiled contemptuously. Yao yunhua finally agreed. If she didn¡¯t marry Cheng Rui, her parents might take her away as a second wife. now that she was in the same boat as cheng rui, she also wanted to learn from gu nian¡¯s craftsmanship. Just as the two of them agreed to leave, Lu Zheng knocked them out with a stone, then carried Cheng Rui and ran away. Yao yunhua¡¯s maidservant realized itter and shouted, ¡± someone! at that time, Lu Zheng had already climbed over the courtyard wall and ran into the carriage, carrying the person on his shoulder. He quickly drove the carriage back to grandma Xiao¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Rope and sack!¡± After Lu Zheng carried the man into the house, he asked the Gu sisters to bring some things over. Gu Xin and Gu si quickly tied up the unconscious Cheng Rui and Gu Hui put a sack over him. Lu Zheng carried the sack and threw the person into the woodshed. ¡°Hit her as hard as you can, but don¡¯t make a sound. Don¡¯t let her know who you are! I have something to discuss with Huihui.¡± Lu Zheng instructed the two younger ones and asked Gu Hui to go out. The two of them walked to a ce where the two children could not hear them. Lu Zheng told Gu Hui about Cheng Rui¡¯s n. ¡°Bastard!¡± Gu Hui cursed. After scolding her, Gu Hui turned around and went to the woodshed. The two sisters were kicking Cheng Rui like sandbags. ¡°Move!¡± He shouted. Gu Hui stepped forward. The two sisters took a step back. Gu Hui aimed at the position and jumped on it. ¡°Awoo ~¡± Cheng Rui, who had already woken up, felt like he was going to die from this kick. Then, Gu Hui stomped on it a few more times, muttering, ¡± ¡± you harmed my gu sisters. i¡¯ll destroy this harmful thing for you! ¡± Lu Zheng felt a chill down there! big cousin sister was such a fierce woman! For some reason, he felt that this big cousin of his was a little simr to a certain someone he knew. Gu Xin and Gu si were both stunned. That, that was the ce they knew. It was the ce where Ninja peed. They had seen it before. Chapter 297 297 Acting up at the same time It was getting dark. Lu Zheng changed back into his own clothes and drove the carriage to the county government office. At this moment, the county Yamen was in a mess because Cheng Rui was nowhere to be found. Yao yunhua¡¯s maidservant said that she saw a servant carrying Cheng Rui and running away. After Lord Cheng and Madam Cheng asked, the manservant at home could clearly exin when and where he had gone today. No one had the time to carry Cheng Rui away. More importantly, the servants in the family did not have the ability to carry Cheng Rui and not leave through the door. Mrs. Cheng was so scared that she almost fainted. What trouble did her son cause outside? did he meet some kind of enemy? Lord Cheng was even angrier. This was Taoyuan County, and he was the county Magistrate here. How could he go to the county office and kidnap his son without anyone knowing? ¡°Sir, Madam, bad news! The eldest young master was thrown at the entrance of the county office!¡± The sky turned dark, and a Yamen runner¡¯s report came from outside. A few bailiffs followed behind and brought him in. At this moment, Cheng Rui was only left with a pair of underpants. His face was pale, his body was blue and purple, and there were bloodstains on his pants. He looked very terrifying. ¡°rui ¡®er!¡± Madam Cheng fell to the ground in fear. ¡°Hurry up and get the doctor!¡± Lord Cheng roared. Cheng Rui moved. His hands kept scratching his body, as if something was crawling on it. It was very itchy. ¡°pfft!¡± A pungent smell came. ¡°Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!¡± Soon, everyone saw that Cheng Rui¡¯s pants had another color besides the blood. ¡°It hurts!¡± suddenly, cheng rui sat up and clutched his chest. ¡°Argh! where was this ce? My eyes! my eyes can¡¯t see! my heart, my heart hurts so much!???,??!¡± ¡°Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!¡± All the powder had taken effect on Cheng Rui¡¯s body, making him wish he was dead. He didn¡¯t feel anything after being stepped on by Gu Hui. The people present had never seen such a phenomenon before, and they were all stunned for a moment. As the plopping sounds continued, more and more things flowed out of the ground, and the house became stinky. Rui ¡®er, sob, sob. this time, Madam Cheng directly fainted. Lord Cheng asked someone to help Madam Cheng back to her room, and then asked a few servant boys to carry Cheng Rui to his room. It was easy to deal with Madam Cheng when she fainted, but Cheng Rui was awake. He kept making ¡± pfft, pfft, pfft ¡± sounds, leaving a strong trace and smell in the hall and his room. Even though it was already dark, there were manynterns in the county government office, and the traces on the ground could be seen. ¡°quickly get someone to clean it up! Where is the doctor? Is the doctor here yet?¡± Lord Cheng wanted to faint, but he couldn¡¯t. If he fainted, who would take charge of the overall situation? On the wall of the county government office, two small heads were resting there. They looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m done!¡± ¡°Sister, it¡¯s done!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si lowered their heads and whispered. Gu Xin wanted to see Cheng Rui¡¯s fate and Lu Zheng was naturally willing to satisfy her. However, she couldn¡¯t bring him to the county office. Hence, they found a wall. They couldn¡¯t see the situation inside the house but they could see the outside. in order to make it easier for him to escape, lu zheng even asked the old woman at grandma xiao¡¯s ce to find some cloth to make a simple cloak and two pieces of cloth towels to wrap around his head and face, only revealing his eyes. gu hui actually wanted to see it too, but seeing lu zheng squat down to let gu xin sit on her shoulder, she also quietly squatted down to let gu si sit on her shoulder. The two little girls were relieved to see Cheng Rui being carried away. Chapter 298 298 I¡¯ll give you two gifts look at this. The roof of the car is a little nted. Hold on to my clothes. Don¡¯t fall. Lu Zheng squatted down and instructed. The walls of the county government office were a little high, so they couldn¡¯t see inside even from the top of the carriage. Gu Xin easily got down from Lu Zheng¡¯s neck and stood on her feet. Her movements were very familiar, as if she had done this many times. As for Gu si, she was a little unfamiliar with it. It was only with Gu Xin¡¯s help that she was able to stand up steadily. ¡°Sister Huihui, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem jumping down while carrying sisi, right?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°No problem. You be careful too.¡± Gu Hui nodded. The height of the carriage was nothing. In the past, she had jumped down from a tree with Gu si on her back, and it was even higher than the height of the carriage. The two of them jumped down easily and quickly got into the car. Lu Zheng left on his horse. After they left, a bailiff ran over, ¡± ¡°There was obviously someone on the wall just now. Did I see wrong?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking too much recently! I already said I don¡¯t have any! And you said there were heads on the wall. Seriously, it¡¯s sote at night, aren¡¯t you afraid of scaring people?¡± ...... That night, all the doctors in the county had been invited to the county government office. Unfortunately, none of them could exin Cheng Rui¡¯s symptoms. Finally, the old mother of a bailiff, who was said to be a shaman, brought tools to the county office to perform a ritual. Lu Zheng drove the car out of the city and slowed down. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, drink some water.¡± Gu Xin handed a bamboo tube out from the carriage. ¡°Thank you, Xinxin.¡± Lu Zheng took it and pulled the rope with one hand. He picked up the bamboo tube with the other and drank water. Oh, it was indeed the water from Xinxin. It was so sweet. This bamboo tube was taken from grandma Xiao¡¯s courtyard in the city. Gu Xin had only thrown one Jade bead into her well today and one into Grandpa Gu¡¯s medicine, so now she was putting one bead into each of their bamboo tubes. Wasn¡¯t this sweet? Gu Hui lifted the curtain of the carriage and said,¡±Yuan, the county office won¡¯t be able to find grandma Xiao¡¯s room, right?¡± I think I just saw a bailiff head towards the wall we were standing on. ¡± ¡°No, sister Huihui. Before we dropped Cheng Rui off, we went around the city a few times and changed to a different carriage, so we can¡¯t find him. Moreover, the Cheng family was worried about Cheng Rui¡¯s condition. By the time Cheng Rui¡¯s symptoms returned to normal, it would be the next day. I¡¯ve already arranged for people to handle the rest of the matters.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°That¡¯s good, as long as it doesn¡¯t involve you and grandma Xiao! Thank you so much for today, Yuan. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have known that Cheng Rui had such dark thoughts.¡± Gu Hui thanked him sincerely. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ll give you two gifts on your birthday. One to wish you a Happy Birthday and the other to thank you for today, okay?¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng would not decline! ¡°Brother Yuan, you¡¯re amazing! To be able to carry such a huge person out from such a high wall.¡± Gu si said. ¡°You guys can do it too. You and Xinxin are still young, so it¡¯s not toote for you to learn martial arts. Sisi, you can also practice martial arts with Xinxin and the others every morning.¡± Lu Yang said. Lu Zheng felt that Gu Si was not bad. In his previous life, Gu Xin had said that her grandparents and cousins in the first household were all good to her. He hoped that the people who would treat Gu Xin well in this life would be by her side. So, he also hoped that Gu Hui and Gu si would have a happy ending, at least better than their previous lives. Chapter 299 299 The end of the Gu family In his previous life, he had investigated the Gu family and knew that Gu Xin missed her grandparents. He wanted to bring Gu Xin back or bring his grandparents to Gu Xin¡¯s side. In the end, the people he sent to Taoyuan County said that the Gu family moved away four years after Gu shouxin sold Gu Xin. In the four years after Gu shouxin was sold out, Grandpa and Grandma Gupletely disowned their family and even drove Gu shouxin out of the vige. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were not chased away. However, Grandpa and great-aunt Gu did not acknowledge them anymore. After Cai Xiaolian acknowledged Gu Nian as her family, she left with Gu Nian. After that, she was chased away and relied on Gu Nian to get to Beijing. It seemed that Gu Hui was not even married when they left. As for where she went, Lu Zheng had been trying to find out when Gu Xin was still alive in his previous life, but to no avail. ...... Back in the vige, Lu Zheng sent her home. Looking at Gu Xin¡¯s dirty body, Cai Xiaolian prepared hot water for her and asked her to take a bath on her own. Then, she went to the central room. In the central room, Lu Zheng was sitting there and talking about what happened today. ¡°This Cheng n, I really couldn¡¯t tell in the past!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed in anger. ¡°Did sister Huihui really destroy it for him?¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. ¡°I stepped on him hard, then jumped on him a few times,¡± Lu Zheng said, nodding. Since Gu Nian asked, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t say anything, so he answered truthfully. He didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with saying this in front of a girl. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, a few kicks from sister Huihui and grandma Xiao¡¯s four killing weapons! It would be enough for Cheng Rui to suffer tonight. Hehe, I¡¯m afraid Lord Cheng and Mrs. Cheng will also be frightened tonight! Zhou Yuan, thank you so much!¡± Gu Nian gloated before expressing her gratitude sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. ¡°No matter what, I have to thank you!¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Lu Zheng stopped talking. a ¡®Yuan, we went to the field to take a look before. The potatoes should be ready to be dug up, and the harvest should be quite good. I wonder what your granduncle ns to do with these potatoes when the timees? ¡± Gu shouxin, on the other hand, talked to Lu Zheng about farming. ¡°If the harvest is not small, keep some for yourself and use the rest to make seeds. I will need second uncle and aunt Lian to teach me how to farm.¡± Lu Yang paused and continued, ¡± when we¡¯re sure that there¡¯s no problem with eating this crop and that the yield per mu is really as you know, we¡¯ll nt it in arge area. Then, you¡¯ll take it to Shangjing. The credit for finding the seeds is my granduncle¡¯s credit, and the credit for nting the seeds is yours, second uncle. Of course, if you don¡¯t mind, you can also count me in.¡± The transmigration trio looked at Lu Zheng in surprise. They had thought that Lu Zheng wanted to use this to get close to their family and take care of Gu Xin. Who would have thought that he would be willing to give them such a huge credit? For a moment, the transmigration trio didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Second uncle, aunty Lian, niannian, if the seeds I gave you before grow and there are other crops in them, granduncle should also report it.¡± Lu Zheng continued. you said that old master Zhou has a lot of other seeds, but I don¡¯t know how many there are. I¡¯ve discussed it with your aunt Lian. Now that we¡¯re not in the food business, we have a lot of free time. We want to open up the wastnd behind the forest behind this house and try to nt them. It won¡¯t dy the crops in the field, and there might even be an unexpected harvest.¡± Gu shouxin said. Chapter 300 300 Reached This was something that the three transmigrators had just discussed. They could not directly use the Gu family¡¯snd to nt these crops. Potatoes, sweet potatoes, and corn were already recognized seeds, so there would be no loss in nting them. However, they might not recognize the other seeds in old master Zhou¡¯s ce, and they would only be able to do so after they had grown. It would not be good if they were all flowers and trees. It was better to open up a separate piece ofnd and let Lu Zheng take out the seeds. They would try it at home first and use the Jade Pearl water to elerate the growth. After recognizing it, they would then nt the crops in the openednd. By then, the crops would grow naturally and would not be elerated. ¡°Second uncle, do you mean to cooperate with all the seeds?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°Yes, I am. Old master Zhou probably didn¡¯t manage to get these seeds to grow. I saw that the potatoes in the field behind are growing quite well, so I wanted to give it a try.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go to my granduncle¡¯s ce in two days to get some of each kind of seed. in the past, my granduncle used to nt all the seeds in the manor. In the end, only a few flowers survived for decorative purposes. Some grew into trees, so it¡¯s hard to tell which ones are crops. Therefore, if we manage to grow the crops, we will be able to make a great contribution. My great uncle will not take all the credit for himself!¡± Lu Zheng said. ¡°We can talk about the creditter. Let¡¯s nt the thing first. When are you going back? I¡¯ll go with you then! At the same time, see if the potatoes in the field can be dug up, and also dig a basket for old master Zhou!¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°That¡¯s naturally the best. Then let¡¯s wait for another two days. Second uncle, aren¡¯t you still going to visit the manor? After you¡¯ve seen the manor, we¡¯ll go together!¡± Lu Zheng nodded and said. His maternal grandfather had long wanted toe to the vige at the three Forks. However, his maternal grandmother was here, so he did not dare toe. After chatting for a while, Lu Zheng took his leave. Not long after he left, Gu Xin put on her clothes and wrapped her wet hair with a cloth before she came to the fire. ¡°You! You didn¡¯t tell your parents and sister anything, it¡¯s so dangerous to go alone!¡± Cai Xiaolian said helplessly as she went to get a few dry handkerchiefs and dried Gu Xin¡¯s hair. they¡¯re too despicable. I¡¯m afraid that their words will make big sister angry. Gu Xin said guiltily. When she went out, she thought that her parents and sister would not know. ¡°Mother, let me help Xinxin wipe it! Today, Xinxin has helped me vent my anger. I want to serve our little baby.¡± Gu Nian reced Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Sister, that bad guy was beaten up by sisi and me. After brother Yuanyuan stripped him naked, I took a look and saw that he had bruises all over his body. Brother Yuanyuan said that even if he applied medicine, it would take a few days for them to disappear. Sister, if anyone bullies you in the future, I¡¯ll get sister Huihui and sister sisi to help you beat them up!¡± Gu Xin said. The time travel Trio did not expect Lu Zheng to strip another man naked in front of Gu Xin. ¡°Oh right, dad, brother Yuanyuan said that sisi is also very good at martial arts at this age! Dad, let sister sisie to our house every morning to practice martial arts with us!¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Alright, let Huihui and en ¡®Zie. All the children in the Gu family can practice it. There¡¯s a ce for them. Little Lian, take some time to cut some cloth and make a set of martial arts clothes for the nephews and nieces of the first branch.¡± Gu shouxin naturally agreed, just based on the fact that the two girls, Gu Hui and Gu si, had followed Xinxin to help without hesitation. Chapter 301 301 Chapter 301 mountain vige As a person from ancient times and someone of high status, he understood the importance of a family more than Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. If she wanted to give her daughter a stronger backing, she could only rely on her own family. After three months of getting along, Gu shouxin had a better understanding of the Gu family. He was willing to contribute to the Gu family. Gu Xin¡¯s act of secretly helping Gu Nian out this time made the time travel Trio very pleased. Although they wanted to treat Gu Xin well when they first came and found out about what happened to her in her previous life, Gu Xin¡¯s thoughtfulness made them feel that it was worth it. Gu Xin was worth it. ...... The next day, after their morning exercise, the family of four went to the old house to drive a carriage and set off to look for a human broker to look after the manor. There were three viges in total, and they were not far from the vige at the fork. After looking around for a day, Gu Nian chose Shanli vige. This mountain vige was just like its name. Deep in the mountains, it was the vige of a high schr surnamed Feng in the prefecture. He had fallen ill and had found many doctors, but none of them could cure him. Later, a sorcerer suggested that he should recuperate in a quiet and sparsely popted ce for a few years and even pointed out the most suitable location for him. High schr Feng had chosen to be in the deep mountains. Now, high schr Feng¡¯s family was moving south, so the things here naturally had to be dealt with. The reason why Gu Xin¡¯s family valued this ce was very simple. This ce was the closest to their vige, but there was no one around the manor. It was good that there were no people around. When the time came, they would buy some people to guard the manor, and their family could nt more crops that could not be seen for the time being. Gu shouxin also observed the surrounding terrain andbined it with the geographical record of Taoyuan County that he had seen before. He should be able toe here from the back mountain of the vige at the crossroads. The manor had 180 mu ofnd. There was a house in it, which was about three mu. The rest was allnd. After high schr Feng recovered and left, he would regrly send people here to take care of it. Therefore, there was no wastnd in the manor, but there were no crops in the first month of the lunar year. The original price was 1800 taels, but the Gu family didn¡¯t want to go to the Yamen to sign the contract recently, so they spent 50 taels to get the broker to handle this matter. The broker had his own connections in the Yamen, and he didn¡¯t necessarily need to get the approval of the county Magistrate to do the deed. After making his decision, Gu shouxin paid a deposit of one thousand taels. When he got thend deed, he would pay the remaining eight hundred and fifty taels. Gu Nian had a rough idea of the manor after walking around it once. He drew a rough picture of the manor when he returned. ¡°Niannian, list all the things you need. I¡¯ll design them for you, and then let your Grandpa yang and fourth uncle type them out.¡± Cai Xiaolian said after looking at the rough terrain. ¡°Mother, we still need to build houses. This Manor is too big. We can live in the house built by high schr Feng when we go there, but the people who buy it will need a house. It¡¯s best if we buy a family of a few, not one. ¡°In this area, I¡¯ll draw it to build a house.¡± Gu Nian exined his n to Cai Xiaolian one by one. ¡°Hmm, you decide. By the way, after we buy them, why don¡¯t we build a small workshop and choose a few from the buyers to make more washing and protection sets? Your father said that we should be able to get to the vige from the back mountain. At that time, it will be more convenient for us to separate.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. ¡°Build an extra row of houses.¡± At this moment, Gu shouxin and Gu shouxin came in. Chapter 302 302 That is merit ¡°Dad, we¡¯re nning to buy a house. It¡¯s not convenient for the family to get along with each other if we buy a house in this row.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Buy some clever boys and girls and put them there to train for two or three years. Didn¡¯t you want to open a big restaurant in the future? Can we train people two years in advance?¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°This is good! It waspletely possible. Dad, you choose the people, I¡¯ll design the ce with niannian.¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s eyes lit up as she nodded. That¡¯s right, she had almost forgotten that nine thousand years old was going to be an official. He couldn¡¯t wait until he was in a high position to find a capable and credible person. He had to cultivate them early so that he wouldn¡¯t panic. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Gu Xin blinked and asked. It can¡¯t be that all of you have things to do and I don¡¯t! ¡°Xinxin, when father and Zhou Yuan go to town to get the seeds in a few days, you¡¯ll be responsible for nting the seeds in our old house. These few years, father and mother will be busy with the matters of the vige.¡± Gu Nian said. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian also felt that this arrangement was feasible. They just had to water the seeds and nt them in the morning. They would see what they were when they got home at night. ¡°By the way, I thought about itst night. The Jade beads in Xinxin¡¯s hands will melt when theye into contact with water. Let¡¯s collect ten of them every day in a ceramic jar. If we can¡¯t use them all, we can store them and use them in the manor. What do you guys think?¡± Gu shouxin said. The three of them nodded. Gu Xin counted with her fingers, ¡± we need one pill in the well every day. We need one pill in grandpa¡¯s medicine jar. The four of us need four pills a day. We still have four pills left. Xinxin, you take one pill a day. The three of us can take one pill a day and make a pot of tea every day. Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Ah? Then I¡¯d like to drink tea with you.¡± Gu Xin expressed that she wanted to advance and retreat together. Since everyone knew that she had jade beads, how could she eat one for herself and let her parents and sister eat less? Since she insisted on drinking tea with everyone, the transmigrated trio had no choice but to go along with her wishes. ...... The next day after they settled down, the family went to thend behind the house to dig potatoes. It wasn¡¯t very big, but it was edible. The family only dug up a small piece of the back, half of it in the basket, and the other half was brought to the old house. ¡°This is what you nted in the winter?¡± The old couple asked as they looked at the potatoes that were still covered in mud. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. His parents said that they were going to make a potato feast for lunch, so they called grandma Xiao and Zhou Yuan over to eat together. I¡¯ll do it!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to nt it, so I¡¯d better keep it as a seed! In the past, Lord Zhou had very few sesses in nting these.¡± Grandpa Gu said. ¡°Grandpa, we have to eat! Even if we don¡¯t eat it, old Zhou will find someone to taste it! Grandpa, let¡¯s work together and make a big meal, okay?¡± Gu Nian said coyly. hehehehe, good, good, Grandpa will cooperate with niannian and have a big meal! Grandpa Gu still doted on his grandchildren. ¡°I¡¯m the first person to eat this! Dad, niannian, you guys worked together to make this thing, so don¡¯t call it a potato! He was called Grand-grandson bean! It was more appropriate! The second brother said that with a hoe, a long line of soil could be dug out, and the yield would be high! If it¡¯s delicious, the Imperial court will definitely promote it. This is merit, and if you die, you can go to heaven and be listed as an immortal!¡± Uncle Gu said on a whim. Chapter 303 303 Chapter 303 eat it raw ¡°Pfft! Uncle, what do you call this? Grandparent-grandchild bean? ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Gu Nianughed hysterically. The potatoes are called Grand-grandson beans, the shredded potato is called Grand-grandson shredded meat, the potato ribs are called Grand-grandson ribs, and the mashed potatoes are called Grand-grandson mud. Oh no, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. ¡°Hey, what are youughing at? I¡¯m doing this for your good! Think about it, if this thing was delicious and the production was so high, people would ask why it was called grandparent-grandchild bean if it was called this. Then, you and your grandfather will be famous, right? The entire great Zhou will know about the two of you! When the God in heaven knew about it, he thought,¡±hey, those two mortals are not bad. They have such a good reputation. Why don¡¯t we wait for them to die and summon them to heaven to be the God of Cooking?¡±¡± Uncle Gu was thinking further and further away. Grandma Gu rolled her eyes at him and said,¡¯boss, get out! It¡¯s the new year, who are you trying to curse?¡± Uncle Gu said aggrievedly,¡±mother, I said that father and niannian will be Immortals in the future!¡± That wasn¡¯t death, that was attaining Dao and bing immortal! How awe-inspiring!¡± Grandma Gu picked up a potato and tossed it around. She looked at uncle Gu.¡±Are you going to get lost?¡± Uncle Gu scratched his head and said in a silly manner, ¡± ¡°Aiya! I didn¡¯t even hug my youngest son today. Aiyo, my little ninren, you must be missing your father! I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± ¡°Bah! What was this! Can it be eaten? What¡¯s that smell? Sister-inw, niannian, what kind of poison are you using? Oh no, I have to go to aunt Xiao¡¯s ce to see if this thing will give me a stomachache!¡± After uncle Gu left, Madam Zhang, who was curled up in front of the kitchen door, spat and said angrily. Everyone looked over and saw that she was still holding a potato that she had taken a bite of. Raw potatoes, uncooked. ¡°Big boss¡¯s family, is the Gu family short of you to eat or drink? It was as if he hadn¡¯t eaten in 800 years. Are you the reincarnation of a Hungry Ghost?¡± Grandma Gu scolded her angrily. ¡°Mother, the sweet potatoes in the field are all eaten like this! Carrots could also be plucked and eaten. Didn¡¯t they alsoe from the ground? How can you me me! It¡¯s all because of the strange things that second brother and the others nted. Father, mother, please don¡¯t eat it. Really, what if it¡¯s poisonous? Aiyo, I can¡¯t take it anymore, my stomach hurts. I must be poisoned, I have to go find aunt Xiao!¡± Seeing that grandma Gu¡¯s expression was not right, Zhang Shi held her stomach and ran away. Both Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were speechless at Mrs. Zhang¡¯s behavior. How could she eat raw potatoes? Grandpa, grandma, let me tell you a secret. Actually, we¡¯ve already eaten this. Xinxin and I secretly dug up a few and burned them. Father and mother also ate them. They were very delicious. Moreover, it was eaten before the new year, so there was definitely no poison. So, you can rest assured! However, don¡¯t tell grandma Xiao and Zhou Yuan about this!¡± In order to reassure the old couple, Gu Nian lied. ¡°Don¡¯t do such things in the future! It¡¯s fine to let the animals eat it first, then I¡¯ll eat it myself! If there¡¯s something wrong with this thing and you two sisters eat it rashly, what if something happens?¡± Grandma Gu said disapprovingly. ¡°Hehe, I got it, grandma. I¡¯ll feed the chicken first in the future. Can we do it now, grandma?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°Do it! I¡¯ll help you start the fire.¡± Grandma Gu nodded. Therefore, Gu Nian peeled the skin, Grandpa Gu tidied up the meat, and Cai Xiaolian helped to pick some vegetables. She did not n to make a main course for this meal. She nned to use potato patties instead. Chapter 304 304 Chapter 304 a mu and three cents ofnd Potato cake, shredded potato with pickled pepper, stewed spare ribs with potato, potato slices with chili, potato vegetable soup, and a volcanic potato paste. Although there were only six dishes, as long as there were enough portions, everyone would definitely be full. He peeled the potatoes from the spine, then sliced them into slices, shredded them, or cut them into knife-shaped pieces. After he was done, he soaked them in water. For example, when the potato cakes and mashed potatoes were cooked, they would be ced in the pot to steam. For the potato and vegetable soup, the potatoes had to be cut into pieces. There were a total of 11 people in the family. Including grandma Xiao and Lu Zheng, there were 13 people. Gu Nian nned to have 10 people each, mainly because the Gu family had huge appetites. She had also prepared enough of the other dishes. However, Gu Nian still felt that it was not enough. She asked fourth uncle Gu to dig a few more nests with a hoe. She then boiled the potatoes and ate them with some seasoning. ...... On the lunch table, there were sixrge tes of potato-rted dishes, and dozens of boiled potatoes in the pot. ¡°This pancake is not bad!¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile as he ate a pancake. ¡°Oh my, this thing ispletely different from eating it raw! It¡¯s delicious!¡± Zhang Shi first ate the boiled one. She only took a small bite, then said a few words and began to eat one in a few bites. as expected of the grandparent-grandchild beans. They¡¯re so delicious! Uncle Gu also ate boiled food. After he finished eating, he began to pick up the potato ribs. ¡°Brother ah Yuan, second uncle said that all the potatoes in the field belong to your family. Can you sell us some? It¡¯s so delicious!¡± Gu en asked Lu Yang as he ate quickly. He had eaten all the food. en ¡®Zi, these potatoes are going to be used as seeds, just the ones in our field. Let¡¯s nt them one batch after another, so that we can have more seeds and notck food. Gu Xin said. ¡°Xinxin is right. If he didn¡¯t have the seeds after he finished eating, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat them. The potato itself is a seed, right?¡± Grandpa Gu looked at Lu Zheng as he spoke. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I gave second uncle. Previously, granduncle had people nt it in the Four Seasons of spring, summer, autumn, and winter, but it didn¡¯t grow. It rotted in the ground, and there were only two bags left. I gave second uncle one bag, and granduncle still has another bag.¡± Lu Zheng nodded and said, ¡± this spring plowing, I¡¯m going to learn how to grow potatoes from second uncle and aunt Lian. There¡¯s also Golden Rice and red potatoes.¡± ¡°Leave this to me. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯re too used to living in the city and can¡¯t do farm work!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. In the vegetable field of the old house, they had already nted corn and sweet potatoes. Cai Xiaolian, who was a rich youngdy in her previous life, now knew how to grow sweet potatoes and corn. ¡°Aunt Lian, don¡¯t look down on me. I¡¯ve already told grandma that I¡¯ll go with you to explore the wastnd in two days. Isn¡¯t there a rule that states that thend you open up must be signed by the Yamen? I don¡¯t have anynd in the vige, so second uncle and aunt Lian must give me one mu and three parts of it!¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. Ah Yuan, you¡¯re old Zhou¡¯s grandnephew. Do you think our small piece ofnd is of any use to you?¡± Zhang Shi immediately retorted as she still had something in her mouth. If not for the fact that Lu Zheng was three years younger than Gu Hui, she would have wanted Lu Zheng to be her son-inw. ¡°Big brother¡¯s family, you¡¯re wrong. Old Wang and old Zhou have grandchildren. How could they give such things to their distant rtives?¡± Grandma Xiao almost called him an old bastard. Chapter 305 305 Your first aunt, she ¡°Aiyo, aunt Xiao, don¡¯t look down on me just because I¡¯m a vige woman. I heard that after Master Zhou¡¯s daughter died, his high-ranking son-inw remarried. I don¡¯t know how Master Zhou¡¯s grandchildren have been raised. He had never heard of theming to visit old master Zhou! Old Zhou was such a pitiful old man! Last year, it was ah Yuan who had apanied him for thirty nights! That¡¯s why, Yuan, listen to me, please old master Zhou, and maybe the entire Zhou n town will be yours in the future!¡± Zhang Shi said. Grandma Xiao,¡±Yingluo.¡± Who said that my granddaughter didn¡¯te to see me and that old bastard? ¡°Aunt Zhang, I¡¯m only farming for my granduncle,¡± Lu Zheng replied. Zhang Shi continued to persuade him,¡±young man, don¡¯t say that about yourself.¡± Juan Zi has high hopes for you. You definitely have the ability to obtain the Zhou n town. I¡¯ll help you pray so that old Zhou¡¯s grandchildren will forget about him. Then you can take the opportunity to please old Zhou. Work hard!¡± Lu Zheng did not know whether tough or cry. He did not know how to answer. The three transmigrators and the Gu family¡¯s old couple, who knew the truth, looked at Zhang Shi speechlessly. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t misguide other people¡¯s children!¡± Uncle Gu was gnawing on a piece of pork rib when his mouth was finally free. He said righteously, ¡± ah Yuan, don¡¯t listen to my son¡¯s mother. Listen to me. You can treat old master Zhou well. After all, he is a very pitiful old man. However, don¡¯t covet his family property.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Zhang Shi tilted her head and asked. Lu Zheng also looked at uncle Gu curiously. ¡°Because it¡¯s not Zhou Yuan¡¯s!¡± Uncle Gu replied. The family business that old master Zhou had earned should belong to miss Zhou. Miss Zhou had died young, so it should belong to miss Zhou¡¯s son and daughter. For example, if father gives me ten mu ofnd in the future, you and I will be dead, Huihui and sisi will be married, Enzi and ninren will not be with father and mother, and father and mother¡¯s distant nephews wille to our vige to get these ten mu ofnd? Wife, what are you doing? Do you feel at ease being a ghost?¡± Zhang Shi immediately said,¡±why?!¡± Why should we give our things to others? If anyone dares to steal my child¡¯s things, I won¡¯t let them off even if I be a ghost!¡± Uncle Gu,¡±then isn¡¯t it settled?¡± You let a little fellow like ah Yuan Rob the things of miss Zhou¡¯s children. Even if miss Zhou bes a ghost, she won¡¯t let ah Yuan off! Such a handsome young man, who knew what he would look like if he was haunted by a ghost! I don¡¯t want our vige to lose a pretty boy!¡± Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± How could this be a reason? Grandma Xiao and Lu Zheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This was also the first time that grandma Xiao didn¡¯t feel so depressed when she heard someone talk about her daughter who had died young. ¡°Uncle, are there really ghosts?¡± Gu Xin asked fearfully. Gu Si was obviously scared too. ¡°Of course!¡± Uncle Gu looked at the two girls sitting together with a serious expression and said sternly, ¡± this ghost actually depends on the person. In a family like ours, where most of the people are good-looking, as long as you don¡¯t provoke those ghosts, they won¡¯t appear. So, Xinxin, sisi, you two have to work hard to look good and don¡¯t provoke ghosts. Then, the ghosts naturally won¡¯t appear.¡± ¡°En!¡± The two girls nodded firmly. ¡°Then uncle, are you saying that people who are not good looking are easily haunted by ghosts?¡± Gu nianxiao asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Uncle Gu nced at Zhang Shi as he spoke. Under Zhang Shi¡¯s baffled gaze, he said, ¡± your aunt doesn¡¯t dare to go to the outhouse at night. She has shouted at least seven times,¡¯ah, there¡¯s a ghost!¡¯ This kind of thing has never happened to anyone with the surname Gu.¡± Chapter 306 306 The sorrowful back ¡°Gu shouren!¡± Zhang Shi was once again angered by uncle Gu. Is there such a way to mock people? Ever since she married into the Gu family, she had been criticizing her for her looks. She was not ugly, so what was wrong with that? Didn¡¯t she take a fancy to uncle Gu because he was the good-looking young man in the vige, and his biological children would definitely be better looking? wife, don¡¯t deny it. Ask sister-inw, aunt Xiao, and ah Yuan. Their surname isn¡¯t gu, but they¡¯re pretty. Ask them if they¡¯ve been scared by ghosts. Uncle Gu patted Zhang Shi¡¯s back and advised her. ¡°Boss, you can either get out of here or shut up and eat!¡± Seeing that Mrs. Zhang was about to make a scene, grandma Gu could only scold her son. ¡°AI! In this world, it¡¯s only a matter of time before it bes a world where even speaking the truth is wrong!¡± Uncle Gu let out a deep sigh. Then, she picked up arge bowl, picked up a few potato pancakes, a few ribs, and a few boiled potatoes, and carried them to the door to squat down and eat. The people in the room didn¡¯t know what to say when they saw her sad back. Zhang Shi was particrly aggrieved, but her mother-inw had already scolded her and she was still making a fuss. She would probably be scolded and chased out as well. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s eat. Why aren¡¯t you guys enthusiastic about such delicious potatoes?¡± Grandpa Gu smiled and asked everyone to continue eating. ...... In the afternoon, Lu Zheng brought Gu shouxin and the half-slung bag of potatoes to town. On the way, Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t help but talk to Gu shouxin about uncle Gu.¡±Second uncle, first uncle¡¯s words are very pertinent!¡± ¡°Which sentence?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. That cheap brother of his had a lot to say, and most of his words were quite pertinent as long as you weren¡¯t the target of his criticism. ¡°So many words. For example, the saying that it was wrong to tell the truth in this world sooner orter. In fact, this world has been like this for a long time.¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°In this world, there are still many things that are not up to one¡¯s expectations. Wemoners may not even have the right to speak sometimes! But this is also rtive. Perhaps even an Emperor has to consider the reactions of his ministers before saying something, and sometimes he is also controlled by his ministers.¡± Gu shouxin sighed. ¡°Second uncle¡¯sprehension is quite deep!¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. Could it be that the current Gu shouxin was once an Emperor before he became Gu shouxin? ¡°I didn¡¯t reallyprehend much, I just read some history books. Compared to the emperors in the history books who were controlled by the ministers, I prefer the ministers who controlled the Emperor. Since ancient times, there have been very few people like this. If they can do this, then it¡¯s not within my previous words. They have no opposition, they only have absolute, absolute power!¡± Gu shouxin said again. Lu Zheng was stunned. Not an Emperor, but a powerful official. How could he be a powerful official with absolute power? It seemed that master liaowu was right. The more people who had Xinxin¡¯s characteristics were found, the greater the strength of change. Gu shouxin was definitely a figure close to the Emperor. What about Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian? Gu shouxin looked at the stunned Lu Zheng andughed. Brat, you¡¯re trying to trick me. Then I¡¯ll be more vague, you can guess it yourself! ¡°You really have no interest in the Zhou family¡¯s assets?¡± Gu shouxin was bored and also came to set a trap for Lu Zheng. It all depends on how you answer. One day, you¡¯ll fall from grace. Let¡¯s see if you dare to lie now. ¡°What do you think, second uncle? Second uncle, do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± Lu Zheng asked. Gu shouxin,¡±yo, you¡¯re good!¡± Chapter 307 307 What do you think? ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?¡± Gu shouxinughed. Lu Zheng was stunned for a moment before heughed.¡±Hahahaha, second uncle¡¯s words are really interesting. It¡¯s getting more and more interesting. In the past, I had eyes but did not recognize Mt. Tai and did not know that second Shu had hidden it deeply. In the future, please second Shu give me more guidance.¡± Gu shouxin smiled. Seeing that the carriage was about to enter the town, he didn¡¯t answer. The distance between the crossroads Vige and the Zhou town was not far. It was closer than going to Taoyuan County. If you went in the direction of the Zhou town, you would reach the capital of Qingzhou. However, it would take about eight hours to get there by carriage. Therefore, the people of the Crossroads Vige would not go to the capital if there was nothing important. Zhou town was named after the Zhou family, and the Zhou family¡¯s house was quite big. When Gu shouxin followed Lu Zheng in, he couldn¡¯t help but think of his former self. In the past, he had lived alone in such arge house. Thinking about it, old master Zhou was quite pitiful. His wife was not apanying her, his daughter was gone, and his grandson was by his side, but he could not tell anyone. ¡°Yuanyuan, you¡¯re back! This must be shouxin¡¯s nephew! Quicklye in and sit!¡± Old Zhou was a fair and chubby old man. When he saw the two of them, he had a smile on his face. Gu shouxin thought,¡±you called your nephew just like that?¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll ask my mother? Then, aunt Xiao would be angry that you exposed your rtionship ande to town to Cut You Down? ¡°Old Zhou.¡± Gu shouxinined in his heart, but his performance was still normal. ¡°Why are you calling me master? I¡¯m about the same age as your parents, so you can just call me uncle. Yuanyuan lives with his grandmother at the three-way junction and you guys have been taking care of her. Aren¡¯t you being too polite by calling him uncle?¡± The White and chubby old man was very cute when he pretended to be angry. ¡°Alright, uncle Zhou.¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Sit, sit, have some tea and snacks first. You must be tired from the journey.¡± Old master Zhou instantly smiled and warmly invited Gu shouxin to drink tea. Gu shouxin: ¡± uncle Zhou, our vige is actually quite close to the town. It¡¯ll only take half an hour. It couldn¡¯t be considered as hurrying. Lord Zhou nodded in agreement.¡±Don¡¯t you need half an hour? How nice it would be if I was in the town, or in other words, how nice it would be if I was in your vige! Half an hour! Half an hour!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. He could tell that his grandfather did not think that the vige at the crossroads was far from the Zhou family town, but he felt that he was far from his grandmother. He didn¡¯t understand. His grandmother used to live in Taoyuan County, which was further away from the Zhou n town. How did he endure it for more than ten years? Gu shouxin didn¡¯t know how to reply, so he could only take a cup of tea and drink some water to cover up his embarrassment. It was said that this fat old man had a good rtionship with his cheap parents when they were young. Because of Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, aunt Xiao left the Zhou family, and the fat old man did not dare to look for his cheap parents. He couldn¡¯t imagine what it was like when this rich and fat old man was with his father, a noble and upright old man from the countryside. What did they talk about? ¡°Granduncle, these are the potatoes that second uncle and aunt Lian¡¯s family grew. Take a look.¡± Lu Zheng ced the basket of potatoes in front of old Zhou and interrupted his mncholy. ¡°I really nted it! Aiyo, this head isn¡¯t small. I think it will grow bigger.¡± Lord Zhou came back to his senses and asked in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect the second son of the Gu family to be good at studying in the past. Now that he had stopped studying, he could even farm! Chapter 308 308 So that¡¯s how it is Old master Zhou knew uncle Gu and Gu shouxin. The original owner, Gu shouxin, had been numbed by alcohol and gambling over the years. Other than these two things, there was only his white moonlight in his mind. He did not remember things as clearly as uncle Gu did when he was young. Therefore, when Gu Nian said that Lu Zheng¡¯s mother was the daughter of the town¡¯s old master Zhou, Gu shouxin did not find any information about the Zhou family in the original owner¡¯s memory. If it was uncle Gu, he would definitely remember. Uncle Gu still remembered Lu Zheng¡¯s mother when she was young. Back then, grandma Xiao and grandma Gu were on good terms. Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, Zhou roujia, was four years older than uncle Gu. Uncle Gu liked to y with pretty girls when they were young. When Zhou roujia got married at sixteen, uncle Gu was only twelve and Gu shouxin was ten. Not long after Lu Zheng was born, Zhou roujia passed away from illness. Grandma Xiao fell out with old master Zhou, and the Gu family never had any contact with old master Zhou again. In Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes, old Zhou had lost his wife and daughter, leaving only his granddaughter and grandson in the capital. He was a very pitiful old man. uncle Zhou, we only dug out a bag and left half a bag for us to eat at home. We brought the other half for you to see. We haven¡¯t dug out the rest. Gu shouxin replied. ¡°Shouxin, can you tell me what kind of crops you are?¡± Lord Zhou asked. my daughter said that there weren¡¯t many seeds, but one of the seeds you gave us had some sprouts. We cut it along the sprouts, then cultivated it for a while before nting it in the ground. Gu shouxin answered truthfully. This nting was to be promoted, and there was nothing to hide. ¡°So it¡¯s like this! No wonder, no wonder! Your daughter is so smart!¡± Old Zhou suddenly understood and smacked his head. When he asked the people in his Manor to nt it, he directly pressed down on one of them. He evenined that the bud was not good-looking and had someone break it off. No wonder it couldn¡¯t grow out! ¡°Then, then what about the red potato and Golden Rice? Have you guys grown it?¡± Lord Zhou asked. ¡°It hasn¡¯t gone underground yet. It looks like it can be preserved, so I n to go underground after the first month. My wife said that she had seen the Golden Rice before. It wasn¡¯t on the ground or underground, but on a pole. As for the red potato, she called it sweet potato. It grew underground like potatoes. So, we¡¯re nning to mate.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°She¡¯s seen it too! Where is he?¡± Lord Zhou asked in surprise. These three seeds were obtained by himst year and bought from a foreigner. Shouxin¡¯s wife had probably seen the foreignerst year and even knew his name. Could it be that shouxin¡¯s wife knew the foreignnguage? ¡°The two of them have met outside, but I can¡¯t tell where exactly. Uncle Zhou should have heard of my disgraceful acts from a few years ago. I¡¯m really ashamed of my wife and daughter!¡± Gu shouxin said, embarrassed. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Old master Zhou nodded. Seeing Gu shouxin¡¯s expression, he asked again, ¡± shouxin, you really didn¡¯t do anything in the past. Tell me the truth, are you still thinking about that Xie jiaoniang? ¡± Gu shouxin was stunned. Old master Zhou saw that he was in a daze and felt a little resentful.¡±Do you know what your mother did for you? That xie jiao¡¯s husband¡¯s family was chased out of Zhou n town by your mother alone. A few years ago, Xie jiaoniang lost her husband and was chased out by her husband¡¯s family with her daughter. She wanted to me you and you almost fell for it. You can¡¯t still be thinking about Xie jiaoniang, right?¡± Chapter 309 309 Gu shouxin¡¯s past (1) ¡°Uncle Zhou, what did my mother do in the past?¡± Gu shouxin was shocked. He had no memory of this at all! the Zhou n town is only so big. You¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t know about this. Many people know about it! Old Zhou began to talk about the events of the past. The original owner, Gu shouxin¡¯s Bai yueguang, Xie jiaoniang, lived up to her name. She was the first beauty in the town and yed the zither well. Many young men of the right age liked her very much, including the original owner, Gu shouxin. Originally, Xie jiaoniang also had that kind of intention towards Gu shouxin. When Gu shouxin was young, he was good at studying and inherited his parents ¡®looks, so his looks could be considered one of the best. After this, Gu shouxin thought that the two were in love with each other, so he put in all his effort in studying and striving to get a good reputation as soon as possible so that he could marry Xie jiaonian. However, before that exam, the matter of Xie jiaoniang discussing marriage with the Huang family had spread. Gu shouxin was anxious and went to find Xie jiaoniang. When he finally saw her, Xie jiaoniang wiped her tears to show that she had no choice. Gu shouxin was in pain and immediately went to confront the young master of the Huang family. In the end, the Huang family¡¯s young master humiliated Gu shouxin and asked him, a country bumpkin, what right did he have to covet a beauty? At that time, Gu shouxin was full of vigor. He was a good student and felt that he would not be mediocre. Therefore, he was not convinced and wanted topete with young master Huang. Young master Huang directly ordered someone to hit Gu shouxin. Every time Gu shouxin met Xie jiaoniang, she would cry and say that she had no choice and that it was her parents ¡®order. She also said that the Huang family was rich and that her family was just a small family that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend. She even told Gu shouxin that even if she got married in this life, her heart would still be filled with brother Xin. Gu shouxin felt that the Xie family was forced by the Huang family, so he often went to find trouble with young master Huang. Young master Huang was patient and finally beat Gu shouxin up until he had to lie in bed for a month. Seeing her son being beaten up, grandma Gu naturally couldn¡¯t stand it. After checking, she felt that her son deserved it. He was being coaxed by a little girl, so she didn¡¯t go out to help. She felt that this could train her proud son. She nned to wait until her son could get out of bed, and then find a chance to let him see Xie jiaonian¡¯s true colors. Unfortunately, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t take good care of himself. He didn¡¯t know who he heard from, but the Xie and Huang families were going to hold a wedding. His legs hadn¡¯t recovered yet, so he sneaked away in the middle of the night and went to the Huang family to make a scene. This time, Gu shouxin had been beaten half to death and thrown out of the city. Xie jiaonian found out about it and secretly brought her servant girls to find him. She also said some things that made Gu shouxin worried about her, and it just so happened that grandma Gu, who had found out that Gu shouxin was missing and hade out to look for her, heard it. In front of Gu shouxin, grandma Gu questioned Xie jiaonian whether the marriage between the Xie and Huang families was forced by the Huang family or if the daughter of the Xie family was willing. Xie jiaonian definitely wouldn¡¯t admit it, but at this time, Gu shouxin also believed in Xie jiaonian. Grandma Gu was so angry that she wanted to kill her stupid son on the spot. Gu shouxin even asked grandma Gu for help, asking grandma Gu to propose marriage to the Xie family before the wedding between the Xie and Huang families. Grandma Gu was naturally unwilling, so she carried Gu shouxin back. Before she left, she warned Xie jiaonian to stay at home after getting married and not to provoke Gu shouxin again. Tears streamed down Xie jiaonian¡¯s face as she expressed her true feelings for Gu shouxin. She was really forced to do this, and once again expressed that she only had Gu shouxin in her heart. Chapter 310 310 Gu shouxin¡¯s past 2 Gu shouxin, who was carried home, was very touched. After being carried home, he began to y all kinds of tricks. She wanted to go on a hunger strike,mit suicide, and force Grandpa and Grandma Gu to go to the Xie family to propose marriage. The old couple had investigated Xie jiaonian¡¯s personality thoroughly. They knew that this matter was originally Xie jiaonian¡¯s own love for Rong Hua. She couldn¡¯t wait for Gu shouxin to pass the Imperial examinations and sessfully seduce young master Huang. So, how could she go and propose marriage? Grandma Gu was toozy to talk nonsense with Gu shouxin, but Grandpa Gu was soft-hearted and patiently exined to Gu shouxin what kind of person Xie jiaoniang was. Unfortunately, Gu shouxin, who was immersed in great love, would not believe it. At that moment, because of Xie jiaoniang, he began to hate his own parents. Three days before Xie jiaoniang¡¯s wedding, Grandpa Gu was seriously ill. Grandma Gu took Grandpa Gu to the county to see a doctor, and that young master Huang brought people to see Gu shouxin. At that time, only the pregnant Zhang Shi and the two-year-old fourth uncle Gu were at home. Gu Lin had followed uncle Gu up the mountain to carry firewood. Young master Huang stood at Gu shouxin¡¯s door and ruthlessly humiliated Gu shouxin and his family. The pregnant Zhang Shi and the two-year-old fourth uncle Gu couldn¡¯t do anything. They could only watch helplessly as young master Huang left. Gu shouxin picked up a sickle and cut his own wrist. Fourth uncle Gu directly fainted from fear. Zhang Shi grabbed a handful of nt ash and wiped it on Gu shouxin¡¯s wrist. She then ran to the nearest family to help with her pregnant belly. Gu shouxin was sent to the medicine shop in town, which was opened by the Zhou family. Old master Zhou happened to be listening to the manager¡¯s report in the shop. Seeing that it was Gu shouxin, he asked the physician in charge to give him the best medicine. Gu shouxin managed to keep his life. After he woke up, he kept coughing up blood. When he realized that he was in town, he ran away again to find Xie jiaonian. Xie jiaonian still had the same attitude.¡¯Brother Xin, I love you. It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯re not fated to be together. Brother Xin, go home and recuperate. Forget about me in the future!¡¯ Brother Xin, I won¡¯t forget you. If brother Xin is willing, Jiaojiao is also willing to give herself to brother Xin. Xie jiaonian immediately took off her outer clothes. She was certain that Gu shouxin was seriously injured and couldn¡¯t do anything to her. However, this scene was seen by young master Huang. Young master Huang was angry, and Xie jiaoniang said that Gu shouxin forced her to do it. Young master Huang asked his men to beat Gu shouxin half to death and throw him into the mass grave. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t go home until Xie Huang and Xie Ming got married. Grandma Gu also looked for him for two days. In the end, it was old master Zhou¡¯s men who found him at the mass grave. On the second day of Xie and Huang¡¯s wedding, grandma Gu came to the door with an axe. She killed all the livestock raised in the Huang family¡¯s courtyard, and beat young master Huang and Xie jiaoniang half to death. Old master Huang wanted to report this to the authorities, but grandma Gu wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She immediately picked old master Huang up and threatened that if he had any intention of reporting this to the authorities, she would go all out and exterminate his entire family. Old master Huang was so scared that he peed his pants and begged for mercy. Grandma GU only had one request, and that was to see them move out of the Zhou family town with her own eyes. Just like that, on the second night after the Huang family married their daughter-inw, the entire family, including the servants, disappeared. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t kill anyone. At that time, everyone knew that old master Zhou¡¯s daughter married a high-ranking official in the capital. Even the county Magistrate of Taoyuan County gave her face and no one died. Even if the Huang family reported it to the government, the Yamen didn¡¯t pursue grandma Gu. As the county Magistrate changed every three years, the matter was left unsettled. However, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t know about this. Chapter 311 311 Gu shouxin¡¯s past 3 After that, Gu shouxin was immersed in his own sadness. He didn¡¯t believe anything that grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu said and thought that his parents were trying to harm him. He stopped studying and drank all day. Cai Xiaolian had liked Gu shouxin since she was a child. She took advantage of the situation and apanied the frustrated Gu shouxin. Once, under Cai Xiaolian¡¯s premeditated drunkenness, the two slept for a night, and the vigers found out. Grandma Gu was very angry. The eldest son married his wife in this way, so did the second son have to do the same? She asked Gu shouxin, and Gu shouxin said, ¡± mother, if you don¡¯t like good-looking women, then I¡¯ll marry a good-looking one. I¡¯ll sleep with her and marry her. He had also spread the news that he was going to marry Cai Xiaolian to all the vigers. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t think that Cai Xiaolian was good, but she didn¡¯t think that she was bad either. She was diligent and efficient, but she was petty. In that situation, she still held the wedding banquet for someone. Two years ago, young master Huang had met with an ident. The Huang family, who didn¡¯t like Xie jiaonian and her daughter, chased him out of the house. Xie jiaonian then brought her daughter back to Zhou n town. Once again, he met Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin was muddleheaded again and got along very well with the mother and daughter. In the end, grandma Gu found out and went straight to Xie jiaonian, warning her that she could do what she did back then again. In the end, Xie jiaoniang married another man with her daughter a few dayster. She didn¡¯t dare to say bad things about grandma Gu in front of Gu shouxin. She was really afraid of grandma Gu, but she still had to say those words to keep Gu shouxin hanging. Then, he pretended to threaten Gu shouxin to beat him up. However, he had already said so. How could Gu shouxin believe him? After that, Xie jiaonian and her daughter left Zhou n town. Old master Zhou knew that this Xie jiaoniang had brought her daughter to marry someone off as a second wife. That person was already over sixty years old, and Xie jiaoniang had obviously gone for the other party¡¯s money. Unfortunately, at the end ofst year, Xie jiaonian¡¯s second husband passed away, and she was chased out of the Xie family by her husband¡¯s children. ¡°So, keep your promise! Don¡¯t think about that woman anymore. I think your wife and daughter are both good people. You have to take care of the family!¡± Old Zhou said everything he knew. Gu shouxin blushed with shame. The memory he inherited was not like this! He didn¡¯t think that old Zhou was lying to him. He had inherited the original owner¡¯s subjective memory, so others would see it more objectively. uncle Zhou, I¡¯m really ashamed. I was insensible in the past and hurt my parents, wife, and daughter¡¯s hearts. Ever since I owed a few hundred taels to the gambling den, I¡¯ve thought it through. I won¡¯t be as disgraceful as I was before! Gu shouxin said. Old master Zhou nodded. With brother ye and sister Xiao¡¯s family background, they could still take out a few hundred taels. He didn¡¯t ask how Gu shouxin returned it. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. I heard from Yuanyuan that you n to retake the imperial examination. I have a lot of books in my study room that I don¡¯t need. You can bring some backter. Some of them are the only copies and can¡¯t be bought in the market. Just return it to me after you¡¯ve copied it! To make up for the ten years you¡¯ve missed!¡± Lord Zhou said sincerely. ¡°Thank you very much, old Zhou!¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t refuse. The current books in the study were no longer enough for him, and he also wanted to read the only copy. let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go take a look at the seeds first. You can pick some books after you¡¯re done. Lord Zhou called the two of them to the warehouse. Gu shouxin only took a small handful of each kind of seed, wrapped them in paper, and marked them. Chapter 312 312 A little farming expert Gu shouxin left the Zhou family after dinner. Lu Zheng did not go back with him. He nned to stay and apany the fat old man. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t wait to nt these seeds the moment she got home. ¡°Father, mother, and sister, let¡¯s nt it tonight. We¡¯ll see what we¡¯ll grow tomorrow morning! I¡¯ve already tidied up the vegetable field next door, fenced it up, and even numbered it. ¡± Gu Xin said excitedly. ¡°You, you¡¯re really impatient! Let¡¯s first let your mother and sister see if they recognize you.¡± Gu shouxin smiled helplessly. ¡°Mother, sister, look!¡± Gu Xin urged. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t rush me! You¡¯re a little farming expert!¡± Gu Nian picked up the seed bag and started reading from the serial number. tsk, tsk. This one is moldy. This one is smacked. This one looks like it¡¯s grown with worms. This one is dry. Gu nianyi looked down at them one by one. In any case, there were not many that were in good condition. They had all been left there for a long time. Old master Zhou¡¯s fruit and vegetable treasure chest wouldn¡¯t be effective if he didn¡¯t meet the right person! There were a total of 132 seeds. Since Gu Nian was not sure which one was still useful, he had to use them one by one. The main reason was that the effect of the Jade bead was too great. It was no longer within the scope of his knowledge. From a biological point of view, most of these seeds could not germinate at all. However, with the Jade bead, who could say for sure? Gu Xin had organized a total of twenty-two small pieces of vegetable fields. In other words, she would be able to find out all the varieties in a few days ¡®time. With seeds No. 1 to No. 22, the family went to the old house to farm. Each of them carried two oilmps, so they could see clearly. ¡°The row outside is No. 1 to No. 11, and this is No. 12 to No. 22! Look, my mark is here on the fence.¡± Gu Xin pointed it out to everyone. There were two rows in total, with the entire plot ofnd separated in the middle. Then, it was divided into eleven equal sections, one by one, looking very neat. Gu Nian seriously suspected that Gu Xin had obsessivepulsive disorder. As the bars were so evenly distributed, Gu Xin hadpletely given up on the corners. After all, every piece was square and even the length and height of the bars were the same. Gu shouxin took No. 1 to No. 10, Cai Xiaolian took No. 12 to No. 17, Gu Nian took No. 18 to No. 20, and Gu Xin took thest two. He had enough farm tools at home. Last year, he even made a small hoe for Gu Xin. But with Gu Xin¡¯s growth rate, she probably wouldn¡¯t need it next year. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s nt the strawberries at the end of the first month! The strawberry sauce you made is too delicious. I want to quickly give it to Grandpa and Grandma, and uncle, sister Huihui, and sister sisi.¡± After they were done, Gu Xin wiped her sweat and discussed with Gu Nian. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s take it out and nt it. We¡¯ll give it to Grandpa and Grandma at the beginning of March. It¡¯s fine to say that we nted it in winter.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Yes, yes. I originally nted it in winter.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. we¡¯ve finally finished eating the watermelons. When are we nting them? ¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°We¡¯ll nt them after we¡¯ve taken care of the manor, and we can sell them in may. When the timees, I¡¯ll collect more seeds for old Zhou and let him nt them in the manor next year. Mother, when you are selling the sets, find a traveler further away and we can sell them from the other route of the manor. The Zhou family will not have any suspicions.¡± Gu Nian said. Chapter 313 313 Collecting all over the world ¡°Father, mother, Xinxin, what do you think of vegetable seeds? Should he nt them inrge quantities this year, or should he nt them for his own consumption? After we harvest the seeds, we¡¯ll nt them inrge quantities next year, and then open a restaurant at the end of next year?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it after this batch of seeds grow out. I don¡¯t know how many fruits and vegetables there are in there. Zhou Yuan said that his grandfather had nted many flowers. I¡¯m worried that they¡¯re all flower seeds.¡± Gu shouxinughed. The three of them felt that it was fine. They went back to their new house, washed up, and went to bed. ...... The next morning, Gu Xin was already distracted during her morning exercise. The three siblings from the first household were also around, so it was not appropriate for her to go over and check on them. After their morning exercise, the sky was already bright. When the three siblings returned home, Gu Xin did not even bother to wash up and went straight to the old house. When she walked to the door of the Old and New house, Gu Xin was stunned the moment she opened it. The main thing was that the old house and vegetable field were a little strange! It was a colorful vegetable field with high and low walls. ¡°You¡¯re silly!¡± Gu Nian poked Gu Xin¡¯s head andughed. ¡°Yes, sister, there are so many flowers! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fragrant, but I¡¯m going to ask. If it¡¯s fragrant, we¡¯ll have a few more wash sets with different fragrances. I can even make the kind of perfume that you said would smell good with just a little bit of it. ¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she ran to the vegetable field. The flowers weren¡¯t next to each other, but were separated. Gu Xin was like a bee, running from the second plot to the 12th, then to the 14th, 15th, 19th, and 22nd, a total of six flowers. Gu Nian stepped forward to identify them one by one. However, she did not identify all of them. Instead, she started from number one. Just as they had guessed, there were vegetables, fruits, and flowers. The effects of the Jade Pearl were also very powerful. The seed that Gu Nian thought would not grow had no life force at all grew under the influence of the Jade Pearl. The flowers were in full bloom, the fruits were ripe, and the vegetables were edible. Luckily, thend that Gu Xinyi had prepared wasn¡¯t big. Otherwise, it would have been a waste. There were six types of flowers, eight types of fruits, and eight types of vegetables. Gu Nian remembered that a few of the vegetables originated from around the Mediterranean Sea. A few of the fruits were tropical. There were also some that originated from South America. Gu Nian was curious about old master Zhou. Was he collecting seeds all over the world? Just how many foreigners had old Zhou met in his life? However, this world was empty, and she could not exin the origin of these seeds with her existing regional knowledge. ¡°Sister, is that big cherry? It¡¯s so big. I thought it looked like a cherryst night, but I didn¡¯t dare to recognize it. ¡± Gu Xin stood under the cherry tree and pointed at the bright red fruit. ¡°Then let¡¯s call him big cherry!¡± Gu Nian said. I know that. It¡¯s a little sour and bitter. After peeling it, you eat it like you eat an orange. It¡¯s found in the mountains. It¡¯s not delicious. Gu Xin stood under the pomelo tree. this one looks bigger than the one in the mountains. It¡¯s nice. Why don¡¯t we try it? ¡± Gu Nian immediately recognized the grapefruit. ¡°Waa! Won¡¯t this big one fall down?¡± Gu Xin looked at mango again. ¡°This is Tao ¡®er, right? but why is it yellow? Yellow peach, yellow peach, hehehehehehehehehe ¡± ¡°I know about this. There are wild grapes in the mountains. Grandpa said that the small country in the West has this kind of nt. It¡¯s bigger than wild grapes and sweeter.¡± Chapter 314 314 She¡¯s the Emperor Other than what Gu Xin had mentioned, there were also honeydew, pineapple, and papaya. The vegetables included asparagus, Autumn Sunflower, broli, onion, lettuce, carrots, and celery. Only the heavens knew how happy Cai Xiaolian was when she saw these fruits and vegetables. They were all her favorite food! In the past, when he was busy, eating a fruit or a fruit te was a meal. As for the flowers, some of them already existed in the great Zhou Dynasty, but they had grown even better after being stimted by the Jade beads. There were clusters of stars in the sky, the carnations were in full bloom, and the pansy was also quite pretty. There were Persian chrysanthemums, evening primrose, and hydrangea. The family of four squatted on the ground in the vegetable field of the old house, eating honeydew and looking at the vegetable field with curved eyes. Mm, very good, very good. If someone saw the four of them, they would never doubt that they were not a family. Their expressions and actions looked exactly the same. There was a phrase called husband and wife look alike. As a couple spent more time together, they really became more and more simr. The daughter of the two had inherited the good looks of her parents. They might not look alike separately, but when they stood together, no one would doubt that they were sisters. Moreover, the two sisters looked like Gu shouxin, but also like Cai Xiaolian. There was a saying that a family shared the same face, and it was precisely used to describe the four people in the second branch. ¡°We¡¯ve eaten enough fruits this morning to fill our stomachs,¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Let¡¯s pick some fresh vegetables for lunch and make a delicious meal!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Sister, with you around, every meal of ours is delicious!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes, Xinxin is right!¡± Gu shouxinughed. This morning, the family of four really had their fill of fruits. They really wanted to send some over to the old residence, but there were too many types and they didn¡¯t know how to exin. ¡°Father, mother, let¡¯s wait until we have enough money and buy a Manor to nt flowers! The bigger one can turn the manor into a sea of flowers!¡± Gu Xin suggested. ¡°Good! Then next time, I¡¯ll buy a bigger Manor for Xinxin to nt flowers.¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°Yes, I really want to nt the rest of the seeds and see what else is there! I really want to hurry up. before Gu Xin could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by an urgent knock on the door. ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡± ¡°Second Gu, open the door!¡± It was Zhang Li Zheng¡¯s voice. The family of four closed the door, wiped their mouths, and went to open the door. As soon as the door opened, a middle-aged woman rushed in and pped Gu Nian across the face. Gu Nian reacted quickly and took a step back. Even so, her hair was touched. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing!¡± Cai Xiaolian directly pulled the woman¡¯s hair from behind and pulled her to the ground. ¡°Sister Cai, don¡¯t worry. This is my sister-inw from my mother¡¯s family.¡± The Li Zheng¡¯s wife, Madam Xu, quickly pulled Cai Xiaolian away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your sister-inw? How could your sister-inw rush in and hit someone? She¡¯s the king of the heavens?¡± Cai Xiaolian pushed Madam Xu away and said angrily. ¡°Li Zheng, what¡¯s the situation? It¡¯s still early in the morning, and you brought people to my house to beat up my daughter. This doesn¡¯t make any sense, does it?¡± Gu shouxin was also angry. If Cai Xiaolian hadn¡¯t pulled the woman away, he would have kicked her away directly. ¡°Hmph, so you two are the ones who raised this kind of seductress? I¡¯m going to make this Little Vixen pay with her life today!¡± Mrs. Xu stood up with her hands on her waist and said to Gu shouxin fiercely. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Gu Nian said to my poor nephew, but he¡¯s been bedridden ever since he got home! ¡°How pitiful ~ what a sin ~¡± Madam Xu said as she wiped her tears. Chapter 315 315 Is this the attitude she should have when asking for help? As soon as she said this, her sister-inw, who had recovered some of her rationality, had her eyes redden again. She pulled out her hairpin and was about to stab Gu shouxin. my family¡¯s culture is gone. I¡¯m going to make your family pay with their lives! Gu shouxin caught hold of Madam Xu¡¯s sister-inw. ¡°I don¡¯t hit women.¡± After he finished speaking, he flung his arm towards the door and Madam Xu was thrown out. ¡°Just shut up! I¡¯m here today to solve the problem.¡± Zhang Lizheng red at Madam Xu. Seeing that she was still standing there in a daze, he shouted, ¡± hurry up and help sister-inw up. second Gu, please understand. Sister-inw lost her mind because of Changfeng. Everyone, please don¡¯t do anything. Zhang Lizheng said sincerely. ¡°Who is Chang Feng? What does it have to do with my family? Why should I understand? If my daughter¡¯s movements were any slower, she would have been pped by her. ¡± Gu shouxin said coldly. ¡°Sigh, second Gu, you should also take care of your daughter more often. your Gu Nian and my uncle¡¯s eldest son, Xu Changfeng, are in love. Before the new year, Changfeng came to my house to visit Gu Nian. I don¡¯t know what Gu Nian said to him, but he has been sick ever since he returned. He has a fever and calls Gu Nian¡¯s name in a daze. Therefore, Changfeng¡¯s mother hade to look for Gu Nian. Second Gu, please understand! Gu Nian and Madam Cai didn¡¯t suffer any losses just now.¡± Zhang Lizheng exined. Gu Nian: She didn¡¯t say anything. Why was she so fragile that she was even feeling hot? How deep was his love for the host? ¡°Li Zheng, what do you mean by two people in love? Do you not want my daughter¡¯s reputation anymore? Besides, if you¡¯re sick, you should look for a doctor. My daughter is not a doctor, what¡¯s the use of looking for her?¡± Cai Xiaolian had heard Gu Nian mention it before, but she did not think that it had anything to do with Gu Nian. How could there be such a fragile person? what her niannian said wasn¡¯t enough to make people kill themselves. I¡¯ve found a doctor. The doctor said that Changfeng is troubled by love. We need to find the person who tied the bell to solve the problem. So, I came to ask Gu Nian to help me see Changfeng and say something good to him. Zhang Li Zheng exined patiently. ¡°Is this the attitude she has when she¡¯s asking for help? ¡°Heh ~¡± Cai Xiaolian sneered. ¡°Li Zheng, with all due respect, my family can¡¯t help you with this. A girl¡¯s reputation is important. What do you want her to say? Even if I say something nice and he wakes up, he¡¯ll fall sick again if I tell him the truth. If I don¡¯t tell him the truth, am I going to let my daughter stay by his side all the time? Isn¡¯t this ruining my daughter? Such a weak person is not worthy!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s attitude was firm. Cheng Rui was already disgusting enough, and now there was another child from the Yue family. ¡°Uncle Li Zheng, I didn¡¯t say too much to Xu Changfeng that day. I used to know him and admire him, but I heard from your daughter Zhang Yunyun that the Xu family doesn¡¯t like me, a peasant girl, so I gave up. That¡¯s what I said to Xu Changfeng, but that¡¯s all I said. I don¡¯t think that will make him sick. I think uncle Li Zheng should ask the Xu family to get a better doctor to take a look. After all, this is a human life!¡± Gu Nian stood up and said. She couldn¡¯t just run away from the things that the host had done. It was better to make things clear now. ¡°Miss Gu Nian, I¡¯m begging you! Let¡¯s go see my son! He has been in aa for two days, and his fever has not subsided. He has been calling your name, please go and see her! I¡¯ll kneel down in front of you!¡± Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother¡¯s attitude softened as she ran over and pulled Gu Nian away. Chapter 316 316 Really tired Gu Nian shook off her hand but did not reply. If her attitude had been like that just now, she might have really helped him. However, she had been so aggressive just now. Although she hadn¡¯t been hit, the wind from the p was definitely a p. Her face would probably be swollen for a few days. This was a beating to death. Her attitude had softened now only because her parents were not easy to bully. ¡°Second Gu, for my sake, just let Gu Nian go! As long as Changfeng is cured, we won¡¯t trouble you. My Zhang family will owe you a favor!¡± Zhang Li Zheng tried to persuade him again. ha ~¡±Gu shouxinughed. He had been reduced to the point where he needed a vige chief to give him a favor? ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t? What if he died of illness?¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth was also quite poisonous. ¡°You¡¯re cursing me, Changfeng?¡± Mrs. Xu, who had just softened her attitude, immediately became fierce again. Without thinking, she said directly,¡±if you curse me to death, I¡¯ll let Gu Nian apany me to the grave! ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Zhang Lizheng couldn¡¯t stop her in time. ¡°Li Zheng, you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. So, don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore, please!¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. Zhang Lizheng was quite reasonable. To be honest, if someone came to his Yunyun¡¯s door and forced her like this, he would not agree. It was sister-inw¡¯s fault for being so impulsive at the start. Later, when she was clear-headed, she was confused by what she said. It seemed that he could only ask his big brother toe over personally. Zhang Lizheng sighed,¡±second Gu, from your point of view, I can understand.¡± However, saving a life is better than building a seven-story Pagoda. Just think of it as doing a good deed!¡± Gu shouxin shook his head, didn¡¯t speak, and made a gesture of invitation. ¡°I say, Gu Nian, when you usually visit my Yunyun, don¡¯t you care about Changfeng?¡± Madam Xu asked. The feelings they had for each other in the past were gone all of a sudden? Changfeng is really seriously ill. Please help him for the sake of your rtionship in the past! Auntie, I¡¯ll be grateful to you for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Zhezi, this is not something I can do.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Please find another doctor for young master Xu! Even if it¡¯s heart medicine, you have to let his fever go down first! I¡¯ve made it clear that day that I won¡¯t have anything to do with Xu Changfeng in this life. We all have our own lives. I don¡¯t owe Xu Changfeng anything. I won¡¯t do anything for him. Please don¡¯te again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cruel! I knew it, I didn¡¯t see wrong! You just don¡¯t deserve my son! My son has wasted his time and effort to design jewelry and make a gold hairpin for you! You cruel b * tch, I curse you. One day, you will also be treated so cruelly. You will suffer everything that my son has suffered today! I¡¯ll give you ten years of my life to curse you!¡± Xu wennuan¡¯s sister-inw pointed at Gu Nian with a trembling finger. ¡°You evil woman, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± How could Cai Xiaolian let someone curse her daughter? she ran to the side and picked up a hoe, ready to hit Madam Xu¡¯s sister-inw. ¡°Don¡¯t curse my sister, you guys go!¡± Gu Xin also picked up her small hoe and helped to chase them away. Zhang Lizheng quickly pulled Madam Xu and her sister-inw away. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief as her mood was once again ruined by the host¡¯s sad thoughts. Thinking about the personality of the original owner of the book, she really didn¡¯t know how many more cousins she would meet. It was really tiring! Chapter 317 317 Grandfather is very loyal If it wasn¡¯t for the trouble of moving in ancient times and her father¡¯s imperial examination, she really wanted to persuade everyone to leave. She really didn¡¯t want another cousin that the original owner liked to appear from time to time. She didn¡¯t know that the husband of the original owner was about to appear. Otherwise, she would have urged everyone to leave. Outside, Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother¡¯s cries were getting further and further away. The family of four looked at each other and did not know what to say for a moment. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian knew that this was a problem left behind by the original Gu Nian, but Gu Xin didn¡¯t. Gu Xin held onto Gu Nian and asked hesitantly, ¡± ¡°Sister, are you really not going to care about that young master Xu?¡± Although she had been determined to chase her away with her mother, that was only because she didn¡¯t want to see her sister being bullied and scolded. She remembered clearly that her sister had tried to please Zhang Yunyun, the daughter of uncle Li Zheng, in order to meet young master Xust year. ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, how can I care?¡± Gu Nian smiled helplessly and patted Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder. Xinxin, young master Xu¡¯s family doesn¡¯t like me. I don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to please them. In this world, there was no one who could not live without another. Everyone had their own life, and everyone had their own meaning in life. Love isn¡¯t everything to a person. Apart from this, there are still many things we can do in our lives. So, I hope you remember that the most important thing in life is yourself. There¡¯s no one who¡¯s worth you risking your life for.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± yes. I think family is still very important. I think that my parents and sister are worth it. Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s baby, you¡¯re right. But mother will also tell you that those who are truly worth it will not let you take that step.¡± Gu shouxin said,¡¯your mother and sister are right. Alright, let¡¯s continue to tidy up the vegetable field!¡± This nting didn¡¯t affect the family of four for long. They spent the whole morning taking care of the vegetable field, mainly transnting the flowers into the pots and bringing them to the pond next to the new house. They also put some in Houyang ditch. After that, he could collect flower seeds when the flowers wilted. After he was done with the flowers, he picked onions and carrots, two vegetables that could be stored for a long time. He had eight plots ofnd in total. He then went to nt the numbered seeds and recorded the time. It was already afternoon. The family of four was famished, so they picked some fresh vegetables, cooked a few sausages, and steamed a pot of rice for lunch. In the afternoon, the two sisters from the eldest branch came over to do some work. Seeing the flowers by the pond, Gu Hui and Gu si also asked curiously. They had not seen them before. Gu Nian exined that she had brought them back from the manor because she thought they looked pretty. There were a few other flowers in the manor that they had never seen before, so they had only brought these few. Most girls liked flowers that bloomed beautifully, and the Gu sisters were no exception. Gu si also asked for a pot of flowers to keep at home. Of course, Gu Nian and Gu Xin would not reject a pot of flowers. They even said that they would help them move it back when they returned. Gu Xin remembered that her grandfather also liked flowers. However, her grandfather was very single-minded and had always liked orchids. There were several types of orchids in the family. She heard from her grandfather that there were many types of orchids in the world. Gu Xin secretly hoped that there would be more orchids in this batch of seeds. If she sent them to her grandfather, he would definitely be very happy. Chapter 318 318 Second uncle, you have to work hard The four sisters had been the ones making the soap and the toiletries all this time, so they were very familiar with the process. Since they were free in the first month of the year, there was not much work to do at home and in the fields. Cai Xiaolian had also joined them, and Gu shouxin also wanted to help out. Without waiting for the second branch¡¯s mother and daughter to say anything, Gu Hui directly drove them away.¡±Second uncle, you should go and read your books! Don¡¯t you see how much Gu Nian has been bullied? Gu Nian is getting prettier and prettier as she grows up. If you don¡¯t get a good ranking, how are you going to protect her?¡± Gu shouxin: Huihui was definitely the daughter of her cheap big brother. Just her ability to make people unable to refute her was the same as her cheap big brother. Gu si said,¡±second uncle, you have to work hard!¡± I secretly listened to my father¡¯s advice to my mother, asking her not to find a partner for my sister. My father thinks very highly of you. He said that when you¡¯re in high school, he¡¯ll lick his old face and ask you to find a good man in the military for my sister. Only a man in the military can control my sister. So, second uncle, my sister is depending on you!¡± Seeing Gu Hui¡¯s shocked expression, Gu shouxin feltforted. Hey, little brat, the older the ginger, the spicier it gets. Your father can probably choke you to death! Gu shouxin smiled. okay, then Huihui and sisi will work hard. Second uncle, go and study hard. Strive for high school and find a hot-blooded man for my eldest niece! Gu Hui red at her younger sister. Hmph, not all the men in the Army could control her. If she was a son, she would have joined the Army long ago! In the past, when Gu Hui was 12 or 13 years old, the Yamen had sent a male from each family to the Army. Gu Hui really wanted to go, but she was not her son and no one in her family went. Her grandmother had given her money, so her family did not need to serve in the Army. ¡°Sisi! Then how did your mother answer your father? Is your mother going to give up on your sister¡¯s marriage proposal?¡± Cai Xiaolian was very curious about this, so she asked when Gu shouxin left theboratory. ¡°No, my mother doesn¡¯t listen to my father. My father didn¡¯t get angry. He justughed and said,¡±my mother, my wife, have you forgotten? they can¡¯t interfere with the marriage of the sisters. It¡¯s Grandpa and Grandma who will do it.¡± My mother held it in and cried for a while.¡± Gu si said. As expected of uncle Gu¡¯s daughter, her tone and expression were so simr. The people in the room acted as if they had seen uncle Gu say this with their own eyes. Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± The child¡¯s uncle¡¯s brain circuit was something that ordinary people really couldn¡¯t keep up with! Her reaction was very fast. Sometimes, she felt that he was stupid, but he was not stupid. Anyway, in his thirties, he had never suffered a loss except for marrying a wife. He wasn¡¯t stupid, but he said whatever came to his mind. When he was ruthless, he would even joke about his parents. He was often scolded by grandma Gu, ¡± boss, get out! Cai Xiaolian had evenined to Gu Nian that her uncle¡¯s name was not Xiaoming. However, his skin was as good as Xiaoming¡¯s. ¡°Maybe in the future, sister Huihui will really find a great general. She might even be able to follow the great general into battle! It¡¯s such a waste to waste sister Huihui¡¯s energy on making small toys!¡± Gu Nian joked. ¡°Yes, Huihui, there¡¯s no rush in finding a partner. We need to find a suitable one. Not only do we need someone you like, but we also need someone who likes you very much. Don¡¯t listen to the nonsense of outsiders. Even if he¡¯s twenty years old, he¡¯s still young.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. Chapter 319 319 Chapter 319: fat and thin ¡°Second aunt, I understand.¡± Gu Hui nodded. In fact, she didn¡¯t understand why women had to marry. Wasn¡¯t it good to live alone? The year beforest, an olddy in her eighties had passed away from old age in their vige. She was the oldest olddy in the vige. Gu Hui concluded that the secret to the olddy¡¯s longevity was that the olddy¡¯s man died early. After the olddy gave birth to her second son, her husband died. At that time, the olddy was not even twenty years old. Therefore, men were very annoying. It would be good if she met someone like her grandfather. If she met someone like her father ... Oh, sorry, she always felt that one day her mother would be angered to death by her father. Even her second uncle, who had turned over a new leaf, was the same. If he had not turned over a new leaf, she could guarantee that her second aunt would not have lived long. Therefore, Gu Hui really wanted to live alone. With arge amount of money, she could find a man to relieve her boredom. When she wanted to be alone, she could just kick the man away. ¡°Mother, sister Huihui, you guys go ahead with your work. I need to study some lipstick.¡± Gu Nian stopped what she was doing and walked over when she saw that the self-made experimental equipment was almost heated up. ¡°Niannian, how many colors are you nning to make?¡± Cai Xiaolian knew that Gu Nian was thinking about lipstick. However, her academic genius daughter was obsessed with her studies in her previous life and was not afraid of makeup. She could not even tell the color number of lipstick and had even asked her about colors before. ¡°For the time being, it¡¯ll be red and pink. However, I¡¯ve never done this before, so I¡¯m going to try.¡± Gu Nian said. alright, you focus on it. We¡¯ll just be busy with theundry set. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t disturb her daughter, who was studying, and even lowered her voice. The other three sisters of the Gu family also stopped chatting and focused on their own things. ...... In the evening, Gu Hui and Gu si went home. Gu shouxin had already prepared dinner. She repeated what Gu Nian had done in the afternoon. Okra scrambled eggs, boiled asparagus, shredded pork with garlic sauce, steamed eggs with broli, and a few sausages. ¡°If I continue eating like this, I¡¯ll be a fat woman one day!¡± Cai Xiaolian sighed after her meal. ¡°No mother, we have to do morning exercises. If you don¡¯t eat your fill at night, you won¡¯t have the energy to do your morning exercises.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Her mother, you¡¯re actually very thin. You need to put on some weight to look good. It¡¯s better for a woman to be more plump.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Hahaha, father, when you say the word¡± plump,¡±I think of third uncle¡¯s younger sister. Zhou Yuan said that she was as fat as a winter melon, and she said that her mother said that women should be plump to look good.¡± Gu Nian could not help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s why studying is very important! If one didn¡¯t study, they wouldn¡¯t even understand the meaning of words. Was that considered plump? Why didn¡¯t your third uncle tell his family such an important word? Her mother, don¡¯t listen to niannian¡¯s nonsense. You¡¯re very thin now, and you¡¯re busy with your business. You should eat more.¡± Gu shouxin advised again. ¡°Her father, are you saying that I¡¯m too thin?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked, pursing her lips. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Gu shouxin shook his head without hesitation. her mother, you look good no matter how fat or thin you are. I¡¯m afraid that if you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯ll feel dizzy after a few steps. Our great Zhou Dynasty is not a dynasty where beauty is determined by being thin. Our Emperor¡¯s taste is still there.¡± Gu shouxin thought of the dynasty he was in. Being thin was considered beautiful, but wasn¡¯t it tiring to walk a few steps? Chapter 320 320 Live together until we¡¯re seventy or eighty He was afraid that Cai Xiaolian would be like that. A beauty who could be blown over by the wind. She was beautiful, but she didn¡¯t have a long life! He still nned to live with little Lian until he was seventy or eighty years old! Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at him and got up to clear the table and wash the dishes. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy the whole afternoon, let me do it!¡± Gu shouxin stopped Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take my daughters next door to have a look. In fact, I really want to see the growth process of the nts drenched in Jade Pearl water. Does it bloom in the blink of an eye, and bear fruit in the blink of an eye?¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t try to snatch it. In a family, there was no need to distinguish between who was doing what and who was doing what. In the entire Gu family, there was no reason for a man not to enter the kitchen. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were quite satisfied with this. ¡°Alright, you guys go ahead. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. The three of them each carried two oilmps and headed to the old house. The eight vegetable fields had grown again. Five of them were flowers, one was fruit, and the other two were vegetables. The flowers were orchids, the fruits were dragon fruits, and the vegetables were Zuche and carrots. ¡°Tsk, tsk, old Zhou is really amazing. You even got the seeds of this thing! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that old master Zhou didn¡¯t dare toe to our vige, I would really like to invite him to have a chat with us about who he had met all these years!¡± Gu Nian sighed as she stood beside the plot ofnd where the Dragon fruit was. ¡°Sister, you know this? Also, why doesn¡¯t old master Zhou dare toe to our vige?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°Yes, I know him! I¡¯ve heard from others in town that this is very delicious. Let¡¯s pick one and try it!¡± Gu Nian put down the oilmp and took one of them. She then peeled it and took a bite. This is white-hearted, it¡¯s quite sweet. Gu Xin followed Gu Nian¡¯s example and picked one to eat. Yes, it was really sweet. by the way, sister, you haven¡¯t told me why old master Zhou doesn¡¯t dare toe to our vige. After Gu Xin finished eating one, she did not forget that she still had one more question to ask. ¡°Because there are people in our vige that he¡¯s afraid of, so he didn¡¯t dare toe. He has offended them, so he has to hide.¡± Gu Nianughed. This girl¡¯s memory is quite good! ¡°We have to hide? Did he offend our grandma?¡± Gu Xin was stunned and asked again. Looking at the entire vige, only those who had offended her grandmother and were not from the same vige did not dare to step into the vige at the crossroad. Even if they were from the same vige, they did not dare to hang around her grandmother. ¡°Uh, Yingluo probably is! Xinxin, don¡¯t ask Grandpa and Grandma. Let¡¯s just pretend we don¡¯t know anything about this.¡± Gu Nian said after some thought. Offending grandma Xiao was the same as offending grandma Gu. She was not lying. However, she still reminded Gu Xin not to verify it. They still had to act as if they didn¡¯t know that Zhou Yuan was Lu Zheng and that grandma Xiao was Madam Zhou. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of anything, but he didn¡¯t know how to exin that his family knew about this. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head obediently. ¡°Niannian, take a look. Are these orchids? I know butterfly orchid, sword orchid, and Mo Lan. This is Hui LAN, right? this looks like Lotus orchid, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian did not eat the Dragon fruit. Instead, she went to look at the flowers. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. This Lotus-petal orchid was very expensive. One of them would cost at least a million Yuan! I wonder if the people here can afford it!¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. In her previous life, her brother was in politics and had a hobby of growing flowers, so she more or less knew something about it. Chapter 321 321 Chapter 321-whatever you want Grandpa likes orchids. I was just thinking that it would be great if there were more orchids. I didn¡¯t expect it to be all orchids! Gu Xin did not understand the price. Her grandfather had also said that some orchids were very, very expensive. Therefore, she was not surprised by Gu Nian¡¯s mention of a million dors. ¡°Yingluo, you¡¯re really a little koi fish. You get whatever you want!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Gu Xin shook her head andughed, ¡± but I know a little koi fish, hehe. there are so many of them in this field. If they¡¯re really valuable, it¡¯s not good to just leave them here! Cai Xiaolian looked at the blooming orchids and hesitated. ¡°We¡¯re giving it to Grandpa! Grandpa likes it!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°If it¡¯s really expensive and Grandpa asks us where we got it, how are we going to answer him?¡± Gu nianxiao asked. this ran ran? ¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows. After a long time, she finally said, ¡± just say that we found it in the mountains! ¡°We dug up too much from the mountains! If you were to sell this to arge family, it would be worth at least a hundred taels of silver.¡± At this time, Gu shouxin came over after washing the dishes and said. ¡°Ah? It¡¯s so expensive?¡± Gu Xin scratched her head and thought of something. father, mother, sister, we got the seeds from old master Zhou. Shouldn¡¯t we give some to him? ¡± ¡°You just took the seeds and you¡¯re already giving him flowers? Does he believe it?¡± Gu Nian smiled helplessly. ¡°Then, then let¡¯s put it in Houyang ditch first and put two pots in our bedroom? We¡¯ll send two pots to Grandpa and say that we dug them up in the mountains. We¡¯ll leave the rest in the old house for the time being and move to the manor when we get the title deed.¡± Gu Xin thought for a while and said. ¡°After we get the title deed, let¡¯s go to the prefecture! Let¡¯s see if this flower can be sold. If it can be sold, it would be good to sell it for some silver.¡± Gu shouxin said after looking at several kinds of orchids. ¡°It¡¯s good to go to the prefecture! I want to go, I want to go!¡± Gu Nian was the first to agree. She had visited the cosmetic shops in Taoyuan County once and was not very satisfied with them. She had no inspiration for her lipstick production. After all, the prefecture was bigger, and she wanted to go to the cosmetic shops in the prefecture to take a look. ¡°Sure! We can also try selling some skincare sets in the prefecture. However, we have so many things to do, we can¡¯t go and return on the same day.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Just rest for a day! Wasn¡¯t third aunt in the prefecture? Let¡¯s take a look at third aunt and let third aunt take me around.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then. After packing up the skincare sets for sale in the next two days, the broker should be able to bring thend title deed over tomorrow or the day after. I¡¯ll go to the back of the mountain tomorrow and see if I can go directly to the manor from the back of the mountain. When Ie back, I¡¯ll bring the orchids back and give them to your grandfather.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and decided on this matter. After making the decision, everyone picked the red radishes. There were quite a lot of pickle jars at home. They would wash them and put them in the jar tomorrow. It could add color to the water in the jar. Apart from the carrots, they had also transnted all the flowers into the pots. They did not pick the Dragon fruit and the Western gourd. They cleared out six more plots ofnd. After recording these seeds, they nted six more seeds in order and watered the fields with Jade Pearl water. The family then went to sleep in peace. In less than two days, they had cleared 30 types of seeds, and everyone was quite satisfied with the results. Chapter 322 322 Chapter 322pensation The next morning, Gu Xin went to the old house after her morning exercise and waited for the siblings to return to the old house. This time, there were three vegetables and three flowers, but no fruit. Flowers were quitemon, such as Cape Jasmine, Jasmine, and Phoenix fairy flowers that could be found in the mountains. The vegetables were ck fungus, beef skin, and beans. They already knew that old Zhou¡¯s seeds might not be from all over the world. They might even have local seeds, so Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were not disappointed. On the other hand, the Phoenix Fairy Flower reminded Gu Nian that she could also do nail polish on top of lipstick. When she was young, she lived in a Daoist temple. That Daoist temple was on the mountain, and there was a vige at the foot of the mountain. The little girls in the vige loved to pick phoenix flowers, crush them, and paint their nails. For example, their vige had ck fungus. Therefore, he moved the flowers away and picked the beans, leaving four plots ofnd open and nting them. Gu shouxin finished all these and after breakfast, he went to the old house to borrow some hunting tools, saying that he was going to hunt in the mountains. Uncle Gu insisted on going with them. Fourth uncle Gu also wanted to go, but he remembered that he still had a lot of work to do. He also had to follow the master to make a suit box for second sister-inw, so he held back. ¡°Big brother, aren¡¯t you afraid of meeting a big cat?¡± Gu shouxin looked at the enthusiastic uncle Gu and wanted to scare him with the big cat. ¡°What are you afraid of? Don¡¯t I have you here? Besides, the big cats in the mountains, one male and one female, have been settled by you and Yuan. Even if there are still cats, they are small. If we encounter them, we can catch them and y around with them, and use them as guards!¡± Uncle Gu said indifferently. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu shouxin was speechless. He was probably the only person in history who had caught a big cat to guard their house! Thus, the two brothers carried their bows and went up the mountain with their animal traps. Not long after Gu shouxin left, manager Cheng of the drunken River House arrived in a carriage. Shopkeeper Cheng stood in front of the Gu family¡¯s new house and hesitated for a moment, but he still knocked on the door. Gu Hui opened the door. She recognized manager Cheng and asked with a frown, ¡± ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Lady Gu, I¡¯m the manager of the drunken River Restaurant. I was the one who fetched wild boars from your housest time. I¡¯m looking for your second uncle and second aunt, are they home?¡± Shopkeeper Cheng also recognized Gu Hui and said with a smile. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Gu Hui mmed the door shut without hesitation. She knew that the innkeeper of the drunken River Restaurant was a rtive of the county Magistrate, Lord Cheng, and she really did not like the Cheng family. ¡°Shopkeeper Cheng is here? Well, you guys sit here first, I¡¯ll take him to the old house to talk.¡± Cai Xiaolian said after some thought. Gu shouxin was not at home. Although this era was more tolerant to women than the ancient times she knew, she still did not n to talk to shopkeeper Cheng. Cai Xiaolian untied her apron and went to the sink to wash her hands. She opened the door and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Shopkeeper Cheng, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Lady Cai,¡± shopkeeper Cheng forced a smile,¡±I¡¯vee to discusspensation with you at the request of the owner.¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned and said,pensation?¡± Whatpensation?¡± Ha, this was all done on the surface. He kicked his family away, and even pretended to use money to shut their mouths. What a hypocrite! Shopkeeper Cheng shook his head and said helplessly,¡±Lady Cai, I¡¯ve heard about the misunderstanding between you and the owner. It¡¯s impossible to cooperate in this situation.¡± Everyone¡¯s harmonious to make money! If the two sides can¡¯t be on good terms, then it¡¯s better to each take a step back.¡± Chapter 323 323 Unkind ¡°Really?¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. Somewhat embarrassed, shopkeeper Cheng pursed his lips and said, ¡± ¡°Lady Cai, this door is not a good ce to talk, why don¡¯t we go inside?¡± Cai Xiaolian replied,¡±I¡¯m sorry, shopkeeper Cheng. My man went up the mountain to hunt. He¡¯s not home.¡± I can¡¯t invite you into the house since there¡¯s only me and my mother here. However, my inws are at home. Shall we talk over there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine!¡± Shopkeeper Cheng nodded. He couldn¡¯t wait to see her like this. He had always felt that Cai Xiaolian, this vige woman, was not easy to talk to, and she especially liked to ask for too much. He had seen the old master of the Gu family. Although he was from the countryside, he seemed to be easy to get along with and talk to. It might be easier to talk to him there. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go get the contract we signed before!¡± After Cai Xiaolian finished speaking, she closed the door with a bang. Shopkeeper Cheng was speechless. The women in the Gu family were all very fierce. In less than 15 minutes, he had been locked up like this twice. This had never happened before. Forget it, the eldest young master was still thinking about the Gu family¡¯s youngdy, so he still had to give him face. He still had to help the eldest young master Pass the letter to the Gu family¡¯s youngdyter! After a while, Cai Xiaolian came out with the contract and brought shopkeeper Cheng to the old mansion. Zhang Shi was carrying her child and preparing to go out for a walk. When she saw Cai Xiaolianing over with two strangers, and even leading a carriage, her gossipy heart made her decide not to go out for a walk. ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhang Shi asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Sister-inw, why don¡¯t you take ninren out to y? Today¡¯s weather is just right, it¡¯s good to take ninren out to get some sun.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m just carrying ninren and walking around, hehe.¡± Madam Zhang carried her child and followed Cai Xiaolian, still not sizing up shopkeeper Cheng. The coachman naturally did not follow shopkeeper Cheng into the house. Grandma Gu was about to go out. She had promised grandma Xiao that she would go into the mountains with her to dig for medicinal herbs. When she saw manager Cheng, she knew that the Cheng family was going to talk about the drunken River Restaurant. So she put down her back and asked Zhang Shi to go to grandma Xiao¡¯s ce, saying that she had something to do at home and couldn¡¯t go in the morning. Zhang Shi unwillingly went to report. She had missed another piece of gossip. She didn¡¯t know if she would be able to hear anything useful after she came back with the news. However, she couldn¡¯t disobey her mother-inw! ¡°Old man, olddy, Happy New Year!¡± Shopkeeper Cheng greeted the old couple with a smile. ¡°Happy New Year, shopkeeper Cheng! Why did youe today?¡± Grandpa Gu asked indifferently. In the past, you were the business partner of my second son¡¯s family. Now, your boss is a bastard who bullied my granddaughter. You still expect me to be good-tempered to you and smile at you? In your dreams! Shopkeeper Cheng was dumbfounded by grandfather Gu¡¯s expression. Was this the old master of the Gu family? It was as if he had be a different person. ¡°Father, mother, shopkeeper Cheng said that he was ordered to discuss a non-cooperative matter, and he also said that he wouldpensate us. The child¡¯s father isn¡¯t at home, and I¡¯m a woman who doesn¡¯t understand the ways of the world. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be bullied and cheated, so I brought shopkeeper Cheng here. With more people, I¡¯ll have more confidence!¡± Cai Xiaolian said rudely. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡± Grandma Gu looked at shopkeeper Cheng coldly. ¡°You are a child, a native of the vige at the crossroads. What are you afraid of? Do you think he¡¯ll eat you up?¡± Grandpa Gu also looked at shopkeeper Cheng with an unfriendly gaze. Shopkeeper Cheng was speechless. Chapter 324 324 It¡¯s really necessary In the first month of the lunar year, there was no tea or snacks to entertain the guests. They didn¡¯t even call for people to sit. This was the first time manager Cheng had encountered such a situation! He now understood that there was no kind-hearted person in the Gu family, and they could not be at a disadvantage. Shopkeeper Cheng could only awkwardly find a long bench and sit down. From the point of view of themon people, the county magistrate¡¯s family was indeed in the wrong in this matter. How could he say that he wanted someone else¡¯s daughter to be a concubine without any care? wasn¡¯t this thinking too highly of himself? Not everyone was vain and greedy for power. old master, old Madam, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about what happened on the fourth day of the new year. Actually, there¡¯s still some misunderstanding. Said shopkeeper Cheng weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about those vexing things, let¡¯s just talk about the incident at drunken River Restaurant! Although this matter has nothing to do with you, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help but hit you.¡± Grandma Gu said coldly. ¡°Yingluo, alright!¡± Shopkeeper Cheng choked for a moment, then said, ¡± what the boss means is that this misunderstanding may not be so easy to resolve. Even if it is resolved, everyone will still have a knot in their hearts. Amiability begets wealth. If we can¡¯t be friendly, where will the wealthe from? So, the owner wanted to cancel the cooperation and asked me to bring the contract. Of course, we at the drunken River Restaurant have Lady Cai¡¯s guidance and the food that miss Gu Nian brought out. Naturally, we will not mistreat the Gu family. The one thousand taels he received before the new year could be considered as his sry for Lady Cai to guide him in the operation of the restaurant. We will also give miss Gu Nian a sum of money to buy the dishes she makes.¡± The three of them looked at shopkeeper Cheng and didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Also, the boss wants me to ask if miss Gu Nian has made any new dishes during this time,¡± shopkeeper Cheng continued. We¡¯ll buy them as well. In the future, we¡¯ll buy all the other dishes that miss Gu Nian has. That was a misunderstanding. Although we¡¯re not cooperating, we can still do business.¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person!¡± Grandma Guughed coldly. you¡¯ve insulted the daughter of the Gu family and now you want to make money from her? Does your boss think he¡¯s the king? Everyone had to listen to him? Who the hell is he? doesn¡¯t he know what he¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°Olddy, you can¡¯t say that! The boss didn¡¯t have any intention of forcing him. However, I hope that the Gu family can consider it carefully. After all, in Taoyuan County, if your boss gives an order, you will only harm other restaurants if you sell your dishes.¡± Shopkeeper Cheng said. ¡°Must you sell it to Taoyuan County? Could it be that Lord Cheng¡¯s jurisdiction extended to the prefecture? The other counties are also under Lord Cheng¡¯s control?¡± Grandpa Gu sneered. ¡°Old man, there¡¯s actually no need to do this. Really, we¡¯ve already worked together before and we understand each other. Whether it¡¯s in terms of price or other aspects, our drunken River Restaurant is definitely trustworthy!¡± Shopkeeper Cheng said. ¡°It¡¯s necessary, really, very necessary. Back then, the Father of the child, the child, and I believed in you, shopkeeper Cheng! And then, what happened? Without knowing the situation, your daughter was made a concubine?¡± Cai Xiaolian said in a serious tone. Shopkeeper Cheng was speechless. He didn¡¯t know how to answer this, but it had nothing to do with him! Lady Cai, the eldest young master is truly in love withdy Gu Nian. This time, he even asked me to send a letter tody Gu Nian to apologize. Shopkeeper Cheng had no choice but to bring this up in advance. Chapter 325 325 Burned down ¡°Shopkeeper Cheng, I advise you not to mention young master Cheng. The child¡¯s grandmother and mother might still be able to talk to you nicely.¡± Grandpa Gu knew his wife well. She was on the verge of exploding in her calm state. ¡°Shopkeeper Cheng, let¡¯s talk about ending our cooperation!¡± Cai Xiaolian said, suppressing her anger. ¡°Alright then!¡± With a sigh, shopkeeper Cheng took out the original contract and a new one, saying, ¡± this is the new contract from the owner. Lady Cai, you can take a look. In the future, as long as miss niannian makes a new dish, you can sell it to the drunken River Restaurant for double the price. The Dong family bought the two banquet menus and four single dishes that miss Gu Nianunched before the new year for 100 silver coins. The dishes can be sold at higher prices in the future.¡± also, the owner said that he¡¯s willing to continue to help Lady Cai sell theundry and skincare sets. This time, the owner also asked me toe and buy ten sets. Shopkeeper Cheng continued. ¡°Shopkeeper Cheng, I would like to ask, if I don¡¯t want to sell the sets and sign the new contract, will Lord Cheng send people to arrest me? Or secretly fight against our family and fix our family?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. ¡°How can this be? Our Lord is the most upright and outspoken. Even if the business doesn¡¯t work out, there¡¯s still benevolence and righteousness. Moreover, this is a matter between Lady Cai and the owner, so Daren will not side with the owner.¡± Shopkeeper Cheng hurriedly exined. ¡°That¡¯s good! Go back and tell your boss that we¡¯re not doing any more washing and protective equipment because we¡¯re worried that the county magistrate¡¯s family will take revenge on us, so we¡¯re just doing nothing and farming at home. As for the food, my family¡¯s eldest daughter has yet to recover from the shock. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help the drunken River Restaurant anymore.¡± Cai Xiaolian spread her hands. hehe, Lady Cai, hehe! shopkeeper Cheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He asked, ¡± if I said just now that Lord Cheng wanted to help, would Lady Cai Be sold to the owner? ¡± ¡°No! We don¡¯t even have any stock, how can we sell it? I just wanted to see if Lord Cheng is as upright as the people say. It seems that Lord Cheng is just as the rumors say!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed sarcastically. If he didn¡¯t understand her sarcasm, shopkeeper Cheng didn¡¯t need to work anymore. He then looked at the old couple. Their expressions were indifferent, and he felt a little stifled. It seemed that they couldn¡¯t continue the discussion today. alright, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you the money for miss Gu Nian¡¯s food. I hope Lady Cai can write me a receipt. Shopkeeper Cheng stopped trying to persuade him. Grandpa Gu immediately wrote a receipt for the money. He knew that his second daughter-inw was learning how to read and write, but there were many words that she probably didn¡¯t know how to write yet, so he took the initiative to help. Cai Xiaolian knew how to write, but she wasn¡¯t used to writing with a brush. When Grandpa Gu was done, she stamped it with her palm. It would be a waste not to take this silver. then there¡¯s no need for these three contracts to exist. Please take a look. If there are no mistakes, I¡¯ll burn them. Shopkeeper Cheng pointed to the three contracts on the table and said. Cai Xiaolian picked it up and looked at it. It was indeed signed by them before. Let it burn! If they burned it, they wouldn¡¯t even have any restrictions. He thought they would keep the contract, but they didn¡¯t. However, when she thought about the new contract that shopkeeper Cheng had mentioned and the fact that Cheng Rui had even written an apology letter to Gu Nian, she could guess that the family had not given up on Gu Nian¡¯s ability to make money. Didn¡¯t they all want to cook the rice before? Chapter 326 326 Chapter 326-prodigal ything In the end, shopkeeper Cheng did not manage to send Cheng Rui¡¯s letter and gift out. He brought them back in one piece. When the carriage passed by Lu Zheng¡¯s house, Lu Zheng crossed his arms and squinted at the carriage. The good days of the Cheng family were probably over! He did not know if he hade today with the intention of forcing Gu Nian toe back, or if he had taken a roundabout route to get Gu Nian back, or if he wanted to turn against her. However, no matter which one it was, they couldn¡¯t escape from the Gu family! Lu Zheng had not been idle for the past two days. He had recruited many people over the past few months, and he had assigned them a mission, which was to investigate master Cheng in secret. There would be news in two days. And the most important thing was that he had just received news this morning that the person Xue Er had apanied to the Qing provincial government was the highest-ranking person in the Zhou Dynasty. In his previous life, he had been on good terms with Xue Er, but he had never heard of Xue Er apanying people to the Qing Prefecture in in clothes. He didn¡¯t know what they were here for. He should have reached Qingzhou Prefecture in the next two days. He only hoped that the person would note to Taoyuan County and that Xue Er would not meet Gu Nian. Although Xue er¡¯s status was much higher than Cheng Rui¡¯s, the Gu family would never allow Gu Nian to be Xue er¡¯s concubine. When it came to marriage, Xue Er didn¡¯t have as much freedom as he did. His stepmother was eager for him to marry someone of low status, but Xue er¡¯s side was different. It had to be a girl of equal social status. He did not want to see the Gu family being threatened by Xue Er again. Moreover, Gu Nian was indeed beautiful. That woman was only in her early thirties. Every three years, she would choose concubines to enrich her harem. She also liked beautiful women. Lu Zheng was extremely worried. His worry happened toe true. The Gu family was indeed nning to go to the prefecture as a whole. God had made arrangements for them, so it was useless for him to worry. ...... It was almost dark when Gu shouxin and uncle Gu came. Uncle Gu had prey hanging from his back and front, and he wasughing along the way. He looked like a big, silly man. ¡°His father, you¡¯re back! Aiyo, so much prey! His father, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Zhang Shi said proudly when she saw Gu shouxin. ¡°Wife, I didn¡¯t do this. Today, I only caught one pheasant. The rest were caught by second brother. It¡¯s second brother who is amazing!¡± Uncle Gu said with pride. ¡°Aiya, without you, second brother wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch him alone!¡± Zhang Shi still felt that her man was amazing. She really didn¡¯t make the wrong choice! ¡°No, no, no. Without me, second brother might have caught even more. My big movements startled the wild rabbits. Otherwise, second could have caught a few more. Second brother even found orchids! Second brother is so amazing!¡± Uncle Gu shook his head. Zhang Shi,¡±hehe.¡± Are you going to die if you don¡¯t refute me! Would you like to leave me some thoughts? Let me think that my man is better than Cai Xiaolian¡¯s man, okay? ¡®Damn it!¡¯ ¡°Orchid? What kind of breed is it?¡± Grandpa Gu couldn¡¯t care less about the prey and looked at Gu shouxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Father, this is it. Xinxin said that you liked it a lot. I thought it looked like an orchid, so I got it back.¡± Gu shouxin carried two Lotus orchids and handed them to Grandpa Gu. ¡°Aiyo! You wastrel, how could you carry such a precious thing back like this? Fourth brother, hurry up, bring a basin over and get some soil. Forget it, forget it, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Grandpa Gu carefully took it from Gu shouxin¡¯s hands and nted it himself. Gu shouxin thought,¡±my noble father has also learned how to scold a wastrel?¡± Chapter 327 327 Chapter 327 arge area ¡°Father, are these flowers very valuable? Why do you cherish it so much?¡± Gu shouxin washed his hands, patted the dust off his body, and went to Grandpa Gu¡¯s side. ¡°A hundred taels of silver should be worth it!¡± Grandma Gu said as she squatted down on the other side. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I say, second brother, you¡¯re too simple-minded! This kind of orchid is not easy to raise! You brought it back just like that, and didn¡¯t even tell me to give it some soil to grow in.¡± Grandpa Gu looked at Gu shouxin with aining look. ¡°I¡¯m just looking at a huge area of that ce. Did you think it¡¯s worthless, so you brought it back like this?¡± Gu shouxinughed. Grandpa Gu¡¯s hands trembled as he buried the mud. He looked up at Gu shouxin.¡±What? Arge area?¡± His eyes were clearly saying that he was being coaxed. ¡°Yup! About twenty or so!¡± Gu shouxin said calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, take me to see, take me to see!¡± Grandpa Gu couldn¡¯t care less about the two nts in the pot. He got up and asked Gu shouxin to take him there. ¡°Brother Chuan, it¡¯s already dark, what are you going to see? We¡¯ll go tomorrow morning!¡± Grandma Gu pulled her back immediately. ¡°We can¡¯t do it tomorrow morning either. The slope over there is a little shaky, and it¡¯s hard to climb up after going down. Why don¡¯t I bring the basin to your father tomorrow morning and get them all back?¡± Gu shouxin said. Grandpa Gu calmed down and thought for a while. second brother, if all of them are like this, bring a few of them to a flower shop in Wutong alley in the prefecture. Sell them to that shop for at least two hundred taels of silver. Grandma Gu understood what her husband meant. She looked around and saw that there were only three of them. She nodded and said, ¡± second brother, you¡¯ll have to study in the future, and your expenses will be high. Niannian and Xinxin are also slowly growing up. You have to save more money. Gu shouxin felt warm in his heart and smiled. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll put them all in the basin and give half to father, and the other half to sell.¡± Grandpa Gu waved his hand. I only have two pots here. However, you shouldn¡¯t take so many at once. It¡¯s not worth it if you take too many. The rarer something is, the more valuable it is. If you split it into two and sell it to different shops, it will be more valuable. Your mother and I are old. Growing flowers is a hobby. We don¡¯t need money. You¡¯re still young, and since you found the flowers, you should sell them for money. Don¡¯t be as unruly as before, letting niannian¡¯s mother manage the silver.¡± Gu shouxin nodded obediently and said, ¡± They all supported their fathers. Father, take good care of her. I¡¯ve been out for a day, so her mother and child must be worried.¡± Gu shouxin had just taken a few steps when grandma Gu called out, ¡± ¡°By the way, second brother, shopkeeper Cheng came by just now.¡± Gu shouxin stopped and turned around. Grandma Gu continued,¡¯second eldest¡¯s wife settled it herself, and I just wanted to let you know. You can go back and ask her!¡± Gu shouxin quickened his pace. ¡°Second brother, second brother, why did you run? Wait for me! Didn¡¯t you ask niannian to make a braised rabbit?¡± Uncle Gu heard the noise and ran out of the kitchen. ¡°Father, the innkeeper of the drunken River Pavilion came today. Second uncle has something to do!¡± Gu Hui held back uncle Gu, who was about to give chase. ¡°What¡¯s the manager of the drunken River Pavilion doing here? Was he looking for a scolding? No, I have to go and take a look!¡± Uncle Gu rolled up his sleeves and was about to go over. ¡°Father, they left long ago. Second uncle came not long after he came up the mountain. Are you going to the county to scold them?¡± Gu Hui said in a bad mood. ¡°Look at you, why didn¡¯t you go to the mountains and call your second uncle and me? Wouldn¡¯t you be bullied if you let your second aunt and sister stay at home?¡± Uncle Gu red at Gu Hui. Chapter 328 328 Chapter 328-a Crooked Stick will have a crooked shadow His second aunt and two younger sisters were being bullied? Gu Hui rolled her eyes at her father and didn¡¯t want to say anything more. ¡°Father, sister-inw brought them to our side. With father and mother supporting them, you are afraid that they will be bullied! Dad, you just said braised rabbit. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s do it!¡± Zhang Shi said as she came out of the room with Ren Ren. ¡°My wife! You¡¯re really ... Wherever there¡¯s food, you¡¯ll be there! It¡¯s not good to be greedy! Besides, with your cooking skills, aren¡¯t you wasting the rabbit? If I had known that you wanted to be a rabbit, I would have let you go!¡± Uncle Gu said with a look of disdain. ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen you refuse to eat my cooking before?¡± Zhang Shi was depressed again. ¡°Then I¡¯ve never eaten niannian¡¯s cooking before!¡± Uncle Gu said matter-of-factly, ¡± let¡¯s make an analogy. We¡¯ve been eating pig feed for a long time, so we won¡¯t find anything wrong with it. But if you were to eat in rice one day, would you still be willing to eat pig feed? There was no need to answer. He was definitely not willing. So, wife, let¡¯s clean up the rabbits and pheasants first and wait for niannian to cook them tomorrow! Even if it doesn¡¯t work, the taste of father¡¯s cooking will still be the same as white rice! I don¡¯t want to eat pig feed!¡± Zhang Shi,¡±hehe.¡± Zhang Shi was speechless. Zhang Shi could only carry her beloved youngest son back to the room. Grandma Gu, who was tending to the orchids in the house with Grandpa Gu, sighed. The old Gu family would probably have a god-like person, a god-like person who would anger his wife to death! ...... When Gu shouxin returned home, he asked shopkeeper Cheng about his visit today, and Cai Xiaolian told him everything. ¡°What? You even brought me a letter? Mother, why don¡¯t you show me! I¡¯ll also write him a letter after reading it! He¡¯ll definitely be scolded so badly that even his ancestors would jump up and scold him!¡± Before Gu shouxin could react, Gu Nian spoke. ¡°Sister, his parents are so bad, maybe it was his parents¡± parents who taught him! If we anger them, they¡¯ll probably jump out and help scold us.¡± Gu Xin said in all seriousness. The time travel Trio looked at Gu Xin, ¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes innocently,¡¯in their family, only brother Xiao Zheng and Xiao Yu are good. The other three are not good!¡¯ There must be someone above who taught him! Uncle had said that a Crooked Stick will have a crooked shadow. In the past, uncleforted me and said that you ignored me because you didn¡¯t want to teach me bad things and that you were being good to me. He told me to ignore you too because a Crooked Stick will have a crooked shadow.¡± The transmigration trio: ¡± Yingluo ¡± Uncle Gu was really good at exaggerating things tofort people. He could even use these words tofort people. ¡°I just gave the Lotus orchid to father. Father told me about a flower shop and said that I could sell it for at least two hundred taels. How many do you think we should take with us?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°The rarer something is, the more precious it is. Let¡¯s first take five pots to explore the situation. Did father say anything about the flower shop?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°He didn¡¯t say, then let¡¯s take five pots over to take a look! Father also said that the rarer something is, the more expensive it is. He wants us to split up and sell it in two different ces. The distance from our vige to the Qing Prefecture and Yuzhou Prefecture is about the same.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Father, mother, sister, let¡¯s give two pots to old Zhou! He gave us this flower seed, and old Zhou is very rich. Uncle said that rich people know rich people, so maybe old Zhou Can help us sell it!¡± Gu Xin said. that¡¯s possible. We have to pass by Zhou town to go to Qingzhou Prefecture. We¡¯ll bring two pots for old master Zhou on the way. Gu shouxin nodded. Chapter 329 329 Sister Xiaojia The next day, after his morning exercise, Gu shouxin went up the mountain alone. In order to avoid uncle Gu following him, he didn¡¯t go to the old house, but went to the field behind him. He went around and went into the mountains. Sure enough, Gu shouxin¡¯s guess was right. Uncle Gu waited at home for a while, and when he saw that Gu shouxin did not go over, he came over by himself. ¡°Sister-inw, where¡¯s second brother?¡± Seeing Cai Xiaolian and the two children digging the ground, Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Her uncle and father just came up the mountain!¡± Cai Xiaolian replied. ¡°Ah? I¡¯ve been waiting at the door since I ate, but I didn¡¯t see him pass by!¡± uncle gu scratched his head. The old house also had three meals a day now. In the entire vige at the crossroads, only the Gu family, grandma Xiao, and Lu Zheng¡¯s family had three meals a day. ¡°Uncle, father should have gone to the soil of Houyang ditch! He said that he was afraid that Grandpa would say that he had ruined the orchids, so he took a gunny sack to put it in!¡± gu nian said. ¡°Hey, this second brother! he didn¡¯t even ask me toe along. since when have iined about him? Really, if I didn¡¯t know, I would think that he deliberately dumped me!¡± Uncle Gu scratched his head andughed in a straightforward manner. Mother and daughter three: uncle, you¡¯re so sharp. he dumped you on purpose! ¡°Well, do you need my help? i have nothing to do anyway, so i¡¯ll help you guys dig the ground!¡± uncle gu spat out two mouthfuls of saliva and rubbed it on his hands. then, he picked up the hoe and began to dig. Fortunately, everyone in the Gu family had a set of brushing tools. Otherwise, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian would have despised him. ¡°sister-inw! What are you nning to nt on thisnd?¡± The movements of the crops were indeed different, and he was even faster than the mother-daughter trio. ¡± we don¡¯t know what the seeds that yuan¡¯s granduncle took are. the vegetable field here is empty, so we turned over the seeds and wanted to see what we could grow! ¡± cai xiaolian said. ¡°tsk, tsk, speaking of that old master zhou, he¡¯s a strange man. but for some reason, he just can¡¯t grow anything rare in these years! In the past, when he grew chili, the previous emperor was still in power and liked to eat spicy food. He even wanted to reward old master Zhou with some kind of Grandpa! Unfortunately, Lord Zhou had given this reward to miss Zhou. Miss Zhou has married into the capital.¡± uncle gu said. ¡°Her uncle, you know old Zhou¡¯s family?¡± Cai Xiaolian wanted to hear the story of the vegetable treasure chest. Gu Nian was also very interested in this. ¡°I recognize it! He recognized the second son, as well as his parents. In the past, mother often brought me and second brother to the Zhou family to y! Mother and Zhou Furen¡¯s rtionship was very good. Back then, sister Xiaojia would take us out to y, climb trees, climb dog holes, and fight. Oh, sister Xiaojia is miss Zhou, the one who married into the capital.¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°is the youngdy of the zhou family older than you, uncle?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°yup! he¡¯s four years older than me. I remember when sister Xiaojia was ten years old, she was wearing men¡¯s clothes and took me and second brother out for a horse ride. When we came back, she was almost beaten to death by my mother. At that time, I wasn¡¯t even six years old and my second son wasn¡¯t even four years old. My mother said that the two of us were going to grind the hooves of the horses. sister xiaojia had also been beaten up by her mother, but she still refused to admit her mistake. To be honest, sister Xiaojia is really a strange woman! the kind that¡¯s simr to our mother.¡± Uncle Gu was reminiscing. That was the first girl in his life who was not part of his family, and it left a deep impression on him. The mother-daughter trio had never heard Gu shouxin mention it before. It should be because Gu shouxin was young at that time and these were not in his memory! Chapter 330 330 I¡¯ll reason with you ¡°After that, sister Xiaojia met general Lu, and she stopped bringing us to y. After that, general Lu presented the chili to the Emperor, and old Zhou was invited to the capital. Later, it was the Emperor who arranged a marriage between sister Xiao Jia and general Lu. After that, sister Xiaojia got married and moved to the capital. I haven¡¯t seen sister Xiaojia since.¡± Uncle Gu said with some regret. Although he was regretful, his hands did not stop moving at all. ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you say that our grandma has a good rtionship with Mrs. Zhou? How was miss Zhou doing after that? I¡¯ve never heard of old Zhou¡¯s wife!¡± Gu Nian asked again. ¡°AI! Speaking of this, I¡¯ll have to properly reason with you two girls!¡± Uncle Gu stopped what he was doing and looked at the sisters. The two sisters also held onto their hoes and stopped moving. They looked at uncle Gu and listened to his teachings obediently. ¡°I¡¯m finding a partner! You can find someone who is handsome and capable, but the premise is that his family background is not as good as yours! Otherwise, when you get married and get bullied, your family won¡¯t be able to help you! Especially after you have a child.¡± Uncle Gu said sternly. ¡°Was miss Zhou bullied by that general Lu?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. At this moment, Lu Zheng was just walking out the door. When he heard this, he stopped in his tracks. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Back then, my sister Xiao Jia was such a bright and sunny person! She was good-looking, and she was the only child in the family. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was doted on. However, it was that year that she sneaked into our vige to look for second brother and me. She asked us to bring her to the back of the mountain to y because she had never been to our vige before.¡± ¡°In the end, she was stopped by a wild boar halfway. In a hurry, she got lost in the forest! At that time, the road outside our vige wasn¡¯t public yet. It was built by the Lu family before sister Xiaojia got married, and then it became public road. At that time, it was still a forest outside.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what the situation was like at the time, but sister Xiaojia was saved by general Lu. At that time, general Lu¡¯s campsite was not far from the prefecture city in Zhoujia town. He often went to the town, and after a few trips, the two of them fell in love!¡± ¡°Anyway, I only met sister Xiao Jia once after that. She said that she was getting married and that I could go to the capital to look for her when I grew up. She told me that she had a beautiful wife. I just asked her if general Lu treated her well. She said yes, she said that if she wanted the moon in the sky, general Lu would pluck it down for her. At that time, I didn¡¯t know so much. I really thought that the moon could be plucked down, but it was very difficult. I really thought that general Lu was very good to her. ¡± ¡°Later, when sister Xiao Jia gave birth to her eldest daughter, old master Zhou and Madam Zhou went to Beijing to visit her. after I came back, Mrs. Zhouined to my mother. I happened to hear that general Lu had taken a concubine when sister Xiao Jia was pregnant. Anyway, sister Xiao Jia was bullied by the Lu family, so Mrs. Zhou went to see her daughter and granddaughter. When she heard about it, she wanted to bring her back, but sister Xiao Jia endured it for the sake of the child. After that, their rtionship gradually improved, and four yearster, sister Xiaojia had another child.¡± ¡°This child is the one who took sister Xiaojia¡¯s life! That time, my mother went to the capital with Mrs. Zhou! It was said that she beat general Lu half to death, but sister Xiao Jia was also dead. After Zhou Furen returned, she missed your daughter. Finally, she followed your daughter.¡± Chapter 331 331 Why doesn¡¯t the older sister always protect the younger brother? ¡°Why did her uncle, miss Zhou¡¯s second child, take her life? Difficultbor or two lives?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked again. It was impossible for two lives to be lost. Otherwise, where did Lu Zheng, who they saw every day in the vige,e from? ¡°I also heard mother and father mention it after Zhou Furen¡¯s death. Don¡¯t ask! Father and mother hate it when people eavesdrop!¡± Uncle Gu said in a mysterious tone. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian nodded. Gu Xin, who loved to eavesdrop, nodded her head guiltily. I heard that when sister Jia was pregnant with her second child, she found out that general Lu wasmunicating with his childhood friend. His childhood friend even came to her house to make her angry. Sister Jia was hot-tempered and turned against her on the spot. She sshed a pot of hot water on his face. ¡°That childhood sweetheart¡¯s family is on par with the Lu family. The olddy of the Lu family didn¡¯t want to fall out with that family because of this, so she punished sister Xiaojia to kneel in the ancestral hall. After general Lu returned, he didn¡¯t even bother to visit sister Xiao Jia, who was carrying his child. That night, sister Xiaojia went into prematurebor. She died when the child was four months old. ording to mother, she and Mrs. Zhou went to investigate. It was the childhood sweetheart who deliberately came to sister Xiao Jia¡¯s house to anger her to death.¡± ¡°My mother and Mrs. Zhou went to the capital and beat general Lu half to death. They wanted to take away sister Xiaojia¡¯s son and daughter. However, the Lu family was the high Duke¡¯s public house. The two of them could only beat the person up. It was impossible to take her away openly, not even if they wanted to steal her child. After returning, Zhou Furen also died of depression. That year, my mother was also very unhappy. She had to rest for a few months. Father took her to the county and yed for three days before her mood became better.¡± ¡°AI! Poor sister Xiao Jia, poor sister Xiao Jia¡¯s children!¡± ¡°However, I heard that sister Xiao Jia¡¯s daughter is quite capable. She protected her younger brother very well under the hands of her stepmother. However, after sister Xiao Jia¡¯s daughter got married, no one knew what kind of life her youngest son had with his stepmother. These years, after Zhou Furen¡¯s death, father and mother did not have any contact with old master Zhou.¡± Uncle Gu sighed. if you can protect your little brother, why don¡¯t you always protect him? ¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Gu Nian knew that Lu Zheng¡¯s sister, Lu Xue, was the first grandchild of the Lu family. She was very intelligent and was well-liked by her grandfather. Unfortunately, Lu Xue¡¯s grandfather passed away when she was 14 years old, and the siblings lost their protection. Lu Zheng¡¯s father married his childhood sweetheart the year his mother died and had a son the next year. In Lu Zheng¡¯s Father¡¯s heart, there was no Lu Zheng at all. He didn¡¯t care about him at all. In addition, he was born prematurely and was weak. If Lu Xue was not his first child, the treatment of the siblings would be worse. Later on, Lu Zheng¡¯s stepmother, Madam Lin, arranged a marriage for Lu Xue to be a hedonistic son of a rich family. He was the kind of hedonistic son who had tainted all the maids in the backyard and even yed with people to death. Lu Xue cried and refused to marry, threatening to kill herself. Her behavior reminded father Lu of the siblings ¡®mother. He was furious and immediately ordered, ¡± even if you die, you should die in your husband¡¯s house! Then, he ordered his men to kidnap Lu Xue and make her wait at home for her marriage. Lu Xue was disheartened and wanted to die with her brother to find their mother. At this moment, it was Lu Zheng who persuaded his sister. Lu Zheng said, ¡± sister, don¡¯t you want to avenge your mother? ¡± Chapter 332 332 The little koi fish¡¯s blessing Lu Zheng persuaded Lu Xue to get married now. He had already found the candidate, Chen Yujiang, the new top scorer. He had even thought of a way to make this marriage work. He said that he had grown up and that he would be safe under his stepmother¡¯s hands. He hoped that his sister could leave the Lu family and did not want her to sacrifice her happiness for him. Just like that, Lu Xue sessfully got rid of her stepmother¡¯s rotten marriage and married the poor top schr, Chen Yujiang. It was even the Emperor who personally arranged the marriage. Gu Nian did not like Lu Zheng, the male protagonist in the book. However, she liked his sister, Lu Xue. She was the only person in the book who was kind to Gu Xin other than Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu and Lu Zheng. She truly treated Gu Xin as her sister-inw. When Lu Yang was living outside and the capital was filled with gossip, Lu Xue, who was already the wife of a second-rank official, would often visit Gu Xin and give her advice on how to treat people and talk to her. After Gu Xin¡¯s death, she really cried. As Lu Zheng¡¯s concubines entered the house one after another, Lu Xue ran back to her mother¡¯s house to scold her brother. Gu Nian remembered Lu Xue scolding Lu Zheng in the book, ¡± ¡°You said that after you¡¯vepletely wiped out the Lin family, you¡¯ll marry her in an eight-carrier pnquin and let her be the rightful Madam Lu. You said you wanted to give her the best, but what about now? Xin ¡®er hasn¡¯t been gone for long, and you¡¯re bringing them home one by one! So what if they looked like Xin ¡®er? So what if they knew Xin ¡®er¡¯s cooking? Lu Zheng, are you going to follow father¡¯s footsteps? Mother died less than a year ago, and you¡¯re bringing a woman back to rece her?¡± Lu Zheng simply replied,¡±you can think whatever you want!¡± I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you! Just pretend you don¡¯t have a little brother like me!¡± Since then, Lu Xue had broken off all ties with Lu Zheng. Now that Gu Nian recalled the plot in the book, she felt that it was a little strange. What was her nephew¡¯s foreshadowing? Before Lu Zheng epted the concubines from the Emperor, what was the mysterious person he met doing? In fact, at the beginning, Lu Zheng did not ept those women. It was only after he met the mysterious man that he epted them one by one. Gu Nian could not understand this. On the other side, uncle Gu couldn¡¯t exin why his sister didn¡¯t protect her brother, so he didn¡¯t hear any of this. ¡°AI! I won¡¯t say anymore, I won¡¯t say anymore! I¡¯ve never thought about anything in my life. I just want to see Jia¡¯s daughter and son. No matter how hard they¡¯re living under my stepmother, I just want to tell them to live well. Xiao Jia was an optimistic person, and her son and daughter should be like that. Sister Xiaojia once said that life is only a few decades long. We have to live well in our limited lives and live what we want so that we won¡¯t live in vain. I hope that the two little fellows will do the same!¡± Uncle Gu waved his hand and continued to flip the floor. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t ask further. Gu Nian was still thinking about some details from the book. Gu Xin sighed,¡¯aunt Zhou is so pitiful! I also hope that aunt Zhou¡¯s family¡¯s youngdy and young master will be able to have their wishes fulfilled, and be able to live a good life!¡± Lu Zheng, who was standing outside the door, wiped his tears and turned to leave. He did not enter the room. Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin helplessly. With the little koi fish¡¯s blessing, even if Lu Zheng did not reincarnate in this life, he would still be able to live a better life than in his previous life! And Lu Xue, she must have won every battle against her stepmother in the capital! Chapter 333 333 Obsessivepulsive disorder Uncle Gu helped the second branch of the Gu family rummage through the floor before going back. Before he went back, he did not forget to remind the two sisters, ¡± ¡°Remember what uncle said just now! It¡¯s okay to find a partner who¡¯s good-looking and capable, but it¡¯s impossible to find a partner who¡¯s good-looking, capable, and has a better family background than you!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The sisters nodded. ¡°Be good!¡± Uncle Gu patted their heads. two is still better. From left to right, from right to left, there¡¯s no problem. If you want my four daughters to stand up and not by height, I don¡¯t even know where to start with my hands! Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Nian thought,¡¯uncle, do you have OCD? Not long after uncle Gu left, Gu shouxin returned from outside. we¡¯ve made a clear path with your grandfather and got scolded again. Your grandfather wille over in a while to help us nt the seeds in a pot. Gu shouxin said, feeling wronged. With that golden finger at home, he really felt a little guilty doing things! Especially after he started to treat the two elders as his own parents. He finally understood her little Xinxin¡¯s feelings when she threw jade beads into the well to feed the hen. ¡°Hehe, dad, uncle just said that you didn¡¯t wait for him, as if you were deliberately shaking him off!¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°I¡¯ve discovered your uncle¡¯s good points again. He¡¯s very self-aware!¡± Gu shouxin was speechless. Grandpa Gu came over when she found the flower pot. There were twenty-two Lotus orchids in the sack. Grandpa Gu was like a treasure. The Gu family wondered if they had been too rough when they were digging the orchids yesterday. ¡°Two hundred taels, four hundred taels, six hundred taels, Wufu, four thousand four hundred taels! Wow, there are 4400 taels in our yard! Grandpa, that¡¯s a lot of money!¡± Gu Xin counted the pots one by one, her big eyes sparkling. The time travel Trio thought,¡±their acting lessons are pretty good. Look at this girl, she¡¯s learning so fast!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sell them all. Xinxin, you should also raise two pots. Raising flowers can cultivate your body and mind!¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. ¡°Okay, Grandpa! Then I¡¯ll raise more in the future!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head obediently. ¡°By the way, when do you n to go to the prefecture? Do you want me to go with you?¡± Grandpa Gu asked the couple. ¡°Alright! How about we go tomorrow? I was watching the starsst night, so the weather should be good for the next few days.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°You¡¯ve even learned how to observe the stars? Did he pick up your hobby of reading misceneous books when you were in school? But that¡¯s good, you¡¯ll know more if you read more books.¡± Grandpa Gu thought that Gu shouxin had read some random books. What he didn¡¯t know was that before nine thousand years old became nine thousand years old, he had visited the Imperial astronomer a lot during his time as a eunuch and had learned a lot of knowledge about the constetions. ¡°Alright, father. Then I¡¯ll go to town and rent a carriage! It¡¯s a waste of time to travel so far on an ox-cart, and it¡¯s also ufortable for you to sit there all the time.¡± Gu shouxin said. there¡¯s no need for that. Let your mother tell your aunt Xiao that they have a carriage. However, your aunt Xiao likes to join in the fun, so she mighte with us. Grandpa Gu said. He now felt that the second branch¡¯s family had many uses for money. He had valuable things, but he did not dare to easily take them out to sell to his son, so he could only save it. ¡°That¡¯s fine! We were nning to buy a donkey cart this month, so we¡¯ll go to the prefecture tomorrow. It won¡¯t be crowded when wee back.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said. Chapter 334 334 No one would dare to bully me On the tenth day of the first month of the lunar year, Gu shouxin¡¯s family, the old couple, Lu zhengxiao, and grandma Xiao took a carriage to the capital of Qing Province. The three men were driving the carriage outside, and the women were sitting in the carriage. Lu Zheng¡¯s carriage was quite big. There were seven pots of flowers inside and it could fit five people. Grandma Gu brought a soft cushion for Grandpa Gu and a thin nket that she had added some cotton for him to cover. The seats were also arranged by grandma Gu. They sat in the middle, with Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng sitting on the two sides. If it weren¡¯t for grandma Xiao, grandma Gu would have wanted to drive the carriage with brother Chuan by herself and let the other people sit in the carriage and not disturb the couple. It had been many years since thest time the couple went to the prefecture. The juniors didn¡¯t dare to say anything to this pot of dog food, but grandma Xiao dared. Grandma Xiao said,¡±I say, old Gu, can¡¯t you take it easy in front of the child?¡± If you don¡¯t think about me, you should think about your child!¡± Grandma Gu said,¡¯I¡¯m teaching you by example. If you don¡¯t understand, then go away! ¡°Also, don¡¯t say that you¡¯re an old widow. If you¡¯re an old widow, does that mean that the people of Zhou n town see ghosts every day?¡± Other than Gu Xin, everyone else understood. Gu Xin blinked her eyes and asked,¡¯grandma, why do the people of Zhou n town see ghosts every day? Her uncle said that only ugly people would see ghosts, and good-looking people would not see ghosts. The Zhou family isn¡¯t ugly. I went there once before the new year and saw a good-looking young man. ¡± The good-looking brother, Lu Zheng, curved his lips proudly. The person Xinxin saw must be me. ¡°Your grandma was just joking. Xinxin baby, let grandma Xiao tell you, your uncle has inherited your grandma¡¯s legacy, and he¡¯s always talking nonsense.¡± Grandma Xiao chuckled as she held Gu Xin in her arms and said. ¡°Grandma Xiao, my uncle¡¯s words are very reasonable. For example, he told us yesterday that we shouldn¡¯t marry someone who¡¯s handsome, capable, and has a better family background than our own. His story is very convincing.¡± Gu Xin was uncle Gu¡¯s loyal supporter. Under normal circumstances, she would defend uncle Gu when others criticized him. ¡°Why?¡± Grandma Xiao didn¡¯t react for a moment and asked. ¡°Uncle married the wrong person because he has sister Xiao Jia.¡± Before the transmigration trio and Lu Zheng could stop her, Gu Xin had already answered. Gu Xin did not know that the olddy in front of her was Xiao Jia¡¯s mother and she did not mention which family¡¯s daughter she was from. Grandma Xiao¡¯s body stiffened. Her little Jia Qianqian ¡°That¡¯s eldest uncle¡¯s good friend when he was young, a youngdy. Because she married such a person, she lived a very miserable life. Her family wanted to stand up for her, but Big uncle¡¯s sister Xiao Jia had a child. Her family wasn¡¯t as powerful as her husband¡¯s family, so they could only watch her die of anger.¡± Gu Xin continued. ¡°Your uncle is right. Listen to your uncle, when you find a partner in the future, even if he meets all your requirements, you must write in the marriage contract that you will be the only one in this life, the only pair in your life.¡± Grandma Xiao came back to her senses and touched Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma Xiao! My parents and sister are very powerful. No one dares to bully me. I¡¯m also working hard to be powerful.¡± Gu Xin clenched her fist. Lu Zheng, who was driving the carriage, kept feeling that Xinxin¡¯s parents and sister were staring at me, looking at me with ill intentions, thinking that only by taking a taxi could they shake me off. Could it be that I missed my mother and sisterst night and didn¡¯t sleep well, so I had an illusion? Chapter 335 335 Chapter 335 escape The carriage stopped at the Zhou family town. Gu shouxin and Lu Yang carried two pots of flowers in. Thinking that since they were already here, Grandpa Gu followed them in to greet old master Zhou. Although old master Zhou did not dare to step into the vige at the crossroads these years, old master Gu would still go to town once or twice a year. The two old men would still have a meal together. After a while, the three of them came out, followed by a fair and chubby old master. ¡°Yuanyuan, what are you dawdling for? hurry up and get on the carriage! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when I get back!¡± Grandma Xiao saw the old maning out from the window and shouted immediately. Lord Zhou stopped in his tracks and did not dare to continue forward. Lu Zheng could only helplessly blink at old Zhou. The carriage continued on its journey. Lord Zhou looked pitifully at the carriage that was gradually moving further away, and his heart was filled with bitterness! Everyone was already over fifty years old, how many more years could they live? When would his wife meet him? In the carriage, grandma Gu wanted to say something, but with her daughter-inw and granddaughter by her side, she couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only Pat grandma Xiao¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma Xiao, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you want candy? Big sister made it for me yesterday. It¡¯s very delicious.¡± Gu Xin took out Nougat and Nougat from her purse. ¡°Thank you, Xinxin.¡± Grandma Xiao only took one Nougat to eat. Then, he leaned back and closed his eyes. Other than Gu Xin, everyone knew that she was in a bad mood. She had just heard Gu Xin mention her daughter who had passed away, and now she saw her husband. So no one said anything. Gu Xin was good at reading people¡¯s expressions, so she did not say anything else and leaned against the window to look at the scenery outside. This was the first time she had walked so far. The carriage only entered the city gates from the early morning to the early evening. After resting for a while, grandma Xiao wasn¡¯t so depressed anymore, and she began to chat andugh with grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian. In the prefecture, one had to pay a Travel Pass to enter the city, and each person had to pay one Wen. However, as soon as they entered the city, Lu Zheng pulled on the reins. Grandpa Gu and Gu shouxin looked at him in confusion. He squinted his eyes and looked at the group of people. Without waiting for the father and son to ask, Lu Zheng got off the carriage, went around to Gu shouxin¡¯s side, and whispered, ¡± ¡°Second uncle, we should go around the purple-clothed people in front. If there¡¯s a chance, you can make him appreciate you, the man in purple. But remember, don¡¯t offend him. You can¡¯t afford to. I¡¯m going to run.¡± Then, he ran away without exining anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t hear Lu Zheng¡¯s words. He frowned and asked when he saw that Lu Zheng had run away. ¡°He said that it¡¯s a little urgent and that he¡¯s too embarrassed to tell us. He¡¯s been to the prefecture before, so he¡¯lle and find us in a while.¡± Gu shouxin exined. ¡°This child, it seems that your mother and the others are following him. It¡¯s not convenient to be in the wilderness. Since he¡¯s familiar with this area, let¡¯s go!¡± Grandpa Gu said with a helpless smile. He did not say that he was waiting for Lu Zheng. He knew Lu Zheng¡¯s identity. Perhaps this child had something to settle in the prefecture, and it would be inconvenient to walk with them. The carriage continued to move forward, and Gu shouxin quietly sized up the group of people that Lu Zheng had mentioned. A High Duke¡¯s public house¡¯s heir had warned them not to offend a person who was trying to be recognized. That person must not be an ordinary person. The carriage moved forward slowly, and more and more people appeared on the streets of the prefecture. As he got closer, Gu shouxin carefully observed and then looked at the two men beside the man in purple. Well, he knew that they were indeed not ordinary people. Chapter 336 336 Chapter 336-Gu Nian¡¯s official match He had been a eunuch since he was young, so he was very familiar with the habits of eunuchs. The man to the left of the man in purple was a eunuch with a fair face and a masculine look. The one on the left was a young Man in ck who was about the same age as Lu Zheng. Both of them were slightly behind the man in purple. In addition, there were quite a few martial artists in the market who were good at martial arts. One look and you could tell that they were not ordinary people. They were definitely the Imperial Guards! The purple-robed man¡¯s identity was obvious. He was the Emperor. However, it was only the tenth day of the first month of the lunar year. What was the Emperor doing all the way here? Not going to court? Was the Emperor of the great Zhou so willful? At the end of the twelfth lunar month and the beginning of the first lunar month, he still had toe out for a private visit? Lu Zheng, this kid, was definitely afraid of being recognized by the ck-clothed youth! Gu shouxin parked the carriage at an Inn and settled down first. He definitely couldn¡¯t go back tonight. ¡°Aiyo! My back is getting sore from sitting!¡± Gu Nian got out of the car and stretched. This was the first time she had traveled for such a long time since she transmigrated. It was beyond tiring! ¡°It¡¯s alright! It¡¯s much better than riding an ox cart.¡± Gu Xin said as she stood in front of Gu Nian. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two sisters hungry? Can¡¯t you just let the car sit?¡± Grandma Xiao asked with a smile. ¡°Grandma Xiao, it¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t mention it. Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I¡¯m hungry, hehe.¡± Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°Qianyu, Fu, let¡¯s stay here! This one¡¯s pretty good.¡± At this moment, the Emperor and his entourage also stopped in front of the inn. ¡°Yes, Master. This one will go and arrange it!¡± Eunuch Fu bowed and answered, then entered the inn. Gu Nian stopped in her tracks. Qian Yu, what a familiar name. She felt as if she had heard it before. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. Hey, staying in the same Inn. It seems that the Emperor is really traveling in in clothes. Lu Zheng, that brat, will not be able to stay in tonight. The Emperor had brought six people with him. Other than the ck-clothed youth and the eunuch by his side, there were four others who followed behind him with bundles. However, no one knew how many people there were in the dark. ¡°Eh? You¡¯ve really raised these flowers well!¡± The Emperor saw the Lotus orchid in Gu shouxin¡¯s hands and asked in surprise. ¡°This brother has good eyes! The flowers are good, but we didn¡¯t raise them. I dug them up in the mountains. My father said they were worth a lot of money, so he wanted to take them to the prefecture to try his luck and see if they could be sold!¡± Gu shouxin said with a smile. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at each other. Something was wrong with 9000 years old. They had never seen him smile at a stranger on the street for the first time! And his smile was quite sincere! Something was wrong! ¡°Second brother, what are you dawdling for? Hurry up, or this guest room will be gone!¡± Grandma Gu, who had gone in first, called out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother. My mother is calling for me.¡± Gu shouxin held the flowers and smiled apologetically. He then turned around and let the mother and daughter follow him. ¡°Old master, do you like those flowers? Let¡¯s buy it!¡± The ck-clothed youth said without any hesitation. Gu Nian turned around to look at him. ¡°Xue Er, do you know what the species of the orchid is?¡± The Emperor asked. ¡°This lowly one is a rough man, so I naturally don¡¯t know.¡± The ck-clothed youth said. ¡°That¡¯s Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian did not hear the rest of his words. Xue Xiao ¡®er and Qian Yu. Xue Qianyu! Xue Qianyu! In the book, Gu Nian¡¯s official match was a man who spoiled his concubine and killed his wife, allowing his concubine to do whatever she wanted in the back of the house. Why did hee to Qing Province? Gu Nian walked to the counter in a daze and shouted in her heart, ¡± Original owner, get out here and I¡¯ll beat you to death! Just how many men have you seduced? Chapter 337 337 Chapter 337-distraction Cai Xiaolian realized that something was wrong with Gu Nian and was puzzled. What was going on with this father and daughter? The engine was not normal! There were indeed not enough rooms in the inn. After eunuch Fu made the reservation, there were only three rooms left. However, they could still manage to stay in three rooms. The father and son of the Gu family shared one room with Lu Zheng, the mother and daughter shared one room, and the old sisters, grandma Gu and grandma Xiao, shared one. The main reason was that it was almost the Lantern Festival, and many people from the county below came to the prefecture to see thenterns. Those who were rich would naturally have houses in the prefecture, while those who were not would have to stay in inns. After going back and forth like this, it was indeed hard to find a room in an Inn in the prefecture. After putting down their things in the house, they came out and sat down, waiting for the meal. this Yuanyuan, he clearly knows that we have to stay in an Inn once we enter the city, but he¡¯s still in a hurry to find a toilet. How troublesome! Grandma Xiao couldn¡¯t help butin when she saw that Lu Zheng had not appeared even after the dishes had been served. ¡°The child might have something to do! Let¡¯s eat!¡± Grandma Gu said. The group of people were also hungry. Grandma Gu had spoken, so they all started eating. After taking two bites, Gu Nian saw the Emperor and Xue Qianyuing over again. This time, there were no guards, only three. The table the three of them sat at was right next to the Gu family. Now that Gu Nian was clear-headed, who was the man that even Xue Qianyu was following around like a grandson? His father? That¡¯s not right. His father was a famous womanizer, and Xue Qianyu looked down on him when he was young. Then who could make him follow them like this? ¡°Youngdy, why are you looking at me?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s gaze was too direct and she did not hide it at all. She was deep in thought again and was caught red-handed by the other party. ¡°I¡¯m looking at you!¡± Gu Nian epted it without thinking too much. Xue Qianyu,¡±hehe.¡± Miss, your words are too impetuous. I, a man from a good family, don¡¯t know how to respond! hahahahaha! the Emperor burst intoughter. Xue Xiao ¡®er, the little girl praised you for your good looks. Why are you ring at her? ¡± Gu Xin tugged at Gu Nian¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡± ¡°Sister, this person is as good-looking as brother Yuanyuan, but you can¡¯t say that to a stranger on the street. It¡¯s suspicious of flirting. It¡¯s not good!¡± Gu Nian red at Gu Xin angrily.¡¯You¡¯re such an idiot!¡¯ The Emperor raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Xin, ¡± Little girl, is your big brother Yuan Yuan really as good-looking as my waiter? I¡¯ve lived for so long, but my Xiao er is one of the most handsome men in our area! Where¡¯s your brother Yuan Yuan? can you let me see her?¡± Gu Xin was a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say. I¡¯m sorry, brother. These are my two daughters. They¡¯re from the countryside and haven¡¯t seen much of the world. Please forgive them for disturbing you! Gu shouxin cupped his hands at the Emperor and was also a little confused! Lu Zheng, we didn¡¯t push you out on purpose. It¡¯s Xinxin! ¡°F * ck, no, no! The little girl¡¯s childish words are very interesting! Brother, where¡¯s the brother Yuan Yuan that your daughter said is prettier than my second son? Is it your son?¡± The Emperor waved his hand, looking like he was very easygoing. He really wanted to know what the young man who could bepared to the most handsome man in the capital, Xue Qianyu, looked like. If she was really that pretty, he would bring her back to the capital to distract his attention so that the youngdies in the capital wouldn¡¯t keep pestering Xue Qianyu and disturb him from doing something big for him. Chapter 338 338 The difference If his thoughts were to be known by the transmigration trio, they would definitely give him a thumbs up and push Lu Zheng out to let the big boss take him away. The big boss was indeed a Big Boss. This way of thinking and this way of thinking was different from ordinary people! ¡°Ah Yuan is not my son, he is a fellow from the same vige. He¡¯s about the same age as this little brother in ck!¡± Gu shouxin sized up Xue Qianyu and said, ¡± but as for his looks, there¡¯s no guarantee. It was just like how there was no first ce in literature. There was noparison. The child in our vige is quite good-looking, but he has a bad life and is a little silly. At first nce, it was clear that this little brother was of an extraordinary background and had a different temperament. Everyone has their own preferences. My elder daughter thinks that this little brother is good-looking, and my younger daughter thinks that the silly boy in our vige is good-looking. But in the eyes of our Lord, both of them have their own merits.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! May I ask, brother, how old is your daughter? Are you going to let me?¡± The Emperor nodded and then asked. ¡°Master!¡± Xue Qianyu was anxious. Could it be that he had to apany him on this trip and bring back a wife? Everyone in the Gu family was speechless. They had never heard of such a gossipy Emperor! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle, allow me to interrupt! I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of her, but this woman¡¯s age can¡¯t be told to others. As for whether he was allowed to? So what if I did? So What if I don¡¯t? You can even decide on the marriage of your ck-clothed man? Even if he could, I wouldn¡¯t be interested in him!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s good-looking?¡± The Emperor was interested. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s good looking! Do I have to like it just because it¡¯s good looking? Who knew if he was just a good-looking person with tofu dregs inside? My mother said that a good-looking man is unreliable. There are too many girls out there. I¡¯m just a girl from the countryside. I don¡¯t want to be rich, I just want to find someone I love. So, it was fine as long as he looked passable. Why did he have to look so good? Are you giving yourself trouble?¡± Gu Nian asked. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a hindrance or not, but good looks can be pleasing to the eye, even to the point of being a feast for the eyes! The Emperor thought Gu Nian was very interesting andughed. Xue qianxun¡¯s face darkened as he red at Gu Nian as if he was going to eat her up. ¡°Oh, I guess your personal pursuits are different!¡± Gu Nian said indifferently. brother, I¡¯m really sorry. Because we only have two daughters at home, we¡¯ve been spoiled. Please forgive us! Gu shouxin cupped his hands again. ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s fine! I happen to have a few daughters at home who are about the same age as your daughter, but not as lively as her! Brother, you¡¯ve raised your daughter well!¡± The Emperor said enviously. What he said was not false at all. All four of his daughters were afraid of him. They did not dare to speak loudly in front of him. As long as he was around, his daughters were like people who had lived for twenty or thirty years. They were very calm, but when he was not around, they would be arrogant and domineering. The two daughters of this family were not afraid to talk to outsiders at all with their father around, as if their father was the source of their confidence. On the other hand, his daughter seemed to be ashamed of him and tried not to get close to him. The difference! This was the difference! ¡°My surname is ye, and I get along quite well with brother. Why don¡¯t you give it to a friend?¡± The Emperor imitated Gu shouxin¡¯s posture and cupped his hands, his face full of sincerity. Mm, he should stay andmunicate with this brother more. He wanted to know how he could raise his daughter well and let her feel that he was the source of her confidence. Chapter 339 339 Father, you are drunk ¡°I¡¯m gu shouxin, it¡¯s an honor to meet brother ye!¡± She was in a hurry to make friends, so he couldn¡¯t reject her! After that, Gu shouxin introduced his family members to the Emperor one by one. The Emperor also introduced the two people beside him. Xue Qianyu was the nephew of the Empress¡¯s maternal family. ording to the rules, he should be called uncle. He had introduced Xue Xiao ¡®er as his brother-inw¡¯s son, but he had been running around doing business, and this kid had followed the rules and called him master. As for eunuch Fu, he was his long-term follower, Fu. After the introduction, the Emperor also brought Xue Qianyu to Gu shouxin¡¯s table to drink with him. The others went upstairs after eating, leaving only Gu shouxin and Gu shouxin to apany the Emperor for a drink. Gu Xin was worried that Gu shouxin would get drunk, so she sat beside him with a Jade bead in her hand, ready to give Gu shouxin one. It was really effective. In the evening, the sky was already dark. The Emperor and Xue Qianyu were drunk, but Gu shouxin was still sitting sober. ¡°Brother Gu! A mighty figure who wouldn¡¯t get drunk even after a thousand cups! I¡¯ll remember you!¡± These were the words the Emperor said before heid down. ¡°Uncle Gu, this junior is impressed!¡± These were the words Xue qianxun said before heid down. Seeing the two of them being helped back to their room by the guards, Gu shouxin brought Gu Xin upstairs with a smile. ¡°Father, brother Yuan Yuan hasn¡¯t returned yet!¡± Gu Xin asked worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s an adult, he won¡¯t go missing.¡± Gu shouxin patted Gu Xin¡¯s head and said. ¡°I wonder if brother Yuanyuan has any money on her? What if they can¡¯t find us? It¡¯s still a little cold at night in this season. What should I do if I¡¯m hungry or cold?¡± Gu Xin mumbled softly. Gu shouxin shook his head helplessly and said, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you and mother out for a walk and see if you¡¯ve met your big brother Yuanyuan.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gu Xin shook her head and supported Gu shouxin, ¡± father, you¡¯ve drunk so much. What if you get drunkter? ¡± Which Gu shouxin was happy about? It seemed that the little girl had not been deceived! Her father¡¯s position in her heart was still higher than brother Yuanyuan¡¯s. He thought about it and asked directly, ¡± Xinxin, let me ask you. If father and brother Yuanyuan disappear one day, will you go to find father or brother Yuanyuan first? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned and frowned at Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°Father, you¡¯re really drunk! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen uncle to borrow a pot to make you some hangover soup.¡± Gu shouxin stopped walking on the stairs. ¡°No! You must answer this question!¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu shouxin asked again,¡±then who do you think is better, your father or your brother Yuanyuan?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯of course, father is the best! Although brother Yuanyuan is also very good, he will help us fight and give me good food, but he can¡¯t bepared to father! He¡¯s the best person other than his family.¡± Gu shouxin smiled with satisfaction and was willing to continue walking. father, you¡¯re really drunk. You should talk less. Otherwise, people will think you¡¯re an idiot. Gu Xin helped him walk. Look at the question you asked just now. You disappeared with brother Yuanyuan. Was this even possible? You¡¯re not children, and you won¡¯t be caught by the patrollers. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t remember the way home. And you¡¯re asking me who I should look for first? I might get lost when Ie out to look for you, and then you¡¯ll be the one looking for me!¡± Gu Xin sighed,¡¯after all, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll be the prettiest and cutest girl in the vige. This is something that flower pper will remember.¡± Chapter 340 340 What¡¯s the second step? The secret guards, who were acting as passersby to protect the Emperor, wereughing madly in their hearts. It turned out that this man was still drunk after a thousand cups. Look at what he was asking! Also, this little girl of his was quite clever and intelligent, but her self-confidence ... They decided that they would definitely tell the Emperor about this interesting conversation tomorrow. ...... ¡°What? The Emperor?¡± In the mother and daughter¡¯s house, Gu Xin borrowed some tools from the kitchen to make some soup to sober up, leaving only the three of them. ¡°Yes, I guessed. Lu Zheng was probably not hiding from the Emperor, but the ck-clothed youth beside the Emperor. He reminded me not to offend him, and that it would be best if I could get the emperor¡¯s appreciation!¡± Gu shouxin nodded. ¡°That? Didn¡¯t the Emperor bring a guard or something when he came out? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being heard by others?¡± Cai Xiaolian said nervously, her voice bing softer. Now that she had faced the fact that she had traveled to ancient times, she felt that it was better not to deal with the Emperor for the time being in this society where imperial power was Supreme. Although the Emperor seemed unreliable and stupid, didn¡¯t people say that apanying a sovereign was like apanying a Tiger? they¡¯re drunk, and the room is far from us. I¡¯ve looked around just now, and no one is eavesdropping, so don¡¯t worry! Gu shouxin pulled Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and patted it. Gu Nian looked at their hands and then at her father. How much did he drink? with the help of Yu Zhu Zi, he could even grab her mother¡¯s hand in front of her? Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t notice Gu shouxin grabbing her hand at this time and hurriedly said, ¡± her father, when you and Xinxin were downstairs just now, niannian told me that the man named Xue Qianyu is niannian¡¯s husband from the book. He¡¯s Lu Zheng¡¯s good brother. Lu Zheng fought with Xue Qianyu because of Xinxin¡¯s identity as a prostitute and they fell out. Gu shouxin looked at Gu Nian and asked,¡±is there such a thing?¡± No wonder you¡¯re staring at her! I thought you had taken a fancy to him. When we were drinking, I even tried to trick him into telling me that you were going to catch him and make him your child groom!¡± Gu Nian said,¡¯there¡¯s no need to! Father, I don¡¯t want this kind of girl. He likes Gu Nian, who used to be good at coaxing men. Do you think I can?¡± Gu shouxin nodded in agreement, ¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t. Then let¡¯s eliminate him and wait for father to slowly find someone for you in the future!¡± ¡°Yueyue, you must be drunk!¡± Gu Nian said. Dad, how much did you drink? If it wasn¡¯t for that Xue guy, I would have wanted to see you drink it. ¡± Gu shouxin revealed a smile,¡±not much. They wanted to make me drunk!¡± In the end, I forced him to drink instead! The Emperor will probably remember me for the rest of his life! Hahahaha!¡± The mother and daughter looked at each other. Fine, they were drunk. Only then did Cai Xiaolian realize that her hand was being held tightly by this person. She silently wanted to pull her hand out, but he didn¡¯t let her. ¡°Gu shouxin, let go!¡± Cai Xiaolian red at him. ¡°No!¡± Gu shouxin shook his head. The smile at the corner of his mouth had not disappeared! Cai Xiaolian pinched his face and said,¡±are you going to let go or not?¡± I¡¯ll pinch your face until it¡¯s swollen!¡± Gu shouxin originally wanted to put it down, but his ears moved and he continued to shake his head. ¡°I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t let go! Niannian said that important things have to be said three times! Holding hands is the first step, and it¡¯s very important. I¡¯ll say it four times, I¡¯m not letting go!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Finally, Gu Nian could not help butugh. Her father was so cute when he was drunk! father, holding hands is the first step. What¡¯s the second step then? ¡± Gu Nian asked with a smile as she clutched her stomach. Chapter 341 341 Chapter 341mendable courage Gu shouxin was stunned for a moment. He looked at Gu Nian with a pair of confused eyes and asked, ¡± ¡°Niannian, you have to teach your father about this. What¡¯s the second step?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go! Father, you¡¯re too cute!¡± Gu Nian was attracted by Gu shouxin¡¯s cute look and looked at Cai Xiaolian. mother, aren¡¯t you moved? ¡± ¡°Go to hell with you guys! Gu shouxin, let go. If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll hit you!¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face was red as she tried to pull her hand away. But how could her strength bepared to Gu shouxin¡¯s? Not only was he caught, but he was also pounced on. Gu Nian was so shocked that she jumped up and kept her distance from her parents. ¡°Father, mother, it¡¯s a long night, take your time! I¡¯m going to share a room with the grandmothers!¡± Gu shouxin turned his head. niannian is so good. Father will definitely catch a child husband for you as soon as possible. He will be more handsome than ah Yuan and that little brother in ck! Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before she finally understood that her father was pretending. Someone must have heard the noise in their room! After thinking it through, Gu Nian replied happily, ¡± ¡°Good father! I want him to be tall, handsome, and can make me happy!¡± At this moment, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t have the mood to think about Gu shouxin¡¯s words. She shouted, ¡± ¡°gu nian, you wretched girl,e back here! get this drunkard out of my way!¡± Just as Gu Nian closed the door, Gu Xin rushed over with a tray. ¡°Sister, I heard mother shouting at someone. What¡¯s wrong?¡± gu nian shook her head. ¡± it¡¯s nothing. father and mother are asleep. let¡¯s go to grandmother¡¯s ce to sleep! ¡± ¡°Gu shouxin, you bastard! i¡¯m going to die with you today! Hurry up and get up!¡± ¡°Gu shouxin, you bastard! My hands, my waist!¡± ¡°Gu shouxin! I¡¯m not done with you!¡± gu xin was scared when she heard the noise in the house. she ced the tray on the floor and ran to find her grandmother. ¡°Xinxin!¡± Gu nianjia wanted to call out to her. Unfortunately, the other two rooms were not too far apart and she could not stop her. She actually did not understand the most fragile string in Gu Xin¡¯s heart. She had no memory and had never experienced the quarrels between her parents that Gu Xin had experienced. Gu Xin was extremely afraid. Even though they had already lived in harmony for more than three months, she was still afraid of going back to how things were before. So, she could only ask her grandparents for help. After a while, the three old men came over. As soon as grandma Gu entered the house, she lifted Gu shouxin up and looked at Gu Xin¡¯s pitiful face, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your father is asleep. Don¡¯t be afraid! When your father wakes up, I¡¯ll beat him up!¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips. grandma, don¡¯t hit father. It was that uncle and brother in ck who forced father to drink. Father held on until the end! it¡¯s all their fault!¡± the secret guards who were watching excitedly thought,¡±little girl, you¡¯re quite bold. you¡¯ve convicted our emperor?¡± Ask your granny Dali to beat up the Emperor? ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Grandpa Gu consoled. don¡¯t be angry, you and your sister should go rest and see if your mother is injured!¡± gu xin picked up the bowl of soup that she had just ced by the door. ¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go with you! This is a hangover soup. I¡¯ll be back after I¡¯m done feeding father! when dad wakes up, grandpa, you have to tell dad not to y with that bad uncle and the little brother in ck. they¡¯re not good people!¡± The secret guards were stunned! What an awesome little girl, she actually dared to call the Emperor and Prince Xue bad people? If the girls in the capital knew about this, this girl would definitely be beaten up when she entered the capital in the future! However, his courage wasmendable and worthy of admiration! With the emperor¡¯s personality, he liked people who weren¡¯t afraid of being scolded by him! Chapter 342 342 Second brother¡¯s life is really good Fortunately, these secret guards were quick-witted and envied Gu Xin for daring to say such things. Otherwise, with their silent criticism, they would definitely fall from the roof if they said such bad things about the little koi. After Gu Xin finished feeding Gu shouxin the soup, she used a clean handkerchief that she had brought from home to wipe Gu shouxin¡¯s face. Grandpa Gu was envious of her! Look at how good second brother¡¯s life is! What a lovely daughter she had! After doing all this, Gu Xin returned to the room of the mother-daughter trio. ¡°Baby, you¡¯ve really worked hard! Come quickly, mother has already prepared hot water. Baby, take a bath and we¡¯ll go to sleep!¡± Cai Xiaolian touched Gu Xin¡¯s head and said. ¡°Mother, father was made drunk by bad uncle and Brother ck clothes today. Mother, can you not me him?¡± Gu Xin lifted her head, her eyes filled with pleading. ¡°No wonder, no wonder! Mother doesn¡¯t me you. it¡¯s because i¡¯m drunk and my body is heavy that your father identally got a toothache. I don¡¯t me him!¡± Cai Xiaolian promised. Gu Xin immediately smiled and took a bath. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at each other and thought to themselves,¡¯it seems that I don¡¯t have enough love for him!¡¯ This year, they had to strengthen it. They had to let this girl know that their family of four was of one heart after such a major incident. They werepletely different from the past. after gu xin finished her bath, she wrung her hair dry andy on the bed to wait for cai xiaolian and gu nian. In the end, as she waited, her eyelids could not take it anymore and slowly closed. Before she fellpletely asleep, she was still thinking, where did brother Yuanyuan go? Hopefully, brother Yuanyuan would not be hungry or cold since she had silver with her! ...... The next morning, Gu shouxin got up feeling refreshed and went to get some water to take a bath. After checking out of the room, he brought the family out with the orchids. As for the Emperor and Xue Qianyu, well, they had drunk too much yesterday and vomited a few times in the middle of the night. They were still catching up on sleep. Following the route given by Grandpa Gu, they arrived at the greenhouse. The owner of the greenhouse was an old man who was about the same age as Grandpa Gu. His surname was Hua. She was happy to see Grandpa Gu again, but when she saw the flowers in their hands, she thought, who is old ye? It seemed to be an old man. The old man wasn¡¯t important, what was important were these flowers! Looking at the flower, didn¡¯t it bloom like a lotus petal? And it¡¯s so good, it¡¯s the best. ¡°I say, old man Hua, are you buying or not? If you don¡¯t let go of her flowers, we¡¯ll Sue you for snatching them!¡± Grandma Xiao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. This old man Hua treated flowers as if they were women, and her scalp was numb! ¡°Eh? You¡¯re like old Xiao! We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, but you¡¯re still so hot-tempered! an old hag with a bad temper like you doesn¡¯t understand the beauty of flowers!¡± old man hua raised his head and nced at grandma xiao. although her appearance had changed greatly, her voice and temper had not changed at all. He was able to recognize her because he knew grandma Gu well. The only person who could stand shoulder to shoulder with grandma Gu was the person from Zhou town. For example, uncle Gu could not even remember what grandma Xiao looked like, mainly because after Lu Zheng¡¯s mother died, grandma Xiao¡¯s hair turned white overnight and she never appeared in front of uncle Gu again. ¡°presbyopic, these flowers were dug up by my son from the back of the mountain. I only kept two pots at home and asked him to bring them to you. The soil in this pot is the soil from the ce where the flower grew.¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. ¡°Is this the boss or the second boss?¡± Old man Hua raised his head to look at Gu shouxin and asked. The two brothers were only two years apart, and he was still a little uncertain just by looking at their age. Chapter 343 343 Chapter 343-this old man second brother, second brother¡¯s wife, Nian Xinxin,e here! Grandpa Gu waved his hand. ¡°Second brother, second sister, this is your uncle Hua. When I was young, I got to know your uncle Hua because of flowers. Nian Xinxin, call me Grandpa Hua!¡± Grandpa Gu introduced. ¡°Hello, uncle Hua (Grandpa Hua)!¡± The family of four greeted them. ¡°Good, good! Everyone is well! Look at what your father has done, you should have told him earlier that you wereing! I wasn¡¯t prepared for this at all. How about this, I¡¯ll take these flowers, how about 250 taels per pot?¡± Old man Hua stood up and said. ¡°Uncle Hua, 250 doesn¡¯t sound good. Let¡¯s say a whole number with a meaning. How about 1168? One continent g, all the way.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Yo! His daughter-inw was quite a sweet talker! 1100 Lu twenty-eight taels. I¡¯ll give you a few pots of flowers as a gift for our first meeting. You can choose one yourself!¡± Old man Huaughed. little Lian, read Xinxin, choose, choose with all your might. I¡¯ll let you choose. What a waste of this old man Hua! Grandma Xiao said awkwardly. In the end, the family of four did not choose any good flowers, just a few ordinary pots of flowers. After receiving the silver, the family of four went to tour the prefecture city. The three old men stayed at the flower shop, and the few old workers had not seen each other for a long time, so they chatted. ¡°Aunt!¡± The family of four arrived at the Guo family¡¯s rice Shop. Coincidentally, third aunt Gu was at the counter filling rice for someone. ¡°Ya! Second brother, second sister-inw, da ya, er ya,e and sit, wait for me!¡± Third aunt Gu asked in surprise. Then, she quickly weighed the rice for them, calcted the bill on the abacus, received the money, and sent the guest away. She asked them to wait for a while before she went back to the inner room to call for them. There was no shopkeeper in the rice Shop, only a waiter who helped out. Third aunt Gu went to call her mother-inw out. Then, he brought his second brother¡¯s family into the house. Guo Wan came out to take a look and saw that there were only four people. She greeted them and went back. As for Guo Yan, he was still in bed. Third uncle had gone out with his ssmates to attend a poetry session this morning. ¡°Second brother, second sister-inw, are you the only ones here? Father, mother, and Huihui sisi aren¡¯t here yet?¡± Asked Gu Sangu after she brought out some tea and snacks. ¡°Father and mother are at the flower shop. We¡¯ll be going back to the vige in a while. We¡¯lle back in two days.¡± Gu shouxin took a sip of tea and said. ¡°Oh, mom and dad went to see uncle Hua! Then I¡¯ll leave after lunch! I¡¯ll invite you to the newly opened food appetizer in the prefecture. It¡¯s not bad. I asked Rui ¡®er to bring his father back. Let¡¯s go and get our parents and uncle Hua toe with us!¡± Third aunt Gu said. ¡°Third aunt, let¡¯s talk about eatingter! Take us to the cosmetic and jewelry shops, we¡¯ve never been there before!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Deal! Then let¡¯s go for a walk! Wait for me, I¡¯ll change my clothes. Right, second brother, don¡¯t you want to continue your studies? I¡¯ll bring you to Rui ¡®er¡¯s father¡¯s poetry meetter and chat with the schrs. You¡¯ll have an exam next month!¡± Third aunt Gu stood up and said. ¡°Sure! Third sister, you can bring me thereter!¡± Gu shouxin nodded. He had met his third uncle three times, and after these three times, he had more or less gotten a grasp of his third uncle¡¯s abilities. If his third uncle performed as usual, he would definitely have no problem passing the second half of the year. Moreover, his third uncle was an upright person, so he should have good friends. He could also see if the schrs of this dynasty gathered together like in his previous era. Chapter 344 344 treatment that not even the prince and princess have Nine thousand years old had dealt with many schrs in his previous life. It wasn¡¯t because he hated schrs, but simply because these schrs scolded him for no reason. Wouldn¡¯t he have to deal with them? He had to start as a schr in this life, and he didn¡¯t mind this identity at all. He could also change his role and be a schr to scold those treacherous officials! In the past, he had always felt that those schrs looked very satisfied when they scolded him. He also wanted to be one. Third aunt quickly changed her clothes and came out. She went to the rice Shop to inform her mother-inw and left. Third aunt Gu was going out with her maternal family¡¯s second brother¡¯s family. Her mother-inw, Qin Shi, had to endure even if she wanted to scold people. She only thought of telling her son at night to be careful and not let the Gu familye to ask for help! in her heart, the gu family had always been poor. even if gu lin had brought more dowry to her inws than her inws had, she still thought that the gu family was just pretending to be rich. In her heart, the Gu family was one of the poor rtives. All these years, she had been worried that the Gu family woulde to her house to seek help. However, such a thing did not happen. Even second brother Gu, who was the most unreliable, gambled, and had bad alcohol, had only gone to her house once to borrow money. He was scolded by Gu Lin for not being able to borrow any money, and in the end, he never went again. She felt that the thing she had been worried about for years was finally going to happen. ...... After sending Gu shouxin to her third uncle¡¯s ce, third aunt took her second sister-inw and nieces to the Rouge shop. cai xiaolian came with the purpose of inspecting the market, gu nian came with the purpose of studying the ingredients of ancient rouge, and only gu xin came purely for shopping. Gu Xin wasn¡¯t interested in Rouge and face powder as she wasn¡¯t at the age to put them on yet. Seeing her mother and the shopkeeper talking non-stop, her third aunt interrupting from time to time, and her sister asking the shop assistant how to use all kinds of Rouge, she was a little bored. She sat on the chair and looked at the peopleing and going outside the door with her chin in her hand. The prefecture city was indeed much bigger than the county and town. There were so many people! Even the Rouge shop was more than twice as big as the one in the county. ¡°Eh? Brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin saw a figure sh past the door and quickly chased after him. When he reached the door, he looked left and right, but did not see the figure from before. Suddenly, a carriage stopped. ¡°Eh? Little girl, I see you here! Where¡¯s your father? I¡¯ll apany you to the Rouge shop?¡± the window opened, and a familiar person emerged. Gu Xin furrowed her brows and looked at this bad uncle. She pursed her lips and did not say a word. The Emperor raised his eyebrows. Oh, it seemed that this little girl really called him a bad uncle. Look, she didn¡¯t even want to talk to him now. It seemed that it was a wise decision to take the risk of being ufortable ande out for a walk. Fun, very fun! ¡°Little girl, your name is Xinxin, right? Why are you staring at me? I didn¡¯t offend you!¡± the emperor came down from the carriage, bowed slightly, and asked. Eunuch Fu and Xue Qianyu were both stunned. When had they ever seen the Emperor treat a little girl so kindly? Even the princesses in the pce didn¡¯t have this kind of treatment! It was even more impossible for the princes. ¡°I¡¯m not ring at you. My eyes are already this big. When others see it, they think my eyes are pretty and I¡¯m smiling. Only you, uncle, think that I¡¯m staring at you. Big sister had said that this is called seeing what you think in your heart. You¡¯re the one who thinks I¡¯m staring at you.¡± gu xin said. Chapter 345 345 Sister, another punch The Emperor was stunned for a moment, then heughed out loud, ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, you little girl, you¡¯re quite intelligent! Uncle has a good nunnery here, do you want to go and cultivate?¡± Gu Xin red at him,¡±no!¡± With that, he turned around and went in. The Emperor wasn¡¯t annoyed. This girl was so interesting. Yes, the sister who taught her this was also interesting. He went in to take a look. ¡°Master, this is a shop that sells Rouge for women!¡± Xue qianxun was speechless. ¡°What? Don¡¯t I have a few women? Can¡¯t he just buy it for them? It¡¯s hard to find a good husband like me!¡± After the Emperor said this, he felt even better and walked into the shop with his hands behind his back. This Rouge shop was quite big and had hired many waiters. Seeing that the emperor¡¯s group was dressed in rich clothes, a waiter came forward to greet them. I know them. They are my sister-inw and eldest niece. You guys can go back to your work! The Emperor raised his chin and gestured to the Gu family. The waiter left. Xue Qianyu and eunuch Fu didn¡¯t know what their Emperor was up to. It was fine if Gu qianbei was here yesterday, but she was his woman today. As the Emperor, was it appropriate for you to be like this? ¡°Eh? Sister-inw, what a coincidence! Where did brother Gu go?¡± The Emperor walked over to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s side and chuckled. Third aunt Gu was first shocked by the emperor¡¯s appearance, and then without waiting for Cai Xiaolian to reply, she directly stood in front of Cai Xiaolian and said, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my mother gave birth to a brother for me! It¡¯s fine, why are you calling her sister-inw? My big brother doesn¡¯t look like you!¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were both shocked. Third aunt, I¡¯m afraid this man can¡¯t even be your brother! Eunuch Fu also wanted to stop him, but the Emperor raised his hand to stop him. He looked at third aunt Gu with a smile, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re my sister-inw¡¯s aunt? Brother and sister Gu? Isn¡¯t that my sister? Hahaha, I got to know my brother when I was drinking with him yesterday! So, little sister, call big brother over to listen!¡± With third aunt¡¯s temper, she threw a punch at the emperor¡¯s stomach. ¡°You shameless lecher!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± The Emperor spat out a thick liquid that reeked of alcohol. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian didn¡¯t have time to stop her. They really didn¡¯t expect her to hit her uncle without saying a word. Xue Qianyu pulled out his sword and pressed it against third aunt Gu¡¯s neck. Wuwuwuwu After transmigrating for three months, he was going to be beheaded by the Emperor! In the teahouse opposite the Rouge shop, Lu Zheng covered his face, not daring to look. What are you hiding for? go out and save them! The women in Xinxin¡¯s family were not to be trifled with! He even dared to beat up the Emperor! He got up and went downstairs, thinking about what to say to get the Emperor to let third aunt Gu off. However, when he reached the door, he stopped in his tracks and rubbed his eyes in disbelief. He watched as the Emperor pulled second Xue away and grabbed third aunt Gu¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Little sister,e, give me another punch! This wine is extremely ufortable in my stomach. If you punch me again, I think it will alle out.¡± Eunuch Fu was stunned, Xue qianren was stunned, and everyone in the shop was stunned. Third aunt Gu was not dazed. She shook off the Emperor¡¯s Hand and said angrily, ¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare to? You lecher, eat my punch!¡± He would retreat after the fight. ¡°Pfft!¡± The Emperor spat out another mouthful. ¡°rgh!¡± The taste of alcohol in his mouth made him want to vomit, but it was much better than before. Chapter 346 346 Chapter 346-this trip was not in vain ¡°Fu, leave some silver for the boss and let him find someone to clean it up. Ask the boss to wrap up all the Rouge that my sister-inw, sister and eldest niece have seen!¡± The Emperorfortably pressed his chest and waved his hand. ¡°Yes, master!¡± Eunuch Fu went to pay for the ride. brother ye, there¡¯s no need. We can buy it ourselves. Cai Xiaolian said,ing back to her senses. that¡¯s right, uncle ye. We don¡¯t need that many. We were just taking a look. Gu Nian said. ¡°Uncle, are you still drunk? You look like you¡¯re in pain.¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t bear to ask. ¡°You really know him?¡± Third aunt Gu asked in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t you know him? Girl, you¡¯ve helped me a lot! You¡¯re little brother Gu¡¯s sister, so you¡¯re my sister. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to shop this afternoon. Tsk, tsk, tsk, girl, you have to know that except for you, the others who can still hit me at this time are all dead!¡± The Emperor chuckled. The Gu siblings were fun to y with. One dared to drink him to death, and the other dared to kill him! He was looking forward to seeing this brother and sister in the capital in the future. When they saw that he was the Emperor, how scared would they be? they would definitely be trembling in fear. Hahahaha! He had just received news about the Gu family. This Gu shouxin, a prodigal son, was nning to take the imperial examination. This third sister of Gu¡¯s husband was talented and would also take the vige examination in the second half of the year. Yes, I¡¯ll get in, I¡¯ll strive to get in! He had to admit that it felt great to have a good drink with this brother and get beaten up by his sister! hehe! third aunt Gu did not know what to say. Gu Xin looked at Xue Qianyu¡¯s shining sword that had yet to be retracted and thought about how her third aunt almost got stabbed. She decided to give this uncle a Jade bead so she took out a small bamboo tube from her bag. When she opened it, she ced the Jade bead into the bamboo tube and handed it to the Emperor, ¡± ¡°Uncle, if you haven¡¯t sobered up yet, drink some water! I brought this water from the mountain. It¡¯s delicious and sweet!¡± The Emperor took it with a smile. I believe that my little niece didn¡¯t re at me just now. I do want to drink some water. Eunuch Fu wanted to say,¡±you can¡¯t eat the food outside casually. You¡¯re going to kill me. What if I poison you?¡±¡±Master, this Wufu ...¡± The Emperor turned around and red at eunuch Fu. ¡°Fu, go to the car and get a cup for me. This is a little girl¡¯s bamboo tube, it¡¯s not good for us men to drink it!¡± Gu Xin took out a few small bamboo tubes from her bag, ¡± uncle, you can drink it yourself. I have a few. My grandfather made them for me. They¡¯re all new. I¡¯ve never had them before. You can have them! ¡°Thank you, my little niece!¡± The Emperor raised his head and drank it. He didn¡¯t think too much about it. She was just a child, and he had people investigate her three generations of ancestors. How could she harm him? He did not forget to criticize eunuch Fu in his heart. This old man had said that he could leave the pce and be free, but he had more rules than this Emperor. The eunuch was really anxious when the Emperor was not. Do I have to pretend to be dignified outside? How interesting would that be! Look at my freshly baked younger sisters, big nieces, little nieces, such lively characters, they look more like humans than all the women in the pce! This trip was not in vain! Yi, the spring water that my little niece gave me is really delicious. It¡¯s even sweet in my mouth, and my stomach feels so good! Chapter 347 347 You must have guessed wrong Lu Zheng retreated to the second floor silently. He felt that there were many things that he could not figure out since his rebirth! He could still ept the change in the Gu family of three. After all, he had begged for it, so he was mentally prepared. However, what was with this Emperor? He looked like an idiot from the neighboring vige. One punch wasn¡¯t enough, so he pulled her hand for a second punch. did xue ermo bring a fake emperor out of the capital? In his previous life, he was appointed by Emperor Wen as the general of the West. Although Emperor Wen passed away on the year he was 28, he had seen Emperor Wen for nine years. For nine years, Emperor Wen had been a man of his word. He rarely smiled at others, and even if he did, it was a cold smile. How could he be like this idiot from the neighboring vige? Was it because Emperor Wen passed away in the same year as Xinxin, and he was reborn, so Emperor Wen seemed to have changed into a different person in this life? In his previous life, after he had asked for Grandmaster Wu¡¯s help, Grandmaster Wu had told him before he had asked him to prepare that if he seeded, many people or things would be different from what he remembered, and he could not treat them with his inherent experience. At that time, he didn¡¯t think so much. He only thought that as long as Xinxin could live, it didn¡¯t matter if she shrank a size or became old. Even if she didn¡¯t know him, it didn¡¯t matter. It was only after he had truly seeded that he realized that other than the changes in the three members of the Gu family, there were many other things that were different from what he had seen before. For example, his maternal grandmother. He had always thought that his maternal grandmother had passed away. She had passed away because she could not take the blow of losing her beloved daughter. For example, the current Emperor Wen. He had always thought that Emperor Wen was full of the aura of an Emperor. Not to mention something stupid like pulling someone to beat him up, just the fact that he had colluded with Xue Qianyu to get Gu shouxin drunk yesterday was notmon sense. He looked at the Rouge shop opposite and saw several women from the Gu familying out with Emperor Wen. Eunuch Fu, who even the important officials had to show some respect to, was carrying arge bag of Rouge powder and putting it into the carriage. He really felt that it was a little unreal. I really want to find master liuwu and ask him if he seeded or not! suddenly, xue qianyu, who had already walked past the rouge shop, turned around. lu zheng¡¯s head was leaning back. Xue qianxun frowned. ¡°Qianyu, What are you looking at? Are there any girls there?¡± The Emperor asked, patting Xue Qianyu. ¡°Yingluo didn¡¯t,¡± Xue Qianyu replied. ¡°Hey, Xue Er, we¡¯re going out, don¡¯t be embarrassed. Yesterday, my niece Nian said that she doesn¡¯t like you. You can be generous and look at the girl, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± The Emperor patted Xue Qianyu again. xue qianyu silently rolled his eyes before looking at gu nian. gu nian walked to the side and pretended not to hear him. This stupid Emperor was probably a fake. He was probably some yful Prince who also had eunuchs by his side. Yes, father must have guessed wrong, he must have guessed wrong. ¡°Sister-inw, third sister, how much longer do we have to walk? i vomited everything out just now, i¡¯m hungry!¡± The Emperor then asked Cai Xiaolian and third aunt Gu. Cai Xiaolian facepalmed. brother ye, I don¡¯te to the prefecture city often. I¡¯m not familiar with them. This Emperor kept calling her his sister-inw. Really, she couldn¡¯t ept it. Her man wasn¡¯t a Prince and wasn¡¯t a brother to the Emperor. Third aunt Gu epted it well and said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll reach it after walking two streets. By the way, brother ye, did my second brother really get you drunkst night? No way, my second brother¡¯s alcohol tolerance is really bad.¡± Chapter 348 348 chapter 348-dislike Third aunt Gu¡¯s gaze towards the Emperor was filled with disdain. Her second brother used to be a bad drinker, but that didn¡¯t mean he could hold his liquor well! There was once when she went back to her mother¡¯s house to teach her second brother a lesson. She pulled a cart full of wine back home, but in the end, her second brother was so drunk that he passed out after drinking a few jars. This ye guy couldn¡¯t even win against her second brother, how embarrassing! Even her husband could make her second brother drunk. He looked quite strong, but he couldn¡¯t evenpare to the two weak schrs! He even said that he was going to drink second brother¡¯s wine with the boy in ck next to him. Both of them were really bad at drinking! The Emperor could feel third aunt¡¯s strong dislike for him. He felt wronged and said, ¡± ¡°Third sister, you can¡¯t me me for this. me your second brother for being too good at acting, really. Pretending to be a pig to eat a Tiger, that¡¯s him.¡± Gu Xin asked curiously,¡¯uncle ye, what¡¯s my father pretending about? he has always been a good drinker. he has been drinking for as long as i can remember.¡± the emperor waved his hand, his face inscrutable. ¡± ¡°Your father always pretends to be a bad person, then secretly studies, waiting for an opportunity to soar! In the past, he was a bad gambler and a bad drinker, right?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. The Emperor had an ¡°I knew it¡± expression.¡±Did he suddenly change for the better before the new year? did he stop drinking and gambling? You¡¯re even starting to study and practice martial arts?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head again with a face full of surprise, ¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± The Emperor said proudly,¡±I¡¯ve seen too many people who pretend to be pigs to eat Tigers!¡± They pretended to be harmless to the outside, but they were actually full of energy! This kind of person is usually provoked by something and can¡¯t beat the other party in a short time, so he deliberately shows weakness to numb the other party, and then secretly stores power. When the time is right, he will soar into the sky and kill the other party in one blow!¡± Cai Xiaolian& thought,¡±you make it sound like it¡¯s true. If you hadn¡¯t sent someone to the vige to investigate Gu shouxin¡¯s matter yesterday, we would have believed you.¡± The mother and daughter felt that if they couldn¡¯t continue being the Emperor, they probably wouldn¡¯t have starved to death. They could even earn money by telling stories. Third aunt Gu, who knew a little about her brother¡¯s past, and Gu Xin, who didn¡¯t know anything, believed the emperor¡¯s words and listened to him seriously. xue qianyu and eunuch fu were amazed. on their way here from the capital, they had also rested in other prefectures for a day or two. they had also met people that the emperor was interested in, but it had only been for a short while. it was not like the gu family now, where the emperor had even started to tell stories and tease people. Could the Gu family be the rtives of the royal family who had led a wandering life? he got along so well with the emperor. The Emperor saw that the two of them were happy to hear this and continued, ¡± yesterday, I talked to brother Gu. With his level, this year¡¯s capital and vige examinations are not a problem. Next year¡¯s general examination and court examination arepletely possible. He has made full preparations over the years and intends to pass the six aeons and send himself directly to the Emperor. His future is infinitely bright! Only the Emperor would dare to say such words. Third aunt Gu knew more about it because her father had taken the imperial examination. She asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Brother ye, is my second brother really that powerful? You¡¯re probably just ying with us!¡± The Emperorughed: ¡± third sister, you are already a schr¡¯s wife. My schr third brother-inw has never told you about brother Gu¡¯s abilities? ¡± ¡°How did you know that I am a schr¡¯s wife?¡± third aunt Gu was stunned. didn¡¯t someone greet you just now? ¡± the Emperor asked. they called you schr Guo¡¯s house,dy boss, and even schr¡¯s wife! Chapter 349 349 You have to find the right Big Boss toin Great, eunuch Fu had remembered Gu shouxin. If this family could really enter the capital by relying on Gu shouxin¡¯s imperial examination in the future, he would have to treat them well and see how the Emperor would like them. Yesterday, eunuch Fu thought the Emperor was interested in the girl. Now it seemed that the Emperor was interested in the girl¡¯s mother and the girl¡¯s wife. All his interest came from Gu shouxin! Fortunately, there were many concubines in the harem who were liked by the Emperor, otherwise, he would have suspected that the Emperor wanted to secretly take Gu shouxin back to raise him. Speaking of which, this Gu shouxin looked quite handsome. Although he was a bit old, his simple clothes couldn¡¯t hide his temperament! Gu Xin thought for a while and asked,¡¯uncle ye, maybe my father can¡¯t reach the sixth rank. At most, 3rd essence.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± the Emperor asked in surprise. Xue qianren¡¯s mouth twitched. Had his Emperor learned the Qing Province ent from this little girl? Gu Xin pursed her lips and turned to look at Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. The mother and daughter looked at Gu Xin in confusion, not knowing what she was going to say. Gu Xin thought that since her mother and sister didn¡¯t stop her from saying it, she could say it, ¡± ¡°I know the six aeons and the first one. There are small three aeons and big three aeons. My father can only have three aeons more, not three aeons less. There were County examinations, capital examinations, and Academy examinations for the ¡®three primary aeons¡¯. Only those who got first ce in these three examinations would be considered to have been hit by the¡¯ three primary aeons¡¯. My father might not even pass the county examination, sigh!¡± The Emperor blinked, thinking he had heard wrong. ¡°Why? With your father¡¯s standard, passing the county examination is a piece of cake! Unless your County Magistrate is blind, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen your father to be number one.¡± you¡¯ve guessed it right, uncle ye, ¡± Gu Xin said with a face full of ¡± you¡¯ve guessed it right ¡°, ¡± let me tell you a secret. My family has offended the county Magistrate of our Taoyuan County. Cai Xiaolian& thought,¡±as expected of the female lead, she even knows how toin to the big boss!¡± I¡¯ll carry the big legs! Hahahaha! Third aunt Gu was stunned,¡±Xinxin, when did this happen?¡± When I went back to my parents ¡®house on the second day of the new year, didn¡¯t I hear that you were going to discuss a cooperation with their family? How did he offend her? Is it because they don¡¯t want to cooperate that they¡¯re angry?¡± After asking, third aunt Gu looked at Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. Gu Nian lowered her head in grievance, and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face was filled with grief and indignation. She didn¡¯t want to speak. uncle ye, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± you said that my father is your brother and I¡¯m your niece. I¡¯ll give you a kind reminder. Don¡¯t go to Taoyuan County. That Lord Cheng is very bad. My father said that he¡¯s a sanctimonious hypocrite!¡± Eunuch Fu silently praised Gu Xin in his heart. This little girl is so amazing. If I didn¡¯t know about your family background, I would have suspected that you were pretending not to know the Emperor toin! You¡¯re so lucky! Xue Qianyu had the same thought as eunuch Fu. If he didn¡¯t know that the emperor¡¯s dragon scale guards would never make a mistake, he would have suspected that the Gu family had done this on purpose. How could there be such a coincidence? The Emperor raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°What happened? Tell the uncle and let him hear how hypocritical and sanctimonious the peach Garden County Magistrate is. In the future, if I meet him, I¡¯ll stay away or secretly mess with him to vent my anger for my little niece.¡± Gu Xin looked around and whispered, ¡± Lord Cheng, Madam Cheng, and eldest young master Cheng bullied our family. They wanted my sister to be eldest young master Cheng¡¯s concubine, and they even said that my sister liked him. Chapter 350 350 I have inside information Gu Xin pouted and continued,¡¯my sister doesn¡¯t like young master Cheng! My sister is going to be the wife of the schr. The Cheng family asked young master Cheng¡¯s fianc¨¦e to tell my sister about this. My sister got angry and went to question him. Their family said that they¡¯ve already given us a lot of face. Don¡¯t think that just because you can make some small things, you can be Cheng Rui¡¯s official wife.¡± ¡°They said that we¡¯re from the countryside. How could their family let a farmer¡¯s daughter be their main wife and concubine? it¡¯s only because Cheng Rui likes my sister and she can earn money. That¡¯s giving our family face. They said that their daughter-inw should be like Cheng Rui¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± my father beat Cheng Rui up so badly that he vomited blood. My mother scolded master Cheng and Madam Cheng and took us away! ¡°I was so angry that I called my cousins and brother Yuanyuan to go to the county and beat Cheng Rui up. The most important thing was that brother Yuanyuan also heard Cheng Rui tell his fianc¨¦e that he was going to drug my sister and make her marry him! I¡¯m so angry!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t a crime to kill, I would have killed him! I hope that my brother-inw will be well-versed in both literature and martial arts, and then secretly help my sister take revenge! Even if he didn¡¯t seed, he shouldn¡¯t have such thoughts.¡± ¡°In the past, the flower basket that little sister sisi and I made was stolen by a little boy from the vige. My uncle told me and little sister sisi that one can be a thief for a thousand days, but one can¡¯t be a thief for a thousand days. So he taught us how to make a flower basket and caught a snake in it. The little boys were scared and didn¡¯t dare to steal our things anymore.¡± so, even if I don¡¯t kill Cheng Rui, I have to scare him so that he won¡¯t dare to covet my sister again! Gu Xin was very cute when she was angry. Gu Nian was touched. Not only did she have parents, but she also had a caring sister! However, why was uncle always in Xinxin¡¯s words? How many allegorical words or life experiences did uncle teach Xinxin? He even helped the two girls catch snakes to scare the little boy. This, this was really like an uncle! Before the Emperor could say anything, third aunt Gu was already unhappy, ¡± ¡°This is too much! This Cheng n had gone too far! Next summer, I¡¯ll go to the forest to catch a bag of snakes and throw it to the county government, especially to their room! Bite them to death! I¡¯m so angry!¡± The Emperor: ¡± third sister, a non-venomous snake can¡¯t bite a person to death. If there¡¯s poison, why don¡¯t you go and catch it? aren¡¯t you afraid of being bitten? ¡± Third aunt Gu: ¡± you can¡¯t bite him to death. You¡¯ll be scared to death! The Emperor chuckled and said, ¡± little niece, don¡¯t worry. Master Cheng won¡¯t dare to show favoritism. There will be peopleing down for this year¡¯s imperial examination, and there will be officials from the top in Taoyuan County to supervise. Your father will definitely be able to do it. Don¡¯t worry. Third aunt Gu looked at the Emperor. brother ye, don¡¯t lie to my little niece. The county examination is set by the county Magistrate. The county Magistrate ranks the candidates. The Emperor waved his hand. I have some rtives with the government. I have inside information. It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not lying. By the way, what¡¯s the cleansing set you were talking about?¡± Third aunt Gu¡¯s attention was diverted and she immediately helped second brother to promote his products. ¡°Brother ye, to tell you the truth, our niece was the one who made this set. It was a set of freshening up, which included brushing teeth, washing face, washing hands, washing hair, and bathing. The toothbrush was much better than the willow branch. There was also the shampoo used for washing his head, which was better than the bath Beans used in the Rouge spread. Not to mention the soap and soap used for washing your face and hands. After you¡¯re done washing, you¡¯ll have a natural fragrance.¡± Chapter 351 351 Does your hand hurt? Xue Qianyu immediately knew what it was, so he asked, ¡± ¡°Old master, my father sent someone to give this to my aunt before the new year. Didn¡¯t my aunt give it to you?¡± The Emperor shook his head and looked at eunuch Fu. master, Madam asked me to give this to you, ¡± eunuch Fu said hurriedly. master was preparing to go out at that time, so he didn¡¯t care so much! Realization dawned on the Emperor. That seemed to be the case. He looked at Xue Qianyu.¡±Is it good?¡± Xue Qianyu nced at Gu Nian and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes at him.¡¯Why are you looking at me?¡¯ Xue Qianyu did not expect Gu Nian to be the one who had made the box. Thisdy was probably not of marriageable age yet. Her hands were really nimble! Gu Xin tugged at the emperor¡¯s sleeve, ¡± ¡°Uncle ye, we brought some in the car, we¡¯ll give it to youter! But you have to promise that master Cheng won¡¯t make things difficult for my father.¡± ¡°Hey, you little girl!¡± The Emperor knocked her head. a man¡¯s words carry enormous weight! It¡¯s a deal then, you have to give it to meter!¡± ¡°Aiyo! Uncle ye, why are you the same as my uncle! You¡¯ll be silly if you keep knocking on people¡¯s heads.¡± Gu Xin said as she rubbed her head. hahahahaha! the Emperorughed out loud at her little appearance. After chatting for a long time, they finally arrived at the food pavilion that third aunt had mentioned. Gu shouxin and his third uncle were already waiting there, but the old men and women had not arrived yet. When Gu shouxin saw the Emperor, he was stunned. This was really fate. They had already checked out and still met. ¡°Brother Gu! You¡¯ve made me look for you! If I didn¡¯t see my little niece on the street, I wouldn¡¯t even know where to look for you!¡± The Emperor walked up and gave Gu shouxin a kiss. ¡°Brother ye, I¡¯m really sorry. When I checked out this morning, I saw that you and little brother Xue were still asleep, so I didn¡¯t leave. Come,e,e, this little brother will treat brother ye to a meal today as an apology! I¡¯ll punish myself with three cups of wer, is that okay?¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°No! I¡¯ve just been beaten out by our third sister, so I don¡¯t want to taste wine again!¡± The Emperor said without hesitation. ¡°What do you mean it came out?¡± Third uncle blinked. Linlin finally hit someone outside? ¡°You must be my third brother-inw! En, not bad, not bad, a fine-looking man with a refined demeanor, you canpensate my family¡¯s third sister!¡± The Emperor sized up his third uncle andmented. ¡°Father, third uncle, just now uncle ye had wine in his stomach and couldn¡¯t vomit it out, so third aunt gave uncle ye a punch and spat out a lot of wine. Uncle ye pulled third aunt to give him another punch, and he felt much better. I even gave uncle ye a cup of water we brought from the vige!¡± Gu Xin exined. Gu shouxin nced at his third sister and gave her a thumbs up in his heart. You can just punch me once. If I tell you to punch me again, you really dare to do it! Aren¡¯t you afraid that when your husband bes an official in the future, he will be unable to get up when he sees the Emperor? ¡°Second brother, why are you looking at me like that? I also thought that he was a lecher and wanted to protect second sister-inw and two nieces, so he took action.¡± Third aunt Gu exined to herself. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank you!¡± Gu shouxin smiled helplessly. ¡°Wife, you punched twice! Did your hand hurt? Why don¡¯t you use some tools?¡± Third uncle asked with concern. Everyone in the room: Especially eunuch Fu and Xue Qianyu, they were gloating at third uncle¡¯s misfortune.¡¯I hope you don¡¯t learn your talents well and don¡¯t fall into the hands of the Emperor!¡¯ Chapter 352 352 You look familiar The Emperor showed mercy to beautiful women, but not to beautiful men. After the group sat down and chatted for a while, a few old men and women came. Seeing that the Emperor and Xue Qianyu were there as well, Grandpa Gu was clearly taken aback for a moment. Then, he walked in with a smile and sat down. old master, olddy, I hit it off well with your second son. I¡¯d like to go back with youter. Can I stay for a few days? ¡± The Emperor asked with a smile. ¡°Well, to tell you the truth, little brother ye, second brother¡¯s family went out to live alone a few years ago. You¡¯ll have to ask for second brother and daughter-inw¡¯s opinion!¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. ¡°See, brother Gu, I told you that the old master and the olddy wouldn¡¯t have any objections! So, don¡¯t say things like my house is shabby!¡± The Emperor patted Gu shouxin¡¯s shoulder proudly. ¡°Alright, as long as brother ye doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Gu shouxin smiled helplessly. But in his heart, he was thinking, Lu Zheng, Lu Yuanyuan, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not doing my best, but let¡¯s see how long you¡¯re going to hide outside. grandma Xiao, brother Yuanyuan hasn¡¯t appeared yet. We¡¯re all leaving. Did something happen to him? ¡± The moment Gu Xin heard that they were going home, she thought of Lu Zheng and asked. ¡°What could he have encountered? He¡¯ll probably appear soon, don¡¯t worry about him!¡± Said grandma Xiao. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan!¡± Just as grandma Xiao finished her sentence, Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Lu Zheng entering the room. The Emperor and Xue Qianyu both looked towards the door. They wanted to see how good looking brother Yuan Yuan was, who wasparable to Xue Qianyu¡¯s most handsome man in the capital. He looked very familiar! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was dyed by something yesterday. I just saw the carriage.¡± Lu Zheng walked to Gu shouxin¡¯s side and sat down. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and looked at Lu Zheng. Little brat, not hiding anymore? Lu Zheng replied with a helpless look. second uncle, you¡¯ve already decided to bring her home. You¡¯ll have to see her sooner orter! Gu shouxin replied,¡±if he wants to go, I won¡¯t dare to stop him.¡± Lu Zheng: ¡°Little brother, have we met before?¡± The Emperor frowned and looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before!¡± Lu Zheng shook his head innocently. It was true that he had never seen the Emperor before at his age. He was only worried that Xue Qianyu would recognize him. All these years, he had grown taller, but his appearance had not changed. He had been very close to Xue Qianyu when they were young. Even now, they would still write to each other from time to time. It was just that he had not written to Xue Qianyu since his rebirth. ¡°Uncle, you said you¡¯re from the capital. How do you know my brother Yuan Yuan? Brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s hometown is Yuzhou.¡± Gu Xin said. Xue Qianyu¡¯s eyes lit up. He recognized him. This was definitely Lu er, that son of a b * tch. How was he in Qing Province? Finally couldn¡¯t help but run? Right, second Lu¡¯s grandfather was from Qing Province. Lu Zheng nced at Xue qianxun. Seeing that Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t say anything, he was relieved. ¡°Yuzhou! Hey, isn¡¯t that Yuzhou? I know this person, Lu Zhenyuan, his ancestral home is Yuzhou Prefecture. Kid, are you his rtive?¡± The Emperor asked. That¡¯s why he felt that he looked familiar. In the end, it was because he looked like that old fellow Lu Zhenyuan, but he did not look familiar at all! ¡°Uncle, my surname is Zhou, and I followed my mother¡¯s surname. My first name is Yuan, Yuan as in Yuanxiao. I was born on the fifteenth day of the first month.¡± Lu Zheng neither denied nor admitted to it. In any case, he did not lie. In the future, the Emperor would not be able to punish him for lying to the Emperor. ¡°So you took your mother¡¯sst name! What¡¯s your father¡¯s surname?¡± Gu Nian asked with ill intentions. Chapter 353 353 You¡¯ve changed ¡°Niannian, I don¡¯t want to talk about this! I haven¡¯t seen my father for many years! Ever since my mother passed away and my sister got married, I¡¯ve been living alone. I also stayed with grandmast year.¡± Lu Zheng sighed. ¡°Right, don¡¯t mention that scum! He doesn¡¯t deserve to have such a good son like our Yuanyuan!¡± Grandma Xiao also said. ¡°Olddy, his father is your son, right?¡± The Emperor asked nosily, ¡± is there an olddy who is willing to let her grandson take her mother¡¯s surname? ¡± ¡°Aiyo, little brother ye, you don¡¯t know this, but I won¡¯t acknowledge someone like that. My grandson¡¯s father is a scumbag. Not only did you kill my grandson¡¯s mother, you almost made my granddaughter marry a scumbag. His mother had been dead for less than half a year, and that scumbag had already married a stepmother for him. When he went to her house to ask for a girl, she was a treasure to him. After that, he got tired of it and even my grandson and granddaughter couldn¡¯t stand it anymore! How can I let my grandson take hisst name? No way!¡± Grandma Xiao said in a Huff. The emperor¡¯s gossipy eyes flickered. He felt like he had heard this story before! She just couldn¡¯t remember it for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s eat! Xiao Ye, didn¡¯t you just sober up? Eat more and suppress it. If you want to go back with uster, it will take a few hours. If you don¡¯t suppress it, you will vomit it out again!¡± Grandma Gu picked up her chopsticks and called for everyone to eat. ...... After the meal, Gu shouxin went to buy a donkey cart, then took Cai Xiaolian to the dock for a walk, directly selling out the 100 sets of washing and protection sets. He sold it to a traveling merchant, and the traveling merchant even asked Gu shouxin to leave his address. He said that if the sales were good, he woulde and buy it directly next time. Gu shouxin left the address. Anyway, he was not afraid that others would have any bad intentions. Their family lived at the foot of the mountain, and the nearest neighbor was the old house. If these people wanted to kill and Rob, they had to consider whether they would be killed first. Once the items were sold out, they would meet up at the city gate. Lu Zheng was driving his own carriage, in which grandma Xiao, grandma Gu, and the two sisters were seated. Xue Qianyu chased the guards to the donkey cart and drove it himself. Inside sat the Emperor, grandfather Gu, and Gu shouxin. Eunuch Fu and the four guards were on the donkey cart. Xue Qianyu¡¯s car was lined up with Lu Zheng¡¯S. He turned to Lu Zheng and said, ¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years and you¡¯ve changed!¡± Lu Zheng smiled but did not say anything. To be honest, the two of them had a good rtionship when they were young. After they grew up, they were on the same side again. However, because of Gu Nian and Gu Xin, they hadpletely parted ways. He had been reborn, but Xue Er had not. He didn¡¯t know how to get along with Xue Er. Before his rebirth, he had ignored Xue Er for ten years. Seeing that Lu Zheng was ignoring him, Xue qianxun took out a piece of silver from his pocket and threw it at Lu Zheng¡¯s head. ¡°Young master Xue seems to be from a rich family. You¡¯re rewarding US country bumpkins with this little?¡± Aren¡¯t you being a little too stingy? you¡¯re not worthy of young master Xue¡¯s status!¡± Xue qianxunughed in anger,¡±Oh, your stepmother doesn¡¯t even send you money now?¡± Look at how silly you are when you see this little bit of silver? It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve never seen silver before! However, I didn¡¯t neglect my kung fu!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it before. Young master Xue, why don¡¯t you throw two more?¡± Chapter 354 354 There is nothing I haven¡¯t eaten it was already dark when the carriage returned to the vige at the crossroad. After sending her back to the Gu family, Lu Zheng greeted her and brought his grandmother home. ¡°Eh? as expected, he bought a donkey cart! It¡¯s just that the person driving the carriage is wrong!¡± Uncle Gu was taking a walk after dinner. When he heard themotion, he went to the kitchen and brought out an oilmp. ¡°Is there any cold food at home?¡± Grandma Gu asked. ¡°there¡¯s nothing else. we thought you were going to y for the whole day, so my wife and i finished the rest. we can¡¯t waste it! See, my stomach is still quite bloated right now, I¡¯m taking a walk!¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Grandpa, grandma, I¡¯ll go back and make it! It won¡¯t take long to do a simple one.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll give you a hand!¡± Grandpa Gu said. ¡± grandpa, you should rest. we¡¯ve been on the road for so long. just let huihui help me! ¡± Gu Nian waved at Gu Hui with a smile. Gu Hui crossed her arms and walked out slowly. The Emperor sized her up. Yes, he could tell that the women of the Gu family were stronger than the men. They didn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with! The four sisters went back first. Gu Xin and Gu si started the fire while Gu Nian and Gu Hui cut the vegetables and cooked the rice. They worked well together. Gu Nian told Gu Hui and Gu si about the Emperor and Xue Qianyu, but she did not reveal their true identities. She only said that they met in the city. The two of them had a drink with Gu shouxin but did not win, so they kept clinging to each other. Gu Hui was a little surprised,¡¯then how bad is his alcohol tolerance? Even second uncle can¡¯t win.¡± ¡°Why did you say the same thing as third aunt?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Gu Hui replied,¡¯I¡¯m just telling the truth! Second uncle¡¯s alcohol tolerance was bad to begin with! I was drunk by third aunt!¡± gu xin: ¡± sister huihui, uncle ye said that my father was hiding his true strength. he¡¯s actually very strong. ¡± gu hui did not know if she should. There was a pot of steamed rice, a pot of stir-fried vegetables, and a pot-boiled sausage. The rice was steamed, and the sausages were cooked. There were only two dishes left that had not been stir-fried. gu nian asked gu xin and gu si to go and call for help while she watched over the fire. By the time Gu Nian was done cooking, everyone had already arrived. There were sliced sausages, stir-fried pork with pepper, potato shreds with pickled pepper, cucumber and egg soup, and stir-fried cabbage. Gu Nian did not dare to use the newly nted vegetables for everyone to eat. After all, they had only gotten the seeds a few days ago. However, in February, he could take out many of them. Uncle Gu came over to help tie the donkey up before leaving. He was afraid that he would not be able to hold back his urge to eat Gu Nian¡¯s cooking again. His stomach could not hold it anymore! Gu Nian took out a storage table and set up a table for the four guards. Then, everyone sat down and ate together. ¡°Eh, this tastes pretty good! It must be made with chili and rice! the meal! Not bad, not bad at all!¡± The Emperor said as he ate the stir-fried pork with chili. uncle ye, there¡¯s ... There¡¯s something in there that¡¯s cut into shreds like shredded meat. If you can tell what it is, I¡¯ll give you a basket! Gu Xin pointed at the shredded potato with pickled pepper. ¡°Oh? There¡¯s nothing in this world that I haven¡¯t eaten!¡± the emperor picked up a piece and removed the bright red pickled pepper and shredded meat. he only ate shredded potatoes. He swallowed it in one gulp, not knowing what it was. He took another bite. Yes, he still didn¡¯t know. gu xinughed evilly,¡±sigh, i wanted to give uncle ye a basket. it seems like i won¡¯t have the chance!¡± Hehe ~¡± The Emperor picked up another piece with his chopsticks,¡±little niece, What is this?¡± Did you guys dig it up in the mountains?¡± Chapter 355 355 That unlucky old man ¡°Brother ye, these are called potatoes. We didn¡¯t dig them up in the mountains. They were seeds provided by Yuanyuan¡¯s granduncle, and our family grew them after much pondering. He had nted it before the new year and had only harvested it a few days ago. I only dug up a spine, the rest is still in the ground!¡± Gu shouxin exined. ¡°Yuanyuan¡¯s granduncle?¡± The Emperor blinked. ¡°It¡¯s old master Zhou of the Zhou n town. In the past, he even went to the capital¡¯s Emperor to present chili to him. This chili was also grown by him.¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. ¡°That unlucky old man!¡± The Emperor blurted it out. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, he chuckled and said, ¡± I¡¯ve seen him once before. It was when he was young. He¡¯s really unlucky. At that time, I heard that thete Emperor was going to give him an Earl as a reward! In the end, he didn¡¯t want it and proposed a marriage to his daughter. Then, a few yearster, his daughter was gone. He heard that the old man¡¯s wife had also died. I¡¯m all alone now!¡± The Emperor almost said that he was my Imperial father. When old Zhou presented the chili to him, his father was the one on the throne. As the Crown Prince, he had naturally seen old Zhou before. He still wanted to marry the Zhou family¡¯s youngdy, but not a concubine. At that time, he was still young and did not have a Crown Princess. However, the Zhou family¡¯s youngdy was a few years older than him, so he gave up on that thought. Ever since he was young, he had never wanted to marry a noble daughter. He just wanted to find someone with a simple identity. In the upper ranks of the ye family, one of the ancestors married the daughter of a powerful official and then became a rtive of the official who had been in politics for decades. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t achieve his wish to marry the daughter of the Xue family, who was Xue Qianyu¡¯s aunt. Gu Xin blinked her eyes,¡¯uncle ye, you know old master Zhou? Then have you seen the girls from the Zhou family? Is she pretty?¡± Previously, when uncle Gu told the mother and daughter the story of Zhou Yujia, she felt that it was not worth it for her uncle¡¯s sister Xiao Jia. She was very curious about this sister Xiao Jia. The Emperor nodded,¡±I have!¡± She even had a fight with my sister! She was very fierce, but she was really beautiful. Although she had passed away, she had a daughter who looked like her and was very beautiful. She also has a son, but I¡¯ve never seen him before!¡± ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t old Zhou nt it himself?¡± the Emperor asked.¡±Why didn¡¯t he nt it for you?¡± Gu shouxin said,¡±they said it was calcted by a Warlock. Thend in our direction is suitable for nting.¡± Old master Zhou obtained some of these seeds, but they didn¡¯t grow out. There were only two bags left, and he gave us one bag.¡± The Emperor nodded,¡±I see!¡± This thing is quite delicious.¡± He just said that and continued eating. He had never eaten sausages and chili before, so they went well with the rice. The Gu family didn¡¯t rush to tell him about the yield per mu. After the meal, eunuch Fu and the four guards were brought to the old mansion. Only the Emperor and Xue Qianyu were left in the second branch. The Emperor finally had the opportunity to use the facial and facial equipment. The Emperor was brushing his teeth at the sink by the kitchen door. ¡°Aiyo, big niece, this is good! It¡¯s actually orange-vored, how did you put the orange in?¡± Like a child, she even used a light to shine on the foam flowing out of her mouth. uncle ye, this is my way of earning money. You¡¯re also a businessman. Can I not tell you? ¡± Gu nianzhen did not think that this was the way an Emperor should act. The Emperor was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said,¡±fine, fine, fine, if you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it!¡± When I leave, you can give me a thousand or eight hundred sets!¡± Chapter 356 356 Finally like an Emperor gu nian said,¡¯you have to give me at least 10000 taels of silver for a thousand sets of kasaya! why should i give you ten thousand taels? It looks like you¡¯re much richer than me!¡± After saying that, Gu Nian turned around and left, not giving the Chuunibyou Emperor a chance to speak. Gu Xin came back with a cup. The Emperor looked at the cup in Gu Xin¡¯s hand. It was pink on the outside and pure white on the inside. It looked pretty and there was even a handle to hold it. He then looked at the huge bowl he was holding and was a little depressed, ¡± ¡°eh, little niece, why is the bowl you use to hold water different from mine?¡± uncle ye, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± our family has our own cups. This is for brushing our teeth. There¡¯s also a cup for drinking water. We don¡¯t usually have guests at home, so we don¡¯t have people burn that many cups.¡± ¡°Did you burn this yourself?¡± the Emperor asked curiously. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± no, it¡¯s not. My father specifically found the best porcin shop to order it. Look, I have fish here because I like fish. My sister¡¯s is pure white, and she drew ck lines herself. My father¡¯s is a bamboo, and my mother¡¯s is a rose!¡± The Emperor was so envious! He had so many people in his harem and so many children, but he had yet to share a set of equipment with any mother and child. Seeing that the Emperor did not say anything, Gu Xin started to brush her teeth. Gu shouxin came over to ask the Emperor to wash his hair and take a bath. Great, now that he had used shampoo and soap, he had fallen in love. when he left, he had to buy at least 1200 to 1800 sets! One Empress, two Imperial concubines, four concubines, eight consorts, and twelve Xuanji. An Imperial grandmother, an Imperial mother, and a group of disgraceful children who were not close to him. Is 1200 to 1800 sets enough? ...... the next morning, the emperor woke up as soon as his biological clock hit. to his surprise, the gu family had also woken up and were already practicing in the courtyard. He sniffed at his hair. Mm, it smelled good. It was different from the hair oil used in the pce. Her body also smelled good. the nket and pillow had the smell of grass and sunlight, which was veryfortable. No wonder he didn¡¯t even dreamst night. He knew that there were very few days in the twelve months of the year where he didn¡¯t dream. It was really the right decision toe to the Gu family! He put on his clothes andbed his hair into a bun. Although he had been served for more than ten years, he had even gone to war with the Army before he became the Emperor. He still knew how tob his hair by himself. For breakfast, Gu Nian had prepared boiled potatoes and dipped them in chili. The Emperor was once again convinced by the potato. The Emperor asked,¡±brother Gu, is the ce to grow potatoes far away?¡± Take me to see it!¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said,¡±okay!¡± We¡¯re nning to go and see if we can dig it upter. Old Zhou said that if we can dig it up, we¡¯ll dig it out and nt it in February.¡± ¡°What do you mean by digging it out and nting it again?¡± the Emperor was stunned. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon,¡± Gu shouxin smiled mysteriously. After the meal, the group went to the fields behind. Gu shouxin squatted down and directly pulled him up. ¡°The potatoes are buried underground.¡± the emperor also squatted down and said,¡±there are so many in one string!¡± Then there must be an acre ofnd here! didn¡¯t you say that i¡¯ll give you a bag of seeds? There must be thousands of them! There were so many of them on one nt, it was probably a Jin! One mu ofnd must be a few thousand Jin!¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes became sharp. It was also at this moment that the majesty of his body came out. After passing through the group of three, he finally felt like an Emperor. Chapter 357 357 This is a seed uncle ye, ¡± Gu Xin exined, ¡± we¡¯ve nted a little more than one mu of seeds. We used a total of 284 catties of seeds. He had nted a total of 1975 nests. We¡¯ve dug up 40 nests before, a total of 45 catties. If they were to divide it evenly, each nest would be a little more than one Jin, which meant that they would be able to harvest about two thousand Jin. This is because it wasn¡¯t big when we dug it out. Big sister said it could still grow a little bigger.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. He was shocked by Gu Xin¡¯s calction and the yield of the potatoes. Gu shouxin patted the emperor¡¯s shoulder and asked despite knowing the answer, ¡± ¡°brother ye, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Brother Gu, is it really as my niece said?¡± the Emperor asked seriously. Gu shouxin nodded. yes. When we were digging before, we dug in different ces. We didn¡¯t dig next to each other. There¡¯s basically no empty nest. The smallest only has five, and thergest has twelve. It¡¯s a long line!¡± The Emperor then turned to look at Gu Nian and asked,¡¯can it really continue to grow? It¡¯s even bigger than the one we had this morning?¡± ¡°of course,¡± gu nian nodded. The seeds that Zhou Yuan brought over are all bigger, about the size of my fist.¡± the emperor nodded. after a moment of silence, he asked, ¡± ¡°Brother Gu, can I dig up a nest?¡± Gu Xin held her small hoe and said,¡¯uncle ye, let me do it! People who had never dug this before would hurt the potatoes. if it was injured, it would not be easy to preserve it. old zhou has been saving it for a long time.¡± the emperor was surprised again,¡¯saved for a long time? this can be stored?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯of course! Brother Yuanyuan said that they got these seedsst year and gave us a bag. Their bag hasn¡¯t rotted yet!¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin dug out a bunch of things, ¡± ¡°Ya, there are nine of them in this nest! Father, mother, sister, I still want to dig a few more nests. Let¡¯s make the salt and pepper potatoes that sister said for lunch!¡± the emperor quickly stopped her,¡±my little niece, these are seeds!¡± Don¡¯t be greedy! we¡¯ll nt it in the spring and eat it this year after we harvest it, okay?¡± Gu shouxin patted the emperor¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±it¡¯s fine, brother ye.¡± You and I hit it off, so let¡¯s make it for lunch! Last night and this morning, you only had shredded potatoes and boiled water. This afternoon, I¡¯ll ask niannian to make you fried chili Potato slices, and then make a small potato with salt and pepper that we¡¯ve never eaten before.¡± The Emperor pursed his lips and thought,¡±I want to eat it, but it¡¯s a seed.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and said, ¡± big brother ye, digging up a few nests won¡¯t be a problem. Ah Yuan said that they n to nt two crops and then send them to the capital next year to present to the Emperor. He also gave us a lot of seeds, and we¡¯ll start nting them next month. In a few days, we¡¯ll have to open up newnd!¡± The Emperor: ¡± sister-inw, no, that won¡¯t do. What if Zhou Yuan is going to die this year? ¡± Gu shouxin put an arm around the emperor¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother ye, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see the other two potato-like seeds that Zhou Yuan gave you. We¡¯ll just dig a few nests here, the three of them can handle it. ¡± The Emperor reluctantly followed Gu shouxin and left, absent-mindedly looking back several times. When he saw the sack of corn seeds and Sweet Potato Seeds, the emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°you mean, these two things have been in your house for a few months?¡± The Emperor asked in surprise. ¡°Yup! Since we weren¡¯t sure if it would survive, we randomly chose one. We didn¡¯t expect to seed. I used these two for experiments again. Big brother ye, I¡¯m only telling you that the production of these two is definitely not low.¡± Gu shouxin said mysteriously. Chapter 358 358 I keep feeling like you¡¯re mocking me gu shouxin said, ¡± brother ye, as you can see, my house is newly built. i only moved herestba. ¡± Before that, my eldest daughter did an experiment with these two seeds and they grew. However, the conditions for it to grow are too harsh, so we haven¡¯t told Zhou Yuan yet and only n to nt it in the spring.¡± ¡°Please continue,¡± the Emperor said. Gu shouxin said,¡±do you see this yellow grain?¡± At that time, we only nted ten in the basin and put them in the pigpen. My family doesn¡¯t have pigs, so we put them in the pigpen. He raised the temperature of the pigpen so that firewood could be used all day long. There are two of them, do you know what they look like?¡± ¡°what¡¯s it like?¡± the emperor asked curiously. gu shouxin walked to the corner of the warehouse and took out three dried corn cobs. ¡°This, this is really grown from two seeds?¡± the Emperor asked. gu shouxin nodded with certainty,¡±yes.¡± One of them only had one, another had two, and the other eight had not sprouted at all. Therefore, winter was not suitable for nting these things. But big brother ye, look, if you take one grain at a time from the top, how many nests can you nt?¡± The Emperor was envious. This was a treasure! Xue Qianyu was calmer than the Emperor. He asked, ¡± ¡°Second uncle Gu, how can you be so sure that this thing is edible?¡± Gu shouxin smiled and said, ¡± we¡¯ve already used a small handful. We ground them with a mill and mixed them with wild vegetables. Then, we fed them to the chicken. we also used a small handful to crush it and ate it with the rice. our family of four was fine too. to be honest, it was very filling, not worse than rice.¡± The Emperor calmed down after being interrupted by Xue Qianyu. He looked at the sweet potatoes on the ground and asked, ¡± ¡°That can be eaten too?¡± Gu shouxin nodded. to be honest, brother ye, my niannian used to love embroidery. Last year, I don¡¯t know what happened, but she didn¡¯t want to embroider anymore. She said it was a waste of her eyes, so she started to study food. Before the new year, we secretly dug up a few nests of potatoes to eat, and she secretly took Xinxin to burn these red potatoes to eat. It¡¯spletely fine, and it can even fill the stomach.¡± The Emperor asked,¡±then has she figured out how to grow this thing?¡± Is it the same as potatoes?¡± gu shouxin shook his head. ¡± that¡¯s not it. after niannian¡¯s experiment, it needs to grow seedlings. i¡¯m not sure, but ording to her calctions, the yield per mu will not be lower than that of potatoes. ¡± The Emperor sucked in a breath of cold air and then narrowed his eyes to size Gu shouxin up. ¡°Brother Gu, why are you telling me such an important thing?¡± Gu shouxin smiled and said,¡±brother ye, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m showing off?¡± I¡¯m showing off my two daughters! Besides, didn¡¯t brother ye say that we hit it off at first sight? I¡¯m telling you this because you have an extraordinary identity. When Zhou Yuan and his granduncle go to the capital to offer crops in the future, you can find a way to nt them for yourself!¡± The Emperor looked at Gu shouxin with suspicion. Gu shouxin put his arm around the emperor¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°Brother ye, I¡¯m doing this for your own good! i¡¯ll also apologize to brother ye, didn¡¯t you drink so much that you had to be punched twice by my third sister before you vomited all the wine?¡± The Emperor: I feel like you¡¯re mocking me. You¡¯reughing at my daughter for ignoring me,ughing at me for not being able to outdrink you,ughing at me for being punched twice by your third sister. ¡°Ahem.¡± Xue Qianyu coughed twice. old master, second uncle Gu, the weather is pretty good outside. Why don¡¯t we go around the vige? ¡± Chapter 359 359 Chapter 359 unable to hold it in The Emperor asked Gu shouxin to help the mother and daughter carry the potatoes, under the beautiful name: How could a man let a woman do the work? Gu shouxin knew that he would definitely want to look for Lu Zheng, so he followed his words and let him go out for a walk, saying that he would look for themter. From the time Gu shouxin became a eunuch until his death, he had experienced three generations of emperors, old, middle-aged, and young. He still knew how to get along with emperors. The Emperor and Xue Qianyu saw eunuch Fu and four guards outside the door. ¡°Fu, youe with us. The four of you go and see if the Gu family needs any help. All of you, go and help!¡± The Emperor ordered. The four guards looked at each other. What help could they provide? Your Majesty, can we say that the olddy of the Gu family carried tworge buckets of pig feed without panting? your majesty, can we say that the eldest son of the gu family didn¡¯t sweat when he was carrying a bundle of firewood and a tree-man on his shoulder? Your Majesty, can we say that the eldest miss of the Gu family went back from the second branch and directly climbed over the wall to enter the house? is there anything i can help you with? Was she helping old master Gu water his flowers? ...... ¡°Xue Er, do you know Zhou Yuan? On the way here yesterday, I saw that you were quite close to him.¡± The Emperor asked as they walked on the small path in the vige. ¡°Old master, he didn¡¯t even talk to me! He still looks the same, but he won¡¯t admit it no matter what I say!¡± Xue Qianyu said gloomily. ¡°He is the heir of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, Lu Eng, right? What¡¯s his name again, zhengzheng Lu Zheng, the Zheng from the iron bones zhengzheng, right?¡± the emperor stopped in his tracks and cast a nce at xue qianyu. ¡°Yes.¡± Xue qianren heaved a sigh of relief. The Emperor wasn¡¯t stupid. He had changed his personality while he was traveling incognito. He had been scared to death. ¡°Heh, this kid is interesting! his father had not been on the battlefield since he married his mother. their family was not worthy of the title of the country guarding duke! Lu Zhenyuan that old brat, that coward, if he doesn¡¯t dare to bring his de onto the battlefield, then I¡¯ll let his son go! Anyway, he has many sons, and he probably can¡¯t wait to kill this stinky brat who has upied the position of the heir of the high Duke¡¯s public house!¡± The Emperor sneered. ¡°Your Majesty, you want Lu er to go to the battlefield? He¡¯ll only be sixteen in two days!¡± Xue Qianyu asked in surprise. ¡°Qianyu, Lu Eng is different from you, Xue Eng. Your aunt is the Empress, and your cousins are the princes and princesses. However, Lu Eng had nothing, but he was able to persuade his sister to get married at the age of ten. He even personally chose a good brother-inw for his sister. Just look at Chen Yujiang¡¯s actions over the past few years. This shows that Lu Eng has a good eye for people! His stepmother, Madame Lin, thought that he had been abandoned in the ancestral house. Fromst year until now, a few months had passed, but he had not been able to let the people of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion find out that he was no longer in the ancestral house. This was also his ability. He thought of every possible way to get into my eyes. He was patient and wasn¡¯t in a rush for quick sess. Instead, he thought of contributing his crops two yearster to be safe! with such a brave and resourceful person, even if it¡¯s a 16-year-old teenager, i will be at ease. Besides, I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m sending him there right now. He still has to stay here and look after these seeds for me!¡± The Emperor analyzed the situation for Xue Qianyu. Xue qianxun pursed his lips and clenched his fists, obviously unconvinced. Everyone had grown up together, and he wasn¡¯t bad either! how was it different? was it because he had both parents and a harmonious family that he was worse than second lu? The Emperor saw Xue Qianyu¡¯s expression from the corner of his eye and pursed his lips. Xue Qianyu still needed to train. He couldn¡¯t keep his cool! Chapter 360 360 Why did you kick me? ¡°Yo! Little brother ye, ck-clothed kid, old fortune, your third aunt is here? Didn¡¯t second brother bring you guys along? If you continue, you¡¯ll be out of the vige. Be careful not to get lost!¡± Grandma Xiao said with a smile when she saw the three of them. She was ready to go to the mountain to pick herbs with grandma Gu. ¡°aunt xiao, are you nning to dig for wild vegetables?¡± the emperor asked when he saw her carrying a basket and carrying a backpack. there were also tools in the basket. Now that he knew Lu Zheng¡¯s identity, he naturally wanted to know who grandma Xiao was. Although this olddy looked very different from how she used to look, one would still be able to recognize her if they looked closely. Back then, he had watched as olddy Xiao and olddy Gu beat Lu Zhenyuan up in the capital city, beating him half to death. He had also secretly stopped people from sending a message to Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. he admired this kind of olddy, who dared to do anything for her children, just like his mother and royal grandmother, who did it purely for their children and not for power or status. ¡°Why are you digging wild vegetables? I don¡¯t feed pigs or chickens at home. I¡¯m going to pick herbs. I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m a doctor. If you have a headache or a fever, I¡¯ll get you some herbs. It¡¯ll definitely cure you!¡± Grandma Xiao said with a smile. The Emperor: ¡± Hello, Zhenzhen. Then we won¡¯t dy aunt Xiao any longer. Let¡¯s walk around again. As expected of the olddy he admired. In the first month of the lunar year, she told people that she had a headache and a fever, hehehe. ¡°Alright then! Remember this! The vige entrance is just ahead, don¡¯t get lost! i¡¯ll ask old gu to find someone to apany you!¡± grandma xiao waved her hand and left. ...... The weather was good and the sun was bright. Lu Zheng took out grandma Xiao¡¯s herbs to dry. Just as he was fiddling with them, the door was pushed open. ¡°Yo! It¡¯s uncle ye and young master Xue!¡± lu zheng greeted her with a smile, his hands not stopping. ¡°Yo! It¡¯s the heir of the country guarding Duke, Lu Eng! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here!¡± The Emperor said with a fake smile. Lu Zheng¡¯s hand paused for a moment before he continued to fiddle with the herbs.¡±Uncle ye, don¡¯t make fun of this junior! I¡¯ve taken my mother¡¯s surname, and my mother gave me a name when she gave birth to me. What country guarding duke¡¯s son! I¡¯m just a young man from the countryside!¡± The Emperor slowly walked in,¡±is that so?¡± A young man from the countryside? If you don¡¯t admit it now, then this one will also treat you as a country boy in the future!¡± Lu Zheng, who had already prepared the herbs, was shocked. He stood up and knelt down.¡±Thismoner greets the Emperor. Long live the Emperor, long live the Emperor!¡± The Emperor walked closer and patted his shoulder. ¡°The country boy thinks I am the Emperor?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. However, the Emperor calls himself ¡°Zhen.¡± Thismoner believes that in this world, other than the Emperor, there is probably no one else who would dare to use this title!¡± The Emperor kicked him,¡±you little brat, you ran away the day before yesterday when you saw Qian Yu and pretended that you just met him.¡± do you think that just because you said that you took your mother¡¯s surname, zhen would not punish you for lying to the sovereign?¡± Lu Zheng kneeled, his head lowered and not saying a word. The Emperor gave him another kick. get up and speak properly. Don¡¯t make it look like I¡¯m bullying a young man! ¡°Qianqian thanks the Emperor!¡± You¡¯re bullying me, and I¡¯m not your subject. Why did you kick me? ¡°did you tell the gu family my identity?¡± the emperor asked. ¡°No,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head without hesitation. That day, I told second uncle that I met an annoying person and wanted to hide.¡± Chapter 361 361 The vegetable knife is here, catch it Xue Qianyu: ¡± Qianqian, Lu er. You¡¯re talking about me, aren¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t take it for granted, young master Xue!¡± ¡°Lu er, let¡¯s have a match!¡± Xue Qianyu was angry. The Emperor was enjoying the show,¡±let¡¯s fight!¡± Fight! Let me see if you¡¯ve chatted with your grandfather in the ancestral hall and received some advice from him in the past few years.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±you¡¯re the one being guided by the emperors of the great Zhou in the Imperial temple!¡± ¡°What?¡± Xue Qianyu provoked. You don¡¯t dare to?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care then, young master Xue!¡± Lu Zheng cupped his fists. The Emperor sat on the long bench and looked left and right. He then looked into the central room and saw a te of melon seeds and peanuts on the table in the central room. Haha, the olddies of themon people liked to crack melon seeds and eat peanuts. He gave eunuch Fu a look. Eunuch Fu immediately understood and went into the house to bring out the te of melon seeds and peanuts. The Emperor grabbed a handful and watched in a good mood as the two young men started fighting. After watching a few moves, he could tell that Lu Zheng¡¯s Kung Fu was better than Xue Qianyu¡¯s. Could it be that thete High Duke had really given him pointers? It had to be known that the Xue family was Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s estate. In the past, only the Empress¡¯s maiden family could be called Duke Cheng¡¯ en¡¯s estate. Was the Empress¡¯s familycking in resources? Xue Xiao ¡®er wasn¡¯t like the other rich kids, he was very hardworking. He¡¯s not as good as little pitiful Lu Xiao ¡®er? ¡°Xue Er, left side, kick him! Give him a sweep kick. Aiyo, right right right, he¡¯s going to hit you! Xue Xiao ¡®er, can you do it? if you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll ask the Dragon scale guards to help you! Xue Xiao ¡®er ridiculed,¡±the Emperor isn¡¯t satisfied with eating melon seeds, he still wants to give pointers.¡± As for giving pointers, that would be extremely biased. In the end, he noticed that Lu Zheng didn¡¯t seem to be going to the area where the herbs were being dried, so he reminded Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t care too much. He had to beat Lu er today. Otherwise, he would lose face. At this moment, Gu Xin and Gu si, the two sisters, ran in. Hearing that the Emperor was helping Xue Qianyu, Gu Xin could not take it anymore and started giving orders to Lu Zheng. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, back, to the left, there are stones on the ground. Brother Yuanyuan, the direction of the sun, Yingying.¡± ¡°Aiyo! Xue Er, aren¡¯t you embarrassed? I clearly told you to turn right, but you didn¡¯t listen! You¡¯re pissing me off!¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, he¡¯s drawing his sword. Wait for me, I¡¯ll get you a vegetable knife!¡± Xue Er, quick, don¡¯t let that little girl get a knife. Quickly subdue him! ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, the vegetable knife is here, catch it!¡± The Emperor and eunuch Fu¡¯s mouths were wide open in shock, and they swallowed their saliva. He just threw it away? Yet, Lu Zheng had managed to catch it steadily. Lu Zheng held the knife and ran towards the door. Xue Qianyu followed closely behind. Lu Zheng ran to the wall, jumped up, and turned around, swinging the knife at Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianjin used his sword to block it, but Lu Zheng kicked it away. Then, hended on the ground and used his leg sweep to hook Xue Qianyu onto the ground. He used the strength of his leg to wrap around Xue Qianyu¡¯s leg. He sat up straight and held the kitchen knife to Xue Qianyu¡¯s neck. He tilted his head slightly and smiled. ¡°Wow! Brother Yuanyuan is so powerful! Brother Yuan Yuan won!¡± Gu Xin jumped up and down happily in front of the Emperor, ¡± uncle ye, my brother Yuanyuan can win even with a vegetable knife. It¡¯s no use even if you two bully my brother Yuanyuan! Hmph!¡± Gu Si was also smiling happily at the side. This was the first man she had seen fighting with someone with a knife. In the past, she had only seen women, and they were all women from her family. Chapter 362 362 Beating you up in broad daylight She had thought that men would only use their fists or their mouths to choke people to death like her father. She didn¡¯t expect that men could also use a knife! Lu Zheng stood up and swung the kitchen knife 360 degrees in the air. He caught it firmly and cupped his hands at Xue qianxun.¡±Young master Xue, you let me win!¡± Xue Qianyu was furious! When they were young, they couldn¡¯t beat this kid in a fight. Now that yedu had grown up and was at the age where he could get married, they still couldn¡¯t beat him. ¡°Xue Er, you¡¯re so embarrassing!¡± The emperor¡¯s head hurt from Gu Xin¡¯s actions and he could only scold Xue Qianyu. Gu Xin chuckled as she looked at Lu Zheng, who was walking towards her. She knew that her brother Yuan Yuan would definitely be able to defeat this young master Xue. Gu Xin wanted to say ¡®brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re the best¡¯ but before she could say anything, Xue Qianyu stood up and was about to attack Lu Zheng from behind. In the blink of an eye, Gu Xin took out a copper coin from her purse and threw it at Xue Qianyu¡¯s hand. Lu Zheng jumped in shock. Before he could think about it, Xinxin suddenly made a move. He heard Xue er¡¯s ¡± Aiyo ¡± behind him. The Emperor covered his face! This is so embarrassing! ¡°Why did you attack my brother Yuan Yuan?¡± Gu Xin ran to Lu Zheng¡¯s back and stretched out her arms like an old hen protecting her chicks. Gu si also ran over to help. ¡°Little girl, this is called¡± all¡¯s fair in war.¡±This is called¡± sneak attack,¡±you know?¡± Xue qianxun rubbed his wrist and said in a bad mood. ¡°Sister Xinxin is hitting you in broad daylight! What sneak attack? Uncle ye saw everything.¡± Gu si said, unconvinced. ¡°Right!¡± Gu Xin, who was thinking of how to retaliate, hurriedly nodded her head when she heard what sisi said. ¡°My sister is protecting me! You don¡¯t have a sister, so you don¡¯t understand!¡± Lu Zheng turned around and smiled. Xue Qianyu,¡±second Lu, you bastard!¡± He was reminded of the horrible memory of being taught a lesson by second Lu¡¯s sister, Lu Xue, when he was young. At that time, second Lu had also shamelessly said, ¡± my sister is protecting me. You don¡¯t have a sister, so you don¡¯t understand! Fine, now this brat hade to the vige to acknowledge a group of younger sisters. This was too much! ...... Gu Xin and Gu si were sent to the Yang family next door to y, so the Emperor began to talk about serious matters with Lu Zheng. ¡°I heard that you n to send those crops to the capital at the end of next year? With your grandfather?¡± The Emperor went straight to the point. ¡°Replying to the Emperor, thismoner thinks like this. Because we don¡¯t know the specific output of the crops, the collection of seeds, and how to eat them, we have to wait until the end of next year.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°You told me in advance how many crops you¡¯ve given me. What do you want as a reward?¡± The Emperor asked again. ¡°I would like to be under general Peng¡¯smand as Zhou Yuan and start from an ordinary soldier to explore the world!¡± Lu Yang said. Because of his rebirth, many things would not happen ording to the trajectory he knew. Therefore, he did not want to return to the Lu family with the emperor¡¯s life-saving talisman just because his grandfather had offered him a crop. In this life, if he wanted to marry Xinxin, he had to have his own mansion. All the glory had to be earned by himself. If he let Xinxin be the mistress of the house, there would be no one else in the mansion, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about Xinxin getting hurt. As for taking revenge for his mother, he definitely had to. ¡°As long as these three crops can really meet the requirements that brother Gu has mentioned, your request will be approved! However, ¡± the Emperor paused for a moment, ¡± if brother Gu is able toe to the capital to participate in the Imperial examinations next autumn, I hope that you and your maternal grandfather will appear with the crops by then! ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng agreed. Chapter 363 363 I will not tell you my birthday After the Emperor left Lu Zheng¡¯s house, he went to the Yang¡¯s house next door and took a look at master yang and fourth uncle Gu doing carpentry. After looking at them for a while, he felt that the master and disciple¡¯s craftsmanship was not bad. If they used good wood, the things they made would not be worse than the Carpenters under the Ministry of Works! ¡°Xinxin, sisi, let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t disturb your fourth uncle and old Yang from their work!¡± The Emperor held one in each hand, and they were all held by the back cor. Gu Xin and Gu si felt that this feeling was very familiar, but they couldn¡¯t recall it. The girl exined the situation in the vige to the Emperor as they walked. Of course, it was Gu Xin who was talking most of the time. Gu si used to be invisible. Even though he had been spending a lot of time with the sisters of the second branch recently, he was not a talkative person. He only knew how to say a few unexpected words. In the afternoon, the second branch set up two tables. The Emperor ate the salt and pepper small potatoes and jashed sea pepper potato chips. The little person in his heart had already decided that when Lu Zheng, that kid, presented the potatoes next year, he would have someone specially clean up a piece ofnd and nt it for himself to eat. ...... The 15th day of the month was Lu Zheng and Gu Xin¡¯s birthday. One was 16, the other 11. Lu Zheng gave Gu Xin a set of painted twelve Chinese zodiac signs. They were the size of a small potato and Gu Xin loved them a lot. Only grandma Xiao knew that Lu Zheng carved them himself. She could tell what her grandson was thinking, but Gu Xin was still young, so she didn¡¯t say it out loud. She was worried that her poor grandson wouldn¡¯t be able to understand it. Although it seemed like Lu Zheng treated the four Gu sisters the same way, grandma Xiao knew that he treated Gu Xin differently. It was just that he did not show it. Gu Nian made tworge cakes for the two of them. There was even strawberry sauce on the cakes. She did not n to tell anyone what they were as long as they were delicious. Even if the gluttonous Emperor asked, she would not tell him. Gu shouxin gave Gu Xin a piece of calligraphy that he had written himself. It was a hairpin-style regr script that was suitable for young girls to copy. Cai Xiaolian, on the other hand, made a set of clothes for Gu Xin. After a few months, she had gotten used to her needlework. The old mansion didn¡¯t give anything, only Grandpa and Grandma Gu gave Gu Xin a red envelope. It was the same in the past. The Emperor gave the two children a jade pendant each and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°keep it well! This is very useful.¡± ¡°Many thanks, uncle ye!¡± lu zheng epted it without a second thought. xue qianyu¡¯s eyes were wide open.¡¯you know he¡¯s the emperor, but you¡¯re so happy epting it!¡¯ Gu Xin felt that the jade pendant was too expensive and was hesitating to reject it. In the end, seeing how Lu Zheng epted it so readily, she reluctantly epted it. The Emperor,¡±you¡¯re being despised?¡± [ when have I ever been rejected when I give something? ] the emperor was unhappy and directly said, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, uncle is a rich businessman, very rich. When you¡¯re of marriageable age, uncle will give you even more beautiful and expensive things! You¡¯re not allowed to hesitate in the future! You have to be as thick-skinned as your brother Yuan Yuan, understand?¡± Uncle Guughed at the side. I say, brother ye. You¡¯re lucky that you¡¯re a rich businessman. Otherwise, your ancestors would definitely jump up and beat you up for your behavior of forcing people to give you gifts! He had seen people who didn¡¯t want to give gifts, but he had never seen people who forced people to ept gifts. You¡¯ll see everything after living for a long time, hehehe ~ I¡¯ll definitely not tell you my birthday. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll force me to ept it! Brother ye, don¡¯t ask me for my birthday! Second brother, don¡¯t tell him!¡± Everyone thought,¡±hey, uncle Gu, where¡¯s your face?¡± Chapter 364 364 Can¡¯t see his face clearly After eating the cake, everyone went to the prefecture to see thenterns, except for uncle Gu, Madam Zhang, and little ninja. Even yang xiaohuan went along with them. She liked the crowd. The Emperor did not go with them. They separated at the entrance of the vige. He had already passed the Qing Prefecture and would not go back. He continued to follow the original route and could not leave the pce for too long. When he left this time, he brought two pots of orchids with him from the Gu family. This was what his Royal grandmother, who was the current Grand Empress Dowager, liked. He had brought 50 sets of toiletries with all kinds of smells. Gu Nian only charged him two taels each instead of ten taels. Then, he moved three jars of Jachai peppers. Gu Nian said that if he kept them well, they would be enough for him to eat for a long time. She also gave him the recipe for making Jachai peppers. The Emperor wanted to pay, but Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian did not want it. He also wanted the cake recipe. His Royal grandmother¡¯s teeth were not good, so she might like it. Along the way, he only took things from the Gu family. He had no interest in buying anything else. The Emperor had instructed Gu shouxin to take the exam well and strive to get a good result so that he could show off to others in the future that he had a brother who was an official or something. time travel Trio +¡± Lu Zheng cursed madly in his heart. What kind of official position is your brother in? shouldn¡¯t this be arranged by you? You can show off whatever official position he is! Because she received an expensive-looking jade pendant, Gu Xin gave the Emperor five bamboo tubes of water mixed with jade beads. Although the Emperor did not know what a Jade bead was, Gu Xin had a clear conscience and returned the favor. She could now treat the Jade as her own. ...... ¡°Old master, should we send someone to knock on County Magistrate Cheng¡¯s door?¡± Xue Qianyu reminded him after they parted. ¡°Write a letter to the Qing Prefecture magistrate, saying that your distant rtive is participating in this examination. Tell him to inform the counties under him that he is not allowed to y favorites and that he must be fair! Point out Taoyuan County, and the magistrate knows what to do!¡± The Emperor said. what about County Magistrate Cheng? ¡± Xue Qianyu thought the Emperor was going to deal with him directly! ¡°It¡¯s time to change the magistrate of Taoyuan County. However, the scientific examination was imminent, so he would be the temporary host! Let¡¯s go back and change our identities with Minister sun.¡± The Emperor narrowed his eyes and coldly said. ¡°Yes!¡± Xue Qianyu finally understood. When the carriage arrived at Taoyuan County, the group had lunch at the Zui Jiang restaurant and then went to the pier to take a boat, nning to go to the next ce. Back at the Gu family, Gu Xin went to sleep the moment she got into the carriage. She had a dream, a dream that was simr to the one she hadst time. It was her, who had grown up, wearing gorgeous clothes and a cloak, and walking around thentern show. There were many people at the Lantern Festival. She was held by a man, who held her hand tightly as if he was afraid that she would be separated by the crowd. They walked and walked and walked, stopping from time to time to buy antern. However, Gu Xin could not see his face clearly. She could only feel that he was holding her hand very tightly. After a while, she was holding a fewnterns in her hand and said in a good mood, ¡± ¡°I want to gather all 12 animals, okay?¡± The man in front turned around and replied, ¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Just as she was about to see the man¡¯s face clearly, she woke up from her dream. The word ¡± okay ¡± still echoed in her ears. She felt that something was wrong with her hand and subconsciously retracted it. sisi, you still can¡¯t hide it from her. I told you that she¡¯s a light sleeper. I woke her up when I touched her. Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. Chapter 365 365 I can¡¯t be soft-hearted Gu si raised his head and smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Sister Xinxin, you¡¯re awake! I¡¯m helping you put on a bracelet! I wanted to put it on for you secretly, but I woke you up! No more surprises, hehe!¡± Gu Xin raised her hand and saw a colorful bracelet with five small bells hanging on it. She eximed in surprise, ¡± ¡°Wow, so beautiful! So sisi you were just making it up for me!¡± Gu si nodded and said,¡¯yes! My sister taught me. I was the one who made the string, and big sister was the one who hung little bell.¡± Gu Xin really liked this gift and thanked her happily, ¡± ¡°Thank you, sister Huihui! Thank you, sisi!¡± She felt that this was much better looking than the jade pendant that uncle ye had given her. [ ye * Emperor * uncle: my heart is stifled. ] With her sisters and elders chatting with her, Gu Xin immediately forgot about her dream. It was already afternoon when they arrived at the prefecture, and there were even more people on the streets than a few days ago. Lu Zheng opened the way to an Inn, which he had bookedst time. They had a lot of people, and it was impossible for all of them to stay at third aunt Gu¡¯s house. After settling down at the inn, everyone ate something and prepared to go out and y. Gu Nian was holding Gu Xin¡¯s hand, Gu Hui was holding Gu SI¡¯s hand, and Lu Zheng was holding Gu en¡¯s hand. The three of them were still children, and they were in danger of being abducted. He went to look for third aunt Gu first. Guo Wan and Guo Yan also followed him. Guo Wan still hadn¡¯t given up on Lu Zheng and kept moving closer to him. Lu Zheng pulled Gu en along, turning left and right to shake off Guo Wan in the crowd. He was not afraid that Guo Wan would get lost. How could a child who had grown up in the prefecture go missing? After shaking off Guo Wan, he also separated from Gu Xin and her sister. Looking at Gu en, who was curious about everything, Lu Zheng was depressed. He really wanted to leave this brat in the crowd, but it was very likely that he would be abducted. However, he did not want to go back and be pestered by Guo Wan, so he could only bring Gu en around and follow Gu Xin and the rest from a distance. ¡°Niannian.¡± In front of a shop, Gu Nian was about to guess thentern riddles when she was startled by a familiar voice. Third aunt Gu and the other four sisters looked over and frowned. Wasn¡¯t that Xu Changfeng? The old men and women did not like toe out and join in the fun, so they went to look for old man Hua. As for Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian, they got separated from the group as they walked. Since the two of them were together, the younger ones were not worried. Her third uncle went to look for his younger brother, Guo Yan, who ran away happily as soon as he entered the crowd. Xu Changfeng stepped forward and grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Niannian, I knew you still remembered ourntern show promise this year! I knew you woulde!¡± He was much thinner than thest time she saw him, and his cheeks were sunken. ¡°Young master Xu, please mind your manners!¡± Gu Nian flung his hand away. Xu Changfeng looked at third aunt and the Gu sisters, feeling a little uneasy. ¡°Niannian, is it inconvenient because there are too many people? Let¡¯s find a quiet ce to talk, okay?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother say that you were going to die? It¡¯s sote at night, are you trying to scare people? Let¡¯s go, niannian, let¡¯s ignore him!¡± Gu Nian thought the same. She could not be soft-hearted about this matter. She didn¡¯t want toin about the Lantern Festival that the host had set with someone else. For Xu Changfeng¡¯s good, she didn¡¯t want to have any more contact with him. Seeing that he was about to leave, Xu Changfeng stepped forward and stopped him. ¡°Niannian, you need a reason to kill! You have to give me a reason for your sudden change in me so that I can give up!¡± Chapter 366 366 A dog can swim Gu Nian raised her head and looked at him. Xu Changfeng was quite tall. With Gu Nian¡¯s undeveloped height, it was indeed necessary to raise her head to look at him. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a ce to talk! I hope this will be thest time, regardless of whether you¡¯ve made it clear or not!¡± ¡°Gu Nian!¡± Gu Hui pulled her. Third aunt patted Gu Hui. Huihui, we do need to make things clear. However, we can¡¯t let the two of them go alone. We¡¯ll follow them. We¡¯ll watch from a distance and won¡¯t be able to hear you guys. Is that okay? ¡± ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Xu Changfeng nodded repeatedly. So, the group of people followed Xu Changfeng to the river. Guo Wan was a little reluctant, but she couldn¡¯t see Lu Zheng anywhere. She would only have a better chance of seeing Lu Zheng if she followed the Gu family. When they arrived at the river, Gu Nian pointed to a less crowded ce not far away. ¡°Third aunt, sister Huihui, you guys wait for me here! I¡¯lle over after I¡¯ve made things clear with him!¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead!¡± Third aunt nodded. When they reached a safe spot, Gu Nian stopped and looked at Xu Changfeng. ¡°Young master Xu, if you have anything to ask, just ask!¡± Xu Changfeng wanted to reach out to Gu Nian but she dodged him. Xu Changfeng looked at Gu Nian sadly. niannian, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose thest time we met at your house. I just couldn¡¯t stand your cold words. I¡¯ve been thinking about you and our past ever since I went back. I¡¯m sorry, niannian.¡± ¡°Young master Xu, as you said, that was in the past.¡± Gu Nian sighed. People grow up, and I¡¯m a year older this year. I¡¯m about to reach marriageable age, and I know very well what I want. You¡¯re not my type.¡± Xu Changfeng was anxious,¡±but you used to be a coward!¡± that was in the past, ¡± Gu Nian interrupted him. people change. The past me doesn¡¯t represent the present me. Maybe I really liked you in the past because of your good family background. However, I now know that there are many people in this world who have better family backgrounds than you. Why should I hang myself on a tree like you? I¡¯ll definitely meet someone better than you in the future.¡± Xu Changfeng took two steps back and looked at Gu Nian in disbelief. ¡°Niannian, you¡¯ve changed! You¡¯ve said it before, you¡¯re not after my family, you¡¯re after me. ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve changed.¡± Gu Nian nodded. I used to covet you, but now I only want money and status. I will like whoever has more money and higher status. I¡¯m such a vain and powerful girl. Xu Changfeng, are you that stupid? You were actually tricked by a youngdy who wasn¡¯t even of marriageable age!¡± Xu Changfeng¡¯s expression suddenly changed as his eyes turned vicious. He took out a dagger and pointed it at Gu Nian. Gu Nian was already prepared for this move. Seeing the daggering towards her, she kicked Xu Changfeng¡¯s hand away without a second thought. Then, he took a step forward, grabbed Xu Changfeng¡¯s body, bent down, lifted him up, and threw him into the river! ¡°Argh! Someone fell into the water!¡± This move of hers startled the girl who was putting out thenterns by the river. ¡°Help! I don¡¯t know how to swim, I don¡¯t know how to swim!¡± Xu Changfeng was struggling in the water. Gu Nian scratched her head as she hesitated. She did not know that Xu Changfeng did not know how to swim. ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡± Suddenly, a dog barked, and the crowd was in an uproar. ¡°Move! Move aside!¡± At this moment, a figure quickly ran over. As he ran, he looked behind him but did not see Gu Nian who was by the river. The person was so fast that Gu Nian, who was thinking about whether to save her, was knocked into the river. ¡°Your Grandpa!¡± Gu Nian was angry. ¡°Your Grandpa! Aiya, why is the dog in the water?¡± The man who bumped into her replied, and was surprised to find that the dog had also followed her down. ¡°Are you an idiot? Dogs can swim!¡± Gu Nian was so angry that she did not know what to say. Since the three dogs wereing, she had to run away. Running for her life was more important! Chapter 367 367 Wait for me, miss ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡± The man who had run her over was very close to Gu Nian. When he saw her turn around and swim to the other side of the river, he quickly grabbed her. ¡°I said you¡¯re sick! You¡¯re pulling me in the water, do you want me to drown!¡± Gu Nian choked on her water and quickly pped the man¡¯s hand away. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not good at swimming. Please give me a ride!¡± The man said pitifully, not letting go. ¡°You¡¯re sick! You¡¯re not good in the water, yet you still dare to dive into the water!¡± Seeing that the dog had already entered the water, Gu Nian could not care about anything else and swam quickly. ¡°Girl, you can¡¯t me me! I didn¡¯t want to! You don¡¯t know how unlucky I am, I¡¯m so unlucky!¡± ¡°Shut up! If you speak again, I¡¯ll press you into the river even if you get bitten by a dog!¡± Woof! Woof! Woof! ¡°Hurry up and save him!¡± ¡°Hurry up and chase those three dogs away!¡± There were a lot of people on the shore, and it was also very lively in the river. Xu Changfeng was still calling for help! Fourth uncle Gu was just taking a walk with yang xiaohuan by the river when he heard themotion and joined in the fun. Looking at themotion, well, wasn¡¯t that his own niece? Fourth uncle Gu and yang xiaohuan jumped into the river without hesitation. Holding the meat patties he had just bought, he raised his hand and called out to the dog. Meanwhile, yang xiaohuan walked toward Gu nianyou. ¡°Aunt Xiao Huan, I¡¯m fine here. Go and bring that person over there!¡± Gu Nian said as she heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that reinforcements had arrived. Yang xiaohuan looked at Xu Changfeng and his heart skipped a beat. That man was about tond! ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good for you to ask your aunt to save a man, right?¡± The man who had lured the dog over also rxed and said. Gu Nian red at him and was so angry that she grabbed the bird on his head and pressed it into the water. ¡°Yup! If I¡¯m caught by a man like you, it¡¯ll affect my reputation. I might as well kill you!¡± Gu Nian said through gritted teeth after pressing her down. After a few seconds, someone lifted him up. ¡°Pfft!¡± The man spat a mouthful of water on Gu Nian¡¯s face. ¡°You even spat at me!¡± Gu nianyou pressed her down. He pulled it up again after a few seconds. ¡°You¡¯d better hold it in. Otherwise, I¡¯ll press you down again!¡± Gu Nian reminded him as soon as his head appeared. The man didn¡¯t spit it out. He opened his mouth, and water flowed out from the corner of his mouth. Then he grinned and said, ¡± ¡°Miss, I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m especially good at holding my breath in water.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see how long I can hold it in then!¡± Gu Nian said. After saying that, he pressed her down. By then, the dog had already been led away by fourth uncle Gu¡¯s meat patties, and Xu Changfeng had been dragged ashore by yang xiaohuan. Gu Hui ran over with Gu si and Gu Xin. She squatted down and started punching Xu Changfeng¡¯s stomach. The water in Xu Changfeng¡¯s stomach was also forced out by his friends. Finally, Gu Xin gave Xu Changfeng a heavy punch in the stomach, ¡± ¡°If you provoke my sister again, I¡¯ll throw you into the river to feed the fish!¡± Xu Changfeng was in unbearable pain. Looking at the Three Sisters of the Gu family in front of him, he even wanted to die. This was the most embarrassing day he had ever had in his life. He was thrown into the river by a woman, rescued by a woman to the shore, beaten up by a woman, and threatened by a woman. When he saw the fierceness in Gu Xin¡¯s eyes and the coldness in Gu Hui¡¯s eyes, he was truly afraid. After being soaked in the water for a while, his mind finally cleared up. He could not understand why he had brought a dagger with him when he left the house. Why did he stab Gu Nian after she had said those words? He was still afraid. Fortunately, Gu Nian was strong. Otherwise, if he had hurt Gu Nian, he would have lost his position as a schr. Chapter 368 368 I wish you to stop at the level of a schr Xu Changfeng realized that Gu Nian was no longer the Gu Nian he had liked before. He believed Gu Nian¡¯s words. Gu Nian had never been after him but the Xu family¡¯s money. Perhaps Gu Nian had already found a more handsome and wealthy young master than him! ¡°Ladies Gu, I won¡¯t disturb Gu Nian anymore in the future.¡± Gu nianshen sat up, feeling a little exhausted. However, I¡¯d like to trouble you to pass a message to Gu Nian on my behalf. Please don¡¯t regret it in the future. I, Xu Changfeng, will one day be a man that she can only look up to.¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Gu Hui spat on the ground and looked at Xu Changfeng speechlessly. ¡°Bah!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si also spat. Gu Xin,¡¯my sister is the one you¡¯ll never be able to reach. A man like you who uses a knife on a weak woman is a shame to the world. He was still a schr! Your behavior is really a disgrace to all the schrs in the world! The students are all ashamed of reading the books of the sages with you!¡± Xu Changfeng pointed at Gu Xin,¡¯you! At such a young age, your mouth is so vicious. Be careful of your tongue.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu Zheng appeared with Gu en. He stood in front of Gu Xin to protect her and pped Xu Changfeng¡¯s hand away. it wasn¡¯t just the Gu sisters who saw you pointing a knife at them just now. Many people on the shore saw it too. I¡¯ve already sent someone to report it to the authorities! Xu Changfeng got up from the ground in fear. ¡± Lu Zheng pped his hand away and said,¡±why are your hands trembling like this?¡± He probably couldn¡¯t write anymore! You deserve it!¡± Gu Xin poked her head out from behind Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Right, he deserves it! I wish you to be stuck as an elementary schr for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xu Changfeng wanted to curse, but he thought of Lu Zheng¡¯s words about reporting to the authorities. It was better for him to leave as soon as possible. Although his family had connections with the government, it would be troublesome if the Gu family kept harping on it. Although he did not hurt Gu Nian and was thrown into the water instead, Xu Changfeng still had some conscience and knew that it was his fault. He snorted and left. Xu Changfeng left, but Gu Nian and the man were still in the water. The people around them were still watching. ¡°Sister,e on up!¡± Gu Xin turned around and looked at the river, shouting worriedly. ¡°Little girl, your sister is putting on a big show for us! Don¡¯t shout, don¡¯t shout. We all want to know how long the young master in the water canst.¡± A middle-aged man said. ¡°Aiyo, little girl, quickly ask your sister to bring the person over! That little brother has been in the water for a long time, he¡¯s going to die!¡± On the other side, the woman selling flower worriedly said. ¡°Gu Nian,e back!¡± Gu Hui shouted. ¡°Niannian, quicklye up! The water in the river is cold, what if you get sick?¡± Fourth uncle Gu shouted. Indeed, Gu Nian was feeling cold. After some thought, she let go of the man¡¯s head and swam back. ¡°Pfft!¡± The man emerged from the water and spat out some water. After taking a few deep breaths, he chased after Gu Nian. miss, wait a moment! Wait for me! I only know how to hold my breath, so I can¡¯t swim very well!¡± Gu niancai did not want to talk to him. He could hold his breath for so long, so how could he not swim well? Did he think she was a three-year-old child? As soon as they reached the shore, Gu Nian shivered as the night wind blew. ¡°Huihui, let¡¯s go back first! You¡¯ll get a cold wind if you wear wet clothes!¡± Yang xiaohuan said. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Youngdy, wait!¡± The man who could not swim well reached the shore and grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s arm. Just as Gu Nian was about to turn around and push him away, the man tripped over a stone on the shore and fell backward. However, he did not forget to grab Gu Nian tightly. Chapter 369 369 Chapter 369 lost innocence As Gu Nian fell to the ground, she felt her mouth touching the shameless man¡¯s lips. In an instant, she was pulled up. They were moving very quickly. Since the shore was not very bright, no one else saw them except for Gu Nian and the man who felt their lips touch. ¡°Thanks!¡± Gu Nian found that it was Lu Zheng who had helped her up. She thanked him. ¡°You know someone?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know him! I¡¯m just a fish in the pond! How unlucky, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Nian looked at the dumbfounded person on the ground and quickly left with her friends. She had never had a boyfriend in both her previous and current lives, and the first kiss of both her lives had just been lost. If it wasn¡¯t for Lu Zheng pulling her up quickly, she didn¡¯t know how long she would have stayed in that position. If you didn¡¯t believe it, just look at the man who was holding his breath but couldn¡¯t swim well after being chased by the dog. He was still lying there in a daze! The crowd thought that the young man had choked on water. They pressed hard on his stomach, but the water did note out. He only came back to his senses when his stomach hurt. He sat on the ground, his whole body wet. He touched his mouth with his hand, and a sentence kept shing through his mind. I¡¯ve been kissed by a wild girl, and the innocence that I¡¯ve maintained for more than ten years is no longer guaranteed! I¡¯ve been kissed by a wild girl, and the innocence I¡¯ve maintained for more than ten years is no longer guaranteed! ...... ¡°Young master! Young master!¡± ¡°Young master! Young master! Where are you?¡± At this moment, a manservant and a maidservant were looking for someone. Seeing that there were many people here, they ran over. ¡°Aiya! Young master, you fell into the water!¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Seeing young master¡¯s wet body, hurry up and carry young master back!¡± Oh, right, right, right. Young master,e. I¡¯ll carry you! The maidservant and manservant said one sentence after another and carried the man whose innocence had been ruined on their backs. Once the three of them left, the crowd was over. The onlookers dispersed and went back to their own business. ¡°Young master, are you cold? Hang in there, we¡¯ll be on the carriage in a while!¡± The servant girl asked worriedly. ¡°Ah Qiu, ah Dong.¡± The man gloomily called out to his maidservant and manservant. ¡°Young master, what do you want? This servant will find it for you!¡± The maidservant, a ¡®Qiu, asked. ¡°That¡¯s right, young master. Did you drop something when you fell into the water?¡± The manservant ah Dong also asked. ¡°Ah Qiu, ah Dong, your young master has lost his innocence! I, li Muyan, have protected my innocence for 17 years. Just now, I lost it!¡± The man said exaggeratedly, his tone somewhat aggrieved. Ah Dong stopped in his tracks. Ah Qiu also looked at li Muyan in surprise. ¡°Young master, we¡¯ve only been apart for a little more than 15 minutes, and you¡¯ve already lost your innocence? Who did it?¡± Ah Qiu muttered. ¡°That¡¯s right, young master! I remember that you were chased by a dog! Don¡¯t tell me your innocence has been taken away by a dog?¡± ¡°Shut your stinky mouth!¡± Ah Dong hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when li Muyan smacked him on the head. ¡°Young master, what happened? On our way here, we heard passersby say that a silly boy was pressed down by a girl into the river to hold his breath. Could they be talking about you?¡± Ah Qiu asked. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, silly boy. However, I was indeed pressed into the river by a girl. I was the one who asked her to press me. It was that barbaric girl who ruined my innocence after she came ashore!¡± Li Muyan said angrily. He just wanted to ask for the girl¡¯s name, apologize, and thank her. Who would have thought that things would develop like that! Chapter 370 370 Three requests for his wife ¡°Young master, I really want to know how the girl who pushed your head into the water ruined your innocence.¡± Ah Dong asked. Ah Qiu also looked at li Muyan with a burning gaze. Her young master was so angry not because his innocence had been destroyed, but because it had been destroyed in public! Li Muyan looked left and right. Seeing that no one was paying attention to the three of them, he said,¡±you can¡¯t tell anyone!¡± Other people don¡¯t know that my innocence has been destroyed.¡± yes, yes. Young master, don¡¯t worry. We will not tell anyone. Ah Qiu and ah Dong replied in unison. ¡°She kissed me.¡± Li Muyan¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°What?¡± Ah Qiu and ah Dong didn¡¯t hear him clearly. ¡°She kissed me. I was caught off guard and she kissed me. Then, she was pulled away by her brother or brother. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how long she would have to kiss me!¡± Li Muyan¡¯s heart beat like thunder when he said this. He sighed. I didn¡¯t expect this girl to have such good eyes. She could see my face clearly in the dark river! He was so bold that he kissed me directly. Do you think I should ask someone to go to her house to propose marriage?¡± ¡°Ha?¡± Ah Qiu and ah Dong were once again in awe of their young master. A grown man was making a fuss about his innocence being destroyed after being kissed and wanted someone to take responsibility. ¡°Do you guys think I should go and propose marriage?¡± Li Muyan repeated. ¡°No, young master, there are so many beautiful girls in the Qing Prefecture who want to win your favor, but you don¡¯t even care. It turns out that you like the wild type! She pressed your head into the water and forced a kiss on you, and you¡¯ve been captured?¡± Ah Dong said, speechless. Thinking of their young master, the most talented and handsome man in Qing Province, with a rich family, he was the most eye-catching wherever he went. How did he get the idea of getting married because of a wild girl? ¡°That¡¯s right, young master, Madam has told you so many girls, but you don¡¯t like any of them. How can you get married after being kissed by someone? If the other girls were to find out, wouldn¡¯t they all rush to kiss you? When the timees, you¡¯ll marry all of them?¡± Ah Qiu was also speechless. Her young master only looked at the sisters in the family, her and sister ah Chun, and did not even look at the other girls. Instead, he was very intimate with another young man in the city. If it was not because she had served her young master since she was young and knew that her young master did not like men, ah Qiu would have thought that her young master was going to marry a young man in his life. ¡°How is that possible? Women were all troublesome. One in the backyard was enough. Look at my father, which day hasn¡¯t he been bothered by the concubine in the backyard? My mother told me long ago that I¡¯m only allowed to get married in this life, no concubines. You¡¯ve been with me for so many years, and we can be considered to have grown up since childhood. Don¡¯t you know my requirements for my wife?¡± Li Muyan retorted. At this moment, the three of them had also arrived at the carriage. Li Muyan got in and wrapped himself in a nket. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s been so many years, but you really haven¡¯t told me what you want from your wife.¡± Ah Qiu said. Ah Dong took the reins and prepared to drive the carriage, but he also added, ¡± ¡°Right, this little one has never heard young master mention it before!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you now. As for me, I only have three requirements for my wife. First, she must be a woman. Second, she must be good at swimming. Third, she must give up her face. Just like this girl today, she likes me and kissed me in front of so many people. Although her brother stopped her in time, she really went all out!¡± Li Muyan said happily. Chapter 371 371 Chapter 371-bow Gu Nian did not know that the man who had stolen her first kiss from her in two lifetimes was currently considering whether he should marry her. She returned to the inn in a Huff, asked for hot water, and soaked herself in the bathtub. Only then did her mood calm down. If not for Lu Zheng¡¯s quick reflexes, who pulled her up, the entire riverbank would have been able to witness her first kiss! ¡®Damn it!¡¯ That man was really crazy! There were so many people on the riverbank, but he just had to hit himself? Forget it, why did he still pull her up when he was onnd? It was fine if he pulled her, but why did he fall? Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t forward but backward. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they have changed positions? ¡®Aiyo, Gu Nian, what are you thinking about? Gu Nian knocked on her head as she tried to get rid of the scene that had just happened. She was a modern person, but she had never been in love! ¡°Sister, why did you hit yourself?¡± At this moment, Gu Xin came in with a bucket of water. Seeing this scene, she was so shocked that she immediately asked. Her sister had almost forgotten about themst year when she hurt her head. ¡°Xinxin, why didn¡¯t you knock?¡± Gu Nian pouted. ¡°I did! You didn¡¯t hear it. Sister, what are you thinking about? Thest time you hit your head, you almost couldn¡¯t remember us. What if you break your head again?¡± Seeing that Gu Nian still knew her name, Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief. She then poured the hot water into the bathtub and massaged Gu Nian¡¯s head. ¡°Xinxin, I feel wronged.¡± Gu Nian said pitifully. I did feel quite wronged. That Xu Changfeng is simply sick. He used a knife because of his love and hatred. Fortunately, you¡¯re strong, sister. If he had hurt you, I would have used the four killing weapons given by grandma Xiao on him. And that unlucky guy who was being chased by the dog, of all people, he bumped into you. Fortunately, he was a human cushion for you and didn¡¯t knock you down. Otherwise, I would have to give him a round of the four great killing weapons.¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows and mumbled. ¡°Well, the next time you see them, Xinxin, you must do it with them both. I¡¯m so wronged!¡± Gu Nian nodded. It¡¯s good to have a sister! His sister had helped him vent his anger. After messing with Cheng Rui, his sister was going to help him vent his anger again. ¡°Well, if I see them like this next time, I won¡¯t be soft-hearted. But, sis, I didn¡¯t see the person who was being chased by the dog.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°I¡¯ll point to you next time. Although I can¡¯t see it very clearly, I¡¯ll definitely recognize you if I see you again.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s mood improved. sister, it¡¯s only been 15 days since the new year, but you¡¯ve encountered a few things. I don¡¯t feel like things are going well. Why don¡¯t we let our parents take us to the temple to pray for blessings tomorrow? ¡± Gu Xin suggested. ¡°No, let¡¯s go home tomorrow!¡± Gu Nian shook her head. She had lived in a temple for many years in her past life, so she usually didn¡¯t go to the temple to pray. I think Xinxin is right. We should go and pray to the Bodhisattva. Gu Hui said as she pushed the door open and entered with two buckets of water. ¡°Sister Huihui, Bodhisattva is very busy. He doesn¡¯t have time to take care of everyone.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°A sincere heart is a spirit, seeking peace of mind.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the Taoist temple and ask for a safety talisman or a luck talisman!¡± Gu Nian suggested. ¡°Alright! He would ask his third aunt if there were any Taoist temples in the prefecture. The Taoist temple also worships Immortals!¡± Gu Hui did not mind. that¡¯s right. There¡¯s a deity in the temple. Let¡¯s ask the deity to bless us! Gu Nian immediately nodded. ¡°Sister Huihui, you should chat with her. She hit her own head when I came in! You watch her, don¡¯t let her hit you. I¡¯ll go find sisi.¡± Gu Xin carried the water bucket and left after giving her instructions. Chapter 372 372 I¡¯m giving you a present! ¡°Brother Yuanyuan,e with me!¡± When they passed by Lu Zheng¡¯s room, Gu Xin saw that he was alone and called him along. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Zheng came out and took the wooden bucket from Gu Xin¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a present! However, we have to return the bucket to the kitchen first, and then borrow a basin from him.¡± Gu Xin smiled mysteriously. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lu Zheng¡¯s smile deepened. just now, I saw my sister hitting her own head. I was afraid that she would almost forget about us likest year. Gu Xin¡¯s face was filled with fear as she recalled what had just happened. ¡°What happened to herst year?¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°At the beginning of Octoberst year, my father¡¯s gambling den came to collect his debt. My sister fought with those people, then she hit her head and fainted. When she woke up, she called me little sister, which scared me to death. However, she still remembered it at once.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Oh, early October!¡± Lu Zheng nodded his head in understanding. The day he was reincarnated happened to be the first day of October. Perhaps Gu Nian had also arrived on those two days! ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, was the cake this morning good?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Lu Zheng replied with a smile. ¡°I helped too! That¡¯s also my gift to brother Yuanyuan. Didn¡¯t I sayst time that I¡¯m going to give brother Yuanyuan two birthday presents? I¡¯ve alreadypleted one, there¡¯s still one left.¡± Gu Xin said happily. There was nothing happier than the fact that the other party liked the gift that he had given. ¡°There¡¯s another one? Could it be a wooden basin?¡± Lu Zheng joked. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡± The two of them had already arrived at the inn¡¯s kitchen. Gu Si was waiting there. Gu Xin stepped forward, ¡± sisi, sister said that there¡¯s enough water. She doesn¡¯t want it anymore. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll carry this bucket over for Grandpa and Grandma to wash their faces and feet first! Sister Xinxin, you wait here. We¡¯ll bring another big bucket of water to wash upter.¡± Gu si nodded and then said. ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Gu Xin nodded. The Lantern Festival was full of guests. The Gu family lived here, so there were many ces where water was needed. The waiter was too busy, so the Gu family had to do it themselves. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan,e with me!¡± Gu Xin went to the kitchen and borrowed a wooden basin from the fire-lighting worker. She carried it out and beckoned for Lu Zheng to follow her. The two of them came to a big tree in the backyard. There happened to be a well next to it. Gu Xin carried a basin of water and ced it by the well. Then, she looked up at the sky. Lu Zheng felt a little helpless. What gift did this little girl want to give him? she didn¡¯t even ask him to help carry the water. In her previous life, Xin ¡®er didn¡¯t have much strength and was even very weak. In this life, she was so strong at this age? ¡°Brother Yuanyuan,e here! Squat down and close your eyes!¡± Gu Xin squatted beside the wooden basin and waved at Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng walked over and squatted down beside the wooden basin ording to Gu Xin¡¯s instructions. He then closed his eyes. Gu Xin moved the wooden basin to the best position and squatted down next to Lu Zheng to test the position. She then stood up and ran to the opposite side of Lu Zheng and squatted down. There was a wooden basin between the two. ¡°Are you done?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°Alright, brother Yuanyuan, you can open your eyes now. Look at the present I conjured for you in the basin!¡± Gu Xin said happily. Lu Zheng opened his eyes and nced at Gu Xin before looking at the basin. The water in the basin had stopped flowing and the reflection of the full moon was reflected in the water. Lu Zheng¡¯s body froze. Chapter 373 373 I belong to the Tiger family ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, this is the birthday present I¡¯m giving you for the second Yuanyuan! the moon in the sky has been there for a long time. i hope brother yuanyuan can be like the moon, even if it is cloudy and waning, it will not lose its luster! I hope that brother Yuanyuan¡¯s happiness can be like the moon in the sky. Even if there are ups and downs, it will always be there. i hope that brother yuanyuan will always be a full moon.¡± Gu Xin looked into Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes as she spoke. Lu Zheng looked at the person in front of him, who was gradually ovepping with his memory, and the same words echoed in his ears. ¡°Mister Lu, Xin ¡®er hopes that Mister Lu will be like the moon in the sky, forever shining and bringing light to Xin¡¯ er. Xin ¡®er hoped that Lung would be like the moon in the sky, pure and wless, not blinded by hatred and tiring himself out. Xin ¡®er hopes that every time Lu Lang¡¯s birthdayes, he¡¯ll be like the full moon in the sky,plete and without any worries!¡± The 18-year-old Xin ¡®er had taken a golden pot and nted flowers in a garden full of flowers on his 23rd birthday. She had picked a full moon for him as a birthday gift. At the age of eleven, Xinxin took a wooden basin to the well of the inn on his sixteenth birthday and took a full moon for him as a birthday gift. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes were already filled with tears.¡±Xin Xin Xin!¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t be touched!¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± uncle said that adults eat meat raw and children get beaten! Brother Yuan Yuan, you¡¯re 16 years old, you¡¯re an adult now, don¡¯t cry like you¡¯ve been beaten.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± At this moment, he had the same question as the other three who had just transmigrated. What exactly did uncle Gu say to Xinxin? ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do you like this gift?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°I like it, I really like it. Thank you, Xinxin.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. ¡± if so, close your eyes after a while and keep it in mind. when there¡¯s a full moon, you can look up at the sky and see my gift to you! ¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng nodded. ¡°To show my sincerity, I¡¯ve already spent some money to buy this basin from the kitchen uncle. Brother Yuan Yuan, do you want it? In the future, when the moon is full, take the water out and it will be my gift to you.¡± Gu Xin smiled slyly. ¡°Alright!¡± lu zheng nodded. brother Yuanyuan, thank you too. I really like the present you gave me. I like little tigers the most because I¡¯m born in the Year of the Tiger, hehe ~¡±Gu Xin giggled. In the car just now, she had dreamed that someone would buy her thentern of the twelve Chinese zodiac signs when she grew up, and there was a little tiger in it. ¡°I know, you¡¯re a Tiger.¡± Lu Zhengughed. He thought of the time when they went to see the Lantern Festival together in his previous life. It was then that they celebrated their first birthday after they got to know each other. It was also then that they knew each other¡¯s birthday. He held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t let anyone open the way. Just like any other ordinary man and woman, he weaved through the crowd and bought from stall to stall, buying all thenterns on the street that were rted to the twelve zodiacs. At that time, both of them hadnterns hanging from their hands and bodies. They carried them back to the small courtyard and hung them there for an entire year. He only remembered that the little tigerntern was the first to break. Because Gu Xin was born in the Year of the Tiger, even though her personality wasn¡¯t that bad, she liked the little tigerntern a lot. When he wasn¡¯t around, she would bring her servant girl to walk around the yard with the little tigerntern, so it broke the fastest. Chapter 374 374 which bastard was scolding her? When Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian found out about what happened to Gu Nian today, they were also speechless. Their original owners weren¡¯t reliable either, but at least they had memories and knew how to deal with it. Poor elder daughter, the most unreliable of the original owner, she didn¡¯t even have a bit of memory. Everything happened while he was still in a daze. Fortunately, no one knew that she had no memory except for the two of them. Otherwise, how many people woulde to ckmail her? Gu Nian¡¯s appearance was already one of the best in the vige. Now, her soul had a likable temperament that was slowly blooming. Even without the rotten peach flowers of the original owner, the current Gu Nian could still be liked and admired by people! ¡°My daughter! Why don¡¯t we find someone to settle down with?¡± Gu shouxin sighed with emotion. ¡°father, you¡¯re biased, right? Did he want to find someone to be his son-inw? You just find me troublesome, don¡¯t you?¡± Gu Nian had begun to treat them as her biological parents and had learned to act coquettishly. ¡°It¡¯s not that father is biased! How could he say this! as for xinxin, we also know who to keep an eye on, so we¡¯ll just keep an eye on her. But you, I don¡¯t know who to target! It¡¯s easy to solve it if you provoked it, but if it was the host who provoked it, how do you think we should solve it?¡± Gu shouxin facepalmed. How many had appeared in three months? Zhang Yungui, Zhang Dahu, Caitou, Xu Changfeng, Cheng Rui, and the unknown dog chasing the man today. Gu shouxin had a premonition that the dog chasing the man would definitely appear again and bother his eldest daughter. ¡°what are you saying? Niannian is only 15 in two months, what do you mean? Nine thousand years old, you can¡¯t live with such a feudalistic mindset.¡± Cai Xiaolian red at Gu shouxin and said. ¡°Alright! If not, we can¡¯t be sure.¡± Gu shouxin smiled without any temper. ¡°Father, don¡¯t interact with uncle so much in the future. Just focus on reading at home!¡± Gu Nian looked at his father. ¡°Why? Why did you drag your uncle into this?¡± gu shouxin was stunned. ¡®You¡¯re starting to sound more and more like him now, and your brain circuits are also starting to resemble his! Father, just bear with it! no matter how interesting uncle is, you can¡¯t be affected by him! It¡¯s enough for a family to have one uncle. If there¡¯s another one, Grandpa and Grandma will go crazy!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Hahahahahahaha!¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯tugh.¡± Gu Nian turned to look at Cai Xiaolian. you should also try to persuade father. If he really bes like first uncle, you¡¯ll be like first aunt. You¡¯ll be speechless from all the criticism, and you¡¯ll hold your youngest son, shaking your head, sighing and crying. Cai Xiaolian paused. ¡± hahahahahaha yingluo. ¡± this time, it was gu shouxin¡¯s turn tough. ...... The next day, early in the morning, third aunt Gu brought a group of people to the most famous green maple temple outside the prefecture. Gu Nian only asked for a protective talisman. She did not want a luck-changing talisman. She felt that with the little koi fish in her family, her luck would definitely be good. If she asked for a luck-changing talisman, wouldn¡¯t she be lucky? After lunch, the group set off for the vige. The carriage and donkey cart had just driven out of the city gates when Madam li, the head of the richest family in the Qing government, ordered servants to go to the bank of the moat and ask if anyone knew about the girl who had molested her son yesterday. Of course, he couldn¡¯t directly say that it was a girl who had molested his son. He naturally asked about the unlucky girl who had been knocked into the river by his son yesterday. The unlucky girl was so concerned that her ears turned red as soon as she left the city gate, and the temperature did not drop. She was a little depressed. Which bastard was scolding her? Chapter 375 375 Second brother, we have to be humble The next day after they returned to the vige, the Gu brothers brought Lu Zheng to explore the wastnd. There were potatoes nted behind Houyang Valley, and there was a small forest behind thend. On the other side of the forest was arge piece of barrennd, full of grass. Because it was surrounded by forests, no one in the vige of the three Forks had explored it for years. Grandma Xiao and grandma Gu also went with them. Grandma Xiao mainly picked herbs, and grandma Gu was strong enough to help with the exploration. There was a total of a little more than two mu. The four Gu family members were all used to doing farm work. Although Lu Zheng had never done farm work before, he learned the movements of the elders and got used to it very quickly. ¡°A ¡®Yuan, I estimate that there are at least three thousand Jin of potatoes in second brother¡¯s Houyang Valley! With nearly three hundred catties of seeds, one mu could be nted with ten mu ofnd. Ah Yuan, why don¡¯t you sell some of the remaining ten mu to our family? Everyone in our family loves to eat that stuff.¡± Uncle Gu told Lu Zheng about the potatoes when he was taking a break. ¡°Deal, I¡¯ll give eldest uncle a hundred Jin of seeds! I¡¯ll give 2nd uncle 100 Jin as well.¡± Lu Zheng agreed readily. In any case, he still had to nt two or three more crops, and when he transported them to the capital, the Emperor would definitely not find it too little. ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal! Ah Yuan! You¡¯re really the young man I like the most! Really, I want to matchmake you. But I know that I can¡¯t recognize other girls! I can¡¯t bear to part with my family¡¯s daughter. If you weren¡¯t so handsome, I would have considered introducing my Gu family¡¯s daughter to you.¡± Uncle Gu sighed, feeling that it was a pity. ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t you introduce us to the girls if ah Yuan is so handsome?¡± Fourth uncle Gu asked in confusion. ¡°What else could it be? This man was so handsome that he was likable! Look at third Sister¡¯s sister-inw, her eyes are all on ah Yuan. For our family¡¯s girl, it¡¯s fine to find a man with above average looks and a good family background like me! Don¡¯t you agree, second brother?¡± Uncle Gu said without hesitation, and then asked for Gu shouxin¡¯s approval. ¡°Big brother, in my heart, your looks aren¡¯t just above average, you have to remove the¡± average ¡°part!¡± Gu shouxin said as he pulled out the grass. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean that it¡¯s slightly above average if we remove the middle?¡± Uncle Gu mumbled to himself before he said happily, ¡± hahaha, second brother, don¡¯t say it out loud! Don¡¯t you schrs always say that you can¡¯t be proud? I¡¯m not proud!¡± Fourth uncle Gu,¡±Yingluo¡± Grandma Gu: Lu Zheng,¡±uncle, don¡¯t scare me. Introduce me!¡± I want your family¡¯s third miss. Uncle Gu was only happy for a short while before he frowned and sighed, ¡± ¡°Sigh, since ancient times, beautiful women with wild beasts, fresh flowers with cow dung, handsome men with fat women! That¡¯s why, ah Yuan, you should work hard and practice your strength. I can see that you¡¯re also worthy of the life of a fat woman. Look at that Guo Wan, how big she is! Train your strength, so that you won¡¯t have a hard time carrying someone like my wife in the future.¡± Fourth uncle Gu shouxin&,¡±is there anyone who talks about their own wife like this?¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not handsome. I¡¯m really ugly,¡± Lu Zheng replied. Uncle Gu patted Lu Zheng¡¯s shoulder and encouraged him, ¡± ¡°When I was young, I also felt that I was very ugly and that I was a good match for my wife. I didn¡¯t expect that when I gave birth to my second child, I would realize that I was actually above average. Now that I¡¯m having my fourth child, your second uncle wants me to drop to the middle grade. I can¡¯t be humble even if I want to. You shoulde to terms with reality!¡± Chapter 376 376 We were definitely implicated ¡°Boss, shut up! If you weren¡¯t carved out of the same mold as your father, I would really think that I had reported you to the wrong person!¡± Grandma Gu wanted to tell him to get out. Where could he get out of this barrennd? ¡°Yuan,e to my side. you¡¯re still young, so don¡¯t mix with those three bastards, or they¡¯ll teach you the wrong things!¡± Grandma Gu asked Lu Zheng to go over to join her. Gu shouxin and fourth uncle Gu looked at uncle Gu, feeling wronged. big brother, you¡¯ve implicated us. Now that grandma Gu had spoken, uncle Gu did not dare to make any more noise. He could only re at his two younger brothers. in mother¡¯s heart, including third sister, we are all bastards, and so are you two! After that, uncle Gu obediently started digging. Gu shouxin and fourth uncle Gu looked at each other. The two of them were definitely implicated by their big brother and third sister. ...... ¡°Sis, is this stove used to make the perfume you mentioned?¡± In Gu Nian¡¯sboratory, Gu Xin asked as she surrounded the stove that had just been built. ¡°yes, use this for distition. If I can¡¯t exin it clearly in a few words, you¡¯ll all learn from me in the future and remember the steps clearly. This thing, if we make such a big bottle, we can sell it for ten taels of silver.¡± Gu Nian gestured with her hand. Spring had arrived, and all kinds of flowers were about to bloom. Her perfume n was about to begin. ¡°Ten taels? Isn¡¯t that even more expensive than our set?¡± gu si eximed. gu hui¡¯s eyes were also filled with surprise. ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll sell them to the girls in the back of the house, the kind who don¡¯t have to do anything all day and only care about dressing up. They did notck money. Moreover, you¡¯ve done it once, and you¡¯ll know that it¡¯s indeed worth ten taels. Moreover, if my mother were to operate it, it would probably be more than ten taels.¡± Gu Nian said with certainty. ¡°Previously, second aunt told us that the women in the prefecture are different from the women in our County viges. In families with a bit of wealth in the prefecture, women were very willing to spend money on themselves. Especially unmarried girls.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Then, sister, what vor should we make first?¡± Gu Xin rubbed her hands together and was eager to try. ¡°what do you guys think?¡± Gu Nian asked for everyone¡¯s opinion. ¡°What about orchids? Grandma likes orchids.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Gu Hui and Gu si nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s use the orchid for now.¡± gu nian nodded and winked at gu xin. ¡± just in time. there are orchids in my manor. i¡¯ll go and pick them tomorrow. ¡± Gu Xin grinned. They were using the seeds given to them by brother Yuanyuan, but they couldn¡¯t tell anyone about it. They could only push it to the manor. It¡¯s so easy to tell the secret of the Jade bead to my father, mother, and sister. I don¡¯t have to think of a way to make up an excuse. ¡°Sister niannian, it can¡¯t be the kind that Grandpa raised, right? That one is worth more than two hundred taels!¡± Gu si suddenly said. ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s just an ordinary one on my side. when we¡¯re free, i¡¯ll take you to the manor to have a look. there are many flowers!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡± At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Cai Xiaolian had already gone to open the door. The four sisters walked to the window and lined up from tall to short, looking outside. The four sisters had been defeated by uncle Gu¡¯s obsessivepulsive disorder, and they were used to going from tall to short. ¡°who are you guys looking for?¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at the nobledy in front of her, who was dressed in an extraordinary manner and had an extraordinary temperament, and asked with a frown. ¡°May I ask, is this Gu shouxin¡¯s family?¡± The richdy asked. ¡°Who are you?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s eyes were unkind as she sized up the woman in front of her, who had exquisite looks and was the same age as her. Chapter 377 377 A woman, alive my surname is nie, ¡± the richdy said. my husband¡¯s surname is li. I¡¯m here today to discuss business with your family. Cai Xiaolian heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that his surname was not Chen. She really didn¡¯t want Gu shouxin¡¯s rotten peach to appear before the original owner¡¯s rotten peach blossom was solved. ¡°Do you want to talk about the washing set?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. He had this n before the new year and had always thought that Mrs. Cheng from Taoyuan County was the one selling the washing and protection sets. It was only a few days ago that he heard from his family that a couple was selling them at the dock. It just so happened that the servants at home saw you with the youngdy boss of the Guo family¡¯s rice Shop at the Lantern Festival the day before yesterday. They asked yesterday and found out that you are the brother and sister-inw of boss Gu¡¯s maternal family, so they came over early in the morning.¡± Madam Luo exined. ¡°It¡¯s like this! Pleasee in, Mrs. Li!¡± Cai Xiaolian weed him in. Luo Shi only brought a maidservant and an old woman. The coachman was at the door and did not follow them in. ¡°Although it¡¯s already past the fifteenth, but it¡¯s still the first month of the lunar year. I¡¯ve prepared some small gifts, I hope Cai niangniang doesn¡¯t mind. I heard from the youngdy boss of the Guo family that it was a few girls in your family who made this set of toiletries, so I¡¯m giving this gift to them. It¡¯s just some desserts and the little things that thedies like.¡± Madam Luo said again. ¡°How can I ept this? Madam Li, you¡¯re too polite for our first meeting!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. At this moment, Gu Xin and her sister ran out. ¡°These are the girls in the family, right? She really looks so fresh!¡± Madam Luo looked at the girls. Her gaze lingered on Gu Hui and Gu Nian the longest. She was wondering who was the one who had ¡®ruined¡¯ her son¡¯s ¡®innocence¡¯. The taller one looked more handsome than the shorter one. She had a calm temperament. Although her facial features were not as gentle, her temperament made her look veryfortable. The shorter one had exquisite facial features. If she changed her clothes and dressed up, she would be one of the best in the prefecture. However, did such a well-behaved girl have the strength to push his son into the water? Luo Shi was a little undecided. yesterday, she had asked someone to go to the shore to ask. someone had seen that they were following gu san gu. there were quite a few people in the prefecture who knew gu san gu. So, Luo Shi went directly to third aunt Gu. She knew who made theundry and facial sets before the new year. Mrs. Cheng had obviously cooperated with the Gu family. She had never thought of provoking the official¡¯s family. It was not that she could not afford to, but it was troublesome. Her family had a lot of business, so it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t have one. However, for the sake of her unreliable son, when she found third aunt Gu, she started with a wash and nurse set. It was impossible for her to tell anyone that her son said that your niece had ruined his ¡®innocence¡¯ and that she would hand your niece over to her son to take responsibility. she was in charge of the li family and could not do such a thing. the business was secondary. he mainly wanted to see how the girl who had ruined his son¡¯s ¡± innocence ¡± was like. She had been trying to find a suitable partner for her son since three years ago, but her son didn¡¯t like any of them. Now, he was asking her to take responsibility. If he didn¡¯t like her, what else could he do? She hoped that this girl could suppress her son and control him. As long as she had a clean family background and good looks, it would be fine. Her standard for a daughter-inw was very simple. A living woman was enough. Chapter 378 378 I¡¯m an honest person The sisters went to serve tea and snacks. The desserts were the snacks that Gu Nian usually made for everyone to eat and y with while the tea was flower tea that Gu Nian had made herself. Last year, although the three transmigrators did not know about the existence of the Jade Pearl, they had grown many dried flowers on theirnd. A few days ago, he found out about the existence of Yu Zhu Zi. He inexplicably felt that no one would be able to refuse the flower tea brewed by his family. Since Mrs. Li hade to discuss the matter of the skincare set, and she had even asked about it from third aunt Gu, she naturally hoped that the cooperation would seed. Now that she had sessfully cooperated with Mrs. Li, her mother didn¡¯t have to go to the dock often anymore, and her father was about to start a series of tests. ¡°Hmm, this tea is not bad. Lady Cai is really clever!¡± Madam Luo praised sincerely. ¡°Madam Li, you¡¯ve praised the wrong person. This is the flower that my eldest daughter dried and then made.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and waved her hand again, calling the four sisters to her side. She pulled people over and messed up their positions from top to bottom. these are my eldest uncle¡¯s daughters, Huihui and sisi. These two are my family¡¯s daughters, niannian and Xinxin.¡± ¡°So this flower tea was made by niannian?¡± Luo Shi looked at Gu Nian. Her son seemed to have mentioned it before. He heard someone on the shore shouting for niannian toe back quickly and not catch a cold. She was a little surprised! Niannian was such a beautiful person, and she looked quiet and generous. How could she be so unlucky to be hit into the river by her unlucky son and be med by her son? ¡°Madam li, we sisters made this together. We picked flowers together, washed them together and dried them in the sun. When Xinxin and I weren¡¯t at home, Huihui and sisi were there to watch over us.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°You sisters are really skillful! Not only was he good-looking, but he was also more capable than others. You¡¯re really a lovely girl!¡± Luo Shi said with a smile. However, he was sighing in his heart. Beautiful people with nimble hands were just unlucky. ¡°Madam li really praised them! Children can¡¯t takepliments.¡± Cai Xiaolian said humbly. The four Gu sisters looked at Madam li. Don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll believe you just because you¡¯re pretty and generous. Although you¡¯re telling the truth, you must be plotting something against us! Quickly cut to the main topic of your scheme, quickly state your price! ¡°I¡¯m notplimenting you. I¡¯ve always pursued honesty when I do business! After all these years, I¡¯ve gotten used to it. I can¡¯t lie.¡± Mrs. Li said in all seriousness. Cai Xiaolian: ¡± I don¡¯t believe you. That¡¯s what I said to people when I was doing business. ¡°Madam li, since we¡¯re talking about business, then I¡¯ll say something. Just now, Madam Li said that she¡¯s here for the kitchte sets. I wonder if Madam li wants to buy them inrge quantities, or is it some other method?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°My family also uses facial and wash sets. I dragged a sister to get ten sets from Madam Cheng. I thought this was Mrs. Cheng¡¯s family business, and I thought I¡¯d buy it if there weren¡¯t any. He didn¡¯t know that it was actually done by a few girls. May I ask Lady Cai, are you still working with the Cheng family? Are you going to sell it directly to the Cheng family, or do you want to cooperate with them in some other way?¡± Madam Luo asked. Even though she had already heard the answer from third aunt Gu, she still had to hear it from her own ears. To be honest, she looked down on Mrs. Cheng. She didn¡¯t like Mrs. Cheng¡¯s arrogant and petty character. Chapter 379 379 The Li family ¡°I don¡¯t n to let Madam Cheng help me sell it this year. We talked about going to the pier and the Rouge shop by ourselves. We gave them the wholesale price, and they set their own price to sell. However, the price they set was not allowed to exceed half of the price we sold them. Madam li, do you have a Rouge shop at home?¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t mention anything about her family and the Cheng family, but simply said that she didn¡¯t intend to let the Cheng family help sell it. ¡°There are. Our Li family¡¯s business is involved in clothing, food, housing, and transportation, such as porcin, cloth, restaurants, inns, and bodyguard agencies. I don¡¯t dare to be arrogant outside of the Qingzhou government, but in the Qingzhou government, if our Li family says two, no one can say one. Of course, I¡¯m referring to the scope of the project.¡± Luo Shi said confidently. ¡°So Madam li is from the Li family!¡± Cai Xiaolian asked in surprise. She had been selling things outside for a long time, so she had naturally heard of the Li family business. She had even deliberately tried to understand it, mainly because she was particrly interested in the women of the Li family. The Li family had been in the Qingzhou government for more than 200 years. It could be said that they had been doing business since the founding of the Zhou Dynasty. However, they did not have many children. At most, there were two boys in each generation. Moreover, they all had some problems. They either died young or were weak. For example, the current Madam, olddy Li, had given birth to two sons after she married into the Li family. Her husband had died. Olddy Li supported the Li family business by herself, and with the pestering of arge group of n members, she firmly held the right to speak. Of olddy Li¡¯s two sons, the eldest had passed away from illness a few years ago, leaving behind her eldest daughter-inw and four granddaughters. The second son, on the other hand, was alive and kicking, but he was just an old foppish man. In the backyard, the only child he had was the son of the first wife. The current heads of the Li family were old Madam li and second Madam li. With that said, Cai Xiaolian knew that the Luo in front of her was the second Madam of the Li family. She was the woman who was indifferent to her husband stuffing people into the backyard one after another and only cared about the family business. ¡°Yup! It should be the Li family that you know. Lady Cai, miss Gu, are you willing to cooperate with our Li family? There are two ways. First, I¡¯ll rent a counter in the shop to you, and you¡¯ll give me half of the profits you earn from the goods you sell every month. Second, I¡¯ll buy goods from you, and the Li family will be responsible for all the sales. You only need to take the money, how about it?¡± Madam Li said. Madam li, if we choose the second way of cooperation, can we sell the goods to merchants outside of the Qing Prefecture? ¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°Lady Cai, to put it bluntly, there¡¯s no problem for you to sell it to an ordinary merchant, but if it¡¯s a big shop, they¡¯re far away. They¡¯re likely toe to you, threaten, and bribe to buy the recipe. I heard from boss Gu that your husband is preparing to take the imperial examination. If he¡¯s bothered by people all day, he won¡¯t be able to calm down.¡± Madam Li said. ¡°This matter is indeed troublesome, but this is the source of our family¡¯s ie. No matter how much money you buy, we are not willing to do it. From what you¡¯re saying, Madam Li, you¡¯re saying that you can guarantee that these things won¡¯te to us after we work with you?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not the royal family, we can guarantee it!¡± Mrs. Li said without hesitation. ¡°What if it¡¯s the imperial family?¡± Cai Xiaolian thought of the things that the Emperor had taken away before. The unreliable Emperor had muttered that he would have the Imperial Household Department buy them after they were done. She really felt that one day, the Emperor would find it too troublesome and ask the Imperial Household Department to buy the prescription instead of the finished product. Chapter 380 380 A richdy has be a vegetable seller ¡°If it¡¯s the imperial family, that¡¯s fine. Our Emperor will not let the people suffer losses. Just look at your Zhou family. After you offered the chili, what did the Emperor give? If old master Zhou had not doted on his daughter, their home would have been the Count¡¯s residence. Therefore, sister Cai, listen to your sister¡¯s advice. If the royal family likes it, just sell it directly. Of course, they must be at the level of the Emperor, Empress, or Empress Dowager. You don¡¯t have to consider the other members of the imperial family.¡± Mrs. Li said with a smile. Cai Xiaolian smiled and did not say anything as she turned to look at Gu Nian. Gu Nian nodded. She had a good impression of Mrs. Li and she knew that they would not be at a disadvantage in either of the two ways of working together. This was the same as what their family had discussed at the beginning. The sisters went to take out a few of the current single vors, each with at least three vors. For example, toothpaste had the three vors of mint, orange, and chrysanthemum. Shampoo and soap also had different fragrances. ¡°Lady Cai, I hope you don¡¯t mind my unpleasant words!¡± Mrs. Li said with a frown after looking through the items. ¡°Madam li, please speak!¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t mind at all. As a modern merchant, she definitely didn¡¯t know the market as well as an ancient merchant. ¡°You guys really don¡¯t understand the customers ¡®hearts. Your previous set of equipment was made of wood, and the surface of the box wasn¡¯t very good. The boxes of toothpaste, shampoo, and soap were also not very good. There was one good thing about your initial sales, and that was that it was strange. No one has ever used it before, so I don¡¯t care what it is used for.¡± ¡°but what if people get used to it? Especially the madams and youngdies of the rich families, they would not be interested in these boxes. Think about it, if we use a better box to store it, wouldn¡¯t the selling price be higher?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s use a set as an example. Take this toothbrush for example. It was just a wooden one. Some people really didn¡¯t care if they had to change it after using it for two or three months. They would change it every day. They wanted a better-looking one. They were rich and didn¡¯t care. And this box of shampoo, in fact, can be burned more exquisitely. It¡¯s like the one from our Li family¡¯s cave dwelling. It can sell for a lot on its own! You¡¯re selling each set for five taels of silver. If we pack it well, we can sell it for ten taels each. For the richer customers, it¡¯s not impossible to sell it for fifteen or twenty taels each.¡± some people like to use things that are worthy of their status. For example, in some families, they use Jade basins to wash their hands and even use Jade pillows to sleep. If you give them a Jade toothbrush, they won¡¯t even consider the money. ¡°Does Lady Cai understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± mrs. li gave an example. ¡°Madam Li¡¯s meaning can be summarized in two words: packaging,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. It was just like how clothes make a man, or how gold makes a Buddha. The value of an ordinary product would be different if it was beautifully packaged. Am I right?¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes brightened, and she couldn¡¯t help but p her knee. She was very forthright, and even her voice was a little louder.¡±Isn¡¯t that the truth? Talking to Lady Cai, even my saliva will be less. ¡± Madam Li¡¯s old woman and servant girl pursed their lips. Madam, you¡¯ve exposed your personality. Quickly restrain yourself and don¡¯t scare people. She looked at you as a richdy just now, but now, she looks at you as if she¡¯s looking at an aunt selling vegetables on the street. Chapter 381 381 An even more impressive identity Mrs. Li and Cai Xiaolian were having a good conversation, and it seemed that they would talk until the afternoon. The four of them went to the kitchen to cook. Gu Nian asked Gu Xin and Gu si to inform Grandpa Gu that there would be guests at their house today. They would have dinner at their houseter. They could also go up the mountain to inform grandma Xiao and Lu Zheng. They were all guests anyway, and Lu Zheng was helping their family with the wastnd reimers. It was fine to have lunch. Gu si went back to the old mansion to pass on a message to her grandfather, while Gu Xin went to explore the barrennd. ¡°Xinxin, what are you doing here? Is it time for lunch?¡± Uncle Gu asked as he looked up at the sky. ¡°Yes, I am. There¡¯s a guest at home, so my sister told me to tell everyone that she¡¯ll have lunch with us.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°What guest?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°I¡¯m from the prefecture, and I want to buy our skincare set. Mother and that Madam were talking very enthusiastically, and I saw that mother was quite happy. The two of them almost hugged each other and cried,¡±I hate that we met toote!¡±¡± Gu Xin chuckled. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. Shouldn¡¯t this scene happen to him and little Lian? Now, it was actually taken by a woman, Hmph Hmph! hahahaha, Xinxin, you¡¯re very interesting! Uncle Gu was amused by Gu Xin¡¯s reaction. Xinxin, what does the guest¡¯s house do? ¡± Grandma Gu asked. ¡°His surname is li, and I think his family does everything! Mother seemed to know too. That Madam said that I¡¯m the Li family you think I am.¡± Gu Xin even mimicked Mrs. Li¡¯s expression and actions when she said that. Lu Zheng, who was digging, suddenly stopped. The Li family? Could it be the Li family that he knew? The House of Li Muyan, the one who had knocked Gu Nian into the river on the night of the Lantern Festival? It would be interesting if Madam li came to visit. At this age, li Muyan was suspected to be gay. Mrs. Li was eager to find a daughter-inw to prove that her son was not gay. Even now, Lu Zheng could still remember a saying that circted in the capital back then, Madam Li¡¯s standard for finding a daughter-inw was a living, female. ¡°The Li family that we all know? Is it the biggest merchant in the Qing Prefecture?¡± Fourth uncle Gu asked. ¡°It should be! Mrs. Li said that if her family said they were second, no one would dare to say they were first.¡± Gu Xin said with uncertainty. Lu Zheng,¡±li Muyan¡¯s mother has always been so confident.¡± Lu Zheng knew li Muyan and his mother. Their identities were known to the world in his previous life when he was twenty years old. Lu Zheng had recognized li Muyan when he had pulled Gu Nian up that day. The mother and son were not just from the Li family, the richest family in the Qing government. They had an even more impressive identity. If Xinxin¡¯s family cooperated with Mrs. Li, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. ¡°The Li family¡¯s reputation is quite good, and they have a woman in charge. We can work together.¡± Grandma Gumented. ¡°Madam Li, you¡¯re so fun! I can¡¯t imagine that such a beautiful and noble-looking Madam li would p her thigh when she¡¯s happy, just like uncle! The aunt and the servant girls beside her are all speechless!¡± Gu Xin squatted down to help pull out the grass,ughing as she spoke. ¡°Oh, really? Such a straightforward person? Then, Xinxin, do you think she¡¯s as loud as uncle when she¡¯s patting her legs?¡± Uncle Gu asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Grandma Gu red at uncle Gu before turning to Gu Xin. Xinxin, you¡¯re not allowed to say that to others in the future. It¡¯s impolite, do you understand? ¡± ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head obediently. Uncle Gu waited for grandma Gu to continue working and not look at them. He walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side and poked her shoulder. Chapter 382 382 Red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple Gu Xin turned around and blinked innocently, ¡± ¡°Uncle, grandma won¡¯t let me tell you.¡± Uncle Gu nced at grandma Gu, then turned his head back. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just tell me quietly. If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t feelfortable! I¡¯m just curious, really, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Gu Xin also nced at grandma Gu. She raised her hand, clenched it into a fist, and extended her little finger. Uncle Gu immediately understood and hooked it with his little finger. ¡°I¡¯ve told others that I¡¯m big dog!¡± Gu Xin: ¡± if you lie, you¡¯re a dog! ¡°Have you ever seen a dog my age?¡± alright, ¡± Gu Xin said after a moment of silence, ¡± if uncle tells anyone, then he¡¯ll be a big dog! Uncle Gu pursed his lips and nodded. Gu Xin nced over at grandma Gu, ¡± ¡°It was very loud. Mrs. Li and my mother were having a good time talking and they took a few photos! I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll hurt herself!¡± Just as uncle Gu was about to say something, grandma Gu walked over and red at him. ¡°Boss, are you going to work or not? I won¡¯t do it. Go back and carry the baby. Let your wife do it!¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Uncle Gu shook his head like a rattle-drum. I don¡¯t want to carry a baby. The baby will cry when it¡¯s on me. I¡¯m determined not to carry a baby. ¡°Then hurry up and get to work!¡± Grandma Gu gave uncle Gu a kick, almost causing him to fall to the ground. In the end, uncle Gu fell to the ground, rolled nimbly, and then stood up straight, as if he had practiced this action hundreds of times. ¡°Hehe, mother, I¡¯m going to work. You should take Xinxin back to rest!¡± Uncle Gu scratched his head and smiled smugly. Grandma Gu: ¡± one day, I¡¯ll kick you to the ground and make you unable to roll. I¡¯ll make your brothers and niecesugh at you. You¡¯re such a terrible thing! Grandma Gu¡¯s heart was stifled. Although she was strong, her son was not weak either. The key was that this kid grew up like his father and had a pair of long legs. She could not catch up with him when he was ten years old. She could only catch him off guard and catch him off guard. In the end, it was useless to catch him off guard now. This kid rolled on the ground and could still jump up. His movements were so clean and neat! ...... When it was time for dinner, everyone took their hoes and shovels and carried wild grass home. She had ced all the weeds in the second branch of the Gu family. Gu Nian had said that she was useful, so what was she going to make? Walking into the door of the second house, the mother and son, as well as grandma Xiao and her granddaughter, heardughtering from the main room. ¡°Little Lian, you don¡¯t know this, but my son¡¯s servant girl and manservant arezier than me when ites to naming. His two servant girls and two manservants added together are spring, summer, autumn, and winter. I have red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple ones. My son¡¯s manservants are called ah Chun, ah Xia, ah Qiu, ah Dong. Mine is a little moreplicated than his. They are called big red, little Chen, big yellow, little green, Big Green, little LAN, and big Zi. I love to be famous. Right? Big Shot!¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s voice was bright and cheerful. ¡°Thank you for your love, Madam!¡± A woman¡¯s voice and a maidservant¡¯s voice answered. It was Hong Hong and da Zi, who hade with Madam li today. Hong Hong was Madam Li¡¯s dowry maidservant and was the same age as her. Da Zi was a little girl, only eighteen years old. Uncle Gu, who was standing at the door, thought,¡±I like this way of naming.¡± Lu Zheng, who was at the door, thought,¡±it¡¯s indeed Madam li, and her famous colorful servants!¡± In the house, Cai Xiaolian thought, I really want to know what your son¡¯s name is? ¡°Mother, we¡¯re back!¡± Gu Xin ran in happily and smiled widely at the red and purple clothes beside Mrs. Li. Chapter 383 383 I¡¯m not selling it, I¡¯ll give it to you There were two round tables in the bright and spacious kitchen. The coachman outside was also invited in for a meal. Mrs. Li was not a trifle person, and often ate at the same table with the servants when she was out discussing business. After Mrs. Li ate the zahaijiao potato slice, she was instantly interested in the zahaijiao. Most of the people in Qing Zhou could eat spicy food, and this leftover sea pepper was especially good for rice. Mrs. Li wanted to buy it and bring it back to her own restaurant. ¡°Sister Luo, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to sell it to you, but when we sold it to drunken River Restaurant, we signed an agreement not to sell it to anyone else. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Cai Xiaolian said, embarrassed. The recipe for the g sea pepper and cake had been bought by the Cheng family alone, and there was an agreement to sell the recipe. ¡°That¡¯s a pity!¡± Mrs. Li said regretfully. She wasn¡¯t afraid of County Magistrate Cheng, but the Gu family were only vigers. If County Magistrate Cheng wanted to mess with them, it would be as easy as turning his hand over. She couldn¡¯t harm them. ¡°What¡¯s there to pity!¡± At another table, uncle Gu put down his bowl, swallowed the food in his mouth, and said, ¡± sister-inw, when brother ye camest time, didn¡¯t you ask his people to learn it? You can also ask the big shots around Madam li to learn it! Besides, it¡¯s simple, and you¡¯ll learn it after eating it a few more times. You can give it to Mrs. Li. If you don¡¯t sell it, it won¡¯t go against the agreement.¡± ¡°Oh, right! We won¡¯t sell it, but we¡¯ll give it to aunt Luo.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Right, they even gave out the recipe for the cake. The Li family¡¯s pastry shop makes better cakes than the stuff in drunken River Restaurant! Those few from the Cheng family were simply disgusting! Even if we don¡¯t earn money, we can at least give it away to disgust their family!¡± Grandma Xiao said with hatred. She hated concubines the most in her life. That Cheng family actually dared to let her family¡¯s old Gu¡¯s granddaughter be a concubine. She was so angry that she wanted to poison her. ¡°Second brother, second daughter-inw, Mrs. Li is very sincere in cooperating with us. It¡¯s also okay to give her the g sea pepper and the cake recipe. We¡¯ll have many opportunities to work together in the future.¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. He had been staying in the vige all these years, but it didn¡¯t stop him from understanding the Li family! The Li family was indeed worth cooperating with. ¡°Her mother, niannian, what do you think?¡± Nine thousand years old didn¡¯t ask Gu Xin, because she had already made her stand clear. ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections,¡± Gu Nian said indifferently. sister Luo, let¡¯s talk about business. This is a free gift to you, but niannian is thinking of using something else to rece the rice and flour. When the timees, you¡¯ll have to pay for it! Cai Xiaolian thought for a moment, then nodded. What Zha hai Jiao used the most was cornmeal. Wasn¡¯t the cornmeal not born yet? Although she had a good conversation with Mrs. Li, she had a good conversation with Mrs. Cheng in the beginning. Mrs. Li¡¯s family also had a son. Although Mrs. Li¡¯s son sounded like a silly and sweet boy, she had to draw a clear line so that her niannian would not suffer the same grievances as Cheng Rui. ¡°No problem!¡± Luo Shi said readily. She could also tell now that the Cheng family had done something to make the Gu family unhappy. Xiao Lian had not said anything before, but now that she heard it from others, how could she not understand? With Mrs. Cheng¡¯s personality, she was okay at first, but after a few times, her sense of superiority and pettiness would show without a doubt. The Gu family must have noticed this. As for what exactly happened, she would slowly understand in the future. Seeing that Madam li had started to eat again, uncle Gu picked up his bowl with some pity. She was so happy, why didn¡¯t she bid? Chapter 384 384 Chapter 384-marked Madam li had signed a contract with the Gu family. Every month, the Gu family would provide at least 5000 toothbrushes, 2000 sets of toothpaste, shampoo, soap, and soap for 10000 Yuan each. There was no need for packaging. The Li family was in charge of the boxes. They had sent them over at the beginning of the month, and the cooperation would start on the first of February. The Gu family didn¡¯t need to care about the specific sales. They only needed to care about the production. The price was still eptable. One silver tael for one hundred toothbrushes, so it was a total of 50 silver taels. Soap and soap were priced at one tael of silver, five dors, and one tael of silver, ten dors, respectively, for a total of three thousand taels. The shampoo cost one tael of silver per bottle, and it cost two thousand taels. Although he knew that the price would rise greatly after Mrs. Li took it to pack, she still had to put in some effort to pack it. Moreover, she had her own sales channels. For example, if they bought it themselves, it would be five taels of silver for a set, and they had to order it from master yang. The jar for toothpaste and shampoo was burned by them in a ceramic shop. The soap box and soap box were also made of wood, but the cost was also hundreds of Wen. Now, they only needed to make it. They didn¡¯t need to pack it or sell it. The Li family would send someone over to help pack it. The two sisters had spent half a month to earn more than five thousand taels. If word of this got out, people would be shocked. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be home before dark, Madam li would have wanted to talk about life with Cai Xiaolian! She reluctantly took the jar of Zha hai Jiao and the cooperation contract home. At the Gu family, the four sisters had already started work. ...... The sky had just turned dark when Mrs. Li arrived home. She happily ran to li Muyan¡¯s courtyard and saw her silly son in the courtyard, holding his chin with both hands and looking up at the moon. She felt a headache. Shouldn¡¯t this be a girl¡¯s expression when she was thinking? The reason was with his son? ¡°Son, mother has good news for you!¡± Mrs. Li walked over, sat down, and said with a smile. ¡°Mother, have you found a girl who frivolously took advantage of me?¡± When li Muyan heard this, he immediately became spirited. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! Mother has found her long-lost good sister!¡± Mrs. Li calmly shook her head and then said. ¡°Oh.¡± Li Muyan was stunned again. He looked up at Mrs. Li. I remember that you¡¯re the only daughter grandfather and grandmother had. The rest are all sons! Where did they get their lost daughter?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not their daughter! She is my good sister! The two sisters with different surnames were surnamed Cai. I¡¯ll bring you to see your aunt Cai if there¡¯s a chance in the future. She has two beautiful daughters. One is still young, and the other is of marriageable age this year. You can say that they are married!¡± Mrs. Li said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him! Mother, don¡¯t tell me all these strange girls! I¡¯ve already found a girl who¡¯s going to take responsibility for me, so don¡¯t try to persuade me! Mother, you¡¯d better pay more attention to your son. Don¡¯t go looking for your long-lost sister, go and find your daughter-inw! I¡¯ve been searching for two days, and you won¡¯t let me go out to look for it myself. Really,¡± Li Muyan said gloomily. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to see your aunt Cai¡¯s daughter? She¡¯s really pretty and cute, sensible and gentle, and can do a good job of Yingying.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t see him, I won¡¯t see him! Mother, you¡¯ve had a long day, go back and rest! I¡¯ll go find that girl tomorrow!¡± Li Muyan didn¡¯t wait for the person to finish speaking. He pulled his mother up and pulled her out of his courtyard. ¡°Alright then! In the future, you can¡¯t beg mother to introduce aunt Cai¡¯s daughter to you!¡± Mrs. Li rolled her eyes and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t fool me! I won¡¯t! There¡¯s already a girl who left a mark on my mouth. I won¡¯t betray her and find another girl. Mother, give up! Good night!¡± Li Muyan said righteously. Chapter 385 385 The imperial examination is very important The next day, li Muyan didn¡¯t listen to his unreliable mother and sneaked out. He didn¡¯t go out often, not because he was sick or embarrassed. On the contrary, he was in good health and good-looking. The girls who had seen him all liked him. He had a bad habit, ording to the Warlock, that he was unlucky and could not go out often. His courtyard was personally decorated by a famous Warlock to bless him with good luck. In any case, strange things would happen every time he sneaked out. For example, during the Lantern Festival a few days ago, he just wanted to see thenterns, but he was chased by three ferocious dogs for no reason. But this time, no matter what, he had to go out and find that girl, even if he was chased by the dog again. ...... On the Gu family¡¯s side, they had alreadypleted thend remation and were now preparing the seeds. The other families had already started to prepare for the spring plowing after the beginning of spring. The Gu family was slightlyter, but they were not worried. After all, everyone in the family was a strongborer. Other than digging potatoes, Gu shouxin was always stared at by the whole family while he read. Even Zhang Shi would often carry shinren over to see if Gu shouxin was reading seriously. In Zhang Shi¡¯s view, the second brother was not reliable. Who knew if he was deliberately pretending for a few months and was about to make a fool of himself again? It was very important for second brother to take the imperial examination. If the second child got a schrly honor, her Enzi might be able to go to a better school. If the second child got a better score, her Ninja would be able to go to a better school when it was time to study. Now that the second household was able to earn money on their own, she was not worried that the old couple would secretly favor the second household and give the second household silver. In any case, without the problem of money, she could still get along well with her second son¡¯s family. Although she still felt that the two girls of the second branch were the same as her own two girls, not as precious as her two sons, it did not stop her from looking forward to her second son¡¯s high school. She even thought that it would be great if her second son didn¡¯t have any sons for the rest of his life. She had two sons. If she let her second son adopt one, then wouldn¡¯t his things belong to her? She also told herself that as long as Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t give birth to a son, she must stand on Cai Xiaolian¡¯s side. In the future, when the second child became sessful and wanted to take in a concubine after seeing that he didn¡¯t have a son, she, as the elder sister-inw, must teach the second child a good lesson. Of course, the Gu family did not know about her strange thoughts and were all busy. All the potatoes had been dug out. Gu Nian asked Lu Zheng to pile them up in the empty room at home. She would teach him how to nt them in a few days. Lu Yang did as he was told and gave the Gu family and the second branch a hundred pounds of potatoes each. Grandma Gu brought uncle Gu to nt the crops that they usually nted while Gu Nian brought Lu Zheng and fourth uncle Gu to nt sweet potatoes and corn. The sweet potatoes needed to grow, so Gu Nian brought them to do so first. Because of his trust in the Gu family, Lu Zheng brought all the sweet potato and corn seeds that old master Zhou had left. Gu Nian nned to interbreed and nt these two in the newly opened wastnd. Grandpa Gu and Zhang Shi cooked for everyone every day, while Cai Xiaolian and the other three sisters prepared the Li family¡¯s order. Knowing that the second branch was going to pay the two girls, Zhang Shi did not urge the two sisters to work. Every day when she got up, she let the two sisters go to the second branch to work. She happily guessed in her heart how much the second branch was going to pay the two girls. In any case, it couldn¡¯t be too little, or she would make a fuss. Chapter 386 386 Mrs. Li¡¯s parents are reliable Mrs. Li worked very fast. On the 20th day of the first lunar month, she started to bring all kinds of jars and boxes to the vige at the crossroads. The vigers once again began to gossip about the Gu family¡¯s second son. It¡¯s already the spring plowing and the second household still wants to do business? If he didn¡¯t farm, what would he eat for a year? They were still selling vegetables? Or something else? In the Gu family, except for Zhang Shi, who liked to go out and gossip, no one else liked to gossip with others. In addition, they were busy, so no one came to ask. Every time Mrs. Li came, she would bring a cart of things. Every time she came, she would ask her stupid son, who was lying in bed, if he wanted toe and see aunt Cai. Li Muyan shut himself up. Thest time he sneaked out to look for thedy who had stamped him, he was so unlucky that his horse stepped on his foot. It didn¡¯t break, but he still had to lie in bed for a month to recuperate. At this time, his mother still wanted him to see aunt Cai. Unless it was the girl who gave him the seal, he would not see anyone! By the 28th day of the first month, all the finished products were ready. Gu Nian had also finished nting the sweet potatoes and corn with Lu Zheng and the rest. She also had the time to look at the various boxes that Mrs. Li had sent over. ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t this toothbrush a little too extravagant?¡± Gu Nian eximed as she looked at the thousands of different boxes in the storeroom. Some of the boxes were ordinary wooden boxes with paint on the outside, some were wrapped in brocade, and some were even lined with gold. There were patterns on the boxes, and they looked very beautiful. On the bottom left side of each box, there were words: ¡± your heart, my thoughts. this Madam li used the names of the two sisters. Looking at it again, there were also words ¡± beautiful outside, intelligent in middle, yearned for day and night. this was the name with Huihui and sisi in it! Gu Nian did not know what to say when she thought about how the toothbrush that she had used in her previous life was packaged in such a way. this is nothing. Look at this one with toothpaste and this one with shampoo. Cai Xiaolian pointed to the side. ¡°Waa! What a beautiful jar! This thing can be used to store small things after it¡¯s used up! Even if it¡¯s clean, it can be used as a decoration!¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. Cai Xiaolian pointed at the words on it. Seeing objects and thinking of people, red bean lovesickness, fortune and wisdom dual cultivation, intelligent mind and clever thoughts, unforgettable thoughts, eternal thoughts, heart and mind, one heart and one mind ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Nian could not help butugh when she saw the two of them. mother, you can ask Mrs. Li to do the same after we¡¯ve made the toilet paper! ¡°She had her maidservant, big yellow, find all kinds of words about Hui nianxisi. You¡¯re stillining to me, why did you give Xinxin a name with grass? How good would it be if you didn¡¯t!¡± Cai Xiaolian said helplessly. ¡°Hahahaha, Yingluo, this Madam li is really interesting. Big yellow, hahaha, I really want to know her big yellow¡¯s inner thoughts!¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Cai Xiaolian facepalmed. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, she had seen them all. Madam li always brought two with her. The first four were her dowry servant girls, around twenty years old. Thest three were little servant girls, and they all looked good. It was just that their names were really hard to describe in a few words! ¡°It¡¯s not only on this, it¡¯s also on the soap box. I say, let¡¯s give it a name! Mrs. Li said yes. How about we call it Huixin missing? Damn, I don¡¯t even know what to say!¡± Cai Xiaolian then pointed to the soap box and soap box next to her. ¡°Mother, do you know what Mrs. Li and her son¡¯s names are? I really want to know!¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. ¡°Madam Li¡¯s surname is nie, and her maiden name is Yusheng, Luo Yusheng. The Sheng in the word¡± Xiao ¡°is not the twelve zodiacs, but the Sheng in the word¡± blowing.¡± As for her son, uh, every time she mentions my silly son, my stupid son, and my simple-minded son, I¡¯ve already set an image of her son as a silly and sweet one.¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a sigh. hahaha, Yingluo, but Madam Li¡¯s parents are still reliable. Luo Yusheng, what a nice name. Gu Nian could not help butugh. Chapter 387 387 About the packaging On the 29th day of the year, Mrs. Li brought the people from the Li family¡¯s cosmetic store to pack the things. Gu Xin and Gu si loved to listen to Mrs. Li¡¯s speech. They felt that this style was very familiar, so they also helped to pack the things in the warehouse. Meanwhile, Gu Nian and Gu Hui were working on their perfume in theboratory. ¡°Where¡¯s Huihui and niannian?¡± Mrs. Li only saw the two youngdies and didn¡¯t see the elderdy, so she asked. ¡°They¡¯re researching something new! It¡¯s said that it¡¯s a better kind of dew, the kind that canst for a long time.¡± Cai Xiaolian exined. Before the food was ready, Cai Xiaolian had to mention it to Madam li so that she would have some assurance. If we are working together for a long time, sister Luo, you should prepare the money and packaging! ¡°It¡¯llst longer! Huihui and niannian are really amazing! Little Lian, once you¡¯ve made it, let me know immediately so I can prepare the shelves and the packaging! It¡¯s not that I want to criticize your family, but you don¡¯t care about the packaging at all. Do you know how much money you lost previously? That¡¯s all shiny silver!¡± As expected, Mrs. Li¡¯s interest was piqued, and she brought up the issue of packaging again. ¡°Sister Luo is right. With sister Luo¡¯s advice, I¡¯ve been thinking hard about the packaging. Sister Luo,e with me. I¡¯ll show you my homework!¡± Cai Xiaolian said humbly. How could she not know how to package it? It was just that most of the packaging she knew didn¡¯t have the raw materials in ancient times! She just wanted to draw out the appearance, bring up the materials, and let Mrs. Li figure it out on her own. Xiao Cheng, Xiao LAN, remember to listen to miss Xinxin and miss sisi. How they split the loot is how they want to split it! Madam li warned the maidservants and old women she had brought today. ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± The two maidservants responded. Red, orange, yellow, and green were her apanying maidservants. They were about the same age as her and were maidservants. Qing, LAN, and Zi were maidservants who had been trained a few years ago, and they were also close to twenty years old. ¡°Aunt Cheng, sister Xian, these are boxes of soap, packed ording to the smell. Each piece is covered with oil, and you can remove the oil paper after putting it in the box.¡± After Mrs. Li and Cai Xiaolian left, Gu Xin introduced them to each other. ¡°These are boxes of soap, but there¡¯s no flower fragrance. The toothbrush is here. My sister said that this box is full of head toothbrushes. Auntie Luo said that you can prepare the handle yourself and just insert it. The toothpaste and shampoo here were also based on the taste. I¡¯ve already marked it. ¡± Gu Xin pointed to a few more spots and said, ¡± sister sisi and I will help you guys install it too. Which one do you guys think is suitable? ¡± ¡°How can we let the twodies do it themselves? we have enough people here.¡± The maidservant, Xiao Cheng, hurriedly said, ¡± however, I just need the twodies to take a look at each of us and see if the method of putting on the clothes is correct. ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you this operation with sister sisi. It¡¯s very simple.¡± As Gu Xin spoke, she called Gu si along and started with the toothbrush. Other than Xiao Chen and Xiao LAN, there were four other servants and four maids. The task of packing was actually very simple. Copying Gu Xin and Gu SI¡¯s actions, the ten of them quickly got to work and even divided the work. Two servant girls came to the toothbrush, as girls were more careful. The four manservants were packing soap and soap. Although they were all the same products, there were several kinds of packaging. Some were wrapped with patterns on the grease, some were in wooden boxes, and some were in porcin boxes. There were also several types of toothpaste and shampoo packaging. Chapter 388 388 How to distinguish between husband and son in Madam Li¡¯s mouth Cai Xiaolian brought Madam li to the study, where Gu shouxin happened to be reading a book. Oh, second brother is at home. Second brother Gu, sorry for disturbing you! Mrs. Li waved at Gu shouxin with a smile. Gu shouxin said,¡±I¡¯m not disturbing you. I¡¯m going to find my brother.¡± You guys do as you please!¡± Every time he heard Mrs. Li speak, Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t help but think of his cheap brother. But when he saw Mrs. Li¡¯s face, hepletely dispelled this idea. He put it on a General¡¯s wife in his previous life and instantly felt that Madam li was the general¡¯s wife. She looked dignified and had a noble temperament, but the condition was that she couldn¡¯t speak. The moment she spoke, she felt that it didn¡¯t match her face and temperament! So, he decided not to stay here. ¡°Your husband is quite motivated.¡± Mrs. Li said with envy. sister Luo, I¡¯ve never heard you mention your husband. Is he really like the rumors? does he really not care about his family¡¯s business? ¡± Cai Xiaolian asked curiously. ¡°Aiyo! Don¡¯t mention that bastard anymore, really. That bastard, a species that¡¯s rarely seen in hundreds of years, you¡¯ll know when you see it in the future. Come,e,e, let me see the results of your recent efforts!¡± When Mrs. Li talked about her husband, her face was full of disdain. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to talk about him. Alright, since the others didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t ask. She took out her work from the bookshelf. There were two desks in the study, one for Gu shouxin and the other for Cai Xiaolian. In his previous life, before Cai Xiaolian got married, her family was rich, and her major was an art major that burned a lot of money. She could still clearly draw things. ¡°Eh, what kind of bottle is this?¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s attention was drawn to the painting at the top. She took the bottle and looked at it carefully. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this recently. It¡¯s a shampoo bottle. I thought it would be troublesome to scoop it into the can with a spoon. Wouldn¡¯t the fragrance of the shampoo dissipate if I open and close it? I thought I could just press it like this without opening it. Usually, the fragrance won¡¯t go out, or the shampoo won¡¯t get wet because of the water.¡± sister Luo, look at this. This bottle was made by yourself. Can the craftsmen on your side make it? ¡± Cai Xiaolian exined to Madam li. Gu Nian was a good worker, but she did not have the time. She was too busy and Cai Xiaolian did not want to tire her out. Therefore, she took out the blueprint and asked Mrs. Li to think of a solution. we can try that. My unlucky bastard is quite good at it. Mrs. Li said as she looked at the blueprint. Cai Xiaolian: ¡± Zhenzhen, may I ask if the bastard sister Luo is talking about is your husband or your son? ¡± little Lian, remember this, ¡± Mrs. Li said without raising her head. whoever I add the word ¡®unlucky¡¯ is my son. Whoever I don¡¯t add the word ¡®unlucky¡¯ is my father. My son¡¯s life is filled with misfortune, he¡¯s very unlucky.¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± I guess your husband and son are not biological! ¡°Ya! Little Lian, your drawing skills are not bad! This bottle looks real, but the color is hard to get. I have to go back and let the pottery master take a look.¡± Mrs. Li continued. ¡°There¡¯s more down there! he just didn¡¯t know if the li family burned colored ss or not? If it¡¯s burning colored ss, it¡¯ll be another good packaging item.¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Chapter 389 389 Chapter 389-everyone has a heart for beauty ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mrs. Li pped her thigh. no, I won¡¯t be staying at your house today. I have to go back quickly and let my unlucky fellow figure it out. If it¡¯s Liuli, it¡¯s quite pretty. Girls would also like it if it¡¯s used to store these things.¡± ¡°Sister Luo, there¡¯s no hurry. I believe that young master Li is smart and will be able to do it soon.¡± Cai Xiaolian nced at Madam Li¡¯s leg. She really wanted to ask, does it not hurt? ¡°Little Lian, I¡¯m not boasting, but my unlucky son can¡¯t go out to y. He¡¯s locked up at home all day and hase up with a lot of things. He¡¯s really powerful.¡± Mrs. Li said with a smile. ¡°Why can¡¯t young master Li go out and y?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s what the warlocks say,¡± bad luck brings bad luck, and you¡¯ll be unlucky when you go out.¡± He had often sneaked out since he was young, and all kinds of strange bad luck could fall on him. It¡¯s fine at home, but we also spent a lot of money to buy things to put at home. My family¡¯s unlucky fellow is well-versed in both literature and martial arts. My family has invited many teachers to teach him. He is proficient in the six arts of a gentleman, rites, music, archery, and books. As long as he doesn¡¯t go out, he will be an excellent young man. He couldn¡¯t do it outside the door, he was bound to be unlucky. Our family built a horse farm for him to learn riding and shooting. At home, he can even ride a horse and shoot through trees with a hundred steps, but when he goes out, he¡¯s already been stepped on by his own horse a few times.¡± Mrs. Li said calmly. She had gotten used to it over the years. Cai Xiaolian was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. Sister Luo, are you sure you¡¯re not joking? ¡°Then will I be like this for the rest of my life? Or is there a way to change your fate?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked again. ¡°It¡¯s not a lifetime, just eighteen years! He¡¯s 17 this year, and was born in the winter month. There¡¯s still a year and ten months left.¡± Madam Li said. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! If I¡¯m like this for the rest of my life, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity for many youngdies?¡± Cai Xiaolian rejoiced. ¡°eh? Why is it such a pity?¡± Mrs. Li didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°sister luo, with your looks, young master li must be very handsome. He was also well versed in both literature and martial arts, proficient in etiquette, music, archery, calligraphy, and mathematics. Such a good man was the object of admiration for many girls! wasn¡¯t it a pity for these girls that he couldn¡¯t go out? At my age, I also like to look at pretty girls and young men with sons.¡± cai xiaolian said in a serious tone. Yingluo, hahahahahahahahaha! Mrs. Liughed wildly without restraint and pped her thigh a few times. little Lian, I like people like you. You¡¯re right, I also like to look at handsome girls and handsome men, they¡¯re pleasing to the eye and delicious! Great minds think alike! If I were a man, I would definitely snatch you away from second Gu! I¡¯ll take you and your precious daughter back to my house!¡± cai xiaolian: You can¡¯t beat my nine thousand years old. ¡°Little Lian, let¡¯s get down to business. Don¡¯t joke with me!¡± Madam li stoppedughing and nced at Cai Xiaolian. cai xiaolian only wanted to say,¡±your husband must be blind. he can¡¯t even see such an interesting soul and beautiful body, why would he find a concubine?¡± ¡°Once this thing is made, I¡¯ll give you 10% of the profit for every batch. If you have any other ideas, it¡¯ll be best if you can make it. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll find someone to make it, and I¡¯ll still give you 10% of the profit. What do you think?¡± Mrs. Li resumed her business-like demeanor and said in a serious tone. Chapter 390 390 I don¡¯t see you paying me ¡°Sister Luo, don¡¯t you need to discuss this with your family?¡± Cai Xiaolian was worried that the other members of the Li family wouldn¡¯t be willing to split it this way. ¡°No need! I¡¯m in charge of the Li family¡¯s business now! My mother-inw is my aunt. Although we¡¯re not blood-rted, she treats me like her daughter. My family¡¯s bastard doesn¡¯t know how to do business at all, he has no right to speak at all. so, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± mrs. li waved her hand nonchntly. ¡°Not biological? is it you or your mother-inw who isn¡¯t biological?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked subconsciously. Based on her understanding of Mrs. Li, if she wasn¡¯t rted by blood, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be rted to her cousin. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be rted by blood. ¡°This isn¡¯t a big secret. We¡¯re already so close, so I¡¯ll tell you! As for me, my grandmother picked me up. She said that when she died, she would tell me where I was picked up. in the end, after raising me for a few years, the whole family doted on me. when my grandmother passed away, she forgot to tell me where she picked me up from. I¡¯m living quite well in the Luo family, so I didn¡¯t think of looking for her. you¡¯ve already thrown me away, why would i go and find me?¡± Mrs. Li really didn¡¯t look like she wanted to find her family at all. Cai Xiaolian felt that she hit it off too well with her. Not only could they chat together, but even their backgrounds were the same. They were both children of the same family who had been picked up, and simrly, they did not want to look for their rtives. It was just that the reason for not looking for rtives was different. ...... In the evening, after Mrs. Li left with her things, the Gu family made a table and invited the people from the old mansion over for dinner. second brother, sister-inw, you¡¯ve cooperated with the Li family and the goods have been taken away. It¡¯s the end of the month now. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to pay the two girls? ¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s face bloomed with a smile. ¡°Wife, what are you talking about? you¡¯re really going to do it!¡± Uncle Gu turned his head and looked at Zhang Shi sternly. ¡°Could it be that it was fake? Didn¡¯t second brother and sister-inw say that they would pay the two girls? i didn¡¯t force them to give it to me!¡± Zhang Shi was anxious. She really wanted to say,¡±father, don¡¯t be so stupid. This is silver, silver.¡± ¡°We¡¯re helping out as a family, and there¡¯s still a need to talk about wages? Then, during the period when you were pregnant and taking care of your child, father helped you cook, mother helped you with the housework, and Huihui helped you wash your clothes, right? why didn¡¯t you give it to me? it¡¯s winter, and xinxin helped sisi hang the clothes to reward her. i don¡¯t see you giving xinxin any money!¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°how can it be the same? I¡¯m here to give the Gu family a grandson.¡± Zhang Shi said, feeling wronged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with grandson? Our Gu family¡¯s daughter is already so powerful. Look at your precious grandson and son. He only knows how to eat and y outside instead of going to school. Look at your precious little grandson, Ninja, who only knows how to cry and sleep. Which part of her granddaughter was inferior to her grandson? I didn¡¯t say that you won¡¯t give birth to a precious daughter for me, and you still think that the two stinky boys are amazing children? You¡¯re making it seem like someone doesn¡¯t have a grandson.¡± Uncle Gu was speechless. Gu en, who was gnawing on a chicken leg, felt offended. gu ren, who was ying by himself in the cradle at the side: She blew a snot bubble and couldn¡¯t understand what the adults were talking about. She always felt that they were talking about her. The four Gu sisters thought,¡±it¡¯s not in vain that we forced ourselves to appear in front of you from tall to short because of your obsessivepulsive disorder!¡± Father (uncle) is awesome! ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t say anymore! This daughter and son were both treasures. We can¡¯t let Huihui and sisi do the work. besides, this was something the sisters discussed among themselves.¡± Gu shouxin tried to mediate. ¡°See, see, second brother is right. Schrs are different!¡± hearing that gu shouxin was going to give it, zhang shi was toozy to argue with uncle gu. she looked at gu shouxin and cai xiaolian with a smile. ¡± second brother, sister-inw, how much do you n to give? ¡± Chapter 391 391 it¡¯s decided then ¡°What¡¯s there to give! You¡¯re not allowed to give it! Second brother, don¡¯t you treat me as your brother, and don¡¯t you treat Huihui and sisi as your nephews?¡± Uncle Gu was not happy. in his opinion, no one would really give money. the children were just helping out. they were a family, so how could they give money? As far as he knew, a brother¡¯s family could buy good food for their daughter, buy beautiful clothes, and add some makeup for her when she got married. But if they had to pay for something, wouldn¡¯t they be treating her as an outsider? ¡°His uncle, please listen to me!¡± Cai Xiaolian pulled Gu shouxin, telling him not to make a sound and to do it himself. uncle, this washing set was made by the four sisters. Although this thing was developed by niannian, niannian doesn¡¯t have so much energy to make so many things to sell! Huihui and sisi aren¡¯t as simple as nting pigweed or tidying up the vegetable garden for our family like they used to be. therefore, this silver must be given.¡± ¡°No matter who it is, there must be something in return! I¡¯ve discussed it with his father. These things were all made by the four sisters, so the money will be split between the four sisters. His father and I will not take it. ¡± ¡°Previously, the four of them had already reached an agreement on how to divide the silver and how to divide the work when doing this. Huihui isn¡¯t young anymore, and sisi will be ten years old this winter. They¡¯re both sensible girls, so we should let them decide on their own money.¡± uncle, this is the children¡¯s own business. They have their own way of earning money. As adults, we can¡¯t let them work without getting anything in return, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, sister-inw is very right!¡± Zhang Shi nodded again and again. It sounded like the second brother¡¯s family didn¡¯t just n to give them wages! ¡°Second brother, sister-inw, since you¡¯ve said so, why don¡¯t you just give the money to our parents? when Huihui and sisi need it, they can go to our grandparents and get it! When you get married, take all of them with you!¡± Uncle Gu pursed his lips and thought for a while before saying, ¡± father, mother, please help the granddaughters keep the silver! ¡°His father! There was no need to trouble father and mother! The two of you can help put it away.¡± Zhang Shi became anxious. After saying that, she turned to Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu and said, ¡± father, mother, you¡¯ve been worried for your entire life. It¡¯s time to enjoy your old age. Just let mee with his father. ¡°No!¡± Without waiting for the old couple to speak, uncle Gu rejected them. wife, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been hiding your money in stinky shoes and socks. Our precious daughter is already very fragrant now. You want them to dislike the smell of silver and then throw it away so that you can hide it and use it yourself, right? ¡± ¡°His father! You, why are you so cowardly?¡± ¡°Ahem, alright, I¡¯ll say a few words!¡± Grandma Gu was almost done eating. She coughed twice and looked at the eldest couple. ¡°mother, you should just continue eating! You really don¡¯t need to worry about it!¡± Zhang Shi looked at grandma Gu pitifully. ¡°we made a dealst time. from now on, you take care of your son, and i¡¯ll take care of my granddaughter. This silver, ah, don¡¯t even think about it. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to? I¡¯m telling you now! You want to use Huihui and sisi¡¯s hard-earned money? dream on! Raise your Enzi and Ninja well and let them be filial to you! In any case, in your opinion, a married daughter is like water that has been poured out, so you don¡¯t have to care about their Affairs.¡± Grandma Gu smacked the table and made the final decision. Zhang Shi didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. She was afraid that if she said anything, the old taitai wouldn¡¯t even let her manage her grandson. However, on second thought, if she asked the two wretched girls for money in the future, would they dare to refuse? Huihui should dare, but sisi definitely wouldn¡¯t. Well, it¡¯s decided then! Chapter 392 392 thought she was smart after getting along for a few months, gu hui really treated the cousins of the eldest branch as her own sisters. Therefore, in the end, they decided not to give silver directly, but to give a share. Their family wanted 70%, while Gu Hui and Gu si wanted 30%. however, gu shouxin and cai xiaolian suggested that gu nian and gu xin take 30% each, while gu hui and gu si took 20% each. Cai Xiaolian felt that the rtionship between sisters was precious. This way, the sisters could be tied together and be more United in the future. There was no need to write an agreement between sisters. If they were always on good terms, they would continue like this. If they had disloyalty or were not on good terms with each other, they would not keep in touch. The whole family felt that the second situation was impossible. What Gu shouxin meant was that it would be good for the two girls of the first branch to stay in their house. Moreover, when they grew up and got married, the sisters could help each other. The Sisterhood that was cultivated since childhood was even more reliable than that between brothers. Their second branch didn¡¯t have many children to begin with. Even if he and Xiao Lian had children in the future, the age difference between them and niannian and Xinxin would be too big and wouldn¡¯t be able to be the two daughters ¡®backing. Gu shouxin not only wanted to educate his two nieces, but he also didn¡¯t n to let go of his nephew who was still studying. ¡®Gu en, that brat, can be cheeky to his heart¡¯s content now. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll let him know how precious this period of cheeky time is.¡¯ Gu Hui did not agree to it at first. She felt that it was enough for her second uncle¡¯s family to pay her and her sister. Later, when she heard that the sisters were going to get a share of the money and second uncle¡¯s family was determined, she did not reject it anymore. She had agreed, and Gu si naturally had no objections. That night, Gu Hui took Gu si to kowtow to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. She said that no matter what happened in this life, second uncle and second aunt would always be their uncle and aunt, like their real parents. Niannian and Xinxin were their real sisters, and as the elder sister, she would take good care of them. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t ask her to kowtow. They only told them that whatever they wanted to learn, as long as it was within their means, they would let her learn. ...... the next day, cai xiaolian sent the bank notes to grandma gu. grandma gu put away the bank notes and called out to cai xiaolian, ¡± second brother¡¯s wife, there are only a few days left until the county examination. Do you think second brother has the confidence to do it? ¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±mother, don¡¯t you worry!¡± Don¡¯t you know your own son? His brain might¡¯ve been damaged more than ten years ago, but he¡¯s been learning in secret for more than ten years. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be able to sing all the way this time!¡± Grandma Gu looked at Cai Xiaolian in surprise. he had thought that his second wife had be smarter, and he still believed in his second son as before. He said he had been secretly learning it for more than ten years, so he really did it? Did second daughter-inw forget that second brother secretly went to see that xie jiao Niang again a few years ago? Cai Xiaolian saw that there was something wrong with grandma Gu¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t guess what she was thinking, so she didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. Grandma Gu said,¡±I see that you¡¯ve been talking to Mrs. Li quite well recently. Tell me, what¡¯s the difference between Mrs. Li and Mrs. Cheng?¡± Don¡¯t forget, you and Madam Cheng got along well at the beginning.¡± Cai Xiaolian knew that her mother-inw was testing her, so she said seriously, ¡± ¡°Madam Li¡¯s interaction with me is sincere, this can¡¯t be faked. Mrs. Cheng was also sincere at first, but when theundry set was released, she had the idea of monopolizing the form. This was also the reason why her father, niannian, and I didn¡¯t intend to cooperate with her in the beginning. Mrs. Li had a straightforward personality and didn¡¯t bother about trifles. In her eyes, there was no distinction between high and low, so she hit it off very well with her daughter-inw. Mrs. Cheng couldn¡¯t let go of her status. In her eyes, we¡¯re just farmers, and her cooperation with us is charity. Mrs. Li treats me with sincerity. She¡¯ll tell me whether I¡¯m good or bad. madam cheng disguised herself well and only said what she admired, not what she didn¡¯t like.¡± Chapter 393 393 Chapter 393 another annoying thing Grandma Gu nodded and replied to Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡± your father said that there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with second brother¡¯s examination. the county examination results are definitely second brother¡¯s true results. ¡± ¡°Father, you also know what brother ye said before?¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned. Cai Xiaolian remembered that Gu Xin was on the street when sheined. The old couple wasn¡¯t around at that time! Grandma Gu didn¡¯t answer, but said, ¡± ¡°Let second brother rx and take the exam. The county examinationsted for five days, and he didn¡¯t need to help with the work at home. Tell him that your father has been waiting for his imperial examinations for more than ten years. Don¡¯t let your father down! You also have to tell him that if he doesn¡¯t pass this time and disappoints your father, I¡¯ll break his legs!¡± Cai Xiaolian replied,¡±Yingluo, okay.¡± Parents are true love. Children are all idents! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the four Gu siblings looked very simr to their parents, Cai Xiaolian would have suspected that they were picked up from the streets. Seeing Cai Xiaolian¡¯s serious attitude, grandma Gu said, ¡± ¡°i want to settle the matter between fourth brother and xiaohuan this year. your father has also agreed. As Yingying, what do you think of xiaohuan?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart warmed. The olddy was treating her as her own family. She even told her about her brother-inw¡¯s marriage.¡±Mother, I quite like xiaohuan. she and fourth sister went to thentern show by themselvesst time and didn¡¯t go with us! I don¡¯t understand why they¡¯ve dragged things out until now.¡± Grandma Gu said,¡¯it doesn¡¯t matter how long it takes, as long as it¡¯s sessful in the end. good things take more time! your father and i thought that you and xiaohuan were going to start up that furniture store, so we set the date to be at the end of this year. Don¡¯t worry about the Family Matters. As for the seeds in the field, niannian is at home, and there¡¯s boss and Yuan. You just have to work with peace of mind. As women, we shouldn¡¯t just be helping our husbands and raising our children. We should have our own things to do. When I was young, I couldn¡¯t do anything else. Hunting was also my business, but I saw that you were quite capable. You¡¯re already 32 this year. While you¡¯re still young, do more things you want to do. I¡¯ll take care of the children at home and in the fields for you.¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s eyes were a little sore. She couldn¡¯t help but sit on grandma Gu¡¯s bench, reach out her hands, and hug grandma Gu.¡±mother, from now on, you¡¯re my biological mother!¡± Grandma Gu¡¯s eyes froze.¡¯Oh my, what¡¯s wrong with this stupid girl? not only are her words so mushy, but she¡¯s also touching me now. Does she really think that I, the mother-inw, won¡¯t teach her daughter-inw a lesson?¡¯ Cai Xiaolian hugged grandma Gu and felt that she was very reliable. She rubbed her nose on grandma Gu¡¯s shoulder.¡±Mother, in the future, you will treat me as your daughter and his father as your son-inw, okay? I also want to be like third sister, with mother¡¯s support, bullying the child¡¯s father!¡± Grandma Gu pried Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand away finger by finger and said coldly, ¡± ¡°If you have your third sister¡¯s martial arts, then go ahead and fight! If you break it, I won¡¯t look for trouble with you, and I¡¯ll even look up to you!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± Grandma Gu looked at her shoulder with a nk expression. ¡°How old are you, and you¡¯re still running your nose! Get out, get out, I get a headache just looking at you!¡± Cai Xiaolian wiped her tears and chuckled.¡±Alright, mother. I¡¯m going out now. I¡¯ll work hard and fight to beat your annoying second son until he¡¯s convinced!¡± She had also seen the snot on grandma Gu¡¯s shoulder. Grandma Gu liked to be clean, so she quickly ran away. Grandma Gu looked at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s cheerful back, held her forehead, and sighed. Sigh, there¡¯s one more annoying thing! Chapter 394 394 Tidying up the manor On the second of February, the Dragon raised its head. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian nned to take their two daughters to the manor. Their family went directly from the back mountain. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t bring others, but they wanted to go over and nt some flowers first before bringing others over. The house andnd deeds had already been obtained in the first month of the lunar year. However, since they were working with the Li family, the children did not have time toe and see it. Gu Xin carried the small back that her grandfather had made for her that was suitable for her height and said as she walked, ¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so amazing! in less than a month, he already knew how much water a jade bead could be mixed with to make the crops grow! I¡¯ve been holding on to it for three months and I still haven¡¯t found out! You only know how to throw pearls into the well.¡± ¡°when you¡¯re my age, you¡¯ll be as good as me,¡± gu nian chuckled. Gu Xin replied,¡¯you make it sound like you¡¯re much older than me. Sister, you¡¯re only three years older than me. You¡¯re not even four years old. I¡¯ve already passed my 11th birthday, and you¡¯re only 15 in six months!¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at her two daughters and said with a smile,¡±Stop fighting. I¡¯m already in my early thirties, but I¡¯m not as smart as you! I¡¯m so sad!¡± ¡°Mother is the stupidest among the four of us!¡± Gu shouxin said. cai xiaolian red at gu shouxin and said,¡±you¡¯ve grown wings, haven¡¯t you?¡± I have our mother¡¯s permission to deal with you! Girls, who are you helping when your parents are fighting?¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin replied in unison, ¡± ¡°Help mother!¡± Gu shouxinughed and said,¡±that¡¯s only if you can catch up with me!¡± Come on, niannian, Xinxin, you¡¯ve been standing on the plum blossom dome for almost two months, try and see if you can fly!¡± Gu shouxin ran away after he finished speaking. Cai Xiaolian: ¡± girls, hurry up! We¡¯ve caught up to your father. Let¡¯s let him carry us three on his back! ¡°Xinxin, you go. I¡¯ll stay with mother,¡± Gu Nian said. yes! Gu Xin nodded her head. sister, you protect mother. I¡¯ll go after father! After she finished speaking, Gu Xin increased her speed. Cai Xiaolian,¡±niannian, you can really practice Qinggong on this plum blossom dome?¡± ¡± i don¡¯t think it¡¯s the qinggong that you¡¯re thinking of, mother, ¡± gu nian said. ¡± but it does help with the strength of the legs. sister huihui doesn¡¯t even use the main entrance when she gets home. she just climbs over the wall. ¡± ¡°I also want to try!¡± Gu Nian looked at her mother from head to toe. ¡°qianqian, let¡¯s work hard to earn money! We can all protect you. Besides, if you can¡¯t escape, don¡¯t you still have the four great killing weapons that grandma Xiao gave you?¡± Cai Xiaolian said,¡±you brat, you¡¯re despising me!¡± I¡¯ll pinch your little round face!¡± ...... The family quarreled noisily and arrived at Gu Nian¡¯s Manor in less than two hours. Then, they began to divide the work. They paid attention to the proportion of the Jade Pearl water, while the other three removed weeds and counted the seeds. It took a whole day to settle it. Gu shouxin went to the stream not far away from the manor to catch fish and encountered pheasants and rabbits. Their family had dinner here. After dinner, the family went back the way they came. there¡¯s sand in that Manor. Just in time. After father is done with the county examination, we¡¯ll go to the prefecture city and buy some people. We¡¯ll be able to grow watermelons then. it was better to have a chat in the middle of the night, so gu nian began to talk about farming. ¡°Let¡¯s nt the seeds that we tried in Houyang Valley in thend beside the old mansion for Grandpa and Grandma! Let grandma Xiao and brother Yuanyuan take some to nt too!¡± Gu Xin suggested. ¡°You really don¡¯t forget about your brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Nian poked Gu Xin¡¯s head angrily. ¡°Because this seed was given to us by brother Yuan Yuan! Watermelons are also round, so they¡¯re especially suitable for brother Yuan Yuan to nt.¡± Gu Xin said as she rubbed her head. Chapter 395 395 Clear thinking Xinxin, let me ask you. If you only have one watermelon seed, would you nt it for me or for your brother Yuan Yuan? ¡± gu nian was jealous. she felt that her sister had been treating lu zheng much better recently. gu shouxin recalled his jealous look when his daughter had called him stupid. ¡°Sister, why are you so silly? there might only be one watermelon seed! There are many seeds in a watermelon. I have one, so why can¡¯t I have more? even if there¡¯s only one, why would i give it to you? i¡¯ll nt it myself! I used a Jade bead to make the watermelon grow up in an instant. If I cut it open, wouldn¡¯t there be many seeds?¡± Gu Xin said. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu shouxin thought,¡±I knew it. I¡¯ll definitely scold you for being stupid!¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± Xinxin, if you only have one bowl of rice, then mom and your brother Yuanyuan will be so hungry that they won¡¯t have any energy. This bowl of rice can only be eaten by one person. Who are you giving it to? ¡± Gu Xin was puzzled,¡¯why is there only one bowl of rice? I have jade beads. Even if it¡¯s just a bowl of rice, my jade beads will be full after eating one!¡± ¡°what if you don¡¯t have any jade beads?¡± cai xiaolian asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have jade beads! I can climb trees and pick fruits from them. If I encounter silly pheasants like what brother Yuanyuan said, I can catch them! Besides, how could father let mother not have any food!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t think that this was a problem, but after she answered, she felt that something was wrong. father, mother, sister, why do you alwayspare yourselves with brother Yuanyuan? ¡± ¡°we just saw that you¡¯re close to that brat zhou yuan, right?¡± ¡°Is it near?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she replied, ¡± brother Yuanyuan is very good! when we first met, he helped us beat people up at the gambling den. Later, he gave our family seeds. Sometimes, he also helped me and sisi scare those boys who bullied us. He always helped when I asked him for help. For example,st time, he took us to fight with more than a dozen of Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s older cousins. Later, he took me, sister Huihui, and sister sisi to deal with Cheng Rui. He took care of me, sisi, and our son like Huihui did. We all treated him like a big brother!¡± ¡°Father, mother, sister, can you notpare Brother Yuanyuan to me in the future? No one can rece you in my heart. You are the most important people in my life, irreceable!¡± Gu Xin said in a serious tone. The transmigration trio: he had been taught a lesson by the little girl. The effects of the Jade beads were indeed powerful. Seeing how rigorous their little Xinxin¡¯s thinking was, she didn¡¯t fall for their tricks. Now, she also had her own ideas. They probably wouldn¡¯t have to worry for a few more years. ¡°Father, mother, sister, I know that at the beginning, brother Yuanyuan was acting weird. Maybe we weren¡¯t familiar with each other at that time! Now that they were familiar with each other, he was quite normal and a very good big brother! Besides, brother Yuanyuan was grandma Xiao¡¯s grandson, and grandma Xiao and grandma had been good friends for decades. How could grandma Xiao be a bad person? The brother Yuan Yuan that grandma Xiao taught wouldn¡¯t be a strange person.¡± gu xin added. ¡°You little girl, you¡¯re really good at disciplining people now!¡± cai xiaolian poked gu xin¡¯s face. ¡°Xinxin, I¡¯ll buy you more books after the exam in two days. You should read more! in the future, when you stand out, no one will be able to say that they can beat you!¡± Gu shouxin also said. ¡°Xinxin, if you have any thoughts in the future, you must tell me! I¡¯m just like you, you¡¯re the most important and irreceable person in my life!¡± Gu Nian said. Chapter 396 396 I can¡¯t be friends with you anymore! On the fifth of February, Gu shouxin and his family went to the county. The county examination was on the sixth day of the new year. On the fifth day of the new year, there were still some processes in the Yamen. Originally, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t want to bring his wife and daughter. The county was not big, and he would identally meet the Cheng family. He wasn¡¯t afraid, but he didn¡¯t want his wife and daughter to be disgusted. However, the mother and daughter insisted on apanying him. as soon as he drove his donkey into the city, he met someone he didn¡¯t want to see. ¡°Sister niannian!¡± Cheng huaijin galloped over on his horse. He would always see Gu Nian first. he only greeted the others after he got off his horse. ¡± ¡°Second uncle Gu, Auntie Lian, little sister Xinxin. I guessed that you would being today, so I¡¯ve been waiting here for a long time.¡± Gu shouxin nced at Cheng huaijin indifferently and did not say anything. Cai Xiaolian looked at the child with aplicated expression. To be honest, she liked the Cheng family¡¯s pair of twins, a boy and a girl. However, she felt a little pity for them because they were young and innocent. Why did his father and brother have such impure thoughts? Initially, she had thought that the Cheng family was just high and mighty. She did not expect that Cheng Rui would actually ask his fianc¨¦e to drug Gu Nian and then do what was already done. so, she felt that it was a pity for this pair of innocent children. ¡°Second young master Cheng, although your family is the county magistrate¡¯s, this County isn¡¯t owned by your family, right? why are you blocking our way and not letting us enter the city?¡± Gu Nian looked at Cheng huaijin and smiled. He also felt a burst of pity in his heart. Such a cute little boy, how could he be from the Cheng family? Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t know what to do. He looked at the Gu family pitifully.¡±Sister niannian, second uncle, aunt Lian, I didn¡¯t know my parents and brother would treat sister niannian like that. i¡¯ll apologize to you on their behalf, please don¡¯t ignore me, okay?¡± Gu Xin got off the donkey cart and stood face to face with Cheng huaijin, ¡± ¡°Second young master Cheng, you¡¯re already thirteen, an adult. Can you not do things like a child? Your parents and brothers don¡¯t like our family, so why are you rushing here? You¡¯re apologizing on their behalf? on what basis? There¡¯s no point in apologizing, we won¡¯t ept it. You¡¯re stopping my parents from acting like they¡¯ve been wronged. Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for them because you¡¯re young? If your parents and brothers knew that I chased you away, they would say that my parents bullied you. If I don¡¯t chase you away, are you going to let them think of the disgusting people in your family who bullied my sister? You call my Sister Sister niannian, are you worthy? Do you think she¡¯ll forgive your parents and brother just because you call her sister? Are you taking advantage of the fact that you didn¡¯t do anything in there to make my sister unable to bear to scold you? i¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s impossible. My sister is such a good and kind girl. Why should she be bullied by you? I¡¯m telling you, I look down on your entire family! Since you¡¯re a child of the Cheng family, don¡¯t ever appear in front of us Gu family again. The Gu family doesn¡¯t wee travelers. What Cheng Rui had done was not worthy of forgiveness! so, second young master cheng, please don¡¯te and talk to us. My parents and sister are older than you, so I¡¯m bullying you! I¡¯m younger than you. If you disturb us again, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she returned to the donkey cart. cheng huaijin was dumbfounded by this. why was the always gentle, soft, and adorable little sister xinxin so fierce? At this moment, Cheng Huaiyu walked over with a servant girl. Her big eyes were filled with tears as she stood beside the donkey cart and looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin frowned slightly. She looked at her sister, then at Cheng Huaiyu. Finally, she got out of the car and pulled Cheng Huaiyu to the side. Cheng Huaiyu looked at Gu Xin and pursed her lips to smile, but Gu Xin¡¯s words stopped her from smiling. ¡°Xiao Yu, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t be your friend anymore! Because your parents and brothers bullied our family. We can¡¯t be friends. In the future, don¡¯t think about me. I¡¯ll give you another candy.¡± gu xin said as she took out a nougat from her purse. when she fed it to cheng huaiyu, she added a jade bead. She silently said in her heart, I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Yu! I hope that everything will be fine for you in the future! Chapter 397 397 The second young master only has eyes for her Cheng Huaiyu ran over to pull Gu Xin back. She pouted her lips and her tears kept falling as she shook her head vigorously. Gu Xin¡¯s heart was in pain as she pried Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand away. ¡°Third youngdy, don¡¯t chase anymore. Their family is full of mud, so why is third youngdy ying with mud? Little Biao youngdy will be here in two days, third youngdy do not care about these bumpkins!¡± Two maidservants came forward to grab Cheng Huaiyu. Gu Xin, who originally felt bad for him, left without even turning back after hearing this. ¡°Argh! Third youngdy, stop fighting! Stop fighting!¡± Hearing the voice behind her, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but turn around. Xiao Yu, who was gentle and quiet in her heart, was now beating people up because others said bad things about her. The quiet Cheng Huaiyu couldn¡¯t let it happen. Her beautiful little face was filled with anger, and the anger in her eyes was something that even her twin brother Cheng huaijin had never seen before. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but cry. She took out the bamboo tube that she usually carried with her, opened the lid, and put five jade beads in. She then closed the lid again and ran over to stop Cheng Huaiyu, who was going crazy. Gu Xin, ¡± Xiao Yu, don¡¯t be angry. Drink some water. This is for you. You¡¯re not allowed to let anyone else drink it. Remember to drink it yourself! My father has an exam tomorrow and we have to go do something. You should go back with brother Xiaoyan!¡± Then, he opened the lid and fed it to Cheng Huaiyu. He secretly prayed in his heart,¡±Xiao Yu, Oh Xiao Yu, I hope that after eating so many jade beads and drinking the water mixed with five jade beads, you will slowly be able to speak.¡± Cheng Huaiyu allowed Gu Xin to feed her and drank the water obediently, looking at Gu Xin with a pair of big eyes. Xinxin! Gu Nian called out to Gu Xin. Xinxin, let¡¯s go! Gu Xin saw that the water in the bamboo tube had been finished, so she closed the lid and handed it to Cheng Huaiyu, ¡± ¡°Little Yu, this is for you. Don¡¯t get angry with those people, it¡¯s bad for your health! I hope you¡¯ll be healthy in the future. Goodbye!¡± Gu Xin waved her hand as Gu Nian led her away. Cheng Huaiyu still wanted to chase after her, but Cheng huaijin walked over and grabbed his sister. ¡°Little sister, stop chasing. Sister niannian and sister Xinxin won¡¯t bother with us. one day, sister niannian and sister xinxin will know how sincere we are.¡± Cheng Huaiyu looked at her brother in confusion. yes, ¡± Cheng huaijin said. one day, we¡¯ll be best friends with sister niannian and sister Xinxin, just like we were before. Cheng Huaiyu blinked and suddenly felt a little ufortable in her throat. She made a gesture, signaling her brother to take her back. Cheng huaijin nced at the donkey cart that was leaving. He let his younger sister ride on the horse while he led the horse back. as for the two maidservants who had whispered about the gu family¡¯s identity to cheng huaiyu, cheng huaijin only shot them a look, scaring them so much that they didn¡¯t dare to get close and could only keep a distance. ¡°second young master is getting more and more terrifying! How long has it been? the second young master¡¯s aura is even more frightening than the eldest young master¡¯s!¡± Seeing that the two young masters were far away, servant girl a muttered to servant girl B. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Gu Nian! I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t tell anyone else. Didn¡¯t the Gu family get into an argument with master, Madam, and eldest young master? that night, when the eldest young master was beaten to the point of peeing his pants. The next day, I apanied third miss to visit eldest young master. In the end, the people around eldest young master were not around. Only second young master was in the room. I heard second young master scolding eldest young master, scolding him for thinking too highly of himself, scolding him for not being worthy of youngdy, and then saying a lot of good things out of consideration! The way I see it, the second young master is the one who¡¯s smitten by Gu Nian, while the eldest young master is only after the Gu family¡¯s washing set.¡± Servant girl B gossiped. ¡°Ah? Impossible! That Gu Nian is two years older than our second young master!¡± maidservant a asked in surprise. ¡°He¡¯s only two years older, what¡¯s there to make a fuss about? didn¡¯t you notice that no matter where second young master is, as long as gu nian is around, the first person he sees will definitely be gu nian? his eyes never leave gu nian.¡± Servant girl B said. ...... Chapter 398 398 There are so many things to worry about at such a young age in the donkey cart, the family of four didn¡¯t speak. after a long silence, the donkey cart arrived at the alley where grandma xiao used to live. gu xin didn¡¯t mention the incident with the cheng family and started talking about grandma xiao, ¡± ¡°dad, mom, why didn¡¯t grandma xiaoe to our vige earlier all these years? That way, grandma can keep herpany, and she won¡¯t have to live here with granny Wang!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±your grandma has alwayse to the county!¡± besides, at that time, your brother yuanyuan hadn¡¯te to taoyuan county yet. she was still thinking about your brother yuanyuan!¡± Gu shouxin stopped the car and also said, ¡± grandma Xiao¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. She¡¯s studying medicinal herbs here, just like your sister studying flowers and nts. If it wasn¡¯t for her grandson¡¯s appearance, she probably wouldn¡¯t have left this ce.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and then said hesitantly, ¡± ¡°Oh, I see! Then father and mother will stay here for the next few days. I¡¯d better go back with sister!¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin in surprise and poked her. ¡°So many things to worry about at such a young age!¡± she didn¡¯t say what she was worried about, but she knew that her sister was thinking for her and didn¡¯t want her to meet the cheng family. Actually, she didn¡¯t mind that much. She was a cold person and didn¡¯t care much about people other than her rtives and friends. To her, it didn¡¯t matter. However, that pitiful Cheng huaijin indeed looked very pitiful. Also, Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s tearful eyes and speechless appearance really made people¡¯s hearts ache! why was she born into such a family? ¡°The three of you can go back! I¡¯ll be fine here alone. I¡¯ll be back after the exam. Let¡¯s go in and say hello to granny Wang, then we¡¯ll go around and buy some things before you guys go back, alright?¡± Gu shouxin suggested. ¡°Alright! let¡¯s do this! Hurry up. This Taoyuan County has a good name, but at the beginning of this year, we were unlucky enough toe here. I probably don¡¯t want toe here for the whole year. father, both the capital and academy examinations are held in the prefecture capital, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian was no longer in the mood to shop. If she wanted to buy something, she could buy it in Zhou town. At most, he would just drive the carriage to the prefecture! ¡°yes, this year¡¯s capital examination is in april and the academy examination is in august. After the Academy examination, the vige examination will be the entrance examination to the prefecture and the Academy examination. It will be held in March next year.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said. ¡°Father, if you pass the vige examination, will you be going to the capital for the general examination?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Right, I¡¯ll take you guys with me!¡± Gu shouxin said and knocked on the door. Grandma Wang, who was next to grandma Xiao, opened the door after a while. She had already been informed that Gu shouxin would being over to stay in the next five days, and the room had been tidied up. After entering the house, they put down the things they needed for the next few days and the family of four went out. After eating outside, Gu shouxin sent the mother and daughter to the city gate without shopping. ¡°Father, you¡¯ll definitely pass! I believe you!¡± When they parted, Gu Xin even clenched her fist to cheer Gu shouxin on. ¡°Father, you can do it!¡± Gu Nian added. ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t say anything else, but I have high hopes for you!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. ¡°Good! Be careful when you go back. If there¡¯s any trouble, remember to discuss it with father and mother.¡± Gu shouxin instructed. On the way back, the three of them sat in the front and drove the carriage. They chatted all the way, discussing how their father would score. In the end, they came to the same answer. Gu shouxin would definitely score first. They should not think too much and wait for the news at home. Chapter 399 399 Chapter 399-such a coincidence Because they didn¡¯t wander around the city much, it wasn¡¯t dark when they arrived at the vige. Walking to the vige entrance, an old man dressed in in clothes was sitting by the stone monument at the vige entrance to take a break. He looked like he was sick and was in some difort. The mother and daughter had never seen this old man before. He was not from the vige at the crossroad. Just as they were hesitating whether to ask him about the situation, the old man spoke. ¡°May I ask if you have water in your car? can i have some water to drink?¡± The old man¡¯s lips were dry, and his voice was hoarse and weak. ¡°old man, you won¡¯t have to go far to find someone.¡± Cai Xiaolian stopped Gu Xin, who was about to reply. ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m not familiar with this ce, so I don¡¯t know. He thought that he would have to walk a long way to enter the vige. thisdy, can you bring me along?¡± The grandpa said with a smile. ¡°Old grandpa, let¡¯s go back and get a young man to bring you some water! We don¡¯t have any water in the car.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Thank you very much, everyone!¡± The grandpa nodded. As the donkey cart headed towards the vige, Gu Xin turned around and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Mother, sister, we still have water in the bamboo tube in our car, why don¡¯t we let him drink it?¡± cai xiaolian said,¡¯xinxin, although we¡¯re not in a remote area, it¡¯s still a little strange for an old man to suddenly appear here.¡¯ Grandma Xiao¡¯s house was at the entrance of the vige. She would ask ah Yuan to bring her some waterter. This old man seems to be thirsty. If he¡¯s sick, it won¡¯t help even if we give him water to drink.¡± Gu Xin felt that this wasn¡¯t right, so she said, ¡± ¡°Mother, what if we meet on the way and not at the vige entrance?¡± Cai Xiaolian said,¡±if we meet on the way, then we can¡¯t talk to him.¡± Although we call him Grandpa, he looks even younger than Grandpa, doesn¡¯t he? He¡¯s an adult man, and he¡¯s asking us for help. He¡¯s just thirsty, not injured or suffering from anything else. what if he¡¯s a bad guy?¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and thought for a while, ¡± ¡°Mother, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this is the entrance to our vige and brother Yuanyuan¡¯s house is not far away, I think we should still give him a bucket of water. With father here, we can give him a ride. Us three, mother and daughter, really shouldn¡¯t give him a ride.¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head. Her daughter was still too kind! The old man¡¯s eyes were not so pure. If he was really a sick old man, she would have given him water even if she didn¡¯t give him a ride. The mother and daughter trio asked Lu Zheng to bring argedle of water over to see if the people were still there and ask if they were from the vicinity of the vige. Lu Yang went over with the water. The mother and daughter trio chatted with grandma Xiao in the yard, waiting for him toe back and see what was going on. Not long after, Lu Zheng came back with an emptydle. ¡°How is it?¡± Grandma Xiao asked. ¡± he¡¯s just a passer-by. he said that he came to zhou town to visit his rtives. he went out for a walk today and his old illness acted up again. he rested at the entrance of our vige for a long time but didn¡¯t see anyone. ¡± lu yang said. ¡°then you just left him there alone?¡± Grandma Xiao asked. ¡°It just so happened that his entourage arrived, so they brought him back to town.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Such a coincidence?¡± gu nianughed. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s such a coincidence.¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s expression did not change. by the way, niannian, I have a question about sweet potatoes. I¡¯ve nted a few in Houyang Valley. Can youe over and take a look? ¡± gu nian was stunned. lu zheng was actually asking her a question, and it was about the sweet potato? Didn¡¯t his father exin it clearly to him before? Chapter 400 400 is it for you to acknowledge your ancestors and n? Gu Nian followed Lu Zheng to his house, Houyang Valley. ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Nian looked at Lu Zheng. I know that old man, ¡± Lu Yang said. if my memory is correct, his surname is Qin. ¡°Qin?¡± Gu Nian was stunned. what do you mean?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your uncle¡¯s family go to the wedding? The old man just now was master Qin, who was looking for his family. He was seriously illst year and did note personally. I don¡¯t know why he came out personally this year. He looks healthy and without any problems.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes were wide open as she blinked and looked at Lu Zheng in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± ¡°Really,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. When I was carrying the water over, his attendant happened to be walking over from the direction of Zhou n town. It wasn¡¯t far.¡± ¡°Are you saying that his personal attendant is hiding at the side?¡± Gu Nian immediately reacted. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I was just talking about what happened when I went over,¡± Lu Zheng replied. Gu Nian remained silent for a while before looking at Lu Zheng. ¡°Why are you telling me? This is about my mother, why did you call me to the side to talk about it?¡± my grandma was chatting with aunt Lian just now, ¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. she¡¯ll definitely ask about it if I suddenly called aunt Lian away. You¡¯ve said it yourself, this is aunt Lian¡¯s matter. What if aunt Lian doesn¡¯t want anyone to know? Moreover, if you tell aunt Lian about it, it might ruin her mood. I told you, you should pay more attention when second uncle is not around these few days. I think that master Qin should be staying at my great uncle¡¯s house, so he shoulde to the vige.¡± Gu Nian rubbed his forehead and smiled at Lu Zheng. ¡°Zhou Yuan, do you know about my past? I feel like you¡¯re a prophet!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know anything about you, but it¡¯s something rted to you,¡± lu zheng said with a smile. however, you¡¯re no longer you, so these rted things won¡¯t happen. So, do you want to know?¡± gu nian raised her eyebrows. she had discussed this with her parents before. since lu zheng was a reincarnated person, he would definitely realize that the three of them were different from the three people he remembered. gu shouxin was still okay as lu zheng had never met him in his previous life. however, lu zheng had met cai xiaolian many times and would definitely notice the problem. However, they did not intend to suppress themselves and pretend to be the original owner, even if it was to Lu Zheng, who had been reborn. Since he knew that the three of them didn¡¯t transmigrate to the original owner, she didn¡¯t intend to keep it in her heart and not ask. ¡°Zhou Yuan, in your opinion, is master Qin really looking for my mother to acknowledge his ancestors and n?¡± Gu Nian asked seriously. The plot she saw in the book was already the meeting between the host and Xue Er. Before that, it was not described in detail. The host and Xue Er met at the age of 19, but Gu Nian was only 14 when Gu Xin was sold in the book. In other words, Gu Nian did not describe in detail what she did in the five years between the two. The original owner of the body had discovered that Gu Xin had entered a brothel. On the first night of selling her at the brothel, she had been bought by Duke Zhengguo¡¯s son, who had gone to Jiangnan to investigate a case. After that, there was even a story about their rtionship that had spread in Jiangnan. After that, the original owner, Gu Nian, reminisced with Gu Xin and her sister in Jiangnan. She then got to know Xue Qianyu through Lu Zheng and seduced him. When Lu Zheng brought Gu Xin back to the capital, Xue Qianyu also brought the original owner, Gu Nian, to the capital and took her in as a concubine. After that, they realized that Gu Xin could not enter the house. The mother and daughter still visited Gu Xin frequently. Chapter 401 401 Why are you so stupid? Later on, the Emperor fell seriously ill, and the fight for the Crown Prince became more and more intense. The country guarding Duke¡¯s wife found Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian and asked them to invite Gu Xin out again and again. The country guarding Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s family was the consort¡¯s family and had great power. The original owner, Gu nianyi, had asked Gu Xin out one by one. Her status in the Xue family¡¯s back courtyard was getting higher and higher. In the end, she even surpassed Xue Qianyu¡¯s wife. The country guarding Duke¡¯s wife was also Lu Zheng¡¯s stepmother. She had even taught Gu Nian how to win over men. Not only was Gu Nian in the backyard like a fish in water, but Xue Qianyu was also mesmerized by her. He could not have anyone else but her. Later on, because of her, he broke up with Lu Zheng. In the book, only Gu Xin would appear before Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian. Therefore, Gu Nian had no idea what had happened to the mother and daughter in the past few years. She thought that Gu nianxiu was living well and relied on her embroidery to go to Jiangnan. As there was a plot in the book, Gu Xin took the embroidery that Gu nianxiu made and happily told Lu Zheng that she was going to make clothes for their children. Her sister¡¯s embroidery was very good. When they were still in the vige, her sister could support their entire family with her embroidery! From the looks of it now, with the personality of the original owner¡¯s mother and daughter, there should be some scenes of them recognizing their family in the years that the book did not write about! However, since he had recognized his family, why did he end up in Jiangnan? Instead of asking herself, Gu Nian asked about her family. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, it depends on aunt Lian.¡± The Qin family was very rich. This time, old master Qin probably wanted to find his child who had been left out. Old master Qin was a strict person. He was very strict with his descendants. A few years ago, he had personally broken his grandson¡¯s legs and kicked him out of the family. One of his old daughters had an affair with someone. He ordered someone to take medicine and kill his daughter because it was a disgrace to the family. Of course, he would do everything he could to nurture the promising descendants of the Qin family. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the kind of person who abides by the rules of etiquette!¡± Gu Nian nodded. You can¡¯t even make a single mistake, right?¡± Lu Zhengughed. Indeed, this Gu Nian was smarter than the other one.¡±Right! The Qin family¡¯s reputation is more important than anyone else in the Qin family.¡± ¡°So, the four members of the Cai family are about to be chased out of the house?¡± Gu Nian asked, gloating. Lu Zheng smiled and did not say anything. ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± Gu Nian looked at Lu Zheng and said from the bottom of her heart, ¡± Zhou Yuan, thank you! You pulled me up the other day, and now you¡¯re telling me something so important. If there¡¯s anything you need in the future, just tell me. Our family will also work hard to nt all the seeds for you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all from the same vige, what¡¯s there to thank? Besides, our grandma is so close to me, and I only have one sister. I treat you all as my brothers and sisters!¡± Lu Zheng spread his hands. ¡°Oh, really? Only one sister? Then you really don¡¯t want to acknowledge your father?¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. Lu Zheng¡¯s father had many wives and concubines, as well as many illegitimate daughters and sons. Although he had said that in front of the Emperor, Gu Nian did not really think that he would not be with Lu Zheng anymore. ¡°Isn¡¯t my surname Zhou now? My father has many children. It won¡¯t matter if I¡¯m not around.¡± Lu Yang paused andughed. my mother gave birth to me with her life. My sister raised me with my maternal grandfather¡¯s money. I have nothing to do with my father. If you have to say I do, they owe my mother a life. One day, I will take it back. I, Zhou Yuan, am the descendant of the Zhou family and will bring honor to the Zhou family¡¯s ancestors!¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. However, Gu Nian could sense his determination and was at a loss for words. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, why are you so stupid? It took so long to ask for the nting method of sweet potatoes! I¡¯m going to bring my sister back!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin appeared and hugged Gu Nian¡¯s arm as she looked at Lu Zheng in disgust. Chapter 402 402 It¡¯s very effective, you know? then I want to study seriously so that Xinxin won¡¯t call me stupid next time. Lu Zhengughed. ¡°I said I¡¯ll teach you, but you won¡¯t let me! My sister is very busy, and it¡¯s not easy for her to rest today! You¡¯re not allowed to disturb me. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know, ask me or mother. First uncle and fourth uncle have already learned it!¡± Gu Xin said. alright, Xinxin, brother Yuan told me about other things while he was at it. He¡¯s already learned it. Let¡¯s go back and I¡¯ll tell you what brother Yuan said to me! Gu Nian patted Gu Xin helplessly. The questions they had asked before they transmigrated were really stupid. No matter how deep their love was in their previous life, neither of them had even started to love each other in this life! The situation now was very obvious. Between brother Yuanyuan and her parents and sisters, little Xinxin chose her parents and sisters. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her sister tired out. On the way back from Lu Zheng¡¯s house, Gu Nian recalled that in her previous life, Gu Xin would still choose her mother and sister. The three transmigrators were really worried for nothing. ¡°Ah Yuan really called you over to teach you how to grow sweet potatoes! He shouldn¡¯t be that stupid!¡± Cai Xiaolian asked when they got home. ¡°He asked some small questions, but he talked about something more important. He said that the old man we just met was an old man from the Qin family. It was the family that Cai TOU¡¯s family had recognized! If he goes there, his followers won¡¯t be far from the old man. ¡± Gu Nian said. She did not avoid Gu Xin. ¡°Ah? It turns out that he really has a purpose!¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Cai family already admit their mistakes? What is he doing here?¡± Cai Xiaolian frowned. ¡°Yuan doesn¡¯t know. However, he mentioned two things. One was that old man Qin broke his grandson¡¯s legs and drove him out of the house because his grandson had done something wrong. One was that his old daughter had an affair with someone, and he had poisoned her to death with a bowl of medicine. In order to protect the Qin family¡¯s reputation.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°It¡¯s so scary!¡± Gu Nian blinked as she could not believe that such an old man existed. After all, her grandfather would never do something like that. Her father had also made a mistake by gambling and drinking in the past. Her grandfather had never broken her father¡¯s legs. On the other hand, her grandmother often said that she would break his legs, but she had never broken them. She had only driven them out of the Gu family mansion. ¡°What a strict family style!¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned for a moment. Then, she made the same expression as Gu Nian when she heard this. then, isn¡¯t leader Cai¡¯s family going to suffer soon? ¡± she gloated. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be punished by the Qin family for their personal habits!¡± ¡°Mother, let¡¯s not see this old man again! He¡¯s a little scary, and he¡¯ll even break my grandson¡¯s legs!¡± Gu Xin tugged at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s fine, we won¡¯t admit it. Besides, mother has already married your father and gave birth to the two of you. Mother is part of the Gu family.¡± Cai Xiaolianforted Gu Xin with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good! Mother, you¡¯ll be going to aunt Xiao Huan¡¯s ce to discuss the furniture store these few days, right? Remember, if that old man wants to catch you, use the one that grandma Xiao gave you, well, use one leaf to blind your eyes! I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to take it. It¡¯s still quite painful to scratch you and Xi Zi¡¯s broken hearts. It¡¯s just a blind leaf that prevents one from seeing things clearly, but it¡¯ll be fine soon! It won¡¯t harm your body.¡± Gu Xin helped her mother choose the one she felt least pain for. Little did she know that being blind was even scarier. that¡¯s right, all three of us have it. Only Xinxin has used it before. We haven¡¯t used it yet! Gu Nian sighed. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry! I think you¡¯ll be able to use it soon.¡± Gu Xin giggled. [ Gu Nian: little koi fish, don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s very effective, you know? ] Chapter 403 403 It was you Gu Nian only reminded Cai Xiaolian and Gu Xin. The mother and daughter were not interested in this matter. Anyway, they had already met the old man. They would not fall for his tricks. They didn¡¯t believe that anyone could kidnap them from the vige in broad daylight. ...... The county examination was hosted by the county magistrates. Lord Cheng looked at Gu shouxin with aplicated expression, and his heart was filled with fear. Why was it so strict this year? Why did the prefecture send the governor to patrol? How was he supposed to brush this arrogant bumpkin off? Gu shouxin noticed Lord Cheng¡¯s gaze and looked at him provocatively. Lord Cheng clenched his fists. As long as Xuezheng didn¡¯te to Taoyuan County, he would be a bumpkin for the rest of his life! Thinking of this, Lord Cheng calmed down. He was still the righteous and gentle Lord Cheng. The corners of Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth curled up, but he didn¡¯t look at it again. ...... The mother and daughter of the Gu family didn¡¯t meet old man Qin, but on the ninth day of the new year, they saw Madam Li¡¯s son. Mrs. Li had brought the bottle of shampoo that Cai Xiaolian had asked for. Li Muyan finally wanted to see his mother¡¯s long-lost sister. Yan ¡®er,e over and call for help. This is your aunt Cai, this is your sister Huihui, this is your niannian, Xinxin, and little sister sisi! Mrs. Li introduced them to li Muyan. Li Muyan had never been interested in women, so he didn¡¯t peek at them. He first bowed to Cai Xiaolian and then greeted the girls one by one. ¡°Sister Huihui, is that you?¡± Li Muyan immediately recognized Gu Nian. Gu Nian: I can¡¯t be that unlucky! This dog chasing man was actually Madam Li¡¯s son? ¡°Young master Li, do you know my daughter?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. She was starting to get a headache from the young man¡¯s sudden attention on Gu Nian. ¡°Aunt Cai, you can just call me by my name. Aunt Cai, did you go to the prefecture to see thenterns during the Lantern Festival?¡± Li Muyan turned to look at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Why are you asking about my mother? It was me! What¡¯s wrong? You made me fall into the water, and I was almost bitten by a dog! What do you want?¡± Gu Nian then turned to look at Mrs. Li. Auntie Luo, tell me the truth. You found out about our family from my aunt. Did youe to our house on purpose during the Lantern Festival? ¡± ¡°Niannian, why are you angry?¡± Mrs. Li stood up and walked over to Gu Nian¡¯s side to calm her down. my dear daughter, when I came over, I really wanted to see you. Who knew that your mother was more interesting than you? I¡¯m attracted to your mother, how would I have the time to look at you? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any other intentions. Really, I promise!¡± After such a long time, Madam li had almost gotten someone to inquire about the matters between the Gu family and the Cheng family from the servants of the Cheng family. She had be more and more respectful of the Gu family, so she had never thought about what her son had said before. She thought that her son still had almost two years before his bad luck ended. If she talked about this now, wouldn¡¯t she be harming the girl? So, she didn¡¯t intend to mention it. Li Muyan had never mentioned it, so she thought he had forgotten. So, when she came out this morning, li Muyan had said that he wanted to meet aunt Cai, who was involved in the matter of pressing the bottle cap, and she had brought her people over. ¡°Mother! You actually knew this and didn¡¯t tell me?¡± Li Muyan was furious. His mother had gone too far. She had actually found a girl without telling him. She had made him think that the girl was not from Qing Province. He thought that in two years, the girl would be married. The result: Chapter 404 404 I¡¯m happy to hit him ¡°You pushed me into the river and almost got me bitten by a dog, and you still let your family look for me? You¡¯re sick!¡± Gu Nian looked at li Muyan angrily. ¡°I pushed you into the river and almost got you bitten by a dog. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, miss Gu Nian!¡± Li Muyan bowed to Gu Nian before standing up straight. however, before we left, you gave me a kiss and sealed my mouth. I¡¯m Yours for the rest of my life! Could it be that I shouldn¡¯t have asked my mother to look for you? don¡¯t you want to take responsibility for me? You heartless girl!¡± After speaking to Gu Nian, li Muyan turned to Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Aunt Cai, may I ask if miss Gu Nian is going to propose?¡± Cai Xiaolian was shocked when she heard this news. She didn¡¯t react for a moment and subconsciously shook her head.¡±No, I didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°Thank you, aunt Cai!¡± Li Muyan thanked her politely before turning to look at Gu Nian. miss Gu, I, li Muyan, am only ten months away from my 17th birthday. I¡¯ve lived for 16 years and no woman has ever touched my mouth. Since you¡¯ve touched it, you should take responsibility. ¡°You¡¯re a strange person! You bumped into me, and when I was about to leave with my sisters, you came to pull me. If you didn¡¯t pull me, I would fall? I fell down and brother ah Yuan pulled me up. I didn¡¯t even touch your mouth, so don¡¯t ruin my reputation! I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Gu Nian refused to admit it. Besides her and Li Muyan, no one else had seen it. She reckoned that even Lu Zheng, who had helped her, had not seen it. This person looks like a Rascal, really annoying! The original owner had provoked a scoundrel. Was she provoking a scoundrel herself now? ¡°You can¡¯t change the fact even if you beat me up! I¡¯m telling you, you touched me, so you should take responsibility!¡± Li mu said. ¡°What are you going to do if I don¡¯t take responsibility? Are you nning to kidnap a woman or what?¡± Gu Nian was even angrier. Looking at the state of the two people, both Cai Xiaolian and Madam li had a headache. They each pulled their own child. Mrs. Li hit li Muyan hard.¡±Stinky brat, mother has always taught you to be gentle to girls. Is this what you call gentle?¡± Cai Xiaolian blinked at Gu Nian. niannian, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s talk this out. ¡°Aunt Cai, I admire you for designing such a bottle cap. I also want to say that niannian really kissed me that day.¡± I apologize for dragging miss Gu Nian into the river and for almost getting bitten by a dog, ¡± li Muyan said firmly. however, it¡¯s a fact that she kissed me. Gu Nian pulled Cai Xiaolian behind her. She raised her chin and stood on her tiptoes. She reached out and touched li Muyan¡¯s face.¡±I¡¯m even touching you now! I¡¯m not responsible for you, so what? It¡¯s no use even if you Sue me to my mother! I have to be responsible for that young master. That¡¯s my own business!¡± Mrs. Li looked at Gu Nian in surprise. Her eyes were filled with admiration. She did not try to persuade her son anymore. She wanted to see what this unlucky bastard could do. ¡°You! You!¡± Li Muyan¡¯s fair skin immediately turned red. He covered his face with one hand and pointed at Gu Nian with the other. you hooligan! You lecher! In broad daylight, you¡¯ve ruined my reputation in front of so many people. If you don¡¯t take responsibility for me today, I, I won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Not leaving? heh, not leaving, right?¡± Gu Nian sneered and looked at Mrs. Li. Auntie Luo, can I hit him? ¡± If I beat him up, will you still buy my things?¡± ¡°What are you saying? We¡¯re doing a good business, niannian you can¡¯t break the contract!¡± Mrs. Li nced at Gu Nian andughed. it¡¯s okay to hit him. He¡¯s been used to it since he was young. His skin is rough and his flesh is thick. You can¡¯t break it. Even if you hit him, I won¡¯t feel bad. He should take responsibility for a girl, he¡¯s too capable!¡± Chapter 405 405 Reward me Gu Nian looked at Mrs. Li and clenched his right fist. He hit his left chest a few times.¡±Alright!¡± After he finished speaking, he immediately attacked li Muyan. Li Muyan did not expect Gu Nian to hit him so suddenly. He took a few steps back and steadied himself.¡±You, don¡¯t even think about taking advantage of me in the fight! I won¡¯t be fooled!¡± Gu Nian jumped up and gave him a high kick. ¡°So what if I take advantage of you! I took advantage of you and didn¡¯t take responsibility, and now you¡¯re here to chase you away! Hit me if you can!¡± Li Muyan retreated to the door of the central room. Just then, uncle Gu and Lu Zheng came over to pick up some things and saw li Muyan¡¯s back. Lu Zheng,¡±Gu Nian really didn¡¯t disappoint. He¡¯s making a move!¡± Uncle Gu said,¡±not good, I feel like someone is bullying our Gu family¡¯sdy!¡± Yuan, F * ck him up!¡± ¡°Alright, uncle!¡± Lu Zheng facepalmed. The two of them walked to the left and right of the main entrance. One of them held the bolt while the other held a carrying pole. niannian, is someone causing trouble? hurry, kick them out. Uncle will receive them outside! Uncle Gu was facing the door of the central room as he shouted. ¡°Alright, uncle!¡± Gu Nian replied. Li Muyan turned around and ran away as he looked at Gu Nian¡¯s aggressive attitude. In the end, after running two steps, he found a strong man holding a bolt in front of him, and a group of young men holding shoulder poles blocking him. Li Muyan could only run to the side. Lu Zheng did not move and stood guard beside the vegetable field. Uncle Gu moved and chased after him with the bolt. ¡°Niannian, what¡¯s the situation with him?¡± Uncle Gu had already ushered the young man to the top of the plum blossom dome. He could not stand on top of the dome, but the young man was very stable on the dome. Therefore, he stood below and asked Gu Nian. ¡°Uncle, he said that I took advantage of him and wanted me to take responsibility. He¡¯s ming it on my mother!¡± Gu Nian said angrily. ¡°What? Is he taking advantage of you or are you taking advantage of him?¡± Uncle Gu felt that there was something wrong with his ears. ¡°Uncle, you didn¡¯t hear wrong, it¡¯s Gu Nian who is frivolous with me! He kissed me and touched me just now!¡± Li Muyan stood firmly on the plum blossom dome, guarding against Gu Nian. However, he had let down his guard against uncle Gu. He could tell that uncle Gu would not be able to stand steadily. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! My family¡¯s niannian is such an obedient girl, can she kiss you and touch you? Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at your own face? are you worth it? You brat, don¡¯t spout nonsense. If you ruin the reputation of the Gu family¡¯s daughter, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Uncle Gu spat on the ground and raised his shoulder pole. In his heart, he was crazily criticizing Gu shouxin,¡±second brother is really sick. Why did he create this plum blossom dome for no reason? now it¡¯s not convenient for him to help his eldest niece beat people up.¡± Really, didn¡¯t he know that the plum blossom dome was a shadow of his childhood? Second brother, this heartless and heartless person, must havee to mock him on purpose. This was too much! ¡°Sister, we¡¯re here!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si jogged over. Gu Hui also walked over slowly from behind. ¡°Dad, you should go and watch the show with Yuan! You can¡¯t even stand for one breath. Don¡¯t drag us down!¡± Gu Hui patted uncle Gu¡¯s shoulder and said in disdain. ¡°That¡¯s true, then you guys go! When you jump downter, remember to line up!¡± Gu shouxin looked at his younger daughter and niece jumping up easily, sighed and said to Gu Hui. Gu Hui: ¡± he¡¯s really my biological father. He¡¯s not fake at all. He just leaves when he wants to. ¡°Sisters! Let¡¯s each touch his face and see who he wants to take responsibility for! Remember, you have to use some strength to touch him, clench your fists and touch him. Anyway, if you touch him, you¡¯ll ruin his innocence. We four women will ruin his innocence, let¡¯s see if he¡¯s still alive!¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Alright!¡± The two sisters replied in unison. Gu Hui also sized li Muyan up with an intriguing look. Li Muyan,¡±hehe.¡± It can¡¯t be for real, right? Chapter 406 406 You¡¯re truly a family ¡°Good, good, good! Let¡¯s see who he¡¯ll depend on in the end! I¡¯ll give a reward to whoever he mes!¡± Uncle Gu stood next to Lu Zheng and pped his hands, then patted him again. Yuan, go and touch himter. See if he wants you to take responsibility. You should fight for your uncle¡¯s reward!¡± Lu Zheng: ¡± there¡¯s no need for that. Uncle, I¡¯m not interested in your reward. ¡°Big brother, that¡¯s a good idea!¡± Mrs. Li gave uncle Gu a big thumbs up and then looked at the plum blossom dome. good luck, you sisters! I¡¯ll give you the same reward as your father and uncle!¡± Cai Xiaolian& and Lu Zheng,¡±Zhenzhen, Madam li, aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your son?¡± ¡°You guys!¡± Li Muyan was furious. There were Gu sisters standing on all four sides of the plum blossom dome. Their dome was not big, and he was standing in the middle of it. He was surrounded. The four sisters stepped forward, and Li Muyan was so aggrieved that he was about to cry. He held his breath, nning to wait for the sisters toe a few steps closer before he flew out of the circle. However, before he could even reach half his height, Gu Nian suddenly sped up and grabbed his leg. As soon as he was pulled down, the four sisters threw their fists at li Muyan¡¯s face. For the sake of Madam li, they didn¡¯t use any force and just went through the motions. Then, Gu Nian kicked li Muyan¡¯s butt and he fell off the plum blossom dome. Li Muyan spun a few times in the air and thennded firmly on the ground. His eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Son, your martial arts have regressed! ¡®Even four little girls can hit you? Aren¡¯t you very good at stepping on the plum blossom dome?¡± Mrs. Li Ran over and asked. Li Muyan thought,¡±I think you can¡¯t wait for your son to be beaten up by the four little girls!¡± ¡°Mu Yan, did you feel any pain? I¡¯ll help you scold themter. No matter what, they¡¯re still guests, so how can you hit them?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with concern. Li Muyan asked,¡±you didn¡¯t stop me just now?¡± ¡°Young man, what¡¯s the situation? Who should I give this reward to?¡± Uncle Gu asked with a smile. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a reward. Son, who¡¯s it for?¡± Mrs. Li chimed in. ¡°I want some peace and quiet!¡± Li Muyan held his forehead, feeling a little tired. ¡°Jing Jing? We only have Huihui, niannian, Xinxin, and sisi in our family. We don¡¯t even have an ¡®an, so where¡¯s Jingjing?¡± Uncle Gu said. Li Muyan looked at uncle Gu, unable to exin himself. Lu Zhengughed so hard that he was going crazy. Mrs. Li was the same as in her previous life. If she wasn¡¯t on the way to set up her son, she would be setting up her son with her colorful servant. As for li Muyan, no matter when, he always had an arrogant look on his face. He was already in his thirties, but he still upied the position of the number one nouveau riche in the capital. So, he was such a Funny Boy when he was young? She even chased after him to ask for his innocence and to take responsibility? It was really funny. In the end, li Muyan wasn¡¯t able to fulfill uncle Gu and Madam Li¡¯s wishes and get them to give him a reward. He stopped visiting the four Gu sisters and talked to Cai Xiaolian about many of his ideas, which he had gotten from the inspiration from pressing the opening of the bottle. The four sisters of the Gu family could not be bothered with him and went to work in theboratory. ...... On the night of the tenth day of the Lunar New Year, Gu shouxin returned to the vige. Originally, he had told Cai Xiaolian and the others that he would go back on the eleventh, but he had been away from home for five days. It was too long, and he missed his wife and children. The county town was not far away, so he took an ox-cart to Zhoujia town and got off at the crossroads Vige. Just like the day the mother and daughter returned from the county, Gu shouxin met old master Qin at the stone tablet at the vige entrance. He still looked tired and thirsty. Gu shouxin only nced at him from the corner of his eyes. He didn¡¯t stop walking and entered the vige with a torch in hand. ¡°Aiyo! It hurts! Is there anyone! Please take pity on this old man!¡± Old master Qin clutched his heart and cried out in pain. Gu shouxin wanted to see his wife and children at this moment, so he didn¡¯t even stop in his tracks. However, when he passed by Lu Zheng¡¯s house, he called Lu Zheng to see what was going on. [ Lu Zheng: you¡¯re really a family. You don¡¯t care about yourself, but only know to call me! ] Chapter 407 407 Your rtive lu zheng was practicing his sword in the courtyard. when he came out to talk to gu shouxin, he took out a handkerchief to wipe the body of his sword. as he wiped, he asked, ¡± second uncle, doesn¡¯t that old man look like he¡¯s about to die? if you look closely, he¡¯s quite energetic? ¡± Gu shouxin,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± Your rtive?¡± ¡°Your rtive!¡± Gu shouxin was stunned and nced at the vige entrance. second uncle, ¡± Lu Yang said. when aunt Lian and the others sent you to the county, they met the old man. He didn¡¯t care and asked me to bring water. It just so happens that I¡¯ve seen that old man before. His surname is Qin, and he¡¯s here to find his rtive.¡± Gu shouxin narrowed his eyes and looked at Lu Zheng.¡±You¡¯re saying that he¡¯s the old man that the Cai family went to acknowledge?¡± &Nbsp; Lu Zheng nodded. that¡¯s right. Second uncle, don¡¯t worry so much. Go back quickly! ¡®I¡¯ve already told Gu Nian what I need to say. That old master Qin is living with my great uncle, and he has people following him around at all times. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Gu shouxin rolled his eyes at him. I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯m just afraid that he will die at the entrance of our vige and affect the Feng Shui of our vige. It¡¯s bad luck! ¡°if he¡¯s really dead, are you going to let me carry him away?¡± Gu shouxin nodded. of course. Do you want me, a schr, to do such heavy work? ¡± Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Lu Zheng: ...... When he passed by the old house, he saw that the lights were out, so Gu shouxin went home directly. When he walked to the door of the old house, he could hear theughter of his wife and daughter inside. It seemed that they had nted all the seeds that the Zhou family had brought back in the past few days when he was not at home. It must have been hard on his mother. He put out the torch and directly jumped onto the courtyard wall. however, just as he stood firmly, two bamboo poles pointed at him. ¡°My daughter, it¡¯s me!¡± Gu shouxin had never thought that one day his daughter would think of him as a thief, so he helplessly raised his hand. ¡°Aiya, who is it? i can¡¯t see clearly in the middle of the night!¡± Cai Xiaolian had already heard the voice clearly, and she deliberately teased him. ¡°mother, it sounds like father¡¯s voice! Is there a bad person who has imitated father¡¯s voice and wants to abduct us?¡± Gu Xin chuckled. ¡°Yes, Xinxin is getting smarter and smarter. It¡¯spletely possible!¡± Gu Nian said. Gu shouxin held his forehead and then jumped over the wall. ¡°Ya! So it really was her father! Father, you have to climb over the wall when you get home!¡± Gu Xin ran to Gu shouxin with a smile. ¡°I heard your voices when I walked here, so I came in! Xinxin actually treated father as a thief, she deserves to be beaten!¡± Gu shouxin bent two fingers and knocked on Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°Father, mother and sister also think so.¡± Gu Xin rubbed the spot where she was knocked and immediately confessed her aplice. ¡°I know!¡± Gu shouxin knocked on Gu Nian again, then raised his hand to knock on Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian tilted her head slightly, curved her lips, and winked at Gu shouxin. gu shouxin,¡±yingluo, i feel like you¡¯re asking me tomit a crime!¡± ¡°Father, you must treat everyone equally! You can¡¯t just lecture me and little sister, we both listen to mother.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°That¡¯s right, father! It can¡¯t be unfair!¡± Gu Xin added. Oh, right. I just remembered that I met an old man at the vige entrance. He looked like he was on the verge of death. I ignored him and nned to ask Zhou Yuan to take a look, but he said that you¡¯ve met him before. gu shouxin put down his hand, put it behind his back, and then changed the topic. ¡°Yes, yes! Father, you also asked brother Yuanyuan to go see it! we¡¯re the same!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Gu Nian thought,¡¯silly sister, I¡¯ve been distracted by the topic.¡¯ Chapter 408 408 Chapter 408 too old ¡°Did that old man look for you these past few days? I was in a hurry toe back and see you, so I didn¡¯t ask Zhou Yuan!¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! He probably found someone to inquire about our family¡¯s situation! By the way, have you eaten? There¡¯s dough in the kitchen, I¡¯ll make you noodles. Niannian taught me, you haven¡¯t tried it yet!¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with concern. ¡°Mother, take father to make noodles! I¡¯ll stay here with Xinxin.¡± Gu Nian did not want to eat dog food. ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we follow them? Don¡¯t you want to know how father did?¡± Seeing the couple return to the new house, Gu Xin asked regretfully. ¡°Xinxin, you have to have good eyes! Do you know?¡± father and mother have been separated for five days. They must miss each other very much. So, let¡¯s not go and join in the fun! Gu Nian chuckled. Father will definitely do well. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll trust him in the future?¡± ¡°But sister, I haven¡¯t seen father in five days! I miss him too!¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips. ¡°You little girl, if you go, father and mother will have a lot of things that are not convenient to say.¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Oh, I understand. It¡¯s the same logic as when we sleep at night, our parents sleep in the same room, and not us!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the logic! Hurry up and help! Let¡¯s go wash up and sleep after we¡¯re done picking these.¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Sister, I understand. My grandfather told me that the most important thing in life is to have a partner. Parents and children can only apany us once. Only partners will be with us from the day we fall in love to the day we grow old.¡± Gu Xin said as she worked. ¡°Yes, Grandpa is right. The one who has apanied you through most of your life is the partner who has treated you sincerely.¡± Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before she sighed. Her life in her previous life was too short, and her partner had not appeared yet. When would he appear in this life? ¡°Sister, there are so many young masters here, but do you really not like any of them? Last time, I heard you say that second brother Xue is good-looking. Do you like him?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I said that just because he¡¯s good looking doesn¡¯t mean I like him! Even when I didn¡¯t know Zhou Yuan, I still said he was good-looking!¡± Gu Nianughed. Xue Qianyu¡¯s family was even moreplicated than Lu Yang¡¯s! She didn¡¯t want to look for trouble! ¡°That¡¯s right! Brother Yuan Yuan is publicly acknowledged as the most beautiful in our vige!¡± Gu Xin chuckled. then, can youpare them with the other young masters we¡¯ve met? other than Zhou Yuan, who¡¯s the prettiest? ¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°It¡¯s almost the same! Brother Yungui is a little dark, but before brother Yuanyuan appeared, brother Yungui was the prettiest in our vige!¡± Gu Xin thought for a while and said. ¡°Sister, are you really going to find me a top schr brother-inw? Is he the literary or martial arts schr?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°It¡¯s best if he¡¯s the one who¡¯s the top schr in both civil and martial arts. Of course, he had to be good-looking! In my uncle¡¯s words, the Gu family is all good-looking, so I can¡¯t find someone to change our family¡¯s appearance.¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°That¡¯s so hard to find! I heard from Grandpa a few days ago that the previous Prime Minister was from our neighboring state. He¡¯s in his thirties, even older than our Father! No, no, sister, let¡¯s go with the martial arts schr! Grandpa said that the top martial artists in the great Zhou Dynasty are almost all in their twenties. They¡¯re younger and morepatible with big sister!¡± Gu Xin shook her head and said. Chapter 409 409 I¡¯m suddenly tired ¡°Hahahaha, you little worrywart!¡± Gu Nian could not help butugh. The day after Gu shouxin¡¯s exam, Gu Xin went to the old house to chat with her grandparents. She was worried about Gu shouxin¡¯s exam. Her grandfather consoled her. The previous champion was a little older than her father, so perhaps this champion would be her father. Gu Xin believed in this without a doubt and felt that her father would be able to get in. ...... The two sisters returned to the kitchen of the new house and found Cai Xiaolian still rolling noodles. ¡°You guys are done. Here, I¡¯ll make you some supper.¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. yes, it¡¯s delicious. Niannian, Xinxin, wash your hands, sit down and try it! Gu shouxin took a mouthful of noodles and then said. ¡°So delicious? Then I¡¯ll try it. The seasoning that mother made two days ago was wrong! I don¡¯t know what was added, but it has a strange smell.¡± Gu Xin happily went to wash her hands. cough, cough, I¡¯m going to sleep. Mother, stop embarrassing yourself. I¡¯ll steam the buns tomorrow morning! Gu Nian nced at the steaming noodles in front of Gu shouxin and left after saying that. ¡°Her father, look, niannian has been disdaining me these days. Didn¡¯t I already adjust the taste? Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Cai Xiaolian felt hurt and wanted to find Gu shouxin, who agreed with her cooking skills, toin about her grievances. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him tomorrow! Her mother, give me some more. It¡¯s really delicious!¡± Gu shouxinughed. Gu Xin sat down obediently and waited for her mother to finish cooking the noodles. At the same time, she asked her father about the results of his exams. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the prefecture in April!¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t say how he did. ¡°Father, you mean, you can participate in the capital examination in April?¡± Gu Xin asked happily. ¡°It¡¯s a must. The weather is getting warmer, and you¡¯ve grown taller. I¡¯ll buy you some new clothes in a few days!¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°Yes, yes, I found that niannian has grown in the past few months. It¡¯s spring, and she¡¯s wearingst year¡¯s clothes, but the sleeves are a little short. We¡¯ll buy it when we have time!¡± Cai Xiaolian brought the bowl of noodles over and also served herself a bowl. ¡°Little sister sisi has also grown taller! Sister Huihui and sister sisi have money with grandma. Let¡¯s ask them to buy it together! Then, I¡¯ll buy one for Grandpa and Grandma.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go to town to buy some after your father has rested for two days. Last time, I saw a pretty good shop in town. Later, I chatted with Xiao Huan and found out that it was the Zhou family¡¯s shop. He said that old master Zhou asked the shopkeeper to go from Jiangnan and Beijing every season to see the style, and then sell it himself when he returned. The business is good, even better than the clothes shops in the county.¡± Cai Xiaolian lowered her head and ate her noodles. At this moment, Gu Xin had already taken a bite. She was about to continue the topic of clothes after she finished chewing when she realized something was wrong. The taste was the same as yesterday, the day before, and the day before! She blinked and looked at Gu shouxin, who was eating happily. Oh no, did her father lose his sense of taste in the exam? Cai Xiaolian also took a bite. After eating, she felt that it wasn¡¯t good. Looking at Gu shouxin, she thought that she was full and didn¡¯t want to eat anymore. But looking at Gu Xin¡¯s confused look, Cai Xiaolian knew that things were bad. The taste must be the same as two days ago. ¡°Eat!¡± Gu shouxin looked at the mother and daughter. ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯m suddenly a little tired and want to sleep. Can I eat tomorrow morning?¡± Gu Xin said guiltily. ¡°AI! Go wash up and sleep! Forget it if you can¡¯t eat it! AI!¡± Cai Xiaolian said helplessly. It was clearly cooked at the same time as niannian¡¯s seasoning, but why did it taste different after it was done? Chapter 410 410 I want a third brother ¡°It¡¯s really delicious?¡± Gu Xin went to wash up, and Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu shouxin in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious.¡± Gu shouxin smiled. I can still eat three more bowls. ¡°But the daughters don¡¯t think it¡¯s good! Niannian doesn¡¯t want to eat it at first sight, and Xinxin doesn¡¯t want to eat it either.¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s confidence in Gu shouxin¡¯s attitude was blown away by her two daughters. ¡°They¡¯re young, so they don¡¯t know how good the taste is.¡± Gu shouxin put down his chopsticks, looked at Cai Xiaolian, and said seriously, ¡± Xiaolian, this is my Second Life. In my previous life, I lived for more than 50 years, and only one person cooked me a bowl of delicious noodles. She personally kneaded the dough, rolled it, and cooked it for me! It was also on a night like this, and he didn¡¯t know that I would suddenly return home.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°It¡¯s my mother,¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes were filled with reminiscence. my mother was like you. She had a rich life since she was young. She didn¡¯t know how to do housework or anything. ¡°After I got married, the year I was born, my family¡¯s financial situation declined. I was harmed by a viin, and all the men in the family were convicted. As a mother, I was strong. My mother, a delicate youngdy, took me and escaped. We settled down in the countryside. My mother took care of me until I was ten years old, and I fell sick from exhaustion. I went out to work when I was ten years old, and I didn¡¯t know when I coulde home every night. My mother would light an oilmp every night. Even if it cost a lot of oil, she would still light it for me to let me know that someone was waiting for me at home. She would often wake up to make me a bowl of noodles, not in noodles, but coarse noodles.¡± ¡°After that, we were discovered by evil people who wanted to kill us. In order to protect me, my mother drugged me and asked someone to send me away. I carried a fake person that she made herself into the mountains and was bitten by wild beasts. The scoundrel went to search and found our things, as well as my mother¡¯s leg. He thought that we had been eaten.¡± ¡°At that time, I was filled with hatred. I swore that I would destroy the future of the traitor¡¯s family! So I entered the pce and became a eunuch. I fawned, I came up with bad ideas, I was careful with every step. I first taught the children of the evil family bad things, then controlled them, controlled their country.¡± ¡°Before I died, I was thinking about the noodles my mother made for me at night when I was with my mother in the vige. I thought that no one would ever light amp for me. I thought that no one would ever cook a bowl of handmade noodles for me at night.¡± ¡°But now there is. Little Lian, thank you. It¡¯s really delicious. This is the most delicious thing I¡¯ve ever eaten since I came to the great Zhou Dynasty. It¡¯s even more delicious than Xinxin¡¯s jade beads that have turned into water!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes slowly became clear, and he looked at Cai Xiaolian with affection. Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t stop her tears. She didn¡¯t expect her family¡¯s nine thousand years old experience to be like this. She couldn¡¯t help but hold Gu shouxin¡¯s hand. her father, from now on, I¡¯ll leave the light on for you at night. Whenever you want to eat, just tell me. I¡¯ll get up and make it for you! ¡°Alright!¡± Gu shouxin shook Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand. The oilmp in the kitchen swayed from side to side in the breeze. A pair of figures on the wall clenched their hands tightly. Under the faint yellow light, this scene was very heartwarming. ...... The next morning, Gu Nian and Gu Xin realized that their parents were different. However, they could not pinpoint what exactly was different. Seeing Cai Xiaolian going to the outhouse, Gu Nian chased after her. ¡°Mother, I was goodst night, right? I didn¡¯t disturb the two of you! When are you going to give me and Xinxin a little brother?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Nian. you¡¯re a girl. Don¡¯t learn from your uncle. Why are you giving me a younger brother? ¡± You¡¯re shameless!¡± ¡°First uncle wants fifth brother, and his fourth brother is already twenty years old. I want my third brother, my second sister is only eleven!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±get lost!¡± Get lost! Get lost! Stinky girl, you even dare to tease your mother!¡± Chapter 411 411 Uncle Gu is being hunted down (1) After the morning exercise, uncle Gu ran over. ¡°Big brother, have you eaten yet?¡± Gu shouxin was a little surprised. His big brother would not go out without eating in the morning, and he rarely looked so depressed and annoyed. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here, second brother! I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not good for me toe if sister-inw is alone!¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Gu shouxin, and he jogged over. then you didn¡¯t know that second uncle was back, but you¡¯re still here, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Gu Hui, who was about to go home, rolled her eyes at her father. ¡°Huihui! You really don¡¯t care about your father at all!¡± Uncle Gu felt wronged. I just wanted toe to niannian¡¯sboratory to hide! ¡°Father! I¡¯m not scolding you, but what are you afraid of? Shenzhen is not afraid of a crooked shadow! You didn¡¯t do anything. If mother wants to make a fuss, then make a fuss yourself! No one¡¯s paying attention to her anyway!¡± Gu Hui said in disdain. ¡°I was thinking this! But your mother started crying early in the morning, and your grandmother asked us to get out together! Didn¡¯t Ie out now?¡± Gu shouxin was really aggrieved. This time, he didn¡¯t do anything, but his mother still didn¡¯t help him, her son, and even asked him to get out. He even suspected that his mother wanted to drive all of them away after the marriage so that they wouldn¡¯t be an eyesore to her! ¡°What¡¯s the matter, uncle? What¡¯s wrong with sister-inw?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked as she heard the conversation between the father and daughter after changing her clothes. ¡°My wife said that I had an affair with widow Liu from the neighboring vige! He wanted to hang himselfst night, and he even wanted to hang himself together with ninren and en ¡®Zi! Was there something wrong with her? Even if I had an affair with widow Liu, wouldn¡¯t her death help me and her?¡± Uncle Gu asked in confusion. Gu shouxin asked,¡±ran ran, then do you really have an affair with widow Liu?¡± Cai Xiaolian also looked at uncle Gu in disbelief. She had never heard that her uncle had the habit of fooling around outside! ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m not that kind of person. If she didn¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t even know which one is widow Liu. There are several widows in the neighboring vige, and I can¡¯t even tell them apart. Besides, why would I have an affair with a widow?¡± Uncle Gu was anxious and quickly exined. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. I¡¯ll say it!¡± Gu Hui pulled uncle Gu back and exined, ¡± this was my mother¡¯s doing. A few days ago, she went tough at the widows in the neighboring vige, saying that those widows were obviously unlucky. Not only did their men die, but their children were also not good. She was smug to others, saying that her father was good to her Yingluo, that her son was filial, and that even if she had to endure it, she would still cry louder than others. In the future, she would have two sons by her side, and they would even be brothers, unlike those widows who did not have any sons. Even if they did, they would have one son and one father, and the brothers would fight against each other. She even said that she had a good life, that her inws were good to her, that her sister-inw was her elder sister-inw, and that she could be the head of the Gu family! He knew that she was being smug. However, when she said that her man had died and she had no son, wasn¡¯t that rubbing salt on the widow¡¯s wound? look, a few of them joined forces and lied to my mother. They said that my father had slept with widow Liu. They were all witnesses. They even said when my father went there. It just so happened that my father was working alone in the fields at that time. No one could prove it to him! My mother firmly believed in this and made a scene the entire night. Grandma hit my father with a shoulder pole. She was afraid that she would be hit by grandma too, so she stopped. In the end, when sisi and I came over this morning, she started again.¡± Chapter 412 412 Uncle Gu is being hunted (2) ¡°Ah? When did this happen? Howe we didn¡¯t know?¡± cai xiaolian asked in surprise. She went to the old house yesterday, but she didn¡¯t go in the afternoon. But she went the day before yesterday, the day before yesterday, and the day before yesterday. Why didn¡¯t she hear about it? ¡°Sister-inw! Don¡¯t you know that your sister-inw is like a lunatic now? He even wanted to kill me with his saber! He said he wanted to die with me. In any case, our parents have the second and fourth.¡± Gu shouxin sighed. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t you care about the children?¡± Cai Xiaolian felt that Zhang Shi was probably very upset. ¡°She¡¯s already decided to give me and sisi to second uncle and second aunt to raise! Let Grandpa and Grandma take care of Enzi and ninren!¡± Gu Hui interjected. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Huihui. I won¡¯t die with your mother!¡± Uncle Gu patted Gu Hui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°i¡¯m not afraid,¡± gu hui replied. ¡°Gu shouren, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare toe over just because you¡¯re hiding in second brother¡¯s house!¡± At this time, Zhang Shi rushed in from the door with a vegetable knife. ¡°huihui, sisi, run!¡± Uncle Gu reminded his daughter, then ran to the pond and flipped into the long corridor. ¡°If you have the guts, don¡¯t run!¡± Zhang Shi chased after him, panting. ¡°If you have the guts, don¡¯t chase after me!¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°Sister-inw, sister-inw, what are you doing? Let¡¯s talk this out, don¡¯t use the knife!¡± cai xiaolian also didn¡¯t approach, mainly because she was afraid that zhang shi¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t urate. it wouldn¡¯t be good if she identally hurt her, but she still had to persuade her. ¡°Second sister-inw! I can¡¯t live like this! That bastard Gu shouren is sleeping with the widow from the neighboring vige!¡± Zhang Shi said, feeling wronged. ¡°How is that possible? i say, wife, if you don¡¯t have a brain, then you shouldn¡¯t use your brain to think about things. see, you¡¯ve been tricked, and now you¡¯re trying to kill your husband!¡± Uncle Gu sat on the railing in the corridor and said in disdain. ¡°I¡¯m stupid! You call me stupid every time! The other widows can testify for widow Liu and watch you get trapped for two hours! You weren¡¯t home that day, and you still wanted to lie to me!¡± Zhang Shi said. ¡°Two hours? you think too highly of me! do i have two hours? You should know best how long I can live!¡± Uncle Gu said angrily. Gu shouxin& and Cai Xiaolian thought,¡±big brother, you can say anything. Aren¡¯t you afraid of teaching the child badly?¡± And it was four girls! gu hui& thought to herself, ¡± Gu Xin and Gu si blinked,¡¯what does two hours mean? Uncle (father) can¡¯t even sleep for two hours every day? The Gu family was well-off, and all the children had their own rooms. They had been living alone since they were three years old, so there would never be any haughty moments between parents in their memories. ¡°You can¡¯t do it for two hours at a time, but you can do it for a few times in two hours.¡± ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Cai Xiaolian quickly stopped him. What was this? why did he have to say everything? Uncle Gu regained his senses and was stunned for a moment. He changed the topic and said,¡±Wife, I¡¯ll tell you! I won¡¯t trap a woman who hasn¡¯t married me. I have a bottom line. also, even if i wanted to go out and look for a woman, i would have done so a few years ago. look at you, your hair is messy, your face is like a te, your neck is so thick, your arms are as big as my legs, and your belly is like a yellow bucket. If I were to despise you, I would have despised you even before you gave birth to Huihui. If I wanted to look for other women, Huihui would have a brother and sister! what right do you have to nder me! Based on what! Just because you are stronger than me? i¡¯m not going toply!¡± Chapter 413 413 Uncle Gu resists The more uncle Gu spoke, the angrier he became. He walked out of the corridor and walked to Zhang Shi. Zhang Shi¡¯s face and ears turned red from uncle Gu¡¯s words. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t think that you can be unreasonable just because you¡¯re a woman! I can do it too! In our Gu family, men and women are the same! You¡¯re ndering me, you¡¯re bullying me! What did I say? You¡¯re going to cut me with your saber! Did I counterattack with my saber?¡± ¡°You trust the woman from the neighboring vige, but you don¡¯t trust me! Do you really want me to go out and have a woman? That¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll go out and look for it! I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t look for those from the neighboring vige. I¡¯ll look for those who are fierce at scolding and fighting, have highbat skills, better-looking than you, and gentle. If you scold me, she will scold you. If you cut me, she will cut you! I¡¯ll let the two of you go against each other! Do you want it?¡± Uncle Gu slowly snatched Zhang Shi¡¯s vegetable knife and quickly retreated. He patted his little heart,¡¯finally, I took the knife down. I was really afraid that she would throw it at me.¡¯ ¡°Gu shouren, you, you dare!¡± Zhang Shi was stunned by uncle Gu¡¯s words. She wanted to sh at uncle Gu, but found that she had no knife in her hand. She could only put one hand on her waist and curse with the other. ¡°I dare! As long as you continue to nder me and threaten me with a knife, I¡¯ll go immediately!¡± Uncle Gu straightened his neck and said. ¡°You! You! You!¡± Zhang Shi pointed at uncle Gu, unable to speak. ¡°I, I, I, what¡¯s wrong with me! Wife, you should be content! I¡¯m such a good man in the world, but I fell into your trap at such a young age. You don¡¯t treat me well and often doubt me. Is it interesting to you? Do you really think I¡¯m an honest man who won¡¯t do bad things? I¡¯m just an upright person, my parents taught me well! I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve been married to you for more than ten years, and it¡¯s not my parents ¡°turn to discipline me. If I really be a scumbag one day, it¡¯ll be your fault!¡± my parents gave you a handsome, gentle, and positive man. It¡¯s only been ten years, and you¡¯ve turned him into a scumbag. Be careful, my parents won¡¯t let you off! Uncle Gu said with conviction. ¡°You! ¡°Wuwuwuwu waah waah!¡± Zhang Shi couldn¡¯t win uncle Gu¡¯s argument, so she squatted down and started crying. In the end, because she was too fat, she couldn¡¯t squat down and sat on the ground. She even burped.¡±Burp,¡± he said. Gu Hui covered her face. She didn¡¯t understand why her mother was doing this. She knew that she couldn¡¯t win against her father every time and that she would always end up in a sorry state. If she had the time to learn from her second aunt and aunt Xiao Huan, why couldn¡¯t she think of ways to earn more money? ¡°Hahahaha, Yingluo¡¯s wife, look, I say you¡¯re fat, I say you¡¯re strong, but you always say I¡¯m bullying you. I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± Uncle Gu threw the knife aside and strode forward to help Zhang Shi up. Zhang Shi¡¯s face was covered in tears and snot. She looked at uncle Gu and said,¡±You really didn¡¯t sleep with widow Liu?¡± Uncle Gu pulled Zhang Shi¡¯s hand up with a look of disdain and used Zhang Shi¡¯s sleeve to wipe Zhang Shi¡¯s face.¡±I¡¯ve already forgotten what widow Liu looks like. Although you don¡¯t look that good in my heart, I can still remember what you look like! I can¡¯t even remember that widow Liu, which means that she¡¯s so ugly that I don¡¯t even want to look at her. How can I sleep with her?¡± Zhang Shi pursed her lips. These words made sense, but she felt ufortable listening to them. Uncle Gu continued,¡±you know me. Other than you, I don¡¯t like ugly things.¡± The things I like are all good-looking. The heavens have already sent an ugly thing to my side. There¡¯s no reason for me to look for an ugly thing! Don¡¯t be angry!¡± After she finished speaking, she used Zhang Shi¡¯s other sleeve to wipe Zhang Shi¡¯s face. Zhang Shi,¡±I¡¯m not ugly!¡± I¡¯ve put on weight after giving birth. She had to feed her child more. I have a slim figure when I was young!¡± Uncle Gu: ¡± yes, yes, yes. We have a family of six. You and your youngest son are the ugliest! Zhang Shi,¡±hehe.¡± The second branch of the family thought,¡±I feel like I¡¯ve been fed a bunch of smelly dog food by the first branch of the family!¡± Chapter 414 414 Should we call our mother? The eldest branch couple had raised their knives early in the morning, shouting about killing. In the end, the matter was resolved by uncle Gu¡¯s twisted logic. The couple brought their daughters along for a free meal. After the meal, Gu Hui and Gu si went back to change their clothes. After their morning exercise, their clothes were soaked with sweat. Zhang Shi took the initiative to stay and wash the dishes, which shocked everyone. ¡°Niannian, Xinxin, you two can go ahead! I¡¯m also tired from practicing martial arts in the morning. Go rest and y, and wait for Huihui and sisi toe!¡± For the first time, Zhang Shi smiled at the two children of the second branch. She was very gentle, but it was apanied by her sorry face that was somewhat frightening. ¡°My wife! Those who were unountably solicitous were either evil or thieves! It¡¯s enough for you to torture me, but don¡¯t torture second brother¡¯s family!¡± Uncle Gu responded quickly. ¡°Her father, I just wanted to help. Father and mother drove us out, and second brother and sister-inw gave us food to eat. We can¡¯t do nothing! Her father, go back with second brother and we won¡¯t scold you!¡± Zhang Shi exined. Uncle Gu looked at Zhang Shi suspiciously, feeling that this person was thinking of some bad idea. big brother, I¡¯m going to talk to my parents about the exam these few days. Let¡¯s go! Gu shouxin said. ¡°Alright then!¡± Uncle Gu stood up and walked to the kitchen door. He turned around and said, ¡± wife, don¡¯t say bad things about me! Zhang Shi rolled her eyes and impatiently urged him,¡±I know, let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t disturb me!¡± Uncle Gu then left with Gu shouxin. Zhang Shi¡¯s intentions were too obvious. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with her, so she asked directly,¡±Sister-inw, just tell me what you want!¡± Madam Zhang stepped forward and snatched the bowl from Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand. She smiled and said,¡±Sister-inw, I¡¯ll do it! Let me do it! Sister-inw, niannian¡¯s cooking skills are getting better and better. Even the in porridge she makes is better than mine!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. niannian used to be very skilled in embroidery. She was born with this. Zhang Shi,¡±isn¡¯t that so? I¡¯ve watched niannian grow up, and I¡¯ve always felt that she¡¯s a promising one.¡± Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows. It seemed that the Zhang family wanted her to help them a little too much! Cai Xiaolian said,¡±sister-inw, we¡¯re all daughters-inw of the Gu family. If you have anything to say, just say it!¡± We¡¯re not people who like to beat around the bush. Don¡¯t we usually just say it out directly or scold it?¡± Zhang Shi smiled awkwardly. How could she say it out loud? in the past, she would just scold him directly. However, what his sister-inw said made sense. It seemed that neither of them was the kind to hide their bad temper. If they were unhappy, they would directly scold him. Zhang Shi suddenly found Cai Xiaolian pleasing to the eye and felt that she and she were the same kind of people. Hence, he felt even more confident, sister-inw! You saw it just now, your brother and I had a big fight. It¡¯s not our fault, it¡¯s the widows from the neighboring vige who are here to cause trouble.¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at Zhang Shi and blinked.¡±So?¡± ¡°So, I n to deal with them!¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s small eyes narrowed into a line. Cai Xiaolian looked at Zhang Shi up and down. sister-inw, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m saying you¡¯re bad. With your body size, unless they stand still and let you tten them, you won¡¯t be able to touch them. Zhang Shi smiled,¡±I know!¡± That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for your help! I¡¯ll call Huihui and sisi, you call niannian and Xinxin, and we¡¯ll attack together!¡± ¡°Ran ran, do you want to call our mother?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Zhang Shi was startled, and then nodded vigorously.¡±Good, good! But you have to tell mother, mother is more pleased with you.¡± Cai Xiaolian: Chapter 415 415 Chapter 415-sowing discord This morning, Zhang Shi didn¡¯t return to the old house. She stayed in the second branch and pestered Cai Xiaolian to take her daughter with her to take revenge. Wherever Cai Xiaolian went, she would follow. She was also very noisy. In any case, she was determined to stick to Cai Xiaolian. Sister-inw, we are Yingluo. You have to help me. In the future, if someone bullies you, I will help you. ¡°Mother, just agree to eldest aunt! We sisters haven¡¯t moved around in a long time!¡± Gu Nian could not stand it anymore. She was getting annoyed. Her first aunt¡¯s voice was so loud that she could hear it clearly even in theboratory. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys just exchange a few moves with li Muyan a few days ago?¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s help eldest aunt! Those aunties next door are ndering our uncle! First uncle was such a good man, why should he be ndered! Uncle is a man and doesn¡¯t bully women, but we¡¯re all women!¡± Gu Xin said. Her purpose wasn¡¯t to help first aunt, but to help first uncle vent his anger. Gu Hui and Gu si did not try to persuade him. ¡°Alright, you guys can go back to your work!¡± Cai Xiaolian waved her hand. ¡°Sister-inw, niannian and Xinxin have both agreed! Let me tell you, widow Liu and the others are still talking bad about you. From what they said, they are still thinking about your second son!¡± Zhang Shi incited. ¡°Sister-inw! In the past, his father drank and gambled, so who would miss him? Do you feel that you have too much silver in your hands?¡± Cai Xiaolian was speechless. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be so bad! I¡¯m telling the truth. That group of women was secretly discussing men! Have you forgotten that sun Yumei lost her baby because she chased him to the neighboring vige and found out that her man and widow Liu had a huge argument, but it didn¡¯t end well? Those women, their men are dead, and they don¡¯t have any sons. They¡¯re all bad!¡± Zhang Shi thought that Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t believe her, so she anxiously said, ¡± there¡¯s a man with the surname Wan who said that second brother looked like her dead man. He said that second brother has be a little different sincest year. He also said that you¡¯re not worthy of second brother, and that you can¡¯t even give birth to a son. Cai Xiaolian stopped smiling and looked at Zhang Shi. Zhang Shi continued,¡±if they can lie to me today, they can lie to you tomorrow. It¡¯s not easy for you and second brother to stop quarreling. I don¡¯t believe that you can tolerate others telling you that second brother is sleeping with another woman, and that there are several witnesses. Their mouths are so venomous, even more venomous than mine. They even cursed you to death! If you die and your second son can still marry, I can only curse you to not give birth to a child.¡± Zhang Shi covered her mouth and patted herself. How could she say it out loud? He was clearly going to persuade her, so he wouldn¡¯t be unwilling because of these words, right? Cai Xiaolian asked,¡±sister-inw, are you sure they¡¯re really cursing me?¡± Do you want me to follow Gu shouxin after I die?¡± Zhang Shi nodded her head wildly,¡±of course!¡± Why Would I Lie to You? One of the widows used to be from our vige, but she married into another vige. That cuihua from the Dou family, her man died in her early years, and she worked hard to raise her daughter. Now that her daughter went to the county to be a concubine, her life was better. Now, she had other thoughts. Have you forgotten that she used to be like you when she was a daughter? she also chased after second brother.¡± Cai Xiaolian searched through her memories, and there seemed to be such a person. Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak, Zhang Shi continued,¡±Sister-inw, Dou cuihua¡¯s daughter entered Lord Gao¡¯s doorst year, which is our Taoyuan County¡¯s County Magistrate, Lord Gao. She had bragged before that her daughter would one day be promoted to the official position and she would be the county government¡¯s mother-inw. Perhaps the second son would even beg her for the imperial examination. At that time, she could do that. You know what I mean! I can¡¯t stand her smug look, so I bragged about how well I¡¯m living and scolded her!¡± Chapter 416 416 Caught cheating? my little Lian, my wise longing, I¡¯ming! At this moment, a familiar voice came from the door. The girls in theboratory paused. Great, Madam li, who had brought along her seven-colored servant and insisted on unifying the four sisters, had arrived. ¡°Who is it? It can¡¯t be that he¡¯s calling for our girls, right?¡± Zhang Shi asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, sister-inw. It was Madam li from the prefecture, thedy boss who had bought the suits made by the sisters. Sister-inw, I have a guest here, do you want to go back first?¡± Cai Xiaolian said as she stood up. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯ll go with you! I also want to see what the Furen of the prefecture looks like! Are they all the same as his third aunt¡¯s mother-inw?¡± Zhang Shi didn¡¯t want to leave. ¡°Sister-inw, bear with it and it¡¯s time to drink milk. If you cry from hunger and anger mother, you and eldest brother will be driven out again.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Aiya! Oh, right! I¡¯ve been with you for so long that I¡¯ve almost forgotten about my precious son! I¡¯lle find youter then!¡± Zhang Shi smacked her head, stood up, and went out. When she met Mrs. Li, she even nodded at her in a friendly way as a greeting. ¡°Sister Luo, are you alone today?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. ¡°Little Lian, you¡¯re bad! You want my son to be bullied by your maids again!¡± Madam li nced at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Then, will he still look for my niannian to take responsibility?¡± Cai Xiaolian joked. That¡¯s great, the four sisters also walked over. ¡°When he went back, he locked himself in the yard and ignored everyone, even his grandmother. I asked Chun, Xia, Qiu, and Dong, but he was pretending to be angry. In fact, he was studying the thing you discussed with himst time. Let¡¯s not talk about her! Come, this batch of jars is out. I brought them over for you to see. See if they¡¯re good. If they¡¯re good, I¡¯ll have people mass-produce them and send them over at the end of the month.¡± Mrs. Li waved her hand, and red and purple behind her came over with a few bottles and handed them to Cai Xiaolian and the four sisters. As soon as Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian pressed on the shampoo, the shampoo inside flowed out. The mother and daughter looked at each other. Li Muyan was pretty good at using shampoo. Most importantly, he had found the right ingredients. ¡°Oh right, Huixin misses you. This time, I brought a piece of cloth for you. Isn¡¯t the weather gradually getting hotter? The four of you are all pretty, so I¡¯ll cut you out to make a new set of clothes. It just so happens that I have four nieces at home, and it¡¯s just enough for each of them to wear!¡± Mrs. Li waved her hand again, and da Zi went to the carriage outside to bring in a beautiful piece of cloth. ¡°Second sister-inw, second sister-inw, something has happened!¡± At this time, fourth uncle Gu hurried in and ran to Cai Xiaolian with a panicked face. ¡°He¡¯s his fourth uncle. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cai Xiaolian stood up and asked. ¡°Someone from the Yamen hase and taken second brother away! Second brother was at aunt Xiao¡¯s house and was just about toe back when he met the Yamen people. Ah Yuan was also arrested! I don¡¯t know what happened either. I just asked, and the people at the Yamen said that second brother cheated in the exam, and ah Yuan was an aplice!¡± Fourth uncle Gu said anxiously. ¡°Did you tell father and mother?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. father and big brother went to the fields, while mother and aunt Xiao are at home. I just told them toe over. Mother asked me to tell you not to worry. She and grandma Xiao will go to the county to take a look at the situation first. You guys wait for news at home.¡± Fourth uncle Gu said. ¡°Ha? Cheating? Zhou Yuan¡¯s help? Lord Cheng, do you think you¡¯ve been wearing the ck gauze for too long?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Everyone looked at Gu Nian. fourth uncle, you should go and tell Grandpa and uncle. I¡¯ll go find grandma and go to the city with them. I¡¯m the cause of this. Gu Nian said. ¡°Sister, I want to go!¡± Gu Xin held onto Gu Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Count me in!¡± Gu Hui stood out. ¡°And me.¡± Gu si grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s other hand. Chapter 417 417 Aren¡¯t you afraid of scaring the schrs? Madam li regarded Cai Xiaolian as her younger sister, so Gu shouxin was her brother-inw. How could she just stand by and watch? She took Cai Xiaolian and her four sisters, and red and purple drove the carriage, leaving her own coachman at the crossroads Vige. The Li family¡¯s coachman and fourth uncle Gu looked at each other. ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to the fields to tell your old man and big brother?¡± The coachman reminded. ¡°Oh, right! This big brother, why don¡¯t youe with me? This second sister-inw probably didn¡¯t expect Madam li to not bring you along, so she locked the door!¡± Fourth uncle Gu looked at the tightly shut door and said helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. My wife is always like this. I¡¯ll go to the vige entrance and wait for the ox-cart, then I¡¯ll take it to the county. Tell your old man not to worry too much. My Madam¡¯s older brother is the brother-inw of the Qing Prefecture¡¯s magistrate.¡± The coachman said with a smile. He was afraid that the Gu family would be worried, so he added on. Every time Madam li came to the Gu family, he would drive the carriage over. He could see Madam Li¡¯s attitude towards the Gu family. She really treated Lady Cai like a sister. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow my father. Big brother, do you remember the way to the vige entrance? Do you want me to send you there?¡± Fourth uncle Gu heaved a sigh of relief and said politely. ¡°I remember! He hade a few times. You should quickly tell the old master!¡± The coachman waved his hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Fourth uncle Gu nodded and went directly to the field from the second branch. The carriage driver slowly made his way to the vige entrance. ...... In the county government¡¯s carriage, Lu Zheng and Gu shouxin sat opposite each other. There were two bailiffs on each side of them, and two bailiffs outside drove the carriage. ¡°Second uncle, do you want to pee?¡± Seeing Gu shouxin¡¯s calm face, Lu Zheng was very curious, so he asked. Just now, the bailiff had seen him and Gu shouxin at the door of his house. He had told them the charges and wanted to arrest them. He had wanted to resist, but Gu shouxin had pulled him. The two of them followed him obediently, but Gu shouxin didn¡¯t let him know in advance. He was really curious in his heart! He knew that it was impossible for Gu shouxin to cheat and that it must have been the Cheng family who had framed him. But why didn¡¯t you say so in advance with such a calm look on your face? You won¡¯t even let me resist. ¡°Stinky brat, don¡¯t y any tricks!¡± The bailiff beside him drew therge de at his waist and pointed it at him as he spoke fiercely. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re holding a big saber and you¡¯ve scared my nephew! Please take it back!¡± Gu shouxin nced at the man. ¡°Hmph!¡± That person coldly snorted and didn¡¯t keep his promise. ¡°Ah Yuan!¡± Gu shouxin smiled. ¡°Second uncle, speak! Are you going to pee?¡± Lu Zheng asked, his spirits lifted. Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched,¡±you¡¯re the heir of the Duke¡¯s public house. Why do you pee so frequently?¡± You¡¯ve been mistreated by your stepmother, and your body is weak? ¡°Shut up!¡± The man next to Gu shouxin pulled out a knife and red at him fiercely. ¡°That¡¯s enough! You can just point the knife at me, but you still want to point it at my second uncle? Aren¡¯t you afraid of scaring the schrs?¡± Lu Zheng moved his body and looked at the Yamen runner who was pointing a knife at Gu shouxin. Lu Zheng moved as soon as he finished speaking. He kicked away the knife that was holding Gu shouxin, then grabbed the hand of the bailiff next to him, grabbed the big knife, and pulled Gu shouxin out of the carriage, ¡± ¡°Second uncle, if you have any ns, please let me know!¡± The two of them stood outside the carriage and did not run. Lu Zheng held a knife. The few bailiffs were stunned by his move and did not dare to act rashly. Chapter 418 418 Second uncle is really a good man ¡°Young people are really impatient!¡± Gu shouxin looked at Lu Zheng and smiled. ¡°Second uncle, what did you do?¡± Let people point out that I colluded with you to cheat? I¡¯m not interested in the imperial examination and I don¡¯t even know where the examination venue is. If you want to trick me, you should at least tell me what¡¯s going on. ¡± Gu shouxin: ¡± you already said that I cheated you. Why should I tell you what happened? ¡± Lu Zheng: ¡°You two, stop your nonsense! The fact that Zhou Yuan helped Gu shouxin to cheat is already a fact with witnesses and physical evidence!¡± The bailiff couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said. He had never seen such savage people before. The Yamen had already said that they were going to arrest them, so it was fine if the two of them escaped. It wasn¡¯t like he had never seen fugitives before, but after they got out of the car after snatching the knife, not only did they not run away, they even started chatting. This waspletely disrespecting the brothers. ¡°Oh? A nail on the board? Then can you tell me the process? Let¡¯s see if the process of the crime you¡¯re talking about is the same as mine. Let¡¯s see if that dog official surnamed Cheng has found out! Don¡¯t get the wrong person!¡± Lu Zheng chuckled. ¡°How audacious! How dare you say that Lord Cheng is you? you, you dare to insult Lord Cheng!¡± The bailiffs didn¡¯t dare to say that they were dog officials. ¡°Fight? Let me see your strength?¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t treat himself as the party involved at all, but just like a crowd watching a show. ¡°Second uncle, you¡¯re looking down on me! You want to test my strength with these few people? No matter what, we have experience Fighting Tigers together. How can you insult me with someone who has such mediocre skills?¡± Lu Zheng could not take it anymore. Wasn¡¯t this an insult? ¡°You, who are you calling a three-legged cat? Do you still want to stay in Taoyuan County?¡± The bailiff who had his broadsword snatched away said angrily. ¡°He said you six.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Gu shouxin, you¡¯re a student. You¡¯ll be recorded for beating a Yamen runner in public. If you resist and be a fugitive, you will never be able to pass the imperial examination.¡± Another bailiff said. ¡°I¡¯m not running, I¡¯ll just watch from the side. You won¡¯t be able to get on the carriage if you¡¯re injured by him. I¡¯ll drive you back to the Yamen!¡± Gu shouxinughed. After he finished speaking, he pushed Lu Zheng towards the few people. Lu Zheng,¡±your Grandpa!¡± Just say so before pushing it! Beating up a few bailiffs was as easy as flipping his hand. Gu shouxin looked at Lu Zheng¡¯s moves. This kid¡¯s swordsmanship training at night was not in vain. The bailiffs of the great Zhou were not good enough. With their standards, the Yamen would be destroyed if a few more popinjays like Lu Zheng joined them! Well, what¡¯s the first thing I have to do when I¡¯m an official? Increase the strength of the Yamen runners so that my men are the most powerful within my jurisdiction! Yes, it¡¯s decided. Lu Zheng kicked them into the car one by one and walked over. ¡°Second uncle, can you tell me now? What did you do?¡± Gu shouxin shook his head and said,¡±it¡¯s no big deal.¡± It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t know. You can just answer whatever he asks youter.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Qianqian, can you tell me in advance before you screw me over next time?¡± So that I can be mentally prepared. You¡¯re going to the prefecture for the next exam!¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡¯you¡¯re not afraid of the prefecture, but didn¡¯t you already greet brother ye, who you¡¯re afraid of? What am I afraid of? I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll please brother ye and deliberately give me the head position. That would be boring! Therefore, he would only do it this once. After dealing with the Cheng family, I won¡¯t have to worry about your second aunt and the other two when I go out in the future.¡± ¡°Second uncle is such a good man now!¡± Lu Zheng gave him a thumbs up. Gu shouxin thought,¡±don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve scolded me in your heart before!¡± Chapter 419 419 The Son of Heaven¡¯s item taoyuan county had a history of hundreds of years from the previous dynasty to the present. this was the first time that the yamen wanted to catch a criminal and drove here by themselves, along with the yamen runners who were going to catch the criminal. at the entrance of the court, the other people of the yamen were stunned. ¡°They hit you?¡± The constable stepped forward and asked. Lu Zheng gave them a look and they did not dare to say anything. They all shook their heads. They were beaten up badly by Lu Zheng just now. Although they were in court now, Lu Zheng might not do anything, but who knew what would happen in court? master wanted to punish gu shouxin, and this young master zhou was just an extra. Who didn¡¯t know that young master Zhou was old master Zhou¡¯s grandnephew? when the time came, he would definitely be redeemed by old master Zhou. So, I¡¯d better not say it! They had all thought that Lu Zheng was only old Zhou¡¯s grandnephew and did not know how strong Lu Zheng was, so they were not afraid. but now, she was afraid. ...... Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng didn¡¯t wait for long before master Cheng arrived in his official uniform. Grandma Xiao, grandma Gu, and Madam li also came with Cai Xiaolian and the others. in the hall, other than themoners, there were also many candidates. ¡°Mighty!¡± the entire scene fell silent. When Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian saw Gu shouxin¡¯s calm expression, they were no longer so anxious. Now that they heard this voice, they felt that anyone coulde and watch a real case! It wasn¡¯t strange to think about it. There weren¡¯t many entertainment programs in ancient times, so it was naturally good to be able to watch the fun! ¡°Who are you?¡± Lord Cheng was shocked. ¡°Woof! Master Cheng, my second uncle went to visit youst month and even cooperated with your Madam in businessst year! And you still ask who is in the hall?¡± Lu Zheng crossed his arms, tilted his head, and smiled. His eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°impudent! I¡¯m just and upright, I don¡¯t have any private property, so how can I cooperate? you, zhou yuan, why didn¡¯t you kneel before me?¡± Master Cheng red at Lu Zheng. ¡°oh, i have a sign in my hand. my great uncle gave it to me and said that only officials of the second rank and above can kneel. i¡¯m afraid that i can¡¯t stand it and will lose my ck gauze!¡± lu zheng took out the birthday gift from the emperor, walked to the table, and waved it in front of master cheng. Lord Cheng was so scared that he almost got up and knelt down. This was an item of the Emperor! No one in the great Zhou Dynasty would dare to take the risk of using the emperor¡¯s item to swindle people! at this moment, lord cheng was extremely regretful. he knew that zhou yuan was old master zhou¡¯s grandnephew, so why did he still take the risk to involve him? Fortunately, he did not intend to involve him too deeply. He was giving old Zhou and the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion face. However, old master Zhou had given this Imperial Gift to this grandnephew. It seemed that the rumors outside were true. Old master Zhou really intended to hand over the entire family business to the nsmen. This grandnephew was about to be adopted, and he would be a grandson in the future! ¡°Lord Cheng has seen it, so I¡¯ll lend it to my second uncle for a while. So, Lord Cheng, don¡¯t say that you¡¯re being presumptuous again. Why didn¡¯t you kneel when you saw me?¡± lu zheng chuckled as he passed the jade pendant to gu shouxin. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. Did this kid trust his family so much now? wasn¡¯t she afraid that he¡¯d take it away? Did he know that he and niannian were the ones who beat him up that night? Gu Xin also had a piece of Jade in her hand. It was a birthday gift from the Emperor. She did not expect it to be so useful. She decided to give this Jade to her father when she returned. At least her father would not have to kneel down to the officials in Qingzhou Prefecture. Chapter 420 420 Chapter 420-getting into character Lu Zheng¡¯s words had already caused themoners at the entrance to start discussing. What kind of business did this Madam Cheng do with Gu shouxin? Didn¡¯t they say that he cheated in the county examination? why did he suddenly talk about business? Could it be that they had spread it to the wrong person? ¡°aiyo, this, i know!¡± Mrs. Li heard the aunty next to her gossiping, so she asked big red to join in. thus, in a short while, the surroundingmoners found out that the increasingly prosperous drunken river restaurant was opened by the county magistrate¡¯s wife through big red. In the past, drunken River restaurant¡¯s business was not good. After they cooperated with the Gu family, the Gu family developed a new dish, and drunken River restaurant¡¯s business was booming. Also, the interior design of drunken River Restaurant was different from other restaurants. It was given by the wife of the candidate who was caught in the hall. Da Hong and Zi even said that the skincare set was made by the Gu family. In the end, because they didn¡¯t want to work with Madam Cheng, Madam Cheng hated the Gu family. When the Gu family went to visit on the fourth day of the new year, they directly threw the thing out. Themoners were all stunned. Was he forcing them to cooperate? What kind of logic was this? Themon people chattered non-stop, and Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth curled up. Well, this Madam li was smarter than Madam Cheng. ¡°Silence! Silence!¡± Lord Cheng mmed the gavel a few more times, his lungs about to explode from anger! The Gu family was really bold to make up such a thing! ¡°My Lord! Thismoner has something to say!¡± at this moment, mrs. li stood up and walked into the hall. Lu Zheng stepped aside silently. With Madam li around, he could just keep his mouth shut. ¡°Who are you? What does it have to do with the cheating incident?¡± Lord Cheng frowned. ¡°oh, it¡¯s me! My family¡¯s sister-inw and the magistrate are biological siblings. i can barely be considered a rtive of the magistrate. Lord Yao has said that as long as thismoner doesn¡¯tmit any crimes, thismoner can not kneel in court. He will support thismoner!¡± Mrs. Li raised her chin and looked like she was bullying someone. ¡°Preposterous! Thew states,¡± ¡°Lord Cheng, no matter how ridiculous my rtive who is the magistrate is, he can¡¯t be more ridiculous than you! Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t hear it. People outside are saying that your family wanted to snatch the Gu family¡¯s bathing suit recipe, but you failed. The Gu family refused to obey. You¡¯re framing them! The imperial examination is a big deal, much bigger than the matter of money. You¡¯re cutting off this student Gu¡¯s path for the rest of his life! Isn¡¯t that right, student Gu?¡± Madam li interrupted Cheng Daren¡¯s words and looked at Gu shouxin. ¡°Thank you for speaking up for me, big sister!¡± Gu shouxin cupped his hands with an aggrieved face. ¡°Aiyo! Wasn¡¯t this the logic! We all know how difficult it is to be a schr, how can Lord Cheng be like this?¡± red said with a face full of pity. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! what witnesses and evidence? I didn¡¯t hear any concrete evidence or witnesses just now. Maybe the Cheng family forged it to destroy the Gu family!¡± Da Zi said in grief and indignation. cai xiaolian looked in surprise at the two famous people she had seen many times. they were so immersed in their roles. they acted very well as the aunt and youngdy who stood up to help when they saw injustice! ¡°Nonsense! Ridiculous!¡± Lord Cheng was so angry that he hit the gavel a few more times. silence, silence! ¡°lord cheng is angry from embarrassment!¡± ¡°quickly shut up! Lord Cheng wants the constables to capture usmoners!¡± ¡°Dog officials are heartless, treating the people like dogs!¡± ¡°......¡± In the crowd, a few rough men¡¯s voices grew louder and louder. When Lord Cheng sent someone to take a look, he found that they were all women. The men were either young or old, and they couldn¡¯t make such strong voices at all. Chapter 421 421 What kind of expression is that? Gu shouxin¡¯s back was facing the people. He looked at Lord Cheng and smiled provocatively. It was a very short smile. Except for Lord Cheng, no one else saw it. ¡°Everyone! Let me say something!¡± Gu shouxin turned around and cupped his hands at the entrance of the hall. Strangely, themoners suddenly quieted down. Gu Xin and Gu si could not understand the situation, but Gu Hui and Gu Nian could. Father (second uncle) is so good at acting! Now, he was ying the role of a student or amoner who had the right to be bullied by a noble. This would make themoners feel the same way! ¡°Just now, Lord Cheng presented a witness and material evidence. Everyone only saw the witness, not the material evidence, so no one believed it! Not only did everyone not believe it, even the students themselves did not believe it! The student couldn¡¯t remember what he had written on the paper. how about this, please find a few literate people to take a look at what was written on the paper with the students! A straight body is not afraid of a crooked shadow. I have never written it before, but I can recognize my own handwriting! I hope that everyone can help this student. This student is extremely grateful!¡± Gu shouxin took a deep breath, as if he had made a big decision. lu zheng looked at the physical evidence ced beside the private advisor¡¯s hand. it was the evidence of gu shouxin and lord cheng buying the test questions, as well as the evidence of gu shouxin writing a letter to find the answers of the examinees at the table next to him. Lu Zheng looked at Gu shouxin¡¯s righteous and fearless look and suddenly understood. This was probably a trap Gu shouxin had specially set for Lord Cheng! Previously, the Emperor had asked Xue Qianyu to pass a message to the magistrate that Gu shouxin was not afraid of being rejected by Lord Cheng in the examination. In the end, Gu shouxin did not y his cards ording tomon sense. He preempted and used this examination to pull Lord Cheng down. How awesome! Lu Zheng was once again curious about Gu shouxin¡¯s identity. Anyway, this was definitely not the Gu shouxin who would gamble and lose his daughter. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll do it! i¡¯ve learned a few words from my husband, so i can still understand the contents of buying questions and copying answers.¡± Big red stood up. ¡°I¡¯m the master of Yuanshan Academy!¡± The old man in his fifties stood out. ¡°Count me in! I¡¯ve known brother Gu for quite a long time. Although brother Gu has been lost for more than ten years, based on my understanding of brother Gu, he¡¯s the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t bother to copy or buy questions even if the paper was nk.¡± A man who was about the same age as Gu shouxin stood up. among these people, besides big red, many people from the other two cities knew them. one of them was a teacher from the academy. which family didn¡¯t have a few children studying in the academy? One of them was Zhu yuantang, the high schr of Taoyuan County. He had a high schr status and was from a rich family. He was still studying. ¡°Good! Then I won¡¯t read it. You read it out loud, what is written on the evidence that we have collected!¡± The corners of Lord Cheng¡¯s mouth curled up. He was the one who had arranged for the teacher of the Academy and Zhu yuantang. when he was reading out the case earlier, there was a lot of noise. they were talking about the incident at the drunken river restaurant and the washing set, but he did not have the time to ask the grand master to present the evidence. However, if he was not mistaken, that woman was the one who had been talking about her. Who was she? The bailiff took the evidence from the Grand Master and passed it to Zhu yuantang and big red. The teacher from the Yuanshan Academy stood beside Zhu yuantang and watched. The two of them looked up at Lord Cheng in surprise. Lord Cheng was stunned. What kind of expression was this? The two of them turned to look at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin looked at them with an anxious face, but he pretended to be calm. Chapter 422 422 Please watch my father¡¯s performance Lu Zheng walked over and was amused by what he saw. Was second uncle nning to let the Cheng family be hated by everyone in Taoyuan County? ¡°Since you¡¯re here to testify, you can all read it out!¡± Lord Cheng suddenly panicked. ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Big red shook the crimes in its hands, then turned to read to the people, ¡± 11th of February, at midnight, in a dpidated temple on Sanli Hill in the south of the city. After the deed is done, five hundred taels will be paid. Wait at the back door of the county Yamen at 12th Night. It¡¯s signed off by Cheng Rui.¡± ¡°Who is Cheng Rui?¡± The people were dumbfounded, but da Zi wasn¡¯t. ¡°I heard that Lord Cheng¡¯s eldest son is called Cheng Rui!¡± Someone in the crowd said. ¡°Ah?¡± Themoners all looked at Lord Cheng. Master Cheng frowned and suddenly understood why the teachers of the Yuanshan Academy and Zhu yuantang looked at him like that. ¡°Preposterous!¡± Lord Cheng hit the gavel a few more times. silence! Silence!¡± Themoners shut their mouths subconsciously. Zhu yuantang said,¡±third brother, we have a mission!¡± Time is tight, I have to make arrangements first. You go to the second household of the Gu family in the vige at the crossroads on the night of the eleventh and wait for my news. After I¡¯ve captured her, I¡¯ll send you a signal. After the signal is sent, you rush into the second branch¡¯s house. There¡¯s a big house in the northeast of the house. Quietly move the things in the house to the county government office and burn down the courtyard. After it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll have five hundred taels!¡± ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡± Lord Cheng was so angry that he rushed down to stop Zhu yuantang. Lu Zheng would not let him have his way. He stood in front of Zhu yuantang. Lord Cheng couldn¡¯t care less if Lu Zheng had any gifts from the Emperor. He wanted to push him away, but he couldn¡¯t and asked the bailiffs to help catch him. In this process, Zhu yuantang had finished reading the ¡°evidence.¡± ¡°Lord Cheng!¡± Gu shouxin pulled Lu Zheng over and faced Lord Cheng. It was full of momentum. ¡°Mother, please watch my father¡¯s performance!¡± Gu Nian whispered in Cai Xiaolian¡¯s ear. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mouth twitched,¡±this person is really ... He didn¡¯t even tell everyone. It¡¯s better to be mentally prepared!¡± It was so sudden! She had thought that the emperor¡¯s words would not work! ¡°Lord Cheng! Hahahahaha! Lord Cheng, it seems that I didn¡¯t cheat today, but you really tricked ah Yuan and me out! He thought that I was the only man in our family and that ah Yuan lived at the entrance of the vige. If we made a bigmotion, he would be disturbed. So, he found a random excuse to take us to the Yamen! To aid your son¡¯s n?¡± ¡°Did I kill your entire family or dig up your Cheng family¡¯s ancestral grave? You want to do this to me! Why does your son want to abduct my wife and daughter? What was he doing in the ruined temple? Why did you burn down my house? Just say it! Just say it!¡± Gu shouxin grabbed Lord Cheng¡¯s cor with both hands and shook him hard. ¡°Preposterous, impudent! Ridiculous! Gu shouxin, this is all your trap! You¡¯re impudent! Someone¡¯s here!¡± Lord Cheng was dizzy from the shaking, but he couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares!¡± Lu Zheng directly took the knife and got into a position to protect Gu shouxin. ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares!¡± Gu Hui also stood up and walked over. ¡°Whoever dares to touch my father, I¡¯ll kill myself here!¡± Gu Nian stepped forward. She knew that her father was putting on an act to win the sympathy of the people. So, it was not that she was going to Cut Off Your Hands and feet, but that she was going to be forced to die! ¡°Father!¡± Gu Xin was smart and immediately understood her father and sister¡¯s intentions. She did not make a move and ran over with tears in her eyes. Gu si followed behind her. She could not squeeze out tears, but she did not need to pretend to be pitiful. She looked the most innocent without any expression. ¡°Her father, don¡¯t do anything stupid! Don¡¯t hit me! How can wemoners fight against the officials?¡± Cai Xiaolian plopped down on the ground and pped the floor as she shouted. Chapter 423 423 Get Cheng Rui out! Grandma Gu: She silently pulled grandma Xiao to the side and moved a few steps away, very disdainful of the second branch¡¯s family. What are you all doing? Go up and do it! Wouldn¡¯t he be teaching his two granddaughters badly? Beat them up until they were convinced. It wasn¡¯t like they couldn¡¯t win! ¡°Aiyo! Look at this poor family. The man in the family was wronged because someone had evil thoughts about the woman in the family and the way to make money. The head of the official¡¯s family hade to the Yamen, so the official¡¯s son had the opportunity to get the way to make money and upy the daughter of the other family! Is there still any justice in this world?¡± Da Zi shouted. ¡°My fellow vigers! Are you going to watch the dog official¡¯s family bully the poor Gu family? Haven¡¯t you heard of the Fox mourning for the death of the rabbit? If one day a family suddenly emerged with an ancestral skill and this dog official wanted to take it for himself, the Cheng family¡¯s fate today would be the same as your fate in the future! My fellow vigers! Let¡¯s resist!¡± Mrs. Li said passionately. Cai Xiaolian almost couldn¡¯t cry anymore. Sister Luo¡¯s drive could be used as a brainwashing lecturer in the modern world! Grandma Gu facepalmed, thinking,¡±what kind of friends did my second daughter-inw teach?¡± ¡°Let Cheng Ruie out and confront him! Let Cheng Ruie out and confront him!¡± Gu shouxin excitedly shook Lord Cheng. The bailiffs were in a difficult position. They were surrounded by a few youngdies and there was a martial arts practitioner watching them from the side. They couldn¡¯t rush in and save their Lord! ¡°Right! Get Cheng Rui toe out and give an exnation!¡± Mrs. Li raised her hand and shouted. ¡°Get Cheng Rui toe out and give an exnation!¡± Themoners responded. Cai Xiaolian got up and shouted with the people. Themotion outside had long since reached the back of the manor. Cheng Rui, who had been recuperating for a month, was almost fully recovered. He sat in the room with Mrs. Cheng, listening to the servant girl¡¯s report after a while. ¡°Rui ¡®er! You really wrote it for someone? Why did you leave evidence?¡± Mrs. Cheng roared in anger. ¡°Mother, they¡¯re a bunch of bandits. If I don¡¯t write, they won¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll give them money. They wanted to use this to threaten me to pay!¡± Cheng Rui exined. ¡°What? Or mountain bandits? You actually hired bandits tomit murder and arson!¡± Mrs. Cheng pped Cheng Rui in the face. You¡¯re so silly!¡± ¡°Oh no, Madam, young master, themoners are about to rush into the back residence! We need the eldest young master to give an exnation!¡± The servant girl ran in hurriedly. ¡°Where¡¯s Daren?¡± Madam Cheng was shocked. ¡°Sir, Sir is surrounded by Gu shouxin and a few children from the Gu family. The bailiffs can¡¯t beat that young man from the Gu family at all.¡± The maidservant reported with her head lowered. ¡°Where did this young man from the Gu familye from?¡± Mrs. Cheng knew the Gu family well. The only one who could be called a young man, old fourth Gu, was an honest Carpenter. ¡°I know, it¡¯s Zhou Yuan! He¡¯s the grandnephew of old master Zhou from the Zhou n town, and it¡¯s rumored that he¡¯s the heir to the Zhou family¡¯s fortune!¡± Cheng Rui said viciously. could it be that he¡¯s with that wretched girl, Gu Nian? ¡± Mrs. Cheng said angrily. What he thought was what his eyes saw. Ever since the Gu family had embarrassed the Cheng family, Mrs. Cheng had felt that Gu Nian was a Vixen who specialized in seducing people. Gu Xin was still growing up, so no one would think of her. ¡°Definitely! Hmph! A bunch of unruly people!¡± Cheng Rui was even more furious. ¡°Not good, not good! Madam, young master, officials from the prefecture have arrived at the Yamen. Sir has been detained. The soldiers from the prefecture havee to arrest the eldest young master!¡± At this moment, a servant came in a hurry to report. In the court, a chubby official dressed in official robes sat at the head of the table, and there were a few more strong men in the court. Chapter 424 424 Meng Meng When Cheng Rui came out and saw the brawny man in the middle, he was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this the mountain Bandit he had been looking for? Lu Zheng was equally surprised. Wasn¡¯t this man his most capable subordinate in the Army, Meng Meng, in his previous life? He had once saved this man¡¯s life. After that, this man followed him to the battlefield and achieved great military achievements. When he died, Meng Meng was promoted to a Rank 2 General. He was 16, and Meng Meng should be 20. The 20-year-old Meng Meng was indeed in Qing Province, but he had never asked about Meng Meng¡¯s past. He only knew that Meng Meng was a mountain Bandit who had been exterminated by the Imperial court. He was the only one who had escaped from the entire mountain stronghold. ¡°Eldest young master Cheng! What¡¯s the situation? Didn¡¯t you say that the Yamen was opened by your family? So what, the time we agreed on hasn¡¯t even arrived, and you¡¯re already capturing me? This is a deliberate scam to catch me! I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve been caught, and my brothers in the vige will avenge me! Your Taoyuan County¡¯s government office will be turned upside down by my brothers!¡± When Meng Meng saw Cheng Rui, he straightened his neck and said. Lu Zheng came back to his senses andughed in his heart. When Meng Meng was trying to scam someone, he liked to me others for it. Could it be that Meng Meng had been subdued by second uncle? With this thought in mind, Lu Zheng looked at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t know what was going on and had to pretend to be bullied, so he ignored Lu Zheng. ¡°Who are you and why are you spouting nonsense? Biting me?¡± Naturally, Cheng Rui would not admit it. ¡°Ah PEI! You bastard! Fortunately, I was smart enough to leave evidence for you to write down. Although the matter didn¡¯t seed, the handwriting is yours.¡± Meng Meng spat at Cheng Rui. Then, he looked at the fat man sitting above and said, ¡± ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re not a rtive of that dog official, are you? Thismoner will believe you! Get someone to read the handwriting! This was definitely written by that son of a bitch, Cheng Rui. Hmph, you want to scam me? no way! Even if I go to hell, I want you and your family to apany me!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± The fat man hit the gavel. He might be smiling, but when he wasn¡¯t smiling, he was much more serious than Lord Cheng. ¡°My surname is he, and I am the southwest inspector appointed by His Majesty to manage all the official matters in the southwest. Today, he learned that Taoyuan County was suspected of fraud in the scientific examination, so he came here. It turned out that the fraud was fake, and the officials were covering up for their rtives and bullying the people! Lord Cheng, do you know your crime?¡± Lord he directly convicted Lord Cheng. ¡°Lord he, this official has been wronged! I also received aint from the candidate, so I ordered people to arrest the suspects, Gu shouxin and Zhou Yuan.¡± Lord Cheng argued. ¡°Everything requires evidence. May I ask where is your evidence, Lord Cheng?¡± Lord he asked with a frown. Lord Cheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± Wasn¡¯t I just tricked by Gu shouxin? ¡°Cheng Rui! You relied on the county magistrate¡¯s son to forcefully take amoner¡¯s daughter as a concubine. You refused toply, and you wanted to cook the rice, then you killed and set fire to it. Do you plead guilty to this matter?¡± Lord he looked at Cheng Rui again. Cheng Rui knelt down and said,¡¯I refuse to admit it! I have never had such thoughts. Please understand!¡± Meng Meng spat on Cheng Rui. ¡°Ah PEI! Are you a man or not? aren¡¯t you just attracted by miss Gu¡¯s good looks and her ability to earn money? You¡¯re shameless, you dare to do but don¡¯t dare to admit it! If I were the son of the county Magistrate, I would use all I have and all the proper means to windy Gu¡¯s favor! You shameless thing, you don¡¯t deserve to be a man! I don¡¯t even want to have the same title as you, I¡¯m a real man, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s called you!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± After scolding Meng Meng enough, Mr. He mmed the table and made Meng Meng shut up. Chapter 425 425 It¡¯s not because I¡¯ve been instructed! Lord he concluded the case very quickly. The note provided by Meng Meng was the evidence. Meng Meng himself was the witness, and so were the maidservants and manservants in the back residence of the county government. That day, there were many servants in the Cheng family who had witnessed the scene of the Cheng and Gu families falling out. Cheng Rui couldn¡¯t argue. As for Lord Cheng, in addition to covering up for his son, Lord he had also produced evidence that Lord Cheng had colluded with a group of people who sold illegal salt and ironware. This was a serious crime in the great Zhou Dynasty. It just so happened that the group of people had been caught and had confessed to several local officials. There was only one master Cheng in the Qingzhou government. Lord Cheng¡¯s ck Veil was gone on the spot, and he was taken into custody. His wife and children, with the exception of Cheng Rui, who hadmitted the crime, were all in prison. Madam Cheng cried and threw a tantrum, saying that she was wronged. Cheng huaijin held his sister¡¯s hand and entered the cell without crying or throwing a tantrum. The series of cases involving Gu shouxin¡¯s cheating case didn¡¯t end until 11:00 P. M. Themoners were still not satisfied. Seeing Lord he¡¯s smiling appearance when he was not trying the case, some of them who were bold asked,¡±Lord he, will you be the official of our Taoyuan County in the future?¡± Lord he shook his head. I have to manage the entire Southwest Prefecture. I can¡¯t be biased towards Taoyuan County! The other counties will say that I¡¯m biased!¡± hahahaha! themoners were amused by his words and said, ¡± Sir, then can you give some advice to the higher-ups and send us a good official? It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re fierce, just don¡¯t be sanctimonious like Lord Cheng!¡± this ... Lord he touched his round chin and looked at the people who were looking at him with full attention. Heughed and said, ¡± I¡¯ll tell you a secret. I¡¯ll secretly give you a biased opinion. Don¡¯t let the people from the other counties know! ¡°Alright, thank you, my Lord! Thank you, my Lord!¡± Themoners were all amused. Then, Lord he said that it waste and that everyone should go back and rest. He would stay in the county office for a few days to deal with the aftermath. If anyone had any grievances, pleasee early tomorrow. Themoners went back happily. ...... ¡°Sister Luo, it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be going back! He¡¯ll be resting in the backyard with second Gu¡¯s wife!¡± After the people left, Sir he looked at Madam li with a smile. ¡°Little Lian, do you want to go back?¡± Madam li turned to ask Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Little Lian, you stay here with the children and keep sister Luopany! It was not convenient for her to live here alone. I¡¯ll go over to aunt Xiao¡¯s ce with Lu Zhengter.¡± Although Gu shouxin¡¯s n was perfect, he was still grateful to Madam li for being so cooperative without knowing the situation. She did not stand by and do nothing when she was in such a situation. Such a friend was worth making. Furthermore, he did not hear a single bad thing about the Li family from Lu Zheng. Instead, he was happy to see Mrs. Li¡¯s rtionship with his family. He knew that the Li family would be fine. For example, when he was with the Cheng family, Lu Zheng¡¯s expression and tone were a little abnormal. ¡°Yi, where¡¯s mother and aunt Xiao?¡± Cai Xiaolian found that grandma Gu and grandma Xiao were gone. ¡°Uncle sent them back! Grandma wants to apany Grandpa.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°It¡¯ste at night, get some rest! If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow morning!¡± Lord he said, his hands behind his back. ¡°Deal! Then I wille back tomorrow to thank Lord he!¡± Gu shouxin cupped his hands at Lord he. ¡°No need to thank me! This official will do business! It¡¯s not because I¡¯ve been ordered to pay special attention to you!¡± Lord he raised his fat head and said arrogantly. Everyone at the scene: Chapter 426 426 Don¡¯t fall for me second uncle, if you don¡¯t make things clear today, don¡¯t even think about sleeping with you! Back at grandma Xiao¡¯s ce, Lu Zheng held Gu shouxin¡¯s hand and refused to let him go. Gu shouxin looked at his own hand and then at Lu Zheng¡¯s Rascal-like appearance. He pursed his lips. You¡¯re younger than me, but don¡¯t you feel embarrassed to act like a spoiled child when you¡¯re just a soul in your thirties? ¡°Second uncle, tell us! I¡¯m very curious! Did you already contact Lord he? Did you take Meng Meng in and then collude with you? Also, did you already know that Cheng is selling salt and iron?¡± Lu Zheng didn¡¯t care about Gu shouxin¡¯s disdainful eyes and only asked what he wanted to know. He didn¡¯t know how the Cheng family was finished in his previous life. He only knew how Lord Cheng¡¯s father-inw was finished. He thought that the Cheng family was implicated by the sun family, and in the end, only Cheng Rui was left. But now, it seemed that the Cheng family was likely to have brought this upon themselves! ¡°That day, I was bored, so I wanted to go to the roof of the county office to watch the moon!¡± Gu shouxin raised his head and looked at the sky. ¡°Which day? It couldn¡¯t have been a few days ago, right? The moon from a few days ago was nothing to look at!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Then let¡¯s look at the stars!¡± Gu shouxinughed indifferently. then Cheng Rui ruined my mood to watch the stars. I saw him making a deal with Meng Meng! Cheng Rui wanted to collude with the exam candidates to catch me for cheating and bring me to the Yamen. He wanted to catch my wife and daughter on a moonless and windy night, and then set fire to my house!¡± ¡°So? Is Meng Meng making bogus usations? Second uncle, what method did you use?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°You want to know?¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Lu Zheng nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you!¡± Gu shouxin shook off Lu Zheng and left. ¡°Second uncle!¡± Lu Zheng caught up. Gu shouxin made a move, and Lu Zheng took it. The two of them fought so hard in the courtyard that they even woke up granny Wang who was looking after the house and even got up to cook noodles for them. Until a sister-inw next door was woken up and howled under the wall of the courtyard next door, ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you let me sleep! Don¡¯t think that you can make a biggermotion than men and women just because you¡¯re all men! Be careful, I¡¯lle and take care of you two, and you¡¯ll experience the taste of men and women!¡± Man to man, alright, Lu Zheng and Gu shouxin could not stand other people suspecting that they had this rtionship. Absolutely not! ¡°Young master, second old master Gu, the noodles are done. You¡¯ve been fighting for so long, you must be tired! Come and eat and rest, just leave the bowl after you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll wash it tomorrow morning!¡± Granny Wang came out and called for the two of them to eat. ¡°Alright, granny Wang!¡± Lu Yang said. Gu shouxin also nodded to granny Wang. ¡°Second uncle, it¡¯s really fun to fight with you! It¡¯s much better than me practicing the sword alone!¡± Lu Zheng took a handkerchief to wipe his face and neck, and then said readily. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I only have your aunt in my heart!¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Second uncle Zhenzhen, you must have learned your narcissism from uncle!¡± Isn¡¯t it?¡± Gu shouxin knocked on Lu Zheng¡¯s head andughed.¡±You brat, are you learning from my girl?¡± ¡°Look, second uncle, you¡¯ve learned the way you knock on people¡¯s heads from first uncle.¡± If en ¡®Zi and Ren Ren were both here, would you make us line up in three rows?¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s hand paused. It seems that big brother does have this problem! Oh no, niannian reminded me not to stay with big brother for too long. Big brother is really amazing! This could affect people? ¡°COO! Gugu!¡± At this moment, there was an obvious sound of people imitating birds chirping outside. Lu Zheng looked at Gu shouxin with a smirk. I can tell. This is Meng Meng¡¯s voice. Second uncle, he¡¯s here to look for you, right? ¡± Chapter 427 427 He¡¯s reliable and loyal Lu Zheng easily leaped onto the wall and looked at Meng Meng, who was outside. ¡°Chief, it¡¯s sote. Did you escape from prison?¡± Lu Zheng joked. ¡°Aiyo, young master Zhou, what nonsense are you saying! I¡¯m here to look for your uncle. Is he here?¡± Meng Meng climbed up and grinned. He felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity when he looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°You¡¯re already here, why are you still asking if I¡¯m here?¡± Lu Zheng looked at Meng Meng deeply. Meng Meng, it was the young Meng Meng! The young Meng Meng looked even more dumbfounded. It seemed that Meng Meng would have to follow second uncle for the rest of his life. But that was good too. Meng Meng was a reliable and loyal person! ¡°If you two want to be scolded by the Auntie next door, then continue to sit there and chat!¡± Gu shouxin said and went into the kitchen. Lu Zheng and Meng Meng quickly jumped down and followed him into the kitchen. Meng Meng was here, and Lu Zheng could fish for information without Gu shouxin telling him. Then, he would get to the bottom of things. On the night before the exam, Gu shouxin was bored and went to the county government office. He saw Meng Meng and Cheng Rui meet and heard their conversation. He didn¡¯t do anything to Cheng Rui, but followed Meng Meng. Every day after the exam, he would go to Meng Meng and fight him. On the third day, Meng Meng was defeated and convinced by Gu shouxin¡¯s ability. Because no matter where he was, as long as he was within the territory of Taoyuan County, he could be found by Gu shouxin. He couldn¡¯t help but admire his ability to find people, in addition to his martial arts that were many times better than his own! Therefore, Meng Meng cooperated with Gu shouxin and asked Cheng Rui to write a note with the content written on it, for fear that Cheng Rui would fall out with him. Cheng Rui probably thought that there was nothing in Taoyuan County that his father, the county Magistrate, couldn¡¯t solve, so he left some evidence behind. In this matter, Gu shouxin had urately predicted Cheng Rui¡¯s thoughts and was sure that he would definitely write that note. He rarely made mistakes when it came to grasping the human heart. As for Sir he¡¯s appearance, it was also after he had heard of Cheng Rui¡¯s n on the first night. He had wanted to destroy the Cheng family, so he had taken the initiative to send someone to look for Sir he. He was taking the exam five days ago, and Sir he happened to be in the Qing Prefecture, so he was able to arrive in time. In fact, even if Sir he was not in the Qing government, he was not worried. Without Madam li winning over the people to build up momentum, he could do it himself. He had calcted every link and every possibility. Even if the development of the matter was different from his n, he had a n in mind to remedy it. It was just that Lu Zheng was not in his calctions. He had no intention of bringing this kid along. It was only the Cheng family who had included Lu Zheng in their ns. This was because there was only one way into the vige at the crossroads. If they wanted to abduct someone, this was the only way. Coincidentally, Lu Zheng¡¯s house was the only way to the vige entrance. Grandma Xiao and the others did not care about it, but Lu Zheng must not be at home. Therefore, they charged him with helping to cheat! Lu Zheng cupped his fists at Gu shouxin and said,¡±second uncle, I¡¯m impressed!¡± Second uncle¡¯s thoughts are meticulous, not like a fish in a pond!¡± Gu shouxin smiled and did not speak. ¡°Second brother Gu, you¡¯ve been a coward before.¡± ¡°Why are you calling me second brother! You have to call me uncle!¡± Lu Zheng interrupted Meng Meng and reminded. In her previous life, Meng Meng was of the same generation as her. If he addressed second uncle as his brother, did that mean she had to address Meng Meng as uncle? No, no, this was absolutely not allowed! ¡°Young master Zhou, what are you doing!¡± Meng Meng scratched his head and said honestly. brother, this is my uncle. We are brothers, so he is also your uncle! Lu Zheng patted Meng Meng¡¯s back and said. Chapter 428 428 Chapter 428 robbing the rich to help the thief ¡°Tsk, young master Zhou, you¡¯re just a brat. I¡¯m a mountain Bandit, do you know that I¡¯m a mountain Bandit? Who¡¯s your brother?¡± Meng Meng sized Lu Zheng up and said in disdain. ¡°Meng Meng, did my second uncle beat you into submission? Don¡¯t you believe that whoever has the bigger fist will be the boss?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s a must! When my father was alive, he was the chief. Now that he¡¯s gone, I also became the chief with my own fists. What? You want to fight me? You¡¯re just a little brat who hasn¡¯t even fully grown your hair yet, who are you calling a brother?¡± Meng Meng pushed Lu Zheng. ¡°That¡¯s fine! Let¡¯s go out and fight! Since you¡¯ve beaten me, he¡¯s your second brother. I¡¯ll call you uncle. If you can¡¯t beat me, you can be my brother. He¡¯s my second uncle, okay?¡± Lu Zheng returned the punch. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. Could it be that Lu Zheng knew this Meng Meng and was so persistent in not being a junior? However, he was fine with sneaking in. He would not suffer a loss anyway! Gu shouxin was still jeering at the side,¡±brother Meng, ah, no, I can¡¯t call you brother for the time being!¡± This nephew of mine, don¡¯t underestimate him just because he¡¯s young and looks like he¡¯s not very good at martial arts. Fight! Otherwise, if your brothers in the vige find out, you¡¯ll be so embarrassed!¡± Meng Meng purposely gave Lu Zheng a big p on the back.¡±Good! Today, we¡¯ll let these Young Lords see the strength of US bandits. Let¡¯s go!¡± Lu Zheng dodged. You brat, you¡¯ve used your Vajra palm to catch people off guard so many times. Do you think I don¡¯t know? After dodging, Lu Zheng made his move. Meng Meng¡¯s reaction was not slow either. Unfortunately, Lu Zheng had been reborn, and Meng Meng was one of his fiercest generals. Before he became famous, he had been abused by Lu Zheng on the drill ground countless times. Lu Zheng was very familiar with his way of doing things. Therefore, the final result of thispetition was that Lu Zheng had one more brother, and Gu shouxin had one more nephew. ¡°Second uncle Gu, brother Zhou!¡± Meng Meng wasn¡¯t a sore loser. In fact, he admired the two of them. ¡°Hehe, brother Meng!¡± Lu Zheng cupped his hands. Gu shouxin gave Lu Zheng a side nce. Should he go back and ask about the specific plot? She always felt that the male lead was going to be spoiled by them. ¡°By the way, brother Meng, why did youe looking for second uncle today? Or did second uncle ask you toe?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t I go to the government to surrender? He was looking for Lord he! But the seventy-nine people in our vige have nowhere to go! Second uncle said that he would find a ce for us to settle down, so I came here!¡± Meng Meng said, scratching his head. ¡°It¡¯s good to surrender! In case the Imperial court annihted them one day. Under the rule of the Emperor, it¡¯s not easy for you bandits to do business!¡± Lu Zheng patted Meng Meng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! There aren¡¯t that many dog officials left, and the unscrupulous merchants are bing more and more cunning. There are even people in the vige who betrayed us. It¡¯s not easy for us to rob the rich and help the thieves!¡± Meng Meng sighed. ¡°Where are the traitors?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°They all went to other ces! Now, only me and 78 old, weak, and sick women are left!¡± Meng Meng shook his head and sighed. ¡°Are the rest solid?¡± Gu shouxin asked again. ¡°That¡¯s for sure! The conditions at our nemesis ¡°side are so good, and they¡¯re willing to follow me instead of those traitors. How can they not be honest?¡± Meng Meng promised. ¡°Brother Meng, have you ever thought of the possibility that it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to go, but that second uncle¡¯s family doesn¡¯t want this old, weak, and sick woman?¡± Lu Zheng asked. Chapter 429 429 A role that I really like Lu Zheng seemed to remember Meng Meng saying that there had been Two Betrayals in his vige. The first time was when the betrayer brought strong men with good skills to another vige. The second time was when the remaining people drew a topographic map of their vige for the officials and drugged the people in the vige so that the officials could easily go up the mountain and arrest them. Lu Zheng saw that Gu shouxin wanted to use Meng Meng for his own use, so he still reminded him. ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible! None of the remaining people will betray us!¡± Meng Meng waved his hand, indicating that Lu Zheng was wrong. ¡°Alright, you believe in them, I believe in you. There are ten taels of silver here. After you go back tomorrow,e to the vige at the crossroads to find me in the middle of the day. I will take you to the ce I told you. I¡¯ll get Sir he to prepare the Indenture contract for you at the Yamen. At that time, you can just stamp your thumbprint.¡± Gu shouxin did not dwell on this matter. Lu Zheng seemed to be more familiar with Meng Meng. Anything rted to Lu Zheng should be recorded in the book. He could ask Gu Nian tomorrow. ¡°Many thanks, second uncle Gu! Second uncle Gu, brother Zhou, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Gu shouxin took the silver, cupped his fists to the two people, and then left. After Meng Meng left, Lu Zheng looked at Gu shouxin. I just happened to buy a Manor for niannian, so I n to let this group of old, weak, and sick women go to the manor and farm for our family while I¡¯m there! This time, without Lu Zheng asking, Gu shouxin had already told him. Anyway, Meng Meng would be bringing people over in a few days, and Lu Zheng would know by then. ¡°Oh, I see! Second uncle is really good at picking people!¡± Lu Zheng gave him a thumbs-up and said, ¡± but I think second uncle should be careful. Meng Meng is reliable, but I have a feeling that there are still problems with the people in his vige. Niannian¡¯s Manor must be used as a workshop. Things like washing and protective suits should wait until we¡¯re sure that they¡¯re honest before letting them do anything!¡± ¡°Thank you for the reminder! I know what to do, go to sleep!¡± Gu shouxin patted Lu Zheng¡¯s shoulder. Lu Zheng smiled and did not say anything more. ...... The next morning, Gu shouxin was talking to Lord he at the county government office. They had lunch together before the family returned to the vige. Madam li didn¡¯t go back for the whole night. After giving some instructions to Cai Xiaolian on the way, she didn¡¯t go to the vige, but went straight back to the house. After entering the vige, Gu shouxin first went to the old house to tell Grandpa Gu that he was safe before returning home. Gu Xin hadn¡¯t added any jade beads to her grandfather¡¯s medicine jar today, so she stayed at the old mansion. ¡°Niannian, is there a person named Meng Meng in the book?¡± After returning home, Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Of course there is! Meng Meng, a character that I really like! He was invincible on the battlefield! Without him, it would be difficult for Lu Zheng to fight a war. however, I didn¡¯t see his ending. Not long after the death of the female lead in the book, a new emperor ascended the throne. Lu Zheng was immersed in the death of the female lead and couldn¡¯t get his spirits up. The Emperor then sent Meng Meng to lead the Army! Before he went to war, he was a fourth-rank general. The new emperor made him go to war and gave him the title of third-rank general Rong Wei! If he returns triumphantly, the new emperor will probably give him a rank two!¡± Gu Nian remembered that she quite liked this role. ¡°What did you think of Meng Meng in court yesterday?¡± Gu shouxin asked. So this was her identity. ¡°What? Father, don¡¯t tell me that the idiot yesterday was Meng Meng? The invincible general Meng Meng in the book?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes widened as the image of the burly man wearing armor and holding arge saber while riding a tall horse with a silly smile appeared in her mind. Chapter 430 430 Those who y mind games with our family will not have a good ending ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s probably him! Did Lu Zheng seem to be very familiar with him? He was saved by Lu Zheng but was betrayed by his fianc¨¦e, causing the entire vige to be destroyed by the government without a single soldier.¡± Gu Nian patted his head as he finally understood why his father had asked that. ¡°So it¡¯s his fianc¨¦e¡¯s betrayal! That was indeed fresh in his memory. Lu Zheng, that kid, had asked twice. However, Meng Meng still firmly believes that no one in the vige will ever betray him again.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. ¡°Father, why are you asking this? Also, how did you get in touch with them? He¡¯s here to help you, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m nning to let him bring the rest of the people in his vige to niannian¡¯s Manor to sign a contract to sell themselves, but it¡¯s not a death contract. It¡¯s a two-year contract, and after two years, they can decide whether to stay or leave. Niannian, from what you just said, Meng Meng¡¯s role in the book is quite important. Do you think he¡¯s a good choice?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°I think he can do it. The people in the military were not as easy to manage as the bandits, but Lu Zheng had a good eye for talent. He had chosen him to take on the great responsibility, and he had also taken it up. If he can manage an Army of 100000 soldiers, I believe he can manage a few dozen bandits as well.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there were traitors in his vige?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked, puzzled. ¡°Mother, there are traitors everywhere. There are always a few pieces of rat feces in a pot of good soup. What we need to see is his attitude towards rat feces. Father, mother, I¡¯m willing to let hime to my Manor! Anyway, we¡¯re only growing some crops and flowers in that Manor.¡± Gu Nian was full of confidence in Meng Meng. ¡°Alright! Those who y mind games in the hands of you two usually don¡¯t have a good ending.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Wrong! It¡¯s those who y mind games with our family that won¡¯t have a good end! We have a little koi fish at home!¡± Gu Nian corrected. ¡°Right, right. Hahaha, I forgot about our little koi fish!¡± Cai Xiaolian said happily. ¡°Meng Meng and the others will be here in a few days. Let¡¯s go to the manor tomorrow! He asked his parents, Hui Hui, and sisi toe along. The flowers and nts we ntedst time should have fully grown. This time, we don¡¯t need to find an excuse.¡± Gu shouxin said. ...... The next day, the family of four only had Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, Huihui, and sisi. Zhang Shi wanted to go, but no one was there to carry her child, and they were all walking on the mountain. Fourth uncle Gu had been busy every day recently, working for master yang. As for uncle Gu, after the seeds were nted, he had to patrol the Gu family¡¯snd two or three times a day. He was not interested in going to the manor. Anyway, he had been there with Gu shouxin once before. Spring had arrived. To uncle Gu, the field was what he was most interested in. There was no other reason except that the field was something that could fill one¡¯s stomach. If these things did not grow well, their family would go hungry. He had no other skills, but he could at least keep his family from going hungry. ¡°Grandpa, slow down! The path here isn¡¯t easy to walk on. Come, you pull this stick, and grandma will pull you!¡± When they reached the steep slope, Gu Xin broke a wooden stick and handed it to Grandpa Gu. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯re getting stronger! This tree branch isn¡¯t thin at all.¡± Grandpa Gu asked in surprise. the sisters wake up early every morning to train. Not only do they grow in strength, but they¡¯re also growing in size. Don¡¯t you feel it every day? ¡± Grandma Gu said. Chapter 431 431 I have my sisters to back me up that¡¯s right. Boss and second boss were trained by you since they were young. That¡¯s why they¡¯re so tall! Grandpa Gu looked at Gu shouxin¡¯s back and reminisced. When she only had two sons, her life was pretty good. His daughter had grown up. Well, forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. ¡°Father, mother, let¡¯s talk about morning exercise! I think that en ¡®Zi should also practice with the sisters. In the future, our Gu family¡¯s daughters will all grow up to be big and tall, and my son will be the only one who¡¯s short and unkempt. That¡¯ll be so unfair to the child!¡± Gu shouxin suddenly thought of his own nephew. Lu Zheng had been by his side calling him ¡®uncle¡¯ every day, to the point that outsiders really thought that Lu Zheng was his nephew. There was a difference in closeness. ¡°Alright! Go and tell your sister-inw, see if she¡¯s willing to let her precious son get up early!¡± Grandma Gu said with a smile. The girlsughed as well. They told their aunt that letting her precious son suffer here was the same as snatching the money hidden in her stinky socks and shoes. ¡°Second brother, your sister-inw has to spend a lot of effort to make sense! I believe you have the ability!¡± Grandpa Gu said in a serious tone. ¡°Alright! Since I can¡¯t convince sister-inw, I¡¯ll just tell en ¡®Zi directly. He won¡¯t dare to note!¡± Gu shouxin was toozy to talk nonsense with Zhang Shi. He might as well deal with the little guy directly. He had already decided to let Gu en practice martial arts with a few girls first. After he finished his exams in August, he would thene and teach Gu en. ¡°Sisi, you¡¯re no longer the youngest among us, you¡¯re our Enzi!¡± Gu Xin said to Gu si. ¡°I¡¯m the youngest!¡± Gu si didn¡¯t understand what Gu Xin meant. ¡°Big sister Huihui and big sister said that we should talk with our fists. You see, sister Huihui can¡¯t beat her sister, but she has to listen to her sister! I can¡¯t beat the two of them, but I have to listen to them! En ¡®Zi is here. He can¡¯t beat the four of us, so he¡¯s the youngest!¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°AI! I¡¯ve bullied my brother, so my mother is probably going to kick me out of the house!¡± Gu si sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t, I¡¯ll bully you as much as I can! If a boy can¡¯t beat his sister, how will he protect his sister in the future?¡± Grandma Gu immediately stood up for Gu si. ¡°Grandma, I have my sisters to back me up.¡± Gu si felt that it was better to touch his mother¡¯s two babies. Grandma Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Qianqian sisi, you have to train your brother. Although you have your sister¡¯s support, you can¡¯t let your sister support your brother when he goes out, right? That¡¯s why you have to be more powerful, bit by bit. Let your brother know that he¡¯s not as powerful as his sister and that he only knows how to work hard! Anyway, you have to be a little stronger than him. The end result is that you and your sister are both very powerful!¡± Grandpa Guughed heartily and said. ¡°Yes, yes, grandfather is right. Sisi, you must be more powerful than en ¡®Zi, so that en¡¯ Zi will have the desire to improve himself. He will first make you his goal, then make me his goal. Don¡¯t worry, even if you¡¯ve been F * cked by him a little, I¡¯ll hold it off for you. You¡¯ll catch up with me again, and then we¡¯ll catch up and improve together!¡± Gu Xin felt that her grandfather was right. ¡°ording to what you¡¯re saying, I¡¯m in danger. When Xinxin grows up again, I won¡¯t have the height advantage anymore. Then, should I work hard to prevent Xinxin from surpassing me?¡± Gu Huiughed. ¡°Yeah, sister Huihui! Not only do you have to prevent Xinxin from surpassing you, but you, as the eldest sister, also have to work hard to surpass me, the second sister!¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Chapter 432 432 Don¡¯t bother The Gu siblings ¡®game of¡¯ you chase me, I chase you ¡®to grow up with each other was formed in just a few words! The four sisters did not have any objections, but Gu en, who was dozing off in ss, sneezed a few times. Gu en, ¡± the master asked with concern, ¡± has the weather changed recently? did you catch a cold at night? ¡± Gu en stood up in a panic and lowered his head in guilt. thank you for your concern, Sir. I¡¯ve caught a cold, but it¡¯s not a big deal. He was dozing off! Master was so concerned about him, so shouldn¡¯t he be dozing off? ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll ask your teacher¡¯s wife to boil some ginger water. Alright, sit down!¡± The master instructed. ¡°Thank you, Mister!¡± Gu en sat down and did not dare to doze off. He still knew what was good for him. If he continued to doze off, he would feel that he had let Sir down. ...... Previously, the family of four hade to clean up Gu Nian¡¯s Manor. However, a few days had passed and the situation in the manor did not seem like there were any wild beasts. ¡°This person really knows how to enjoy life, to have built a Manor here! I was born and raised in the vige of the three Forks. I¡¯ve never been here before!¡± Grandma Gu felt that it was quite magical. The previous owner of the manor, the high schr master, was too good at finding a ce! ¡°Mother, you didn¡¯t notice it because there was no road toe from our back mountain. I took big brother and forcefully created a path based on the direction. It was the ce that Xinxin had said she wouldn¡¯t go to. I was thinking of asking big brother and fourth brother to help me tten it. ¡± Gu shouxin pointed in a direction as he spoke, ¡± there¡¯s a small road over there that can only amodate two carriages. It was specially built by the high schr from before. This small road leads to the official road from Zhou n town to the prefecture city. From here to the official road, it will take about an hour. ¡°That¡¯s quite convenient. It won¡¯t be troublesome for the people of your vige to travel in the future.¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°Ya! Second brother, were all the flowers in the manor left behind by that high schr?¡± Grandpa Gu pointed at therge field of flowers and eximed in surprise. ¡°It should be! When big brother and I came here before, we thought it was crops. Later on, I came over with her mother and the children, and there are already buds. It seems that the weather has been good recently, so these flowers have bloomed.¡± Gu shouxin could lie without blushing. ¡°Lann,e quickly. Look at this flower, it looks like a rose, but it¡¯s smaller than a rose. There were patterns on the leaves, but not on the moon. The color is even redder.¡± Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t just say that, he even dragged grandma Gu along. ¡°Look at this one, one small flower after another, like the stars in the sky. and this Yingluo. Grandpa GU only had eyes and heart for the flowers in the flower field and his wife who was holding his hand. As for the children, well, they¡¯re all grown up now, so there¡¯s no need to care about them. ¡°Father, mother, go and make some tea! Let¡¯s go and see the flowers too!¡± All of a sudden, Gu Nian had the urge to wrap up a bouquet of flowers for her grandfather to give to her grandmother. ¡°Go y! You sisters should go out and take a walk around and familiarize yourself with the environment!¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. Gu Nian began to pick flowers and put them together. In fact, she was not very good at matching them. But some of the sisters knew how to do it! Gu si immediately understood Gu Nian¡¯s intention. She wrapped a bouquet of flowers around herself and handed it to Gu Nian. ¡°Sister niannian, do you want to put them together like this?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up.¡¯Wow, sister sisi is good. She has a good eye!¡¯ Chapter 433 433 The great Zhou is one of a kind, the only one in the world Other than Gu Hui, the other three sisters had each wrapped a bouquet of flowers. However, Gu SI¡¯s bouquet looked the best. ¡°Why did you ask me to make this?¡± Gu Hui did not think that Gu Nian was doing this for fun. Gu Nian pointed at her grandparents and said,¡¯all women love flowers. Let¡¯s get Grandpa to give it to grandma!¡¯ Grandma will definitely be very happy!¡± I don¡¯t like it. I guess grandma doesn¡¯t like it either. Gu Hui said. ¡°Sister Huihui, you¡¯re not married yet, so you¡¯re not a woman. You don¡¯t understand. If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you try?¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Why are you only called a woman after you¡¯re married?¡± Gu Xin asked in confusion. Gu si also looked at Gu Nian in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s right, we are not married and are youngdies. Once you¡¯re married, you¡¯re a married woman, and you¡¯re a woman.¡± Gu Nian said after some thought. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xin and Gu si nodded, not fully understanding. Then, the sisters went to find their grandparents together. When Gu Nian exined her intention, Grandpa Gu¡¯s eyes lit up. these flowers are for grandma. Since Grandpa gave grandma these flowers, I have to pick them myself. Grandma Gu looked at Grandpa Gu gently. Grandpa Gu had wrapped a bouquet of flowers for her. There was only one red rose in the bouquet, and the rest were baby¡¯s breath. nn, in my heart, you¡¯re just like this red flower. Among the stars in the sky, it¡¯s the only one. It¡¯s just like you, always so brilliant and tender. You¡¯re giving the most beautiful flower to the most beautifulnn in my heart! Grandpa Gu handed it to grandma Gu. ¡°Thank you, brother Chuan.¡± Grandma Gu took the flowers and smiled gently. The girls blinked. Grandma¡¯s smile was rare! Grandma was the most beautiful person of her age. Her grandma was so beautiful! ¡°You guys go y! The flowers are beautiful, and I can smell their fragrance. Don¡¯t pick too many, leave them here and see if you can add them to your set to add more fragrance.¡± Grandma Gu turned around and returned to her serious self, but she looked much gentler than usual. okay, grandma. You and Grandpa can enjoy the flowers slowly. We¡¯ll go and record these flowers. Gu Nian chuckled. The sisters parted ways with the old couple. sister Huihui, did you see that? our grandma likes it! Gu Nian nudged Gu Hui. ¡°That¡¯s strange, my mother learned from the new daughter-inw in town and wore a big red flower on her head. She was scolded by grandma! And you said that just looking at the flower head would make you feel pain, right? sisi, do you remember?¡± Gu Hui asked, puzzled. ¡°Sister! That¡¯s because our mother doesn¡¯t look good wearing it, just like the grandma of the Guo family. It¡¯s only natural for our grandma to have a headache! However, this is a gift from our grandfather. I¡¯m thinking that even if Grandpa gives grandma a stalk of grass one day, she¡¯ll like it. ¡± Gu si said. ¡°Yes, sister Huihui, that¡¯s the truth. Didn¡¯t eldest uncle say before that Grandpa and Grandma have a rtionship that even giving each other a bean of sheep dung can make them feel good? there¡¯s no one like that in the great Zhou Dynasty, and there¡¯s only one like that in the world.¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Nianughed at her uncle¡¯s words. Xinxin, did Grandpa and Grandma hear what he said? ¡± she asked Gu Xin. Grandma didn¡¯t shout for you. Boss, get out!¡± ¡°Uncle is talking to fourth uncle behind Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s back! His uncle was very envious! First uncle told fourth uncle, ¡± fourth brother, if ady gives you a bean of goat¡¯s feces one day and you don¡¯t find it annoying, but like it instead, then thatdy is the right person! Of course, you can also give a bean of sheep dung to the girl you like. If she doesn¡¯t hit you, she¡¯ll definitely be willing to marry you.¡± Gu Xin even mimicked uncle Gu¡¯s way of speaking. Chapter 434 434 I¡¯ll be taught by uncle one day ¡± hahahaha, yingluo, i finally know why our fourth uncle is still not married even though he¡¯s already 20 years old. so it¡¯s because he¡¯s dyed by eldest uncle. ¡± Gu Nianughed so hard that she could not even straighten her back. gu hui was also speechless. what was her father thinking! Gu si nced at Gu Xin. She felt that sister Xinxin would be strange after hearing her father¡¯s words too much. ¡°No, sister. Fourth uncle really did meet a girl who gave him Daddi and he didn¡¯t find it annoying.¡± Gu Xin said in a serious tone. ¡°What?¡± The Three Sisters looked at Gu Xin. it¡¯s true. I overheard fourth uncle and first uncleining about this at the end of the year beforest. Gu Xin said, a little embarrassed. She had eavesdropped on many people¡¯s conversations. Actually, she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She just happened to overhear it. The things she heard the most were her uncle¡¯s words, ¡± at that time, fourth uncle took a fancy to a girl. He was very happy with her and fourth uncle told that girl that he wanted to buy her a gift. In the end, our Father lost the bet again, so he asked first uncle and fourth uncle for help.¡± ¡°Eldest uncle and fourth uncle gathered some silver to pay back father¡¯s money. after that, fourth uncle had no more money to buy gifts for the girl. he also did not dare to ask his grandparents for it. he was afraid that his grandmother would beat his father if she found out. Then, fourth uncle went to apologize to the girl. the girl happened to be herding the cattle and got angry. she said, ¡± fourth brother gu, you¡¯re so stingy. you¡¯re not as generous as me. look, i¡¯m giving you the cow dung i collected today! ¡± Don¡¯te looking for me in the future, and we¡¯ll cut off all ties!¡± ¡°Then, fourth uncle came back with a basket of cow dung. ¡°Heined to uncle. He didn¡¯t hate the girl, but he felt that it was a pity. She was such a generous girl. She didn¡¯t feed the pigs at home, so she had to rely on cow dung and a few people¡¯s feces to fertilize the crops. She even sent a basket to their family.¡± ¡°Eldest uncle also said that the girl was generous and even brought fourth uncle to scold our Father! they said it¡¯s because our father gambled, and they¡¯re missing a generous fourth sister-inw!¡± The three Gu sisters looked at Gu Xin, not knowing what to say. Sooner orter, Xinxin would be taught the wrong way by her uncle (father). Gu Xin blinked her eyes. the feces of animals are quite precious. You guys don¡¯t know this, but my uncle and I would go to the vige¡¯s small ind in the middle of winter before dawn to sneak back. We were saving them for fertilizing the crops in spring! Big Uncle said that if we use this feces as fertilizer, the crops will grow well!¡± gu nian looked at gu hui and gu si. ¡± i feel like you two were picked up from the streets. xinxin is uncle¡¯s biological daughter. ¡± Gu Hui and& Gu si,¡±Yingluo.¡± gu xin: ¡± sister, i¡¯m so simr to you. if i¡¯m uncle¡¯s biological child, then you are too. ¡± gu nianughed helplessly. The little girl has learned to talk back! Good good good, no matter who gave birth to us, we¡¯re still sisters, alright!¡± ...... The grandparent and grandchild stayed in the manor until the afternoon and returned the way they came. Except for Grandpa Gu and Cai Xiaolian, the others were all carrying a bag of flowers. Gu Nian was going to use it to extract a new flower fragrance. This time, li Muyan had made a new bottle ording to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s design, and it was already in mass production. Cai Xiaolian also designed several bottles, which would be bottled ording to the type of flower fragrance, and the price would be even more expensive. However, no matter how expensive it was, the Gu family still had to sell it at this price. They didn¡¯t care that Madam li would raise the price. Cai Xiaolian even reminded Madam li that if it was too high, more people would buy it in the future, and their family couldn¡¯t mass produce it. In the end, the trouble would still be the Li family. After all, it was the Li family who sold the things! Meanwhile, Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan¡¯s furniture store was about to open. Chapter 435 435 En ¡®Zi and her grandfather are the same type of person Master yang was one of the best carpenters in Taoyuan County. His house was veryrge. He and his daughter only had four rooms for daily living. The rest of the rooms were for him and his disciples to do wood work. many apprentices had already finished their apprenticeship, but as long as master yang gave the order, those apprentices woulde back to work. anyway, the sry was the same wherever they worked. they might be able to learn more things from their master! As a result, the Yang family was now a small workshop. Cai Xiaolian had designed several types of furniture thatbined ancient and modern styles. Master yang had determined that these would sell well. Now, the Yang family¡¯s Wood storage room was full of furniture that had already been painted and dried. At the end of February, a Yang family¡¯s furniture store in Zhou town opened for business. The three shops were connected, and there were all kinds of furniture inside. There were sofas, beds, folding tables and chairs, multi-purpose desks, and all kinds of wall cabs. yang xiaohuan stood at the counter, dressed in a refreshing outfit. master yang¡¯s grand-disciple acted as a waiter and introduced the guests. On the first day of business, Cai Xiaolian, as a business partner, had toe and take a look. second sister-inw,e and take a look. We have 16 orders in just one morning! Yang xiaohuan called out to Cai Xiaolian excitedly. ¡°there will definitely be more in a while. i see that the customers in the shop are quite interested! Your father¡¯s Grand-disciples didn¡¯t learn the craft, but they clearly know the principle. They introduced it without any ambiguity!¡± Cai Xiaolian praised. The joint furniture store they had discussed on New Year¡¯s Eve took nearly two months to open. This was also thanks to Master Yang¡¯s many apprentices, and the apprentices ¡®apprentices were also many. As a result, there were more craftsmen, so it was easy to make samples. their business model was that customers would choose samples in the store, and it would take half a month to a month to deliver the goods. some would take two months. ¡°Second sister-inw, you said that you wanted to find special workers, and I even said a few words to you! i didn¡¯t expect you to bepletely right. business is so good, we don¡¯t have the time to deliver our own goods. we¡¯ll probably be busy with orders.¡± Yang xiaohuan was d that she had listened to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words. Otherwise, they would have to deliver the goods themselves. ¡°We¡¯ll make it bigger and bigger in the future.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°I believe in your second sister-inw!¡± yang xiaohuan said firmly. ...... At noon, the Gu family¡¯s sisters came over. ¡°Mother (second aunt), aunt xiaohuan!¡± The sisters came in and greeted the people at the counter. ¡°How was it? Did you see the Yingying you were talking about? Does it look good?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°your skin is so white! Mother, your skin is really good if you eat tofu and drink soy milk often!¡± Gu Nian said. but he¡¯s not as gentle as brother said. He¡¯s fierce and can even scold the Auntie who wants to take advantage of him. The key is that he won! gu si said with lingering fear. fortunately, she was younger than her brother by less than two years. it was time for her brother to get married. otherwise, such a fierce sister-inw was so scary! yes, yes. My son is the same type of person as grandfather. Gu Xin nodded. ¡°Why?¡± The crowd looked at Gu Xin in confusion. ¡°Uncle said that Grandpa only sees the good in grandma. In grandpa¡¯s heart, grandma is good in every way and there¡¯s nothing bad about her. enzi is this kind.¡± Gu Xin exined. Cai Xiaolian and the other three sisters were already used to it. Gu Xin often spoke of her uncle¡¯s words. ¡°Hey, mother, isn¡¯t that Meng Meng?¡± Suddenly, Gu Nian saw a group of people outside the shop. One of them was Meng Meng. Chapter 436 436 So many cars! ¡°It¡¯s that young man!¡± Cai Xiaolian looked over and nodded. ¡°Hey! Meng Meng! This way, this way!¡± Gu Nian waved her hand and shouted. Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Nian in surprise. Could it be that this girl had taken a fancy to this young man? She had said that this was one of her favorite characters in the book. ¡°Aunt Lian, miss Gu, what are you doing here? Buying things? I¡¯ll help you bring it back, I¡¯m looking for second uncle!¡± Meng Meng Ran over with a small bag, looked around the furniture store, and then asked. ¡°This is their fourth uncle¡¯s master¡¯s shop, and we¡¯re here to support him. Oh, this is the children¡¯s aunty Xiao Huan. Look at ran ran. Cai Xiaolian paused for a moment. Yang xiaohuan was about the same age as Meng Meng. She couldn¡¯t let people call her aunty! ¡°Miss xiaohuan, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you! I¡¯m Meng Meng, we¡¯ll probably have more dealings in the future! I¡¯m here to seek refuge with second uncle!¡± Meng Meng closed fist saluted. ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Yang xiaohuan also cupped his fists. ¡°By the way, mother, did father go to Taoyuan County today? Why don¡¯t we sisters bring them to the manor to make arrangements? We¡¯ll being back from the back mountainter?¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Alright, you guys go ahead! I¡¯ll be going back to the vige with your aunt xiaohuanter.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. They already had the Indenture contracts of Meng Meng and the others, and Gu shouxin believed in Meng Meng. Moreover, the sisters were all good at fighting and had four killing weapons on them, so she had nothing to worry about. It was good to take the main road to the manor and not have to pass by the vige at the crossroad. She really had a hard time dealing with the inquiries of the women in the vige. ¡°Meng Meng, let¡¯s go! Us sisters will take you to the ce my father told us about. We have a donkey cart, so you can ask the old man and the woman to sit with us. I see that you have an ox-cart, so why don¡¯t you put all your things on it?¡± Gu Nian immediately made arrangements. ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, miss Gu!¡± Meng Meng nodded. He had seven women with him. Four of them were older, in their twenties or thirties. There were two young girls who looked to be in their teens. One of them was about the same age as Gu Hui and looked very delicate and pretty. She should be the fianc¨¦e who had betrayed him. It was a little crowded with eleven people in the car. Gu Hui pulled Gu si to sit outside and drove the car with Meng Meng. ¡°Miss Hui, you¡¯re looking down on me! Did he think that this car wouldn¡¯t work? I¡¯m telling you, other than riding a Dragon, I¡¯ve never ridden on any other car!¡± Meng Meng said unhappily, thinking that Gu Hui was disdainful of his driving skills. ¡°Have you ever rushed a Tiger carriage? Have you ever rushed a pigcar? Have you ever driven a goat carriage? Have you ever driven a dog cart?¡± Gu Hui looked at Meng Meng, speechless. ¡°What? There were also Tiger carriages, pig carriages, sheep carriages, and dog carriages? Pigs, sheep, and dogs are fine, but this Tiger chariot ... Miss Hui, don¡¯t you talk big! I don¡¯t believe you can!¡± Meng Meng¡¯s eyes widened. How could this girl be better at bragging than him? ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I was rushing! Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve driven all kinds of cars except for the Dragon carriage? I¡¯m just asking you.¡± Gu Hui nced at Meng Meng indifferently. Meng Meng¡¯s face turned red as he blew his hair. Miss Hui¡¯s brain is so flexible. Other than cows, horses, and donkeys, she managed to get so many carriages. ¡°Brother Meng, my sister and I have never taken this road before, so we came out to see the scenery.¡± Gu si said with a smile. She couldn¡¯t say that it was crowded inside, so she could only use this excuse. Meng Meng scratched his head andughed awkwardly. It turned out that he had misunderstood. She didn¡¯t despise me for not driving well! Gu Nian, who was in the car, did not expect Meng Meng to be like this. As expected, once a person experienced a great change, their temperament would change. If Gu Nian had not read the book and knew the name of Lu Zheng, as well as Lu Zheng¡¯s attitude, she would not have believed that this dumbass was the decisive and fearsome great general under the male protagonist in the book. Chapter 437 437 This girl is brainless Gu Nian looked at Meng Meng¡¯s fianc¨¦e, who was sitting beside Gu Xin. Meng Meng¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s name was Jiang Yao. She was pretty and looked calm. If she was outside, no one would be able to tell that she came from a Bandit¡¯sir. Gu Nian then looked at Jiang Yao¡¯s hand. It was quite soft and not rough at all. It was also very fair and clean, unlike the other four women and the two young girls who were obviously used to working. This Meng Meng was quite good to his fianc¨¦e. He actually left her to do nothing. Looking at the hands of the two little girls, it was obvious that they were used to doing work since they were young. Jiang Yao sensed Gu Nian¡¯s gaze and frowned unhappily. my name is Gu Xin. What are your names? ¡± Gu Xin asked as she looked at the two girls who were around her age. ¡°Miss Xin, my name is Meng Yan. Meng Meng is my big brother.¡± One of the girls with a round face greeted Gu Xin with a smile. Her smile was silly, quite simr to Meng Meng¡¯s. ¡°Miss Xin, my name is Zheng Ling.¡± Another girl who was slightly thinner said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Yanyan and Lingling! You guys also call me Xinxin! That¡¯s how our family calls people. This is my sister niannian, and the ones outside are my cousins Huihui and sisi.¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°alright, xinxin!¡± Meng Yan was as friendly as her brother and her smile towards Gu Xin became even more intimate. Zheng Ling was a little shy and called out ¡± Xinxin ¡± in a low voice. ¡°Did you just shout when she asked you to? Are there no rules? You¡¯ve already been sold by Meng Meng and you¡¯ve already signed the Indenture. These are the twodies of the main family, you don¡¯t have any manners at all!¡± Jiang Yao scolded. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, and her voice was pleasant to the ear. However, her words didn¡¯t sound that great. The shy Zheng Ling shrank back a little. Meng Yan pouted unhappily and looked at Jiang Yao. ¡°Xinxin asked us to call her. Sister Jiang Yao, if you don¡¯t want to follow us, you can just leave! Other than my big brother, who else would like to keep you!¡± The four women were on Meng Yan¡¯s side, and they didn¡¯t like Jiang Yao. Jiang Yao red at Meng Yan and said,¡¯do you think I want to stay? I don¡¯t have a ce to go, do I?¡± Gu Nian thought,¡¯is this girl stupid? she knows that she¡¯s signed a contract to sell herself, but she still dares to shout in front of me and Xinxin?¡¯ ¡°Alright, alright, you guys stop quarreling! This was not the vige. What did it look like? Whoever doesn¡¯t want to follow can leave, but if you want to follow, then be obedient.¡± The oldest of the four women spoke up and looked at Gu Nian. miss Nian, I¡¯m sorry to have embarrassed myself. We¡¯ve only just met. I¡¯m really sorry! ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Nian smiled as she shook her head. may I know how to address you, aunties? ¡± In fact, my family is also from the countryside. My father invited you here only to nt crops and take care of my Manor. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± ¡°My surname is Meng, and I¡¯m the aunt of Meng Meng and Meng Yan. The three of them are my sworn sisters. The people in the vige call us aunties, second Niang, third Niang, fourth Niang. I¡¯m ranked third. This is my big sister, second sister, and fourth sister! Miss Nian, you can call me whatever you want!¡± Thirddy Meng said readily. ¡°Then let¡¯s shout along with everyone! Sanniang, do you all know Kung Fu? I see that you guys are in good spirits!¡± Gu Nian started chatting with the others. Gu Xin, on the other hand, was talking to the two new girls in a low voice. No one paid any attention to Jiang Yao, which made her extremely angry. She wanted to re up, but she was afraid of thirddy Meng and the others. She was also a little afraid of Gu Nian, so she held it in and her little face turned red. Chapter 438 438 Saving the big guy Meng Meng was relieved to hear that they were chatting happily in the car. He was so afraid that his aunt and sister would not get along with the two Gudies, but he was also afraid that they would be wronged. Now, it seemed that they were doing well. He chuckled to himself. Gu Hui and Gu si turned to look at Meng Meng, who looked like a fool. Their expressions wereplicated. Gu Si was young and sat in the middle, so Gu Hui and Gu si were in the same direction. Meng Meng was very sharp and immediately noticed their gazes. He turned to look at the two sisters and smiled.¡±Miss Hui, miss si, you guys go in and chat too! It¡¯s so lively inside!¡± Gu si wanted to go in, but her sister felt that it was too crowded inside. If she went in, her sister would sit with this big guy. She felt that it was inappropriate because every time her sister was alone with a man of the same age, that man was very likely to be beaten up. Moreover, this big guy was a little silly. She was worried that he would say something silly to make her sister beat him up. Therefore, she had to make herself suffer and go with her sister to save the big guy. When they arrived at the manor, Gu Xin and third mother Meng were already familiar with each other. From their conversation, Gu Nian learned that third mother Meng and the other three knew Kung Fu. Third mother Meng was Meng Meng¡¯s aunt. She grew up in a Bandit¡¯sir. When she grew up, she went down the mountain to y and got married. After three years of marriage, she wrote a letter back to the vige to ask her parents and brothers to bring people to save her because she had broken her husband¡¯s leg. Her ex-husband was a schr and a mommy¡¯s boy. The rtionship between her mother-inw and her daughter-inw was not harmonious, so her mother-inw found a concubine for her ex-husband. She was used to the freedom in the vige. In their vige, one man only had one wife and no concubines, so she could not stand it anymore. The key was that the concubine had tried to trick her in all sorts of ways, and her ex-husband still believed her. As a result, her ex-husband had hit her. She was not to be trifled with. She had been doted on by her parents and brothers since she grew up. She was also the daughter of her parents when they were old. She had never been treated like this before. She immediately fought with her ex-husband and broke his leg. In the end, if it wasn¡¯t for her father bringing her brother and a group of brothers from the vige, her husband¡¯s family had even nned to send her to the Yamen. However, although her maternal family was not rich, they won in their ruthlessness. Her husband¡¯s family could only happily divorce her. The three sworn sisters were the women she had saved when she was robbing others. The aunt was a girl who had been sold to a rich family as a concubine. The day thirddy Meng met her, the aunt was being beaten by her husband. Thirddy Meng knocked the man unconscious and looked at the aunt, who was beaten ck and blue and as thin as a stick. She only said one sentence, ¡± sister,e with me. I¡¯ll take you away. The aunt nodded without hesitation and followed third mother Meng. The second mother¡¯s situation was the most simr to the third mother¡¯s. She met a heartless man and gave birth to two daughters in a row. One of them died young while the other was born in poor health. Even before her mother-inw was unhappy, her husband was already unhappy. He hit her and her daughter when he was drunk. When the third mother and the second mother met, the second mother¡¯s daughter was seriously ill. Her inws did not give money to treat her illness. Her husband even hit her. As a mother, she was strong. She held a knife and wanted to kill her husband, but in the end, she was not as strong as a man. When she was almost hacked to death by her man, sanniang helped, but her daughter was not saved in the end. Her heart was like dead ashes, and she wanted to go with her daughter, but she was knocked unconscious by sanniang and brought back to the vige. Therefore, the second mother looked a little silent and depressed. Chapter 439 439 Chapter 439 regret The youngest, fourth mother, was only 25 years old. At 15 years old, she was sold to a rich family¡¯s foolish young master as a wife. This foolish young master was not a cute fool. He was the kind of fool who would go crazy and kill people. There were more than a dozen little girls who had been harmed by him. The fourth mother¡¯s family was not so poor that they could not afford to eat. On the contrary, she had a cousin who was studying in school. However, her parents had passed away. As she grew older, her grandmother and aunt knew that the family spent at least a hundred taels on buying a wife for their son. Therefore, the fourth mother, who had no parents or brothers, was sold. It was even a life and death contract. Her family would directly remove her name from the genealogy, which meant that she no longer existed in this world and would not affect her cousin in the future. When third mother met fourth mother, she had brought the first Mother, who had learned some martial arts and had some Foundation, out to Scout. They happened to be looking at fourth mother¡¯s family, which had bought her. They happened to see fourth mother being hit in the head by the foolish young master with a blunt weapon, and blood was flowing. The two of them didn¡¯t say anything and directly hit the head of the foolish young master. They took fourth mother away and returned to the vige after they were done scouting. A few dayster, their brothers in the vige came to Rob them. They were all pitiful women. Since they had entered the vige, they didn¡¯t want to go back. They definitely wouldn¡¯t go to their inws ¡®house. If their parents¡¯ family had taken care of them, they wouldn¡¯t have been so miserable. Therefore, they abandoned their original identities and became sworn brothers with thirddy Meng. They also took the Meng family¡¯s surname. They could be considered a new life! Gu Nian felt that they were really lucky to have met thirddy Meng at the critical moment of life and death and been saved. Moreover, Gu Nian¡¯s opinion of Meng Meng¡¯s stronghold had changed. At the same time, he understood why some people in the stronghold wanted to jump to other strongholds. Meng Meng¡¯s stronghold really robbed the rich to help the thieves. They only robbed the unscrupulous rich and had a bottom line. Because of thirddy Meng¡¯s existence, the matter of looking for the wife of the bandit chief was probably not allowed to happen. The bandits were naturally unwilling, and those who stayed behind were people like Meng Meng. As for Meng Meng¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Jiang Yao, Gu Nian had found out from the conversation between the fourdies of the Meng family that Jiang Yao had fainted in the mountains outside the vige a few years ago and was saved by Meng Meng¡¯s mother. When she woke up, she took the initiative to ask for shelter. She was willing to be a ve or a maid, even if it was just a wife of a Bandit. Meng Meng¡¯s mother was the wife of the chief at that time. How could she let a little girl be the wife of the chief? A few years ago, Jiang Yao was only 13 years old. She was quite pretty. Meng Meng¡¯s mother wanted third mother Meng and the others to take care of her, but she refused. When she found out that the chief had a son, she immediately expressed her desire to marry him, and that was how they got married. However, no one knew about Jiang Yao¡¯s past. She said that she could not remember her future after she woke up. When the couple was still around, Jiang Yao was pure, innocent, and kind, and the couple quite liked her. After that, the couple died, and the people in the vige were unstable, so Jiang Yao slowly showed her impatience. Gu Nian felt that Jiang Yao probably had not forgotten her past. However, her status was probably not high. Otherwise, she would not have said that she would be the wife of a Bandit. She was only a Bandit¡¯s wife to seek protection in this vige, which had many men. She must have never liked Meng Meng from the beginning to the end and was even waiting for an opportunity to escape. In her previous life, didn¡¯t she betray the vige and offer herself to use the people of the vige to find herself a shelter? Gu Nian regretted that he did not see the results of the book. ording to his nephew¡¯s personality, a traitor like Jiang Yao would definitelye out and pester Meng Meng after he had achieved sess. What a pity! Chapter 440 440 Another twopanions As for Zheng Ling, she was an orphan. Back then, she was adopted by the second-in-charge of the vige and had the same surname as the second-in-charge. When she was adopted, she had a Bell on her, so she was Zheng Ling. Gu Nian was already very satisfied after getting to know the women. As for the men, well, she would leave them to her father! When they arrived at the manor, Gu Nian assigned Meng Meng a task. There was only one courtyard in the manor. The seventy-odd of them definitely could not live in this courtyard. Otherwise, their family would not have a ce to stay even if they wanted toe over to y for a few days. Apart from the family of four and the rooms reserved for the old couple, Gu Nian left the rest of the rooms to Meng Meng and third mother Meng. Gu Nian then pointed to an empty space that was specially reserved for the people in charge of the manor to build houses. ¡°Meng Meng, you guys can build your own house, right?¡± Gu Nian asked. don¡¯t worry, miss Nian. There will be no problem with building a house. Before third uncle Jiang and fourth uncle Jiang went up the mountain, they specialized in building houses for people. Before seventh uncle du went up the mountain, he had top-notch carpentry skills in their local area. Making a bed, a table, and a bench would not be a problem at all. First Mother and second mother can do embroidery. Give us two months and we will definitely build our own house.¡± Meng Meng patted his chest and promised. As Gu Nian listened to the thumping sounds, she wanted to ask,¡¯brother, don¡¯t you feel pain?¡¯ She noticed that Jiang Yao looked at Meng Meng disdainfully when he was talking. She didn¡¯t even want to look at him. Gu Nian was not happy.¡¯This is the general. You¡¯re just a little girl who came out of nowhere. What right do you have to look down on him?¡¯ Their parents are your saviors! ¡°Alright! Then you guys can arrange itter! Sanniang, don¡¯t let anyone pick the flowers in the flower field. I have some use for them. If you have time these days, pick some for me and ask Meng Meng to send them to my house.¡± Gu Nian instructed third mother Meng. ¡°Alright, miss Nian, you can rest assured with me watching over you! They¡¯re all men and don¡¯t like flowers and nts. It¡¯s just the two little girls and Jiang Yao, I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± Thirddy Meng said. At first, she was still against signing the ve contract. However, after talking to Gu Nian, she felt less conflicted. It wasn¡¯t a death contract, and it was only for two years. The Gu family had the ability to arrange for more than seventy people to be good citizens and provide them with a ce to live. It was better than living on the mountain. In their vige, many of them were forced to go up the mountain. Their names were long gone from their household registration. They didn¡¯t even have an identity, so they didn¡¯t have the freedom to enter and leave. Although they didn¡¯t want to be servants, if they wanted to be good people, they had to go through this stage. Her big nephew was not stupid. He was thinking for the more than seventy people in the vige! Gu Nian waited for everyone to arrive before exining the rules of the vige to them again. After that, he brought his sisters home. When it was time to part, her little koi fish was a little reluctant to part. She waved to her new friends, Meng Yan and Zheng Ling, indicating that she woulde over to y when she was free. Gu Nian¡¯s heart ached for her. In her previous life, she was a poor little girl who had no friends. In this life, she finally made a friend, Cheng Huaiyu. However, the Cheng family was not good. Now, she had two more friends. Meng Yan and Zheng Ling both looked good. One had a personality like a silly girl who was like her own brother, while the other had a reserved personality and seemed to be a little precocious, but her eyes were clear and she was an innocent child. Chapter 441 441 Let her reveal her true colors It was already the end of February, and the spring equinox had passed. The days were slowly getting longer, and the nights were slowly getting shorter. When the four sisters returned home from the small forest, the sky had not yet turned dark. Gu Nian, ¡± Gu Hui suddenly asked, ¡± don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with Jiang Yao? ¡± Gu Nian was stunned. She suddenly recalled Gu Hui¡¯sment about Cheng Rui. Gu Hui had said that her intuition was very urate. This was not just urate, it was extremely urate. This was only their first meeting, and he could already feel that something was wrong with Jiang Yao? ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Hui said,¡±I¡¯ve observed her carefully. She doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in the people from their vige.¡± Wasn¡¯t she Meng Meng¡¯s fianc¨¦e? I saw her look at Meng Meng with disgust, and it was the kind of disgust that was hidden. She didn¡¯t show it, and I just happened to see it. She even secretly red at you.¡± ¡°What?¡± She¡¯s still ring at me?¡± Gu Xin chimed in from the side, ¡± that¡¯s right, sister. I saw it too. I thought I was seeing things. It turns out that sister Huihui saw it too! Sister, is Jiang Yao a bad person? Yanyan said that she doesn¡¯t like her, her future sister-inw, and even told sisi and I to pay less attention to her when wee to the manor.¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin and asked,¡¯what did she say about Jiang Yao? Why are you ignoring me?¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± she said that Jiang Yao waszy and didn¡¯t do any work. After her parents died, Jiang Yao still wanted to bully her. Her third aunt found out and taught her a lesson. Hehe, sister, Yanyan also has a third aunt! Yanyan is so pitiful. She lost her parents when she was only five years old. Sister, can I y with Yanyan often? And Lingling, she didn¡¯t even know her own parents. It wasn¡¯t easy for her adoptive father to pick her up and raise her until she was six years old, but her adoptive father died of illness.¡± Gu Huiughed. you silly girl. I told you to talk about Jiang Yao. Why did you pity the two girls? ¡± Gu Nian also rubbed Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°You should go to them often! We can even spar with them!¡± Other than Jiang Yaoqi, the other six women in the vige were all skilled in martial arts. Gu Xin nodded happily, ¡± Then I¡¯ll continue talking about Jiang Yao. She was the one who cried to brother Meng after being beaten up by third aunt Meng. Brother Meng even scolded Yanyan! Then, Yanyan cried as well, and brother Meng went to scold Jiang Yao. In the end, the two of them cried and cried until brother Meng Ran away. The next day, both of their voices were hoarse. After that, Jiang Yao oftenined to brother Meng, saying that Yanyan was not good here and there. Yanyan and Lingling would catch bugs to scare Jiang Yao, and Jiang Yao would secretly cut Yanyan¡¯s clothes with scissors. Jiang Yao also stole Yanyan¡¯s Silver, but she refused to admit it. Yanyan and Lingling saw it together, and no one else saw it, so there was no verification. No silver was found, and there was no evidence. Therefore, Jiang Yao was not good! Sister, can we chase her away?¡± Gu si pursed her lips. sister Xinxin, she¡¯s big brother Meng¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Big brother Meng¡¯s parents made the decision. Big brother Meng probably won¡¯t chase her away. If she asked second uncle to chase her away, brother Meng might even leave with her. Big brother Meng may look silly, but he¡¯s very responsible, just like our Father. So, at this time, there is only one way, and that is, Yingluo.¡± Gu Xin immediately thought of it and said with Gu si, ¡± let Jiang Yao reveal her true colors and let brother Meng find out about her bad deeds. Then, brother Meng will drive her away? ¡± Chapter 442 442 do you think your mother is innocent? Gu Hui and Gu Nian stopped in their tracks as they looked at their younger sisters who were walking in front of them.¡¯Hmm, this little fellow is not bad. He knows how to analyze and use his brain. He can even think of a solution.¡¯ The two older sisters looked at each other and smiled in relief. ...... When he returned home, Cai Xiaolian was already home, but Gu shouxin had not returned yet. After washing her hands, Gu Nian rested for a while before preparing dinner. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Xin were helping out at the side. She also asked about the situation at the manor. Without Gu Nian¡¯s exnation, Gu Xin could exin it to Cai Xiaolian. cai xiaolian nodded. ¡± that¡¯s good. he¡¯s just a troublesome person. ¡± In the county¡¯s prison. ¡°You¡¯re Cheng huaijin?¡± The people in the prison were no longer the original group, but Lord he¡¯s men, who were also the soldiers who would escort the Cheng family to the capital tomorrow, so he came to ask. ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng huaijin responded in a muffled voice. ¡°Lord he wants to see you. Follow me!¡± The bailiff said. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Mrs. Cheng got up and hugged Cheng huaijin. ¡°Cheng huaijin, Lord he wants to see you!¡± The bailiff only looked at Cheng huaijin and ignored Madam Cheng. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go and see her!¡± Cheng huaijin pushed Madam Cheng away. ¡°Luan ¡®er, don¡¯t go. They¡¯re definitely trying to harm you! When we reach the capital, your grandfather will save us. Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t separate!¡± Madam Cheng pulled Cheng huaijin and said. ¡°let him go!¡± lord cheng pulled mrs. cheng away and looked at the bailiff. ¡± my son is still young and doesn¡¯t know anything. please don¡¯t torture him for a confession, lord he! ¡± ¡°Hehe, Lord Cheng, Lord he isn¡¯t as deranged as Lord Cheng, to collude with bandits to abduct a girl, and to use a student of cheating! Our Lord he can¡¯t do that!¡± The bailiff mocked. After she finished speaking, she went in and pulled Cheng huaijin outside. Lord Cheng¡¯s face turned red with anger, but he couldn¡¯t do anything in prison, so he could only vent his anger on Madam Cheng. As for Cheng Rui, he was their family¡¯s only hope. He couldn¡¯t bear to shout or beat him up. Cheng huaijin¡¯s hands and feet were shackled. He was brought to a room in the backyard, the room he had stayed in before. There was no Lord he in the house, only a teenager. He recognized him as young master Zhou from sister niannian¡¯s vige. Cheng huaijin looked at Lu Zheng in surprise. Lu Zheng greeted the bailiff with a smile, then closed the door. When he turned around, the smile on his face had faded. ¡°You can take whatever you want in this room. I¡¯ve already established a connection with the bailiffs. You¡¯ll set off tomorrow, and it¡¯ll take about seven days to reach the seven goat County. After the ry station, there¡¯s a mountain road that¡¯s very difficult to walk on. that¡¯s your only chance to escape on the road to shangjing.¡± Lu Zheng said as he looked at Cheng huaijin, who was a head shorter than him. ¡°Why did you help me?¡± Cheng huaijin was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m not helping you.¡± Lu Zhengughed. I¡¯m just giving you a chance. This opportunity was given to your sister. Whether you can sessfully escape with her will depend on your ability. as for your parents and brother, you¡¯d better not even think about taking them away. the crimes your father hasmitted will make the soldiers spare no effort to arrest him. You and your sister are innocent. Even if you escape, the soldiers won¡¯t catch you for a while, and they won¡¯t chase you. so, do you want this opportunity?¡± ¡°What about my mother?¡± cheng huaijin asked after a moment of silence. ¡°Do you think your mother is innocent?¡± Lu Zheng red at Cheng huaijin. Chapter 443 443 A schr and a farmer Cheng huaijin was silent. His mother wasn¡¯t innocent. He was already 13 years old, no longer a child. His parents and brother often discussed matters in the study. His mother was with him because his grandfather was in a high position, and his brother was with him because he had always been the hope of his parents. Therefore, his mother and brother must have known what his father had done. ¡°Young master Zhou, can you tell me why you are giving us this opportunity because of my sister?¡± Cheng huaijin asked again. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in telling you. That¡¯s because there¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t want your sister to have a bad life. if you go to the capital, your family will die. that person will be sad when he finds out. If you run away, you and your sister will still have a chance. Maybe you will survive. She won¡¯t be sad even if she knows.¡± Lu Yang said. Cheng huaijin looked at Lu Zheng in surprise. He immediately thought of Gu Xin. mr. zhou is doing this for sister xinxin? ¡°Thank you, young master Zhou. I understand! I still have onest question.¡± Cheng huaiyun let out a breath and continued. ¡°You can ask.¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s patience was pretty good. ¡°You said that there¡¯s only death. Is it because something happened on my grandfather¡¯s side?¡± cheng huaijin didn¡¯t think that lu zheng was lying to him, because lu zheng was not rted to his family in any way. there was no need for him toe and save him, let alone lie to him. ¡°It¡¯ll happen sooner orter. If you want to live, run. If I want to be buried with your family, I¡¯ll go to the capital with you!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°alright, i understand. Thank you, young master Zhou. Cheng huaijin will remember young master Zhou¡¯s kindness today, and if there is a chance in the future, I will definitely repay you!¡± Cheng huaijin thanked Lu Zheng solemnly. At this moment, he had suddenly grown from a child to an adult, making a difficult choice that only adults would make. on one hand, it was his family, on the other, it was his life. In the end, he took the money hidden under the floor in his room. It was his savings. Previously, his family had a falling out with the Gu family. He was afraid that his family would attack the Gu family and suppress the Gu family¡¯s goods, so he nned to save money to buy the Gu family¡¯s goods. There were more than a hundred taels, a Silver Note of fifty taels, and some broken silver. He then took out the dagger from his treasure box and tied it to his pants with a rope. He was wearing a prison uniform and it would not be nice to take too much. He took these and bowed to Lu Zheng again to thank him before leaving. Lu Zheng sighed,¡±I hope this kid can escape with his sister!¡± Gu shouxin jumped down from the roof and shouted,¡±Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°second uncle, this is so troublesome!¡± lu zheng chased after him. Can¡¯t we just cover our faces and break the prisoners? The brother and sister are not of much use, and the soldiers will not catch them.¡± Gu shouxin looked at him with disdain. ¡°You really don¡¯t understand this?¡± Lu Zheng grinned and gave a fist salute.¡±Second uncle, please advise me!¡± gu shouxin rolled his eyes at him. this man was getting more and more shameless! However, he still expressed his thoughts, ¡± ¡°The two of us are naturally capable of breaking a prisoner, but what about in the future? zhou yuan was already thirteen years old. he was no longer a child of a few years. there were some paths that he had to walk, and some thistles and thorns that he had to cut himself. we might be able to save him once, but we can¡¯t save him forever. He¡¯s the son of a guilty official, so he has to learn how to turn the tables in the thorns of his path. ¡± Gu shouxin¡¯sst sentence was quite emotional. Lu Zheng could hear it and looked at Gu shouxin. Could it be that the current second uncle was originally the son of a sinful official? Gu shouxin patted the back of Lu Zheng¡¯s head, causing him to stagger. Heughed and said, ¡± ¡± let¡¯s go. one of us is a schr, and the other is a farmer. don¡¯t think about those great things! ¡± Chapter 444 444 I won¡¯t let you coax me! The two of them helped Cheng huaijin because of Gu Xin. One night, Gu shouxin woke up and heard Gu Xin crying. He thought she was having a nightmare and ran over to take a look. She was asleep and was only calling for Xiao Yu. At that time, he wasn¡¯t sure if Gu Xin was thinking about the little fish that jumped through the Dragon Gate or her little friend Xiao Yu, so he asked her the next day. Gu Xin tried her best to hide it, but it didn¡¯t escape Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes. As for Lu Zheng, he was even more sensitive to the changes in Gu Xin¡¯s mood. One day, when he followed uncle Gu to the fields, he passed by the second house and saw Gu Xin sitting alone on the swing. She was notughing or making a fuss, just in a daze. After returning from the fields, he found an opportunity to ask Gu Xin quietly. Gu Xin told her brother Yuan Yuan how she felt. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave Xiao Yu, but Xiao Yu¡¯s parents and brother had done something bad and wanted to kill their family! In Gu Xin¡¯s heart, Xiao Yu was very important. She was Gu Xin¡¯s first friend. Even though she couldn¡¯t speak and couldn¡¯t even make a sound, this was the first time Gu Xin had held hands and yed with her sisters other than her family. This was also the first time she had someone of the same age to confide in other than her family. She saw with her own eyes the Cheng family members being locked up and locked up by the soldiers Lord he had brought. She also heard with her own ears that the crime of selling illegal salt and metal was very serious and that it could even lead to the extermination of the entire family. She didn¡¯t want Xiao Yu to be implicated. At that time, Lu Zheng¡¯s only thought was to kidnap the prisoner and send her to a safe ce. He would then secretly bring Gu Xin to see her so that she would be at ease. Who knew that Gu shouxin woulde to find him the next day? After the two of them discussed, they went to look for Lord he. With the two pieces of jade pendants bestowed by the Emperor, Lord he had to give them face even if he did not want to. Gu Xin was the one who insisted on giving Gu shouxin the jade pendant. She would not be at ease if she did not give it to him. She did not know that her uncle ye was the Emperor, but Lu Zheng did not need to kneel when he took the jade pendant at the Yamenst time. Therefore, she had to give it to Gu shouxin. Cheng huaijin and Cheng Huaiyu were only 13 years old and didn¡¯t know anything about their family. Moreover, Gu shouxin had only asked Lu Yang for a chance to escape, not to take them away directly. Who knew what life these two children had after they escaped? Therefore, Lord he agreed and expressed that it was impossible for the other three to do it with only these two. The person who was the matchmaker for the illegal salt business was still Mrs. Cheng. As for Cheng Rui, even if Lord he didn¡¯t agree, Gu shouxin would not let him go. Therefore, this was the result. ...... At the end of February, Mrs. Li woulde over with a box. Apart from Gu Nian, who knew a lot of idioms, the other three sisters of the Gu family had also learned a lot about their names from Madam Li¡¯s gift box. After sending off Madam Li, Cai Xiaolian was about to turn around and return to her room when she saw an old man standing at the door. For a moment, she forgot who he was and felt that she had seen him somewhere before. ¡°Hey, old grandpa, it¡¯s you! Didn¡¯t brother Yuanyuan say that your followers have found you? Why did youe to our vige again? Are you lost again?¡± Gu Xin immediately recognized this person when she returned from the old mansion. Wasn¡¯t he the old man they met at the stone monument at the vige entrance at the beginning of the month when they sent their father back from his examination? When she shouted, Cai Xiaolian also remembered. Oh, right, there was still this matter. This old man hadn¡¯t appeared for nearly a month, so she thought he wouldn¡¯t appear! ¡°Hehehehe, little girl, I¡¯m not lost. I¡¯m here to thank you. That day, you went into the vige and asked a young man to bring me water, so I was able to survive. Now that I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯m naturally here to thank you.¡± Old master Qin looked at Gu Xin and said with a smile. Cai Xiaolian,¡±are you trying to coax a three-year-old?¡± My Xinxin is 11! I will not be coaxed by you! Chapter 445 445 It¡¯s so fun! ¡°Didn¡¯t brother Yuanyuan say that the attendant would be here as soon as he carried the water out? And how did you know that I live here? And even if you want to thank someone, you should thank brother Yuanyuan! He was the one who gave you the water!¡± Gu Xin blinked her big eyes and asked. Cai Xiaolian gave her daughter apliment in her heart. As expected of her daughter, she was so smart! ¡°Yes, old man! We didn¡¯t do anything, so you can¡¯t take it as a thank you!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. Old master Qin choked. ¡°Then, can you let me rest in the room for a while? I¡¯ve been walking for a long time and I¡¯m tired. I want to go in, have a drink, and rest.¡± Old master Qin immediately thought of another way. He supported his waist with one hand and rubbed his temples with the other. Cai Xiaolian thought,¡±I feel like he¡¯s a deadbeat!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes rolled. This old man¡¯s face was glowing with health, how did he look tired? ¡°Old grandpa, wait a moment. Mother, watch!¡± An idea came to Gu Xin¡¯s mind and she ran back after saying that. When Lin Yiqian returned, she was holding arge bowl of warm water while Gu Nian walked beside her with a stool in hand. ¡°Sister, hurry, let this old man sit down!¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking to Gu Nian, she handed her arge bowl of warm water. Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. Our Father isn¡¯t home. It¡¯s just me, my mother, and my sister. We don¡¯t know you, so we can¡¯t let you in. But we can let you sit at the entrance. This is warm water, it¡¯s not hot, you can drink it. ¡± Old master Qin was dumbfounded by Gu Xin¡¯s actions. He didn¡¯t even know what expression he should show. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nianughed in their hearts. Their little Xinxin was so fun! ¡°Old man, please forgive me!¡± Cai Xiaolian suppressed herughter. ¡°Old grandpa, are you hungry? Why don¡¯t I bring you some snacks to fill your stomach? You also said that you¡¯re tired from walking! If you replenish yourself, you might have more strength. It¡¯s gettingte, you can still walk back if you eat something!¡± Gu Nian replied obediently. ¡°No, no, no, a bowl of water is enough! Thanks a lot!¡± Old master Qin quickly waved his hand and sat down with the water. As he gulped down the water, he thought,¡¯that Cai family is so stupid. How did they manage to deceive such a shrewd family?¡¯ His children should be this smart! That son-inw is not bad, and these two granddaughters are not bad either! The three of them watched as old master Qin gulped down arge bowl of water. Old master Qin actually couldn¡¯t drink such a big bowl, but under the burning gazes of the mother and daughter, he had to drink it. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be an excuse for him to get close to this family? Gu Xin had brought out a huge bowl, which was usually used by their family to scoop soup. It was so big that Gu Xin¡¯s head could be buried in it! After drinking the water, Gu Xin took the bowl, ¡± ¡°Old grandpa, are you feeling better? Do you still want it? We have warm water on the stove at home.¡± Old master Qin shook his head. no, no, no. Thank you, little girl. That¡¯s enough! sister-inw, niannian, Xinxin, what are you guys standing at the door for? ¡± At this time, on the other side of the mountain road, uncle Gu came down the mountain with a backpack and a hoe. Lu Zheng was dressed the same way. When Lu Zheng said that he was going to farm, he was really here to farm. He had just gone with uncle Gu to the barrennd where sweet potatoes and corn were nted to weed. Lu Zheng saw old master Qin sitting on a stool at the main entrance. He wanted tough when he saw the mother and daughter standing there. Old master Qin was really unlucky. The daughter and granddaughter in this life were good, but he was afraid that it would be hard to invite them back. Chapter 446 446 They have no evidence ¡°Uncle, brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re back! how is miao miao?¡± Gu Xin ran up to him happily and asked. ¡°He looks good! She¡¯s even better looking than you, little girl! If we give them water and poop, they¡¯ll grow! You little girl, you didn¡¯t even eat for long in the past.¡± Uncle Gu chuckled. Cai Xiaolian& thought& to herself,¡±nothing good wille out of uncle¡¯s mouth.¡± Gu Xin wrinkled her nose,¡¯uncle, how can youpare the food I eat with Daddi¡¯s? are you still going to let me eat?¡± Uncle Gu knocked Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be a Daddi if you eat! In the end, that Daddi is transformed from the rice we eat. After eating the rice, it bes Daddi. Daddi water the crops, and when the crops grow, we eat them. After eating it, it bes Daddi again.¡± gu xin tilted her head and thought about it. it seemed to make sense. when food entered the stomach, it would turn into poop that woulde out and drench the crops. when the crops grew, they would eat the crops and turn into poop again. then, would they be eating the crops or the poop? Old master Qin¡¯s stomach was bloated after drinking such a big bowl of water. Thinking about what uncle Gu had said, it was not good. It felt like Chen Nian¡¯s stomach disease was acting up and he wanted to vomit. Cai Xiaolian, Gu Nian, and Lu Zheng all facepalmed. What could their uncle do? they could not refute his words. Uncle Gu shook his head and sighed. He then knocked Gu Xin¡¯s head again, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s only fun when there are four of them.¡± ¡°Who is this old man? Why did you bring a stool to the door?¡± Uncle Gu ced his hand on Gu Xin¡¯s head and brought her to the door. He looked at old master Qin. her uncle, this old man was passing by. He was tired and asked for water to drink. Xinxin was worried that he was too tired, so she brought a stool out for him to sit on. cai xiaolian exined. ¡°Well, Xinxin did the right thing! Don¡¯t let any strangers into the house when the man isn¡¯t here, no matter male or female, old or young!¡± Uncle Gu gave him a thumbs up and then looked at old master Qin. oh my, old master, you really don¡¯t look too good! let¡¯s go to ah yuan¡¯s house. ah yuan¡¯s grandmother¡¯s medical skills are very good. i¡¯ll give you two needles and i¡¯m sure you¡¯ll look better immediately.¡± After saying that, uncle Gu was about to help old master Qin up. old master qin said,¡±it¡¯s because of what you said!¡± My stomach hurts, how can I look good? However, he still followed them. He still did not know about Lu Zheng¡¯s rtionship with the Zhou family. Ever since he appeared this month, Lu Zheng had been avoiding him when he went back to visit old master Zhou. ¡°Aiyo, old man, why do you think an old man like you has nothing better to do and is wandering around our vige? if it wasn¡¯t for my sister-inw and niece¡¯s kindness and letting you sit at the door, i¡¯m afraid you would¡¯ve fainted with your eyes closed and your legs kicking!¡± ¡°can¡¯t an old man like you just stay at home? Why are you so disobedient? My father¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good before, so he stayed at home obediently. Isn¡¯t he well now?¡± I¡¯m telling you, aunt Xiao¡¯s acupuncture skills are amazing. The needle is as long as a chopstick. Last month, a woman in our vige gave birth to a baby. She was in so much pain that aunt Xiao fainted after a while. Then, another needle woke her up and gave birth to a baby! I¡¯m guessing that she didn¡¯t want to be stabbed, so she gave birth with all her might.¡± ¡°Old man, just bear with itter! Let me tell you, my youngest son¡¯s name is ¡°endure, endure.¡± The word ¡°endure,¡± has many meanings, so you must endure!¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s voice was getting further and further away. Gu Xin and her mother looked at each other, feeling that uncle Gu was trying to scare the old man on purpose. But there was no evidence, what should they do? Chapter 447 447 We can¡¯t leave you At night, Gu shouxin heard about this when she returned from the manor. She also praised Gu Xin for her good work. As for old master Qin, the family of four agreed that if he didn¡¯t say anything, they would pretend that they didn¡¯t know anything. Even if he did, they were determined not to go with him. Cai Xiaolian was already married and wasn¡¯t a little girl. Even if old master Qin was her biological father, he couldn¡¯t take her away as he pleased. Therefore, the family of four didn¡¯t take old master Qin¡¯s matter to heart. The three of them asked about the manor. Gu shouxin had been going to the manor for the past few days. He had already chosen people and nned to start nting watermelons and some vegetables tomorrow. ¡°Dad, we¡¯ll definitely sell the watermelons after they¡¯re grown! Then should I give it to brother Yuanyuan? These seeds were given to me by brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°When these grow out, take your brother Yuan Yuan to see them and see what he wants. The vegetable seeds could be collected, but the melon seeds had to be collected when he ate them. He might not sell them. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll even think about selling it this year.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Even our three families might not be able to finish so many watermelons! Even with the seventy-odd people in the vige. Moreover, these watermelons are cold, and it¡¯s not good for women, children, and people with poor health to eat too much.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this problem to old Zhou and Zhou Yuan! We¡¯re not afraid of not having any seeds.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Old master Zhou has many manors in his hands, so he doesn¡¯t need to worry. Including the potato, sweet potato, corn, and strawberry seeds, we got a total of 142 kinds of seeds from the Zhou family. There are more than fifty types of flowers, and more than forty types of fruits and crops. What we need to do now is to divide thend in the vige and nt these things.¡± Gu shouxin said. Their family had already nted all the seeds and determined their species. They had ced them separately. They nned to nt all the seeds of the crops and fruits. As for the flowers, they would leave a portion for old master Zhou to know about. Gu shouxin guessed that Lu Zheng had already told the Emperor everything. Lu Zheng might have sent a batch of the things they had grown to the Emperor first. ¡°Father, we sisters n to rest for two days. Why don¡¯t you let us go to the manor tomorrow? I¡¯ll take some people to divide thend. Father, you can stay at home and apany mother.¡± Gu Nian suggested. The March¡¯s goods had been handed over to Mrs. Li. Gu Nian had told his sisters to rest for two or three days before finishing the April¡¯s goods. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be worried if the four of you go. By the way, how¡¯s your perfume?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°We have the finished product, only two bottles. I¡¯ll improve the technology and try to produce more at once. I¡¯m also nning to go there and pick some flowers. by the way, I think Mrs. Li wille to persuade us to open a workshop in March. The Zhou Dynasty is quite big, and the Li family¡¯s business is not limited to Qing Zhou. The supply of this product is in short supply, so opening a workshop is inevitable. What do you think of this?¡± Gu Nian asked again. Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin looked at each other. Cai Xiaolian said, ¡± ¡°This business is all decided by you four sisters, you must have discussed it, right? Niannian, tell me your thoughts first!¡± mother, ¡± Gu Nian chuckled. we¡¯ve already agreed that you¡¯ll be in charge of the business. We¡¯ll only be in charge of the business. mother! Gu Xin also acted coquettishly, ¡± we can¡¯t leave you! Chapter 448 448 The most crucial question Cai Xiaolian looked at her two daughters with a smile and said,¡±Then you should at least tell me what you think! What do you sisters think?¡± mother, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± the four of us want to let the fourdies of the Meng family in the manor do two procedures while we do the rest. This way, we won¡¯t have to worry about them secretly selling the method to others in the future.¡± ¡°Who suggested this idea?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°Mother, is there something wrong?¡± Gu Nian knew Cai Xiaolian better than Gu Xin. She felt that her question was a little strange. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head and smiled. this method is appropriate, but it¡¯s troublesome. Moreover, there were some problems with this. You two sisters can¡¯t possibly do this for your entire lives, right? you have your own things to do. Even if they find someone to rece you toplete the other half of the process, the Meng family¡¯s Ladies will betray you. They can work together with that person, and the whole process will bepleted, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, mother, then what do we do? Sister still has a lot of things to do! I can¡¯t always do this.¡± Gu Xin thought for a moment and realized that this was the question. Her brain couldn¡¯t process the information and she asked anxiously. ¡°There¡¯s a saying, don¡¯t use people you doubt, and use people without suspicion. ¡°The facial and wash sets that you guys made are very technical. As long as you guys grasp the key parts, you can boldly let others do the rest of the process. Not only will you save yourself from worry and effort, the people below will also be grateful to you, and will be more sincere.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Moreover, the fourdies of the Meng family have all experienced the pain of life. Money might really not be that important to them. If other people want our prescription, they¡¯ll buy it from them at a high price. They won¡¯t be moved by the benefits, so they naturally won¡¯t sell it. Of course, we have to treat them well and learn how to win their hearts.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Little Lian, there¡¯s one more important thing that you haven¡¯t said.¡± Gu shouxinughed. Cai Xiaolian turned her head and looked at Gu shouxin in confusion. ¡°We have Xinxin¡¯s jade beads, which are unique in the world. Even if they sell the recipe, they won¡¯t be able to produce the same effect as our family¡¯s products. So, don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°Oh, right! Our product is enhanced by Xinxin¡¯s jade beads, which are the only ones in the world. The effect is excellent. Grandpa yang has only used our toothpaste for a few months. Look at his big white teeth. There were also some uncles who smoked tobo in the vige. They used to have yellow teeth, but now they were slowly changing. Even if other people know our recipe, the things they make can¡¯t change the problem of teeth stains that have been left behind for decades! Aiya, Xinxin, you¡¯re really our family¡¯s big treasure!¡± Gu Nian smacked her head before pulling Gu Xin into her arms and giving her a kiss. hehehe ~¡±Gu Xin touched her face and giggled. ¡°Xinxin¡¯s Jade bead will be more effective in the future when ites to face cream and other problems. Look at how fair and clean Xinxin is now. It¡¯s only been five months, and she¡¯s changed so much! His hair was evenbed! In the future, the things that our family produces will definitely be the best!¡± Gu Nian continued. ¡°Then, after you mass-produce your perfume, are you nning to make face cream? By the way, when are you going to get the toilet paper out? Your mother still can¡¯t get used to other things!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°It¡¯ll be done in three months, mother, don¡¯t worry! How about this, father, mother, let us sisters stay in the vige for a few more days!¡± Gu Nian said with confidence. Chapter 449 449 Afraid of losing ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Before Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin could answer, Gu Xin was already unwilling and her rejection was a little loud. the time travel trio looked at gu xin at the same time, not understanding why she had such a huge reaction. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in a ce without parents for a long time, at most three days. I want to see father, mother, and sister every day, or else I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± gu xin said softly, her pitiful eyes pleading. The original owner, Gu shouxin, would often not return home in the past. At that time, Gu Xin was not like this either. she didn¡¯t even know when it started, but she was very unwilling to leave her father, mother, and sister. She was always afraid, afraid of losing such parents and sister. Sometimes, one wouldn¡¯t think too much if they didn¡¯t get it. Once they got it, they would be afraid of losing it all of a sudden. That was uneptable. ¡°hahahaha, our little xinxin is still a little girl and hasn¡¯t grown up yet! You can¡¯t leave your parents?¡± Gu shouxin smiled and said, ¡± how about this? you can go and stay there for two days and ask thedies of the Meng family for their thoughts. It¡¯ll be better if they¡¯re willing to stay here. If they¡¯re not willing, then we¡¯ll just pay them more for making a trip back and forth every day. ¡°Pay more, pay more. Dad, we¡¯ll pay them more. If theye over and live in our house, it¡¯ll be hard for us to grow flowers. We can¡¯t grow up overnight!¡± Gu Xin said hurriedly. ¡°well, xinxin is right, pay more! After training them well and observing them for a period of time, he could let them return to the manor to open a workshop. When Xinxin¡¯s Manor is taken care of and niannian¡¯s crops are harvested, we¡¯ll nt flowers.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°My Manor?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve agreed that you¡¯ll buy your Manor for sister first, then for Xinxin. i¡¯m working on a project with your aunt luo, and i can make a lot of money in a month! When I have enough money, I¡¯ll go buy it for Xinxin.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Mother, what project did you work with aunt Luo on? Other than that bottle opening, is there anything else that the Li family gave you?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°The Li family has an embroidery workshop and cave dwellings. Your aunt Luo suggested that you buy the flower patterns and patterns on the porcin from me. I¡¯ll try drawing it. Your Auntie Luo said that the Li family has unanimously agreed to give me 10% of the profit if they use my drawings for their products. Your father even sold two paintings through the Li family for 1000 taels. So, don¡¯t work too hard, you two. Our family doesn¡¯tck money.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. sometimes, gu shouxin would paint and inscribe when he had nothing to do at home. he would hang it in their study room. every time madam li came to talk business with cai xiaolian, she would be in the study room. when she saw the paintings, she was very satisfied and asked gu shouxin if he was willing to sell them. she knew an old man who loved painting and calligraphy. his birthday wasing, and she wanted to buy two paintings. cai xiaolian told gu shouxin about it. gu shouxin didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with selling paintings. he specially painted two paintings, one for the birthday and the other for thendscape. madam li happily bought them and framed them, nning to go to the birthday celebration. ¡°Waa! Father, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± When Gu Xin heard Cai Xiaolian¡¯s exnation, she looked at Gu shouxin with admiration. ¡°Waa! Father, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Gu Nian followed Gu Xin¡¯s example. ¡°Hahahaha, Yingluo, do you two sisters want to learn? I can teach you! Whendy Meng is skilled, I¡¯ll teach you how to y the zither and paint.¡± gu shouxinughed and then asked. Chapter 450 450 I want to ignore him for ten days Gu shouxin was born into a rich family in his previous life. Even if he had been hiding from his mother since he was young, his mother had taught him a lot of things. After his mother¡¯s death, he entered the pce to take revenge. He had more contact with the pce and could learn more. He could be said to be proficient in the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Teaching his two daughters was no problem at all. ¡°Good, good! Father, I want to learn. Xiao Yu knows how to y the zither but it¡¯s really nice to listen to. Gu Xin suddenly stopped. Xiao Yu¡¯s family was taken away. He didn¡¯t know where Xiao Yu went. When she arrived in the capital, would Xiao Yu be well protected by her grandfather? Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian sighed as they felt upset. Little Xinxin¡¯s first friend ended up like this. Sigh, little Xinxin is still so young. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to forget him. Xinxin, didn¡¯t your brother Yuan Yuan tell you about Xiao Yu? ¡± Gu shouxin was stunned and asked. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan? brother yuan yuan didn¡¯t tell me about xiao yu recently! When I was missing Xiao Yu and met brother Yuan Yuan, I told him for a while. Heforted me and said that the heavens will help the good.¡± Gu Xin said. Gu shouxin scolded Lu Zheng in his heart. This kid, he seemed quite reliable before. He even helped. You should tell Xinxin in a few days! Well, don¡¯t me me for giving you an eye candy, you deserve it! cai xiaolian and gu nian also looked at gu shouxin, not understanding why he had suddenly mentioned lu zheng. Xinxin, ¡± Gu shouxin said. your brother Yuanyuan told me two days ago that he heard from his granduncle that the escort team lost someone on the way. I don¡¯t know where a sharp weapon came from on Xiao Jin¡¯s body, but it broke the shackles on his feet and hands. He took Xiao Yu and rolled down the hillside to escape. In the end, he wasn¡¯t caught by the soldiers! Zhou Yuan shouldn¡¯t have kept such an important thing from you!¡± ¡°Really? Father, is what you said true?¡± Gu Xin got up excitedly and walked to Gu shouxin, pulling his sleeve. Her eyes were bright. ¡°That¡¯s what Zhou Yuan told me anyway. He said that someone from the Yamen had asked his granduncle for help and asked his servants to keep an eye on the siblings and report to him if they found any traces of them. Did Zhou Yuan really not tell you?¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! i even gave brother yuanyuan some candy in the afternoon, but he didn¡¯t say anything. this is too much! Big brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so bad, you must be trying to secretlyugh at me. Last time, I wanted to cry thinking about Xiao Yu.¡± Gu Xin said angrily. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s really bad!¡± The time travel Trio said in unison. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll ignore him for ten days! I won¡¯t tell jokes to brother Yuanyuan anymore! I¡¯m going to take sisi and en ¡®Zi and ignore him!¡± gu xin recalled thest time she cried. her brother yuan yuan even said that if she cried again, she would be a little kitten. he evenughed. he must have wanted to see her cry again. he was just like the bad boys in the vige who liked to see little girls cry. Hmph, brother Yuanyuan is a bad person. ¡°Yes, yes. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I ignore him for ten years. But Xinxin, why did you only bring sisi and Enzi? Why didn¡¯t you bring sister Huihui and me?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°sister, you and sister huihui are adults. i¡¯m just a child. His uncle had said that only children could throw tantrums, and adults should not. His uncle had never lost his temper. Also, sister, I¡¯m only going to ignore brother Yuanyuan for ten days because I still need his help. I can¡¯t ignore him for ten years. Otherwise, if Xiao Yu was discovered by the Zhou family, she would be caught again. i¡¯m going to ask brother yuanyuan to tell grandpa zhou not to catch xiao yu when he finds her. then, i¡¯ll ignore brother yuanyuan for 10 days. after 10 days, i¡¯m going to ask him if his family has seen xiao yu and brother xiao yang.¡± Gu Xin exined in an organized manner. The transmigration trio: Chapter 451 451 The little white dog When Gu Xin went to bed at night, she used her pillow as her brother Yuan Yuan. After hammering it a few times, she still felt ufortable. She then took out the twelve zodiac wooden carvings that Lu Zheng gave her and did some calctions. she was born in the year of the tiger. brother yuanyuan was five years older than her, and the first five were dogs. She took the puppy out and ced it on the bed. She sat cross-legged and pushed the dog away with her hands. Then, she picked it up and kicked it away. She picked it up again and hit it with her hands. He yed for a long time before he went to sleep. She didn¡¯t even know that she was still holding the dog in her hand when she was sleeping. She had a dream that night. In the dream, she saw her grown-up self again. In a very beautiful courtyard, the garden was full of flowers, and she liked it very much. She was ying with a snow-white puppy. Her puppy was snow-white and very beautiful. She was very happy in her dream. There was a man ying the zither beside her. The music was pleasant, but she still couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face. When she woke up the next morning, she looked at the puppy in her hand and thought of the dream she had the day before. Yes, I must learn the zither. I must learn the zither. Xiao Yu could y the zither, the man in her dream could also y the zither, and so could her father. He had to learn it. Gu shouxin knew how to y the zither, but Gu Xin did not ask him why. In the great Zhou Dynasty, all the formal Academies would have this ss. Gu en was already learning it, but he just did not like it. The great Zhou¡¯s proper Academies not only taught the imperial examination, but also the six arts of the gentleman, etiquette, music, archery, Imperial calligraphy, and mathematics. In the entire Taoyuan County, there were only two formal Academies. One was the official Academy in the county, and the other was the Academy that old master Zhou of the Zhou n town had spent money to open. It specialized in taking in children of the right age nearby. The tuition fee was not high, and it could be considered a kind of charity. For example, the other Academies in Taoyuan County were not as rich as this. They focused on the imperial examination. Gu shouxin used to study in the Academy in Zhou town, so it was not surprising that he could y the zither. After all, he was also known as a child prodigy when he was young. During her morning exercise, Gu Xin thought of her dream yesterday and asked, ¡± sister Huihui, sister, have you seen a snowy white puppy? ¡± Gu Hui shook her head. Xinxin, you¡¯ve seen her before? where? ¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. she remembered that the male protagonist in the book knew that the female protagonist liked small animals and came back after making a military achievement. the emperor asked him what reward he wanted, but he didn¡¯t want anything. he only asked for a dog that entered the pce from outside. it was snow-white all over. as for what kind, gu nian didn¡¯t know. her nephew, that idiot, didn¡¯t even write it. maybe he was toozy to write it. anyway, the female protagonist liked this dog very much. There was a plot that followed. A girl in the capital was jealous of the female protagonist. When she went out for a walk, she happened to meet the male and female protagonists. Seeing the male protagonist¡¯s meticulous care for the female protagonist, the girl directly asked the maidservant beside her to secretly poison the little white dog while the female protagonist was not paying attention. The female protagonist lost her little white dog, and the male protagonist found out that the dog was poisoned. Then, he asked people to investigate the people they met during the walk one by one. In the end, they found the girl, and the male protagonist threw the girl into the moat. If it wasn¡¯t for someone passing by, the girl would have drowned. Even if she didn¡¯t die, she would be half-dead. In the end, her family found out that she had offended the male protagonist, and she was married far away. At that time, Lu Zheng had just made a military achievement. Other than the few princes and their Waijia, no one dared to offend him. Gu Nian was afraid that Gu Xin would recall her past life, so she was a little nervous. Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯I¡¯ve never seen it before! that¡¯s why i¡¯m asking if you¡¯ve seen him before. I¡¯m thinking, if there¡¯s a little white rabbit, will there be a little white dog?¡± Chapter 452 452 it came true immediately Gu Xin felt that she shouldn¡¯t tell them about her dream. In her dream, her rtionship with the man was not ordinary. She felt that this was not a good thing and people wouldugh at her if she told them. In the past, grandma Gu had also taught her that a girl should respect herself. Now, her mother would also teach her. That was why she felt that she couldn¡¯t say that the man in her dream had carried her so far and held her hand to go shopping. If she said it out loud, she would be scolded. Perhaps she would even be said to have no self-respect. so, she lied and apologized to her sisters in her heart. she didn¡¯t mean to lie to them. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Gu Nian nodded as she heaved a sigh of relief. I think there should be such a dog!¡± ...... After breakfast, the four sisters went to the manor. As soon as she reached the old mansion, she saw Lu Zheng carrying a backpack and a hoe, looking for uncle Gu to go to the fields together. when he saw his sisters, he smiled and waved his hand. ¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, niannian, Xinxin, sisi, where are you going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to niannian¡¯s Manor and stay there for two days,¡± Gu Hui said. You¡¯re so early, have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Lu Zheng nodded. It¡¯s already March, and the number of bugs in the forest has started to increase.¡± ¡± grandma xiao gave us a pouch for deworming, ¡± gu nian said with a smile. ¡± however, zhou yuan, i noticed that you¡¯ve changed a little. i guess something¡¯s going to happen to you soon. ¡± lu zheng was stunned, but before he could ask what happened, gu xin spoke, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, did you tell my father that brother Xiao Yang ran away with Xiao Yu?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned again. This question, uh, what did it mean? did second uncle just tell Xinxin? Shouldn¡¯t he have told Xinxin a long time ago? seeing lu zheng¡¯s stunned expression, gu xin was even more certain of her suspicions. brother yuanyuan must have kept it from her on purpose, wanting to see her cry and make a fool out of herself, ¡± ¡°Hmph! i¡¯ll ignore you for ten days!¡± after she finished speaking, she pulled gu si and ran away. Gu Hui pursed her lips and smiled. She had already heard Gu Xinin about Zhou Yuan during her morning exercise. This little cousin of hers was getting better and better recently. She knew how to make people angry! it was much better than before when he had to swallow his anger. She stepped forward and patted Lu Zheng¡¯s shoulder, which was not carrying the hoe. ¡°ten days have passed in a sh. Don¡¯t worry, niannian and I aren¡¯t kids anymore, we won¡¯t throw a tantrum with you.¡± after saying that, he turned around and left. ¡°hehehe, i¡¯m getting better at reading people¡¯s faces!¡± gu nianughed. This came true immediately. Let¡¯s go, brother Yuan!¡± lu zheng,¡±yingluo.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± His second uncle had harmed him! What do you mean I told second uncle! I thought second uncle would tell Xinxin! ¡®second uncle is so unreliable. you even tricked me?¡¯ ¡°Ah Yuan is here! He¡¯s just a wooden stake! i can¡¯t bear to use you as a wooden stake and hit you!¡± Uncle Gu walked out in the same outfit and chuckled. uncle, Xinxin just said that she won¡¯t talk to me for ten days. What should I do? ¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°Oh, then don¡¯t talk to her for ten days. don¡¯t look at how small xinxin was, she was a woman of her word. As adults, we have to respect our children so that they can grow up healthily.¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m also a child.¡± Lu Zheng said, feeling wronged. He felt that his second uncle had tricked him. ¡°you¡¯re still a child? You¡¯re just a child. There are no adults in great Zhou! You¡¯re already as tall as me. When I was 16, Huihui was already in her mother¡¯s stomach.¡± Uncle Gu said in an unpleasant tone. Lu Zheng: Chapter 453 453 your words are more effective ¡°Oh no, I forgot to ask brother Yuan Yuan to tell his subordinates not to catch Xiao Zheng and Xiao Yu when they see them. Why did he just say that he would ignore them for ten days?¡± Gu Xin only remembered this when she ran into the forest. ¡°It¡¯s fine, sister Xinxin. if you don¡¯t say it, second uncle and second aunt will know. Brother ah Yuan will also help, or else why would he tell second uncle?¡± Gu siforted. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gu Xin thought about it and agreed, but she still hoped that the ten days would pass quickly so that she could ask if she had found Xiao Yu. sister Xinxin, if the Zhou family really finds Xiao Yu and the others, what are you going to do? ¡± Gu si asked. ¡°I, um, I don¡¯t know. However, Xiao Yu¡¯s father, mother and brother did something bad, and that Lord said they would be beheaded.¡± gu xin was conflicted. Gu si did not know what to say. Gu Hui and Gu Nian caught up and overheard their conversation. Gu Hui said, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, don¡¯t think too much. Everyone had their own fate. Xiao Yu¡¯s parents gave her life, and she enjoyed the life her parents gave her. Now that she was taken away, she would definitely not be able to escape the fate of being beheaded. If she escaped with her brother, it would be better for her to live A Hidden Life. Even if the Zhou family finds them, don¡¯t get close to them, because it will not only be bad for you, it will be bad for them too. All you need to know is that they¡¯re still alive and well, and they¡¯re not beheaded.¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Hui and had a new understanding of her cousin. She was able to see through problems. ¡°Yes, Xinxin. Heaven helps the good. Since Xiao Jin and Xiao Yu were able to escape from the escort team, it meant that Xiao Jin had the ability. He can take care of Xiao Yu, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Gu Nian consoled. ¡°Yes, the heavens have blessed good people. Brother Xiao Yang and Xiao Yu are both good people, different from their parents and brothers. They will definitely turn misfortune into good fortune.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head infort. Gu Nianughed.¡¯Your words are more effective than the blessings of the heavens. After all, there are too many people and the heavens are too busy.¡¯ ...... By a small stream in Ning County, a little girl in ragged clothes was shaking a little boy lying on the ground. ¡°big brother, big brother, wake up! Big brother, big brother, wake up!¡± The little boy¡¯s face and body were covered in wounds. His clothes were tattered and he was covered in blood. His lips were dry and cracked, and his face was pale. perhaps he was not fated to die, but after being shaken by the little girl countless times, his eyelids moved and then slowly opened his eyes. ¡°younger sister.¡± cheng huaijin opened his eyes, his gaze a little unfocused. brother, brother, wuwuwuwuwu! Cheng Huaiyu finally burst into tears. Cheng huaijin held Momo¡¯s hand and suddenly felt that something was wrong. What was wrong? Yes, crying, brother! his sister was calling him brother and was crying loudly. Cheng huaijin, who had already lost all his strength, sat up and looked at Cheng Huaiyu in a daze. ¡°Brother.¡± Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t look too good either. She hadn¡¯t eaten for two days. When she fell from the mountain, her brother had protected her tightly, so she didn¡¯t have many injuries. ¡°Xiao Yu, you can speak? You can make a sound!¡± cheng huaijin excitedly grabbed cheng huaiyu¡¯s shoulders, his eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°Big brother.¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s great! that¡¯s great! That¡¯s great!¡± Cheng huaijin hugged his sister. Chapter 454 454 There was a voice in his heart ¡°Big brother, your mouth, is, split. Water, I, water.¡± Cheng Huaiyu was still stuttering. In fact, before the incident with the Cheng family, she had already discovered that she could speak during the imperial examination. She had even secretly practiced calling her parents ¡®father¡¯ and ¡®brother¡¯. She also realized that she couldn¡¯t say a long sentence, so she nned to say a long sentence before telling her family, but something happened to the Cheng family. ¡°Water, drink some water.¡± As Cheng Huaiyu spoke, she went to the stream with both hands and brought the water over for her brother to drink. However, her hands were small, and every time she brought the water over, it would almost all flow out through the gaps between her fingers. She was so upset that she was about to cry. ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t panic. Do you see the leaves over there? Go and pick a few, big brother will teach you how to make the water container.¡± Cheng huaijin wanted to get up, but he found that he couldn¡¯t move his legs. He forced himself to calm down, looked around, and said to Cheng Huaiyu, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Huaiyu ran over and picked a fewrge leaves. Cheng huaijin taught her how to fold the leaves into something that could hold water. Cheng Huaiyu went to pack it for him a few times before he finally quenched his thirst. sister, we¡¯re fugitives now. Are you afraid? ¡± Cheng huaijin asked after drinking enough water. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s eyes were a little dazed. She was well protected by her family and could even be said to be a little silly before she met Gu Xin. Gu Xin fed her a lot of jade beads before she returned to normal. ¡°In the future, it might only be us siblings. He didn¡¯t know if his grandfather would be able to save his parents and brother. Little Yu, are you ming big brother for taking you away without your consent?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. Cheng Huaiyu shook his head and remained silent for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°Brother, will father and mother, will they be beheaded?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Cheng huaijin replied. In the future, we¡¯ll depend on each other. After this matter has passed, we¡¯ll go to the capital to take a look.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t know why he had chosen to run back then. There was a voice in his heart that was telling him that if he didn¡¯t run, his life would be over. He wouldn¡¯t be able to have everything he wanted. Run, run, don¡¯t let others fish on you. Your sister is still young, she hasn¡¯t even seen this world, take her and run! And sister niannian, if you don¡¯t run away, this will be your farewell to sister niannian! ...... Gu Xin and her three sisters stayed in the manor for three days. They discussed with the fourdies of the Meng family that they would be paid a hundred Wen a day and they would walk to the Gu residence to work. They would leave from 7 am to 5 am and have lunch at the Gu residence. Gu Nian still wrote a contract. The contents of the contract were for them to keep their work a secret and not reveal it to anyone. The fourdies of the Meng family naturally agreed. The Gu family had given them a ce to live in peace, given them the opportunity to be good citizens, and now even gave them work. They would be crazy to leak this. Meng Yan and Zheng Ling were also included, but they were younger, so they were only given fifty Wen a day. The big ones would get three taels of silver a month, and the small ones would get one and a half taels. This was considered good for a farmer. One had to know that some peasants only had three taels of silver for food and clothing a year. Gu Nian also found Meng Meng and drew a map of the crop fields. She asked Meng Meng to send someone to tidy up the fields in the next few days. Her father would bring the seeds over in two days for everyone to nt. The four sisters went over with empty backpacks, and when they came back, they were carrying four backpacks full of flowers. When she returned home and saw her parents, Gu Xin did not even put down her back and gave them a big hug. Chapter 455 455 Her mother was running wildly on the road of a Shrew ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯ve missed you! I¡¯ve been thinking about it every day!¡± Gu Xin was acting like a child. ¡°Father, mother, I don¡¯t miss you. I¡¯m thinking about whether I can have a younger brother in ten months!¡± Gu Nian had just finished cing the flowers in theboratory when she heard Gu Xin acting coquettishly. Gu shouxin was happy. There was nothing in this world that his daughter didn¡¯t dare to say. Gu Nian, ¡± Cai Xiaolian red at Gu Nian. do you want to have a taste of what your uncle¡¯s life is like in the old mansion? ¡± ¡°What happened to big brother?¡± asked Gu shouxin. Cai Xiaolian also red at Gu shouxin.¡±Doesn¡¯t our mother always say that? boss, get out!¡± ¡°Hahahaha, aunt Xuanji, I¡¯m leaving!¡± father, all the best! I have faith in you! Gu Nian clenched her fist at Gu shouxin. ¡°You naughty child! are you asking for a beating?¡± Cai Xiaolian chased after him with a feather duster. ¡°Aiyo! Mother, you must be careful! What if my little brother is in my stomach? Be careful!¡± gu nian said as she ran. Gu shouxin and Gu shouxin stood at the door of the central room and watched the show. in the end, cai xiaolian¡¯s feather duster did not hit gu nian. since she had nothing else in her hands, she took off her shoes and threw them at gu nian, just like the women in the vige who hit their children. gu nian, who had been hit in the back of the head, thought,¡¯mother is running madly in the direction of the shrew, never to return!¡¯ ...... The fourdies of the Meng family brought Meng Yan and Zheng Ling over the next morning. When they arrived at the Gu residence, they were just in time. after asking, they got up before dawn to make breakfast and took it to eat on the way. they all had the foundation of kung fu. the forest in the vige where they lived in the past was much denser than the back of the mountain, so they came easily. Gu Nian asked Gu Xin and Gu si to teach them how to do it while she pulled Gu Hui along to make toilet paper for her mother. She had made her mother blush for a long time yesterday. She had to make some toilet paper for her mother to calm down. Previously, when Cai Xiaolian had said that they would rely on the wind to brake and add a blender, Gu Nian felt that it was quite troublesome. It was faster to do it himself. they made it for their own use and didn¡¯t sell it, so it was still possible to make half a year¡¯s worth of it at once. ¡°Of course! Who am I? I am so smart! My father has so many books, and I¡¯m smart. After reading a lot, I¡¯ll naturally think of a way! Take this toilet paper as an example, I¡¯m just reading! Other people make rice paper, oil paper, and so on, but I can make toilet paper! It¡¯s just paper anyway, I¡¯ll try it! I am so smart! Didn¡¯t everyone praise me for being smart since I was young? I don¡¯t want to chew willow branches, I don¡¯t want to hold blue salt in my mouth, and I can¡¯t not brush my teeth, so I have to use my brain to think! Gu Hui finally understood the purpose of Gu nianrang¡¯s collection of straw. She was very curious as to how her cousin, who used to only know how to embroider and was only thinking about marrying a rich man, could understand so much in such a short time. She thought about it and asked. ¡°sister huihui, i won¡¯t hide it from you. i was scared by my father¡¯s debtst time. really, didn¡¯t i knock my head open that time? ¡°After I woke up, I swore that I would make money. I must make money. Embroidery is too tiring for my eyes, and moneyes slowly. So, I won¡¯t embroider anymore. I swore that I would never hold a needle in my life.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°You can think of a way to earn money just because you want to?¡± gu hui asked, puzzled. ¡°Of course! Who am I? I am so smart! My father has so many books, and I¡¯m smart. After reading a lot, I¡¯ll naturally think of a way! Take this toilet paper as an example, I¡¯m just reading! Other people make rice paper, oil paper, and so on, but I can make toilet paper! It¡¯s just paper anyway, I¡¯ll try it! I am so smart! Didn¡¯t everyone praise me for being smart since I was young? I don¡¯t want to chew willow branches, I don¡¯t want to hold blue salt in my mouth, and I can¡¯t not brush my teeth, so I have to use my brain to think! I¡¯m so smart and clean, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Gu Hui could not bear to listen to this. This guy had stopped embroiding, but his personality hadn¡¯t changed at all. He still liked to brag about himself. Chapter 456 456 I really want to add ten more days! Gu Hui felt that the washing set and soap were not difficult to make. The difficult part was the first person to make them. Perhaps, he was really concerned about her intelligence! However, in order to prevent her from continuing to be cocky, it was better not to ask in the future, in case she got carried away. It would be a loss if she didn¡¯t think about these things in the future! Therefore, Gu Hui made up her mind to never ask Gu Nian about anything in the future. She would not care what she did. ...... Gu Xin had already ignored her brother Yuan Yuan for seven days, yet she still saw her brother Yuan Yuan every day. There were a few times when she almost spoke. This morning, she went to the old mansion to put the Jade beads in her grandfather¡¯s medicine jar and met her brother Yuan Yuan again. ¡°Morning, Xinxin!¡± Lu Zheng greeted Gu Xin with a smile. Gu Xin pursed her lips tightly to prevent herself from speaking. hey, Xinxin, there seems to be a worm on the bag on the left side of your hair! Lu Zheng pointed at Gu Xin¡¯s bun. Gu Xin pursed her lips and looked up subconsciously. Lu Zheng facepalmed. This silly girl, did she think that her eyes were on top of her head? she could see this? He stepped forward and picked up the green worm with a tree branch, showing it to Gu Xin. Gu Xin wasn¡¯t afraid of insects and caught many of them to feed the chickens. She opened her mouth and wanted to say thank you, but then she thought of the ten days she had promised, so she looked at the bug on the branch and said, ¡± ¡°You bad thing, why are you climbing on my hair? My hair isn¡¯t a vegetable leaf. Luckily, the people who caught you didn¡¯t feed the chickens. Otherwise, you would definitely be eaten by the chicken giggle today!¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, I¡¯ll feed it to my chickens?¡± Gu Xin did not look at Lu Zheng and continued to stare at the bug, ¡± ¡°In the end, you still can¡¯t escape the fate of being eaten by jiggle! That¡¯s good, you¡¯ve made a contribution. After eating you, we can eat eggs.¡± Lu Zheng really wanted to pinch Gu Xin¡¯s chubby face. She was just too cute. As he lifted the branch, Gu Xin¡¯s gaze followed the branch and she could finally see him. Lu Zheng looked at buggy. hurry up and get your rtives and aunties out. I¡¯m going to capture them all and bring them to grandmother Gu¡¯s chicken giggle! Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was only for a moment. Then, he forced a cold face and said, ¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t have ears and can¡¯t hear me. Some people are so silly that they think you have ears.¡± Silly Lu Zheng,¡¯so Yingluo doesn¡¯t have ears! Hmm, then do your aunties also not have ears?¡± Gu Xin: ¡± oh my, oh my, insect, insect. I already told you that you don¡¯t have ears, but some people are still asking you. So stupid! Lu Zhengughed,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± You¡¯re so stupid, I know you don¡¯t have ears, but I still can¡¯t stop talking to you!¡± Gu Xin was taken aback as she lifted her head and red at Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Then, she turned around and ran into the old mansion. Brother Yuanyuan was indeed like the little boys in the vige. They all liked tough at little girls andugh at me for being stupid! I really want to increase the number of days I can ignore him by ten more days, but, but I have to ask Xiao Yu! How vexing! Lu Zheng chuckled as he entered the old residence and threw the bug into the chicken coop. oh my, ah Yuan is so sensible. He even knows to catch a worm to feed the chicken on the way here. What a good young man! Zhang Shi looked at Lu Zheng with satisfaction. The more she looked, the more satisfied she was. Unfortunately, he had no parents. It was inauspicious! They couldn¡¯t have a son-inw who married into their family. That girl Huihui was too fierce, and sisi was too stupid. Sigh, what a pity for such a good young man. Why didn¡¯t he have parents? Chapter 457 457 Doubting life The nting of the sweet potato seedlings was all handled by Lu Zheng and uncle Gu. Uncle Gu was also very interested in the sweet potato. He knew that Lu Zheng¡¯s family still had seeds, so he urged Lu Zheng to nt all the seeds in the house and asked him to help. Lu Zheng had the same idea, but after uncle Gu said that, the two of them agreed. He even nned to nt corn ording to their method, but all of them were nted in the Zhou family¡¯s Manor. They had almost finished nting in the vige, so the two of them decided to go to old master Zhou¡¯s Manor the next day. In the evening, after eating, Lu Zheng was taking a slow walk in the vige with his hands behind his back. He did not walk far before he saw Gu shouxin driving the donkey cart back. ¡°Oh, the zither that second uncle bought! Are there any more moves? That¡¯s good, I¡¯m quite interested in this. Let¡¯s y a few games when we¡¯re free?¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. He knew what it was the moment he saw the packaging in the donkey cart. ¡°Sure, Let¡¯s y Two games tonight?¡± Gu shouxin liked to y chess. He liked the feeling of controlling the chess game and killing everyone. In his previous life, he had captured many famous schrs to y chess with him. Those who could not win against him were not allowed to leave, and those who won against him had to stay and wait for him to turn the tables. In any case, when he died, there were still many famous schrs trapped in his residence. Since Lu Zheng was the protagonist in the book, it was impossible that he did not know how to y Go. Let¡¯s try and see how good his skills were. Besides, he had never yed with anyone since he transmigrated here! okay, then second uncle, you should go back to eat quickly. I¡¯ll walk over slowly! Lu Zhengughed. Gu shouxin had the intention to probe, and so did Lu Zheng. He also wanted to see how good Gu shouxin¡¯s chess skills were. In his previous life, he and Xinxin had known each other for eight years. Xinxin was very talented in chess, and every time the two of them yed chess, he would feel that it was not enough. He hadn¡¯t yed chess for a long time since he was reborn. He didn¡¯t know if Xinxin¡¯s father in this life could reach the level of Xinxin in his previous life. Gu shouxin tied the donkey and Gu Xin ran over, ¡± ¡°Father, you¡¯re back! What did you buy? it¡¯s such a big wooden box!¡± ¡°I bought the zither. I¡¯ll teach you when you sisters are free in a few days! Come, take this Go board.¡± Gu shouxin asked Gu Xin to take the chessboard while he carried the zither, some books, and chess pieces to the central room. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s even chess! Father, grandfather¡¯s house has it too. Grandfather will do it. It¡¯s just that no one at home ys with him, and grandma doesn¡¯t y with him either. I often see him ying with himself!¡± Gu Xin said. I know your grandfather can y chess, so I¡¯ll teach you. You can y chess with him. Gu shouxinughed. ¡°Yes, yes. Then I must learn it well. Her uncle said that her grandfather was very good at chess, and those who were not good at it would doubt their lives if they yed against him. Eldest uncle has doubted life many times, so I don¡¯t want to doubt life.¡± Gu Xin said in all seriousness. ¡°Hahahaha, Yingluo, your uncle knows his own limits! I believe that our little Xinxin won¡¯t doubt her life.¡± Gu shouxinughed out loud. ¡°What are you two talking about? You¡¯re smiling so happily?¡± Cai Xiaolian came out of the kitchen to help carry things. nothing much. I just bought some chess pieces and Xinxin mentioned big brother again. Gu shouxin said. her uncle said that he¡¯s going to the Zhou family¡¯s Manor with ah Yuan for two days to nt all the remaining sweet potatoes and corn in the Zhou family. He really loves farming. At the mention of uncle Gu, Cai Xiaolian only said one sentence. ¡°It¡¯s good to nt them, in case their seeds are ruined at home!¡± Gu shouxin nodded. Chapter 458 458 We have the same goal ¡°Father, what are you doing? You¡¯re not sleeping at night, and you want to make tea?¡± After the meal, Gu Nian saw Gu shouxin making tea and asked curiously. Her parents ¡®rtionship had advanced by leaps and bounds. Since the weather was not hot, shouldn¡¯t they take a good nap together? She wasn¡¯t sure if there was any substantial progress between the two of them. She didn¡¯t dare to ask again after the back of her head was thrown by her mother¡¯s shoe. ¡°I¡¯ll y chess with Lu Zhengter. I¡¯ll make some tea and some snacks.¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°Father, I think you¡¯ve been getting along well with him recently! It¡¯s just the matter between Xiao Jin and his sister. It must be rted to you two!¡± Gu Nian looked around and noticed that Gu Xin was not around. She walked up to her and said, ¡± yes, we have the same goal in regards to Xinxin. We don¡¯t want her to feel bad because of Xiao Yu. Gu shouxin said. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say not to let him get close to Xinxin?¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips and said unhappily. ¡°Niannian, you don¡¯t have to be so hostile to him. Didn¡¯t we already beat him up for Xinxin in her previous life? Didn¡¯t we agree that we¡¯d let nature take its course in the future? we can¡¯t help Xinxin make her choice, so we can only teach her as much as possible to make her more confident.¡± Gu shouxin put down the tea cake, looked at Gu Nian, and said seriously. ¡°But I still feel a little ufortable. I keep thinking that he¡¯s a scumbag. I just don¡¯t want Xinxin to have the ending in the book again.¡± Gu Nian sighed. with us around, she won¡¯t have the ending in the book. Besides, don¡¯t you always say that Xinxin is a little lucky Star, a little koi? ¡± Gu shouxin smiled and picked up the tea cake again. While working, he said, ¡± let me ask you, in the past few months, what do you think is not good about him? Is hecking in character, personality, or something else?¡± there¡¯s nothing wrong with his character and personality. The only w in his other aspects is that I feel like he¡¯s trying to take Xinxin away. Gu Nian was stunned as she thought about it. To be honest, if it was not for her preconceived thoughts after reading the book, Gu Nian would have thought that Lu Zheng was a good person. She could feel that Lu Zheng was only close to them because of Gu Xin. But slowly, she realized that this person really treated the Gu family as his own family. Not to mention the second branch, just at the old residence, he really treated his grandparents and uncles as elders. That¡¯s right, this person really didn¡¯t have much affection in his previous life, except for his grandfather and sister! ¡°Niannian, he has the idea of taking Xinxin away, but it¡¯s definitely not now. Do you think he¡¯s serious in his work?¡± Gu shouxin asked as he closed the lid after making the tea. ¡°He¡¯s serious, he¡¯s like an old farmer. To think that he¡¯s the heir of the high Duke¡¯s public house. If his father finds out that he¡¯s farming with our uncle every day, I¡¯m sure his father will directly ask him to disband this heir! However, his seriousness is based on the fact that he wants to nt these crops well and offer them to the Emperor, so that he can get an opportunity for himself!¡± Gu Nianined in disdain. he got this opportunity with his own two hands. What¡¯s so embarrassing about that? ¡± Gu shouxin paused and said, ¡± the things in the book have never happened, and it¡¯s impossible for them to happen. At least, Xinxin in the book would never be like that again. Let¡¯s just let nature take its course. As long as he doesn¡¯t do anything out of line, we¡¯ll just treat him as a fellow viger! Whenever she saw Lu Zheng, she would be reminded of the things in the book. That would be too tiring. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 459 459 Let¡¯s trick him ¡°Niannian, dad knows that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s most attached to your past life among the three of us. However, she couldn¡¯t go back. ¡°Father and mother are already dead and have experienced ups and downs. They have no regrets and no attachments. To us, the great Zhou Dynasty is a new life. You, on the other hand, had a smooth life for the past twenty years. You had a family that loved you. Perhaps, to you, this world is not as good as the other world.¡± ¡°But niannian, I really can¡¯t go back. This was a real world, and everyone here was made of flesh and blood. Your mother and I have such a good daughter like you. We are grateful to the heavens for their gift. We will treat you well and let you feel like you have a home again. The grandparents, uncles, and cousins at the old estate will all be your family.¡± ¡°Niannian, bury those memories in your heart. In the great Zhou Dynasty, here, you can start your new life. Do what you want to do and experience a life you¡¯ve never experienced. I promise you, as long as I¡¯m here, no one in the great Zhou will bully you! Unless they stepped on his dead body. No matter if it¡¯s the nobles or the heroes of the pugilistic world, if they bully you, I¡¯ll exterminate their entire n!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯sst sentence was said with force. Gu Nian could not stop her tears from flowing. ¡°Father!¡± She hugged Gu shouxin and started crying. It had been almost half a year. Really, she would still often think of her brother and sister-inw, as well as that hateful nephew and naughty niece. Everything that happened in the great Zhou Dynasty was a little unreal to her. She treated this ce as her nephew¡¯s book. She always hoped that one day, when she woke up from her dream, she would be lying in her room, her sister-inw would make soup for her, her nephew wouldugh at her for not being able to find a boyfriend, her niece would ask her for practice questions, and her brother would ask her if there was a new and reliable young doctor in theboratory. Rationally, she knew that it was impossible, but she still had such thoughts in her heart. Gu shouxin¡¯s words hadpletely destroyed the faint hope in her heart, but it also made her feel the good of having a father again. Thest time was on the fourth day of the first month when he was looked down upon by the Cheng family, and his father beat Cheng Rui up without a word. She knew that her father had a lot to do with the Cheng family¡¯s illegal salt and metal trafficking. Her father was someone who could y the imperial family in his hands in his previous life, so she believed in her father¡¯s promise. He would exterminate the entire family of whoever bullied her. Gu shouxin smiled and patted Gu Nian¡¯s back.¡±I¡¯ve never been a father before. This is my first time. So, niannian, you have to tell me what¡¯s wrong with me.¡± Gu Nian let go of Gu shouxin and wiped her tears. ¡°Father, I used to be someone¡¯s younger sister and disciple. This is the first time I¡¯m someone¡¯s daughter. In the future, if there¡¯s anything bad about me, you have to tell me. In this world, I only have my father, mother, and little sister.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. okay, I¡¯ll be your pir of support. Don¡¯t treat this as a book in the future. Don¡¯t care about the characters in the book. You¡¯re my eldest daughter. You have the right to be arrogant in this world. I¡¯m here for you. If the sky falls, I¡¯ll hold it up! pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Gu Nian cried andughed at the same time. father, you¡¯ve already learned ournguage. You¡¯ve even learned how to be arrogant! Father, you must be the most heroic person in the great Zhou. Only then can I be the most heroic girl in the great Zhou!¡± ¡°Second uncle!¡± At this moment, Lu Zheng¡¯s voice came from outside. Gu shouxin patted Gu Nian¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±just treat him as a little fool in the vige who doesn¡¯t dare to reveal his identity.¡± We won¡¯t bully him, but we¡¯ll trick him more in the future.¡± Gu Nian grinned. Chapter 460 460 Chapter 460-evenly matched ¡°Yuan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Cai Xiaolian came out of the shower with Gu Xin. When Gu Xin saw Lu Zheng, she red at him with her big eyes. ¡°Second uncle asked me to y chess with him!¡± Lu Zhengughed. Now, Xinxin had grown up to have a little temper. When she was angry, she only knew how to re at people. She would never re at you silently until you saw her. She looked extremely cute. ¡°Go and light all thenterns in the corridor! We are under the stone table over there! I¡¯ll bring some tea and snacks over!¡± Gu shouxin responded from the kitchen. ¡°Father, you can go. I¡¯ll bring it over in a while.¡± Gu Nian said as she wiped away her tears. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll start to enjoy my daughter¡¯s life now!¡± Gu shouxin said with a smile. He had experienced so much in his previous life that he could tell what Gu Nian was thinking. Gu nianshen had not mentioned it before not because he did not care about Gu Nian, but because he, like Gu Nian, hoped that she could return to her old world. After they beat up Lu Zheng that time, there was a night when the three of them acted strangely. He had been wondering if such an abnormality would appear again, and if this abnormality could make them go back. Unfortunately, it had been almost half a year since then, and there had been no more abnormalities. He thought that they could not go back. Since he could no longer go back, he hoped that Gu Nian would not overthink it. If she overthought it, she would be unhappy. He treated the two sisters as his own daughters, and as a father, he naturally hoped that his daughter would never have any troubles. Therefore, he took the opportunity to say this when Gu Nian mentioned Lu Zheng again. He believed that Gu Nian would be able to understand the logic behind this. As for Lu Zheng, it was just as he had said. He had treated him like a poor vige boy. All of his anger had been resolved with a single punch that night. The Lu Zheng that Gu Nian had told them was the Lu Zheng in the book, and the Lu Zheng now was the real Lu Zheng. He was different from Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. As an ancient person, he had even more experience than Lu Zheng. His path of revenge was more dangerous and bloody than Lu Zheng¡¯S. He understood the rules of ancient survival better. As for Lu Zheng and Gu Xin, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Xinxin was still young, only eleven this year, and twelve next year. It was still too early for her to be in love. No one knew what would happen a few yearster. ...... Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng had been fighting for a long time that night. The three of them had been sleeping for a long time, but the two of them were still ying. Every time one side fell into a desperate situation, they coulde back from the dead. The chess game was full of danger, and the two of them killed to their hearts ¡®content. It could really be said that they were evenly matched. In the end, Lu Zheng lost a stone. He was full of admiration. it seems that this kid¡¯s experience is stillcking. He¡¯s not as good as second uncle! ¡°You¡¯re the best at chess at your age,¡± Gu shouxin said with a smile. &Nbsp; ¡± hahaha, don¡¯t say that, second uncle, ¡± Lu Zhengughed happily. it¡¯s embarrassing. Gu shouxin looked at the sky and said,¡±let¡¯s y another round. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be until dawn. Why don¡¯t we have a few moves?¡± You didn¡¯t even practice your sword tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Lu Zheng stood up and cupped his fists. The two of them got on the plum blossom dome, which they had been stepping on since they were young, and they fought on it as if they were walking on t ground. The two of them only stopped after they were drenched in sweat. ¡°Second uncle, have you ever been beaten up with a gunny sack over your head?¡± Lu Zheng asked, panting. Gu shouxin was stunned and turned his head,¡±No.¡± You¡¯ve been beaten up before?¡± Chapter 461 461 You still need to be beaten Lu Zheng nodded,¡±yes, I was beaten up once.¡± It¡¯s a good thing I know how those people who were beaten up by me with a gunny sack felt.¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile. Lu Yang said,¡±it hurts!¡± It¡¯s very painful!¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t expect such an answer and asked again, ¡± ¡°Your Kung Fu is not bad! There¡¯s someone who can put a gunnysack on you?¡± Lu Zheng sighed,¡±the Green Mountain people are outsiders.¡± The two of them plotted against me. At night, they first scared my horse and made me fall down. Then, they tied me up and set me up. I was thinking about other things at the time, so I didn¡¯t have any precautions and fell into the trap. Ever since I was beaten upst time, I¡¯ve made up my mind to work hard on my martial arts and strive to find those two people as soon as possible and give them a good beating!¡± Gu shouxin said,¡¯Yingluo, call me when you find her. I¡¯ll help you! After all, you helped niannian capture Cheng Rui and beat him upst time.¡± I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance! ¡°Sure!¡± Lu Zheng nodded. The two of them were good at Kung Fu. One of them should be a eunuch, and the other man should be someone who had just entered the military. His voice sounded like a strong man, but his punches and kicks were without any order. He should be a newbie. That eunuch¡¯sst punch almost cost me my life!¡± Gu shouxin: ¡± shut up! You said that niannian is a newbie. If she hears you, you¡¯ll get a beating. Lu Zheng sighed again,¡±it¡¯s probably someone from my stepmother¡¯s side!¡± Sigh, with a stepmotheres a stepfather!¡± Gu shouxin was stunned. Was this kid going to confess his identity to him? ¡°Your stepmother is rted to the royal family?¡± he asked, pretending to be surprised. You can still invite eunuch?¡± Lu Zheng nodded. yes, she¡¯s sisters with the empress in the pce. She probably doesn¡¯t like me and wants to kill me! Second uncle, it¡¯ste. I¡¯m going back. You should rest early. I¡¯ll go back to the Zhou family tomorrow with eldest uncle. When we return to the vige, I¡¯ll y chess with you!¡± Gu shouxinughed, thinking,¡±this kid is doing this on purpose, is he nning to reveal his identity bit by bit?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu shouxin kicked Lu Zheng. ¡°Get lost!¡± Lu Zheng walked out of the door with a cheeky smile on his face. It was only when he was out that he stopped smiling. Yes, his stepmother wanted to kill him! When he returns this time, he will die. If he dies, your entire Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion will be at ease. Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at the Gu family¡¯s house. It was pitch ck all around, and there was only light here. He didn¡¯t care about the Lu family, but even if he had already taken revenge once in his previous life, he still wouldn¡¯t let them off in this life. ...... In the middle of March, Gu nianshen finally made toilet paper, which made Cai Xiaolian extremely happy. oh my, my darling! My darling! My precious baby! Gu nianshen hugged Gu Nian and kissed her a few times. ¡°Mother, have you forgotten how you threw your shoe at the back of my head?¡± Gu Nian asked. The back of your darling baby¡¯s head can¡¯t even bepared to a shoe!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±is that true?¡± Why can¡¯t I remember? Xinxin, did you?¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes. The way her sister and mother looked at her was so scary! No, I have to go find father. ¡°Oh, I remember now. Father asked me to practice the zither. Mother, sister, I¡¯ll take this paper to father and let him take a look!¡± Gu Xin held onto a stack of toilet paper, rubbed her head, and ran away. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at each other andughed. little Lian, my wise heart of longing, I¡¯m here. Did you all miss me? ¡± At this moment, Mrs. Li¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Aunt Luo, Xinxin missed you so much! It had only been a few days, but it felt like a few years. Aunt Luo, why did you be more beautiful? If you didn¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t have thought that you were brother Muyan¡¯s mother. I would have thought that you were his sister¡¯s.¡± Gu XINT¡¯s sincere voice could be heard. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian thought,¡±not only is she smart, but her mouth is also getting more and more likable.¡± Chapter 462 462 Here ites again ¡°Hahaha, my baby Xinxin, you¡¯re right. I picked up li Muyan, that stinky brat, not give birth to him. I¡¯m so young, how could I have a son that old!¡± Mrs. Li said with a smile. Gu Xin was stunned. I seem to have found out something incredible. Mrs. Li was even more amused by Gu Xin¡¯s sudden shock. ¡°Little Lian, little Lian,e out quickly. Look at your daughter, so cute! Let¡¯s Make a Deal, lend me your daughter to take care of for a few days!¡± Mrs. Li held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and walked in. ¡°Sister Luo, my daughter won¡¯t lend you money. She¡¯s my precious darling!¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile as she walked out with Gu Nian. ¡°Aiya, just a few days! I¡¯m so envious of you. You have four beautiful girls in front of you every day, unlike me. Eh, where¡¯s Huihui and sisi?¡± Mrs. Li asked when she did not see Gu Hui and Gu si. ¡°They¡¯ll be here in a while.¡± Cai Xiaolian thought of the fourdies of the Meng family, Meng Yan, and Zheng Ling in theboratory, so she said, ¡± by the way, sister Luo, I¡¯ll introduce a few people to youter. After this month, they¡¯ll ept the washing and protection set, and they¡¯ll make all of it. ¡°Aiyo, you should have done this earlier. It¡¯s so convenient to invite people! My Huixin missing babies can¡¯t be tired every day.¡± Mrs. Li said happily. Cai Xiaolian brought Madam li to theboratory and introduced her to the Meng family. After everyone greeted her, they came out. Mrs. Li hade this time to bring li Muyan¡¯s new work. It was still Cai Xiaolian¡¯s drawing and exnation, and Li Muyan¡¯s creation. ¡°Waa! Mu Yan is really amazing, he did it so quickly! I thought he would take a long time to study it!¡± Cai Xiaolian took a look at the finished product and said in surprise. She couldn¡¯t tell what the material was, but it was definitely practical. ¡°That kid only has this much ability!¡± Mrs. Li said with a smile. ¡°Aunt Luo, you said that brother mu Yan is proficient in all six arts! You also said that when he turns 18 next year, he will be able to take the imperial examination!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yingluo, hehe, is that so?¡± Mrs. Li asked. Did I say that?¡± yes! Gu Xin nodded her head with certainty. you did. Mrs. Li scratched her head. Oh my, my little baby Xinxin is so serious and so cute, but how can I exin my words to her? Cai Xiaolian pulled Xinxin over and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, your aunt Luo is being humble. Just like how I often say that your sister is amazing, but sometimes I will still say,¡±Oh, my family¡¯s big girl only knows how to cook a little.¡± Does your sister really know how to cook?¡± Gu Xin frowned and said sternly, ¡± mother, aunt Luo. You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not good for our child.¡± Mrs. Li and Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Xin in surprise. How was this not good for the child? Gu Nian had a premonition that Xinxin was about to say that her uncle had said something about Wanwan. Gu Xin said in a serious tone, ¡± uncle said that children should be praised and should be realistic. If the child is good, then he¡¯s good. If he¡¯s bad, then he¡¯s bad. His uncle said that although one should be humble, that was only to oneself. One should not be humble to a child. He should be praised and given confidence. He won¡¯t. I have to encourage him and give him motivation. This way, the child would be able to grow up normally. Being too humble would make the child feel that he was nothing. Eldest uncle said that this was the experience he had gained after living for more than thirty years and watching the children in the vige grow up one after another.¡± Chapter 463 463 Perfume and lipstick Gu Nian was very curious about when Gu Xin had said so many of her uncle¡¯s words. ¡°Xinxin, when did uncle say that? Did he tell you?¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± not long ago, Buttface fought with Zhang Xiaohu and the others. After Buttface won, Zhang¡¯s aunt brought Zhang Xiaohu to cause trouble. Buttface¡¯s mother said that Buttface didn¡¯t know how to fight. He was as skinny as a monkey. How could he beat Zhang Xiaohu, who was like a calf? ¡± That¡¯s what my uncle said. He tolddy dog two not to be modest, in case dog two really thinks he¡¯s bad in the future and can¡¯t win even if he can win.¡± Everyone in the room: Was uncle Gu really helping the Yue family to make things difficult for Buttface¡¯s family, or did he really think so? ¡°I¡¯ve met big brother Gu twice,¡± Madam Li said,¡±and from what I know, he¡¯s telling the truth and not helping the Yue family. What do you think, little Lian?¡± Cai Xiaolian gave Madam li a thumbs up.¡±Sister Luo, although you¡¯ve only met her twice, you¡¯re very good at judging people!¡± Gu Nian sighed in her heart,¡¯uncle, Oh uncle, have you be a parenting expert again?¡¯ Wasn¡¯t he the one who wrote the life motto thest few times? Gu Nian changed the topic to prevent her uncle¡¯s follower from continuing to take her seriously. aunt Luo, is li Muyan able to mass-produce this small tube? ¡± the child didn¡¯t say anything, ¡± Mrs. Li said. he only said that you should make the product first and let him see it. Then, he will decide how to give birth to this small tube. Then, Mrs. Li smiled again. niannian, you don¡¯t know. Last time, you and your sisters scared him. I asked him toe with me a few times, but he didn¡¯te. When he knew I wasing to your house, he closed the door in the morning and didn¡¯t let me in. ¡°Does ran ran¡¯s aunt Luo still want me to take responsibility?¡± Gu Nian asked. Mrs. Liughed out loud. I guess he wants to, but he¡¯s afraid. He even asked if there were only you four sisters in your family and if there were any other cousins. He will definitely stay far away from you next time. Gu Nian could not help butugh. aunt Luo, please tell him that as long as he doesn¡¯t want me to take responsibility, no one in my family will tease him. No matter if it¡¯s my biological sister or cousin. ¡°Hahaha, alright, I¡¯ll definitely pass on your message.¡± That silly boy has a strange personality. I don¡¯t know what to say. You all know about his situation. I want to get him engaged as soon as possible, but he didn¡¯t cooperate in the past, and he still doesn¡¯t cooperate now. We¡¯ll see how it goes in the future.¡± Cai Xiaolianforted her,¡±sister Luo, you can¡¯t rush the child¡¯s marriage.¡± Also, when fate came, it couldn¡¯t be stopped. It¡¯s best to let nature take its course, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry,¡± Madam Li said with a smile.¡±In the past, I was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t like girls and would prefer men.¡± After niannian was put in charge of this matter, I really wasn¡¯t worried at all. I just knew that he liked girls. When he met a girl that belonged to him, I wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She would appear anyway. Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m still young? I¡¯m not in a hurry to be a grandmother.¡± ...... Since Mrs. Li had brought the lipsticks, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian began to think about how to sell the lipsticks. Apart from lipsticks, there was also perfume. They would sell it directly to the Li family like before. They would only care about the product and not the packaging, or they would care about everything. They couldn¡¯t make up their minds. That night, the whole family sat together to discuss this matter. Chapter 464 464 Gu Xin¡¯s growth Gu shouxin¡¯s meaning was that he would take care of it himself. After all, he couldn¡¯t just rely on production and leave the rest to the Li family. Cai Xiaolian felt that the more she controlled, the more profits she would make. However, the Li family was a hundred-year-old enterprise. Although Madam li was in charge of the business, if her family wanted to interfere, there would definitely be objections. Gu Nian was more of a Buddhist. Anyway, she was only in charge of production and not sales. Gu Xin thought for a moment after hearing her parents ¡®words, ¡± ¡°Our family can¡¯t make packaging, and the Li family can¡¯t make products. Then we can be in charge of packaging and product. We won¡¯t work with the Li family business. We¡¯ll work with li Muyan, who can make the packaging. Li Muyan was the only male in the Li family. The family business would eventually be handed over to him, but he hadn¡¯t taken over yet. He could have his own business. Even if he takes over in the end, he can still have private property other than the Li family¡¯s!¡± ¡°Li Muyan produces bottles, we produce shampoo, li Muyan produces lipstick tubes, we produce lipstick. Our technology is more important because the bottles and tubes can be reced with other products, but our shampoo and lipstick are unique. So, we can cooperate with li Muyan. We can take 60 or 70%, and Li Muyan can take 40 or 30%. At that time, we can just sell the finished product to the Li family shop, right?¡± ¡°Also, father, mother, and sister said before that we don¡¯t want to open a shop because father is not stable yet. If we open a shop in Qing Province, we will have to go with him if he gets in next year. So, when we cooperate with the Li family, we have to make it clear that the contract is signed once a year. In the future, when we have our own shop, we can discuss the price again.¡± The time travel Trio looked at Gu Xin in shock. ¡°i ...¡± gu xin blinked her eyes and said weakly,¡±i ... what i said didn¡¯t work?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Gu shouxinughed. Cai Xiaolian pinched Gu Xin¡¯s face,¡±¡±mother didn¡¯t teach you in vain. your brain is even more flexible than mother¡¯s.¡± Gu Nian gave her a thumbs up as well. Gu Xinughed foolishly,¡±hehehe ~¡± The transmigration trio alsoughed. After that, the whole family discussed with Gu Xin¡¯s opinion and finally came to a decision. They were not in a hurry and would wait for Mrs. Li to bring the bottles over before telling her about this. ...... At the end of March, third aunt Gu returned to her Maiden Home. She usually returned to her parents ¡®home once a month or two, and every time she came back, her third uncle would follow her. This time, she specially picked her sister-inw to visit her uncle¡¯s rtives beforeing back. She was afraid that her sister-inw woulde back and embarrass herself. In any case, her sister-inw¡¯s eyes seemed to be attached to Zhou Yuan, and she could not see his impatience or disdain. Every time third aunt Gu returned to her maternal family, she would bring back arge bag of white rice. The old mansion had nevercked rice to eat. ¡°Father, your body is getting better and better! It seems that you¡¯re very happy that second brother is studying! Second brother is really our family¡¯s greatest hero!¡± When she got home, she saw Grandpa Gu pulling grass in the vegetable garden. Third aunt Gu went up to him happily. ¡°Third brother is back!¡± Grandpa Gu stood up and looked at his daughter with a smile. ¡°Third aunt, you¡¯re absolutely right. Isn¡¯t second brother a great hero? Unlike you, every time youe back with brother-inw, you always make father angry!¡± Zhang Shi said as she stood at the entrance of the restaurant with her child in her arms. Chapter 465 465 Chapter 465-truly melodramatic ¡°Sister-inw, no one will think you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t speak!¡± Third aunt Gu rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Alright, alright, you two sisters-inw stop fooling around. Ah Luo, where¡¯s Rui ¡®er? Why don¡¯t you wait until Rui ¡®er¡¯s school is on holiday toe? I haven¡¯t seen Rui ¡®er for more than two months!¡± Grandpa Guughed and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Father, isn¡¯t second brother going to the prefecture capital examination next month? When the timees, father, you can apany me. I have a small courtyard where the lease has expired, but I didn¡¯t rent it. I was thinking of renting it after second brother¡¯s examination. When the timees, father and mother cane together!¡± Third uncle said. ¡°You¡¯re too thoughtful. The surrounding counties have to go to the capital city for the capital examination. It¡¯s indeed hard to find a ce to stay.¡± Grandpa Gu was very satisfied with this son-inw of his. Of course, the prerequisite was that he didn¡¯t tell on him. His body had recovered recently, and his eyesight had also improved. He seemed to have seen a faint scar on his son-inw¡¯s cor! This kid, did he pull his cor just now on purpose for me to see? grandpa gu facepalmed. third uncle happily pulled up his cor. his father-inw had already seen it. Third aunt Gu didn¡¯t know anything and went to the second branch to find Cai Xiaolian. She really didn¡¯t want to face her sister-inw. She didn¡¯t want to face her second sister-inw in the past, but now, her second sister-inw was quite good. ¡°Second sister-inw, the furniture store you and Xiao Huan set up is doing quite well. Many people in the prefecture are talking about it!¡± Third aunt Gu started talking about this matter as soon as she entered. ¡°It¡¯s alright! The order has been received during the Mid-Autumn Festival. Do you know any carpenters? you can introduce them to us!¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know any carpenters, but I do know some carpenters who want to steal your business.¡± Third aunt Gu said mysteriously. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked, stunned. Third aunt Gu looked at the four sisters of the Gu family who were resting in the central room. Cai Xiaolian understood. This was because the younger generation was present, so it was hard to say. Hence, she pulled third aunt Gu to the long corridor. ¡°Why didn¡¯t mother and third aunt let us listen?¡± Gu Xin asked her sister in confusion. ¡°He¡¯s probably afraid that we¡¯ll be hot-tempered and beat up the person who wants to steal his business!¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Third aunt is even more irascible than us!¡± Gu Xin tilted her head, unable to understand. The four sisters could only look at the two in the corridor. ¡°Second sister-inw, let me tell you, do you know that xie jiao Niang? The second of them married someone as a second wife, and that family also sold these. two days ago, i saw xie jiaoniang and her mane to qing zhou. they were looking for the people who were pulling the furniture in your store to get information from them! I recognized her, so I went to the stall next door to ask her. The person told me the conversation, and I suspect that Xie jiaonian and her husband have already arrived at Zhou n town. Oh, and Xie jiaonian¡¯s daughter as well.¡± Third aunt Gu said. ¡°The woman that your second brother used to love so much?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. It was really f * cking melodramatic, to be able to cause a pile of this. ¡°It¡¯s that woman! You have to remind Xiao Huan and uncle yang recently. I don¡¯t think that Xie jiaonian¡¯s second-marriage man is a good one.¡± Gu Sangu nodded and said. ¡°Mm, I know. Master Yang¡¯s disciple is still very reliable, so let me remind you again.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. Unlike Gu Nian¡¯s facial and perfume, she did not ask master yang to do too much at once. For the time being, she nned to do more exquisite workmanship to make a name for herself. Then, she would slowly design some new models. Of course, this time, she could also test Master Yang¡¯s apprentices. Chapter 466 466 If he didn¡¯t die, who did? ¡°Second sister-inw, I¡¯ve also inquired about it. Xie jiao¡¯s inw¡¯s family does this on arger scale, and they are in ning province. if you learn it all at once, you¡¯ll produce much more goods than you do here. It would be best if he didn¡¯t poach her master. That¡¯s right, second sister-inw, does second brother still have that kind of thing with Xie jiaoniang?¡± Third aunt Gu asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if my second brother is still as much of a bastard as he was two years ago, we don¡¯t need our mother to do anything. I¡¯ll directly bring my eldest brother and fourth brother to help you vent your anger!¡± Third aunt Gu patted Cai Xiaolian¡¯s shoulder in a generous manner. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank third sister!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ...... Because third aunt and third uncle had returned, the four members of the second branch also went to the old mansion for dinner that night. After the meal, Grandpa Gu called third aunt into the house and lectured her for an hour. Third uncle was overjoyed outside. Grandma Gu looked at him as if he was an idiot. What were you thinking? didn¡¯t you realize that you would end up cleaning up even more miserably every time you went back home afterining? Why did he still have to be so persistent inining? ¡°Mother, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Third uncle noticed grandma Gu¡¯s gaze and immediately sat up straight, gloating at her misfortune. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking, the year you passed the elementary schr exam, were the questions very simple?¡± Grandma Gu asked in a serious tone. Third uncle was speechless. The corners of Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. He had the same thought as his mother. He also felt that the test questions that year were simple. It was the kind of very simple questions that did not beat around the bush. Otherwise, how could a person like third uncle, who did not beat around the bush, pass the test? ...... At the end of March, Mrs. Li came with bottles and jars to pack up the next month¡¯s goods. After that, the four Gu sisters had another two days of rest. This time, they decided to go to Zhoujia town to y and brought Meng Yan and Zheng Ling along. These two children had never been to Zhoujia town before. Their mountain stronghold was not from Taoyuan County but from the neighboring County. The fourdies of the Meng family also had two days of rest time. They nned to buy some daily necessities and bring them back from town. As soon as they entered the town, the sisters were attracted by the chatting of the few old men. ¡°Have you heard? Old Zhou¡¯s grandson is also gone!¡± ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°just two days ago, someone came from the capital to report a funeral. they said that the young master was recuperating in his ancestral home when it caught fire and the young master was burnt. Old master Zhou had once again sent off his ck-haired friend! poor thing.¡± sigh, thinking back, miss Zhou was such a good person. Why did she have such a hard life? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, if miss Zhou didn¡¯t marry to the capital, how could there be so many things? It¡¯s all that general Lu¡¯s fault. He won miss Zhou¡¯s heart but didn¡¯t treat her well. Now, he can¡¯t even protect their son. What a useless man!¡± Gu Nian could not help but step forward. wait a minute, old master. Are you talking about the grandson of old master Zhou from our Zhou n town? ¡± The few old men nodded, and one of them said, ¡± that¡¯s right. I saw with my own eyes that old master Zhou got into the carriage with red eyes. He went to the capital to send his grandson off for thest time! ¡°Is ran ran really gone?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Xin frowned,¡¯Grandpa Zhou is so pitiful! He was the only one left. Big uncle¡¯s sister Xiao Jia has a daughter, but she¡¯s married and can¡¯t stay by Grandpa Zhou¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, niannian, Xinxin, sisi, what are you doing here?¡± Lu Zheng saw the few of them from afar and only greeted them when he got closer. Gu Nian thought,¡¯didn¡¯t she say that the male lead will die?¡¯ No, if he didn¡¯t die, then who did? Gu Xin: ¡± that¡¯s good. Grandpa Zhou still has brother Yuanyuan. Brother Yuanyuan will definitely treat Grandpa Zhou well. Chapter 467 467 The atmosphere is not right ¡°Yuan, you¡¯re in town too? Is it because of old Zhou¡¯s grandson?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°So you guys knew!¡± Lu Zheng nodded and said, ¡± yes, granduncle has gone to the capital. He might be back in about a month! When he¡¯s not around, I have toe over often to deal with some things for him.¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, is Grandpa Zhou¡¯s grandson really gone?¡± Gu Xin felt a little sad for some reason. ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s nothing else. Xinxin, you know him?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I just feel that Grandpa Zhou is rather pitiful. Brother Yuanyuan, you must treat Grandpa Zhou well in the future. He doesn¡¯t have any rtives by his side. He¡¯s chubby and no one cares about him. Big uncle¡¯s sister Xiao Jia is gone too. The Lu family is really bad. Why don¡¯t they send that brother Lu back to Grandpa Zhou?¡± Gu Xin said with a frown. ¡°Yes, the Lu family is full of bad people. Xinxin, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll take good care of your Grandpa Zhou in the future. I¡¯m his grandson too.¡± Lu Yang¡¯s heart melted when he heard her call him brother Lu. However, there would no longer be brother Lu in this world. There would only be brother Yuan Yuan. There would be no Lu Zheng, only Zhou Yuan. When he made this decision, he had already decided to abandon everything in the Lu family. Because in this life, he wanted to destroy the Lu family. There were no family members there, only enemies. ¡°Yes, yes. Brother Yuanyuan, remember to tell me when Grandpa Zhou is back. Don¡¯t forget. I want to make some delicious food for him.¡± Gu Xin nodded and said. She was someone who knew how to repay kindness. She remembered that all the fruits, vegetables, and flower seeds in the house were given to them by the chubby Grandpa Zhou. Although they helped to nt them for Grandpa Zhou, Grandpa Zhou¡¯s seeds also helped them to grow all kinds of beautiful flowers. They let sister have flowers to experiment with, and they even sold a few pots of flowers for money. Although she couldn¡¯t tell anyone about this, she still remembered the chubby Grandpa Zhou. okay, I¡¯ll be the first to tell Xinxin this time. Lu Zheng was scared by Gu Xin¡¯s ten days of ignoring him. This time, no matter what, he had to tell Gu Xin immediately. Gu Nian looked at Lu Zheng suspiciously. What was this kid up to? A perfectly fine, living person was standing right here, yet old master Zhou was sent to the capital to attend a funeral, a white-haired man sending a ck-haired man off? Sigh, father is right, this is no longer a book, this is the real world. Because of their transmigration and rebirth, the plot was getting more and more off-track. Forget it, I won¡¯t think too much about it in the future. ...... After parting ways with Lu Zheng, the fourdies of the Meng family brought Meng Yan and Zheng Ling to bid farewell to the four sisters. The four sisters went to the furniture store first. Cai Xiaolian was also there today. However, when he went to the furniture store, only yang xiaohuan and Cai Xiaolian were not there. ¡°Aunt xiaohuan, where¡¯s my mother?¡± Gu Nian stepped forward and asked. ¡°There¡¯s a woman who wants to talk to your mother alone! As soon as I entered, I felt that the atmosphere in the room in the backyard was a little off. Why don¡¯t you guys go and take a look quietly?¡± Yang xiaohuan said mysteriously. After that, a customer came to ce an order, and the sisters went to the backyard. There was basically no one in the backyard of the shop, except during lunch. The four sisters quietly came to the backyard and quietly went to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s Lounge. They squatted under the window. It was ufortable to squat, so the four sisters turned around and sat with their backs against the wall. Anyway, the window was open, so they could hear everything inside. Chapter 468 468 I¡¯m really sorry Cai Xiaolian sized up the woman in front of her. This was Xie jiaonian, the Bai yueguang in Gu shouxin¡¯s heart. For this woman, he had turned from a young man praised by everyone into a good-for-nothing middle-aged uncle. This Xie jiaoniang was indeed beautiful. She had a palm-sized face, Willow-shaped eyebrows, almond-shaped eyes, a small nose, a small cherry-like mouth, and fair skin. She looked extremely delicate. If she did not know that she had a daughter who was the same age as Gu Nian, Cai Xiaolian would have thought that she had never given birth to a child. He was in his early 30s and looked like he was in his 20s. While she was sizing up Xie jiaoniang, Xie jiaoniang was also sizing her up. Xie jiao Niang sized him up, and her heart felt ufortable. Didn¡¯t brother Xin say that Madam Cai¡¯s face was yellow and sour, and that she exuded a rustic aura from head to toe, and that she couldn¡¯t be shown in public? Why did she feel that this Cai Shi looked dignified and magnanimous, not inferior to the madams she had seen when she went out with her husband? Her face was yellow. How was it yellow? she was white and clean. How did she look like a woman who worked in the fields? The clothes on her body matched well, and the headdress she chose also matched this set of clothes very well. And her face was red, was it because of the Rouge? How could brother Xin lie to her? Oh, no, brother Xin loved her. Brother Xin would always love her. Even if this Cai n wasn¡¯t that unpresentable, brother Xin wouldn¡¯t be of the same heart as her. He only had her in his heart. Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that brother Xin¡¯s family is poor and he was born in a farmer¡¯s family. In the end, he can¡¯t give her and her child a good life! After Xie jiaonianforted herself in her heart, she felt much better. She opened her mouth and asked,¡±Lady Cai, can I call you that?¡± ¡°Mrs. Jiang, I don¡¯t know you well,¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. Since we¡¯re talking about business, Mrs. Jiang should just call me boss Cai! Or you can call me Mrs. Gu and I¡¯ll respond.¡± Xie jiaoniang picked up her handkerchief and covered her mouth, looking at Cai Xiaolian with sympathy.¡±Boss Cai, perhaps you don¡¯t know about my past with brother Xin. Actually, I¡¯m very sorry! All these years, brother Xin has been thinking about me. It¡¯s me who has caused you to suffer.¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± Outside the door, the four Gu sisters were speechless. Xie jiaoniang continued, ¡± boss Cai, I actually came here to discuss business with you. My husband¡¯s family is also in this line of business in Ningzhou. If boss Cai is willing to sell the blueprint to me, I¡¯m willing to help Lady Cai teach you how to get brother Xin¡¯s favor. ¡°Ha!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and asked, ¡± may I ask how Mrs. Jiang can teach me to win my husband¡¯s favor? ¡± Xie jiao Niang put down her handkerchief and sat up straight. She arrogantly looked at Cai Xiao Lian and said,¡±Brother Xin has admired me for so many years for a reason. If boss Cai is willing to sell me all the blueprints in your hands, I¡¯ll tell you the reason why Brother Xin admires me. Although Ningzhou and Qingzhou were not far from each other, in the furniture business, if you sell it to us, we can¡¯t steal your business, can we? If you sell it to us, you can still get brother Xin¡¯s favor and help the harmony between you and your wife. Isn¡¯t this killing two birds with one stone?¡± Cai Xiaolian touched her hair and took a sip of water. She said slowly,¡±I don¡¯t really want to get your brother Xin¡¯s favor! What do you think we should do about this? As for how a married man can maintain the way of making other men admire him, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a good woman, I can¡¯t learn it!¡± Xie jiao Niang was stunned for a moment, her eyes suddenly reddening,¡±Boss Cai, how could you ... How could you ...¡± Chapter 469 469 It¡¯s better for you to change your name Cai Xiaolian looked at her calmly with a faint smile on her face. She didn¡¯t reply to her, waiting to see what else she could say. Xie jiaoniang looked at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s smile, and felt a little scared. No wonder brother Xin always thought of her. It turned out that there was such an interesting wife in the family. She deserved it. Xie jiao Niang¡¯s tears flowed down her face,¡±I¡¯m giving boss Cai my advice out of good intentions. I have no other intentions. Boss Cai has spoken ill of me, do you have to go this far?¡± Cai Xiaolianughed and said,¡±may I ask Mrs. Jiang what I said was malicious?¡± Are you saying that I can¡¯t learn the tricks of a married woman that can still make people remember me, or that I don¡¯t want to get your brother Xin¡¯s favor?¡± Xie jiaoniang felt very proud when she heard ¡°brother Xin,¡± but she always felt that Cai Xiaolian was a bit abnormal when she said these words. As if the brother Xin she was talking about wasn¡¯t her husband? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss Cai. I know that it¡¯s a taboo for a shop owner to cry in the shop, but I¡¯m really aggrieved.¡± Xie jiaonian wiped her tears with her handkerchief. Cai Xiaolian: ¡± I¡¯d like to know, Mrs. Jiang. If you¡¯ve been wronged, will you go to boss Jiang or your brother Xin? ¡± Xie jiao Niang¡¯s face was slightly red as she apologetically said, don¡¯t worry, boss Cai. I won¡¯t tell brother Xin about how you made me cry today, as long as you agree to sell me the blueprint. Cai Xiaolian was so angry that sheughed. Mrs. Jiang, only my name has ¡®Lian¡¯ in it. Your name doesn¡¯t have it! Xie jiaonian looked at Cai Xiaolian in confusion. Why did she suddenly mention her name? White Lotus, ¡± Cai Xiaolian said. it¡¯s untainted by the mud. I suggest that Mrs. Jiang change her name and feed it to White Lotus Xie! ¡°What do you mean, Zhenzhen?¡± Xie jiaonian asked. My name was given to me by my parents. Why did boss Cai suddenly ask me to change my name?¡± He had a feeling that the White Lotus mentioned by the Cai n wasn¡¯t anything good! Cai Xiaolian replied,¡±because you look like a White Lotus!¡± However, this was just a suggestion! Alright, Mrs. Jiang, I won¡¯t sell the blueprint. I don¡¯t want to know the method you mentioned to get your brother Xin¡¯s favor. So, please go back!¡± After he finished speaking, he picked up the teacup and sent the guest off. Xie jiaonian¡¯s shapely brows furrowed slightly, her cherry lips lightly pursed, and she used a handkerchief to cover the corners of her mouth. Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes and stopped smiling. She said bluntly,¡±Mrs. Jiang, I¡¯m a woman, not a man. I won¡¯t change my mind even if you pretend to be like this. It was true. I didn¡¯t know that you came to me to say this. Does boss Jiang know? if he knows, it means that the man Mrs. Jiang found for her second marriage is not a man. If he doesn¡¯t know, it means that Mrs. Jiang, you¡¯re still thinking about the position of Mrs. Gu in front of Mrs. Jiang!¡± Xie jiaoniang pointed at Cai Xiaolian with a handkerchief, her hand trembling a little,¡±What nonsense are you spouting? Why are you so crude to say such words to ruin my reputation?¡± Cai Xiaolian immediately stood up and walked towards Xie jiaoniang. Xie jiao Niang couldn¡¯t help but lean back against the chair, her eyes filled with panic and fear.¡±You, what do you want to do?¡± Cai Xiaolian walked in front of her and bent over slightly. She ced her hands on the armrests of the chair and wrapped her arms around Xie jiaoniang. Sheughed contemptuously and said,¡±What can I do? What can a woman like me do to you? But even if I¡¯m a man, I¡¯m not interested in doing anything to you! You¡¯re already at an average age, and your daughter is already married. Such an act, and then you think of your husband and your brother Xin. It¡¯s really nauseating!¡± Chapter 470 470 Little Lian is the best As she spoke, Cai Xiaolian lifted Xie jiaoniang¡¯s chin and pinched it. ¡°Xie jiao Niang, your brother Xin is currently sitting at home. Didn¡¯t you say that he misses you? You go! Are you willing to? Are you willing to part with the wealth of your husband, boss Jiang¡¯s family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, your brother Xin is mine now. If you have the ability, take him away! If he doesn¡¯t want to go with you, you¡¯d better not appear in front of him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡± Xie jiaoniang was frightened by the look in Cai Xiaolian¡¯s eyes. She broke free and pushed Cai Xiaolian away. Her face changed, and she was no longer that delicate little woman. She ced her hands on her waist and raised her eyebrows.¡±Hmph! As expected, she¡¯s still a country bumpkin, she can only say some harsh words!¡± Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows. Oh, now you know that I¡¯m a woman. I won¡¯t fall for your tricks. You¡¯ve changed your appearance? ¡± Xie jiaonian sneered,¡±just now, I was speaking to you nicely on ount of brother Xin¡¯s admiration for me for so many years.¡± I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± Xie jiaonian stepped forward as she spoke. I¡¯m telling you now. I¡¯m not buying the blueprint. You¡¯ll regret it! ¡°As for brother Xin, I will make him remember me forever! You can live your life with your two poor daughters!¡± When she had already arrived in front of Cai Xiaolian, Xie jiaoniang discovered that she hadn¡¯t retreated as she had imagined. Her aura hadn¡¯t forced her, and she was a little angry. Cai Xiaolian shrugged her shoulders and said in a rxed manner, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see! Please go back!¡± Xie jiaoniang red at Cai Xiaolian a few times, but seeing that she wasn¡¯t moved, she angrily turned around,¡±Hmph! Just wait and see!¡± Cai Xiaolian said,¡±hurry up!¡± I want to run and see!¡± Xie jiaonian, who had walked to the door and was about to step over the threshold, almost tripped. What an ignorant peasant woman, still running to see! Brother Xin should protect her and not marry this ignorant and vulgar peasant woman who knew nothing. Xie jiaoniang left in a Huff,pletely not noticing the four sisters sitting against the wall under the window. The four sisters ¡°gazes followed Xie jiaoniang¡¯s every movement, and even the angle at which they turned their heads was the same. Their sitting posture was even more so, exactly the same, sitting cross-legged. This was the scene that Cai Xiaolian saw when she came out. ¡°You girls, are you learning to meditate like a monk?¡± Cai Xiaolian unhappily pulled them up and patted the dust off them. can¡¯t you see how dirty the ground is? you¡¯re wearing a flowery dress and will beughed at when you go out! ¡°Second aunt, I¡¯m impressed!¡± Gu Hui had always been a woman of few words. She expressed her admiration for Cai Xiaolian with these simple words. If she were to meet her mother, then wouldn¡¯t the people around her know about it? look at her second aunt, she easily angered her and made her leave. ¡°Mother, that¡¯s a good description! White Lotus, hahaha, mother, it¡¯s a good thing your surname isn¡¯t bai!¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Mother, is she the bad woman who wants to take father away and destroy our family?¡± Gu Xin asked angrily. Sister Xinxin, she can¡¯t take it away. Don¡¯t be angry. Gu si gently patted Gu Xin¡¯s back. ¡°That¡¯s right, your father can¡¯t bear to leave you! No one could take it away. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to be angry because of this andforted her. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a good chat with father tonight!¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and said. yes, yes. I¡¯ll leave the task of talking to father to you. You must tell father to ignore that woman. Gu Nian encouraged her as she found the way Gu Xin was piggybacking Gu Nian adorable. ¡°Mother, sister, don¡¯t worry! I must let father understand a principle.¡± Gu Xin promised firmly. ¡°What logic?¡± The mother and daughter asked curiously. ¡°White Lotus is not good, little Lian is the good one.¡± Gu Xin said in all seriousness. Chapter 471 471 Very easy to coax That night, before Gu Xin could have a good talk with her father, a youngdy and her servant came to Gu shouxin in a hurry. ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Gu Xin looked at thedy outside the door and did not like her for some reason. Because this girl¡¯s image and temperament were exactly the same as the Xie Bailian they had seen in the furniture store! ¡°You must be Gu Xin¡¯s younger sister! My surname is Jiang, and I¡¯m here to find uncle Xin.¡± Jiang Shuyu looked anxious, but she still spoke to Gu Xin patiently. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t his surname be Huang instead of Jiang? Oh, that¡¯s right, your mother remarried. If she takes you with her, you¡¯ll have to change your surname!¡± Gu Nian slowly walked out of the central room with a handful of melon seeds in her hand. Jiang Shuyu¡¯s face was a little red, but she still forced a smile and said, ¡± I guess you¡¯re thinking about your sister. Since you know me, can you let me see uncle Xin? I have something very important to tell uncle Xin. It¡¯s a matter of life and death. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know you.¡± Gu Nian spat out the shell of a melon seed. I guessed it because other than your mother¡¯s daughter, I can¡¯t think of any girl who woulde to the vige in the middle of the night to find my father.¡± Gu Xin red at Jiang Shuyu and continued Gu Nian¡¯s sentence, ¡± ¡°Youngdy, we don¡¯t have your uncle Xin in our house!¡± little sister Gu Nian, little sister Gu Xin, I know that your mother doesn¡¯t like my mother. But this has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m sorry. ¡°Who¡¯s your sister? My mother gave birth to a big sister for me. My uncle said that our rtives are all good-looking. You¡¯re so ugly, so you¡¯re not our rtive!¡± Gu Xin interrupted Jiang Shuyu angrily. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Nianughed out loud. Xinxin really remembered her uncle¡¯s words at all times. This seemed to be what his eldest uncle had said to his eldest aunt, saying that his eldest aunt had pulled down the Gu family¡¯s good looks. ¡°You guys!¡± Jiang Shuyu looked at the sisters as if she was looking at a demon. Gu Xin closed the door with a ¡®bang¡¯ without any expression. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re a bad woman¡¯s daughter, right? A bad woman¡¯s daughter is also a bad person, she wants to help her mother abduct our Father!¡± Gu Xin leaned against the door and looked at Gu Nian sadly. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Gu Nian hugged Gu Xin. our Father won¡¯t leave with anyone. He will be the one we can rely on. Didn¡¯t you say that you must believe in father and not doubt him?¡± sister, you don¡¯t know, but I do know that father likes that bad woman. Two years ago, he almost ran away with that bad woman. If it wasn¡¯t for grandma, we wouldn¡¯t have a father. Gu Xin hugged Gu Nian and started crying. ¡°I won¡¯t. Grandma didn¡¯t lock him up, so he coulde and go as he pleased! Have you seen father look for her? I¡¯m so smart, and Xinxin is so cute. How could father bear to leave us? That ugly woman outside, father would never want a daughter like her! Xinxin, you have to be confident. Have you forgotten what I told youst year? You¡¯re the most beautiful girl in our vige. How could your father not want a beautiful daughter and want an ugly one?¡± Gu Nian consoled. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. Big sister¡¯s words make so much sense!¡± Gu Xin let go of Gu Nian and wiped her tears away with her sleeve. ¡°That¡¯s right! You little crybaby, don¡¯t let our Father know that you don¡¯t trust him, or he¡¯ll feel wronged.¡± Gu Nian said as she helped Gu Xin wipe her tears. ¡°Yes, I Won¡¯t Cry Anymore. I believe in you, father. You¡¯re the best father in the world!¡± Gu Xin nodded, crying andughing at the same time. Gu Nian thought,¡¯the female lead is really easy to please!¡¯ Chapter 472 472 Chapter 472-a long story ¡°Uncle Xin! Uncle Xin! I¡¯m Shuyu!¡± ¡°Uncle Xin! You can meet me! I have an emergency!¡± ¡°Uncle Xin! I¡¯m begging you! You can meet me!¡± At this moment, Jiang Shuyu¡¯s cries could be heard from outside. Gu shouxin, who had just taken a shower and changed his clothes, frowned. ¡°Father, there¡¯s a madman outside. Father, you should go to sleep! You must be tired from reading during the day.¡± Gu Xin wanted to push Gu shouxin back. ¡°Xinxin, let your father go!¡± Cai Xiaolian went to pull Gu Xin. ¡°Mother, why?¡± Gu Xin was confused. ¡°Because mother wants to watch a show.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. Gu shouxin looked at Cai Xiaolian helplessly. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s reason was very legitimate,¡±I was disgusted this afternoon!¡± His daughters were also furious! We¡¯re a family, and we¡¯ll go through thick and thin together! Go, you must go! You have to be disgusted as well!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gu Nian said as she watched the drama. Mother is right! Father must go!¡± Gu Xin: ¡± if aunt Yue and sister both say it¡¯s right, then it¡¯s right, right? ¡± Gu shouxin facepalmed. alright, I¡¯ll go. My wife and daughter both want me to go. How can I not go? ¡± Gu shouxin walked to the door and looked back. His wife and children were looking at him eagerly! He sighed and opened the door. uncle Xin, you¡¯re finally out. Just now, little sister Gu Nian and little sister Gu Xin didn¡¯t let me see you. They even said I was ugly! Jiang Shuyu looked very hurt. ¡°Niannian and Xinxin aren¡¯t wrong! Compared to them, you¡¯re indeed gorgeous!¡± Gu shouxin looked at Jiang Shuyu with disdain. Jiang Shuyu,¡±Yingluo.¡± She suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. ¡°You said you wanted to see me, why? What kind of life-and-death matter was this? Shouting so loudly in the middle of the night, your mother has really taught you well!¡± Gu shouxin said again. ¡°Uncle Kuai Xin, it¡¯s my mother. Something happened to her,¡± Jiang Shuyu said. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and said,¡¯shouldn¡¯t you look for your father when something happened to your mother? You said it¡¯s a matter of life and death? Is He Dead? Even if I die, this is not a coffin shop! What¡¯s the use of looking for me?¡± Jiang Shuyu took two steps back and looked at Gu shouxin in shock. Gu shouxin¡¯s face was calm. ¡°Aiya, I say, husband, why are you saying such harsh words to a little girl? It¡¯ste at night, what coffin, aren¡¯t you just scaring the little girl? She had probably only seen her father¡¯s coffin before! Besides, her father had passed away, and her mother had brought her to remarry. She didn¡¯t even want her surname anymore. Wasn¡¯t the little girl afraid that her father would climb out of his coffin to find her? Aren¡¯t you just trying to scare me?¡± Cai Xiaolian was led by the children and looked at Gu shouxin with disapproval. ¡°Mother, are you sure it¡¯s father who¡¯s scaring me and not you?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Xin thought,¡¯it seems like mother¡¯s words will scare people!¡¯ Jiang Shuyu¡¯s tears flowed out at once. ¡°Aunt Cai, it¡¯s not like what you said.¡± With that, she said stubbornly, ¡± ¡°Forget it, the world makes things difficult for women. Uncle Xin, pleasee with me to visit my mother. This will be the only time. In the future, I will definitely persuade my mother not to disturb you no matter what kind of life or death matter happens, alright?¡± The stubbornness on her little face with tears made her look so adorable! Unfortunately, the four members of the Gu family couldn¡¯t bear the pain and looked at Jiang Shuyu indifferently. Jiang Shuyu was a little embarrassed. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Shouldn¡¯t uncle Xin be very anxious and ask her to take him to her mother immediately? Chapter 473 473 I want to blow up brother Yuanyuan¡¯s dog head ¡°I say, child, why are you still saying so much? Isn¡¯t your mother¡¯s life at stake? Quickly bring your uncle Xin over!¡± Cai Xiaolian wanted to watch a good show. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Knowing his wife¡¯s intention, Gu shouxin could only cooperate. but aunt Cai, little sister Gu Nian, little sister Gu Xin, you guys ... ¡°I know your mother can¡¯t bear to see me. I¡¯m not going!¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, aunty Cai, little sister Gu Nian, little sister Gu Xin. It¡¯s all my mother¡¯s fault. I hope you can forgive her!¡± With that, Jiang Shuyu turned around and got into the carriage. Her maidservant made a gesture of invitation. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t enter the carriage, but sat outside with the coachman. ¡°Niannian, Xinxin, let¡¯s go and find Zhou Yuan!¡± Cai Xiaolian went back to the house to get the key and called her daughter. ¡°Mother, why are you looking for brother Yuanyuan? Do you want to help me beat up that bad woman and her daughter?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Stupid! Only your big brother Yuan Yuan has a carriage and can catch up with them. Didn¡¯t mother say to watch a show? Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Nian held her sister¡¯s hand. When the three of them passed by the old mansion, Gu Nian climbed over the wall to call Gu Hui and Gu si. The two sisters were just about to go to bed. The lights in the other rooms of the old residence were off. The Three Sisters climbed over the wall and ran towards Lu Zheng¡¯s house. ¡°Lan, did niannian just climb over the wall and then climb out with Huihui and sisi?¡± Grandpa Gu had just witnessed everything in the outhouse. ¡°Just now, I saw xie jiao Niang¡¯s daughtere. Those girls are dealing with a little girl. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°Ah? Then we don¡¯t care? What if second is as muddleheaded as before, hehe.¡± ¡°Brother Chuan, I won¡¯t.¡± Grandma Gu patted Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand and said, ¡± there¡¯s hope for second brother¡¯s family now. It would be second¡¯s loss if he really ran away with that woman. The children are all grown up now. We can stop him once or twice, but we can¡¯t stop him forever. If second brother¡¯s family could stand up, she would be in charge of second brother in the future. The girls were not to be trifled with. If second brother dares to mess around, those girls will definitely put a gunny sack over him and beat him up!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. They still have all kinds of medicinal powder and pills that sister Xiao gave them. I hope that second brother doesn¡¯t try them!¡± Grandpa Guughed. Now that he thought about it, second brother had really thought things through and was different from before. They had been worried for their entire lives. Their second son was already over 30 years old, and his future path should be his own. Grandpa Gu tucked in the nket for grandma Gu.¡±Cover it up. The weather is warm, but it¡¯s still cold at night. Go to sleep!¡± With her eyes closed and her lips curled up, grandma Gu fell asleep. ...... Lu Zheng was driving the carriage, listening to the girls in the carriage noisily describing what they had guessed would happen. He did not know if he shouldugh or not. Aunt Lian directly sent second uncle? He even brought a few little girls to watch? Where did this tough womane from? Fortunately, Xinxin was quick to say that it was aunt Lian who asked second uncle to go. Otherwise, he was thinking that if second uncle went alone, should she help knock him out and carry him back? Could he win against second uncle? ¡°Aunt Lian, do you think that¡¯s the carriage in front?¡± Very quickly, Lu Zheng saw a car in front of him. There was a faint oilmp at the back of the car. it¡¯s that one. I saw it just now. The oilmp at the back of their car is of that style. Cai Xiaolian opened the curtain and confirmed. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m going to hit that Jiang Shuyu¡¯s dog headter! She evenined to my father about me and my sister!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s fingers cracked. Lu Zheng thought,¡¯I feel like Xinxin will say one day that she wants to blow up brother Yuanyuan¡¯s dog head!¡¯ Chapter 474 474 I also want to talk nonsense At night, there were not many people in Zhou n town. Most of the shops on the street were closed. Other than the people drinking in the taverns, there were only some people who came backte from work. The carriage finally stopped by a small river that flowed into the prefecture from the Zhou n town. ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t do anything stupid! Uncle Xin is here, uncle Xin is here!¡± Jiang Shuyu shouted as soon as she got out of the car. ¡°Yu ¡®er, brother Xin, don¡¯te over. Don¡¯t worry about me! I no longer have the face to continue living in this world! ¡°Wuwuwuwuwu ...¡± A deste voice sounded. Lu Zheng patted the goosebumps on his hands. Was this person really the same age as aunt Lian? it¡¯s been so long. If you don¡¯t have the face to live, you should¡¯ve jumped long ago! Gu Hui said indifferently. exactly. She¡¯s probably afraid that she¡¯ll dirty the water in the river! Gu si said. Lu Zheng turned around and nced at the sisters of the first branch. Uh, she had inherited it from her uncle! ¡°Isn¡¯t she waiting for my father?¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Bad woman! Hmph!¡± Gu Xin rubbed her wrist and stared at the river with her big eyes. Lu Zheng then looked at the two sisters. Second uncle will definitely go to high school this time and enter the capital as soon as possible. Let these four sisters go and stir up the water in the circle of noble girls in the capital! ¡°Aunt Lian, let¡¯s get out of the car and go that way. They won¡¯t be able to see us without lighting up the ce.¡± Lu Zheng found an advantageous position. yes, bring the oilmp. It¡¯ll still be lit upter. If I don¡¯t appear, this show will lose its soul! Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°High!¡± Lu Zheng said in admiration. Hence, Lu Zheng alighted from the carriage¡¯s light, tied the horse and led the way. Soon, they arrived at the location he had mentioned, an excellent ce to watch the show. Jiang Shuyu¡¯s maidservant was carrying amp. Gu shouxin was walking slowly, but Jiang Shuyu was quite anxious. his acting isn¡¯t good at all. If he wants to act, he has to do it the whole way, right? ¡± Cai Xiaolianmented in disdain. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! Look at that mother-daughter pair, they¡¯re so immersed in their role!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Aunt Lian, don¡¯t tell me you want second uncle to panic and run up to her to give her a big hug and lift her up horizontally?¡± Lu Zheng joked. ¡°You little brat!¡± Cai Xiaolian knocked Lu Zheng¡¯s head in annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Gu Xin kicked Lu Zheng¡¯s calf. Gu Nian said,¡±Yingluo was in danger. I also want to follow her nonsense.¡± ¡°Brother Xin, you still came! But you shouldn¡¯t havee, you know?¡± Xie jiao Niang clutched her chest and said in grief. ¡°I really want to break her heart!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t! Mother! Don¡¯t die! If you want to die, take me with you! I can¡¯t live alone!¡± Jiang Shuyu said this, but she didn¡¯t pull her mother. She turned to pull Gu shouxin, and she knelt down directly. uncle Xin, I beg you, please save my mother. My mother misses you every day! Uncle Xin, don¡¯t be so cruel, okay? If it wasn¡¯t for grandmother Gu, uncle Xin would have been with mother long ago. Uncle Xin, Yu ¡®er also wants to be uncle Xin¡¯s daughter! ¡°Oh, I shouldn¡¯t havee. I¡¯ll go back then!¡± Gu shouxin said and turned to leave. Xie jiaonian and Jiang Shuyu were both stunned. The older the ginger, the spicier it was. Xie jiaoniang reacted and turned to walk towards the river,¡±Yes! Madam Cai is right, I deserve to die, I¡¯m married but brother Xin still remembers me! However, the person I wanted to marry from the beginning was brother Xin! The heavens are unfair, separating me and brother Xin. I¡¯d rather die than live to be humiliated by people like the Cai n!¡± ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t! Mother! Don¡¯t die! If you want to die, take me with you! I can¡¯t live alone!¡± Jiang Shuyu said this, but she didn¡¯t pull her mother. She turned to pull Gu shouxin, and she knelt down directly. uncle Xin, I beg you, please save my mother. My mother misses you every day! Uncle Xin, don¡¯t be so cruel, okay? If it wasn¡¯t for grandmother Gu, uncle Xin would have been with mother long ago. Uncle Xin, Yu ¡®er also wants to be uncle Xin¡¯s daughter! Uncle Xin!¡± Chapter 475 475 Because my wife wants to watch a show Gu shouxin picked up Jiang Shuyu, ignored her, and walked toward the river. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Gu shouxin shouted. ¡°Pay attention, pay attention! It¡¯s time to test my acting skills!¡± Cai Xiaolian reminded. ¡°Brother Xin, don¡¯t stop me. You¡¯re in my heart, but this world can¡¯t amodate us. If my family stops you, then your family stops you. I thought that you had me in your heart and could support me to live, but I only know today that it¡¯s not the case. Brother Xin, you¡¯ve already fallen in love with the Cai family! What¡¯s the point of me living?¡± Xie jiaonian was secretly happy. She knew that brother Xin had her in his heart. ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. You misunderstood me. I don¡¯t have the Cai n that I told you about in my heart. I really don¡¯t. Pleasee back! Your brother Xin still has you in his heart, and is willing to die for you.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Really?¡± Xie jiao Niang asked. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. ¡°Brother Xin, I knew it. You still have me in your heart.¡± Xie jiao Niang ran over happily. Seeing Xie jiaoniang approach step by step, Gu shouxin retreated step by step. are you satisfied with the answer just now? ¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile as he watched her go ashore. ¡°Brother Xin, I knew you had me in your heart!¡± Xie jiaonian ran forward, wanting to hug Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin took two steps back and stretched out his hand to stop her. ¡°You thought I would say that?¡± Xie jiao Niang was stunned. Gu shouxin smiled and said,¡±that¡¯s just to satisfy my wife¡¯s mood.¡± My wife wants to watch a show, so I just casually put on an act. However, your opponent is a bit disgusting, so I can¡¯t continue to act.¡± ¡°You, what do you mean?¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡±it¡¯s just a practice for my wife.¡± My wife said that you disgusted her in the afternoon, and she insisted that I go through thick and thin with her. I had no choice but to disgust myself! I ate a little too much tonight, so I can¡¯t act anymore. I¡¯m afraid that if I do, I¡¯ll be disgusted and want to vomit.¡± After Gu shouxin finished speaking, he nced in the direction of Cai Xiaolian and the others. ¡°Wife, that¡¯s enough! I¡¯m about to vomit, please spare me! I¡¯m not acting anymore, okay?¡± Lu Zheng lit up the oilmp with a lighter, and Cai Xiaolian came out from the side with the five children. As she approached, she nced at Gu shouxin flirtatiously. dad, I don¡¯t want to nag at you, but don¡¯t eat too much ice cream tonight. Look, it¡¯s affecting my performance with the children. Gu shouxin walked over and put his arm around Cai Xiaolian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all hubby¡¯s fault. Next time, if hubby knew that I was going to see a disgusting thing, I would definitely not eat and let wifey watch enough!¡± Xie jiao Niang looked as if she had been struck by lightning, her trembling finger pointing at the two,¡±You, you guys!¡± Lu Zheng stepped forward, waving the oilmp in front of xie jiao Niang,¡±Ya! So it really was Mrs. Jiang! I thought it was some prostitute who seduced my second uncle! However, in order to make sure that I was wrong, I even sent someone to Mr. Jiang¡¯s ce to see if Mrs. Jiang was there. If she wasn¡¯t there, I¡¯ll ask someone to get Mr. Jiang toe over!¡± Xie jiaonian almost fainted, pointing at Lu Zheng,¡±You, Who are you? You!!!¡± Oh, I¡¯m Zhou Yuan, ¡± Lu Zheng said calmly. I¡¯m currently in charge of all the Zhou consortium¡¯s businesses in Zhou town. I even met with Mr. Jiang this morning! Mrs. Jiang, you¡¯re here too. Have you forgotten?¡± Jiang Shuyu was supporting Xie jiaonian. She was initially attracted by Lu Zheng¡¯s appearance, but when she heard this, she quickly regained her senses and said in a panic,¡±Mother, let¡¯s go back quickly! Father should be going back after drinking!¡± Chapter 476 476 You¡¯ve gone too far Cai Xiaolian smiled,¡±little girl, didn¡¯t you want to be uncle Xin¡¯s daughter?¡± Let¡¯s go,e home with us!¡± Xie jiaoniang looked at Gu shouxin sadly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not brother Xin, you¡¯re no longer brother Xin.¡± Gu Hui: ¡± didn¡¯t you say just now that my second uncle and second aunt are living a happy life and that there¡¯s no meaning in your life anymore? if you want to jump into the river, go ahead! don¡¯t. It¡¯s not fun to jump into the river. What if my father¡¯s brain suddenly goes haywire one day? won¡¯t she be my father¡¯s sweetheart again and continue to be the big white Lotus? ¡± Gu Nian said. I haven¡¯t seen enough of your mother¡¯s y yet!¡± Gu si said,¡¯that¡¯s why this aunt White Lotus has a purpose in existence. It¡¯s to let my second aunt watch a Happy Show! Aunt White Lotus, you¡¯d better not jump!¡± Xie jiao Niang felt like she was about to spit out a mouthful of blood, and she fainted. ¡°Mother! Mother!¡± Jiang Shuyu hugged Xie jiaonian and shouted in panic. Her maidservant also came over to help. ¡°Boring! Let¡¯s go!¡± Cai Xiaolian pouted. She had thought that this Xie jiaoniang was going to do something, but in the end, she had called Gu shouxin out to confirm her status as Bai yueguang, and also to badmouth her in passing. What a low rank. The original owner, Gu shouxin, had studied before. How could he have been attracted to such a rank for so many years? ...... After that night, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t see Xie jiaoniang in the furniture store again. She asked yang xiaohuan, but she didn¡¯t see her either. One of Master Yang¡¯s disciples was a little unusual, and master yang had been paying attention to it. What Cai Xiaolian meant was that they just had to pay attention to it. There were no new products at the moment, so they would just do what they had done in the past for the time being. In about half a month¡¯s time, they would be able to see who else there was besides this apprentice. She had done something to the drawing. On the sixth day of the fourth month, the whole family went to the prefecture to apany Gu shouxin for the examination. Grandpa and Grandma Gu were there as well. Gu Si was there as well, but Gu Hui was not. She felt that it was not good to have the Meng family around, so she stayed at home to keep an eye on them. Gu Nian was also at ease enough to pass her the keys to the house. father, rx, rx. You¡¯ll definitely be able to pass the exam! In the carriage, Gu Xin kept nagging. hahahaha, Xinxin, I think it¡¯s not your father taking the exam. It¡¯s you. Grandpa Gu was amused by Gu Xin and teased her. ¡°Hehe, Grandpa, I just don¡¯t want father to be nervous.¡± Gu Xin said, embarrassed. ¡°If you keep talking about it like this, your father will be nervous.¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°Really? Father, then I won¡¯t say anymore!¡± Gu Xin said nervously. ¡°Xinxin, don¡¯t worry. Dad has the love water you gave me! We¡¯ll definitely pass!¡± Gu shouxin blinked and smiled. ¡°Yes, yes. Father will definitely pass.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. That¡¯s right, the water from the Jade bead was very powerful. She could even remember what she ate and read two or three times. Her father was so smart, he would definitely remember it after reading it once. The whole family was full ofughter along the way. This time, grandma Xiao and Lu Zheng did note. It was said that grandma Xiao had gone out to pick herbs and might be back in about a month. Lu Zheng had to manage the Zhou family¡¯s business in town and often went to the manor to look at the crops. The carriage arrived at the prefecture city and headed towards third Gu aunt¡¯s house. However, not long after they entered the city, two startled horses ran over from the front. On one of them was an old acquaintance, li Muyan, and on the other was a Lady in Red. li Muyan, you son of a b * tch. Next time youe to my house, just tell me. I¡¯m definitely not going out! Thedy in red said angrily. ¡°Move, move!¡± Thedy in red shouted hurriedly when she saw a carriage in front of her. Gu Nian, who was driving the carriage, pulled the reins and jumped up from the carriage. He jumped directly onto the back of the youngdy¡¯s horse and held the youngdy¡¯s reins. The two of them pulled the horse¡¯s head together and the horse leaned back. Gu Nian grabbed the youngdy¡¯s hand and held the reins tightly so that she would not fall off. On the other side, li Muyan, who had been carried far away by his horse, shouted, ¡± Gu Nian, you¡¯re too much. You¡¯re a coward too, sister! Chapter 477 477 The arrival of the lucky star Seeing that she got along well with Madam Li, Cai Xiaolian still asked Gu shouxin to help li Muyan. She now believed Mrs. Li¡¯s words. This kid was really unlucky. Logically speaking, his Kung Fu was not bad, and he would not be in such a state after scaring the horse. But Cai Xiaolian saw that li Muyan¡¯s trousers were bleeding, and there was a dagger stuck in his foot. She couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of situation li Muyan would be able to run away on his horse after being stabbed. Li Muyan¡¯s horse had run far away. Gu shouxin had no choice but to let Gu Nian and thedy in red get off the horse first. He then rode thedy in red¡¯s horse to chase after li Muyan. ¡°This one is Su Yan, many thanks to youngdy for saving me today! Miss has good skills, this one admires you!¡± The red-dressed girl Su Yan cupped her fists in thanks. ¡°I¡¯m gu Nian, no need to thank me. Miss su, my father is using your horse. Is it convenient for you to leave an address so that my father can send it to you when hees back?¡± Gu Nian asked as she cupped her hands. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I see that miss Gu knows li Muyan, so I¡¯ll ask your father to give him the horseter. The Li family will send someone over. I still have some urgent matters to attend to. Is it convenient for miss Gu to leave your address? I¡¯ll pay you a visit another day to thank you!¡± Su Yan said. ¡°Young miss, young miss!¡± At this moment, a shout came from the street. Su Yan turned around and frowned,¡±Lady Gu, I¡¯ll talk to youter, I¡¯m leaving! I¡¯lle and find you then!¡± After saying that, he ran off. ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up! Miss ran that way!¡± The maidservant ordered her servants to chase after him. Gu Nian: It wasn¡¯t easy to save a beautiful girl, but she ran away just like that. ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± ¡°Sister niannian, are you hurt?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si alighted from the car and held Gu Nian¡¯s hands as they sized her up. ¡°I¡¯m not injured. I just subdued a horse. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Gu Nian held her two younger sisters ¡®hands and got into the car. After getting in the car, the two elders and Cai Xiaolian expressed their concern again. After making sure that Gu Nian was fine, he finally felt relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll drive the carriage. Niannian, you go inside and rest!¡± Grandma Gu sat down and pushed Gu Nian in without giving her a chance. this Li family¡¯s little boy is indeed like the rumors. He¡¯s bound to meet with trouble when he goes out! Grandpa Gu sighed. ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s just asking for it! Wasn¡¯t it better to stay at home and invent? Not only are you out of luck, but you¡¯ve also implicated others!¡± Gu Nian said. She had heard li Muyan shout earlier that he wouldn¡¯t even let a girl off. She was puzzled. Did li Muyan still want her to take responsibility? When she was free, she would find eight to ten girls and touch him with each of them. Let¡¯s see if he still dared to say anything! ¡°Yes, yes! Last time, brother mu Yan had caused her sister to fall into the water. This time, he had caused ady to be startled. When I see him, I¡¯ll definitely remind him to go out less. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know which girl will suffer the day he goes out!¡± Gu Xin agreed with Gu Nian¡¯s words. this child is also pitiful. Why does he have such a problem? ¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head, then looked at grandfather Gu and asked curiously, ¡± father, do you think there¡¯s really such a magical thing in this world? You won¡¯t be unlucky when you go out after eighteen?¡± Grandpa Gu nodded in agreement.¡±Second brother¡¯s son, don¡¯t doubt me. Last October, when second brother owed a debt and Xinxin was sick, he was still in debt. When your mother and I were at home, a wandering magician came to ask for water. After drinking, he said that our family was going to change sides. He said that several great lucky stars fell into our family at the same time and that everything in the family would be smooth in the future.¡± Chapter 478 478 A strange thing Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at each other. The warlocks of the great Zhou Dynasty were really capable. How did they know about this? ¡°Grandpa, what does a Warlock look like? I¡¯ve never seen a Warlock in my life!¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. ¡°Your grandma and I thought that he was a monk. After meeting old Zhou, we found out that he was a Warlock. It was very effective. Last year, Yuan was ambushed at night and was drenched in the rain. His fever didn¡¯t go away for a whole day. After that, he went to find this monk and got better without even taking medicine.¡± Grandpa Gu said. ¡°Did brother Yuanyuan fall sickst year? No wonder I haven¡¯t seen him for a while after he gave the seed to our family.¡± Gu Xin said in realization. ¡°I¡¯m sick, aren¡¯t I? Old Zhou said that when they found him, he was in the rain, injured all over, having a fever, and unconscious. However, old Zhou was scared out of his wits. He had invited the doctors in town and the doctors in the county, but it was to no avail. However, after spending a night at the master¡¯s ce, he recovered. His fever had subsided, and he had only recuperated for a while. People say that if you survive a great disaster, you¡¯ll be blessed. I think this child will have a great fortune in the future!¡± Grandpa Gu continued. Gu Nian was shocked. There was a monk who first came to the Gu family and told the two elders that a Lucky Star had arrived, and then he cured Zhou Yuan¡¯s illness. A disease that the entire County was helpless against was cured by a monk in one night? Right, she remembered that on the second night after Lu Zheng was beaten up by the father and daughter, the souls of the three of them seemed unstable. It was just that night, and after that, it never happened again. And that night, Lu Zheng recovered from his illness? The three of them were transmigrators, and Lu Zheng was a reincarnated person. For such a strange thing to happen on the same day, was there any connection between them? It was as if they had transmigrated at the same time as Lu Zheng¡¯s rebirth. Just as Gu Nian wanted these things, Cai Xiaolian also wanted them. The mother and daughter looked at each other. ¡°Grandpa, doesn¡¯t grandma Xiao live in the county? Grandma Xiao¡¯s medical skills are so good, why doesn¡¯t Grandpa Zhou let grandma Xiao treat brother Yuanyuan?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°This Xuanji, hehehe, Grandpa doesn¡¯t know about this. Maybe your grandma Xiao was like this time, out picking herbs and not home!¡± Grandpa Gu was stunned for a moment before he started to yawn. ¡°Oh!¡± Gu Xin nodded and did not ask further. She chuckled, ¡± grandfather, I think that master is right! Ever since father returned the silverst year, our family has been getting better and better. Our entire family must have been possessed by a Lucky Star!¡± Gu Xin also wanted to say that not only was she possessed by a Lucky Star, she even saved a little fish and little fish gave her a very useful Jade bead. Yu Zhuzi even helped grandfather recover from his illness and made grandfather¡¯s body better! ¡°Yes, yes, yes, our whole family has been possessed by a Lucky Star!¡± Grandpa Gu nodded in agreement. Wasn¡¯t that the case? the second child¡¯s family was getting better and better. Previously, Zhang Shi had a premature birth, and both mother and child were safe. They had to bear with the premature baby. He looked better than other full-term babies and cried loudly. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re here. Why are you the one driving the carriage? Where¡¯s second brother? He¡¯s cking off!¡± Third aunt Gu¡¯s voice came from outside and the donkey cart stopped. ¡°Your second brother had something to do halfway through the journey. He knows about your house¡¯s courtyard. Where¡¯s a-Qing?¡± Grandma Gu asked as she got out of the car. ¡°He¡¯s waiting for Rui ¡®er at home. He¡¯lle over after school.¡± Third aunt Gu said as she got into the car to help carry the things. Chapter 479 479 Chapter 479 life is hard Although the Guo family only owned a Rice Shop, and the whole family lived in the courtyard behind the shop, they still had a lot of real estate under their name. For example, in this alley, there were three courtyards that belonged to the Guo family. These were run by third aunt Gu¡¯s guilds. When they had money, they would buy cheap courtyards and rent them to people to collect rent. In addition to these three courtyards, there were also two houses in the southern part of the prefecture city. They were two-bedder houses and had been rented out to others. There were a few hundred acres ofnd in his hometown and four farms around the prefecture, all of which grew rice. Therefore, while her third uncle could study in peace, Guo Wan always wanted to find someone who had more business than her family. Guo Yan also felt that he was rich, and he was the youngest son, so he dawdled all day without making any progress. Anyway, he was not afraid of not having food, as long as he did not gamble and squander. There was only one entrance to the courtyard. There were a total of five rooms, three of which were living rooms, one was in the kitchen, and the other was in the living room. There was a storage room next to the kitchen. Third aunt Gu had already cleaned up the ce and reced the daily necessities with new ones. She was thinking that her second brother had an Academy exam in August this year and a vige exam in March next year. Wouldn¡¯t he have to stay here? So, she changed all of them to new ones. I thought Huihui woulde too, so I even put two beds in this room. But it turns out that there are only three of you, so one bed is enough! Third aunt Gu brought the three little ones to the room next door to put their things. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll just sleep with sister Huihui¡¯s share! They¡¯re just two little brats. I¡¯m afraid that if I sleep with them, I¡¯ll kick them out of the bed in my dreams!¡± Gu Nian chuckled. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re only a few years older than me. We are little wimps, and so are you! Xinxin, let¡¯s sleep with sisterter, one on the left and one on the right. We¡¯ll hold her and not let her kick!¡± Gu Xin said. alright, alright, alright. Anyway, you three sisters can make your own arrangements! Gu San Gu rubbed Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°Auntie, why do you have the same habit as uncle? Can¡¯t you be gentler to our heads?¡± Gu Xin tidied her hair andined. She had to endure her uncle¡¯s daily knock on her head every day at home, and when she went out, she had to be ruffled by her aunt. What a bitter life! ¡°Your Big Uncle is used to knocking people¡¯s heads. That¡¯s what you call barbaric. His aunt was much gentler. She just rubbed him a little. Oh my, Auntie really wants a daughter so that she can tie her hair up! Xinxin, sisi, how about you don¡¯tb your hair tomorrow morning and let aunt do it for you?¡± Third aunt Gu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Aunt, you can tie up cousin Rui¡¯s hair, really. He has more hair than me and sister Xinxin.¡± Gu si said sincerely. ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to? He didn¡¯t allow it! Sigh, God bless me, let me have a daughter in one fell swoop!¡± Third aunt put her hands together and said sincerely. The three Gu sisters thought,¡±everyone else has a man in one fell swoop, but you want to get a woman in one fell swoop?¡± As expected, the Gu family was a family that valued girls over boys. ...... Gu shouxin only came over when it was almost dark. Gu Nian, Cai Xiaolian, and third aunt Gu had already prepared a table. ¡°How¡¯s the Li family¡¯s child?¡± Grandpa Gu asked. I sent him back. His leg is injured and he has lost too much blood. He has fainted! Gu shouxin twitched his mouth and said. ¡°Ah? Wasn¡¯t he quite energetic on the horse just now?¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. ¡°His horse is more spirited than him. If I didn¡¯t chase him quickly, I don¡¯t know where he would have been taken. This unlucky child, knowing that he¡¯s unlucky, he still came out to y. He deserves it!¡± Gu shouxin shook his head, speechless. ¡°Father, there are bloodstains on your body. It should be brother mu Yan¡¯s, right? you¡¯re not injured, are you?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the blood on Gu shouxin¡¯s clothes and asked worriedly. well, it¡¯s his. I¡¯m fine. You guys eat first. I¡¯lle back after I change my clothes and wash my hands! Gu shouxin said and went into the house to change his clothes. Chapter 480 480 You two have two things inmon Everyone still waited for Gu shouxin to finish cleaning up before eating. After dinner, third aunt Gu and her family of three went home. Not long after they left, Mrs. Li came over with gifts. ¡°Little Lian, brother shouxin, I¡¯m really grateful to you today! If it weren¡¯t for you, not only would my family¡¯s unlucky fellow have suffered, even Yanyan would have suffered!¡± Mrs. Li said with fear. ¡°Sister Luo, look at you. Do we still need to send gifts with our rtionship? Aren¡¯t you being distant?¡± Cai Xiaolian said unhappily. ¡°This was not sent by me, this was sent by our Prefectural magistrate¡¯s wife. The girl niannian saved today is the only daughter of Lord su and his wife.¡± Mrs. Li said with a smile. Cai Xiaolian: ¡± sure enough, it¡¯s the welfare of transmigrators. You can save the daughter of the prefect just by saving a random girl. You can also be knocked into the river by the only heir of the richest family at antern show. Cai Xiaolian truly felt that Gu Nian had taken the script for the female lead. ¡°Thatdy su is the daughter of the magistrate? Then why did she run? I saw a servant girl chasing her. ¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. ¡°Sigh, that child likes to go out and y all day long. Her mother also controls her, so she can only run, right? I don¡¯t know what kind of bad luck I had today, but I met my family¡¯s unlucky fellow when I went out. See, I almost got into an ident.¡± Mrs. Li said with a smile. The Gu family was used to Madam li talking about their son like this. If she didn¡¯t say it one day, that unlucky fellow in my house would feel a little ufortable! ¡°Niannian, Yanyan will probablye to you tomorrow or the day after. She likes girls with a temper like you. You two have something inmon!¡± Mrs. Li suddenly said. ¡°I know, we¡¯re all very good looking!¡± Gu Nian said shamelessly. ¡°Hahaha, in that case, there are two things inmon!¡± Mrs. Liughed out loud. you guys, you¡¯ve all been implicated by my family¡¯s unlucky guy and now you¡¯re at odds with him. ¡°Ah? Gu Nian covered her mouth as li Muyan teased her. She was afraid that only she and Li Muyan knew about the kiss. It was better for her not to say it out loud. ¡°That¡¯s right. The first time she met mu Yan, she was also implicated by him and fell into the Lotus pond in her backyard. From then on, she would hide whenever she sees mu Yan. I guess she can¡¯t hide because she¡¯s riding a horse today!¡± Mrs. Li said with a smile. The Gu family thought,¡±Madam Li, you¡¯d better not let your son out.¡± ¡°Sister Luo, how¡¯s mu Yan¡¯s injury? Are you okay?¡± Cai Xiaolian changed the topic and asked li Muyan. ¡°He¡¯s fine now. He gets stabbed a few times every year. He¡¯ll be fine after a month of rest. Little Lian, if you have any new ideas, you can ask him to make them for you. Other things aside, his brain is indeed spinning fast.¡± Mrs. Li waved her hand nonchntly. ¡°That¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll be here for the exam these few days, so I¡¯ll think about it. ¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. ¡°I originally wanted to invite you all to my residence as guests, but brother shouxin is about to take his exam, so it¡¯s better to wait until he¡¯s done. I¡¯ll be the host and you alle. Remember toe too, Shushan!¡± Madam Li said. It was gettingte, and Mrs. Li didn¡¯t stay for long before she went back. The two elders of the Gu family went to sleep after washing up. Gu Xin and Gu si were also tired from the journey. The two of them did not sleep in the car today. They chattered all the way and their eyelids could not hold up anymore. They followed their grandparents to wash up and go to bed. The time-traveling trio sat together and started talking about the master that Grandpa Gu had mentioned earlier in the day. Chapter 481 481 Who are you? ¡°This is indeed strange,¡± After listening, Gu shouxin frowned. ¡°Her father, niannian, have you noticed a problem?¡± Cai Xiaolian suddenly asked. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Gu shouxin asked, and Gu Nian also looked at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°After Lu Zheng was beaten up by you, he changedpletely. He¡¯spletely different from the first few times we met. At first, we thought he was looking at niannian, butter we found out that he was looking at Xinxin. Then that time at the casino, Xinxin said that he pulled her and told her that we were going to sell Xinxin, and he asked Xinxin to go with him. But after he was beaten up, he didn¡¯t guard against us at all, as if he knew we wouldn¡¯t do anything bad to Xinxin.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Mother, I also find it strange when you talk about this.¡± it¡¯s understandable that he gets along well with father, ¡± Gu Nian continued. after all, he had never seen father in his previous life and did not understand him at all. However, he did see mother and me in his previous life. Oh no, I mean the original owner, Gu Nian, and Cai Xiaolian!¡± ¡°In my previous life, the original owner, Gu Nian, and Cai Xiaolian caused him to fail many times because of Xinxin. The third Prince even suspected that he was working with his stepmother. Even I hate the original owner, Gu Nian, and Cai Xiaolian, let alone him, who has experienced it himself.¡± ¡°As for him, ever since he was beaten up, he didn¡¯t even show any disgust for us. He even treats mother as an elder and me as a little sister. He doesn¡¯t have the personality of the Holy Father, so how could he repay evil with good?¡± I¡¯ve always found this strange, so I¡¯ve been observing him in secret. If he¡¯s faking it, then I can only say that his acting skills are too good! Gu Nian sighed. ¡°Exactly, niannian, you also have this feeling! I often forget that he¡¯s the male lead and only see him as a nephew. He¡¯s a good kid. Do you guys think he¡¯s reincarnated or not?¡± Cai Xiaolian was also puzzled. ¡°He must have been reborn. As for their attitude towards the three of us, there are two possibilities. First, it¡¯s because of Xinxin. Second, he knows that we¡¯re not the original three people.¡± Gu shouxin thought for a moment and continued, ¡± however, I think the first possibility is not likely. I had simr experiences as him when I was young. If it were me, even if I was willing to endure after my rebirth, I wouldn¡¯t be so sincere to these three people. I think the second possibility is more likely. He knows that we¡¯re not the original three.¡± After Gu shouxin finished speaking, both Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were stunned. ¡°This, this is too strange! It was too unbelievable! Really, father, mother, do you think this matter has something to do with the master that grandfather was talking about? There was no cure for Lu Zheng, and all the doctors had dered that he was beyond saving. Yet, he just had to go to that master¡¯s ce for a night and he was fine? This master had gone to his grandparents ¡®house to ask for water and said those words. Grandpa and grandma¡¯s house is at the foot of the mountain, not at the entrance of the vige. It doesn¡¯t make sense for him to walk through the entire vige to the foot of the mountain to get water. He must have done it on purpose!¡± Gu Nian analyzed. ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to see who that master is.¡± Gu shouxin exhaled and said. This kind of person or thing that was not within his control really made him very unhappy. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve figured it out! We transmigrated after death, but niannian didn¡¯t. If she could figure it out, maybe she could give niannian a chance to go back! Although I can¡¯t bear to part with niannian.¡± Cai Xiaolian said as she patted Gu Nian¡¯s hand. Chapter 482 482 Do you want to confess? Gu shouxin suddenly remembered that he had forgotten about his heart-to-heart talk with Gu Nian. However, he did not mention it immediately. Instead, he looked at Gu Nian. Gu Nian grabbed Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not thinking that much anymore. I¡¯ve already epted it, really. Although the modern world is much more convenient than the ancient times, I don¡¯t have parents in the modern world! My brother and sister-inw are very good to me. I can¡¯t bear to leave them, but they still have my nephews and nieces. They won¡¯t suffer a great blow just because I¡¯m gone. My nephews and nieces are very naughty. They¡¯re not as cute as Xinxin or as obedient as sisi.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never felt so close to a grandfather-grandson, uncle-nephew, father-daughter, mother-daughter, and sister. I really like this ce. Even if I find that master one day, even if I have the chance to go back, I don¡¯t think I will choose to go back! I like Father, I like Mother, I like our entire Gu family. So, mother, don¡¯t say that in the future. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll think that you don¡¯t want me, a teenage body and a twenty-year-old soul!¡± Cai Xiaolian pulled Gu Nian into her arms. ¡°Silly child, why don¡¯t I want it? I really want it. You¡¯re smart, sensible, pretty, and good at martial arts. We even havemon topics to talk about. Why wouldn¡¯t I want a daughter like you?¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say such things in the future!¡± Gu Nian said. In the future, we¡¯ll have three strange souls, and my sister will be a strange little koi fish. The four of us should be a family, and we can¡¯t be separated!¡± Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore,¡¯stop being so lovey-dovey with each other! Niannian too, if only you were ten years younger, I could also enjoy the days of having my daughter ride on my shoulders and show off!¡± Gu Nian got out of Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arms, ran to Gu shouxin, and hugged him. ¡°Father, it¡¯s at our ce. It¡¯s fine for your daughter to hug you!¡± Gu shouxinughed as he patted Gu Nian¡¯s arm. we¡¯ve found that master and asked him. If it¡¯s possible, I really want to go to your ce. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯d rather stay here than in modern times,¡± Cai Xiaolian said with emotion. Here, the pressure wasn¡¯t that great, the human rtionships weren¡¯t that thin, and the family was also a big family, so it was more lively. It was just that I wasn¡¯t used to life at first, but now that niannian has slowly created things I¡¯m not used to, I¡¯ve gotten used to it. I like the slow pace of life here.¡± Gu shouxin agreed. Since wifey likes it, then I¡¯ll work hard to get a good reputation. In the future, if wifey wants to go out to earn money, she can go out. If she wants to enjoy life at home, she can enjoy life. I¡¯ll let you three be the most enviable women in the great Zhou.¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at each other and said in unison, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine! Father, you have to work hard! We¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Then, the whole familyughed together,¡±hahahaha!¡± Afterughing, he realized that he was missing something. Oh, it was missing Xinxin. However, should they confess to Xinxin about their identities? It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t thought about this problem before. They were just afraid that once they said it, Xinxin would be afraid of them because the three strange souls weren¡¯t Xinxin¡¯s real parents and sister, even if the three of them could really be good to her. Gu shouxin sighed,¡±forget it, we¡¯ll talk about this when there¡¯s a suitable opportunity in the future.¡± As time went on, Xinxin might be able to ept it as she got older. as for Lu Zheng, let¡¯s not treat him as the protagonist in the book. Let¡¯s just treat him as Zhou Yuan! After all, this kid has already killed Lu Zheng and burned him into a ck corpse. He probably doesn¡¯t want to be Lu Zheng, but Zhou Yuan!¡± Chapter 483 483 The atmosphere is getting worse On the 7th of April, the examinees participating in the capital examination had to submit their information sheet to the government office. They had to be checked first, and then checked again when they entered the examination hall on the morning of the 8th. The three Gu sisters apanied Gu shouxin while Cai Xiaolian apanied the two elders to go shopping. She also took the opportunity to visit the furniture market in the prefecture. ¡°Niannian!¡± Standing at the entrance of the government office, Gu Nian suddenly heard someone calling her name. The voice sounded familiar but she could not remember who it was. Gu Nian looked around but did not see anyone she knew. There was a young man in white who looked familiar in the alley next to the government office. ¡°Niannian, this way, this way!¡± The voice was heard again. Gu Nian looked over and saw that it was the young man in white. He walked over with his two younger sisters and saw that the daughter of the magistrate was dressed as a man. ¡°Eh? You look so much like miss su! Little brother, do you know miss su?¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes and asked. ¡°Hehe, I know him. You guyse in!¡± Su Yan leaned against the wall and moved a little further in. ¡°Miss su, you¡¯re dressed like this. Are you going out to y again? The red clothes from yesterday looked pretty good!¡± Gu Nian immediately identified the person. Both Gu Nian and Gu si looked at Su Yan in surprise. ¡°Hehe, you look good in white too! In the past, I always wore ck as a man. This time, I¡¯m wearing white clothes. They probably won¡¯t be able to find me for a while! By the way, what are you guys doing here?¡± Su Yan asked. ¡°We apanied father to hand in the information. My father will be taking the exam tomorrow.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Oh, then what are you going to do after you hand in the information? Do you want to y together? I know a ce that¡¯s very fun! Let¡¯s go together!¡± Su Yan said. Gu Nianughed. Thisdy was so friendly! ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true! I¡¯m not lying to you! Niannian, two little Sisters, do you like to see the awe-inspiring general? In a while, we¡¯ll go watch general Yan drill the soldiers. It¡¯ll be very good!¡± Su Yan said excitedly. ¡°Sister su, do we have an army camp in Qing Province?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. She didn¡¯t know why, but she was very interested in generals and training soldiers. She had never seen a person in a soldier¡¯s uniform before, so she didn¡¯t know why she was interested. ¡°Of course there is! It was in the north of the city. I¡¯ll prepare new clothes for you. I¡¯ll Take You There. Go and tell your father and wait for me at the north gate. I still have to go to li Muyan to get something!¡± Su Yan said. ¡°Alright! then why don¡¯t you run away now? ¡± Gu Nian looked around. This girl should be hiding from someone. ¡°The three of you, cover me and escort me to that alley!¡± Su Yan pointed to the opposite side. ¡°Provide cover?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°We¡¯ll do this. You two split up and walk beside us.¡± Su Yan pulled Gu Nian into her arms as she turned to Gu Xin and Gu si. Gu Xin and Gu si thought it was fun and quickly nodded in agreement. Gu Nian thought,¡¯yesterday, li Muyan said that I¡¯m flirting with girls. Today, I¡¯m being flirted with by a girl?¡¯ Su Yan walked out with Gu Nian in her arms as if they were strangers. Gu si and Gu Xin followed behind the two of them with a smile on their faces. After a few steps, they would look at each other and smile. Gu Nian, who was in Su Yan¡¯s arms, even leaned her head on Su Yan¡¯s shoulder, causing the pedestrians to point at them. These two young people were too ridiculous in broad daylight. They even followed two little servant girls. Weren¡¯t they teaching the children the wrong things? The atmosphere in the prefecture was getting worse and worse! Chapter 484 484 Chapter 484-just missing a bet After Gu shouxin finished his business, he came out of the mansion and saw his daughter being hugged by a young man, as well as his little daughter and nieceughing behind him. He wanted to catch up with the young man and teach him a lesson, but when he fixed his eyes on him, he realized that it was not a young man, but a youngdy who was just like his eldest daughter. He shook his head helplessly. There was no one else but the daughter of the magistrate. Just now, when he was working inside, he heard the bailiff gossip that the youngdy had slipped away again. When would she be found by the madam today? the only thing left was to set up a te and ce a bet. Seeing Su Yan disappear into the alley in the blink of an eye, and then looking at the servants on both sides of the magistrate¡¯s backyard who seemed to be looking for him, Gu shouxin was a little speechless. Didn¡¯t you guys take a closer look at such an exaggerated movement? No wonder he had lost his girl. ¡°Father (second uncle)!¡± The Three Sisters were about toe over and continue waiting for Gu shouxin when they saw Gu shouxin walking towards them. ¡°It¡¯s all done. You guys don¡¯t n on following me to find Grandpa and Grandma, do you?¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile. ¡°Father, you¡¯re so good at predicting things! We have a date today!¡± Gu Nian chuckled. dad, the little Big sister that big sister saved yesterday asked us out to y! As Gu Xin spoke, she looked left and right, knowing that there were people looking for the youngdy on both sides. ¡°Go, do you have enough silver on you? Remember, when you¡¯re outside, don¡¯t suffer any grievances.¡± Gu shouxinughed. ¡°Enough, father! Don¡¯t worry, father, no one will let us suffer.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Alright! Do you want me to send you there? You¡¯ve only been to the prefecture a few times.¡± Gu shouxin asked again. ¡°No, we know the direction. Father, go to your grandparents and mother! They said they¡¯ll be waiting for you at Grandpa Hua¡¯s ce in the afternoon. The three of us will have lunch outside.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Alright! Go!¡± Gu shouxin nodded with a smile. ...... Gu Nian and the other two waited at the north gate for a while before a carriage stopped before them. Su Yan stretched out her head to let them get into the car. In the car, besides Su Yan, there was also a girl who looked to be about fifteen years old. this is li Muyan¡¯s cousin, Li can. Yingluo, these are the Gu sisters who sold you the skincare set. They are Gu Nian, Gu Xin, and Gu si. Su Yan introduced them to each other. She had already known the Gu family¡¯s identityst night. ¡°Aiya, I¡¯ve always wanted to go to your house with little aunt, but little aunt always thinks that I¡¯m troublesome and doesn¡¯t take me. Hehe, you don¡¯t have to bring me now. We¡¯ve met, so I can go to your house to y!¡± Li Jun said enthusiastically. Friends who are friendly with each other are also friendly with each other. Gu Nian was not afraid of interacting with strangers. Li Yan¡¯s enthusiasm made the two youngdies, who were still a little shy, rx. Gu Nian had also changed into the same military uniform as Li Yun and Su Yan. As for Gu Xin and Gu si, they were wearing men¡¯s clothing. Gu Nian and Li Yun even gave them buns. ¡°Xinxin, sisi, remember this. When others ask, just say that you¡¯re medicine boys. When they ask which family you¡¯re from, just say that you¡¯re from the Li family¡¯s medicine shop and you¡¯re here to deliver something. It¡¯s fine if no one asks.¡± Li Jun reminded. ¡°Right, you guys are following us anyway. We¡¯ve finally found a gap in the camp. Today is our best chance. After today, I¡¯m afraid that gap will be found and filled again!¡± Su Yan exined. ¡°You guys go there often?¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯ve never been in there even once.¡± Su Yan said with regret. Chapter 485 485 mama, i know what love at first sight feels like! Gu Nian was a little excited. Although she had not known Su Yan and Li Meng for long, she liked what they did! she had always admired soldiers, whether they were from ancient times or modern times. She had never seen soldiers in training before! The carriage had been moving for about 30 minutes, and the few girls had eaten some biscuits to fill their stomachs, not afraid that they would be hungryter. When they arrived at the ce Su Yan and Li Jun had told them about, they got off the carriage. Li Jun ordered the coachman to wait for them at a distance. If they didn¡¯t appear after a few hours, he would go back and tell his family about the situation. ¡°Yingluo, do you mean that we might be discovered?¡± Gu Nian asked. Su Yan patted Gu Nian¡¯s back and said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. General Yan is my cousin. When the timees, I¡¯ll take the me. Just say that I forced you toe with me. He won¡¯t be afraid. Alright, it turned out that the person she saved yesterday was not only the daughter of the prefect, but also the cousin of a general. She even admired her own luck. Finally, it was not a script where he transmigrated and suffered all kinds of hardships. The few of them sneaked in from the thicket. As expected, this time it was a gap. The few of them passed through safely and sessfully sneaked in, arriving at the martial arts practice field. There were already many soldiers below the stage. In the ring, a tall man full of manliness was fighting against ten young generals. His skin was wheat-colored, and his hair was not messy. His face was cold, and his side profile was well-defined. He was wearing a simple short jacket, and his clothes were soaked with sweat, revealing his good figure. Gu Nian followed the few of them and stood among the crowd. She did not know if she had rushed over or what, but her heart was beating fast. ¡°Hey, little boy, you¡¯re here to watch the fight too?¡± Someone noticed Gu Xin and Gu si. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯vee with my senior brother to take a look. I heard that the general is very powerful!¡± Gu si lowered his voice and said calmly. Gu Xin blinked her eyes and smiled at the man. The two of them were originally pretending to be medicine boys, and it was really difficult to distinguish between boys and girls at this age. the manughed and patted gu si on the back. ¡± hahaha, of course. You¡¯re so lucky to be able to see our General¡¯s might just by delivering medicine. Learn well. Even if you be a doctor in the future, you must be a doctor as mighty as our general! ¡°Alright, big brother!¡± Gu si leaned forward but was pulled back by Gu Xin. Gu Xin then turned around and said, ¡± ¡°Look, look, the general is going to beat the ten generals down!¡± That person didn¡¯t care about the two little medicine boys anymore, his gaze was fixed on the ring. Beside the ring, the men cheered loudly. Su Yan and Li Jun excitedly cheered along. gu nian looked at the man and ced her hand on her heart.¡¯mama, i know what love at first sight feels like!¡¯ This man is too much, he¡¯s my type! What kind of schr was this? wasn¡¯t a mature and steady man like the great general attractive? Look at those sword-like eyebrows, how good-looking and stylish. Look at those eyes that hide the starry sky, how attractive. Look at that nose, wow, it¡¯s so big! Look at his lips, so sexy! It was him, it was him! Everyone was watching the match in the ring and no one noticed Gu Nian¡¯s infatuation. ¡°Oh! oh! Oh! the general is mighty! The general is mighty!¡± the soldiers ¡®shouts resounded through the sky. The ten generals on the stage were thrown off the stage one after another. ¡°Next round, twenty!¡± Yan Mo said in a low voice as he nced around the ring. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°......¡± One man after another stood on it. Gu Nian looked at the screen and thought,¡¯it¡¯s almost twenty. I¡¯ll go too. I can¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡¯ Chapter 486 486 treat him as the enemy¡¯s leader and beat him up! Su Yan and Li Meng didn¡¯t even have time to grab it. Gu Xin and Gu si were also panicking. Why did they go up? ¡°Which team are you from?¡± Yan Mo looked at the 20 people who hade up and saw that Gu Nian was thest one to be injured. He frowned and asked coldly, ¡± ¡°general, she¡¯s a new recruit!¡± su yan said, lowering her head. She couldn¡¯t pull him down since he had already gone up. Otherwise, if her cousin found out, she would be finished. Fortunately, she remembered that a few people from the government office had dropped into the camp to be the cooks ¡®soldiers two days ago. Gu Nian cupped her fists at Yan Mo. She loved Su Yan to death and was determined to get first-hand information on this general Yan when she returned. ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Yan Mo¡¯s gaze paused on Su Yan for a moment before he turned away as if nothing had happened. Gu Nian followed the other neen people and attacked. Yan Mo¡¯s punches were fast, urate, and ruthless. He almost sent one of them flying with each punch. Gu Nian, on the other hand, was different from the other soldiers. She attacked Yan Mo from behind and leaped onto Yan Mo¡¯s shoulder, covering his eyes with her hands. ¡°Quick, you guys go left, you guys go right, I¡¯ll cover my eyes!¡± The people in the arena were dumbfounded! The people below the ring were dumbfounded! yan mo¡¯s body froze. When Gu Nian saw that no one was moving, she said angrily, ¡± ¡°Hurry up! This was his only chance! hurry up and settle it, do you want the general to fall to my death?¡± When the other people in the ring saw that a new recruit dared to ride on the general¡¯s head, wouldn¡¯t they be letting down this newly arrived warrior if they didn¡¯t make a move? hence, they all went up to him. Gu Nian sat steadily and covered Yan Mo¡¯s eyes so tightly that Yan Mo could not get rid of her. He wanted to use his hands to pull, but his hands were held back. he was extremely angry! Where did this brate from? He actually dared to ride on his head. Let¡¯s see how he¡¯ll deal with himter. hence, he didn¡¯t care anymore. he grabbed the person closest to him and threw him away. ¡°Can you guys do it? I¡¯ve already blindfolded the general¡¯s eyes. Can¡¯t you guys beat him down?¡± Gu Nian shouted as she saw a few of them flying away. The person who had been thrown out of the ring and spat out blood as he crawled up: ...... ¡°phew!¡± ¡°Phew!¡± ¡°Come down and fight if you can!¡± ¡°yeah, if you have the ability,e down and fight!¡± the people below the ring were not convinced. ¡°We¡¯re a team, so we should be United and cooperate. Why are you ying hero? Treat the general as the enemy¡¯s leader and beat him to death! Do you understand?¡± Gu Nian yelled as she hugged Yan Mo¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right. Treat me as the leader of the enemy and beat me to death! again!¡± Yan Mo said sternly. ¡°Then we¡¯reing!¡± The remaining 11 yers licked their lips and really started toe up with a strategy. unfortunately, it was useless. yan mo didn¡¯t care and just relied on listening to the sound to determine the location of these people. Of course, he had also suffered quite a few punches. His hair was now in a mess, and two strands of hair fell off his sideburns. All that was left was Gu Nian on his shoulder. The corners of Yan Mo¡¯s mouth curled up, and he said in a gloomy voice, ¡± ¡°stinky brat, let me tell you why the flowers are so red today!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Yan Mo grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s legs and leaned forward in an attempt to shake her off. gu nian let go of the hand covering his eyes and pushed down. as her hands touched the ground, she used the force to lean back. Yan Mo didn¡¯t expect her to use so much force and was pulled down. In that instant, he let go of his hand and supported himself with one hand. Gu Nian¡¯s leg was finally free. She turned around and grabbed Yan Mo¡¯s neck. Yan Mo no longer grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s other leg. Instead, he grabbed her waist with both hands and threw her out. Chapter 487 487 The general was poisoned Gu Nian had deliberately let go of her in order to rx. However, Gu Nian did not fall to the ground. Instead, she rolled on the ground before standing up. she stood steadily and did not look embarrassed at all. There was another round of cheers around the ring. Gu Xin and Gu SI¡¯s hearts were in their throats when they saw this. That general looked so powerful, would their sister get hurt? yan mo caught gu nian and carried her on his shoulder. he then looked at su yan, li yun, and the two ¡®medicine boys¡¯. ¡°capture the four of them and send them to my tent!¡± The people around the four of them were stunned. Su Yan and Li Meng each grabbed a little one and ran. Unfortunately, there were soldiers all over the ce, where could they run? Gu Xin clenched her fists tightly, wondering if she should use the four killing weapons that grandma Xiao had given her. But her sister was in the hands of the other party! She suppressed the thoughts in her heart and decided to wait until she saw her sister. The few of them were brought to Yan Mo¡¯s tent. Gu Nian looked at Yan Mo, who was a head taller than him, from top to bottom. He did not hide the admiration in his eyes. ¡°Does youngdy know Su Yan?¡± Yan Mo, who was used to this look, asked with a slight frown. ¡°General Yan also knows Su Yan?¡± gu nianxiao asked. ¡°Cousin brother, cousin brother! Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry! She¡¯s my good sister, and it¡¯s all my fault. I threatened her. ¡± su yan, who had just been brought in, immediately stepped forward and shielded gu nian behind her. ¡°You threatened her toe to the camp with you. Do you think you can threaten her to go up the stage and fight with me?¡± Yan Mo nced at Su Yan from the corner of his eyes, his expression as cold as ever. Su Yan was stunned for a moment, then put on a look of righteousness,¡±Of course! I threatened her and wanted her to teach you a lesson. I meant it. ¡± yan mo¡¯s face was cold. ¡± sneaking into the camp is a serious crime. i¡¯m sorry. ¡± Who knew that before he could finish his sentence, Gu Xin would throw a heartbroken Xi Zi at him. Yan Mo caught it. Gu Xin scattered another leaf to blind him. Yan Mo¡¯s vision blurred for a moment. Gu Xin¡¯s movements were Swift as she jumped up and threw a piece of heartbroken western pastry into Yan Mo¡¯s mouth. ¡±e here! ¡± before he could say the word, yan mo felt weak. ¡°Sisters, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xin held Gu Nian¡¯s hand with one hand and Gu SI¡¯s hand with the other. She also called Li Zheng and Su Yan, who were still in a daze. yes, yes, yes. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Watch me. We don¡¯t have to run! Su Yan came back to her senses. ¡°Eldest miss su, you¡¯re out just like that?¡± Not far away, Yan Mo¡¯s men had already recognized Su Yan. ¡± second brother qin, cousin told me to wait at home. he¡¯s going to my house toin! ¡± Su Yan said pitifully. hahahaha, I say, eldest miss su, you can¡¯t me our general for this. You found a girl to ride on the general¡¯s neck, and the general didn¡¯t cripple you on the spot because of su Furen! Qin erughed out loud as he sized up Gu Nian. He was very satisfied with Gu Nian. Thisdy was really a Tiger. She dared to ride on his General¡¯s neck. sigh, second brother Qin, I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. We have to go back obediently! Su Yan waved at Qin er and left with her Little Sisters. They had been walking in the direction of the main entrance, but as they walked, they turned a corner and headed in the direction they hade from. They walked calmly, and the people on the road also heard that among them was Lord SU¡¯s daughter, who was also their General¡¯s cousin. Since she could walk freely, it meant that the general did not me her, so why would they be worried? Thus, the five of them left the room. As soon as they reached the gap, the camp was in chaos. ¡°Not good, the general has been poisoned. Quickly catch miss su and the others!¡± Chapter 488 488 You have good taste qin er thought that they had left through the main entrance and chased after them. Su Yan and the others got into the carriage, their excited mood still not yet calmed down. ¡°little xinxin, you¡¯re good! Do you know who the guy you just ambushed is?¡± Su Yan pinched Gu Xin¡¯s face andughed evilly. ¡°Sister su, that¡¯s a general, your cousin. However, he wanted to punish us and even carried my sister for such a long distance. My father said that I can¡¯t let myself be wronged when I¡¯m out.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t look afraid at all. ¡°Uncle Gu is also an awesome person! Didn¡¯t he say that if he met someone more powerful, he should bear with it?¡± Li Jun asked. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Her father had said that no matter what she encountered, she shouldn¡¯t let herself be wronged. He¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± gu xin said. ¡°Waa! I¡¯m so envious!¡± Su Yan shook her hand, her face full of envy. Uncle Gu was just an exam candidate, and he didn¡¯t let his daughter suffer outside. Her father was a magistrate, and he told her not to make a big deal out of it after she left the Qing provincial government. She had to be careful not to offend people she shouldn¡¯t. She also wanted to have a father who could handle everything! ¡°Cough, cough, Su Yan, aren¡¯t you going to ask what Xinxin gave your cousin? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your cousin will die from poisoning?¡± Gu Nian coughed twice to interrupt their envy. ¡°Oh, right, little Xinxin, what¡¯s that? Isn¡¯t it amazing? Can it make my cousin lie in bed for ten days?¡± Su Yan said btedly. She had never thought of a deadly poison. After all, Xinxin was so cute. How could she have such a sinister thing in her hands? it must have been given to her by uncle Gu as a backup to punish bad people! Gu Nian: ¡± this bastard. They¡¯re not biological cousins, are they? they¡¯re probably enemies. Why would he have to lie in bed for ten days to half a month? ¡± ¡°Amazing. However, he couldn¡¯t lie in bed for ten days or half a month. He would only be blind for two to four hours and feel heartache for six to eight hours. I thought that big sister would use it when she was lifted up, but she didn¡¯t. big sister, are you worried that big sister su and big sister li won¡¯t be able to escape after using it? You can¡¯t bear to leave them behind?¡± Gu Xin asked as she looked at Gu Nian. She really couldn¡¯t figure out why her sister didn¡¯t want to use the four great killing weapons this time when she had always wanted to. su yan and li meng thought,¡±fine, i¡¯ve been despised.¡± however, they really didn¡¯t know how to do xinxin¡¯s agile movements just now. Su Yan admitted that she was not as powerful as Gu Nian. After all, Gu Nian had saved her yesterday. Today, Gu Nian could even exchange a few blows with her cousin! as for li zheng, well, he knew some martial arts, but he probably couldn¡¯t even fight a hooligan. ¡°No! I just want to take a closer look at general Yan because he¡¯s good looking. Su Yan, how old is your cousin? is he married yet?¡± Gu Nian shook her head and asked Su Yan. she felt that yan mo was her cup of tea, so she didn¡¯t try to hide anything and asked su yan directly. She had lived for twenty-six years in her previous life and had never met a man who could move her heart. It was not easy for her to meet one in this life, so how could she not ask because she was shy and reserved? Instead of asking for information by herself, it would be more urate to get it directly from the main character¡¯s cousin! Moreover, looking at Su Yan and Yan Mo, the two families were very close and probably knew each other very well. ¡°Ya! ¡®Gu Nian, you have good taste!¡¯ You¡¯re so brave! you actually took a fancy to my cousin at first nce!¡± su yan was stunned. Li Zheng also looked at Gu Nian with admiration. Chapter 489 ?489 Chapter 489 jinx ¡°Ah? Sister, didn¡¯t you want to be the champion? Why have you taken a fancy to great general?¡± Gu Xin asked in confusion. ¡°Aiya! Little Xinxin, this shows that your sister has good taste! my cousin is not only a great general but also a schr! My cousin became a martial arts schr when he was 16. Back then, how many girls in the capital had thrown flowers and handkerchiefs at him! I was only a few years old at that time, but I heard many girls say that they liked my cousin!¡± Su Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. When she looked at Gu Nian again, she found her even more pleasing to the eye. If she could help her uncle and aunt solve her cousin¡¯s life problem, Aiya, with just one word from her uncle, would her father still dare to control her? Su Yan seemed to see a free and happy future waving at her. ¡°How old were you when he was sixteen? How old is he now?¡± Gu Nian asked again. Su Yan began to talk about Yan Mo. yan mo was twenty-three years old this year. he was the eldest son of marquis wuan, and also the son of marquis wuan. At the age of 16, he took the martial arts examination and was then appointed by the Emperor to go to war with general Peng. He had made many achievements on the battlefield, and in just five years, he had been promoted to a second-grade mighty general. Compared to the son of the Marquis of Wu ¡®an, the people were more willing to call Yan Mo general. From the time he became a martial arts schr, the matchmakers from the Marquis of wuan¡¯s residence had broken through the threshold. Until the year Yan Mo turned 20, for a total of four years, he had been engaged to five times by his mother. In the end, whenever the girl proposed marriage to his family, she would either feel ufortable here or there. When the engagement was called off, she would be in high spirits. everyone felt that it was strange. they did not dare to propose marriage in the marquis of wu ¡®an residence for two years. At the beginning ofst year, there was another girl who was infatuated with Yan Mo. It was said that when she was ten years old, she saw Yan Mo¡¯s charm as the martial arts champion and had been infatuated with him. Finally, when she was of marriageable age, she begged her family toe to her house and settle her marriage. As a result, she got married at the end of the year. When Dongyue went out to pray to the gods, the carriage was startled and the girl fell off the cliff. The girl was dead. The people in the capital all said that Yan Moke people, and this time, no one dared toe. The Marquis Madam took the initiative to ask someone to matchmake, but no one responded to her. Justst month, the Marquis Madam had written a letter to her sister-inw, Su Yan¡¯s mother, su Furen,ining about this matter. She had even asked the Marquis Madam to help look for a girl in Qing Province who had a tough life. As for Yan Mo himself, he didn¡¯t say anything about this. After all, his family was the one who arranged the marriage for him. If there was someone, he would get married. If there was no one who didn¡¯t get married, it would be pretty good to live alone. He wasn¡¯t the only son in his family. His mother had given birth to four younger brothers for him, and there were many people who could inherit his family name. ¡°Ah? Were all the girls he wanted to marry not good? Then big sister doesn¡¯t want it anymore, I don¡¯t want it anymore!¡± Gu Xin hugged Gu Nian¡¯s arm and shook her head vigorously. What if it wasn¡¯t good for her sister to follow him? ¡°that¡¯s right. gu nian, you have to think about it carefully. The girls who like my cousin are all scared. i treat you as my good sister, so i won¡¯t hide it from you. However, if you ask me, it¡¯s not that my cousin is a ke, but the girl who fell to her death died in a strange way. Why would a good steed Deputy suddenly be frightened? That girl¡¯s house is a mess! Who knows if there¡¯s a conspiracy behind the stepmother¡¯s decision?¡± Su Yan looked at Gu Xin¡¯s frightened expression and suddenly felt that her free and easy future had to say goodbye to her. Sigh. it¡¯s fine. I know a girl who¡¯s in a simr situation as your cousin. Recently, they¡¯ve been talking about marriage. They¡¯ve even agreed to get married at the end of the year. The man is doing well! Gu Nian waved her hand. She did not believe in such things. Chapter 490 490 Sister is going to be taken away that¡¯s right, sister Xinxin. You¡¯ve forgotten about aunt Xiao Huan! Gu si patted Gu Xin. Gu Xin¡¯s little face wrinkled. It seemed so, but she was just worried about her sister! ¡°su yan, is your cousin¡¯s family situationplicated? For example, does your uncle have any concubines? How¡¯s your aunt?¡± Gu Nian asked again. ¡°Niannian, you¡¯ve really taken a fancy to general Yan! Why are you asking so clearly?¡± Li Jun asked in surprise. Moreover, she admired people like Gu Nian, who could ask and fight for the person she liked. Unlike her sisters from the Li family, who had to listen to their mother. The Gu family also had four sisters, and the Li family also had four sisters. Why were they different? Oh, the Gu sisters had a good father, but they didn¡¯t. Li Zheng was jealous. ¡°Speaking of my uncle and aunt, they¡¯re definitely good candidates for the role of inws. My uncle is a kind person. He is idle in the court, and his interests are to raise flowers, birds, and fish. Aunt used to be a farmer¡¯s daughter. When uncle was young, he was saved by aunt when he went into the mountains to search for precious herbs. During his recovery, the two of them developed a rtionship. After uncle returned to the capital, he was beaten up by maternal grandfather and locked in the temple by maternal grandmother for a few days. However, he was still determined to marry aunt. In the end, I had no choice but to let him marry her. ¡± ¡°My grandfather used to be in the Army, so he only had two children, my uncle and my mother. After uncle married aunt, aunt gave birth to three sons in a row, and their lives became better. Although she has an evil mother-inw, my sister-inw is not evil. My mother and aunt have a very good rtionship. My big cousin has been brought by maternal grandfather since he was young, so he has a lot of good skills.¡± ¡°My second older cousin is 21 years old and is already married. Last year, he took the Imperial examinations and also got married. Third cousin and neen were thrown to the border city to guard the great Zhou by their cousin. The fourth cousin was 16 years old and his body was rtively weak. He had to drink medicine all year round. his little cousin was only ten years old and was still studying. My uncle¡¯s family doesn¡¯t have concubines. My maternal grandfather passed away when my cousin was 13 years old due to an old illness. My maternal grandmother also passed away the year after my cousin went to the battlefield. ¡°Therefore, their family is very simple. Their situation is simr to ours. There¡¯s nothing shady about it. ¡± Su Yan briefly exined Yan Mo¡¯s family situation to Gu Nian. Mm, very good, very good! There was no olddy, no evil mother-inw, no sister-inw, and her father-inw was still an infatuated lover. This was something that was hereditary. It was perfect! Gu Nian was very satisfied with this. ¡°gu nian, are you really nning to fight? Then I¡¯ll tell my mother and aunt, there¡¯s another girl who doesn¡¯t believe in heresy, and a very good looking and capable one who has taken a fancy to my cousin!¡± su yan looked at gu nian and asked with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell the elders yet. Wait until we get him.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything! Gu Nian, you can do it! You have to grab my cousin in the palm of your hand!¡± Su Yan made a wing gesture. ¡°niannian, you can do it! I have high hopes for you!¡± Li Jun also said. ¡°Sister niannian, I support you!¡± Gu si also said. Gu Xin, [ thedy who proposed to the general isn¡¯t good. What should I do if she doesn¡¯t want to support my sister? ] ...... The few girls changed their clothes in the carriage and went to a restaurant after returning to the city. After eating and drinking to their fill, they went home separately. ¡°hey, where did you guys go today? Why does Xinxin look unhappy?¡± Grandpa Gu asked with a smile when he saw the sisters. ¡°Grandpa, sister is going to be taken away!¡± Gu Xin felt wronged. Chapter 491 491 A nce determines a lifetime In the central room, Gu Nian looked at his grandparents and parents as he helplessly held his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve taken a fancy to a pretty good young fellow today. Haven¡¯t I reached the age where we can be close? I felt that the young man was not bad, so I asked him about his situation. When Xinxin heard that the young man¡¯s situation was simr to aunt xiaohuan¡¯s, she was unhappy and worried that I would be in trouble!¡± ¡°Young man? What are you doing?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked curiously. To be able to catch her niannian¡¯s eye, she shouldn¡¯t be simple! Grandpa, grandma, and Gu shouxin were also looking at Gu Nian with great curiosity. Didn¡¯t this child sayst year that he was looking for a schr? He found it so quickly? Wasn¡¯t it only going to be tested next year? ¡°Su Yan¡¯s cousin, Yan Mo, general Yan. The Prince of Marquis Wu an¡¯s residence, Wu Zhouyuan from a few years ago. A twenty-three-year-old young fellow!¡± Gu Nian replied calmly. Grandpa and Grandma Gu were speechless. You¡¯re just a fifteen-year-old girl, and you¡¯re calling a twenty-three-year-old young man? Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian knew the age of Gu Nian¡¯s soul, so they didn¡¯t think it was a big deal for her to like a twenty-three year old man. If she liked someone of the same age, they would find it a little strange. ¡°But, sister su said thatst year, ady who was engaged to general Yan went up the mountain to pray to Buddha a month before the wedding. The horse was startled and thedy fell off the cliff!¡± Gu Xin said from the side. ¡°This ...¡± The four elders didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Xinxin, we haven¡¯t even reached that step yet! You little worrier! Why don¡¯t you take a look first and see if sister will be in trouble when he slowly takes a fancy to her? If you do, big sister will listen to you without a second word. No, you have to listen to big sister, okay?¡± Gu Nian said. She really wanted to say, ¡± little koi fish, with you around, why would I be unlucky if I followed you? ¡± He would only be implicated if he encountered a super jinx like li Muyan. ¡°Alright then!¡± Gu Xin sighed and nodded her head. After a while, sheughed. Grandpa, grandma, father, mother, that general Yan is really powerful! Not even twenty soldiers could defeat him! He carried his sister for a long distance without panting. He was also very tall, half a head taller than brother Yuanyuan! I just don¡¯t know if brother Yuanyuan can beat him!¡± ¡°Your brother Yuan Yuan is still young, he still needs to grow!¡± Grandpa Gu smiled and said, ¡± since you¡¯re a martial arts schr, you must be very good at martial arts. I¡¯ve also heard of general Yan¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s well-treated by the people in the North, and the Tatar people in the North hide far away when they hear his name.¡± ¡°Niannian, you can¡¯t just look at his appearance and ability, you have to look at his heart too. Getting married is a lifetime thing. Before you can confirm his feelings, you can¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Grandma Gu said earnestly. She couldn¡¯t help but remind Gu Nian of her previous behavior. ¡°Yes, I know, grandma. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m your granddaughter, I¡¯m very smart! You see, the grandpa you took a fancy to back then was set for life with one look!¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I believe in niannian.¡± Grandpa Gu nodded. ¡°Xinxin said to fight with the soldiers and carry niannian? Where did you guys go?¡± Gu shouxin caught the main point and asked. The third sister: Gu Nian and Gu Xin lowered their heads. Gu shouxin looked at Gu si. sisi, tell second uncle. Where did you go? ¡± Chapter 492 492 Xinxin is the one who resembles grandma the most gu si couldn¡¯t resist gu shouxin¡¯s eyes and could only say it. In the end, as she spoke, she saw that the adults weren¡¯t unhappy and even said that they were excited. Especially the part where Gu Xin threw the pills, scattered the powder, and pulled them along. Grandpa and Grandma Gu looked at each other and thought,¡±Xinxin is the one who looks like her grandma the most. She¡¯s so young, and she¡¯s already throwing a weapon at the general?¡± Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were also speechless. Their Xinxin was really fierce. She knew that he was a general and still dared to throw him? It seemed that he had really raised a Tiger! Gu Xin lowered her head and clenched her fists uneasily. Father and mother have not scolded me for more than half a year! Xinxin, in the future, when you throw things, you have to think about many things. Don¡¯t think about the other party¡¯s identity, but think about how to escape and escape safely. Gu shouxin instructed. Gu Xin was stunned. She lifted her head and blinked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. ¡°No, father, mother, I thought you would scold me. You guys haven¡¯t scolded me for more than half a year!¡± Gu Xin said honestly. The Gu family: ...... Everyone waited for a long time at night, but no one from the government or the military came. It seemed that general Yan had found a way to alleviate the symptoms. the family went to sleep in peace. On the 8th of April, Gu shouxin went to the examination hall. Grandpa and Grandma Gu went shopping by themselves without their children. Cai Xiaolian thought for a moment, then took her sisters to find third aunt Gu and buy some gifts to the Li family. She felt that her three children were mischievous. They had barged into the military camp, one fought with the general, and the other plotted against the general. She had no friendship with the Prefectural magistrate¡¯s wife, so she could not rashly visit, so she nned to ask Madam li for help. Moreover, she had been in contact with Madam li for a few months and had made several transactions. Madam li would bring a lot of things to her house every time. She had to pay a visit to the prefecture this time. third aunt gu asked a maidservant of her family to follow them. they bought some gifts and the group went to the li family. The Li family was indeed the richest family in the Qing government. Just this courtyard alone was enough to fill the entire Street with their houses. After reporting to the gatekeeper, they were invited in. However, the one who invited them in was not Madam li, but old Madam li. Madam li had gone to patrol the shop. Old Madam li, Madam Luo, was an aunt from Madam Li¡¯s maternal family. However, Madam li was not a biological child of the Luo family, so the aunt and nephew did not look alike. Old Mrs. Li was in her 50s. Her hair was all white, probably because she had been worried about the Li family¡¯s business when she was young. Grandma Gu was in her early 50s, but she didn¡¯t have a single white hair. Old Madam li didn¡¯t look very well, but she still greeted the Gu family warmly until the girls from the Li family¡¯s eldest branch came over. ¡°niannian, xinxin, sisi!¡± Li Zheng waved at his sisters, weing them with open arms! Li can was the third child in the family. She had two older unmarried sisters and a younger sister who was the same age as Gu Xin. Old Madam li saw that Li can was quite familiar with the people, so she asked her to bring them to the garden to y. In the house, only eldest Miss Li Jun and second Miss Li Zhen were helping to greet Cai Xiaolian and third aunt Gu. The moment they left the house, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but nce at Li can¡¯s sister, Li Shan, the fourth daughter of the Li family. She felt that this youngdy Li Si, who was about the same age as her, was looking at her with hostility. However, when she looked over, the youngdy was not looking at her again. She was cold and silent. Gu Xin felt a little ufortable. She didn¡¯t think that she had seen wrongly. Chapter 493 493 Chapter 493 Li Shan ¡°Third sister, the sun is a bit strong, I want to go back to my room to rest, I have a headache.¡± li shan said coldly when they arrived at a pavilion. ¡°Okay, you can go.¡± Li Zheng frowned and nodded to let her go. ¡°Niannian, Xinxin, sisi, please don¡¯t take it to heart! Ever since my little sister recovered from the coldst year, her personality has changed. She used to be as lively and cute as Xinxin and sisi, but after she got sick that time, she changedpletely. She looks like an olddy in her twenties.¡± Li Zheng paused for a moment, then sighed and said, ¡± sigh, I thought that with a girl of the same age as Xinxin sisi, I could y with her for a while longer. In the end, she¡¯s still the same. ¡°Last year? When did fourth youngdy Li catch a coldst year?¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. Although she did not sense Li can looking at Gu Xin, she could feel that Li can was looking at her. Li can¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and confusion. It wasst year again. After she fell sick, she had changedpletely. She made it sound as if they were transmigrators and Lu Zheng was a reincarnated person. at the beginning of Octoberst year, she made a fuss about going to the manor to y. In the end, she fell sick in the manor and had to recuperate for half a month. When she came back, she hadpletely changed. Li Jun said helplessly. The sisters were the girls of the Li family¡¯s first branch. Their father was gone, their mother ate vegetarian and prayed to Buddha all day long, and their two sisters ¡®marriage had been dyed until now because of mourning. If it weren¡¯t for grandmother and second aunt¡¯s kindness, they would never be as carefree as before. ¡°Some people¡¯s temperament will change after they fall sick. don¡¯t worry too much, as long as she¡¯s healthy, it¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Nian consoled. he couldn¡¯t help but mutter in his heart. Early Octoberst year again? It was the same time as when their family transmigrated and when Lu Zheng was Reborn! His temperament had suddenly changed. He didn¡¯t know if this person had transmigrated or reincarnated! However, based on her surprised expression when she first saw him, whether she had transmigrated or reincarnated, she must have known him. Gu Nian did not know what to do at the moment. She could only wait for Gu shouxin to finish his exam before the family discussed it. Li Zheng exined his sister¡¯s unreasonable behavior and didn¡¯t say anything else. He brought his sisters to drink tea, eat snacks, and chat. ...... li shan returned to her room and dismissed the maidservants. she sat in front of the dressing table and looked at herself in the mirror. She recognized Gu Nian. This was because Gu Nian was the sister of the person who had caused him to be possessed. For the sake of that person, he had let both Gu Nian and Cai Shi off the hook. After all, one of them was that person¡¯s sister, while the other was that person¡¯s mother. She had heard that he had let them go because of that person¡¯sst words before he died. That person had not been sold to Yangzhou and had not be Ling Long, who would be famous in the female branch of Yangzhou in a few years. It was ridiculous. She had wanted to buy her in two years ¡®time and keep her by her side to torture her. But she had not been sold. Li Shan looked at herself in the mirror and pouted slightly. When she saw the dimples on her cheeks, she felt an inexplicable anger in her heart. He indeed did not look like her, only the dimples at the side of her mouth. didn¡¯t she have a pair of dimples like this when she smiled at grandmother just now? Li Shan pinched her dimples. She didn¡¯t want to smile. She didn¡¯t even want to move her face and mouth. Even if she didn¡¯t smile, a slight press of her lips would cause dimples to appear. In her past life, she had already entered the pce and was about to be doted on by the new emperor. In the end, because of this pair of dimples, she was given to the country guarding Duke Lu Zheng by the new emperor. Her dream of bing the Imperial consort had been broken. She was in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor, with arge group of women. She had thought that she could fight to be the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s wife. In the end, after living there for two years, she realized that Lu Zheng did not want any of them. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was filled with that woman, the prostitute, Linglong, whom he brought back from Yangzhou. She was also Gu Xin. Chapter 494 494 The wings There were dozens of women in Lu Yang¡¯s residence. They either looked simr to Gu Xin or had the skills that Gu Xin had learned in the brothel. Every year, Lu Zheng would take a lock of hair the size of a chopstick and a thumb from them. He would also take away their cut nails. On the 15th day of the first lunar month, he would force them to give a bowl of blood, and then treat them with good food and drink. It had been half a year since the first girl who entered the public house after Gu Xin¡¯s death. During this period, eightntern festivals had passed, and the first batch of girls had their blood drained eight times. In thest year of the Lantern Festival, Lu Zheng had finally tormented himself to death. After his death, the Grandmaster of the Xiangguo Temple hade to a realization and helped him settle his funeral Affairs. He had given the dozens of girls a share of the silver, shops, manors, and a thick sum of money. No one bore a grudge against Lu Zheng, not even a few from the pce. This was because their backgrounds were more miserable. They were either sold by their families or had no parents. They had wasted a few years, using their hair, nails, and a few bowls of blood to exchange for such arge sum of money. Moreover, they were from the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. No one bullied them. Perhaps they were even grateful to Lu Zheng! She was the only one who bore a grudge against Lu Zheng. She hated Gu Xin, the girl from Yangzhou, who was in Lu Zheng¡¯s heart. It was because of this adulterous couple that she did not be the Imperial consort. If it wasn¡¯t for Lu Zheng, that girl Gu Xin would definitely have been favored by the new emperor and given birth to a Prince. With her methods, it wasn¡¯t impossible for her to be the Empress. It was all because of this adulterous couple! In the winter when she was ten years old, she made a fuss about going to the manor to y. In the end, she was kidnapped halfway and then fed medicine. The same batch of people around her age were sent to a ce to teach them how to seduce men. It was onlyter that she found out that these people had been trained and sent to the third Prince, whoter became the Emperor. After six years of nurturing, when she was sixteen, only she and another person were sent to the third Prince¡¯s estate. Unfortunately, the two of them never got the chance. In the end, she cruelly betrayed herpanion in exchange for the third Prince¡¯s Trust. In the end, when the third Prince ascended the throne, she also entered the pce to be a Pce maid. After Lu Zheng¡¯s death, the Emperor ordered people to find her and bring her into the pce. Then, he gave her a cup of poisoned wine. She was almost forced to drink it. In the end, when she woke up again, it was the year when she was ten years old and was caught by a kidnapper on the way to the manor. This time, she naturally did not let the kidnapper have his way. She had already experienced it thest time, so how could she let herself be knocked out this time? so, she bit her tongue to wake herself up. While the kidnapper thought that she had been knocked out and was unprepared, she jumped out of the car and fell into the pool, and was saved. In this life, she must marry into the third Prince¡¯s family gloriously. She had a bargaining chip in her hands. She knew the identity of her second aunt and cousin. As for Lu Zheng and Gu Xin, this adulterous couple, she would not touch them for the time being. When she became the third Prince¡¯s wife, she would slowly deal with them. In this life, the third Prince did not need Lu Zheng as his right-hand man. She was enough. She knew how things had developed in her previous life! Li Shan looked at herself in the mirror and let out a deep breath. ...... In the garden, while the girls were chatting happily, there was some noise on the big tree not far away, and it was quite loud. Li Jun asked the maidservant to go and see what was going on. The maidservant came back and reported, ¡± ¡°Young master asked ah Dong to fly down from the tree with his wings!¡± Li Jun asked,¡¯Yingying is using the wings that big brother made himself? Wasn¡¯t he just messing around? Fromst year to this year, how many times has ah Dong been thrown to the ground by him!¡± ¡°Li Muyan knows how to make wings?¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. What wings? It can still fly?¡± Chapter 495 495 It¡¯s not a problem with the kite Out of curiosity, Li Zheng brought his sisters to li Muyan¡¯s courtyard. Li Muyan¡¯s courtyard was very spacious. There was a towering tree next to the entrance. At this moment, ah Dong was standing on the top branch of the tree. The dense branches and leaves had been cut down long ago, so they would not block ah Dong. Ah Dong¡¯s face was bitter, and his arms were open. He was carrying a huge kite-shaped thing on his back, and it was impossible to tell what it was made of. Ah Dong was tied to the kite, and there was a rope tied to his heart. The other end of the rope was pulled by a few guards. They were all ready to wait for li Muyan¡¯s order. Li Muyan was sitting on a bamboo chair. There were bamboo poles on the four corners of the bamboo chair for people to carry him. He had no choice. He was so unlucky yesterday that he had injured his leg and couldn¡¯t walk on his own. His face was still pale, but he didn¡¯t mind at all. He was feeling the wind. When he heard the servant call third miss, he didn¡¯t even look at her, but he felt a little impatient in his heart. Third sister hade to meddle in other people¡¯s business again. in the past, there were many flowers and nts in my brother¡¯s yard. A few years ago, he wanted to fly, so it was transformed into this! Li Jun helplessly exined to her sisters. When li Muyan heard this, he realized that his third sister wasn¡¯t the only one! Therefore, when he turned around and saw Gu Nian, his eyes lit up. However, when he saw the two little ones beside Gu Nian, he was reminded of the embarrassing scene at the crossroads Vige. ¡°Brother mu Yan! Are your legs better?¡± Gu Xin ran forward and asked. Out of her love for Mrs. Li and the way she bullied her on the plum blossom dome the other day, Gu Xin quite liked this pretty yet unlucky little brother. ¡°Cough, cough, I¡¯m feeling better. Xinxin, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you¡¯re here? Go sit over there, I¡¯ll get someone to bring you some delicious desserts!¡± Li mu said. ¡°Third sister, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you¡¯ve brought guests?¡± ¡°Brother, are you going to make ah Dong fall like this again? Ah Dong is really pitiful, falling at least twice a year!¡± Li Jun stepped forward and said. On the tree, ah Dong looked at Li Zheng gratefully. Third miss was the best. Although she couldn¡¯t persuade him every time, she still came to persuade him every time! Unlike Madam, who encouraged young master! ¡°What do you know! I fall at least three times a year! I¡¯m creating, inventing! Aiya, I can¡¯t exin it to you youngdies!¡± Li Muyan nced at Gu Nian as he spoke. ¡°Li Muyan, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but if you do this, he won¡¯t be able to fly. Unless the wind is strong enough to blow up the trees, ah Dong will definitely not be able to fly.¡± Gu Nian bent over slightly and ced her hands on her knees as she spoke. As long as this unlucky fellow did not say that she had taken advantage of him, Gu Nian still liked him. After all, he was strong and good-looking. how is that possible? a kite can fly. I¡¯ve already made a big kite for him. There¡¯s enough strength below to pull him. He should be able to take off with the wind. Li Muyan said with a frown. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve done this in the past. The kite ah Dong carried wasn¡¯t this big in the past, so you should make the kite bigger this time. Have you ever thought about it? the problem isn¡¯t the size of the kite, but the other parts. Gu Nian stood up straight and turned to look at ah Dong who was on the tree. ¡°I know, it should have something to do with height. However, it¡¯s too high. If it doesn¡¯t work, there will be an ident. I can only try to figure it out from other aspects.¡± Li Muyan sighed and said. Chapter 496 496 Chapter 496 waiting for the wind Gu Nian pursed her lips. How should she answer this question? This was a problem of mechanics. She could exin it clearly, but she was afraid that li Muyan wouldn¡¯t understand. ¡°When we fly a kite, we have to run along the line. If we don¡¯t run, the kite will fall off, right? When the kite flew, it relied on the wind and the pulling force of the rope. The kite was so small that it could be blown by the wind, but have you ever seen anyone being blown by the wind? Unless it was a particrly strong wind that could flip over the house. Therefore, once ah Dong left the branch, he would not be able to fly even if the people below pulled the rope at the same time. I heard that you¡¯ve tried it many times, so you should be able to understand this principle!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. But, I¡¯m not letting ah Dong be on top alone! I gave him wings. I¡¯ve modified the wings with many materials, and this one is the lightest and thergest. i now have six more people pulling the rope.pared to ah dong¡¯s weight, the weight of the kite was not worth mentioning. And this time, I¡¯ve asked someone to cushion the floor. Ah Dong will definitely not fall and have any problems.¡± Li Muyan retorted. Gu Nian had already seen the cushion earlier. However, the tree was so tall that even if they did not fly up, they would probably be pulled out of the protection range of the cushion! ¡°li muyan, where do you think the cushion is? Do you think ah Dong willnd on the soft cushion after jumping down?¡± Gu Nian was speechless. ¡°What you said makes sense. Someone, pull the cushion a little more in the direction of the rope.¡± Li Muyan rubbed his chin and nodded. ¡°Young master, how far away should we go?¡± the servant asked. Li Muyan looked at ah Dong¡¯s position, then at the position of the cushion on the ground. He gestured with his hands and muttered to himself for a while, then pointed to a position for the manservant. Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. If ah Dong were tond in this position, he would probablynd urately. Li Muyan¡¯s brain was quite interesting! ¡°Ah Dong, get ready. You guys get ready too!¡± li muyan began to give orders after the manservant had set up the cushion. The girls stared at ah Dong. ah dong¡¯s legs were shaking. when the cushion was under him, he thought he was safe this time. but now it was far away. what should he do? what should he do? gu nian nced at li muyan, but he did not immediately order his men to take action. A gentle breeze blew past. Yes, this kid was waiting for the wind. he also knows how to observe the weather, so does he know what wind blew the next day? ¡°Move!¡± The wind was getting stronger, and Li Muyan shouted. Ah Dong narrowed his eyes and jumped down. The few big men pulled on the rope and ran. Fortunately, this garden was really big. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for people to run around. Unfortunately, ah Dong did not manage to fly in the end. The strong wind onlysted for a short while. He was pulled by the rope andnded on the soft cushion. ouch! ¡°Hurry, hurry and carry me over!¡± Li Muyan beckoned the servant beside him to hurry over and take a look. he had just seen that the kite¡¯s wings were definitely effective. it was much better than the other kites he had used previously. Gu Xin and Gu si also ran over to the cushion to take a look. They had never seen such a big kite before. Although it didn¡¯t fly, it seemed to have flown for a while. ¡°Ah Dong, you didn¡¯t fall this time, right? I¡¯m not lying to you. Come here, let me see!¡± Li Muyan said excitedly when they reached the cushion. Chapter 497 497 Her brain is not just good Ah Dong was indeed fine. He was just a little frightened. Gu Nian was not interested in the kite, but he was interested in the cushion. this thing feels a little like an intable doll! Li Muyan was awesome! If he could think of this, the material used should be mixed with skin. ¡°yes, we can try it next time when the wind is strong!¡± Li Muyan was so excited that he wanted to stand up. ¡°Li Muyan, have you ever thought about flying without using a rope or human strength? It¡¯s more convenient to not use a rope.¡± gu nian said after circling the cushion and looking at the material of the kite. ¡°You don¡¯t need a rope?¡± Li Muyan frowned. ¡°Right! Just the material of your kite will do. Really, trust me. However, you¡¯ll have to wait until your leg recovers before you can experiment on it yourself! Find a big mountain and jump down. You have Qinggong anyway.¡± Gu Nian said. Gu Nian, I have reason to suspect that you¡¯re asking me to die! Li Muyan rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Really, I¡¯m not lying to you. ¡®You¡¯re making a big kite so that you can experience the feeling of flying, right? You want to fly on your own without using Qinggong. You want to fly high, right? This material is really good, but don¡¯t make it into the shape of a kite. I¡¯ll draw you a shape, and you can figure it out yourself!¡± Gu Nian said in a serious tone. ¡°Really?¡± Li Muyan still felt that Gu Nian wanted him to die. ¡°It¡¯s true. Anyway, I¡¯ll draw it for you to see and you can figure it out yourself. I¡¯ve heard people say that there are ATS in Jiangnan who can hold an umbre and fall from a high ce andnd steadily. They don¡¯t have Kung Fu or Qinggong, but their bodies are more flexible.¡± Gu Nian continued. ¡°alright,e to my study and draw it for me!¡± Li Muyan nodded doubtfully. Li Muyan¡¯s study was veryrge, the size of several rooms in the Gu family added together. There were so many trinkets inside that Gu Xin and Gu si couldn¡¯t even take a look at them. Xinxin, sisi, look at this puppy. If you spin it like this, it can walk on its own! Li Zheng saw the curiosity in Gu si and Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, so he took a small gadget from the Bogu shelf. He turned it around and ced it on the ground. As expected, the puppy left on its own. ¡°Waa!¡± The two sisters couldn¡¯t help but exim. Gu Nian also looked over. Oh, this kid had learned how to wind up a spring! The two sisters squatted down and yed with the puppy. gu nian sat down and drew the design of li muyan¡¯s parachute. she did not say anything else. if she said too much, li muyan would definitely get to the bottom of it. wouldn¡¯t she be exposed? ¡± gu nian, i¡¯ve always thought of a question. if a skyntern can fly after being lit, can i make a big one? what if brother diao can fly? ¡± Li Muyan suddenly asked as he looked at Gu Nianhua¡¯s parachute. gu nian was stunned. wasn¡¯t that a hot air balloon? This kid¡¯s brain was more active than usual! ¡°Then do you know why the skynterns can fly?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Because it¡¯s a fire! I feel that this is the same logic as wood floating in water and iron sinking in water! the rtionship between wood, iron, and water should be like the one between the burning air and the unburning air!¡± Li mu said. Gu Nian raised his eyebrows.¡¯Not bad, young man. If you continue, you will be able toe up with things like density, mass, and volume.¡¯ Moreover, li Muyan¡¯s exnation made sense. The Kong Mingnterns were indeed ignited, which reduced the density of the air in thenterns and the gravity of the air. If the gravity was smaller than the buoyancy, wouldn¡¯t that make one ascend? Chapter 498 498 I¡¯ve forgiven you looking at li muyan¡¯s clear eyes, gu nian wanted to tell him about it. However, she was also worried that he would ask her where she had learned these new words and the principles behind them. Forget it, let him do it himself. ¡°Gu Nian, do you think it¡¯s okay? I¡¯ll make a big kong mingntern. I won¡¯t bring anyone with me. I¡¯ll first bring a big stone that¡¯s about the same weight as a person. Are you interested? Do you want toe and see?¡± Li Muyan¡¯s eyes sparkled as he asked. Gu nianshen felt that Gu Nian must be as interested in these things as he was since she had told him so much. Moreover, Gu Nian had always liked to invent things. Wasn¡¯t she the one who had created the washing set? ¡°Alright! If you¡¯ve seeded, call us to watch it together! I think it should be possible. It¡¯s just that looking at the structure of yourrge Kongmingmp, you have to lift a stone that¡¯s about the same weight as a human, how big thempshade is, what kind of fuel is used for the burning, and how much is needed.¡± gu nian nodded as she reminded him. ¡°yes, yes, this is the most important thing. After it was done, he would try it with a stone. If it was sessful, he would have to make this big kite. The fuel could not be supplied all the time. If it burned out, what would happen if the person fell from the sky? Therefore, we need to use a big kite to let peoplend smoothly.¡± li muyan nodded repeatedly. his eyes brightened as he looked at gu nian. it was as if he had found a soulmate. ¡°i wish you sess!¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°En!¡± Her smile dazzled li Muyan¡¯s eyes. Her smile caused the calmke in li Muyan¡¯s heart to ripple. ¡°By the way, li Muyan, I¡¯ll draw something else. See if you can make it. If you manage to do it, our family will cooperate with you on a small business and make a fortune on this hot day!¡± Gu Nian asked as she looked around li Muyan¡¯s house and saw all the things he had made. It was almost summer and it was time for cold drinks. ¡°Sure, you can draw.¡± Li Muyan nodded. Gu Nian picked up the pen again and started drawing on a piece of white paper. Although she had never learned how to draw, her drawing skills were not bad. As a biology student, it was necessary to draw a cell structure diagram. When she was in high school, she could memorize the cell structure and draw it exactly the same as the one in the book. She drew the structure of the Ice Shaver Machine. Of course, it was a manual Ice Shaver. this de must be sharp. When you stir it with your hand, it must be the kind that can break ice. The outer shell must also be strong enough. Gu Nian said after she was done. ¡°Crushed ice? I get it, you want to make ice drinks? However, there are very few ces in Qing Province where it snows, and the number of people who store ice can be counted on one hand. Where are you going to find ice?¡± Li Muyan asked. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. Anyway, just make it. Oh right, make a few more.¡± Gu Nianughed. Although ice made with saltpeter was inedible, they had jade beads at home. Anything that had jade beads mixed in was definitely edible. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll make it for you before the Dragon Boat Festival!¡± Li Muyan took the blueprint and looked at it again, then promised. Gu Nian, I forgive you! Li Muyan ced the blueprint down and sat on a bamboo chair. He looked at Gu Nian with a generous expression. Gu Nian was confused. Li Muyan looked at her puzzled face and pursed his lips. He said shyly, ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t save me yesterday, but you saved Su Yan. Su Yan is a girl, you should save her. after that, you also called second uncle gu to save me, so i¡¯m not angry with you anymore!¡± Gu Nian thought,¡¯f * ck this good guy, he¡¯s still that lunatic!¡¯ Chapter 499 499 Chapter 499-at the door Gu Xin and Gu si were attracted by all the fun things in li Muyan¡¯s room. However, since Gu Nian wanted to leave, they could not stay. So, she left li Muyan¡¯s courtyard with regret. Li Muyan looked at the figures outside the window. What did they mean? was she angry? Why would she be angry? I¡¯m not even angry! She should have saved me yesterday! We¡¯ve already had intimate skin-to-skin contact, and she¡¯s not going to save me but a girl she doesn¡¯t know? li muyan couldn¡¯t understand. Sure enough, others didn¡¯t lie to me. It¡¯s really hard to guess a girl¡¯s thoughts. It¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack. It¡¯s really difficult! How did that saying go again? a woman¡¯s heart was like a needle in the ocean. ...... Cai Xiaolian and third aunt Gu took the children back in the afternoon. third aunt gu sent them to their residence before going home. In the end, not long after he left, Su Yan came over with Yan Mo and Qin er. ¡°I think they¡¯re here. I just met them the day before yesterday, but I haven¡¯t been to their house yet! Cousin, why don¡¯t you wait for a few days? her father is in the middle of his exam and there¡¯s no man in the house. It¡¯s not convenient for you to go and see her. ¡± Su Yan saw where Gu nianjia and Yan Mo were staying, but she still advised Yan Mo to go back. His cousin hade in such a menacing manner. Who knew if he was here to settle scores with little Xinxin? She had already said that she didn¡¯t know. Her father, that muddleheaded man, had even sent someone to the Guo family to ask. The Guo family had told her the location. She had no choice but to bring her over herself. She didn¡¯t dare to let her cousin and Qin ere alone. Yan Mo nced at Su Yan, pushed her aside, and continued to walk forward. Then, he found the Gu family¡¯s residence and knocked on the door. ¡°Cousin, cousin, let me do it!¡± su yan quickly stepped forward, afraid that her cousin would scare gu nian¡¯s mother. The one who opened the door was Gu si. When she saw Su Yan, she wanted tough, but when she saw Yan Mo¡¯s cold face, she closed the door without a word. Yan Mo pushed the door open quickly. ¡°What are you doing? They¡¯re breaking into a house!¡± Although Gu Si was often invisible, he was not afraid of people. Su Yan shook her head and winked at him, but Gu si could not understand what she was trying to say. ¡°Where are the adults in your family?¡± Yan Mo¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he asked indifferently. ¡°Sisi, who¡¯s that?¡± Cai Xiaolian had just finished boiling water in the kitchen when she heard themotion and came out. ¡°Auntie! I¡¯m Su Yan, we met the day before yesterday. The girl that niannian saved!¡± Su Yan waved her hand and forced a smile. Auntie, this is my cousin. He has something to tell you. ¡°Lady su and general Yan, pleasee in!¡± Cai Xiaolian was only stunned for a moment before she warmly weed the two into the house. This young man was fancied by her soul¡¯s eldest daughter, who was in her twenties. Well, just his appearance alone was not bad. ¡°Niannian, Xinxin,dy su and general Yan are here!¡± cai xiaolian shouted into the house. gu nian and gu xin were resting in the house when they heard the noise and walked out. Gu Nian did not hide the joy on her face at all. Simrly, Gu Xin did not hide the wariness on her face. the expressionless yan mo thought to himself,¡¯these two sisters look like they¡¯re going to eat me up, but the meaning of eating me is different.¡¯ ¡°Niannian, the water should be boiling. Go and make tea fordy su, general Yan, and this young soldier. Xinxin sisi, go inside and bring some snacks.¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at her two little girls, feeling a little helpless. Chapter 500 500 Promise me one request ¡°I¡¯ll go help too!¡± Su Yan quickly caught up with the Three Sisters. ¡°General Yan, we didn¡¯t know until the children came backst night that they went to your camp to cause trouble. I originally wanted to go and apologize, but the rules of the camp are strict, and we ordinary people can¡¯t go. I just dragged Madam li to send the apology gift to Madam su to pass to general Yan. Seeing that these girls are still young, I hope general Yan can forgive us!¡± Cai Xiaolian said sincerely. ¡°Mrs. Gu, you¡¯re overthinking it! Yesterday¡¯s matter was because my cousin was willful and brought your daughter to y crazily. i¡¯m not here to me your daughter, but i want to buy some goods from madam gu.¡± Yan Mo said, his expression unchanged. ¡°Goods?¡± cai xiaolian was stunned. could it be that he wanted to buy a wash and wash set? ¡°Yes, I am. I wonder if Madam Gu is willing to sell the goods in your daughter¡¯s hands that I can¡¯t see clearly?¡± yan mo asked. ¡°This! Well, general Yan, this thing really doesn¡¯t belong to amoner. It¡¯s an elder in the vige who saw me taking my daughter out to do business. Sometimes, when my husband doesn¡¯t follow me, she¡¯s worried that I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage, so she gave me some.¡± Cai Xiaolian replied honestly. She secretly sized up Yan Mo. Although he looked good on the outside and did not speak arrogantly and looked down on people, his cold personality was not good. Also, since he had entered the door, his expression had not changed at all. qin er¡¯s mouth twitched. yesterday, your eldest daughter bullied our general. in the end, when your younger daughter threw the powder, she did not hesitate at all. did she actually think that our general was one of those bullies? Yan Mo noticed Cai Xiaolian¡¯s gaze and had a strange feeling in his heart. He hade to buy something, but why did he feel like he was being evaluated from head to toe? At this moment, Gu Nian and the others arrived with tea and snacks. ¡°General Yan wants that! I have one!¡± why? does general Yan need to buy it for self-defense? ¡± Gu Nian asked with a smile as she filled the cup. Qin er drank a mouthful of water and almost spat it out. This girl was thinking too much. Did their general need to defend himself? ¡°how much doesdy gu have?¡± Yan Mo asked, concerned about Gu Nian¡¯s teasing. ¡°It¡¯s such a big bag. Besides, I have the most in my house. My mother and sister have already used it, so there¡¯s not much left. the elder who gave us the gift said that there was a very rare herb in it. she only had so many in her hands and gave them all to our mother. Even if you want to buy it from her, she doesn¡¯t have it. ¡± Gu Nian said as she gave a rough estimate. In fact, Cai Xiaolian had never used it before. Only Gu Xin had used it before. Including this time, Gu Xin had already used it three times. Yan Mo frowned. He had not expected it to be gone. true, if this kind of thing was so easy to make, he should have seen it in the market long ago. However, he could buy it back and let a few military doctors study it. ¡°Alright, then give me a price, miss Gu! I¡¯ll buy it now.¡± Yan Mo said after thinking it through. ¡°I don¡¯t want money. I only want general Yan to agree to one request of mine.¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes and said. yan mo frowned and did not agree immediately. instead, he looked at gu nian with a sharp gaze. Gu Nian was still smiling.¡¯When my father wants to mess with someone, his eyes are scarier than yours. I¡¯m not afraid anymore!¡¯ Hehehe! ¡°Niannian, don¡¯t mess around!¡± cai xiaolian spoke up to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not messing around, really.¡± Gu Nianughed. Chapter 501 501 each idea was bigger than thest ¡°Speak, what request?¡± yan mo was also silent for a moment. Qin er was worried for Gu Nian. Thisdy was the most powerful person he had ever met. She was able to remain calm even after being stared at by their general for such a long time. It was as if nothing had happened. could it be that he had been in the camp for too long and came out less, so he didn¡¯t know that the girls in this world had changed? ¡°general yan, my father is taking the exam in the prefecture. we have to apany him. I¡¯m not familiar with the prefecture, but I like it a lot since I went to the camp yesterday. my request is very simple. i just want to go to the camp every day during these few days in the prefecture city and practice with the soldiers.¡± As Gu Nian spoke, she looked at the stunned Su Yan and smiled. bring Su Yan, my sister, and Li Meng. don¡¯t worry, we definitely won¡¯t cause any trouble, we¡¯ll just train our skills, how about that?¡± su yan came back to her senses and nodded repeatedly,¡±Cousin brother, cousin brother, we really won¡¯t cause trouble! it¡¯s true!¡± Yan Mo shot her a cold look and Su Yan immediately shut up. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t try to smooth things over and just watched with a smile. My daughter is not bad. She knows that the pavilion closest to the water enjoys the moonlight first. If you like me, you know to meet me more often! Cai Xiaolian was seriously suspicious. Considering that she had learned this trick from Lu Zheng, she would first infiltrate the inner circle and slowly pursue him. Otherwise, how would her eldest daughter, who was still single, know how to pursue a man? Yan Mo looked at Gu Nian. The air around him was so cold that it seemed to freeze. Gu Nian was still smiling at him. He didn¡¯t know what to do with her, but that powder was something he had to get. After thinking for a while, he looked at Cai Xiaolian and asked,¡±Mrs. Gu, is the doctor Who gave you the medicinal powder still in the vige?¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head. no, he went out a few days ago. He said he was going to pick herbs. He also said that he would be back in at least a month. yan mo nodded. Lady Gu, I promise you. However, I hope thatdy Gu will keep her word. When you reach the camp, you will only be at the martial arts practice field and not anywhere else. If you cause any trouble, I will immediately order someone to send you back!¡± gu nian replied with a big smile. ¡± ¡°Of course! As long as general Yan doesn¡¯t treat it as me making your subordinates cry, I have nothing else to do!¡± Qin er¡¯s mouth twitched. You speak as if you¡¯re very good at fighting. yan mo nodded and turned to gu xin. ¡± ¡°I hope that thisdy Gu will not use the powder in her hands at will.¡± ¡± oh, ¡± gu xin replied uninterestedly, ¡± i know. ¡± Just like that, Yan Mo took the powder for blinding eyes from Gu Nian and brought Qin er back, leaving Su Yan to stay at the Gu residence. At night, Grandpa and Grandma Gu came back and found out what had happened. They didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, it was someone that their granddaughter had taken a fancy to. It was useless for them to stop her. Their granddaughter¡¯s ideas were getting bigger and bigger. ...... The next morning, the Prefectural magistrate¡¯s carriage came to pick up the Three Sisters, and then went to the Li family to pick up Li Yun. There were still a few sets of clothes in the car, and they had even changed two sets of clothes into smaller ones that were suitable for Gu Xin and Gu si. The Li family¡¯s clothing shop had cooperation with the military camp, so the soldiers ¡®clothes were all produced by the Li family¡¯s clothing shop. Therefore, it was not difficult to change them overnight, and they were all new. Entering the camp openly from the main gate, Su Yan was so happy that she wanted to get off her horse and walk on her own. As the five of them walked along the road, Su Yan would call each of them her brother.¡±I¡¯m new here, so please give me some guidance!¡± Chapter 502 502 Lu Zheng¡¯s number one Love rival Gu Nian spent the entire morning getting along with the soldiers on the training field and managed to find out a lot about Yan Mo¡¯s habits. At noon, the few of them also ate a big pot of rice with everyone. This was the garrison of the Qing Prefecture. In the great Zhou, every Prefecture had a Garrison. When there was no war, there were usually 20000 troops stationed there. In the afternoon, Yan Mo came to the training field. Every afternoon, he would have a match with the soldiers in the Army. On the first day, Gu Nian did not do anything out of the ordinary. It was as if she was really just there to practice her skills. Seeing this, Yan Mo didn¡¯t bother with her. ...... The next day, Gu Nian did not do much. In fact, she left early in the evening. As the first exam was over and Gu shouxin had to go home, the few of them had to go home earlier. Looking at the sweat on the children¡¯s hair, Gu shouxin was puzzled. ¡°father, we didn¡¯t fall behind in our martial arts training. we even went to the garrison camp!¡± gu nian then told gu shouxin about what had happened in the past two days. gu shouxin thought,¡±you¡¯re really my daughter. you dare to think and do!¡± He didn¡¯t say anything and even told them to practice hard. It was hard to find so many people to practice with! the gu family asked gu shouxin how his exam went, and gu shouxin was naturally very rxed. I heard that there¡¯s an examinee who¡¯s only twelve years old. He¡¯s from Nan County. His name is Huo Junhao. Have you heard of him? ¡± while they were eating, gu shouxin suddenly mentioned a candidate. Gu Nian was stunned when she heard the name. It sounded familiar. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of it? presbyopic mentioned it before! They said that the gambling dens will probably open for the next Academy exam because of this Huo Junhao.¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. ¡°You can take the capital examination at the age of twelve! If he passes the exam smoothly, he¡¯ll only be thirteen next year. How can he still be an official?¡± Gu Xin asked in shock. Gu Nian turned around to look at Gu Xin. That¡¯s right, she was wondering why it was so familiar. In the original book, the male lead¡¯s number one Love rival, Huo Junhao. Recently, she had been listening to her parents ¡®words and rarely thought about the plot of the original book. So, when Gu shouxin suddenly mentioned it, she really didn¡¯t react. huo junhao appeared at the same time as the female lead. it was also the first time the brothel sold the female lead. huo junhao was the fiercest one topete with lu xin. he also had the ability topete. his family background was quite good. his grandfather was the grand tutor who had retired and returned to his hometown. he had taught thete emperor and the current emperor. his uncles were all officials in the court. Back then, Huo Junhao had only been working in the Hanlin Academy for less than a year after high school. Then, he went out and traveled around the world alone, like a wild crane. He was 16 years old when he was in high school, not this year, but the next year. At that time, he was not afraid of Lu Zheng¡¯s power and kept bidding against Lu Zheng. In the end, he probably did not have that much money on him, so he did not win. When Gu Xin was still in Jiang Nan, he had to bump into Lu Zheng whenever he went out, regardless of whether Lu Zheng was around or not. Later, when he came to the capital, he was still the same. In order to fight with Lu Zheng to the end, he asked his family to pull some strings and specifically went to the Yamen where Lu Zheng was at. He shamelessly pestered him all day long and even shamelessly wanted to go home with him to see Gu Xin. Sometimes, he would change his attitude and threaten Lu Zheng, ¡± if you don¡¯t treat her well, I¡¯ll marry her immediately. However, his family knew that he was fighting with Lu Zheng for a woman of such status as the female lead. The women in his family often fought and threatened the female lead when she was out. However, at that time, the female protagonist was stupid and didn¡¯t know the reason why these people were fighting for her. She only thought that it was because she was born in a brothel that they looked down on her. Because of this, the female protagonist felt inferior. Chapter 503 503 Something happened Gu Nian thought about it and decided to mention it after Gu shouxin was done with the exam. She still listened to his advice and thought less about the plot in the book. After all, many things were different from what was in the book. She realized that it was indeed faster for her to not think about the plot in the book. Moreover, the book started when Gu Xin was 16 and she rarely wrote about anything before that. Just like how she had never read about Yan Mo, a general from a prominent family, or li Muyan, a rich young master who was good at inventing. perhaps, only lu zheng, who had personally experienced that life and was reborn, would know more! During the meal, Grandpa Gu was still talking about the evaluation of Huo Junhao in the workshop. Cai Xiaolian, Gu Xin, and Gu si were also listening with great interest. ¡°Grandpa, what kind of family can raise such a powerful young master? He¡¯s only twelve years old, only one year older than brother!¡± After Gu si heard this, she obviously despised her brother. ¡°it should be a family of schrs! He was also very talented, and the children of ordinary families could notpare to him. Sisi, don¡¯t expect too much from your brother. Isn¡¯t he a lot better now under your second uncle¡¯s leadership?¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu si nodded obediently. He was curious about this little prodigy. He remembered him and nned to use him to teach his brother when he got home. ...... The next day, the weather was a little bad, and it looked like it was going to rain. However, the girls still went to the campsite together. It was just that the campsite was a little unusual today. After asking, he found out that during the morning drill, a small team suddenly had a strange illness. There were 100 people in the garrison¡¯s small team, and these 100 people even lived in rows of tents. Fortunately, Su Yan¡¯s identity was there, and she happened to meet Qin er, otherwise, the others would not dare to speak so casually. ¡°second brother qin, what strange illness is it? Why do I feel like my other brothers are not in high spirits?¡± Su Yan asked curiously. the people in their team suddenly didn¡¯t stop their daily training with the team. Some directly fell to the ground and foamed at the mouth. Some of them still had spirit, but they were very manic. Some of them couldn¡¯t control their hands and feet and lost their spirit. The one with the weakest will shouted that he wanted the powder of bliss. He¡¯s the one from the squad that almost won against our general in the martial arts practice field yesterday afternoon.¡± qin er also knew su yan¡¯s temperament, so he simply told her so that she would not bother the general. ¡°Second brother Qin, what is bliss powder?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. it sounded very serious. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s bliss powder?¡± Su Yan also asked. Gu Nian had a bad feeling about this. Yesterday afternoon, she had felt that there was something wrong with those people. Their ck eyes were extremely deep and they did not look as strong as the other soldiers. They were a little thin. However, when she was fighting with Yan Mo, they were very energetic, so she did not think too much about it. Now that she heard Qin er¡¯s words, she had to think in that direction. ¡°We don¡¯t know! The captain of their team found them something and said that they¡¯ve been eating it for more than a month.¡± Qin er sighed. ¡°Second general Qin, may I ask if they ate it every day and then suddenly had nothing to eat yesterday? Also, when they¡¯re crazy, they¡¯re not afraid of anything, and their usual discipline ispletely gone. As long as you give them that bliss powder, they¡¯ll be willing to do anything?¡± Gu Nian asked. Chapter 504 504 Blissful powder Qin er¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Gu Nian excitedly. ¡°Lady Nian, do you know what the bliss powder is? Was this poison? Do you know how to solve it?¡± Gu Nian was even more certain now. She shook her head and said, ¡± ¡°Second general Qin, can you tell general Yan that I¡¯m going to take a look at this group of people?¡± ¡°This Qianqian ...¡± Qin er hesitated, thought for a while, and said,¡±miss Nian, some of them are extremely crazy, and each of them needs two or three people to hold them down. If you girls go over, it won¡¯t be good if one of them breaks free and hurts you.¡± gu nian looked at li zheng and the rest. sister! Gu Xin immediately pulled Gu Nian back. I¡¯m not afraid. The other three nodded in agreement. ¡°Lady Nian really knows about this bliss powder, or have you seen people who ate it?¡± Suddenly, Yan Mo appeared out of nowhere. He must have finished listening to their conversation. ¡°general yan, i¡¯ve never seen the real thing, but i¡¯ve seen it in books. The symptoms are the same, but it¡¯s not called bliss powder, it¡¯s called fast-acting cream. It¡¯s used by putting in incense and taking in the smoke produced by the burning of this fast-acting cream.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°general yan, my sister has read many books.¡± Gu Xin said to Yan Mo as she held Gu Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright, Qin er, get a few people to protect them and bring them over to take a look,¡± Yan Mo nced at the two sisters, pondered for a while, and then agreed. He remembered that there was an expert in the sister¡¯s vige who could make that kind of medicinal powder. One of the herbs was indeed difficult to find. Since he was able to give it to them, their rtionship must be very good. Perhaps she had seen such a medical book from that expert! At first, Su Yan and Li Meng were a little excited. However, when they saw that Gu nianyi¡¯s mood had changed from the same as theirs, they stopped being excited. When they arrived at the tent that had just been set up for the team, Yan Mo looked at Gu Nian in surprise. He had been seeing this girl every day for the past few days. She had always been happy, but at this moment, her heart was heavy. It turned out that this wasn¡¯t a girl like her cousin who only knew how to make trouble and be willful! gu nian looked at the tents one by one. in one of the tents, the soldiers were tied up. not only that, there were also sober people watching from the side. when they walked over, one of the soldiers who could not take it hit his head on the ground and his forehead bled. Apart from Gu Nian, the other four girls were shocked. Gu Xin and Gu si held Gu Nian¡¯s hands tightly. gu nian could not bear to see the soldiers who were tied up and in pain. they were all good men who protected their country. who would be so crazy to bring such things to the camp? ¡°How is it?¡± Yan Mo asked after reading it. his voice was even colder. this was one of his subordinates, and he was also very heartbroken that such a situation had urred. ¡°general yan, second general qin said that it was their captain who brought the bliss powder into the camp to feed his entire team. can i see their captain?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Yan Mo nodded and nced at the person beside him, who then left. The team leader was carried out of the tent that was used to amodate the unconscious people. Not only was the man unconscious, but he was also foaming at the mouth, on his neck and cor before hepletely fainted. Su Yan and Li Yun had never seen such a situation before, so they turned their heads away. Gu Xin and Gu si stood beside Gu Nian and frowned as they looked at the man. Chapter 505 505 Vicious thoughts ¡°General! General! Please, I beg you, give me some silver! Give me some silver! I¡¯m going to buy some bliss powder, the best thing in the world, to show my respect to the general!¡± Suddenly, the man woke up and was in a daze for a while. Seeing Yan Mo beside him, he hugged his leg and begged. ¡°Tie him up!¡± Yan Mo took a deep breath and resisted the urge to kick him away. Someone immediately came up and tied him up. ¡°Give it to me, give it to me, I want the bliss powder, I want the bliss powder!¡± The man kept struggling, and the two of them almost couldn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Where can i buy it? I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Really? Girl, are you really going to buy it for me? You can¡¯t find it, only I can find it. Give me some silver! When I have it, I¡¯ll return it to you!¡± The squad leader¡¯s eyes lit up as he suddenly rolled over to Gu Nian. Gu Xin and Gu si were so shocked that they pulled Gu Nian back two steps. This person¡¯s appearance was simply too terrifying. ¡°How are you going to pay me back? This bliss powder must not be cheap! Tell me how you got it, and I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°No! No! Youngdy, I beg you, give me the silver! I¡¯ll go buy, I¡¯ll go buy! They don¡¯t recognize you, so they won¡¯t sell it to you. They¡¯ll only sell it to the rough men in the Army!¡± The captain said. Yan Mo frowned, an ominous feeling rising in his heart. Gu Nian was shocked. It was not a simple matter to only sell it to people in the Army. bliss powder, bliss powder, I want it, I want bliss powder hehe! the squad leader¡¯s eyes were unfocused, his whole body was trembling, but he was still shouting bliss powder. ¡°Argh! It¡¯s better to just die!¡± At this time, a howl came from the tent that was tied up. Qin er hurriedly went to take a look and then came back to report. He had knocked into another one, and blood was flowing out, but he did not faint. ¡°Hou Chang, you bastard! What did you feed your brothers! Do you want to kill these brothers?!¡± Qin er couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he picked up the team leader and started fighting. blissful powder, I want blissful powder. Hehehe, blissful powder. General, blissful powder is good stuff. Second general, give me money to buy blissful powder. Hehe. Hou Chang acted as if he didn¡¯t feel the pain and continued to Mutter blissful powder. No matter what she asked, he would answer with bliss powder. Yan Mo had no choice but to order his men to take him away. ¡°Lady Nian, how is it? Did you read about such symptoms in the books? Is there a solution?¡± Yan Mo asked as he looked at Gu Nian. ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s no cure. We can only ovee it.¡± Gu Nian said with a heavy heart. Yan Mo¡¯s face darkened further. Gu Xin squeezed Gu Nian¡¯s hand. She wanted to remind her sister that she could give her Jade bead a try. She looked at the way these brothers were acting and felt very ufortable. Moreover, these were all soldiers who had followed general Yan into battle. With them, the people of the great Zhou could live in peace. Gu Nian did not respond to Gu Xin. If she took out the Jade bead, it might be able to alleviate their symptoms. Unfortunately, it could only treat the symptoms but not the root cause. Furthermore, she had just heard an important piece of information, which was that it was only sold to soldiers. This was no longer for money, but an even bigger conspiracy that might disintegrate the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers. Starting from the garrison, it slowly developed to the reinforcement Army. If the border reinforcement soldiers fell for it, then great Zhou would be finished. How vicious was this scheme? ¡°General Yan, I wish to speak with you in private.¡± Gu Nian did not dare to think any further as she suggested. ¡°Alright,e with me. Qin er, bring them to the martial arts practice field.¡± Yan Mo nodded in agreement. Chapter 506 506 Attacking poison with poison Gu Xin insisted on going with Gu Nian. However, Gu Nian was a girl and it would be bad for her reputation if she went with him alone. Therefore, Gu Xin agreed to go with Gu Nian. As soon as they arrived at his tent, Gu Nian told him about her analysis. Yan Mo had also thought of this. He muttered, ¡± ¡°Just now, Hou Chang had a moment of rity, but he refused to say how he bought it. The others also got it from Hou Chang. The other teams know about this and some of them have even made a deal with Hou Chang. However, I¡¯ve already ordered people to fill in the gap that you guys sneaked in fromst time. Hou Chang can¡¯t go out, so he¡¯s unable to buy anything this time.¡± ¡°General Yan,¡± Gu Nian said,¡±I think that since Captain hou said that he would only sell it to the soldiers, then it must not only be people from the garrison in Qing Province who are buying it. The other garrisons should also be in the same situation. It might be even more serious. the most important thing is to catch the seller.¡± Gu Xin heard their conversation and said, ¡± general Yan, sister, why don¡¯t you wake Captain hou up and ask him to buy it again? then, you can send someone to follow him. That way, we can catch him, right? ¡± Gu Nian facepalmed. She had thought of this idea as well. However, she had said something that would wake him up. They had a way to wake him up, but how could she exin it? ¡°What if she can¡¯t wake up?¡± Yan Mo looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved, ¡± ¡°General Yan, I gave you a pill that day. How do you feel?¡± Yan Mo frowned. Why did he mention that day out of nowhere? ¡°When I was helping Grandma Xiao dry the herbs, I heard her mention that she¡¯s using poison to attack poison,¡± Gu Xin said. how does general yan feel about the heartache he felt after taking the pill that day,pared to the pain he felt when he saw the soldiers today?¡± Gu Nian immediately understood Gu Xin¡¯s meaning. Using the saying ¡± poison attacking poison ¡°, she fed the Jade bead to Hou Chang. Regardless of whether the poison attacked the other poison, Hou Chang would still be able to wake up. If they caught the seller and Yan Mo still wanted the Xizi heart-shattering pill, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take it out, and grandma Xiao wasn¡¯t in Qingzhou. when grandma xiao came back, this group of people would probably be able to slowly quit their addiction on their own! Gu Nian silently gave her sister a thumbs-up in her heart. Yan Mo thought of the excruciating pain that day and wished he could kill this little girl with a p. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the other kind of powder had an inexplicable effect on his body¡¯s chronic illness, he would have endured the pain ande to her with a knife. ¡°We can try,¡± Yan Mo said. Did you bring any pills with you?¡± Gu Xin took out a small bamboo tube from the pouch on her belt and opened it. Using her sleeve to avoid Yan Mo¡¯s line of sight, she ced a Jade bead in it and handed it to Yan Mo, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s only this one left.¡± Gu Nian said,¡±general Yan, for the people other than Hou Chang, ask the camp¡¯s doctor to prescribe some medicine to calm their nerves. When they are awake, let them do more work. Don¡¯t let them idle, but don¡¯t train them like you train soldiers.¡± Also, try to have a light diet. For these symptoms, one could only see weakness in the spleen and kidney from the pulse. There were no other symptoms. However, if they continued to do this, they would slowly recover. Each person needs at least three people to keep an eye on him. Once he acts up, tie him up immediately and gag his mouth to prevent him from biting his tongue tomit suicide.¡± ¡°General Yan, I hope you can exin the blissful powder to the other generals as soon as possible and report it to the Imperial court. Such a scourge, once people were touched, they would be addicted and couldn¡¯t leave. Not only can it defeat the soldiers, it can also defeat the students and civilians, causing the destruction of families.¡± Chapter 507 507 The southern border ¡°Miss Nian, can you write a detailed information?¡± Hearing this, Yan Mo also felt that this matter was of great importance. you just said that you read about it in a medical book. Can you lend it to me? ¡± ¡®I¡¯ll write it down for you! The raw material used to make this bliss powder might be a type of flower. I¡¯ll draw this flower for you.¡± Yan Mo nodded. ...... That day, Gu Nian spent her time drawing and writing in Yan Mo¡¯s tent. She only returned in the afternoon. Su Yan and Li Yun were no longer in the mood to y in the training field. On the way back, the few girls were not in high spirits. Speaking of the addicted state of the soldiers in the Army, the two youngdies were a little afraid. When she returned home, Gu Xin saw a person sitting in the living room and chatting with her grandfather. Gu Xin¡¯s mood was lifted immediately. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin ran in happily. gu nian thought,¡¯a grown woman can¡¯t be kept!¡¯ However, Lu Zheng hade just in time. She would like to talk about the camp. Lu Zheng should have heard of it when he was in Yuzhou at this age in his previous life! When the sisters came back, they set the table for dinner. Grandpa Gu made the dinner. ¡°Grandpa, grandma, mother, something big happened in the garrison camp today!¡± Gu Nian had mentioned it during dinner. Then, she told him what she had learned. ¡°Bliss powder?¡± Lu Zheng was a little shocked. This news would only be revealed next year. Because it was all in Yan Mo¡¯s Army, the entire Yan family was executed because of Yan Mo¡¯s mistake. He had intended to find an opportunity to remind Yan Mo, but in the end, it had been exposed this year? In his previous life, the Gu sisters and Su Yan had not entered the military camp, so the gap had not been discovered. By the time it was discovered, it was already toote. In this life, Gu Nian had changed. He had Met Su Yan and followed her into the military camp. So, that gap had been discovered and blocked by Yan Mo. His men had not been able to go out and buy bliss powder, so hadn¡¯t it exploded? ¡°Zhou Yuan, you know about this?¡± gu nian wanted this expression from lu zheng. ¡°I¡¯ve heard grandma mention that the raw material is indeed a kind of flower. ¡°In the southern border, there is a type of flower that is exceptionally beautiful. The people there call it¡± beauty Jiao.¡±In the beginning, the doctors in the southern border discovered that it can be used in medicine. Later, people discovered that if too much of it is used, it will cause the situation you described. At first, it will make people feel like Immortals, making them drunk and dreaming of death. Thus, it is called¡± bliss powder.¡± However, after a long time, people would die from excessive consumption. Therefore, the southern border had banned the nting of Jiaojiao and destroyed many of them. However, because of the terrain of the southern border and the war with the great Zhou a few years ago, grandma doesn¡¯t know much.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°The southern border? i know, the people of the southern frontier must have done this themselves and knew the dangers. a few years ago, they werepletely defeated by general yan, and after recuperating, they used this method to take revenge!¡± Gu Nian knew Yan Mo¡¯s life very well and immediately understood the reason. ¡°If it¡¯s really the southern border, then they¡¯re not just plotting to take revenge on general Yan. They¡¯re plotting against the entire great Zhou!¡± Grandpa Gu said in a deep voice. He always had a smiling and kind face, but at this moment, his face was very gloomy. Grandma Gu patted Grandpa Gu¡¯s face under the table, and Grandpa Gu¡¯s expression softened a little. The others at the table didn¡¯t notice it, but were thinking about what Grandpa Gu had said. ¡°Niannian, did you exin the pros and cons to general Yan?¡± Lu Zheng asked. He knew that Gu Nian was different now and could understand many things. Chapter 508 508 He does not exist ¡°Zhou Yuan, why don¡¯t I take you to see general Yan tomorrow? In fact, there are many things that I don¡¯t understand. You know more than me. Grandma Xiao¡¯s books are moreplete, and you¡¯ve read more. Perhaps it¡¯ll be of greater help to general Yan.¡± gu nian said after some thought. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. this was lu zheng¡¯s original intention. even if this matter had not blown up, he had nned to let yan mo find out at some point. In his previous life, when Yan Mo was in his Prime, he was still a Crown Prince forced to return to his ancestral home. By the time he had caught the emperor¡¯s eye, Yan Mo had long been dealt with for this matter. Yan Mo was good at leading. Everyone had been on the battlefield, and he didn¡¯t want to lose an iron-willed general. ...... The next day, Su Yan¡¯s carriage arrived, but she didn¡¯te. She asked the servants to exin that she was sick and had been frightened yesterday. At night, her nightmares were filled with scenes of her illness acting up in the camp, causing her to sweat and catch a cold. Gu Nian sent someone from the SU family to the Li family to inform Li Zheng that he would not be going to the martial arts practice field today. she and her two younger sisters brought lu zheng to the campsite. When they reached the camp, they were stopped. ¡°Youngdy Nian, unauthorized people are not allowed to enter!¡± The guard looked at Lu Zheng and said. ¡°Please inform general Yan that this is the grandson of the doctor Who gave me the pill. He has some knowledge of the bliss powder.¡± Gu Nian said. When the guard heard this, he quickly went in to report. soon, he came out and brought gu nian and the rest in. The moment Lu Zheng stepped into the campsite, he felt as if he had returned to the days when he was leading an Army. After walking for a while, he saw Qin er. He recognized Qin er. In his previous life, Yan Mo had taken all the me on himself. None of his soldiers had been punished, except for those who had touched bliss powder and were sent to do hardbor. Qin er was from a family of generals and had followed general Peng. Both of them hade from general Peng¡¯s side, so they had some feelings for each other. However, ever since the incident with Yan Mo, Qin er had changed his name to Qin mo. Gu Nian noticed that Lu Zheng was looking at Qin er strangely. He guessed that Lu Zheng probably knew Qin er. However, there was only one Qin in the book! Gu Nian immediately thought of something. If she had not transmigrated and did not discover the gap with Su Yan and the others, most of the people in this camp would have been infected with bliss powder. If the matter were to blow up, Yan Mo would definitely be severely punished. It would not be too much to even exterminate his family. So that¡¯s how it is. Yan Mo was not in the book because he didn¡¯t exist in the male lead¡¯s line. He was already gone before the male lead made his fortune. ¡°I am Zhou Yuan. Greetings, general Yan!¡± Lu Zheng cupped his fists. ¡°Young master Zhou is too polite. The messenger reported that young master Zhou¡¯s family has a Divine Doctor and he knows about this bliss powder?¡± Yan Mo asked after they had sat down. ¡°That¡¯s right. The blissful powder is taken from Jiaojiao, which is a kind of flower that only grows in the southern border.¡± Lu Yang said. Yan Mo¡¯s brows furrowed at the mention of a beauty. he had been fighting with the southern border for two years and had heard of this flower. he only knew that it was a forbidden flower in the southern border, but he did not know why it was forbidden. Zhou Yuan then gave a detailed ount of what he had learned in his previous life. He also mentioned several other ces, all of which were under Yan Mo¡¯smand. But he didn¡¯t go into detail, as he was afraid that it would arouse Yan Mo¡¯s suspicion. As for how to get rid of this addiction, he felt that Gu Nian¡¯s idea was very good. After all, many soldiers had died because of this in his previous life, and there were only a few who had returned to normalter on. Now that this thing had not appeared for long, the soldiers in the Army should be able to ovee it. Chapter 509 509 He¡¯s not the only one that was all lu zheng could do. he believed that yan mo could solve this problem with his ability. ...... Lu Zheng stayed in the prefecture for two days. After Gu shouxin finished his second exam, he stayed to y chess with him and only returned to town on the third day. After the third round of the capital examination ended, Yan Mo personally came to visit with gifts. The two old men and Gu shouxin had never seen this young man that niannian had taken a fancy to, and three pairs of eyes stared at him without hiding it. Yan Mo: ¡°This time, it¡¯s all thanks to miss Nian, miss Xin, and young master Zhou. This is just a small gift to show my gratitude!¡± Yan Mo expressed his gratitude. ¡°General Yan, we didn¡¯t really do anything. Furthermore, you soldiers have sacrificed your lives for the peace of the great Zhou and defended the country. No matter what we do, it¡¯s what we should do!¡± Gu Nian said sincerely. At this moment, she could guarantee that she was not coveting his beauty. ¡°General Yan, do you know how to y chess?¡± Gu shouxin suddenly asked. Yan Mo was stunned. ¡°General Yan, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. You¡¯ve taken the time out of your busy schedule toe here. How could you have yed chess with him?¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu shouxin and then smiled. This person was really addicted to ying chess with ah Yuan. when she saw the person niannian was talking about, she immediately asked if he knew how to y chess. how could she do this? she wasn¡¯t even familiar with him. Yan Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. He had already expressed his gratitude, so he also took his leave. ¡°General Yan, my father¡¯s exam results are out. We¡¯ll be going home soon,¡± Gu Nian sent him to the door. Yan Mo looked at Gu Nian in confusion. For a moment, Gu Nian did not know what to say. ¡°if i go home, there won¡¯t be a handsome man like general yan to look at, and life will be less interesting!¡± ¡°Miss Qian yuenian, please mind your manners!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that he was blushing. Sheughed even more happily.¡±General Yan, I¡¯ve taken a fancy to you! you¡¯re very much to my liking, so can you consider a partner?¡± cough, cough, cough, cough! Yan Mo was so frightened by these words that he started coughing. He then looked at Gu Nian deeply before turning around and walking away. ¡°General Yan, the next time we meet, you must give me an answer!¡± Gu Nian said with a smile. You should at least let me know if you¡¯re willing or not. Don¡¯t waste my time!¡± Yan Mo walked even faster, as if something was chasing after him. Gu Nian smiled as she closed the door. When she turned around, she saw Cai Xiaolian. ¡°My daughter, are you serious? Was she really not after his beauty? your behavior is considered a little impetuous in the great zhou dynasty.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Mother, uncle said that all love at first sight is the feeling of lust! Do you think I¡¯m thinking about his beauty?¡± Gu Nian repeated her uncle¡¯s words. cai xiaolian,¡±yingluo, i don¡¯t think he¡¯s interested!¡± Don¡¯t be in a hurry to be wronged, your father and I will be heartbroken.¡± ¡°Mother, although it was love at first sight for me, he didn¡¯t!¡± Gu Nian said. We¡¯ll see if we¡¯re fated to meet again in the future. I¡¯m not in a hurry to get married anyway. I¡¯m only 15 this year, and I¡¯ll only get married after I turn 18, so I¡¯m not in a hurry at all. Besides, he¡¯s only at his first awakening of love. Almost all of my former ssmates didn¡¯t end up marrying someone who had just awakened. mother, don¡¯t worry. i just told him that i¡¯m interested in him so that he can be prepared.¡± cai xiaolian was relieved. she was afraid that her daughter would fall in love and be unable to extricate herself. that would be a waste of her youth! lin yiqian was relieved to see that gu nian was so calm and open-minded. Chapter 510 510 I want to see your father he stayed in the prefecture for another two days, during which he went to the li family¡¯s house for a meal. after that, the results of the exam were out. The day before the results were out, Lu Zheng came again. Early in the morning, Lu Zheng brought Gu Xin and Gu si to the government office to check their results. Gu shouxin was full of confidence and did not go to set up the chessboard at home. The old couple went to bid farewell to old man Hua, while Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian went to Madam Li¡¯s to discuss business. Therefore, only the two sisters were very interested in the results, so Lu Zheng brought them along. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ve seen it. My father is at the top! He¡¯s at the top!¡± Lu Zheng brought the two sisters and squeezed into the crowd. Gu Xin started looking from the first one and saw her father¡¯s name. eh, sister Xinxin, the second is that child prodigy, Huo Junhao! Gu si could also recognize quite a few words. He saw that under his second uncle¡¯s name was the child prodigy. Lu Zheng squinted his eyes and looked at the ranking. Huo Junhao, why did this b * stard start his exam this year? ¡°aiyaya! Little sister, don¡¯t praise me like that. I¡¯m embarrassed!¡± At this time, a little boy who was simr to Gu en looked at Gu si with a smile. Gu si blinked, unable to react for a moment. Lu Zheng reflexively shielded Gu Xin behind him. When he saw that the handsome and suave young master Huo was still a 12-year-old kid, he was stunned. This was indeed Huo Junhao. He still looked like this even after he had grown up. However, he was still a little kid now. Well, good, very good. Gu Xin popped her head out from behind Lu Zheng, ¡± little brother, you¡¯re the twelve-year-old child prodigy! Lu Zheng ced his hand on Gu Xin¡¯s head and pushed her back. ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m that twelve-year-old child prodigy! I just heard you say that the first ce is your father? your father is so young?¡± Huo Junhao turned to the side and looked at Lu Zheng suspiciously. Lu Zheng: ¡°This is my brother!¡± Gu Xin popped her head out again and exined. ¡°No wonder! i don¡¯t usually let my sister talk to strangers.¡± Huo Junhao¡¯s expression showed that he understood Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng,¡±you¡¯re bullshitting. You wanted your sister to seduce me!¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, father knows him. He¡¯s not a stranger.¡± Not only did Gu Xin¡¯s head appear, her body also appeared. She pulled on Lu Zheng¡¯s sleeve and said. ¡°That¡¯s right, brother Yuan. Second uncle even talked about him after the first exam.¡± Gu si also helped to exin. ¡°Hehe, brother Yuan, right? don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a child prodigy, and I won¡¯t consider marriage before I¡¯ve achieved sess. however, i¡¯ll have to start thinking about this problem when i pass the exam. brother yuan, remember to protect your sister well! there are many girls who like me. ¡± Huo Junhao said in a serious tone. It was fun to pretend to be an adult with his small body. Gu Xin and Gu si couldn¡¯t help butugh. In their hearts, a little boy who was good at his studies would never have such a lively sister. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t pass!¡± As Lu Zheng spoke, he protected Gu Xin and Gu si and squeezed out of the crowd. Aiyo, what¡¯s up with this young man? is he jealous of me? how can there be such a kind person, cursing me to fail? ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that so! From what he¡¯s wearing, I guess he¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t know how to study!¡± tsk tsk! the students who were looking at the results helped Huo Junhao criticize Lu Zheng. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m young and promising! I know that he¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s jealous of me. You¡¯re all jealous of me! hahaha! Huo Junhao waved his hand nonchntly. the students,¡±yingluo.¡± Huo Junhao did not care about the people around him. He caught up with Lu Zheng and the rest.¡±Brother Yuan, wait! I want to see your father! Your father is at the top of the list, so I¡¯m going to ask him for advice. This person needs to be humble to improve.¡± lu zheng stopped in his tracks, turned around and asked, ¡± ¡°Who did you say you were meeting?¡± ¡°To see your father!¡± Huo Junhao replied. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng smiled. Gu Xin and Gu si looked at each other. Brother prodigy, you¡¯re wrong. His father isn¡¯t the top scorer! Chapter 511 511 Your train of thought is wrong ¡°Brother Yuan, brother Yuan, you¡¯re so young. Why didn¡¯t you take the exam yourself and let your father?¡± Huo Junhao asked curiously. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m uneducated. I¡¯m a rough person.¡± Lu Yang said. Gu Xin and Gu si looked at Lu Zheng in surprise. you¡¯re not humble at all when you¡¯re ying couplets, poems, essays, or chess with my father (second uncle). How could you be humble to a little kid? ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it! Brother Yuan, you don¡¯t look like a person with shallow knowledge! I can tell with one look that he¡¯s well-read, although he might not be as good as me. ¡± Huo Junhao was quite knowledgeable. He knew that the aura of a person who had been studying since young was different from others. ¡°You must be mistaken. There was once a little bastard who said,¡±I¡¯m uneducated and uneducated. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t take the imperial examination. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be a disgrace to my ancestors.¡± I can only read.¡± Lu Zheng smiled at Huo Junhao. ¡°Which little bastard is this! Brother Yuan, your father was able to test me, so he¡¯s better than me. You definitely can¡¯t be much worse than me. ¡± Huo Junhao said in a serious tone. ¡°That¡¯s right, that little bastard is indeed a bastard. Not only did he despise me for myck of talent, but he also despised me for being rough.¡± Lu Zheng sighed, but he wasughing in his heart.¡¯Little bastard, I¡¯m talking about you!¡¯ In her previous life, Huo Junhao had said that he had no military achievements, only military achievements. He had said that he was a rough man who led an Army, but he was not innocent. He had said that he was cunning and shrewd, and that was the kind that could be openly said in court. Hahaha, Huo Junhao is still young, I¡¯ll screw him over. ¡°Impossible! Brother Yuan, how is this extraordinary bearing of yours crude? No, no, I must ask your father about your knowledge when I see himter.¡± Huo Junhao said indignantly. His family was a family of schrs. Although he was a little arrogant, he was still very friendly to schrs. His grandfather, father, and uncle couldn¡¯t bear to see those talented and promising students who were poor or couldn¡¯t afford to study, so they often sponsored poor students to study. Right, was this brother Yuan poor? He was dressed inly, probably because the family could only afford one person¡¯s education, so he gave the opportunity to his father. An uncle in his thirties who could pass him must havee from a poor family and did not have the money to study and take exams when he was young. His two younger sisters looked lively and cheerful, so they must be from a happy family. Huo Junhao¡¯s mind went to work, and he already had a good impression of the Gu family. Seeing him like this, Lu Zheng knew that he was thinking about some strange things. This was a habit of this kid. He would not disturb him and let him think about it! Gu Xin shook Lu Zheng¡¯s arm and wanted to ask the child prodigy what was wrong, but Lu Zheng made a shushing gesture at her. Gu si poked Huo Junhao¡¯s arm with her finger. ¡°What?¡± Huo Junhao looked at Gu si. child prodigy, stop guessing. You¡¯ll never get it right. Gu si said. ¡°Eh? How do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡± Huo Junhao asked in surprise. ¡°Are you wondering why Brother ah Yuan didn¡¯t take the exam when he looks like he¡¯s educated? is it because our family doesn¡¯t have money and can only support one person¡¯s studies? Are you pitying brother Yuan?¡± Gu si asked. ¡°What?¡± Huo Junhao¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°It seems like I was right.¡± Gu siughed. however, your train of thought is wrong. Brother ah Yuan didn¡¯t study because his family was poor and could only afford one person. That¡¯s because brother ah Yuan isn¡¯t my second uncle¡¯s son. My second uncle is the one who scored higher than you in the exam. ¡± Chapter 512 512 Chapter 512-I won unfairly Huo Junhao was speechless. ¡°Hahahaha, looks like the child prodigy doesn¡¯t know everything.¡± Gu Xin was amused by Huo Junhao¡¯s reaction. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! I also thought that the child prodigy knew everything! In the end, he was stupidly looking at brother ah Yuan with a sympathetic gaze. I knew he was wrong!¡± Gu si also followed. ¡°Silly, you actually called me silly?¡± Huo Junhao was angry. No one had ever called him silly in his life. He red at Gu si. it¡¯s all because you guys pretended to be brother and sister to trick me! he said. Gu si blinked and said,¡¯we¡¯re not pretending! We are siblings. My sister and I are cousins with the same surname. Brother Yuan and we are siblings with different surnames, and we are more like biological siblings than biological siblings.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head repeatedly, ¡± Brother Yuanyuan would always protect her sister like a brother would! Why are you pointing at sisi? We have a big brother.¡± Huo Junhao¡¯s face was red with anger. He pointed at the two girls and said, ¡± ¡°You, you guys, Yingluo¡± Lu Zheng grabbed Huo Junhao¡¯s hand and asked him to put it down, ¡± ¡°Little brat, is youngdy angry from embarrassment because you can¡¯t win?¡± Huo Junhao,¡±you liar!¡± Then you said you would take me to see your father!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m bringing you to see my father!¡± Lu Zhengughed. I only said ¡°good.¡± Xinxin, sisi, right?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si nodded their heads. ¡°Qianqian, I¡¯m going to see your father!¡± He pointed at Lu Zheng, then turned around and pointed at Gu Xin. He finally knew who was the child who had passed his test. little brother prodigy, I advise you not to point at us like that in front of my second uncle. My second uncle will be unhappy. If he¡¯s unhappy, he will throw you out! Gu si grabbed Huo Junhao¡¯s arm and put him down. ¡°You¡¯re bullying me because I don¡¯t have any siblings or uncles! Hmph, a good man doesn¡¯t fight with a woman! You two little girls, I¡¯ll bring my sister over for the Academy exam!¡± Huo Junhao said angrily. Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. your sister. If your sisteres, she won¡¯t bully Xinxin. She¡¯ll only help Xinxin bully you, silly child! Huo Junhao had a younger sister who was a year younger than Gu Xin. She was the only friend that Gu Xin had made after she followed him to the capital. Huo Junhao initially introduced her to him, but in the end, that girl loved to chat with Gu Xin. She even taught Gu Xin how to throw tantrums and even encouraged Gu Xin to dress up as a man and go out with him. Unfortunately, after the Huo family found out about it, they forbade miss Huo from looking for Gu Xin. Later on, they arranged a marriage for miss Huo and she was married to Gu Xin in Jiangnan. Gu Xin¡¯s only friend was gone. He believed that even if they met earlier, the two little girls would still be able to y together! ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! We have four sisters. How many younger sisters do you have?¡± Gu si made a face at Huo Junhao. ¡°That¡¯s right, no matter how many brothers you have, we only have one brother Yuan Yuan. You can¡¯t do it!¡± Gu Xin added. In the hearts of the two sisters, the Gu siblings and brother Yuanyuan were the most powerful group of brothers and sisters. All the brothers of the GAO family in the neighboring vige had been beaten into submission by them. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t do it! I want topete with him! We¡¯repeting in literature, not martial arts!¡± Huo Junhao pointed at Lu Zheng. ¡°Let¡¯spete, who¡¯s afraid of who! If you lose, you¡¯ll be in third ce, behind my second uncle and brother Yuan!¡± Gu si said. ¡°Good! We¡¯ll get your second uncle to be our witnesster! Do you dare!¡± Huo Junhao said as he looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°You¡¯re younger than me, I won¡¯t win fair and square!¡± Lu Zheng said calmly. Chapter 513 513 A little undisciplined ¡°Knowledge doesn¡¯t matter age. If you have knowledge, you have it. Then in the entire capital examination, only your second uncle passed me! Are you scared?¡± Huo Junhao said. then I¡¯m a bit vulgar. Since it¡¯s apetition, shouldn¡¯t we have a wager? ¡± lu zhengughed. ¡°Then what do you want as a reward?¡± Huo Junhao was fooled. ¡°How about this, if you lose, you¡¯ll call me brother from now on. I¡¯m your brother, and you have to treat me like your own brother, okay?¡± Lu Zheng touched his chin and thought for a long time before saying. ¡°Just this?¡± Huo Junhao looked at Lu Zheng suspiciously. ¡°This is it! I think you¡¯re a little arrogant. You¡¯re the eldest son in your family, right? I want you to have a taste of being a younger brother!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°alright! If you beat me, I¡¯ll let you be the Big Brother! i¡¯ll let you be my brother!¡± Huo Junhao said through gritted teeth. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here!¡± Lu Zheng pointed at the alley in front of them. When they got home, Gu shouxin was setting up a chessboard. He was surprised to see the children bringing Huo Junhao. ¡°Father, you¡¯re number one! Father, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Gu Xin ran to Gu shouxin¡¯s side happily. ¡°Brother Gu, I¡¯m Huo Junhao. It¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡± Huo Junhao stepped forward and cupped his hands at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. Being called brother Gu by a twelve-year-old child? Lu Zheng was also speechless. He had just seen this kid smile at him. Was he trying to take advantage of him in terms of address? After everyone greeted each other, Gu Xin and Gu si went to prepare some tea and snacks while Huo Junhao exined his purpose of visit. gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and looked at lu zheng. it seemed that this huo junhao was also a famous person in his previous life. he even wanted this brat to acknowledge him as his younger brother? I¡¯ll ask niannian when I get back. Huo Junhao suggested a match of couplets and chess. Lu Zheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. do you think I don¡¯t know your 12-year-old famous couplet? ¡± I¡¯ve already matched it for you in your previous life, why can¡¯t I do it in this life? The match began with one stone. Huo Junhao went first, he yed one, and Lu Zheng matched one. It was neat and tidy, and Huo Junhao was getting more and more excited. After an hour, he guessed, ¡± ¡°brother yuan, you do it, you do it, i¡¯m right!¡± Lu Zheng nodded his head. in my previous life, you never managed to match it until I died. I¡¯ll tell you ten years in advance in this life and see if you can match it earlier. Hence, Lu Zheng came up with the question. Gu shouxin was also listening with great interest. huo junhao was stuck at the 18th word. Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll light the incense in the time it takes for an incense stick to burn!¡± Gu Xin ran to find the incense burner and lit the incense. After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, Huo Junhao still could not figure out the answer. Gu shouxin had an answer in his mind, but he did not say it out loud. There was no unique answer to the word ¡°pair,¡± so he would leave it to the young prodigy to think about it. ¡°It seems that Yuan won this match! Young master Huo, you have to keep your game steady!¡± Gu shouxin looked at Huo Junhao and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m good at this! Come on!¡± Huo Junhao sat on his seat confidently. Lu Zheng extended his hand and let him go first. In his previous life, Huo Junhao, who was in his twenties, could only y against him to a draw. In this life, Huo Junhao, who was only twelve years old, was definitely no match for him. Not to mention, he had been worn down by this second uncle Gu who came from God-knows-where for so long recently. His chess skills were no longer the same as in his previous life. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu came back halfway through the game. When they saw the two children ying chess, Grandpa Gu also came over to watch. He admired the two children very much. They were so young, but their chess skills were so good! He knew Lu Zheng¡¯s identity, but the other child, who was about the same age as his grandson, probably came from a good family background. all of a sudden, grandpa gu felt that he had been a little undisciplined towards gu en all these years. he had to go back and train her well. My poor Enzi. Second uncle was just thinking about him, and now his grandfather was thinking about him too. Chapter 514 514 I¡¯ll apany you reluctantly! When Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian returned, they were already in the second round. Gu Nian was curious as to where she had found such a pretty little boy. He looked about the same age as Xiao Jin! Only after asking did they find out that this guy was Huo Junhao. And Lu Zheng was actually ying chess with Huo Junhao? He must have been angered by Huo Junhao in his past life, so he¡¯s here to take revenge! In the kitchen, Cai Xiaolian could tell that Gu Nian knew the boy. However, since grandma Gu was there, Cai Xiaolian did not ask further. Two wins out of three. Huo Junhao lost two rounds in a row and did not y a third round. He could still afford to lose and called Lu Zheng ¡®brother¡¯. ¡°Be good! Remember, this is brother¡¯s second uncle. Even if you¡¯re the same batch of examinees, don¡¯t call him brother Gu. You have to follow suit and call him second uncle, understand?¡± Lu Zheng patted Huo Junhao¡¯s head, feeling a sense of relief. Hahaha, this kid is finally in my hands! ¡°Second uncle Gu.¡± Huo Junhao did not mind. He just felt very embarrassed. He could see that his opponent¡¯s chess skills were much better than his. Every time he deliberately made him feel that he was about to win, he would turn the game around at the critical moment. This person was only sixteen, four years older than her. How could he be so powerful? Could it be that he was going to give up the title of child prodigy? No, no, no, he was already twelve. He couldn¡¯t be called a child anymore. He was a teenager. He was still a child prodigy. He was an invincible existence at the age of twelve. I¡¯ll definitely study my chess skills when I get back. That¡¯s right, and that pair. I¡¯ll try to beat him before I turn sixteen! ...... the gu family asked huo junhao to stay for lunch. after they had their own lunch, they handed the keys to gu lin and went home together. They had been in the prefecture for more than ten days, and the three transmigrators missed their home. Gu Xin only wanted her parents and sister to be around. This time, not only her parents and sister were here, but her grandparents and sisi were also here. She was even happier. It was already dark when she got home, but the lights in the second room were still on. Gu Hui was practicing martial arts in the courtyard. When she saw the family, the joy on her face was very obvious. ¡°Sister Huihui, you¡¯re so happy to see me. Did you miss me a lot when I wasn¡¯t around? I already said you¡¯ll go with me, but you didn¡¯t go. Now you know how it feels to miss me!¡± gu nian gave gu hui a big hug and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve missed everyone but you.¡± Gu Hui pushed her away and said calmly. forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter if you admit it, sister Huihui. I just know it in my heart! Gu Nian said with a cheeky smile. ¡°Sister Huihui, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Gu Xin held onto Gu Hui¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Hui pinched Gu Xin¡¯s face, ¡± second uncle, second aunt, since you¡¯re back, I¡¯ll go back too! You guys should rest early!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! Sister Huihui, you can sleep here today. I want to chat with you!¡± Gu Nian pulled Gu Hui back. ¡°Talk about what? Aren¡¯t you tired from the ride?¡± Gu Hui looked at Gu Nian. ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired at all. I¡¯m so excited. I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you for a long time, but you¡¯re not here! I was thinking on the way back that I should tell you this news as soon as I get back! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll put down my things first, we¡¯ll talkter.¡± Gu Nian pulled Gu Hui into the central room. Gu Hui nced at the other three. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian smiled and shook their heads. ¡± huihui, ¡± gu xin pursed her lips, ¡± my sister has her eyes on someone. ¡± Gu Hui looked at Gu Nian in surprise as thetter nodded at her. Gu Hui: ¡± alright, there¡¯s gossip to listen to. I¡¯ll reluctantly sleep with you! Chapter 515 515 Could it be that you want to travel incognito again? the emperor received a letter from yan mo almost at the same time that the gu family returned home. The Emperor was still worried about which concubine he should visit tonight. He did not expect an urgent report. His eyes lit up and he said to eunuch Fu, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be here tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Eunuch Fu understood what he meant and went to make arrangements. The Emperor, who had been overjoyed that the urgent report had solved his dilemma, waspletely relieved when he saw the contents of the letter. ¡°The southern border! He was simply a Wolf with wild ambitions! Have the Minister of Revenue and the Minister of Ware to see me immediately!¡± after the emperor read it, he asked the messenger to go invite people. After he left, he flipped to thest page of the letter. At this moment, eunuch Fu also came in. ¡°Fu, you said that niannian, Xinxin, and sisi are all together, but Huihui isn¡¯t? The three of them are isting their big sister?¡± the emperor asked. Eunuch Fu was speechless. This old servant doesn¡¯t know what happened! Lu Zheng, this kid, is quite capable to give such a suggestion to Yan Mo. It¡¯s a pity that he has to get food for me. Otherwise, I¡¯d definitely let him attack the southern border! The Emperor continued. Eunuch Fu was speechless. The Emperor began to talk to himself again. ¡°Fu, go and inform noble consort Lin that this one will go to her ce tonight! Let her wait!¡± The Emperor suddenly wanted to visit his beloved consort and talk about how she had helped his sister deal with Lu Zheng. ¡°Yes!¡± Eunuch Fu, who had no idea what had happened, went down to give instructions. The Emperor looked at the names of the three daughters of the Gu family on the letter and then at Zhou Yuan¡¯s name. He touched his chin and frowned,¡±could it be that Lu Zheng has taken a fancy to the Gu family¡¯s daughter?¡± Huihui was too cold and she was two years older than him. Niannian is about the same age as him, but I was prepared to match niannian to Xue Xiao ¡®er! Xinxin and sisi were five years younger than him and six years younger. If he¡¯s interested in someone at this age, then this stinky brat is too inhumane!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right! This kid has a blood feud. If he wants to get married, he¡¯ll have to make trouble until his enemies are finished. It¡¯ll take at least four or five years, and by then, Xinxin and sisi will have grown up!¡± ¡°Hey! This was too much. He was making people remember him at such a young age! Mm, I¡¯ll write a letter to him to scare him and see if he has taken a fancy to the Gu family¡¯s daughter!¡± With this thought in mind, the Emperor took out a pen and paper again and started to write a letter to Lu Zheng. When the Minister of Revenue and the Minister of War arrived, the Emperor had just finished writing his letter. He had once again returned to being that high and mighty Emperor. ¡°I want to attack the southern border! the ministry of revenue, prepare the provisions and the ministry of war, prepare the soldiers and horses!¡± the emperor looked at the two old men below and said directly. The Minister of Revenue and the Minister of War were dumbfounded. They had been woken up in the middle of the night and called to the pce just for this? Can¡¯t I say it at the morning Court Assembly tomorrow? Even if you say it now, we can¡¯t use it for you! ¡°Your Majesty, why, why are you suddenly attacking the southern border?¡± The Minister of War asked. The Emperor threw Yan Mo¡¯s Memorial to the ground. The two old men gathered together and looked at it. The more they looked, the more shocked they became. If what general Yan said was true, then the great Zhou would be a great disaster. ¡°Your Majesty, could general Yan have been exaggerating?¡± the minister of revenue asked boldly. ¡°Bastard! Was Yan Mo that kind of person? If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you go back and pack your things and take a look with me?¡± The Emperor stared at the Minister of Revenue. He didn¡¯t know how these words hade out. Did he want to travel incognito again? Chapter 516 516 You misunderstood me deeply The Gu family¡¯s business continued as usual. At the end of April, Mrs. Li brought more bottles over. This time, li Muyan followed her. ¡°Gu Nian, Gu Nian, I made that thing! I¡¯ve tried it, and it can really fly. Do you want to go with me and try it?¡± After li Muyan greeted the elders, he went to look for Gu Nian. Oh? ¡± he sniffed. this seems to be the fragrance of flowers? ¡± Gu Nian was holding a small bottle in her hand. When she heard li Muyan¡¯s words, she dabbed a little of the liquid on her wrist and ced it near li Muyan¡¯s nose.¡±Do you know what fragrance it is?¡± Li Muyan was stunned. He took two steps back and his face turned red.¡±Jasmine?¡± Gu Nian nodded and agreed. This is fragrant dew. I was nning to ask aunt Luo to call you overter, but you came here yourself today. Li Muyan, I want to talk business with you, do you want to do it?¡± Gu Hui looked at li Muyan¡¯s stunned expression and shook her head helplessly. Gu Nian was really good at attracting girls! Could she even tell that li Muyan liked her? Li Muyan replied,¡±I don¡¯t want to do business!¡± I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯ve made the one we talked aboutst time. I want to take you to try it out, but I can¡¯t leave home, so I can only try it at home. Oh, right, I¡¯ve also made a few of those ice shards you mentioned. Go and see if they¡¯re okay. I found the sharpest de made by the Li family¡¯s craftsman. I asked people to transport ice from the ice cer to try it. Small pieces can be broken, but big pieces can¡¯t.¡± Gu Nian was overjoyed and punched li Muyan on the shoulder. ¡°I knew it, I was right to find you! Therefore, it¡¯s all the more reason for us to cooperate.¡± Li Muyan was speechless. I want to invent with you, and you want to do business with me? ¡°AI, I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go out for a walk!¡± gu hui stood up and stretched, not wanting to disturb them. Even though she had never met the general that Gu Nian had mentioned, she felt that li Muyan was a good person. She was a little thick-skinned, but her thoughts were pure. Her love was pure, her eyes were clear, and her mind was flexible. however, this was gu nian¡¯s business. unless he was really bad, she would not say much. Gu Nian pulled li Muyan to the side and patiently exined the project she was looking for. Li Muyan: ¡± Yingluo, I¡¯ll make whatever you want. Why would I need your money? ¡± There was one more thing that she didn¡¯t say out loud. you¡¯re a woman who has to be responsible for me. What¡¯s mine is yours. Wouldn¡¯t it hurt our rtionship if we talked about money? ¡± Gu Nian facepalmed and said,¡¯li Muyan, you can¡¯t count it that way. think about it, although your family is already the richest in qing zhou, your family¡¯s business was umted by generations of ancestors and not earned by you. you don¡¯t earn your own money, so you can¡¯t experience the fun. So, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Li Muyan pouted and said,¡±Gu Nian, it seems like you have a deep misunderstanding about me!¡± although the Li family¡¯s business was umted by my ancestors and carried forward in the hands of my grandmother and mother, I also have things to do. I¡¯m in charge of all the ounts of my family¡¯s business. Although I can¡¯t go out, they can send it in. My mother took a fancy to these little things I made, so she also made them in batches to sell for money. I¡¯ve also published a book, and it¡¯s selling well. As for the fun of making money, well, I haven¡¯t found it yet. I think it¡¯s more fun to invent.¡± gu nian,¡±yingluo.¡± Chapter 517 517 One mouth, one heart Gu Nian spent two hours but still could not convince li Muyan. Li Muyan insisted. what do you want? tell me. I¡¯ll make it for you when I get back. I¡¯ll make it for you. I¡¯m not short of money. I¡¯m not interested in making money. I¡¯m interested in making things that don¡¯t exist in this world. Gu Nian walked out of theboratory dejectedly, with li Muyan by her side. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me, let me be alone!¡± Gu Nian reached out and gave it a light push. It was true. With just a light push, li Muyan fell. A stone had appeared on the ground out of nowhere. Li Muyan had stepped on it and slipped. gu nian was confused. Your bad luck is really not for show! ¡°He dodged it so easily this time?¡± li muyan climbed up in disbelief and patted his clothes. ¡°Your palm is bleeding!¡± Gu Nian pointed at li Muyan¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. This amount of blood was nothing. It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t see it when you went to the prefecture city at the beginning of this month. That dagger was stabbed into my leg, that¡¯s what you call blood.¡± Li Muyan took out a handkerchief and held it in his palm. ¡°Let¡¯s wrap it up!¡± Gu Nian sighed. As she spoke, she snatched the handkerchief from his hand, unfolded it, folded it, and wrapped it up for li Muyan. Li Muyan lowered his head slightly, the corners of his mouth rising. Women are all like this. They say one thing, but their hearts are different. They even say that they don¡¯t want to take responsibility for me! ¡°Li Muyan, you¡¯ve been so unlucky since you were young! i¡¯ll get injured every time i go out?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Yup! Other than the time we met at my house, when have I not been unlucky when you see me outside? It¡¯s true that even dogs would chase me for no reason when nothing happened!¡± Li Muyan said helplessly. ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡± you¡¯re probably ugly, ¡± gu nianughed as she recalled thentern festival. My uncle said that ghosts and dogs like to chase after ugly people.¡± ¡°Big uncle¡¯s words are reasonable! After you went into the water that night, the dog was also chasing you!¡± li muyan said in a serious tone. ¡°Good! You actually said I¡¯m ugly!¡± Gu Nian raised her hand to hit him. Li Muyan was naturally scared. In the end, he didn¡¯t run far. When he jumped down Jieyang¡¯s three steps, li Muyan tripped and fell t on his face. ¡°Yingluo, hahahaha!¡± Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before she startedughing. ¡°aunt luo, aunt luo, brother mu yan fell!¡± Gu Xin happened to witness this scene. She didn¡¯t help li Muyan up but went to the study to call Mrs. Li. Brother mu Yan¡¯s bad luck was very overbearing and could affect people. Mrs. Li Ran out to take a look and saw that the handkerchief in li Muyan¡¯s hand was already stained with blood. She calmly said, ¡± ¡°we¡¯re safe today. Mu Yan, just do whatever you want!¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind this and looked at Madam li in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s seen blood,¡± Madam Li said.¡±He¡¯ll be safe outside for the whole day. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s ignore him. Xinxin will be fine. You won¡¯t be implicated by him even if you¡¯re close to him now.¡± After that, he pulled Cai Xiaolian and continued to discuss business. Gu Xin jogged over and squatted down. She supported her chin with her hands and looked at li Muyan, who was sitting on the ground, ¡± ¡°brother mu yan, there¡¯s a question i¡¯ve been wanting to ask you since thest time we were in the prefecture.¡± Li Muyan looked at Gu Xin and said pitifully, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and sighed,¡¯brother mu Yan, since you know that you¡¯ll be in trouble if you go out, why are you so keen on going out? Are you the masochist that mother and sister were talking about? Masochist means that you like to be abused. Do you like to be abused by life?¡± Chapter 518 518 Didn¡¯t you bring your brain back? If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Xin¡¯s suspicious look, li Muyan would have thought that she wasughing at him. He looked at Gu Nian who was stillughing at him. ¡°i¡¯m doing this for your sister. I made a hugentern that can carry people and fly. After I tried it out, I couldn¡¯t wait to tell your sister.¡± ¡°Miss Nian,e and take a look at this, I wonder if you did it right?¡± At this moment,dy Meng called out to Gu Nian. ¡°Oh, they¡¯re here!¡± Gu Nian went over. Seeing that li Muyan had stood up, Gu Xin also stood up. ¡°brother mu yan, you like my sister, don¡¯t you?¡± Li Muyan¡¯s actions paused for a moment before he poked Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°Little girl, do you even know what it means to be happy?¡± Gu Xin rubbed her forehead and asked in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°Then answer me, are you happy to see my sister? Is there anything you like that you want to share with my sister? Do you often think of my sister? If my sister is happy, even if you are unlucky, you will still be happy. When my sister is unhappy, even if you are happy, you will also be unhappy. Also, you can¡¯t bear to see my sister being too close to someone else and ignoring you, regardless of whether it¡¯s a man or a woman. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re very sad that my sister went to save sister su and didn¡¯t save you that day.¡± Li Muyan looked at Gu Xin in surprise. little girl, are you trying to fly into the sky? are you trying to read my mind? ¡± Oh? ¡± Gu Xin lifted her chin proudly. am I right? ¡± Her father had said that one had to observe a person carefully. One had to look at his subtle expressions, not what he said, but what he did. His uncle had also said that many people did not mean what they said. People were veryplicated, and one could not just look at their surface. Mu Yan¡¯s brother kept calling Gu Nian, but every time he saw his sister, his eyes would light up. He would always be happy when his sister smiled. However, he would be disappointed when his sister ignored him! Although there were only a few times here, it was the same every time! Li Muyan looked left and right, then said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Although you¡¯re right, there¡¯s one thing I haven¡¯t verified. I¡¯ve never seen your sister sad before! So, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m gloating or if I¡¯m going to be sad with her. ¡± Gu Xin ced her hands behind her back and shook her head. With a serious expression, she said, ¡± ¡°Brother mu Yan, there¡¯s no need to verify. Even if you were gloating, you would still feel heartache. So, I¡¯m sure that you like my sister and want to be my brother-inw!¡± Li Muyan nodded. my goal has been clear since the first time we met. I want your sister to be responsible for me and then be your brother-inw. gu xin was stunned and looked at him speechlessly, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. That day, the four of us touched you, and you didn¡¯t even tell us who was going to take responsibility! So, you¡¯re my sister Xinyue.¡± Li Muyan sighed and said pitifully, ¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve seen through me! But Xinxin, since I¡¯m so pitiful, do you want to help me so that your sister will like me? I want to talk about rtionships with your sister, but she only wants to talk about business with me! i¡¯m so pitiful, i¡¯m in such a difficult situation!¡± Gu Xin raised her hand and patted his shoulder like an adult, ¡± ¡°Are you stupid? If she wants to talk business with you, then just talk to her! Wouldn¡¯t there be a chance to talk about feelings as they talked about business? If you directly refuse to talk business with her, you¡¯re also directly rejecting the opportunity to talk about feelings with her! Did you fly up into the sky on a Kongmingntern and drop your brain into the sky? did you not bring it back?¡± Li Muyan: What Xinxin said made so much sense! Chapter 519 519 it¡¯s actually yours ¡°brother mu yan, do you understand what i¡¯m saying?¡± Gu Xin looked at li Muyan¡¯s silly expression and asked with a frown. He should have been a smart person, but why did he look so silly? ¡°Of course I understand! Thank you, Xinxin!¡± Li Muyan said happily before he ran off to look for Gu Nian. Gu Xin saw how happy he was and was also curious about how he was going to discuss business with her sister, so she chased after him. the house that the meng family worked in was a small room that had been opened up from gu nian¡¯sboratory. Li Muyan did not go in. Instead, he stood at the door and called out to Gu Nian. that was the ce where people¡¯s things were formed, so he was very polite and did not go in. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Nian had just finished speaking tody Meng when she came out with her hands behind her back. She looked at the two children in surprise. In her heart, li Muyan and Gu Xin were both children, children under the age of 20. Gu Nian, I¡¯ve thought it through after the fall just now. It¡¯s fun to make money. Let¡¯s make money together! li muyan said with a serious face, his hands behind his back. Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before she smiled. if I had known that a fall would make you realize the joy of making money, I would have deliberately ced a stone to trip you when you entered the house. I wouldn¡¯t have wasted my time and my saliva. Li Muyan& and Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo¡± Xinxin, go and get sister Huihui and sisi, ¡± Gu Nian said. this is our business. Let¡¯s talk to li mu. Before Gu Xin could say anything, Gu Hui appeared, ¡± you can make the decision. Xinxin,e here and help me record the data! Gu Xin nodded. Hey! You¡¯re here! Li Muyan felt great about the Gu sisters. They were really good sisters! After I be your brother-inw, I¡¯ll definitely treat you as my real sisters. gu nian did not think much of it and brought li muyan into theboratory. There was a desk in theboratory, and behind it was a bookshelf. Gu Nian usually jotted down any thoughts she had. the table was a little messy. after she cleaned it up, she asked li muyan to sit down. li Muyan, the business I¡¯m looking for you to do has nothing to do with our family. It¡¯s purely a business between the four of us and you. I have to make it clear first. Gu Nian emphasized this point again. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I should have my own business. Niannian, can you repeat what you just said? I didn¡¯t listen carefully just now!¡± Li Muyan said in a serious tone. In his heart, he was thinking,¡¯you said it¡¯s mine, but it¡¯s actually yours.¡¯ ¡°We sisters want to set up a shop, which includes things for women to dress up. We know how to make lipstick, face cream, and dew. But you made the tube for the lipstick, the bottle for the dew, and the packaging for the face cream. So, I want to work with you.¡± actually, we can buy it from you like before, and then let the Li family sell it for us. But the Li family is not separated after all. We only have a good rtionship with you and aunt Luo. We don¡¯t want to benefit other li families. Besides, we¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if we keep doing this. Therefore, he thought of this method. We four sisters and you can set up our own shop, are you willing to do so?¡± Gu Nian had not exined in detail earlier and had been trying to persuade li Muyan. ¡°If you want to set up a shop by yourself, do you have enough variety of products? I¡¯m afraid that the items you just mentioned won¡¯t be enough to support a shop.¡± Li mu said. Chapter 520 520 Men also need it ¡°there¡¯s enough variety, but i can make more than ten types of the ones used on women¡¯s faces. For example, the eyebrows, the knife that needed to trim the eyebrows, and the eyebrow brush that was needed to draw the eyebrows. there were many colors for the eyebrow pencil. I have at least ten more lipstick colors than the ones on the market. You need to put on makeup during the day and go out to meet people at night. At night, you need to protect your skin. This is another set. You need to use face soap to wash your face, or liquid face wash like shampoo. After cleaning, you need to use moisturizing water, cream, essence, and so on. ¡± ¡°The area of the shop doesn¡¯t need to be very big, just as big as myboratory. The counters are divided ording to their functions. Take a look at this.¡± Gu Nian said as she took out a stack of papers. this is for trimming your eyebrows, this is the brush for drawing your eyebrows, this is the clip for curving your eyshes, this is the brush for applying eyshes, this is for putting makeup, and this is the bottle for washing your face. These are all things you need to do. Gu Nian exined, page by page. Li Muyan took it and flipped through it. ¡°did aunt cai draw this? Why didn¡¯t you draw it together before? I could¡¯ve done it in a short time!¡± ¡°this is the most suitable one that mother and i have decided on after several discussions,¡± gu nian said.¡±there are some things that are not suitable, so we can¡¯t make a decision. It¡¯s best if it has a soft shell so that the thing wille out. It¡¯s not convenient for us to find the materials to make it. Last time I went to your ce, I found that you have a lot of materials, so it¡¯s more convenient for you to make it. ¡± Li Muyan pointed at the eysh brush and asked,¡±are the hairs of this brush the same as that of a toothbrush?¡± Gu Nian shook her head. it¡¯s best if it¡¯s harder. Think about it. First, use a pair of clips to bend your eyshes before using a brush to brush them upwards. The brush needs to be stained with mascara. You can¡¯t find a soft one, can you? ¡± By the way, li Muyan, do you understand what I mean by ¡°mascara, eysh curler, and eysh brush¡±?¡± Li Muyan pointed at his eyshes.¡±I understand! Not everyone¡¯s eyes are as perfect as mine, long, perky, and ck. Those girls who can¡¯t look like me can use this to decorate their eyes and achieve the effect of my eyes, bright eyes!¡± She even winked at Gu Nian after she finished speaking. ¡°You¡¯re a boy. Why are you so smug?¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes at him. Gu Xin, who was helping Gu Hui record the data, turned around and interjected, ¡± ¡°Sister, brother mu Yan has always been good-looking!¡± ¡°Focus on work!¡± Gu Nian said. we¡¯re talking about serious business!¡± Li Muyan turned around and smiled at Gu Xin before turning back, ¡± ¡°gu nian, you said that it¡¯s only for women, so you¡¯re limited. I don¡¯t know how your research works, but I know that if you sell paper to women, the married women will definitely be depressed because their husbands will secretly use it. It would be better to design a male design. not to mention the makeup, but the face-washing and moisturizing products you mentioned just now, there will definitely be men who will buy them. Moreover, almost all of them are rich young masters, because they are the kind of people who have nothing to do and care about their faces. To go out and have fun, not only do they need money, but they also need to have a good face!¡± ¡°Are you like that too?¡± Gu Nian immediately asked. Li Muyan: ¡± I¡¯m a natural beauty, so I don¡¯t need it. As for going out to have fun, which do you think is more important? your life or your sister? ¡± Chapter 521 521 Children don¡¯t have to make a choice Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± After li Muyan¡¯s reminder, Gu Nian was reminded of the skincare products used by men. li muyan was right. there were too many young masters in this world who didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. if there was something that could take care of their faces, they would definitely use it! He wasn¡¯t asking them to put on makeup. The two of them had a good chat. Apart from giving Gu Nian some suggestions, li Muyan agreed to whatever Gu Nian said about the share of the cooperation. in the end, they decided on the investment ratio and the profit distribution ratio. Gu Nian alone would get 40%. As she was the developer, her things were the most important. The other four people each got 15%. Li Muyan was in charge of making all the boxes, bottles, and tools. Gu Nian had also taught the other three sisters how to extract, mix, and make various items. She wasn¡¯t worried that the three of them wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up. After all, every day, Gu Xin would turn a Jade bead into water and give each of the four sisters a bowl of water. In any case, Gu Xin¡¯s mind was clearly bing more active. After they reached an initial agreement, li Muyan suggested, ¡± ¡°Gu Nian, you mentioned that the ice Shatterer is going to be used for the ice beverage business. The weather has been getting hotter recently. Once the Dragon Boat Festival is over, the business can start. why don¡¯t i go back and find a shop to make ice drinks first, and after summer is over, we can continue with this business?¡± Gu Nian was a little tempted, but she still asked, ¡± ¡°Is the prefecture hot?¡± Li Muyan shook his head. I don¡¯t go out during the summer. It¡¯s not hot in my yard. Gu Hui, who was dripping solution into a cup with a drip tube, added, ¡± it was hot. I remember that it was June when aunt gave birth to little cousin. I went to visit aunt and little cousin with grandma. Because it was too hot, aunt couldn¡¯t hold back in front of grandma and beat uncle up, and then it became even hotter. Gu Nian was speechless. Li Muyan¡¯s mouth twitched. Were there no more gentle girls in the Gu family? Gu Xin said, ¡± sister, we can¡¯t stay in the prefecture every day. You¡¯ll be tired from running around. We can just hire someone to help us look after the shop. Brother Muyan is in the prefecture too. He can take care of things. ¡± that¡¯s true. ¡± gu nian nodded. ¡± in that case, we¡¯ll just go there every ten days. ¡± Li Muyan wanted to see Gu Nian every day. However, when he thought about how Gu Hui had mentioned that she was so hot that she could hit someone, he dismissed the idea. He guessed that he didn¡¯t want Gu Nian to suffer! No, it was not that he did not want Gu Nian to suffer, but he did not want Gu Nian to look so hot and sweaty. It would not look good! Yes, that must be the case. ...... that night, when it was just the family of four, cai xiaolian and gu nian brought out the saltpeter while gu xin brought out a jade bead. Gu Nian rubbed her hands together and chuckled. ¡°xinxin, let me show you a magic trick!¡± After Gu Nian was done with everything, she began to prepare all sorts of dried fruits, peanuts, and other fruits at home. Gu Xin nagged at the side, ¡± mother likes strawberries. Father likes mangoes. Sister likes dragon fruits. Mother likes to eat crushed peanuts, father likes to eat preserved fruits, and sister likes to eat ice powder! Mother likes to eat, Yingluo.¡± ¡°they¡¯re all our favorite dishes. what about you?¡± gu nianughed helplessly. what do you like to eat?¡± gu xin lifted her head proudly. ¡± i¡¯m better. i like everything that father, mother, and sister like to eat! ¡± Her uncle said that children didn¡¯t have to make a choice. Eldest uncle even said that he and I are the only ones in our family who are easy to feed, and that we eat anything! I have a good appetite no matter what I eat!¡± Chapter 522 522 No one would have thought ¡°oh yeah, there¡¯s also grandpa, grandma, and uncle!ter, we¡¯ll order some cherries and loquats that can be found in the market. just say that aunt luo gave them to you. Give it to Grandpa and Grandma as well!¡± Gu Nian suggested. ¡°yes, we can say that we have a way to make ice. anyway, we still have to do business next month. This ice powder, there¡¯s an ice seed tree in the back mountain. As for this taro ball, let¡¯s say that the seed given by Grandpa Zhou fell in Houyang Valley and grew out. all the exnations are perfect!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. recently, she had eaten a lot of fruits and vegetables that she had not eaten before. she felt very guilty that she could not immediately share them with her grandparents. But now, he could finally share a few. ¡°Xinxin is so smart! Then let¡¯s bring it over after we¡¯re done eating! I don¡¯t know if Grandpa and Grandma are asleep!¡± Gu Nian said. it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll sleep tonight. We can give them food tomorrow morning. gu xin said. The two sisters filled several small bowls with supplementary ingredients. taro balls and ice powder had already been prepared during the day. when gu nian saw the ice crusher that li muyan had given her, she asked gu shouxin to make them. Arge bowl of shaved ice for each person was quickly prepared. ¡°Waa! It¡¯s so delicious! It¡¯s good to add brown sugar water to it!¡± Gu Xin scooped a big spoonful and her eyes lit up after eating it. She had never eaten anything so delicious. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s very good! How much are you nning to sell a bowl for?¡± gu shouxin asked. ¡°i haven¡¯t decided yet! when we go to the prefecture to watch the dragon boat during the dragon boat festival, we can discuss it with li muyan and aunt luo and let them try it. ¡± Gu Nian was eating a long-lost piece of shaved ice. It was summer break when she had transmigrated. ¡°Mu Yan, this child, his hands-on ability is really extraordinary. He even managed to create this thing! He was really impressed! If he wasn¡¯t born in the great Zhou Dynasty, but in Xuanji, or in other ces, he would definitely be a talent! I might not even be able to spend all the patent fees in my lifetime.¡± Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t stop praising li Muyan. ¡°Yup, yup, brother mu Yan can still fly!¡± Gu Xin said in admiration. She thought to herself,¡¯I forgot to bring my brain back.¡¯ However, she had already reminded him and brother mu Yan had already brought it back. The family of four ate a huge bowl and still wanted to eat more. However, they were all people who could control themselves. Even if it was a hot day, they couldn¡¯t eat too much ice, especially the three women in their family. It was harmful to their health. gu nian and gu xin went to the gu family mansion to check if anyone was asleep. strangely enough, no one was asleep that night. the two sisters then called gu hui and the other two siblings over to get some shaved ice. For the old residence, he added fruits that could be found on the market. Even so, the people in the old mansion still thought that it was delicious. They were also very impressed by the ice Shatterer. When they found out that it was li Muyan who had made the ice Shatterer, Grandpa Gu kept praising it. He thought of li Muyan¡¯s unfortunate fate and felt that it was a pity. However, when he thought of his granddaughter¡¯s words that he would be normal after he turned 18, he felt that he was a good child. He looked at Gu Hui and then at Gu Nian. Yes, niannian was quite suitable for that child. Grandpa GU only thought about it and didn¡¯t say it out loud. He felt that his second son and his second daughter-inw had the foresight to help their child find a good husband. Sometimes, it really depended on fate between men and women. Their children, including the old couple, were all fated. Before they got married, no one would have thought that the two of them were a couple. Chapter 523 523 Naturally, it became his path The next morning, Gu en wanted to eat shaved ice when she came over to exercise. ¡°You¡¯re eating shaved ice so early in the morning?¡± Gu Nian looked at him, speechless. aren¡¯t you afraid of getting a stomach ache? Or do you just want to eat something bad and not go to school?¡± Gu en said,¡¯sister Nian Nian, that thing is delicious! Wouldn¡¯t it be hot after training? let me eat some! I came here obediently today! it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Gu shouxin gave him a sideways nce. Gu en: ¡± Yingluo, hehe. I¡¯m not eating anymore! ¡± i¡¯ll give you a chess manualter, ¡± gu shouxin said. ¡± at the end of every month, you¡¯ll y a game with sisi. if you win, i¡¯ll allow you to rest for a day. ¡± Gu en turned to look at her younger sister and her eyes lit up.¡±Second uncle, are you telling the truth?¡± Gu si pouted,¡¯what does brother mean?¡¯ It¡¯s as if I¡¯m bad! Let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t torture you until you doubt your life, Hmph! The corners of Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth curled up,¡±of course it¡¯s true.¡± I¡¯ll apany you to schoolter and ask your teacher about your recent situation.¡± gu en waved his hand. he lost his bnce and fell from the plum blossom dome.¡±Aiyo!¡± Except for Cai Xiaolian, who was not standing on the plum blossom dome, who went to help him, the others all smiled at him. Gu en felt extremely embarrassed and climbed up to stand properly.¡±Second uncle, I haven¡¯t reached your standards yet. Can you go after I¡¯ve reached them? I¡¯ll really work hard!¡± Gu shouxin said, ¡± alright. In the middle of next month, your school will be on holiday. Before that, you must achieve the goal I gave you! otherwise, you can move over to our ce during the hot days. i¡¯ll watch you study every day!¡± ¡°I know, second uncle,¡± Gu en said listlessly. Ever since his second uncle passed the county examination, his good days were over. His second uncle had very high expectations for him. He wanted him to be the first in the monthly examination! if he couldn¡¯t, he would punish and torture him! His second uncle didn¡¯t hit him either. Anyway, he was quite afraid. AI! It had been two months since hest spoke to Yingying. however, second uncle was right. he was not capable, and yingying was so good-looking. there were many people who liked her. when the time came, yingying would not like him. if he didn¡¯t have the ability, in the future, when his sisters at home were bullied, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help. maybe he would need his sisters to save him. as a man, how embarrassing would that be? father was right. although second uncle used to be a scoundrel, he was still capable. in another two months, his second uncle would probably be a schr. The second household had a schr second uncle, but the first household could only have a kind father and a kind son? No, no, the first household must also have a schr¡¯s son. He didn¡¯t want to be well-versed in both literature and martial arts, but he couldn¡¯t fall behind his sister in any way. At this time, Gu en¡¯s goal was only to be a schr. He didn¡¯t know that when he became a schr, his second uncle and father would lead him to be a high schr¡¯s benefactor, and then a schr¡¯s benefactor. In any case, his entire life, until a very, very long timeter, would be led by his father and second uncle. In the end, that path naturally became his path. ...... After breakfast, Gu shouxin apanied Cai Xiaolian to the furniture store in town and sent Gu en to school. As soon as he left, several people from the Meng family came over. This time, not only the four wives and two girls of the Meng family, but Meng Meng also came. He was carrying arge back and his face was covered with a cloth. He happened to meet Gu Hui at the door. ¡°Good Morning, miss Hui!¡± He grinned, showing his big white teeth. Aiya, miss Hui, yourplexion is not good, it¡¯s a little yellow, put on some toothpaste! Look at my teeth, they¡¯re so white and clean now!¡± Chapter 524 524 You can¡¯t have such thoughts Gu Hui rolled her eyes at him. your face is as ck as charcoal. I don¡¯t see you using toothpaste to wipe it. Thirddy Meng gave Meng Meng a tight p, ¡± ¡°What are you saying! How can you talk to a girl like this!¡± She was really worried that her nephew would not be able to find a wife in the future! Meng Meng jumped away from his aunt and said,¡±Aunty, I¡¯m doing this for miss Hui¡¯s own good! She¡¯s a little yellow now.¡± Gu Hui replied,¡¯it¡¯s none of your business whether I look good or not! I like men who are fair and clean! Why didn¡¯t you put on some powder before appearing in front of me?¡± ¡°Miss Hui, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Meng Meng argued. How could that fair and clean skin be called a man? That¡¯s called a sissy!¡± Gu Huiughed,¡¯hey, you¡¯re funny! Why do you care what I think a man is like? So what, even if you¡¯re not fair, can¡¯t others be fair? I like that kind!¡± ¡°Miss Hui, why are you like this?¡± Meng Meng was disappointed. Your aesthetic sense is terrible! A fair-skinned man without manliness would not be able to protect a woman. No wonder you can¡¯t get married at this age. There¡¯s something wrong with your thinking!¡± Gu Hui sneered,¡±I¡¯m manly enough!¡± Looking for fair and clean men was for the pleasure of the eyes! Why did women need men to protect them? No wonder you haven¡¯t been able to get a wife even though you¡¯re older than me. Your way of thinking isn¡¯t any better than mine!¡± Meng Meng,¡±you¡¯re so silly.¡± ¡°Big brother, you can¡¯t win against Huihui every time, and you still want to provoke her! I feel embarrassed for you! Also, your way of thinking is really uneptable. Women can also protect themselves with their own abilities. So, I support sister Huihui!¡± Meng Yan stood beside Gu Hui and looked at her brother in disdain. Zheng Ling also stood over silently. As for the fourthdy of the Meng family, they were all people who had been hurt by men. They were in full agreement with Gu Hui¡¯s words. Gu Hui raised her eyebrows at Meng Meng. Meng Meng: This is too much, too much, I¡¯m so angry! Gu Hui, you brat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t youing in?¡± Gu Nian walked out of theboratory when she heard themotion outside and saw that no one had entered. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and change my clothes!¡± Gu Hui turned around and left after saying that. ¡°Aiya, sister Huihui just spilled something all over her face! Come in quickly! Hey, Meng Meng, what are you carrying?¡± Gu Nian asked after exining. ¡°No wonder! I was just saying that miss Hui was still white and clean yesterday, howe she¡¯s yellow today! It turned out that he had spilled something! You know, miss Nian, you really can¡¯t just touch the things in yourboratory. Last time, my clothes were stained, and I haven¡¯t washed them clean yet!¡± Thirddy Meng said with a smile. Meng Meng was stunned. He thought that Gu Hui had turned yellow after not seeing her for a few days. It turned out that it was not the case! That person really didn¡¯t even exin. ¡°Meng Meng, what are you carrying?¡± Gu Nian asked again when she saw Meng Meng¡¯s stunned expression. ¡°Oh, miss Nian, this back is a melon. It grows in the Northwest corner, so it ripens faster than other fields.¡± Meng Meng said as he came back to his senses. ¡°It¡¯s cooked! Hurry, hurry up and carry it in!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up as she turned to call Gu Xin. Xinxin, the melons are ripe. Go to the slope and call your brother Yuanyuan back! Gu Xin ran out and saw that the melons in her back were indeed as big as the ones in their old house. She was so happy that she went to the field to call for help. Chapter 525 525 don¡¯t you feel dizzy? Lu Zheng returned with Gu Xin, his head full of sweat. he was weeding the cornfield. the cornfield had already grown tall. it was really hot to move through it. ¡°zhou yuan,e,e, have a piece. i¡¯ve been freezing it for a while. The seeds from your family!¡± Gu Nian called Lu Zheng over to eat. Lu Zheng went to wash his hands, took a piece and took a bite. Well, it really quenched his thirst. ¡°It¡¯s already cooked?¡± Lu Zheng asked after they finished eating. ¡°How can it be so fast? The biggest one I picked, there are still a few that are only this big! Miss Nian told me to pick it at this level.¡± Meng Meng said. ¡°Since the Northwest area ripened first, why don¡¯t we call it watermelon?¡± Gu nianxiao said. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng picked up a second piece and started eating. ¡°Zhou Yuan, do you want to bring two for Grandpa Zhouter? Then, he would ask Grandpa Zhou,¡±what¡¯s the point of doing this?¡± we¡¯ve already nted a whole bag of seeds, more than two mu.¡± Gu Nian asked again. ¡°Didn¡¯t second uncle say you were going to open a cold drink shop? I said I¡¯ll add fruit to the Ice Bowl, so you can use it when the timees! However, just leave the seeds behind.¡± Recently, Lu Zheng often yed chess behind Gu shouxin¡¯s back, and Gu shouxin would also talk about his family¡¯s ns from time to time. ¡°Deal. We¡¯ll keep ten mu of seeds and give you the rest. You can bring a few back for Grandpa Zhouter!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡± yes, ¡± lu zheng replied, then looked at meng meng. ¡± is there anything else that¡¯s more mature? ¡± meng meng nodded and said,¡±no, but there are two other fields that are different from the watermelon seeds.¡± It should take about a month or so for them to ripen.¡± Lu Zheng nodded and looked at Gu Nian. ¡°Can I go to your Manor to take a look?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together tomorrow!¡± Gu Nian said. I haven¡¯t even gone to the manor this month.¡± After confirming, Lu Yang took the melon and sent it to the old house first. Then, he took half of it to the field for uncle Gu, who had put in a lot of effort for the field. ...... The Emperor and a middle-aged woman were sitting in the carriage that was rushing to Qing Province. This time, the Emperor hade out for a private visit and had brought his mother along. This middle-aged woman was the Empress Dowager, the emperor¡¯s mother, Madam Jiang. empress jiang¡¯s eyes were very gentle. she was only 48 years old this year, and looked like she was in her early forties at most. her life was rtively smooth. when she got married, she thought that she was an idle prince. the husband and wife lived behind closed doors. however, there was a change in the royal family, and her idle prince was supported to be the emperor. Naturally, she was the Empress. There were few people in the harem, and there were no conflicts. Her son and daughter were very filial, so when she was in a good mood, she had less worries and naturally became younger. This time, the emperor¡¯s intention to go out was discovered by her. She directly went to find the Emperor, ¡± ¡°Son, if you don¡¯t bring Aijia, Aijia will tell the Empress Dowager that you want to bezy and travel. Do you think she will care about you?¡± The Emperor had been brought up by the Grand Empress Dowager and was very afraid. Even if the Grand Empress Dowager was in his pce, eating vegetarian and praying, he was still afraid! The Grand Empress Dowager was not his blood-rted grandmother and would not care about the grandparent-grandchild rtionship. In her mind, there was only the country and the development of the great Zhou. Therefore, the Emperor could only bring his mother out. It had been ten days, but Empress Jiang was still not tired! The Emperor saw that Empress Jiang had opened the carriage curtain to look outside again. He said helplessly, ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen enough? You haven¡¯t been out of the pce for decades, don¡¯t you feel dizzy riding a carriage?¡± Chapter 526 526 How much excitement have I missed because of you? Empress Jiangughed and said,¡±you also said that I haven¡¯t left the pce for decades. How can I have enough of looking at it?¡± Just for the scenery outside the pce, I can hold back my carsick feelings.¡± ¡°Qianqian¡¯s mother, when you say hold it back, is it what your son is thinking of?¡± the Emperor asked. Empress Jiang nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± it¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking of! Aiya, my son, you don¡¯t understand my sadness! Back then, your father only had me as his wife and two concubines. After entering the pce, the three of us couldn¡¯t even fight in the pce. How boring is it for me to be an Empress! Look at how interesting it is to be an Empress!¡± ¡°Before she gave birth, she was afraid that you would not dote on her. After giving birth, she would ignore you and be afraid that the sons of the other concubines would harm her son. Every day, they would fight and fight, so they had no time to think about the scenery outside the pce! AI!¡± The emperor¡¯s mouth twitched. Zhenzhen, mother, are you saying that it was all father¡¯s fault that I had too few concubines and made you bored? no one wanted topete with you for favor and no one wanted to harm your son? ¡± Empress Jiang pursed her lips and replied,¡±not really.¡± This is the fault of your missing Imperial uncle! If he didn¡¯t disappear, our family would be free!¡± ¡°Mother, if that disappeared Imperial uncle suddenly appears and wants to snatch my position, what will you do?¡± the Emperor held his forehead. Empress Jiang¡¯s eyes moved and she said,¡±give it to him!¡± Why are you snatching? look at howfortable your father¡¯s other two sons are being Wangye! Look at your sons, how painful it is for them to be princes! At such a young age, your heart is like a sieve. What¡¯s the point of calcting all day?¡± The Emperor shut himself up and didn¡¯t want to speak. After I was the Emperor for more than ten years, my mother said,¡±don¡¯t be an Emperor anymore, it¡¯s tiring!¡± AI! ¡°Zhao ¡®er, how long until we reach Qing Province?¡± Empress Jiang asked as the carriage stopped at a courier station. ¡°In a few days! He should be able to catch up to the Qingzhou government¡¯s Dragon Boat during the Dragon Boat Festival. Mother, when I¡¯m done dealing with things in Qing Province, we¡¯ll go to the vige at the crossroads. It¡¯s the vige with the washing and protection set. That family is very fun! His son and his family felt like old friends at first sight. Even the zahai pepper you like is made by their family. I wonder if they¡¯ve got any new stuff after half a year!¡± The Emperor said with great interest. ¡°Alright! I also want to see the people who are familiar with my son at first sight.¡± Empress Jiang was very interested in this. ...... The day before the Dragon Boat Festival, the Gu family went to the prefecture together again, leaving only uncle Gu, aunt Gu, and forbear. Uncle Gu carried ninren and looked pitifully at the donkey cart as it drove away. He muttered to ninren, ¡± ¡°AI, bear with it! Father can¡¯t help but want to scold you again! Why did youe so early? you should have just endured it! If you had endured it and ran into your mother¡¯s stomach at the end ofst year, I wouldn¡¯t have missed so many opportunities to watch the show this year! Why did you crawl into your mother¡¯s stomach at the beginning ofst year? How good would it be to endure it!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ninja pped uncle gu¡¯s face. He was now a little man who was over half a year old. He had the strength to hit his nagging father. endure, endure my ass! Why didn¡¯t you endure from the beginning of the year to the end of the year? I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time, you bad middle-aged uncle! Uncle Gu held the child in one hand and grabbed his chubby little hand with the other. ¡°You little brat, are you trying to overturn the heavens? You¡¯re so small and you¡¯re already hitting me? You can¡¯t win, you know? I¡¯ll endure for another ten years or so, and if you hit me again, you¡¯ll definitely win!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± She endured the pain and used her free hand to p uncle Gu again. After that, sheughed without any teeth. Sheughed so happily. Chapter 527 527 Then take the thing back The Gu family left after lunch. It was almost dark when they arrived in the prefecture. They didn¡¯t encounter any problems this time and went straight to the Guo family¡¯s courtyard. ¡°grandpa, grandpa, second uncle, second aunt, cousin, brother yuan! my mother told me to wait for you here. here¡¯s the key!¡± guo rui greeted everyone obediently and handed over the key. ¡°Rui ¡®er, why did your parents leave you here alone? What are you so busy with that you can¡¯t leave?¡± Grandpa Gu touched Guo Rui¡¯s head and said disapprovingly. Guo Rui was only a seven-year-old child, and he was very likable. There were so many prostitutes in the prefecture. Even if he grew up in the prefecture, he could not take him lightly! It was even during a crowded Festival like the Dragon Boat Festival. ¡°Grandpa, my grandma is sick, so mother has to stay at home to take care of her. My mother only needs to take care of grandma, and no one else can. I can do it by myself. The surrounding houses are all rented from our family.¡± Guo Rui smiled innocently. The Gu family understood. Well, grandma was sick, and mother had to be taken care of. She couldn¡¯t evene out to give her a key. It must be very serious. second brother, send Rui ¡®er back and buy some things for your mother and I to visit our inws. We¡¯ve just rushed over and your mother is tired. Tell your aunt Qin that we¡¯ll visit her when we¡¯re well-rested! Grandpa Gu said with a smile. everyone looked at grandma gu. how was she tired? She looked even more energetic than her mother (second aunt)! Cai Xiaolian instantly understood. Grandpa Gu also saw that olddy Guo was deliberately pestering Gu Lin, and he was notfortable with it! ¡°Ruirui, let¡¯s go. Second uncle will send you home!¡± Gu shouxin went to hold Guo Rui¡¯s hand. Guo Rui waved to everyone and said,¡±Grandpa, grandma, I¡¯ll apany you to see Dragon rowing tomorrow!¡± Dad spent money and bought a private room in a restaurant by the river. I can see it clearly!¡± ¡°Rui ¡®er is such a good girl!¡± Grandpa Guughed. theyout of the house was still the same as before. gu lin had also dried the nket and ced it on the bed, except that gu en had appeared. Gu en, who was extra, would stay with Lu Zheng at night. Lu Zheng had a small courtyard in the prefecture. When Gu shouxin came to the prefecture for the examination, he stayed in his own courtyard twice. Gu shouxin took the gifts prepared at home, went to the city to buy some, and took Guo Rui to the Guo family. During the Dragon Boat Festival, as inws, the Gu family had already prepared gifts for the Guo family. Adding some more was just to let their sister live a better life in the Guo family. Although third aunt Gu had been living quite well in the Guo family, and she could deal with her troublesome mother-inw and sister-inw, she was still very happy. When they arrived at the Guo family, Gu shouxin greeted Qin Shi on behalf of the two old men. Qin Shi looked at the big and small bags of things and sat up. Her eyes were curved with a smile.¡±I say, second nephew, your parents are really too polite. We are inws, aren¡¯t we treating them as outsiders by giving gifts?¡± third aunt gu said,¡±second brother, you can bring the things backter!¡± My mother-inw doesn¡¯t like all these fancy things!¡± Qin Shi quickly said,¡±Rui ¡®er, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± If you ask your second brother to bring the things back, won¡¯t your parents scold him?¡± ¡°My parents don¡¯t scold their children,¡± third aunt said. Qin Shi,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± Gu shouxin smiled. well, since aunt is not feeling well, I won¡¯t stay any longer. I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡°Take care, second brother!¡± Aunt Qin nodded. When I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll definitely treat you well!¡± Chapter 528 528 Who isn¡¯t your favorite? Third aunt Gu sent Gu shouxin to the door. Gu shouxin looked into the room and asked, ¡± I see that aunt Qin¡¯s face is ruddy and her words are full of vigor. Is she sick this time because you let me stay in the courtyard? ¡± Third aunt Gu immediately shook her head and said,¡±second brother, what are you saying?¡± That courtyard was originally Guo min¡¯s. When his father-inw was still alive, it had already been divided. When the time came for the three siblings to split up, they would have those. It¡¯s just that Guo Wan and Guo Yan haven¡¯t gotten married yet. Second brother, don¡¯t think so much. Your brother-inw¡¯s things are your sister¡¯s, and sister¡¯s things are for second brother to use, can¡¯t you?¡± Gu shouxin helplessly shook his head,¡±you!¡± Did she torture you? Did you suffer?¡± Third aunt Gu shook her head. second brother, you know me. With my personality, how can I be wronged? ¡± The grievances that my mother-inw, little aunt, and little brother-inw have given me, I will turn my back on Guo min. In two days, I will make the mother and son feel even more aggrieved.¡± Gu shouxin: ¡± Yingluo, okay. Do you want to watch the Dragon Boat rowing tomorrow? ¡± Third aunt Gu nodded. of course. I asked Guo min to spend a lot of money to book a room. I couldn¡¯t bear to do it in the past. If it wasn¡¯t for my parentsing this year, I would have gone to the river to watch. Hehe, second brother, I see that second sister-inw and nieces are doing quite well with the Li family. Do you want to consider permanently stationed in the prefecture city? I can¡¯t bear to part with my parents.¡± Gu shouxin shook his head,¡±no!¡± Even if we came, father and mother wouldn¡¯te. They were afraid that you would bring brother-inw home every day and make brother-inw into a live-in son-inw! alright, i¡¯m leaving!¡± third aunt gu,¡±hehe.¡± Second brother, you¡¯re heartless! ...... When Gu shouxin returned home, he told Grandpa and Grandma Gu about third aunt¡¯s situation and asked them not to worry about her, but about the Guo family. Grandpa Gu red at Gu shouxin. Who would say that about his sister? The old couple had three sons and one daughter. Wasn¡¯t this daughter their treasure? Although he didn¡¯t show it on his face, he was still worried about her. however, after listening to gu shouxin¡¯s words, grandpa gu was relieved. he still wanted to wait until tomorrow night to go with grandma gu to see it in person. moreover, tomorrow was the dragon boat festival, and since they had arrived in the prefecture, the two families should sit down and have a meal together. ¡°Yuan, you¡¯re more familiar with the prefecture. Help me book a table at a restaurant tomorrow. We¡¯ll eat there tonight.¡± Grandpa Gu told him about it during dinner. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s book a room at the Li family¡¯s restaurant! I¡¯ll book it when I go back.¡± lu yang said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t book the Dragon Boat Festival all of a sudden! Why don¡¯t we buy some ingredients and cook at home?¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not easy for us toe out and y. Niannian, you can¡¯t always cook! Grandpa can¡¯t bear to trouble you. Let¡¯s go to a restaurant and eat. Grandpa will treat you! You sisters have been working hard recently! Enzi¡¯s studies were also hard! Second brother¡¯s exams were also tough! Second brother¡¯s family also had a hard time doing business! It was hard for ah Yuan to help with the crops! With ah Yuan, your grandma won¡¯t have to go to the fields this year! Grandpa didn¡¯t do anything, but I can still treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can book it.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not easy for us toe out and y. Niannian, you can¡¯t always cook! Grandpa can¡¯t bear to trouble you. Let¡¯s go to a restaurant and eat. Grandpa will treat you! You sisters have been working hard recently! Enzi¡¯s studies were also hard! Second brother¡¯s exams were also tough! Second brother¡¯s family also had a hard time doing business! It was hard for ah Yuan to help with the crops! With ah Yuan, your grandma won¡¯t have to go to the fields this year! Grandpa didn¡¯t do anything, but I can still treat you to a meal.¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re the best! You¡¯re the best grandfather in the world! I like you the most!¡± Gu Xin said immediately. hahahahahaha! Grandpa Guughed out loud. [ the transmigration trio: other than your first aunt, who else in the family isn¡¯t your favorite? ] Chapter 529 529 the good-tempered uncle next door After the meal, Lu Zheng brought Gu en back to his own courtyard. ¡°Brother ah Yuan, did you buy your own courtyard?¡± gu en asked curiously. ¡°You can say so. When my mother passed away, she left me arge amount of silver. I used it to buy houses everywhere.¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Waa! Your mother is so rich! Brother Yuan, your mother must be very beautiful!¡± Gu en asked again. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Lu Zheng had never seen his mother before, not even a portrait. He had only heard that his sister looked like his mother. His sister was very beautiful, so his mother should be beautiful as well. ¡°Brother ah Yuan, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Zhou Yuan!¡± Gu en wanted to ask more but was interrupted. The two of them looked over and Gu en recognized the person immediately. ¡°It¡¯s the ck-faced waiter!¡± xue qianyu¡¯s originally expressionless face turned even colder when he heard this. It was all because of Gu Nian, the dark-faced waiter? Which part of him was dark? His skin color was very good, okay! Lu Zheng was taken aback when he saw Xue Qianyu. He then looked at the two carriages behind him. Was the Emperor out on a incognito visit again? Xue Qianyu got off his horse and looked at Lu Yang. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a farmer in the vige? Or can¡¯t stand the prosperity of the city?¡± Gu en replied,¡¯second brother, don¡¯t you know about the Dragon Boat Festival? It¡¯s the Dragon Boat Festival where we can row the Dragon Boat and eat dumplings. Our Academy is on holiday, so are the fields! My brother ah Yuan is very good at farming, even my father praised him.¡± ¡± en ¡®zi, don¡¯t talk so much to him, ¡± lu zheng chuckled. ¡± he doesn¡¯t understand crops! ¡± hahahaha, the ck-faced waiter, Zhou Yuan, where¡¯s Gu Nian? ¡± The Emperor alighted from the carriage, extremely happy. He had met Lu Zheng and the boy from the Gu family the moment he entered the city. Did that mean that the Gu family was here too? he could let his mother y with them. ¡°Old master ye, my second uncle¡¯s family has already gone to rest.¡± Lu Zheng said as he bowed. ¡°Hello, uncle ye. Uncle ye, didn¡¯t you say that you probably wouldn¡¯te to Qing Province this year? Did youe here because you heard that the Dragon Boat Race in Qing Province is very good?¡± Gu en greeted politely and then asked curiously. ¡°yup! Wasn¡¯t he here to watch the fun? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few months, and you¡¯ve grown taller!¡± The Emperor ruffled Gu en¡¯s hair. He really liked the children of the Gu family. None of them were afraid of him, unlike his group of children, who were like quails when they saw him. ¡°Uncle ye, let me tell you, Grandpa Zhou¡¯s seeds have been nted by my second uncle¡¯s family, right? there are watermelons and strawberries, and they¡¯re delicious! if you¡¯ve watched the dragon boat race,e back with us to the vige to eat!¡± gu en naturally took the emperor¡¯s hand. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu¡¯s eyes were wide open. The Gu family was really impressive. The older ones treated the Emperor as their nephew, the younger ones treated the Emperor as their brother, and the Emperor as the good-tempered uncle next door! ¡°Oh? There¡¯s more delicious food?¡± The Emperor smacked his lips and looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°Yes, old master ye. Second uncle¡¯s family has grown a lot of flowers, including some fruits. A few days ago, we harvested watermelons and strawberries. I was thinking of bringing them to you after harvesting arge amount! The fruits can¡¯t be stored for long, so niannian and Xinxin were discussing wrapping them in ice to store them for a while.¡± yes, ¡± Lu Zheng replied honestly. He did not forget to add some sense of presence to Gu Nian and Gu Xin. ¡°You brat, you¡¯re so extravagant! Even if old Zhou is rich, he can¡¯t stand you being so wasteful!¡± The Emperor was speechless. Chapter 530 530 All good at acting ¡°Hehe, uncle ye, you don¡¯t know yet, but my sister niannian is very powerful! She made her own ice, so she didn¡¯t need to spend money to buy it. I also made a kind of ice drink called shaved ice with preserved fruit. Oh my, I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m going to drool!¡± Gu en said as he sucked in his saliva and smacked his lips. The Emperor thought,¡±you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hearing this, I want to immediately grab Gu Nian and make one for me! ¡°Old master ye, it¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯ve only just reached the prefecture, right? Have you arranged a ce to stay?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± The Emperor shook his head, ¡± you little brat, help us arrange our living quarters. Lu Zheng,¡±I¡¯m just asking out of courtesy. Your Majesty, if you say you don¡¯t have a ce to stay, who would believe you?¡± ¡°Uncle ye, brother a ¡®Yuan¡¯s courtyard is there. Let¡¯s go to brother a¡¯ Yuan¡¯s house to stay! It¡¯s not far at all. Brother Yuan said there are five rooms.me, the dark-faced waiter, brother Yuan, and I will have one room. Uncle ye, you will have one room, and these guards will have one room. There are still two rooms left!¡± Gu en said immediately. Lu Zheng looked at Gu en helplessly.¡¯You¡¯re really something. You¡¯re using my house to do me a favor.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s fine. My mother can stay in the remaining two rooms.¡± The Emperor smiled in satisfaction. Xue Qianyu opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but seeing how happy the Emperor was, he decided to forget it. As long as the Emperor was happy, he would just send someone to the magistrate¡¯s side. ¡°Uncle ye, your mother, should I call her grandma?¡± Gu en asked. ¡°Yes, you should call me grandma. My son is older than you, there¡¯s nothing wrong with you calling him grandma.¡± The Emperor nodded and said. His old mother had the heart of a young girl. After his father passed away, she had lost her soul. If it were not for the various stories of the people and the various anecdotes of the ministers in the court supporting her, she would have followed her father. His old mother liked children, but she didn¡¯t like any of his children. He guessed that the Gu family¡¯s children would do! ¡°Zhao ¡®er, have you found a ce to stay?¡± At this time, Empress Jiang got down from the car and asked Lu Zheng and Gu en. Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng thought, Empress Dowager, you¡¯re acting too! Would I dare to not have a ce to stay if I bring you along? This mother and son really knew how to act. ¡°Ah, is this the young man from the Zhou family that you were talking about, Zhao ¡®er? It¡¯s really not bad. From the looks and temperament, there¡¯s really no difference between them.¡± Empress Jiang sized Lu Zheng up. He looked so much like that scumbag from the Lu family. Poor little Jia, marrying such a man. Fortunately, Yuanyuan had grown up safely. ¡°Old Madam.¡± Lu Zheng bowed. ¡°Waa! Grandma, you¡¯re so young! If I didn¡¯t know you were uncle ye¡¯s mother, I would have thought you were uncle ye¡¯s sister! Grandma, you¡¯re so pretty! She¡¯s like the Queen Mother of the heavens!¡± Gu en eximed. Empress Jiang was stunned for a moment before she burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the Queen Mother in Heaven at such a young age?¡± Gu en blinked and shook his head. However, I¡¯ll know what the Queen Mother looks like when I see you! My father once said that the girl you like doesn¡¯t have a specific image. When you see her, you¡¯ll know what image she has. This was the same as the image of a God. There was no specific image. One would know what it looked like when they saw it. She¡¯s noble, dignified, and has an air of nobility about her. ¡± Emperor: ¡± you have a bright future. You¡¯ve made my old motherugh. You¡¯re the first one among all the children. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu: ¡± what did the Gu family¡¯s children eat when they were growing up? did they grow up on ttery? ¡± Or did they all have a pair of fiery eyes and knew whose ttery was effective? Chapter 531 531 Why is it different this year? Lu Zheng brought the group of people back to his own courtyard. It was a little bigger than third aunt Gu¡¯s yard. There were five rooms and they were clean and tidy. Just as Gu en had arranged, Xue Qianyu, Lu Zheng, and Gu en were in one room, the Emperor was in another, eunuch Fu and his four guards were in another room, Empress Jiang was in another room, and Empress Jiang was in another room with a nanny and a Pce maid. Gu en rarely traveled by car. Lu Zheng asked him to wash his face and feet while he curled up in the innermost corner of the bed and fell asleep. Lu Zheng changed his clothes and slept in the middle. After Xue Qianyu washed up, he sat on the bed. ¡°Why did you make Lu Zheng disappear? Was he nning to cut off all ties with the Lu family? Do you know how sad sister Xue was crying?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already 16,¡± Lu Zheng sneered,¡±how can you be fooled by her? It seems that she can deceive everyone in the family. No one doesn¡¯t believe her!¡± ¡°The Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor is yours. You¡¯re not going to fight for it and you¡¯re just going to give it to Lu Ming?¡± Xue qianxun frowned. Lu Zheng did not say anything. He was still angry at Xue Qianyu for saying those things about Gu Xin in his previous life! Even though Xue Qianyu was his brother in his past life and he got along well with him, he still said those things when he knew how much he loved Gu Xin. This made him feel ufortable. ¡°High Duke Lu has already submitted a Memorial requesting for Lu Ming to be conferred the title of Crown Prince.¡± The Emperor has suppressed it and not approved it, so you still have a chance.¡± ¡°Xue Er, you may think that this is important, but it¡¯s not important to me. Everything in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion was umted by the Lu family. However, the entire Lu family, except for my sister, are my enemies. I don¡¯t want this Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion! I only live in this world for two purposes. One of them is to destroy the defender Duke Manor!¡± Xue qianxun frowned and wanted to say something, but in the end, he sighed. ¡°No matter who you are, you are my brother! If there¡¯s anything you want to say, just say it. I¡¯ll climb a mountain of daggers and go down a pan of oil without hesitation!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s heart warmed as he smiled and said, ¡± After we return to the capital, kill Madame Lin and Lu Ming!¡± Xue Qianyu,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s sleep!¡± Lu Zheng turned over. You¡¯ll have to apany me to handle official business tomorrow morning, right? Have a good sleep.¡± After that, he did not say anything else. Xue qianxuny down and listened to the steady breathing beside him. He felt quite upset. He was the same age as Lu Zheng. They studied and practiced martial arts together when they were three years old and separated when they were ten years old. Even after they separated, he still wrote to Lu Zheng every month. In the letter, other than talking about what his master taught him, he would also talk about his own life. Even though they had not been together for a few years, they were very familiar with each other¡¯s lives. However, thest time he met them in Qing Zhou, he felt that their feelings had faded. They were still exchanging lettersst year, so why were they different this year? ...... The next morning, Lu Zheng and Gu en brought Empress Jiang to the Gu family. Empress Jiang looked at the bustling streets with a smile on her face. She had not left the pce for a long time! She missed thete Emperor again. When thete Emperor was still an idle Prince, their family of four was in their fief and often traveled. Looking at the family out on the streets, the couple with a pair of children, it was especially simr to the time when she went out with thete Emperor with their children, it was also on the Dragon Boat Festival! Zhao ¡®er¡¯s father, I¡¯ve missed you! Can I leave the Empress Dowager, Zhao ¡®er, and his sister behind ande find you? Chapter 532 532 Your mother is really young ¡°Eh? Who is this Auntie?¡± Gu Xin opened the door. When she saw Empress Jiang, she was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡± ¡°Grandma Jiang, I didn¡¯t lie to you! I¡¯m not the only one who said you look like Auntie!¡± Gu en turned to look at Empress Jiang. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m your uncle ye¡¯s mother. No matter how much I look like your aunt, you can only call me grandma!¡± Empress Jiang said with a smile. ¡°ya! You¡¯re uncle ye¡¯s mother! What about uncle ye?¡± Gu Xin stuck her head out and looked in the direction of the entrance. ¡°Uncle ye went to do something, and he¡¯ll be having dinner with us tonight. He asked us to take care of grandma Jiang.¡± lu zheng ced his palm on gu xin¡¯s head andughed. ¡°brother yuanyuan, you¡¯re not allowed to touch my hair in the future. i just finishedbing my hair!¡± Gu Xin red at Lu Zheng before pulling Empress Jiang away, ¡± grandma Jiang, uncle ye is very close to our family. Just treat this as your own home, don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯ll take you to see my grandparents!¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Empress Jiang¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. What an interesting child. The Gu family was preparing to have breakfast. They had originally prepared Lu Zheng and Gu en¡¯s breakfast, but Empress Jiang was more than enough. The three of them looked at Empress Jiang and felt a little depressed. What kind of Emperor is this? not only does he like toe out and y, but he also brings me along? More importantly, he didn¡¯t even let her bring a servant girl or something, but directly let her follow. How much trust do you have in the Gu family? also, this olddy of yours is really young. Empress Jiang didn¡¯t regard her as an outsider at all. She sat down next to grandma Gu and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Sister Gu, you don¡¯t know this, but my stupid son brought some g sea pepper back from your house. I like it so much. And sister Gu, your grandchildren are just as my idiot said, they¡¯re very lovable.¡± The time travel Trio and Lu Zheng lowered their heads and ate silently. You¡¯re probably the only one who would dare to call the Emperor An idiot! Grandma Gu found Empress Jiang pleasing to the eye and replied, ¡± little ye loves to eat. There¡¯s new food at home recently. If you¡¯re not busy, let¡¯s go and eat together! Empress Jiang nodded her head and said,¡±that¡¯s great!¡± Ever since my stupid son¡¯s father passed away, I¡¯ve been thinking of going with his father. But thinking that chuner and his sister are still young, and my mother-inw is already old, I won¡¯t be responsible if I go. I¡¯ve been staying at home all these years and rarely went out. It¡¯s only when my idiot grew up and could manage things on his own, and I had nothing to do that I coulde out and y. then this time i must stay at sister gu¡¯s house for a few more days. sister gu, please don¡¯t mind me for being troublesome!¡± Grandpa Gu nced at Empress Jiang from the corner of his eyes before he lowered his head and continued eating quietly. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t mind at all. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t mind the poor environment in the countryside,¡± ...... After the meal, third aunt Gu¡¯s family of three came to pick them up to see the Dragon rowing boat. Every year, the Qingzhou government held a Dragon-rowingpetition. It usually started at the beginning of the night and ended at noon. Only third aunt Gu¡¯s family of three didn¡¯te with Qin Shi, Guo Wan, and Guo Yan. They said they wanted to watch it with Qin Shi¡¯s maiden family. Third aunt Gu secretlyined to Cai Xiaolian that Qin Shi had gone to find a partner for Guo Wanxiang. Cai Xiaolian was also speechless. Last night, he said that he couldn¡¯t leave third aunt Gu, and now he could go out early in the morning? seeing that lu zheng was there, third aunt gu smiled and whispered to cai xiaolian, ¡± ¡°If my sister-inw knew that Yuan was here, she would probably regret noting!¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at Lu Zheng and thought that he would probably not fall for any other girl in this life. Hence, she advised,¡±you should talk to your sister-inw instead of focusing on ah yuan. it¡¯s no use.¡± Chapter 533 533 My heart will always remember after watching the dragon boat race, the most excited person, other than gu xin, gu en, and gu si, was empress jiang. The transmigration trio was really suspicious. Lu Zheng had given Gu shouxin false news back then. That ye guy was not the Emperor! Otherwise, the emperor¡¯s mother was the Empress Dowager. This Empress Dowager looked a little too silly and sweet! She would even cheer and cheer with a few ten-year-old kids? Neither Huihui nor niannian knew how to do it. ...... They had lunch in her third uncle¡¯s private room. After lunch, Gu Nian brought the two sisters to the Li family¡¯s house and brought some zongzi along. They were going to talk to li Muyan about the ice cream and give him a bowl of shaved ice. In the end, when he went to the Li family, he found that li mu Yan was injured again. ¡°li muyan, you didn¡¯t get injured this morning because you wanted to go out and watch the dragon boat, did you?¡± Gu Nian was speechless as she looked at li Muyan, who was lying on the bed with his legs dangling. ¡°brother mu yan, you¡¯re so pitiful! you¡¯d better not go out in the future! I¡¯m really afraid that your sister will live until she¡¯s 18!¡± gu si said. ¡°That¡¯s right, brother mu Yan, let me tell you something that my uncle has been saying a lot recently!¡± Gu Xin said with a frown. ¡°What did uncle say?¡± Li Muyan looked at Gu Xin pitifully. ¡°Eldest uncle has been saying recently, endure it! Endure it, everything will pass, everything will be better! that¡¯s right, my little cousin is called ren ren. he was not even a month old when he was born, so my uncle named him ren ren.¡± gu xin said with a serious face. Li Muyan,¡±hehe.¡± Ah Qiu brought the desserts andughed when she heard this. ¡°greetings, miss gu. Our young master didn¡¯t want to see the injured Dragon Boat this morning, it¡¯s Yingluo.¡± ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to say anything!¡± li muyan quickly stopped him. Ah Qiu didn¡¯t listen. Sheughed and said, ¡± ¡°Young master Xixi, this servant will tell you now. Let¡¯s see if you can get up and hit this servant. Moreover, this is what Madam has instructed me to say to make the Gudies happy! Lady Gu, it¡¯s like this. Young master doesn¡¯t just want to see the Dragon rowing boat. He also wants to row the Dragon Boat himself! He had prepared arge Kongmingntern and went to the river to test itst night. He wanted to wait until he reached the middle of the river and sit on the Kongmingntern to fly up to the sky for everyone to see! In the end, the wind was strong and it rainedst night. When the fire was put out, young master fell from the sky andnded on the shore. There happened to be a butcher who transported pigs to the restaurant. There were more than thirty of them. When young master fell, he startled the pigs and was trampled by them. His body was covered in pig dung!¡± the four gu sisters were speechless! Li Muyan had no choice but to cover himself with the nket. Luckily, he could still move his hands. Ah Qiu then said, ¡±dies, please sit down. I¡¯ll be going now. Ah Dong will be back in a while. If there¡¯s anything, just call out. After he finished speaking, he bowed and left. ¡°pfft!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡± hahahahahahahaha Yingluo! It was unknown whoughed first, but the four sistersughed together. Gu Nian poked li Muyan¡¯s covered head with her finger. ¡°Li Muyan, do you want everyone in the prefecture to see you fly into the sky? why are you showing off like this?¡± Li Muyan was so angry that he took off his nket and said with a red face, ¡± ¡°Who said I wanted to show off? I just wanted you to see it!¡± Gu Nian was stunned. I¡¯ve already agreed toe to your house. Why did you go to the sky on the river sote at night? ¡± she asked. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes fell on a banner at the side. She ran over and picked it up, ¡± ¡°My heart forever? Brother Muyan, are you talking about my sister?¡± Chapter 534 534 As long as it¡¯s good-looking, I¡¯ll like it! Gu Nian looked at the banner. It was very long and the words on it were very striking. She then looked at li Muyan. Li Muyan shook his head. no, I didn¡¯t write it for you. Really, you don¡¯t have to bear such a big burden. I didn¡¯t me you. What I want to say is that my heart will always be dedicated to inventions!¡± gu nian nodded and patted his chest. I thought you wanted me to take responsibility for you! Then I won¡¯t dare to talk business with you! I¡¯m not a scumbag.¡± Li Muyanughed bitterly.¡¯I knew that if I dared to say that I wrote it for you, you wouldn¡¯t even do business with me, let alone talk about feelings.¡¯ After that, li Muyan let ah Dong in and brought the sisters to the shop. He then asked ah Dong to give the sisters the budget he had already prepared. After that, he said that he wouldn¡¯t see her no matter what. He only told her to discuss it with her sisters when they came. His injuries had also healed. Gu Xin took out a bamboo tube from her purse and handed it to ah Dong, ¡± brother ah Dong, this is fruit juice. It¡¯s very delicious. I made it with brother mu Yan¡¯s ice Shatterer. Please help me bring it to him! ¡°Thank you, miss Xin!¡± Ah Dong epted it. Gu Nian did not scold her. After all, her sister was good to everyone who did not do anything bad to her. There must be some jade beads mixed in. That¡¯s good, let li Muyan get well soon, and we can earn money together! ...... At night, at the Li family restaurant, the Gu family, the six members of the Guo family, the Emperor, his mother, and Xue Qianyu sat at two tables in a private room. The person in charge of the Li family restaurant was the eldest daughter of the first branch, li Luan. She asked the manager to send wine and snacks to the private room for free. She also came over to toast the elders and let everyone have a good meal before leaving. On Guo Wan¡¯s left was third aunt Gu, and on her right was Gu Hui. She looked at Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu with a conflicted expression. ¡°Huihui, who do you think is better? Who is worthy of me? Oh no, I feel like I¡¯ve shifted my love to someone else. I¡¯ve fallen in love with brother Xue again, but I can¡¯t bear to part with Zhou Yuan!¡± Guo Wan tugged at Gu Hui and whispered into his ear. Gu Hui looked at Guo Wan speechlessly. ¡°!¡± Guo Wan looked at Gu Hui and shook her head,¡±sigh, I guess you don¡¯t understand!¡± Quickly change niannian over.¡± Gu Hui¡¯s mouth twitched as she quietly pulled Gu Nian to switch with her. Gu Nian sat down with a confused look on her face. ¡°Niannian, niannian, who do you think is more worthy of me, Zhou Yuan or brother Xue?¡± Guo Wan leaned on Gu Nian¡¯s shoulder. Gu Nian looked at the two people¡¯s backs and then turned to Guo Wan. ¡°What do you think?¡± Guo Wan seriously thought about it and said, ¡± ¡°I think they¡¯re both good enough! But who do I want to follow? He was really conflicted! Really, niannian, can you help me analyze it?¡± Gu Nian touched her chin and said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°From their appearance, they¡¯re on par.¡± Guo Wan nodded her head repeatedly. Oh my, someone finally understood me. Zhou Yuan, I guess. He¡¯s a farmer. Brother Xue should be rich. Look at what he¡¯s wearing, ¡± Gu Nian said. Guo Wan covered Gu Nian¡¯s mouth with her chubby hand and whispered, ¡± ¡°Niannian, you can¡¯t be so tacky. You can¡¯t use money to measure your value. Love is priceless.¡± ¡°Yueyue, I¡¯m sorry, aunt Guo Wan. I was too tacky.¡± Gu Nian said. Then let¡¯s not talk about money and talk about character?¡± Guo Wan looked at the two people¡¯s backs with a conflicted expression. She turned her head and nodded. Her eyes were really conflicted! ¡°In terms of personality, it depends on what kind of girl you like,¡± Gu Nian said. guo wan thought for a moment and said,¡±as long as it¡¯s good looking, i¡¯ll like it!¡± zhou yuan was dressed in white, while brother xue was dressed in ck. this might represent their personalities, but i like both white and ck! Niannian, who do you think I should choose?¡± Chapter 535 535 You tricked me Gu Nian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and decided to let Guo Wan see the truth. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask them which one of them would choose you? i remember that zhou yuan said that you were ruthless! You still haven¡¯t given up?¡± Guo Wan looked at Gu Nian in disagreement. ¡°he said that because he¡¯s shy! The other possibility is that I¡¯m older than him and he can¡¯t ept it at the moment. However, my mother said that it¡¯s better for a man to have an older wife. Older girls should be more sensible and mature. I believe that little brother Zhou Yuan will realize my good points. Who knows, they might even be jealous of me in the future. oh no, niannian, what should i do when you say that?¡± At this moment, Gu Xin tilted her head and asked, ¡± ¡°Sister, aunt Guo Wan, what are you talking about? Why do you keep whispering and not eating?¡± Gu Xin felt that it was very strange. Her sister and Guo Wan¡¯s rtionship had never been good. The two of them did not like each other. I didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m just eating now! Gu Nian shook her head. After she finished speaking, she even quietly sat beside Gu Hui. She really didn¡¯t know what to say. As a girl, she was still willing to remind Guo Wan. However, this Guo Wan didn¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who would listen to advice at all. Forget it! It didn¡¯t matter to him how other people were doing. Because of Gu Xin¡¯s question, all the girls at the female table looked over, so Guo Wan was too embarrassed to continue this topic. however, her undisguised gaze left gu hui and gu nian speechless. During the meal, Lu Zheng went to the outhouse. Guo Wan looked at Xue Qianyu¡¯s back with a conflicted expression. Should she follow him? but what if little brother Zhou Yuan took a fancy to her? wouldn¡¯t it be a pity for little brother Xue? Just as Guo Wan was feeling conflicted, Xue Qianyu also got up and went to the outhouse. This time, Guo Wan was no longer conflicted. She also got up and went to the outhouse. The outhouses in the restaurant were divided into male and female. There was a bamboo forest outside the outhouses, and on both sides of the path, there were pirs that were half the height of a person. At the top of the pirs, there was an oilmp, which was covered with ampshade. It was said that this kind of decoration was suggested by li Muyan. The oilmp wouldn¡¯t be blown out by the breeze, and it wasn¡¯t hung high enough to light up the road. Guo Wan was standing in the bamboo forest. When she saw the two of theming out together, she mustered up her courage and blocked their way. brother Zhou Yuan! Guo Wan¡¯s pretentious voice was even sharper. Xue qianxun looked at Lu Zheng as if he was a ghost. ¡°Aunt Guo, I¡¯m from the same generation as my son, don¡¯t call me that!¡± lu zheng said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! You are not rted to the Gu family by blood. So this was what you were thinking about! You¡¯re too stupid!¡± guo wan¡¯s eyes lit up as she said. ¡°i¡¯m not talking nonsense! I¡¯ve always respected you as my elder. You¡¯re not waiting for me, are you? Are you waiting for this one?¡± Lu Zheng pointed at Xue Qianyu. Guo Wan¡¯s face was a little red, and she was also a little conflicted. Xue Qianyu was speechless. Lu Zheng, you dog, you tricked me? ¡°Aunt Guo Wan, I¡¯ll be leaving first. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer!¡± Lu Zheng said calmly. After he finished speaking, he wanted to leave. xue qianyu grabbed lu zheng, who broke free and slipped away. Xue Qianyu wanted to chase after her, but Guo Wan stretched out her arms and stopped him. ¡°My surname is Guo, and my first name is Wan. The evening glow. Isn¡¯t this name as beautiful as the person I am?¡± guo wan looked at xue qianyu, her eyes full of longing. ¡°Move!¡± He shouted. Xue qianxun said coldly. ¡°don¡¯t! Young master Xue, although my family only has a small grain store in the Qing provincial government, but it¡¯s a little bit too small.¡± ¡°move!¡± he shouted. Xue Qianyu frowned impatiently. young master Xue, I¡¯m not done yet. My Chenchen. Guo Wan put on a gentle smile that she had practiced many times in front of the mirror, but Xue Qianyu pushed her away before she could finish her words. Chapter 536 536 I lost it ¡°young master xue, wait a moment, let me finish!¡± Guo Wan pulled Xue Qianyu¡¯s arm. Xue Qianyu turned around impatiently and stared coldly at Guo Wan¡¯s hand on his arm. Suddenly, he grabbed Guo Wan¡¯s cor with his other hand and lifted her up: ¡°if you don¡¯t understand humannguage, i can send you to hell!¡± Guo Wan, who was lifted up, was so scared that she forgot to struggle. I¡¯m not a patient person, ¡± Xue Qianyu continued. don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you see a ghost the next time! With that, Xue Qianyu threw Guo Wan to the ground and went back to the toilet to wash his hands. Then, he returned to the private room without even looking at Guo Wan, who had been scared silly and had fallen to the ground. Lu Zheng looked at Xue Qianyu with a smile. Xue qianxun pursed his lips,¡±I didn¡¯t expect you to be getting worse and worse!¡± embarrassing!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been weaker than you!¡± Xue qianxun continued to eat expressionlessly. Gu shouxin nced at the two of them. Well, he didn¡¯t know if it was because he had been in contact with them more often, butpared to the ck-faced waiter, the white-faced waiter looked more pleasing to the eye. After that, Guo Wan didn¡¯te in again. She let the waitere in and tell Qin Shi and third aunt that she had gone back first because she identally dirtied her clothes. The mother-inw and daughter-inw did not think too much about it. Guo Wan was really frightened by Xue Qianyu¡¯s murderous expression. She returned home in a daze and fell asleep immediately. She had nightmares that night. Her mind was filled with Xue Qianyu¡¯s expressionless face and his words about sending her to hell. ...... The Gu family returned to the vige on the sixth day of the new year. Before the emperor¡¯s matters were settled, Lu Zheng passed the keys to Xue Qianyu and followed them back to the vige. Empress Jiang wanted to go with them, but she didn¡¯t know how many days the Emperor would be dyed, so she held back. Moreover, she wanted to walk around the prefecture for a few days. When she was still a wangfei, their Wangye¡¯s fief was also in this direction, and the local customs were simr to those in Qing Province. When he returned to the vige, it was already past noon. Some of the vigers were taking a nap, while others were resting in their courtyards. In this season, there were many things to do in the fields. lu zheng alighted at the entrance of the vige. he nned to rest for a while, change his clothes, and then go find his uncle. At the entrance of the old house, Gu shouxin helped to move the things he had bought in. At the door of the central room, uncle Gu was leaning against the wall and snoring. ¡°Father, why are you sleeping here?¡± Gu Hui went to wake him up. It would be ufortable to sleep while sitting like this. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, you stinky brat!¡± uncle gu muttered. Grandma Gu stopped in her tracks, walked over, and gave uncle Gu a kick, causing him to fall to the ground. ¡°Aiyo!¡± Uncle Gu finally came to his senses. No one could understand why grandma Gu suddenly kicked someone, and she looked very angry. ¡°Where¡¯s your wife and Ninja?¡± Grandma Gu asked in a deep voice. ¡°Wife? His wife had gone back to her parents ¡®home. Ninja, wasn¡¯t I the one who carried Ninja?¡± Uncle Gu slowly lowered his head and looked. Where did Ninja Go? ¡°damn you, i knew you fell asleep with the baby. go and find it!¡± Seeing him like this, grandma Gu understood that this annoying guy had lost the baby again. Huihui, go to your grandmother¡¯s side and see if your mother is carrying Ninja. Grandma Gu ordered. ¡°Yes, yes, it must be his mother who carried him!¡± Uncle Gu stood up and said with a lingering fear. ¡°Right my ass! Hurry up and find it! In the past, you used to sit here with Huihui in your arms. Have you forgotten how you slipped away that day?¡± Grandma Gu gave him a p on the shoulder. Chapter 537 537 In the woodpile ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mother?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked when she saw Gu Hui running out in a hurry and bringing her two daughters in. ¡°Take the child and look around. Ninja¡¯s father lost him!¡± He said. After saying that, grandma Gu went to put down the things and started to look for the baby in every corner of the house. Gu en was only half a year old. Even though he was born prematurely, he looked much healthier than other children. When he was five months old, he could crawl on his own. Even when he cried, his voice was much louder than the other children. In uncle Gu¡¯s words, the pile of pooping was higher than other children¡¯s. The key was that other people¡¯s pooping was thin, while his pooping was dry, like a one-year-old child. The entire Gu family had joined the search for ninren. Not long after, Gu Hui returned with Zhang Shi. As expected, Zhang Shi did not bring ninren with her when she went out. In other words, ninren had been carried by uncle Gu and then thrown away. It was unknown if she had been carried away by someone or if she had crawled away on her own. ¡°Aiyo! my ninja! my ninja! You¡¯re going to die! In the past, you caused Huihui to crawl away. That was a girl. I won¡¯t say anything about you, but Ninja is still a child!¡± zhang shi patted uncle gu. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t cry! if huihui could crawl away, she might be able to crawl away by herself. it can¡¯t be far, can¡¯t we adults catch up?¡± Uncle Gu consoled. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, hurry up and find it! He couldn¡¯t find it in the house, so he searched the outside of the house! Second brother, you should go back to the house and take a look. Eldest brother usually carries Ninja to your side, so maybe this child remembers the way.¡± Grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu looked around the house but couldn¡¯t find her. ¡°alright, mother!¡± Gu shouxin walked back with his wife and child. When they passed by the old house, Gu Xin¡¯s sharp eyes noticed a thin iron wire in the gap of the door. That¡¯s right, it was a thin iron wire. ¡°Father, mother, sister, look at the door!¡± Gu Xin said as she ran over. the three-man transmigration group looked at this thing. someone must be trying to open their door! He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Fortunately, they basically didn¡¯t nt anything in the field when they weren¡¯t at home. Even if they did, they would only nt flowers for their needs. ¡°Argh! Endure it!¡± Gu Xin removed the thin wire and turned around. Who else could it be but Gu Ren in the pile of firewood under the big tree? I¡¯ll go talk to grandfather and grandmother. Father, mother, take a look at his condition. If there¡¯s a problem, Xinxin will feed him a Jade bead. After Gu Nian finished speaking, she headed to the old mansion. Gu shouxin picked Gu Ren up and frowned. This child was only a little more than half a year old. Was he trying to pry open the door? Cai Xiaolian liked children very much. When she saw Gu en¡¯s face and chubby hands scratched, she could not help but feel her heart ache. She touched his head and felt that it was not hot. His body was quite warm, and his eyes were closed. He must have fallen asleep. However, what was this kid doing sleeping in their old house¡¯s pile of firewood? Gu Xin had already taken out the Jade bead. She pried open Gu Ren¡¯s mouth and fed it to him. In his sleep, Gu Ren smacked his lips in Gu shouxin¡¯s arms, as if he had eaten something delicious. ¡°Ninja! My son! Ninja! My son!¡± Zhang Shi hurriedly ran over, tears and sweat all over her face. she took the child from gu shouxin¡¯s arms. her movement was so big that gu ren¡¯s small eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Ninja! ¡®Mother!¡¯ Your father, that bastard, threw you into this pile of firewood. He¡¯s really cruel!¡± Zhang Shi hugged Gu Ren and howled. Chapter 538 538 this kid is not simple ¡°waa!¡± Gu Ren suddenly opened his eyes and started crying. That voice was as loud as it could be, not any lower than Zhang Shi¡¯s curses. ¡°Sister-inw, did you use too much strength? it¡¯s ufortable!¡± Cai Xiaolian reminded. She had a child in her past life, but she couldn¡¯t keep it. Therefore, she loved children the most and couldn¡¯t bear to see them cry. ¡°Ninja, don¡¯t cry. Mother is here!¡± Hearing this, Zhang Shi rxed a bit. ¡°Waa! Waa! Waa!¡± gu ren¡¯s cries grew louder. Gu Nian happened to be facing him. She felt that there was something wrong with the child. He had only shed two tears, but his voice was really loud. It was as if he had suffered the most injustice in the world. A child being carried by his mother should be able to be coaxed in a short while. He shouldn¡¯t be like him, crying even more fiercely! could it be that first aunt was not well-liked by children? bear with it, don¡¯t cry. Come, let daddy hug you! Uncle Gu reached out guiltily, wanting to carry the child. Gu Ren pped his big hand and continued to cry. the people of the second branch were all surprised. this kid recognized people at such a young age and even knew how to hit his father? ¡°Hey, Ninja, be good! Let¡¯s go, mother will feed you milk when we get back. You must be hungry! You didn¡¯t even eat it when I fed you in the morning!¡± Zhang Shi held her son and coaxed him in a low voice. Gu Ren stopped crying for a second, then cried even louder. He kept patting Zhang Shi¡¯s head. ¡°Wife, wife, I don¡¯t care about you! I¡¯m relieved, as long as he doesn¡¯t just hit me!¡± Uncle Gu said as he wiped his sweat. ¡°Shut up, you!¡± Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t help but re at uncle Gu. Gu Nian had been watching the child the entire time. She realized that after Mrs. Zhang had tried to feed him, his tears would not stop flowing. Earlier, he had been wailing. Now, however, he was truly rejecting her. He was angry, sad, and depressed. gu niandu was shocked by her own thoughts. how could a half-year-old child express so many emotions in such a short time? More importantly, she could tell. wasn¡¯t it the baby¡¯s instinct to eat? Why did he refuse? grandma gu appeared in front of gu ren. gu ren¡¯s cries became softer, but he did not reach out. he continued to pat mrs. zhang. mrs. zhang was holding the child with one hand and trying to hold the child with the other. she was very anxious. why did this child not kiss her? Grandpa Gu stretched out his hand and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Let me hold it! The first two times he cried, I held him and he stopped crying.¡± Gu en stopped patting Zhang Shi and stretched out his hands. The Gu family members were speechless. He really recognized people! Grandpa Gu held Gu Ren in his arms and patted his back gently.¡±Our little grandson must be scared! Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, everyone¡¯s here, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Gu Ren put his head on Grandpa Gu¡¯s shoulder and wiped the tears and snot on his face with his chubby little hand. He really stopped crying. Zhang Shi let out a sigh of relief and wiped her tears.¡±Father, Ninja is close to you, and you¡¯re the only one who can coax him. If it wasn¡¯t for father, this child¡¯s voice would have been hoarse from crying today!¡± Gu Xin ran behind Grandpa Gu and looked at Gu Ren, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, don¡¯t cry anymore. Be good. Grandpa¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. You can¡¯t let Grandpa hold you all the time. Big sister can hug you.¡± Gu Ren looked at Gu Xin and blinked his eyes in disdain. Then, he pointed at his chubby little face. ¡°Do you think that your tears and snot are dirty?¡± Gu Xin asked. Gu Ren nodded gloomily. Gu Xin quickly took out her handkerchief, ¡± ¡°Then big sister will wipe it clean for you! You have to be good in the future!¡± As she spoke, Gu Xin started to wipe Gu Ren¡¯s face. The time travel Trio looked at this scene in surprise. This kid was not simple! Chapter 539 539 We¡¯ll each marry one That night, Gu Xin brought back a piece of news from the old mansion. Gu Ren said that he would eat the rice soup and not the milk. He insisted on sleeping with his grandparents at night. His grandmother carried him up and brought him back to the main room despite his crying. He sneaked into his grandparents ¡®room when no one was paying attention. He was dirty all over. if you wanted to ask him how he climbed down from the bed in the main room, it was very simple. he moved the quilt, pillow, and the pile of clothes on the bed to the ground, then fell down from the bed and climbed into his grandparents ¡®room. The threshold of the old residence was not high. For a child like Gu Ren who could climb all the way from the old residence to the second branch, it was really easy. at first, he was hiding under the bed, but because he had peed, his grandmother had caught a whiff of the smell. Grandma was extremely angry, but Grandpa said that this child was close to them, so they should just let him sleep together! thus, gu ren was washed clean and ced in his grandparents ¡®room. His grandfather was still feeding him rice soup! After Gu Xin finished her story, she asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked my uncle. My sister and I weren¡¯t this powerful when we were young. Only sister Huihui was this powerful. But sister Huihui only crawled out of the house and went outside on her own after nine months! Ren Ren is really amazing!¡± The transmigration trio: ¡± Yingluo ¡± This kid had either been pierced through or had been reborn. They absolutely didn¡¯t believe that there was such a genius who could cause trouble at such a young age. Furthermore, the reason why he was so capable was also because he ate a Jade bead when he was born. Previously, Gu Xin gave him a Jade bead when he was crying. He had just eaten another one at the pile of firewood. Xinxin, ¡± Gu Nian could not help but say, ¡± don¡¯t let this kid eat jade beads next time! Gu Xin was puzzled,¡±why?¡± Is it because Ren Ren is too smart? what if he remembers what I gave him and is afraid that he will ask me for it in the future?¡± ¡± that¡¯s one of the problems, ¡± cai xiaolian said. ¡± the most important thing is that your jade bead is too nourishing. look, he¡¯s only eaten so little, and he can already crawl all the way here from the old mansion! If you feed him a few more times, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be able to wield a knife and a gun by the time he¡¯s two!¡± gu xin was surprised,¡¯ah? Is it because of my Jade bead? Then I n to feed him one a day when my parents give birth to a little brother for me!¡± ¡°One pill a year is enough!¡± Gu shouxinughed. Cai Xiaolian red at the father and son,¡±who said I wanted a son?¡± My two daughters are quite good.¡± Gu Xin disagreed,¡¯mother, I want a son. A family needs a son to carry on the Gu family!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled helplessly. He was still so traditional at such a young age.¡±Then your great-grandfather only had one daughter, your grandmother. The Gu family has also been passed down!¡± Gu Xin agreed and nodded, ¡± ¡°Alright then, when my sister gets married in the future, I¡¯ll marry one?¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t I marry one and you get married?¡± Gu Nian was indignant. Gu Xin replied with a good attitude,¡±anything is fine!¡± Why don¡¯t we sisters each marry one?¡± The transmigration trio: Gu shouxin: ¡± Xinxin, it doesn¡¯t matter if you have a younger brother or sister. I just think that the two of you are too few. It¡¯s better to have two more, just like Huihui and sisi. It¡¯s better to have a few more brothers and sisters. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I like them too. I like both my younger brother and younger sister. Gu Xin agreed. He looked at Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian got up. I¡¯m a little tired today. I¡¯m going to wash up. You guys take your time to chat. Chapter 540 540 Not following the plot one by one It was already the eighth day of the Lunar New Year when the Emperor came back after he had finished his business. When they arrived at the vige at the crossroads, he asked eunuch Fu to leave the luggage in Lu Zheng¡¯s courtyard. He knew that Lu Zheng was alone at home. Grandmother Xiao had gone to the capital and would not be back for a while. ¡°Mother, Xue Er and I will stay here. Can you bring nanny GUI and bi Rong to the Gu residence?¡± When they arrived at the vige, the Emperor thought of the problem of amodation and asked. ¡°Anything is fine!¡± Empress Jiang was still very amodating. ¡°Zhou Yuan, take us there!¡± The Emperor said in a good mood. as expected, imperial mother was the most worry-free. Zhou Yuan helplessly led the group of people to the Gu residence. on the way, many vigers greeted zhou yuan. zhou yuan exined that they were guests of his house and that he had to send the female family to the gu family¡¯s second branch because his grandmother was not home. The vigers of the three fork vige were speechless. If you are so particr, why did youe to the countryside? When we visit rtives in the countryside, which family would have so many houses for the women to live alone? ¡°yuan, you seem to be quite used to living in this vige!¡± Empress Jiang said with a smile. ¡°Old Furen, Zhenzhen.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t add the word¡± old.¡± Why don¡¯t you call me grandma to the children of the Gu family? Compared to old Madam, I¡¯d rather be addressed as grandmother.¡± Empress Jiang interrupted Zhou Yuan. Women didn¡¯t want to grow old. She didn¡¯t like olddies at all. lu zheng looked at the emperor. the emperor did not say anything, so he could only follow his advice.¡±Grandma Jiang, before I came to the vige at the crossroad, I lived in a Manor. Although I didn¡¯t really experience farming, it¡¯s almost there.¡± Empress Jiang looked at Lu Zheng pitifully and said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve also seen your mother¡¯s child before. to be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for your father taking the lead, i would have wanted that child to be my daughter-inw. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the Fortune to do so.¡± Lu Yang was shocked. He didn¡¯t know there was such a thing, but he didn¡¯t know how to respond. The Emperor was embarrassed. The Duke Zhenguo¡¯s wife was older than him, but she had the kind of personality that he liked. Unfortunately, she had met Lu Zheng¡¯s father first. ¡°bear with it, why did you crawl out to y again?¡± When they arrived at the old mansion, Lu Zheng looked speechlessly at Gu Ren, who was sitting at the door and pulling grass. As soon as he spoke, the child was so frightened that he fell to the ground. When Gu Ren saw that Lu Zheng was going to hug him, he quickly crawled into the house. Unfortunately, his small arms and legs could not climb over his long legs. He was carried up by Lu Zheng in an instant. ¡°Yiyiyaya!¡± gu ren waved his small fist and hit lu zheng¡¯s face in disappointment. ¡°Little brat, when you¡¯re older, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Lu Zheng grabbed his hand helplessly. The Emperor stepped forward and looked at Gu Ren curiously. ¡°Zhou Yuan, was he only three months old thest time I came? It hasn¡¯t been that long, howe you can climb out to y and even beat people up?¡± Gu Ren looked at the Emperor, his small face scrunched up. disobedient, these people are all disobedient! What the hell? None of them were following the plot! How can I endure this? Gu Ren looked at Xue Qianyu again. He put his arms around Lu Zheng¡¯s neck gloomily and lowered his head. He did not want to see these annoying things anymore. ¡°Aiya, this little boy is shy! He was really likable! Yuan, let me hug him!¡± empress jiang gently grabbed gu ren¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandma Jiang, this child recognizes people.¡± Lu Zheng said helplessly. When Gu Ren heard the word ¡®Jiang¡¯, he immediately raised his head and looked at Empress Jiang in surprise. ¡°Ya! This child is so smart! Is he surprised to hear you call me grandma? Do you think I¡¯m not like your grandmother?¡± Empress Jiang was overjoyed. gu ren thought for a moment and reached out his hand to empress jiang. he was babbling and drooling as he spoke. Chapter 541 541 Shouldn¡¯t it be general Yan who is more capable? In the central room of the old house, the four sisters came together to meet someone. To Gu Nian¡¯s surprise, he realized that his little cousin, who had only acknowledged his grandfather for the past two days and had been slightly friendly to his grandmother, was now sitting obediently in the emperor¡¯s arms. Heh, you really know how to! to gu nian¡¯s surprise, she realized that the little fellow seemed to be looking at her provocatively. moreover, the look in his eyes was very familiar. However, upon closer inspection, the little thing was ying with the emperor¡¯s clothes again, as if she was not looking at her. ¡°Uncle ye, you must be tired from the prefecture! Let me hold my little brother! You should rest well!¡± Gu Nian stepped forward, intending to take the little thing outside to study it carefully. Before the Emperor could say anything, the little thing hugged the emperor¡¯s arm tightly. The Emperorughed heartily. hahahaha, mother, look. None of the children in the family are close to me. This kid is close to me! Look at his pitiful little eyes. Aiyo, I really want to carry him back!¡± Uncle Gu waved his hand and said,¡±brother ye, you can carry her back!¡± I really don¡¯t want this baby anymore! I¡¯ve been suffering from his demonic sounds for a few months ever since he was born. In the end, he¡¯s only half a year old, and he¡¯s already learned how to hit me! I¡¯m so angry! You can take it with you when you leave!¡± Gu Ren looked at uncle Gu in disdain. Uncle Gu was speechless. Could this little brat be transformed from a demon? he could understand words at such a young age? but when he looked closely, it was still the little boy¡¯s silly expression. he didn¡¯t despise him? The Emperor lifted Gu Ren up with both hands and raised him high.¡±Little brat, are youing back with me? Although my family doesn¡¯tck sons and daughters, Ick a clingy son like you!¡± Gu Ren shook his head and kicked his legs. He was drooling as he spoke in babynguage,¡±yiyiyaya!¡± The Emperor was pleased by his actions. He put the man in his arms and wiped his saliva with a handkerchief.¡±Are you going to grow teeth? you¡¯re drooling. Tsk tsk tsk tsk.¡± At this moment, eunuch Fu, who was standing at the side, suddenly cried out as if he had seen something unbelievable. ¡°Aiya! old master!¡± Gu Ren¡¯s face was nk. Like a fountain, he peed. The line of his pee started from below Gu Ren¡¯s stomach and stopped at the emperor¡¯s clothes. the gu family: Uncle Gu stood up and carried the child over. Aiyo, younger brother ye, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to put a diaper in for the child. Seeing that the Emperor was still holding the child without moving, uncle Gu patted Gu Ren¡¯s little bottom. ¡°brother ye, this is the first time you¡¯ve been peed by a child, right? hahaha, i¡¯m telling you, this virgin boy¡¯s pee is good! If a virgin boy pees on you, your luck will be better. In the past, when my son peed on me, I went to work at the dock and picked up money! I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine!¡± Gu Ren became obedient and did not make a fuss as he allowed uncle Gu to carry him back to the house. He looked at the Emperor guiltily on uncle Gu¡¯s shoulder and did not dare to look at him anymore. the transmigration trio who witnessed all this: This person must have travelled from the capital and recognized the Emperor! ...... That night, the Emperor received news from Yan Mo that he had sessfully caught the person who sold the bliss powder and had also found the hideout of the person behind it. The Emperor was overjoyed. He pulled Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu and asked, ¡± ¡°So boss Gu is telling the truth! This virgin boy¡¯s urine is really effective, it can bring good luck! Hahahaha!¡± Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu were speechless. Shouldn¡¯t they say that general Yan is very capable? The Emperor then said,¡±hey, what do you think I should give to that baby?¡± Or, should I take him in as my godson?¡± Xue Qianyu: ¡± forget it. Even your son in the capital doesn¡¯t like me. If you have a godson, he won¡¯t live to be a year old. Lu Zheng: ¡± forget it. I¡¯ve personally experienced the struggles of your sons. Don¡¯t hurt Xinxin¡¯s little cousin, okay? ¡± Chapter 542 542 I gave birth to a face-smacking child ¡°Old master, this is not appropriate!¡± eunuch fu did not need lu zheng and xue qianyu¡¯s reminder. ¡°Boring! I was just saying!¡± The Emperor sighed helplessly. Lu Zheng and Xue qianxun heaved a sigh of relief. ...... The next day, the group of people nned to go to Gu Nian¡¯s Manor. considering that empress jiang probably didn¡¯t have enough exercise and couldn¡¯t walk on the mountain roads, cai xiaolian suggested that they take a car to zhou town. Empress Jiang didn¡¯t want to do it herself, so she wanted to walk over from the back mountain. ¡°Grandma Jiang, the forest is very hot in this weather, and there are all kinds of small insects and snakes! Let¡¯s just take a car!¡± Gu Xin was worried about Empress Jiang and tried to persuade her. She saw Empress Jiang with an old woman and a servant girl, and she felt that the three of them shouldn¡¯t be able to walk on the mountain road! It was fine in winter, but there were indeed snakes in the forest during this season. ¡°There¡¯s a snake? I haven¡¯t made Dragon Phoenix soup for many years. I¡¯ll cook for you allter.¡± Empress Jiang¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Grandma Gu raised her eyebrows and looked at her, but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Mother, are you cooking personally? When GUI Momo and bi Rong have finished cooking, you add some salt at the end and put it into a cup. Does that mean you¡¯re personally cooking?¡± The Emperor ruthlessly exposed his mother. He had heard too many times that his mother had cooked personally. When his father was still alive, which time had he not done the same? The key was that even when his father died, he still felt that the food his mother personally cooked was the most delicious. ¡°yeah, i did!¡± After Empress Jiang finished her sentence calmly, she turned around and walked towards the back of the mountain. it¡¯s in this direction, right? let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! gu xin pulled gu si along with her. ¡± grandma jiang, let us walk in front. let granny gui and sister bi rong walk on your left and right. my father and the others will be at the back. that way, no snakes, insects, rats, or ants will be able to get close to you! ¡± grandma Jiang, ¡± Gu si said. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the tree for you. I won¡¯t let go of the ones in the sky either! Empress Jiang pinched the faces of the two children and said, ¡± ¡°What an adorable little girl! Then I¡¯ll leave it to you to protect me!¡± Gu Hui and Gu Nian had no choice but to walk up to their younger sister. Grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian followed closely behind. Behind them were the Emperor and uncle Gu, who was carrying Gu Ren. Gu shouxin, Grandpa Gu, Lu Zheng, and Xue Qianyu were still behind. brother Gu, do you want me to give you a hug? this child hit it off with me! The Emperor looked at Gu Ren in a good mood. Uncle Gu looked at Gu Ren, who was in his arms. This kid was looking around. He did not know where he found the energy to make a fuss about wanting to go with them. Seeing that he did not ask for a hug like he did yesterday, uncle Gu was very pleased. He shook his head and said proudly,¡±It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll hold it. This child is just greedy for novelty. After the novelty has worn off, he still loves me the most.¡± The Emperor thought,¡±I feel like this fool is stabbing me in the back, saying that my son doesn¡¯t love me.¡± Gu Ren silently rolled his eyes. Just then, Gu shouxin, who was behind him, caught him and curled the corners of his mouth at Gu Ren. gu ren silently looked away. Which part of the story went wrong? Uncle Gu carried the child with one hand and patted the emperor¡¯s shoulder with the other. Younger brother ye, let me tell you, there¡¯s a trick to raising a child. The emperor¡¯s interest was piqued,¡±Oh? What do you mean?¡± uncle guughed smugly,¡±this trick is innate!¡± It was a gift from the heavens, and others couldn¡¯t take it away even if they wanted to. For example, I have two sons and two daughters who love to stick to me! not only my children, but my two nieces and my nephew also like to y with me! He had no choice, it was a gift from the heavens. I¡¯m a blessed person, and children like me. So, brother ye, don¡¯t envy me, really. It¡¯s not your fault that your children don¡¯t stick to you. You can only me the heavens for not giving you such a fate! Some people just weren¡¯t liked by children, even if it was only for a short while. Don¡¯t be envious of me, this is all fate!¡± Gu Ren suddenly stretched out his arms for the Emperor to carry him.¡±Yiyiyaya!¡± the emperor was taken aback, and then looked at uncle gu provocatively. Uncle Gu,¡±why did I give birth to a face-smacking brat?¡± Chapter 543 543 Be inws with your children? Uncle Gu grabbed Gu Ren¡¯s small hand. son, tell your father. Do you want to move your hands and stretch? ¡± Gu Ren pped his father¡¯s face. hahahahahaha! the Emperor was amused by his actions. He took the child over and said, ¡± brother Gu, it seems that I¡¯m also blessed by the heavens. I like it! Gu Ren ced his head on the emperor¡¯s shoulder. Great, he saw his second uncle smiling at him again. That smile was inexplicable and made him panic! He didn¡¯t turn his head guiltily like before. Instead, he opened his mouth and smiled, drooling from the corner of his mouth. Gu Ren was confused. It¡¯s fine to put me on Gu en! Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and then wiped the corner of his mouth with his thumb. Gu Ren¡¯s small face scrunched up. Then, he said, ¡± ¡°Waa!¡± His loud and clear cry resounded through the valley, scaring away the birds in the forest. ¡°Second brother, are you trying to scare the child? You¡¯re fine, but you¡¯re scaring the child into crying!¡± Grandpa Gu pped Gu shouxin¡¯s back. The Emperor turned his head and said,¡±don¡¯t cry, bear with it!¡± Let¡¯s not look at the back, let¡¯s look at the front!¡± After saying that, the Emperor looked at Gu shouxin with disdain, ¡± I wasn¡¯t close to the baby in the past. Second brother, you¡¯re amazing. You made the baby cry! Gu Ren¡¯s eyes opened slightly. He looked at Gu shouxin proudly and then continued to cry. The Emperor turned him in another direction, and he stopped crying. Gu shouxin was speechless. Uncle Gu looked at Gu shouxin in surprise, and then at his own son. With a face full of regret, he said, second brother, you¡¯ve made Enzi look like a mouse that has seen a cat when she sees you. Fine, she¡¯s only half a year old, but you¡¯ve already made her look like she¡¯s seen the King of Hell. After he finished speaking, he patted the emperor¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±brother ye, I¡¯ve wronged you just now.¡± You¡¯re better than second. At least you won¡¯t make the child cry.¡± ¡°Brother Gu, you¡¯re right!¡± The Emperor nodded in agreement. Uncle Gu patted his arm. I say, younger brother ye, don¡¯t learn from the second brother. You¡¯re so genteel that you¡¯re getting goosebumps. I¡¯m really afraid that your next sentence will alsoe out with something else. The Emperor nodded. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. I understand. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Uncle Gu gave the Emperor two tight ps on the back. that¡¯s more like my brother! The Emperor was caught off guard and almost fell to the ground. Grandpa Gu, Gu shouxin, and Gu Renshen all trembled. ¡°By the way, brother ye, seeing that my Ninja hit it off so well with you, why don¡¯t we be inws? Do you have a newborn daughter in your family?¡± Uncle Gu suggested as he found the Emperor more pleasing to the eye. Gu Ren could not help but let out a snot bubble. Han Zi, I¡¯m afraid you want to be beaten to death by your father! Grandpa Gu frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. The Emperor shook his head and said,¡±that won¡¯t do!¡± Although your child¡¯s surname is Gu, the old master¡¯s surname is ye. How can people with the same surname get married?¡± Uncle Gu,¡±your family is ye from the capital, my family is Zhenzhen.¡± At this moment, Gu Xin suddenly cheered, ¡± ¡°Waa! He caught it! He caught it! Grandma Jiang, you¡¯re amazing! Grandma, you¡¯re amazing too!¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s attention was immediately attracted and he quickly chased after her to see what great achievements her mother had made. The Emperor carried the child and followed. His mother was tired of staying in the pce. When she was young, she could still hunt in the enclosure. Ever since he ascended the throne, her mother had not been to the enclosure. She must have caught something again. Gu Ren wiped his snot, his eyes full of life. He really wanted to see what these two old aunties were doing. Chapter 544 544 Chapter 544-mutual appreciation Grandma Gu was carrying two snakes with curved bodies in her hands, while Empress Jiang was carrying a wild chicken with beautiful feathers in each hand. ¡°Fu, quickly get someone to take the prey!¡± The Emperor looked at his mother¡¯s dusted face, pulled his lips, and shouted behind him. Eunuch Fu immediately ordered the two guards who had followed him to take the prey. ¡± how about this? ¡± gu hui suggested. ¡± i¡¯ll bring the two brothers to the manor to deal with these things first. you guys take your time! ¡± uncle gu looked at the emperor with lingering fear. ¡± ¡°younger brother ye, i feel like your mother is more powerful than you, more manly than you!¡± Gu Ren really wanted to give this foolish father a p. He could not help but wave his small arms a few times. the emperor¡¯s mind was filled with good fortune, and he moved closer. Gu Ren pped uncle Gu¡¯s chin. The Emperorughed. hahahaha! Brother Gu, I realized that this kid wanted to hit you when you were talking bad about me! Uncle Gu was so angry that he pinched Gu Ren¡¯s face. ¡°You little brat, I don¡¯t want you anymore! In two days, you will leave with your uncle ye! I don¡¯t want you to hit me at home, and the heavens won¡¯t be able to bear it, so they¡¯ll strike you with lightning that even your mother won¡¯t be able to recognize.¡± gu xin also ran over. ¡± bear with it. children can¡¯t be disrespectful to their parents. otherwise, they¡¯ll be struck by lightning! ¡± gu ren was drooling. he turned around and hugged the emperor¡¯s arm, not wanting to talk to these two fools. In the end, she saw Gu shouxin behind her. Ehh! Compared to this cheap second uncle who made people afraid, forget it, I¡¯ll just pay attention to those two fools! ¡°Xinxin,e here. Everyone, hurry up and leave! Stop dawdling! Boss, stop your nonsense!¡± Grandma Gu waved at her and then red at her. ¡°Zhao ¡®er, don¡¯t talk so much. We¡¯ve caught the thing, so let¡¯s hurry up. I want to eat the soup quickly! The two great men are really dawdling!¡± Empress Jiang also red at the Emperor. These two old men were the only ones who were dawdling. They had been chattering non-stop along the way and had just made the child cry. They had almost scared away their prey! Uncle Gu and the Emperor looked at each other, feeling a sense of appreciation for each other. As the eldest son, it was really difficult to have a violent mother! Gu Ren clenched his little hands and pursed his lips tightly. His little face was scrunched up.¡¯It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over.¡¯ He did not want to see the direction in which they were going. sigh, my heart is tired! Go to sleep! Gu Ren had a small body and had been lively for so long. The weather was hot, so he fell asleep leaning on the emperor¡¯s shoulder. Seeing this, eunuch Fu wanted to help carry him over, but the Emperor waved his hand in disgust. His eyes seemed to be saying, ¡± do you think I don¡¯t know you? ¡± Have you ever taken care of a child? ...... when they arrived at the manor, meng meng, who had received instructions the day before, had already prepared iced watermelons. thirddy meng had also learned how to make ice from gu nian. she was just waiting for gu nian to bring an ice shatterer over to make shaved ice for everyone. Gu Hui came over with her guards and handed the prey tody Meng for them to deal with, then stewed the soup. Everyone had a share of shaved ice, but no one had a share. He woke up when he arrived at the manor. He looked at the Ice Shaver Machine and then at the silly and sweet female protagonist who praised Gu Nian like a flower. He really suspected that this was the Gu Nian he knew. ¡°This item is very good!¡± Empress Jiang happily ate a bowl of shaved ice as she held Gu Nian¡¯s hand. my dear, tell grandma how you came up with this idea. ¡± grandma jiang, i didn¡¯t do it. i just told them my idea and my business partner came up with it. ¡± gu nian shook her head. He also made those bottles and jars for you to wash your face withst night.¡± Chapter 545 545 You actually don¡¯t want the sea of stars that I gave you ¡°Aunty Jiang, the one who does this is my good sister¡¯s son,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. He has a special fate and can¡¯t go out normally, so he loves to ponder about these things at home since he was young. His mind is very flexible. We just tell him our thoughts and uses, and sometimes he will draw some pictures for himself. He will take a look and figure it out himself.¡± ¡°Does that child live nearby?¡± Empress Jiang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°No, they live in the prefecture,¡± Cai Xiaolian replied. He¡¯s a wealthy merchant in the Qing Prefecture. His family has a wide business range. Our skincare set was sold to the Li family. This ice Shatterer was created by niannian, Xinxin, and the other two sisters. They came up with the idea of opening a small shop with the child.¡± The Emperor replied,¡±Oh, the Li family of Qing Province!¡± The porcin in their house was pretty good. Mother, don¡¯t you like the tea set in your room the most? It¡¯s from their family.¡± Empress Jiang was taken aback and asked,¡±really?¡± Then can we invite the mother and son to the vige to y? I really want to see that child. He¡¯s really smart.¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± grandma Jiang, uncle ye. You guys don¡¯t know. Brother Muyan is really unlucky! I can¡¯t go out. As long as he went out, he would be in trouble. I¡¯ve seen him a total of five times outside of his house. The unluckiest time was when he was riding a horse with a dagger in his calf. Blood was flowing out, and the horse was frightened. My father had to chase after him for a long time before he caught up. He lost too much blood and even fainted. the lightest time was when he was beaten up by us sisters on the plum blossom dome. He¡¯s good at martial arts, but he¡¯s prone to all kinds of idents outside.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± the Emperor was stunned. Lu Zheng changed the topic. young master Li is indeed unlucky. He¡¯s the only child in the Li family. His uncle has four daughters, and he¡¯s the only son of his mother. His father has many concubines, but he didn¡¯t raise any of his children. Therefore, the Li family usually didn¡¯t let him go out. He¡¯ll be fine after he turns eighteen.¡± The emperor¡¯s interest was piqued. He looked at Lu Zheng and asked, ¡± ¡°What does this kid look like? Does it look good?¡± Uncle Gu patted the emperor¡¯s shoulder. hahaha, brother ye, we¡¯re really fated. The first thing we pay attention to is whether it¡¯s good or not! The Emperor looked at uncle Gu,¡±you actually care about looks?¡± I don¡¯t believe you.¡± he wanted to say,¡±if you were so concerned about her looks, why would you marry such a wife? if you were to just randomly look at her, she wouldn¡¯t be a good match for you!¡± Uncle Gu hurriedly exined,¡±why don¡¯t you pay attention?¡± don¡¯t you see that all of us in the gu family are good-looking? Really, I really like good-looking people. I¡¯ve seen li Muyan once. He¡¯s good-looking, but he¡¯s always at home. His skin is fair, but he¡¯s not feminine. He¡¯s quite manly.¡± The Emperor looked at uncle Gu in disbelief. Gu Xin would never allow anyone to doubt her uncle. She stood in front of uncle Gu, ¡± ¡°Uncle ye, brother mu Yan is really pretty.¡± ¡°How does hepare to your big brother Yuan Yuan?¡± the Emperor asked with a smile. gu xin was taken aback as she turned to look at lu zheng. after some thought, she said, ¡± ¡°They¡¯re of different ages and can¡¯t bepared. Brother mu Yan is 18 years old, he¡¯s two years older than brother Yuan Yuan.¡± The corners of Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth curved. Gu Ren covered his face with his chubby hands. you¡¯re such a good-for-nothing! You don¡¯t want the sea of stars that I gave you. You¡¯ve be so cocky after being coaxed by a little girl! Wuwuwuwu he was so regretful! Can I change the main character? this Lu Zheng has no future. Chapter 546 546 I hope you can fulfill your wish soon After the Emperor and Empress Jiang had a good rest, they went to visit the melon and grape fields. The two of them had eaten grapes before, but they remembered that the grapes grown in the manor were a little different from the ones they ate. The watermelons only ripened faster because Gu Nian had doused them with a rtively low amount of Jade Pearl water in the small plot ofnd. Therefore, the grapes in the grape plot had not ripened. There were more flowers in the field. Empress Jiang felt as if she had fallen in love with this ce. There were so many flowers here that even she, as the Empress Dowager, had never seen before! ¡°Sister Gu, your child is really amazing!¡± Empress Jiang said as she held onto grandma Gu¡¯s arm. ¡°These seeds were all given by the Zhou family. They can only be said to be good at farming. we vigers can¡¯t do anything else but farm, otherwise we won¡¯t be able to eat!¡± Grandma Gu had a good impression of Empress Jiang. ¡°Yup! I can say that I¡¯ve seen all kinds of famous flowers, and some of them were also raised by old master Zhou and sent to the capital. However, old master Zhou¡¯s ability in farming is still a little inferior to your family¡¯s.¡± Empress Jiangughed, then suddenly changed the topic to Grandpa Gu. by the way, sister Gu, I heard that your brother Chuan is a refugee, and your boss is 34 years old. So, brother ye came to Qing Zhou 35 years ago, right? Then where is brother ye from?¡± Grandma Gu stopped in her tracks and looked at Empress Jiang suspiciously. Empress Jiang smiled calmly and said, ¡± ¡°I thought brother ye looked quite familiar. My husband¡¯s family name is also ye, so I asked to see if they¡¯re from the same ce.¡± Grandma Gu turned to look at Grandpa Gu, who was showing the children the flowers. brother Chuan escaped from the North. Only his father and sister were at home. During the escape, both of them were killed. In the end, they came to our vige and my father saved him. ¡°Oh, so there¡¯s a father and a sister. That shouldn¡¯t be the case then.¡± Empress Jiang suddenly realized. my husband has an elder brother, but there was no news of him for decades. the family¡¯s fortune was waiting for him to inherit, but he couldn¡¯t find him. in the end, my stepmother could only let my husband inherit it. ¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Grandma Gu nodded. Brother Chuan, his father, and his sister only had each other to depend on since he was young. He has no brothers.¡± Empress Jiang sighed,¡±my husband¡¯s stepmother is 70 years old this year.¡± The olddy ate vegetarian and prayed to Buddha all day long, thinking that she could find her eldest son. Although she didn¡¯t say it, we, the younger generation, have all seen it. I just hope that my brother is still alive and can go back to reunite with his mother. You also know that you¡¯re already 70 years old, and you really don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll die. Although she didn¡¯t raise my husband, I respect her for raising my son. I also hope that she can get what she wants and leave no regrets.¡± grandma gu sighed,¡¯sigh, it¡¯s not easy for the elderly! I hope you can achieve your wish soon.¡± ...... After staying at the Gu residence for four days, the Emperor and Empress Jiang had already fallen in love with this ce, especially Empress Jiang. She had finally found the feeling of being a grandmother here, and she really wanted to willfully bring back all the grandchildren of the Gu family. She was very interested in the things in theboratory, the various fragrances, and the products that everyone had made and were currently researching. She really wanted to give Gu Nian a group of skilled Pce maids but was afraid of scaring her. The Emperor advised her to wait until next year when Gu shouxin entered the capital to take the examination, and find an opportunity to give it to these sisters. An idea struck Empress Jiang,¡±Zhao ¡®er, what do you think about me finding a shop for them and opening it when they enter the capital?¡± If you can give them a house that is closer to the pce, you can also find them to enter the pce.¡± Chapter 547 547 Don¡¯t underestimate me When Gu Ren once again peed in the emperor¡¯s arms, Yan Mo personally came to Lu Zheng¡¯s house. ¡°Reporting to the Emperor, the person has been captured. I locked him up in the camp. From what he said, arge amount of blissful pills had already been sent to the capital. There were people in the capital who received them and had already spread the news. Please, Your Majesty.¡± Yan Mo knelt down and reported. He was still a little afraid. If the girls had not stumbled into the camp by ident, and Gu Nian and Lu Zheng had not provided him with the information, his life would have been over. The Emperor muttered to himself for a moment before making a decision. That night, he left the vige at the crossroads with eunuch Fu and the guards. He gave Lu Zheng some instructions and did not have time to say goodbye to the Gu family. He had left Xue Qianyu behind to protect Empress Jiang. after the emperor left, xue qianyu and lu zheng were the only ones left in the room. ¡°You¡¯re very close to Gu Nian?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. Xue qianxun asked,¡±how did she know about the beauty?¡± You read it in grandma Xiao¡¯s book?¡± ¡°Probably!¡± Lu Zheng replied. My grandma really likes them. They¡¯re tired from work, so they came out for a walk. Grandma will teach them how to identify some herbs.¡± xue qianxun pursed her lips and asked again,¡±i remember that grandma xiao doesn¡¯t make rouge!¡± Did she teach them too?¡± lu zheng smiled. ¡± xue er, don¡¯t look down on me. this is her own ability. my grandmother didn¡¯t teach her. ¡± When she had nothing to do, she woulde to talk to my grandma about the effects of medicinal herbs and could even give my grandma a lot of inspiration! Do you think that you don¡¯t know anything just because you grew up in the countryside? my xue family¡¯s second young master, put away your prejudice and contempt!¡± Xue Qianyu nced at Lu Zheng and asked, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t you think the emperor¡¯s attitude towards the gu family is quite strange? Do you really think that it¡¯s just because the two of them hit it off?¡± Lu Zheng looked at Xue Qianyu, not saying a word. ¡±st year and this year, ¡± xue qianyu continued, ¡± i apanied the emperor to a total of seven ces.st year, we went to six ces. this year, we only came to this ce in qing province. Last year, every two months, the Emperor would leave the pce for half a month to a month, and the first Prince would take charge of all matters in the court. Last year, each of the six bureaus was different. This year, it¡¯s already may, but the Emperor has onlye to Qing Province twice.¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. Xue ¡®er, you¡¯vemitted a huge taboo. You¡¯ve guessed the emperor¡¯s will. No matter what the Emperor is leaving the capital for, you just need to do what he orders you to do. Or is it that you¡¯re not happy that the Emperor handed over the court to the first Prince and feel that it¡¯s unfair for the Empress?¡± ¡°Lu er, you¡¯ve changed,¡± Xue qianxun sneered. I¡¯m Zhou Yuan, ¡± Lu Zheng spread his hands. of course I¡¯m different from you. As your brother, I¡¯ll give you a word of advice. Our Emperor is very wise, so be careful not to show it in front of him. Otherwise, no matter how deep his rtionship with the Empress was, it would not be able topete with his country. as an official, if he wants you to protect the empress dowager, you will protect the empress dowager. don¡¯t think so much, and don¡¯t talk so much about the court to a mountain vige man like me. i¡¯m not interested. Alright, I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± after that, lu zheng went to the kitchen to get water and wash up. Xue Qianyu was alone in the yard, frowning as he mulled over Lu Zheng¡¯s words. ...... The next morning, Xue Qianyu went to the second branch of the Gu family. He had to tell Empress Jiang about the emperor¡¯s departure as soon as possible. Gu Nian was the one who opened the door. She was dressed in white and her hair was tied up into a bun on her head. Only a few loose strands of hair were blown by the breeze. Gu Nian had a good figure. She was tall, had fair skin, thin and long eyebrows, and big and bright eyes. A in and clean face appeared in front of Xue Qianyu, and he was stunned. for the past two days, gu xin was the one who always opened the door, while gu nian was already sweating profusely. He hade early today, and the girls of the Gu family had not started their training yet. Chapter 548 548 Her ideal type Gu Nian blinked as she did not know why this person was here so early. Didn¡¯t theye with the Emperor to get breakfast after they finished their training two days ago? Xue Qianyu looked at her curved eyshes and felt as if a small fan was gently Fanning his heart. To be honest, he was once again stunned by Gu Nian¡¯s outfit. ¡°You¡¯re noting in?¡± Gu Nian felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. If she did not say anything, it would be awkward. from the bottom of her heart, she really liked xue qianyu¡¯s looks. however, she knew the plot of the book and knew that xue qianyu was engaged. no matter how much xue qianyu doted on her in the book, she would not have any other thoughts about him. To him, Xue Qianyu was just a good-looking young man. he was not like yan mo, who was mature and charming. that was her ideal type. ¡°yes.¡± Xue qianxun nodded and walked in. Just as Gu Nian was about to close the door, she suddenly remembered that the yful Emperor was not with her. ¡°Qianyu is here? Where is your uncle? Why didn¡¯t youe with me?¡± Empress Jiang asked as she came out of the central room, dressed in the same outfit as the second branch. ¡°The master had me tell the old Madam that there was an urgent matter in the capital that required her to return, and she leftst night. Master has asked me to protect old Madam here and send old Madam back to the capital.¡± Xue Qianyu said respectfully. ¡°That¡¯s good! I¡¯ll go back after this summer! It¡¯s getting hot, and I don¡¯t want to hurry! Qian Yu, you can stay with Yuan!¡± Empress Jiang¡¯s eyes were narrowed into slits from smiling. Just like that, Empress Jiang, along with her personal nanny and Pce maids, stayed in the second branch of the Gu family. As for Xue Qianyu, he naturally stayed with Lu Zheng. Empress Jiang loved to bring granny GUI to chat with granny Gu and Grandpa Gu, while the Gu sisters were given the pce maid bi Rong¡¯s help to make things. As for Xue Qianyu, Lu Zheng threw a bunch of clothes at him.¡±Xue Er, let¡¯s go down! experience how hard it is to get food. in the future, you won¡¯t be willing to leave any food behind!¡± Gu shouxin was quite happy. There was one more kid who could y chess. Although his chess skills were not as good as Lu Zheng¡¯s, it was still good enough to train the children. ...... By the end of May, the ice cream shop that the Gu sisters and Li Muyan had worked together on opened for business. Gu Nian discussed with her sister and finally decided to use Cai Xiaolian¡¯s suggestion to let thedy of the Meng family go to the prefecture to look after the shop. She also trained Zheng Ling and Meng Yan while she was at it. She also hung two men from the manor to be waiters. the name of the store was decided after exchanging messages with li muyan-gu sisters ¡®online shopping. Cai Xiaolian even designed a trademark for them. She suggested that they use this name for everything they made in the future. Li Muyan had also said that he was just there to make up the numbers. He just needed to split the silver and didn¡¯t need to use his name. At the end of the month, Mrs. Li came to pick up some goods, but li Muyan didn¡¯te with her. It was said that he was seriously trampled by the pigs during the Dragon Boat Festival and couldn¡¯t walk properly now. He wanted toe over but he didn¡¯t. Gu Xin was worried,¡¯Auntie Luo, will brother mu Yan really recover? it won¡¯t leave behind any lingering effects, right?¡± This was her brother-inw whom she had high hopes for, so he had better not have any problems! Mrs. Li was not worried at all.¡±Definitely! And this time, he didn¡¯t know what kind of luck he had, but he actually recovered faster than before. The doctor said that her internal injuries werepletely healed, and now she only needed to take medicine to recuperate for her external injuries. The doctor said he¡¯ll recover quickly!¡± gu xin heaved a sigh of relief. it seemed that her jade bead was still useful. Chapter 549 549 Something happened to sister-inw ¡°Yuanyuan?¡± Empress Jiang came from the old mansion. She wanted to see what the mother of the unlucky child looked like, but she saw Mrs. Li. She was stunned for a moment and murmured softly. Cai Xiaolian was shocked to see Empress Jiang¡¯s expression. No way! it can¡¯t be! Why did niannian¡¯s nephewe up with such a melodramatic plot? Could sister Luo be the beloved daughter of the Emperor¡¯s mother? that can¡¯t be right. empress jiang said that she had a son and a daughter. the daughter just gave birth at the end ofst year and was still in the capital! ¡°Grandma Jiang, this is aunt Luo, brother Muyan¡¯s mother!¡± Gu Xin saw that her mother was in a daze, so she ran forward and pulled Empress Jiang into the house. She then introduced her to Mrs. Li, ¡± aunt Luo, this is grandma Jiang, uncle ye¡¯s mother. That uncle ye is doing business in the capital, he¡¯s a friend of my family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Madam ye!¡± Mrs. Li stood up and greeted Empress Jiang graciously. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard little Lian and the other children mention you. It¡¯s my honor to meet you.¡± Empress Jiang came back to her senses and sat down with a smile. Nanny GUI, who was following her, looked at Madam li quietly, and the surprise in her eyes was also noticed by Cai Xiaolian. I heard that the Li family¡¯s business is now being managed by Madam li and old Madam. You mother-inw and daughter-inw are really heroes among women! Empress Jiang took the initiative to speak, and her expression had already returned to normal. ¡°Madam ye must be joking. my mother-inw and i had no choice. our family¡¯s stall was there, and no one was there to clean it up. wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to let it go down? So, I just tried it with my mother-inw. I didn¡¯t expect that God would be so kind to let us try it! I can¡¯t be a hero among women!¡± Mrs. Li said humbly. Just then, uncle Gu brought Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu in, each carrying a bag of corn. he saw madam li waving her hand happily. ¡± sister Yusheng, you came at the right time today. There¡¯s new stuff to eat! Lu Zheng looked at Empress Jiang silently, then at Madam li. He then carried the corn into the kitchen. Xue Qianyu followed behind. Based on her intuition, Cai Xiaolian felt that Lu Zheng knew about the rtionship between the two. However, this brat was not as reckless as he had been when they first met. If one did not look closely, one would not be able to tell that there was something wrong with him. And Xue Qianyu should not know anything. Cai Xiaolian,¡±I¡¯ll get nine thousand years old to trick this brat!¡± The corn on the three backs was cooked in three big iron pots. Uncle Gu and Mrs. Li had something to talk about. The two of them squatted at the door of the second room, nibbling on corn and talking about it like gourmets. Empress Jiang looked at the two of them silently. If her guess was correct, it was not surprising that the two of them had a conversation. ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s Huihui¡¯s mother? Didn¡¯t she also like to eat? Why didn¡¯t youe over?¡± Mrs. Li asked curiously as she ate a corn. not only did she find uncle gu fun, but she also found the zhang family fun. there were two times when they wanted to make her their children¡¯s inws. she also liked huihui. anyway, any girl from the gu family would do. ¡°Aiyo, my wife! I¡¯ve been going to my mother¡¯s house all the time recently, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been busy with!¡± Uncle Guined. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good that she married close! You can go back to your mother¡¯s house at any time.¡± Madam Li said. ¡°Big brother Gu, something bad has happened to sister-inw!¡± At this moment, yang xiaohuan hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Huan?¡± Cai Xiaolian hurriedly came out to greet him. For yang xiaohuan to abandon her shop ande back to report, it must have been a serious matter. Chapter 550 550 Justcking verification ¡°Just now, eldest sister-inw¡¯s brother and sister-inw carried eldest sister-inw and threw her into the shop. Then, she ran away. I asked the waiter to chase after her, but he couldn¡¯t catch up. Sister-inw¡¯s head was bleeding non-stop, and there was a lot of blood on her body. I carried her to the doctor¡¯s side and let the waiter look after her. I came back to report.¡± Yang xiaohuan said anxiously. ¡°What?¡± The corn in uncle Gu¡¯s hand fell to the ground. ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s go and take a look at the town! little lian, you stay at home. huihui, niannian, you two stay with us!¡± Gu shouxin put down the corn, came out of the kitchen, and arranged. ¡°Xiao Huan, did you tell my parents?¡± gu shouxin asked again. ¡°Not yet. I saw that big brother Gu wasn¡¯t at the old house, so I knew he was here. I¡¯m afraid that Juan Zi and uncle Chuan will be worried.¡± Yang xiaohuan said. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± The group of people quickly went out. Halfway through, Gu Nian turned back and pulled Gu Xin along. Although first aunt was usually talkative and a little annoying, she was still sister Huihui and sisi¡¯s mother. If anything happened to her, Gu Nian did not want to see the sisters sad. Yang xiaohuan made it sound quite serious. Her head was broken and bleeding non-stop. If he took Xinxin with him, the Jade bead might be useful. ...... ¡°Oh no, bear with it, bear with it, bear with it that first aunt carried her away this morning!¡± Gu Xin suddenly said when the car was halfway through. ¡°Aunt xiaohuan, is it only my mother? When you saw my uncle and aunt, didn¡¯t they hold it in?¡± Gu Hui looked up at yang xiaohuan. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. The two of them ran very fast. I took care of my sister-inw¡¯s situation and gave her ate order, so I fell behind the waiter and didn¡¯t catch up. I saw that her condition was quite serious, so I carried her to the clinic first.¡± Yang xiaohuan shook her head. ¡°no, i¡¯ll go back and see if i can endure it at home.¡± Gu Hui wanted to get out of the car. ¡°Sister Huihui, I¡¯ll show it to you when we get back. Xinxin will go with you to see first aunt first. I¡¯ll borrow a horse from Zhou Yuan and send you the news after I see her. ¡± gu nian pulled gu hui back as she had a bad feeling. she felt that gu hui should visit her mother first. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. gu hui nodded. gu nian got out of the car and ran towards the vige. on the way, he saw lu zheng and xue qianyu. ¡± zhou yuan, you two go to the zhang family and keep an eye on them. no matter who¡¯s there, keep an eye on them. don¡¯t let them escape. ¡± Oh right, I¡¯ll need to borrow your horseter!¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± I¡¯ll ride a horse, I¡¯ll be faster.¡± ¡°Alright. Go back to the old residence and ask Grandpa and Grandma if ninren is at home.¡± Gu Nian nodded. he didn¡¯t even ride a horse to the town to report. The medical Hall is your Zhou family¡¯s Medical Hall.¡± after talking to lu zheng, gu nian headed to the zhang family¡¯s house. Xue Qianyu looked at Lu Zheng, then at Gu Nian. Finally, he followed Gu Nian. ¡°zhang dahu, where are you running to!¡± When Gu Nian was not far from the Zhang family¡¯s house, she saw Zhang Dahu carrying his bag and trying to run away with Zhang Xiaohu. She quickly chased after him. Xue Qianyu went from another direction. Seeing Xue Qianyu¡¯s state, Zhang Dahu changed his direction and no longer cared about Zhang Xiaohu. Gu Nian picked up a stone from the ground and threw it at Zhang Dahu¡¯s knee, causing him to kneel down. Gu Nian stepped forward, grabbed him by the cor, and threw a punch at him. This time, she did not hold back her strength like when she had punched Zhang Dahu. She did not hold back at all. As a result, Zhang Dahu¡¯s tooth was knocked out and he spat out blood. ¡°Why are you running? What are you feeling guilty about? What did your family do to my first aunt?¡± Gu Nian lifted her up. On the other side, Xue Qianyu had also brought Zhang Xiaohu over. ¡°Gu Nian, are you crazy? why did you hit me? I¡¯ll bring my younger brother to my maternal grandfather¡¯s house!¡± Zhang Dahu straightened his neck and said. ¡°Still not being honest! Tell me, did you guys take Ren Ren away?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes were red as she punched Zhang Dahu again. Recently, Ren suo felt that the little brat was bing more and more familiar with him. He was just short of verifying that if something really happened to the little brat because of the Zhang family, Gu nianxiang would kill someone! Chapter 551 551 My wife, don¡¯t leave me behind ¡°Let me do it!¡± Xue Qianyu threw Zhang Xiaohu to the ground and grabbed Zhang Dahu. Gu Nian¡¯s mind was filled with Gu Ren and she was not in the mood to argue with Xue qianxun. Xue Qianyu grabbed Zhang Dahu¡¯s chin and dislocated it. There was a cracking sound, but his expression didn¡¯t change. Zhang Xiaohu was so scared that he peed his pants. He had never seen such cruel means in the countryside. ¡°Do you know where Gu Ren is?¡± Xue Qianyu threw Zhang Dahu to the ground and looked down at him. zhang dahu¡¯s face turned green from the pain. he tried to avoid eye contact, but he shook his head firmly. Xue qianxun squatted down, took out a dagger, and stabbed Zhang Dahu¡¯s thigh. zhang dahu let out a pained cry, but his jaw had fallen off, so he couldn¡¯t shout. gu nianxin¡¯s heart trembled. He was indeed worthy of being a talent in investigating cases that the Emperor had specially trained! Zhang Dahu, who was at the side, fainted from fear when he saw his big brother¡¯s blood. ¡°Where did you bring the Gu Rens?¡± Xue Qianyu asked. Zhang Dahu was scared. He pointed to his chin and nodded. xue qianyu put his chin back in ce. ¡°Argh! ¡°Ah!¡± ah!¡± Zhang Dahu screamed a few times and curled up into a ball. ¡°If you also want to cut your other leg, you can continue to scream!¡± Xue qianxun said coldly. ¡°Gu Ren was, was, was taken away by two warlocks.¡± Zhang Dahu clutched his wound and said with difficulty. ¡°where did he go? What did the two warlocks look like? Has Zhang Xiaohu seen it before?¡± Xue Qianyu asked three questions in a row. ¡°they left by boat at the dock. they gave gu ren medicine and headed in the direction of jiangnan. Xiaohu was there just now, so he recognized those two.¡± Zhang Dahu had lost too much blood, and his lips were a little white. gu nian was so angry that she wanted to hit someone but was stopped by xue qianyu. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring Zhang Xiaohu to find him on horseback. Tell Zhou Yuan to protect old Madam Jiang, and I¡¯ll bring your cousin back.¡± ¡°I want to go!¡± Gu Nian said. Xue Qianyu shook his head. I¡¯ll go bynd. I¡¯ll wait at the next dock. they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up by water. I can¡¯t bring you with me if I bring Zhang Xiaohu. There are no extra horses here, and I don¡¯t know if you can catch up with me on horseback. What if you get lost?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Nian cupped his fists. thank you, young master xue, for your help. please bring my cousin back!¡± Xue qianxun nodded,¡±yes.¡± Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, he picked up Zhang Xiaohu and left the Zhang family. He returned to Lu Zheng¡¯s courtyard, fixed Zhang Xiaohu on the horse, and left on the horse. ...... In the Zhou family¡¯s Medical Hall in town. Uncle Gu rushed into the back hall of the medical Hall and saw Zhang Shi¡¯s pale face. She was covered with a white cloth, and the doctor was shaking his head and frowning as he instructed the worker in the furniture store. He was in trouble on the spot. He rushed to the bed, knelt on the ground, and grabbed Zhang Shi¡¯s hand.¡±Wife ~ wife, why did you leave me! Why did you leave me behind without a word? If you leave, I¡¯ll raise four children by myself? A child without a mother is very pitiful! A man without a wife is also very pitiful!¡± ¡°Wife, wake up! Wake up! You¡¯re only 32, how can you bear to leave? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to wait for Enzi and ninzi to study with their second uncle and then take the imperial examination to be a high-ranking official? You can only be at ease for the rest of your life if you be the mother of an official! This child¡¯s hair hasn¡¯t even grown out yet, why are you in such a hurry to leave!¡± ¡°Wife, wake up! The children and I can¡¯t live without you! I don¡¯t want to be a widower with four children! Don¡¯t die!¡± ¡°Waah waah waah my dear wife ~ you¡¯re a little ugly and talkative, but I¡¯ve gotten used to it all these years! I can¡¯t find a wife as ugly and talkative as you anymore! Don¡¯t leave me behind! Wuwuwuwu!¡± Chapter 552 552 He didn¡¯t die in the first ce Uncle Gu was really in tears. He was very sad. his mind was filled with the thought that his wife was gone. what should he do? He had the help of his parents and was barely able to raise his children. However, if his children lost their mothers, others would talk about it when they grew up. Huihui was already at the age of marriage. If her mother died, people would despise her for losing her mother and her eldest daughter. en zi and sisi are still young, they can¡¯t lose their mother! Ninja couldn¡¯t live without her mother. Although she didn¡¯t want to drink her mother¡¯s milk when she was only half a year old, her mother was still very important. Uncle Gu held Madam Zhang¡¯s chubby hand and ced it on his face, tears streaming down his face. ¡°Wife, quickly get up! You can scold me! I won¡¯t talk about you anymore! It was true! If youe back to life now, I¡¯ll immediately tell you where I hid my money! My wife ~¡± ¡°swish!¡± zhang shi opened her eyes. Uncle Gu was speechless. He was so scared that he fell to the ground. He blinked and said in disbelief, ¡± ¡°What happened to the corpse?¡± The doctor patted his shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°I say, brother, your wife didn¡¯t die.¡± At the door, the Gu family, who had thought that Zhang Shi was dead and were thinking about how to persuade uncle Gu with a heavy heart, said, ¡± ¡°!¡± Gu Hui and Gu si went forward and wiped the tears from their faces. Gu si choked and said, ¡± ¡°Mother, are you alright?¡± Gu Hui also looked at Zhang Shi worriedly. Zhang Shi¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. She ignored her two daughters and looked straight at Gu shouxin on the ground.¡±Dad, where did you hide your money?¡± Uncle Gu shook his head,¡±no, nothing!¡± I don¡¯t have any private money!¡± Gu Hui silently rolled her eyes. As expected, the two sisters were transparent in Zhang Shi¡¯s eyes. She pulled Gu si over and stood in front of uncle Gu. She looked at Zhang Shi coldly.¡±Don¡¯t you care about your son the most? Endure it? The first thing you care about when you wake up is my father¡¯s money? Why don¡¯t you ask where your precious son is?¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s gaze froze. She sat up abruptly and grabbed Gu Hui¡¯s hand.¡±Big girl, bear with it and get carried away! She was taken away by two bad guys. Quickly go and find ninren, find ninren.¡± gu hui flung madam zhang¡¯s hand away and asked,¡¯who is the culprit? where did he go? Did the Zhang family send you to the furniture store? You¡¯re with the Zhang family, so how can you let two people snatch ninren away?¡± Zhang Shi suddenly felt as if her head had been pierced by a needle. She held her head tightly and said in great pain,¡±His father, Ren Ren has been taken away by someone. I can¡¯t catch up to him, I can¡¯t catch up to him.¡± With that, his eyes rolled back and he fainted. The White cloth on his head was also stained with blood. The doctor in the clinic quickly stepped forward to give the needle and looked at the Gu family disapprovingly. the patient¡¯s injury is quite serious. We can¡¯t let her emotions change. It took us a long time to stop the bleeding, but the wound has opened up. It¡¯s going to be hard to control. gu shouxin pulled gu xin out of the door and whispered something in her ear. Then, the father and daughter went back in. Yang xiaohuan pulled Gu Hui and Gu si out, while Gu shouxin pulled uncle Gu out. Only Gu Xin was left in the house. Gu Xin pressed on the carp mark on her palm and took out a Jade Pearl. She looked back, opened first aunt¡¯s mouth and fed her a Jade Pearl. She was lying on the bed. After a while, Zhang Shi slowly opened her eyes. When she saw that Gu Xin was the only one by the bed, she immediately grabbed Gu Xin¡¯s hand, giving her a shock. dad! Uncle! Auntie is awake! Gu Xin turned around and shouted. Chapter 553 553 If you can¡¯t cry like a weeping beauty, then don¡¯t cry At this moment, Lu Zheng came over and told everyone that Gu Ren was not at home. However, everyone already knew about it. when first aunt heard from lu zheng that gu nian and xue qianyu had gone to the zhang family to ask around, she said excitedly, ¡± ¡°They know, big tiger and little tiger know. Everyone knows.¡± her eyes were filled with regret. &Nbsp; ¡± first uncle, second uncle, aunt Lian, sister Huihui, don¡¯t worry, ¡± Lu Zheng said, ¡± with Xue Er and niannian with us, as long as the Zhang family knows where ninren is, they¡¯ll definitely be able to get her back. ¡°What if they don¡¯t tell us?¡± Gu Hui asked. Lu Zheng shook his head,¡±with Xue Er around, they have to say it.¡± Xue Er has the ability to make people talk, so don¡¯t think too much about it, sister Huihui.¡± Gu Hui looked at Lu Zheng suspiciously. She felt that ah Yuan and Xue Xiao ¡®er were very close. She would believe him for now! gu hui nced at zhang shi on the bed and asked, ¡± ¡°Why did youe out with the intention of enduring it and collude with uncle and aunt? the gu family didn¡¯tck for you to eat or use, but you¡¯re so short of money that you¡¯re willing to sell your child?¡± zhang shi¡¯s face was red with embarrassment. these words were very heart-wrenching! She wanted to scold Gu Hui, but uncle Gu said, ¡± ¡°Wife, I¡¯ve told you a long time ago that the people from your maternal family can¡¯t do it. I know you¡¯re not selling the child like Huihui said. Did your brother and sister-inw lie to you and want to sell our family¡¯s cutest ninren?¡± Zhang Shi opened her mouth but did not say anything. gu hui was so angry that she wanted to hit someone,¡¯you¡¯re still not telling me at this time! Your surname is Zhang, but ask yourself if my grandparents treat you badly. do your grandmother and uncle treat you well? they¡¯ve sold your precious son to someone else and you¡¯re still helping them? Why don¡¯t you just give yourself up and let them sell you? Why would he sell his son? Renren is your precious son, but he¡¯s also part of the Gu family.¡± Uncle Gu patted Gu Hui¡¯s back to calm her down. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Huihui! Your mother is such a person. I¡¯ll talk to her. Don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re the most precious to me, more precious than any younger brother or sister. Don¡¯t be sad!¡± Gu Hui had mixed feelings in her heart. ever since she was young, she had been scolded by her mother. whenever she saw that her mother was biased and felt ufortable, her father would find out and tell her that she was the most precious. the gu family¡¯s most precious daughter was the gu family¡¯s most precious daughter, and boys like them were despised. But just now, they thought that their mother was gone. When they saw their father crying so sadly, she and her sister were sad and afraid. They were afraid of losing their mother. But when her mother woke up, the first thing she cared about was money. It really made her very angry. Uncle Gu looked at Zhang Shi and asked,¡±wife, what¡¯s going on?¡± If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll still give you a divorce letter and let you go home when youe back. I don¡¯t want my children to be without a mother, but I can¡¯t tolerate a mother who will harm my children. Even if you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it¡¯s still because of you that you were taken away. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll really go home and write the divorce papers, then immediately find a stepmother for my children. You know very well that you¡¯ve been with me for 18 years, and I¡¯ve never said that!¡± ¡°His father! ¡°wuwuwuwuwu!¡± zhang shi was scared and cried. ¡°What¡¯s the use of crying! You can¡¯t cry like a weeping beauty, so stop crying! If you exin what happened today, we¡¯ll be able to find more ways to endure.¡± uncle gu roared. ¡°Burp,¡± he said. Zhang Shi huped and exined the situation while crying. Last month, her sister-inw had said that she knew a Warlock who could change one¡¯s fate, but the person who was going to change his fate had to be under one year old. Zhang Shi¡¯s heart was moved, but she seemed to be unwilling to go out with her. She carried her out and cried. Today, she had found an opportunity to carry it out of the door while she was asleep. Chapter 554 554 the trouble caused by the gu family Grandpa Gu and grandma GU only thought that Zhang Shi missed the child and took the child back to the main room to sleep, so they didn¡¯t ask much. As for uncle Gu, he was busy working in the fields every day. Other than going home for lunch and a nap at noon, he basically spent all his time in the fields during the day. With Ren Ren in his arms, he followed the Zhang couple, da Hu, and Xiao Hu to the town and met the two warlocks who could change fate. I¡¯ll wake up soon. The moment Ninja woke up, she made a scene. No matter who tried to stop her, it was useless. She cried so loudly that it almost rmed the people in the courtyard next door. The two warlocks were about to feed ninren something. Zhang-Shi was worried and asked what to feed her. This child didn¡¯t even want to drink milk, so ordinary things wouldn¡¯t make her stop crying. The Warlock said to feed him some medicine to calm his nerves. This time, Madam Zhang couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It was true that she was a vige woman, but she knew that this medicine couldn¡¯t be randomly taken. Moreover, her son was only half a year old. What if he ate something bad? She was afraid and wanted to bring the child back, saying that her fate would not change. Since she was already here, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let her leave with the child. As a result, one of the warlocks captured Zhang Shi, and the other fed ninren something. Ninren waved her small hands and knocked over that thing. In the end, she was tied up and fed. even now, zhang shi could still remember the sound of her tears. it was heart-wrenching, and she felt extremely guilty. After drinking the medicine, she stopped crying and making a fuss, but Zhang Shi began to make a fuss. She was quite strong. She started to smash things. When her hands were tied, she used her big head to hit people. Her brother wanted to ask Da Hu and Xiao Hu for help, but he was stopped by her sister-inw. She still remembered her sister-inw saying that this was the Gu family¡¯s own trouble. Father, your surname is Zhang, not Gu. After today¡¯s matter, we don¡¯t have to farm in the countryside anymore. Da Hu and Xiao Hu can also get married and live a good life. It¡¯s a hot day, so you don¡¯t have to go to the fields under the hot sun. After that, her brother and nephew really didn¡¯t care, and her sister-inw was still making sarcastic remarks. Zhang Shi couldn¡¯t remember much. She only remembered that at that time, she desperately wanted to carry her son back and take him away, but she was beaten badly by two big men. One of them even used a stool to hit her head. She almost fainted, but when she thought of her son, she held on and bit the foot of the person who carried her son away. She bit off a piece of human flesh through the leg of his pants. unfortunately, her sister-inw hit her back with a stool again, and shepletely fainted. Uncle Gu was furious,¡¯your brother and nephew really didn¡¯t help you at all! Watch them carry ninren away and watch them beat you up?¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s face was covered in tears and snot,¡±his father, did my mother snatch me back?¡± Now that I think about it, my big brother really did watch me get beaten up!¡± Uncle Gu wanted to Pat her on the head tofort her, but when he remembered that she had been hit on the head with a stool, he patted her on the shoulder instead. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t cry. In our family, you don¡¯t have an elder brother, but you have brothers and sisters. My parents are your parents. That family of yours is as good as non-existent. we have faith in xue xiao ¡®er. he looks very powerful. when he finds the people, i¡¯ll smash them with my hoe to vent your anger. don¡¯t cry.¡± When Zhang Shi¡¯s mood stabilized a little, Gu shouxin asked, ¡± ¡± sister-inw, do you think zhang dahu¡¯s mother said that the gu family caused the trouble ourselves? did she say who caused the trouble? ¡± Zhang Shi looked at Gu shouxin. gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. he really wanted to say, can you wipe your face first? I really don¡¯t want to admit that you¡¯re my sister-inw with tears and snot all over your face. Zhang Shi thought for a while. No. She said that the Gu family had caused trouble. Chapter 555 555 Did he take the wrong pulse? The doctor in the Zhou family¡¯s Medical Center looked at Mrs. Zhang for a long time. Until now, he was still quite shocked. He had just checked the patient¡¯s pulse. The patient had lost too much blood and had suffered a head injury. The stool on his back had injured his internal organs. He wanted to stop the patient¡¯s rtives from talking, but why was he still so energetic after talking for so long? Could it be that he had taken the wrong pulse? Gu Xin quietly pulled Gu shouxin outside, ¡± father, Zhang Xiaohu¡¯s mother¡¯s family is in Gaojia vige. During the new year, we asked brother Yuan Yuan to take us to beat up the Gaos ¡®brothers. We beat them up quite badly. Do you think that¡¯s why they hate us? ¡± Gu shouxin thought for a while and said,¡±it might not be just the GAO family.¡± &Nbsp; Gu Xin pouted. father, when first aunt and first uncle quarreled previously, first aunt even asked mother to bring us along to Gao Jia vige to deal with the widows. However, mother has been busy and didn¡¯t have the time. Do you think it has anything to do with the widows? ¡± Also, mother, fourth uncle, and aunt Xiao Huan caused the business of xie jiao¡¯s husband¡¯s family to suffer losses. Could there be people from the Jiang family involved? Other than these few, I can¡¯t think of anyone else our family has offended.¡± Gu shouxin touched Gu Xin¡¯s head and said, ¡± don¡¯t think too much. Your sister will ask the Zhang family in the vige. She will definitely be able to get the answer. As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Nian arrived with her grandfather. ¡°Second brother, is the situation serious?¡± Grandpa Gu asked as soon as he got off the ox-cart. Gu shouxin exined the situation. ¡°Can first aunt take the shock?¡± Gu Nian asked. I want to go and give her a good scolding.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Zhang family?¡± Gu shouxin asked without answering. ¡°Someone promised the GAO family and the widows a sum of money and asked them to put on a show for first aunt. Didn¡¯t first aunt take the bait?¡± Gu Nian said unhappily. Zhang Dahu¡¯s mother persuaded big aunt and brought her to Gao Vige to ask the women of the GAO family. Then, she got the widows to catch big aunt and tell her everything. Big aunt was so angry that she wanted to turn the tables and change ninren¡¯s fate. She wanted to make ninren a child prodigy. Her savings were even cheated by her sister-inw!¡± When Gu shouxin heard this, he understood. The one who promised to give the vigers silver was probably the Jiang family! The girls of the Gu family were always together and never alone. Zhang Shi was the stupidest in the family. So, their target was Zhang Shi and the baby Gu Ren. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t know if Xue Qianyu can bring ninren back.¡± Gu Nian said angrily. if i can¡¯t find ninren, i¡¯ll make zhang dahu and zhang xiaohu pay with their lives!¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. Seeing his daughter so angry, he somewhat guessed the identity of the eldest branch¡¯s little one. The three people in their family who had transmigrated had never discussed the difference in Xiao Budian. Because Empress Jiang lived in their house, and the old women and servant girls beside Empress Jiang were all martial arts practitioners, they did not hold any small meetings in their family recently, but they knew that each other could see the difference in Xiao Budian. Gu Nian was so angry, and Xiao Budian looked at the second branch¡¯s family with confused expressions from time to time. How could Gu shouxin not guess it? ...... After seeing Zhang Shi¡¯s situation and exchanging information with each other, Gu Hui and Gu si were left to take care of Zhang Shi at the clinic. Grandma Gu had already gone to the county to report to the authorities. Uncle Gu and Gu shouxin had taken Lu Zheng to the GAO family to get her. They had to block her and not let her escape. Initially, uncle Gu wanted to follow the road to chase after Xue Qianyu and find his son on his own, but Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng both advised him that Xue Qianyu would be fine alone, and uncle Gu would not be able to help even if he went. Chapter 556 556 Not everyone can bully the Gu family After fourth uncle Gu received the news, he also went to help with his two brothers. Gu Nian and Gu Xin wanted to go as well, but they were dragged away by Grandpa Gu to buy food for the Zhang mother and daughter. By the time he was done, the sky was almost dark. Gu Nian drove back to the vige with her grandfather, Gu Xin, and Gu si, leaving Gu Hui alone at the clinic. On the way, Gu Xin¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that the people in the forest looked like Zhang Dahu¡¯s parents. She quickly asked Gu Nian to stop the car. ¡°Sister, sisi, over there, look, are they Zhang Dahu¡¯s parents?¡± Gu Xin pointed at the forest. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± When Gu Nian saw this, she got out of the car without a word. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t move. We¡¯re right here!¡± Gu Xin passed her dagger to Grandpa Gu and gave him some instructions before she chased after him. ¡°wait for me!¡± Gu si also followed. grandpa gu was holding a dagger in his hand. Gu Nian¡¯s speed was slightly faster than Gu Xin and Gu SI¡¯s. In just a few moments, she had already entered the forest and caught up with the Zhang couple. She picked up a stone and threw it directly at father Zhang. Then, she ran forward and kicked mother Zhang¡¯s back, causing her to fall. Gu Si was quite fast. He ran to father Zhang, who was trying to get up, and stepped on his back. Using Gu Shou¡¯s religious technique, he put his hands behind his back to prevent him from standing up. Gu Xin stepped forward. sisi, remember this. You must be ruthless to your enemies. He doesn¡¯t even treat you as rtives. If he wants to sell you patience, why are you holding back? ¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin directly pulled father Zhang¡¯s arm and twisted it hard. ¡°Crack!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The sound of bones cracking and screams of pain were heard at the same time. She broke both of father Zhang¡¯s arms and looked around. She found a big rock, picked it up, and threw it at father Zhang. ¡°Ah!¡± Father Zhang vomited blood. Gu Xin said, ¡± you saw someone hit my aunt with a stool. Although my aunt is your sister, you don¡¯t deserve to be my brother! From now on, she¡¯s only a member of the Gu family!¡± Father Zhang¡¯s mouth trembled,¡±you, you, are so ruthless!¡± Have you forgotten, have you forgotten that she was the one who scolded you?¡± The corners of Gu Xin¡¯s lips curled up as she smiled cruelly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to an outsider like you toment on the Gu family¡¯s matters! Not everyone can bully my Gu family!¡± Her expression was very simr to Gu shouxin¡¯s when he first wanted to deal with Lu Zheng and the Cheng family. gu si looked at her uncle in a daze. she was at a loss. too many things had happened today, and she had yet to recover from it. ¡°Xinxin, sisi,e and carry her! I¡¯ll carry him!¡± Gu Nian handed mother Zhang to her two younger sisters and walked over to carry father Zhang, whose arm had been dislocated. Recently, she had been arm wrestling with Gu Hui more frequently. During morning practice, she tied sandbags to her hands and feet, so she was quite strong. She was no longer the weak body of the original owner of the body when she first came here. Grandpa Gu held the dagger and watched his three granddaughters carry and lift it up. The corners of his mouth twitched. the more he looked at his three daughters, the more they looked like their aunts. Forget it, second didn¡¯t only teach them to be violent, but he also taught them logic. His granddaughters were still better than their aunts. They didn¡¯t just rely on their fists. He hoped that the sisters would continue to be United. He was also regretful that he only had one daughter, third aunt Gu. If he had two more, third aunt would have sisters to help her if she had any problems, and his son-inw could alsoin to his brother-inw and brother-inw if he had any grievances. When the ox-cart returned to the vige, the sky had already darkened. Cai Xiaolian and Empress Dowager Jiang were waiting at the old house. When they saw the situation on the ox-cart, they didn¡¯t ask anything. They went to the storeroom and took out a rope to tie the man up. They threw him to the firewood pile in Houyang Valley with Zhang Dahu. Chapter 557 557 Are you done scolding? niannian, go to the vige entrance and wait for your grandmother and the others. Tell them that the Zhang couple has been captured and that they don¡¯t need to look for them anymore. Just capture the people from Gao Jia vige. Cai Xiaolian said after hearing Gu Nian¡¯s exnation. Mrs. Li had already left. She had taken grandma Gu to the county when the goods were full, so there were only Cai Xiaolian, Empress Jiang, and her maidservant at home. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to take a look!¡± Grandpa Gu was with Gu Nian. Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu SI¡¯s nk face and felt a little distressed. She pulled her aside andforted her. ¡°Sisi, your mother is fine. Your sister is taking care of her. there are also people looking for ninren. the water route is slower than thend route, so your second brother xue will definitely be able to block her and bring her back.¡± Gu si hugged Cai Xiaolian, tears flowing uncontrobly. ¡°Second aunt, why would uncle and aunt lie to my mother and help evil people to snatch my younger brother? I always thought that uncle was an honest man. In the past, when Zhang Xiaohu bullied me, uncle would scold him. when uncle saw other people beating my mother, he didn¡¯t stop them. The wound on my mother¡¯s head is so big, and there¡¯s a lot of blood. Her clothes are all covered in blood.¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu SI¡¯s head and said,¡±sisi, not everyone you think should help you will help you.¡± When something really happened, one could often tell who was good to you and who was good to you on the surface. So, sisi, don¡¯t be sad. You might encounter many more simr situations in the future, so don¡¯t have high hopes for others.¡± gu si hugged cai xiaolian and cried, also listening to her words. ¡°Gu xiann! What have you done to my son and grandson? Quickly release my son and grandson!¡± At this moment, the voice of the olddy of the Zhang family came from outside. It was very arrogant. gu xin ran to the door and saw the olddy of the zhang family holding a knife! Gu Xin turned around to look at Cai Xiaolian and Empress Jiang. Her mother didn¡¯t know martial arts. Although grandma Jiang could catch snakes, what if she was hurt by olddy Zhang? Father and sister are not here, I must protect mother well. gu xin crossed the threshold and walked out. ¡°aiyoyo! Pain, pain! You little hussy, you little wife! You were born but not raised by your mother! Uneducated little brat! Just like your mother, you¡¯ll be a hen that can¡¯ty eggs in the future! Like Mother, like Mother! Something that sold her body for others! A shameless little wife! Aiyoyoo!¡± ¡°You little hussy, where¡¯s your milk?¡± Olddy Zhang red at Gu Xin with a knife in her hand. gu xin furrowed her brows as she looked at olddy zhang. she didn¡¯t like to hear people in the vige scold others. she felt that it wasn¡¯t nice to hear and her mother and sister also told her not to learn how to scold others. it was very uneducated. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± old mrs. zhang took a few steps towards gu xin and threatened her with her knife. Empress Jiang gave bi Rong a look, but before bi Rong coulde out, Gu Xin directly grabbed old Madam Zhang¡¯s hand. She felt pain and the knife fell to the ground. Bi Rong walked out silently and stood in the shadows under the roof. ¡°aiyoyo! Pain, pain! You little hussy, you little wife! You were born but not raised by your mother! Uneducated little brat! Just like your mother, you¡¯ll be a hen that can¡¯ty eggs in the future! Like Mother, like Mother! Something that sold her body for others! A shameless little wife! Aiyoyoo!¡± Old Mrs. Zhang cursed at Gu Xin with her dirty mouth. Gu Xin used more force and the pain only increased. She had no energy to curse anymore. Cai Xiaolian was so angry that she rushed out. ¡°Are you done scolding?¡± Gu Xin looked at old Madam Zhang coldly. ¡°You little wife who will be struck by lightning! A son without a d * ck! Being ridiculed by thousands of people, old Mrs. Zhang was very stubborn. After being scolded for so long, she still didn¡¯t see grandma Gu, so she was sure that grandma Gu wasn¡¯t home. She became even more arrogant. Gu Xin knew what olddy Zhang was going to say next. She was so angry that she gave olddy Zhang two tight ps. Cai Xiaolian, who wanted to hit him, stopped in her tracks. ¡°You dare to hit me?¡± Old Mrs. Zhang looked at Gu Xin in disbelief. Gu Xin flung her hand away and looked at her coldly, ¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± After he finished speaking, he gave two more ps and directly threw olddy Zhang to the ground. Chapter 558 558 As you wish ¡°You little hussy! Wastrel! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!¡± olddy zhang got up and ran towards gu xin. Gu Xin took a step back and brought her people in front of her. She reached out and grabbed her cor. Olddy Zhang was not to be outdone. She used both her hands and feet and Gu Xin pushed her onto the ground. She then pressed olddy Zhang¡¯s hands together on her stomach. ¡± The mistress killed someone! Cai Xiaolian, that hen who can¡¯ty eggs, has killed someone!¡± Olddy Zhang¡¯s voice grew even louder. gu xin pped him across the face, ¡± You continue! I¡¯ll give you a p for every word you say to my mother! My mother won¡¯t lose a piece of flesh because of your scolding, but you will lose a tooth because of a p!¡± old zhang taitai did not believe in heresy. ¡± you¡¯re just a small wife. you three are all married women. you¡¯re things that no one wants. you¡¯re all destined to be broken shoes! ¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Gu Xin pped him without any expression. ¡°Little hussy, kill me! I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost! I won¡¯t change the fact that your mother can¡¯ty eggs even if you beat me to death!¡± Olddy Zhang continued. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Cai Xiaolian is a woman, she can¡¯ty eggs!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°cai xiaolian and her two daughters are all married women!¡± ¡°pa!¡± ¡°Cai Xiaolian and her mother¡¯s three sisters-inw¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Caixiaolian!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± through the faint light, cai xiaolian looked at the expressionless young girl who was pping the old manor¡¯s courtyard. her tears were glistening. She couldn¡¯t remember how many years it had been since her parents ¡®business had failed and her family had gone bankrupt and died of depression. No one in the world had been able to protect her like this. Just because someone had ndered her, he had been able to protect her like this. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she felt a mix of emotions. Old Mrs. Zhang did not dare to scold him anymore, and Gu Xin also stopped hitting him. ¡°My aunt is your daughter, right? You gave birth to him, right? Your son and daughter-inw watched outsiders beat up your daughter. Not only did they not help first aunt, but they also helped outsiders hit first aunt with a bench. Are you looking for your son and grandson for your daughter?¡± Gu Xin asked calmly. ¡°Bah! A married daughter was like water poured out! She is not my daughter. Xiao Fu, Gu Xin, let her go! Zhang cui was the one who was beaten up. If she doesn¡¯t report it to the officials, your family doesn¡¯t have the right to arrest her!¡± Old Zhang¡¯s face was swollen, and there was blood at the corner of her mouth, but she still spoke clearly for her son. first aunt, you¡¯re the one who sshed water on the Gu family. It¡¯s up to the Gu family whether we report this to the authorities or not! Gu Xin said calmly. ¡°Y-you Yingluo is my daughter! I gave birth to him, so why should the Gu family have the final say?¡± Old Madam Zhang felt that she had fallen into Gu Xin¡¯s trap, but her skin was thick enough. One second, she could say that it was water that had been spilled, and the next second, she could say that she was her daughter and that she had to listen to her. ¡°On the basis that she was in the same cave as my uncle after her death! On the basis that her tombstone had the name Gu Zhang! On the basis that she is the mother of the Gu family¡¯s children! On the basis that she¡¯s staying in my Gu family for the rest of her life and not in your Zhang family! Your Zhang family beat up my Gu family¡¯s daughter-inw and harmed my Gu family¡¯s grandson, yet you still want to take the culprit¡¯s head back! You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Gu Xin said as she lifted olddy Zhang up. Although she had grown a lot taller thanst year, she was still not as tall as the olddy. She dragged the olddy to the door and threw her out. I¡¯m telling you, if youe to the Gu family to cause trouble again, I¡¯ll knock out all your teeth and tie up your hands and feet so that you won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble! ¡°There¡¯s no justice! Everyone,e and take a look! An old hen that can¡¯ty eggs and her little wife and daughter are going to kill me, this old woman!¡± Zhang Shi raised her voice and shouted. Gu Xin took out a dagger, opened it and ced it on olddy Zhang¡¯s neck, ¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± Chapter 559 559 You¡¯re making mother so scared Old Madam Zhang was really scared when she saw Gu Xin¡¯s cold expression, just like grandma Gu¡¯s. Cai Xiaolian and Gu si ran out. when old madam zhang saw gu si, it was as if she had seen her savior. she crawled back a few steps, went around gu xin, and grabbed gu si, ¡± ¡°Er ya, save grandma, save grandma! Your cousin wants to kill grandma!¡± Gu si pulled olddy Zhang¡¯s hand away. from now on, I don¡¯t have a grandmother. My mother¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t want her anymore. Olddy, you can go back! i¡¯m also a member of the gu family, i won¡¯t let outsiders cause trouble here.¡± cai xiaolian coldly pulled gu si over and looked at olddy zhang. Gu Xin raised her dagger and walked over step by step. There was a Red Lantern hung at the entrance. The faint light was warm, but the dagger in Gu Xin¡¯s hand was cold. Olddy Zhang shuddered and ran away cursing. Gu Xin finally rxed when she could no longer hear the scolding. The dagger in her hand fell to the ground and she felt weak. cai xiaolian supported her. mother, ¡± Gu Xin whispered, ¡± I hit someone. I hit an olddy. cai xiaolian hugged gu xin. ¡± xinxin, ¡± she said. ¡± whether you¡¯re old or young, you can¡¯t make a scene! ¡± She deserved to be beaten! Don¡¯t feel guilty!¡± Gu Xin, ¡± I can¡¯t bear to hear others scold you. Scold your father and scold your sister. Mother, don¡¯t be sad. In the future, if someone scolds you again, I¡¯ll still help you fight back!¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart melted. She couldn¡¯t help but give Gu Xin a Peck on the cheek, ¡± ¡°Baby, mother is so lucky to be your mother. You and niannian are the best gifts from heaven.¡± Gu Xin: ¡± mother, there¡¯s also father. Father too. Cai Xiaolian was stunned for a moment before she smiled helplessly.¡±That¡¯s right. Your father and you two sisters are the best gifts that the heavens have given to mother.¡± mother, ¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± in the future, sister, brother, and I will definitely have a brother. Cai Xiaolian: ¡± your sister said that you¡¯re a little koi fish. You can have anything you want. You¡¯re making me so scared! Cai Xiaolian brought the two children back to the house. Empress Jiang pulled Gu Xin over and rubbed her little hand, ¡± ¡°Baby, did your hand hurt?¡± gu xin was stunned and felt that this question was a little strange. Cai Xiaolian,¡±Empress Dowager, is this how you teach your grandchildren?¡± What she didn¡¯t know was that the Emperor¡¯s Children were all not close to the Emperor and Empress Dowager. The oldest was seventeen and the youngest was only three. This was one of the reasons why the Emperor and Empress Dowager liked the Gu family¡¯s children so much. in the future, don¡¯t use your own hands to p people. I¡¯ll get someone to make you a small piece of wood. That way, you can hit people with pain, but your hands won¡¯t hurt. Empress Jiang said disapprovingly. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. yes, yes. Thank you, grandma Jiang. I also feel that my hands hurt when I¡¯m pped. empress jiang smiled in satisfaction and patted gu xin¡¯s hand, ¡± you did well. In the future, if someone insults her like this, continue hitting her. It¡¯s best if you knock out her teeth so that she can speak without thinking and can¡¯t scold her. Teach her a lesson. yes, ¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I¡¯ll remember that, grandma Jiang. empress jiang looked outside and said, ¡± little Lian, we don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll be back. Xinxin and sisi are still growing. Why don¡¯t we set up the food and let the two children wait after they¡¯re full? ¡± Cai Xiaolian patted her head and said,¡±look at me, I forgot about this.¡± I¡¯ll do it!¡± Empress Jiang waved her hand. no, no, I have already asked granny GUI to prepare it. It should be ready by now. Let¡¯s go to the kitchen and eat! Chapter 560 560 An inquiry After the meal, the others had not returned yet. Gu Xin and Gu si had a long day, and their eyelids were getting heavy. Empress Dowager Jiang suggested that the two servant girls sleep in the same room. Bi Rong would guard the other side, while the three adults would watch over the Zhang family and wait for the others to return. gu xin and gu si didn¡¯t want to go to sleep. they didn¡¯t know if they had found their patience, but they were too tired today. the two of them fell asleep on the chairs. GUI Momo and bi Rong carried the two children back to the second room, and GUI Momo quickly came over. Empress Jiang seemed to casually mention Madam li to Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Little Lian, why is that ye girl¡¯s husband still looking for women when he has such a good wife? Is there a misunderstanding between them?¡± Empress Jiang tried her best to show that she was just gossiping. ¡°aunty jiang, i don¡¯t know about this. Sister Luo rarely mentions mu Yan¡¯s father to me. I¡¯ve only heard of him but have never seen him before. There was one time when I really did warm up sister Luo, but she said that what others said was the truth. She didn¡¯t care, she¡¯s used to it!¡± Cai Xiaolian replied honestly. ¡°How can you say it¡¯s a habit? She¡¯s so busy with the Li family¡¯s business every day, and the man is not motivated. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to be so unmotivated.¡± Empress Jiang said. ¡°Aunty Jiang, I think sister Luo¡¯s mentality is quite good. The great Zhou Dynasty was quite harsh on women. If there were no feelings between a husband and wife and they wanted to divorce, thew would not allow a woman to leave with her child unless the man was willing. Sister Luo can¡¯t bear to part with mu Yan! She was not working herself to death for the Li family. First, she wanted to find something to do. Once she had something to do, she would not let her imagination run wild. Second, it was for mu Yan. In the end, everything in the Li family would only belong to mu Yan. As long as she was still his wife, mu Yan¡¯s father¡¯s concubine would not have any children. Even if they did, they would not have the ability to snatch away mu Yan¡¯s things. The olddy of the Li family is sister Luo¡¯s aunt!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°My aunt? Little Lian, then do you know where this ye girl¡¯s Maiden Home is? Did she have many siblings? Are father and mother still alive?¡± Empress Jiang asked. Cai Xiaolian looked at Empress Jiang with a troubled expression. She treated Mrs. Li as a good sister and knew that Mrs. Li was not a child of the Luo family. She had also seen Empress Jiang¡¯s dazed look during the day. She didn¡¯t know how to answer Empress Jiang. If she said it, it would be her fault if she disturbed her good sister¡¯s life. The only way was to lure Empress Jiang to reveal her purpose. Otherwise, in a situation where she didn¡¯t know anything, even if she was a rtive of the royal family, Cai Xiaolian was not willing to reveal her good sister¡¯s information to others. Empress Jiang saw Cai Xiaolian¡¯s expression and smiled. She didn¡¯t hide it from her. ¡°Little Lian, aunty will tell you the truth. In the early years, something big happened to my husband¡¯s family. My older brother and sister-inw from my maternal family lost their youngest daughter because I was protecting our family. Because of this, our family felt very apologetic. After the matter was settled, we had been looking for my niece. We firmly believed that she was still alive and would be 34 years old when she grew up. When I saw the Luo girl during the day, it was as if I saw my sister-inw¡¯s youth, so I asked.¡± Cai Xiaolian had heard Gu shouxin tell her about the great Zhou imperial family. Empress Jiang¡¯s maiden family was the current Jiang family of the Duke of Rong¡¯s mansion. Of the four Duke¡¯s mansions of great Zhou, the other three were conferred a title of nobility by military merits. Only the Duke of Rong¡¯s mansion was conferred a title because they had protected thete Emperor¡¯s family from their fief to the capital. He wondered if sister Luo was. Chapter 561 561 What other characters do you have? ¡°Auntie Jiang, why don¡¯t I ask around for you when I go to the prefecture in a few days?¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Yes, I do. I must ask. It¡¯s because the Luo girl looks too simr to my sister-inw. My brother¡¯s sister-inw had a son and a daughter. My nephew had an ident in the early years and died before he was married. My brother did not take a concubine. The old couple wanted to find their daughter and did not adopt anyone from the n. Last year, when my brother¡¯s old illness returned, sister-inw came to me and told me that if the two of them were gone, she asked me to hand over all of their family business to the court. It could be considered as umting virtue for The Lost Daughter so that she could live a better life. If we find her, then we¡¯ll hand over the family business to her. ¡± Empress Jiang said. Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows. You¡¯re telling me this when you¡¯re not even sure who it is? Cai Xiaolian always felt that Empress Jiang trusted the Gu family a lot, and it could be said that she was very sure that sister Luo was her niece. ¡°Aunty Jiang, aren¡¯t you afraid that sister Luo will pretend to be her brother by telling me this? Although the Li family is the richest family in Qing Zhou, aunt Jiang, you are from the capital. The family business that you can hand over to the court should be quite expensive!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°AI! What did it matter if he pretended to be her? I¡¯ve found a Divine Doctor to take a look at my brother. He said that he could only hold on for five years at most. If he were to pretend to be my brother, perhaps my brother¡¯s final days would be more pleasant and without any regrets. Of course, most people can¡¯t pretend to be her. Ye girl is too simr to my sister-inw!¡± Empress Jiang said with a smile. Cai Xiaolian: It feels like a melodramatic scene from an idol drama. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that sister Luo is already married and has a child, I really wonder if a melodramatic battle between a real and fake daughter for money, status, and man is ying out on my waist. ¡°Little Lian, don¡¯t be too direct when you ask. It¡¯s best to let her ask her parents first. I remember that when we were separated, she was wearing a jade pendant and a light yellow dress made of Lake silk. Oh, that¡¯s right, she also had a birthmark on her waist, about the size of a fingernail.¡± Empress Jiang said. ¡°Okay, Auntie Jiang, I¡¯ll help you ask. By the way, aunt Jiang, where did you lose your niece?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked again. ¡°In the South State, next to the South River.¡± Empress Jiang said. ¡°Alright, I understand. Auntie Jiang, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to send a letter to your brother and sister-inw. Let me ask them first.¡± Cai Xiaolian suggested. ¡°I know. If I¡¯m not sure and say that someone looks like him, my brother will definitely drag his seriously ill body over. Let¡¯s not go through this.¡± Empress Jiang said with a smile. Cai Xiaolian really wanted toin about this transmigration. Although it was the real world, it still felt a little melodramatic. When a family went out, they would always meet strange people. At nine thousand years old, they met the Emperor and even made the Emperor drunk. Niannian went out to save the daughter of the prefect, her maternal family was the Marquis¡¯s house, and then she was met by the unlucky son of the richest family, which led to the wife of the richest family. She had a good chat with this Madam and wished they had met toote. As a result, this Madam was very likely to be the Empress Dowager¡¯s niece! Not to mention Xinxin, she could pick up the Dragon King¡¯s child by picking up a fish and setting it free, and she even got a golden finger? Cai Xiaolian really wanted to ask, what other characters were going to appear? Come out together! ...... The Gu family only returned after midnight and took the Zhang family of three away with the Yamen guards. The whole family was too tired, but uncle Gu was still worried about enduring it, so he called Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng to drive the carriage bynd to try the next dock. Maybe they would meet Xue Qianyu halfway. Gu shouxin had no choice but to agree. It would be good for him and Lu Zheng toe along, in case his brother went out alone and couldn¡¯t find the way. Chapter 562 562 teach him a lesson first ¡°Niannian, what¡¯s the situation? Is it the GAO family and their vige¡¯s widow?¡± After Gu shouxin left, Cai Xiaolian asked Gu Nian. ¡°It¡¯s them. The two warlocks first came into contact with the GAO family. Then, the GAO family wanted to deal with our family of four at first. Later, they realized that they couldn¡¯t do it, so they changed their target and targeted first aunt and ninren.¡± ¡°the gao family had zhang dahu¡¯s mother lie to eldest aunt, and then colluded with olddy zhang. although eldest aunt listened to her family, she really loved her son. her son and silver were her lifeblood, and she was still very hesitant. In the end, the Gaos realized that it wouldn¡¯t work, so they sent a few widows from their vige who had grudges with eldest aunt to provoke her. Auntie was fooled.¡± gu nian exined. ¡°Your big aunt! Sigh, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Cai Xiaolian was speechless. ¡°She hoped that her son would be a dragon. Initially, when she saw that my father was about to be a schr, and that he was always the top scorer, she thought that she would let my father learn from ninren and Enzi in the future. However, after being provoked by those widows, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She wanted ninren to be a child prodigy and to show off. Wasn¡¯t she fooled? If it reallyes to a critical moment, I wonder if she¡¯ll choose herself or her son?¡± Gu Nian pouted. ¡°She will definitely choose her son. No matter how ridiculous she is, you can¡¯t deny this. Although your first aunt is quite annoying and her personality is not steady, she is true to her son. When she saw that forbear did not want her and wanted to sleep with your grandparents, she secretly cried! On the surface, she¡¯s showing off to me, saying that her son is doted on by the old master and olddy, but in private, she¡¯s so aggrieved that she¡¯s about to cry. I can¡¯t bear to hurt her. ¡± Cai Xiaolian sighed. gu nian could not understand. she had never had parents before and had never been a parent. therefore, she did not understand the mentality of a parent. However, she didn¡¯t refute him. Instead, she brought up another matter.¡±My father, Lu, and Zhou Yuan both suspect that there¡¯s someone else behind the two warlocks. However, we¡¯ll only know after we capture them.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded,¡±if there¡¯s anyone else, it must be the Jiang family.¡± Xie jiaonian¡¯s husband¡¯s family, didn¡¯t theye to poach people before? your fourth uncle¡¯s senior brother was poached away, so we deliberately made some problematic blueprints and made their family suffer a loss.¡± Gu Nian said,¡¯if Yingluo is really like this, then this trouble is caused by our second branch. No, mother, you should take care of first aunt more in the future and make her more clever. The few of us are quite good at stirring up trouble. If others can¡¯t deal with us, we can only start from the hands of others. His grandparents were fine. It was good enough that his first uncle¡¯s naivety didn¡¯t anger him to death. His third uncle was also a ck-hearted person. His fourth uncle looked honest, so it was hard to trick him. So, the only loophole left is first aunt.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±no problem, just take her as a subordinate!¡± Your mother, I, used to turn silly white sweet into a ck-hearted Lotus.¡± Gu Nian held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm as they stood at the door. She looked at the figure that appeared on Empress Jiang¡¯s window and said, ¡± ¡°Mother, I suspect that my nephew is the one who transmigrated here.¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned. your father and I only think that he has transmigrated or reincarnated. I¡¯m all too familiar with that boy¡¯s provocative expression. I didn¡¯t think that far at first. It was only after two tries that I realized it was him! Gu Nian said. Cai Xiaolian: ¡°When hees back, the three of us will carry him to the bed and teach him a lesson!¡± Gu Nian said. That damned brat! I don¡¯t know if he really can¡¯t talk, or if he¡¯s deliberately not talking.¡± Chapter 563 563 Found back The next morning, fourth uncle Gu drove the carriage while Cai Xiaolian brought Gu Xin and Gu si to town. They went to visit Zhang and brought food to the mother and daughter. Gu Nian stayed at home with her grandparents as she waited for news. Gu shouxin and the others came back in the afternoon. They had to go to the county government to hand over the two warlocks, so they were dyed a little. As soon as they returned to the vige, they caused amotion. it had been a day. zhang dahu had been so badly injured yesterday that many vigers had seen gu nian drag him home. Gu Nian didn¡¯t hide anything. The Zhang family lied to my aunt and caused my cousin to be taken away by criminals. I don¡¯t know if my aunt is still alive or not, but she¡¯s still in the town¡¯s clinic! The vigers hated kidnappers. Whose children were not precious! he also looked down on the zhang family¡¯s actions. this zhang family was a member of your zhang family, right? you really don¡¯t care about family ties. Seeing uncle Gu holding his son in his arms, the vigers also heaved a sigh of relief. They had finally found him. Yesterday, they were really worried that he would be taken away and not be found! someone asked,¡±en ¡®zi¡¯s father, how are we going to find him?¡± Did the Yamen help?¡± ¡°By the time the Yamen takes action, I don¡¯t even know which Prefecture my son will be taken to!¡± Uncle Gu said in disdain. ¡°then how did you get it back?¡± ¡°This ck-clothed kid beside me! He¡¯s my family¡¯s ninren¡¯s Savior. If he wasn¡¯t only 16, younger than my elder daughter, I would have wanted ninren to acknowledge him as her foster father!¡± xue qianyu: ¡± yingluo, you¡¯re doing well as a father. why do you want to find a foster father for your son? ¡± Are youining that the little guy hit you too little? As expected, just as Xue Qianyu thought of this, Gu Ren¡¯s small palm smacked uncle Gu¡¯s chin. Uncle Guughed out loud,¡±good son, you can¡¯t bear to leave your father, right?¡± You don¡¯t want to acknowledge your foster father, right? Don¡¯t worry, father will not abandon you. This is your second brother Xue, you have to remember him in the future! There are no ungrateful people in the Gu family. A drop of kindness should be repaid with a spring, understand? Aiyo, if you were a girl, I would want you to repay me with your body!¡± Xue Qianyu stumbled and almost fell. Even if it¡¯s a girl, you have to consider whether your Savior wants a half-year-old child as his wife! The vigers burst intoughter. Gu shouxin was also speechless at this big brother. Lu Zheng was overjoyed. He had lived for two lifetimes. Other than the time he spent with Xinxin, the other times that brought him happiness, if his uncle said second, no one would dare to say first. Gu Ren could not help but p uncle Gu¡¯s chin again.¡¯You¡¯re so silly. Even if I¡¯m a girl, I won¡¯t be with him. He¡¯s the unlucky man of Gu Nian.¡¯ Uncle Gu grabbed Gu Ren¡¯s little hand and rubbed it on his chin. ¡°Bear with it. Look, father didn¡¯t sleep all night because of you, and even his stubble is out. How can you still bear to suppress it! Do you know why you were kidnapped? it was because you hit me. Even the heavens couldn¡¯t stand it and sent people to capture you. So, don¡¯t ever hit me again.¡± Gu Ren was speechless at his foolish father. He turned to Gu shouxin and stretched out his chubby hand.¡±Yiyiyaya!¡± Gu shouxin put the child in his arms and covered his eyes with his hands. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping. I didn¡¯t sleep the entire journey. Your grandparents will be heartbroken when they see you!¡± Gu Ren went to sleep obediently. He knew that this person was not the Gu shouxin that he had created. The faint aura of a King that he exuded made him not dare to act rashly. Before he fell asleep, he was still thinking, where did Gu shouxine from? Chapter 564 564 I¡¯ll listen to you Grandpa Gu carried Gu Ren back to the house and kept looking at him from inside. He looked at the baby on the bed with lingering fear. Fortunately, little Xue was there. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have found it so quickly, or even not. other than the two of them, who had left qing zhou on a long journey, there were no other children in their family. they did not even know where the next ferry crossing was or how to get there bynd. even the second brother had only been to yuzhou and had never passed through the ferry. grandma gu walked in and saw grandpa gu frowning. she went forward to smooth his frown and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°brother chuan, don¡¯t overthink it. didn¡¯t you bring the child back?¡± Grandpa Gu raised his head and sighed,nn, I want to see Yingluo.¡± He couldn¡¯t say what he was thinking. Grandma Gu sat down, held his hand, and smiled. ¡°Brother Chuan, I¡¯ll be with you no matter what you want to do. Wherever you are, that¡¯s my home.¡± Grandpa Gu ced grandma Gu¡¯s hand on his chest and rxed. ¡°Let nature take its course! Although she¡¯s old, she¡¯s still healthy. She has someone to take care of her, so we¡¯re not in a hurry. When second brother continues to take the exam, our children will be able to stand out on their own. Wealth and glory came too easily, and it would make one lose himself. Only when you work hard to obtain it will you treasure it. ¡± ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Grandma Gu nodded. ...... After the interrogation, the county government¡¯s people didn¡¯t manage to get any more information. The two warlocks were fake. They were human traffickers. ording to them, they had taken a fancy to the Gu family¡¯s two daughters, Gu Xin and Gu si, so they wanted to abduct them. In the end, they didn¡¯t find a chance. As for contacting the GAO family, it was also an ident. Later, they didn¡¯t know how things turned out like this. They thought that one of the Gu family¡¯s milk babies looked quite clever. Perhaps they could sell him to a family without a son. If they sold him further away, they could sell him for a high price. The new county magistrate¡¯s surname was Yan. He was in his thirties and had heard of the former county magistrate¡¯s conflict with the Gu family. However, he did not side with them. Since the suspect had admitted to it, the case was closed. Moreover, this was not the only case of the two fake warlocks. Under torture, they had also confessed to the previous cases of them impersonating warlocks. ording to the great Zhou¡¯sw, anyone who trafficked human beings would be executed after autumn. Of course, those who were sold to ve traders by their rtives did not count. the two fake warlocks were sentenced to be executed after autumn and were immediately taken to the capital to wait with the people who were sentenced to be executed this autumn. Because Gu Ren was found in good condition, the GAO family who had contacted the fake sorcerer were thrown into prison. They had to serve in the bitter kiln every day for a total of four years. in addition to the dozen or so members of the gao family, zhang shi¡¯s maternal family of five were also imprisoned for the same crime. zhang shi¡¯s mother knew the whole process of this matter and even helped to persuade zhang shi, so she was not innocent at all. As for the widows, they had only used money to provoke Madam Zhang and did not know the details. However, they were also aplices, so they were sentenced to be caned. Each person was caned 30 times. After they were caned, no one sent them back. They had to pay a bailiff. As for the money they had paid to do this, the money they had received was confiscated. Sir Yan was quite grateful to the Gu family. He had only been in office for two months, and he was able to catch the human traffickers on his first case. He had even managed to force out the crimes that the two of them hadmitted before. This was a great achievement. Hence, he was very nice to the Gu family. However, Gu shouxin felt that this matter was not over yet. After the case was over, he did not leave immediately. Instead, he went directly to Sir Yan¡¯s office room and chatted for a long time beforeing out. Chapter 565 565 I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve damaged your brain zhang shi recuperated in the clinic for three days and couldn¡¯t wait toe back. she had to take care of her son every day. The doctor in the clinic felt that it was amazing. This patient¡¯s recovery ability was so strong! Although she had not fully recovered and could not do heavy work, she could go home to recuperate. She did not need a doctor to be by her side at all times. ¡°Big boss¡¯s family,e with me!¡± After returning home, Zhang Shi was called away by her mother-inw before she could even see her youngest son. Zhang Shi knew that she was in the wrong, so she lowered her head and followed. Who knew that her precious son was sleeping soundly in the room! ¡°Endure, endure, endure, motherf * cker, endure, Hey!¡± Zhang Shi ran to the bed and couldn¡¯t help but cry. she just fell asleep. Are you going to wake her up? ¡± Grandma Gu sat on the bench and said expressionlessly. ¡°Mother, I was wrong!¡± Zhang Shi wiped her tears and knelt in front of grandma Gu. Grandma Gu was stunned. She had never expected the Zhang family to do this. ¡°Mother, please forgive me! I won¡¯t be so stupid in the future! If I were to be stupid again, mother, you should also remind me. I will definitely obediently listen to mother¡¯s words.¡± Zhang Shi was very sincere. Grandma Gu looked at her without saying anything. Zhang Shi was also a bit uncertain. Didn¡¯t second wife say to admit her mistake and make a promise? mother is the most soft-hearted, but mother still has this expression! is second brother¡¯s wife trying to trick me? ¡°Where did you go wrong?¡± Grandma GU only spoke when Zhang Shi couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Zhang Shi felt as if she had been granted Amnesty and immediately began to admit her mistake. ¡± mother, i shouldn¡¯t have believed other people¡¯s words so easily. i shouldn¡¯t have trusted my maternal family. i shouldn¡¯t have gone out alone with my child. ¡± Grandma Gu looked at her. Zhang Shi was speechless. Was there more? What else was wrong? Grandma Gu frowned. She knew that she had not figured out what was going on. Zhang Shi said,¡±also, shouldn¡¯t I be in a hurry?¡± second sister-inw has already told me that everyone has their own fate. we should rely on ourselves and not on evil ways.¡± At the mention of Cai Xiaolian, Zhang Shi immediately said,¡±Second sister-inw also said that I shouldn¡¯t not trust my family and that this kind of thing should be discussed with my family. i¡¯ve married into the gu family. my parents, younger brothers, and sisters treat me as family. i should also treat you as family. Compared to the others, you guys are the ones who will not harm me. ¡± ¡°Second sister-inw said that I¡¯m stupid. Although I¡¯m not convinced, en ¡®Zi¡¯s father also said that I¡¯m stupid, so I guess I¡¯m really stupid! Second sister-inw said that if one is stupid, one should listen to what congming says, for example, listen to mother.¡± ¡°i also feel that second sister-inw is right. mother is the smartest person in our family. with mother leading our yingluo, we will definitely not do anything wrong. But mother, I still want to say that you¡¯re a little biased. I¡¯m not convinced.¡± After saying that, Zhang Shi looked at grandma Gu weakly. Grandma Gu still had the same expression on her face. She didn¡¯t know if she had been forgiven for what she had said. Grandma Gu was so angry that sheughed. This annoying thing said that he was biased, so she wanted to argue with him.¡±How am I biased? In the past, I didn¡¯t pay off second brother¡¯s gambling debts. That money was given by your father. Besides, your man can study by himself, why can¡¯t we give it to him? Who asked him not to read it? Didn¡¯t we pay for our son¡¯s studies? were we biased towards the taxes for the few girls?¡± Zhang Shi shook her head. mother, I¡¯m not talking about this. Second brother is studying well. It¡¯s good for the entire Gu family. In the future, the benefactors can still rely on second uncle! I don¡¯t care about the girls! What I want to say is that you¡¯re biased towards second sister-inw!¡± Grandma Gu was speechless. I¡¯m already sick of looking at my son, do you think I care about you two wives? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve damaged your brain! Chapter 566 566 Settled Seeing grandma Gu¡¯s expression change, Zhang Shi thought that she had hit the nail on the head. She said with conviction,¡±Second sister-inw used to be like me, ignorant of everything! But after mother showed favoritism, second sister-inw understood everything! She looks better in clothes than me, speaks more appropriately than me, and knows how to do business! Mother, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re biased?¡± Grandma Gu rolled her eyes. Zhang Shi felt so wronged that she wanted to cry,¡±maybe I wasn¡¯t as smart as second sister-inw in the past!¡± But mother, you can¡¯t do this! We¡¯re both your second wives, and we¡¯ve been married for a very short time. I feel bad that you¡¯re biased towards her. ¡± ¡°On what basis! On what basis!¡± ¡°Mother, why are you so biased towards second sister-inw!¡± ¡°Do I want to be stupid? my parents gave birth to me to be so stupid, what can i do? Everyone says that marriage is a Second Life. Then,ing to the Gu family is my Second Life. Mother, you have to treat me like a daughter and teach me well. You can¡¯t despise me for being stupid! or, you don¡¯t teach anyone and let us all be stupid!¡± ¡°Waa! I feel so wronged! my own mother values men over women and even gave birth to me to be stupid! My mother-inw doesn¡¯t value men over women, but she dislikes my stupidity!¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s kneeling posture changed to a sitting posture, and she directly began to cry. Grandma Gu facepalmed. Gu Ren, who was on the bed, had also been woken up. Hey on the edge of the bed and looked at his mother, who was sitting on the ground like a lump. He covered his face with his small hands. He had no face to look at her, no face to look at her! At first, Gu Ren really despised this fat woman. But that day, he had seen with his own eyes that his fat mother had taken a hit from a stool for his head. She had hit her head so hard, but she had not fainted and was still thinking about him. She had even bitten off a piece of flesh from the evildoer. She had really gone mad and did not notice the pain in her heart. If she hadn¡¯t been knocked unconscious by the sneak attack with a stool on her back, she might have been able to cause amotion and get the people around her to stop her. Gu Ren sighed in his heart.¡¯Forget it, I¡¯ll just ept my fate. In the future, I¡¯ll teach chubby mother myself. All the best mothers will listen to their sons.¡¯ ¡°yiyiyaya!¡± gu ren patted the edge of the bed and made a sound. his drool fell uncontrobly again. ¡°Son! My son is awake!¡± Zhang Shi hurriedly got up and didn¡¯t have the time toin about her mother-inw¡¯s favoritism. Nothing couldpare to her son. Gu Ren extended his hand. Zhang Shi hugged Gu Ren and said,¡±my son!¡± You¡¯ve suffered! It¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault, it¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault!¡± Gu Ren reached out to wipe her tears. His gaze fell on the wound on her forehead. It was such a big wound. It was really shocking! zhang shi cried andughed,¡±mother, look, hold it in and help me wipe my tears!¡± Mother, I know why you¡¯re biased towards second sister-inw. It¡¯s because second sister-inw doesn¡¯t have a son! i have a son! Wuwuwu, alright, I¡¯ll be magnanimous. Mother, you can continue to be biased towards her! She must be envious of me for having a son!¡± After she finished speaking, she wiped her tears again. grandma gu: ¡± yingluo is biased, my ass! i¡¯m so annoyed to see you guys! ¡± Gu Ren said,¡±I don¡¯t see any favoritism, and I don¡¯t see how she is envious of you for having a son.¡± Zhang Shi held Gu Ren up high andughed foolishly.¡±Bear with it, bear with it, my little baby, my little darling, you must study hard in the future. your second aunt said that you¡¯ll definitely have a great fortune! Mother won¡¯t pull up seedlings to help them grow, you grow up slowly! Hehehe, my little darling! Mother will learn well from your second aunt. When you be an official in the future, mother will not lose face for you! Mother¡¯s little darling!¡± Gu Ren¡¯s eyes were wide open,¡±amazing second aunt, you can even persuade this kind of person?¡± Grandma Gu was also a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Cai Xiaolian to be able to settle Zhang Shi. Chapter 567 567 How can there be a girl with multiple sides at the same time? At the beginning of June, Gu Nian invited her sisters and Lu Zheng to the prefecture to visit a cold drink shop. When Empress Jiang heard about it, she asked Cai Xiaolian to go with them and ask about Madam li. As soon as Cai Xiaolian left, Gu shouxin followed. Gu Ren¡¯s kidnapping was not that simple, and he was worried. The main reason was that Cai Xiaolian had no other ability to protect herself except for the big killing weapon given by grandma Xiao. ¡°Qianyu, do you want to go with us?¡± Seeing Xue Qianyu standing quietly at the side, Empress Jiang had a feeling that he wanted to go and y with them. ¡°No need, old Madam. I¡¯m under orders to protect you.¡± Xue qianxun said. ¡°What can happen in this vige? Besides, I have GUI Momo and bi Rong by my side, so don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll stop them for you while they¡¯re still nearby.¡± Empress Jiang smiled and shouted, ¡± second brother, Yuan, wait! Lu Zheng stopped the carriage. Empress Jiang pulled Xue Qianyu along and followed behind. second brother, Yuan,e. I¡¯ve found you a coachman. His driving skills are first-ss! ¡°old madam!¡± xue qianren frowned. ¡°Did Zhao ¡®er ask you to stay because he wanted you to listen to me?¡± Empress Jiang asked. Xue Qianyu pouted. Empress Jiangughed again and said,¡±that¡¯s incredible!¡± if i tell you to go y, you go y! It¡¯s only fun when young people are together! What¡¯s the fun in following an old woman like me around every day? Hurry up and go!¡± ¡°Come on up, second brother!¡± Lu Zhengughed. xue qianxun red at lu zheng, then got into the carriage. The three of them set off in a car. As soon as they passed Zhoujia town, they met Meng Meng, who was pulling a cart of watermelons and other fruits. ¡°Second uncle, Zhou Yuan!¡± Meng Meng greeted the two of them foolishly. ¡°You¡¯ve used up all the fruits in the store?¡± gu shouxin asked. ¡°Third aunt asked me to deliver it every three days! Today was the right time! Second uncle, you guys don¡¯t know yet, but that shop¡¯s business is really good! It¡¯s said that many foreigners are looking for third aunt to talk about bringing this ice drink back to the local area!¡± Meng Meng said excitedly. ¡± they probably want to buy the ice shatterer and the fruits produced by our manor, right? ¡± Gu shouxinughed. yes, second uncle is right. It¡¯s like this, it¡¯s like this. Meng Meng nodded. ¡°Then what did the thirddy say?¡± Gu Nian asked as she stuck her head out. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to young master Li! Whenever she wanted to buy something, my third aunt would send someone to the Li family to ask. if he went, those people would not bother him anymore! Oh, thest time I sent it over, third aunt said that there were bandits who wanted to steal the ice Shatterer and fruits at night! Hehehe, what kind of background do we have? these thieves really don¡¯t have eyes!¡± Meng Meng said with some disdain. Gu shouxin nced at Meng Meng and was about to speak when Gu Xin spoke, ¡± ¡°Big brother Meng, you can¡¯t say that. You¡¯re now my family¡¯s long-term workers, good people. Don¡¯tpare yourself to bandits, understand?¡± Meng Meng scratched his head and smiled foolishly. you¡¯re right, miss Xin. I spoke too quickly and forgot! I¡¯ll remember not to say that in the future! We¡¯re all good people now.¡± meng meng was used to being a bandit. he was really bold. he had a cart full of fruits and didn¡¯t ask anyone toe along. these fruits were unique. if someone had their eyes on them, they might be robbed. With Meng Meng around, there were many topics to talk about along the way. Xue Qianyu quietly listened to Meng Meng talk about the various fruits and flowers in the manor. His thoughts drifted a little far away. For some reason, he thought of that morning when Gu Nian opened the door. She did not put on any makeup and was dressed in in clothes. She was like a fairy in the human world. She was so attractive. She recalled the time when Gu Nian had given Empress Jiang a bouquet of flowers with a bright smile back in the manor. Her smile was so bright that it seemed to make anyone happy. In an instant, the image of Gu Nian beating up Zhang Dahu appeared in his mind again. He was so irascible, but he was able to calm down in an instant. How could there be a girl who could have several faces at the same time? Chapter 568 568 this smile is more piercing than the sun When they arrived at the prefecture, the group first went to the Gu sisters ¡®cold drink shop. Business was indeed very good. Gu Nian looked at the sign at the entrance. It was a limited supply of two servings per person. This was what Cai Xiaolian had taught thirddy Meng. They helped to move the fruits to the backyard. Thirddy Meng had already asked the waiter to make a bowl of shaved ice for each of them. She remembered their tastes. ¡°That¡¯s really refreshing! It¡¯s a hot day, so it should be matched with this.¡± Gu Nian sighed. ¡°Gu si! Gu si! It¡¯s you! I knew it was you! Don¡¯t you run!¡± At this moment, Gu si ran into the backyard, followed by the sound of a duck. The shop assistant stopped him. The crowd looked over. Wasn¡¯t that the little brat Huo Junhao? Xue Qianyu and Gu Hui were the only ones who did not recognize him. ¡°Second uncle Gu, brother, did you see me being stopped?¡± Huo Junhao waved his hands in dissatisfaction. ¡°Young lord Huo, you¡¯re under your brother¡¯s control, not my father¡¯s!¡± Gu Xin pulled Gu si andughed. lu zheng walked in front of gu xin and blocked huo junhao¡¯s view. he nodded at the waiter and huo junhao entered. The three transmigrators did not say anything. They despised Lu Zheng. Was such a big kid worth being so guarded against? our xinxin has to be with someone of the same age. lu zheng, you old man! ¡°Brother! You were the one who took the initiative to acknowledge me as your little brotherst time. Why didn¡¯t you care after you acknowledged me?¡± Huo Junhao red at Lu Zheng. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were still in Qing Province! It¡¯s such a hot day. What are you doing in Qing Province alone? Not going back to study? The exam is in August!¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°didn¡¯t i specifically ask you guys toe? Second uncle, my grandfather said he wants to y chess with you! They sent me to find your residence, but they didn¡¯t let me go back if I couldn¡¯t find it!¡± Huo Junhao looked at Gu shouxin as he spoke. After he finished speaking, he red at Gu si. I saw Gu si at the door just now. I called her and she ran! it¡¯s like i¡¯m a bad person! The people around me are all looking at me with strange eyes!¡± Gu si pursed his lips. a few days ago, my younger brother was almost kidnapped. My father told me to cut off contact with people who are uncertain whether they are good or bad! Huo Junhao¡¯s face was red with anger. He walked over to Gu si with his hands on his waist.¡±you can¡¯t even tell whether i¡¯m good or bad? I am a child prodigy! You called me a child prodigy before! Have you forgotten?¡± Gu Hui grabbed his cor and said,¡±little brat, you¡¯re bullying a youngdy!¡± Why are you being so fierce when she doesn¡¯t want to talk to you?¡± Gu si tugged on Gu Hui¡¯s sleeve. sister, he¡¯s very good at his studies. He passed all the candidates except for second uncle. Gu Hui let go of him. Huo Junhao tidied his clothes and turned to Lu Zheng. ¡°Brother, I have my sister to help me, but you don¡¯t even want to help me!¡± Gu Xin gloated,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan also calls her¡¯ sister¡¯! Sister Huihui is the boss, no one will help you!¡± lu zheng helplessly spread his hands,¡±brother!¡± This is your sister Huihui. Remember, if you see her in the future, call for her!¡± Huo Junhao,¡±hehe.¡± At this moment, Meng Meng walked in. second uncle, aunt Lian, the person who went to question them has returned. Mrs. Li is at home today! Thus, the group of them set off for the Li family. Huo Junhao had no choice but to bring him along. in the end, just as she was about to get into the carriage, gu nian excitedly asked gu shouxin to wait for her while she ran across the street. ¡°General Yan!¡± Gu Nian happily ran over to greet her. xue qianyu furrowed his brows. he felt ufortable for some reason. ¡°Lady Gu.¡± Yan Mo nodded at Gu Nian without any expression on his face. ¡°it¡¯s such a hot day, do you want to have a cold drink? i¡¯ll treat you!¡± gu nian asked. ¡°Many thanks,dy Gu! However, I still have an urgent matter to attend to. I¡¯m sorry. Many thanks tody Gu and brother Zhou for your help earlier. When I¡¯m done with my business, I¡¯ll personallye to thank you!¡± I cupped my fists. ¡°Alright! Do you know where we live?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This Yan understands.¡± yan mo said. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Gu Nian waved her hand as her smile widened. xue qianyu felt that her smile was even more piercing than yang guang¡¯s. Chapter 569 569 Unrequited love is not good Gu Nian bounced back to the carriage and said to Cai Xiaolian, ¡± ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go buy some clothter! I want to make new clothes!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and nodded,¡±alright!¡± I¡¯ll buy some for you guyster, one for each of you. We¡¯ll also buy some jewelry on the way.¡± ¡°Gu Nian, wipe your saliva. It¡¯s drooling,¡± Gu Hui said. Gu Nian subconsciously touched the corner of her mouth. However, before she could touch it, she realized that Gu Hui wasughing at her and pped her. ¡°Sister Huihui, are youughing at me?¡± Gu Hui shook her head calmly and pped her hand away. ¡± no, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask second aunt, xinxin, and sisi! ¡± cai xiaolian and her two younger sisters shook their heads in unison.¡±Yes, no!¡± Gu Nian thought,¡¯if you guys didn¡¯t hold back yourughter, I would have believed you!¡¯ She leaned back calmly and said,¡±you guys canugh!¡± It¡¯s not a shameful thing for me to have taken a fancy to general Yan.¡± Xue Qianyu, who was driving the carriage outside, paused. So she had someone she liked! ¡°But general Yan doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in this matter!¡± Gu Hui could not help but pour cold water on him. Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± that¡¯s right, sister. General Yan treats you the same way he treats us. It¡¯s not good to have a one-sided love.¡± Gu Nian shook her head and said,¡¯we can¡¯t stop ourselves from being tempted, can we? ¡°If I¡¯m moved by him, I¡¯ll fight for him. If I fight for him, but he still doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me, then I¡¯ll just give up. you can¡¯t force a melon to be sweet, and i¡¯m not the kind of person who can¡¯t do without anyone.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded and said with a smile,¡±some people may only be moved by one person in their entire life, but some people will have a good impression of more than one person in the process of growing up.¡± My dear daughters, remember this. No matter who you like in the future, whether they are in love with you or not, You Must Remember This: don¡¯t hurt yourself. Having a good impression of someone didn¡¯t mean love. It meant that someone would be able to apany you for the rest of your life. Being moved doesn¡¯t mean love. Maybe it¡¯s just the influence of the environment and mood at the time.¡± mother, ¡± Gu Xin asked doubtfully, ¡± what if I have feelings for many people? what should I do? ¡± when lu zheng heard this, he almost fell out of the car. he chanted the mind-clearing mantra in his heart like crazy. I can¡¯t hear, I can¡¯t hear, I can¡¯t hear! cai xiaolian: ¡± yingluo, let¡¯s wait until you calm down. we¡¯ll see who you want to be with the most! ¡± Gu Xin: ¡± then, if she¡¯s only interested in me and I¡¯m interested in many others, wouldn¡¯t that be unfair to her? ¡± gu hui looked at gu xin with satisfaction. ¡± mmm, you¡¯re a good student. among the sisters, i like little xin xin the most. her thoughts are the closest to mine. ¡± Cai Xiaolian held her forehead andughed. ran ran, let¡¯s talk about it again when you¡¯re moved by many people! ...... When they arrived at the Li family, they were not immediately invited in as usual. Instead, a gatekeeper went to inform them. After that, the maidservant Xiao Cheng hurriedly came to invite them. second master Gu, Madam Gu, Madam and young master are still dealing with some matters. They asked me to invite you to the reception Pavilion to wait. I¡¯m sorry! Sunny¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat and her face was pale. It was obvious that she had been frightened. ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯re not in a hurry!¡± cai xiaolian said. Sunny led a group of people into the reception Pavilion. The Li residence was particrly strange today. All the servants seemed to be very nervous, which was a sharp contrast to their usual rxed state. just as she arrived at the living room, li zheng arrived. ¡°second uncle gu, aunt lian, i¡¯m really sorry. there are some matters at home, so aunt and brother can¡¯t leave.¡± Li Zheng¡¯s face was full of dejection, but he forced himself to cheer up and greet the guests. Chapter 570 570 They were fighting inside ¡°Ran ran, what happened to sister Luo?¡± Cai Xiaolian felt that something was wrong. The entire li residence was not right today. Even the lively Li Jun was like this. It was probably not a business matter. Although it wasn¡¯t good to ask about other people¡¯s family affairs, Cai Xiaolian still decided to ask. li jun pursed her lips and hesitated. ¡°Sister Yingluo, my mother is concerned about aunt Luo. Did something happen to aunt Luo?¡± Gu Xin stepped forward and held Li Zheng¡¯s hand. When Li Zheng heard the word ¡°care,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but cry.¡±second aunt is leading people to confront second uncle¡¯s people. Because second uncle¡¯s concubines were pregnant, and their older brother jinxed the child in their wombs, second uncle wanted to capture his older brother and send him to the manor. Big brother¡¯s injuries haven¡¯t fully recovered, so he hasn¡¯t subdued those people yet.¡± She felt that her second aunt had a hard time. Really, her heart ached for her. ¡°You mean, they¡¯re fighting inside?¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned. Li Jun nodded. ¡°then why are you still standing there? Let¡¯s go! Aunt Luo and Li Muyan are just in need of help!¡± Gu Hui stood up and let Li Zheng lead the way. gu hui quite liked madam li because she was forthright, unlike other pretentious richdies. Li Jun: ¡± yes, yes, helper. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll Take You There! In the backyard, the Li family had already been divided into two distinct sides. Mrs. Li and Li Muyan stood at the side, and behind them were the old servants. second master li stood on the other side. most of them were second master li¡¯s concubines, and a few of them were servants. Li Muyan sat on the ground. His lips were bright red, and there was blood at the corner of his mouth. His clothes were torn. Mrs. Li was also in a sorry state. Her eyes were red as she red at the second young master. Two delicate women beside second master Li held his arms. ¡°Second master, why don¡¯t we go to the manor and stay there?¡± Second master Li looked at Madam li fiercely. ¡°This ce is surnamed li, not mo!¡± ¡°Li Changtai,¡± Mrs. Li sneered,¡±have you decided to chase mu Yan and me away today?¡± ¡°As long as I, li Muyan, am here, a piece of trash like you will never have the right to speak in the Li family!¡± Li Muyan said coldly. Second master Li was furious. He pointed at the mother and son and said, ¡± ¡°Shrew, unfilial son! I want to divorce my wife! I want to divorce my wife!¡± The two women beside him were very happy and looked at Mrs. Li smugly. Li Muyan raised his hand and asked ah Dong to help him up. He spat out a mouthful of blood and limped forward.¡±Divorce? Did you not study? That¡¯s right, you¡¯re trash. Even if you¡¯re educated, you don¡¯t understand the truth. Two out of three, and three years of mourning. my mother observed mourning for my grandfather for three years, and you dare to divorce him? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your old man will crawl out and teach you a lesson? The third of the three, poverty before wealth, rest. When my mother married into the Li family, you, li Changtai, didn¡¯t even have enough money to drink and drink. In the past 20 years, my mother has developed the Li family to be the richest family in Qing Province. Aren¡¯t you afraid of your old man, your old man¡¯s old man, and your eighteen generations of ancestors crawling out of their graves to teach you a lesson?¡± Second master Li was still a little afraid of li Muyan. He pushed his two concubines in front of him.¡±you, you unfilial son! This Shrew has broken the rule of seven out!¡± Mrs. Li walked over and looked at second young master Li. ¡°Which one?¡± Second old master Li couldn¡¯t say it. He racked his brains but couldn¡¯t. ¡°second master, madam¡¯s actions are equivalent to theft! She used her family¡¯s business to make things for outsiders, even if she stole from the Li family, she would still subsidize outsiders. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a young master in that house!¡± Second master Li¡¯s Red-clothed concubine stood behind a strong man, her eyes still looking in the direction of the Gu family. Chapter 571 571 He¡¯s gone crazy The four Gu sisters came over. Gu Hui started fighting with the burly man. The moment she made her move, the people from both sides of the Li family started moving. mrs. li went up to the concubine and gave her a few ps. li muyan kicked away the other concubine in green and picked up the second young master. ¡°Young master, young master, let me do it. You¡¯re still injured!¡± Ah Dong was so anxious that he was on the verge of tears. ¡°Go and look after my mother, don¡¯t let her get hurt! I¡¯m fine!¡± As he spoke, li Muyan spat out another mouthful of blood onto second master Li¡¯s face. He knelt down and clutched onto second master Li tightly. ¡°Young master!¡± Ah Dong went forward to support him. ¡°hurry!¡± Li Muyan stood up and shouted. ¡°Go, I¡¯ll watch him!¡± Gu Nian said as she held onto ah Dong, who was still insistent. ¡°Miss Nian, young master¡¯s right hand has dislocated, and the old injury on his leg hasn¡¯t healed yet, but a new one has been added. Just now, he was ambushed and hit by that big man¡¯s fist, which happened to be in the position of his heart. He has vomited a lot of blood!¡± Ah Dong sobbed. ¡°Yes, I know what to do!¡± Gu Nian frowned. this child was really unlucky. his own father even called for someone to beat him up? It seemed that being rich didn¡¯t necessarily mean that one would be happy! ¡°li muyan, what do you want to do to him? tell me and i¡¯ll help you!¡± Gu Nian walked over and said. Li Muyan turned his head. His eyes were red and his face was covered in his own blood. At this moment, his hostility was extremely heavy. He could not associate him with the bright and Noble young master who had appeared in the Gu family with a clean and bright smile and forced her to take responsibility for his shyness. They were two different people. ¡°Li Muyan!¡± gu nian called out again. Li Muyan didn¡¯t answer her. He turned around and threw second young master Li to the ground. Then, he limped forward and stepped on second young master Li¡¯s chest. Second old master Li struggled to get up, but li Muyan bent over and gave him a heavy punch on the head. The father and son passed out. ¡°Li Muyan! Li mu Yan!¡± gu nian hurriedly went forward to help him up. ¡°gu nian, tell my mother to report this to the authorities and then sell all the women in the trash¡¯s backyard! In the future, I will make the decisions for the Li family!¡± After li Muyan finished speaking, he spat out another mouthful of blood and fainted. ¡°Zhenzhen, go to old Madam¡¯s and call the doctor to li Muyan¡¯s courtyard.¡± Gu Nian turned around to look for Li Zheng. ¡°Ah Chun, ah Dong! Hurry up and carry your young master back!¡± Gu Nian called out to li Muyan¡¯s two servants. With the participation of the Gu family, the Li family¡¯s internal battle was one-sided, and in the end, Mrs. Li¡¯s side won. Gu Nian told Mrs. Li about li Muyan¡¯s passing out. Madam li looked at the injured servants in the courtyard and made up her mind. ¡°Big red, go to the Yamen and report this to the authorities. Big yellow, go to the broker and call the broker over. Tell him to bring more people.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± Big red and big yellow tidied up their clothes and immediately went to do their work. ¡°Housekeeper, you¡¯re tired. Get someone to clean up the bamboo garden and carry second master over. second old master has lost his mind and needs someone to watch over him strictly. keep an eye on him and don¡¯t let him out to harm others! Tie up all the people who had gone crazy with second elder and sell them to the ve trader! As for the thieves who came in from the outside and colluded with this concubine to steal the Li family¡¯s money, when the Yamen¡¯s peoplee, you can say so!¡± Mrs. Li instructed the Butler. ¡°Madam, where are the old Madam and the few n elders?¡± The Butler hesitated. ¡°If they have anything they don¡¯t understand, let them ask me! Send someone to inform the elders. Three dayster, at the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall, I have something important to announce with the old Madam.¡± Mrs. Li continued. ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± The Butler looked at Mrs. Li in surprise, then lowered his head and left. Chapter 572 572 it might disappear one day ¡°Madam Li, I¡¯ll bring a few children to see mu Yan!¡± The matter had been resolved, but Cai Xiaolian still had something to say to someone. Gu shouxin could only take the children to li Muyan¡¯s courtyard. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you, little Lian.¡± After Gu shouxin left with the children, Mrs. Li smoothed her hair and said embarrassedly. ¡°Sister Luo, you¡¯re telling me this?¡± Cai Xiaolian red at Madam li, then asked, ¡± how¡¯s the old Madam? Yingluo didn¡¯t exin it clearly just now.¡± ¡°I fainted from anger and let the doctor take a look. ¡°s,¡± mrs. li sighed. ¡°That¡¯s good! I couldn¡¯t even bear to see mu Yan just now. As his father, how could he do that?¡± Cai Xiaolian said with lingering fear. ¡°Hmph! If it was not for the old Madam¡¯s suppression and the fact that the Vixens in his backyard could not raise the child, he would have thrown mu Yan away long ago. This time, two powerful people came, and he even went out to find people to deal with his son.¡± madam li said. ¡°Sister Luo, what do you n to do in the future?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°Mu Yan¡¯s father has lost his mind and might die one day. It¡¯s better for mu Yan to have a crazy father or a young father than to have a divorced mother.¡± mrs. li smiled and continued, ¡± all these years, i¡¯ve watched him bring one woman after another to the backyard. i turned a blind eye. mu yan is seventeen this year. i¡¯ve been married to the li family for eighteen years and i¡¯m already numb to it. As long as mu Yan is well, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± ¡°Sister Luo, have you ever thought about not staying in the Li family? You¡¯re not Mrs. Li, but you¡¯re mu Yan¡¯s mother. There¡¯s no conflict. you can also have your own life.¡± Cai Xiaolian advised. Mrs. Li took a sip of tea and shook her head.¡±my life is to help my son deal with all the people or things that harm him when he can¡¯t make decisions. Maybe I¡¯ll only consider my life when he¡¯s able to take charge! However, after this, he should have no more worries! If he doesn¡¯t want to lose his mind, then I¡¯ll just make mu Yan lose his father!¡± Madam Li¡¯s determined expression shocked Cai Xiaolian. She actually quite admired Mrs. Li. Usually, no matter how many concubines second master Li brought home, it didn¡¯t affect her mood. She could do whatever she wanted. Once the person second master Li brought home threatened li Muyan, the usually happy-go-lucky person would suddenly have the intention to kill. A mother was strong, and it was natural for a mother to protect her child. It made people respect her. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t try to persuade her anymore. Everyone had their own thoughts about life, and her modern thinking might not be suitable for everyone. Just because Mrs. Li didn¡¯t leave the Li family didn¡¯t mean that she had lost her life. ¡°That¡¯s right, little Lian, did youe to find me this time? if there isn¡¯t something urgent, you wouldn¡¯t leave your zhou n town.¡± Mrs. Li asked. I did have something to do, but since something like this happened to your family, why don¡¯t I wait until you¡¯re done with your business? ¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°since you¡¯ve already said so, do you think i can wait until things are settled before asking?¡± Madam li patted Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±alright, then I¡¯ll say it!¡± Do you have a nail-sized birthmark on your waist?¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes widened,¡±you peeked at me while I was bathing?¡± My birthmark is only known to that trash and the people under me, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, Indigo, and purple!¡± Cai Xiaolian replied,¡±Yingluo, I peeked.¡± Does your family¡¯s elder still have the thing that he picked you up?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve found my family?¡± Mrs. Li was stunned. That¡¯s not right, I don¡¯t even know about Green Hunter, how did you find it? Or is it that someone hase?¡± Chapter 573 573 It was destroyed by them and the Gu family again Cai Xiaolian said,¡±why don¡¯t you go back and ask?¡± The birthmark seems to be right, the only thing missing is something!¡± mrs. li nodded. ¡± yes, yes, yes. the things are still at my mother¡¯s house. i didn¡¯t bring them with me. there are the clothes i wore at that time, the headdress i wore, and a jade pendant. ¡± In any case, my brother will be rushing over to support me in this matter. I¡¯ll send someone to inform himter and bring my thing over. But, little Lian, can you tell me what my parents are like? How did they find you? Why didn¡¯t youe find me yourself?¡± When Cai Xiaolian heard about the jade pendant, she felt that it was more or less the same. Even if it didn¡¯t match, it didn¡¯t matter. Everyone could help to find their rtives.¡±It¡¯s Auntie Jiang, who lives in my house, who was suspicious when she saw you. She said that you look very simr to her sister-inw. After you left that day, she talked about it when we were chatting at night, Yingluo.¡± mrs. li was dumbfounded,¡±there¡¯s such a magical thing?¡± Then wait a moment, I¡¯ll immediately send someone to chase after the person who brought the news to my maternal family.¡± With that, Mrs. Li went to the door to call for someone. After giving her instructions, she came back and started chatting with Cai Xiaolian. ...... In li Muyan¡¯s room, Gu shouxin calcted that it was almost time. Seeing that li Muyan had not woken up, he took the children and left. the two maidservants, a xia and a qiu, sent them out. When they reached the entrance of the courtyard, Gu Xin suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Father, I forgot to take my purse. Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right back!¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she ran back without waiting for anyone¡¯s response. She had thrown the purse under li Muyan¡¯s bed on purpose. when she ran in, she saw ah dong wiping li muyan¡¯s face. gu xin said, ¡± ¡°Brother ah Dong, can you help me find my purse?¡± Ah Dong was very grateful to the Gu family. He put down his handkerchief and helped to find it. Gu Xin walked to the front of the bed and while ah Dong¡¯s back was facing her, she pressed the fish-shaped mark on her palm. The Jade bead came out and she immediately fed it to li Muyan. She then squatted down,¡±¡±brother dong, i found it! Richard ran down from the bed! Hehe ~¡± ah dong took a look. indeed, he had sent gu xin off again. Cai Xiaolian was also almost done talking. After what happened to the Li family, they didn¡¯t stay for long and left together. When they reached the main entrance, Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu stopped in their tracks and turned around at the same time. beside the shadow of the tree, a human figure quickly retreated. The two of them frowned. Why were the servants of the Li family staring at them? did he want to take revenge? Li Shan, who had shrunk back, leaned against the wall and tried to calm herself down. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu? That¡¯s right, it must be Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu. The first time she saw them in her previous life was when they were twenty years old, and they looked just like them now. Why were the two of them following the Gu family at the same time? Why? She still had to follow the Gu sisters in this life? each of them taking one back? Li Shan clenched her handkerchief tightly. Dream on! In her past life, Xue Qianyu was the one who found out that she looked like Gu Xin. He was the one who suggested to the Emperor to give her to Lu Zheng! Today, her well-nned n had been ruined by these two people and the Gu family. If they hadn¡¯t appeared, she would have been the one helping second aunt. She had finally found two women to seduce second uncle, got them pregnant, and made second uncle believe her cousin¡¯s jinx words, but this matter was over just like that! She would slowly drug her cousin brother and win over second aunt. When her cousin brother died, she would propose to apany second aunt. Then, all the glory and wealth that second aunt would get in the future would be hers. At that time, it would be logical for her to marry third Prince as second aunt¡¯s daughter! That damned Gu family! that damned lu zheng! That damned Xue Qianyu! I¡¯m irreconcble with you! ¡°Fourth miss! Fourth youngdy! You¡¯re here! Third miss is looking for you! the old madam has already woken up!¡± Her maidservant had found her. ¡°Where¡¯s my brother? is big brother awake?¡± li shan asked. ¡°The young master is still unconscious!¡± The servant girl was frightened by Li Shan¡¯s expression and replied weakly. ¡± alright! ¡± li shan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± then i¡¯ll go visit grandmother first! ¡± Chapter 574 574 Revenge for kicking the car, absolutely irreconcble Li Shan stayed in matriarch Lin¡¯s room for a while, then went to li Muyan¡¯s room. Li Muyan hadn¡¯t woken up yet. His hands and feet were bound by a board. The doctor was reporting li Muyan¡¯s injuries to Mrs. Li. When she heard the doctor say that li Muyan didn¡¯t have any internal injuries and only had problems with his hands and feet, Li Shan was furious. She had found a group of experts, who hade especially when li Muyan¡¯s injuries hadn¡¯t fully recovered. They wanted to beat him up until he had internal injuries, then she would drug him. That way, li Muyan would die soon. She would take the opportunity of her second aunt losing her son to please her. But, but how could he not have internal injuries? he had vomited so much blood, shouldn¡¯t his internal organs be injured? Li Muyan didn¡¯t have any internal injuries, so he didn¡¯t need to take medicine. How was she going to drug him? li shan was furious. She did not know that if it wasn¡¯t for Gu Xin¡¯s Jade bead, her n would have really seeded today! ...... On the way back, Gu shouxin drove Lu Zheng, Xue qianxun, and Huo Junhao to Meng Meng¡¯s car. He didn¡¯t like the sight of these little brats, mainly because they were all crowded outside and it was very hot. The person he hated the most was Huo Junhao. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with this kid, but he insisted on following them back to the vige. He was only 12 years old, wasn¡¯t he afraid that they were human traffickers and kidnapped him? ¡°Huo Wantong, you¡¯re leaving with us? Didn¡¯t your familye to you?¡± Meng Meng looked at Huo Junhao, who looked like a little girl, and could not help asking. ¡°Big guy, my family is not looking for me, they are looking for second uncle! I¡¯m going to second uncle¡¯s house to wait for my grandfather!¡± huo junhao said. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wanted you to stay at my house!¡± Gu shouxin turned his head and said with an expressionless face. ¡°Second uncle, I know that you have a girl at my age in your family and you have to avoid danger! I read the books of the sages, so I understand. I¡¯m going to my brother¡¯s house! I heard that only he and little ck are living in my brother¡¯s house. If I go there, it¡¯ll be the same as going to the temple. I¡¯m not worried about girls! ¡°hehe, hehe,¡± huo junhao said. ¡°Pfft!¡± Lu Zheng looked at Xue Qianyu and couldn¡¯t help butugh. He patted him. ckie? ¡± Xue qianxun red at Huo Junhao coldly, then turned to Lu Zheng. ¡°A temple of monks!¡± ¡°Zhou Yuan, Childe Xue, I know how to shave. Do you need it?¡± Meng Meng scratched his head andughed. hahahaha! Cai Xiaolian and the other girlsughed at Meng Meng¡¯s words. Theirughter even drifted out of the carriage. Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard his wife and daughter being so happy. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu looked at each other and nodded. The two of them reached out and pinched Huo Junhao¡¯s chubby cheeks. They pulled him out and kicked Meng Meng out of the car! ¡°Argh! let me go! Let me go!¡± Huo Junhao waved his arms, but it was useless. He was caught by the two. Meng Meng was kicked out of the car. He did a somersault and stood firmly. He scratched his head and said,¡±That was close. Fortunately, brother was prepared! Hey, wait for me, wait for me!¡± Xue Qianyu let go of Huo Junhao and whipped his horse. He sped up and tried to pinch Huo Junhao again. hahahaha! Gu shouxinughed out loud this time. It¡¯s good to be young! In his previous life, he had spent his youth in hatred and all sorts of schemes. In this life, he had no youth. ¡°Meng Meng, do you want me to give you a ride?¡± he turned around. Meng Meng shouted as he ran,¡±second uncle, my dear second uncle!¡± Wait for me!¡± gu shouxin said,¡¯one condition! Within a month, we¡¯ll make their faces bleed, no matter what method you use. Is that okay?¡± Meng Meng did not even think about it,¡±I¡¯ll never forgive you for kicking my car!¡± Second uncle, even if you didn¡¯t say it, I¡¯d still make sure his two beautiful little faces were injured!¡± for a long time after that, meng meng ran to the vige at the crossroads every day, day and night, working hard with the goal of disfiguring lu zheng and xue qianyu! Chapter 575 575 Two hundred and fifty After returning to the vige, Cai Xiaolian told Empress Jiang about the Li family. She also told her that Madam li did have a birthmark, a jade pendant, and clothes, and that she woulde back with them after dealing with the Li family¡¯s Affairs. Empress Jiang was so excited that her hands were trembling. She stepped forward and grabbed Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hands.¡±Little Lian, are you serious? Was there really such a thing? Really?¡± Cai Xiaolian patted the back of her hand and said,¡±aunty Jiang, I don¡¯t dare to say that she is, but she has these things.¡± However, it would still take a few days to deal with the Li family. Aunt Jiang, don¡¯t worry.¡± Empress Jiang nodded her head. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s about the Li family. Bi Rong,e in! After bi Rong came in, Empress Jiang asked her to bring a letter to Xue qianxun, asking him to make a trip to the Qingzhou government office. With regards to the Li family¡¯s matter, they couldn¡¯t let Madam li and her son suffer even a little. As for how to do it, that was Xue Qianyu¡¯s business. She was so excited that she had forgotten that Cai Xiaolian was still in the room. After bi Rong left, she thought back and realized that she hadn¡¯t said anything about revealing her identity, right? If little Lian asks, I¡¯ll just say that I have a big business in the capital and know a high-ranking official? In the end, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t ask anything. She just smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Aunty Jiang, sister Luo¡¯s younger brother and sister are Lord SU¡¯s biological sisters. Don¡¯t worry about Lord su mistreating sister Luo and mu Yan.¡± Empress Jiang was suddenly enlightened,¡¯there¡¯s such a rtionship! Don¡¯t worry, Qianyu¡¯s family is quite powerful. With just one word from him, Sir su will still give him face.¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± mydy, you¡¯re too concerned. What do you want me to think? ¡± He, a sixteen-year-old child, was able to make the magistrate give him face, but he was here to protect you. How powerful must you be? ¡°Oh right, little Lian. How are mu Yan¡¯s injuries? Was it serious? Did he need to find a powerful doctor? I know quite a few amazing doctors! If you want, I¡¯ll immediately go and invite him over!¡± Empress Jiang asked again. ¡°No need, no need!¡± Cai Xiaolian waved her hands. She already knew that Gu Xin had fed li Muyan jade beads, so there shouldn¡¯t be any internal injuries. I heard from sister Luo that Muyan has suffered all kinds of injuries since he was young. The expert said that as long as his life isn¡¯t in danger and he can make it past 18, his life will be smooth-sailing. ¡°I see! Then this expert is quite powerful. Mu Yan will definitely have a smooth life in the future!¡± Empress Jiang had already regarded Madam li as her own niece. If that was true, then the title of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion would be li Muyan¡¯s. The Emperor still remembered his uncle¡¯s kindness. As long as li Muyan didn¡¯t mess up with the Prince¡¯s team, he would have a smooth life. No, no, she had to go back and tell dumb ¡®er to give her maternal brother the hereditary title of nobility. In the future, when dumb¡¯ er was gone, no matter who dumb ¡®er¡¯s son was, he could not touch the Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. Yes, it¡¯s decided! ...... It was a little hot this summer. The Gu sisters had the habit of going for a walk in the vige after dinner. That evening, the sisters found Huo Junhao sneaking around by a pond. They looked to the other side and saw a person hiding in the green grass. Well, there was no need to guess. From the height, it was definitely Meng Meng. Just as Gu Xin and Gu si were about to call for help, Huo Junhao quickly waved his hand and gestured for them to keep quiet. He then pointed in the direction of the vige entrance. Gu Xin and Gu si looked over and saw Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu walking towards them. The four sisters finally understood that Meng Meng had formed an alliance with Huo Junhao to deal with Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu. Gu Xin pulled her sisters over happily. ¡°I¡¯m guessing 200 this time!¡± there¡¯s an extra Huo Junhao. I¡¯m guessing 250! Gu si said. Gu Nian pouted. 250, okay, I¡¯ll also guess 250!¡± Gu Hui looked at Gu Nian in confusion, not understanding what she wasughing about.¡±I¡¯m guessing 200!¡± Chapter 576 576 Regardless of whether it¡¯s a ck cat or a white cat After each of them had ced their bets, Gu Nian exined the meaning of ¡®two hundred and fifty¡¯ to the sisters in anguage that was easier to understand for the people of great Zhou. sisi, ¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± if they can¡¯t hold on for 250, then Huo Junhao will be letting you down for overestimating him! it¡¯s probably really 250, ¡± Gu Hui said. but he won¡¯t be able tost until 250. Gu si looked at Gu Nian and said in a depressed tone, ¡± ¡°Sister niannian, if that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t think they can hold on any longer. By then, we¡¯ll be two hundred and fifty!¡± ¡°Bah, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Gu Nian said. We¡¯re not two hundred and fifty. Even if we lose, it¡¯ll be the two of them who are two hundred and fifty.¡± As the four sisters spoke, theypletely ignored Huo Junhao¡¯s gesticting gesture and his silent urging for them to leave. Lu Zheng saw his sisters from afar and ran over with a smile. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re taking a walk. Big brother Yuanyuan, are you and second brother Xue here for food too?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t even eaten yet! Where would there be food?¡± Lu Zheng said pitifully. In the past, he was in charge of one person¡¯s meal and could evene to the Gu residence to freeload from time to time. However, after the Emperor left and Xue Xiao ¡®er moved in, he had to be in charge of two people¡¯s meal. Now, the brat Huo Junhao came again and asked for three people¡¯s meal. These two young masters were the kind that almost set the kitchen on fire. ah Yuan, you guys are too much. I called you over to eat, but you didn¡¯te. You¡¯re asking for trouble! Gu Hui pouted and said. [ Lu Zheng: I want to, too. I¡¯ve been tricked by second uncle. I¡¯m too embarrassed to freeload a meal! ] Gu shouxin would give him questions from time to time. If he answered, he could freeload a meal. If he didn¡¯t answer, he would be attacked with words, which was more hurtful than a sword attack! After the Emperor left, Xue Er received the same treatment, so he felt bnced. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, why did youe out if you didn¡¯t eat? Hurry up and go back to cook!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Well, that Rascal Huo Junhao said he wanted to catch fish in the pond, so here we are. Niannian, teach me some fish cooking methodster!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Good! As long as you catch it, I¡¯ll make you some grilled fish! It¡¯ll be a good supper for us.¡± Gu Nian said in a serious tone. ¡°Brother, second brother, this way, this way!¡± Huo Junhao waved his hands by the pond. ¡°I¡¯ll go over first!¡± Lu Zheng took a look and smiled at his sisters. Xue Qianyu nodded at his sister and followed. He was a man of few words. He would not take the initiative to speak unless he had nothing to do. Other than the time when he was dissing Lu Zheng, he had recently picked on Meng Meng and Huo Junhao. Gu Xin was a little excited. hurry up! Let¡¯s count together! We won¡¯t mess up the rhythm! ¡°One, two, three, Zhenzhen,¡± The sisters started counting from the moment Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu ran over. This was a game that they had only started making recently, and it was mainly for Gu si. Gu si could only count to one hundred before, but after seeing Meng Meng fight against Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu twice, Gu Xin had the idea to count with Gu si. The four sisters would always guess how long Meng Meng couldst. Last time, they had already counted to 186. On the count of twenty, Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu picked up their harpoons. On the count of thirty, Meng Meng and Huo Junhao made their move. On the count of thirty-five, arge came from the side. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu went into the water, not forgetting to drag Huo Junhao, who was the closest, into the water. ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve got guts!¡± Lu Zheng said. Betray your brother? I¡¯ll let you eat some pond water!¡± Huo Junhao,¡±brother Meng, save me.¡± ¡°Meng Meng, are you a man?¡± Xue Qianyu asked. You¡¯re hiding your head but showing your tail. I think your son has grown for nothing. Your Meng family¡¯s ancestors were angered to death by you again in their graves!¡± Meng Meng was still fiddling with his, trying to trap the two of them.¡±This has nothing to do with men. Second uncle said that all¡¯s fair in war! No matter if it¡¯s a ck cat or a white cat, it¡¯s a good cat if it can catch a mouse!¡± Lu Zheng threw Huo Junhao into the and dodged. Chapter 577 577 The follow-up to the incident of enduring Xue Qianyu also dodged the. Huo Junhao: ¡± I¡¯m weak and innocent. I was identally injured by my teammates. I¡¯m so pitiful. Sob sob sob sob sob ¡± seeing that the two of them had reached the shore, meng meng had no choice but to pull huo junhao out of the. then, he was faced with the double attacks of lu zheng and xue qianyu. ¡°AI, 250, why isn¡¯t it 250?¡± Gu Nian sighed. ¡°Huo Junhao, you idiot! You¡¯re dragging brother Meng down! You go!¡± gu si shouted. Huo Junhao: ¡± sisi is so cruel. I¡¯m already drenched, and she¡¯s still scolding me! ¡°The mountains will not change, and the green water will flow forever. I will definitely return! Just you two stinky brats wait!¡± Meng Meng couldn¡¯t take on two people at once, so he found an opportunity and slipped away. ¡°Brother Meng! I! I! Bring me to the manor!¡± Huo Junhao shouted at the top of his lungs. He did not want to spend any more time with these two people tonight. ¡°Little brother Hao, bear with it, big brother will help you vent your anger!¡± meng meng hadpletely disappeared. Lu Zheng pinched his fingers and walked towards Huo Junhao. ¡°Kid, where¡¯s the fish?¡± Xue Qianyu did the same to Huo Junhao. ¡°There¡¯s no fish. I¡¯ll steam him as a fish!¡± ¡°Waa!¡± Huo Junhao burst into tears. he struggled to get out of the and hugged one of his long legs with one hand. ¡± ¡°brother, you¡¯re all my brothers, my biological brothers. from now on, you¡¯re my big brother, you¡¯re my second brother! Wuwuwu, Big Brothers are hungry. As a little brother, I¡¯m willing to be a fish. Big Brothers, please steam me!¡± lu zheng& and xue qianyu: The Gu sisters: He was so thick-skinned. in the end, huo junhao was not steamed. however, that night, he had helped lu zheng gather firewood that couldst for half a month. he was mumbling non-stop, and no one knew what he was talking about. ...... On the ninth day of the sixth month, the newly appointed County Magistrate of Taoyuan County, Lord Yan, personally came to the Gu residence to look for Gu shouxin. he was dressed in casual clothes and had only brought a manservant with him. they chatted for a long time in the pavilion at the corner of the corridor by the lotus pond before leaving. the gu sisters couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about. for some reason, they felt that sir yan was reporting to his superiors. it wasn¡¯t like thisst time! Gu Nian really admired his father. How long had it taken for him to convince the county Magistrate? From the looks of it, he seemed to be willing to be a younger brother! After they left, Gu Nian and Gu Xin ran over to ask what was going on. gu shouxin also called gu hui and gu si over. ¡± ¡°The two warlocks who took ninren away were robbed on their way to the capital. The Yamen caught the robbers and followed the clues to find the mastermind. Guess who it was?¡± ¡± father! ¡± gu xin reacted quickly, ¡± is it someone from the jiang family? ¡± gu shouxin nodded,¡±yes.¡± Because the Jiang family did not belong to the Qingzhou government, this case had not been tried. However, since it would be handled by Lord he, the Jiang family could not escape. On the surface, their family was in the timber business, but behind the scenes, they were in the trafficking business. He often kidnapped people from the South to the North, and kidnapped people from the North to men. There are many ways, and when the adults are not paying attention on the streets, or when the children are alone, there are also people like Ren Ren this time, who use the excuse of changing fate to cheat others.¡± second uncle, ¡± Gu si said, ¡± did you already guess it? did you give Sir Yan a reminder? ¡± gu shouxin nodded. ¡± i used to think that it wasn¡¯t that simple. because ninren is just like an ordinary child. except for being a little purer and a little fatter, there¡¯s nothing else outstanding about her. it¡¯s not worth it to change her fate for a baby. ¡± That¡¯s why I mentioned it to Sir Yan.¡± Chapter 578 578 I won¡¯t hurt your confidence as a child prodigy Gu Hui looked at Gu shouxin and said,¡±second uncle, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as simple as just mentioning it once, right?¡± I¡¯m guessing that second uncle said something else, or even suggested the method to capture him!¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and smiled without saying a word. The eldest branch¡¯s daughter¡¯s brain was much more flexible than her son¡¯s! Elder brother and sister-inw were really blessed fools. Gu Xin said in admiration,¡¯it¡¯s really true! I knew that father was very powerful! In the future, when you take the examinations, you will definitely be able to be a good official that the people praise!¡± Gu shouxin was stunned. A good official? In his past life, he disliked good officials the most, because all good officials wanted to go against him! In this life, since his daughter had such a request, there was no harm in being a good official. In fact, he also wanted to know how it felt to be praised by the people! Gu shouxin exined the situation to the children and then went to find Cai Xiaolian. The four sisters sat around the stone table and chattered for a long time before returning to theboratory. Because this case involved too many people, Sir Yan could not participate in the follow-up work, and even the magistrate could not make full decisions. The Jiang n was already under the control of the local magistrate. With Lord he personally overseeing it, no matter how much money they had, they would not be able to get through. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t think too much about it after hearing it. Since the Jiang family was guilty, Xie jiaonian and her daughter probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape! The mother and daughter were a little ufortable, but it was not to the point where she had to put in the effort to deal with them. It was just a problem left behind by the original owner, shouxin. ...... On the 11th of June, Yan Mo came to the vige of the three Forks with a thank you gift. He first gave Lu Zheng a gift of thanks at the vige entrance. It was a treasured sword that Lu Zheng quite liked. Lu Zheng asked Huo Junhao to go to the Gu residence to inform Gu Nian. Huo Junhao was depressed. He had been here for ten days, but his grandfather was still not here. Did he not want him anymore or had hepletely forgotten about him? He, the Huo family¡¯s prodigy, was like a wild child! ¡°Divine Child Huo, wee. What can I do for you?¡± Gu Nian was in a good mood today. When she saw Huo Junhao, she called him a child prodigy. the general I met on the street the other day. He¡¯s here with a gift of thanks. My brother asked me to tell you. Huo Junhao said listlessly. ¡°General Yan?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what my brother calls him.¡± Huo Junhao said. ¡± Gu Nian shouted as she ran back into the house. Fortunately, she had already asked the town¡¯s embroiderers to make clothes and had sent them over. Where was the first person she had fallen for? She had to dress up. Huo Junhao looked at Gu Nian speechlessly. Sister niannian was usually a normal person. Why was she acting so strange when she saw a good-looking young man? No, general Yan was no longer a young man, he was an uncle. Did sister niannian have a problem with her vision? ¡°Huo Junhao!¡± At this moment, Gu si called out to him from the corridor with her hands behind her back. Gu Xin was standing beside her with a smile. ¡°Sister sisi, sister Xinxin, what are you doing?¡± Huo Junhao walked over. ¡°Huo Junhao, I want to show you something.¡± Gu si said obediently. ¡°Are you trying to test me?¡± Huo Junhao frowned. His 12 years of being a child prodigy had been thwarted by the Gu family. He couldn¡¯t reason with uncle Gu, he couldn¡¯t write articles better than second uncle Gu, he couldn¡¯t even solve all the questions that sister niannian set, his two little Sisters often took out some fragrant liquid and asked him what it was, and even the little one, who was a few months old, would sneak attack him with his fat hands from time to time. AI! ¡°No, we just want to show you something. I won¡¯t hurt your confidence as a child prodigy!¡± Gu si said in a serious manner. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as sheughed. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Huo Junhao felt that there was something wrong with the two girls. ¡°Look, is it nice?¡± Gu si took out her hand from behind her and put it in front of Huo Junhao. Huo Junhao,¡±Oh, Wanwan!¡± A snake! Snake!¡± Huo Junhao saw a snake wrapped around a wooden stick right in front of his eyes. He almost fainted from fear, but he could not run away even if his legs turned to jelly. He sat on the ground and hugged himself, shivering. His face was pale. Gu Xin& and Gu si,¡±Wanwan, are there really boys who are afraid of this?¡± What to do? Chapter 579 579 It can¡¯t be bothered with you Looking at the trembling Huo Junhao, Gu Xin grabbed the wooden stick, ¡± ¡°Sisi,fort him. I¡¯ll go release the snake.¡± Gu si squatted down and said guiltily, ¡± ¡°Huo Junhao, sister Xinxin is going to throw it. Don¡¯t be afraid! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t know you were scared. My brother said that there are boys who are afraid of snakes. I didn¡¯t believe him because none of the boys in my vige are afraid of snakes, so I wanted to try!¡± Huo Junhao felt even more aggrieved. He raised his head and looked at Gu Xin who had already walked away. Then, he said angrily, ¡± so you mean I¡¯m very bad, even worse than the boys in your vige? ¡± Gu si quickly shook his head. no, I really didn¡¯t! Huo Junhao pouted,¡±sisi, you¡¯re not being honest!¡± Although a real man should be fearless, but, but I¡¯m afraid of animals without bones like this!¡± Gu si patted Huo Junhao¡¯s shoulder. Huo Junhao, I was wrong. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have scared you! I promise I won¡¯t do it again! If we encounter a snake, I¡¯ll help you catch it and protect you! Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Huo Junhao buried his head and cried even louder, but only he knew if he was crying or not. Gu Si was extremely angry. Although her martial strength had skyrocketed, she was still a kind little girl. She couldn¡¯t do anything like bullying others! She didn¡¯t know what to do. All she could do was squat beside him and look at Huo Junhao guiltily. Huo Junhao did not hear any movement, but he could see the embroidered shoes beside his feet. He rubbed his eyes on his sleeves and raised his head to look at Gu si. Gu si thought,¡¯the little prodigy was so scared that his eyes are red.¡¯ Huo Junhao, ¡± Gu si said apologetically, ¡± I¡¯m really sorry. I won¡¯t scare you anymore. ¡°Then, will you give me food to eat in the future?¡± Huo Junhao asked. Gu Si was stunned. Then, he nodded his head vigorously. yes, yes. For you to eat. For you to eat. Huo Junhao replied,¡±you don¡¯t have to give me all of them.¡± It¡¯s when I¡¯m hungry, when I¡¯m being bullied by my big brother and second brother, and there¡¯s nothing to eat, you can just give me food. Quietly, don¡¯t let anyone see.¡± Gu si nodded. okay. After he finished speaking, he reached out his hand and said,¡±let¡¯s pinky swear!¡± It won¡¯t change for a hundred years!¡± Huo Junhao forced the corners of his lips down and hooked his pinkie finger on it. ¡°Good! It¡¯s not allowed to change for a hundred years!¡± When Gu Xin returned from the forest, Gu si had already coaxed Huo Junhao. Gu Xin stepped forward,¡±Huo Junhao, are you alright?¡± I¡¯m sorry, we really didn¡¯t know you were so afraid.¡± Huo Junhao waved his hand. it¡¯s fine. Sisi, Xinxin, why aren¡¯t you two afraid? ¡± Gu si: ¡± I used to be afraid. I was scared by the boys in the vige. My father told me that snakes are veryzy. If you don¡¯t attack them, they won¡¯t bother with you! Also, the mostmon snake in our vige is a vegetable snake. It¡¯s really not poisonous.¡± Gu Xin also nodded,¡¯that¡¯s right. In the past, his uncle used to scold thosezy people aszy snakes. We just caught it to y with it, it won¡¯t bite us. After we y with it, we¡¯ll let it go!¡± Huo Junhao¡¯s mouth twitched. I¡¯m so envious of the vige girls ¡®daily lives. They catch snakes for fun. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t bring my sister along. Otherwise, she would have been so scared that she¡¯d cry. Oh, no, she¡¯d faint. Just then, Lu Zheng came over with Yan Mo. Empress Jiang was not in the second branch of the family. She had gone to the old mansion to chat with grandma Gu. Only the Meng sisters and the Meng family were at home. Chapter 580 580 I¡¯m afraid of losing her Gu Nian had already packed up. She wasn¡¯t shy at all. She just felt that Yan Mo was someone who could move her heart. She was willing to dress up for him. A woman would make herself look good! When Yan Mo saw Gu Nian, he was momentarily stunned. He had given gifts to his three sisters, but seeing that the elders were not at home, he decided to leave. ¡°General Yan, it¡¯s not easy for you toe here. Why don¡¯t you have dinner before you leave?¡± Gu nianliu asked. Yan Mo looked at Gu Nian deeply and said, ¡± ¡°The military is busy, so I won¡¯t be staying any longer. However, I¡¯d like to have a few words with you in private.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Gu Nian smiled. Let¡¯s go to the corridor, it¡¯s cool!¡± Gu Nian brought Yan Mo to the long corridor with some tea and snacks in hand. The corridor was indeed cooling. Huo Junhao had been craving for desserts for a long time. He poked Gu si with his finger. Gu si immediately understood and brought him to the kitchen to eat some desserts. Only Gu Xin and Lu Zheng were left at the door. Gu Xin sat on the threshold and looked at the corridor with her hands under her chin. She could not hear what was being said. Lu Zheng sat down next to Gu Xin and nced at the corridor before turning back to look at her, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, you don¡¯t look happy! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and frowned. I don¡¯t think general Yan likes my sister. She¡¯s so smart, but she doesn¡¯t seem to understand. ¡°You can still tell who likes who?¡± Lu Zhengughed. Gu Xin nodded,¡¯of course I can tell! For example, brother mu Yan, he likes my sister. And that Xu Changfeng also likes my sister. Brother Yungui likes my sister too. My sister doesn¡¯t like them, just like how general Yan doesn¡¯t like her. ¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. He wanted to say that other than li Muyan, the others didn¡¯t like his sister now. They liked his sister from the past. brother Yuan Yuan, ¡± Gu Xin tilted her head and looked at Lu Zheng, ¡± do you have someone you like? ¡± &Nbsp; ¡± Oh? ¡± Lu Zheng was taken aback, and then nodded. yes! Gu Xin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡± ¡°Who is it? I haven¡¯t seen you getting close to any other girls in the past six months. Do you like them secretly?¡± Lu Zheng nodded,¡±yeah!¡± I secretly like a silly girl, but she doesn¡¯t know!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯then why didn¡¯t you tell her? Ask her if she likes you too. If you two like each other, you can get married at this age!¡± ¡°Because I have nothing!¡± Lu Zhengughed helplessly. I¡¯m afraid that she will suffer, I¡¯m afraid that she will be tired, I¡¯m afraid that I will lose her. I promised her that I would give her a grand wedding and make her the happiest girl in the world. I can¡¯t do it now. Five years. I¡¯ll definitely be able to do it in five years.¡± Gu Xin stretched out her palm,¡¯five years? It had been five years! If that girl was the same age as you, she would be 21 years old in five years. What if she couldn¡¯t wait five years and got married? Brother Yuanyuan, you shouldn¡¯t be doing this. You have to fight for it. You have to tell her and let her wait for you.¡± &Nbsp; Lu Zheng nodded. okay, I¡¯ll tell her when I get the chance. Tell her to wait for me. Gu Xin nodded her head in satisfaction and asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, what kind of girl is your sweetheart? Was she beautiful? Gentle? Can I grow tall? Can you read and write? He didn¡¯t practice martial arts? My parents told me that women can also be as learned as men. Is brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s sweetheart that kind of person?¡± Chapter 581 581 You¡¯re a good girl ¡°Gentle, cute, kind, generous, and pretty,¡± Lu Zheng replied with a smile. Even the most beautiful words to describe a girl in the world were not enough to describe her. In the past, she was proficient in zither, chess, painting, calligraphy, poetry, singing, and cooking, but she did not practice martial arts. However, she¡¯s practicing martial arts now, so she¡¯ll definitely be a good girl in the future.¡± Gu Xin was stunned,¡¯wow! So powerful! In my sister¡¯s words, a girl who can be sweet or salty, a girl who¡¯s both A and su that makes one¡¯s heart move?¡± Lu Zheng replied,¡±Zhenzhen, I don¡¯t understand what you mean by¡± can be sweet or salty,¡±¡± A ¡°or¡± su.¡± But I agree, she¡¯s a girl who can move people¡¯s hearts. It¡¯s especially tempting. No matter what she was like in the past or now, I like her. Eternal life is the only thing.¡± Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng and felt a strange feeling in her heart. It was as if she was feeling ufortable. She didn¡¯t understand this feeling but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She thought it was because of the hot weather, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, when you¡¯re free, bring us to see your sweetheart! I really want to see it!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see it when you go back and look in the mirror!¡± Lu Zheng said in a low voice. Gu Xin ,¡¯? What did you say, brother Yuanyuan?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. I¡¯m going to the kitchen to check it out, that Rascal Huo Junhao must be lying to sisi!¡± Lu Zheng got up and went to the kitchen. From the back, one could see that his ears were already red. Gu Xin pursed her lips and continued to look at the corridor with her chin in her hand. Yan Mo sat on the stone bench and felt sorry for Gu Nian, who was smiling brightly. ¡°General Yan, if you have something to say, then say it! You always have the same expression, so no one can tell if you¡¯re happy or not!¡± Gu Nian looked straight at Yan Mo. ¡°Lady Gu, I¡¯ll be presumptuous and ask, but hasdy Gu ever told anyone that you like me?¡± Yan Mo asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve told you. I¡¯ve told my sisters, Su Yan, and Li Jun. Did Su Yan tell you?¡± Gu Nian admitted that she found it strange that she did not feel awkward at all. In the past, she had heard that all girls would feel shy in such situations. She was indeed a pitiful girl who was still single. She didn¡¯t know how to be shy. Since Gu Nian had admitted to it so readily, Yan Mo found it a little difficult to continue. ¡°Did general Yan want to speak to me alone just because of this?¡± Gu Nian asked with a smile. Yan Mo nodded and nced at Gu Nian. ¡°Lady Gu, to be honest, I have someone I like.¡± Gu Nian was speechless. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e, I do have someone I like.¡± Lady Gu is a gooddy, you will definitely find a good man in the future.¡± ¡°General Yan, didn¡¯t su Yan say that you were single?¡± Gu Nian asked awkwardly. Your family is anxious about your marriage! If you don¡¯t like me, you can just say it. I don¡¯t believe you when you say you have someone you like! Actually, I¡¯m not at the stage where I have to marry you.¡± Yan Mo was silent. Gu Nian looked at him without saying a word. For a moment, she was angry and embarrassed. In the long corridor, a bird suddenly flew past, and a piece of bird poop fell on the stone table. The two of them came back to their senses. Yan Mo said,¡¯miss Gu, you¡¯re a good girl. You¡¯re smart, smart, beautiful, and generous. However, I have someone in my heart and in this life, I will only marry you. For the matter from before, this Yan owes miss Gu a favor. In the future, if miss Gu needs anything, this Yan will go through water and tread on fire without hesitation! However, I would like to remind you that I am not a good match for you and I am not worthy of your attention. Even the slightest thought would only be a waste of your time.¡± Chapter 582 582 What a realistic girl Gu Nian¡¯s expression cracked. This was probably the most embarrassing moment she had ever experienced in her two lives! The most important thing was, what did she mean by this? she died before she could evenplete her mission? Yan Mo was really ... How should she put it? You can¡¯t force him to like you! If you don¡¯t have a sweetheart, you can slowly cultivate your feelings. Now that you have a sweetheart, if you go and cultivate your feelings with him, wouldn¡¯t that be like being a mistress? Yan Mo looked at Gu Nian¡¯s unhappy expression and apologized, ¡± ¡°Lady Gu, this Yan does not know how to speak. If these words have displeaseddy Gu, this Yan apologizes. However, I just don¡¯t want to see a good girl waste her time on me. It¡¯s not necessary and not worth it. ¡± Yan Mo was a simple person. As long as things were clear, there would not be so much trouble. Gu Nian had helped him before, and he would remember this favor. Therefore, he was willing to exin patiently. If it was something else, he probably wouldn¡¯t even care. He did have someone in his heart, so no matter how good he was, he couldn¡¯t get entangled with her, let alone waste her time. Gu Nian suddenlyughed. haha, hahaha. General Yan, to be honest, I¡¯ve never liked anyone before. I¡¯m serious. When I saw you in the camp that day, my heart suddenly beat faster, and I thought I liked you. Maybe I was nervous when we sneaked into the camp, so my heart beat faster. This is probably my wrong perception! General Yan, you don¡¯t have to feel burdened. I¡¯m not the kind of person to pester you, really.¡± After hearing Gu Nian¡¯s words, she felt that her heart had never been beating so fast ever since that one time. Sigh, she was a love noob. She didn¡¯t understand. Yan Mo pursed his lips and smiled, ¡± that¡¯s good. I wish miss Gu to find a good man as soon as possible! Once again, thank you for your help. It¡¯s gettingte, this Yan will take his leave!¡± ¡°Take care, general Yan. I won¡¯t be seeing you out!¡± Gu Nian waved. Yan Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. What a realistic girl! When she entered, she smiled like a flower. She had made it clear that she wouldn¡¯t even be sending him off. However, he didn¡¯t mind. ...... In the evening, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian noticed that something was wrong with Gu Nian. Did she go back to theboratory after dinner? Didn¡¯t he have to go for a walk in the past? Even Empress Jiang noticed that something was wrong with Gu Nian. However, she had been at the Gu family mansion the entire day and did not know what had happened. Could it be that her two sisters had a fight? The three of them looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin: ¡± I don¡¯t know about Wanwan either. It¡¯s just that general Yan came over in the afternoon and spoke to my sister in private. After that, my sister became like this. Cai Xiaolian nodded. I understand. I¡¯ll go and see her! Gu Xin,¡¯mother, I¡¯ll go with you! My sister ignored me just now. However, she doesn¡¯t seem to care about anyone.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. mother will go first. I¡¯ll call you after I¡¯ve asked clearly! Gu Xin had no choice but to agree. Gu shouxin took out a chessboard and pulled Gu Xin over to y. When she arrived at theboratory, Cai Xiaolian saw Gu Nian lying on the table, working hard. She had no idea what she was writing. She quietly walked over to take a look. Fine, she couldn¡¯t understand all the cell structure structures written in the various molecr forms. Cai Xiaolian shook her head helplessly and sat on a chair on the side, quietly looking at her daughter. A straight-A student was indeed different. The way he vented his anger was different from normal people. Her niannian was really amazing. It had been so long since she transmigrated, but she could still clearly remember the knowledge she had learned. Chapter 583 583 You don¡¯t even miss her ¡°Mother, you¡¯re shaking your head and nodding your head, frowning and smiling at the same time. What are you thinking?¡± Gu Nian had filled up a page of rice paper with her writing. She stopped and looked at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about you!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°I¡¯m right in front of you, what¡¯s there to think about?¡± Gu Nian pouted. ¡°Then do you have anything you want to say to mother today?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. ¡°AI!¡± mother, I¡¯m such a failure! Gu Nian sighed deeply. My first love is finished.¡± ¡°How did it end?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°I thought he didn¡¯t have a partner, but he has someone he likes! you even gave me the good guy card, i don¡¯t feel good about it!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart was heavy. ¡°You¡¯re studying when you¡¯re in a bad mood?¡± Cai Xiaolian nced at the things on the table and quickly looked away. Forget it, she wouldn¡¯t understand these things. ¡°I¡¯m not in a bad mood. i just feel that this feeling is a little strange. how should i put it?¡± Gu Nian organized her words in her heart. let¡¯s talk about embarrassment. Actually, only the two of us know about it. There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. It¡¯s not embarrassing, but I feel like my self-esteem has been hurt!¡± ¡°Are you in a bad mood because your pride was hurt?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°Yup!¡± Gu Nian nodded without hesitation. ¡°Then what¡¯s your first love? What you have for Yan Mo can only be considered a good impression, not even a ¡®like¡¯. That Yan Mo is also a good man. He knows your heart and is clear about his own heart. He made it clear early on and didn¡¯t let you fall into it. He¡¯s a good man. Our niannian¡¯s taste is still very good. It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Mother! You even praised him? He doesn¡¯t even like your eldest daughter!¡± Gu Nian pouted. ¡°I¡¯m notplimenting him, I¡¯m just telling the truth. Niannian, you have to know that none of us are silver, it¡¯s impossible to be loved by everyone. He could be honest and stop you from wasting time and energy on him. Just this alone made him very manly. Although his words might cause you to be frustrated for a while, it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± Cai Xiaolian consoled. ¡°i understand the logic! However, she still felt quite suffocated in her heart. After so many years, this was the first time his heart had been moved by someone! You¡¯re making me face reality in such a short time?¡± Gu Nian was listless. ¡°Actually, this is pretty good. If you think this is first love, then mother will tell you that only one or two out of ten people in this world can be together with their first love. In mother¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re not first love at all.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°How can it not count? This counts.¡± Gu Nian said. Xinxin said that you have a one-sided love. Then tell me, have you ever thought about Yan Mo? ¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Gu Nian thought about it for a moment before shaking her head. As long as she did not see him or mention him, she would not think about him. ¡°So if you don¡¯t even miss her, where did you get the love? You¡¯re such an emotional noob!¡± Cai Xiaolian said in disgust. ¡°But I¡¯ll like it when I see it!¡± Gu Nian argued. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re an adult with a soul in your twenties. In this area, you¡¯re not much different from Xin Xin sisi. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them. If they see mu Yan, do they think that brother mu Yan is good looking? if they see Huo Junhao, do they think that Huo Junhao is amazing? if they see Lu Zheng, they will all think that he is good. When we first met Lu Zheng, we were still talking about how he was good-looking, just like a certain young man! If you didn¡¯t realize that he was Lu Zheng, you would also think that he was quite good! And Xue Qianyu, do you dare to say that his image and temperament won¡¯t move people?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Chapter 584 584 Other than Grandpa, everyone else is a troublemaker Gu Nian thought about it and realized that it was true. The first time she saw Lu Zheng, she had yet to discover his true identity. She was indeed impressed by his good looks and good temperament. The first time she met Xue Qianyu, she knew that this child was the man in the books. Xue Qianyu¡¯s looks were also her type. Moreover, Xue Qianyu¡¯s personality was cold and he basically didn¡¯t talk nonsense, unlike Lu Zheng who was thick-skinned. ¡°There¡¯s also that child mu Yan. If it wasn¡¯t for the strange scene of you two meeting, and his temper being a little out of ce, would you dare to say that you¡¯re not interested in him? Meng Meng, if it weren¡¯t for his big and stupid personality, ording to your love for his character in the book, you would have fallen in love with him too, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian added. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Her mother had made her out to be a womanizer! Cai Xiaolian was amused by Gu Nian¡¯s reaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t Xinxin also say that uncle said that all love at first sight is an act of lust? Love at first sight began with good looks. Perhaps, in the future, you will meet many people who make you feel good and give you a good impression, but that can not be called love. You can only know how to love someone after getting along with them.¡± ¡°Mother, do you mean that I only think that general Yan is a good man and have a good impression of him?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes moved. Cai Xiaolian said,¡±you also said that you don¡¯t have to be with him.¡± If you really fell in love with him, you wouldn¡¯t be drawing and writing forms here today. You probably wouldn¡¯t be able to eat and would even want to cry! I saw you eat three big bowls of rice at night. However, general Yan did a good job of letting you understand your own heart so that you won¡¯t fall for it over time. That would be terrible. Of course, as time passes, you might realize that it¡¯s not what you think at all. You don¡¯t have any feelings for him at all.¡± Gu Nian fell into deep thought. Was she sad? She wasn¡¯t sad. Was she sad? A little. It wasn¡¯t because Yan Mo had a lover who didn¡¯t like her, but because she felt that she had embarrassed herself and was overthinking. She had said before that it was not that she had to have him. She simply liked him, or in other words, she admired him! Mu Qiang knew everyone. She had been shocked when she saw Yan Mo¡¯s martial arts the other day. Of course, she liked his looks and figure. ¡°AI! Mother!¡± Gu Nian hugged Cai Xiaolian and leaned her head on her shoulder. I really want to be in love for once. ¡°There will be. Our niannian is so beautiful and so capable. There are many people who like you! You¡¯re still young, so take it slowly. You started dating at sixteen and got married at eighteen. That¡¯s just right, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Nian¡¯s head. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll work hard to earn money and get closer to sister Huihui. In the future, I¡¯ll find eight to ten handsome men and my life will be wonderful!¡± Gu Nian said. hehe, hehe, ¡± Cai Xiaolian pushed Gu Nian¡¯s forehead with her finger. get up. It¡¯s very hot. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t you and Huihui lead Xinxin and sisi astray. There are only two abnormal people in the family, a total of four granddaughters, and all of them want to find a bunch of beautiful men, the kind that will be thrown with money. Sooner orter, your grandfather and grandmother don¡¯t want to see you guys run away from home!¡± ¡°Mother, our grandchildren are the worst. Do you think your sons are the worst?¡± Gu Nian rubbed her forehead andughed. In my heart, other than Grandpa, everyone else is a terrible thing!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±you make a lot of sense.¡± Chapter 585 585 This child is too optimistic The next morning, Gu Nian walked out of the shadow of being lovelorn before she had the chance to fall in love as if nothing had happened. When others mentioned Yan Mo, Gu Nian could already talk about it normally. Two dayster, Mrs. Li came to the door with something. Even though she had already met Empress Jiang once, she was still a little uneasy this time. On the surface, she said that it was fine if she couldn¡¯t find her family and that the Luo family was very good to her, but deep down, she still wanted to know who her parents were. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t disturb them and let them chat in Empress Jiang¡¯s room. Gu Xin ran over and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Mother, grandma Jiang brought aunt Luo into the house. Why don¡¯t you go?¡± she asked. Cai Xiaolian replied with a smile, ¡± your grandma Jiang and aunt Luo have something important to say. It¡¯s a private matter between them. We have to be polite and know how to look at things. Do you understand? ¡± hehe, ¡± Gu Xinughed embarrassedly, ¡± does that mean that I can¡¯t eavesdrop on you? ¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± Yingluo, you little girl. You have to change your habit of eavesdropping. Gu Xin scratched her head,¡¯this is because you and father didn¡¯t teach me in the past! Besides, you guys were stupid in the past and didn¡¯t know that I was eavesdropping. Now that you¡¯re much smarter, you can all tell. Sigh, the Jade bead that Xiaoyu gave me is really amazing!¡± Cai Xiaolian pouted. This silly girl.¡±Your father said he¡¯s going to teach you how to y the zither, go and ask sisi toe along! Your sister and Huihui don¡¯t like this either, so your father can only be a teacher for you and sisi.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gu Xin nodded. Mother, you must remember to ask aunt Luo if brother Muyan is feeling better!¡± ...... In Empress Jiang¡¯s room, the aunt and nephew were sitting opposite each other. Empress Jiang was holding a set of little girl¡¯s clothes and jade pendant, and tears were falling down her face. The word ¡± little ¡± was carved on the jade pendant, which was also the nickname of the owner of the jade pendant, Yuanyuan. Mrs. Li knew it was her when she saw Empress Jiang¡¯s reaction, but she still took off her coat and showed the birthmark on her waist to Empress Jiang. ¡°Yuanli! Yuan Yuan! I¡¯ve finally found you! Brother and sister-inw have finally arrived!¡± Empress Jiang held Madam Li¡¯s hand, and her lips were trembling. ¡°Auntie Jiang, don¡¯t be so agitated, don¡¯t be agitated.¡± Mrs. Li patted Empress Jiang¡¯s back and took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears. ¡°Child, you have to call me aunt. I¡¯m your aunt, your biological, closest aunt. It¡¯s all my fault. If your parents hadn¡¯t protected our family, you wouldn¡¯t have gone missing. You could have lived a good life as a family, but because of me, you were forced to follow Shangjing. It¡¯s all my aunt¡¯s fault! It¡¯s all my aunt¡¯s fault! I¡¯m sorry, Yuanyuan! I¡¯ve made you suffer.¡± Empress Jiang cried with all her heart. ¡°Jiang, aunt, I actually didn¡¯t suffer at all,¡± Mrs. Li said with a conflicted expression. My grandmother picked me up. She told me since I was a child that I wasn¡¯t a child of the Luo family. Everyone in the family knew that and she treated me very well. I didn¡¯t suffer at all. She was eating well and sleeping soundly. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡± Empress Jiang said,¡±Yingluo, your aunt from the Luo family wants you to marry her son. She¡¯s ruining your life!¡± You could have had a good man to apany you.¡± ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re wrong,¡± Mrs. Li shook her head. At that time, I was actually stupid and was deceived by my second cousin. Although I didn¡¯t get the right fate after marrying into the Li family, I got mu Yan! Mu Yan¡¯s fate was a little bad, but it was only before 18! Aunt, let me tell you, my mu Yan is very good. He is good at both literature and martial arts. He is proficient in etiquette, music, archery, calligraphy, and counting. He is also handsome! The Li family¡¯s second cousin isn¡¯t a good match, but at least he¡¯s good-looking. Combined with my looks, look at my mu Yan, he¡¯s very popr with the girls.¡± Empress Jiang felt that this child was too optimistic. To a woman, marriage was considered a big deal. How could she be so optimistic about such a marriage? It seemed that the Luo family had really raised this child well, and he had not suffered any grievances. Chapter 586 586 Mypensation isn¡¯t just money Seeing that Empress Jiang had stopped crying, Madam li continued, ¡± ¡°Auntie, you see, marriage is unpredictable. Maybe God has arranged such a life for me! But the heavens have been kind to me! Although I was lost at home, my grandmother picked me up. No one in the Luo family treats me as an outsider. I¡¯ve been married for almost twenty years, and my maternal family still has my back! This time, it was purely because the Li family¡¯s cousin had lost his mind and caused trouble. However, he has lost his mind, and the Li family members will admit it. In the future, my son will have the final say in the entire Li family!¡± ¡°You see, if I find a good match, and that good match¡¯s family is not good, and he¡¯s the only one who¡¯s good to me, I have no meaning in living! How could everything go as one wished in life? I¡¯m already very grateful to the heavens for letting my biological parents, Auntie, and cousin Yingluo live. Oh, right, Auntie, are your sons and daughters older or younger than me?¡± Empress Jiang replied,¡±Zhenzhen, I have a son and a daughter. They are both your cousins.¡± They¡¯re already married and have a child.¡± Mrs. Liughed and said,¡±look, God even gave me cousins!¡± In the future, my mu Yan will have many more cousins! When mu Yan was only a few years old, I was sad for a while. But after I saw my fair and delicate son, I was not sad anymore. Li family¡¯s cousin cheated on my feelings, but he¡¯s good-looking. I¡¯m in a good mood looking at mu Yan! Think about it, if the Li family¡¯s older cousin is ugly and our children grow up in his direction, how upset would I be? I¡¯d have to worry about my children getting married in the future!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I say, as long as a person thinks it through, their life will naturally be better. The unfaithful man gets his girlfriend, I get my money, we don¡¯t interfere with each other. He¡¯s gone mad after crossing the river!¡± ¡°Hehehe, so Auntie, don¡¯t feel guilty. Really, I¡¯m doing well! I believe that my parents don¡¯t me you! You¡¯re their little sister. If they don¡¯t protect you, do you think they¡¯ll trust others to protect you? No one wanted to do this. Auntie, don¡¯t cry!¡± Empress Jiang looked at Madam li and wiped her tears. ¡°Yuanyuan, what do the Luo family do? Tell me, I¡¯ll definitely repay them.¡± Mrs. Li waved her hand. no need, no need. The Luo family is rich. We don¡¯t need any repayment. And my brother and younger brother also said that if it¡¯s true, they¡¯ll help me bring my parents over. Aunty, you know about mu Yan¡¯s situation. I¡¯m not at ease with him at all. Little Lian had said before that her father was sick. Was it serious? Maybe a long journey?¡± Empress Jiang smiled. Thepensation she was talking about was not just money! Forget it, she would wait for her brother and sister-inw toe over.¡±Yuanyuan, your father¡¯s illness is acting up again. It¡¯s not convenient for you to go over, but he can. I¡¯ll write him a letter! That¡¯s right, I see that little Lian¡¯s drawing skills are quite good. Are you willing to let little Lian draw a portrait of you, and I¡¯ll send it over?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Mrs. Li nodded. Little Lian¡¯s painting was indeed very impressive. Why don¡¯t I rest here for a day and youe back with me tomorrow, aunt? mu Yan wanted toe when he heard about it, but he¡¯s still injured and it¡¯s not good for him to go out.¡± Empress Jiang was naturally willing to do so, so she said that they would go to the prefecture together the next day. They had dinner at the Gu family¡¯s old mansion. When they heard about the rtionship between Madam li and Empress Jiang, the children and grandchildren of the Gu family only felt that it was very strange. Grandpa and Grandma Gu were even more surprised that they could find out about this. Was the Li family going to rise to the top? Chapter 587 587 Her mother was going to enter the real estate industry The next day, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian apanied Empress Jiang to the Li family. The Gu sisters had been busy these days, and the weather was hot, so they did not go with them. In the past two days, Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin had told their sisters about the manor. After the autumn harvest, they would buy a Manor for Gu Xin. They asked Gu Hui and Gu si for their opinions. They could also buy a Manor with the money they got. If they wanted to buy it, Gu shouxin would help them choose. That night, the two of them went to the prefecture. The four sisters sat by the Lotus pond, lit some insect repellent incense, and talked about it. What Gu Hui meant was for the two sisters to buy one each. By the time of the autumn harvest, the money they would receive would be enough to buy a Manor. I¡¯m just thinking, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± we can use money to join mother and Auntie Luo¡¯s business! The other three sisters looked at Gu Xin,¡±what are mother and aunt Luo doing?¡± Gu Xin moved her body in embarrassment, ¡± ¡°Actually, I also heard about it. I secretly heard it that day. Mother and aunt Luo are nning to buynd in the prefecture city and build two streets. One is for living and the other is for doing business.¡± Gu Nian was speechless. Was her mother going to enter the ancient real estate industry? He even found such a powerful partner. Gu Hui: ¡± Xinxin, tell me the details. What did you hear? ¡± they want to do something that specializes in buyingnd to build houses, ¡± Gu Xin exined. Auntie Luo is in charge of recruiting people while mother is in charge of designing. There were two types of rooms, one for living and one for doing business. As for the residential ones, they would sell them to others at a high price. As for the business ones, they would especially rent them to others, year by year. His mother had even suggested to aunt Luo to create a brand, just like how everyone knew that the Li family¡¯s porcin was sent to the pce. If anyone wants to buy a yard in the future, their first consideration will be theirs.¡± Gu si asked,¡¯sisters, are there any empty spaces in the prefecture? I¡¯ve been there a few times, but why did I only see houses?¡± yes! Gu Xin nodded her head with certainty, ¡± there are a few empty spaces! There¡¯s one at the river pier, and there¡¯s one in the west of the city that has been set on fire and hasn¡¯t been cleaned up yet. There¡¯s also an old dyeing workshop in the city, and it¡¯s next to the river. There¡¯s a big piece of it along the river!¡± Xinxin, ¡± Gu Nian asked after some thought, ¡± did mother and aunt Luo say that they would only do it in the prefecture? ¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯No. ¡°Mother said that I¡¯ll first cultivate my own group and team to test the waters with the Qingzhou government. Mother has even designed the houses! Didn¡¯t father go to brother Yuanyuan¡¯s ce to y chessst night? After grandma Jiang went to bed, her mother and aunt Luo talked for a long time in the study. I didn¡¯t bring any drawings today, why don¡¯t we go and take a look?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gu Hui stopped him. Let¡¯s ask second aunt when she¡¯s back! After all, this is second uncle and second aunt¡¯s study room. We should not go and look around without permission.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. ¡°Actually, I think we can invest the money in mother and aunt Luo.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes moved. Summer is over, aren¡¯t we going to start selling perfume, makeup, and skincare products? We¡¯ll just set up a shop there and open a shop wherever they go. Mother and aunt Luo want to train a team, so we should also train them, right?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± yes, yes. I¡¯ve been meaning to ask this question for a long time. I have a feeling that our business will get better and better in the future. By then, we can¡¯t just rely on us sisters anddy Meng. We need someone else.¡± Gu Hui thought for a while and said,¡¯then I¡¯d better buy the manor and the people first. We¡¯ll ce them in the vige to cultivate them, and when we¡¯re too busy, the people we¡¯ve cultivated can go!¡± Gu Nian ran to theboratory to get a pen and paper. ¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s split up the process and see how many people we need in the early stages.¡± The four sisters of the Gu family began to devote themselves to their own careers. Chapter 588 588 Dopey Gu The next morning, the four sisters woke up as soon as their biological clock hit. The two sisters of the eldest branch had slept herest night. She had just changed her clothes when there was a knock on the door, followed by uncle Gu¡¯s voice. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re so early?¡± Gu Xin ran to open the door happily. Uncle Gu¡¯s face was gloomy. He held his younger son in one hand and grabbed his elder son¡¯s arm with the other.¡±AI, my daughter is still the best! Look at these two little brats, it¡¯s like they¡¯re asking for a debt, I¡¯m so worried!¡± ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with them? Wasn¡¯t enduring the pain equivalent to sleeping with Grandpa and Grandma? He¡¯s already up at dawn!¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°What can you do! The big one was toozy. He knew that your father wasn¡¯t at home and wanted to ck off and not practice. The small one was too diligent. When I got up, I saw this kid crawling to the door and chanting to me! I was thinking about it, so I came to look for your sister!¡± Uncle Gu said, feeling like he had nothing to live for. He had never realized that his son was so much more annoying than his daughter. Nian, Nian Yingluo. Gu Ren pointed at Gu Nian in the courtyard. ¡°Hey, she¡¯s really calling you sister niannian!¡± Uncle Gu looked at Gu Ren in surprise. kid, you¡¯re already able to speak at eight months? ¡± Gu Nian walked over and looked at Gu Ren.¡¯You brat, why are you looking for me so early in the morning?¡¯ ¡°Hug!¡± Gu Ren grinned and drooled again. ¡°Niannian, here, your brother misses you!¡± Uncle Gu handed the child over to Gu Nian without hesitation. ¡°Huihui,e and pull thiszy snake back, then close the door! If he didn¡¯t listen, he would beat him to death! Little brat, you¡¯re making me feel so annoyed every day! I¡¯ve even made an appointment with Yuan to go to the fields!¡± Uncle Gu said as he pushed Gu en to Gu Hui. After he finished speaking, he slipped away. In his opinion, at this time, his children could notpare to the crops in the field. If the crops were not good, his children would starve to death! It was better to serve the crops! Gu Nian hugged Gu Ren while Gu Ren hugged Gu Nian¡¯s head. Gu Ren then gave Gu Nian a big kiss on the face, causing her face to be covered in saliva. ¡°What are you doing? Isn¡¯t that disgusting? Do you think you¡¯re a kid who just woke up and your saliva is fragrant?¡± Gu Nian tugged at Gu Ren¡¯s chubby face. pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! suddenly, Gu Nian felt something hitting her hand. ¡°Hehehehe,¡± Gu Ren pped his little hands andughed happily. ¡°Sister, just bear with it! So many! It¡¯s all on your sleeve!¡± Gu Xin pointed at Gu Ren¡¯s butt. ¡°It¡¯s dripping onto the ground!¡± Gu si said. ¡°Uh, Yingluo, this stinky brat came looking for you so early in the morning just to sh * t on your hands? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Gu Hui looked at her younger brother and Gu Nian¡¯s changing expression. ¡°Sister niannian, beat him up! This is too much!¡± Gu en was watching the show from the side. ¡°Dopey Gu!¡± Gu Nian was so angry that she lifted Gu Ren. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gu Hui quickly stopped him, but it was toote. Gu Nian watched as the poop dripped from her eyes and almostnded on her face. Gu Renughed even more happily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! I¡¯m going to deal with this bastard! Don¡¯t try to persuade me. If anyone tries to persuade me, I won¡¯t be sisters anymore!¡± Gu Nian put Gu Ren down and picked him up by his clothes as she carried him to the kitchen. I¡¯m not her sister. Can I go and save her? ¡± Gu en asked weakly. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of him, then go save your brother!¡± Gu Hui cast a nce at Gu en and then called Gu Xin and Gu si to practice. Gu Nian carried Gu Ren and threw him into the bucket. After that, she changed into a new coat and walked to the bucket with the steaming pot. ¡°Dopey Gu, you bastard, I¡¯ll send you back today!¡± As she spoke, Gu Nian acted as if she was going to pour some water. ¡°Aunt, aunt, don¡¯t!¡± Gu Ren leaned against the bucket and shook his head vigorously. Gu Nian¡¯s expression did not look right. Could he really do such a thing? stop challenging him. However, he could not say a long sentence! ¡°Life, sundown.¡± ¡°Bad, fun! Aunt!¡± Gu Nian paused,¡¯dopey Gu, what did you say? Happy Birthday?¡± Gu Ren nodded. His eyes curved into crescents as he cupped his chin with both hands, making the shape of a flower. Chapter 589 589 Let¡¯s look on the bright side Gu Nian was stunned. June 16th was her birthday in her previous life. But in this life, her birthday was in July! Gu Nian put down the pot and looked at the baby in the wooden bucket. ¡°You¡¯re really dopey Gu?¡± Gu Ren grinned and drooled again.¡±Aunt, aunt.¡± Gu Nian reached out her hands to pull his toot cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m your sister now, so don¡¯t call me that. Why are you here, you little bastard? What kind of book are you writing? Look at how you¡¯ve harmed me. ¡± Gu Ren was so excited that he waved his hands,¡±yiyayayayayayaya!¡± He was so vexed! He still couldn¡¯t say aplete sentence now. What the hell was transmigration? it would be good to give a two-year-old body, let him grow up from a baby? ¡°Hahaha, I can¡¯t say anything!¡± Gu Nianughed. He deserved it! Then what about your parents and sanniu?¡± Gu Ren¡¯s small face wrinkled and then he shook his head. I wanted to beat you up a long time ago. I was too busy and didn¡¯t have the time. You took the time toe here. Gu Nian let go. Tell me, where did youe from? say it word by word, okay?¡± ¡°Car, bed,¡± Gu Ren said. ¡°Car ident?¡± Gu Nian asked. Did you get into a car ident? Hahahaha, you deserve it. ¡± Gu Ren looked at Gu Nian, speechless. Gu Nian stopped smiling and said,¡¯brother and sister-inw would definitely not be able to take it if you were in a car ident! Now that we¡¯ve lost two children, I don¡¯t know if that silly San Niu canfort them!¡± As she thought of this, Gu Nian pulled Gu Ren¡¯s face again. ¡°You¡¯re an adult, and you¡¯re writing novels at home. Why do you take a car out for no reason? See, something happened! I wonder how sad my brother and sister-inw will be! You little bastard.¡± Gu Ren waved his hand in an attempt to p Gu Nian¡¯s hand away. His voice was loud to begin with. The Gu siblings who were practicing outside could not hear what Gu Nian said, but they could hear Gu Ren¡¯s screams. Gu en was so frightened that he almost lost his bnce. He was d that he did not save his brother, or he would have been in trouble! Gu Nian picked Gu Ren up and washed him clean. Then, she found a quick cloth to wrap him up. Gu Ren sat on the chair and blinked as he looked at Gu Nian. ¡°Thoughts,plete,plete, solid.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Nian did not hear it clearly. What did you just say?¡± Gu Ren wiped his saliva. the car. Is. Completely. Solid. ¡°Are you saying that all four of you were involved in a car ident?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s body stiffened. Gu Ren nodded, looking a little sad. Gu Nian was speechless. The scene fell silent. Gu Ren suddenly grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s hand and pitifully ced his small face on her hand. you¡¯ve already transmigrated, ¡± Gu Nian said as she patted his head. will they do the same? ¡± Gu Ren shook his head. ¡°Do you mean that you don¡¯t know or that you won¡¯t?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Ren sat up straight and gestured a one. ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t know either?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Ren nodded. ¡°AI!¡± Gu Nian sighed. how did this happen? ¡± I thought that if I¡¯m gone, brother and sister-inw would not be so sad with you and San Niu, but, but why did it be like this?¡± Gu Ren shed tears of sadness. Gu Nian could not help but wipe away his tears. ¡°Dopey, let¡¯s think on the bright side! If you cane and you got into a car ident together, they mighte too. Even if they couldn¡¯te, they must have been reincarnated! When his brother was an official, he worked for the welfare of the people. He would definitely be able to join a good family in his next life. His sister-inw was also kind and often helped the lonely elderly and orphans. Sanniu, this child, had never done anything bad. So, let¡¯s think positively. Don¡¯t be sad, you still have me. ¡± Gu Ren nodded. He was just a college student and had not entered society yet. Even if he was a boy, it would not feel good to encounter such a thing. Chapter 590 590 You cried ¡°The parts on your body haven¡¯t fully developed yet, so it¡¯ll probably take a few more months for you to talk. My parents aren¡¯t that easy to fool. They don¡¯t need me to remind them to find out that you¡¯re abnormal. You just have to be a good child. Just think of yourself as the kind that reincarnated without drinking the Meng Po soup.¡± Gu Nian continued. Gu Ren pouted. ¡°I¡¯ve epted my new life, so I¡¯m not celebrating today¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m celebrating Gu Nian¡¯s birthday. But I still have to thank you foring to wish me Happy Birthday so early in the morning!¡± Gu Nian pinched Gu Ren¡¯s face andughed. Gu Ren grinned. Alright, he was drooling again. Gu Nian took out a handkerchief and wiped his saliva. I¡¯ll ask my mother to design all kinds of clothes for you, with drool pockets. You have long teeth, and you drool so much! ¡°Thank you!¡± Gu Ren said. She had long thought about it and could tell that second aunt was not an ancient person. ¡°By the way, did you recognize Lu Zheng?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Ren looked at Gu Nian with aplicated expression. It was really amusing to see such an expression on the baby¡¯s face. ¡°Can you tell that he has been reborn?¡± Gu Nianughed. Gu Ren nodded seriously. He, five, walking on his own, Wuqi.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Seven!¡± Gu Ren clenched his little fists. Gu Nian was confused. Asking for trouble?¡± Gu Ren nodded repeatedly. forget it. It¡¯s hard to talk to you like this. Gu Nianughed. in a few months ¡®time, when you can talk, you can talk slowly. Our family doesn¡¯t hate him anyway.¡± Gu Ren looked at Gu Nian in surprise.¡¯I¡¯ve given you such a good character, but you hate it?¡¯ ¡°Tsk! What¡¯s with that look in your eyes? You¡¯re not annoying? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ve written my Xinxin in such a tragic way. In the future, you¡¯ll be punished by my father! Alright, I¡¯ll carry you to the sun on the street to sit and y. I¡¯m going to practice!¡± Gu Nian carried Gu Ren up and went to her room to get a summer sleeping mat. She spread it out on the street outside and ced Gu Ren there before joining the training team. She had long guessed that Gu Ren was her nephew, dopey Gu, but they had never spoken to each other in private. However, when she heard from Gu Ren that her brother and sister-inw¡¯s family had gotten into a car ident, she still felt very ufortable. However, she couldn¡¯t do much in ancient times. She hated this feeling of helplessness the most. On the bright side, he hoped that his brother, sister-inw, and sanniu had transmigrated like dopey Gu so that they could still meet. If they didn¡¯t cross over, she could only pray to the heavens to let their family of three reincarnate in a good family. Gu Xin and the others could tell that Gu Nian was in a bad mood. They thought that it was because of Gu Ren¡¯s actions so early in the morning. Therefore, no one frowned at her. After she was done, Gu Nian went to take a shower and change her clothes. Gu Xin wanted to tell him to bear with it but when she went over, she saw that the little boy had fallen asleep on his stomach. He was drooling and blowing on his snot. ¡°En ¡®Zi,e and carry him back!¡± Gu Hui called out to Gu en, who was about to leave. Gu en ran over with a smile. this kid is really generous. He can still sleep soundly after giving sister niannian a bath! Gu Xin looked at Gu Ren and was very confused. Why did she look for her sister and then pooped? How could such an obedient child be like this? When Gu Hui and Gu si went back to change and wash their clothes, Gu Xin ran to the bathroom door. Hearing that there was no movement inside, she knocked on the door, ¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯ming in.¡± After a long while, Gu Nian finally responded. When Gu Xin entered the room, she saw Gu Nian¡¯s Red eyes. ¡°Sister, you cried. Is it because he¡¯s too young and you can¡¯t take care of him?¡± Gu Nian nodded and said pitifully, ¡± ¡°En!¡± Chapter 591 591 If your mouth is not clean, you can choose not to sister, don¡¯t be sad. Gu Xin held onto Gu Nian¡¯s hand. I¡¯ll help you deal with it in the future. ¡°What are you going to do to him?¡± Gu Nianughed. sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him in the future and won¡¯t let him get close to you! Gu Xin said with a serious face. Also, I¡¯ll work hard to learn things. When he can talk and walk, I¡¯ll start teaching him. If he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll hit his palm. He wanted him to be like Huo Wentong and take the imperial examination at the age of twelve! Brother en Zi had said that studying was the most painful thing for him. I¡¯ll let Ren Ren suffer since young!¡± hahahahaha! Gu Nian was amused by Gu Xin. alright, Xinxin, I¡¯ll hand him over to you from now on. Let him take the Imperial examinations when he¡¯s 12. Gu Nian suddenly wished that time would pass faster so that dopey Gu could grow up faster. She could not wait to see dopey Gu¡¯s painful expression as little Xinxin forced him to study. That kid had never liked to study since he was young. When he was in primary school, he only liked Chinese and music sses. When he grew up, he went to the Music Academy to get into college. In the end, he started writing novels in college. Let the storm hit dopey Gu harder! Seeing Gu Nian¡¯s smile, Gu Xin was happy as well. sister, I¡¯m going to take a shower. Don¡¯t be sad! ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not sad anymore!¡± Gu Nian nodded. With little Xinxin around, I¡¯m not sad at all!¡± She was just upset when she suddenly heard that her brother and sister-inw¡¯s family had encountered an ident. She was so sad that she cried. ...... In the evening, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian came back. Empress Jiang did note with them. She nned to stay in the prefecture for a few more days. At the end of the month, when Madam li came back to pick up the goods, she woulde back with her. As her bodyguard, Xue Qianyu naturally stayed in the prefecture. When the couple arrived at the vige entrance, they met the people they didn¡¯t want to meet-Xu Changfeng and her mother. The couple drove the car as if they did not see the two of them. Xu Changfeng jumped down from the carriage and stopped Gu shouxin¡¯s carriage. ¡°Second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, please wait for a moment. I have something to say.¡± Xu Changfeng stood in front of the horse and said earnestly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu shouxin nced at Xu Changfeng impatiently. His eldest daughter was really pitiful, always being pestered by these people. second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, student Xu Changfeng. I¡¯ve been with niannian for a long time and have already reached the point of marriage. However, niannian has ignored me this year. Xu Changfeng said. ¡°Kid, mind your words! Who is talking about marriage with you? Her father and I don¡¯t even know you, so how can you talk about marriage?¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Yeah? Son, this isn¡¯t talking about marriage, this is private! This girl is unruly! It¡¯s not like our family will suffer a loss anyway!¡± Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother came down from the carriage and looked at Cai Xiaolian with disdain. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re not allowed to say that about niannian!¡± Xu Changfeng turned around and roared. Gu shouxin swung the whip and directly hit Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± Mother Xu was thrown to the ground, and she covered her face as she looked at Gu shouxin in horror. The Xu family¡¯s coachman got out of the car and red at Gu shouxin. ¡°If your mouth is not clean, you can choose not to have it.¡± Gu shouxin looked at mother Xu coldly. ¡°Second uncle Gu, my mother didn¡¯t mean to offend you, but aren¡¯t you being a little too cruel?¡± Xu Changfeng supported his mother and looked at Gu shouxin with dissatisfaction. ¡°Your mother cheated on you and went around seducing people behind your back, did you know that?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a sneer. ¡°Aunt Lian, please watch your words!¡± Xu Changfeng was shocked. ¡°So what if I¡¯m cautious? Are you trying to hit me? Then how did his father beat your mother when she said that she was my daughter?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s smile disappeared and she looked at Xu Changfeng coldly. Xu Changfeng: Chapter 592 592 Vicious words ¡°You guys!¡± Mother Xu covered her face with one hand and pointed at the couple with the other. ¡°What do we do? We went home safely, but as soon as we reached the vige entrance, we encountered dogs blocking our way and biting people. We were in a bad mood, so I advise you not to provoke us again!¡± Cai Xiaolian sneered. Hmph! I¡¯m even more ruthless than my husband. If you talk about my daughter again, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart! ¡°Did I say something wrong? Gu Nian is already secretly dating my son! Are you virtuous now? You don¡¯t want my son anymore now that you¡¯ve climbed up the Li family¡¯s young master¡¯s high branch?¡± Mother Xu struggled to her feet, her anger rising as she spoke. Cai Xiaolian jumped off the carriage and walked over. ¡°Say that again.¡± Mother Xu took a step back. I¡¯m concerned that he and my son had a private discussion. I¡¯ve done everything! Now that she¡¯s with young master Li, she¡¯s ignoring my son!¡± Cai Xiaolian gave mother Xu a tight p. Mother Xu was furious, and she reached out to grab Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hair. Although Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t know martial arts, she worked out with her husband and children every morning. How could she let mother Xu have her way? Mother Xu hit him with her head ruthlessly. Cai Xiaolian directly kicked mother Xu¡¯s head. With Gu shouxin blocking them, Xu Changfeng and the Xu family¡¯s coachman couldn¡¯t go forward to help. Mother Xu had been badly beaten up by Cai Xiaolian. Her hair was a mess, her clothes were a mess, and blood was scattered on her face. She looked very horrifying. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s clothes were a little messy, but the rest was fine. She coldly looked at mother Xu.¡±You can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want. In the future, if there¡¯s any bad things about my daughter, I¡¯lle to you!¡± Mother Xu¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at Cai Xiaolian.¡±Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that Gu Nian had an affair with the previous County Magistrate of Taoyuan County. You dared to hit me because I¡¯m just a merchant woman. Now that your family has connections with the Li family, it¡¯s amazing!¡± Cai Xiaolian sneered,¡±how do you know I won¡¯t dare to hit her?¡± Since you know what happened to the Cheng family, you should also know what happened to them!¡± Mother Xu¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say anymore,¡± Xu Changfeng frowned. Didn¡¯t we agree to have a good talk with second uncle Gu and aunt Lian? How did you end up like this?¡± Mother Xu stared at Xu Changfeng, her eyes red. She shouted hysterically, ¡± ¡°What kind of drug did she give you? Your mother is already in this state, and you still want to marry her! You¡¯re marrying a jinx, do you want the Xu family to be finished?¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Cai Xiaolian pped mother Xu again.¡±Who are you calling a jinx? Can you repeat that?¡± Mother Xu covered her face and red at Cai Xiaolian.¡±Just you wait! I won¡¯t let you off! If I can¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll ruin your reputation!¡± With that, mother Xu Ran back to the carriage. Gu shouxin narrowed his eyes and looked at her. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but mother Xu felt that the second son of the Gu family was looking at her as if she was a dead person. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, second uncle Gu, aunt Lian. I¡¯ll visit you another day to apologize for what happened today. I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± Xu Changfeng¡¯s heart was stifled. ¡°Mother, does your hand hurt?¡± Gu shouxin held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand. In the car, mother Xu spat out a mouthful of blood. How dare he ask her if her hand hurt? I won¡¯t be able to hit her, but if I do, it¡¯ll definitely hurt her face. Cai Xiaolian smiled and shook her head. my hand doesn¡¯t hurt. I think someone¡¯s face hurts! Mother Xu spat out another mouthful of blood and fainted. Xu Changfeng was shocked,¡±mother!¡± Mother!¡± Gu shouxin held his wife¡¯s hand and got into the car. He said, ¡± don¡¯t hit yourself next time. I don¡¯t have a rule that I don¡¯t hit women. As long as it¡¯s someone who should be hit, I will hit them! Chapter 593 593 Murder father! Mother! Gu Xin ran forward, ¡± I missed you so much! Cai Xiaolian brushed her bangs away.¡±Look at your sweaty appearance, ying so happily, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t remember your father and mother!¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± no, no. I really miss my parents. I even want to sleep at night. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask sister sisi!¡± The couple shook their heads helplessly and said,¡±alright, I believe you!¡± By the way, did anyonee to look for your sister today?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s little face immediately wrinkled,¡¯yes! He¡¯s Zhang Yunyun¡¯s cousin, the one who caused her sister to be knocked into the river by brother Muyan.¡± ¡°Father, mother, you¡¯re back,¡± Gu Nian said as she walked out of the room. ¡°Did Xu Changfenge to see you again?¡± the couple looked at Gu Nian. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t let you in.¡± Gu Nian nodded. It was so annoying. What¡¯s wrong? did you guys meet on your way back?¡± Gu shouxinughed. yes, I did. That olddy said bad things about you. Your mother beat her up. Gu Xin clenched her fist, ¡± that auntie¡¯s words were really unpleasant. Even I wanted to hit her. However, we¡¯re very busy and don¡¯t have time to deal with her. ¡± ¡°Mother, did you really hit her?¡± Gu Nian asked as she held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm. Did your hand hurt?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mouth twitched. They were really father and daughter! Cai Xiaolian exined the situation. Gu Nian frowned. She clearly remembered Xu Changfeng saying that he had only held her hand. What did he mean by ¡®did everything¡¯? It must be Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother¡¯s nonsense. Also, what did she mean by hanging out with young master Li? she and Li Muyan were business partners, okay? Really, after getting rid of the original owner¡¯s peach blossom, he gained more peach blossom? Cai Xiaolian patted her hand. don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s look forward. Don¡¯t bother about the past. Gu Xin also held Gu Nian¡¯s hand. sister, they¡¯re all bad people. They¡¯re all talking nonsense. Don¡¯t be upset by their words. Gu Nian shook her head and replied,¡¯I guess I¡¯m not depressed! I¡¯m thinking that it¡¯s best if their family isn¡¯t annoying, or else I¡¯ll make them regret having a mouth!¡± Gu shouxin heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Gu Nian¡¯s reaction. ¡°Alright, your mother and I haven¡¯t eaten yet! Did you guys cook?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± I just ate it with Xinxin. I didn¡¯t know when you would arrive, so I left it in the pot!¡± After that, the two sisters went to the kitchen to serve the dishes. It was rare that Empress Jiang was not at home, and she would only be back after a long time. The family of four discussed nting some things in the old house next door, such as watermelons and corn, especially corn, which they would keep as seeds. After dinner, the family of four went to the next house to farm. He lit the seeds and doused them with the Jade Pearl water before taking a bath and going to bed. The sky was almost bright. Gu Xin had just opened her eyes when she heard a knock on the door. She thought that it was her uncle who hade with ninren again. Ninren liked her sister very much. She put on her clothes and ran out to open the door. The moment the door opened, Gu Xin rubbed her eyes. Why would there be bailiffs so early in the morning? ¡°Little girl, is this Gu shouxin¡¯s home?¡± The bailiff asked. ¡°Mm, yes. Constable uncle, aren¡¯t you the constables from Taoyuan County?¡± Gu Xin asked. She had been to the county office many times, but she had never seen these four people. ¡°No, we¡¯re constables from the Magistrate Court. Are your parents at home?¡± The bailiff asked. ¡°Xinxin, who is it?¡± When Gu shouxin came out of the central room and saw the Yamen runners of the prefecture, he was stunned. ¡°Gu shouxin? Last night, someone went to the Yamen to Sue you and your wife for murder! Pleasee with us.¡± The bailiff¡¯s attitude was still very good. He was not fierce at all. He had received instructions from the magistrate. Chapter 594 594 Chapter 594-framing ¡°Murder? May I ask, who is the one who made theint?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°A student surnamed Xu. He said that he came home with his mother from San Cha kou vige yesterday afternoon. He met you and your wife at the vige entrance and had an argument. You hit his mother with a whip, and then your wife fought with his mother. His mother fainted after getting on the carriage and was not breathing when we rushed back to the prefecture.¡± The bailiff said. ¡°Has the coroner finished the autopsy? What was the cause of death?¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian came over and asked when they heard this. The bailiff nced at Gu Nian and shook his head. ¡°When we came over, the coroner had yet to perform the autopsy. So, pleasee with us to the government office.¡± ¡°Everyone,e in and have some tea. My wife and I will clean up and also give some instructions to the child.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and invited them into the house. Gu shouxin asked Cai Xiaolian to serve tea, and he brought his two daughters to theboratory. ¡°Niannian, Xinxin, go to the old house and collect the corn and watermelons. Don¡¯t worry, your mother and I are fine. Yesterday, my whip only hit her face. Your mother and her were just women pulling each other, not enough to kill her. We¡¯ll go to the Yamen and exin it clearly.¡± father! Gu Xin pulled Gu shouxin along. father, I¡¯ll go with you! Gu shouxin patted Gu Xin¡¯s head,¡¯it¡¯s fine if you want to go with your sister. However, the crops of the old things had to be harvested. When Grandpa and Grandma askter, tell them not to worry.¡± Gu Nian pulled Gu Xin over and said,¡¯Xinxin, listen to father. We¡¯ll ask brother Yuan to take us to the prefectureter.¡± Gu Xin had no choice but to agree. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian packed up and left with the four Yamen runners in the Yamen¡¯s carriage. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with second uncle and second aunt? Did the referee leave with the Yamen¡¯s car?¡± Gu Hui came over with her younger siblings and happened to run into them. She frowned and asked. ¡°Something happened. Sister Huihui, Xinxin and I will be going to the prefectureter. I¡¯ll leave the Family Matters to you! He definitely couldn¡¯te back today. Tonight, you and sisi can sleep here!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Hui asked again. Gu Nian then exined the situation. ¡°Ah? Could it be that Xu Changfeng had killed his mother on purpose to frame his second uncle and second aunt? Just to make sister niannian beg him?¡± Gu en said in surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We¡¯ll know when we go.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Although she did not like Xu Changfeng, she did not think that he would do such a thing. No normal person would do such a thing. The morning¡¯s training continued. After Gu Hui brought her younger siblings home, Gu Nian and Gu Xin immediately went next door to harvest their crops. The two sisters were very fast, and they put it in the central room of the old house. After she locked the door, Grandpa and Grandma Gu came over. After the two sisters changed their clothes, the two elders apanied them to the prefecture. Huo Junhao didn¡¯t see his grandfather and Lu Zheng wasn¡¯t home, so he followed them to the prefecture. Gu Nian had to keep her cool. Gu Xin had been afraid the entire time, afraid that this matter would be settled just like that. Last night, her parents had said that they had indeed hit Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother, but she didn¡¯t believe that his parents could kill someone directly. However, the Yamen¡¯s people also said that when they returned to the prefecture, they were dispirited. Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother was still cursing at their door yesterday afternoon, and she was very energetic. Grandpa Gu consoled Gu Xin. Xinxin, trust your parents. They know what they¡¯re doing. They won¡¯t kill anyone. Chapter 595 595 More injuries It was almost dark when they arrived at the prefecture. Mrs. Li had sent someone to wait for them at the city gate. He first went to the Li residence. When Xue Qianyu saw them, he said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already asked official su. The coroner¡¯s report from this morning said that Madam Xu Fang¡¯s cause of death was a heavy object hitting the back of her head. Xu Changfeng and the Xu family coachman both said that it was aunt Lian who hit Madam Xu Fangshi¡¯s head to the ground and it¡¯s bleeding non-stop.¡± ¡°What did second uncle and aunt Lian say?¡± ¡°Auntie Lian said no,¡± Xue Qianyu replied. She had only pped her, but because Xu Fangshi had hit her with her head, aunt Lian had kicked her in the head. Aunt Lian¡¯s kick did not hit the back of his head.¡± ¡°Then what about Lord su?¡± Gu Nian asked. Xue Qianyu shook his head. neither side has any other witnesses. Official su had to put it aside. However, Xu Changfeng had contacted the students of his Academy to write many articles. They had already dispersed in the prefecture city in the afternoon. The article criticized official su for favoritism because his brother-inw and Madam li were siblings, and aunt Lian was friends with Madam li. That¡¯s why the students all say that Sir su is protecting aunt Lian because of this rtionship.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯that¡¯s too much! These students had read the book of the sage in vain! Why did he use people for no reason? If my mother could kill someone with a kick, she wouldn¡¯t have been bullied in the vige!¡± Lu Zheng patted her shoulder. Xinxin, don¡¯t worry. Calm down. Let¡¯s think about it. Xinxin, brother ah Yuan is right, ¡± Gu Nian said. there¡¯s no use in panicking. ¡°Qian Yu, can you ask Lord su if he¡¯ll let us see the body?¡± Xue Qianyu nodded and said,¡±of course you can. What do you think, Lord su?¡± Grandpa Gu, what do you think we should look at? A corpse?¡± Everyone looked at Grandpa Gu in surprise. Shouldn¡¯t they be looking at Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian? How would he look at the corpse? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking at the corpse. Take a look at Madam Xu Fangshi¡¯s injuries.¡± Empress Jiang looked at Grandpa Gu deeply and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°The body is currently in the Yamen. You can go and take a look.¡± ...... Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, Gu Xin and her sister, Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Madam li all arrived at the Yamen after dark. The few of them did not want Gu Xin toe along. After all, the weather was hot and the victim was injured. If she were to lose her temper in the morning, it would not look good to go and take a look at her. However, Gu Xin insisted on looking at the corpse. She also wanted to do something, even though she didn¡¯t know what her grandfather¡¯s intention was. Lord su personally brought them to the room where the bodies were stored. He knew Xue Qianyu¡¯s identity and did not dare to be negligent! The coroner moved the corpses, checked their injuries, and exined. Gu Xin was shocked at first, but she held it in and took a closer look. Suddenly, she realized that the wound on the corpse¡¯s face was a little strange, ¡± ¡°Uncle coroner, my father used a whip to hit her face. Why is the end of her wound a little round? it seems like there are other injuries.¡± Everyone looked over carefully. Grandpa Gu said, ¡± ¡°This ce seems to have been dug out by some sharp weapon.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Lord su. ¡°Old Liu, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sir su wiped his sweat. You didn¡¯t write it down before?¡± The coroner surnamed Liu took a closer look. eh, I didn¡¯t take a closer look just now. I thought that her flesh was a mess and that she was whipped. Now, it seems that this wound is indeed not caused by a whip. It¡¯s different from this long mark. ¡°As a coroner, do you still need someone to point out the wounds on the deceased?¡± Gu Nian asked coldly. It¡¯s not anywhere else, but on the face.¡± Chapter 596 596 I got it Lord su couldn¡¯t help but kick counselor Liu.¡±What are you doing! Why don¡¯t you test it again!¡± Director Liu wiped his sweat and took out his tools again. This time, he was more serious than he was in the morning. He had drunk a little too muchst night and was indeed lethargic in the morning, so he did not notice the wound on his face. He checked again, and the fatal wound was still on the back of his head. However, coroner Liu provided some useful information. The injury on his face was behind the whip injury. In other words, after the deceased was separated from Gu shouxin and his wife, she was also injured. This information was very useful. This could prove that Xu Changfeng was lying. He said that after they left the vige at the crossroad, they had rushed back to the city because Xu Fangshi had fainted. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on Xu Changfeng. If he¡¯s up to something, we¡¯ll be able to give ourselves away!¡± Xue Qianyu said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. We want to go too, ¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to visit your parents?¡± the two elders pulled the two sisters back. ...... The two elders brought the two sisters to the prison cell. Official su was indeed very generous. Although it was a prison cell, it was very clean and had two wooden beds. ¡°Father, mother, have you eaten?¡± Gu Xin grabbed the cell door and looked at her parents inside. Her tears could not stop flowing. ¡°Silly child, why are you crying? We¡¯ve all eaten. Lord su is fine.¡± Cai Xiaolian helped Gu Xin wipe her tears. brother Yuan Yuan and second brother Xue went to monitor Xu Changfeng. The coroner has found new evidence. Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother¡¯s face was whipped and she had other injuries. Gu Xin said softly. ¡°Where is it?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. Gu Xin pointed in a simr direction. ¡°Then I know what¡¯s going on,¡± Gu shouxin said with a sigh. Everyone looked at him. Gu shouxin smiled and said,¡±Madam Li, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to inform Lord suter and ask him to find out where Madam Xu Fang¡¯s maiden sister is.¡± Also, ask the bailiffs to find out Xu Changfeng¡¯s whereabouts in the past ten days. No, not only Xu Changfeng, but all the members of the Xu family, including the dead Madam Xu Fangshi.¡± Although Mrs. Li didn¡¯t know why he had to do this, she still agreed. In fact, she really wanted to say,¡±you should have let Xue ¡®er go. Xue¡¯ er¡¯s words are more effective with Lord su than mine.¡± ¡°Second brother, do you know something?¡± Grandpa Gu asked. Gu shouxin nodded,¡±when Xu Changfeng was pestering niannian, I¡¯ve already investigated his ancestors.¡± He had an aunt who was his mother¡¯s twin sister. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a mole here on his aunt¡¯s head, and it¡¯s a Little Big. I¡¯ve seen it before in the prefecture.¡± what? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she asked, ¡± father, are you saying that Xu Changfeng¡¯s aunt is the one who died? ¡± They had pretended that she was Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother and deliberately ndered her? In fact, Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother didn¡¯t die?¡± Gu shouxin looked at Gu Xin in surprise. She had actually guessed his thoughts. It was not that it was difficult, but the speed of his daughter¡¯s reaction. The two elders of the Gu family, as well as Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian, all felt that this was too outrageous. Seeing that Gu shouxin did not deny it, Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± ¡°Then, as long as we find Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother, it won¡¯t have anything to do with father and mother, right?¡± Gu shouxin nodded. Gu Xin immediately perked up,¡¯father, sister and I will go look for brother Yuan Yuan and brother Xue. If we split up, we¡¯ll definitely be able to find it in one night. As long as she hasn¡¯t been sent out of the city!¡± Chapter 597 597 I just feel that he¡¯s turned over a new leaf As soon as they left the cell, grandma Gu brought Gu Xin and Gu Nian to look for Lu Zheng. ¡°Uncle Chuan, is aunt LAN alright? I¡¯m still quite worried about her in the middle of the night. I¡¯ve seen niannian and Xinxin¡¯s Kung Fu, so I¡¯m not worried.¡± Mrs. Li apanied Grandpa Gu back. no problem. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s going. She was very familiar with the prefecture when she was young! Grandpa Gu said. ¡°Uncle Chuan, why did you suddenly think of looking at the dead body?¡± Mrs. Li asked again. Looking at the corpse and finding new clues was a very difficult task. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the coroner in the magistrate¡¯s office a few times, and he loves to drink. I believe that second brother and his wife didn¡¯t have the intention to kill him, so it must be the other party¡¯s problem. Maybe the coroner didn¡¯t do the autopsy carefully. I¡¯ve been sick for a long time, and ah Yuan¡¯s grandmother has a lot of medical books. Actually, I wanted to take a look at the corpse and ask if it was possible that Auntie Liu died of a sudden illness, but who knew that Xinxin¡¯s eyes were sharp and found the problem on her face.¡± Grandpa Gu exined. ¡°So it¡¯s like this! You don¡¯t say, Xinxin is really smart and quick-witted.¡± Mrs. Li nodded and said, ¡± brother shouxin loves his daughter so much that he even investigated eighteen generations of her ancestors. Ordinary people can¡¯t do this. ¡°Second brother did something foolish a few years ago and wants to make it up to the two children! When second brother was a teenager, he studied well and was smart. It was not surprising that he could think of this through his twins. When he was studying, he had the passion of a teenager and would often go to the Yamen to listen to the county Magistrate trying cases. Back then, the county Magistrate of our Taoyuan County was also a capable man. As long as it was a case handled by him, there was not a single case of injustice.¡± Grandpa Gu thought of Gu shouxin¡¯s childhood again. When Gu shouxin was young, he was really good in the eyes of outsiders. He studied well, was smart, and knew manners. If it wasn¡¯t for Xie jiaonian¡¯s incident, he would at least be a County Magistrate now. Therefore, the old couple had never suspected that their son had been worn by someone else. They just felt that he had turned over a new leaf. ...... grandma, Xinxin, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go! When they arrived outside the Xu family¡¯s house, Gu Nian looked at the height of the courtyard wall and said, ¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± Grandma Gu held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and instructed her. Gu Nian leaped onto the wall and peeked inside. Xue Qianyu was hiding in a big tree. When he saw Gu Nian, he jumped down from the tree and walked over. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xue Qianyu asked. ¡°Where¡¯s Zhou Yuan?¡± Gu Nian looked around but did not see anyone. ¡°He followed Xu Changfeng.¡± Xue qianxun said. ¡°Come with me! Let¡¯s go down and talk!¡± Gu Nian nodded. As she turned around, she suddenly slipped. Xue Qianyu grabbed her and said, ¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± After Gu Nian had steadied himself, he let go of her without any further actions. ¡°Many thanks! Let¡¯s go down!¡± Gu Nian patted her chest and almost fell. The two of them jumped off the wall and walked to grandma Gu and Gu Xin¡¯s side. Gu Nian told Xue Qianyu about what Gu shouxin had said and her guesses. ¡°Grandma Gu, does second uncle mean that the deceased is not Madam Xu Fang, but her twin sister? What we need to do now is to find Xu Fangshi?¡± Xue Qianyu asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, I am. Niannian, Xinxin, and I came to find you because we nned to split up. Go with Yuan to the city gate and ask if there were any Xu family carriages passing by today.¡± Grandma Gu said. With Xue Qianyu around, he would be able to get the answers he wanted. Chapter 598 598 Keep up ¡°Grandma Gu, how about this? I¡¯ll go and ask. You take Xinxin and niannian back and wait for news. Zhou Yuan will keep an eye on Xu Changfeng. I have a horse, and I¡¯m fast.¡± Xue Qianyu said after some thought. Xue Er, huh? grandma, why are you guys here too? ¡± At this moment, Lu Zheng suddenly came looking for her. wait, we¡¯ll talk about itter. Let¡¯s go over there and hide. After Lu Zheng alighted, he brought the few of them to hide in the alley. His and Xue Qianyu¡¯s carriage was right there. The back door of the Xu family opened, and a carriage came out. ¡°Xu Changfeng went out with a doctor. I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s going.¡± After the carriage left, Lu Zheng called for a few people to board the carriage and said. ¡°Did he really bring a doctor?¡± Gu Xin grabbed onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand in surprise. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, let¡¯s go and catch up! Catch up to him! He¡¯ll definitely find a doctor for his mother!¡± Gu Xin said excitedly. ¡°His mother?¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s hand paused. ¡°Catch up, we¡¯ll talk while we walk.¡± Xue Qianyu whipped his horse and the carriage chased after Xu Changfeng¡¯s. He wasn¡¯t following closely, but he could see the trajectory in front of him. In the car, Gu Xin also told Lu Zheng about Gu shouxin¡¯s guess. This did sound incredible. Finally, Xu Changfeng¡¯s carriage stopped in an alley in the north of the city. The coachman was waiting outside while Xu Changfeng and the doctor entered the courtyard. Lu Zheng went forward and knocked the coachman unconscious. Xue Qianyu jumped into the yard and opened the door. The few of them followed him into the courtyard. A serving maid went to the kitchen to get hot water and found a stranger. Before she could scream, the two sisters came forward, one covering her mouth, one tying her up, and then throwing her into the kitchen. The five of them leaned against the wall and could hear what was being said inside. ¡°Lord su, are you still not closing the case?¡± As soon as the voice came out, the three of them knew that Gu shouxin had guessed it right. It was the voice of Xu Changfeng¡¯s mother. ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ve already asked my ssmates for help. Tomorrow morning, if official su still doesn¡¯t close the case, my ssmates from the Academy will jointly file aint to official he. Lord he is the most selfless of them all, he would definitely not cover up for the sake of the Li family.¡± Xu Changfeng sneered. ¡°When the timees, Gu Nian will definitelye to me. I¡¯ll promise not to Sue his parents on the condition that I marry her. After we get married, we¡¯ll let her parents go. When mother recuperates, she¡¯ll appear as her aunt. This matter is considered over.¡± Xu Changfeng said. ¡°Hmph! Feng ¡®er, do you have to marry her? Wasn¡¯t it good for others? Mother has already asked, she has been entangled with many men. Such a person is not worthy of you!¡± Madam Xu Fangshi snorted coldly. Outside, Xue Qianyu nced at Gu Nian. Gu Nian¡¯s expression did not change. It was as if the person inside was not talking about her. Gu Xin clenched her fists, she really wanted to go in and beat someone up but was stopped by Lu Zheng. ¡°Mother, niannian is in love with me. We¡¯ve already had intimate rtions, so it¡¯s impossible for her to have anything to do with those men. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself, she¡¯s so beautiful, but that¡¯s just people coveting her and spreading lies! Mother, please don¡¯t dislike her, she¡¯s really very good!¡± Xu Changfeng said. Xue Qianyu raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Nian. Lu Zheng knew that at Gu Nian¡¯s age, he did not have any connections with anyone. In his previous life, Xue Qianyu had even bragged in front of him, saying that even though Gu Nian was already 19 years old when they first met, he was still the only man he had. He was not like Gu Xin, who was being trained in a brothel. Even though she had not given herself to anyone, she was still ridiculed by many people. Chapter 599 599 Main point The children had different thoughts in their minds. Grandma Gu pushed the door open and went in. ¡°Who is it?¡± Xu Changfeng looked over. When he saw that it was grandma Gu, his expression changed and he quickly came over to stop her. Grandma Gu picked him up and threw him onto the shelf. She walked over and picked him up again.¡±Gu Nian has had skin to skin contact with you?¡± Xu Changfeng nodded. grandma Gu, niannian and I are truly in love. I will take responsibility for her. Grandma Gu gave Xu Changfeng a punch and knocked out two of his teeth. ¡°Who did you say had skin to skin contact with you?¡± Xu Changfeng was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to speak. Xue Qianyu came in and tied the doctor up. Zhou Yuan, you keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t let them kill them. I¡¯ll go to the magistrate¡¯s office to call for help! Lu Zheng nodded. Gu Xin came to the bed and Xu Fangshi curled up at the corner of the bed, ¡± ¡°You, what are you doing?¡± Gu Xin stepped on the bed. if I don¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead! As he spoke, he pried open Xu Fangshi¡¯s mouth and fed her a heartbroken Western pill. Xu Fangshi asked,¡±what did you feed me?¡± You ck-hearted little thing, what poison did you feed me?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she fell down and pressed her hand on her chest. It was so painful that sweat was dripping down. ¡°Xinxin, you don¡¯t have this pill anymore, do you?¡± Lu Zheng asked. When the crops in the field are all harvested, I¡¯ll go to the mountains to find medicinal herbs for you to make.¡± thank you, brother ah Yuan! Gu Xin nodded. She had thought it through. When grandma Xiao came back, she would learn medicine from her and develop all kinds of pills to deal with these bad people. Xu Changfeng did not dare to quibble anymore after being hit by grandma Gu. He only said that he was only being polite to Gu Nian. However, he was still hit by grandma Gu. Xu Changfeng cried. grandma Gu, niannian and I were just in love. We were just being polite. Really. ¡°My granddaughter doesn¡¯t like someone like you. Don¡¯t say such nonsense again!¡± Grandma Gu pulled his cor. If I find out about this, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t keep your mouth! Do you understand?¡± Xu Changfeng nodded repeatedly. yes, yes, yes. I know. I know. Miss Gu and I are only acquaintances, that¡¯s all.¡± Grandma Gu shook him off. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re the best!¡± Gu Nian tugged at grandma Gu¡¯s sleeve. Grandma Gu nced at her and said,¡±I won¡¯t talk about the past.¡± If you¡¯re still the same as before, I¡¯ll just pretend that I don¡¯t have a granddaughter like you!¡± Gu Nian felt aggrieved. The one in the past was not her, and the host definitely did not go to that step with Xu Changfeng.¡±Grandma, nothing happened between us.¡± ¡°Nothing happened?¡± grandma Gu asked. Would he be so thick-skinned as toe to their door? Your parents took care of him for you, and now you¡¯ve provoked Guan Fei. What do you mean nothing happened? If you don¡¯t like people or things, you should stay far away from them. Even if he wanted to beat them up, he would beat them up and chase them away! I don¡¯t mind if your personality or reputation is a little bad. However, I hope that such a thing won¡¯t happen to you again and make your grandfather worry! Do you understand?¡± Gu Nian said,¡¯I understand, ran ran. I got it. ¡± The point is, as long as I don¡¯t let Grandpa worry, you¡¯ll clean up my mess no matter how tyrannical I am outside, right? Gu Xin ran over, ¡± grandma, don¡¯t say that about my sister. It was Xu Changfeng¡¯s problem. His sister had already exined it to him in the first month of the lunar year, but he couldn¡¯t take it. Grandma, it¡¯s not wrong for sister to be pretty.¡± Grandma Gu red at Gu Xin,¡¯it¡¯s not wrong for her to be pretty. Her mistake was that she was not ruthless enough. If you want people to know that I¡¯m beautiful, you have to see if you have the Fortune to enjoy it! Gu Xin, I¡¯m telling you, you better remember this in the future! Unless it¡¯s a man you like, don¡¯t give him any trouble. Let him know from the start that you¡¯re not to be trifled with!¡± Chapter 600 600 Why did you give birth to so many? Gu Nian tugged at Gu Xin¡¯s arm, gesturing for her to stop. The two sisters obediently expressed that they would remember it. Grandma Gu looked at the two sisters in disdain. They were still annoying. They were already so eye-catching in a small ce. What would happen to second brother when he became an official and went to a big ce? It seemed that he had to discuss with brother Chuan whether he would be following second brother in the future. However, the eldest brother¡¯s family was also a family of troublesome things. If he didn¡¯t bring them along, he wouldn¡¯t be at ease, and it would be annoying to look at them. Once again, grandma Gu felt a headache for her grandchildren. Why did you give birth to so many? ...... After capturing Xu Changfeng and Madam Xu Fangshi, the case would be much easier. The mother and son were interrogated overnight. The next day, witnesses were arrested in the morning, and the trial was held in the afternoon. The case was very simple. That afternoon, after Xu Changfeng and his mother returned home, they met with Madam Fang, the twin sister of Madam fangxu. Madam Fang¡¯s life was not as good as her elder sister¡¯s. Her husband had died in the early years and her daughter had marriedst year. This time, she hade to find Madam Fang Xu to borrow a thousand Liang of silver. Of course, Madam Xu Fangshi did not have so many. Madam Fang threatened Madam Xu Fangshi, saying that if she didn¡¯t lend her the money, she would tell her brother-inw about what happened before Madam Fang Xu was married. Madam fangxu was scared, but she didn¡¯t have that much money. That day, she had been beaten by Cai Xiaolian and felt very ufortable. When she came back, she was threatened by her younger sister. She was so angry that she smashed Madam fangxu with a vase in the room and died on the spot. She only wanted to knock him out and lock him up in the manor to prevent her sister and her husband from talking nonsense. In the end, she killed him in an instant. She panicked and found her son. The mother and son came up with a n to frame Gu Nian and force her to beg him. During the interrogation process, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were also in the hall. He found the key point. The deceased Madam Fang used the things before the marriage to threaten Madam fangxu, causing a woman like Madam fangxu to be ruthless. The reason was definitely not simple. So he set up a trap and dug out what had happened to Madam Xu Fang before she was married. Lord su took advantage of her slip of the tongue and interrogated her. In the end, he asked that Xu Fangshi had married with a child. Xu Changfeng¡¯s father thought that the child was his, but it turned out that it wasn¡¯t. Xu Changfeng¡¯s father was just a scapegoat. After the truth was revealed, Xu Changfeng¡¯s father left dejectedly. This was too embarrassing. The son that he had raised for more than ten years and treated as a treasure was not his own. Back then, not only did Xu Fangshi have a rtionship with him, but she also had a rtionship with someone else. Xu Changfeng couldn¡¯t believe it. He just wanted to marry the girl he loved. How did he end up with his own bastard? A life for a life. The daughter of the deceased, Madam Fang, did not know that her mother had died, but the case was clear. Madam Fang Xu was executed after autumn. Xu Changfeng was an aplice, and it was his idea to frame an innocent person. Xu Changfeng was sentenced to be exiled to the Northwest, where conditions were extremely harsh, to serve for life and be stripped of the title of a schr. This case was discussed by the people of the prefecture for a long time. The Xu family was too embarrassed by this matter, so after throwing a divorce letter to the imprisoned Xu Fangshi, they moved out. Xu Fangshi also had a daughter, who was also Xu Changfeng¡¯s younger sister. The Xu family was not sure if she was their biological daughter, but they didn¡¯t abandon her. However, this girl¡¯s future days would probably not be good. Cai Xiaolian had a deep understanding of this matter. After returning home, she locked herself in her room for the whole day. Chapter 601 601 Did you say something bad about her? After the incident with Xu Changfeng, Gu Nian was in a daze for the next few days. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s persuasion did not make her feel better. That evening, after she had dinner, she carried Gu Ren out for a walk. ¡°Dopey, the ancient times are really troublesome, don¡¯t you think?¡± Gu Nian mumbled as she walked. Gu Ren knew what she was like. He did not say anything and obediently let her hug him. After a few steps, Gu Xin caught up with him. ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t you call me along?¡± Gu Xin caught up to Gu Nian and tugged at her sleeve. ¡°I saw that you were having a good time with sisi and en ¡®Zi, so I didn¡¯t call you. What¡¯s wrong? you¡¯re not willing to leave me after a while?¡± Gu nianxiao asked. Gu Ren looked at Gu Xin in disdain. This girl was also a bad girl who did not follow the plot. She was supposed to be gentle and soft, but now she had be a little violent. ¡°Yup! I can¡¯t leave big sister. I¡¯ll panic if I can¡¯t see big sister!¡± Gu Xin giggled. Gu Ren thought,¡±thick-skinned and good at ttering.¡± A bird flew across the sky, and a pile of bird poopnded firmly on Gu Ren¡¯s head. Gu Ren: Yueyue, hold on. Gu Nian said. are you saying bad things about your sister Xinxin in your heart? ¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu Ren suspiciously. Why was her sister so certain? Gu Ren pouted as he looked at Gu Nian. He then pointed at his own head.¡±I¡¯ve wiped it.¡± Gu Xin quickly took out her handkerchief and wiped Gu Ren¡¯s head clean. She wrinkled her nose, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, why are you so unlucky? Your head is so close to my sister¡¯s head, how did itnd on your head so steadily? It¡¯s still stinky!¡± ¡°He deserves it!¡± Gu Nianughed. This kid is definitely up to no good!¡± She had seen the look of disdain in Gu Ren¡¯s eyes when he looked at Gu Xin just now. This kid must be very upset when he saw his female lead running away from the image that he had created. When he was unhappy, he would mumble a few words in his heart. Who was little Xinxin? Little Xinxin was a little koi fish! Why was he badmouthing her? Gu Ren patted Gu Nian¡¯s shoulder in protest. Gu Xinughed,¡¯sister, let¡¯s go back and help him wash up! First uncle said that Ren Ren is our family¡¯s favorite clean boy. From him to the end of the grace period, no one has ever liked to be clean like him.¡± Gu Nian pinched Gu Ren¡¯s face. see? your sister Xinxin loves you so much. So, you have to remember your sister Xinxin¡¯s kindness in the future! Don¡¯t me me for not warning you, kid!¡± Gu Ren¡¯s face scrunched up. He felt that there was a deeper meaning behind Gu Nian¡¯s words. Also, how did she know that he was badmouthing Gu Xin in his heart? sis, I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ll protect you from now on, ¡± Gu Xin said as she held onto Gu Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about this?¡± Gu Nian was stunned. Gu Xin tilted her head,¡¯because my sister is unhappy! I don¡¯t want my sister to be unhappy. If anything happens in the future, I¡¯ll take care of it for you. I won¡¯t let them bully my sister. If anyone dares to think about my sister like Cheng Rui and Xu Changfeng, I¡¯ll make sure they can¡¯t be men anymore.¡± Gu& Nian and Gu Ren were speechless. Gu Xin continued, ¡± brother Yuan Yuan said that this kind of person doesn¡¯t deserve to be a man. In fact, he doesn¡¯t even deserve to be a human. So, if we meet again, I won¡¯t let them off. I have to be very smart. I can¡¯t be stupid anymore. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to see other people¡¯s crooked thoughts about my sister. I still have to learn medicine from grandma Xiao, and then I¡¯ll make all kinds of medicine by myself. Sister, you can focus on your research. I¡¯ll take care of your safety!¡± ¡°How can Zhou Yuanqian say anything to you?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Ren: ¡± stupid male protagonist. It¡¯s so annoying to look at you. Instead of going back to take revenge, you¡¯re here ying with the little girl. You¡¯re such a terrible thing. You¡¯ve wasted all the good looks and skills I¡¯ve given you! What a terrible thing! Chapter 602 602 My female lead has be a little evil ¡°Sister, don¡¯t talk about brother Yuanyuan anymore!¡± Gu Xin said. Brother Yuanyuan, sister Huihui, and sisi are all worried about you! Big brother Yuan Yuan said that if such people appear again, he¡¯ll be your big brother and deal with them.¡± ¡°Haha, he probably wants to be my younger brother!¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Gu Ren looked at Gu Xin and then at Gu Nian. He could not understand Gu Nian¡¯s hostility towards his male lead. Before he had transmigrated, Gu Nian had pulled his ear and scolded him for writing a male protagonist when she read the front part of the book. Gu Ren was very unconvinced. His male protagonist had always been very affectionate. He gave up everything for the female protagonist just so that they could be together in the next life. He still wanted to write about his next life, but he had just finished drafting the outline and something had happened to him! When he first entered the book, he did not know that Zhou Yuan was Lu Zheng. It was onlyter on that he had analyzed the rtionship. He was furious. Gu Nian must have never been in a rtionship or read a novel before. She did not even know the basic routine, which was why she was still angry with the male protagonist. He had already reached this step. After returning to the old mansion and giving Gu Ren a bath, Gu Nian felt less frustrated. Zhang Shi giggled on the side,¡±bear with it, see how good your sister niannian is to you!¡± In the future, when you grow up, you have to learn well from your second uncle. You have to learn from books and also martial arts. Take good care of your sister niannian in the future!¡± Gu Ren looked at Zhang Shi in disdain and then nodded. Zhang Shiughed even more happily,¡±you child, you¡¯re still not happy?¡± You have to know that your second uncle will only be good to you if you treat your sister niannian and sister Xinxin well! I¡¯ll teach you everything I¡¯ve learned in my life!¡± Gu Ren rolled his eyes at her. Gu Nian was speechless. She had thought that her first aunt, who valued men over women, had also been exposed today! In the end, he had this idea! It¡¯s not like a master is teaching a disciple, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of hiding? Auntie, I¡¯ve decided, ¡± Gu Xin said. I¡¯ll teach ninren from now on, starting from when he talks and starting from when he walks. You don¡¯t have to thank me, ninren is my little brother, I will definitely teach him well.¡± Zhang Shi red at Gu Xin,¡±what does a little girl like you know?¡± You didn¡¯t teach my Ren Ren the wrong things. Don¡¯t you lead me astray, or I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Wife, move! Move aside!¡± Suddenly, uncle Gu was carrying a bundle of firewood that covered his entire body. He heard Zhang Shi¡¯s voice in front of him and quickly reminded her. In the end, Zhang Shi was still thrown to the side by the firewood he was carrying. ¡°Gu shouren! What are you doing! I haven¡¯t recovered from my injuries yet!¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s butt fell to the ground as she angrily said. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to give way? You didn¡¯t hurt your ear! Why can¡¯t I hear it? Look at Xinxin niannian, she even knows to give way!¡± Uncle Gu said, unconvinced. Gu Ren rolled his eyes. Did his mother just mention Gu Xin? Right, his mother said it and then fell on her butt? Previously, Gu Nian had reminded herself not to talk about Gu Xin. Could it be that Gu Xin couldn¡¯t say it? My female lead has be a little evil? That¡¯s right, when I was born prematurely, his mother also went to the second branch to scold people. With his mother¡¯s loose mouth, she definitely scolded Gu Xin. Oh my God, she went into prematurebor just because she scolded Gu Xin? Gu Xin was God¡¯s daughter? No! Isn¡¯t she the tragic female lead that I created? ¡°Aunt, quickly get up, I¡¯ll help you! Don¡¯t be angry, the doctor said that you can¡¯t get angry with the wound on your forehead. You¡¯ll get a headache if you get angry.¡± Gu Xin went to help Zhang Shi up. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you wretched girl. Otherwise, I would have seen your uncle long ago and wouldn¡¯t have fallen!¡± Zhang Shi used Gu Xin¡¯s hand to stand up and continued, ¡± you wretched girl, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be grateful to you just because you helped me up. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen down at all, ouch!¡± Chapter 603 603 Don¡¯t teach the child the wrong things Gu Ren¡¯s eyes were wide open. He saw it clearly. Gu Xin really went to help his mother. She did not even push her away. How could his mother fall down on her own? Gu Xin was also stunned. She was really just helping her aunt up! ¡°Hahahaha, wife, you¡¯re still scolding Xinxin. Even the heavens can¡¯t stand you for being so ungrateful and making you trip yourself! Xinxin, don¡¯t help her up. She¡¯ll scold you again and you¡¯ll fall!¡± Uncle Gu was just in time to witness this scene when he walked out after putting down the firewood. [ Gu Nian: I have to say, uncle, you¡¯re right. ] Gu Xin stood at the side in a daze. She didn¡¯t know if she should help him or not. ¡°What¡¯s all the noise? It¡¯s a hot day, but it¡¯s not hot! The eldest¡¯s family¡¯s you will be able to walk tomorrow after your injuries have recovered!¡± Just then, grandma Gu walked out. Zhang Shi wanted to scold Gu Xin, but she quickly got up and rubbed her head, ¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m still in pain, still in pain! Hehe, let¡¯s rest for a few more days!¡± Uncle Gu said disdainfully, ¡± wife, just say it. Mother, the weather is hot. I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to bezy. Mother won¡¯t say anything about it. It¡¯s not like Mother doesn¡¯t know your conduct! He was so loud when he was talking about Xinxin just now, and now he was pretending to have a headache. Who would believe him? Let me tell you, my wife, we have to be honest and not teach the child the wrong things! With me around, who would want you to go to the fields? If you¡¯rezy and don¡¯t take a bath, I¡¯ll be the one suffering!¡± Gu Nian wanted tough as she thought,¡¯uncle, you¡¯re too honest!¡¯ Gu Xin, [ uncle is right, one must be honest! ] Gu Ren thought,¡±what kind of parents do I have?¡± Stupid father, stupid mother, do I still have a future? Grandma Gu facepalmed. What a terrible thing! She didn¡¯t want to see the couple at all, so she turned around and entered the house. ¡°Mother, wait for me. I have something to tell you! Just now, when I was carrying the firewood, uncle Gu ran after grandma Gu. Zhang Shi rubbed her head,¡±niannian, look at these and bear with it!¡± My head hurts from the fall, so I¡¯m going back to my room to rest!¡± Gu Xin: ¡± aunt, you fell on your butt. It should be painful. Why do you have a headache? ¡± Just now, uncle said to be honest and not to teach the child bad things.¡± Zhang Shi red at Gu Xin and cowered. Really, if she didn¡¯t witness Gu Xin¡¯s birth with her own eyes and knew that her man didn¡¯t mess around, she would have suspected that this wretched girl was her man¡¯s child. She always listened to her uncle¡¯s words and could remember everything. hahahaha! Gu Nian could not help but burst outughing. ¡°Hehehehe,¡± Gu Ren pped his little hands andughed. The two of them simultaneously recalled the famous saying of scumbag Hong in ¡± the temptation to go home ¡°. you fell on your butt and squatted. Your butt should be hurting, not your stomach. Gu Xin looked at the two of them in confusion, not knowing what they wereughing about. Did her uncle say something wrong? did she say something wrong? Gu Nian carried Gu Ren and called Gu Xin to go home. ¡°Why did you bring him here?¡± Gu shouxin, who was watching Gu en do her homework, asked. ¡°Father,e here, I¡¯ll tell you in secret!¡± Gu Nian nced at Gu en and called Gu shouxin to go outside. As for Gu Xin, she went to find Cai Xiaolian as soon as she got home. She wanted to know what her sister and Ren Ren wereughing about. Gu shouxin followed him outside. ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you say that I hummed a good song? I don¡¯t know the whole story, but he does. Let him Hmph, youe and listen to theposition!¡± Gu Nian handed Gu Ren to Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin took the baby and looked at him in the eyes. Gu Ren thought,¡±Gu Nian, you¡¯re really not taking an ordinary path. You directly exposed me?¡± Gu shouxin thought,¡±well, it¡¯s good to have a baby. I¡¯ll have more experience in carrying my son in the future.¡± Chapter 604 604 Who is scolding me? At the end of June, Madam li came to pick up the goods and brought back Empress Jiang. This time, li Muyan hade with them. The injuries on his body were almost healed. This time, his injuries healed especially quickly. Even Mrs. Li felt that her unlucky fellow¡¯s luck was about to change. This time, his injuries were so serious, so how could he recover so quickly? Empress Jiang had witnessed li Muyan¡¯s misfortune on the way here. No one knew when a snake had gotten into the carriage, but it didn¡¯t bite anyone except li Muyan. It¡¯s a non-poisonous snake, and it¡¯ll be fine after applying some ointment. Li Muyan was in a good mood. I¡¯ve seen blood today. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have a smooth journey in the future. Xue qianxun looked at li Muyan speechlessly. He had never seen anyone like this man, who was so happy when he was bleeding. Li Muyan looked at Xue Qianyu¡¯splicated expression and began to tell him about his bad luck all these years. Xue Qianyu¡¯s brows furrowed even more. Didn¡¯t gu Nian dislike talkative people? why did he start a business with this talkative person? They finally arrived at the vige at the fork of the road. Xue Qianyu got off the car at the entrance. He really couldn¡¯t bear to sit with li Muyan. Really, he talked too much. He had already shown obvious impatience, but this person still acted as if he didn¡¯t see it. He was even more annoyed than Lu er. ¡°Second brother! You¡¯re back!¡± Huo Junhao was happy to see Xue qianxun. His return meant that there would be one more person to light the fire. ¡°Where¡¯s Zhou Yuan?¡± Xue Qianyu asked. ¡°I¡¯m in the field with uncle Gu! Let¡¯s go, second brother, let¡¯s go cook! When Ie back, we can eat it!¡± Huo Junhao dragged Xue Qianyu to the kitchen. Xue Qianyu: One was the heir of the country guarding Duke, and the other was the grandson of the Grand Tutor. They really looked like two country bumpkins. Yet, these two people were still enjoying it! Xue Qianyu was truly speechless, but he still followed them. As soon as they entered the kitchen, Huo Junhao began to gossip with Xue Qianyu. Ever since the Xu family was in trouble, Li Zheng¡¯s wife had been spreading rumors about Gu Nian in the vige. Gu Xin and Gu si were very aggressive. They would take care of anyone who spoke ill of Gu Nian. In a few days, the gossipmongers in the vige would not dare to say anything. They would probably have to tell their men at night. Huo Junhao sighed,¡±no wonder the Gu family has a bad rtionship with the vige!¡± From grandma Gu to the youngest Gu si, with their level of violence, who would dare to be friends with them? But, I like it!¡± Xue qianxun looked at Huo Junhao, speechless. Do you like violence or Gu si? ¡± Huo Junhao waved his hand and said,¡±second brother, how could you think that way?¡± Sisi is still young! I watched it as her sister.¡± Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t persist on this question. He asked, ¡± ¡°What do you all say?¡± Huo Junhao replied,¡±she¡¯s a jinx. Whoever gets involved with her is unlucky!¡± Previously, there was the county magistrate¡¯s family. Now, there was the Xu family. It was all because the sons in the family had taken a fancy to sister niannian, and then they were unlucky. Do you know that Li Zheng¡¯s second son also likes sister niannian? Li Zheng¡¯s wife and the girls from Li Zheng¡¯s family were about to die from anger. Second brother, what do you think about sister niannian?¡± Xue Qianyu nced at Huo Junhao but did not say anything. Which part of her was likable? She seemed to be likable in every aspect! She was pretty, generous, bright, capable, positive, and optimistic. He was in a good mood when he was with her. Huo Junhao ignored Xue Qianyu¡¯sck of response and continued to talk about the gossip in the vige. Xue Qianyu looked at the fire in the stove. The dancing mes were reflected in his eyes. Sweat broke out on his forehead, but he didn¡¯t know it. Gu Nian was talking to li Muyan about the store when she suddenly sniffled. ¡°Who¡¯s scolding me?¡± Li Muyan smiled. you should be more careful. Don¡¯t get a cold wind from eating too many cold drinks! Do you want a doctor to take a look?¡± Gu Xin ran over. that¡¯s right, sister. I¡¯ll go to brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s ce to get you some medicine. He¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine! Lu Zheng, who was carrying things back home with uncle Gu, sneezed. He thought happily in his heart,¡¯little Xinxin must be thinking about me!¡¯ Chapter 605 605 That¡¯s between you and me After Gu Xin finished speaking, she ran towards Lu Zheng¡¯s house. Li Muyan took out a box and handed it to Gu Nian. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Gu Nian did not take it and looked at him. ¡°Gu Nian, this is a little trinket I made for you.¡± Li mu said. I¡¯ve heard about what happened this month from my mother. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t do anything for you. So, I made a little toy for you to y with when you¡¯re not happy!¡± Gu Nian looked at li Muyan suspiciously but still did not take it. ¡°Li Muyan, we¡¯re just business partners. We haven¡¯t talked about anything other than cooperation for so long, have we? So, I¡¯d like to say that we shouldn¡¯t give each other anything in private to avoid misunderstandings. At the moment, I don¡¯t want to have any rtionship with any man. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Li Muyan was stunned for a moment, thenughed,¡±of course I do, I do!¡± But I¡¯m not sending you off alone! I also gave some to Huihui sisi and Xinxin. I¡¯ll give you Huihui¡¯s this time. I¡¯ll give sisi and Xinxin¡¯s next month. There¡¯s no other connection, so it can¡¯t be called a private exchange.¡± Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief as she epted the box. ¡°Li Muyan, I might be overthinking things, but I have to make it clear that there were two incidents this year, both of which were because of feelings, and also because of me. I think I¡¯m quite innocent. Xu Changfeng is alright. At least I know that. I tried my best to make it clear to him, but he just didn¡¯t listen. I didn¡¯t feel that I treated Cheng Rui any different in the past, but he insisted that I must be him and that I was willing to be his concubine. I am really innocent. So, I¡¯m telling you in advance, between us, we¡¯ll only talk about business, not feelings. If I do anything to make you mistakenly think that I¡¯m interested in you, you must tell me and I¡¯ll definitely correct myself, really.¡± Li Muyan: ¡± Yingluo, you¡¯re already at the age to talk about marriage. Actually, you can consider me. Gu si shook his head like a rattle-drum. ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to fall in love with someone, but in the end, it was all my wishful thinking. How embarrassing. I wasn¡¯t moved, but she¡¯s trying to kill me! I¡¯ve already thought it through. Feelings are poisonous and can¡¯t be touched. It¡¯s better to make money!¡± As she spoke, she opened the box. The box didn¡¯t look big, but there was a sense ofyering inside. There were two little people inside, and it was as if they were ying house. There was a mechanism on the outside of the box, and when it was moved, the two little people started moving. Although their movements were simple, they looked quite fun. Once again, Gu Nian admired li Muyan¡¯s hands-on ability and the flexibility of his thinking. However, li Muyan caught the main point in Gu Nian¡¯s words.¡±You said you were moved? You have someone you like?¡± As Gu Nian yed with the box, she nodded and then shook her head. ¡°I thought that if I liked him, he would be the one I liked, but my mother told me that he wasn¡¯t. Recently, I¡¯ve also thought it through. I don¡¯t seem to like it that much. I¡¯m telling you this embarrassing story because I think we get along. Don¡¯tugh at me! That incident is already in the past. After experiencing the people I like looking down on me and those who look up to me, I don¡¯t want to talk about feelings. I¡¯m still young, so I¡¯m not in a hurry. By the way, are the people in your box me and sister Huihui? Why don¡¯t you just be four little people? It would be great if the four of us sisters could be together! Why did they have to separate? Xinxin and sisi are not much younger than us.¡± Li mu said,¡±Yingluo, that¡¯s between you and me!¡± Chapter 606 606 Injured Li Muyan said,¡¯since you like the four of you together, then next time I¡¯ll make a box for the four of you together. You can keep this and give it to me next time!¡± Gu Nian closed the box and thanked her. Li Muyan, you¡¯re amazing! I believe that once the time limit of your unlucky destiny is up, you will definitely be able to carry forward the things in your head!¡± Li Muyan smiled absent-mindedly. Forget it, since I can¡¯t keep asking, I¡¯ll go ask little Xinxinter. Little Xinxin should be helping me! ...... Gu Xin went to look for Lu Zheng and happened to see him returning from the old mansion. She chased after him, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, wait for me!¡± Lu Zheng stopped and turned around to look at Gu Xin who was running towards him. ¡°Slow down, I¡¯m waiting for you!¡± Lu Zheng looked at the little girl who was running over. He rolled up his sleeves and wiped her sweat. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t hear me!¡± Gu Xinughed. The sun shone on the beads of sweat on her forehead, making them shine brightly. ¡°How is that possible? As long as you call me, I¡¯ll be able to hear you from far away.¡± Lu Zheng put down his hand and said. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, are you tired? How about I go with you when the sun sets? I noticed that you¡¯ve been getting tan recently!¡± Gu Xin said as she sized Lu Zheng up. She remembered that when she first met brother Yuanyuan, he was like a young master from a rich family. His skin was fair, but now it was tanned. However, he still looked so good. it¡¯s fine. I heard from my grandma that our family¡¯s skin is naturally fair. No matter how dark it is in the hot weather, it will be fair again after winter! Lu Zhengughed. He recalled that in his previous life, after he brought Gu Xin to the capital, there was a sudden war at the border. The Emperor asked him to lead the troops there and he was gone for nine months. When he returned, Gu Xin said the same thing. Lung, you¡¯ve worked hard, you¡¯ve gotten tanned. Then, at night, she would apply all kinds of fragrant cream on him. He didn¡¯t even know what they were. In the end, when winter was over and his skin had returned to its normal white, Gu Xin insisted that it was the effect of his whitening cream! Well, in this life, I have to tell Xinxin in advance that my natural function isn¡¯t the function of your scented cream! ¡°Oh, really? Is it really that magical?¡± Gu Xin had never heard of this before. ¡°Of course I am. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look at me again in the first month of the lunar year. I¡¯ve returned to that suave, handsome, and extraordinary young master!¡± Lu Zheng said proudly. ¡°Hahahaha, brother Yuan Yuan, you¡¯re so smug! He¡¯s even more smug than my uncle!¡± Gu Xin burst outughing. Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin towards the big tree, not letting her get exposed to the sun. ¡°Eh? Brother Yuanyuan, what happened to your hand? You¡¯re bleeding!¡± Suddenly, Gu Xin grabbed onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was cut by the grass in the ground just now and didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± Lu Zheng looked at his own hand. He really did not notice. ¡°This won¡¯t do! His sister said that if there were wounds on his body, they had to be cleaned immediately to prevent infection and the wounds from getting deeper. Let¡¯s go back quickly. I¡¯ll clean you up, apply some medicine, and wrap it up!¡± Gu Xin grabbed Lu Zheng¡¯s wrist and dragged him home quickly. Lu Zheng felt the warmth of her hand on his wrist. He really wanted this moment to stop forever! Back at home, Huo Junhao heard themotion outside and ran out. brother, second brother is back! You, eh, eh, eh, Xinxin is here too! Gu Xin: ¡± Huo Wantong, please go and get grandma Xiao¡¯s first aid kit. It¡¯s in the pharmacy. Brother Yuan Yuan is injured! Chapter 607 607 Always second ce Seeing how nervous Gu Xin was, Huo Junhao wiped his hands on his apron and went to the pharmacy. Xue Qianyu walked out when he heard that Lu Zheng was injured. He looked at Lu Zheng in confusion,¡±where are you hurt?¡± Lu Zheng looked at his hand that was being held. Xue Qianyu looked at Lu Zheng speechlessly. This was an injury? ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, sit down first. I¡¯ll go get some water! Sister said that we can¡¯t use the water from the well, we have to use hot water.¡± Gu Xin pushed Lu Zheng to the small bench in the main room. Then, she went to the kitchen to get some water. She washed the side with clean water, then she thered the surrounding area and washed it again. Then, he took out the ointment from the medicine box and applied it on the wound. The wound was neither big nor small. It happened to be on the palm of his hand, and some flesh was exposed. After Gu Xin finished applying the ointment, she found a piece of gauze from the medicine box and wrapped it around herself. Xue Qianyu and Huo Junhao looked at Gu Xin speechlessly. You call a man getting hurt by grass? This little girl is making a mountain out of a molehill! After Gu Xin was done, she lifted her head and looked at Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, does this ointment cool you down?¡± &Nbsp; ¡± yup! Lu Zheng nodded. it¡¯s all so cool that it¡¯s in my heart! Gu Xinughed, ¡± you have to be careful in the future. It¡¯s not good if it leaves a scar. Even if it¡¯s not on your face, you¡¯re still a handsome young master, so you can¡¯t leave any injuries on your hands.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely remember doctor Gu¡¯s words!¡± Lu Zheng replied obediently. Huo Junhao¡¯s mouth twitched,¡±brother, Xinxin, are you done?¡± You call this an injury?¡± Gu Xin turned around and red at Huo Junhao, ¡± ¡°Huo Wantong, you¡¯ll go to the fields with my uncle in the afternoon! Let the grass cut you and see if it hurts!¡± Xue Qianyu asked, ¡± Xinxin, your brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s injured right hand. It¡¯s so serious that he can¡¯t hold his chopsticks to eat. Do you still have to feed him? ¡± Gu Xin lifted her chin proudly, no need! Second brother Xue, my brother Yuan Yuan is amazing! Both hands could eat and write. My father also said that brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s left hand is better than the average student¡¯s writing!¡± Xue Qianyu,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, second uncle,¡± Lu Zheng smiled. At least, my left hand is better than a child Prodigy¡¯s!¡± Huo Junhao was indignant,¡±what did I do?!¡± I didn¡¯t do anything! Brother, are you picking on me again? Wasn¡¯t I just called a child prodigy? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one who said it, do you have to attack me every day?¡± Gu Xin patted Huo Junhao¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±witong Huo, brother Yuanyuan is doing this for your own good!¡± I¡¯m encouraging you! I¡¯m encouraging you to surpass my father as soon as possible and strive to pass my father¡¯s examination in the Academy, although the possibility is not high!¡± ¡°Qianqian, why don¡¯t you just stopforting me?¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± my father is amazing. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t beat him. Moreover, he¡¯s already so old, he can¡¯tpete with you for the child prodigy title! As long as you¡¯re ranked second, you¡¯ll be a child prodigy all the way. By then, my father will be the top scorer, and you will be the youngest runner-up. Others are ranked sixth, but you can say you¡¯re second in six times. What should you name it?¡± ¡°Always second ce!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s always in second ce. The youngest person to always be in second ce. That¡¯s very impressive. I don¡¯t know if there will be anyone else in the future, but there¡¯s definitely no one in the past. You¡¯ll definitely be the first person to rank second in all six rounds of the Imperial examinations! It will be recorded in history!¡± Huo Junhao,¡¯Gu Xin, you¡¯re not cute at all! You¡¯re stabbing a knife into people¡¯s hearts! I¡¯ll never find a wife like you in the future!¡± Gu Xin blinked innocently. I didn¡¯t n to find a husband like you! she replied. Huo Junhao,¡±Yueyue, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Hmph! Don¡¯t expect me to work for your family in the future!¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough with brother Yuan Yuan!¡± Gu Xin replied. Huo Junhao,¡±wuwuwu, sisi is still cuter. Xinxin is too much!¡± Chapter 608 608 Continue to act in front of your grandma Lu Zheng felt great! Huo Junhao, keep it up! Xinxin wasn¡¯t cute at all. Don¡¯t think about finding such a wife! Xue Qianyu witnessed the entire process and concluded that the Emperor had guessed wrong. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was definitely not with sister Huihui and niannian, but with sister Xinxin. This beast actually liked little girls! ¡°Xinxin, this herb has just been dried in the sun these past two days. Take it back and boil it in water. It was a good medicine for clearing heat and detoxifying, and reducing heat in summer. Niannian probably has a cold, but she works out every morning, so it¡¯s not a big deal to drink this!¡± Gu Xin took out a basket and was nning to pick up the herbs for her. Gu Xin snatched it over. let me do it. Let me do it. This one! Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re the best!¡± After picking up a basket full of herbs, Gu Xin carried the basket and bid her farewell. Before she left, she did not forget to remind her, ¡± ¡°Brother Xue, brother Yuanyuan¡¯s hands can¡¯t get wet. I¡¯m a girl and it¡¯s not convenient for me to bathe him. Help my brother Yuanyuan bathe! Thank you so much!¡± Then, she skipped home with her basket. Xue Qianyu gave Lu Zheng a strange look. Lu Zheng shrugged helplessly. since Xinxin has said so, I¡¯ll reluctantly agree to let you bathe me! ¡°Get lost!¡± Xue Qianyu said. ¡°Xue Er, don¡¯t be so heartless!¡± Lu Zhengughed shamelessly. We¡¯ve been brothers for more than ten years, but we¡¯ve never taken a bath together. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go Xue qianren pulled out his sword and was about to open it. Grandma Xiao, who witnessed all this at the door, smiled with relief. Yuanyuan could finally act like a young man. The thing she had been worried about did not happen. Yuanyuan did not be ruthless and inhuman because of the Lu family. All of this was because of the Gu family! ¡°Yuan!¡± Grandma Xiao wiped her tears and shouted. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re back!¡± Lu Zheng stopped quarreling with Xue qianxun and ran over to take grandma Xiao¡¯s bag. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. You¡¯ve turned ck!¡± Grandma Xiao sized Lu Zheng up. ¡°I¡¯lle back for nothing. Oh right, grandma, Xue Er is here again. There¡¯s another little one in the house.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Grandma Xiao!¡± Xue Qianyu and Huo Junhao came out to greet the guests. ¡°Yes.¡± Grandma Xiao looked at the two children and nodded in satisfaction. Yuanyuan should spend more time with people of the same age. Suddenly, she noticed Lu Zheng¡¯s wrapped hand and grabbed it. ¡°Yuan, what¡¯s wrong with your hand? You¡¯re injured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I just went to the field with uncle and was cut by the grass. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Lu Zheng retracted his hand. Xue Qianyu and Huo Junhao¡¯s lips twitched. You seemed to be in a lot of pain when little Xinxin was here! Continue acting in front of your grandma! ...... Because of grandma Xiao¡¯s return, grandma Gu had asked Gu Nian to help out with the entire table at grandma Xiao¡¯s ce to wee her back. Grandma Xiao recognized Empress Jiang, but Empress Jiang did not recognize grandma Xiao. After all, even Uncle Gu, who used to visit the Zhou family when he was young, didn¡¯t recognize that grandma Xiao was his sister Xiao Jia¡¯s mother. Although Empress Jiang didn¡¯t recognize her, she knew grandma Xiao¡¯s identity from the Emperor. Seeing that grandma Xiao didn¡¯t seem to know her, she didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Sister Jiang, can we have some wine? Come, this is a toast to you. Thank you for apanying my old Gu when I wasn¡¯t around!¡± Grandma Xiao poured a ss of fruit wine to toast Empress Jiang. ¡°Sister Xiao, what are you saying? with brother ye here, why would sister Gu need me to apany her? However, since Qianyu will be bothering you in the future, I¡¯ll give this toast to Sister Jiang!¡± Empress Jiang raised her cup and said. Chapter 609 609 She was really scared Grandma Gu looked at Empress Jiang with satisfaction. Look at how good a talker she is. That¡¯s why I often despise old Xiao! I have brother Chuan, how can I be lonely? This old Xiao ... I wonder if he made up with old Zhou and old Zhou during his trip to Beijing. It¡¯s really worrying! The meal was quite enjoyable. The four sisters of the Gu family wanted to help clean up the kitchen, but they were asked to leave by grandma Gu. ¡°You¡¯re busy during the day, and you still have to work at night? Go, go, go, let the cool wind blow outside!¡± Grandma Gu looked disgusted, but the words that came out of her mouth were not at all. Gu Ren was in his grandfather¡¯s arms. He looked at this old woman who did not mean what she said. Sigh, how did she end up in a family that valued girls over boys? The sisters decided to walk around the vige. As soon as they left, Huo Junhao, Lu Zheng, and Xue Qianyu followed them. ¡°My brother said that there¡¯s a cave in the back of the mountain. It¡¯s very cool. Do you guys dare to go?¡± Huo Junhao asked. The four sisters looked at Huo Junhao speechlessly. Are you trying to provoke us by asking us if we dare to do it? Was he helping Meng Meng to mess with someone again? Gu Xin waved her hand,¡±Huo Wantong, we wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± We¡¯re girls, we¡¯re timid!¡± yes, yes, yes. Gu Nian nodded. you guys can go on your own! Gu Nian felt that Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao would never like her, given her ability to attract girls. However, Xue Qianyu was also involved! It would be a big problem if they were to get involved. She wasn¡¯t thinking too much, but she was really scared. She had lived for two lifetimes and had never been afraid of anything. Alright, she admitted now that she was afraid of rotten peaches. Huo Junhao thought that they would definitely agree, but they rejected him directly. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡± ¡°Sister Xinxin, sister sisi, my brother said that there are fireflies at the entrance of the cave. Let¡¯s go and catch them! It¡¯ll look beautiful if I put it in a bag and put it in the house at night! Let¡¯s go catch them together! I saw that you guys ate a little too much just now. If you don¡¯t move after the meal, be careful of getting fat!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si had never tried to catch fireflies before, so they looked at their two older sisters with interest. Gu Hui looked at the two girls ¡®pitiful expressions. ¡°Alright then, go!¡± Gu Nian epted her fate.¡¯Poor little sister, I was born in the countryside and caught fireflies before. Alright, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s quite lively with many people. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡¯ He just had to stay away from Xue qianxun. Gu Nian refused to admit that she wanted to catch fireflies to y with and study them. In the modern era, she had only caught fireflies on the mountain behind the Taoist temple when she was young. However, she had never seen any of them in the city. Seeing that everyone was willing, Huo Junhao pped his hands, ¡± ¡°You guys wait, I¡¯ll go in and get something!¡± He turned around and entered the house. After a while, he came out again. When she asked him what he had taken, he didn¡¯t say anything. The group of people followed the small stream in the vige and went into the mountains. It was indeed cool to walk by the stream. ¡°I see it! There! There!¡± After entering the mountain, Gu si pulled Gu Xin¡¯s hand and pointed to the side. here, here. Take this and grab it. After you grab it, put it inside. It¡¯ll look good in a while! Huo Junhao took out the paper and immediately folded it into an irregr circle. He then pierced a small hole in it with a needle and passed it to Gu Xin and Gu si. The girl ran over and caught them one by one. Gu Nian also asked Huo Junhao for one and joined the team to catch the fireflies. ¡°Sister Huihui, you¡¯re not going?¡± Huo Junhao passed one to Gu Hui. ¡°Give it to me!¡± Gu Hui took it. She did not have any friends before. Before Gu Nian¡¯s transformationst year, she had never caught fireflies with anyone. Chapter 610 610 There¡¯s a little secret ¡°Brother, second brother, let¡¯s go catch them together! I¡¯ll put one in grandma Xiao¡¯s roomter, it¡¯ll look so good!¡± Huo Junhao called Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu over. ¡°Childish!¡± Xue Qianyu said, but he still went to grab the things. Lu Zheng walked directly behind Gu Xin. ¡°Aiya! Just a little more!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s height would not do. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll catch it for you!¡± Lu Zhengughed. After that, Gu Xin saw Lu Zheng grab a bag for her. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Her eyes curved into crescents as sheughed. Lu Zheng patted her head and took out a thread from his pocket. He tied the bag with the thread and broke a branch. It looked like antern now. yes! Lu Zheng passed it to Gu Xin. you¡¯re just short of drawing a little tiger! yes! Gu Xin nodded her head repeatedly. brother Yuan Yuan, how did you know that I like little tigers? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say so?¡± Lu Zhengughed. You¡¯re a Tiger, so you like little tigers!¡± Gu Xin smacked her head. that¡¯s right. Brother Yuanyuan and I have the same birthday. We even celebrated our birthdays together. At this point, Gu Xin nced over at Gu Nian before pulling Lu Zheng to the side. Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists, but Gu Xin didn¡¯t notice. Lu Zheng was overjoyed. Gu Xin only stopped when they were further away, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, it¡¯s sister¡¯s birthday in a few days. When we celebrate our birthday, big sister will bake a cake for us. When it¡¯s her birthday, we must give her a happy and unforgettable birthday. It¡¯s my sister¡¯s 15th birthday this time. She¡¯s of marriageable age and it¡¯s very important.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± mm, ¡± Lu Zheng nodded, ¡± so, how do you want to read her birthday? ¡± ¡°Father and mother said that we¡¯re going to hold aing-of-age ceremony for sister. When the time came, they would invite people to attend the ceremony, but that would be during the day. Let¡¯s hold a small birthday gift for her tonight! When the timees, we¡¯ll hang Fireflynterns and fill this stream with fruits. Then we¡¯ll go to the river and beg for cleverness together. That day will be the cleverness Festival! We can also release rivernterns. I wonder if brother Muyan cane. If he can, we can borrow a skyntern for big sister to sit on!¡± Lu Zheng tapped Gu Xin¡¯s nose, ¡± ¡°He will definitelye. When second uncle and aunt Lian invited Madam li, he would definitelye. I¡¯ll get someone to send a letter to him. When the timees, he¡¯ll bring that kong mingntern you mentioned and let your sister ascend to the heavens!¡± Gu Xin nodded. yes, yes. But we have to hide it from my sister and give her a surprise. Who¡¯s going to catch the fireflies then? ¡± Lu Zheng pinched Gu Xin¡¯s face, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to catch it for you? I¡¯ll call Xue Er, Meng Meng, and Huo Junhao to capture her together. We¡¯ll set up the arrangements first, and when we¡¯ve decided on the time, you can bring her over.¡± hehehe! Gu Xin rubbed her face, ¡± brother Yuanyuan is so smart! ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Gu Nian walked over. You¡¯re acting so mysterious.¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± We¡¯re discussing how to catch fireflies!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve caught most of them. Let¡¯s go to the cave!¡± Gu Nian said. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin looked at each other and blinked their eyes together before following after her. Gu Nian thought,¡¯I feel like these two are hiding something from me. They¡¯re starting to have a little secret!¡¯ ...... After grandma Xiao returned to the vige, Empress Jiang was even more bored. She went to y with grandma Xiao every day. With the addition of grandma Gu, the three of them had a lot to talk about. Life in the vige at the crossroads was as usual. It was as calm as water, but the heavens seemed to be against the Gu family. At the beginning of July, something happened again. Chapter 611 611 There¡¯s really something wrong with her Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian prepared Gu Nian¡¯sing-of-age gift. It was only a few days away from the seventh day of the seventh month when the chief¡¯s wife came with a matchmaker. Cai Xiaolian speechlessly looked at the chief¡¯s wife, Madam Xu.¡±Yun GUI Niang, what are you nning to do?¡± Madam Xu didn¡¯t want to say anything. Her face was cold, as if someone owed her a few hundred taels of silver. The matchmaker beside her, old Madam Chen,ughed and said,¡±Little Lian! Juan Zi had followed Yun GUI¡¯s mother here to propose marriage. We¡¯re all from the same vige, and the two children watched each other grow up. They know each other very well. In a few days, niannian will be fifteen, and this marriage should be settled.¡± Cai Xiaolian frowned and sneered. Chen xiezi, mind your words. My husband and I have no ns to marry our daughter. As a matchmaker, old Madam Chen alwaysughed.¡±Little Lian, I haven¡¯t decided yet, but I can start nning now! Zhang Yungui was really good. The young man looked energetic. He was once again an apprentice in a cksmith and was about to finish his apprenticeship. It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but in this vige, Yungui is really a good match for your niannian. After you get married, it¡¯s just one vige and it¡¯s close to your maternal family. Little Lian, you also understand the benefits of being close to your maternal family, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian replied,¡±I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t know about this.¡± Chen Juan Zi, Yun GUI Niang, please go back! My family really doesn¡¯t have such ns.¡± Madam Xu felt ufortable. She stood up and threw the gifts away.¡±Cai Xiaolian, what do you mean by this? my Yungui has taken a fancy to you, so you¡¯re being so arrogant? In the past, when she tricked my son into using money to buy her flowers and jewelry, she didn¡¯t take it seriously? What¡¯s that?¡± Cai Xiaolian was also provoked by the things she had been thinking about recently. These boys were all sick. If the girl didn¡¯t like them, why were they pestering them? They even checked the time and came one after another. She smacked the table and stood up. ¡°Take your things and get lost! I¡¯m angry now and I¡¯m going to hit you!¡± Old woman Chen quickly stood up to smooth things over, persuading Cai Xiaolian and then talking about Madam Xu. Madam Xu thought of how her maternal family had made such a big joke because of the Gu family¡¯s second branch, and now her maternal family had moved out of Qingzhou. She was angry at the thought of it. She rolled up her sleeves and went to pull Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hair. Cai Xiaolian was not afraid! When I first transmigrated, I could still sit on the streets, p my thighs, and make a scene, let alone at home. I don¡¯t want my image anymore, okay? These damn people, instead of going back to educate their son, they came to their niannian¡¯s ce to make trouble. They were really sick. ¡°Aiyo, Aiyo! All of you stop fighting! What about this? What about this? In the future, we¡¯re going to be inws, how can you do it?¡± Old Madam Chen had never encountered a situation where two inws fought when they came to propose marriage! ¡°Even a monk wouldn¡¯t marry the Gu family¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t even marry Zhang Jia ¡®Nan when she became a nun!¡± The two of them replied in unison and continued to fight. Old Madam Chen was helpless and could only find someone to stop the fight. Today, the girls of the Gu family had gone to the manor and Gu shouxin had gone to the city to buy the things needed for Gu Nian¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. Old Madam Chen came to the old mansion and saw Zhang Shi carrying her child home. She quickly pulled Zhang Shi and briefly exined the situation, then hurried to Zhang Lizheng¡¯s house to find her. When Zhang Shi heard this, she thought, hey, sister-inw was beaten by that hypocritical b * tch of the Li Zheng family? How could she, as the sister-inw, watch her sister-inw get beaten? His sister-inw was so good! He was also so skinny, he definitely couldn¡¯t win against that d * mn woman, Madam Xu. Zhang Shi carried Gu Ren to the second branch of the family. As she walked, she muttered to Gu Ren, Yao ¡®er, mother will help your second aunt beat someone upter. You sit at the door obediently and don¡¯t crawl around. Look at your mother¡¯s might! Chapter 612 612 Han dad probably likes fat mother Zhang Shi carried her child and rushed into the second room. She directly ced Gu Ren at the door of the central room and then rushed in. Just then, Cai Xiaolian was pressed to the ground by Madam Xu, and she was about to resist. ¡°Sister-inw, let me do it!¡± Zhang Shi ran over and directly pushed Xu Shi away. Then, he would suppress Madam Xu. He immediately started to scratch her. you b * tch! You¡¯re bullying a woman from the Gu family. Don¡¯t you have eyes?! Madam Xu was not to be outdone. In any case, her face had been scratched, and she couldn¡¯t stop Madam Zhang with her hands. She might as well use her hands to pinch Madam Zhang¡¯s thighs. ¡°Aowu!¡± Zhang Shi felt pain and jumped up. In the midst of this rise and fall, Madam Xu felt as if she had been hit by a rock weighing more than 50 kilograms. She wanted to vomit blood. Cai Xiaolian facepalmed. Gu Ren covered his face. This was the first time he realized that being fat had its benefits. His father probably liked his mother to be fat. ¡± Zhang cui, you b * tch, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Madam Xu was determined. Her eyes were red as she tried to sit up. Cai Xiaolian wouldn¡¯t let her get her way. She ran over to help Mrs. Zhang deal with her. She stroked her hair, right? ¡°Yes, yes, yes, this d * mn woman only knows how tob her hair when fighting with others! Clean her hair!¡± Zhang Shi grabbed Xu Shi¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s concealed light doing? Leave a few for her, it¡¯s not right for her to keep them or not to keep them, isn¡¯t that better!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Hahahaha, sister-inw, you¡¯re more and more to my liking!¡± When Zhang Shi thought of that scene, she was happy. Gu Ren looked at the three women in the room with a dazed expression. Oh no, was second aunt going to be led astray by his fat mother? ¡°Aiyo, stop! Stop!¡± Zhang Lizheng¡¯s mother brought her other daughters-inw and granddaughters over. Gu Ren looked at the person who had just arrived.¡¯Mm, I¡¯m small, but I can still put in some effort.¡¯ Thus, he waited for Zhang Lizheng¡¯s mother to walk to the door of the central room before he threw the bamboo basket by the door. ¡°Aiyo!¡± Zhang Lizheng¡¯s mother fell down. Gu Ren looked at Zhang Lizheng¡¯s women with an innocent expression. ¡°You damn kid, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Zhang Yunyun was so angry that she pulled Gu Ren¡¯s face. ¡°Yiyiyaya!¡± Gu Ren waved his fist. Zhang Yunyun was even more excited. Gu Ren was furious. Suddenly, he rolled his eyes. ¡°Argh! Bah bah bah!¡± Zhang Yunyun felt a warm and slightly salty sensation on her face. ¡°Damn it, you actually peed!¡± Zhang Yunyun was so angry that she picked Gu Ren up and threw him into the house. ¡°Mother, mother!¡± Gu Ren was scared now. This was also the first time he had called for his mother. He usually did so. Mothers were usually very sad when it came to treating their own children. When Zhang Yunyun had pulled her son¡¯s face, she had already noticed it and had wanted toe over to help. Now, she had just caught her son. ¡°Zhang Yunyun, you worn-out worn-out, you heartless thing, are you trying to kill my son? Alright, I¡¯ll fight it out with you guys today!¡± Zhang Shi carried Gu Ren into Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s room, and then locked it. Her sister-inw had already been besieged by the women of the Zhang family. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m here!¡± She rolled up her sleeves. After that, he pushed away the women of the Zhang family without a care. Zhang Li Zheng¡¯s mother was only 50 years oldst year, and she was still very energetic. She had brought two daughters-inw and two granddaughters over. Including Madam Xu, there were a total of six people. Cai Xiaolian and Zhang Shi were fighting like crazy. The two sisters-inw¡¯s hair was a mess, and their faces were scratched by nails. Old Madam Chen was scared out of her wits. She hurried to the vige entrance to find grandma Gu, who was with grandma Xiao. However, he ran into yang xiaohuan on the way. Upon hearing this, yang xiaohuan immediately rushed over to join the battle. As a result, the fourth daughter-inw of the Gu family, along with her two sisters-inw, started fighting with the three generations of women from the Lizheng family. yang xiaohuan, you shameless piece of trash. Even if you marry into the Gu family, you won¡¯t be able to give birth to a child of the Gu family. You¡¯re destined to make fourth master Gu a cuckold! Yang xiaohuan did not know how to curse, he only knew how to hit. But Zhang Shi would. Zhang Shi put her hands on her waist,¡±Olddy Zhang, you old b * stard, your children are all other people¡¯s. Old man Zhang will get up tonight to find you! Just you wait!¡± Chapter 613 613 Scattering soybeans in a sesame field Old Madam Zhang was furious. Her man was already dead, and this Mrs. Zhang was still spreading rumors. Fine, a thin olddy like her couldn¡¯t beat a fat woman like Mrs. Zhang, so she could scold her! She was much older than Zhang Shi, so she wasn¡¯t afraid. Olddy Zhang rolled up her sleeves and tucked her messy hair behind her ears.¡±You three jinxes, it¡¯s xiann¡¯s bad luck to marry you! The three of you have sores on your heads, and there¡¯s pus on your feet, you¡¯re all rotten!¡± Zhang Shi didn¡¯t wait for her to finish scolding and directly took it,¡±You damned old hag, you¡¯re the meat that can¡¯t be sold in the dog days, stinky goods! You haven¡¯t washed that mouth of yours for three years, right? All the children in your family are stinky things raised by youngdies. You, old man Zhang, buried a triangr grave, you¡¯re wicked! Look at your Zhang Yunyun, one has big ears while the other has small ears. She¡¯s a pig and a dog mixed together! All the children in your family are yawning like dung beetles with a stinky mouth! Your whole family of children gathered together is like flies looking for dog shit, birds of the same breath! Your children are like scattering soybeans in a sesame field. Sister-inw, Xiao Huan, do you know what that is?¡± Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan didn¡¯t know what was going on, and they were still trying to recall the previous few sentences. They looked at Zhang Shi nkly when they were called out. Zhang Shi proudlyughed. hahahaha, scattering soybeans in a sesame field. Isn¡¯t that a boss? ¡± Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan nodded. Sister-inw might be mean, but to deal with the Zhang family, who immediately used you of being unfaithful, it was not too much to scold them like this. ¡± Zhang cui, you¡¯re a piece of junk, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Olddy Zhang said as she was about to RAM into him. She didn¡¯t expect Zhang Shi to be so good at scolding people. She didn¡¯t see it in the past. Although she had a foul mouth, she had never scolded anyone like this! She couldn¡¯t even respond to the scolding. Zhang Shi rolled up her sleeves and took the blow. damn old woman, don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t scold you in the past because I didn¡¯t know how to. That¡¯s because my mother-inw taught me well and didn¡¯t let me stoop to your level! Come on, since you¡¯vee to our door, I¡¯ll let you see how powerful a woman from the Gu family is!¡± Madam Xu and the others were also mad with anger, especially Zhang Yunyun. Madam Zhang had just scolded her for raising pigs and dogs. She also didn¡¯t think that Zhang Shi would spare her when she almost threw Zhang Shi¡¯s precious son to the ground just now. And so, another round of disgraceful scumbags began. Just as the group of women were fighting and screaming, old Madam Chen came over with grandma Gu, grandma Xiao, and Empress Jiang. Grandma Gu and grandma Xiao¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t change at all. Empress Jiang was stunned by the scene. Were all civilian women this fierce? No schemes and intrigues, but direct attacks? The Zhang family still wanted to continue, but GUI Momo and bi Rong, who were behind Empress Jiang, stepped forward and stopped them. When Zhang Shi saw grandma Gu, she was like a baby who had seen his mother. She immediately rushed over and hugged grandma Gu¡¯s feet.¡±Mother! You have to stand up for your wife! You¡¯ve said before that you¡¯re going to be my daughter-inw and daughter, so you can¡¯t ignore it! Look at your wife, her previous injuries haven¡¯t healed yet, and now she¡¯s injured by these women of the Zhang family! Mother! My wife is so pitiful!¡± Grandma Gu looked at Zhang Shi, who had messy hair, the scratch marks on her face, and her tattered clothes. She frowned. This annoying thing couldn¡¯t even win a fight in her own territory? It was really vexing! Chapter 614 614 I can even kill the animals in the mountains, so why can¡¯t I kill the people in the vige? However, seeing that the Zhang family¡¯s women weren¡¯t in a good state either, she felt a little more bnced. ¡°Gu xiann! What do you mean? Does your Gu family not want to stay in the vige anymore?¡± Olddy Zhang spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at grandma Gu with her head held high. Others might be afraid of Gu xiann, but she wasn¡¯t. Her son was the head officer, and he was her source of confidence. Empress Jiang felt ufortable when she heard this. How could a family be so arrogant? ¡°Mother, this old hag was scolding you just now! Most importantly, she had even scolded and said bad things about her father! Not only that, her little girl even picked up your precious little grandson and threw him on the ground!¡± Zhang Shi held onto grandma Gu¡¯s foot and refused to let go. ¡°Bah! Zhang cui, if you don¡¯t trip me, will my Yunyun fall? You¡¯re so vicious at such a young age, you might as well die from your handsomeness, you deserve to fall to your death!¡± Seeing that grandma Gu didn¡¯t say anything, olddy Zhang thought that she was afraid of her son, so she said arrogantly. Grandma Gu squinted at olddy Zhang and walked towards her. However, she didn¡¯t move at all. She looked down at her daughter-inw speechlessly. This brat¡¯s food was still useful. Not only did she gain weight, but she also gained strength! Zhang Shi quickly retracted her hand and gave grandma Gu a ttering smile. However, there were too many scratches on her face and her hair was disheveled, making her look very scary. Grandma Gu looked at her expressionlessly and walked to olddy Zhang¡¯s side. Olddy Zhang thought that she was going to say something nice and let this matter go. She didn¡¯t expect that she would pull Zhang Yunyun over and lift her up with both hands. ¡± Zhang Yunyun was shocked when she was suddenly lifted into the air. you just said that you¡¯re so vicious at such a young age. You might as well fall to your death. You deserve to fall to your death, right? ¡± Grandma Gu looked at olddy Zhang calmly. ¡°Gu xiann, you, you, what are you doing? Yunyun¡¯s father is Li Zheng. Do you know what will happen if you offend Li Zheng?¡± Old Madam Zhang was frightened, but she still used her son¡¯s identity to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen if you offend Li Zheng, but if you offend me, I¡¯ll immediately let you know. Do you think you can kill my grandson just because you want him to?¡± After grandma Gu finished speaking, she threw Zhang Yunyun onto Mrs. Xu¡¯s body. Then, she pped her hands lightly and looked at olddy Zhang without any change in her expression. Olddy Zhang was so scared that her legs went soft. She suddenly remembered all the glorious things that grandma Gu had done in the past few decades. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of her son, but that their family had never provoked her! ¡°Ah!¡± Zhang Yunyun hit Madam Xu, and both mother and daughter fell down. y-y-y-you, ¡°The three generations of the Zhang family have been bullying my daughter-inw and grandson. Do you think I¡¯m old and can¡¯t do anything? Let¡¯s do it again. You want to fight, right? you want to kill me?e on, I, Gu xiann, can even kill the animals in the back mountain, so why can¡¯t I kill the animals in the vige?¡± Grandma Gu continued. ¡°Aunt xiann, you can¡¯t me us for this. It was your niannian who seduced Yun GUI and Yun GUI begged for the family toe and propose marriage. We brought a matchmaker here, and Cai Xiaolian reneged on her words and even hit us. Zhang cui also helped Cai Xiaolian hit my sister-inw. They started it first!¡± Madam Zhang¡¯s second daughter-inw, Yang Shi, said. Her injuries were the lightest. Chapter 615 615 Chapter 615pensation ¡°Granny Chen, tell me what happened at that time, tell me the truth!¡± Grandma Gu looked at matchmaker Chen, who was trembling at the door. Matchmaker Chen dared to swear that this was definitely the most tragic marriage proposal in her life. The women of both sides fought to the point of shouting to beat and kill. This wasn¡¯t a marriage, it was an enemy. She didn¡¯t dare to side with either of them. One was Lizheng¡¯s family, and the other was Dali¡¯s Gu xiann¡¯s family. It wouldn¡¯t be good to offend either of them. So, she told him what had happened, even taking advantage of the pause in the conversation. ¡°So, it¡¯s not a good thing that a daughter of the Gu family doesn¡¯t marry the son of your legitimate family?¡± grandma Gu sneered. Why? What does your Zhang family have that mydy must marry? Maybe! However, my family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s standards are high, unlike those shallow-eyed people who rush to curry favor with her!¡± As he spoke, he nced at the Xu, yang, and olddy Zhang¡¯s daughter-inw, who had entered the family two years ago. Grandma Xiao saidzily,¡±old Gu, don¡¯t forget, silver, silver.¡± Their family injured our family, so we can¡¯t give face to them and not pay for the medicine just because they¡¯re the Lizheng family.¡± Before olddy Zhang could refute, Empress Jiang said, ¡± ¡°Although elder sister Xiao knows medicine, doesn¡¯t it take time to go up the mountain to pick herbs? He couldn¡¯t just let go of a little silver. look at Huihui¡¯s mother. I haven¡¯t seen her for a while, but I think she¡¯s lost weight from the beating of the Zhang family. She¡¯ll have to spend some money to buy supplements. Niannian¡¯s mother had always been weak, and she was probably frightened this time. Sister Xiao must prescribe some good tonics for her to calm her down! And Xiao Huan, such a good girl, she¡¯s about to get married soon. Look at how injured she is, it¡¯s outrageous if she doesn¡¯t get some good ointment! Old Madam Zhang, for the sake of your son being a Lizheng, you shouldpensate him with a hundred and eighty taels! You have to thank your son. If it wasn¡¯t for her identity, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to solve this problem with 180 taels today!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Old Madam Zhang was so angry that she spat out a mouthful of blood. This female thief, a hundred and eighty taels of silver, wasn¡¯t this asking for their old lives? Also, why did her family have topensate? They were also injured! Zhang Shi, Cai Xiaolian, and yang xiaohuan stood obediently behind grandma Gu and the other two. well, you¡¯ll fight the old, and we¡¯ll fight the young. We¡¯ll have money to buy medicine if we get injured anyway. Good, very good! ¡°Do you want to pay or leave?¡± grandma Gu looked at olddy Zhang. Olddy Zhang looked at grandma Gu with hatred.¡±Gu xiann, I¡¯ll remember this! I will definitely ask my son to chase you out of the vige!¡± Grandma Guughed. Seeing that you are about to be driven out of the vige by my son, I don¡¯t want the hundred and eighty taels. Farewell!¡± Old Madam Zhang looked as if she had heard a joke. ¡°You, dream on!¡± After saying that, he fled! The Zhang Family¡¯s Daughter-in-Law and granddaughter also supported each other and limped away. Old Madam Chen was scared and didn¡¯t dare to stay. She said goodbye to grandma Gu and left. ¡°Mother! Which of your sons are you going to ask to chase them away? Don¡¯t say such harsh words!¡± Zhang S.H.I.+ Walked up to grandma Gu and asked in confusion. ¡°Endure it? Aren¡¯t you going to bear with it here?¡± Grandma Gu looked around but didn¡¯t see the child. ¡°Terrible! I¡¯ve locked ninren up in second brother and sister-inw¡¯s room!¡± As Zhang Shi spoke, she pped her own head. In the end, she was pped in pain. ouch! Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t bear to watch. Which son would she give in to? Whose daughter caused trouble, whose father would deal with it, and which son? Even the Cheng and Xu families were defeated by the second son, so why couldn¡¯t the second son of Zhang Lizheng¡¯s family? She didn¡¯t care what method was used, she only wanted the results. These guys all looked like they were all good for nothing, but it wasn¡¯t a good idea to bother them. Grandma Gu was thinking about whether she should take the right to manage her two granddaughters ¡®marriage from the second branch of the Gu family. But these two granddaughters were not as worry-free as the first household¡¯s two! What a terrible thing! Chapter 616 616 She¡¯s going to be led astray by her fat mother In the old mansion, in his grandparents ¡®room. Gu Ren was washed and ced on the bed. Grandma Gu sat on a chair in the room, looking at her two daughters-inw and her future daughter-inw standing in front of her. Although she hadbed her hair and washed her face, her clothes were still in tatters, and the scratch marks on her face were very shocking. Gu Reny on the edge of the bed and looked at the three daughters-inw of the Gu family. He really wanted to know how the olddy was educating her daughters-inw. He didn¡¯t create the olddy¡¯s character setting at all. He only wrote a tough life, a good life, and then that was all. This was a real person, not a paper man with little ink on his pen. Grandma Gu looked at the three people standing in front of her and rubbed her temples. ¡°Mother, I was wrong!¡± Seeing grandma Gu¡¯s expression, Zhang Shi knelt down immediately and admitted her mistake. When Cai Xiaolian saw this, she thought, fine, since sister-inw is kneeling, I¡¯ll kneel too, although I don¡¯t know what I did wrong! Yang xiaohuan looked at them and thought, ¡± fine, they¡¯re all kneeling. It¡¯s not good for me to stand. I¡¯ll have to offer tea sooner orter anyway, so I¡¯ll kneel first! Gu Ren was stunned. What were these three women thinking? the olddy was so scared that she knelt down and begged for mercy just by rubbing her temple? ¡°Where did I go wrong?¡± grandma Gu frowned. ¡°We didn¡¯t win against those women of the Zhang family?¡± Zhang Shi asked hesitantly. Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± Yang xiaohuan,¡±hehe.¡± Grandma Gu asked,¡¯what else is there, Yingluo? Second brother¡¯s wife, tell me!¡± Cai Xiaolian thought,¡±I really didn¡¯t win wrongly?¡± Seeing that Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t speak, Zhang Shi helped,¡±Also, the two of us made our daughter too beautiful and caused trouble! However, the girls were like their grandmothers! Hehehehehehehe!¡± Gu Ren covered his face. This person was too good at ttering and putting gold on his own face! Grandma Gu red at Zhang Shi and said, ¡± ¡°In the future, when you¡¯re outside, make a scene and fight. Don¡¯te back and tell me you can¡¯t win. Otherwise, you don¡¯t have to fight. If you want to fight, you have to win. Look at your faces, what do you look like? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the child will be frightened?¡± Zhang Shi immediately hugged grandma Gu¡¯s foot.¡±Mother, I¡¯m not as powerful as you, right? If I were your child, I would definitely be able to take on five of you!¡± Cai Xiaolian hugged grandma Gu¡¯s other foot. ¡°Yes, sister-inw is right! If you want to me someone, me it on the fact that we weren¡¯t born by our mothers.¡± Yang xiaohuan was at a loss. She didn¡¯t have any legs to hug! Gu Ren covered his face again. Oh no, the whole family was abnormal. All the children and women in the Gu family were going to be led astray by her fat mother, but the olddy was the only one who fell for it. ¡°Let go of me, you two!¡± Grandma Gu said as she shook her leg. What are you guys doing on such a hot day? Look at Xiao Huan, she¡¯s so steady!¡± ¡± There was a sudden silence in the room, and then a burst ofughter. ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡± ...... Since Mrs. Zhang had apologized and promised that she wouldn¡¯t be hurt so badly next time, grandma Gu didn¡¯t teach them a lesson. In this matter, the fault did not lie with these few vexing things. With second eldest¡¯s wife¡¯s personality, she was not the one who made the first move. At night, Gu shouxin came back first and saw Cai Xiaolian helping nanny GUI and bi Rong prepare dinner in the kitchen. He was about to smile and report to her what he had bought today, but then he saw the scratch marks on his only wife in two lifetimes. His hostility suddenly emerged. ¡°Speak, who is it?¡± Gu shouxin grabbed Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand. Even the hot weather couldn¡¯t melt the frost on his face. Chapter 617 617 Zhang xiaocui Cai Xiaolian was shocked, but when she saw that it was Gu shouxin, she rxed and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that this afternoon, I fought with sister-inw and xiaohuan with the women of the Lizheng family. Don¡¯t be fooled by the scratches on my face. There are only three of us, and their injuries are worse!¡± Gu shouxin frowned,¡±what happened?¡± Why did they fight?¡± At this moment, uncle Gu came in with Gu Ren in his arms. ¡°Second brother, mother wants you to go over. I have something to tell you!¡± At this time, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t care what important things his cheap mother wanted to tell him. His eyes were only focused on the wound on Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face. Cai Xiaolian pped away Gu shouxin¡¯s hand, feeling quite sweet in her heart. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°You go! I¡¯m just talking to you about today¡¯s matter. I thought that everyone was tired today and the children would be tired when theye back from the manorter, so I thought we should just eat here. Go over, mother will tell you.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. When he passed by uncle Gu, he called him ¡± brother ¡± and left. Gu Ren looked at Gu shouxin¡¯s back and hugged his father¡¯s arm tightly. His cheap second uncle was too scary, but he looked like the kind of male lead that he wanted to create! He didn¡¯t even try to hide his overbearing aura. Uncle Gu was stunned for a moment before he ran over and said, ¡± ¡°Second sister-inw, second brother still doesn¡¯t know! Tsk, tsk, tsk, if he finds out, the Zhang family will be done for.¡± Cai Xiaolian nced at Gu Ren, who was staring at Gu shouxin¡¯s back in a daze, and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Big brother, aren¡¯t you angry? Sister-inw¡¯s injury has just recovered, don¡¯t you feel bad for her?¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s face was gloomy,¡±Aiyo, second sister-inw, speaking of this, I have to ask you for a favor!¡± You should talk to your sister-inw! She¡¯s really, really unreasonable!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked curiously. Nanny GUI and bi Rong, who were busy, also listened with their ears perked up. Every time, the eldest son of the Gu family would say something that made peopleugh. In miss Nian¡¯s words, missing it was like missing a few thousand taels of silver. Uncle Gu pulled a bench to the kitchen and sat down. at first, when I went home with Yuan and the others and saw your sister-inw like that, my heart ached and I was even angry. In the end, do you know what your sister-inw said? ¡± Cai Xiaolian was a very good listener, so she immediately replied, ¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°She said she wanted to change her name!¡± Uncle Gu said. Do you know what to change it to? Zhang xiaocui! Do you know why it¡¯s changed to Zhang xiaocui? It¡¯s because of your and xiaohuan¡¯s names!¡± ¡°She said that you represented the women of the Gu family in the battle this afternoon and ended with a victory. Even though you were injured, you still won! She said that when Xiao Huan married into the Gu family in the future, the two of you would be of the younger generation, and it would make it seem as if she was not a woman of the Gu family. She insisted on being called Zhang xiaocui!¡± ¡°And then I said it! Little Lian and little Huan are really petite, but you¡¯re so big, how can you be considered small? Then, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and mored for her mother to judge! She even bragged to me that she was now mother¡¯s biological daughter, a sweet little cotton-padded jacket! I told you, even if you¡¯re our mother¡¯s daughter, you¡¯re still a big quilt that wrapped our mother up into a ball! She¡¯s not doing it again. She¡¯s not even trying to reason with me and is going toin about me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to reason with her! She really wasn¡¯t young. To use the younger generation to talk about the Gu family¡¯s women, the third child should be changed to Gu Xiaolin! How could she change her name to Zhang xiaocui! Aiyo, you don¡¯t know how she cried! It¡¯s as if I¡¯m the one who beat her until her body is swollen! It¡¯s like I¡¯m stopping him from being Zhang xiaocui!¡± ¡°Heh, she still wants toin to our mother? She was really thinking too much! In our mother¡¯s eyes, our daughter and son are equally annoying. She didn¡¯t want to care! If she doesn¡¯t want you toe out, that means she was in a good mood that day!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±Zhang xiaocui?¡± Gu Xiaolin? A big quilt? Little cotton jacket? GUI Momo and& bi Rong thought, we didn¡¯t miss a few thousand taels today! Chapter 618 618 Want to cry again When the four Gu sisters returned home and learned of what had happened during the day, they were all very angry! Even though the Zhang family had always despised Gu Hui and Gu si, in the children¡¯s hearts, they could despise their own mother, but others could not bully them. If the two human traffickers hadn¡¯t been sentenced to beheading and sent away immediately, the sisters would have definitely given them a taste of their own medicine. In the past, Zhang Shi¡¯s paternal family had never colluded with her to deceive her. She would quarrel with her inws for her paternal family and help her paternal family. However, other than her paternal family, she did not allow anyone else to speak ill of her inws. It was enough for her to speak on her own. Now that her maternal family had made her give up, she also regarded herself as a member of the Cheng and Gu family. Therefore, in her opinion, she could despise the four daughters in her family, but she couldn¡¯t despise or scold outsiders. Whoever scolded her would never end! This kind of personality of hers was sometimes very annoying, but sometimes it made people helpless. It couldn¡¯t be helped. You couldn¡¯t let everyone in a family have the same personality. There were no two people who were exactly the same in this world. Everyone was an independent individual with their own personality. No one was perfect and without a single mistake. ¡°Zhang Yunyun still wants to fall to her death? Let¡¯s get her out tonight and hang her in front of her house. She¡¯ll be scared to death!¡± Gu Hui called her friends to the pavilion in the corridor and said, ¡± ¡°Good! This happened because of me, so I¡¯ll do anything you say, sister Huihui!¡± Gu Nian mmed the stone table so hard that she hurt herself. Gu Xin quickly held her hand and blew on it, ¡± ¡°Sister, even if it wasn¡¯t because of you, we still have to take revenge and teach her a lesson for what she did to Ren Ren.¡± that¡¯s right! Gu Hui red at Gu Nian. she¡¯s not as sensible as Xinxin! ¡°Alright, I was too quick-witted,¡± Gu Nian said gloomily. Sigh, my sisters, why am I so unlucky? Yi Jing had encountered such a thing! I¡¯ve been a good person sincest year! Why won¡¯t they let me go! Looking at the wounds on my mother¡¯s and eldest aunt¡¯s faces, I feel so ufortable!¡± Gu Xin patted Gu Nian¡¯s shoulder. sister, don¡¯t be sad. Don¡¯t feel ufortable. They were indeed in the wrong. I heard you telling them that they were the ones who caused trouble. It had nothing to do with you. Gu si alsoforted her. sister niannian, don¡¯t be sad. If anything happens in the future, we¡¯ll always be with you. We¡¯re not afraid! Gu Hui joked,¡¯you¡¯re quite a good match for li Muyan! They all failed! Maybe thebination of the two bad fates will directly turn into good luck!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si nodded their heads. yes, yes! Sister Huihui¡¯s words make so much sense! Gu Nian was so shocked that she sat up straight and pushed her hand forward. ¡°Don¡¯t! Your little sister here is already afraid of men! Don¡¯t mention these things to me! Remember this, if you find anyone interested in me in the future, even if you¡¯re wrong, you must tell me. I want to stay far away from them. Men are poisonous. For the sake of family harmony and safety, you should stay away from them!¡± ¡°What about us?¡± Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Huo Junhao walked over, chuckling. Gu Nian looked over and stared straight at Xue Qianyu. Zhou Yuan, Huo Wantong, you two are definitely not interested in me. So, we can be friends! As for you, Xue Qianyu, please don¡¯t be interested in me. Just take pity on me and don¡¯t be interested in me, okay?¡± Lu Zheng and Huo Junhaoughed. This was too funny. She was pointing at someone and telling them not to be interested in her. How afraid was she of people being interested in her? Xue Qianyu said,¡±Oh, ran ran.¡± ¡®You can¡¯t say¡¯ Oh¡¯, you have to say ¡®yes¡¯. ¡®Yes¡¯ meant that he agreed! Second young master Xue, just agree to my request! If you promise me, we can still get along well!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Xue Qianyu replied. Gu Nian was confused. hahahahahahaha! the people in the corridorughed. Gu Nian thought,¡¯after transmigrating for more than half a year, I feel like crying again.¡¯ Chapter 619 619 You don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be finished! Zhang Lizheng had a dog at home. That night, Lu Zheng brought the medicine and knocked the dog out before it could even make a sound. As for the other matters, the four sisters would act together. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu were sitting on the wall of the Zhang family¡¯s house, watching the situation inside. Huo Junhao, who was not good at martial arts, could only stand guard. ¡°Xue Er, why didn¡¯t you agree to her request just now?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°I¡¯ll never agree to something I can¡¯t do.¡± Xue qianxun said. Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows,¡±don¡¯t you like those who are like little birds and rely on people?¡± He¡¯s gentle and considerate to you, only in front of you?¡± Xue Qianyu looked up at the starry sky. The night was beautiful.¡±When you love a person, you love her as a person, not a certain personality. True love. No matter what kind of person she was, she was the best in his eyes. Love her, you can¡¯t even say that you love her at all. As long as it¡¯s her, you love her. ¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. What she said made sense! Xue Er fell in love with Gu Nian? Soon, Gu Hui came out with Zhang Yunyun. Gu Xin and Gu si took out a rope and tied the person up. They then took Gu en¡¯s smelly socks and gagged Zhang Yunyun¡¯s mouth. Gu Nian brought the rope up the tree and hung the person upside down. As a result, a big and tall man suddenly jumped out of the house. ¡°Aiya, brother Meng, how did you manage to get this person out?¡± Huo Junhao stepped forward and asked in surprise. ¡°Why did youe?¡± Gu Hui looked at Meng Meng strangely. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t even call me when you¡¯re doing this, so why can¡¯t I do it myself? I¡¯m just venting my anger fordy Nian!¡± Meng Meng said, feeling wronged. Gu Nian patted Meng Meng¡¯s shoulder and said,¡¯brother Meng! My good brother! I like people like you!¡± As expected of one of her favorite characters in novels! Meng Mengughed foolishly and pointed at the person he was carrying.¡±Miss Nian, what are you going to do with this kid? Castrate him?¡± Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Brother Meng, you¡¯re really awesome! That¡¯s my brother Meng! Gu Hui touched her chin and nodded,¡¯it¡¯s good that he¡¯s castrated! This kid, I used to think that he was quite honest, but he actually took advantage of someone¡¯s difficulties and sent his family to propose marriage at this time. He really thinks that our family¡¯s youngdy can¡¯t get married!¡± Gu Xin agreed, ¡± that¡¯s right. Brother Yungui came back yesterday and didn¡¯t show up today. Even if he likes you and wants to propose, he should show his sincerity! Sister has rejected him so many times. He may not be affected by this, but it will have a huge impact on sister!¡± ¡°Castrate him!¡± Gu si said. Meng Meng, Huo Junhao, Lu Zheng, and Xue Qianyu, who had just walked over, felt a chill run down their spines. The daughters of the Gu family were so scary! Although Meng Meng had suggested this, he still felt that it was frightening! ¡°Forget it, forget it!¡± Gu Nian waved her hand. He just needed to hang him up to clear his mind. If I really castrate him and he enters the pce one day and finds a backer, wouldn¡¯t I just be looking for trouble for myself?¡± Gu Nian felt that since the original owner was the one who had kept her hanging, she should do her a favor! The most important thing was that her father had really entered the pce. If he knew, he would definitely recall those bad memories. He would just teach him a lesson! The siblings, Zhang Yungui and Zhang Yunyun, were hung upside down from the big tree in front of their house. In the middle of the night, the dog at home suddenly barked wildly after the effects of the drug wore off, waking up the family. He was then rescued and sent home. Gu shouxin witnessed the whole process, but he didn¡¯t make a move. Before the children went home separately, he went to the vige entrance. He wanted to go out and do something. If anyone dared to hurt his wife, they would bear the consequences! He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would say harsh words to you, but if you provoked him, you would be finished one day! Chapter 620 620 Sister Xinxin is being bullied Cai Xiaolian took a Jade bead from Gu Xin and put it into the ointment given by grandma Xiao. The ointment was quite big, so it wouldn¡¯t be too diluted. She called Zhang Shi and yang xiaohuan to help her clean her face. Because of her face injury, yang xiaohuan had not been to the store in town for the past two days. She had been learning how to draw from Cai Xiaolian in the second branch of the family. She had also be interested in design. Gu Nian¡¯sing-of-age ceremony was to be held on the seventh day of the seventh month. Not many people came, and most of them were familiar faces. Madam Yan, the wife of the Qing Prefecture magistrate, had brought Su Yan over. She hade because the magistrate knew that Xue Qianyu had a good rtionship with the Gu family in the vige of the three Forks. There was also sun Yumei. She was the daughter-inw of the Wang family who had treated Gu Xin very well before the arrival of the time-travel Trio. Her seven older brothers hadter divorced Wang tiezhu. After recuperating for a few months, her body had recovered. This time, she hade to give Gu Nian her blessings and thank the Gu family. Mrs. Qi, the wife of the newly appointed County Magistrate of Taoyuan County, hade with her two daughters, Yan Yumin and Yan Yuyao. Mrs. Qi had met Cai Xiaolian before. Although the two of them did not know each other very well, Lord Yan admired Gu shouxin very much and had the intention to let the wives and daughters of the two families interact. Then there was Mrs. Li. She had brought li Muyan, the eldest daughter of the eldest branch, and the third youngdy, Li Jun, with her. The two families were already very familiar with each other. Then there was Madam he, the wife of Lord he, who had previously tried County Magistrate Cheng¡¯s case. She did not have a daughter, so she had brought an old woman and a servant girl. Lord he knew the rtionship between the Emperor and this family, so it was impossible for him not toe. Then, it was the fourdies of the Meng family in the manor. Since thirddy Meng was in the prefecture looking after the shop, the other threedies brought her gifts. Finally, it was the Guo family. Gu Lin¡¯s inws ¡®family had alle. Guo Wan was the most enthusiastic. She had been scared by Xue Qianyust time, but she still missed Lu Zheng. Gu Sangu was an expert in embroidery. She was the one who taught the original owner, Gu Nian, so the ceremonial robe and hairpin that Gu Nian used were all made by Gu Sangu. The material used was the best that Gu shouxin had bought. Early in the morning, the family had already made all the necessary arrangements, and the process of the bowing ceremony was carried out in an orderly manner. Cai Xiaolian, Gu Nian, and Gu Ren were extremely curious about this. The three of them were modern time travelers, unlike nine thousand years old, who was an ancient time traveler. They had never seen such a formal ceremony. Especially Gu Nian, who was the person involved. She was deeply touched. Even though her soul was already an adult, at such a Granding-of-age ceremony that her father had arranged for her, she felt as if she was really only fifteen years old, turning from a child into an adult. After a series ofplicated formalities, Gu Nian felt like she was about to copse. However, she still had to cheer up and greet Su Yan, Li Meng, and the others. In the afternoon, the people who attended the ceremony left one after another, leaving only Madam Li¡¯s family and third aunt Gu¡¯s family. Gu Nian took a shower and changed into a fresh set of clothes. She put on the hairpin that had been inserted for today¡¯s funeral andy on the rocking chair that fourth uncle Gu had made to enjoy the cool breeze. ¡°Xin Xin sisi, where are you going? It¡¯s getting dark, aren¡¯t you tired? Don¡¯t run around!¡± Gu Nian called out to the two girls when she saw them holding hands and running out excitedly. ¡°Sister niannian, I¡¯m going home!¡± ¡°Sister, I want to talk to Grandpa!¡± The sisters replied in unison. ¡°Thene back early! Don¡¯t disturb third uncle. At this time, it should be third uncle chatting with Grandpa!¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Oh, I know! I¡¯ll be back in a while!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head with a smile. Then, the two sisters ran off hand in hand. Gu Niany on the rocking chair and looked up at the darkening sky. Without thinking about anything, she slowly fell asleep. ¡°Sister niannian! Sister niannian! Quickly get up! Quicklye with me!¡± Gu Nian did not know how much time had passed. When she heard Gu si calling her, she woke up in a daze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± sister niannian, sister Xinxin is being bullied. Come with me! Chapter 621 621 Don¡¯t use this excuse in the future Gu Nian ran after Gu si for a while before she realized that something was wrong. Their little koi would no longer be bullied by others. Those who bullied her would only be unlucky! Also, father and mother were both at home, so why did sisi only tell her? Didn¡¯t Xinxin go to chat with Grandpa? Who would bully Xinxin? Guo Wan, that fat girl, had her eyes on Lu Zheng. How would she have the time to bully Xinxin? Seeing that Gu Nian was not following her, Gu si stopped and turned around. ¡°Sister niannian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Nian slowly walked forward and pinched Gu SI¡¯s face. ¡°Speak, what do you want? Did you lie to me and Xinxin got bullied? Are you guys hiding something from me?¡± Gu SI¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he shook his head in a daze. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Sister niannian is so smart! How could she have guessed that he was lying to her? What to do? ¡°Sure!¡± Gu Nian smiled. If you don¡¯t want to say it, then fine, I¡¯m going back!¡± With that, he turned around to leave. ¡°Sister niannian!¡± Gu si quickly pulled Gu Nian back. Gu Nian did not move,¡±then tell me!¡± Where do you want to trick me to go? Is it because it¡¯s my birthday, so you want to give me a surprise?¡± Gu si: ¡± Yingluo, sister niannian. If you say it like this, I won¡¯t be surprised anymore! Gu Nian reached out and pinched her cheeks. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cooperate with you! What do you want to do?¡± Gu SI¡¯s eyes lit up. It could be done this way! Hence, she took out a ribbon and said, ¡± sister niannian, can I cover your eyes and take you to that surprise ce? ¡± so, you didn¡¯t dare to cover my eyes? ¡± Gu Nian chuckled. you know that I care about Xinxin. That¡¯s why you¡¯re using that as an excuse! Gu si nodded pitifully. Who asked you to be so smart? if you didn¡¯t cooperate, you would have directly gotten to the bottom of it and there would be no surprise! Gu Nian patted Gu SI¡¯s head and said,¡¯sister sisi, don¡¯t use this excuse in the future! I don¡¯t want to hear any of us being bullied. Alright?¡± Gu si nodded obediently. yes, okay. Sister niannian, I understand. I won¡¯t say that in the future. Next time, I¡¯ll say that sister is fighting with sister Xinxin. Hurry up and help!¡± Gu Nian smiled as she shook her head. She then took the cloth over her eyes and reached out her hand. Gu si held Gu Nian¡¯s hand as they slowly made their way to the ce of surprise. Gu Nian had a good sense of direction. Although her eyes were covered, her hearing was still working. She could hear the sound of the river and the rustling of the grass. Soon, she determined that they were going to the river where they had caught the fireflies thest time. A person suddenly appeared beside her, holding her other hand. The moment she touched it, she knew that it was her own sister. She pinched it. sister, ¡± Gu Xin chuckled, ¡± we still have to walk for a while! I was just wondering what you and Zhou Yuan were talking about the other day. I thought you had some secrets. It turns out you were preparing a surprise for me! Gu Nian said helplessly. Gu Xin agreed. Her father said that the day of marriageable age meant that a youngdy had be a growndy, and it was very important to ady. I want my sister to remember this day so that she will be happy every time she reminisces about it. I also hope that sister can live every day like this in the future!¡± Gu Nian shook her head. I think it¡¯s better not to. I¡¯m as tired as a dog during the day. I don¡¯t want to be like this every day! ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si bothughed. Thinking about the clothes Gu Nian was wearing during the day, it was indeed very tiring to be in such a hot day! The two sisters were still rejoicing that their birthday was not in summer. Chapter 622 622 My eyes are sweating Gu Nian was led by her two younger sisters for a while before she finally managed to stop. There was only the sound of the stream flowing, the chirping of insects in the grass, and the wailing of the paddy fields. There was no human sound. However, Gu Nian could sense that there were people around. Just as Lin Yiqian was about to ask if she could remove the cloth strap, someone hugged her leg. Gu Nian was shocked. ¡°Read.¡± Hearing Gu Ren¡¯s voice, Gu Nian immediately lifted her foot and Gu Ren as she carried him in her arms. ¡°Little thing, quickly untie the cloth!¡± Gu Nian said. Gu Ren looked around before he reached out to untie Gu Nian¡¯s belt. Gu Nian squinted her eyes to get used to it. She then carried Gu Ren and looked around. The two younger sisters beside her had already slipped away when she hugged Gu Ren. She stood in the middle of a circle of Fireflynterns. Above her head, there was a big Fireflyntern in the shape of a heart. It was especially beautiful. With her as the center, there was a circle of Fireflynterns within a radius of about five meters, and another circle of Fireflynterns about five meters away. There were two circles in total, illuminating the area within a ten-meter radius. Gu Nianughed. Was this Xinxin¡¯s idea? It seemed like she really liked Yuan Yuan. However, why did she have a heart-shaped crown on her head? ¡°I, I!¡± Gu Ren seemed to know Gu Nian¡¯s thoughts immediately. He pointed at his own nose and asked for credit. ¡°You!¡± Gu Nian pinched Gu Ren¡¯s nose. ¡°Read, look, look!¡± Gu Ren pointed to another ce. Gu Nian looked over. There, a skyntern rose, and then another one rose from the side, one after another. Gu Nian held Gu Ren in her arms as her eyes followed the rising skynterns. She walked around in circles and memorized every singlentern. Her heart was filled with gratitude. No one had ever celebrated her birthday like this. ¡°Happy Birthday! I wish you a Happy Birthday! I wish you a Happy Birthday, Yingluo.¡± The sound of a zither suddenly rang out by the stream. It was ying Happy Birthday. ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± Gu si sang the first line along with the sound of the zither. ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± Gu Hui added. ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± His friends started singing in unison. Gu Nian looked around and saw Huihui, sisi, en ¡®Zi, Lu Zheng, Meng Meng, Xue Qianyu, and Huo Junhao. ¡°ng ng ng ng ng ng!¡± Gu Ren snorted in her ear. The youngdy who was ying the zither by the stream was her little Xinxin. This group of friends was standing beside Gu Xin. Gu Nian could not help but shed tears. Gu Ren reached out his chubby little hand and wiped away her tears. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Nian carried Gu Ren and walked over. It¡¯s such a hot day, my eyes are so hot that they¡¯re sweating!¡± sister niannian, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll give you a small gift that can wipe the sweat from your eyes! Gu si stepped forward and handed Gu Nian a folded handkerchief. ¡°Sisi knows how to embroider, but I don¡¯t. Didn¡¯t you say that the gold beads on your wrist would look good with a red string? I¡¯ll give you a little Golden Rooster!¡± Gu Hui stepped forward and stretched out her hand. When she let go, a red string with a Golden Rooster the size of a thumb was strung in the middle appeared. Gu Nian ced Gu Ren on the ground and immediately put the bracelet on. ¡°Thank you, sister Huihui, thank you, sister sisi!¡± Gu en walked over and scratched his head. sister niannian, please stop your eyes from sweating. Look at this gift I gave you. You definitely won¡¯t sweat! Gu Nian wiped her tears and looked at Gu en. Gu en handed her a bunch of wild flowers.¡±Sister niannian, I hope you¡¯ll always be as beautiful as these flowers!¡± Chapter 623 623 Let me ept it without any burden Huo Junhao ran over and pushed Gu en away with his butt. ¡°Sister niannian, look at the flowers I picked, they¡¯re even better looking than Enzi¡¯s! May sister niannian¡¯s smile always be as bright as a blooming flower!¡± ¡°Mine is nice, mine is nice!¡± Gu en still wanted to argue. ¡°Yours isn¡¯t as pretty as mine!¡± Huo Junhao said unhappily. Mine is the best! You little brat!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the brat!¡± Gu en said. Huo Junhao,¡±you¡¯re the brat!¡± Why don¡¯t we go to the side and have a fight?¡± Gu en: ¡± fine! I¡¯m afraid of you! Gu Xin¡¯s tune became even more joyous. Gu Hui carried one in each hand and walked towards the heart-shaped Fireflyntern. ¡°If there¡¯s no clear winner, then we¡¯ll fight hereter!¡± Meng Meng came over with a big watermelon. ¡°Miss Nian, I also don¡¯t know what you like. I haven¡¯t given anything to you before, so I chose the biggest watermelon in the field. Hehe, please don¡¯t mind!¡± ¡°Thank you, brother Meng!¡± Gu Nian shook her head. I like big watermelons! Hahaha, you can soak in the water and we¡¯ll eatter!¡± Meng Meng carried therge watermelon and walked to the shore. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu carried a bamboo basket of things over. ¡°Niannian, in order for you to be friends with us brothers in peace, we won¡¯t give you anything separately. This is antern that we made for you. Let¡¯s put it onter!¡± Gu Nian gave the two of them a thumbs up.¡±Thank you! I like this kind of gift, I can ept it without any burden!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s music also ended. She stood up and walked over,¡±big sister, I¡¯ll send you off!¡± I¡¯m also here to give you flowers, just like Enzi and Divine Child Huo! However, my flowers will always bloom!¡± After he finished speaking, he took out a wooden box from his inner pocket and opened it. There was a pile of earrings inside. The pendant hanging down was a small flower that looked very exquisite. you¡¯re always right under my nose. When did you go and buy them? ¡± Gu nianxiao asked. Gu Xin was pleased,¡¯you didn¡¯t notice, did you? Brother Yuanyuan took me to the gold jewelry shop in town to buy it. Brother Yuanyuan taught me to make this wooden box! I made the wooden box myself and painted it. Hehe, it¡¯s just a little ugly! However, I¡¯ll be able to make a really nice one for your birthday next year!¡± ¡®It¡¯s nice. I like it.¡¯ Gu Nian shook her head. I like everything you do.¡± Gu Xinughed happily, ¡± sister, let¡¯s go and bring the Fireflynterns to the river to light up the ce. Then, we¡¯ll light up thenterns! I¡¯ve also brought a pen made by mother and red paper. Let¡¯s write our wishes down and let thenterns flow along the stream into the river, and then along the river into the sea!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Nian nodded. Since you¡¯re in charge of celebrating my birthday, you can handle all the procedures!¡± She could tell that the little girl had been fooling her when she went to chat with her grandfather recently. She must have gone to look for Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng also had a violin at home. She thought that Gu Xin¡¯s injury on her thumb was caused by practicing the violin. She did not expect it to be made for her birthday present! It¡¯s good to have a sister! As for the birthday song, it must have been hummed by her mother,posed by her father, and then taught to Xinxin. Previously, Gu Nian had ced Gu Ren under Gu shouxin¡¯s care. Gu Ren had graduated from a Music Academy and was not afraid of Gu shouxin¡¯s strange eyes. If they worked together, they might be able to produce a few outstanding music scores thatbined ancient and modern music. As for Lu Zheng, sigh, forget it, forget it. This brat had cut off his own path of retreat and brought about his own death. The heir of Duke Zhengguo, Lu Zheng, was already dead. Now, it was Zhou Yuan¡¯s turn. Chapter 624 624 Who gave you the gloves? There were quite a lot of rivernterns in the bamboo basket. Gu Hui and Meng Meng yed with thenterns. They did not have many wishes, just hoping that their days would get better. Gu Xin had a lot of wishes, from everyone in the second branch to everyone in the old mansion, then to brother Yuanyuan, second brother Xue, and finally to the child prodigy Huo, Qianqian. Little cutie Gu si did not have any big wishes. She only hoped that through her hard work, she would not let her brother catch up, and that she would not fall too far behind her sisters and be despised. Gu en¡¯s wish now was not to be with Yingying every day. He only hoped that he couldplete the devil second uncle¡¯s task. He hoped that he could grow up quickly and share his second uncle¡¯s endless experience of raising children. At the same time, he also hoped that his second uncle and aunt would quickly give birth to a son so that his second uncle could take care of his own son! Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu sat together, not writing anything. They put thentern into the stream and watched as it drifted away. Huo Junhao only had one wish. He hoped that he could surpass second uncle Gu by a little during the Academy exam, even if it was just by a little. Unfortunately, hisntern flipped over the moment it was ced in the river. Huo Junhao buried his face in his hands. He was afraid that his wish would note true. That night, when Gu Nian returned home, she found two things on her desk that did not belong to her. One of them was a box with a letter from li Muyan. The letter did not contain any ambiguous content. It only wished Gu Nian a Happy Birthday and introduced the gift in the box to her. Li Muyan had originally wanted to make arge Kong Ming Deng, but since thest time, he had been continuously injured and didn¡¯t have the time, so he couldn¡¯t give this gift. He also apologized for not being able to surprise Gu Nian with everyone because he could not spend the night outside. If he did, something terrible would happen. His life was more important. He promised Gu Nian that he would spend every birthday with her after his bad luck was over. Gu Nian felt that there was a hidden meaning behind his words. After some thought, she decided to make it clear to li Muyan that she had no intention of getting into a rtionship at the moment. The other item did not have much packaging. It was just a pair of gloves. It was cool to the touch and veryfortable to wear. If she wore it for some experiments, it would be much more convenient than cloth gloves. She quite liked this gift, but she did not know who gave it to her. The next day, she asked around the house, but no one had given her gloves. She decided to ask li Muyan the next time she saw him. Li Muyan¡¯s letter had mentioned the gift in the box but he didn¡¯t mention anything about the gloves. She wasn¡¯t sure if li Muyan had given it to her. ...... After Gu Nian had reached marriageable age, matchmaker Chen hade to Gu Nian¡¯s house twice to propose marriage. To be honest, the Gu family¡¯s second branch was still quite low-key. Everyone thought that they had only made money by selling vegetable recipes and the washing and protection suits. However, considering theing-of-age ceremony and the carriages that came from the vige, they were really rich and Noble. This made the vigers realize that the Gu family was probably different from before. There were really two families who asked matchmakers Chen toe to propose marriage. However, matchmaker Chen said that they didn¡¯t even like Li Zheng¡¯s family. Do you think their family wants to marry their child to someone from the vige? Matchmaker Chen was very kind. She knew many people in the town and county, so she went to ask Cai Xiaolian. The second time she came, Cai Xiaolian said that she didn¡¯t n to talk about marriage for the time being. She wanted to wait until her child¡¯s father¡¯s exam was settled. It was just an excuse, but matchmaker Chen believed it and didn¡¯te to disturb him again. In the seventh month, the Gu family also did one more thing, and that was to buy a Manor. Chapter 625 625 One must always be on guard Recently, Gu shouxin had been looking for a Manor for the children. He wanted to find one not far away, but how could there be such a coincidence that they were selling it at the same time? Therefore, in July, there were finally a few estates for sale. They were not far away, so he went to take a look in the middle of the month. When he returned, he called the four sisters together. Huihui, sisi,st time you said that you¡¯ve decided to buy a Manor. I¡¯ve received news these two days that there are a few nearby manors. Take a look for yourself. Gu shouxin drew a picture, and the sisters could understand it. second uncle, we¡¯ve discussed it and decided to listen to you. If you think it¡¯s fine, then it¡¯s fine, because we¡¯ve never bought it before. Gu Hui said after taking a look. Gu si nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright then, my idea is for your three sisters¡± viges to be next to each other. Niannian, Xinxin, there are two estates in the middle that have just separated the three estates. Your mother and I are thinking that we will buy all five of the estates in this area. The two viges in the middle might cost a little more silver. Niannian, you pay for it yourself. We¡¯ll buy the other one for Xinxin. As for the three viges next to it, Huihui, Xinxin, and sisi, you guys pay for it yourselves. How about it?¡± Gu shouxin said. Previously, Gu Nian¡¯s Manor had been bought with her family¡¯s money. At that time, she had not saved up her own money. Now, the sisters each paid for one, while Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian bought one for Gu Xin. It was just right, being impartial to his two daughters. ¡°Alright! I don¡¯t mind!¡± Gu Nian agreed without any hesitation. ¡°Alright, just these five. I¡¯ll talk to the people in the broker. You sisters should discuss among yourselves what to nt in the manor. I¡¯ve talked to the broker, and I¡¯ll bring you there to take a look. You can choose which one you want. There are big and small viges among the five.¡± Gu shouxin said again. ¡°Oh!¡± The four sisters nodded in unison. ¡°Oh right, father. These viges aren¡¯t far from the prefecture, right?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°It¡¯s not far. It¡¯s about the same distance as your current Manor from Zhou n town. So, you guys should discuss what to nt in the manor.¡± Gu shouxin said. After this matter was settled, Gu shouxin went to do his own things. The four sisters gathered in theboratory, holding the drawings given by Gu shouxin and began to discuss. Gu Xin suggested that they set up their workshop. When they went to visit the manor, they could buy some skilleddies and let the fourdies of the Meng family take care of them to produce washing and protection suits. As for their newly developed perfume and face cream, they would personally bring a group of people to manage them. Gu Xin was thinking that she couldn¡¯t let the fourdies of the Meng family be in charge of everything. It would be too tiring for them. Besides, if they were targeted one day and threatened to hand over the production method, no one could be sure that they would not hand it over. Gu Nian was really surprised that Gu Xin would have such thoughts. Although Gu Xin¡¯s martial arts skills had been increasing, Gu Nian still thought that Gu Xin was a silly and cute girl. In the end, this child had already understood the principle of being on guard against others. Gu Xin¡¯s suggestion was passed by everyone. Gu Hui¡¯s idea was to nt different things on the fields in the five viges. The five viges were basically all around two hundred mu, so there was more that could be nted. It was best to separate grain, vegetables, and fruits. On the other hand, Gu Nian¡¯s Manor at the back of the mountain still nted flowers, but there was no need to nt flowers in these five manors. Chapter 626 626 A strange formation Everyone agreed with this point, and then they began to n what to grow in each Manor. As for who wanted which one, it would be decided ording to the ranking. Starting from Gu Hui, from left to right, each person would choose one. Since Gu Xin wanted one more, the one in the middle was given to Gu Xin. They didn¡¯t care whose Manor was bigger or smaller. After all, the sisters ¡®manors were next to each other. After a whole afternoon of discussion, they finally came to a preliminary decision. At this time, Cai Xiaolian came in with a big bowl of cut grapes. ¡°These wild grapes are quite delicious. Try them. I¡¯m nning to go to niannian¡¯s Manor tomorrow to make wine from wild grapes, do you want to go?¡± Previously, Cai Xiaolian had used the grapes produced in the manor to brew more than a dozen jars of wine. She had made an agreement with Lu Zheng that they would each get half of the ie from selling the wine. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t want it, but only said that they would transnt the grape trellis to the Zhou family¡¯s Manor. Cai Xiaolian would not take advantage of it for nothing. The sisters tasted the wild grapes. They tasted a little sour and had a different vor. The sisters were naturally willing to help, but they pulled Cai Xiaolian aside and asked her about thend Gu Xin had bought from Madam li. Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±you guys are talking about this!¡± I¡¯ve discussed it with your aunt Luo. We¡¯ll buynd at the same time to build it in the prefecture and Zhoujia town. We¡¯ve evene up with the name, Liansheng Street. We were going to start this month, but your aunt Luo¡¯s biological parents will be arriving in the prefecture in a few days, so we pushed it back to next month. Why? You guys want to join too?¡± The four sisters nodded. Cai Xiaolian suddenly felt that these girls were a little strange. It was as if they had formed a strange formation recently. From tall to short, they stood in order. It just so happened that Huihui was about the same as niannian, and Xinxin was about the same as sisi. How did they manage to be so neat? Could it be that the two big ones were to y by themselves, and the two small ones were to y by themselves? It didn¡¯t look like it! Gu Nian interrupted Cai Xiaolian¡¯s wild thoughts and said, ¡± ¡°Mother, can the four of us only take 10%? Just take it as giving us another way to make money!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±your Rouge, powder, perfume, and perfume are big profits!¡± You sisters are alsoining to me about being poor? The richest people in our family are your sisters!¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯mother, your taste is better than ours! Big sister said that the business you do will definitely make a profit and not lose anything. Moreover, it¡¯s a big profit, the kind that makes a lot of profit! Just let us join you!¡± ¡°Second aunt, please take us flying!¡± ¡°Second aunt, you¡¯re the best!¡± Cai Xiaolian was amused by the children and said, ¡± ¡°But I just heard that you are nning to buy a Manor. If you want to join, you must have the capital, right? Where do you get the capital?¡± Gu Xin chuckled,¡¯mother, you don¡¯t know this! We¡¯ve already received an order for our perfume. We¡¯re just waiting for brother mu Yan¡¯s bottle to bepleted. The first batch of 10 different fragrances, 100 bottles each. One bottle was sold at a friendship price of five taels of silver. That was a total of five thousand taels! After deducting the cost and the silver that brother mu Yan gets, we still have more than four thousand taels. Then, we can start making the second batch immediately. When the cold drinks shop closes in August, we¡¯ll start selling them. By the end of August, I¡¯ve calcted that we should be able to earn at least five thousand taels. By then, we¡¯ll have ten thousand taels! Mother, we have the capital of ten thousand taels to join.¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mouth twitched as she thought,¡±it¡¯s really profitable!¡± But who were the first buyers? Chapter 627 627 Mother is the one who earns the most money in the family Without waiting for Cai Xiaolian to ask, Gu Xin directly gave her answer, ¡± ¡°Mother, it was grandma Jiang who bought our first batch of goods. She said that uncle ye had married many wives and had a few daughters. There were many women in the family, so she bought them for her family. She has many old Furen¡¯s friends in the capital, so she will send some over.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. An Emperor with a harem of 3000, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to buy 1000 bottles in the past! mother, ¡± Gu Nian said, ¡± we¡¯re selling it to grandma Jiang at a friendly price. When we sell it at the store, the price for the batch of goods for grandma Jiang will be different. It will start at ten taels. We¡¯re nning to go to the prefecture to buy some people this month. We¡¯ll bring a few with us and teach them how to make it. Then, we¡¯ll split the price ording to their skills. Oh, right, we¡¯ve already thought about it. After buying the manor, we¡¯ll directly open aundry workshop for washing and protection sets. By then, we¡¯ll be able to sell more washing and protection sets in a month.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Cai Xiaolian replied. I¡¯ll take you to the prefecture in a few days and discuss with your aunt Luo. We¡¯ve already gotten thend, and we can start work at the end of August. When I show you the blueprint, you can also give your opinions.¡± Cai Xiaolian said as she got up to get the blueprint. He returned after a while. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s drawing skills were indeed very good. Even if she was 50 years old when she died, it seemed that she hadn¡¯t given up on her profession and hobby in those years when she started from scratch. Liansheng Street was named after Cai Xiaolian and Madam li. It was divided into two parts. One part was for residential purposes, and the other part was for business. Unlike the traditional small courtyards at the back of the shops in the great Zhou Dynasty, the shops on Liansheng Street could only amodate one person. There were no small courtyards that could amodate arge family. Whether it was for residential ormercial use, it was a two-story building. Formercial shops, there were two streets in front and back. One could enter from one street and exit from the other Street. The shops at the end of the street, such as the Rouge shop and the furniture shop, which were used as taverns and required a kitchen, were all connected to the front and back streets. There were big and small rooms for living. The big ones could be made into at least eight rooms, and the small ones had three rooms. The downstairs was for daily activities, and the upstairs was for resting. The small courtyard, kitchen, and toilet were all built together. On the blueprint Cai Xiaolian had brought over, the small courtyard they lived in had a total of seven alleys and eight rows of houses. There was a well in each alley for everyone to share. Gu Nian took a look and realized that this was simr to a townhousemunity. There was even greenery in themunity. Although the other side was not facing the street, it was not far away from the main street. In the prefecture, one mu ofnd was worth 10 taels of silver. Thergest area of this courtyard was only one mu, and the smallest was only half an mu. Even the smallest apartment would cost at least 200 taels of silver to sell after it was built. Gu Xin did some calctions. Her third aunt¡¯s family was considered ordinary in the prefecture. They would be willing to spend money to buy a small courtyard like this. Moreover, the people in the prefecture loved to buy houses and rent them out. Gu Xinpletely believed her sister¡¯s words. Her mother and aunt Luo¡¯s business was definitely profitable. There were so many states, counties, and towns in the great Zhou Dynasty. If there was a Liansheng Street in every ce, even if they did not sell the small courtyard they lived in, her mother and aunt Luo would be exhausted from collecting rent. In the future, even if the house was old and needed to be rebuilt, they could still sell thend to others. Land with houses built on it was much more valuable thannd without houses! Moreover, once the shops on the street were developed, the street would be the center of the city, which would be even more valuable. Gu Xin felt that her mother was so good at earning money! He could just draw some pictures and earn some money with some silver. The sisters had to study all kinds of fragrances and mix them together, which was much moreplicated than painting. She firmly believed that her mother was the one who could make the most money in their family! Chapter 628 628 Do you want to or not? On the 20th of July, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian brought their daughters to the prefecture to buy people and a Manor. Since they would be gone for two to three days, Empress Jiang decided to follow them as she thought that her brother and sister-inw should have arrived at the prefecture. Since Gu Hui had gone with them, grandma Gu came over to take a look at the washing and skincare set. In the carriage, Gu Xin stuck her head out and looked at Xue Qianyu, ¡± ¡°Second brother Xue, where did brother Yuanyuan go? I was just chatting with himst night. Why is he not at home today?¡± ¡°You only noticed that Zhou Yuan is missing?¡± Xue qianxun¡¯s mouth twitched. Gu shouxin tilted his head and looked at Xue Qianyu with a dangerous gaze. Are you trying to lead my daughter in a certain direction? Xue Qianyu felt the air around him cool down and turned his head away from Gu shouxin. Zhou Yuan sent Huo Junhao home. Last night, a servant from the Huo family came to the house to deliver a letter saying that Huo Junhao¡¯s grandfather was sick. Huo Junhao was making a fuss about going home immediately. Zhou Yuan was worried, so he sent him home overnight. that¡¯s right, Huo Wantong isn¡¯t here either. No wonder he kept saying that his grandfather woulde to y chess with my father. We thought he was purposely hanging around with brother Yuanyuan, but it turns out that his grandfather is sick! Gu Xin eximed. Xue qianxun nodded and said,¡±yes.¡± Gu shouxin looked away, pulled the reins, and stared ahead. Xue qianxun heaved a sigh of relief. He was finally not cold anymore. Why did second uncle Gu have such a strong aura? That dignified look of his was no worse than the emperor¡¯s when he was angry! Why is he scaring me? I don¡¯t want to take Xinxin away. That damned second Lu! Suddenly, Empress Jiang asked,¡±Qianyu, is old master Huo sick?¡± What illness was it? Did the person say anything?¡± Madam, ¡± Xue Qianyu replied respectfully, ¡± I heard that old master Huo and another local old man had an argument. They even got physical. In the end, both of them knocked each other out. ¡°Yingluo,¡± Empress Jiang replied. I heard that Huo Junhao¡¯s grandfather is the Grand Tutor of two dynasties and the teacher of the current Emperor. Who dares to hit him? ¡± Gu shouxin was amused. Huo Junhao did not hide his identity and everyone knew about it. However, he did not put on airs at all, so the Gu family did not usually remember his identity. After all, Huo Wantong¡¯s reputation was well-known in the Qing Prefecture. Everyone knew his family¡¯s glory. The great Zhou Dynasty had a rule that all the students who took the examination had to take the examination at the ce where their n was located. Those who did not have a n would be registered at the ce where they were registered. The Huo family¡¯s ancestral shrine was in Nan County, so he was an examinee from the Qing provincial government. ¡°Second uncle, ording to the manservant, the other old man is the old master of the Peng family. He is the old general Peng who helped the great Zhou take back five cities from the southern border twenty years ago!¡± Xue qianren said. Gu shouxin was speechless. Gu Nian thought,¡±I feel that the Imperial court of the great Zhou Dynasty is strange. How can civil officials knock out military generals?¡± Could it be that the Emperor was strange? second brother Xue, brother Yuanyuan said that he wanted to be a general. He admires old general Peng the most. He even told me many stories about old general Peng on the battlefield! Gu Xin said with admiration in her eyes. I also like old general Peng!¡± Xue Qianyu was taken aback, then asked,¡±he told you all this?¡± Aren¡¯t you youngdies afraid?¡± Gu Xin patted Xue Qianyu¡¯s back, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Why should we, youngdies, be afraid! The soldiers on the battlefield fought bloody battles so that we could have a peaceful andfortable life. They were people worthy of respect, so why should we be afraid? Besides, brother Yuanyuan will be one of them in the future. I won¡¯t be afraid.¡± Xue Qianyu: ¡± you¡¯ve already said that you¡¯ve fought a bloody battle. On the battlefield, no one can be sure that they¡¯lle back alive. Do you still want your brother Yuan Yuan to be one of them? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned. that¡¯s right, second brother Xue makes a lot of sense. Do I want him to go or not? ¡± Chapter 629 629 What¡¯s not good about him in your heart? No one said a word as they waited quietly for Gu Xin¡¯s answer. Gu Xin hesitated for a long time before she said,¡±although I really don¡¯t want brother Yuanyuan to go, I can¡¯t make the decision for him.¡± Brother Yuanyuan said that everyone had their own life and choices. No one had the right to make the choice for them. If brother Yuan Yuan doesn¡¯t go, I¡¯ll naturally be filled with joy. But if he goes, I¡¯ll also wish him well and pray for him. I hope that he can protect himself while killing his enemies.¡± ¡°Why did he tell you this for no reason?¡± Gu shouxin suddenly asked. Gu Xin sat between Gu shouxin and Xue Qianyu, ¡± ¡°I said it when we were chatting! Father, don¡¯t look at how brother Yuan Yuan follows uncle to the fields all day and is concerned about the crops. In my opinion, he has greater ambitions! He told me a lot of things he heard about the battlefield. He can¡¯t wait to be the general who kills the enemies and kill all the enemies so that our great Zhou Can be peaceful and prosperous!¡± Gu shouxinughed, then he is quite concerned. Gu shouxin said in his heart, I thought he was the love brain that niannian said he was, and only wanted to abduct my little Xinxin! I even despised him for not using his abilities. It turns out that this kid has his own ns. Gu Xin lifted her chin proudly as if she was talking about herself, ¡± ¡°Of course, brother Yuanyuan is the best brother I¡¯ve ever met in the world. He¡¯s loyal, brave, and smart. When sister, sisi, and I were bullied, he would help us deal with the bad guys without hesitation. His mother died early and his father didn¡¯t care about him, but he was still sensible and filial to his elders. He even had to take care of his granduncle, Grandpa Zhou! He took Huo Xintong as his little brother, so he cared about him and even sent him home in the middle of the night. He heard from Huo Xintong that it would take at least ten hours to get from Nan County to our vige at the crossroad by carriage! Brother Yuanyuan would also send some herbs to the grandparents in the vige who had no money to see a doctor. He told me that he was going to offer all the potatoes, corn, and sweet potatoes to the Emperor so that the Emperor could use the seeds in the fertilend of Jiangnan. In the future, more and more people would be able to eat their fill.¡± ¡°In your eyes, what¡¯s not good about Yingluo?¡± Gu shouxin asked. Gu Xin tilted her head and thought for a while, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s good in every way, but the heavens are not good to him. She had made him lose his mother at birth and even gave him a vicious stepmother. Didn¡¯t they say that if you have a stepmother, you will have a stepfather?¡± hahahahahahahaha! Empress Jiang was amused by Gu Xin¡¯s words and teased her, ¡± Xinxin, you said before that your parents ¡®sisters and cousins are the best parents and cousins in the world. Then tell me, between me, your grandma Xiao, or your grandma, who¡¯s the best grandma in your heart?¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t even need to think about it as she turned to Empress Jiang, ¡± ¡°Grandma Jiang, you¡¯re the best grandmothers in the world. My grandma is the best grandma, grandma Xiao is the cutest grandma, and grandma Jiang is the most beautiful grandma. That¡¯s why you¡¯re all the best grandmothers!¡± Empress Jiang was so amused by Gu Xin that sheughed until her back was bent. This trip to the vige at the crossroads was the happiest time she had ever had since thete Emperor passed away, ¡± ¡°That little mouth of yours!¡± Gu shouxin grabbed Gu Xin by the back of her cor and said, ¡± go inside and sit. It¡¯s hot outside. You won¡¯t look good if you get tanned.¡± Gu Xin retorted,¡¯no! Brother Yuanyuan looks so good even when he¡¯s tanned!¡± Gu shouxin: Chapter 630 630 Something happened to third aunt Gu When they arrived at the prefecture, they first sent Empress Jiang and the others to the Li family, then Gu shouxin took Cai Xiaolian and a few children to the manor. The fields of these manors were nted with crops. Gu shouxin had bought them at the market price ofst year¡¯s crops. Three of them had vigers living in them, and two of them had servants living in the seller¡¯s mansion. The seller sold the manor and naturally had to take the servant away. Gu Xin turned around and pulled Gu Nian to the side. ¡°Sister, I think these two viges can be temporarily empty and not let anyone live in. When the timees, we cane over and nt fruit trees when the crops are harvested.¡± Gu Nian had such an idea. Moreover, ording to the four sisters ¡®choice, one of the two manors would be under Gu Nian¡¯s name and the other under Gu Xin¡¯s name. It would be very easy to manage. Their mother would most likely stay in the prefecture in September, and their father would follow them. It waspletely possible for them to save a month¡¯s worth of jade beads for them to nt fruit trees for two viges. but sister, ¡± Gu Xin continued, ¡± when we go back this time, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to adjust the proportion again. We can¡¯t have fruits growing in our fields when winter is already here. The transferred ratio would be just right for next year¡¯s results. Also, let¡¯s get father to buy the small hill in the middle of these two manors. When the timees, we can directly open up a path and turn these two manors into an Orchard.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll discuss this with father and mother when we get back,¡± Gu Nian nodded. The family of four didn¡¯t mention anything about Yu Zhuzi again. They had a tacit understanding not to mention it. They knew in their hearts that it was enough for the four of them to know. The four of them covering for each other was much better than Gu Xin. After visiting the manor, it was already dark when they returned to the prefecture. They still stayed in the courtyard of third great-aunt Gu¡¯s house. In the end, they went back to the house and took a bath. Their hair had not even been wrung dry when third great-aunt¡¯s father came. Cai Xiaolian was twisting her hair with several children in the house, while Gu shouxin was waiting for third aunt outside. ¡°Second brother, I was going to go back to the vige myself, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe! Second brother, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Third uncle said dejectedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with third sister?¡± Without even asking, Gu shouxin knew that third aunt¡¯s mother-inw must be up to no good again. This time, his third sister was probably at a disadvantage, and he was a little unhappy. You¡¯re a man, and your child is already so old. Can¡¯t you bnce the rtionship between your mother-inw and daughter-inw? Look at us Gu brothers, who would still cause trouble in the house because of the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw? ¡°Second brother, I apologize to you on behalf of my mother. My mother didn¡¯t know that Lin Lin was pregnant, or she wouldn¡¯t have pushed her. ¡± Third uncle said guiltily. ¡°You said that third sister is pregnant and was pushed down by your mother?¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes narrowed. then where is my third sister? What did the doctor say? Did it affect my third sister a lot?¡± ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Third uncle noticed Gu shouxin¡¯s mood and quickly exined, ¡± the doctor said that we have to take good care of the baby in the future. We can¡¯t be angry or tired. I¡¯ve already prescribed the medicine.¡± ¡°What about your mother? What did your mother say?¡± Gu shouxin stared at his third uncle until he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°My mother really doesn¡¯t know that Lin Lin is pregnant.¡± Third uncle¡¯s face was scrunched up. He was also very unhappy in his heart. However, after so many years of studying, even if he was angry with his parents, he could not say a single bad word about them. Chapter 631 631 Let me exin ¡°Third Guye! Your words sound like if third sister is not pregnant, your mother can push her?¡± Cai Xiaolian walked out of the house. Her hair wasn¡¯tpletely dry yet, but she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Where did this logice from? A mother-inw pushing her daughter-inw, even if she wasn¡¯t pregnant, shouldn¡¯t push her with her hands! How much strength did he need to push someone to the point that she needed to protect her fetus? Cai Xiaolian was so angry that she didn¡¯t even call him brother-inw! second sister-inw, no, that¡¯s not what I meant. third uncle was anxious. The Yue family usually treated him well and had never treated him coldly. For a moment, he really didn¡¯t know how tomunicate with them. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go and see his aunt! Their family dared to bully his aunt like this because they felt that their maternal family was far away, right? Just in time, we as brothers and sisters-inw are here! Let¡¯s seek justice for his aunt! People will think that his aunt¡¯s brothers are not helping their sister!¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t argue with her third uncle and directly called Gu shouxin to the Guo family. Third uncle couldn¡¯t stop them from going. The four Gu sisters were in the room, their hair still wet. They wanted to help, but their hair was not dry. Even if they followed, they would be chased back. The sisters could only think of ways to make their hair dry faster. ...... In the backyard of the Guo family¡¯s rice Shop, it was quiet. At this time, every family should be having dinner, but the lights in the Guo family¡¯s main room were not lit, only the kitchen was a little bright. Third uncle was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t look like this when he left the house! A small figure came out of the kitchen door. Guo Rui was holding a cup, and the water in the cup was still steaming. It was obviously boiled water. When he saw that everyone in the courtyard was ignoring his father, he directly put down the cup, ran to Gu shouxin, and threw himself into Gu shouxin¡¯s arms, ¡± ¡°Second uncle, my mother is hungry. I can¡¯t cook, so I can only boil water for my mother to drink. I also don¡¯t know how to boil medicine, Wu Wu Wu, second uncle, Wu Wu.¡± Third uncle was shocked. He pulled Guo Rui over. Rui ¡®er, where¡¯s your grandma and little aunt and little uncle? ¡± Guo Rui struggled and hugged Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Second aunt, can you boil some medicine for my mother and cook some food? You teach me, and I¡¯ll make it for my mother in the future! I¡¯ll boil medicine for her!¡± Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t bear to see children cry. She squatted down and hugged Guo Rui.¡±Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Second aunt is boiling medicine for your mother. I¡¯ll ask your second uncle to buy food for your mother. When second uncle and second aunte, your mother will be taken care of. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Third uncle,¡±second brother, second sister-inw, listen to my exnation, I really don¡¯t know Yingluo.¡± Gu shouxin interrupted him. little Lian, you go and see if it¡¯s third sister. I saw a porridge shop on the way here, and it¡¯s open. I¡¯ll go and buy a bowl for third sister. Third uncle,¡±second brother, I¡¯m Yingluo.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded and took Guo Rui¡¯s hand. yes, you go. I¡¯ll go see third sister first and boil the medicine for her while I¡¯m there. Third uncle,¡±second sister-inw, I¡¯m Yingluo.¡± The couple ignored him. Third uncle was so anxious that he went to the kitchen to brew medicine for third aunt. It was a little hot and stuffy in the room. Third aunt Gu was lying on the bed with her eyes closed and her face pale. Guo Ruiy on the edge of the bed and called out softly, ¡± ¡°Mother, second uncle and second aunt are here! Mother, I¡¯ve boiled some water and added some sugar. Can you get up and have a sip first?¡± Gu Sangu opened her eyes, her gaze a little unfocused. When she saw Guo Rui and Cai Xiaolian clearly, she suddenly became alert.¡±Second sister-inw, I¡¯ve been bullied!¡± Chapter 632 632 I won¡¯t let myself suffer ¡°Second sister-inw, I¡¯m telling you, that old hag wants my life! Do you know what happened? It was all because of her daughter. Didn¡¯t she like Zhou Yuan? She forced me to go back to my mother¡¯s house and ask my mother to tell aunt Xiao. Zhou Yuan had already rejected her no less than three times! He obviously didn¡¯t like her, so why was she still pestering him? She even said that I didn¡¯t want her to marry well. I¡¯m a vicious sister-inw and I want her to marry into an evil family! Holy shit! The two of them are going to fight me! If I wasn¡¯t feeling unwell yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to beat them! ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated, don¡¯t be agitated. Your second brother and I are here to help you. Come, drink some sugar water first to replenish your strength. Your second brother has gone to buy you food, so you can take your time to exin!¡± Cai Xiaolian stepped forward, ced a cushion on Gu Sangu¡¯s back, and helped her sit up. Third aunt Gu held the bowl and took a big gulp. ¡°Second sister-inw, I¡¯m telling you, that old hag wants my life! Do you know what happened? It was all because of her daughter. Didn¡¯t she like Zhou Yuan? She forced me to go back to my mother¡¯s house and ask my mother to tell aunt Xiao. Zhou Yuan had already rejected her no less than three times! He obviously didn¡¯t like her, so why was she still pestering him? She even said that I didn¡¯t want her to marry well. I¡¯m a vicious sister-inw and I want her to marry into an evil family! Holy shit! The two of them are going to fight me! If I wasn¡¯t feeling unwell yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to beat them! I¡¯m so angry!¡± After drinking a bowl of hot sugar water, Gu Sangu was full of energy. Cai Xiaolian blinked. She thought that she would see her sister-inw lying on the bed very weakly, doubting her life and doubting that she had married into the wrong family. In the end, her sister-inw told her that if it wasn¡¯t because of her sudden pregnancy, she would be able to win against her mother-inw and sister-inw. For a moment, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Also, when that old woman heard the servant say that the Gu family hade to the prefecture, she probably thought that her parents were here as well. She was so scared that she ran away with her servant girls, manservants, and the old woman who cooked! If she has the ability to bully me, then she has the ability to not run! What¡¯s the big deal if he ran away?¡± Third aunt continued. Cai Xiaolian looked at the aggrieved Guo Rui, and then at the angry third aunt Gu. Little Ruirui must have taken after his father¡¯s temperament. It was absolutely impossible for him to take after his mother. Otherwise, he would not have looked so pitiful just now. It made her and Gu shouxin suspect that third aunt Gu had been bullied so badly that she doubted her life. The two of them wanted to teach third uncle a lesson on the spot. ¡°Look at that old hag, she just ran away and didn¡¯t care about me. Rui ¡®er is her grandson! He didn¡¯t even care about his own grandson. What kind of person was he? I seriously suspect that Rui ¡®er¡¯s father isn¡¯t that damned old woman¡¯s biological son.¡± Third aunt Gu said. ¡°Auntie, what do you n to do next? Your brother and I have something to do in the prefecture for the next two days. We¡¯ll support you. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Cai Xiaolian still expressed her attitude, even though third aunt Gu seemed to be able to solve it on her own and didn¡¯t need her family. ¡°I won¡¯t rest until I kill the mother and son! Hmph! Don¡¯t think that I know what that old hag is up to. She wants to find a gentle and virtuous woman for Rui ¡®er¡¯s father. I can¡¯t wait to go back to my mother¡¯s house to recuperate, I won¡¯t be fooled! Why should the man that I liked be taken advantage of by others? Moreover, was it easy to find a man as easy to bully as Rui ¡®er¡¯s father? This old hag is deliberately making things difficult for me!¡± Third aunt Gu¡¯s expression said, ¡± I won¡¯t do as you wish. Cai Xiaolian: ¡°Third uncle said that you have to stay in bed and rest, and it¡¯s not appropriate for you to get angry. You¡¯re ten months pregnant, can you guarantee that you won¡¯t get angry when you live with them? What if they do something funny again? won¡¯t you suffer by yourself?¡± cai xiaolian advised. ¡°I won¡¯t let myself suffer! I¡¯m moving to the mansion tomorrow, and I¡¯m bringing his father and Rui ¡®er along. I have to take care of my baby, so I don¡¯t have time to look after the shop. She can look at it herself! It¡¯s fine if her stupid son and daughter want to live together. I¡¯ll make him have six servant maids to look after him in my room. I don¡¯t believe they cane and y any tricks. In the past, I was strong and healthy, but now that I need to take care of my baby, Rui ¡®er¡¯s father won¡¯t think that I can¡¯t take it no matter what. So, second sister-inw, don¡¯t worry!¡± Gu Sangu consoled Cai Xiaolian. Chapter 633 633 Your son will definitely be better than grandma¡¯s son Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It was true. When she came, she had the mentality of helping her sister-inw scold people and give them a good beating. She even had the worst scenario in mind, which was to take her sister-inw back to her Maiden Home to recuperate. In the end, she didn¡¯t have to say anything. Instead, she wasforted by her sister-inw. She suddenly remembered that this might be what she had thought was impossible when she had read the posts in the past! There was a kind of woman who didn¡¯t get along well with her inws and sister-inw, but she lived in her inws ¡®house without any worries. She was the kind of woman who would make things worse for her if she didn¡¯t want her to live well. When she saw that you were ufortable, she feltfortable. A woman like her had to have a good man. She was just afraid that her man would change sides and follow her mother and sister to bully her. Obviously, third uncle wasn¡¯t such a person. Gu shouxin bought porridge and side dishes. There were meat and vegetables, so the mother and daughter were full. ¡°Eh? Second brother, where¡¯s your brother-inw?¡± Only then did third aunt Gu realize that she had not seen her husband for a long time. ¡°You¡¯re asking me, your own husband?¡± Gu shouxin looked at his sister as if he was looking at his own brother. At this moment, a head stuck out from the door. ¡°Linlin, I¡¯m here! Linlin, are you full? The medicine is ready, you can take it in a while.¡± Seeing his aggrieved look, Gu Lin was amused.¡±Hahahaha, husband, let me tell you, my brothers are not my father. It¡¯s useless for you toin to them! They will only help me! Hehe, you¡¯ve been banned from entering by my second brother!¡± Third uncle pursed his lips and said,¡±second brother, second sister-inw, I¡¯ll protect Lin Lin well from now on. This will never happen again!¡± Really, I¡¯m only taking the exam next year. During this time, I¡¯ll be with Linlin every day. I won¡¯t go out to recite poems,pose essays, or discuss them!¡± Gu shouxin ignored him. Cai Xiaolian looked at him and said,¡±third granduncle, although you¡¯re only thinking about his aunt, I also want to say that you can¡¯t forget about the child when you¡¯re thinking about your wife!¡± Look at Rui ¡®er, he¡¯s already in school at this age. Your family is also quite rich. Isn¡¯t it good for you to give him a page boy or something? His grandma doesn¡¯t care about him, but his grandparents like him very much. You want us to bring Rui ¡®er back to the Gu family?¡± Third uncle was stunned for a moment before he nodded,¡±if second brother and second sister-inw are willing to bring Rui ¡®er back to the vige, that¡¯s fine.¡± This child, Rui ¡®er, is too clingy to Linlin. Linlin is pregnant now, so she can¡¯t tire herself out. I¡¯m willing to let Rui¡¯ er stay with his grandparents.¡± Guo Rui looked at his father speechlessly, then lowered his head and drank his water silently. Cai Xiaolian: ¡± Yingluo, you mean that the wife is a treasure, and the Son is grass? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± third uncle nodded. Second sister-inw, don¡¯t be fooled by Rui ¡®er¡¯s silence. He¡¯s really hard to take care of. She would really tire Linlin out. If Lin Lin is tired, my heart will ache to death.¡± Cai Xiaolian waspletely speechless. This b * stard was even more ruthless than grandma Gu. Grandma Gu despised her children and grandchildren, but at least she kept them by her side. This b * stard wanted to drive her son to her father-inw¡¯s house. Did she dislike her son or dislike him for being clingy to his mother? Even though third uncle said so, third aunt disagreed.¡±husband, you¡¯re dreaming! Rui ¡®er is going to school? Didn¡¯t your mother always say that her son was so and so? you¡¯re making it seem as if I don¡¯t have a son. I believe that my son will definitely be more capable than your mother¡¯s son in the future.¡± Guo Rui raised his head and gave third aunt Gu a big smile. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll work hard! Your son will definitely be better than grandma¡¯s son!¡± Third uncle thought,¡±you little brat, you only know how to please my wife!¡± Chapter 634 634 You should be apologizing to the horse Seeing that third aunt was fine, the couple sat for a while and watched her drink the medicine. Then, they left after saying a few words to third aunt. After going home and telling her sisters, Gu Hui said calmly, ¡± ¡°In niannian¡¯s words, aunt is a cockroach that can¡¯t be killed! don¡¯t be fooled by the fact that the guo mother and daughter pushed her and forced her to recuperate. let me tell you, she had nothing to do when she was recuperating, so she could think of a way to make the guo mother and daughter regret touching her. however, when she gave birth to the child and went into confinement, the guo mother and daughter would definitely stir up trouble again. then, her aunt would fight back after confinement! The Guo family was the battlefield for her mother-inw, daughter-inw, and aunt. It¡¯s estimated that after Guo Wan gets married, the smoke on the battlefield will be reduced!¡± It had to be said that Gu Hui really saw through the Guo family, unlike Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian, who were two time travelers. Although they had memories, they did not understand the Guo family. the few of them went to sleep after having supper. ...... early the next morning, gu shouxin brought the children and the broker to the magistrate¡¯s office to change the title deeds of the houses andnds in those manors. gu hui held the title deed of the manor and felt touched. In less than a year, niannian had brought her to earn a Manor. She really felt like she was in a dream. Moreover, niannian had taught the sisters a lot of things. Others said that with one skill, one would not have to worry about food. She used to want to hunt, but now it seemed that she had already learned a skill from niannian. What kind of unbelievable things were going to happen in the future? As for Gu si, the title deed was like a piece of paper to her. Although she was quite satisfied, she did not think as much as her sister. As for Gu Xin, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. To her, as long as she could live happily with her family, that was all that mattered. After he was done, he ran into Su Yan at the entrance of the Yamen. This girl was wearing men¡¯s clothes and was nning to sneak out, but he didn¡¯t know where she was going. ¡°Gu Nian! Gu Xin! Gu si!¡± When Su Yan saw her friends running over, she immediately hugged Gu Nian and pulled Gu Xin and Gu si over. The people who passed by the Yamen were all surprised to see this scene. This young master was so bold and unrestrained! ¡°young miss, this is the entrance of the yamen. you¡¯re wearing men¡¯s clothes!¡± the guard of the yamen came forward to remind her. Su Yan was too embarrassed to let go of them, so she greeted Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Sister su, are you going to the campsite again in this outfit?¡± Gu Xin asked softly. ¡°no way! Li Jun and I are nning to leave home for two days and go to your house to y!¡± Su Yan said. Cai Xiaolian helplessly looked at the daughter of the magistrate and smiled,¡±Miss su, we¡¯re going to the Li family¡¯s house. Do you want toe along?¡± Su Yan nodded and opened the folding fan in her hand.¡±good, good! Aunt Lian, you can just call me Yanyan. My parents call me that! second uncle, i¡¯m sorry, but i¡¯m going to hitch a ride on your family¡¯s car. it¡¯ll probably be a few dozen pounds heavier!¡± Gu shouxin looked at the little girl and smiled. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be embarrassed with me. You should be embarrassed with this horse. After all, it was the one who pulled!¡± The group of peopleughed and then got into the carriage. Gu shouxin only sent them to the Li residence and left. He had some things to deal with. Besides, other than li Muyan, the Li family was full of women. There was nothing he could do even if he went. Li Muyan¡¯s eyes were all on his daughter. He didn¡¯t hide it at all. Anyone could see it, but his ignorant daughter couldn¡¯t. He felt annoyed just looking at it. Chapter 635 635 You are right ¡°Gu Nian!¡± When she entered the Li residence, she saw li Muyan sitting in a wheelchair, happily greeting people. His eyes were full of concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again? You¡¯re all in wheelchairs?¡± Gu Nian stepped forward and looked at the wheelchair. This wheelchair was quite well made. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re shouting for this wheelchair! I also want to give it a name! Just in time, I¡¯ll call the wheelchair! I fell off the carriage when I came back from your house. I don¡¯t feel like walking anymore, so I made this. It¡¯s really convenient.¡± Li Muyan said with a smile. ¡°Li Muyan, do you only care about us and not us?¡± Su Yan stepped forward and said awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! You can¡¯t joke about this kind of thing. If you say too much, it¡¯lle true!¡± Before li Muyan could say anything, Gu Nian hurriedly exined. Su Yan stuck out her tongue. Previously, she had been taught a lesson by her cousin, telling her not to talk nonsense about matters between men and women. ¡°Right, li Muyan? We¡¯re business partners, Good Brothers, and good sisters!¡± After that, Gu Nian looked at li Muyan. ¡°What if it¡¯s wrong? What if I¡¯m just like Su Yan, and I can only see you?¡± Li Muyan asked with a smile. Su Yan and the three Gu sisters were watching the show from the side. Gu Nian took a step back and pushed her palm forward. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You didn¡¯t. You definitely didn¡¯t want to.¡± Seeing Gu Nian¡¯s rejection, li Muyan¡¯s eyes were slightly disappointed. However, he quickly hid it. ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m just joking. You¡¯re right, we¡¯re business partners that only talk about money!¡± Gu Nian was finally satisfied. ¡°Well, then I can use the birthday gift you gave me without worry. That glove is quite useful. I don¡¯t sweat even on a hot day. Thanks! However, if you have the chance, find some materials and I¡¯ll buy them from you. I¡¯ll make a pair for sister Huihui and Xinxin sisi!¡± Li Muyan was speechless. Just as she was about to ask, Li can and Li Shan came out. Li can enthusiastically stepped forward and said, ¡± ¡°Su Yan, can you give me a heads up next time? I was caught by big sister wearing men¡¯s clothes, it¡¯ll be troublesome when I go out in the future!¡± Li Shan held Li Yan¡¯s arm and smiled innocently. ¡°Third sister, big sister is also doing this for your own good! The next time you want to go to the Gu sisters ¡®ce, you can just tell everyone and second aunt!¡± Li Shan looked at the Gu sisters with a smile. The four sisters smiled and nodded. They had also seen Li Shan before. Thest time they came, Li Shan had been in a daze because something had happened to her when she went to the manorst year. Now, she could be considered to have recovered! Seeing how naive Lin Yiqian was, Gu Nian felt that she was probably not the same as them. She had not been transported to another worldst winter. ¡°Third sister, fourth sister, aunt Lian has already entered the house. Why are you still out to pick her up? What slow movements!¡± Li mu said. ¡°Big brother, I followed big sister to find third sister! Big brother, let¡¯s go in! I¡¯ll Push You!¡± Li Shan ran behind li Muyan and took over ah Dong¡¯s position. The group of people went to the inner courtyard. When they reached the inner courtyard, Gu Xin and Gu Hui had gone to discuss business with li Muyan. Su Yan and Li Zheng were curious and stayed behind. Li Shan warmly invited Gu Xin and Gu si to her courtyard to y. The three of them weren¡¯t too far apart in age, so they could y with a bunch of them. Gu Hui and Gu Nian also hoped that their younger sister would have more friends of the same age, so they allowed them to go together. Li Shan¡¯s small courtyard was called Coral Vi. The main building was a small two-story building, and the surrounding scenery was very unique. Li Shan was very good with her words. After walking over from li Muyan¡¯s courtyard, she was already holding hands with Gu Xin and Gu si like good sisters. Chapter 636 636 Chapter 636-self-torture ¡°Sister Xinxin, sister sisi, the fruits in the cold drink shop that you and my brother opened are delicious!¡± Li Shan started to praise the cold drink shop. ¡°Yes, yes! I also think it¡¯s delicious!¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°I heard from my brother that you guys grew those fruits. Is that red watermelon too? My brother said that watermelons are round, as round as a head, and the skin is green with ck lines. It¡¯s so magical, I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡± Li Shan acted like a shocked child. ¡°Hehe, sister Shanshan, I only saw her this year!¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°Then where did you get the seeds from? Can you give me some? I also want to have the manor grow a few so that I can eat them next year.¡± Li Shan blinked and asked. ¡°Sister Shanshan, you can¡¯t do this! Because this seed doesn¡¯t belong to our family. We¡¯re just nting it for someone else. Besides, their family didn¡¯t sell seeds. So, sorry about that. But I¡¯ll give you a basket of watermelons when they ripen next year!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Thank you, sister Xinxin!¡± Li Shan said gratefully. However, he was a little puzzled in his heart. Was this Gu Xin really stupid or smart? Why didn¡¯t he say whose seed it was? if you don¡¯t mention lu zheng, how am i supposed to ask? Ever since she saw Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu, then Xue Qianyu and Empress Jiang, who was still the Empress Dowager, Li Shan had a new n. If she could build a good rtionship with the Gu sisters, it would be easier for her to gain the favor of her second aunt. When li Muyan was killed, she could be her second aunt¡¯s daughter and marry the third Prince as the legitimate daughter of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. However, she was suspicious of Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu. She felt that the two of them were different from their previous lives. Xue Qianyu was fine as he was Empress Jiang¡¯s bodyguard, but what about Lu Zheng? Why did she kill herself, change her identity and live in the countryside, and even meet Gu Xin so early? She didn¡¯t believe that it was a coincidence. however, she couldn¡¯t rush to do anything. she could only find out more by getting into their circle. What she had to do today was to gain the favor of Gu Xin and Gu si. The easiest way to do that was to hurt herself! After ying downstairs for a while, Li Shan invited Gu Xin and Gu si to go upstairs to look at the scenery. Gu Xin and Gu si followed her upstairs. Li Shan pulled the two of them to the window. look, this ce was designed by my brother for me. Open this door and there¡¯s a tform outside. I¡¯m growing flowers! ¡°Waa! sister shanshan, your flowers are growing well! It¡¯s afternoon now, so this tform can¡¯t get any sunlight. Are you going to put the flowers in the house in the morning?¡± gu xin walked over and asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this. Second aunt said that all the flowers in your Manor are used to make scented cream and scented dew. In fact, I also want to make it myself! Sister Xinxin, sister sisi,e here and lean on it. See if the wind is cool!¡± Li Shan pulled the two of them and leaned against the wooden railing. A gentle breeze blew past. It was indeed quite cool to stand here. All of a sudden, Gu Xin felt that the wooden railing seemed to be a little loose. Her body moved backward and her hand was not on it. Just as she was about to remind Li Shan and Gu si, the wooden railing suddenly fell down as if someone had pushed it hard. ¡°Sisi!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s first reaction was to pull Gu si back, but who knew that she would block Li Shan¡¯s path of retreat. Li Shan originally wanted to push the wooden railing away and pull the two of them back. Who knew that Gu Xin would block her way back. She was afraid of falling and wanted to move back a little. In the end, she was blocked by Gu Xin and bounced back. ¡°ah!¡± Li Shan was terrified. Because of Li Shan¡¯s retreat, Gu Xin was hit and she was unable to hold onto Gu si, causing Gu si to fall down. however, gu si was a little girl who had been standing on the plum blossom dome for half a year. this height was not difficult for her. she did a somersault in the air and steadilynded on the ground. she squatted down and then stood up. Chapter 637 637 The ce where it broke was very neat The doctor went to Li Shan¡¯s side and examined her injury. Li Shan only hit her forehead and got a shock. Her hands were slightly grazed, but it was not serious. The adults left with the servants, leaving only the three young girls and Li Shan¡¯s maidservant in the room. Li Shan was lying on the bed, her head wrapped in gauze and there were some blood stains on her forehead. Gu Xin and Gu si stood at the end of the bed feeling a little guilty. Although they were not the ones who caused Li Shan to be injured, Li Shan did it to greet them! ¡°Sister Xinxin, sister sisi, I¡¯m fine. i¡¯m sorry, but i can¡¯t y with you anymore!¡± Li Shan said to the two of them apologetically, her face pale. The two sisters waved their hands and Gu Xin pursed her lips, ¡± ¡°Sister Shanshan, I should be the one saying sorry. ¡°Actually, I noticed that the wooden railing was unstable. In a moment of desperation, I went to pull sisi. I forgot that sisi and I learned Kung Fu, you didn¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Li Shan¡¯s mouth twitched. There¡¯s a next time? You¡¯ll definitely be the one falling next time! I¡¯m so angry! Gu si walked to the head of the bed and pulled Li Shan¡¯s hand. sister Shanshan, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think so much when I fell. If I had reacted a little faster, I could have pulled you back. Maybe your forehead and hand wouldn¡¯t have been injured. Li Shan,¡±Yingluo.¡± Two little bitches, you really know how to act! She only had her sisters in her heart and no one else! And you¡¯re still being so hypocritical, pfft! Li Shan shook her head gently. don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m about to cry. I didn¡¯t have many friends since I was young, and it wasn¡¯t easy to have you guys around my age. I¡¯m d that I was the one who fell, really. If the two of you fall down, I¡¯ll die of guilt.¡± Gu Xin squatted by the bed and said with a face full of sincerity, ¡± ¡°Sister Shanshan, we won¡¯t get hurt even if we fall.¡± li shan,¡±yingluo, you guys are so amazing!¡± Sister Xin Xin, sister sisi, can I be your friend?¡± Gu Xin and Gu Siqi nodded, ¡± of course! Because we don¡¯t have any friends!¡± Li Shan smiled innocently,¡±that¡¯s great!¡± Then we¡¯re friends from now on!¡± The three girlsughed. Gu Xin saw that although Li Shan was smiling, she did not look too well. Furthermore, the doctor had said that Li Shan needed to rest. Hence, they apanied Li Shan and said a few more words before Gu Xin pulled Gu si and left. li shan turned to the side and watched the two of them leave. her hands under the thin nket clenched tightly. Although the situation was a little different from what she had expected, she had already achieved her goal. She had already be ¡± friends ¡± with the two of them, right? She still didn¡¯t know that in the future, every time she wanted to get closer to Gu Xin, her fate would be worse than ever. It was even worse than li Muyan who was born with bad luck. ...... After leaving Li Shan¡¯s Coral Vi, Gu Xin¡¯s smile disappeared. Gu si looked around and saw that no one was following them, so she asked, ¡± ¡°Sister Xinxin, what¡¯s wrong with you? Or are you feeling guilty?¡± gu xin shook her head, ¡± no. when you guys fell down, i took a look at the wooden railing. the ce where it was broken is very neat. it¡¯s definitely not due to disrepair. ¡± gu si was shocked. ¡± you¡¯re saying that someone wanted to harm li shan? ¡± Gu Xin replied,¡¯I don¡¯t think so. the li family had a simple poption, and there were no conflicts in the harem. sister wanwan and the other sisters had a big age gap, but there was no conflict between them! Also, sisi, did you notice that Li Shan was the one who invited us today? she was the one who invited us to all the ces we went. this is our first time ying together, and she likes us so much that she can even bring us into her boudoir? When we first met, she obviously didn¡¯t want to y with us.¡± Chapter 638 638 She definitely did not have such a good life Gu si thought about it and agreed. He frowned and asked, ¡± ¡°Sister Xinxin, do you mean that she actually wanted to harm us?¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯he might not be trying to harm us. Anyway, we¡¯ll be more careful in the future. I believe that Li Shan wouldn¡¯t dare to approach Huihui and her sister even if she had a motive. she just thinks that we¡¯re young and don¡¯t know anything. I felt that she was trying to get information out of me, so I didn¡¯t say much to her. Sisi, you should also remember that. In any case, just put in some unimportant things. If she looks down on us, then we¡¯ll let her catch us blind, Hmph!¡± Gu si held onto Gu Xin¡¯s arm and nodded, ¡± ¡°Yes, sister Xinxin, you¡¯re getting smarter. I¡¯m so nice to have three smart Big Sisters to protect me. I¡¯ll definitely listen to you guys in the future!¡± gu xin smiled embarrassedly,¡¯i¡¯m not smart! I¡¯ve been listening to father, mother, and sister chat a lot and seeing father y chess with brother Yuanyuan and second brother Xue, I like to think more and also like to observe people. anyway, i just feel that li shan is a little strange.¡± Gu si shook her head in disagreement. I also heard what second uncle, second aunt, and sister niannian said. I also saw brother ah Yuan and second brother Xue ying chess with second uncle. I didn¡¯t see anything strange about Li Shan. That¡¯s why I said that sister Xinxin, you¡¯re still smarter. Gu Xin was amused. alright then. I¡¯ll continue to be smart. I¡¯ll protect sister sisi in the future! Gu si leaned her head on Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder, okay! the two sistersughed as they walked towards li muyan¡¯s courtyard. ...... In the afternoon, Cai Xiaolian left with her children, and Madam li sent them to the door. ¡°Yuanli!¡± There was a carriage parked at the entrance of the Li residence. When the woman in the carriage saw Madam li, she suddenly shouted. Cai Xiaolian heard this name again. Needless to say, this must be Madam Li¡¯s mother. Then, they saw two maidse down from the carriage and help an old couple down. The old couple looked older than Grandpa and Grandma Gu, but Empress Jiang had said that her brother and sister-inw were younger than grandma Gu. It was probably because their daughter had gone missing all these years, and then they had lost their beloved son! ¡°Be Careful, Grandma!¡± Duke Rong¡¯s wife almost fell down when she was walking up the steps in excitement. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were sharp and she quickly caught her. ¡°thank you, thank you, little girl!¡± Duke Rong¡¯s wife calmed down a little. Mrs. Li, who was still in a daze, also came back to her senses. She quickly went forward to help her mother. There was no need to ask. This appearance was what Mrs. Li usually thought she looked like when she looked in the mirror. ¡°Mother, father.¡± Mrs. Li called out to them. ¡°It¡¯s really Yuanyuan, it¡¯s really Yuanyuan! Old master, quicklye up, quicklye up!¡± The wife of Duke Rong turned around and waved. Cai Xiaolian mouthed something to Madam li, then left with the children. It was inconvenient for outsiders like them to be present in the scene of the family recognizing each other. Moreover, this kind of scene was touching, and one would cry if they saw it too much, so it was better not to see it. On the way back, Cai Xiaolian suddenly thought of old man Qin, who had appeared in the vige several times. Lu Zheng had already said that he was the one who wanted to find his family. Cai Dacheng¡¯s family had acknowledged him as a member of the Qin family. It was just that the old man didn¡¯t give her a good first impression. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t want to acknowledge any rtives at all. but if he didn¡¯t say it clearly, he felt that there was someone in the dark who would suddenly jump out. He had just seen Mrs. Li¡¯s parents and thought of old man Qin from before. well, cai xiaolian was very sure that she definitely wasn¡¯t that lucky. Chapter 639 639 Difficult problem On the way, they met Gu shouxin who came to pick them up. He was going to third aunt Gu¡¯s ce for dinner tonight. They had agreed on it yesterday. Because third aunt Gu had been pushed by Guo Wan and her daughter, her fetus was in danger and she needed to recuperate. So, third aunt Gu had to move to the Guo family¡¯s mansion to stay. The Gu family had never been to the Guo family¡¯s big house, because Mr. And Mrs. Guo were stingy and didn¡¯t want to hire too many people to look after the rice Shop. The whole family had always lived in the backyard and squeezed in! This time, third aunt was going to live in a big mansion, but Qin Shi was not willing to live with her. She had to stay in the rice Shop and watch over it. Moreover, she did not let Guo Wan and Guo Yan live there, for fear that third aunt would take advantage of this opportunity to deal with these two children. She hated third aunt Gu to the core, but now that she was pregnant, the words that used to be useful to her son werepletely useless now. therefore, when the gu family members arrived, there were only third aunt and her family of three in the guo residence. there was also a gatekeeper, a kitchen maid, and a young servant girl. Gu Xin whispered to Cai Xiaolian,¡±mother, I think third aunt and third uncle are such a waste of the courtyard!¡± It was such a big yard. Someone had to dress up and be happy to live in it! Look at them, the flowers and grass in the yard don¡¯t look fresh at all!¡± Cai Xiaolian poked Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°you little worrier! You¡¯re worried that your family isn¡¯t enough, so you have to worry about your grandparents. Now, you¡¯re even starting to worry about your aunt¡¯s family! then in the future when you and your sister get married, won¡¯t you have to worry about a few more households?¡± Gu Xin chuckled. mother, I¡¯m not worried. I¡¯m just concerned. Mother, let me tell you, children all like beautiful flowers. When third aunt¡¯s child is born, he will be unhappy to see these flowers not blooming well.¡± ¡°Who told you that all children like pretty flowers?¡± Gu Nian asked in confusion. Gu Xin,¡¯uncle! Uncle said that she often climbed to the flowers that Grandpa nted and stared at the flowers while giggling!¡± ¡°Which pot of flowers is he staring at?¡± Gu Nian asked as an idea shed across her mind. Gu Xin looked at Gu Hui and Gu si guiltily, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the pots of orchids we dug for Grandpa, the ones that are in full bloom!¡± Gu Nian smacked her head.¡¯Great, my stupid nephew has realized that something is wrong!¡¯ It was no wonder that when she disappeared before, she was found in the pile of firewood in front of the second branch¡¯s old house. Moreover, there were traces on the door that seemed to be a trick. So that brat had already discovered it! Gu Xin looked at Gu Nian in confusion,¡¯sister, what¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem with looking at those pots of flowers?¡± Gu Nian shook her head. there¡¯s no problem. I just feel that he¡¯s a boy. Why would he like flowers? ¡± Gu Nian was a little worried. On one hand, she had watched her nephew grow up. On the other hand, she was her biological sister. It was not easy to fool either of them now. After Gu Ren spoke, Gu Xin had a feeling that their transmigration would be discovered sooner orter, given her ability to eavesdrop on her family members. should he tell xinxin the truth? Or should he think of a more reasonable excuse to make her not so hurt? For the first time, Gu Nian felt that there was a problem. This was more troublesome than having too many rotten peaches. If rotten peach blossoms were provoked, they could be cut off. but xinxin was his sister! Guo Rui, who was leading them into the house, was unhappy when he heard Gu Nian¡¯s words. ¡°Second cousin, I also like the flowers that Grandpa nted. I also think they look very good. It wasn¡¯t just girls who liked flowers. Boys didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why couldn¡¯t they like flowers? The flowers are so beautiful!¡± Chapter 640 640 A little sister Just as Gu Nian was thinking about how to reply to Guo Rui, third aunt and third uncle came out of the house. Gu Xin and Gu si ran forward to hug third aunt. ¡°Third aunt! We¡¯ve missed you!¡± She only hugged him for a moment before her third uncle pulled her away. Xinxin, sisi, be good. Your third aunt has a little sister in her stomach. Don¡¯t touch her. Gu Xin tilted her head,¡¯third uncle, how did you know it was a little girl? What if it¡¯s a little brother?¡± Third uncle shook his head. no, no, no. Third uncle likes cute little girls like you. So, it must be a little sister in his stomach. Really. the two of you, hurry up and tell me, it¡¯s a little sister in third aunt¡¯s stomach!¡± Third aunt patted her third uncle on the back. ¡°Are you done? It didn¡¯t matter if it was a son or a daughter! Why are you favoring women over men!¡± Guo Rui stepped forward and took his mother¡¯s hand pitifully. He used his father with his big innocent eyes. Third aunt Gu touched her son¡¯s head. ¡°Rui ¡®er, be good. Your father likes my sister, so mother likes you! Mother likes you the most! Don¡¯t be sad!¡± Rui ¡®er raised her head and revealed a big smile, ¡± ¡°Rui ¡®er also likes mother the most.¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but pinch Guo Rui¡¯s face, ¡± ¡°Waa! Third aunt, cousin Rui¡¯s face is so chubby, it¡¯s sofortable to pinch! I finally know why you like to pinch my face!¡± Guo Rui blinked his eyes and looked at Gu Xin. He really wanted to say, ¡± third cousin, your face used to be chubby, but it¡¯s only recently that you¡¯ve gained some weight. third aunt guughed and said, ¡± hahaha, if you like to pinch him, then pinch him more. your cousin is not even seven years old. when he is seven years old, even if you want to pinch him, he will tell you that men and women should not do the same when they are seven years old. men and women should not touch each other. there are a lot of big principles. Pinch a few more times!¡± Gu si also reached out and pinched it. there¡¯s really a lot of meat. It¡¯s so fun! Guo Rui¡¯s face was full of despair. These two cousins were getting more and more lively. They used to like him and were afraid of hurting him. When they saw others pinching him, they would help. Why did they do it themselves now? Third aunt Gu directly asked the Li family restaurant to send a table of ten people. She had not invited a servant girl, so naturally, she could not make it herself. She also did not like the food made by the old woman in the kitchen, so she spent money to buy a table. The children were still growing, so they ate a lot. During the meal, everyone was talking andughing. third aunt gu was very regretful that grandpa and grandma gu didn¡¯te with her this time. otherwise, they would have been able to stay at her ce for a few days. gu xin patted her chest and promised,¡¯third aunt, i¡¯ll definitely bring back the fact that you miss grandpa and grandma so much! When Grandpa heard that he¡¯s going to have a grandson again, he¡¯ll definitely be very happy.¡± third uncle reminded her,¡±little xinxin, it¡¯s my granddaughter, my granddaughter!¡± When you say it, remember to say that Grandpa, you¡¯re going to have a granddaughter soon!¡± hehe, I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m going to say that Grandpa is going to have a grandson again! Gu Xin replied. Third uncle smiled helplessly. little Xinxin, ¡± he said. you¡¯re getting more and more naughty! Guo Rui: ¡± father, actually, I also want to have a little brother first. Then, I want a little sister. ¡°Why?¡± third uncle¡¯s eyes widened. Guo Rui frowned. the younger brother looks like his mother. He¡¯s good-looking. Besides, I can hit the younger brother too. But I can¡¯t hit my younger sister! Also, if it¡¯s a younger sister, people say that nieces look like aunts. I don¡¯t want a younger sister to look like aunty, because I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to get married!¡± The Gu family: ¡± hahahahahaha Yingluo. Third uncle-I¡¯m speechless! Chapter 641 641 Unintentionally showing off their love To be honest, without the Qin mother and sons, this meal would have been more enjoyable. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t understand. Guo Rui was Qin Shi¡¯s grandson, but she felt that Qin Shi didn¡¯t care about her grandson at all. Because of Guo Rui, he didn¡¯t talk much wherever Qin Shi was. She was not like grandma Gu, who seemed to be cold to all her grandchildren, but they all liked her. Guo Rui was such a cute child. How could there be an old man who didn¡¯t love him? After they were full, everyone sat down and chatted for a while. After they agreed toe and see the girl tomorrow, the Gu family left. The doctor didn¡¯t allow third aunt to go out and told her to rest at home. Third aunt¡¯s father was very unyielding and said that third aunt was not allowed to go to the dental clinic personally. So, third uncle made an appointment with a broker to bring a group of servants over tomorrow, more. It just so happened that the Gu sisters were also nning to buy people, so they came over together to see. ...... The next morning, the servants of the Li family sent an invitation to their ce, inviting the Gu family over for lunch. Cai Xiaolian asked someone to go back and tell them that they might not be able to go. Her sister-inw¡¯s pregnancy was unstable and she was taking care of it at home. She nned to take the child to apany her sister-inw and pick a few servants. When they were ready to go to the Guo¡¯s mansion, Madam Li¡¯s old servants, big yellow and little Lu, were waiting at the door. ¡°Second old master Gu, boss Cai, and miss Gu! The servants were ordered by Madam to help look at it. There are many ways in this Prefecture and Furen is afraid that you will fall for it. ¡± big yellow said. ¡°Sister Luo is so thoughtful. Thank you for making this trip. Speaking of which, we really don¡¯t have any experience. Sister Luo, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± Cai Xiaolian naturally didn¡¯t refuse Madam Li¡¯s good intentions. Although nine thousand years old was here, and no ghost or monster could escape his eyes, he couldn¡¯t keep rejecting the good intentions of others! Upon entering the Guo residence, third aunt Gu was already waiting in the main house. As soon as she saw Cai Xiaolian, third aunt Gu began toin to her about her third uncle. because her pregnancy was unstable and she liked to eat cold food on hot days, her third uncle did not allow her to eat it. he was determined not to give in to third aunt¡¯s threats and beatings. she even said, why did this person who was usually obedient to her change? Did she have a change of heart? Cai Xiaolian was speechless. Gu shouxin had said a few words to third aunt Gu. He was doing it for your own good. You¡¯re pregnant. If you die, aren¡¯t you afraid that you and the child will die? Cai Xiaolian always felt that her sister-inw was showing off her love! She could tell that apart from having the same strength as her mother-inw, her sister-inw had also learned to show off their love unintentionally from her mother-inw. She really didn¡¯t want to eat anymore after eating too much dog food! Gu Xin and Gu si stood at the door and looked curiously at the older women standing outside. To be honest, they had never seen this kind of business before. They had only heard from the vigers that some poor families would sell their daughters for betrothal money if their sons could not afford to marry a wife. There were also some whose parents were servants, and they were born servants. The two sisters looked at the group of people who werepletely lifeless and sighed in their hearts. They were really born into a good family! He didn¡¯t need to encounter these. there were ten of them standing in a row outside. the middle-aged women had brought a total of 110 of them for them to choose from. there were people between the ages of ten and thirty. third aunt gu also considered the fact that her two nieces were still young. she wondered if her brothers and sisters-inw were nning to pick servant girls for their daughters to train from a young age. She could also tell that her second brother¡¯s changest year would definitely lead an extraordinary life for her maternal family. That was why he asked old woman Huang to bring people from ten to thirteen years old. Chapter 642 642 There are indeed a lot of them it took quite a long time to choose a maidservant. seeing that madam li¡¯s capable helpers had alle, third aunt gu simply asked them to choose a group for herself, and she would choose from them. Big yellow and little green asked granny Huang to call in the people in batches. ording to their age, eleven people would enter in each batch. The first batch of people who came in were all girls between the ages of ten and thirteen. Big yellow and little green were very experienced. They asked each of them where they came from, whether they had worked in other manors, and what kind of work they had done. They didn¡¯t just ask. As they answered, the two of them also carefully observed the servant girls ¡®expressions, their clothes, and their hands. Six people from the first batch stayed and stood aside. the second to the seventh batches were all girls between the ages of fourteen to eighteen. With the same standard, thirty-nine were left after the questions were asked. Da Huang and Xiao Lu knew that the Gu family wanted to buy maids not only to serve others, but also to help the girls. Therefore, some of the conditions of being servants at home were more rxed, and some of the other conditions were more. The eighth and ninth batches were made up of people aged 19 to 30. All of them were already working in other people¡¯s residences. They had been sold because they had offended someone or because the main family hadmitted a crime. Big yellow and little green didn¡¯t want any of the criminals who had offended them and were sold. Instead, they directly called out to the criminals and asked them about them in detail. The middle-aged woman¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. When she saw Madam Li¡¯s right-hand man, she knew that today¡¯s matter would not be sessful. These two were simply fiery eyes. The few whose tusks they couldn¡¯t get rid of were still unable to get rid of them here. Cai Xiaolian knew from old woman Huang¡¯s expression that big yellow and little Lu were right. There were many ways to deal with the Yamen in the prefecture! Thest group consisted of women over thirty. Da Huang and Xiao Lu picked a person who was in charge of third aunt¡¯s meals. This person used to serve the Mistress of the main family during her pregnancy, but the main family was in trouble. Her husband and son died because they were involved, leaving her all alone. If third aunt treated her well, she might be able to help. Da Huang and Xiao Lu gave third aunt a reminder after the selected people had left. This Guo family¡¯s schr was not old, only in his early twenties. He had a high chance of passing the imperial examination or going further. If Madam Gu cultivated her own people well, in the future, whether it was in terms of getting along with her mother-inw and aunts, or in terms of contact with the madams in the officialdom, they would be of help. Third aunt Gu was a carefree person. After hearing big yellow and little Green¡¯s words, she quickly thanked them and took out some silver for them. The two of them didn¡¯t ept it, saying that these were all things that Madam had instructed them to do, and that third aunt Gu could only give this gratitude to Madam li. She thought that she would embroider an embroidery for Madam li when the time came. She was good at embroider work, and there was no fun in raising a baby anyway. Out of the 110 people, big yellow and little green chose 60 of them. They paid the silver, wrote a receipt, and handed the Indenture to Cai Xiaolian. Then, granny Huang left with the people who were not chosen. Out of the sixty, third aunt Gu chose five who were above neen years old. She herself was only twenty-four years old, and she did not want to be surrounded by young girls. He would leave the rest to Cai Xiaolian. He would also let Cai Xiaolian handle the Indenture that he had given her when she went to the Yamen to re-establish her Indenture. Or, he could also leave it to Gu shouxin and his third uncle. Gu shouxin and his third uncle were chatting in the room next door. When they heard no movement here, they came over and took the Indenture to the Yamen to re-process it. Chapter 643 643 More and more powerful After having lunch at third aunt Gu¡¯s ce, the Gu family took the remaining fifty or so people to the manor they had bought yesterday. There were more than fifty people, so they had to rent at least five cars. When Gu shouxin finished the contract and came back, he had already rented a car. In the carriage, Gu Xin talked about what she had learned today-how to choose people. Gu Xin was able to analyze the questions that Da Huang and Xiao Lu asked when they were picking the candidates and the purpose of their questions. Not only did Gu Hui and Gu si feel that Gu Xin had changed a lot, even the time travel Trio felt that Gu Xin had changed too much. This was no longer the pitiful girl they had seen when they first arrived. Although he was usually silly, at critical times, he had his own opinions and was getting more and more powerful. The transmigration trio felt gratified. They had watched him grow! ...... when they arrived at the manor, they picked two of the older ones out of the fifty-odd people to manage. One of them was surnamed he, and the other was surnamed Liu. The two of them looked more stable and used to be stewards of arge family. cai xiaolian gave them 20 taels of silver and let them arrange their lives for the next two days. she let them familiarize themselves with the environment first, and then let the two choose four girls with the most skillful hands. it didn¡¯t have to be a girl, but it would also be fine if it was a woman. Since Madam he and Madam Liu were entrusted with important tasks, they also secretly made up their minds to do a good job. Just now, it was obvious that nanny Da Huang and nanny Xiao Lu were not raised by an ordinary family, although their names were strange. Moreover, their master¡¯s brother-inw was a young schr who might have a career in the future. The master of their master¡¯s temperament and the way he spoke did not seem like an ordinary person. If they did a good job, they should have someone to rely on in theirter years! It had to be said that Da Huang and Xiao Lu were really good at picking people, and Cai Xiaolian was also good at judging people. From this batch of people, she had chosen the two most loyal ones. The people in this Manor had all left with the master and were now empty. Therefore, there was no problem with the amodation of more than fifty people. It was just that they would need to spend money on food and clothing. As for safety, five of these viges were owned by the Gu family. The other three viges had vigers who rentednd. Gu shouxin just had to inform them, and there would not be too much of a problem here. After making the necessary arrangements, Gu Nian asked about their whereabouts on the way back. What if these people ran away? Cai Xiaolian was also curious about this question. Gu Xin didn¡¯t even need Gu shouxin to exin, ¡± ¡°Mother, sister, when we travel in the great Zhou, we need travel passes. Just like every time wee to the prefecture, father has to show the travel Pass to the soldiers guarding the city. It was not necessary in small ces, but every two years, the Yamen would count the poption under its jurisdiction. Every household had to be asked clearly, including those who had servants at home. If you go to a ce and are targeted by the soldiers, you can¡¯t take out a guide and you can¡¯t tell where you live. You will be caught. our vige is so safe, they are all women, they won¡¯t run away. If he wanted to run, he would have run away from the tooth shop.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said,¡±Xinxin is right.¡± In the future, we¡¯ll bring travel passes with us when we travel far. It was a form of identification! for example, the rich man who sold his Manor to us moved North. When he left the Qing Prefecture, he had to go to the Yamen to issue a certificate. When he arrived at the ce where he moved, he had to go to the Yamen there to record and produce a new travel Pass. This doesn¡¯t only include their family, but also their maidservants, manservants, old women, and Coachmen.¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at each other and thought,¡¯although there were still some missing from the ancient poption census, it¡¯s good that they could do it this way.¡¯ Chapter 644 644 Grandmother¡¯s move It was already dark when they returned home. The family washed up early and went to bed. The next day, they went to the Li residence. They had been out for two days and it was time to go home. Therefore, they came over to have a meal with the Li family and ask if Empress Jiang would like to go back with them. Previously, Gu shouxin had not been able to see Duke Rong and his wife, but this time, he had finally seen them. The old couple looked like kind and kind people, but Gu shouxin could see that they were definitely not simple. He was someone who protected a Prince back to the pce to inherit the throne. If he was really so kind and kind, who knew how many times he had been killed on the way. From Gu shouxin¡¯s understanding of the situation, thete Emperor was a benevolent king. Whether he was a King or an Emperor, he was good. There were even times when he was forced by the ministers. He was able to sit firmly on the throne and pass it on to the next generation probably because of the great Empress Dowager, Empress Jiang, and this Duke of Rong! Gu shouxin had even thought of a conspiracy theory. Duke Rong had a son and a daughter. The daughter was lost, and the Son was very promising. Could it be that the Empress Dowager of the past, the current Empress Dowager, was afraid that the rtives of the Emperor would rebel and deliberately made someone lose the son? Gu shouxin firmly believed that the most powerful person in the ye family was the olddy who was already over 70 years old, the current Empress Dowager. To be honest, he really wanted to go and have a fight. Duke Rong¡¯s wife¡¯s surname was Xie. As soon as the Gu family arrived, she took the hands of several young girls and chatted affectionately with them, as if she were her own granddaughter. And when Duke Rong spoke to Gu shouxin, Gu shouxin felt as if he was being tested, as if he was testing his depth, or to be more precise, whether he was qualified. Heh, is that enough? Gu shouxin¡¯s mind immediately understood. This was to see if he was qualified to be inws with the Duke Rong residence? To be honest, he was still wondering if li Muyan was worthy of his eldest daughter. He dealt with it with ease, so Duke Rong wouldn¡¯t think he was powerful, nor would others think he was too bad. He was neither good nor bad! ...... When they left the Li family¡¯s house that night, Gu Xin teased Gu Nian in the car, ¡± ¡°Sister, that grandma Xie looks at you as if she¡¯s looking at her granddaughter-inw! Hahaha, she¡¯s helping brother mu Yan to please you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Gu Nian patted her on the back. I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± sister, ¡± Gu Xin chuckled, ¡± I know you can¡¯t bear to. gu nian said,¡¯ran ran, grandma xie looks at sister huihui, sister sisi, and you the same way she looks at me! are you trying to say that she¡¯s been looking at her granddaughter-inw?¡± The sisters of the eldest branch shook their heads in unison,¡±no, she didn¡¯t.¡± We have the same thoughts as Xinxin (sister). She really likes you!¡± ¡°Hey, you guys are actually isting me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Gu Nian asked, scratching his itch. I¡¯ll make youugh if I don¡¯t tickle you!¡± Theyughed all the way home. After entering the house, Gu shouxin reminded his sisters, ¡± ¡°In the future, don¡¯t make fun of niannian in public. Reputation is very important to a girl, understand?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± yes, yes. I understand, father. i always tease big sister when we sisters are around!¡± you little brat! Gu Nian chased after Gu Xin. you still want to fight? ¡± gu xin hid behind gu shouxin and cai xiaolian. she pulled gu hui and gu si to block them. The sisters were having fun. In li Muyan¡¯s study, Madam Xie was chatting with li Muyan. ¡°Mu Yan, grandmother has seen that girl, Nian Nian. She¡¯s very good, a good girl.¡± When the two elders arrived and acknowledged each other, they began to talk about li Muyan¡¯s marriage. They wanted li Muyan to get married quickly, and then when he had a child, he would give the child to the Duke of Rong residence. The child¡¯s surname was Jiang, and when the time came, he would inherit the Duke of Rong residence¡¯s title of nobility. They had originally wanted to give the title to li Muyan, but the memorial to the title of Crown Prince had already been handed to the Emperor. Li Muyan said in frustration,¡±grandmother, your grandson knows that she¡¯s good!¡± but she doesn¡¯t want to be in a rtionship!¡± Madam Xie smiled and said,¡±a good woman is afraid of men pestering her. Although you can¡¯t go out, you can write a letter to show your concern for her.¡± i¡¯ll write it every day and get someone to send it to her every day. one day, i¡¯ll definitely move her. ¡± Chapter 645 645 Definitely will Li Muyan¡¯s eyes lit up. He pulled Madam Xie aside and asked, ¡± ¡°Maternal grandmother, quickly tell your grandson how to write a letter? What kind of content do thedies like?¡± Madam Xie patted li Muyan¡¯s hand and said,¡±don¡¯t panic!¡± Listen to grandmother slowly! Didn¡¯t you say that niannian had caused a few troubles because there were too many young men who liked her and she was afraid to say these things now? Let¡¯s not be in a hurry to talk about this. Write something for her every day. For example, what you did today, what you want to do, or what you think of the business you¡¯re working on. ¡± ¡°at the beginning, you must show that you have something important to say to her. don¡¯t let her think that you¡¯re trying to find a topic. ¡°Slowly, when you¡¯re talking about business, you can talk about some small things about yourself and ask her what she likes. you have to cater to her interests and know what she likes to do. you have to write something that she¡¯s interested in. only then will she reply to you.¡± in the end, writing letters and replying to letters has be your daily routine. Because of your special body, you can¡¯t be by her side, so you have to use this method. Niannian is a good girl. You don¡¯t appear often, but when someone else does, they¡¯ll be the first to appear.¡± After li Muyan heard this, he suddenly understood. He felt helpless and at a loss. For example, on Gu Nian¡¯s birthday, he really wanted to attend the surprise that little Xinxin had mentioned, but he could not. Niannian had Zhou Yuan and Xue Qianyu by her side. They were both excellent men. He was really afraid that they would be closer to each other. li muyan¡¯s mind was suddenly cleared after hearing what madam xie had said. he pushed his wheelchair to the desk and picked up his pen to write his first letter. Madam Xie walked over and patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re as honest as your grandfather! Niannian was still in the prefecture! Why are you so anxious? Tomorrow, ask her sister, Xinxin, toe over and ask her about niannian¡¯s preferences. Then, you can slowly prepare, understand?¡± Li Muyan shook his head. grandmother, my mother and aunt Lian are very good. They talk about their children when they have nothing to do. The lives of the four Gu sisters are very simple. Gu Nian only liked three things: martial arts, cooking, and studying girly things. she used to like embroidery, but she doesn¡¯t like it anymore!¡± Madam Xie nodded in satisfaction,¡±then she¡¯s really an innocent girl.¡± mu yan, our public house has very few people and is simple. your maternal grandfather and i like such an innocent girl and i believe that she would also like our innocent environment!¡± Li Muyan agreed,¡±that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Grandmother, you¡¯re so good to grandfather!¡± It was true! I really regret not acknowledging you earlier!¡± Madam Xieughed,¡±it¡¯s not toote now!¡± I found your mother, and now I have you. Your grandfather is full of energy! You work hard to win niannian¡¯s heart and settle this matter. Next year, when her fatheres to the capital for the exam, you can go out now. We¡¯ll have a wedding with you then!¡± ¡°Definitely,¡± li Muyan nodded. He recalled the first time he had met Gu Nian. The girl who had been implicated by him had been knocked into the water and had angrily pressed his head down to prevent him from getting up. Then, she was pulled by him and tripped, and the two of them kissed. Although he was moring for the girl to take responsibility for him, how could he not have the intention to take responsibility for the girl in his heart? he had thought it through that day. as long as the girl was not engaged, he would definitely take responsibility. However, after spending more than half a year with Gu Nian, he had truly admired her, liked her, and even fell in love with her. Chapter 646 646 the truth that xinxinprehended The next day, the Gu family first went to third aunt¡¯s ce to sit for a while. Gu Xin then secretly put a Jade bead in the pregnancy medicine for third aunt. Third aunt Gu was also proud of Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. She said that she was in good health, and that day the doctor said something about protecting the fetus. In the end, she came to take her pulse this morning and said that her fetus was very stable. The doctor was starting to doubt his life. Third aunt couldn¡¯t stay idle. She wanted to move back to the rice Shop to fight with her mother-inw and little aunt to the death. Third uncle firmly disagreed. the doctor doubted his life. he clearly remembered the look on his wife¡¯s face when he returned home that night. at that moment, he was really afraid of losing third aunt gu. Therefore, this time, his attitude was very firm. He did not allow third aunt to go out. She had to recuperate for at least three months. He had to invite ten doctors to see her before he would allow third aunt to go out. Third aunt Gu was unhappy and started talking to third uncle again. However, third uncle was a person. As long as third aunt didn¡¯t say that she wanted to go out to y, he wouldugh at her like a big fool no matter what she said. third aunt gu had no more temper. In the end, he could only agree! Cai Xiaolian witnessed all of this and once again felt that they didn¡¯t need to eat lunch. gu xin was a little confused. on the way back to the carriage, she asked, ¡± ¡°Mother, sister Huihui, sister, let me tell you something very strange! In the past, I thought that what Grandpa and Grandma did was love, but now it seems that what third aunt and third uncle did is also called love, right? Grandpa and Grandma don¡¯t quarrel, but third aunt is so fierce!¡± Gu Hui was taken aback. To be honest, she had never thought about this question in detail. Gu Nian wanted to say something, but she remembered that she had zero love experience and had failed in her one-sided love in less than a month. It would be bad if she taught her sister the wrong things. Cai Xiaolian replied with a smile,¡±your third aunt and uncle are definitely in love!¡± Why did the young couple get along with the old couple in a different way? it was because they each had different personalities. Grandma and Grandpa had been together for decades, and what they were doing now was called helping each other. Third aunt and third uncle are known as quarrels.¡± ¡°What my parents did is called killing each other!¡± Gu Hui added. ¡°pfft!¡± Cai Xiaolian knew that Gu Nian must have taught her this phrase. that¡¯s right, love and kill! There was a saying that happiness was simr, but misfortune was different. eldest brother and sister-inw were also very happy. look at the old master and olddy of the tan family in the vige. In the past, the old master and olddy used to scold each other every day. However, when the olddy passed away at the beginning ofst year, Grandpa tan seemed to be in low spirits all day long. He would wear a straw raincoat to talk to the olddy¡¯s grave even on rainy days. His son had brought him to live in town, but he didn¡¯t go. Why? Because if he goes to town, he won¡¯t be able to go to his wife¡¯s grave every day and night to talk.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why quarrels don¡¯t necessarily mean that you¡¯re not happy. Third aunt and third uncle are in love.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved and she tilted her head, ¡± ¡°Mother, then I feel that whether two people love each other or not, this has to be mutual. Just like what her sister said, if you love someone, you will miss him when you can¡¯t see him. You will miss him with all your heart and only think about his good. This is wrong. This kind of love can¡¯t be said to not love, how should I put it?¡± gu xin furrowed her brows, thinking about how to express her thoughts. Xinxin, ¡± Gu Nian said as she raised her eyebrows. you¡¯ve realized the truth of love? ¡± If little Xinxin realized it, then she would really be a failure. A single dog for decades couldn¡¯tpare to a little girl. Chapter 647 647 Share the pain and pleasure together Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Xin with interest, waiting for her answer. ¡°Big sister, I have some thoughts. because you told me how to love someone. I have observed a few couples in my family and I have a different opinion.¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu Nian. I think that love should be mutual. It¡¯s not one-sided. While I love him and think of him for his own good, he must also love me and think of me for my own good! Otherwise, why would I love him? To maintain a rtionship, one person¡¯s hard work was not enough. Two people had to work together! it¡¯s worth it for each other. if it¡¯s not worth it, it¡¯s a bad rtionship. you have to stop the loss in time and prevent yourself from getting hurt.¡± ¡°Just like Grandpa and Grandma, just like big Uncle and big aunt, just like father and mother, just like third aunt and third uncle, they are all mutual, no one is single. It could only be said that whoever loved him more. for people like grandpa and grandma, who had always helped each other, their love was equal. Just like eldest uncle and eldest aunt¡¯s love, in my opinion, eldest aunt loves eldest uncle more. For example, father, mother, third aunt, and third uncle loved mother and third aunt more, because they couldn¡¯t bear to see mother and third aunt suffer even a little bit. It¡¯s different for uncle. Unless Auntie is injured and bullied outside, uncle is the one who bullies her the most at home.¡± Gu Hui and Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin, deep in thought. This little girl was thinking so much? The two older sisters were so embarrassed. They had never thought about this kind of life problem. The little people inside Gu SI¡¯s mind were already having a party. Sister Xinxin was so amazing. In the past, I only thought that my sister and sister niannian were amazing. Now, sister Xinxin is amazing too. I have to work hard! Cai Xiaolian smiled helplessly and didn¡¯t refute Gu Xin¡¯s im that her father loved her mother more. She smiled and said to the four little girls, ¡± ¡°when i was a girl, i heard a poem about love. since you¡¯ve all been studying and learning how to read, i¡¯ll read it to you too! i really like it. ¡± ¡°If I love you, I won¡¯t be like a climbing flower, using your high branches to show off. If I love you, I won¡¯t be like an infatuated bird, repeating monotonous songs for the Grassi world. You have your copper and iron branches, like a knife, like a sword, and like a halberd. i have my red flowers, like a heavy sigh, but also like a brave torch. We share the cold waves, the wind, the Thunder, and the lightning. We share the mist, the mist, and the rainbow. It¡¯s as if we¡¯ll be separated forever, but we¡¯ll be together for life.¡± Cai Xiaolian read ¡± to the oak ¡± to her daughters. It was her favorite contemporary poem, and it was also the poem she remembered the most. gu nian had learned this poem before. however, as a science student, she was really not interested in poetry. she was not even as good as her nephew. As Cai Xiaolian read the poem, Gu Nian felt that it was a little different from when she was in school. However, she could not tell what the difference was. If she were to take the subject of feelings, she would probably fail all the time! After a while, Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± ¡°Mother, I somewhat understand! Although the format of this poem is different from what father usually teaches us, I can still understand it. This poempared kapok and oak to a woman and a man. This poem expressed the poet¡¯s point of view on love. She believed that a woman was not an existence that depended on a man. You are a tree, then I must also be a tall and straight tree like you. You stand, and I must also stand, to stand equally between the heaven and earth. we¡¯ll share the pain together and enjoy the joy together.¡± Chapter 648 648 Son-inw and niece-inw must be like him Gu Nian was speechless. Little Xinxin, if you went to study in the modern world, you would definitely choose liberal arts! After hearing Gu Xin¡¯s exnation, Gu Hui understood some parts of the sentences that she did not understand. She only knew how to read and no one had taught her poetry. She had only recently learned it from Gu Xin and Gu si. Gu si tilted her head and was also thinking about Gu Xin¡¯s exnation. Cai Xiaolian smiled with satisfaction,¡±baby, you¡¯re awesome!¡± This was probably what the poet wanted to express. So, my four little babies, you must remember that we women don¡¯t have to rely on men to survive. We have to work hard to be ourselves and improve our abilities. Only when the person we like appears will we be qualified to stand with them in this world, experience the wind and rain, and enjoy the sunshine after the rain. ¡°When we can stand upright, those who are shorter than us are not qualified to receive the wind and rain and enjoy the sunlight with us. Do you guys understand what I mean?¡± The four sisters nodded in unison. Gu shouxin, who was driving the carriage outside, smiled. After listening to the poem, he understood the meaning. He loved little Lian, and wasn¡¯t it exactly like little Lian in the poem? Some men might like a girl who was like a little bird who was dependent on others and needed him to shelter her from the wind and rain. However, he liked the type of girl his little Lian was. She had a kind of Valiance, which was very unique and beautiful. Well, his future son-inw and niece-inw must be like this. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about marrying the daughter of the Gu family! ...... On the way home, he went to the newly bought Manor. They chose four 16-year-old maidservants to go home with them. The sisters nned to slowly train these few people. In the future, they would be in charge of the perfume and perfume in the manor, and they would also teach them. For convenience¡¯s sake, they were given the first generation names-peace, peace, joy, and happiness. When the four servant girls heard Gu Nian¡¯s exnation of what they were going to do in the future, they were overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. They had thought that they would have to serve others after being sold. They did not expect that Gu Nian would teach them. The four of them had signed a death contract. From the moment their parents pressed their palm prints and took the silver, they no longer had their own home. Da Huang and Xiao Lu had almost all chosen servants who had signed a death contract. They did not want those who had a living contract. The Gu family was in business, and they had the recipe. Who would dare to ept a living contract? The carriage made a turn from Zhoujia town and first went to the manor behind the mountain. After sending the four of them there, Madam Meng arranged their amodation and they woulde from the back mountain to work every day. It would take a lot of time to go back and forth every day, but it also trained the body. The Gu family did not need a maidservant for the time being. After Empress Jiang returned to the capital, they would still need to use the Jade beads to nt things. They did not intend to let the people of the old estate know of Yu Zhuzi¡¯s existence, let alone the maidservants. In town, he met Lu Zheng at the Zhou family¡¯s Gate. He was talking to old master Zhou at the door. Seeing this, Gu shouxin stopped the car. He did not stop. His daughter would also shoutter, so he might as well stop, lest Lu Zheng, that brat, think that his daughter only had eyes for him. ¡°Uncle Zhou,¡± Gu shouxin got out of the car and greeted them. ¡°Second brother! Where have you been?¡± The chubby Lord Zhou asked with a smile. ¡°I went to the prefecture. I saw Yuan here, so I stopped and asked him if he wanted to go back.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Second uncle, you¡¯vee at the right time! I was just worried about walking back! Hehe.¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Then, Yuanyuan, you should go back with your second uncle! Remember to tell your Grandpa Gu that the flowers I asked someone to buy from Jiangnan have arrived. It¡¯s not convenient for me to go over, so tell him toe and get them when he¡¯s free!¡± Old Zhou said. Chapter 649 649 They are all strange old men ¡°Hello, Grandpa Zhou! We can help you! The weather is hot, grandma definitely doesn¡¯t want Grandpa toe out and get some sun!¡± Gu Xin stuck her head out of the window and said. Lord Zhou¡¯s chubby face turned awkward. No! Little Xinxin, you can¡¯t deprive me of my right to see my old brothers! It¡¯s been more than ten years, and he can finally go out. You can¡¯t stop him! Lu Zheng looked at his grandfather¡¯s embarrassed and aggrieved expression and could not help butugh. He patted old master Zhou¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±How about we go back to the vige together? You haven¡¯t even been to my room!¡± Lord Zhou shook his head, the flesh on his face jiggling up.¡±No, no, no. I¡¯ll wait for your Grandpa Gu. Second brother, Yuanyuan, you should go back quickly. It¡¯ll be dark soon. I¡¯ll go back first, I won¡¯t keep you for dinner!¡± After Lord Zhou finished speaking, he turned around and returned to the manor. Lu Zheng shook his head helplessly. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. This old couple, isn¡¯t their grandson living well by their side? why haven¡¯t they reconciled after going to the capital? How many more decades do we still have in life? After the two of them got into the car, Gu Xin sat down, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I think Grandpa Zhou is a good old man. There¡¯s nothing wrong with him! But now, I¡¯ve realized that he¡¯s not sociable at all!¡± Lu Zheng helped Gu Xin up naturally, as if he always did this, ¡± ¡°Be careful! Why is he so unsociable?¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re in the wrong too. He¡¯s your granduncle. I don¡¯t think we need to talk about it in the past, but ever since you moved to our vigest year, have you seen him? Also, Grandpa told me that they had a good rtionship when we were young, but I¡¯ve only seen him this year. Grandpa Zhou is living alone in such a big yard. How lonely! He can¡¯t be so unsociable.¡± Lu Zheng nodded,¡±yes, I¡¯ll find a chance to talk to him.¡± Xinxin, you don¡¯t know, but some old men are stubborn. This takes time.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in agreement before sighing, ¡± ¡°Sigh, brother Yuanyuan, that big brother Lu is gone. Grandpa Zhou must be very sad. He¡¯s so sad, but he still remembered to buy flowers for my Grandpa. Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ll go and visit him every time I go to town.¡± Lu Zheng was stunned when he heard the name ¡®big brother¡¯. Wasn¡¯t she talking about him? Gu shouxin turned his head and nced at Lu Zheng. This brat had killed himself and now old man Zhou had be a pitiful man. His daughter had to help him visit him! Lu Zheng felt a little guilty from Gu shouxin¡¯s gaze and changed the topic. ¡°Alright. By the way, second uncle, the old master of the Huo family asked me to send you a letter of challenge.¡± ¡°Go?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. Lu Zheng nodded and smiled. grandfather and grandson have the same personality. They¡¯re both sick. He even wanted me to y a few rounds with him. ¡°Then, can he win against you?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s a draw,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. Gu Xin pouted and said smugly, ¡± ¡°He can¡¯t even beat you, and he still wants to y against my father? My father can win half a stone from you without any effort.¡± Gu shouxin was happy. Second Gu, you have to keep it up! He had to maintain an invincible image in his daughter¡¯s heart! ¡°That¡¯s right, I said the same thing,¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°But he insisted. Because he was angry with the other old men, he fell sick and his mind wasn¡¯t clear. When he recovered, he wanted toe and challenge us!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯but I still don¡¯t think he can win against my father! Because my father is very powerful! Even such a powerful grandfather can¡¯t beat my father. Sigh, he¡¯s such a strange old man. My grandfather is still better!¡± Chapter 650 650 Mother, do you feel bad for me? After returning to the vige, Gu Xin did not go home. Instead, she held Gu SI¡¯s hand and ran to find her grandparents. ¡°Xin Xin sisi is back! It must be very hot outside! Come, grandpa¡¯s sour plum soup was just fished out of the well, it¡¯s cool!¡± Grandpa Gu was cooking in the kitchen. When he saw the two sisters, he scooped a bowl each. Then, he scooped a bowl for his two granddaughters and his second son. ¡°Grandpa, I have good news for you!¡± Gu si finished her drink first, held the bowl, and looked at grandfather Gu with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡± Grandpa Gu asked with a smile. This youngest granddaughter of his used to be quiet, but ever since the sisters started working together to earn money, this child had be more lively, and he was in a good mood just looking at her. ¡°Grandpa, guess!¡± Gu Xin quickly said. ¡°Yes, yes, Grandpa, guess! It¡¯s not because of the good news that we bought the manor!¡± As Gu si spoke, she looked around and only heaved a sigh of relief when she did not see her mother. The whole family, including yang xiaohuan, knew that the sisters had bought a Manor, but they kept it a secret from Mrs. Zhang for fear that she would make a fuss again. ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, does that mean that your third aunt has good news?¡± Grandpa Gu knocked his head and asked. The two sisters ¡®mouths were wide open in surprise. He could even guess this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your third aunt?¡± Grandma Gu asked as she walked into the kitchen from Houyang Valley. ¡°grandpa, grandma, you¡¯re going to have a grandson again!¡± The sisters said in unison. It¡¯s better to be honest when talking to grandma. You can¡¯t just guess. ¡°Really!¡± Grandpa Gu was overjoyed. he thought that his daughter¡¯s personality was not steady. perhaps it was because she had a naughty son and had long hoped that her daughter could have two more children. Nowadays, people believed that having more children was a blessing. grandma gu went out of the kitchen to ask gu shouxin and cai xiaolian. ¡°It¡¯s true. Third uncle kept saying that she was his younger sister and didn¡¯t let sister Xinxin say that she was his younger brother! Sister Xinxin just had to say it¡¯s a little brother!¡± Gu sile said. ¡°Your third uncle has been wanting a daughter for a long time!¡± Grandpa Gu knew his son-inw the best, even better than his inw. but I really think he¡¯s a younger brother! Gu Xin said in all seriousness. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Grandpa Gu asked curiously. ¡°Grandfather, you don¡¯t know. The doctor told third aunt to take good care of the child because third uncle¡¯s mother and younger sister pushed third aunt. Third aunt¡¯s stomach hurt so she called the doctor and knew that there was a child. I was thinking that third aunt must have many younger brothers so that she can protect her!¡± Gu Xin said. gu nian, who had just walked into the kitchen, wanted to cover her sister¡¯s mouth. ¡± little xinxin, do you know that your mouth is blessed? you said that third aunt is going to give birth to many younger brothers. we will really have many younger brothers in the future! ¡± ¡°Niannian, what¡¯s going on with your third aunt? Come over and tell Grandpa.¡± Grandpa Gu couldn¡¯t be happy. The doctor said that he had to take good care of the baby. His daughter had always been in good health. Gu Nian then came over and exined the situation. grandpa gu frowned and went to look for grandma gu with his hands behind his back. he was not even in the mood to cook. during dinner at the gu mansion, grandma gu calmly finished a bowl of rice and said, ¡± ¡°you three brothers, put aside tomorrow¡¯s matters and follow me to ming prefecture city.¡± Uncle Gu: ¡± mother, you know that ah Yuan is back. Do you feel bad for me? do you want me to bezy? ¡± Grandma Gu red at him. Uncle Gu obediently shut his mouth. Grandpa Gu told him about third aunt Gu. Uncle Gu put down his chopsticks and said in dissatisfaction, ¡± ¡°What did third brother do? didn¡¯t he usually brag about himself? I¡¯m so angry. It¡¯s fine if she fell on her own, but what if she fell my little niece? No, no, I have to go talk to third brother. How embarrassing, to be bullied by an olddy and a little girl!¡± The Gu family,¡±Yingluo.¡± Chapter 651 651 Children are all debts Zhang Shi found that the expressions of her family members were not right, and pulled uncle Gu.¡±his father.¡± uncle gu turned his head and asked,¡±why are you pulling me?¡± i¡¯m just saying that! Third sister was already an adult, how could she not be able to protect her child? i don¡¯t care, i¡¯m going to talk to her! Olddy Guo and her sister-inw had to be mentioned too! The conflict between your mother-inw and sister-inw can¡¯t escte to the child! If you have the ability, wait until my third sister is done unloading her goods, then you can bully her?¡± ¡°What do you mean by unloading goods?¡± Zhang Shi asked in a low voice. uncle gu looked at zhang shi with aplicated expression.¡±Wife, just admit that I know more than you in the future! wasn¡¯t this unloading of goods the same as having children? just like how we used to work at the dock, when we unloaded the goods from the carriage, wouldn¡¯t the carriage be empty? When the child is born, wouldn¡¯t the stomach be empty?¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at uncle Gu, speechless. You eavesdropped on my conversation with niannian, right? it must be! I¡¯ve finally found out where my Xinxin¡¯s habit of eavesdropping came from! the key is that my little xinxin has to admit that she heard it from others. you¡¯re still using this to prove that you know more than your wife? Zhang Shi thought about it and was about to say something when grandma Gu red at her. ¡°Shut up!¡± the couple shut their mouths in unison and sat down obediently. ¡°Father, mother, let¡¯s go back and support sister!¡± Fourth uncle Gu, who was a man of few words, said. Usually, although sister can handle it, but now is a special time for sister. Although brother-inw dotes on sister, our family must alsoe forward, otherwise olddy Guo will really think that we don¡¯t care about sister.¡± Grandma Gu nodded in satisfaction. Zhou Weiqi was more pleasing to the eye. Then, fourth uncle Gu said, ¡± ¡°Mother, actually, this matter can only be med on you. Our children understand you and know that you don¡¯t like to smile, but olddy Guo doesn¡¯t! Shees to our house every year and sees you looking at your sister coldly, so she thought you didn¡¯t love this daughter! So, mother, you should smile more often.¡± Everyone in the family, including Gu Ren, who was in Mrs. Zhang¡¯s arms, silently gave fourth uncle Gu a thumbs up in their hearts. You¡¯re amazing, a warrior. You¡¯re probably the first person besides Grandpa Gu who dares to ask what¡¯s wrong with grandma Gu. Grandma Gu nced at fourth uncle Gu and took back her words. Fourth uncle was not pleasing to the eye at all. Like the others, he was a terrible person. Grandpa Gu coughed twice and said,¡±ahem, fourth brother, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± when did your mother look at you coldly? Your mother loves you so much! Tomorrow, we¡¯ll take you and your brothers to the prefecture. In order to prevent something like this from happening again, you¡¯d better remember that you¡¯ll have to settle it in one go, whether you use force or words. After my sister and sister get married, you¡¯ll have to rely on your brothers. You only have one sister, so go back and think of a way tonight! Hurry up and eat, then go back to rest early!¡± Grandma Gu looked at her children and grandchildren who were eating. Brother Chuan was the best. Children were all debts! ...... the next morning, gu shouxin went to the old house. Cai Xiaolian also said that with her third aunt¡¯s personality, she shouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage. In fact, she didn¡¯t need to make such a trip. Gu shouxin looked at his wife and daughter, so he told them seriously, ¡± ¡°Third sister can deal with it and won¡¯t suffer any losses, but what if she does? Since our family knows about this, we must show our attitude. When we were in the prefecture city, I thought about asking my parents, eldest brother, and fourth brother toe with us. This showed their attitude. As long as Gu Lin¡¯s parents were still around, her maternal family would not allow her to be hurt. Even if her parents were not around, she, Gu Lin, had three brothers, and they would not watch her be bullied. Mother and uncle are the oldest, father and mother will go and support third sister, and US uncles will go and support the child in third sister¡¯s belly and Rui ¡®er.¡± Chapter 652 652 Gu en: I am The Guardian of the Gu family¡¯s cabbage Gu Xin pulled Gu shouxin¡¯s hand and said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°Yes, father is right. Cousin Rui is so cute that his grandmother doesn¡¯t love him at all. If he doesn¡¯t, the Gu family will dote on him!¡± As two modern people, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian suddenly had a deep understanding of the rtionship between the ancient times. In the modern world, they treated their cousins as ordinary rtives. At this moment, they suddenly understood that the unity of a family was really beneficial to the development of the family. They didn¡¯t know about the other families, but they had seen the Gu family with their own eyes. Even if the second branch had been separated and the debt collector hade to their door, Big Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu were not afraid of being implicated. They carried hoes and Sickles and came over. There was also Gu Hui, Gu en, and Gu si. No one stopped them froming. when people bully you, they have to take into ount that you have uncles, brothers, disciples, and nephews. before they attack, they have to consider your family¡¯s strength! ...... At noon, Zhang Shi brought Gu en and Gu Ren over to help with the cooking and eat. The three of them had just entered when someone knocked on the door again. zhang shi sent gu en to take a look. after a while, gu en ran to theboratory with a letter. ¡± ¡°sister niannian, the li family¡¯s manservant has something for you. He said that brother Muyan has some questions for you and it¡¯s not convenient for him toe over, so he wrote you a letter.¡± en ¡®Zi, ¡± Gu Xin patted Gu en¡¯s shoulder, ¡± why are you asking so many questions about a letter? ¡± gu en lifted her chin and said proudly, ¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a mission my father gave me! He said that our Gu family¡¯s cabbages are getting more and more juicy, and we have to guard against those pigsing to dig at the vegetables! As the oldest boy in the Gu family, I have to protect the fresh cabbages at home. Once I find a pig, I¡¯ll either drive it away or report it immediately if I can¡¯t!¡± The four sisters of the Gu family,¡±Yingluo hahahahahahahahahahaha¡± Gu enughed,¡¯what are you guysughing at? Second uncle also said that this was right. Second uncle said that the first step to growing up was to learn how to protect the older and younger sisters at home! Sisters, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll work hard! I¡¯ll work hard to be the kind that can drive away all the pigs!¡± After he finished speaking, he clenched his fist to show his determination. Gu Xin: ¡± Wanwan, you¡¯ve chased the pigs away. This cabbage is in your hands now. Aren¡¯t you going to raise these cabbages in the future? ¡± Gu en stretched out his index finger and shook it left and right. ¡°sister xinxin, do you think you need me to support you with your ability to earn money? I¡¯ve already told father and second uncle that as long as I can protect you from being taken away by the pigs, they¡¯ll take care of me for the rest of my life! They provided me with education, martial arts, and weapons. Hahahahahahahahaha!¡± After that, Gu en made a few moves. Gu Hui and Gu Nian looked at Gu en in disdain.¡¯What a fool. You¡¯ve already finished your studies and you still need them to support you?¡¯ ¡°En ¡®Zi, quicklye and hold on to Ren Ren, he¡¯s going to find sister!¡± At this time, Zhang Shi¡¯s loud voice came from the kitchen. Gu en cupped her fists and went to take care of the baby. As the sisters continued to do their own things, Gu Nian took the time to read li Muyan¡¯s letter. In the letter, he had asked a few questions about the pulley. Gu Nian knew this and sat down to write a reply. Li Muyan¡¯s letter said that in two days, his mother¡¯s colorful aunt woulde to pick up the goods. He just had to give the reply to the colorful aunt. Gu Nian could not help butugh when she saw the word ¡®Auntie¡¯. At that moment, Gu Xin turned around and saw her sister smiling after reading brother mu Yan¡¯s letter. The little people in her heart started to party. Brother mu Yan was finally smart for once, and sister was finally enlightened. Chapter 653 653 Crying andughing at the same time gu xin was quite fond of li muyan. although he was weird when they first met, after a few interactions, she felt that this brother of hers was very impressive. he was as impressive as her sister and knew many things that ordinary people didn¡¯t. however, she felt that gu nian was smart in every way except for her slow reaction when it came to rtionships. Everyone could tell that li Muyan liked Gu Nian, including Gu si. However, Gu Nian did not seem to know about it. Perhaps it was because li Muyan always went along with what Gu Nian said. Aiyo, bear with it. Us two brothers shouldn¡¯t go and cause trouble. The sisters are making a living! At the door, Gu en was dragging Gu Ren, who was about to climb in. ¡°aunt, read it.¡± gu ren pulled on the door frame and shouted with a pout. ¡°Little brat, that¡¯s big sister. You actually dare to call her by her name? Have you forgotten how she dealt with you thest time you pooped on her?¡± Gu en lectured. Gu Ren was so angry that he kicked Gu en with his chubby little leg. Gu en moved aside and Gu Ren fell to the ground. gu nian ced the letter on the desk and walked out. Gu Ren reached out for a hug. Gu Nian said,¡¯if you fall, get up on your own! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a child, you¡¯re really a child!¡± Gu en turned to look at Gu Nian. sister niannian, bear with it. He¡¯s just a child. What do you mean by ¡®really a child¡¯? ¡± He¡¯s just a kid.¡± Gu Ren got up on his own and started to giggle again. Gu en pulled his chubby little hand and said,¡¯look, all children are like this. Crying andughing, yellow dogs peeing, the rooster striking the gong, the duck blowing the horn!¡± gu ren: ¡®Hahahaha, en¡¯ Zi, you¡¯re right! You can carry him to y on the swing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. It¡¯s hot.¡± Gu Ren hugged Gu Nian¡¯s leg and refused to let go. ¡°No, it¡¯s hot.¡± Gu en replied. ¡°in that case, go to the kitchen and let mother and first aunt bring you food,¡± gu nian said. ¡°You cook. Eat your food,¡± Gu Ren said. Gu en¡¯s eyes lit up.¡¯That¡¯s right. Mother and second aunt¡¯s cooking skills are not good. It¡¯s better to bear with it and have foresight.¡¯ He hugged Gu Nian¡¯s arm and said, ¡± ¡°Sister niannian, I want to eat your cooking too.¡± ¡°You brothers wish!¡± Gu Nian pulled their hands away. I¡¯m busy! What kind of family are we from? have you two learned to be picky about food? Be careful that you won¡¯t be able to eat the food my mother and aunt made! Don¡¯t follow me, I¡¯m closing the door!¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Nian entered the house and closed the door. After dealing with the two brothers outside the house, the Three Sisters in the house looked at her pitifully. you¡¯re too good at cooking, ¡± Gu Hui said. other people¡¯s dishes don¡¯t even taste good. Gu Xin: ¡± the green bean porridge my sister made that day was so delicious. I really want to eat it! Gu si: ¡± sister niannian¡¯s cold noodles are delicious too. Even the cucumber sd is better than other people¡¯s. Gu Nian asked,¡¯Yueyue, you and your brother have discussed this, right? A pincer attack, the one outside can¡¯t move, but the one inside can?¡± Gu Xin stepped forward and hugged Gu Nian¡¯s arm. ¡°No, we¡¯ve been spoiled by big sister!¡± Gu si wrapped her other arm around her. other than grandpa¡¯s cooking, sister niannian¡¯s food is the only one that¡¯s edible in the house! Gu Hui immediately wrapped her arm around Gu Nian¡¯s shoulder. ¡± that¡¯s right. younger sister¡¯s cooking is the same as silver on the table. i¡¯ll definitely choose younger sister¡¯s cooking! ¡± Gu Xin chuckled. sister Huihui, let¡¯s not make a choice. We¡¯ll take both! alright, I¡¯ll cook. You guys can do the dishester. Otherwise, I won¡¯t cook! Gu Nian could not help but give in. ¡°Alright!¡± The Three Sisters replied in unison. Chapter 654 654 It¡¯s not easy farming In the end, Gu Nian could not resist her sisters ¡®pleas and went to the kitchen to cook. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face was gloomy. She had already worked very hard to improve her cooking skills, but it was a pity that she wasn¡¯t cut out for it! Probably without niannian¡¯s good cooking, her food could still be swallowed, butpared with niannian, to be honest, she didn¡¯t want to eat her own cooking. She was concerned about cooking and bncing nutrients such as calories, protein, and fat. she still wanted to let zhang shi use the basic metabolism method to lose weight. anyway, zhang shi didn¡¯t need to feed her milk anymore. Uncle Gu had always said that the good looks of the Gu family had been influenced by Mrs. Zhang. Gu Nian had taken a closer look at her. Her aunt was a little weird and a little fat, but she was not really ugly. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that white blotted out all ugly things, and fat destroyed everything? However, seeing Zhang Shi eat three big bowls of green bean porridge in a row, Gu Nian gave up on this idea. Forget it, I¡¯ll think about it when she realizes that she can¡¯t put on weight anymore and has to lose weight! ...... In the afternoon, Gu Xin felt a little hot and stuffy, wondering if it was going to rain. After she finished her work, she called Gu si and Gu en, took her raincoat, and carried her backpack to the field. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, Auntie, I¡¯m here to bring you some water! i saw that it was about to rain and thought that you would be able to use the straw rain cloakter, so i also brought it!¡± Gu Xin found the two. The two of them were moving corn from the cornfield. ¡°Aiyo! My son is so obedient and sensible! It¡¯s good to have a son!¡± Zhang Shi selectively ignored the two little girls. Gu Xin and Gu si were already used to it. Gu en was unhappy,¡¯mother, if sister Xinxin didn¡¯t call me, I wouldn¡¯t know so much! Mother, father is right, a daughter should be more considerate.¡± Zhang Shi was stunned. She felt that her son was bing more and more like his father. She was very uneasy! Lu Zheng came out from the ground with a huge bag of corn on his back. He pulled Gu Xin, who was about to get off the ground, onto the ridge, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go, this corn leaf is very sharp. I didn¡¯t listen to you at all and told you not toe.¡± Gu Xin chuckled,¡¯I¡¯ve been obedient! i haven¡¯t been here because it¡¯s going to rain. I¡¯m afraid that brother Yuanyuan and aunt will get caught in the rain! Hehe, brother Yuanyuan, you can¡¯t scold me for this.¡± Lu Zheng smiled helplessly and took the water bottle from Gu Xin. He sat on the edge and started drinking. As the poem said, who knew that every meal on the te was hard. He had truly experienced it in this life. In the future, he would definitely teach those who were picky about food or wasted food a good lesson. It¡¯s not easy to farm! gu xin took a handkerchief and wiped lu zheng¡¯s chin and neck, ¡± ¡°The water¡¯s falling. Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re sweating a lot!¡± Lu Zheng took the handkerchief uneasily and wiped his face haphazardly.¡±I¡¯ll do it myself! You and sisi go back quickly, not only are people roasted in this field, but they are also cut.¡± Zhang Shi was unwilling,¡±a ¡®Yuan, the three of them are already here, just let them carry the corn!¡± It was really going to rain! Carry the corn back and ask Huihui and niannian toe with you. I¡¯ll take advantage of the rain today to get all of them back, and the corn will be finished! Wait for it to dry and then thresh the seeds.¡± but, Wanwan, ¡± Lu Zheng retorted, but was interrupted by Gu Xin. Gu Xin said,¡±brother Yuan Yuan, you should go!¡± It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t been underground before. It¡¯ll be troublesome if we can¡¯t finish harvesting it when it rains. What if it rains for a few days? won¡¯t it be bad?¡± After he finished speaking, he tidied his straw hat and went into the cornfield. Chapter 655 655 You can do it Lu Zheng looked at the sky. It was indeed going to rain. Helplessly, he got up and went back. He thought that if he was faster, Xinxin would have to stay in the forest less! After a busy day, this was the moment when he was the most energetic. Not to mention Gu Xin, even Cai Xiaolian could tell that it was going to rain. The sky seemed to be covered in dark clouds. Lu Zheng had piled the corn in the storeroom. He did not even have time to drink water before he came over to call for help. ¡°Aunt Lian, take the Meng family¡¯s Ladies to clean up the dried cornfield. I¡¯ll ask Huihui and niannian to move the corn from the field. This rain will probably start in less than an hour.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Let¡¯s go together! Let Yiping and Yiane over to collect the things that are being dried in the embankment.¡± Saiddy Meng. ¡°Alright, there are some cuts in the field, so you guys can wear straw hats. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Lu Zheng carried his backpack and went to the fields again. Soon, only Gu Hui and Gu Nian were left in the field. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s intention was to let the threedies and four girls of the Meng family help to pack up the things that were being dried in the embankment. They would quickly finish packing and then go back. They would still be able to reach the manor before the rain got heavier. ...... Gu nianjia joined in moving the corn while Gu Hui and Lu Zheng carried the corn back. They had already carried it a few times. not long after, thunder began to rumble. The group also increased their speed. When all the corn had been moved down, it started to rain. It wasn¡¯t the kind of heavy rain that was loud and small. It was an especially heavy rain, and it was a big drop at a time. When it dripped on the hand, it was like a small stone falling on the hand. the wind blew through the surrounding forest. hurry up and fill up my back. Everyone, let¡¯s carry it back all at once! Zhang Shi called out to the children. She was not a reliable person, but due to her nature as a farmer, she was very concerned about thend. She had even tried this pile of corn before. It was delicious. They were used to make seeds, so they couldn¡¯t be spoiled by the rain. the thunder was loud, and the wind was a little strong. The Straw Hat on Gu Xin¡¯s head was blown away, and so was Gu SI¡¯s. seeing this, lu zheng hurriedly put on his straw hat and other things for gu xin, tying them around her chin. Zhang Shi pulled Gu en to the front. Her son had never gone down to the ground. Lu Zheng then picked up Gu Hui and Gu Nian¡¯s backpacks and asked them to leave first. Gu Si was walking behind the sisters. Gu Xin wasn¡¯t heavy with her small back on and was walking in front of Lu Zheng. When they were going downhill, she stepped on a stone and fell down the ridge beside her. Lu Zheng grabbed her back and lifted her up. &Nbsp; ¡±e, hold my hand! Lu Zheng reached out to hold Gu Xin¡¯s hand. Gu Xin held onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and walked behind him carefully. The sky was still rumbling with Thunder. The sky turned dark, and the wind blew, making people feel very cool. The rain was heavy, and the dry path quickly became muddy. If he wasn¡¯t carrying the corn, Lu Zheng would have carried Gu Xin on his back. The moment Xinxin slipped, his heart had skipped a beat. The pit next to her was a little high. fortunately, gu xin did not slip again when they reached t ground. Lu Zheng was still holding Gu Xin¡¯s hand even when they arrived at the old mansion. Xinxin might not have thought too much about it, but he had no choice. He was reluctant to let go of that pair of small hands. After cing the corn in the storeroom, Lu Zheng lifted Gu Xin¡¯s back and poured out the corn. Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng with a smile on her face, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, that was so close! If you didn¡¯t pull me back, I would have been disfigured, hehehe.¡± ¡°you!¡± lu zheng rapped her on the head. She was always disobedient. In the future, when it was going to rain, he would go home after sending the straw rain raincoat. You have to know that the crops in the fields are not as important as you.¡± No. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± crops can feed people. I can¡¯t. ¡°You can do it,¡± Lu Zheng said. alright, go back and wash up. your hair and your shoes are wet too. go back and change!¡± Gu Xin nodded. brother Yuan Yuan, you go too. Don¡¯t catch a cold! Chapter 656 656 Just a little bit more The rain came so suddenly that the sun was shining brightly in the morning, and the clouds were clouding the sky in the afternoon. Fortunately, Cai Xiaolian had the help of the Meng family¡¯s wife and the four girls at home. Otherwise, she really couldn¡¯t take back all the dried things in the bazi alone. After Gu Nian and Gu Xin went back to their rooms to take a shower, they changed into a fresh set of clothes and sat on the bench outside the main room. They watched the rain as they dried their hair. Gu Xin was a little excited,¡¯I¡¯ve never had such heavy rain since the hot weather! The rain stopped at 1 am and it was still hot. This heavy rain is so cool and the strong wind is so cool!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±yeah!¡± It¡¯s already the end of July, and it should be cooler next month!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the end of July. Mother, let¡¯s go to town and buy some duck eggs. Let¡¯s make salted duck eggs too!¡± We can even make mooncakes during the Mid-Autumn Festival!¡± Hearing about food, Gu Xin became even more excited, ¡± ¡°Sister, Sister, what¡¯s a salted duck egg? It¡¯s better to buy the duck directly than the eggs, the duck will run away all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough!¡± Gu Nian quickly interrupted. Gu Xin was stunned and followed Gu Nian¡¯s gaze. Gu Ren, who was in Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arms, was poking the fighting bug with two index fingers. Gu Xinughed, ¡± sister, just bear with it. He won¡¯t understand. It¡¯s fine! let¡¯s buy some ducks to run!¡± Gu Nian said,¡¯Xinxin, buy eggs. Let¡¯s buy duck eggs.¡¯ If you let a duck into our lotus pond, won¡¯t it spoil the Lotus?¡± Gu Xin agreed,¡¯let¡¯s buy duck eggs then! but we can buy some ducklings to feed next spring!¡± ¡°alright!¡± gu nian agreed. Gu Ren tilted his head and secretly red at Gu Nian.¡¯I was so close to finding out your family¡¯s Secret. Gu Nian, you sly old fox. Hmph!¡¯ Seeing that Gu Xin was not looking at her, Gu Nian made a face at Gu Ren. if you have the ability, then continue to worm information out of her! Cai Xiaolian was a little worried as she looked at the rain that was getting heavier. The Gu brothers and the old couple hadn¡¯te back yet, right? she seemed to have said that they woulde back today. He didn¡¯t know if they had set off yet. If they encountered andslide or something along the way, what would he do? Gu Xin ruffled her hair and asked again,¡¯sister, you still haven¡¯t told me what a salted duck egg is. are they the salty duck eggs? If it¡¯s salty, will it taste good?¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like egg yolks?¡± Gu Nian nodded. The duck egg had been marinated into a salted duck egg, so the yolk was delicious. They could be wrapped in rice dumplings, mooncakes, or even made into egg yolk pastries. When it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll make it for you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it!¡± I like it! Gu Xin nodded her head repeatedly. I like to eat anything my sister makes! ¡°You¡¯re such a bootlicker!¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes at her. Gu Xin chuckled. The two sisters chatted for a while before they realized that their mother had not said anything and had been looking at the rain. The two sisters finally understood. Their mother was probably worried about their grandparents and father! ¡± xinxin, are you okay? ¡± gu nian asked. ¡± grandpa, grandma, and father will be able toe back safely, right? ¡± gu xin nodded without hesitation, ¡± of course! Even if the mountain copses, they¡¯ll still be able to return safely.¡± gu nian thought,¡¯just say that we¡¯ll be back safely. why did you say that the mountain copsed?¡¯ Cai Xiaolian heard Gu Xin¡¯s words, ¡± yes, they wille back safely if you say so. The little koi fish had spoken, so she was finally relieved. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± in the past, when it rained, the mountain would copse and block the road. The water in the mountains could wash away the road. It¡¯s normal for mountains to copse in heavy rain, and rocks will fall! Grandpa and Grandma are good people, they will definitely return safely.¡± Chapter 657 657 You weren¡¯t satisfied in the past Gu Ren looked at Gu Nian and then at Cai Xiaolian. She didn¡¯t understand why the two of them weren¡¯t worried when his silly female protagonist said that it was safe. Gu Nian even asked her specifically, as if he wanted her to say that on purpose. Don¡¯t family members all want to be safe? No one would say that they were not safe! This was too strange. His second aunt and Gu Nian were too strange. He didn¡¯t bless his female lead¡¯s mouth, so why did these two people believe him so much? ...... In the evening, Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu were still not home even after dinner. Zhang Shi¡¯s mother and son began to worry. Cai Xiaolian even tried to persuade them. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. The rain was so heavy that one couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. Cai Xiaolian put on her straw raincoat and went to open the door. aunt Lian, someone from my granduncle¡¯s family just came to say that the road to the prefecture is blocked. If Grandpa Gu and the others areing back tonight, it might take some time. Don¡¯t worry. Lu Yang said. ¡°Are we blocked? Did anyone get hurt?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart was in her mouth. As expected, Gu Xin really meant what she said. This made her even more certain that her family was fine. one of the carriages was smashed and someone was injured. The things in the carriage are gone. My great uncle has already sent someone to take a look. I¡¯m nning to go too. By the way, don¡¯t worry until grandfather Gu and the others return. Lu Yang said. ¡°That¡¯s good then! You should be careful too. Why don¡¯t I get Huihui and niannian to go with you?¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded and said. Humans were emotional creatures. Even though she did not like Lu Zheng after listening to Gu Nian¡¯s story when she first transmigrated, after spending more than half a year with him, how could she not like such an outstanding, sunny, sensible, and good-looking young man? ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, aunt Lian, don¡¯t call sister Huihui and niannian. If Xinxin and sisi find out, they¡¯ll definitelye along. It¡¯s raining so heavily, just let them stay at home. This kind of clearing the road, just let us stinky brats do it! Moreover, my great uncle¡¯s family has enough people, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me, aunt Lian.¡± Lu Zheng waved his hands and exined. ¡°Alright, then you little brats can go! I¡¯ll get Nian Nian to make you guys something to eat. Remember toe over to eat when you¡¯re back.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Alright, aunt Lian. You guys should also close the door at home and be careful not to let the drain get blocked. The water is a little strong. I¡¯ll be leaving then, aunty Lian.¡± Lu Zheng waved his hand with a smile, turned around and mounted his horse. Cai Xiaolian watched as Lu Zheng left on his horse. She felt that she had been in great Zhou for a long time, because thest time she had seen Lu Zheng riding a horse wasst year. This child ... Cai Xiaolian went back to the central room to exin the situation to everyone. When they heard that the mountain had copsed, everyone was worried. Knowing that no one was hurt, they were relieved. gu nian went to the kitchen to knead some noodles. she nned to make them hand-rolled noodles when they returnedter. Gu Xin and Gu si called Gu en to set up the go board in the central room. They couldn¡¯t waste any time. Gu Ren leaned on the stool, his chubby legs swinging as he watched the three idiots y Go. His face was full of disdain. ¡°Sister-inw, look at Ren Ren. Is he despising his brother and sister?¡± zhang shi patted cai xiaolian and said in a low voice. Cai Xiaolian looked over and saw that it was not disdain! He remembered his nephew from his previous life. His father¡¯s official position was equivalent to that of a magistrate, and his mother was born in a family of schrs. This child must have been born in a young age! ¡°Sister-inw! You have to talk to my second brother, my Ren Ren has a bright future. He wanted him to teach his nephew well. This would have a great future! Look at him, he¡¯s so young, but he looks like he knows how to y chess!¡± Zhang Shi said. ¡°even if i didn¡¯t say anything, his father would have done the same. Sister-inw, you weren¡¯t happy with how strict he was with my son!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. Chapter 658 658 Blending in with the night ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s because I¡¯m stupid! Only now do I know that learning from his second uncle is much better than studying in school. If it wasn¡¯t for the imperial examination, I would have stopped Enzi from going to school, so that I could save some money to pay respect to his second uncle!¡± Zhang Shi said with a smile. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mouth twitched. Saving money was the most important thing. Nothing else was important. ...... It was already past midnight, and the rain was getting heavier. Cai Xiaolian asked Madam Zhang to take Gu en and Gu Ren to the guest room to sleep. With such heavy rain, even if the old mansion was not far away, they would still be wet. Gu Xin and Gu si were also yawning. Cai Xiaolian had chased them away to sleep. Gu Hui and Gu Nian, who were older, refused to go to bed and apanied Cai Xiaolian as she waited for her. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to bed. When theye back, will you be able to face them?¡± Gu Nian could not refute her excuse. You can¡¯t even form a strip, so you can¡¯t be called a lump of dough, you can only be called a lump of dough!¡± Cai Xiaolian was already immune to this kind of blow, but she also agreed to let the two of them stay. However, it was boring for the three women to sit together, so Cai Xiaolian asked Gu Nian if she knew how to y thendlord. Gu Nian did not know how to do it, but she could learn it. So, the three of them made a deck of cards and yed thendlord. A straight-A student was indeed a straight-A student. He even learned how to y cards so quickly. it could be said that he didn¡¯t miss anything when counting cards. After getting used to the first three rounds, Gu Nian finally understood. They didn¡¯t bet silver, just stickers. Gu Nian only had two strips stuck to her ears, and she was a farmer who had been implicated by Gu Hui. She won all the other times. After more than two hours, the Gu family finally returned. One by one, they all went to the second branch. Cai Xiaolian went to open the door with a nk face. One of the twonterns at the gate was extinguished, leaving only one. what appeared in front of the gu family was a face full of white stripes that were blowing in the wind. ¡°aiyo, my mother! What the hell is this?¡± Uncle Gu took a step back. cai xiaolian tore off the note. ¡± it¡¯s me. it¡¯s me. don¡¯t be afraid. don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Quicklye in!¡± Uncle Gu patted his chest. sister-inw, I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re ying. Next time, I suggest you stick a ck strip on it at night. It¡¯ll blend in with the night and not scare people! the group of them entered the house and gu hui took out the dry handkerchief that she had prepared. Out of everyone, only Grandpa Gu was slightly wet, but he did not get soaked. The others were all drenched. Soon, Gu Nian returned with arge bowl filled with hand-rolled noodles. There was meat in the bowl and two poached eggs for each of them. Uncle Gu ate fiverge bowls, and even fourth uncle Gu ate three bowls. It could be seen that they were really hungry. Without asking, uncle Gu told him everything. It only started raining when they left the prefecture. The mountain copsed at the ce where Lu Zheng had mentioned. There were no casualties. Lord su had brought the bailiffs from the prefecture to clear the road. When they arrived at the Zhou n town, they had to wait for a while before they could pass through. With Sir su in charge of the prefecture and Lu Zheng in charge of the Zhou n town, they were able to move quickly. ¡°A ¡®Yuan, are you full? Do you still want it? I¡¯ll get niannian to go again!¡± Cai Xiaolian asked when she saw Lu Zheng was thest to put down his bowl. ¡°I¡¯m full, aunt Lian. It¡¯ste, everyone should go to sleep! I Think It¡¯s Going to Rain for the next few days. We can thresh the corn.¡± Lu Yang said. well, there was a year before when the rain was this heavy in Qing Province. There are still many crops in the field that haven¡¯t been finished. This year, we farmers will have to feel heartache again! Grandpa Gu said with a frown. Chapter 659 659 Who is that person? the zhou dynasty¡¯srgest river, the nanjiang river, passed through several county towns in the qing prefecture and also passed through the prefecture. if it really rained like this for a period of time, ces like the qing prefecture would probably be affected. That night, Gu Xin had a dream. A dream that was the same as before, a dream where she had grown up. In her dream, she was still in that beautiful courtyard with the puppy in her arms, as if she was thinking about something. Her maidservant came over and invited her to y together, saying that she had been sitting like this for a few days. She couldn¡¯t stand the maidservant¡¯s pestering and yed hide-and-seek with everyone. at first, it was the little servant girl who covered her eyes and grabbed her. then, it became her who covered her eyes. She wasn¡¯t worried at all, because her puppy would help her look for him every time. Wherever the dog barked, the person would be there. A man in armor suddenly appeared. The little dog ran to the man¡¯s feet and barked. She was happy in her dream. There was actually a silly girl who didn¡¯t know how to move. She ran over excitedly, but her foot suddenly tripped over a protruding cobblestone. Her body was unstable, and she fell to the side. the man in armor supported her steadily and held her hand. heined, ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking where you¡¯re going?¡± In the dream, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she removed the blindfold and smiled. She reached out her hands and hugged the man in full armor.¡±I covered my eyes and couldn¡¯t see the way! I know that you will never let me fall.¡± The armored man hugged her tightly. if I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll never let you fall. But if I¡¯m not in the capital, you have to protect yourself, okay? ¡± After he finished speaking, he lifted her up horizontally. She wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck and smiled more brightly than the sun. Her smile was like a blooming flower, so bright. gu xin knew that she was in a dream. she also knew that she was really happy and satisfied in her dream. but, who was that man? ...... When he woke up the next morning, it was still raining. Gu Xin stretched her body and did not disturb her parents and sister. She went to the kitchen alone. ¡°sister xinxin, why didn¡¯t you wake me up? Are you going to cook? I¡¯m here to help!¡± Gu si came to the kitchen in a daze and stood in front of Gu Xin. ¡°Sisi, let¡¯s wash up first,b our hair, and put on our clothes before cooking. I¡¯m here to see if father is back. Touch the stove, it¡¯s still hot. They must have just slept not long ago. Come, let¡¯s wash up first.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Oh.¡± gu si and gu xin brushed their teeth and washed their faces together. then, they nned to go back to their room tob their hair. After such a long time, Gu Xin already knew how tob her own hair. Not only that, she could evenb Gu SI¡¯s hair. ¡°If this part of mine was a little rounder, we would look even more alike! Sisi, your round face is so pretty!¡± Afterbing Gu SI¡¯s hair, the two sisters looked into the mirror and Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Sister Xinxin, you¡¯ll be able to grow up if you eat more. grandpa said he wants to eat meat.¡± Gu si said. ¡°I won¡¯t. My face won¡¯t be round when I grow up.¡± Gu Xin thought of all the dreams she had when she was an adult. In her dreams, she was pretty but her face was not round. ¡°How did you know? Don¡¯t be discouraged, I¡¯ll tell you what I like to eat in the future, and you¡¯ll definitely be able to round it after eating it. ¡± Gu siforted. ¡°ai!¡± Gu Xin sighed. It probably wouldn¡¯t happen again. She couldn¡¯t turn into a round-faced person. She was so depressed! At the door, Gu Ren stood there in a daze. He had heard the sisters ¡®conversation and looked at Gu Xin in confusion, ¡± She likes round faces? Don¡¯t all girls like thin faces? could it be that there was a mistake in his female lead setting? ¡°Bear with it, you¡¯re awake! Where are mother and brother?¡± Gu si saw Gu Ren and ran over. Chapter 660 660 I¡¯m still a child when gu ren woke up, the other two did not. Gu Xin and Gu si carried him to the kitchen to wash his face and hands. They even mixed some sugar water for him to drink, afraid that he would be hungry. ¡°bear with it, be good, big sister will immediately start a fire to make you porridge! Drink some sugar water first!¡± gu xin ced him on a small stool and passed him a spoon for him to drink on his own. Seeing that the two little girls were so sensible, Gu Ren obediently drank the sugar water. Gu Xin cooked porridge and cooked two eggs for herself. She also patted some cucumbers and cut up a piece of meat that Gu Nian had stewed yesterday. she would not do anything more. When the meal was ready, the girl only scooped out her own food. Gu Xin let Gu si eat first while she fed Gu Ren with the spoon. Gu Ren¡¯s mouth was not big. After one spoonful, some of his saliva would flow out from the corner of his mouth. Fortunately, there was a drool bag to keep it in. Gu Ren looked at the female lead that he had written. She was indeed gentle, kind, sweet, and cute! But why did she like round faces? He was set to be devastatingly beautiful, the kind that would make the male lead go crazy for her, the kind that would hit a wall for her. ¡°Aiya, bear with it, focus on eating! If it¡¯s not good, I¡¯ll hit you!¡± Gu Xin said with a straight face when she saw Gu Ren looking at her in a daze. Her congee was already dripping with water. hehe, hehe ~¡±Gu Renughed smugly .¡¯I¡¯m a child. I can¡¯t eat properly.¡¯ Gu Xin furrowed her brows and ced the spoon into the bowl. She pulled Gu Ren¡¯s chubby hand over, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hit your palm if you don¡¯t listen.¡± ¡°Leh Leh Leh Leh Leh!¡± Gu Ren pulled his hand back and made a face. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows, ¡± you¡¯re a bad guy. Don¡¯t you know how precious crops are?! How hard did it take to get this rice? I have to teach you a lesson! You can waste anything, but not food.¡± As she spoke, Gu Xin pulled Gu Ren¡¯s hand over and patted his palm. Gu Ren was stunned. Gu Xin continued patting him,¡¯hurry up and tell me, did you eat well? if you don¡¯t say it, i¡¯ll hit you as hard as i can!¡± ¡°hmph!¡± gu ren snorted. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re willing to hit a child. Sure enough, Gu Xin increased her strength, you still want to throw a tantrum! Do you know how hard it is for uncle to harvest in the fields under the hot sun? Eldest uncle had not taken a break since the beginning of spring! Why do you have no conscience? Do you know how many people can¡¯t afford to eat rice?¡± The more Gu Xin spoke, the angrier she got. She hit Gu Ren three more times. Gu Ren was speechless. Did I wear the wrong clothes? This can¡¯t be the female lead I created, right? Yes, it¡¯s definitely not, I won¡¯t admit it! My female lead is so gentle! He would not hit a child. And it was so painful. Gu Ren¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. Damn it, children¡¯s ability to take hits was really not strong. Was he in pain just like that? Seeing Gu Ren cry, Gu Xin felt sad but she still did not want to spoil him, ¡± ¡°Then tell me, will you still be able to eat properly in the future? You can¡¯t eat much in the first ce, and you¡¯re not even good at it. If you don¡¯t eat properly, you¡¯ll be wasting eldest uncle¡¯s hard work. Even if our family¡¯s rice is bought from the store, you¡¯ll be wasting the hard work of other uncles. You won¡¯t grow tall if you don¡¯t eat. Be good and bear with it. Quickly tell big sister that you¡¯ll have to eat properly in the future.¡± Gu Ren sniffed, pouted, and nodded.¡±Oh.¡± Gu Xin was finally satisfied. She took Gu Ren¡¯s hand and looked at it. It was a little red. She rubbed her hands together, feeling sorry for him.¡±Bear with it, be good, big sister doesn¡¯t want to hit you. however, you must remember not to waste food in the future. If you don¡¯t like it, just shake your head and tell big sister.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Ren replied. Gu Xin kissed Gu Ren on the face, ¡± ¡°Good girl! i believe that in the future, she will be a good child who cherishes food.¡± gu ren thought,¡±tsk, a few hits and a kiss. female lead, i¡¯ll remember you!¡± Hmph, when I grow up, I¡¯ll introduce all kinds of girls to the male lead and make you cry, Hmph! Gu si ran over. sister Xinxin,¡±she said. go and eat! I¡¯ll feed him. This stinky brat, if he doesn¡¯t listen, we¡¯ll call big sister up. He won¡¯t dare to disobey big sister¡¯s words!¡± Gu Ren was speechless. Of course not. That awesome big sister would throw a person onto the top of the bed. I¡¯m still a child, why do I have to go through so much? wu ~ Chapter 661 661 You can ept it now It didn¡¯t take long for Zhang Shi to get up. Seeing that Gu Ren had been cleaned up and breakfast was ready, she praised Gu Xin and Gu si, which was a rare asion. Gu Ren wanted to point at Gu Xin andin, but Gu si looked over and said ¡± big sister ¡± in silence. Gu Ren obediently shut up. He felt wronged! after zhang shi ate, she returned to the old residence and left the child with the second branch. The main reason was that the rain was too heavy, and there was no baby Straw raincoat. She was afraid that she would get her baby son drenched in the rain on the road, and that would be heartache. Gu Xin and Gu si washed the dishes together and carried Gu Ren to the long corridor. It was already the end of the month, and the goods that were to be handed over to the Li family were already ready. The girl carried the guqin out to the corridor, nning to y it together. The four sisters had two of the same hobbies, two of the same hobbies, and some of them were liked by all four of them. For example, Qin was what the girls liked. Gu Hui and Gu Nian did not like it. Chess was apulsory requirement from Gu shouxin. Whether you like it or not, you have to learn how to y, so all four of them knew how to y. writing was also a mandatory requirement. however, gu nian and gu hui preferred to draw. gu xin and gu si, on the other hand, also knew how to do it. Her friends were the only ones who preferred needlework. They could both embroider aplete handkerchief on their own, but Gu Hui and Gu Nian could not. In terms of culinary skills, Gu Xin and Gu si were slightly inferior. They could only cook for themselves and were not good at cooking. Gu Reny on the wicker chair and looked at the two little girls. He listened to the melodious sound of the zither and patted his stomach from time to time. ¡°Eh? Bear with it, this rhythm is good!¡± Gu en got out of bed and saw the sisters ying the piano. He walked over and saw his younger brother lying on the rattan chair like an old man. He took a closer look and saw that he was still following the rhythm. Gu en was much more pitiful than the four sisters. He did not have any electives, but they were allpulsory. Anyway, he had to know what Gu shouxin knew. He also knew about music. The two sisters turned around and saw that Gu Ren had stopped moving. He was raising his feet and ying with them with his chubby little hands. Gu en ran over and picked him up. ¡°Hey, kid, you did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you? Are you trying to hide your strength? He clearly understood, but he pretended not to! No, I have to tell second uncleter and have him treat you as his student in advance.¡± Gu Ren had already given up on struggling and resisting. He let Gu en carry him. These bad children of the Gu family just can¡¯t bear to see me doing well. All of them want to bully me! Wuwuwu, why am I not the only child in both lifetimes? so pitiful! ...... The others only woke up in the afternoon. with mrs. zhang taking gu xin and gu si to cook lunch, it could barely be considered a meal. The rain had never stopped, and it didn¡¯t even show any signs of abating. After lunch, the family went to the old house with an umbre. There was a lot of corn in the warehouse. ¡°will the rain affect the sweet potatoes in the field?¡± uncle gu asked worriedly. Would it be washed away? No, today¡¯s rain is lighter, I have to go to the field to take a look.¡± In the end, the rain did not stop. Not long after, Lu Zheng came over to tell uncle Gu that he had already gone to take a look. Some of the soil had been washed away by the rain and the sweet potatoes had already emerged. They were quite big, so Lu Zheng asked Gu Nian if she could take them. these sweet potatoes were nted in february, and their growth cycle was between five to seven months. if they were really that big, they would be able to harvest. The Gu family nned to take a look after the rain stopped. If most of them were like this, then they would stop. Chapter 662 662 i don¡¯t want him to be too sessful The rainsted for an entire day and only stopped when it was almost time for dinner. Uncle Gu couldn¡¯t wait to bring Lu Zheng and Gu Nian to the field again. Gu shouxin wanted to punch him. After a day of heavy rain, the ground was full of mud. If he let niannian go, wouldn¡¯t she make the little girl dirty? However, uncle Gu was really persistent in the matter of crops. He pretended to be pitiful to Gu shouxin, saying that if he didn¡¯t go and see, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat dinner. He pulled Gu shouxin and muttered for a long time. Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and finally asked Gu shouxin not to stop him. however, he also instructed gu nian to hold on to that thing and to be careful on the slippery road. two hourster, the three mud men returned. Gu Nian and Lu Zheng went back to their respective homes to take a shower and change their clothes. Before they left, they nced at uncle Gu in disbelief. In any case, they did not have to be covered in mud, including their hair. However, it was all because of uncle Gu. In a moment of excitement, the mud sshed all over Lu Zheng and Gu Nian¡¯s heads. One could only imagine how big Uncle Gu was. lu zheng decided to harvest the sweet potatoes after the rain stopped. ...... It was July, and the Li family¡¯s people only came to transport the goods on thest day. Because of the continuous rain for a few days, there were mountains copsing from time to time on the way from the prefecture. Mrs. Li didn¡¯te with them this time. It was big yellow who brought the people over. After this batch of goods was out, they would be able to transport the goods to the newly bought Manor next month. Gu Nian had made a deal with First Lady Meng. From now on, she and seconddy Meng would be in charge of the washing and protective suit workshop in the manor. All the maidservants there would be avable for them to use. the fourthdy of the meng family stayed behind, bringing yiping and yian, the other four maidservants, over from the manor every day to make perfumes and perfumes with the sisters. Gu Nian wrote a letter to li Muyan. The letter was filled with serious business. She asked him if the makeup tools and jars for her skincare products were ready. If they were ready, they would open their store after the Mid-Autumn Festival. big yellow brought the letter back. li muyan read it and was ted. as expected,munication was very important, as if the person was right beside him. Li Muyan even sighed to his maternal grandmother, Madam Xie, that Gu Nian¡¯s writing was really good! Although she didn¡¯t write it as neatly as other girls, one look at the tip of her brush and one could tell that she wasn¡¯t a simple person. Li Muyan said some nice things to Madam Xie, and Madam Xie kept smiling. What could be better than finding a daughter and immediately having a grandson, and finding a girl that he was satisfied with? Xie and Duke Rong had enjoyed it before. Their daughter was married and had a few grandsons and granddaughters. Should they leave the title of nobility to their eldest grandson or choose the best one? The two of them had even prepared a dowry for their granddaughter. They had prepared the dowry that they had originally nned for their daughter for their granddaughter. In the end, the truth was that he only had grandsons and no granddaughters. He didn¡¯t have to worry about who to give the title to, and even his granddaughter-inw didn¡¯t have to worry about the other party¡¯s power. The old couple had never thought of finding li Muyan a girl of equal social status. Their family couldn¡¯t be too powerful, and they couldn¡¯t be rted to the Prince. They were the Empress Dowager¡¯s maiden family. If they were to marry into a family rted to the Prince¡¯s family, the Emperor would be afraid. Even though the Emperor had respected them so far. However, it was different with children. The two of them didn¡¯t want li Muyan to be so sessful and achieve anything in the court. It was good to do business. If it didn¡¯t involve the court, this Duke Rong¡¯s mansion could be passed down for at least three generations. Chapter 663 663 please don¡¯t The Academy exam was on the 18th of August, and there were a total of nine days. If they passed this exam, they would have the title of a schr, and they wouldn¡¯t even need to kneel in front of an official. As soon as August arrived, the children took the initiative to ask Gu shouxin to arrange a month¡¯s task for them to be examined at the end of the month. It was fine for his sisters, but Gu en needed someone to watch over him. Gu shouxin originally thought that watching a child¡¯s homework would not affect him at all, but who knew that Grandpa Gu was so serious that he called Lu Zheng over and asked him to take a look at Gu en¡¯s homework this month. Although Lu Zheng had never participated in the Imperial examinations, he could still understand the homework of Gu en¡¯s level and could exin it to her. Gu en asked, ¡± brother ah Yuan, if you¡¯re so good, why don¡¯t you take the schrly examination? ¡± Sister Xinxin said that you want to go to the battlefield to protect the country, but that¡¯s so dangerous. Being a civil official and working for the people is another kind of protection. Lu Zheng then told Gu en about the civil servants and generals. His experience was different from Gu shouxin¡¯s, so what he told Gu en was naturally different. However, Gu en¡¯s thoughts would not be confused because the two of them had one thing inmon, which was that they were very decisive in their work. They would not leave any leeway for people they did not care about. Just like that, the eldest grandson of the Gu family was taught by these two people from a young age how to survive in the officialdom. Gu Ren had nothing to do and listened to Lu Zheng telling Gu en about things. He was extremely d that he was not the first boy in the Gu family. He did not want to shoulder so many responsibilities. He had to cheer for en Zi. If en Zi was awesome, things would be much smoother for him in the future. ...... On the 3rd of August, Gu Nian received li Muyan¡¯s reply. The letter was not brought back by the Li family¡¯s manservant, but by thirddy Meng. In the letter, li Muyan said that other than the decorations in the store, everything was ready. He would send someone to bring the sample over for Gu Nian to look at tomorrow. He told thirddy Meng to close the cold drink shop, calcted the ounts and attached them to the letter. He then designed the interior of the store and asked Gu Nian to make any changes that she wanted to. She could then hand it over to the servant who would bring the goods over tomorrow. Li Muyan also talked about what he had been doing recently, and he was full of nonsense. Gu Nian read through it patiently as she was afraid of missing out on important news. After reading it, she was speechless. This li Muyan must be a Chatterbox. He could even write so much. Gu Xin observed Gu Nian¡¯s expression from the side. After she finished reading the letter, she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Sister, what did brother mu Yan say to make you so helpless again? What¡¯s with that expression?¡± you little girl, ¡± Gu Nian said as she nced at Gu Xin, ¡± you¡¯re quite a gossiper! gu xin smiled cheekily, ¡± i¡¯m just concerned about my sister! I¡¯m afraid that brother Muyan doesn¡¯t know how to speak and will make sister angry! that¡¯s why i¡¯m concerned.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t know how to talk, but he talks too much. Xinxin, I¡¯m telling you, in the future, don¡¯t be a Chatterbox. You¡¯re too Chatterbox, my head hurts!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯sister, it¡¯s good to be a Chatterbox! Chatting will make you happy! he¡¯s not talking all the time.¡± little Xinxin, ¡± Gu Nian said, ¡± tell me honestly. Are you trying to match us together? ¡± Gu Nian was shocked when she heard the question. Oh my God, could she resist the love line of the little koi fish? please don¡¯t! Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯I¡¯m not trying to matchmake you! I just think that brother Muyan is not bad. Of course, I hope that sister will be with the brother-inw that she likes! Her uncle had said that it didn¡¯t matter how outsiders looked at this matter. Only she knew if her shoes fit. Even if the shoes were stinky, it was fine as long as they werefortable to wear! No matter how good the shoes look to others, no matter how fragrant they smell, we can¡¯t wrong ourselves because of other people¡¯s opinions! So, sister, I won¡¯t control your thoughts.¡± Chapter 664 664 When did you start to care about us? Hearing Gu Xin¡¯s words, Gu Nian finally rxed. She was really afraid that Gu Xin would say, ¡± sister, I like brother mu Yan as my brother-inw. I think you two are the most suitable for each other. However, li Muyan didn¡¯t say much in the letter. She couldn¡¯t say that li Muyan had taken a fancy to her, right? that would be too much of a stretch. It was just like how she had forced Xue Qianyu to say that he would not fall for her. Gu Xin ran behind Gu Nian and massaged her shoulders. ¡°Sister, what did brother mu Yan say? can we open our shop? should we go to the prefecture to take a look?¡± Gu Nian moved her neck and felt veryfortable. She then exined the contents of the letter to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be going for the next few days. We¡¯ll pack the perfume and perfume at home. i¡¯ll go in a few days. besides, it¡¯s been raining non-stop recently. we¡¯ll go after the rain stops.¡± gu xin asked again, ¡± sister, you said that we can bake mooncakes, make sesame cakes, and beat daddi for the mid-autumn festival. we¡¯ll buy the ingredients from zhou jia town then! ¡± I¡¯ll go visit Grandpa Zhou!¡± ¡°You little glutton, so you¡¯re only concerned about food!¡± Gu Nianughed. Also, why do you want to see Grandpa Zhou? Didn¡¯t you say that he was a strange old manst time?¡± gu xin replied with conviction,¡¯it¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s a strange and stubborn old man that i have to show him my concern! he told him not to be so stubborn. since he knew our grandfather when he was young, he shoulde to the vige to y when he had nothing to do! He¡¯s chubby, and he looks healthy. We can¡¯t let our Grandpa look for him every time!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to lose your hope. Why don¡¯t you go and beg grandma Xiao to allow Grandpa Zhou to appear?¡¯ Gu Nian felt that the Zhou family was very interesting. Lu Zheng was already so old, but the two of them still did not meet. Previously, they went to the capital for a ¡± funeral ¡± because they had seen each other. His grandson was already by his side, so what was there to be angry about? How many decades does a person have? ...... on the fourth day of the new year, li muyan¡¯s manservant, ah chun, personally brought people to deliver goods. Gu nianyi inspected the products carefully. She had to admit that li Muyan¡¯s products were indeed useful. The eysh curler, the eysh brush, and the eyebrow pencil holder were all exactly as she had imagined. Gu Nian checked the items and handed the letter to ah Chun. Then, she called her sisters, fourthdy Meng, Yiping, and an to theboratory to pack up. Gu Xin ced the eyebrow pencil back into its holder, ¡± brother Muyan is really amazing. If anyone else was like him, they would have given up on themselves. However, brother Muyan didn¡¯t. Look at his abilities. I really admire him! Gu Hui, who was putting on face cream, agreed with him. ¡°i thought those rich young masters were all idiots! I didn¡¯t expect this to be so useful.¡± sister Huihui, those families that have been around for many years would not allow their children to be useless. If their children are useless, how are they going to continue their family line? ¡± Gu Nianughed. I think the Gu family will get better and better, ¡± said Gu Hui, deeply touched. I see that en ¡®Zi has be more sensible recently. He¡¯s quite smart to bear with it. Gu Xin,¡¯sister Huihui, you really have good taste. I think so too. I¡¯ve heard about a few famous families in great Zhou, such as the Huo family. Look at Huo Xintong, he doesn¡¯t have the bad habits of those young masters. His father said that his father and uncle were all officials, and old master Huo was very strict with him! It¡¯s just like how our grandma controls us!¡± The Three Sisters looked at Gu Xin speechlessly. Since when did grandma care about us? they all let me grow freely without any pressure. Chapter 665 665 Lively The next day, ah Chun came again with li Muyan¡¯s reply. It was a blueprint of the shop¡¯s interior that li Muyan had redrawn based on Gu Nian¡¯s ideas. The rest of the words were nonsense to Gu Nian. Therefore, Gu Nian did not even reply to her. Instead, she asked ah Chun to tell her that the decoration would be done ording to the drawing. After ah Chun left, Gu Xin ran back home and pulled Gu Nian over. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go and watch the show!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so exciting?¡± Gu Nian asked. It¡¯s been raining for so long that the roads outside can¡¯t be walked anymore, and there¡¯s still someone here to watch?¡± Gu Xin chuckled,¡¯it¡¯s really lively! Zhang Yunyun¡¯s brother was captured by the Yamen!¡± Gu Nian was stunned. Wasn¡¯t Zhang Yunyun¡¯s elder brother a schr? He¡¯s just a schr, what did he do to get caught?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯I don¡¯t know either! big sister huihui and little sister sisi have already gone, so let¡¯s go too.¡± Gu Nian had a feeling that her father was the one who had caused thismotion. thest time the zhang family¡¯s woman came over and beat her mother, she went to take revenge for the sake of the younger ones. however, she didn¡¯t punish them at all. She thought that her father was waiting for the exam to pass before making a move! now, it seemed that her father was secretly doing something again. The two sisters stepped on a handful of mud and arrived at the Zhang family¡¯s house. At this moment, the Zhang family was still surrounded by people, but the county government had already taken Zhang Yunfu away. Zhang Yunfu was the eldest son of Zhang Lizheng and Madam Xu. He was also the elder brother of Zhang Yungui and Zhang Yunyun. He had be a schr two years ago, but he did not pass the imperial examination that year. He had been studying in the county for the past two years. He had married the only daughter of an oil mill¡¯s owner and had two sons. The family of four lived in a small courtyard in the county and rarely came back. Gu Nian had only seen him once and did not have much of an impression of him. Zhang Yunfu was a schr, had a father who was Li Zheng, and the Yue family had a small fortune. The vigers were envious of him and wanted to curry favor with him. So, when something happened to him, wouldn¡¯t there be more people who were eager to see the fun? Unfortunately, Gu Xin and Gu Nian were toote. All they could see was the back of the car as it drove away, as well as Madam Zhang and Madam Xu sitting on the bluestone floor, crying despite the wet ground. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were sharp as she spotted Gu Hui and Gu si standing under the tree outside the Zhang family¡¯s house. She pulled Gu Nian over and asked, ¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Murder,¡± Gu Hui replied. Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°who did he kill?¡± gu nian asked curiously. Hasn¡¯t it been raining these past few days? I think he was at home the past few days!¡± Gu si replied,¡¯it¡¯s because I killed someone that I ran back to the vige to hide. even after so many days of rain, the evidence has not been washed away. our lord yan is observant and observant. ah, sisters, let¡¯s go to the yamen to watch the trial!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯sure! Let big brother Yuan Yuan bring us there. We¡¯re going to buy some food for the Mid-Autumn Festival anyway.¡± the sisters had finished their discussion and were about to look for lu zheng when zhang yunyun rushed over with red eyes and stopped them.¡±Don¡¯t go! It¡¯s definitely you! It must be you guys! Why would my big brother kill someone? it must be you!¡± Gu Hui crossed her arms. Zhang Yunyun, if you have a problem with your brain, go and find a doctor. It¡¯s useless toe to us! Zhang Yunyun red at the four sisters, ¡± ¡°it must be you guys!st time, our two families fought, and your family has a good rtionship with the county magistrate.st time, the county magistrate¡¯s wife came, so he must have helped you. My big brother is an elementary schr, how could he kill people! It¡¯s definitely you guys!¡± Gu Xin red at Zhang Yunyun, ¡± you really think highly of our family. You even got the county Magistrate to help you cheat and use your brother of murder! Do you know what crime it is to kill? A life for a life! Don¡¯t talk nonsense when you don¡¯t know anything! You¡¯re just jealous that our family is Living a Good Life. Now that something has happened to your family, you have to me it on us and make us like your family? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible! We¡¯re doing this with integrity! I want to see your big brother on trial! Hmph!¡± Chapter 666 666 This move is really ruthless ¡°No, no, my big brother didn¡¯t kill anyone. My big brother is a schr, and I¡¯m the schr¡¯s little sister!¡± Zhang Yunyun shook her head and reached out to pinch Gu Xin. gu nian and gu hui stood still, not intending to help. gu xin dodged immediately and zhang yunyun missed her and fell into the mud. Zhang Lizheng, who was in the house, heard themotion and asked Madam Xu to bring Zhang Yunyun in. They had more important things to do. They had to go to the Yamen to arrange things for their son and ask about the specific situation! zhang yunyun had been taken away, and the four gu sisters had also received the hatred of madam xu and olddy zhang. The vigers sighed. In the past, it was always the Gu family¡¯s second branch that was bullied. Now, the second branch was unyielding. Therefore, the man in the family had to stand up. Once Gu shouxin became normal, his wife and daughter became tough. Zhang Yunfu was indeed an elementary schr, but Gu shouxin was also about to be an elementary schr! At this time, the vigers did not want to be on bad terms with the Gu family because of Li Zheng¡¯s family. In the beginning, everyone thought that Gu shouxin would not be able to pass the exam. Now that he had passed two subjects in a row, he was already a Tong student. He was not as muddled as before. Maybe he would really pass the Xiucai exam this month! The four sisters dragged their Enzi, who was watching the fun, to look for Lu Zheng and asked him to take them to the Yamen. When they arrived at the Yamen, the case was being tried. Lord Yan was good at investigating cases. Zhang Yunfu refused to admit to his crimes in the beginning, but Lord Yan asked him to argue. The more he argued, the more embarrassed he would be when the witnesses and physical evidence were revealed. The final result was that Zhang Yunfu not only killed someone, but also killed in love. His wife was among the witnesses. The cause of the incident was that Zhang Yunfu had been living in the county after he became a schr. In the end, he was involved with the daughter of a pastry shop owner in the county. He used flowery words to coax the girl, and his wife found out that he had seeded. His wife was furious and made a lot of noise at home all day long. She also threatened Zhang Yunfu that she would not give him money to support his studies in the future. Zhang Yunfu could only coax his wife and say that he wanted to cut off all ties with the daughter of the pastry shop. In the end, the pastry shop¡¯s daughter was deeply in love with him and was unwilling to cut off all ties with him. She even took out money and was willing to support Zhang Yunfu¡¯s studies. Zhang Yunfu was in a dilemma. He was also greedy for the young daughter of the pastry shop, so he couldn¡¯t stop. His wife waspletely furious. She nned to break up and ruin the reputation of this adulterous couple. She would separate and then take her sons back to her Maiden Home. Of course, Zhang Yunfu did not want to do it. He went to the bakery daughter again. This time, he was more determined. In the end, the bakery daughter had evidence of Zhang Yunfu cheating in the exam two years ago. This scared Zhang Yunfu and he strangled the bakery daughter in anger. The witnesses and physical evidence were taken out, and Zhang Yunfu could only plead guilty. Sir Yan then asked him where he had gotten the exam questions from two years ago. Zhang Yunfu said that he picked it up, but his wife stood up and said that it was his father-inw who spent money to buy it from the county Magistrate at that time. the county magistrate from two years ago was not cheng rui¡¯s father, but another one. he had also been sentenced formitting a crime. Sir Yan wiped his sweat. It was not easy to be the county Magistrate of Taoyuan County. One by one, they were not transferred away, but directly demoted from their positions. He was so scared! The one who bought the questions was Zhang Li Zheng. Naturally, the bailiff went to get Zhang Li Zheng. In the end, he didn¡¯t have to go to the vige at the crossroad. Zhang Li Zheng was waiting for the money to clear the way, but he was caught before he could react. Lu Zheng apanied the Gu sisters to watch the trial. He had already guessed in his heart that other than second uncle Gu, who else could dig up the incident from two years ago? This move was really ruthless! He told the women outside about buying the test papers, and then told the women at home who bought them. Apart from the murder, everything else should be under second uncle¡¯s control! Lu Zheng called his sisters and left. There was no need to listen to what happened after that, the vige would know tomorrow. Chapter 667 667 It was especially real The next day, the news spread in the vige. Zhang Lizheng was sentenced to three years in prison for buying the questions, while Zhang Yunfu was sentenced to execution. In the great Zhou Dynasty, other than self-defense, one had to pay with one¡¯s life for killing others. Furthermore, the pastry shop couple only had one daughter. They wanted to kill Zhang Yunfu. The atmosphere in the Zhang family was very bad. Both the father and son were in trouble, and only Zhang Yungui was left. He heard the woman at home crying non-stop and got up to go out. Madam Xu grabbed him and asked,¡±Yungui, where are you going?¡± Don¡¯t run around, you¡¯re the only one left in the house. Your sister-inw has taken your nephew away, so don¡¯t leave us, the old, the weak, the women and the children!¡± Zhang Yungui exhaled and patted Madam Xu¡¯s hand,forting her,¡±Mother, I¡¯m just going out for a walk. I¡¯ll also go to the county and ask my master if there¡¯s any way to use silver to pay for father¡¯s prison. as for sister-inw, even if big brother did something wrong and her family is richer than ours, her two nephews are surnamed Zhang. They can¡¯t possibly grow up in their maternal family. Mother, don¡¯t worry, leave these things to me. ¡± ¡°Yungui, we can only rely on you now!¡± Madam Xu nodded. Zhang Yungui walked to the door and Zhang Yunyun chased after him.¡±Second brother, wait.¡± Zhang Yungui stopped and turned around. ¡°Second brother, I think this matter has something to do with the Gu family. Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence? Eldest brother¡¯s mistress knew about father buying the exam papers, and so did eldest sister-inw. We didn¡¯t know about this.¡± Zhang Yungui frowned,¡±what if it¡¯s big brother who has provoked people outside?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Zhang Yunyun immediately denied. You¡¯re also working in the county city. Have you heard of who big brother has offended? He was focused on passing the Imperial college entrance examination, so how could he have the time to provoke others? It must be the Gu family, it must be the Gu family.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s them?¡± Zhang Yungui pursed his lips. When his eldest brother was fooling around with women outside, no one forced him. Two years ago, when his father bought the exam questions, no one forced him either. Alright, Yunyun, don¡¯t go to the Gu residence to say anything. Don¡¯t go out during this period of time. The most important thing for us now is to get father out and get nephew back.¡± The hatred in Zhang Yunyun¡¯s eyes grew. She watched Zhang Yungui walk away and shouted, ¡± ¡°You just can¡¯t let go of Gu Nian, can you? If it wasn¡¯t for the matchmaking, our family wouldn¡¯t have had such a thing with the Gu family. The one who can¡¯t afford to offend them is you, it¡¯s all you!¡± After that fight, the Zhang family actually wanted to fight again. They always felt that it was too embarrassing that day. However, on the day of the taxi, they saw those luxurious carriages entering the vige. Mrs. Li and the others had seen this many times, but they didn¡¯t think much of it, because the Li family was a business. However,dy Yan anddy su were the wife of a County Magistrate and the wife of a magistrate. They even greeted the chubby and Noble-lookingdy with great courtesy. The Zhang family was afraid. Zhang Yungui heard Zhang Yunyun¡¯s roar and stopped. After a while, he heard the door close. He turned around and walked toward the Gu family¡¯s house. He paced back and forth at the door of the second room for a long time. Gu shouxin carried Gu Ren out and was about to go to the old house when he saw Zhang Yungui. Gu shouxin stopped in his tracks. Zhang Yungui didn¡¯t care about the mud on the ground and knelt down,¡±Second uncle, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s this brat¡¯s fault, this brat¡¯s fault. Second uncle, please take into ount that we¡¯re all from the same vige and let my father off!¡± Gu Ren looked at Zhang Yungui, who was kneeling on the ground, with a face full of curiosity. This person had never appeared in the book before! Every time he saw someone who didn¡¯t appear in the book, he felt that it was very real. Chapter 668 668 That¡¯s the matter of money Gu shouxin sneered and carried Gu Ren to the old mansion. Zhang Yungui hugged Gu shouxin¡¯s leg. second uncle, I really know my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have pestered Gu Nian. I shouldn¡¯t have asked my mother to bring a matchmaker to your house without asking your family. I shouldn¡¯t have watched them make trouble! It¡¯s all my fault, my father and brothers are not wrong! Second uncle, please be magnanimous and let my father off!¡± Gu shouxin kicked Zhang Yungui away,¡±if you don¡¯t want people to know, then don¡¯t do it.¡± This was their own doing, so they had to bear all the consequences themselves! If they had a clear conscience, no one could do anything to them! Just like you, if you obediently forge your iron, no one can do anything to you!¡± When Zhang Yungui heard this, he knew that Zhang Yunyun was right. This matter was really rted to the Gu family. He was extremely regretful at this moment. He regretted being so obsessed with Gu Nian. Gu Nian had rejected him so many times. Why could he not understand? He had harmed his father and brother. Zhang Yungui kept kowtowing,¡±every injustice has its perpetrator!¡± Second uncle is begging you, it doesn¡¯t matter what you do to me, but please be lenient and let my father go! My father is old, and his days in prison are not good! Please direct your anger at me, second uncle!¡± Gu shouxin smiled, and Gu Ren, who was in his arms, shivered. Gu Ren: ¡± today, I finally know what it means to die ofughter. His second uncle¡¯s smile is too f * cking cruel. It can really kill people. ¡°Zhang Yungui, you¡¯ve asked the wrong person!¡± Gu shouxin said. Your father made a mistake, so I don¡¯t care what punishment he is going to receive. As for your big brother, he had bad intentions and was so angry that he killed someone. It¡¯s not that he was implicated by you. It was true. Have you never thought about why your father sent you to the cksmith¡¯s forge when you were still young and made you give up on studying? Your big brother had to buy questions for the county exam. This is also your father¡¯s own sin! If he wasn¡¯t biased back then, you might¡¯ve gotten in without him taking the risk to buy the questions. So, Zhang Yungui, your father and brother deserve it. It¡¯s not a question of whether I¡¯ll let them go or not, but if they were like you, who could catch them? They deserve it. ¡± Zhang Yungui¡¯s expression changed, and he stopped kowtowing. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and the corners of his mouth curled up. I¡¯ll let you live in the contradiction of injustice and guilt for the rest of your life! Gu Ren¡¯s chubby little hand patted his little heart. It was so scary. He could offend anyone but his second uncle. It was too scary. He silently lit an incense for Zhang Yungui in his heart. Seeing that Zhang Yungui was still in a daze, Gu shouxin carried the child and went to the old house. At this time, Gu Xin came out from behind the door and looked in the direction of the old house. Seeing that Gu shouxin had gone far away, she squatted in front of the door and looked at Zhang Yungui, ¡± ¡°Brother Yungui, how did you be like this? Uncle Li Zheng and brother Yunfu did something wrong themselves, so why are you criticizing my father? My father isn¡¯t the victim or the county Magistrate! Brother Yungui, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Zhang Yungui lifted his head and looked at Gu Xin with a bitter smile. Gu Xin pursed her lips. actually, I used to think that you¡¯re a good person, brother Yungui. It¡¯s true. I quite like you among the big Brothers in the vige. However, ever since I found out that you didn¡¯t stop your grandmother, mother, aunt, and younger sisters from bullying my mother and aunt, and even hoped that they could use their fists to subdue my mother so that she would agree to let my sister marry you, I didn¡¯t like you anymore. I especially hate you!¡± Zhang Yungui looked at Gu Xin,¡±but I really want to marry your sister.¡± I spent all my money to buy her a gift every time, but she epted it and didn¡¯t marry me. I¡¯m not willing to ept it. ¡± Gu Xin: ¡± but, I¡¯ve apologized to you sincerely. I even said that I¡¯ll give you double the amount of silver. You didn¡¯t want it. ¡°What do you know?¡± Zhang Yungui asked. Is this a matter of money?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯didn¡¯t you say that she was unwilling to ept the gift you spent all your money on? If you¡¯re not willing, then that¡¯s a matter of money.¡± Chapter 669 669 None of them are easy to deal with Zhang Yungui looked at Gu Xin. gu xin continued, ¡± actually, you don¡¯t like my sister that much anymore. but, you just can¡¯t ept it. ¡± he was unwilling to give up so much for his sister, yet he got nothing in return. Big sister said that she would return the money to you, double the amount. You¡¯re afraid that if big sister returns the money to you, you won¡¯t be able to find an excuse to say that you have a rtionship with big sister. Sincest winter, elder sister has been very sincere in talking to you about returning you the silver. She also clearly stated that she would not marry you.¡± Zhang Yungui sat down in the mud. Gu Xin looked at Zhang Yungui and felt bad for him, but she still wanted to say, ¡± ¡°Brother Yungui, Why Did You Come to My House and kneel down to beg my father? Touch your conscience and ask yourself, is your purpose to let the whole vige know that because of my father¡¯s bad deeds, your family has suffered? You want the whole vige to curse at my father, and you think that my father won¡¯t be able to take it and go to the county Magistrate to speak up for uncle Li Zheng?¡± Zhang Yungui looked at Gu Xin guiltily and lowered his head. gu xin pouted. her analysis was right! Gu Xin huffed angrily,¡¯if uncle Li Zheng and Brother Yun Fu don¡¯t do anything bad, it¡¯s useless no matter what others do! my father is upright and doesn¡¯t fear gossip! a straight man fears no shadow. Brother Yungui, if you talk nonsense in the vige and let others gossip about my father, even if my father doesn¡¯t mind, I do. Since you¡¯ve done this, you¡¯d better behave yourself in the future, and so will your family. Don¡¯t let me catch you in the wrong. Otherwise, I will also protect my father. I don¡¯t even know what I will do when the timees!¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin turned around and returned to her room, mming the door shut. She ran to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s side, hugged her arm, and put her head on her shoulder. ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. gu xin recounted their conversation and the expression on each other¡¯s face. she then said angrily, ¡± ¡°Mother, you were right, and I wasn¡¯t wrong. Zhang Yungui thought so. He felt guilty! He was too much! What does this have to do with my father? His brother killed people, but my father didn¡¯t give him a knife. His father bought the exam questions, but my father was still drunk all day long! What right do they have to ask my father to put in a good word for the bad things they have done? Don¡¯t you need to be punished for making mistakes?¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to be angry over other people¡¯s actions or thoughts. Besides, your father can¡¯t be forced to do anything easily. Everyone has to bear the consequences of their actions.¡± Gu Xin pouted and said with a wronged expression, ¡± ¡°My sister has always hated marriage proposals because of Cheng Rui and Xu Changfeng. Now, there¡¯s Zhang Yungui. Sister will definitely be annoyed and dislike people liking her even more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your sister¡¯s business,¡± Cai Xiaolian said.¡±It¡¯s no use worrying for her.¡± We just need to do what we should do.¡± Gu Xin looked at Cai Xiaolian pitifully, ¡± ¡°But mother, I don¡¯t want to see big sister unhappy because of these things. I hope that big sister can be happy, smiling every day, and not having to worry about these things!¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head,¡±in the process of growing up, it¡¯s inevitable to encounter troubles.¡± people had seven emotions and six desires. no one could be happy for their entire life. it was just that everyone¡¯s attitude towards troubles was different. Do you think sister will always be troubled by these things?¡± Cai Xiaolian sighed in her heart. Her niannian was really unlucky. The original owner¡¯s peach flowers and her own peach flowers were not easy to deal with! however, from the looks of it now, the original owner¡¯s affairs should have all been resolved. there was still the cousin that guo wan had mentioned before. that child had not appeared yet. hopefully, it would not be too troublesome! As for the peach that she had met, other than Cheng Rui, the only other person she had met was li Muyan. This child was quite normal. Chapter 670 670 chapter 670-curse After Gu Xin entered, Gu Nian left shortly after. She opened the door and saw Zhang Yungui sitting in the mud. She took out a Silver Note from her pocket and handed it to Zhang Yungui,¡±Zhang Yungui, this time, you will ept the money, right? I¡¯ve already said my apology. I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m sorry for what I did in the past. I don¡¯t know how much those things are worth, but these are definitely enough. if you don¡¯t want it, i won¡¯t mention it again, but i don¡¯t owe you anything.¡± Zhang Yungui looked at the bank notes in Gu Nian¡¯s hand andughed at himself.¡±hehe, the gu nian from the past? In the past, Gu Nian would not have been willing to give me money.¡± As he spoke, he stood up and looked at Gu Nian. now that you¡¯ve earned money, you don¡¯t need to coax a man to buy you jewelry and Rouge. Can you erase my feelings for you for the past two years with just a simple sentence and this banknote? ¡± ¡°Silver notes, do you want them? If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll throw it away and return your silver!¡± Zhang Yungui moved his lips and clenched his fist,¡±gu nian, i curse you that you will not have a smooth rtionship in this life and will not have a good end! You will never get the person you love! I wish you to suffer all that I¡¯ve experienced on you for the past two years! I hope that you¡¯ll get hurt because of Yingluo in the future.¡± Without waiting for him to finish, Gu Nian threw away the bank notes and returned to her room before closing the door. ¡± gu nian, i hope that you will never be able to get the person you love. i¡¯ll be waiting to see you suffer the same fate as me! ¡± with her back against the door, gu nian closed her eyes and chanted a mind-clearing mantra. She only opened her eyes when she heard footsteps outside. She let out a long breath. Host, Oh host, look at the terrible things you¡¯ve done. He must be cursing you, not me! As she thought about this, Gu Nian opened the door again. When she saw that the silver Note was not outside, she finally felt at ease. ...... zhang yungui¡¯s curse was a bit harsh, but he didn¡¯t announce to the public that his family had offended the gu family and that everything had happened because of the gu family. The vigers basically didn¡¯t believe what the Zhang family¡¯s woman said. The Zhang family had to run around for the sake of Zhang Lizheng, who was in prison. As for Zhang Yunfu, who had been sentenced to death, they could only send him some good food. There was one more thing that the Zhang family had to do, which was to bring back Zhang Yunfu¡¯s two sons. Regardless of whether Zhang Yunfu¡¯s wife was willing toe back or not, the two children had to be brought back. In the great Zhou Dynasty, no matter whether the wife was divorced or divorced, the children could not go with the woman unless the man was willing. The Gu family did not care about what happened to the Zhang family. Gu Nian did not tell anyone that Zhang Yungui had cursed her because she did not take it to heart. Xu Changfeng had also cursed her in the past and she did not believe in it. The Gu family was preparing for the Mid-Autumn Festival. A letter came from Madam li. As Empress Jiang was going to return to the capital after the Mid-Autumn Festival, she nned to invite the Gu family to the prefecture to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival and send Empress Jiang off. What Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian meant was that this was the first Mid-Autumn Festival since they came here. After next year, they might not return to the vige. Therefore, they wanted to spend this Mid-Autumn Festival at home. After discussion, they rejected Mrs. Li. In the great Zhou Dynasty, the Mid-Autumn Festival was a very important Festival. Family reunions were second only to the new year. On the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, uncle Gu was carrying a wooden mallet in the yard and hitting his father in the stone mortar. He rarely showed his arms, but this hard work directly exposed the muscles on his arms. Gu Nian carried Gu Ren as they watched from the side. Both of them felt that it was a waste to hit someone with such a beautiful arm. Chapter 671 671 Did you get the wrong person? Gu Xin, Gu en, and Gu si wanted to hammer it twice, but their arms were too thin. The glutinous rice ball in the stone mortar did not change at all! When Gu Xin saw Lu Zheng and grandma Xiao, she quickly ran over to greet them before pulling Lu Zheng over, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, quick,e over. Do you think you can do it?¡± Lu Zheng picked up the wooden mallet and started to hit him in the same position as uncle Gu. Gu Xin was speechless. Sister Huihui did it, sister did it, and now even brother Yuanyuan did it. Sob, I¡¯m so bad. ¡°Sister Xinxin, let¡¯s go to grandpa¡¯s ce and bake mooncakes! That¡¯s easy!¡± Gu si looked at Gu Xin¡¯s shocked expression and tugged at her. ¡°Yes, everyone has their own strengths! I want to learn how to bake mooncakes from Grandpa!¡± Gu Xin nodded and regained her energy. Lu Zheng smiled as he watched her leave. Suddenly, he realized that Gu Nian and Gu Ren were both staring at him from the door of the main room. The siblings ¡®gazes were veryplicated, but he felt that the meaning behind theirplicated gazes was definitely different. It was understandable for the second family of three to see that he was interested in Xinxin, but did the little one know that too? After being discovered by Lu Zheng, Gu Nian and Gu Ren looked up at the sky and the ground respectively. It was as if they had not seen him earlier. Lu Zheng retracted his gaze and stopped thinking about it. He focused on hitting his father. ...... That night, apart from the Gu family, yang xiaohuan and her father, as well as Lu Zheng and his grandson, were also at the Gu residence. The dinner was carried to the courtyard. Gu shouxin took out the wine he had brewed in his spare time, and Cai Xiaolian opened the first batch of wine she had brewed. Other than the children, everyone else drank. The meal was lively. There were mooncakes, Daddi, and fine wine and delicacies. It was the first meal in the entire vige. During the meal, everyone talked about the matter of the new Li Zheng of the San Cha kou vige. This new Li Zheng was born and raised in the vige of the three Forks. His surname was Wang. There were two major surnames in the vige of the three Forks, one was Zhang and the other was Wang. Li Zheng was basically selected from these two families. The two ns were also at odds. Sir Yan was afraid that the Zhang family would cause trouble for the Gu family and dy Gu shouxin¡¯s studies, so in the end, he chose someone with the surname Wang to be the chief. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t care about this. Although there were more than forty families in the vige, and twenty of them had the surname Zhang, not all of them were willing to help Zhang Lizheng. The matter of Zhang Lizheng buying the questions made them feel ashamed. The Zhang n had been proud of Zhang Yunfu for the past two years, but now they were embarrassed. Why would theye to find trouble with him? Moreover, he was not afraid of trouble at all. After talking about the newly appointed internal affairs officer, they started talking about Gu shouxin¡¯s examination. This time, Grandpa and Grandma Gu still nned to go to the prefecture to apany her for the exam. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t think much of it, but Grandpa Gu was nervous. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep if he didn¡¯t know the results immediately. At that time, it would be uncle Gu, Madam Zhang, and fourth uncle Gu who would stay at home. Gu Ren¡¯s eyes turned and turned. He decided that he would go too. He could now walk by leaning on the wall. Gu Nian and his elder sister were strong enough to carry him. He also wanted to see Gu Nian¡¯s and her sister¡¯s Manor. He had many things that he could sell for money and buy his own Manor. In the end, he decided to target Gu Xin. There was no point in looking for Gu Nian because Gu Nian would definitely find him troublesome and refuse to bring him along. Instead, he looked for little Xin Xin. His second uncle, second aunt, Grandpa, and grandma all liked little Xin. As long as she asked for it, there would definitely be no problem. Therefore, Gu Ren clung onto Gu Xin that night, shouting, ¡± ¡°Xin, Xin Xin, Xin Xinyue.¡± Gu Xin was ttered, ¡± bear with it. You¡¯re always sticking to my sister. What¡¯s wrong with you today? did you mistake my sister for me? ¡± Chapter 672 672 You should beat your younger brother early Gu Ren shook his head, revealing his teeth that had already grown out. He drooled again and hugged Gu Xin¡¯s arm, ¡± ¡°Xin, Xin Xin.¡± Gu Xin took out a handkerchief to wipe his drool, ¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not mistaken! However, you should call me sister!¡± ¡°Sister,¡± Gu Ren replied without hesitation. Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯Does this little brat have any principles?¡¯ He called her ¡®Gu Nian¡¯ and ¡®sister¡¯ to little Xinxin? Those who were unountably solicitous were either evil or thieves! This kid was definitely up to something. He knew that she wasn¡¯t willing, so he went to torture little Xinxin. Uncle Gu drank a cup of wine andughed, ¡± ¡°Huihui, sisi, you two are such failures as sisters! Look, he¡¯s sticking to niannian and Xinxin, not you guys!¡± ¡°Father, she hit Wu!¡± Gu Ren looked at Gu Hui. After saying that, he pointed at himself and revealed an aggrieved expression. Gu Hui gave Gu Ren a sideways nce and raised her eyebrows.¡¯Hey, he¡¯s smarter than ninzi. He¡¯s not even one year old yet and he already knows how to tell on others!¡¯ She cupped her hands and clenched her fists. It seemed that she had hit too little! Hearing this, Mrs. Zhang could not take it anymore. She turned and red at Gu Hui, scolding, ¡± ¡°Wretched girl, did you hit your younger brother?¡± Uncle Gu patted Zhang Shi and said,¡±what are you doing?!¡± Wasn¡¯t it normal for an older sister to beat up her younger brother? He had to beat his younger brother early. Otherwise, what would he do when his younger brother grew up and couldn¡¯t beat him? Hehehe, right, second and fourth?¡± Fourth uncle Gu shouxin&,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu en& and Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo.¡± father, don¡¯t worry, ¡± Gu Hui said. I¡¯ll be able to beat him when he grows up! Gu Ren said, ¡± sob, sob, sob. It¡¯s too scary. I want a sister. I want a sister, a sister that I bully like sanniu. Uncle Guughed out loud,¡±hahahaha, Huihui, you¡¯re better than your father!¡± Your second uncle and fourth uncle have grown up. I don¡¯t dare to say that I can beat them!¡± ...... That night, Gu Ren cried for 15 minutes before he finally got to sleep with Gu Xin. Gu Xin had never slept with a child before. In her entire life, she had only recently shared a bed with Gu si. Looking at the little one lying on the bed, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She carried him up and sat down, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, why do you want to sleep with me? I heard from my mother that I kicked the nket away!¡± Gu Ren grinned, revealing his six-teeth. Gu Xin poked his forehead, ¡± alright then. I¡¯ll try not to kick the nket off tonight! You be good and don¡¯t wet the bed! I don¡¯t like children who wet their beds.¡± Gu Ren continued tough,¡±if I could control myself from wetting the bed, I would not be a child!¡± Gu Xin poked Gu Ren¡¯s forehead again, ¡± ¡°Why do you only know how to smile like an idiot and call me¡± sister ¡°?¡± Gu Ren couldn¡¯t sit still and fell to the side. Gu Xinughed and helped him up. ¡°Do you want to call me sister? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll poke you again!¡± Gu Ren shook his head. Gu Xin poked him and he fell down again. When she helped him up, she asked and shook her head. After a few times, Gu Ren couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She reached out her small fist to hit Gu Xin, but she didn¡¯t hit her and fell forward instead. hahahahahahaha! Yingluo! Gu Xinughed even harder. She put Gu Ren down and muttered to herself,¡±Bear with it. Although you¡¯re angry, I still have tough. Besides, I think uncle is right. You should beat your younger brother early. Look at you, you were so happy calling me big sister just now, but now you¡¯re not calling me that anymore. I bet that if big sister Huihui asked you to call her that, you wouldn¡¯t dare to not call her that. You¡¯re just bullying me because I can¡¯t bear to hit you! Then I¡¯ll poke you! One poke and one fall, that¡¯s quite fun! It¡¯ste, I¡¯m not ying with you anymore. Let¡¯s sleep, don¡¯t wet the bed!¡± After covering Gu Ren with a nket, Gu Xin got out of bed to blow out the light. Gu Ren pursed his lips. Bed-wetting, bed-wetting, bed-wetting, I must wet the bed! Chapter 673 673 Are you bullying me because I¡¯m not married? The next morning, the three transmigrators were woken up by Gu Xin¡¯s voice. ¡°gu ren!¡± When the three of them heard this voice, they woke up with a start. It¡¯s a genius outside! The three of them rushed to Gu Xin¡¯s room after they finished putting on a set of clothes. They saw Gu Xin holding onto Gu Ren¡¯s chubby leg and hanging upside down, her face scrunched up. gu ren was suddenly awoken and was still in a daze! When he woke up, the transmigration trio had also arrived. Then, the four of them smelled a strong stench at the same time. He subconsciously looked towards the bed and saw a puddle of poop. He then looked towards Gu Xin¡¯s white pajamas and realized that there was also some on it. no wonder the good-tempered little xinxin was so angry. ¡°Father, sister, can I throw him out? Wuwuwu, not only did I wet the bed, but I also had diarrhea! And you even pulled it on me? he did it on purpose, he must have done it on purpose. i helped him with the diaperst night, and when i woke up this morning, the diaper was on the pillow!¡± Gu Xin looked at the three of them and said pitifully. Gu Ren wanted tough, but the time travel Trio was not to be trifled with. If heughed, he would definitely be finished. Hahaha, he was the one who tore off the diaper on purpose. ¡°throw it!¡± the transmigration trio said. Thus, Gu Xin lifted Gu Ren up, stood up, and walked out. ¡°Waa!¡± Gu Ren burst into tears. The transmigration trio followed behind. They were not worried that Gu Xin would throw Gu Ren away. If she was capable of doing such a thing, she would not have been so pitiful in the past. Sure enough, Gu Xin carried Gu Ren to the bathing area, found an unwashed cloth, wrapped Gu Ren up, and ced him in the bathtub, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, I¡¯m telling you, this is the cloth I use to wipe my feet. If you let your poop stink of me, I¡¯ll stink of you! Hmph! You can just stay in the bucket and stink!¡± The three transmigrators who had followed him: ¡± Yingluo, yes. Stinky him! Gu Ren waved his chubby little hands, trying to remove the cloth, but his body was wrapped in it. He was fat, and his hands and feet were not as flexible! He didn¡¯t think it was smelly at first, but when Gu Xin said that it was a piece of cloth used to wipe his feet, he instantly felt that it was smelly. ...... Because she had slept with Gu Xin and stained her clothes with poop, Gu Xin was determined not to hug Gu Ren. No matter how he cried or acted cute, she refused to bring him along when they set off. Uncle Gu held Gu Ren in his arms and pinched his chubby little face. ¡°You¡¯re so capable now, you can even take off your own diapers? Then you can change your own diapers in the future. When you walk, we won¡¯t help you pee or poop, but go to the bathroom by ourselves!¡± Zhang Shi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. that won¡¯t do. We can¡¯t bear with it. She¡¯s so petite, and the pit in the toilet is so big. What if she falls in? ¡± Gu Ren nodded with tears in his eyes.¡¯That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m not going to the toilet. I won¡¯t go unless Gu Nian designs a clean toilet for me!¡¯ Uncle Gu looked at Zhang Shi with aplicated expression.¡±Wife, our son looks more than a year old! He was actually only ten months old! This was called petite. What did you want the petite ones in other families to do? Wife, is there something wrong with your eyes? do you want aunt xiao toe over and take a look at you? No wonder you always say that you¡¯re weak. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s something wrong with your brain, it¡¯s your eyes. Come, look at me, do I look like a skinny monkey with no more than two pieces of flesh?¡± Uncle Gu even stretched his arms and flexed his muscles as he spoke. Zhang Shi patted uncle Gu and said,¡±you¡¯re so annoying!¡± it¡¯s not like i don¡¯t know if you¡¯re weak or not! the referee was still talking outside! The child and his fourth uncle are still here!¡± Then, he turned around and ran away. Gu Ren covered his face. Fourth uncle Gu looked at his elder brother and sister-inw speechlessly. Are you bullying me because I¡¯m not married? Uncle Gu was depressed,¡¯my wife has learned a new way to escape again! If you can¡¯t win, run! and there was even that indescribable problem. No, no, this problem needs to be solved properly. Otherwise, who can I me in the future?¡± Thus, uncle Gu carried Gu Ren back to the room to reason with Mrs. Zhang. Chapter 674 674 learned how tough at people As they had to take the goods from the new store to the prefecture, the Gu sisters asked Lu Zheng for help and borrowed his carriage. there was not much work to do in the fields. not only did lu zheng borrow a carriage, he even lent himself to the gu family to be the coachman. Gu Xin insisted on pulling Gu si to sit with Lu Zheng, saying that she wanted to learn how to drive a carriage. In the future, when their family bought a carriage, they would not need to hire a coachman. when grandma gu saw this, she immediately invited gu hui and gu nian to sit down as well. she wanted everyone to learn. Gu Hui was speechless,¡¯grandma, you think that we¡¯re disturbing Grandpa by talking to him in the car and you want to chase us away!¡¯ I¡¯ve already learned how to drive a carriage, alright? Unfortunately, she dared to resist anyone in the family except for the olddy! Lu Zheng¡¯s carriage was filled with boxes of goods that were tied up with ropes. Gu Nian and Gu Hui took small stools and sat behind the three of them. This way, it would be more convenient to chat on the road. It had not rained the day before the Mid-Autumn Festival. The sun had shone yesterday and today, but the road was still a little muddy. Lu Zheng¡¯s driving speed was rtively slow. it was already past noon when they arrived at the prefecture. The family first went to the house that third aunt had given them and stored the goods. Then, they went to third aunt¡¯s ce and gave her old hens that no longerid eggs and two big baskets of eggs. During this period of time, li Muyan had sent letters to the vige at the crossroads and had also brought eggs for Gu Sangu. The eggs he gave to third aunt were all from Gu Xin¡¯s chicken. It was good for third aunt¡¯s health. The doctor had said that her pulse was stable, but third uncle still didn¡¯t let her go. When the family arrived, the young couple was quarreling. No, it was third aunt Gu who was one-sidedly pestering third uncle. Guo Rui cupped his chin as he watched the show. ¡°Grandpa, grandma! Second uncle, second aunt! My cousins! Grandma Xiao! Brother Yuan!¡± Seeing the group of peoplee in, Guo Rui happily jogged over and threw himself into Grandpa Gu¡¯s arms, calling out to them one by one. ¡°Rui ¡®er, this child, is getting prettier and prettier! He really has all the advantages of third brother and ah Luo¡¯s face!¡± Grandma Xiao hadn¡¯t seen Guo Rui for a while, and she was surprised. ¡°Father, mother, you¡¯ve finallye! Quickly help me talk to him!¡± Third aunt Gu ran over toin. In the end, she had only run two steps before she was pulled back by her third uncle. ¡°Do you want me to carry you to meet father and mother, or do you want to walk slowly on your own?¡± third aunt gu,¡±hehe.¡± The person who came couldn¡¯t help but want tough. Third aunt Gu pitifully moved to her parents ¡®side, ¡± ¡°father, mother, i¡¯m so bitter! Your son-inw put me under house arrest and didn¡¯t let me out! Please save me!¡± ¡°speak properly!¡± grandma gu looked at her. Grandpa Gu chuckled and said,¡±third brother, you¡¯ve got a good child!¡± I¡¯ve finally straightened you two!¡± Third aunt Gu was speechless. Gu Xin giggled, ¡± third aunt, what grandfather means is that it¡¯s always third uncle whoins to my family. Today, I finally heard youin to my family! Grandpa was happy! Hehehehe!¡± gu shouxin and cai xiaolian knew who uncle gu had inherited it from, and the old man had finally shown it! They seemed to see uncle Gu saying this in a serious manner. There were three generations in the Gu family, Grandpa Gu, uncle Gu, and Gu Xin. Gu Sangu knocked Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°You little thing, you¡¯ve learned how tough at people!¡± Gu Xin scratched her head and was still giggling. ¡°Father, mother, aunt Xiao, second brother, second sister-inw, ah Yuan,e in and have a seat!¡± Have you had lunch? You guys just got here!¡± Chapter 675 675 Haste makes waste This was the first time that third aunt Gu hadined to her family ever since she got married. Seeing that she was really bored, the Gu family stayed with her for a while and only left after dinner. Before Cai Xiaolian left, she even told third aunt Gu that she would give her something good in two days to relieve her boredom so that she would not be bored in the future. On the way back, Gu Xin asked, ¡± ¡°Mother, are you going to give third aunt the cards that you used to y with sister Huihui and sister?¡± ¡°No,¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head,¡±I¡¯m going to make something for your third aunt to y with for four. Father, mother, aunt Xiao, you can try it out when the timees. It¡¯s quite fun. When the Father¡¯s exam is over, you cane over and y with his aunt. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll feel that time passes quickly.¡± Grandpa Gu was the first to agree. He also felt sorry for his daughter, but the doctor had said that the pregnancy was unstable. He was still afraid that something would happen. It was not easy for this woman to get pregnant and give birth. He did not want anything to happen to his daughter. Since they were both in the prefecture, it was good toe over and apany his daughter. Gu Nian knew that her mother was referring to Mahjong. She did not know how to y it as she felt that it was a waste of time. But Cai Xiaolian knew how to y Mahjong. She started a business from scratch, and after she grew big, there would always be some inevitable dinner and card games. Moreover, her Mahjong skills were much better than card games. ...... The next morning, Gu shouxin took Cai Xiaolian to find a ce to make Mahjong and tablecloth. At noon, he had lunch at the Li family¡¯s house and said goodbye to Empress Jiang. Empress Jiang would be leaving Qing Province at 19. Duke Rong and his wife had decided to stay. They had nothing to do in the capital, so they wanted to spend more time with their daughter and grandson. Furthermore, Madam Xie wanted to be li Muyan¡¯s military counselor and take care of him. Her n was to return to the capital next year and hold the wedding for her two children. Then, she would be able to hold her great-grandson. At that time, the Duke Rong residence, which had been quiet for decades, would be lively again. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t join them during the meal. Xue Qianyu was quite disappointed. This kid, he was about to leave but he didn¡¯te to see them off. It was boring. After what happenedst time, Gu Xin was also secretly observing Li Shan. She realized that Li Shan treated her and her sisters quite well. Even if sister Huihui did not like to smile or talk to people, she did not feel embarrassed. If she hadn¡¯t seen the clear crack on the wooden railing that day, she would have suspected that she was overthinking it. Thinking of the broken mark, she was still firm in her decision. Sure enough, after dinner, Li Shan started ying with the two sisters again. There was still an element of fishing for information. With Gu Xin¡¯s reminder, Gu Si was also on her guard. Hence, the two sisters started to act innocent and did not say anything important. Li Shan was both angry and hateful. She felt that the two younger ones of the Gu family were definitely stupid, but she did not dare to touch the older two, afraid that she would be exposed. she already knew that li muyan was happy and concerned about her. how could these two girls not know? why were they still ying dumb? she consoled herself. don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. there¡¯s still a year¡¯s time. you can¡¯t eat hot tofu if you¡¯re anxious. the most important thing now was to get rid of li muyan. ...... At night, after Lu Zheng was done with his work, he called Xue Qianyu out. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to send me off!¡± Xue qianxun said. ¡°I just had something to do. Right, what do you n to do after going back? I¡¯m afraid that this time your parents are going to arrange a marriage for you?¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Second Lu, what are you nning? Do the Lu and Lin families need you to n so much? If you work for the Emperor, they won¡¯t dare to do anything to you!¡± Xue qianxun furrowed his brows. He could not bear to see his little friend working so hard outside. ¡°don¡¯t meddle in my business! you wouldn¡¯t understand even if i told you. I just want to remind you that after your parents get you engaged, don¡¯t tell me that I don¡¯t want to attend your wedding!¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°How did you know that my parents were going to arrange a marriage for me?¡± Xue qianxun frowned. How did Lu er know about something that even he himself did not know? ¡°You¡¯ve reached your age! But Xue Er, if you already have someone in your heart, then don¡¯t go and provoke others. Not every girl¡¯s family will give face to your Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s residence.¡± Lu Zheng said. Chapter 676 676 thank you, third sister ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Xue qianxun looked at Lu Zheng, speechless. ¡°That¡¯s all I can say! Let¡¯s go and have a few drinks! i¡¯ll give you a farewell!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°you said that my parents are going to arrange a marriage for me? Whose girl is she?¡± Xue Qianyu suddenly asked after taking two steps. ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not your parents! Just remember what I said! Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, we¡¯re not going home until we¡¯re drunk!¡± lu zheng was not going to tell him. In her previous life, Xue Qianyu had been engaged when she was sixteen. They had been a match made in heaven and after marriage, they had treated each other with respect. The Gu Nian in this life was not the same as the Gu Nian in his previous life. There was no way that she would be his concubine. Since he could tell that Xue Qianyu had feelings for her, he would give her a kind reminder. He could not control what would happen in the end. Moreover, Gu Nian had no feelings for men. Even as a bystander, he could tell that Gu Nian had begun to hate men. It was hard to tell who she would end up with. ...... On the 18th of August, the Academy exam began. There were a total of nine days, with one exam every three days. The Gu family sent Gu shouxin to the examination hall and went to do their own things. The older ones went to third aunt Gu¡¯s ce to y mahjong, the younger sisters went to the manor, and Cai Xiaolian followed Madam li to talk about their Liansheng Street. After returning from the manor, Gu Xin rubbed her neck, ¡± I don¡¯t know where brother Yuanyuan went. He¡¯s been out every day for the past two days. Grandma Xiao said that he onlyes home at night! ¡°Ah Yuan has his own things to do. He can¡¯t always be our coachman!¡± Gu Huiughed. gu xin stuck out her tongue in embarrassment, ¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, I¡¯m not asking brother Yuanyuan to be our coachman. I¡¯m just concerned about him. the first time we came to the prefecture was when we met uncle ye. he was also missing for two days!¡± ¡°If you want to know, then ask him!¡± Gu Nian interrupted. Gu Xin thought about it and agreed. She had to ask him. Although in her heart, brother Yuanyuan would never do bad things, what if she was led astray by a bad person? The donkey cart had just entered the city gates when Gu Xin saw Lu Zheng standing under a big tree not far away. He was hugging his arms and leaning against the tree in a rxed posture, looking in the direction of the city gates. When he saw her, he stood up straight and walked over. The sun shone on him, making him look even more beautiful. brother Yuan Yuan! Gu Xin waved happily. brother Yuan Yuan! lu zheng revealed his white teeth and smiled brightly. he took big steps and jumped onto the car as he approached. he took the reins and said,¡±I wanted to go to the manor to find you, but I remembered that I don¡¯t know where your Manor is, so I waited here!¡± brother Yuan Yuan, ¡± Gu Xin tilted her head and asked, ¡± how did you know it was this way? ¡± ¡°Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu told me,¡± Lu Zheng replied with a smile. They only know the direction, so I came here to wait! Grandpa and Grandma asked me to take you to third aunt¡¯s house for dinner!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head obediently. Gu Hui looked at the two of them in surprise. There were still three living people in the car! The two of them made things difficult for only the two of them. also, she suddenly realized that the two of them had simr actions and smiles. they both had big eyes, and when they smiled, their eyes curved into the first moon. Gu Hui felt that she had discovered something incredible. ...... There were three exams in nine days. While ying mahjong and being busy with other things, the Gu family¡¯s exam partners felt that time had passed much faster than thest time. After the exam, Gu shouxin also joined the game of cards to apany his pregnant sister. On the day of the release of the results, the Yamen¡¯s men beat the gongs and drums to report to the small house, only to find that the person was not there. he¡¯s not here? Where did he go? Someone next door saw the confused bailiff and pointed out the way. He told him where third aunt Gu lived and the bailiff made another trip. Gu shouxin was the first in Qing Province. He took the silver he won from the table and generously rewarded the bailiff. He turned to third aunt Gu, who had followed him out, and smiled. ¡°so third sister lost on purpose! You know that this brother¡¯s Silver is with your sister-inw and thought of this solution. Thank you!¡± third aunt gu was speechless. i¡¯m so happy and angry! Chapter 677 677 Chapter 677-earning big ¡°Congrattions, second brother!¡± Third uncle cupped his hands in congrattions. ¡°Next year, we¡¯ll fight together!¡± Gu shouxin patted his third uncle¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Second brother is amazing! When we go back, aunt Xiao will make you a few big tonics to supplement your brain, so you can be the top scorer next year!¡± Grandma Xiao said with a smile. ¡°Thank you, aunt Xiao!¡± Gu shouxinughed. Was the big supplement pill used to nourish the brain? ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t be proud. There¡¯s still a tough battle ahead! But, father is proud of you!¡± Grandpa Gu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I know, father.¡± Gu shouxin answered with a smile. Alright, alright, let¡¯s go back to the room first. Why are you standing at the door! Grandma Gu nced at Gu shouxin and called everyone into the house. Third aunt walked beside Gu shouxin. second brother, don¡¯t be too proud of yourself. I will ask your brother-inw to give you a good blow during the vige examination! Third uncle quickly waved his hand,¡±wife, please spare me!¡± Back then, when I was a schr, I was also ranked in the middle. How could Ipare to the case head?¡± Third aunt Gu was so angry that she smacked her third uncle.¡±We can¡¯t lose in terms of momentum! There¡¯s still more than half a year before the vige examination. Let me satisfy my mouth and supervise my second brother at the same time.¡± Third uncle was helpless,¡±you can¡¯t joke like this!¡± It¡¯ll be embarrassing if you get pped in the face!¡± Third aunt Gu,¡±what embarrassment!¡± I¡¯m happy that you didn¡¯t pass!¡± ¡°Why?¡± everyone looked at third aunt in confusion. This woman always wanted her man to be sessful. Was there something wrong with this child¡¯s brain? ¡°Father, mother, aunt Xiao, second brother, although I¡¯ve never been to school, I can read.¡± Third aunt Gu said with a serious face. There¡¯s a saying that goes, regret sect¡¯s husband finds a Marquis! Hubby is so good-looking, and he¡¯ll only be 26 next year. It¡¯s a good time. Who knows if he¡¯ll be taken away from the list of son-inw by those old men? With my personality, I definitely won¡¯t do it! My maternal family will definitely help me! At that time, wouldn¡¯t he cause some trouble? It¡¯s better to be a little schr and be a rich man in Qing Zhou. How good would that be?¡± Grandpa Gu poked third aunt Gu¡¯s head helplessly. ¡°You silly girl! Don¡¯t worry, no one will dare to snatch your people! If anyone dared to snatch it, father would fight them to the death! Father is also an old man!¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want father to risk his life for me!¡± Third auntughed foolishly. I just want dad to be happy. Let second brother get in, he¡¯s already over thirty, he¡¯s old, no one will fight with him!¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Grandma Gu red at third aunt Gu and said,¡±nonsense! The more you talk, the more muddled you be!¡± Ah Luo, do your best and don¡¯t listen to her nonsense! Your father and I will support you!¡± Third uncle: ¡± okay, father, mother. I¡¯ll work hard. I won¡¯t fall too far behind second brother. I won¡¯t embarrass Linlin. Third aunt Gu pursed her lips. Since her mother had spoken, she could not say anything more. Her thoughts were really that simple. She just felt that her current life was pretty good. It would be better for her son to take the imperial examination. Anyway, the family had enough money. In the afternoon, Cai Xiaolian came back with a few children. Gu Xin ran to Gu shouxin¡¯s side, ¡± ¡°Father, I heard on the way here that you are the head of the case! Hehe, I knew it, so I¡¯m not waiting for the results to be released! This was all in his father¡¯s pocket! Congrattions, father!¡± ¡°What if father fails? what do you n to do then?¡± Gu shouxinughed. Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯definitely not! My father is someone who will be the top scorer! How could he not be reliable? Pei Pei Pei, father, quickly get rid of this ¡°what if¡±!¡± Gu shouxin mimicked Gu Xin¡¯s expression, ¡± ¡°Bah, bah, bah, alright, father is leaving!¡± Cai Xiaolian& thought to herself,¡±a schr personally certified by the little koi fish, what a great deal!¡± Chapter 678 678 Not good After the results were out, the family nned to buy things and go back to the vige. Gu shouxin wasn¡¯t like the other students who wanted to keep in touch after the exam. Before leaving, Cai Xiaolian brought the children to the Li residence. cai xiaolian and madam li¡¯s liansheng street had been finalized in the past few days. they nned to start construction in september. it did not snow in the winter in the qingzhou prefecture city, so except for the first month of the lunar year, workers could start work at any time. the store that the gu sisters and li muyan were working on was also nning to open in september. The meeting this time was mainly to discuss the future arrangements. When they arrived at the Li residence, big yellow LED them straight to li Muyan¡¯s courtyard. Big yellow said that li Muyan¡¯s health was not good again, and the entire Li family was worried, so they were all in li Muyan¡¯s courtyard. Cai Xiaolian asked with concern,¡±I came over two days ago, but wasn¡¯t mu Yan still fine?¡± Why are you suddenly not feeling well?¡± Big yellow shook its head worriedly,st night, I suddenly invited a few famous doctors in the prefecture to see me, but they couldn¡¯t tell me what happened.¡± Recently, young master has been at home and has not gone out. I don¡¯t know why he suddenly became like this!¡± Cai Xiaolian silently sighed. That child really didn¡¯t have it easy! When he arrived at li Muyan¡¯s room, as expected, the whole family was there, even Madam li da, who had never appeared before, was there. Cai Xiaolian had a bad premonition in her heart. With so many people here, was it very serious? ¡°Sister Luo, how¡¯s mu Yan¡¯s condition?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked softly, as if she was afraid of disturbing the pale-faced li Muyan. ¡°AI! It was not good! The doctor can¡¯t tell the reason.¡± Mrs. Li frowned. This was the first time Cai Xiaolian had seen Madam li frown since she had met her. ¡°Little Lian, you¡¯vee at the right time. You and Yusheng are good sisters. Help aunt persuade her to bring the child back to the capital with us! When we reach the capital, we can find him a better doctor!¡± Madam Xie said as she pulled Cai Xiaolian. ¡°This Zhenzhen!¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at Madam li. ¡°mother, it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to, but mu yan really can¡¯t leave. in the past, when she had just brought him onto the ship, he had almost lost his life. they were not even out of the qingzhou prefecture¡¯s territory! Going to the Luo family is the same, you lost half your life halfway, it¡¯s good toe back.¡± Mrs. Li exined again. ¡°But he has been to the Gu family three times, and it takes more than four hours to walk to the vige of the three Forks! As I grow older, perhaps I can go out now?¡± Xie Shi argued. ¡°That¡¯s right, second aunt! in the past two years, her brother had only suffered some injuries when he went out. his life was not in danger. Your niece feels that the Jiang family¡¯s maternal grandmother¡¯s words are correct.¡± li shan stood besidedy li and said while wiping her tears. Gu Xin¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that Li Shan¡¯s feet moved under her skirt and seemed to have touched eldest Madam li. ¡°Second sister-inw, mu Yan is the only male heir in our Li family. The Li family needs him! Just listen to uncle and aunty¡¯s suggestion and bring mu Yan to the capital to find a famous doctor! With her mother around, she could manage the family business for the time being. Mu Yan¡¯s life is more important!¡± Eldest Madam li persuaded. cough cough, cough cough cough! At this moment, li Muyan coughed a few times. Blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth. He opened his eyes slightly and his gaze was a little dazed. ¡°Mu Yan, child,e back with us to the capital. Maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother will find you the best doctor, okay?¡± Madam Xie turned around and sat by the bed. She asked as she wiped the blood off his face. Chapter 679 679 Last words before death ¡°Gu Nian!¡± Li Muyan¡¯s listless eyes lit up the moment he saw Gu Nian. He reached out to push himself up on the bed. The Gu sisters all walked over. ¡°I want to speak to Gu Nian alone, is that okay?¡± Li Muyan said weakly. Gu Xin secretly passed something to Gu Nian. Gu Nian knew what it was the moment she touched it and nodded at li Muyan. ¡°Niannian, help us persuade Muyan. He will definitely listen to you.¡± When Madam Xie saw Gu Nian, she looked as if she had seen her Savior. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Gu Nian nodded. Everyone in the room had left, and ah Dong considerately checked the door. cough, cough, cough, cough, cough. li Muyan coughed a few more times, as if he was about to cough his lungs out. ¡°Why did you suddenly be like this?¡± Gu Nian patted his chest. I¡¯ll go get you a ss of water!¡± With that, he got up and went to the table. Gu Xin gave her two jade beads so she agreed to talk to li Muyan alone without hesitation. In the past few days, when she hade to discuss matters with li Muyan, either Gu Hui had been with her or all four of her sisters had been there. Li Muyan grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s arm as he stared at her intently. He had never been like this even when they were discussing business. Gu Nian did not know what to do with his gaze. that shelf over there, that box embedded with gems, take it over! he said. Li Muyan smiled, and his eyes became bright again. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll get it for you! However, you should also drink some water first.¡± Relieved, Gu Nian ran to the table and ced the Jade bead into a ss of warm water. The bead melted when it came in contact with water. The moment li Muyan had looked at her, she had been at a loss. It was as if her entire mind had been sucked into his eyes, and she had been unable to think. It was a really strange feeling. After pouring the water, she walked over and passed it to li Muyan. Then, she went to the shelf to get a small box for li Muyan. Li Muyan coughed a few more times and took a sip of water. He felt much better and ced the water on the small table at the head of the bed. Gu Nian carried the box over and ced it by the bed. ¡°Gu Nian, sit down. I want to talk to you for a while!¡± Li mu said. ¡°Did you drink the water?¡± Gu Nian looked at the ss of water and sat down. ¡°Drink it.¡± Li Muyan nodded. Gu Nian, there¡¯s an Indenture contract in this box. The Indenture of the people who work for me are in this box. I know you won¡¯t want it, but when you earn money in the future, you can give the silver to my mother. Also, I¡¯ll ask my mother to keep an eye on the things in my room. You cane and get them whenever you need them. And Yingluo.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± The more Gu Nian listened, the more he felt that something was wrong. It sounded like he was saying hisst words, so he interrupted li Muyan. Gu Nian, there¡¯s something I have to tell you now. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the chance to do so in the future! Li Muyan said, a little sad. ¡°Li Muyan, what nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re just a little unlucky. Auntie Luo said you¡¯ll be fine after you turn eighteen. There¡¯s still one more year before you can¡¯t hold on any longer?¡± Gu Nian red at him. Li Muyanughed,¡±what if I can¡¯t?¡± If you don¡¯t let me speak my mind, then wouldn¡¯t I die with evesting regret? ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough. Gu Nian, please give me a chance and let me finish!¡± I can listen to it if you want. Gu Nian picked up a ss of water and handed it to him. have some more water to moisten your throat! Your throat will feel ufortable if you say so much.¡± Chapter 680 680 As long as it¡¯s you, I¡¯ll like it Li Muyan did not move as he looked at Gu Nian. Gu Nian helplessly fed it to his mouth.¡¯If it wasn¡¯t for my sister¡¯s divine weapon, I wouldn¡¯t have fed you!¡¯ You¡¯re so unlucky. My little koi fish has given you a few pieces. Your bad luck should have offset some of it. Why are you still so unlucky? Even though Gu Nian wasining in her heart, she still fed li Muyan the entire ss of water. When she saw the corners of his mouth drop, he would lick it back. Gu Nian, ¡± li Muyan chuckled. I¡¯ve been obedient and listened to you. Shouldn¡¯t you listen to me too? ¡± Gu Nian thought that since she had already fed him the Jade Pearl water, the boy¡¯s condition should be better now. It was better not to listen to his nonsense. It would be bad if he said something that would affect their friendship again. ¡°Gu Nian, I feel like I¡¯m going to die. I know you don¡¯t want to hear it. But I want to tell you that I like you! I don¡¯t want you to take responsibility for our unexpected encounter at the Lantern Festival, I just like you! I¡¯ll miss you so much that I can¡¯t sleep, and I can¡¯t concentrate on my own things. I¡¯ll be particrly energetic when I do the things you ask me to do. I want to look for you every day, I want to see you every day, but I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll lose my life if I go out and never see you again. In the past, I wasn¡¯t afraid of going out. I would even sneak out. But ever since I started to miss you, I¡¯ve especially cherished my life! ¡®gu nian, i¡¯m sorry for lying to you. i don¡¯t really want to do business with you. i really want to talk about feelings.¡¯ but, i¡¯m about to die. i should have left with this matter, but i can¡¯t help but want to tell you. even if you don¡¯t like me, i want you to know that in your life, there was such an unlucky person who liked you so much!¡± She got up and was about to leave when li Muyan grabbed her hand tightly. ¡°cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, don¡¯t go, okay? Let me finish, cough cough, cough cough cough cough, okay, cough cough?¡± li muyan suddenly coughed, his voice pleading. Gu Nian had already been pulled to the bedside. She was shocked to see him cough out ck blood. She quickly took a handkerchief and wiped him. ¡°gu nian, i feel like i¡¯m going to die. I know you don¡¯t want to hear it. But I want to tell you that I like you! I don¡¯t want you to take responsibility for our unexpected encounter at the Lantern Festival, I just like you! I¡¯ll miss you so much that I can¡¯t sleep, and I can¡¯t concentrate on my own things. I¡¯ll be particrly energetic when I do the things you ask me to do. I want to look for you every day, I want to see you every day, but I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll lose my life if I go out and never see you again. In the past, I wasn¡¯t afraid of going out. I would even sneak out. but ever since i started to miss you, i¡¯ve especially cherished my life! ¡®Gu Nian, I¡¯m sorry for lying to you. I don¡¯t really want to do business with you. I really want to talk about feelings.¡¯ But, I¡¯m about to die. I should have left with this matter, but I can¡¯t help but want to tell you. Even if you don¡¯t like me, I want you to know that in your life, there was such an unlucky person who liked you so much!¡± Li Muyan was afraid that Gu Nian would run away again, so he said this very quickly. Gu Nian was stunned. li muyan saw that she didn¡¯t n to run away and continued, ¡± ¡°Gu Nian, you must remember what I said just now. The tools and bottles used in the Gu sisters ¡®store, as well as the people who made them, and their Indenture were all in this box. Gu Nian, I hope that my death will take away all your bad luck. I¡¯m an unlucky person anyway.¡± Gu Nian looked into li Muyan¡¯s eyes and suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re going to die?¡± Li Muyan nodded, somewhat sad and unwilling. ¡°What do you like about me?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°I like them all, as long as it¡¯s you.¡± Li Muyan smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t die this time and I tell you clearly that I don¡¯t like you, what would you do?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°I¡¯ll always like you. I¡¯ll work hard to make you like me,¡± li Muyan said without hesitation. ¡°What if I don¡¯t like you and fall for someone else instead?¡± Gu Nian asked. Li Muyan¡¯s expression dimmed,¡±yes, this is for the best.¡± If you like me, how sad will you be if I die? ¡®Gu Nian, I¡¯m telling you all this today because I want you to know how I feel. That¡¯s all. I hope that in the future, in your happy life, you will asionally remember that there was such an unlucky fellow in your hometown.¡± Chapter 681 681 Chapter 681-sour ¡®since you¡¯ve said that i¡¯m living a happy life, i¡¯m sure my husband treats me well. He¡¯s good to me. If I miss you again, wouldn¡¯t I be letting my husband down? So, li Muyan, live well! I won¡¯t miss you if you die! If you¡¯re alive, do business with me, and make a lot of money, I¡¯ll see you often. Don¡¯t even think about it! Work hard, work hard to Make Me Like You!¡± Li Muyan was both happy and sad! She was happy that Gu Nian knew about his feelings, but she was sad that he did not have long to live. The heavens had allowed him to meet such a good girl, so why didn¡¯t they let him live a little longer? Last night, he had already felt breathless and had fallen unconscious. He had been holding on with his will and waiting to tell Gu Nian. He wanted to give all the good things about himself to her. But, why, why was he scared? When Gu Nian saw his dazed expression, she picked up the handkerchief that she had used to wipe the blood off earlier and opened the door. She then called for Mrs. Li toe in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with niannian?¡± Mrs. Li did not understand Gu Nian¡¯s behavior. When she entered the room, she saw that her son was sitting on the bed in a daze. He looked much better now. ¡°Aunt Luo, look.¡± Gu Nian spread out the handkerchief. Mrs. Li was frightened. ck blood. He coughed out ck blood. Was he poisoned? However, fromst night to this morning, there was only bright red blood. The doctor had checked and did not say that there were any symptoms of poisoning! ¡°Aunt Luo, I suggest that you¡¯re the only one who knows about this. Li Muyan had been staying in his residence and hadn¡¯t gone out to eat. Of course, the poisoning doesn¡¯t have to be done from the food.¡± Gu Nian reminded. ¡°Mm, I know. I know what to do!¡± Mrs. Li clenched her handkerchief. ¡°Alright, aunt Luo, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Let the doctor take a look at li Muyan! Perhaps his body would be fine after he coughed out the poisonous blood. i think his face is much better now.¡± Gu Nian nodded and turned around to look at li Muyan, who was still in a daze. She didn¡¯t even notice that the corners of her mouth had curled up, revealing a smile. in his heart, he was still ridiculing this fool, this dumbass! After leaving the Li residence, Gu Nian told everyone about the incident in the car. She mainly wanted to ask Grandma Xiao what kind of poison in the world acted up so quickly that a doctor could not detect it. After grandma Xiao heard li Muyan¡¯s symptoms, she said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the people in the southern border are good at poisoning. There is one kind of poison that is colorless and odorless and does not enter the mouth. Once youe into contact with it, it will cause the body¡¯s internal organs to rapidly fail and you will cough up blood until you die. this was also the case of a murder case in taoyuan county twenty years ago. the coroner did an autopsy and dissected the body, only to find the abnormality of the internal organs. However, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone coughing out ck blood, so I¡¯m not sure.¡± The second branch of the family felt that it was most likely this thing. The coughing out of poisonous blood was the work of Yu Zhuzi. However, they could not say it. Lu Zheng was frowning all the way, as if he knew something, but he did not say anything. After they returned to the vige, Gu Xin went to ask him. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do you know why Brother mu Yan was poisoned? Or, do you know who poisoned him?¡± Gu Xin asked. She had long noticed that something was wrong with Lu Yang on the way. After being together for so long, Lu Zheng did not hide anything in front of her. She could easily see through Lu Zheng¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re quite concerned about li Muyan!¡± lu zheng¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Yup! We sisters are doing business with him! Besides, brother Muyan is already unlucky enough. We should all be concerned about him.¡± Gu Xin said without hesitation. Lu Zheng was even more jealous. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, just tell me!¡± Gu Xin tugged at the corner of Lu Zheng¡¯s shirt and shook it, acting like a spoiled child in front of Gu shouxin. Chapter 682 682 not answering hypothetical questions Lu Zheng lowered his head and looked at Gu Xin¡¯s shaking arms. Alright, he fell for it. No matter if it was big Xin ¡®er or little Xin Xin, they both liked to pull on the corner of his clothes with both hands and shake them. He had no resistance to this. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. But you have to answer a question of mine.¡± Lu Zheng sighed and said. ¡°what?¡± gu xin stopped moving and stood up obediently, lifting her head slightly to look at lu zheng. The sunlight shone on her face, and the wind blew the small hair on her forehead. She looked very beautiful. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, if you dy any longer, I¡¯ll squat down and tell you. I¡¯m very tired if I look up.¡± gu xin shook her neck left and right as sheined. ¡°Ahem.¡± Lu Zheng looked up at the sky awkwardly, then bent down slightly and ced his hands on his knees to maintain eye level with Gu Xin. He asked in a serious tone, ¡± tell me, li Muyan, Xue qianren, Meng Meng, and Huo Junhao fell into the river together. Who did you save? ¡± Gu Xin was speechless. Being stared at by Gu Xin¡¯s big round eyes, Lu Zheng felt a little guilty and looked to his left and right. brother Yuan Yuan, ¡± Gu Xin sighed. why are you more troublesome than my father? ¡± Lu Zheng was confused. How did second uncle get involved? Gu Xin looked at him with a serious expression. when we met uncle ye, I was worried about you. My father asked me who I should look for if he disappeared with you. Then can you all not see each other? You¡¯re all grown up, why would you go missing? If I went to look for you, I would have lost my way. Isn¡¯t this a stupid question? Which one of you doesn¡¯t know how to swim? Yes, but I can¡¯t! You¡¯re actually asking me, a person who doesn¡¯t know how to swim, to save a few men who know how to swim?¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s hands almost fell and he leaned forward. He blinked his eyes and looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin¡¯s expression was one of ¡®you¡¯re a bully¡¯. Lu Zheng felt wronged. In the past, he had asked Gu Xin who she had saved when he and Huo Junhao had fallen into the water. Gu Xin had also given him the same answer. no, ¡± she said. this is avoiding the question. Xinxin, what if we don¡¯t know how to swim? ¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯I¡¯m not going to answer such a hypothetical question. My sister said that if you know that this hypothesis is not valid, then don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild and waste your time and life!¡± ¡°brother yuan yuan, i know you want to ask me if i care about you the most.¡± Right? Of course, I care about you the most! I¡¯ve known you for the longest time, and you treat me the best! You are my best brother! I think of you as big sister Huihui and big sister!¡± The first part of the sentence brought Lu Zheng back to life, but the second part killed him. Forget it, I¡¯d bettere back to life. At least there¡¯s a certain position. Xinxin is still young, take it slowly. ¡°Grandmother¡¯s words reminded me that I¡¯ve heard of this poison.¡± It¡¯s forbidden in our great Zhou, but some noble families will deploy it. However, other than li Muyan¡¯s maternal grandparents who hade from the capital, there were no outsiders in the Li residence. What he was sure of was that his maternal grandparents would not harm him at all. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that he wasn¡¯t poisoned like what Grandma said, so I didn¡¯t say it just now. I was just thinking about it. ¡± The moment Gu Xin heard this, for some reason, the first person that came to her mind was Li Shan. Instead, she felt that it was impossible. Li Shan was younger than her, so how could she harm her own cousin? Chapter 683 683 Eldest Madam li She could not understand, so she told Lu Zheng her thoughts. Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t remember what Li Shan looked like, but he suddenly remembered that after Mrs. Li and Li Muyan¡¯s father had a big fight at home, he felt a hateful gaze on him when he left. It was a pity that he didn¡¯t see the person. He had also mentioned to Xue Qianyu that Xue Qianyu had stayed with Empress Jiang at the Li¡¯s residence for so long, but he had not found anyone suspicious. Lu Zheng patted Gu Xin¡¯s head. alright, stop thinking about it. Go back quickly! Isn¡¯t it tiring for you to worry about other people¡¯s Affairs all day long?¡± Gu Xin chuckled,¡¯uncle said that we have to do and think about something while we¡¯re alive! otherwise, if you just eat and wait for death, won¡¯t you be a big fat pig in grandma¡¯s circle?¡± Lu Zheng was amused by her andughed very happily. Seeing Lu Zheng¡¯s smile, Gu Xin¡¯s smile widened, ¡± ¡°brother yuanyuan, does your sweetheart like you? She must really like you, right? you look very good when you smile like this. you should smile like this more often in front of that big sister.¡± ¡°If you like her, then so be it.¡± i¡¯ll remember it. i¡¯ll smile more in front of her in the future, because she likes it. ¡± alright! Gu Xin nodded and waved her hand. then I¡¯ll go back! After walking for a long while with a silly smile, Gu Xin suddenly thought of a problem and could no longer smile. Brother Yuanyuan had someone she liked, Enzi had someone she liked, and so did her sister. Although she was rejected, she liked her too. Even sisi liked Huo Wentong. She and sister Huihui were the most pitiful. No one liked them, and they had no one they liked. Sigh, uncle was right. As expected, she and sister Huihui should be sisters, and sister sisi and sister should be sisters. They would be more likable. Sigh, when would her future husband appear? Would he be like Enzi, still studying at home, and still a little brat the same age as her? She would have to wait at least three years before she could meet him! Forget it, three years it is! Three yearster, she would be of marriageable age, and they could be married. She wouldn¡¯t need her parents to worry about her marriage, and she wouldn¡¯t be despised by her grandparents like fourth uncle! after thinking it through, gu xin ran home happily. ¡°eh? Bear with it, what are you doing sitting here? are you waiting for me?¡± At the entrance of the old mansion, Gu Ren was leaning on the door sill and looking at the scenery outside. Gu Xin ran up to him and carried him up without caring about the dust on his body. It had been a few days since Gu Ren had slept with her. With her personality, she did not hold grudges and hadpletely forgotten about it. Gu Ren gave Gu Xin a cute smile. ¡°Ren Ren is so obedient! Come, while you¡¯re still young, I¡¯ll give you a kiss! When you grow up, you won¡¯t be able to kiss me anymore!¡± Gu Xin gave Gu Ren a kiss on the face. ...... Li Manor. In Li Shan¡¯s room, she was sitting opposite of eldest Madam li. The servant girls in the room had all left, and both mother and daughter looked upset. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this thing would definitely take his life? In the end, he was still alive and kicking this afternoon?¡± Eldest Madam li looked at Li Shan gloomily. ¡°Mother, did the person you found not follow the form I gave? Or was there something else that could not be reced? Otherwise, how could he be fine? Our Li family should hang a white cloth at night to hold a funeral!¡± Li Shan looked at eldest Madam li. She thought for a long time, but she still couldn¡¯t figure out the reason why li Muyan had suddenly recovered. fromst night to this morning, everything had been the same as the people she had poisoned in her previous life. li muyan could onlyst until the afternoon, but in the end, he hade back to life. he hade back to life in an instant. what had gone wrong? Chapter 684 684 The richest wife and the head of the case Her original n was to slowly grind it out. In the end, after Empress Jiang left, she found out that the Emperor was nning to choose concubines for his sons. Besides the seventh Prince, the first three princes were also of marriageable age. she was anxious. in her past life, this was not the time to choose a prince¡¯s wife. Therefore, she had to immediately end li Muyan¡¯s life and let Madam li acknowledge her as her daughter. She would then be the youngdy of the Duke Rong residence and participate in the election. As long as she participated in the selection, she was confident that she would be chosen by the third Prince. she had even asked someone to imitate li muyan¡¯s handwriting, so she wasn¡¯t worried that mrs. li wouldn¡¯t ept her as her daughter. However, li Muyan hade back to life. ¡°Hmph! It took me ten days and a few hundred taels of silver to buy the materials, and you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s wrong? Li Shan, did your second aunt send you to test me? I¡¯ve given birth to you, so let¡¯s be frank!¡± Lady Li snorted coldly. She looked at Li Shan as if she was not looking at her own daughter, but an enemy. li shan¡¯s expression changed instantly, and with a pitiful look, she threw herself at eldest madam li¡¯s feet, ¡± ¡°Mother, how can you say that? This daughter is doing this for mother, for our first household! No matter how wealthy second aunt¡¯s biological parents are, li Muyan is still a child of the Li family. As long as he¡¯s around, our eldest branch¡¯s daughter will only get a small dowry. Mother, you¡¯ll have to rely on li Muyan for your retirement and be at his mercy. I¡¯m really doing this for the five of us. Second older sister is already married for the first time, and eldest sister and third older sister arepletely one family with second aunt and Li Muyan. Mother, there¡¯s only the two of us, mother and son. You can¡¯t not trust me like this.¡± Lady Li¡¯s heart softened when she saw Li Shan¡¯s teary eyes, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Li Shan continued, ¡± second aunt has taken over our Li family. I¡¯ll be her daughter and enjoy the things of her family. When the timees, I¡¯ll use them to show my filial piety to my mother. There are no brothers in second aunt¡¯s family. She¡¯s the only one left. Her parents will definitely give everything to me. Her mother could also get the Li family¡¯s things. So, mother, we need to work together at this time! mother, you¡¯re my mother, why would i lie to you, why would i team up with outsiders to bully you?¡± Lady Li thought about it. Li Shan was only an eleven-year-old girl. If it was her elder daughter or third daughter, she would still be suspicious. Why would she suspect an eleven-year-old girl? Eldest Madam li felt that she had be stupid after all these years of eating vegetarian and praying to Buddha. She helped Li Shan up and sighed,¡±but li Muyan has recovered. We¡¯ve lost everything!¡± Your second aunt, that person, has experienced it once. She will definitely be very cautious in the future. It will be difficult for us to poison her again!¡± Li Shan wiped her tears and said,¡±mother, I don¡¯t know where to start with li Muyan. What about second aunt?¡± She¡¯s probably only on guard against li Muyan, but not against herself. We can deal with her! Mother, am I right?¡± Eldest Madam li thought for a while and nodded. Li Shan continued, ¡± second aunt has locked second uncle up. Second aunt is the most powerful in the Li family. We can¡¯t let her die. Her parents don¡¯t look like good people. If there is a legitimate reason that grandmother can¡¯t stand second Shen, how good would that be!¡± Lady Li¡¯s eyes lit up. Li Shan knew that she had sessfully guided him. She continued, ¡± ¡°Second aunt is having business with the Gu family¡¯s Cai family, and Cai¡¯s husband wille from time to time. Sometimes, it¡¯s just the three of them. I feel that it is somewhat inappropriate for second Shen to meet people like this.¡± This time, Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes lit up, and the corners of her mouth curved up. The wife of the richest man and the new head of the case. Well, that¡¯s great! Chapter 685 685 chapter 685-splitting up Lady Li looked at Li Shan excitedly, ¡± ¡°Shan ¡®er, you¡¯ve really enlightened your mother! it was not painful to die, but it was painful to live and be criticized! Alright, mother has her own ns. When the timees, you just have to listen to mother¡¯s instructions.¡± With that, he got up and was about to go back. Although Li Shan couldn¡¯t wait for this to happen, and she wouldn¡¯t be med in the future, she still had to make a stand in order to win over Madam li. Li Shan wiped her eyes with her handkerchief again and whispered guiltily, ¡± ¡°Mother, is it because I¡¯m slow-witted, so you don¡¯t want to tell me about the n? I¡¯m sorry, mother. I¡¯m dragging you back!¡± ¡°What are you saying, child?¡± Mrs. Li red at her. It¡¯s not convenient for a youngdy like you to know about such things. When the timees, you just have to listen to mother¡¯s orders and do whatever she tells you to do, understand? You¡¯re still young and already knew the n. Mother is afraid that you won¡¯t be able to hold back in front of your second aunt!¡± Lady Li really thought that Li Shan was stupid. In her opinion, the n to poison li Muyan was wless. After li Muyan¡¯s death, his mother no longer had the heart to manage the business. The entire Li family fell into the hands of the eldest branch. Li Shan would follow Luo Yusheng¡¯s family to the capital and enjoy the glory of Luo Yusheng¡¯s maternal family. At the same time, she could also promote the Li family. Unfortunately, the perfect n had failed just like that? From Lady Li¡¯s point of view, the problem was that Li Shan was not fully prepared. After all, Li Shan was young and stupid, and it was impossible for her to be so meticulous. That was why she did not n to let Li Shan know about her n! Looking at her mother leave the coral Lodge without any desire, Li Shan sneered. it¡¯s a sess, that¡¯s the best! Even if she failed, no one would suspect her! ...... At the beginning of September, grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu invited the second branch of the Gu family to the old mansion. They were here to discuss fourth uncle Gu and yang xiaohuan¡¯s marriage. The two elders and master yang had also just decided on a date recently, which was in the winter month. What grandma Gu meant was that after fourth uncle Gu got married, they would divide the house, including the cash in the old couple¡¯s hands and thend at home. ¡°father, mother, didn¡¯t we say that we won¡¯t separate when our parents are here? Look at Huihui sisi, who goes with second brother¡¯s family every day, and en ¡®Zi, who also has to learn from second brother. Even Ren Ren likes niannian and Xinxin. Why don¡¯t we go back to the past and live together as a big family? how lively would that be? After fourth brother gets married, he can give birth to a big and two little girls. How good would that be?¡± Grandma Gu looked at him. a big tree has branches. When there are more people, there will be more conflicts. We¡¯ll split! Uncle Gu pursed his lips. He was not happy about it. He was still thinking about buying seeds from the Zhou family next year, earning money to build a big house, and living together as a family! were they all going to separate now? Zhang Shi used to want to move out, but now she couldn¡¯t. She felt that she had learned a lot from Cai Xiaolian and knew more than before, so she also advised,¡±Father, mother, with you two here, there won¡¯t be any conflicts! We¡¯ll listen to you guys!¡± Grandma Gu looked at Zhang Shi and said,¡±then what if we¡¯re dead?¡± As the eldest sister-inw, aren¡¯t you taking advantage of the fact that the eldest sister-inw is like a mother to bully the two younger siblings?¡± Madam Zhang cried out that she was wronged,¡±mother, that Xiao Lian is a bit thin and weak, but Xiao Huan is not weak!¡± how can i possibly bully him?¡± Gu Ren sat in uncle Gu¡¯s arms, shaking his head and waving his little hands.¡±No, no, milk, no!¡± Chapter 686 686 Don¡¯t forget each other when you¡¯re rich The second branch of the Gu family, who had already been separated from the Gu family, had nothing to say. However, they felt that Gu Ren¡¯s behavior was strange. Especially the time-traveling trio who knew Gu Ren¡¯s identity. They looked at Gu Ren in surprise, not understanding why this kid was so excited. Gu Ren struggled to get down from uncle Gu¡¯s body and ran to Gu Xin¡¯s side with his short legs, ¡± Xinxin, Xinxin, no, no. Gu Xin was speechless. I¡¯m a child, I can¡¯t interrupt the separation of the family. Bear with it, you¡¯ve found the wrong person! Grandma Gu looked at Gu Hui and her brother. you¡¯re like your parents and brothers. You don¡¯t want to split? ¡± Gu en and Gu si both looked at Gu Hui, indicating that they would listen to their sister. Gu Hui thought for a while and said,¡±Grandpa, grandma, we have the same idea as father and mother.¡± You and Grandpa are still young. My father, second uncle, and fourth uncle all need your guidance!¡± ¡°Father, mother, it¡¯s not fair for me to be split like this!¡± Fourth uncle Gu chimed in. Xiao Huan and I are two young people, how could we know how to live! I still need father, mother, brother, and sister-inw to watch over me!¡± Grandma Gu gave fourth uncle Gu a sidelong nce. when your brother and sister-inw were at your age, they were already so old! she said. Fourth uncle Gu,¡±Yingluo¡± ¡°The separation of the family is inevitable,¡± grandfather Gu suddenly said. If the second son was admitted next year, he might be an official in a certain ce. At that time, the second branch¡¯s family would also have to follow. Eldest was at home taking care of the fields, while fourth continued to do the wood work. Everyone had their own lives. Even if we don¡¯t separate now, it will still be the same in the future.¡± Gu Xin, who was carrying Gu Ren, suddenly raised her hand, ¡± ¡°I want to say something, can I?¡± Everyone looked at Gu Xin. ¡°Grandpa, why can¡¯t we be together?¡± Gu Xin asked. Didn¡¯t grandfather say it before? As Brothers United, their strength could cut through gold. It was just like when the gambling debt collector came, Big Uncle and fourth uncle could help, and sister Huihui and en ¡®Zi could also help. Also, when someone bullied my mother, my elder sister, father, and I weren¡¯t at home, so it was first aunt and aunt xiaohuan who came to help. If others bully me and sisi, Huihui and my sister¡¯s Enzi will help. Grandpa, don¡¯t say that. A chopstick can be broken easily, but a bunch of chopsticks can¡¯t be broken so easily. So, why do we have to separate?¡± Gu Ren really wanted to curse. A pair of chopsticks can¡¯t be broken? Why don¡¯t you let grandma try? The two elders were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to say that. The two elders looked at each other and then at Gu shouxin, Cai Xiaolian, and Gu Nian. ¡°What about you three? The same as Xinxin?¡± Gu shouxin smiled and said, ¡± father, mother, I actually had this n too. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t done it yet. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say it. In the future, when I pass the examination and be a bright Hall, ording to the court¡¯s policy, I can¡¯t be an official in the Qingzhou government. I¡¯m bound to be in other ces. I was thinking of bringing my parents, eldest brother and fourth brother along.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to his father,¡± Cai Xiaolian replied. ¡°I have no objections,¡± Gu Nian replied. She didn¡¯t have many friends here, so she got along well with Gu Hui. Now that she knew Gu Ren¡¯s identity, she really didn¡¯t want to be separated. Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu obviously didn¡¯t expect Gu shouxin to have such an idea. They were touched. Sure enough, the money they lent to second brother was not in vain. The beatings they suffered with second brother were not in vain. He had done it! Although these two brothers did not want to leave the vige at the crossroads at all, they were really happy to hear Gu shouxin¡¯s words! Chapter 687 687 The only good thing about being fat ¡°So, all of you are against the idea of splitting up?¡± Grandpa Gu asked with a smile. Everyone nodded. Grandpa Gu turned around and patted grandma Gu¡¯s hand. ¡°You see, like I said, they can¡¯t bear to part with the family. Why don¡¯t we just forget about it ande back a few yearster!¡± Grandma Gu looked at the annoying people in front of her. Sigh, when will this end! Did he think that he would be able to rx after his fourth brother got married? he thought that he could live a simple life with brother Chuan! However, each and every one of them was very reasonable! the second brother actually wanted to leave the vige with his family. gu shouxin had been someone¡¯s son for almost a year. he was much better at reading people¡¯s expressions than a real son. therefore, even if grandma gu kept the same expression, he could see that grandma gu suddenly disliked them. Heughed in his heart. This olddy was really funny. However, he did not show it on his face.¡±Mother, there are only a few people in the Gu family, and we don¡¯t have a family tree. My son is very confident in his imperial examination this time. En ¡®Zi and Ren Ren are also smart children. Why don¡¯t we make a genealogy first? to bring the gu family to greater heights in the future?¡± Before grandma Gu could say anything, uncle Gu said excitedly, ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you can. It¡¯d be best to make our ancestor jump out of the ground so happy!¡± the gu family,¡±yingluo.¡± Grandma Gu red at boss Gu. I don¡¯t even know where we came from. I grew up in the vige with your grandparents. I heard that your grandfather¡¯s grandfather was also a Hunter in the vige. He had only one son for several generations, but it was not passed down when it came to me. I just happened to meet your father. If it wasn¡¯t for your father, you wouldn¡¯t be part of the Gu family. You would be part of the ye family!¡± grandpa gu waved his hand. ¡± it¡¯s just a family name. they¡¯re my sons too. ¡± Grandpa Gu wanted to say that he was a member of the Gu family. His life was given by the Gu family. The ye family did not need him to carry on the family line. Gu shouxin smiled and said, ¡± that¡¯s just right. Let¡¯s start from our grandfather¡¯s generation! Father, mother, in the future, we will also be able to bring honor to the ancestors of the Gu family in Qing Province, but we will also be able to benefit our future generations.¡± Grandma Gu looked at Gu shouxin in a daze for a while. To be honest, she didn¡¯t think so much. From the moment she met brother Chuan, she had only wanted to live a good life with him. She knew that she was a little selfish. She only thought that after she gave birth to the child, she would be done with her responsibility for the child after he was raised and married. She had never thought of enjoying the happiness of having children and grandchildren when she was old. It was enough as long as brother Chuan was around. Now, it seemed that it was not possible. He had to be annoyed by these annoying things. Zhang Shi smiled and said,¡±this is good, this is good. The shop opened by these girls is called the Gu sisters!¡± In the future, when this shop expanded, when people asked which Gu sisters it was, they would say ¡°the Gu family of Qing Zhou.¡± Our Gu family is doing well. In the future, when our daughters get married, the husband¡¯s family will have to think twice about their maiden family if they want to despise and bully others. The child¡¯s aunt¡¯s mother-inw and aunt often despise her. If it wasn¡¯t for her thick-skinned and her uncle being really good to her, someone from a simr family as us would not be able to take it. ¡± Uncle Gu turned his head and said,¡±wife, you¡¯re right!¡± So, you should be d that you married into our family before we changed our family! Do you know the only benefit of being fat?¡± ¡°What?¡± Uncle Gu said in all seriousness,¡±I¡¯m blessed!¡± Fat people are blessed!¡± Zhang Shi was speechless. Chapter 688 688 Can talk now Under the opposition of his descendants, the family was not sessfully divided. However, he did talk about the arrangements at home. Uncle Gu was still in charge of the fields, while fourth uncle Gu continued to do his woodwork. gu shouxin and cai xiaolian nned to stay in the prefecture for a month. in the early stages of construction on liansheng street, cai xiaolian still wanted to guard it, so the furniture store would be handed over to yang xiaohuan. Ever since they had found out that the Jiang family was the home of human traffickers after the incident with Gu Ren, the furniture store opened by Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan had be famous in the state capital. The orders they received were all lined up until next year. Of course, the orders they received were for the families to build new houses or for their daughters to be used as dowry. Most small items, or even individual items, were basically still bought in the store. In the beginning, they only had Master Yang¡¯s disciples and Grand-disciples, but now, many carpenters hade to rmend themselves. The benefits they gave were quite good. Master yang had even bought thend in his family¡¯s backyard and directly set up a workshop with arge area of five mu. The goods could keep up. As for Zhang Shi, she would continue to take care of the children and do the housework. After all, Ninja was still young. En ¡®Zi was going to study, and the four sisters didn¡¯t n to live in the prefecture. They only nned to visit the opening of the shop and would be back after two days. They were very confident in First Lady Meng and thirddy Meng. Just like that, the family¡¯s arrangements for the start of the year werepleted. after having dinner at the old mansion, they nned to go home. however, gu ren held onto gu nian and refused to let go. he wanted to follow them to the second household. Although she was carrying Gu Nian, Gu Xin still said with fear, ¡± ¡°father, mother, sister, i¡¯ll go back first. i¡¯m tired and want to sleep!¡± After she finished speaking, she ran away. She was afraid that Gu Ren would run over to sleep with her. She did not want to be pulled by Gu Ren again. Therefore, at night, Gu Ren had a conversation with the time-traveling trio in Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin¡¯s room. ¡°You can speak?¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise as she had just repeated her question. ¡°Gu Nian, I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time!¡± Gu Ren pouted as he red at Gu Nian. ¡°Hahaha, dopey Gu, you really know how to talk! But don¡¯t be too proud of yourself. I was your aunt before, and now I¡¯m your sister! I¡¯m older than you!¡± Gu Nian pulled Gu Ren¡¯s face with both hands. ¡°Don¡¯t call me dopey Gu!¡± Gu Ren pped Gu Nian¡¯s hand away. ¡°Then you¡¯ll be called dopey Gu! what? You¡¯re here tonight, and you can talk again. Do you have anything to say? Are you here to repent for the melodramatic plot you wrote?¡± Gu Nian bit and pulled Gu Ren¡¯s face even longer. ¡°Second pig, second diagnosis, control her with us!¡± Gu Ren¡¯s hands and feet were resisting. alright, niannian, stop teasing him. He can¡¯t even speak properly! Cai Xiaolian looked at this pair of siblings in amusement. ¡°For the sake of my mother, I¡¯ll let you off!¡± Gu Nian let go of Gu Ren and sat down on the bench. Gu Ren was the only one sitting on the bed, while the three older ones each took a stool by the bed. gu ren rubbed his face hard and felt that it was round. then, he smiled at cai xiaolian and said,¡±second aunt, you¡¯re so beautiful and kind!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha.¡± gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. this kid was quite good at talking.¡±Speak, what do you want to say? Did you find something wrong with your grandparents? or is it that your setting of them is not simple?¡± Gu Ren¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He raised both his hands and gave a thumbs up. He was so excited that he lost his bnce and fell down. The transmigration trio: ¡± Yingluo ¡± Gu Ren got up on his own and took a few steps back. He leaned against the wall and said, as expected of second uncle. You can see this problem from the way the old man and olddy said to move out! Chapter 689 689 Grandpa Gu knows my identity ¡°dopey gu, don¡¯t tter me. let¡¯s be serious,¡± gu nian said. gu ren angrily red at gu nian. ¡± ¡°Gu Nian, don¡¯t call me dopey Gu. Also, don¡¯t threaten me with the fact that you used to be my aunt. Now that we¡¯ve transmigrated, I¡¯m your younger brother, we¡¯re of the same generation!¡± ¡°if sister huihui can hit you, so can i!¡± gu nian said. Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo.¡± gu shouxin said,¡±i won¡¯t say anything. i¡¯ll send you back to sleep!¡± ¡°Second uncle, don¡¯t, don¡¯t.¡± Actually, I just wanted to say that grandfather¡¯s identity is extraordinary. He is the son of the current Grand Empress Dowager!¡± The transmigration trio was speechless. Gu Ren said smugly,¡±your status is awesome, right?¡± Originally, in the book, I had set it to be when the Empress Dowager was about to die and he went to see her for thest time. in the end, i saw xue qianyu appear and guessed the emperor and empress jiang¡¯s identity. i also heard empress jiang repeatedly testing grandfather and grandmother. i knew that i was afraid that things would not go the way my book went.¡± Then, he began to tell her about grandfather Gu¡¯s life. There was a rumor in the great Zhou Dynasty that twins were unknown. It was fine if it was a Dragon and a Phoenix, but in the royal family and somerge families, they would only raise one of the twins and send the other away or end it directly. Grandfather Gu was one of the Twin sons of the current Grand Empress Dowager. Furthermore, he was the one who was left behind. However, when he was six years old, he fell sick and could not be saved. The Grand Empress Dowager switched the one who was raised outside. So, Grandpa Gu knew who she was. not only was he switched out, but he was also sent far away by the empress dowager. as a result, the ce behind him suddenly suffered from a natural disaster and the people were in a riot. in order to protect his life, the guards sacrificed their own and their daughter¡¯s lives. grandpa gu escaped to the vige at the crossroads and became the gu family¡¯s live-in son-inw. The Grand Empress Dowager had also lost all news of grandfather Gu. When the princes of the previous Emperor¡¯s generation fought for the throne, the Crown Prince died, and the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager could not find anyone to rece him. They could only call the Father of the current Emperor, who stood aloof from worldly affairs, back to the capital to support the previous emperor to the throne. ¡°Your male lead, Lu Zheng!¡± Gu Nian replied. Why did you give my grandfather such aplicated background?¡± Gu Ren said,¡¯in order to show that the male lead can take a beating! after the death of the female protagonist, the male protagonist went crazy and wanted to resurrect him. he wasted a lot of time and energy and finally failed. after that, the grand empress dowager acknowledged grandfather gu on her deathbed. the royal family wanted to help grandfather gu, but when grandfather gu knew that his granddaughter had died a tragic death, he gave the male protagonist a blow to wake him up. he wanted him to stop being obsessed with resurrecting the female protagonist and continue to conquer the sea of stars! Haha, but I got into trouble before I could even write it. I only have the outline.¡± Gu shouxin frowned,¡±resurrected?¡± Gu Ren nodded his head repeatedly. he had been resurrected. he had given him an expert, a monk. He wanted him to gather all kinds of girls who looked like the female lead, draw their blood, pull their hair, and cut their nails to perform the ritual! Your brain hole is big, hahahaha!¡± Gu Nian was speechless,¡¯so, that mysterious person is the Grandmaster monk? Lu Zheng isn¡¯t looking for Xinxin¡¯s body double, but because he thinks he can resurrect her?¡± Gu Ren said,¡±that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± gu nian, did you just see that part? I¡¯ve been writing for him for eight years! after eight years of not being resurrected, grandfather gu had appeared and scolded him. then, he began to conquer the sea of stars. his final goal was to conquer all the ces with people. ¡°When he grew old and the Zhou Dynasty became the king, he was all alone and died in the small courtyard that he and Gu Xin used to live in.¡± The three transmigrators didn¡¯t know what to say. he only wanted to say that lu zheng was wronged! Gu shouxin said,¡¯however, he didn¡¯t seem to follow the plot of your book. How do you exin this?¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Ren pouted and said,¡±second uncle, why do I still want to know?¡± Why didn¡¯t he follow my plot? and you guys, why are you here? Then I¡¯ll only write about it until eight yearster, when Grandpa Gu will appear and scold him until he wakes up!¡± Chapter 690 690 No child to inherit the throne ¡°don¡¯t tell me he seeded?¡± cai xiaolian smacked her head. The three of them looked at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Bear with it,¡± Cai Xiaolian said,¡±I didn¡¯t finish writing, right?¡± Perhaps something had happened to ninren and the plot had be chaotic? The master was a real master. He didn¡¯t resurrect. He didn¡¯t know what went wrong. He was Reborn! Before I died, I¡¯ve seen quite a few of these reincarnations!¡± Something shed across Gu Nian¡¯s mind as she looked at Gu Ren. ¡°When did you realize that you had transmigrated?¡± Gu Ren said,¡±it¡¯s in the fatdy¡¯s stomach!¡± However, it didn¡¯t take long for me to feel it!¡± The three transmigrators looked at each other. Well, he had appeared at the same time as them. When they arrived, Gu Ren had not been born yet! Cai Xiaolian sighed,¡±sigh, the longer I spend time with him, the more I can feel his heart.¡± Other than being impatient at the start, he was really carefulter on. He¡¯s really pitiful.¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips and did notment. At first, she really thought that he was a scumbag. She really thought that he took in concubines because he found a substitute. Unlike Gu nianxiang, Gu shouxin had already gotten over this matter. Moreover, after getting to know Lu Zheng, he was quite fond of him. Gu Ren blinked,¡¯what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s the point of talking about the male master? don¡¯t mention him, he¡¯s a good-for-nothing, he doesn¡¯t want the sea of stars i gave him, and he¡¯s here to be a viger! i¡¯ve decided, he¡¯s not my male lead. Second uncle, can you be the male lead? We¡¯re going to rely on the identity of the lordmaster to fight for the throne with the Emperor?¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at Gu Ren in surprise. Little kid, you really have a dream! Gu shouxin smiled. Although he had never sat on the Dragon Throne, he had experienced the feeling of being an Emperor. Other 9,000-year-old people were second only to one person and above tens of thousands of people, but he was not. No one was above him, and the Emperor was also his puppet. It wasn¡¯t fun to be an Emperor, so why would he snatch it? Seeing that Gu shouxin only smiled and did not speak, Gu Ren continued to persuade him, ¡± ¡°Second uncle, none of these princes can do it in my settings! How do you think the male lead conquers the sea of stars? of course, he relies on power! I didn¡¯t let him be the Emperor in the end because I set it so that he would have no women, no children, and no one to inherit the throne. The next emperor and the one after the next emperor would be his puppet. Now that the male lead has been reborn, look at the way he¡¯s looking at little Xinxin. Yes, he has a woman, and in the future, he¡¯ll have children, and someone will inherit the throne, but look at what he¡¯s doing. He doesn¡¯t follow my n, so it¡¯s really impossible. why don¡¯t we cooperate? just let him be the prince consort and let little xinxin be the princess!¡± No woman and no child to inherit the throne? Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian gave Gu Ren a strange look before turning to look at Gu shouxin. Gu Ren didn¡¯t feel that he had said something wrong and was a little confused. Gu shouxin smiled. well, I have already experienced the part that you haven¡¯t finished. So, it¡¯s not fun to be an Emperor! Gu Ren blinked and asked,¡±what does Yingluo mean?¡± Second uncle, are you an ancient person? ¡°Maybe not?¡± Gu Nian hurriedly covered his mouth. She didn¡¯t even say she would castrate him when she scolded him now because she was afraid that her father would hear her. This damn dopey Gu was really rubbing it in. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t care about this anymore. He already had a wife and children. Although he hadn¡¯t been able to use some things that he didn¡¯t have before, his wife had promised him that they would have their wedding night when the Golden roll was inscribed. It would be soon! Therefore, he stopped Gu Nian and gave Gu Ren a brief introduction of his identity before he transmigrated. Gu Ren was speechless. Chapter 691 691 i thought you would wait until i passed his second uncle did not want to be the emperor, and gu ren himself did not want to either. he only wanted to be a king who ate his meals and continue topose. Since their family couldn¡¯t do it, they would try their best to keep the current Emperor alive and let him have two more sons to raise. anyway, it was not good to give birth to these princes now. in order to show how awesome the male protagonist was, gu ren had set the current princes up to be nothing good. After talking about the Emperor, they started to talk about Grandpa Gu¡¯s identity. The plot waspletely off track, but Gu Ren relied on his small age to live in the two elders ¡®room for a long time and heard a lot of useful news. gu ren had said that although grandma gu looked like the head of the family and was a very opinionated olddy, she was actually a love-struck person and liked grandpa very much. she would not object to her grandfather¡¯s decisions. Moreover, Grandpa Gu wanted to see Gu shouxin¡¯s opinion on the matter of splitting up the family today. This was because Gu shouxin had a high chance of bing an official, while Big Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu were just ordinary people. If Gu shouxin had said that he would listen to his parents, then this family would definitely have been broken up today. Moreover, the two elders would not follow either of them. He would live alone and refuse to acknowledge his family, just like an ordinary person. However, Gu shouxin did not hesitate to say that he would bring his brother and brother to the battlefield to be real brothers. This made Grandpa Gu have the intention to acknowledge them. Even if it was not announced to the world, they still had to fight for what they deserved, for the sake of the future generations. The time-traveling trio understood the two elders ¡®hearts. If the three brothers were not capable, it was useless to acknowledge them. They would be finished sooner orter. However, if one had the ability, even if they were not a rtive of the royal family, they could still establish themselves in the upper circle, which was also a good thing for future generations. Grandpa Gu was still thinking about the children. In the end, Gu shouxin nned to have a good talk with Grandpa Gu on the day he became the top scorer. Grandpa Gu would probably think more about it if he talked about this now. ...... After Gu Ren told the time travel Trio everything, he was in a great mood! He even slept morefortably. Moreover, when everyone entered the prefecture this time, he didn¡¯t need to carry little Xinxin and act cute anymore. He was directly carried by Gu shouxin into the car. This time, the four sisters only nned to stay in the prefecture for two or three days, but the couple would be staying for a month, so they brought a lot of gifts. Along the way, Gu Ren wanted Gu Hui to hold him and look out the window. He was very curious about everything. In his previous life, he had always lived in the city and had never gone to the countryside. In his second Life, he was reincarnated as a farmer. It was only half a monthter that he had the energy to look around. It was only that time that he had tricked the Zhang family into going to Zhoujia town. Halfway through the journey, Gu Ren could not take it anymore and fell asleep in Gu Hui¡¯s arms. Gu Hui looked gloomily at Gu shouxin, who was driving the carriage, and whispered to Cai Xiaolian, ¡± ¡°Second aunt, what happened to second uncle? why are you willing to bring this little troublemaker along?¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and exined,¡±your second uncle said that he wanted him to see the outside world from a young age. At home, he would also lie on the ground and y.¡± &Nbsp; Gu Xin,¡¯mother, you guys should sleep with Ren Ren tonight! Ninninninninninninnini¡¯s poop is really stinky!¡± the people in the carughed. Gu Ren was still sound asleep and did not know anything. When they arrived at the prefecture and just entered the city gate, Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng saw a familiar old man sitting in a carriage. He was about to leave the city. When he saw them, he asked someone to stop the carriage. it just happened to block gu shouxin¡¯s way. Gu shouxin looked at the old man who got out of the car and raised his eyebrows. You don¡¯t have enough patience, you¡¯re just a schr and you¡¯re already here? Chapter 692 692 On what basis should he despise his mother? This old man was the old Qin master, the Father of the body that Cai Xiaolian was in. He had appeared in the vige of the three Forks several times before and did not say his purpose. Gu shouxin had already guessed the reason. Regarding this kind of marriage, the couple agreed that there was no need to acknowledge it. If they had to acknowledge it, then the Qin family would have to pay a high price. ¡°Yuan, what are you doing in the prefecture? Just in time, I¡¯m nning to look for your great uncle!¡± old master qin came over to greet lu zheng, but his eyes were on gu shouxin. Hearing themotion outside, Gu Xinyue opened the curtains and recognized old master Qin. She turned around and walked in, ¡± ¡°Mother, sister, it¡¯s that strange old man who appeared before us and asked for water!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, your father is outside,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. Gu Xin nodded her head obediently. She knew that the old man outside might be her mother¡¯s father, but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to like him. If he was really her biological father, why didn¡¯t he say anything even though he had already found the ce and met her? Was he looking down on their family? Ever since the incident between County Magistrate Cheng¡¯s family and her family, Gu Xin had inexplicably disliked people who were so full of themselves and looked down on her family. ¡°Grandpa Qin, what a coincidence! I¡¯vee to the prefecture city for some matters, and I¡¯ll be back in two or three days. Grand uncle is at home!¡± Lu Zheng said as he got off the car and gave a Junior¡¯s bow. ¡°You child, you¡¯re so polite every time I see you. You¡¯ve really been taught well! i think i¡¯ve seen this little brother somewhere?¡± Old master Qin said and looked at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin twitched his mouth and smiled at old master Qin without saying anything. Old master Qin was a little embarrassed. ¡°grandpa qin, this is my second uncle gu. you¡¯ve met him before.¡± Last time, he even asked me to bring you some water!¡± Old master Qin: ¡± Zhenzhen, hehehe. It¡¯s fate that brought us together. Shall I treat you to tea? ¡± lu zheng turned to look at gu shouxin. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m thirsty!¡± Gu shouxin smiled. He then turned around and shouted,¡±Huihui, niannian,e out and drive the carriage.¡± Wifey, I¡¯ll go drink tea with ah Yuan. You go to third sister¡¯s ce first, and ah Yuan and I wille to find you in a while.¡± With that, Gu shouxin jumped out of the car. as soon as gu hui and gu nian came out, the two sisters nced at grandpa qin and drove away without even saying goodbye. Old master Qin still wanted to say a few words to his granddaughter, but she ignored him. He felt a little depressed. After the carriage had travelled for a while, Gu Xin stuck her head out of the window and looked over with a smile on her face. She watched as her father, brother Yuan Yuan and the old man went to the teahouse not far away from the city gate. Gu Xin only sat back down and pouted her lips when she could no longer see him. Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Xin with a smile,¡¯you child, you¡¯re even sulking. What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± Gu Xin blinked her big eyes and said in a wronged tone, ¡± ¡°Mother, I feel wronged for you.¡± ¡°But, mother doesn¡¯t feel wronged at all!¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head. Gu Xin pouted. he¡¯s mother¡¯s biological father. It doesn¡¯t matter if you snuck into the Cai family. It has nothing to do with you. Mother is not like other girls from rich families who know everything, but mother is very good! Why did he have to be tested? Did true affection need to be tested? other people raised their mother for them, so why would they still despise her? Since he didn¡¯t like it, why did he find it? I thought he didn¡¯t like us because we¡¯re country bumpkins, but dad is a schr at No. 1 middle school, and he¡¯s even the head of the case, so he came. What do you think he means?¡± Cai Xiaolian carried the sleeping Gu Ren with one hand and patted Gu Xin¡¯s head with the other. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry.¡± This child was very smart now. She could even see this. Gu Xin was still unhappy. in the past, my face was yellow and I was skinny. I didn¡¯t know anything and I loved to cry. My hair was yellow and I was very ugly. Even my parents didn¡¯t despise me. Mother, you¡¯re so good. He¡¯s your biological father, why would you dislike him?¡± Chapter 693 693 I am your father-inw in the teahouse, old master qin ordered some desserts and tea, then looked at gu shouxin with a smile. Gu shouxin¡¯s posture was rxed as he looked back at old master Qin. Lu Zheng was a little speechless. This old man from the Qin family was too much. When he went to the vige, he had made it clear. It might have been easier to acknowledge rtives, but now, it was difficult. The waiter served tea, breaking the two¡¯s eye contact. Old master Qin took a sip of tea and put it down. He looked at Gu shouxin and said, ¡± ¡°Is it alright if I call you second brother Gu?¡± Gu shouxin slowly took a sip of tea and put it down. ¡°As you wish!¡± ¡°Cai Dacheng is your brother-inw?¡± old master Qin raised his eyebrows. Gu shouxin shook his head. he did grow up in my inws ¡®house. However, I heard from my wife that he¡¯s not my inws¡¯ biological son. At this moment, he had already returned to his main family! Why did the old man ask this? Do you recognize it?¡± ¡°then have you and your wife ever thought that cai dacheng is a fake?¡± old master qin¡¯s mouth twitched. Gu shouxin replied,¡¯our family never thinks about unimportant people. my father-inw and mother-inw have already made a mistake. to my wife, she no longer has her maternal family. My parents raised her as their own daughter, so she didn¡¯t care about this family that wasn¡¯t her blood-rted brother.¡± Old master Qin looked at Gu shouxin¡¯s smiling face and felt a little ufortable. Lu Yang held his teacup and drank it silently. Gu shouxin was not in a hurry and slowly ate a piece of dessert. ¡°You¡¯re 33 this year?¡± old master Qin pouted. Gu shouxin asked,¡¯old master, why did you check me? I heard from my mother that I was just like my father when he was young. Furthermore, most people would not be able to snatch a child away from my mother, and my mother would not be so stupid as to lose her own child.¡± Lu Zheng almost spat out his tea. Second uncle, seriously, is there anyone who would p people in the face like this? Old master Qin coughed ufortably. ¡°i didn¡¯t mean it that way. What I want to say is that you¡¯re 33 years old and have just taken the imperial examination. You still have a long way to go. I believe that you have no problem in the vige examination. It¡¯s the general examination, and students from all over the great Zhou are gathered. It¡¯s not that easy. If he had the title of a high schr, he could even donate to the government. have you ever thought that your yue family might have the ability to do so?¡± Gu shouxin looked at old master Qin in surprise. ¡°old man, you¡¯re wrong. my parents-inw have already left. if you say that they have the ability, aren¡¯t you cursing me to go down and make them give me an official position? I¡¯m only 33, and I still have a wife and daughter. I don¡¯t want to go down so early!¡± ¡°You!¡± Old master Qin almost cursed. This kid, on the surface he said he didn¡¯t want to die, but in reality, wasn¡¯t he cursing him to die? &Nbsp; ¡± cough, cough, ¡± Lu Zheng coughed, ¡± Grandpa Qin, have some desserts. Old master Qin didn¡¯t want to eat it. He red at Gu shouxin.¡±After investigation, Cai Dacheng took Cai Xiaolian¡¯s token to acknowledge his family. The Cai family¡¯s biological child is Cai Dacheng, and Cai Xiaolian is someone else¡¯s child.¡± Gu shouxin slowly picked up the teacup, took a sip, and smiled. ¡°Ha, old man, you can eat this thing however you like, but you can¡¯t say whatever you like? Don¡¯t think that you can spout nonsense just because you¡¯re old and old friends with uncle Zhou! You said my wife was picked up? I¡¯m telling you, if you weren¡¯t so old, I would have punched you out of the window.¡± Old master Qin was furious,¡±bastard!¡± I¡¯m your father-inw! he kissed her! You can ask Zhou Yuan if you don¡¯t believe me. ¡± Lu Zheng, who was called out, showed an innocent face and blinked.¡±Ha? What? I didn¡¯t know about that.¡± Gu shouxin looked at Lu Zheng with satisfaction. Chapter 694 694 What if I lied to you again? Old master Qin looked at Lu Zheng in disbelief.¡±Yuan, didn¡¯t your granduncle tell you?¡± ¡°What did I say?¡± She asked,¡±Grandpa Qin, have you found the child?¡± I know! It¡¯s Cai Dacheng. Did you find your other child?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that Cai Dacheng might be a fake?¡± old master Qin was anxious. Lu Zheng nodded,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± What does his fake identity have to do with my second uncle? My second uncle is grandma Gu¡¯s biological son. My grandma was the one who delivered him.¡± Old master Qin mmed the table in anger. ¡°Cai Xiaolian is my real daughter. Cai Dacheng took the token and pretended to be my daughter! That thing should have been left for Cai Xiaolian by the Cai family¡¯s olddy, but she didn¡¯t hear Cai Xiaolian¡¯sst words when she was giving birth, so she missed it!¡± Lu Zheng looked at old master Qin in surprise and did not say anything. I knew it long ago, but I just didn¡¯t say it. Gu shouxin calmly said,¡±you think it¡¯s true just because you say so?¡± Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± ¡°Cai Dacheng admitted it himself!¡± Old master Qin replied. Gu shouxin sneered,¡±he¡¯s already lied to you once. What if he¡¯s lying to you again?¡± Who would believe that?¡± Old master Qin,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± Gu shouxin looked at old master Qin. old master, you invited us to tea just to talk about this. Thank you for your hospitality. I believe that ah Yuan will treat you with great hospitality next time. As for me, I won¡¯t personally invite you. I¡¯m a little afraid of my wife. If my wife knows that I¡¯m eating with an old man who says he¡¯s not the child of his mother-inw, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll divorce him. For the sake of our future happiness, I¡¯ll take my leave first, old man. Thank you again. Although the tea and snacks are not as good as the Li family restaurant¡¯s, I¡¯ll still ept your kind intentions.¡± Gu shouxin stood up. Old master Qin hurriedly got up and pulled Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°You, you stop!¡± Gu shouxin frowned and looked at the ce where he was being pulled. He pped away the old man¡¯s hand in disgust. He didn¡¯t like others touching him. it¡¯s true, ¡± old master Qin said anxiously. little Lian looks just like her mother. I thought so at first sight. Gu shouxin smiled sarcastically. don¡¯t try to coax me. I knew it back then. Why didn¡¯t you say it? ¡± I remember that you went to our vige to ask for water three times, right?¡± ¡°I was just making sure,¡± old master Qin said. Gu shouxin,¡±Are you sure?¡± Confirm what? Are you sure about our family¡¯s character? Are you sure he has the right to be your daughter¡¯s son-inw? Now it¡¯s confirmed that little Lian can do business, and I have a title? Your Qin family is currentlycking a businessman and also urgently needs someone in the officialdom. Otherwise, the Qin family¡¯s Foundation will be ruined in the hands of unfilial descendants? Hehe, why don¡¯t you wait a little longer and see if I can get a high schr?¡± Gu shouxin flicked his sleeves and tidied his clothes. He said coldly,¡±From the day Cai Xiaolian married me, it didn¡¯t matter how her family was. What was important was me. I can give her more than what her family can give her. She¡¯s the daughter-inw of the Gu family and will be the matriarch of the Gu family in the future. Other families have nothing to do with her. That¡¯s all I have to say. If you continue to pester me, I don¡¯t care who you are or how old you are.¡± After that, Gu shouxin walked out of the private room. ¡°Grandpa Qin, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± Lu Zheng cupped his hands and chased after him. My granduncle is at home, so go ahead!¡± Old master Qin was stunned on the spot. How could a mere elementary schr be so imposing? Was he really not tempted? No matter how much wealth the Qin family had? He¡¯s leaving just like this? And you won¡¯t let me continue? Chapter 695 695 Younger brother and sister The Guo family. Gu Ren, who had been sleeping the entire way, finally woke up. When she saw third aunt Gu, she reached out her hands to hug her. Third aunt Gu was happy. She took the child and held him in her arms.¡±Aiyo, I¡¯m just trying to get a hug from aunty the moment I open my eyes!¡± Gu Ren shook the silver bangle on his hand, and the small bell rang. Gu Xin was surprised,¡¯third aunt, Ren Ren actually knew that you were the one who gave him the silver bracelet! He was only a month old then!¡± Third aunt Gu was stunned. gu hui exined, ¡± father bragged a lot when he carried him. he said that he was wearing cloth bought by second aunt, clothes sewn by grandmother, and the bracelet was given by third aunt. ¡± You must remember second aunt, grandmother, and third aunt.¡± ¡°Big brother, what else did you say?¡± third aunt Guughed. Gu si added from the side, ¡± father said that although your parents didn¡¯t give you anything to wear, your mother fed you. Your father hugged you and yed with you every day. He taught you how to speak. You have to remember that. He also said that you¡¯re so handsome, so you¡¯re father Zhao, father Zhao grandfather Zhao. So, when many girls like you in the future, they must remember the good looks your grandfather gave them.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± the women of the gu family allughed. After third aunt Gu finishedughing, she looked at Gu Ren, who was also smiling foolishly.¡±can¡¯t you speak? Come, tell me, is it a little brother or a little sister in third aunt¡¯s stomach?¡± Gu Ren stretched out his hand and touched third aunt Gu¡¯s belly.¡±Younger brother, younger sister.¡± ¡°Yes, is it a little brother or a little sister?¡± ¡°Younger brother and sister,¡± Gu Ren replied. Third aunt Gu was speechless,¡¯is that a younger brother or a younger sister? Bear with it, you say, a child can be urate!¡± ¡°Younger brother and sister!¡± Gu Ren pouted. Gu Xin immediately reacted, ¡± third aunt, ¡± ¡± bear with it ¡± means that you have two children in your stomach. A younger brother and a younger sister? ¡± third uncle¡¯s younger brother and sister are also from the same mother?¡± Third aunt Gu was speechless. cai xiaolian and gu nian thought about it. it made sense. twins were hereditary. grandpa gu and the guo family had this gene. the probability of third aunt being pregnant with two children was very high! Gu Ren nodded repeatedly. Gu Xinughed. bear with it. You¡¯re still nodding so seriously. Did you see it? ¡± Gu Ren really wanted to say a long list of things, but in order not to shock everyone, he only said very loudly,¡±Younger brother and sister!¡± Gu Xin was shocked, ¡± Alright, alright. Brother and sister. We¡¯re going to have a brother and sister again. They¡¯ll be able toe out and y with you next year. Gu Ren pouted.¡¯I don¡¯t want to y with a kid!¡¯ Third aunt Gu regained her senses. She picked Gu Ren up and gave him a kiss.¡±Baby, if you¡¯re right this time, Auntie will announce that you¡¯ll be the first among All My Children in the future. Whatever you say will be the truth!¡± gu ren was confused. Third aunt Gu continued tough,¡±if I give birth to a son and a daughter at once, I can seal my stomach. I don¡¯t need to have another child.¡± Hahahaha!¡± Everyone in the Gu family was speechless. At night, when the sisters were all asleep, Gu Nian went to her parents ¡®room. As expected, they were still awake. Dopey Gu was rolling around in bed. ¡°Third aunt, are you really having twins?¡± Gu Nian walked over and caught him. gu ren nodded,¡±yes!¡± she had set her daughter as the empress! After grandfather acknowledged her, the little Emperor¡¯s Empress died of illness. In order topensate grandfather, he chose third aunt¡¯s daughter to be the Empress. Of course, I haven¡¯t written it out yet, it¡¯s just a setting.¡± ¡°Where are Xuanji, Huihui, and sisi?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Ren said,¡±big sis will be single for life!¡± He didn¡¯t have time to set sisi¡¯s words, nor did ninko. Also, the three sons of fourth uncle and fourth aunt haven¡¯t been set yet. I¡¯m nning to give them a more impressive identity when Grandpa acknowledges them!¡± Chapter 696 696 their ending Gu Nian began to pull Gu Ren¡¯s face again. ¡°Then why did you make it soplicated for the second branch? Especially Gu Nian. Why did he set up so many peach blossoms for her? Do you know how much pain I¡¯ve suffered?¡± Gu Ren pped Gu Nian away with all his might and said,¡¯isn¡¯t gu Xin the female lead? Because the male protagonist was called Lu Zheng! i¡¯ve set it as a ¡®true¡¯ couple. if gu si was the female lead, then you would be the kind of person like big sister who would be single for life!¡± Gu Nian was speechless. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. They looked at Gu Ren and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Qin family? Don¡¯t talk about your sister¡¯s settings, okay?¡± Gu Ren rubbed his face. the Qin family has a rich businessman in Jiangnan. Old man Qin was a yboy when he was young. He was so angry that the main wife ran away from home with her son. She gave birth outside and the child was left homeless. that son of his is dead, and his daughter is you, second aunt. his family was full of unfilial descendants, all of them useless. He saw that there was no hope, so he wanted to find his son and daughter. After finding Cai Xiaolian in the book, Cai Xiaolian took Gu Nian to the library. In the end, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian did not know their ce and were chased out of the Qin family in less than a year. Then, he met Gu Xin in Jiangnan. After Gu Xin¡¯s death, the Qin family found out that Gu Nian had be Xue Qianyu¡¯s beloved concubine and came after her again!¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mouth twitched. Then, she could not help but pull Gu Ren¡¯s face to the left and right, just like Gu Nian. What was this brat thinking? Was this to exterminate the second household? There were three women in total, one living in a brothel, one was a concubine, and one was not content with her life? gu ren gave up struggling and shed tears of regret. If he had known that she would appear in his book, he would definitely not have used his daughter as the female lead. I¡¯m so regretful! ¡°then what happened to gu shouxin?¡± gu shouxin asked faintly. Gu Ren rolled his eyes and wanted to make up a story, but Gu shouxin saw through his intention.¡±Tell me the truth! Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the only one who knows. Lu Zheng, this reincarnated person, definitely knows.¡± Gu Ren thought,¡±bug, bug, what a big bug!¡± The three transmigrators stared at Gu Ren. second uncle, ¡± Gu Ren said, ¡± Xinxin was sold. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian acknowledged each other as family. Gu shouxin found some jewelry and Jade that Grandpa Gu had hidden. He stole them and ran away with Bai yueguang and Xie jiaoniang. Grandpa and Grandma Gu were worried that their identities would be exposed, so they had to leave the vige. Later on, Xie jiaonian met a more handsome man who treated her well and kicked Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t believe it and chased after her for an exnation, but he was beaten to death by that man in the end.¡± As he spoke, Gu Ren looked at Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. and ... And Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian saw him get killed with their own eyes. as a result, gu ren¡¯s hands and feet were lifted up by gu shouxin and cai xiaolian, and his face was pulled by gu nian. Gu Ren: ¡± once I¡¯ve transmigrated, in my book, I¡¯m going to be torn apart by a bug before I¡¯ve even grown up. Sob sob sob sob sob ¡± ...... The next day, Gu shouxin handed Gu Ren over to Lu Zheng and brought a few people to the Li family. Li Muyan had already recovered. When he saw Gu Nian, he was immediately reminded of the day when he had confessed to Gu Nian. To be honest, he was a little embarrassed. As soon as he felt embarrassed, Gu Nian also felt a little embarrassed. this was different from xu changfeng and zhang yungui¡¯s confession. in gu nian¡¯s opinion, they were confessing to the original owner of the body, while li muyan was confessing to her. She had never been confessed to before. She had received love letters when she was in school, but she thought it was too troublesome, so she directly said, ¡± if you pass my exam, I can consider dating you. Otherwise, if you confess recklessly, you¡¯ll be punched! That was why no one had ever confessed to her. As for Cheng Rui, that was not a confession at all. It was an insult. Chapter 697 697 Special consideration The three Gu sisters realized that the atmosphere today was a little off! Li Muyan stood up and said in a silly manner, ¡± ¡°Gu Nian, you guys are here.¡± Gu Hui: ¡± ran ran, li Muyan. The three of us are just decorations, right? ¡± Li Muyan quickly waved his hand. no, no, sister Huihui. No, I was just about to greet them one by one. Grandmother had said that one should never offend the good friends of the person they liked! gu nian did not have any handkerchiefs as they were all close sisters. ¡°Then, brother mu Yan, please say hello to us!¡± Gu Xin said awkwardly. ¡°Sister Huihui, sister Xinxin, sister sisi, you¡¯re here!¡± Li Muyan said. Gu Xin tilted her head and gave a confused look, ¡± ¡°Brother Muyan, why is it sister Huihui, sister Xinxin, sister sisi, and Gu Nian? why isn¡¯t it little sister nian nian?¡± Li Muyan was speechless! Gu Xinughed,¡¯Oh! I know, Gu Nian is special. We¡¯re her sister and she¡¯s Gu Nian¡¯s sister. She¡¯s just Gu Nian.¡± Gu Hui and Gu si bothughed. gu nian¡¯s face turned red as she poked gu xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Sister niannian doesn¡¯t sound nice, he can¡¯t call me sister niannian! Isn¡¯t that right, li Muyan?¡± ¡°No,¡± li Muyan replied. Gu Nian was stunned as she looked at li Muyan. As their eyes met, Gu Nian felt as if there was a fire in li Muyan¡¯s eyes. One look and she felt her eyes burn. She looked away in a panic. Gu Xin and Gu si held hands andughed as they swung their hands, ¡± ¡°Hehehe hehe hehe¡± Gu Hui crossed her arms and looked like she was watching a good show. Li Muyan said,¡¯Xinxin is right. Gu Nian was special, but only Gu Nian. since they¡¯re gu nian¡¯s sisters, they¡¯re called huihui, xinxin, and sisi.¡± Gu Nian felt a burning gaze on her and began to panic. Her heart began to beat faster as she did not know how to respond. sister Huihui, Gu Nian, Xinxin, sisi! At this moment, Li Jun came over with Li Shan. Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief as he thanked Li Zheng in his heart.¡¯Thank God this girl came. Indeed, the second friend I made after transmigrating is reliable!¡¯ When the Li sisters arrived, the Gu sisters stopped smiling. Everyone sat down and chatted, talking about the shop that had already been renovated. Now that they were talking about business, Li Shan looked as if she didn¡¯t understand what Gu Xin and Gu si were saying and invited them to have fun. Gu Xin didn¡¯t want to go at first, but when she thought of the balcony and Li Muyan¡¯s poison, she agreed. She felt that there was something wrong with Li Shan, so she wanted to see what she was up to. This time, Li Shan didn¡¯t bring the two sisters to climb higher, nor did she y any tricks. She really just wanted to bond with them. He took out a shuttlecock and invited the two of them to y. Unfortunately, she was no match for him at all. He then took out a leather rope and invited her to jump rope with him. Oh, this one was even less of a match. ¡°Sister Xinxin, sister sisi, did you Learn Kung Fu when you were young?¡± Li Shan said, annoyed. It¡¯s so powerful!¡± no, ¡± Gu Xin replied. we only started learningst year! Li Shan rolled her eyes and said,¡±sister Xinxin, is there a trick?¡± can you share it with me? i also want to be as powerful as you, sister xinxin.¡± Gu Xin patted Li Shan¡¯s shoulder with a solemn expression, ¡± ¡°Shanshan, my father said that there¡¯s no trick to learning martial arts. One was talent, and two was hard work! Talent is the most important. My father said that we are all born with unique bones and bones, and we are all martial arts geniuses!¡± gu si held back herughter and nodded seriously. Li Shan was speechless. Chapter 698 698 Stop struggling Gu Xin continued,¡¯my uncle once said that everything in the world has a counter to each other. For example, the girls in our family are all very handsome. The heavens can¡¯t bear to see us in danger, so they gave us this talent! Big Uncle also said that it was like those ordinary girls, the ordinary kind, so naturally, the bone insect was also ordinary. Each had its own benefits! ai! I really envy those who are ordinary and don¡¯t have to work hard to practice martial arts!¡± Gu si agreed. that¡¯s right. Just like the four girls in our vige. Every day, they eat and y, and then eat. They have no worries and no worries! I¡¯m so envious!¡± Li Shan was speechless. Four girls? are you implying something? He said that I was ordinary and carefree every day! Gu Xin curled her lips. Hmph, I¡¯m not going to tell you how we¡¯re going to train. Li Shan revealed a fangirl-like look, a silly and innocent look, and sped her hands over her heart. ¡°Waa! Sister Xinxin and sister sisi are so lucky! I¡¯m so envious!¡± Gu Xin: ¡± Shanshan, don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s really ufortable to see you like this. There was no point in being envious! Just look at sister Xuxu, she won¡¯t be envious of my sister and sister Huihui. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯because sister Wanwan has her own talent! So, sister Shanshan, stop struggling. It¡¯s good to be a carefree and happy young miss at home. Sisi and I are the ones who envy you!¡± Li Shan was speechless. You¡¯re scolding me again, scolding me for not being as pretty as third sister, scolding me for not being as good as third sister? Gu Xin, meet her! I¡¯ve been raised for so many years in my past life. Give me some time to get back the feelings I had back then, and I¡¯ll definitely send you to hell with my own hands! Gu Xin saw that Li Shan¡¯s expression was getting a little out of hand, so she did not continue, ¡± ¡°Shanshan, I want to visit my mother and the others. Do you want toe?¡± Li Shan pulled Gu Xin back. sister Xinxin, sister sisi, can you y with me? ¡± I heard that you¡¯re also learning the zither. Why don¡¯t we y the zither?¡± Gu Xin lowered her head and looked at her arm that Li Shan was grabbing. li shan let go and said,¡±i¡¯m sorry!¡± I-I¡¯m always alone, and no one ys with me. It wasn¡¯t easy for you toe, and I can¡¯t bear to let you go. Was I strong? I¡¯m so sorry!¡± gu xin lifted her head and revealed a harmless smile, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay, we¡¯re friends! shanshan, don¡¯t be nervous. i won¡¯t go. Don¡¯t worry, sisi and I will y with you. We¡¯ll wait for my mother to call us before we leave, okay?¡± There was a trace of pity in his smile. Li Shan heaved a sigh of relief. He was indeed an idiot. Li Shan nodded,¡±thank you!¡± Let¡¯s go, sister Xinxin, sister sisi, let¡¯s go in! My grandmother gave me a good zither! I¡¯ll show you.¡± Gu Xin and Gu si followed her into the house. Seeing Gu Xin and Gu si sit down, Li Shan got up to get the zither and ordered the servant girl to bring some fruits and desserts. Taking advantage of Li Shan¡¯s back facing them, Gu Xin moved her lips to Gu si and Gu si nodded. Li Shan came over after giving her orders. She saw her friend ying with the things in her jewelry box and smiled in disdain. She was indeed a country bumpkin who had never seen good things. When the violin was brought over, Gu Xin asked Gu si to y it first, but Gu si made a mistake as she yed, so she asked Li Shan for advice. in order to show her sincerity, li shan patiently corrected gu si¡¯s mistake. Gu Xin picked up the dessert and started eating. She ate with all her might and gulped down a mouthful of tea. Li Shan saw it from the corner of her eye and began to mock him in her heart again. A bumpkin was a bumpkin after all. He came from a well-to-do family, but he still acted as if he had never eaten. He was going to have diarrhea soon. As expected, Gu Xin soon said that her stomach hurt. This was all within Li Shan¡¯s expectations. It would be strange if she didn¡¯t feel pain after eating like this. So, she did not doubt Gu Xin¡¯s intention of going to the toilet. Chapter 699 699 You¡¯re so stupid Gu Xin had already been to the Li family¡¯s house a few times and the maidservant was not worried that she would not be able to find the toilet. So, when she said that she did not need to lead the way, Li Shan¡¯s maidservant really did not lead the way. When Li Shan pulled her just now, it made her feel that something was wrong. In addition to her previous suspicion of Li Shan, Gu Xin just told Gu si to cover for her. She wanted to go to Madam Li¡¯s to see Cai Xiaolian before she could be at ease. Ever since the Li family had sold the concubines of the second master and locked him up, there were fewer people serving him in the Li family¡¯s backyard. Before Gu Xin could reach Madam li, she saw Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Mother, what are you doing here?¡± Gu Xin ran forward and carefully examined Cai Xiaolian. Seeing that she was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I went to the outhouse. What about you? why are you alone? Where¡¯s sisi?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Gu Xin did not say much as she was apanied by the Li family¡¯s maids. She only said that she was in the toilet and sisi was ying the zither with Li Shan. Gu Xin¡¯s little head turned in a circle. In the end, she decided to follow Cai Xiaolian and let the servant girl who was guiding Cai Xiaolian go to the small coral House to inform Gu si. After the maidservant left, Cai Xiaolian asked, ¡± ¡°xinxin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± nothing much. I¡¯m just a little strange. When I said that I was looking for you, Li Shan pulled me back nervously. I was afraid that you would be in danger! ¡°What¡¯s so dangerous about your father following us?¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t have much contact with Li Shan, and Li Shan usually acted like a normal girl, so she didn¡¯t think much about it. Gu Xin nodded her head,¡¯hehe, I understand. then i just missed my mother when i didn¡¯t see her!¡± The mother and daughter chatted andughed as they walked to the living room. In the living room, Gu Xin didn¡¯t see Gu shouxin, but old Madam li and Madam Xie were chatting with Madam li. After Cai Xiaolian asked, she found out that after she went to the bathroom, Gu shouxin had gone to y chess with Duke Rong, and then old Madam li and Madam Xie hade. On this day, after the Gu family left, Li Shan went to the small temple where eldest Madam li lived. After dismissing the servants, he knelt on the futon and looked at his mother, who was copying scriptures, with a hint of disdain in his eyes. Doctor li did not even raise his head,¡±fortunately, it didn¡¯t seed. Otherwise, it would have been ruined by that little girl!¡± Tell me, what use do you have? You can¡¯t even keep an eye on a little girl?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother.¡± Li Shan lowered her head and pretended to cry. I thought she really went to the outhouse. She¡¯s been eating there and has drunk two pots of water.¡± After finishing herst stroke, she put down the pen and looked at Li Shan, who was wiping her tears. ¡°Forget it. In two days, you and Luan ¡®er will go to the manor to y. Wait for my news, and when I tell you to go back, you will!¡± ¡°No, mother.¡± Li Shan shook her head. A daughter had to apany her mother. How could he leave his mother alone in this matter? A daughter can cover for her mother!¡± Eldest Madam li looked at Li Shan in disdain. ¡°You¡¯re so stupid, how are you going to cover for me? What if Gu Xin went back and told them about it? if they noticed it, how could you cover for them? You¡¯re not in the residence, so even if they suspect me, they won¡¯t be on guard Against Me! Alright, it¡¯s decided. I¡¯ll ask Jin ¡®er tomorrow to let you two sisters go to the manor to find medicinal herbs for me. Jin¡¯ er is the most filial and she will agree.¡± Li Shan clenched her handkerchief tightly and looked up again, acting like a gentle little girl. ¡°Then be careful, mother. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Chapter 700 700 What a kind grandfather When she returned home, she realized that Lu Zheng was not around. The Gu family was not worried either. They guessed that Gu Ren was probably making a fuss about going out to y! Gu Xin then told them about what she saw on Li Shan¡¯s body and reminded Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian to be more careful when they went to the Li family¡¯s house. cai xiaolian was happy,¡±good, good!¡± In order to let our family¡¯s little worrywart not worry, mother will definitely pay more attention, pay more attention to this Li Shan.¡± gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. he knew that something was wrong just now. so it wasn¡¯t his illusion! He patted Gu Xin¡¯s head and said,¡¯Xinxin is so smart! Father and mother will definitely remember your reminder.¡± Only then did Gu Xin rx. Although he didn¡¯t know what Li Shan was up to, he felt that she wasn¡¯t as simple-minded as Li can and Li can. There were fourdies in the Li family-Li can, Li Zhen, Li can, and Li Shan. The second child, Li Zhen, was already married. The sisters had the most contact with Li can, then Li can and Li Shan. Just as she finished speaking, there was a knock on the door and Gu Ren¡¯s babbling. the transmigration trio: This kid was still pretending to be mute! He was more than ten months old, so no one would be surprised if he said a few words. At most, they would say that he spoke early. Gu si jogged to open the door. Outside the door, Huo Junhao saw Gu si and said with a frivolous expression, ¡± ¡°Hey, sister sisi, long time no see. Did you miss me?¡± Before Gu si could retort, he was pushed on the head by an old man. ¡°why are you talking? How could he talk to the youngdy? I haven¡¯t hit you for a long time, are you itching for a beating?¡± After the old man finished scolding Huo Junhao, he turned to look at Gu si and immediately showed a kind smile. ¡°Little girl, have your parents returned? I¡¯m Huo Junhao¡¯s grandfather, you can just call me Grandpa Huo.¡± Gu si blinked. Huo Junhao¡¯s grandfather? Wasn¡¯t he the great figure who had been the teacher of the three emperors? Waa! What a kind grandfather! Gu shouxin heard the voice and walked over. He cupped his hands at old master Huo and saluted, ¡± ¡°Student Gu shouxin greets old Mr Huo! Old Sir, pleasee in!¡± old master huo held his hand with a smile. ¡± ¡°You keep your promise! don¡¯t be so polite! Junhao¡¯s been living with you for so long, and he calls you uncle, so you can call me uncle too!¡± Gu shouxin said,¡±okay, uncle Huo, pleasee in!¡± This is my wife, Madam Cai, and this is my nephew¡¯s elder brother¡¯s two daughters, Gu Hui and Gu si. This is my daughter, Gu Nian and Gu Xin!¡± Cai Xiaolian came over with her child to greet him.¡±Hello, old Mr. Huo (Grandpa Huo)!¡± Old master Huo smiled and stroked his beard. ¡°good good good! thank you for taking care of junhao! This child kept mentioning aunt Lian and his sisters. i don¡¯t know what girls like, so i just prepared some gifts. i hope you don¡¯t mind!¡± after old master huo finished speaking, his attendant handed him a gift. They looked at Gu shouxin and saw him nod, so they all epted it. Old master Huo had personally prepared the gift. It was a copybook that was based on Huo Junhao¡¯s description of his sisters and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s character. Cai Xiaolian liked it very much. She had been practicing calligraphy for almost a year. The style of the copybook old master Huo gave her was exactly what she liked, and she could use it to copy. As for the four sisters, they had lessons on how to write. Gu Hui had learned from her younger sisters from the beginning and it was good to have a copybook now. After inviting them into the house, Cai Xiaolian brought the children to prepare tea and snacks. Old master Huo only had one purpose, and that was to y chess with Gu shouxin. Chapter 701 701 Their sisi is also a little cutie Gu shouxin apanied old master Huo in the central room to y chess, while Gu Ren pulled Huo Junhao along to y. Lu Zheng was watching the game of chess while looking at the courtyard. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that Gu Ren was going to pull Huo Junhao closer to little Xinxin! Even though Huo Junhao only went over to tease sisi, why did he feel that Gu Ren¡¯s face was filled with disappointment and disappointment? And just now, he had asked him to carry him while they went shopping. There were countless times when he had identally taken photos of him on the street, but he felt that he had taken them on purpose. lu zheng was a little enchanted. Cai Xiaolian noticed that Lu Zheng was looking outside and immediately knew what he was looking at. after all, huo junhao was his number one love rival in the book! Cai Xiaolian was happy in her heart. Ever since Gu Ren had told her the plot of the book, she had No more grudges against Lu Zheng. As a mother, she was quite happy to have such a good child who always cared about little Xinxin. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that a mother-inw would be more satisfied with her son-inw the more she looked at him? Although Xinxin was still young, it didn¡¯t stop her from looking for a son-inw. As for Huo Junhao, she could tell that he was still a child who had not been enlightened. He had always been ying with sisi and Xinxin. The two children were young, but she felt that they were a good match. Their sisi was also a little cutie! as gu nian walked out with the desserts, she saw her mother smiling at the group of people and lu zheng. Gu Nian pursed her lips but did not say anything. She simply handed the snacks over and watched her father y chess with old master Huo. Gu Nian was quite interested in go. Moreover, her father often dragged her to y Go. As a result, her skills had improved significantlypared to her previous life. a chess game between experts looked very enjoyable. By the time the game ended, the sky had already turned dark. Gu shouxinughed and looked at old master Huo, who still wanted more. ¡°You let me win, uncle Huo!¡± Old master Huo waved his hand and said,¡±continue!¡± You brat, you only won one stone from me, so you must be going easy on me! No, no, no, again!¡± Huo Junhao ran over and said,¡±grandfather, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± if you faint from hunger, second uncle won¡¯t dare to y chess with you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, old man,e after dinner!¡± Lu Zhengughed. In the past, after dinner and before bed, second uncle would also find me to kill two tes.¡± Old master Huo frowned and said,¡±what¡¯s so good about food?¡± You guys go and eat on your own! Shouxin, if you¡¯re hungry, bring some snacks to your father!¡± Gu shouxin was confused. ¡°Grandpa Huo, the food is delicious!¡± Gu Xin said. Our family¡¯s food is really delicious. Besides, my mother doesn¡¯t allow my father to skip meals. If my father agrees, he will be scolded by my mother at night. You see, it¡¯s not easy for you to find someone who can y chess better than you and let you have your fun. Can you bear to see him get scolded?¡± old master huo red at gu xin. Gu Xin revealed a huge smile. Old master Huoughed. Junhao, doesn¡¯t she look like Yanyu? do you think Xinxin looks like Yanyu when she¡¯s arguing with me? ¡± Huo Junhao nodded,¡±isn¡¯t that so?¡± She was just like Yanyu. If you don¡¯t eat it, you¡¯ll know the consequences! I¡¯m telling you, Xinxin can go on and on for an hour without stopping!¡± huo yanyu was huo junhao¡¯s biological sister. she was ten years old this year. when she was born, huo junhao¡¯s father was working in jiangnan, and her mother gave birth to her on a ship. at that time, it was foggy and drizzling outside, so they gave her the name yanyu. Lu Zheng was speechless. Huo Yanyu was a Chatterbox for two hours. She was not as cute as Xinxin! How was it simr? it didn¡¯t look simr at all. Chapter 702 702 Your acting is too fake! Old master Huo had a meal at the Gu family¡¯s restaurant. Well, the little girl was right, their food was delicious. After the meal, Lu Zheng suggested that they go to his house to y chess. Cai Xiaolian and her sisters were busy, and they would be a bother if they stayed. Gu Ren looked at Lu Zheng in disdain.¡¯Just say that you can¡¯t stand Xinxin talking to Huo Junhao!¡¯ useless fellow, hmph! After they left, Cai Xiaolian told her sisters about the incident on Liansheng Street. The construction of Liansheng Street had already started, and Madam li had also agreed to invest in the project, but she also wanted li Muyan to invest in the project. then, he calcted the amount of silver that the four sisters needed to pay. After she told him the amount, Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile,¡±have you prepared the silver?¡± Your aunt Luo said that if you don¡¯t give me the silver at the end of this month, I won¡¯t take you to y!¡± gu xin was still calcting how much money she had, but when she heard her words, sheughed, ¡± ¡°Mother, it¡¯s clearly aunt Luo who wants to bring us to y! Our shop will open the day after tomorrow! I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have that much silver at the end of the month.¡± Gu Nian nodded and said,¡¯aunt Luo is the best! But mother, I¡¯ve done some calctions. With such an investment in the early stages, we¡¯ll have more silver by November at most, and we can prepare for the Zhoujia town¡¯s Liansheng Street. although we have almost no savings left, we can get it back next year! So, mother, when do you and aunt Luo n to go to Zhou town to build Liansheng Street?¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±you guys are quite ambitious!¡± Didn¡¯t you consider the fact that your business is not doing well and your funds are cut off? we built a Lotus Street in the town so quickly, and you can¡¯t give us any money?¡± Gu Xin replied,¡¯mother, our business won¡¯t be bad. don¡¯t worry, we definitely have money. Moreover, when I told Grandpa that we wanted to build this Liansheng Street with you, he was very supportive! Grandpa also told me not to be afraid of not having enough money. When he needs money, he will give us sisters some as an early dowry!¡± Cai Xiaolian and the three Gu sisters looked at Gu Xin in surprise. Gu Xinughed embarrassedly,¡¯then I have to chat with Grandpa every day! We should also report to Grandpa about our work! Grandpa praised us! She said that we sisters are the best girls in the great Zhou.¡± cai xiaolian: ¡± wanwan, xinxin, how are you sure that grandpa gave you enough makeup in advance? ¡± Oh? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned. don¡¯t you guys know that Grandpa is very rich? ¡± The four of them shook their heads. Of course, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian knew about it. They were curious to know how Gu Xin found out about it. Gu Xin was annoyed,¡¯did I say something wrong? Did she reveal her grandfather¡¯s Secret? i thought you all knew.¡± ¡°What secret?¡± the four asked in unison. Gu Xin pouted and shook her head firmly. no, I have to go back and ask my grandfather. What if this was a secret? I don¡¯t want a big mouth. Her uncle had said that those who talked too much would go to hell after they died, and their tongues would be cut off. Mother, sisters, don¡¯t force me!¡± Looking at the four people¡¯s covetous gazes, Gu Xin smacked her head and stood up slowly. She covered her head and wanted to run, ¡± ¡°Aiya! My head hurts a little, and I want to sleep. I¡¯m going to sleep, you guys take your time to chat! My decision isn¡¯t important, you guys can make the decision! I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± Gu Hui immediately grabbed Gu Xin by the back of her cor, ¡± ¡°Your acting is too fake! You¡¯re always so active and lively, who would believe that you would suddenly have a headache!¡± Gu Xin sat beside Gu Hui, feeling wronged. Chapter 703 703 You didn¡¯t talk to him before In the end, Gu Xin also insisted on not saying anything. However, Gu Hui and Gu si did mention it. Grandpa Gu had also mentioned it to them before. It wasst year when Mrs. Zhang forced Gu Hui to meet someone. Although Gu Hui went, she was very angry. After returning home, she didn¡¯t speak for a few days and had been depressed. Grandpa Gu consoled his granddaughters and told Gu Hui not to worry. She would slowly look at each other and eventually find someone she liked. Grandpa had already prepared a dowry for her granddaughters. Don¡¯t be afraid. At that time, Gu si had also heard it from the side. However, Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t say much. He only said that there was a dowry. Grandpa has already told the three of you. He did not tell me! Gu Nian felt wronged. ¡°You didn¡¯t like to talk to Grandpa in the past!¡± The Three Sisters said in unison. ¡®Alright, Zhenzhen. I¡¯ll go back and ask Grandpa if I¡¯m getting a share of the dowry!¡¯ Gu Nian said. Hehehe!¡± The topic of grandfather¡¯s dowry was over, and they started talking about the incident at Liansheng Street. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t tease them anymore. She told them the confirmed time. Zhou n town¡¯s Liansheng Street was going to start construction in December. Although Zhoujia town was about the same size as Taoyuan County, it was much smaller than the fu city. Therefore, the Liansheng Street in Zhoujia town was smaller than the Liansheng Street in the fu city. By then, the two ces should be able to bepleted at the same time. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened,¡±so, mother, you mean we can earn three more months¡± worth of silver?.¡± Cai Xiaolian knocked on Gu Xin¡¯s forehead, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the Gu sisters¡± store earned enough money in three months! however, you won¡¯t have any savings by then!¡± ¡°hehe, mother, you¡¯ve underestimated us!¡± gu nian shook her head. It¡¯s the twelfth lunar month, and it¡¯s going to be the new year. If we call uncle and aunt, we can still earn some money for the new year likest year. At that time, even if I have to endure it, I don¡¯t need anyone to watch over me. Uncle doesn¡¯t need to be busy in the field, we all have a lot of free time!¡± The other three sisters also nodded in agreement. Gu Hui had been with Gu Nian for almost a year and had learned a lot of things. She was familiar with Gu Nian¡¯s habits and it would be easy for her to learn from him. Cai Xiaolian looked at the four sisters with satisfaction. ¡°Good! It¡¯s good that you have a n! Then quickly go rest! Let¡¯s visit your new shop tomorrow!¡± That night, Gu shouxin threw Gu Ren to Lu Zheng and he went home alone. ...... The next day, the family went to the Gu sisters ¡®store. Gu shouxin went to y chess with old master Huo again, with only Lu Zheng, Huo Junhao, and Gu Ren apanying them. The First Lady and thirddy of the Meng family were already waiting for them. The shop used to sell cold drinks, but it had been refurbished before the Mid-Autumn Festival. Now, it waspletely in line with li Muyan and Gu Nian¡¯s design. There were a total of two floors. The lower floor had some cheap goods, while the second floor had some slightly more expensive goods. There was a small courtyard at the back, where the store¡¯s guards lived. There was also a warehouse. The warehouse was locked. Li Muyan had made the lock himself. The key was different from the key to an ordinary lock. Unless the door was smashed, it would be impossible to open it with ordinary lock stealing skills. With the presence of First Lady Meng and thirddy Meng, not only was the warehouse inside neatly arranged with goods, but the counter outside was also arranged ording to Gu Nian¡¯s instructions. As soon as Gu Ren entered the store, he began to instruct Lu Zheng to look around. Gu Ren could not help but click his tongue. Gu Nian could make perfumes and face cream, but she could not make the packaging. Li Muyan¡¯s technique was really good! He had set himself as the person with the best life in the entire book, but an ordinary side character actually had such ability? Chapter 704 704 Opening for business Lu Zheng carried Gu Ren with one hand and grabbed his chubby little hand that was reaching for the perfume with the other.¡±Bear with it, don¡¯t be naughty. You¡¯ll fall to the groundter!¡± Gu Ren turned around and flicked Lu Zheng¡¯s chin. ¡°Qianqian, if you take another picture of me, I¡¯ll tie you up like a dumpling tonight!¡± Gu Ren made a face. Gu Xin walked over andughed,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan, he¡¯ll only listen to you if you threaten him with sister Huihui! He¡¯s afraid of sister Huihui!¡± ¡°Xinxin!¡± Gu Ren stared at Gu Xin. Gu Xin returned a face to Gu Ren. ¡°Slightly, slightly, slightly! Who told you to bully brother Yuanyuan! You only know how to bully those with a good temper.¡± Gu Ren,¡±he has a good temper?¡± Lu Zheng nodded in agreement. that¡¯s right! You only know how to bully us good-tempered people! Gu Ren¡¯s face scrunched up.¡¯Hmph, I¡¯m going to break you up!¡¯ Huo Junhao, where is Huo Junhao? Gu Ren looked around but did not see Huo Junhao. Gu Xin pointed to the side and said to Lu Yang, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, that¡¯s a perfume for men, do you want it? I¡¯ll make you a bottle when I get back!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Lu Zheng agreed. However, I don¡¯t like these bottles.¡± Gu Xin asked,¡±then what kind of bottle do you like?¡± I¡¯ll tell brother Muyan to make it for you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. Which one do you like? I¡¯ll make a few more for you.¡± Oh? ¡± Gu Xin tilted her head and thought, ¡± the little white tiger? ¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zhengughed. I knew you liked white, you liked Tigers! I¡¯ll make it for you when we get back to the vige.¡± Gu Xin nodded happily, ¡± yes, yes, yes. Girls usually don¡¯t like the little tiger pattern. That¡¯s why none of the bottles we made had the little tiger pattern. I¡¯m also embarrassed to ask brother mu Yan to make it for me. ¡°Then you¡¯re not embarrassed to ask him to cook for me?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. Gu Xin,¡¯let him make a batch of your type! Brother Yuanyuan, if you like her, I¡¯m sure many other men will like her too! So, we won¡¯t do it alone.¡± Lu Zheng: ¡°Hehehehe,¡± Gu Ren pped his hands andughed. It¡¯s time for you to think too much! ...... On the 3rd of September, the Gu sisters ¡®store opened for business. Many families in the prefecture city sent congrattory gifts. The people passing by were curious. The cold drink shop that had been popr this summer had changed again, but the manager was still the same manager. Someone stepped forward and asked,¡±shopkeeper Meng, it¡¯s already September and you¡¯re still opening a cold drink shop?¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid of the cold?¡± Lady Meng replied,¡±big sis, of course we¡¯re not a cold drink shop!¡± Our shop sells dew, cream, and washing sets. There are also girls who use makeup. Big sister,e and try it on!¡± As he spoke, a shop assistant brought over a trial outfit for this person to try. ¡°Mm, it smells so good! Wow, you look whiter and brighter!¡± ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯ll try, I¡¯ll try! It¡¯s free to try!¡± Lady Meng: ¡± try it. It¡¯s free. We¡¯re opening today. There¡¯s a 20% discount! ¡°Shopkeeper Meng, you said that you sell sets of toiletries, but do you sell soap, soap, toothpaste, and toothbrushes?¡± Someone else asked. ¡°Of course, the Li family¡¯s Rouge shop also got the goods from our boss,¡±dy Meng said. ¡°That¡¯s good! My wife at home talks about how her sister smells good with soap and how her mouth smells good even after brushing her teeth. She thinks I¡¯m smelly and won¡¯t let me sleep in the bed! I¡¯ll go buy a dozen today!¡± Lady Meng said, ¡± then you¡¯vee at the right time, Sir. You can save a lot of money by getting a 20% discount! Your wife will definitely praise you for being good at managing the house!¡± Chapter 705 705 The amazing sisi Lady Meng had bought a cold drink in the summer and was already familiar with the business model. She greeted the customers with ease. The four sisters were overjoyed to see so many customers at the counter. By noon, there was an endless stream of customers. Before the opening, they hadn¡¯t done much advertising. Such good business was thanks to the toiletries set and the good location of the store that li Muyan had found. ¡°Xinxin, sisi, I¡¯ll give you a chance to attack. Look over there, we¡¯re already too busy. Go and introduce the equipment to everyone!¡± Gu Nian said as she pointed to a spot. When the girl saw this, she walked over hand in hand and introduced him with a smile. Not only did Gu si introduce them, but she also taught them how to use them. The ones she introduced were the eysh curler and eysh brush. After the customers tried it, they took a mirror and looked at it. ¡°Waa! Little sister, this makes my eyes bigger and brighter!¡± The person buying the things was a newly marrieddy. She looked at herself in the mirror and couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Sister, your eyes are already big, but this clip has curved your eyshes. If you apply some mascara, it¡¯ll hold them in ce for a long time, and the color will darken, making them look bigger. Actually, it¡¯s because your eyes are big and bright to begin with.¡± Gu si said shyly. Her bashful look made people believe her immediately. ¡°Good! Then I¡¯ll buy it! Little sister, what else do you have? introduce it to big sister!¡± That littledy was still not satisfied. Gu si walked to the side with the littledy. ¡°Sister, this pen is an eyebrow pen and an eyebrow-trimming knife. I¡¯ve learned some drawing of eyebrows from my sisters at home. Sister, would you like me to let you try it?¡± The littledy nodded and sat down again. Gu si took a deep breath, took the eyebrow trimming knife, and trimmed the littledy¡¯s eyebrows to look better. Then, he deepened the color of the eyebrow pencil the littledy had chosen. After the drawing, the littledy was satisfied and asked Gu si to continue. Gu Si was embarrassed. sister, I only learned this one. I¡¯m not familiar with the rest. Why don¡¯t you wait for the other sisters in the shop to help you with it when they are free? ¡± When the littledy saw this, she didn¡¯t force it. After all, it was drawn on the face. However, she bought an eyebrow pencil and a few colors. This littledy looked rich, and there were maidservants following behind her, carrying all the things she wanted. Although Gu si did not know how to melt other things, she knew these things. She introduced them to the littledy one by one. Seeing this, Gu Nian could not help but ask Gu Hui, ¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, sister sisi is so amazing! The shape of her eyebrows just now really suits that littledy!¡± Gu Hui said calmly,¡±this is all because second aunt taught me well!¡± Sisi also likes these.¡± At this moment, Lu Zheng appeared with Gu Ren in his arms. Gu Ren stretched out his hand.¡±Gu Nian, hug!¡± Before Gu Nian could say anything, Gu Hui pped his hand. ¡°What are you shouting? Can you say that again?¡± Gu Ren pouted his lips, feeling wronged. Damn it, eldest sister is such a big person, and I actually didn¡¯t see her! Wuwuwu, if she didn¡¯t listen, she might immediately be lifted by the foot and hung upside down at the door. There were so many pretty girls in the shop, he couldn¡¯t let them see him as a joke. Hence, Gu Ren revealed an adorable smile and turned to face Gu Hui. ¡°Big sister, hug!¡± Gu Hui¡¯s mouth twitched. Was this really the son of her simple-minded parents? She was really much smarter than en Zi. However, she still reached out to take Gu Ren and said to Lu Yang, ¡± ¡°Thank you, Yuan. You must be tired these two days!¡± Chapter 706 706 Chapter 706-can tell On the first day of business, the shelf was restocked once, and the profit was two thousand taels. Although he had calcted it, he was still shocked to see it with his own eyes. His daily ie was two thousand taels. After deducting the cost, his profit was more than one thousand taels. And this was under the circumstances of a twenty percent discount. However, business was usually better on the first day thanter. Fortunately, they had prepared for this shop for a long time and had arge stock. Even if they had this business every day, they could still sell for more than a month. Gu shouxin suddenly suggested,¡±if that toilet paper is easy to make, we can sell it.¡± Of course, it¡¯s on the second floor, so it¡¯s a bit more expensive. I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be a lot of people buying it. ¡± ¡°Father, we don¡¯t have enough manpower!¡± Gu Nian said. We¡¯ve specially trained those maids to produce these items.¡± Gu Xin nudged Gu Nian,¡¯sister, have you forgotten about brother Meng¡¯s people? Meng Yan and Zheng Ling said that not everyone in the vige could do farming work, only a portion of them. I think father¡¯s words arepletely right. Let¡¯s get brother Meng¡¯s people to make this paper!¡± Gu Nian smacked her head. She had forgotten about the people in Mengmeng¡¯s stronghold. He could just directly build a paper roll factory in that house! At that time, he could even let them use his father¡¯s method of making paper to make rice paper and hard paper. Gu shouxin had the method of making paper, and it was the best rice paper, which was the recipe he had collected in his previous life. ¡°Alright, father, I¡¯ll go back and think about this. I¡¯ll discuss this with Grandpa and Grandma. You and mother can stay in the prefecture at ease. If there¡¯s anything that requires the adults to go with you, I¡¯ll let Grandpa and Grandmae with me. ¡± Gu shouxin nodded. ...... The next day, the Gu sisters went to bid li Muyan farewell and nned to go home. Li Muyan reluctantly called out to Gu Nian. Gu Nian, if I have any thoughts in the future, I will still write to you. Is that alright? ¡± Gu Nian looked at him and felt a little embarrassed by his gaze. ¡°If you don¡¯t write a letter, do youe to my house? You¡¯d better keep your little life! Alright, I¡¯m leaving!¡± After that, Gu Nian left in a hurry. Li Muyan scratched his head and blinked. Gu Nian seemed to have changed. Initially, he was afraid that Gu Nian would reject him because of his confession. However, Gu Nian did not even mention it. On the way back, Huo Junhao followed them again. He and Lu Zheng were driving the car while the girls and Gu Ren sat in the car. When he heard the girlsughing at Gu Nian and Li Muyan, Huo Junhao patted Lu Zheng and whispered, ¡± ¡°Brother, second brother didn¡¯t confess to sister niannian before he left? Does he know that the unlucky guy from the Li family likes sister niannian?¡± Lu Zheng tilted his head and looked at her in surprise.¡±What are you talking about?¡± This kid actually saw through it? Huo Junhao was surprised,¡±brother, you can¡¯t tell what happened to second brother?¡± I¡¯ve long discovered that second brother likes sister niannian! I even secretly saw him asking en ¡®Zi to secretly send something to sister niannian¡¯s room. It was on her birthday. I didn¡¯t know what he gave her, but I thought you knew! I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll punish me, so I don¡¯t even dare to interrogate en ¡®Zi.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±it¡¯s indeed the child prodigy Huo!¡± I can¡¯t tell, and I don¡¯t know. However, you little brat, mind your own business. Don¡¯t go to your sister niannian and talk nonsense. If he isn¡¯t, it¡¯ll be so awkward the next time they meet!¡± Huo Junhao covered his mouth and said,¡±brother, don¡¯t worry!¡± Second brother¡¯s entire body is cold, I don¡¯t dare to say anything! However, I feel that although that unlucky fellow from the Li family can inherit the title of Duke Rong, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s worthy of sister niannian! You¡¯re so childish, not manly at all!¡± Lu Zheng knocked Huo Junhao on the head and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether they¡¯re worthy or not. Only the parties involved understand matters of the heart. You little brat, don¡¯t talk like that outside, understand? Also, the Gu sisters are on good terms with li Muyan. You¡¯d better not speak ill of anyone in front of them, or they¡¯ll deal with you together!¡± yes, yes, yes. Huo Junhao nodded. you¡¯re right, brother. I¡¯ll remember that! Chapter 707 707 As long as you don¡¯t fight with me for my wife, I¡¯ll do anything Back in the vige, Huo Junhao was as excited as if he had just returned home. Lu Zheng was speechless. Seeing grandma Xiao walking back home, Huo Junhao said excitedly, ¡± brother, it¡¯s our grandma! It¡¯s our grandma! ¡°That¡¯s my grandma,¡± Lu Zheng replied. Huo Junhao replied,¡±bro, your grandma is my grandma too!¡± Don¡¯t be so petty. Other than the fact that your wife is not my wife, we¡¯re not separate!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. As long as you don¡¯t fight with me for my wife, anything can be discussed. Grandma Xiao also saw the carriage and stood at the door, waiting. ¡°HOH! Little rat is here! How¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s health?¡± Huo Junhao jumped down from the carriage and ran up to help grandma Xiao carry her back. ¡°Grandma, my grandfather is fine. He¡¯s ying chess with second uncle in the prefecture! He said that he woulde to the vige to pick me up when he was done ying chess. Grandma, let me carry it!¡± Grandma Xiao also lowered her back. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are fine! You¡¯re old, it¡¯s good for your health toe out more often!¡± At this moment, the sisters also got out of the car. Grandma Xiao looked at Gu Ren, who was rubbing his eyes in Gu Hui¡¯s arms and looking confused. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Little guy, I haven¡¯t seen you for two or three days. I¡¯ve missed you. Why are you so likable when you¡¯re so young?¡± ¡°Grandma, hug, hug!¡± Gu Ren immediately stretched out his chubby hands. Grandma Xiao¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits as she smiled and reached out to take Gu Ren.¡±Aiyaya, I recognize you! So obedient! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you some delicious food.¡± Gu Ren wrapped his arms around grandma Xiao¡¯s neck andughed non-stop. Gu Ren was the author. In the setting, Lu Zheng¡¯s grandmother, Madam Xiao, was the only disciple of the godly doctor. She was skilled in both medicine and poison. She had only hidden her name in the early stages, but she was a good assistant to Lu Zheng in theter stages. Unfortunately, the unlucky author, Gu Ren, had transmigrated before he could even write the scene where the Xiao Corporation would appear. The moment he analyzed that the male lead was Lu Zheng and grandma Xiao was his grandmother, his eyes were shining as he looked at grandma Xiao. After getting some medicinal herbs from grandma Xiao for bathing, the sisters carried Gu Ren home. She met Zhang Shi, who was chatting with someone and preparing to go home to make dinner. The moment she saw Gu Ren, she pped her thigh and rushed over. ¡°My son! Motherf * cker! You¡¯re finally back! I missed you to death!¡± Gu Ren hugged Gu Hui¡¯s neck and refused to let go. Gu Hui could not wait to let go of him. After all, Zhang Shi was strong. Gu Ren was afraid that he would hurt his eldest sister if he hugged her neck so tightly, so he only struggled twice before he entered his fat mother¡¯s arms. Zhang Shi carried Gu Ren over and was overjoyed. She pecked Gu Ren¡¯s face a few times. Gu Ren looked aggrieved. He had to remind the fatdy to brush her teeth again. Sigh, it¡¯s so easy to wear it. Zhang Shi waspletely unaware of it. She carried Gu Ren and walked back happily. As for the four sisters, well, in Zhang Shi¡¯s eyes, there was only her precious son. The Gu sisters were already used to Zhang Shi¡¯s indifference. On the way, Zhang Shi greeted people and showed off her white and chubby son. The vigers were notplimenting Mrs. Zhang, but Gu Ren was really fair and chubby. He was as beautiful as a doll that had walked out of a New Year painting. Everyone said that big brother Gu and Mrs. Zhang were two fools. Fools had their own good fortune. This youngest son looked promising and would definitely be extraordinary in the future. He was not like them, farmers, who would definitely be able to walk out of the vige in the future. Zhang Shi was the most happy to hear these words, and her face bloomed like a flower along the way. Gu Ren looked at the fatdy¡¯s round face. The pores on her face were thick, and her nose was strawberry-shaped. She was not even thirty-five years old, but she had wrinkles? Gu Ren clenched his fist and secretly swore that when he was one year old, he would find a way to make the fatdy realize the horror of being fat and make her lose weight! Chapter 708 708 You¡¯re only concerned about the silver! When they got home, grandma Gu was about to close the door and return to the old mansion. Seconddy Meng and the others had already returned to the manor. Gu Xin ran up to her and held onto grandma Gu¡¯s arm. She chuckled, ¡± ¡°Grandma! We¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Is the shop ready?¡± grandma Gu asked with the same expression. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± grandma, we sold it for two thousand taels of silver yesterday! After deducting the cost, he would earn more than a thousand taels! It¡¯s even on discount! Aren¡¯t we amazing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± grandma, ¡± Gu Xin said happily, ¡± when I earn enough money, I¡¯m going to buy you a lot of nice clothes and jewelry. Grandma Gu touched Gu Xin¡¯s head and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly. If one didn¡¯t look closely, one wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. Gu Nian was amazed. How could Xiao Xinxin keep smiling and talking so much to the olddy who had been pulling a long face? niannian, ¡± grandma Gu suddenly said, ¡± you and Xinxin go back and wash up first. I have something to say to you and your sisters at dinner tonight. Gu Nian was stunned. Was he going to talk about the dowry? Don¡¯t say, don¡¯t say, I¡¯ll ask Grandpa myself! There was no pressure in answering questions with his grandfather! ...... The two sisters went home to boil water, boiled the herbs that grandma Xiao had given them, and took a bath. After the bath, they dried their hair and tied them up simply. It was almost dark. The two of them locked the door and went to the old house for dinner. Although the autumn harvest was nearing its end, the old residence still had three meals. Mrs. Zhang was the one who had steamed the dinner and Grandpa Gu was the one who had cooked the dishes. Grandpa Gu had learned all the dishes that Gu Nian had cooked before. He loved to cook, and cooking and nting flowers were his two biggest hobbies. While they were eating, Gu Xin and Gu si reported the situation in the prefecture to everyone. After Zhang Shi heard this, she was stunned,¡±Huihui, sisi, how much will you get?¡± I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to earn more money in my entire life!¡± Her eyes sparkled, and before she could think about how to take her daughter away for her son, uncle Gu immediately shattered her fantasy. Uncle Gu asked,¡±wife, why are you asking so clearly?¡± Anyway, you can¡¯t get your hands on any silver. We¡¯ve agreed before that the daughters will be taken care of by their parents. If you ask clearly, you¡¯ll be so scared that you won¡¯t be able to sleep at night. Why bother! Look at me, I didn¡¯t even ask!¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just concerned about the child!¡± Uncle Gu said,¡±how are you concerned about the child?¡± You¡¯re just concerned about the silver! Wife, listen to me, don¡¯t ask. If I ask, you won¡¯t be able to eat for a few days, and you won¡¯t be able to sleep. Then, you¡¯ll think about taking our daughters ¡®money from our mother, or asking for trouble and asking for it from Huihui sisi! Just say one word. Between our mother and Huihui, who will listen to you?¡± Zhang Shi silently looked at Gu si, and Gu si silently lowered her head to eat. Uncle Gu picked up a chicken leg from Mrs. Zhang¡¯s bowl. Zhang Shi was shocked and wanted to take it back. Uncle Gu finished his meal in a few bites and said, ¡± ¡°Wife, this is a lesson! The food in your own bowl is delicious. Don¡¯t look at your daughter¡¯s bowl, or else, your own bowl will be snatched away by others, understand?¡± Zhang Shi angrily red at uncle Gu. Uncle Gu chuckled and said, ¡± wife, keep staring. Keep staring. You don¡¯t have to say. Your eyes are quite big when you stare at people. They¡¯re quite pretty. Her big eyes would look better if she practiced more. Yes, yes, that¡¯s it. Continue, stare at me, open your eyes wide! Hahahaha, everyone, look, doesn¡¯t my wife look a little better when she¡¯s ring at people?¡± The Gu family thought,¡±do you think she won¡¯t die of anger?¡± Chapter 709 709 There¡¯s a problem In the end, Madam Zhang did not manage to find out how much money Gu Hui and Gu si would get. In fact, when Zhang Shi¡¯s maiden family was no longer in the vige, the Gu family had no intention of hiding it from her. Every time, it was uncle Gu who could change the topic so quickly that Zhang Shi herself would forget to ask. As a result, Zhang Shi had always thought that the two girls were working for the second son¡¯s family, and that they might earn a few hundred copper coins a month. After dinner, grandma Gu asked her granddaughters to go to the second branch of the Gu family to discuss some business. She had originally wanted to say it at the old estate, but she really didn¡¯t want to see those two idiots from the first branch, and didn¡¯t want to hear their stupid words. Grandma Gu never beat around the bush and went straight to the point. When they arrived at the central room, she sat down and said, ¡± niannian, there¡¯s something wrong with Jiang Yao in your Manor. Jiang Yao? ¡± the four sisters were confused. Jiang Yao? ¡± ¡°Mengmeng¡¯s fianc¨¦e,¡± grandma Gu looked at the four sisters with a frown. The sisters suddenly remembered. Since the beginning of the year when they brought Meng Meng¡¯s entire vige over, they had only been in contact with Madam Meng, Zheng Ling, and Meng Yan. Their minds were filled with other men and had forgotten about this person¡¯s existence. Gu Nian had been wary of this fianc¨¦e for the first half of the year. In the end, nothing had happened. In addition, they had been busy with the Gu sisters ¡®store and had forgotten about her. Grandma Gu continued, ¡± ¡°She¡¯s beening over these few days. Yesterday afternoon, I saw her walk to the back of the mountain and then leave from the vige. I followed her and saw her get into a car at the vige entrance and go in the direction of Zhou town. I was worried and wanted toe to your ce to take a look, but I saw her returning to the manor from the back of the mountain.¡± grandma, ¡± Gu Hui said, ¡± do you think there¡¯s something wrong with her? is it because you suspect that she¡¯s having an affair behind Meng Meng¡¯s back, her fianc¨¦? or is she up to no good with what we¡¯ve done? ¡± Grandma Gu¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯There are still two little girls here. Can¡¯t you be more tactful?¡¯ ¡°Both are possible,¡± grandma Gu replied. I asked seconddy Meng and fourthdy Meng today. They said that yesterday, Jiang Yao said that she went to town to look for Meng Meng to go home with her, but she couldn¡¯t find him, so she went back by herself. As for the owner of the carriage, I asked your grandfather to go to the town in the morning to ask old man Zhou. There are indeed foreigners in the inn of Zhou n town. What are you guys nning to do?¡± Gu Hui clenched her fists. we¡¯ll go to town in a while. We¡¯ll catch them and beat them up. Then, we¡¯ll interrogate them! ¡°What if they don¡¯t admit it?¡± Gu Nian asked. Also, we need to figure out the other party¡¯s identity before we can do anything!¡± Gu Xin: ¡± sister, go to the manor with Huihuiter and see if Jiang Yao is here. If she is, capture her. If not, wait for us in town. Sisi and I will call brother Yuanyuan and go to the inn Grandpa Zhou mentioned! Let brother Yuanyuan find out who that person is!¡± Gu si looked at his three sisters, indicating that he would follow their instructions. ¡°I was nning to go to town to take a look even if you didn¡¯te back today,¡± grandma Gu said. ¡°I have a feeling that Jiang Yao is memorizing the things in niannian¡¯sboratory. She¡¯s quiet. Seconddy and thirddy Meng said that no one in the manor cares about her except for Meng Meng. Sometimes, when Meng Meng isn¡¯t around, she might not be in the manor all day.¡± Gu Hui looked at Gu Nian and said,¡¯just do as Xinxin says. We¡¯ll go to the manor and let ah Yuan take her and sisi to town. We¡¯ll solve our own problems, just like how second aunt solved the problems at her shop. This way, we can give the people below a shock!¡± Gu Nian nodded. She no longer rejected Lu Zheng and Gu Xin. Moreover, with Huo Junhao and Gu si around, she had nothing to worry about. After the sisters had finished their discussion, they asked grandma Gu to look after the house for them. Then, they changed their clothes and left the house. Chapter 710 710 They have to learn to face it themselves After the sisters had left, Grandpa Gu carried Gu Ren over to apany grandma Gu. ¡°Lann, are you really not going with us?¡± Grandpa Gu asked worriedly. Grandpa Gu nced at Gu Ren, who was ying with his chubby hands, and said, ¡± ¡°Brother Chuan, since you¡¯ve made your decision, we can¡¯t just do everything for them. this is still in the vige. in the future, when we go outside, we can¡¯t block everything for them. they have to learn to face it on their own. The more respect they received, the more tribtions they would suffer. Besides, I¡¯m not worried with Yuan around.¡± Grandpa Gu held Gu Ren in one hand and grandma Gu in the other.¡±The most fortunate thing in my life was meeting you! Thank you,nn.¡± ¡°Brother Chuan,¡± grandma Gu said as she leaned on Grandpa Gu¡¯s shoulder. Gu Ren was dumbfounded. She was showing off her affection again, again and again. He covered his face. Grandma Gu nced at Gu Ren from the corner of her eyes and did not say anything. ...... Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao brought his little sister to Zhou town and went to the Zhou mansion to find old master Zhou. When old master Zhou saw Lu Zheng bringing a few children over, he was overjoyed.¡±Yuanyuan, have you eaten? If you haven¡¯t,e and have a meal with me!¡± The pitiful old man Zhou was sitting alone at the Round Table. In front of him was a bowl of rice and two dishes. He didn¡¯t have the habit of being extravagant. When he ate alone, he only ate one person¡¯s portion. Seeing him like this, Gu Xin felt a little sad. Grandpa Zhou was so pitiful! However, Grandpa Zhou was able to eat such a small amount of food and still be so round. He was really amazing! ¡°Granduncle, we¡¯ve already eaten,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. I¡¯m just doing something. You can eat, and we¡¯ll talk after you eat.¡± Grandpa Zhou put down his chopsticks and said with concern, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the matter that Grandpa Gu came to ask you about this morning,¡± Lu Yang said. Which Inn is that foreigner staying at? I¡¯m going to check out the situation.¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯ll be staying at our Inn. If you go, you might recognize him. The shopkeeper said that he had an ent from Yuzhou.¡± After Lu Zheng got his answer, he brought the younger ones over. Gu Xin took a few steps and turned back. She walked to old master Zhou¡¯s side and whispered, ¡± Grandpa Zhou, thank you. You have to eat well. I¡¯ll help you get brother Yuan Yuan toe back tomorrow night to have dinner with you! Old Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±hey, you¡¯re here too!¡± Call your sisters and brothers toe along!¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± yes, yes. I¡¯ll also invite my grandparents and grandma Xiao! Grandpa Zhou, I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she went to chase after Lu Zheng and the rest. She didn¡¯t see that when old master Zhou heard the name ¡®grandma Xiao¡¯, he sat up straight in shock and was in a daze for a while. They arrived at the inn. Lu Zheng asked the innkeeper for the person¡¯s room and found out that the room next door was empty. He brought the three younger ones to the room next door. As soon as they entered the house, Gu Xin and Gu si leaned against the wall to listen for any movements in the room next door. In the end, the people next door were talking, but they could only hear the sounds and did not know what they were saying. Huo Junhao thought it was fun and went to listen as well. Lu Zheng shook his head helplessly andughed. He could hear that there were two men conversing next door. The content of their conversation was about the daily life of a master and his servant. He opened the window and looked at the sky. He estimated that it would take a while before he could take action. At this moment, in the capital, Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s Xue family¡¯s weing banquet had just ended. After more than half a month of traveling, Xue Qianyu finally safely escorted Empress Jiang back to the capital. He arrived at noon and was kept in the pce by the Emperor for a long time before he came out. The Empress¡¯s maiden family was named Duke Cheng ¡®en. When the Empress became the Empress Dowager, there would be a new Duke Cheng¡¯ en. The current chengen Gong was Xue Qianyu¡¯s father, Xue Huai. Xue Qianyu was tidying up his things in the study when his father, Xue Huai, and his mother, Madam cui, arrived. Xue Qianyu put down his things and invited the two of them to sit down. His personality had always been cold. Even in front of his parents, he never smiled. Chui Shi asked Xue Qianyu a few questions out of concern, then suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°Luan ¡®er, do you still remember the girl who was sitting beside mother?¡± Xue Qianyu was taken aback. He shook his head. I can¡¯t remember. He remembered what Lu Zheng said before he left. Chapter 711 711 He can do whatever he wants The couple¡¯s faces showed that they had expected it. Chui Shi had a round face. Because of her fair skin and beautiful eyes, she looked like she was in her thirties. Her smile was especially likable. She held Xue Qianyu¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Luan ¡®er, didn¡¯t you say before that your marriage would be decided by father and mother? I¡¯ve discussed it with your father, and we want to make an appointment with your cousin. It¡¯s your cousin Yu Hua, who was sitting next to mother just now. She¡¯s from your third uncle¡¯s family, the one who loved to chase after you and Lu Eng when you were young.¡± At this point, Madam cui paused. She carefully observed her son¡¯s expression and med herself for being so listless. She knew that Luan ¡®er had a good rtionship with that poor child, but she still mentioned it. Wasn¡¯t this making Luan¡¯ er sad? Xue Qianyu nced at Chui Shi. mother, ¡± he said, ¡± she¡¯s chasing after Lu er, not me. Chui Shi couldn¡¯t tell if her son was angry or not from his expression, but after hearing him mention it, she thought that he should ept the fact that the child was gone. She sighed. Yuhua is a good child. You just love topete with Lu Eng. She¡¯s obviously concerned about you, her cousin. Xue Huai was getting a little impatient. He had drunk a little too much today and wanted to sleep at this moment, so he said,¡±Then do you want it or not? Just say something! What¡¯s with all this nonsense? I¡¯m dozing off!¡± Xue Qianyu nced at his father, unable to express himself. ¡°No, father, you should go back and rest!¡± Xue huaijin pursed his lips and left with a yawn. When he reached the door, he didn¡¯t forget to call Chui Shi. Madam cui turned and rolled her eyes at Xue Huai. you go back first. I¡¯ll talk to Chen ¡®er for a bit! Xue Huai: ¡± you said you wanted him to choose, and now you¡¯re trying to persuade him. What are you trying to do? ¡± Xue Huai muttered as he left. Chui Shi was embarrassed. Xue qianxun looked at Chui Shi without a change in expression. ¡°Juan ¡®er, you must be tired these few years, right?¡± Madam cui smiled helplessly. Xue Qianyu was taken aback. Madam cui sighed. don¡¯t me your father. He¡¯s been used to it since he was young. Although I can¡¯t say bad things about the elders who have passed away, mother still wants to say that your grandfather and grandmother have spoiled your father too much. They all thought that your eldest uncle had inherited the title of nobility, but in the end, your eldest uncle¡¯s family had an ident, and your father, this spoiled child, had taken over. Luan ¡®er, you must be very tired by the emperor¡¯s side! Mother¡¯s heart aches for you, but I can¡¯t do anything for you!¡± Seeing that Xue Qianyu was still silent, but his expression had loosened, Madam Chui continued, ¡± ¡°Luan ¡®er, mother can¡¯t make decisions for you on other matters, but mother can make decisions for you on marriage. Tell your mother, do you have someone you like? If there is one, mother will not arrange a marriage for you.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s image appeared in Xue Qianyu¡¯s mind. He pursed his lips and shook his head.¡±No, I didn¡¯t,¡± ¡°If not, why did you change your attitude?¡± Didn¡¯t you ASK father and mother to help you look after it in the past?¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m 16 this year. I still want to wait two more years. Men don¡¯t need to get married too early. Mother, don¡¯t be in a rush to help me, so as not to dy the youngdy.¡± Chui Shi frowned and wanted to say something, but seeing Xue qianxun¡¯s cold face, she decided not to. Her son had his own opinions since he was young. When he grew up and followed the Emperor, he was even more amazing. Forget it, as long as her son was happy, he could do whatever he wanted. Xue Qianyu looked at Chui Shi¡¯s worried face and hesitated. He got up and took out a box from his luggage, handing it to Chui Shi. ¡°Mother, this is a gift from the Empress Dowager to your son. The Empress bought it in Qing Province. In addition to the wash set you¡¯ve used before, there¡¯s also perfume. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s very fragrant with just a little spray. This is for washing your face, this is for wiping your face, and this is for hair care, Yingluo.¡± As expected, Chui Shi¡¯s sadness was gone, and she happily went back to her room. Chapter 712 712 This is clearly something In the inn, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Huo Junhao¡¯s necks were twisted in pain. They couldn¡¯t hear what the people next door were saying. They kept talking, but they couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. Lu Zheng sat at the table, sipping his tea leisurely. The more he looked at the three fools stuck to the wall, the more he wanted tough. Suddenly, his ears twitched. He was so shocked that he quickly put down his teacup and walked over. He then carried Gu Xin and Gu si away from the wall. Gu Xin& and Gu si were speechless. The youngdy looked at Lu Zheng with her big eyes, blinking, her face nk. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be tired. Sit down and drink some water.¡± Lu Zheng opened the upturned cup and poured water for the two of them. He nced at Huo Junhao again. As expected, the silly boy¡¯s eyes were getting wider and wider, and his mouth was so wide that an egg could be eaten. His ears were red, and his face was red. Gu si turned to look at Huo Junhao and asked,¡±witong Huo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± What¡¯s with this expression? Did they say anything?¡± Huo Junhao ran over and shook his head. ¡°Nothing, nothing. I can¡¯t hear you clearly, just like before!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Gu si replied. Gu Xin,¡¯but I clearly saw something! No, I want to go and listen!¡± Lu Zheng was so shocked that he pulled her back. Gu Xin turned around and looked at Lu Zheng in confusion. ¡°Ahem.¡± Lu Zheng coughed awkwardly. Junhao, go with Xinxin and sisi to the door and wait for sister Huihui and the others. When they¡¯re here, bring them up. I¡¯ll be fine alone.¡± Huo Junhao nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯brother Yuanyuan, can you handle this on your own? I just heard the ¡°open, close, open, close¡± sounds next door. It felt like there were a lot of ¡°Ren¡± sounds.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± I¡¯ll be fine, ¡± Lu Zheng smiled. you guys go! The three of them left the room. Gu Xin suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at the room next door curiously, ¡± sisi, did you hear a girl¡¯s scream? it was a particrly tragic kind. Did a girl get bullied? ¡± Huo Junhao immediately pulled the two of them downstairs. Fortunately, brother Yuan¡¯s Inn had bricks on both sides. Otherwise, with such soundproofing, the two silly girls would have to go next door to save the girl. Downstairs, Huo Junhao even pulled the two of them outside the inn, afraid that they could hear the noise downstairs. It was a September night, and the wind was quite cool. The red on Huo Junhao¡¯s face was slowly blown away, and he heaved a sigh of relief. Lu Zheng took a handkerchief and covered his face, only revealing his eyes. His hearing was better than the three children¡¯s, so he had already recognized the person next door. The young master of the Yuzhou magistrate, Xie Nanfeng. He had met Xie Nanfeng a few times when he was at the Lu family¡¯s ancestral residence. Moreover, the Yuzhou magistrate was the maiden family of the Duke of Rong¡¯s wife, Madam Xie. When the Duke of Rong couple was escorting thete Emperor back to the capital city to ascend to the throne, they lost their daughter and hurt their son. During the reign of thete Emperor, because of his guilt, he rewarded the Jiang family and the Xie family a lot. The old master of the Xie family, the elder brother of Duke Rong¡¯s wife, had already taken up the position of Minister of Works, and many of the Xie family members were also officials in the court. Xie Liang, the Yuzhou prefect, was the son of the Minister of Works and the nephew of the Xie family. In other words, Madam li and the Yuzhou prefect were cousins, and Li Muyan and Xie Nanfeng were cousins. Lu Zheng had just been thinking whether this Xie Nanfeng knew that his grandaunt hade to Qingzhou to look for rtives. He wanted to snatch the Gu family¡¯s business. Lu Zheng did not care who he was rted to. He would beat him up first and talkter! However, he was a little hesitant. Since his second uncle and aunt Lian were not at home, he wondered if he should tell Gu Nian about the rtionship between the Xie family and Madam li and her son. Chapter 713 713 We have the mountain and fourth uncle, don¡¯t be afraid Lu Zheng made some preparations in the house, then went out and kicked open the door of the next room. The two people on the bed in the room were shocked. To be disturbed at such a critical moment was really easy for a man to be traumatized. Lu Zheng could not care less! This room was a suite. He lifted the bead curtain, walked into the bedroom, and picked up the stinky socks on the floor with gloved hands. Without giving anyone time to react, he stuffed them into Xie Nanfeng¡¯s mouth, then tied his hands behind his back. Xie Nanfeng didn¡¯t even have the chance to curse! As for the woman on the bed, it was Jiang Yao. She was leaning against the corner of the bed with the quilt in horror, covering her whole body and only revealing her head. She looked at the masked man, her mindpletely nk. &Nbsp; Lu Zheng threw a stinky sock at him. do you want to block it yourself, or do you want me to block it for you? ¡± Jiang Yao held the sock in a daze. She tried to hold back her nausea and covered her mouth, not daring to scream. This was the best Inn in the Zhou n town. This person dared to kick the door and barge in. He probably didn¡¯t have any respect for the Zhou n at all. It was useless even if she shouted. She might as well listen to him obediently! Lu Zheng walked to the window and flung his hands. The gloves on his hands fell outside. He really wanted to wash his hands immediately. He kept feeling like he had touched something dirty. Even with the gloves, the feeling was still very strong. Fortunately, Gu Nian and the rest arrived not long after. As soon as Gu Nian entered the house, she could tell that something was wrong. She asked Huo Junhao and the two little ones to wait outside. She was not sure if Lu Zheng had cleaned up. It would be bad if her sisters came in and saw something that would hurt their eyes. Meng Meng was the most anxious. He swung the bead curtain open in a big way, and some of the bead curtains fell off. Jiang Yao looked at Meng Meng in disbelief. She subconsciously raised the nket and covered her head. Meng Meng took a deep breath and looked at Xie Nanfeng, who had Wu Wu tied up on the bed. He clenched his fists, walked over, picked him up, and gave him a beating. Although he didn¡¯t love Jiang Yao that much, his parents told him that Jiang Yao was his wife and he had to protect her in the future. Although his two aunties, miss Hui, and miss Nian had said that Jiang Yao was willing to marry him, no man would be willing to see a grasnd above his head. Even if they were not married yet, everyone knew that Jiang Yao was Meng Meng¡¯s fianc¨¦! The stinky socks in Xie Nanfeng¡¯s mouth were smacked out. Outside the house, Xie Nanfeng¡¯s servants also found out that something had happened to their master and came over one by one. Gu Xin and Gu si blocked the door, not letting them in. Huo Junhao quietly retreated into the house.¡¯I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know Kung Fu. I¡¯ll leave it to the two girls!¡¯ ¡°Where did this little girle from? Get lost!¡± When the person saw that it was only two little girls who only reached their shoulders, he raised his hand and wanted to push them away. Gu Xin and Gu si did a high kick in unison and sent the two of them flying downstairs, breaking the tables and chairs in two. ¡°Amazing!¡± Huo Junhao pped his hands. Gu Xin and Gu si exchanged nces. Gu Xin,¡±oh no, do I need topensate for the damage?¡± Gu si,¡±it¡¯s fine. This belongs to brother Yuanyuan.¡± Gu Xin: ¡± no, no, I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll go back to the vige and cut down some trees. I¡¯ll ask fourth uncle to help me make a table! Gu si: ¡± alright, let¡¯s fight! After exchanging nces, the two sisters thought of therge forest behind the mountain and how good fourth uncle¡¯s cooking skills were. Alright, they were not afraid of losing money. That action was as straightforward as it could be, as straightforward as it could be. They had been taught by Gu shouxin for a year, especially Gu Xin. With the help of the Jade bead, Gu shouxin had the basic skills of religion and the moves she taught. She was perfect. There were a total of six servants, and they were taken care of by the two little girls in half an hour. Chapter 714 714 The impatient big sister Gu The innkeeper and the waiter were very observant. They took a rope and tied the person who was kicked down tightly. This was a girl that the future head of the Zhou family had brought over to beat him up, so how could he not tie him up properly? Huo Junhao stepped forward and massaged the shoulders and backs of the two women. He then patted Gu Xin and Gu si, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard! Heartdy, Miss Lady, I¡¯m full of admiration for you!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re prostrating yourself in admiration!¡± Gu Xin said. Gu si looked at him with disdain. Huo Wantong, you¡¯re a man. How can you hide behind two young girls in a group fight? you¡¯re really capable! Huo Junhao shut his mouth.¡¯She¡¯s good at martial arts, and she¡¯s also good at arguing. I¡¯m a weakling, I¡¯ll shut up!¡¯ Inside the house, Xie Nanfeng was curled up in a corner, not daring to speak. Jiang Yao was picked up by Gu Hui and Gu Nian and they wrapped something around her. Gu Nian looked at Jiang Yao and asked,¡¯what did you say to him? Also, did you steal the flower seeds from the manor and give them to him?¡± Jiang Yao did not dare to look at Gu Nian and lowered her head in silence. Gu Hui stepped forward and pinched Jiang Yao¡¯s chin. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll remove your jaw!¡± Gu Hui¡¯s pinch hurt Jiang Yao, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it. She was afraid that if she admitted it, she would never be able to make aeback. She believed that as long as she refused to admit it and pushed the me to Xie Nanfeng, she would definitely be able toe up with a good excuse to make Meng Meng believe her. Gu Hui was not that patient. She dislocated Jiang Yao¡¯s jaw. Jiang Yao was in pain and drooled. She looked at Gu Hui in fear. This woman was scarier than the masked man and Meng Meng. Without even looking at Jiang Yao, Gu Hui turned to Gu Nian. ¡°All of their Indenture contracts are in second uncle¡¯s hands, right?¡± Gu Nian nodded, not understanding what Gu Hui meant. ¡°She can write, right?¡± Gu Hui looked at Meng Meng. Meng Meng nodded. Gu Hui then looked at Lu Zheng. cut her tongue and cut off her tendons. Can she sell it? ¡± After all, we don¡¯t earn money to support idlers.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. He was already used to the fierceness of the Gu family¡¯s women. Really, even little Xinxin and sisi could be very fierce sometimes. He was able to ept this calmly. He could ept it, but Jiang Yao couldn¡¯t. She shook her head, nodded, and even reached out to pull Gu Hui. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me?¡± Gu Hui pped her hand away. Jiang Yao nodded. Her hair, which was already messy from the exercise, became even messier because of her shaking. Gu Hui: ¡± sure. I¡¯ll help you fix your jaw. You¡¯d better tell me the truth. Otherwise, I don¡¯t have that much time. Jiang Yao continued to nod, tears and drool flowing down her face. Gu Hui pressed her head with one hand and supported her chin with the other. She found the right position and made up with her. Gu shouxin had taught her this trick. He had also taught her not to act pretentious and not to talk too much nonsense when beating someone up. Of course, Gu shouxin also taught the other sisters and Gu en. Jiang Yao felt so aggrieved that she wanted to cry. Her chin still hurt. Under Gu Hui¡¯s cold gaze, she told her everything. It was Xie Nanfeng who approached her. On hot days, she wanted to eat cold drinks, so she went to the prefecture with Meng Meng to deliver fruits. At that time, Xie Nanfeng¡¯s men had their eyes on her. The men in the vi were not easy to get along with, and they all listened to Meng Meng, who only listened to Gu shouxin. As for the fourdies of the Meng family, he couldn¡¯t get close to them, so he came to her. She didn¡¯t know much, but she remembered everything in theb and saw the process of making soap, soap, toothbrush and toothpaste. She didn¡¯t know the raw materials for making toothpaste, but she knew the raw materials for soap and told Xie Nanfeng. Chapter 715 715 Killing the chicken to warn the monkeys Jiang Yao looked at Meng Meng pitifully. ¡°Brother Meng, it was Xie Nanfeng who threatened me. He said that if I didn¡¯t do it, he would get people to destroy the manor. In any case, the manor was deep in the mountains and old forests, so they wouldn¡¯t know for a while if something happened. He said that he was the son of the Yuzhou magistrate and that his grandfather was the sister-inw of the Empress Dowager! Brother Meng, I¡¯m doing this for you and everyone else!¡± At the end of her sentence, Jiang Yao roared. He didn¡¯t know if she was trying to find an excuse for herself or if she really thought that she had done something amazing! ¡°Shut up!¡± Meng Meng red at Jiang Yao in disgust. Gu Nian nced at Xie Nanfeng, who was ring at Jiang Yao. This young master of the magistrate¡¯s brain was not good! Did he just expose his family background like this? ¡°Jiang Yao, what else did he promise you?¡± Gu Hui asked. Jiang Yao dared to shout at Meng Meng, but she could not shout at Gu Hui. She shrunk her neck and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°He asked me to be his concubine and gave me the position of a good concubine.¡± ¡°Did you tell him today or yesterday?¡± Gu Nian asked. Has he already sent people to prepare?¡± Jiang Yao nodded. He said that his mother had a shop in Yuzhou, and the Xie family also had a shop in the capital. He wanted to stay for a few more days, so he sent his men back first.¡± Meng Meng took a few steps forward and grabbed Jiang Yao¡¯s neck. ¡°Did I not treat you well? Have I mistreated you? If you don¡¯t want to marry me, then tell me! Why? Why do you have to fool around with other men behind my back?¡± Jiang Yao¡¯s face turned purple, and she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°She¡¯s dying.¡± Lu Zheng patted Meng Meng. It¡¯s not worth it to ruin your future for such a person!¡± In the great Zhou, a life for a life. Other than the few of them, Xie Nanfeng was also present. Lu Zheng felt that it would be fine to kill both of them, but Xie Nanfeng was the son of the prefect. If he died here, the Xie family would not only cause trouble for his grandfather, but also for the Gu family. They could die, but they couldn¡¯t die in the Zhou n town. ¡°Ah!¡± Meng Meng threw Jiang Yao away and howled to the sky. He then turned around and left the room. cough, cough, cough, cough. Jiang Yao coughed a few times. Seeing that Meng Meng was about to leave, she crawled and chased after him. brother Meng, I¡¯m running. Gu Hui stepped on Jiang Yao¡¯s hand, which was on the edge of the bed, and it hurt. Gu Xin and Gu si ran in and stood beside Gu Nian, ring at Jiang Yao and Xie Nanfeng. ¡°What do you guys want to do?¡± Lu Zheng looked at the four sisters. Gu Hui and Gu Nian looked at each other and could not decide on the best way to deal with this. Seeing that her sisters were silent, Gu Xin pouted her face and said seriously, ¡± take Jiang Yao to the manor, poison her mute, and cut out her tendons as a warning to others! The few of them looked at Gu Xin in surprise. no! Jiang Yao shook her head. Unfortunately, he ignored her, and she could only shiver in the corner. Gu Xin¡¯s serious face broke instantly. She blinked and asked weakly, ¡± ¡°Is it too ruthless?¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Xinxin, ¡± she said. if Jiang Yao is going to deal with it this way, what about Xie Nanfeng? ¡± Gu Xin nced at Xie Nanfeng who was tied up, then shifted her gaze away. She pursed her lips, ¡± ¡°Just now, Jiang Yao said that he is the son of the Yuzhou magistrate. It¡¯s not appropriate to deal with him the way we did to Jiang Yao, but we can¡¯t just let him go like this. He has taken the drawings of ourboratory. He also knows the form for soap and toothpaste, so we might as well discuss business with the Xie family directly.¡± Chapter 716 716 Training her business? ¡± they looked at Gu Xin in surprise. business? ¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± that¡¯s right. I¡¯m talking about business. Let¡¯s go and talk to the magistrate¡¯s wife first, just like how we sold the goods to aunt Luo. If she was willing, he would do this business. If she wasn¡¯t willing, hehehe, father said to use peaceful means before resorting to force! She wants to Rob us and use the rtionship between the Xie family and the Empress Dowager¡¯s maiden family to scare us, so we shouldn¡¯t be too afraid. Uncle ye told me that in the future, if someone uses their power to bully me, I should bear with it first, and then let the adults take me to the capital to file aint! Uncle ye is very familiar with the Emperor. He said that if we use the token he gave us to show the officials in the capital, they will definitely be able to see the Emperor. The Emperor will also give him face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re not afraid of his family¡¯s power! Uncle ye said that the Emperor is a good Emperor and can¡¯t bear to see themon people suffer, and even more can¡¯t bear to see officials or family members bullying themon people!¡± in this matter, the Xie family is an official and we are the people. It seems that they are in an advantageous position. Unfortunately, they have encountered a good Emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty. Their official positions are a restraint to them! Gu Nian and Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin in surprise. You actually thought of that? ¡°Why do you believe that uncle ye has a good rtionship with the Emperor?¡± Gu Nian asked. What if he¡¯s bluffing?¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯I didn¡¯t believe it at first. However, when brother Yuanyuan took out the jade pendantst time, Lord Cheng was shocked. I guess uncle ye didn¡¯t lie!¡± Lu Zheng took out the jade pendant from his arms, walked to the bedside, and waved it at Xie Nanfeng. Xie Nanfeng froze. This jade pendant, this Kasaya ... Thanks to the fact that his grandfather and the wife of Duke Rong were siblings, he was able to recognize this jade pendant, which was an item of the royal family. Gu Hui looked at Xie Nanfeng¡¯s expression and understood. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll send him back tomorrow and discuss business with his mother. As for Jiang Yao, he would do as Xinxin said! Niannian, what do you think?¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°No!¡± Jiang Yao was so scared that she fainted. Lu Zheng kept the jade pendant and went outside to ask the shopkeeper to send two people up to help. Xie Nanfeng, his six men, and Jiang Yao were all ced in the carriage and sent back to the vige by the inn¡¯s staff. Huo Junhao left to chase after Meng Meng. Lu Zheng left some instructions with the shopkeeper and returned home with his sisters. After they got home, they were carried to the woodshed of Lu Yang¡¯s house, and then the sisters went back. Grandpa and Grandma Gu were chatting in the living room of the second room. Gu Ren had already fallen asleep and was carried back to the old mansion by uncle Gu. Gu Xin told her grandparents what happened. your parents aren¡¯t at home, ¡± grandma Gu said. who¡¯s going to talk about this business? ¡± Gu Hui suggested,¡¯why don¡¯t I go with niannian? Yuan¡¯s hometown is in Yuzhou, and he¡¯s familiar with the area. Let hime with us.¡± ¡°Yes, I think that¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Nian nodded. I remember thest time dad went to Yuzhou, he left in the morning and arrived at night. This time, we¡¯ll be there for at least three days. Just let Xinxin and sisi stay at home.¡± Gu Xin and Gu si: ¡± we¡¯ll listen to you. Grandma Gu shook her head. my idea is to let niannian and sisi stay at home. We¡¯ll let Huihui and Xinxin go to Yuzhou. Ah Yuan and Mengmeng will apany them. Niannian and sisi went to the manor to deal with Jiang Yao and did it themselves.¡± Gu Nian was stunned. Was the olddy purposely creating an opportunity for Lu Zheng? However, on second thought, she also understood. It was probably to train her! Chapter 717 717 You must do it Gu Nian was different from Gu Xin. Gu Nian had a modern way of thinking that had been around for more than 20 years. Gu Xin, on the other hand, was like a nk piece of paper being taught by Gu shouxin. Just like the incident with Cheng Rui, she did not have the slightest bit of sympathy because Cheng Rui had hurt the Gu family. Grandma Gu could tell from their interactions that Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian were not as ruthless as Gu Xin. Grandma Gu could tell, but she didn¡¯t know that the mother and daughter had some modern ideas and ideas because they hade from the modern world. Therefore, grandmother Gu wanted Gu Nian to deal with Jiang Yao. This way, Gu Nian would not let go of the seemingly weak people who might hurt her in the future. As for Gu si, grandma Gu hoped that the two sisters could be like biological sisters and work separately to increase their sisterly rtionship. ¡°Alright, grandma.¡± Gu nianxiang nodded in understanding. Huihui, Xinxin, ¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. tomorrow, you¡¯ll be discussing business with the prefect¡¯s wife. Are you afraid? ¡± Gu Hui¡¯s face was calm. Su Yan¡¯s mother was also the wife of a magistrate. Gu Hui had even helped to take care of her on the day of theing-of-age ceremony. As for Madam he, she was actually just an ordinary person and there was nothing to be afraid of. Grandpa, ¡± Gu Xin said innocently, ¡± with Huihui and brother Yuanyuan around, I¡¯m not afraid of anything! Grandpa Gu nodded. yes, but Xinxin needs some exercise too. Even if your sister Huihui and brother Yuanyuan aren¡¯t here, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. We¡¯re good people, we didn¡¯tmit any crime, so we don¡¯t have to be afraid of the Yamen. The people from the Yamen can¡¯t do anything to us. As for you beating up Xie Nanfeng, this is his fault. Don¡¯t think that you can¡¯t beat him up just because he¡¯s the young master of the magistrate. There was a saying that a Prince should be punished the same way as amoner when he breaks thew! So, you sisters, remember, we won¡¯t do anything illegal, but if someone else provokes us, don¡¯t be afraid of them because of their identity. Don¡¯t let yourself be wronged or bullied!¡± The sisters nodded. Gu Nian could tell from these words that old master Gu was nning to acknowledge their ancestors and train their aura. Tsk, tsk. He had thought that his transmigration was for farming, but in the end, he was suddenly involved with the royal family. Grandpa Gu looked at his granddaughters with satisfaction. ¡°Alright, you guys should rest early. You have to get up early tomorrow morning to do work. Huihui and sisi can sleep here! Let¡¯s keep each otherpany. I¡¯m going back with your grandma!¡± After saying that, she stood up and stretched out her hand. Grandma Gu naturally took Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand and they walked away together. After the door was closed, the sisters went to get water to wash up. They had been busy for too long today and had to get up early to do work tomorrow. While they were washing up, Gu Nian asked Gu Xin out of curiosity, ¡± Xinxin, if I asked you to pick my tendons, would you dare? ¡± Gu Xin turned her head,¡¯sister, although I¡¯m a little scared, you must do it! It¡¯s annoying for all of us to keep Jiang Yao in the manor, especially big brother Meng. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll kill someone. If we don¡¯t keep her and buy her, she already knows our recipe. If she tells others, won¡¯t it damage our interests? Father said not to let this kind of person go! If you cut the grass and don¡¯t remove the roots, it will grow again in the spring wind! Being kind to others was being cruel to oneself! That¡¯s why I have to do this.¡± Gu Hui nodded,¡±yes, second uncle, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡± One disloyalty can not be tolerated a hundred times. Niannian, we¡¯re making a lot of profit from this. It¡¯s necessary to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys. If it¡¯s possible, we can directly pull the people from the prefecture and the manor over to take a look and intimidate them.¡± Chapter 718 718 Describe it Gu Nian only slept after a long time. Dopey Gu had said that something had happened to her brother, sister-inw, and sanniu, so she had to stay here forever. Therefore, he had to change his way of thinking. She couldn¡¯t change this world, so she could only adapt to it. Thews in this world were not as perfect as those in the modern world. Therefore, many things could not be guaranteed. They needed to use some very powerful means. Sometimes, it wasn¡¯t over with just a beating. Yes, that¡¯s right, it had to be like this. ...... The next morning, Gu Nian woke up to prepare some dry food, pancakes, salted eggs, and a few bamboo tubes of water for Gu Xin and the rest. Gu Nian wondered if she should get something to keep the house warm one day. That way, she would not need to use a fire to boil water when she went out. She could just bring hot water with her. She had included this in her n for this year. Gu Hui and Gu Xin carried their small bags, each carrying a hundred taels of silver notes and some silver pieces. They took their travel passes and followed Lu Zheng and Meng Meng out of the door. Meng Meng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. This kid did not sleep the entire night. Huo Junhao was afraid that something would happen to him, so he stayed out to apany him for the whole night. Huo Junhao wanted to go to Yuzhou with him, but he really wanted to sleep. He could not sleep in the carriage, so he could only sleep in Lu Zheng¡¯s house. Lu Zheng, Gu Hui, and Gu Xin were driving the carriage outside. Meng Meng stayed in the carriage, staring at Xie Nanfeng who was hopping around. Gu Xin looked inside from time to time, worried about Meng Meng. The seventh time she peeked inside, Gu Hui grabbed her by the back of her cor and pulled her back. ¡°He¡¯s a man, he knows what he should do.¡± Gu Xin sighed. Such hurtful love!¡± Lu Zheng and Gu Hui looked at her, speechless. Gu Xin looked to the left and then to the right, ¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, brother Yuanyuan, don¡¯t you think so? In the past, for the sake of that xie jiao Niang, my father, who was a good student, became like this. However, he finally understood and knew how good his mother was. Look at how big brother Meng has be because of Jiang Yao. I¡¯m really afraid that he¡¯ll be like my father one day. Big brother Meng is such a good guy! I even heard that the aunts in the vige wanted to matchmake him.¡± Gu Hui¡¯s mouth twitched,¡¯aren¡¯t you with us every day? When did you go to the vige to listen to gossip?¡± Gu Xin scratched her head in embarrassment,¡¯my sister said to strike a bnce between work and rest! I¡¯ll go out to the vige with sisi! I heard aunt cuihua say it! They said that brother Meng is a good guy, and if you want to matchmake him, you should just say San ya!¡± ¡°Then what else did you hear?¡± Gu Huiughed. Gu Xin turned to look at Lu Zheng and smiled, ¡± ¡°There are more people in the vige who want to propose marriage to brother Yuanyuan! But I helped brother Yuan Yuan reject it!¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. Gu Hui also looked at Lu Zheng in surprise. This kid couldn¡¯t be so ck-hearted, right? how old was Xinxin? did he tell Xinxin some nonsense? Gu Xin continued, ¡± I told those aunties that brother Yuanyuan already has someone in her heart. I told them not to keep thinking about her. Brother Yuanyuan¡¯s sweetheart. Brother Yuanyuan really likes her. Brother Yuanyuan was going to be a general in the future. Once he became a general, he would marry that youngdy. Right, brother Yuanyuan?¡± Gu Hui looked at Lu Zheng with a half-smile. ¡°You have someone in your heart?¡± ¡°Yingluo,¡± Lu Zheng replied. Gu Hui said,¡¯hehe, tell me, what¡¯s it like? Describe it!¡± Lu Zheng pouted and nced at Gu Xin. brother Yuanyuan, tell sister Huihui about it. She¡¯s better at hiding her words than I am! Gu Xin giggled. Lu Zheng replied,¡±Yingluo is very pretty.¡± Her eyebrows were like willow leaves, and her eyes were almond-shaped. Her eyes were very bright, and when she smiled, they looked like crescent moons. Her nose was round, her mouth was small, and when she smiled, she had two dimples. White skin, ck hair, young age, he should be able to grow taller!¡± Gu Hui nced at Gu Xin. This was based on the description of others! Gu Xin was still giggling,¡¯I almost thought brother Yuanyuan was talking about me! I also have two dimples, and uncle said I¡¯ll grow taller.¡± Chapter 719 719 What was she thinking? Lu Zheng pursed his lips andughed as he tapped Gu Xin¡¯s nose. Gu Hui couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and looked away. From the looks of it, ah Yuan hadn¡¯t told Xinxin all that nonsense yet! That¡¯s right, Xinxin is still young. It¡¯s not good to say it now. Let¡¯s see how many years he canst! He could still ept ah Yuan as his brother-inw. but I¡¯m not white, ¡± Gu Xin continued. my hair isn¡¯t ck either. My mother and sister said that I¡¯ve been getting better recently, but I always feel that I¡¯m not white enough and my hair isn¡¯t ck enough. Even so, I¡¯m still the most beautiful girl in our vige.¡± Gu Hui rolled her eyes silently. You have such high standards. You¡¯re very white now and your hair is very ck. &Nbsp; ¡± yup, yup, ¡± Lu Zhengughed, ¡± you¡¯re not just the prettiest girl in our vige, you¡¯re also the prettiest girl in Zhou town. You¡¯re still the best and most beautiful girl in my heart. Gu Xin was overjoyed,¡¯really? Hahahaha, ever since my sister forced me to say thisst time, I believe it even after I say it a lot! Hahahahahaha!¡± Lu Zhengughed as well,¡± Gu Hui tilted her head and looked at the two of them from her angle. The sun shone on the two of them, as if giving them ayer of light. They were especially bright and looked very pleasing to the eye. The smiles of these two people were really simr, especially their eyes, which were really like crescent moons. Usually, ah Yuan¡¯s smile was very reserved. He almost never smiled in front of outsiders except from the Gu family. Come to think of it, she had seen him smile like this twice, and both times, he was smiling foolishly like Xinxin. She seemed to see her grandparentsughing heartily as they chatted. After all, her grandmother was an olddy who did notugh very often. Gu Hui was shocked by her own thoughts. What was she thinking? His younger brother and sister wanted to be grandparents? She shook her head and quickly got rid of this thought. ¡°Yuan, did Xinxin say you want to be a general? You¡¯re going to join the army?¡± &Nbsp; ¡± yes, ¡± Lu Zheng nodded, ¡± I¡¯ll follow granduncle to the capital next year to present the seeds, then I¡¯ll go to the military camp. Gu Hui nodded. She suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡± ¡°Are there any girls in the Army in great Zhou?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned and looked at Gu Hui in surprise. Gu Xin held onto Gu Hui¡¯s arm, ¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, do you want to join the army? Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go, it¡¯s very dangerous.¡± ¡°Ran ran, I was just asking,¡± Gu Hui replied. Lu Yang said,¡±it¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t.¡± When thete Emperor was still in power, there was a female general. However, she was disguised as a man at that time and followed old general Peng to fight the southern border. Later, she married great general Peng and became the current first wife of Peng. I¡¯ve heard people say that she was very powerful at the time and cooperated very well with great general Peng. In the decisive battle, she took the head of the enemy¡¯s leader, causing the enemy to lose their leader and morale, and return in defeat.¡± Gu Hui¡¯s eyes lit up. Lu Zheng looked at Gu Hui¡¯s expression andughed. She was no worse than eldest Madam Peng back then. Unfortunately, the Gu family would not let her go to the battlefield. ...... They hurried along and stopped three times to rest. It was only at five o ¡®clock in the morning that they entered the prefecture city of Yuzhou. After checking their travel passes, they entered the city. Lu Zheng brought them to a small courtyard that was bigger than the courtyard in the Qing Province. The gatekeeper saw Lu Zheng and bowed respectfully. ¡°The young master is back!¡± &Nbsp; Lu Zheng nodded. uncle Hu, I¡¯m here for a few days. Don¡¯t make it public. Tell Auntie Hu toe and prepare the meal. Chapter 720 720 She had a bold guess Uncle Hu left to make the arrangements. After taking a few steps in and before Gu Xin could say anything, a young Man in ck with a sword in his hand suddenly appeared. He bowed to Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Greetings, young master!¡± ¡°Du RUO, this is miss Gu, miss Gu, this is Meng Meng.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. I¡¯ve brought them here for some business, so they¡¯ll be here for a few days.¡± ¡°Eldest miss Gu, third miss Gu, and brother Meng!¡± Du RUO cupped her fists at the three of them. The two sisters and Meng Meng nodded. Then, Lu Zheng arranged for du RUO to take Meng Meng to deal with Xie Nanfeng and the others. Lu Zheng brought the two sisters to a room.¡±Sister Huihui, Xinxin, you two can stay hereter! It¡¯ste today, let¡¯s go to the magistrate¡¯s office tomorrow. Let¡¯s discuss how to do business with Madam Xie when we go to the magistrate¡¯s office. You guys rest first. If there¡¯s anything, just shout.¡± Gu Hui and Gu Xin nodded. After Lu Zheng left, the two sisters looked around the house. It looked like no one was living in it, but the house was clean and tidy. The bedsheets and nkets were folded on the bed, and they could justy them out themselves. ¡°It¡¯s so good to be rich!¡± Gu Xin eximed. ¡°Yes?¡± Gu Xin said with a straight face,¡¯with brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s wealth, he won¡¯t have to worry about not having a ce to stay! He didn¡¯t need to stay in an Inn. Sister Huihui, don¡¯t you think that the bed sheets and nkets in the inn are a little dirty? I didn¡¯t like inns when I went to the prefecture.¡± Gu Hui nodded and said,¡±yes, indeed.¡± Ah Yuan is indeed rich.¡± Gu Xin clenched her fist and raised it, pursing her lips, ¡± sister Huihui, I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to work hard to earn money. I¡¯m going to have a house wherever I go at brother Yuanyuan¡¯s age. I¡¯ll have my men helping me clean up every house. Gu Hui was amused by her andughed. Then I can bask in our little Xinxin¡¯s glory in the future.¡± Gu Xin shook her head. Gu Hui was confused. sister Huihui, ¡± Gu Xin said sternly, ¡± we sisters have to develop together. I¡¯m buying a small courtyard, so you have to buy one too. You and sisi have to work hard and quickly save enough money to buy a second Manor. Then, the four of us will buy a Manor, a house, a field, and a shop together! Mother said that the most important thing for us women is to be rich. In this world, a woman¡¯s confidence came from the strength of her maiden family and from her own money bag. So, sister Huihui, all the best!¡± Gu Huiughed. Hello, ran ran. I¡¯ll do my best! Gu Xin raised her fist, ¡± sister Huihui, you¡¯re being a little perfunctory! Gu Hui clenched her fist and raised it. She said helplessly, ¡± ¡°This will do, right?¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯yes, that¡¯s enough! Hehe, sister Huihui, we¡¯ve closed the deal in Yuzhou, and we¡¯ve gained more ie. I think I can see shiny silver waving at us!¡± Gu Huiughed and said,¡±how do you know that we¡¯ll definitely seed?¡± What if that Madam Xie sees that we¡¯ve beaten her up and she¡¯s unwilling?¡± Gu Hui had a premonition that this business deal would really go well. Her premonition had always been very urate. Gu Xin,¡¯I want to make a deal! Besides, I feel like we¡¯re on good terms. Last night, when Xie Nanfeng saw the jade pendant in brother Yuanyuan¡¯s hand, he was shocked. He was so honest! I even believed that uncle ye really knew the Emperor! Oh my, speaking of uncle ye, I kind of miss him. I wonder how he¡¯s doing in Beijing? Sister Huihui, we¡¯vepleted this order. Let¡¯s ask brother Yuanyuan to help us find someone to send delicious food to uncle ye! The duck egg is quite delicious.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Gu Hui said. She had heard Gu Xin mention uncle ye a few times and that uncle ye knew the Emperor. Gu Hui had a bold guess. The royal family of the great Zhou Dynasty had the surname ye. She did not know about it in the past, but she found out after her second uncle resumed his studies and asked them to study as well. Chapter 721 721 Not going with you After resting for a while, Lu Zheng came over to treat Gu Hui and Gu Xin to a meal. There was a table in the hall, and only the four of them were eating. Gu Xin took a look and saw that the entire table was filled with her favorite food! Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin¡¯s bright eyes and knew that he was right. Although Xinxin¡¯s taste was heavier, she still liked to eat those dishes! After a full meal, Lu Zheng asked the servants to remove the bowls and chopsticks. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, how many people are there in your courtyard? Only uncle Hu, aunt Hu, and warrior du RUO?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°Warrior?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. ¡°Yup! He¡¯s so strong, and he looks very powerful. He¡¯s called a warrior! If you call him uncle, he¡¯ll look a little younger, and if you call him big brother, he¡¯ll look a little cold, so you call him warrior!¡± Gu Xin exined. yes, other than the three of them, there¡¯s also du RUO¡¯s elder brother, Zhong du! Lu Zhengughed. In her previous life, Xinxin had also called the du brothers that. He remembered that the first time she met the du brothers was when they were on their way to the capital from Jiangnan. There was an assassination attempt and the du brothers had been hiding in the dark. Gu Xin saw them that time and since then, Gu Xin had been calling them brave men. So, this was the reason for calling him a warrior! The du brothers were hired by his stepmother to kill him when he came to Yuzhou when he was ten years old. He dodged them cleverly and finally got the brothers to work for him. A few of the people around him were sent by his stepmother to assassinate him. He epted those who could be used by him, and killed those who were not. At that time, his martial arts weren¡¯t strong, but he was smart. It wasn¡¯t that easy to kill him. ¡°Du RUO, Zhong du! I¡¯m guessing that some of their family members must be doctors, and they all use the names of the herbs. Isn¡¯t that right, brother Yuanyuan?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face was full of ¡®I¡¯m so smart, hurry up and praise me¡¯. She had already memorized the names of all the medicinal herbs that grandma Xiao had given her, and she was not joking when she said she wanted to study medicine. Not only did she memorize the names of the medicinal herbs, but she also memorized the medicinal properties of each medicinal herb, as well as the things thatplemented and countered each other. She didn¡¯t finish memorizing them, but she was almost done. ¡°Yes, our Xinxin is really smart!¡± Lu Zheng was very cooperative. hehehe ~¡±Gu Xinughed happily. Gu Hui looked at the two of them speechlessly. There were two living people next to them. Xinxin didn¡¯t understand. Ah Yuan, can you pay more attention? Perhaps Gu Hui¡¯s gaze was too straightforward. Lu Zheng coughed twice. ahem, sister Huihui, I won¡¯t go with you to the magistrate¡¯s office tomorrow. Meng Meng and du RUO will go with you! ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The Xie family knows my father, so they know me as well,¡± Lu Zheng said apologetically. I don¡¯t want my father¡¯s people to know about me for the time being. So, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Gu Xin came to a realization,¡¯no wonder brother Yuanyuan covered your facest night and made Xie Nanfeng do the same just now. So you guys know each other! But, brother Yuanyuan, does Xie Nanfeng know du RUO? If he does, du RUO can forget about apanying us. It¡¯s not good to be exposed!¡± Lu Zheng shook his head and said,¡±other than the three of you and the rest of them, no one else knows that du RUO is on my side.¡± So, it didn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m more at ease with him by my side. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the tavern outside the mansion tomorrow.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± yes, yes. Alright then! Brother Yuanyuan, you have to protect yourself well too. Don¡¯t let anyone find out. You¡¯re from Yuzhou, so you must have a lot of rtives here.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Chapter 722 722 Xie Zhiyi Gu Hui thought more than Gu Xin. Grandma Xiao was Zhou Yuan¡¯s grandmother, blood rted. Since Zhou Yuan¡¯s father was still alive and Zhou Yuan was working for old master Zhou, it was said that he would inherit the Zhou family¡¯s business! However, from the looks of it, wasn¡¯t Zhou Yuan¡¯s father the nephew of old master Zhou? If Zhou Yuan¡¯s father was a bastard, then he should have gone to the Zhou n town to cause trouble and Rob old master Zhou¡¯s family property! Their Zhou n would definitely not allow such arge sum of wealth to be given to a young brat! Gu Hui suddenly felt that there was something wrong with Zhou Yuan¡¯s identity. No, she had to go back and ask her grandparents. Her grandma was so close to grandma Xiao, so she must know. Gu Xin rubbed her hands together,¡¯sister Huihui, brother Yuanyuan, brother Meng, I¡¯m still a little nervous! I¡¯ve been watching mother and sister talk to others before. Why don¡¯t youe first tomorrow, sister Huihui?¡± Gu Hui asked,¡¯do you really want to see me go? I¡¯ll go. Cooperate? if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll beat you up until you do!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯Wanwan, alright, I¡¯ll talk. Sister Huihui, brother Meng, you have to listen to me carefully. If I say something wrong, you must stop me in time!¡± Lu Zheng was amused by her little expression. ¡°Why would the most beautiful girl in our vige be afraid? why would she say something wrong? Xinxin, don¡¯t worry. You can do it. You¡¯ve already seen second aunt talk so many times, don¡¯t be afraid! When the timees, just rx!¡± ...... The next morning, du RUO and Meng Meng asked Xie Nanfeng and his servants to leave the courtyard with their eyes covered. The two of them each took a car. Meng Meng took Gu Hui and Gu Xin, while du RUO took Xie Nanfeng and the others. The carriages stopped in front of the Yuzhou government office. Xie Nanfeng tore off the blindfold covering his eyes. His eyes suddenly shone with a piercing light, and his tears began to flow. He closed his eyes for a while before he got used to it. Du RUO was still dressed in ck, her hand on her sword. She stood straight behind Gu Xin, her eyes emotionless. Meng Meng, on the other hand, was much calmer than before. After Jiang Yao¡¯s betrayal, he seemed to have grown up overnight. Gu Xin looked at the dejected Xie Nanfeng and smiled, ¡± ¡°Young master Xie, we¡¯ve arrived at your home. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Alright, miss Gu,¡± Xie Nanfeng said with a fawning smile. Miss Gu, please follow me!¡± Xie Nanfeng was cursing the Gu family in his heart. You have a token from the royal family. You should have said so earlier. You should have been more high-profile. Why are you so low-key? you almost scared me into a eunuch and I didn¡¯t even dare to fight back after being beaten up like this. At this moment, a person suddenly appeared in the alley next to the mansion and blocked Xie Nanfeng¡¯s path. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t he go to Qing Province to y? Why are you so scared? I¡¯ll avenge you!¡± Gu Xin sized up the youngdy who was dressed as a man. She looked to be the same age as her. From the way she addressed her, she must be Xie Nanfeng¡¯s sister. Did the daughters of the prefects like to dress up as men? Why? Was the headdress not pretty or the dress not pretty? Why did it have to be a man¡¯s trip? This person was Xie Zhiyi, the youngest daughter of the Yuzhou prefect. She was indeed the same age as Gu Xin and she liked to go out and y like a young master. Xie Nanfeng tugged at his sister and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Zhiyi, these two are miss Gu. They¡¯re here to discuss some matters with our mother. Mother is already up, right?¡± Xie Zhiyi turned around and saw the innocent-looking Gu Xin and the cold-looking Gu Hui. Xie Zhiyi felt ufortable all of a sudden. How could there be a little girl more beautiful and lovely than him in Yuzhou Prefecture? Chapter 723 723 What does it have to do with you? Xie Zhiyi angrily walked forward and hugged Gu Xin with both arms. He sized her up and said impolitely, ¡± ¡°Your surname is Gu, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Gu Xinughed. Xie Zhiyi looked at her and smiled. He thought she was going to answer him, but she said something like this. She was stunned for a moment. In that moment of shock, Gu Hui and Gu Nian walked around her and followed Xie Nanfeng. Xie Zhiyi was so angry that his face turned red. He turned around and chased after Gu Xin, wanting to pull her back, ¡± ¡°Hey, wait up! Ah!¡± In the end, before his hand could touch Gu Xin, he tripped over his right foot and fell. Gu Xin turned her head and blinked at Xie Zhiyi, who was on the ground. It seemed that the daughter of the Yuzhou prefect was not as powerful as the daughter of the Qingzhou prefect! He felt that his brain wasn¡¯t good. He wasn¡¯t as smart as sister su! Xie Zhiyi saw Gu Xin looking at her in a daze and he was so angry that he reached out his hand, ¡± ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to give me a hand?¡± Gu Xin stretched out her hand. Xie Zhiyi rolled his eyes and pulled Gu Xin¡¯s hand, wanting to roll on the ground. Unfortunately, Gu Xin was able to stand firmly and even pulled her up. Du RUO, who was behind her, was stunned for a moment. He thought that he was going to stop third miss Gu! Gu Xin blinked and smiled at Xie Zhiyi, ¡± ¡°Miss Xie, I¡¯m strong. Are you trying to pull me down? Hehe, you won¡¯t be able to do it. ¡± Xie Zhiyi¡¯s face reddened. you ... How did you know I¡¯m a girl? ¡± he asked. Gu Xin,¡¯because you¡¯re pretty! Her skin was so fair, and her body smelled so good! He¡¯s different from those stinky brats.¡± Xie Zhiyi asked,¡¯is Zhenzhen, is she? You really think I¡¯m good-looking?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head sincerely,¡¯yes, it¡¯s really nice. Anyway, other than my sisters, I rarely see a girl as pretty as you.¡± All of Xie Zhiyi¡¯s unhappiness disappeared in an instant when he saw Gu Xin¡¯s sincere expression. She held Gu Xin¡¯s arm,¡¯you must be looking for my mother! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll Take You There! My mother also likes pretty girls! You look good too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Gu Xin said happily. I might as well tell you that I¡¯m the most beautiful girl in our vige.¡± Xie Zhiyi raised his chin proudly. then I¡¯m different. I¡¯m the most beautiful girl in Yuzhou Prefecture. She was still sighing in her heart. it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re from your vige and not from Yuzhou Prefecture. Otherwise, you¡¯d be stealing my most beautiful position. Even though Xie Zhiyi was holding onto her arm, Gu Xin did not forget about Gu Hui. She held onto Gu Hui¡¯s arm and walked in. Gu Hui¡¯s mouth twitched. Did she finally meet a fellow Daoist who was smug? Fortunately, you two don¡¯t live in the same ce. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to fight over who¡¯s the most beautiful. Xie Nanfeng¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. Did his unreliable sisterpletely forget about his seriously injured brother after seeing the pretty sister? Also, this girl brought them to see mother like this. I didn¡¯t even have time to remind mother that they had a token! After entering the manor, Xie Nanfeng saw that they hadpletely forgotten about his existence, so he took a detour to find his mother. He wanted to remind them first. Xie Nanfeng arrived first, and Madam Xie was scared out of her wits when she saw him like this. Before she could ask him, he said, ¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say anything. Listen to me. The Qing government¡¯s people in charge of theundry and facial sets are here. You should be more polite in a while. They have a backer. You can talk to them nicely. As long as you can make money, you can do this business! Aiyo, she¡¯s here, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± He had wanted to say more, but when he heard Xie Zhiyi¡¯s loud voice, Xie Nanfeng ran away. Chapter 724 724 Chapter 724-stifled While Madam Xie was still in a daze, Xie Zhiyi brought Gu Xin and the rest into the living room. ¡°Mother, brother is back! Why did he bring Xinxin and her sister? Where¡¯s brother?¡± Xie Zhiyi suddenly remembered that he still didn¡¯t know why his little sister was here. He turned around and saw that her brother had already disappeared. Gu Xin smiled as she stepped forward and bowed, ¡± I¡¯m gu Xin. Nice to meet you, Madam Xie. Gu Hui followed suit. Gu shouxin had personally taught these children etiquette. It had been almost a year, and ordinary people really couldn¡¯t find any mistakes. Mrs. Xie came back to her senses and smiled at the two sisters. ¡°Madam Xie, I heard young master Xie mention that Madam Xie is interested in doing business with our family. You want to buy our family¡¯s skincare set and sell it in Yuzhou Prefecture, right?¡± Mrs. Xie raised her eyebrows and nced at Gu Hui. The one in charge of this family is the younger one? Nanfeng also said that their family had a backer. From Nanfeng¡¯s expression, he was afraid that he had suffered a loss and didn¡¯t negotiate properly! Mrs. Xie didn¡¯t know that her good son was beaten up because he wanted to find someone to steal the secret recipe. ¡°Lady Gu,¡± Madam Xie nodded,¡±since your parents can¡¯t work with my son, why did they ask you and your sister toe and discuss it with me?¡± Gu Xin revealed a perfect smile and learned it from Cai Xiaolian, ¡± Madam Xie, you may not know this, but in our family, we sisters can make the decisions for business. However, the elders in the family have seen young master Xie and felt that he is rather reckless and may not be able to make the decisions. As such, we sisters have toe here personally to discuss this. Mrs. Xie was a little surprised and angry. My children are reckless, but your adults aren¡¯t? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being bullied by sending a little girl to make decisions? Mrs. Xie sat there calmly. Gu Xin was not flustered at all. She even picked up her teacup to drink some water. She had just chatted with Xie Zhiyi for a while and felt like drinking water! Mrs. Xie looked at Gu Xin¡¯s unhurried actions andughed. These two girls are really patient! Xie Zhiyi ran to Madam Xie¡¯s side and said,¡¯mother, you want to do business with them? Good, good! Does that mean our family can get all the scented soap, toothpaste, and hair water at the first time?¡± Before Mrs. Xie could say anything, Gu Xin said, ¡± ¡°Miss Xie, we have a new product now. There were a few new fragrances and a hair conditioner. This hair conditioner, as the name suggested, was to protect the hair. Miss Xie has a lot of ck and shiny hair, so this hair conditioner is perfect for her. I guarantee that she will look cker, brighter, and more beautiful after using it!¡± Xie Zhiyi¡¯s eyes lit up. He touched his hair and said, ¡± ¡°Waa! It¡¯s true! Xinxin, your family is so powerful!¡± Gu Xin smiled and stopped talking. Xie Zhiyi grabbed his wife¡¯s arm with both hands. ¡°Mother, mother, quickly talk to Xinxin! Once it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll go to Xinxin¡¯s house to get the goods as soon as possible! I want to use it immediately!¡± Mrs. Xie red at Xie Zhiyi. Mrs. Xie was a little depressed. She had one son and one daughter, and the concubines in the backyard had also given birth to two sons and three daughters. As for this son, he was born by her, the matriarch of the family. He was not as good as the one born by the concubine. Her useless son could not study and was not good at martial arts either. He was just like his father and loved to be with women. She had always thought that her daughter was the best, butpared to the youngdy of the Gu family, she was nothing. For example, her daughter didn¡¯t dare to go to other state capitals alone to discuss business with others, let alone have such good judgment and brains. Chapter 725 725 Never let yourself suffer a loss Mrs. Xie¡¯s heart was stifled, but she couldn¡¯t show it on her face. The person she was facing was about the same age as her daughter. The other one was a little older, but looked to be only about seventeen years old. She couldn¡¯t be afraid. dy Gu, ¡± she asked, ¡± may I ask if your parents have any instructions for us? how are we going to cooperate? ¡± Gu Xin smiled and shook her head. Madam Xie, the elders in the family left this matter for us to decide. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m just reminding my sister and daughter not to let themselves suffer losses in everything. Of course, don¡¯t take advantage of others. As for Madam Xie, young master Xie had told me that he was representing Madam Xie to discuss business. How would Madam Xie like to cooperate? Let¡¯s discuss this together!¡± When Mrs. Xie heard the words ¡®never suffer a loss¡¯, she thought of what her son had said about her family having a strong backing. She knew her son¡¯s character of bullying people very well. If he was afraid, then he must have a very powerful background. Thus, Madam Xie said, ¡± ¡°Lady Gu, can you sell this prescription? Previously, I had Nan Feng go personally to discuss this business with him.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s smile was more sincere than before. She knew it. This Madam Xie didn¡¯t seem to be a bad person. It must be that her son didn¡¯t teach her well and acted on his own. When Mrs. Xie saw Gu Xin¡¯s smile, she thought that she could sell it. She couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. In the end, she didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to reject her with a drink. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± Mrs. Xie, our prescription is not for sale. Only cooperation. Since Mrs. Xie knew about theundry sets, she must know that the only ce that sold them was the Li family¡¯s Rouge shop. Now we have our own shop. If you want to work together, Mrs. Xie can choose the model of cooperation between Mrs. Li and our family.¡± Mrs. Xie was taken aback. The Gu family also opened their own shop? The Li family was actually willing? Gu Xin continued,¡¯however, the coboration model with the Li family doesn¡¯t seem to be suitable for our two families. It¡¯s because our exterior packaging was bought from the Li family. I don¡¯t think Madam Xie has as many businesses as the Li family to provide us with packaging, right?¡± Mrs. Xie nodded subconsciously. She was thinking of buying the prescription and then finding someone to make the packaging. Xinxin, ¡± Xie Zhiyi couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡± how are we going to cooperate? ¡± Gu Xin smiled at Xie Zhiyi but didn¡¯t reply. She then looked at Mrs. Xie. Xie Zhiyi was unhappy. She wasn¡¯t unhappy with Gu Xin, but she was unhappy with her own mother. Look at how nice Xinxin¡¯s mother is, letting her sisters go out to talk business together, but her own mother treats her like a child who doesn¡¯t know anything. How can she be like this? Mrs. Xie felt her silly daughter¡¯s re, and her heart was once again stifled. This silly girl. Mrs. Xie looked at Gu Xin and then at Gu Hui. Gu Xin was all smiles while Gu Hui looked at her coldly. Zhenzhen, miss Gu, ¡± Mrs. Xie said, ¡± in your opinion, what kind of model is suitable for our cooperation? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m selling it on your behalf. Mrs. Xie takes the goods in bulk from our house, and we give them to Mrs. Xie at a price that is a few dors higher than the cost. Mrs. Xie will set the price on her own, and the price can not be higher than the range we set. In other words, the price that Mrs. Xie gives in Yuzhou can not be higher than the price of the two stores in Qingzhou.¡± ¡°For example, if the cost of a soap is seventy Wen, we can sell it to Madam Xie for eighty Wen, and the highest price Madam Xie can sell it for is one hundred Wen. Of course, Madam Xie, you can sell it for ny Wen. The premise of this price was that they had to buy it in bulk, with at least 500 pieces per item. What does Madam Xie think?¡± Mrs. Xie calcted in her heart. In this way, one Yuan wouldn¡¯t make much money, but if all 500 yuan were sold out, she would make at least 10 taels of silver each time she took the order. Soap was the cheapest, but what about the others? Hence, Madam Xie asked again,¡±what¡¯s the price of the soap?¡± And what about the other items in the set?¡± Chapter 726 726 Can¡¯t take advantage of others Gu Xin chose soap and shampoo as she exined. Mrs. Xie calcted in her mind again. If they went to the Gu family to get goods, each time they took 500 pieces of a single item, 500 sets of washing and protection suits, after deducting the cost of the road,bor, and paving, they would only make a profit and not lose anything. Just from the soap and shampoo that Gu Xin mentioned, he could already earn money, not to mention the toothpaste, toothbrush, and the newly-developed hair conditioner. Their Yuzhou Prefecture was richer than the Qing Prefecture. Yuzhou was the great silk Prefecture, and among the few prefectures in the direction of the great Zhou, their Yuzhou was the best. Back then, both Qingzhou and Yuzhoucked prefects at the same time. Her master and master su both wanted toe to Yuzhou. Fortunately, the Xie family had a connection with Empress Jiang. Otherwise, they would be the ones in Qing Province now. Gu Xin and Gu Hui remained calm as they watched Madam Xie doing her mental calctions. Xie Zhiyi was the most anxious one. She wanted to count on her fingers, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out. She could only shake her mother¡¯s arm gently. Mrs. Xie didn¡¯t know what to do with Xie Zhiyi, but she couldn¡¯t scold her in front of an outsider either. Zhiyi, don¡¯t make a fuss. Learn from miss Gu. You¡¯re ady now. You have to be steady! Xie Zhiyi said,¡¯shouldn¡¯t you be calm and steady in front of outsiders? I¡¯m friends with Xinxin, why should I be steady?¡± Madam Xie,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± When Gu Xin heard the word ¡®friend¡¯, a beautiful youngdy appeared in her mind. Xiao Yu, where are you now? Are you doing well? Seeing that Gu Xin was in a daze, Gu Hui used the opportunity to nudge Gu Xin with her foot as she turned around to serve her tea. Gu Xin returned to her senses and put on that impable smile again, her back straight. ¡°Lady Gu, can you and your sister really make your own decisions?¡± Madam Xie asked. Gu Xin replied,¡¯yes, I¡¯ve brought the contract. Madam Xie can take a look. If it¡¯s feasible, we can ask Lord Xie to be our witness. Then, Madam Xie will send someone to Qing Province with me, and we will find Lord su to be our witness. After all, we¡¯re working with two different states. If there are any problems in the future, we¡¯ll solve them together.¡± Mrs. Xie was amused. you little girl. You really remember what your family said. You won¡¯t suffer a loss in anything! Gu Xinughed,¡¯I can¡¯t be at a disadvantage in everything, but I can¡¯t take advantage of others either! That¡¯s why I asked the Yamen of both ces to record it. If only the Qingzhou Yamen recorded it, wouldn¡¯t I be taking advantage of Madam Xie?¡± ¡°How old is miss Gu this year?¡± Mrs. Xie asked. She looks to be of the same age as Zhiyi, but her heart is not inferior to the sister beside you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already celebrated my 11th birthday at the beginning of the year,¡± Gu Xin replied. Xie Zhiyi¡¯s eyes lit up. hehe, Xinxin, I¡¯m older than you. I celebrated my 11th birthday at the end ofst year. You have to call me big sister in the future!¡± yes, sister, ¡± Gu Xin readily epted. thank you. Xie Zhiyi was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to be so obedient. Oh no, I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve already acknowledged her as my younger sister. I can¡¯t let my mother waste any more time. Xie Zhiyi turned around and grabbed Madam Xie¡¯s arm, shaking it again,¡±¡±Mother, just agree to Xinxin! Xinxin is my sister now, so just agree to her! Moreover, the items in the toiletries set were so good that they could also make money! Mother ~¡± Madam Xie felt that her hand was about to fall off from her shaking, so she patted her. ¡°Then go and take the contract from Xinxin and let mother see it. Blood Brothers settle ounts clearly, mother can¡¯t just agree to it just because you two have just acknowledged each other as sisters!¡± Chapter 727 727 No news is good news Madam Xie was very satisfied after reading the contract. He asked Xie Zhiyi to take care of Gu Xin and Gu Hui while he went to look for Lord Xie. It was not until noon that Madam Xie appeared again. She invited Gu Xin and Gu Hui to have lunch at home before signing the contract. He even let Lord Xie stamp him. There were four in total. One for the Yamen of Yuzhou and Qing Province, one for the Xie family, and one for the Gu family. Gu Xin and Gu Hui immediately signed their names and stamped their handprints on it. Only then did Mrs. Xie know that this thing was made by the sisters and they had full authority to make decisions. Even the adults ¡®signatures were useless. Their adults couldn¡¯t make it. Of course, these contracts would only take effect after they were stamped by the Qingzhou Yamen. The delivery time of the first batch of goods was also written on it. It was half a monthter. In the future, every time the Xie family wanted to pick up goods, they must inform the Gu family half a month in advance. Gu Xin had also written the price on the contract. She didn¡¯t sell them at a high price, but her family was definitely making more money than the amount she had told Madam Xie. Just like that, the deal was done in the morning. Mrs. Xie personally sent him to the door and agreed to go to pick up the goods at the end of the month. At that time, she would also bring over the signed contract from the Qingzhou government. Gu Xin only heaved a long sigh of relief after they left the mansion. Gu Hui smiled and asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± You suddenly feel rxed?¡± Gu Xin pulled Gu Hui¡¯s hand,¡¯that¡¯s right, sister Huihui! Now I feel even more that mother and big sister are very powerful, to be able to discuss matters with people without changing their expressions.¡± Gu Hui pinched Gu Xin¡¯s round face, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing too! His expression still doesn¡¯t change!¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯I¡¯m still far from that! Didn¡¯t you realize that I was worried that Mr. Xie wouldn¡¯t be willing even if Madam Xie was willing? didn¡¯t you only eat a small bowl of rice? Aiyo, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Gu Huiughed and held her hand as they went to look for Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng was in a private room in a teahouse not far away from the government office. He could see the situation here. When he saw Gu Xin rubbing her stomach and her expression, he guessed that she was hungry. He asked the waiter to prepare a portion of the desserts in the shop. brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m so hungry. before she could even say that she was hungry, Gu Xin saw the snacks on the table and walked over to sit down and start eating. Gu Hui raised her eyebrows and teased. ah Yuan, you have such a good appetite. You¡¯re eating so much by yourself? ¡± Lu Zheng smiled. this window just so happens to see the door of the Yamen. I watched Xinxin rub her stomach. She usually does this when she¡¯s hungry! That¡¯s why I asked the waiter to prepare it. Sister Huihui, you should eat it too!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s mouth was full. She took a sip of tea and swallowed it, ¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s not as good as big sister¡¯s desserts, it¡¯s still okay! Big brother Meng, warrior du, you guys should eat too!¡± Meng Meng and du RUO were full. Although they did not eat with Gu Xin and the rest, Madam Xie had already asked the kitchen to prepare food for them. Gu Xin exined the process to Lu Zheng as she ate. Then, she happily mentioned Xie Zhiyi, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re all daughters of prefects, but sister Xie is not as smart as sister su! She was so silly. She said I¡¯m her friend! Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re next! Xiao Yu was my first friend, and Xie Zhiyi was my second. Brother Yuanyuan, is Xiao Yu doing well? Do you have any news of her?¡± ¡°No news is good news,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. This meant that the siblings had not been found! Don¡¯t worry, little Jin is smart. They have status, Wen Yu, and money on them. Nothing will happen to them.¡± Chapter 728 728 Thank you, Madam, for teaching your son Gu Xin was ted that they had closed a business deal. After they left the teahouse, they wanted to go shopping with Lu Zheng and Gu Hui. Du RUO was about to say something to stop them from shopping, but Lu Zheng¡¯s gaze stopped her. Gu Xin did not see it, but Gu Hui did. Gu Hui was curious again. Was ah Yuan not allowed to walk around in Yuzhou Prefecture? Yuzhou Prefecture was close to Qingzhou Prefecture. Although the ents were different, they could still roughly understand the local dialect. Gu Xin, who was shopping, had returned to her innocent and naive appearance. She was no longer the little adult who had no stage fright when talking business with the prefect¡¯s wife. ...... In the backyard of the Yuzhou government office. Xie Nanfeng was grounded in his own courtyard. Madam Xie came over with her personal maidservant and called everyone out. Xie Nanfeng had just finished applying the medicine when Mrs. Xie entered and frowned. ¡°Did you offend them? Did he touch a girl he knows?¡± Xie Nanfeng pouted. mother, she¡¯s just a servant in their family. She betrayed her master. She has a fianc¨¦, but she still wants to climb up the socialdder. You know me, I like women, but I will never force them.¡± ¡°So you were hit by her fianc¨¦?¡± Mrs. Xie asked as she sat down. Xie Nanfeng nodded his head in humiliation. That big guy was really heavy-handed, and he didn¡¯t find the right woman, so what was he going to do? Madam Xie looked at Xie Nanfeng with disappointment. ¡°Other than sleeping with the Gu family¡¯s fianc¨¦¡¯s servant, what else have you done?¡± Xie Nanfeng pursed his lips and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Mrs. Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed,¡±are you going to tell me or not?¡± If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll have your father grounded here!¡± ¡°Mother, I, I got the recipe for soap and toothpaste from that servant,¡± Xie Nanfeng said anxiously. Mother, don¡¯t make father ground me, okay? This can be considered as a contribution. I want our family to earn more money, so that you can have more confidence when facing father!¡± Madam Xie stepped forward and pped Xie Nanfeng. ¡°What did I tell you when you went to Qing Province? I asked you to go and talk business, not to steal the form! Why are you so disappointing!¡± After speaking, Mrs. Xie pped Xie Nanfeng again. Xie Nanfeng covered his face, feeling a little wronged. Mrs. Xie couldn¡¯t bear to see her son being a yboy, but she couldn¡¯t let him do such a disgraceful thing. She couldn¡¯t control the Xie family¡¯s men who took in concubines, but she had to control their behavior.¡±Do you think that your father is a magistrate and that people from small ces can¡¯t do anything to you? see, even people from small ces dare to beat you, so they must have a backer. I¡¯ve reminded you before, don¡¯t judge a person by their appearance, and don¡¯t go against your conscience. Why did you turn a deaf ear to my words?¡± Xie Nanfeng was so angry that he roared,¡±I did it for you!¡± Didn¡¯t aunt Huang rely on her family¡¯s wealth? Mother, if you have that prescription and have money in the future, won¡¯t father look at you in a higher light?¡± Madam Xie pped Xie Nanfeng again. ¡°If you work hard, that¡¯ll be my greatest confidence! Are you trying to anger me to death? Are you trying to anger me to death! A Grand Minister¡¯s grandson, you arepeting with a yiniang, what have you learned?¡± ¡°You shallow-eyed thing! Your sister and I will be relying on you in the future! Silver, what¡¯s the use of all your silver? Once Xie Chunfeng goes to high school next year, in your father¡¯s eyes, the three of us will be nothing. No matter how much money we have, it will be useless! In your grandfather¡¯s eyes, there would not be you, Xie Nanfeng, but only Xie Chunfeng! At that time, your father, aunt Huang, and mother will rise because of their son. You¡¯re driving me to my grave, are you going to move her position?¡± Chapter 729 729 Pretty good Xie Nanfeng looked at Madam Xie in shock. He couldn¡¯t understand why his mother was so angry. He could just say that he had done something wrong and shouldn¡¯t have stolen someone else¡¯s prescription, why did he have to drag his father¡¯s illegitimate son into this? Mrs. Xie grabbed Xie Nanfeng and started punching and kicking him. Xie Nanfeng, who was already injured by Meng Meng, was wailing in pain. Madam Xie only stopped when she saw the blood seeping out of Xie Nanfeng¡¯s clothes. She was also tired. Mrs. Xie looked at her son¡¯s sorry state and felt her heart ache. As the saying goes, a beating on the son¡¯s body hurts the mother¡¯s heart. Xie Nanfeng knelt in front of Madam Xie. ¡°Mother, your son was wrong. I won¡¯t be like this in the future! I will definitely do my business well and earn money.¡± Mrs. Xie was so angry that she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and leaned back. Fortunately, she was standing by the chair, otherwise she would have fallen down. Xie Nanfeng was flustered, but when he saw that Madam Xie had settled down, he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Mother, mother, be careful!¡± Mrs. Xie looked at Xie Nanfeng, her tears flowing uncontrobly, but her eyes were very scary. Xie Nanfeng: ¡± aunt Xuanji, don¡¯t be like this. If you have any requests for your son, just say it. Your son will definitely do it! Mother, can you be normal? Don¡¯t scare our son!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Madam Xie wiped her tears. Xie Nanfeng nodded vigorously. yes, yes. Really. Really. Madam Xie looked at Xie Nanfeng, as if she had made an important decision. She clenched her fists and hardened her heart.¡±To your uncle¡¯s campsite.¡± Xie Nanfeng said,¡¯okay, my son, Yingluo? Mother, what did you say?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d agree to anything mother says?¡± Then you go to your uncle¡¯s camp, go to kun city, and find a future! Otherwise, you can go back to the capital with Xie Chunfeng and let your grandfather watch you! There¡¯s no third option. You can choose.¡± Xie Nanfeng said excitedly,¡±I¡¯m not going back to the capital!¡± Grandfather doesn¡¯t even have me in his eyes, only Xie Chunfeng!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to kun city tomorrow!¡± Mrs. Xie said. Nanfeng, mother and Zhiyi only have you. You and Zhiyi are still young, so you can still talk to your mother as the first wife. When you¡¯re older, the sons and daughters of the concubines will also grow up. You should be able to see the love your father, your grandparents have for Xie Chunfeng! When he was in Xie Chunfeng¡¯s high school, your father and grandfather wanted to put him in an important position, and mother, as the first wife, couldn¡¯t make the decision. I¡¯m useless, I can only protect you and your sister until this age!¡± Xie Nanfeng¡¯s heart ached. Although he really didn¡¯t want to go to that godforsaken ce, he couldn¡¯t let his mother be so sad. Madam Xie¡¯s maternal family was rted to the Peng family, and they were always together. ording to seniority, Xie Nanfeng indeed had to call general Peng uncle. Mrs. Xie was staking everything on this one bet. She couldn¡¯t be ruthless in the past, but Gu Xin had a huge impact on her today. A peasant family, even if it was a peasant family with a strong background, could raise their daughter so well. As the wife of the magistrate, she almost raised her son wrongly because she could not bear to be ruthless. She thought deeply about it and felt very scared. Therefore, she hardened her heart and let her son go to the border to seek a future. Even if it was not as morous as the illegitimate son¡¯s studies, it was at least much better than him wasting his time and causing trouble. ...... Of course, Gu Xin and the rest did not know about Madam Xie¡¯s decision towards her son. To Gu Hui and Gu Xin, Madam Xie was a good person. At least, she was not like the wife of the magistrate of Taoyuan County, Madam Cheng. Furthermore, their business had also been sessful. They were willing to believe that young master Xie would not ¡®steal¡¯ their prescription again. Chapter 730 730 Meeting a killer on the road The next morning, Gu Xin and the rest decided to leave. They left early in the morning and it was a little cold. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t let Gu Xin sit outside and let her and Gu Hui sit in the carriage while he and Meng Meng drove outside. In the car, Gu Xin leaned against Gu Hui and fell asleep again. The moment she fell asleep, she began to dream. In her dream, she had earned a lot of money and had her own small houses in various state capitals of the great Zhou Dynasty. Then, in the capital, which was said to be the most prosperous, she had a big house. The four sisters each had a big house, connected to each other. They were all grown up now. Their houses were next to each other, and their families lived together, just like in the vige. She had specially used a room as a storage room. Oh, no, it should be the secret room that brother Yuanyuan and her father had talked about. In the secret room, she had ced the most important things. The whole secret room was filled with silver, copper coins, and silver notes. In her dream, Gu Xin was standing at the door, drooling as she looked at the house that was filled with food! Suddenly, the pile of silver started to move. Gu Xin jumped in shock. This was silver giving birth to silver. Was there a bigmotion? First aunt also caused a lot ofmotion when she was enduring! Then, she saw a hand emerge from the pile of silver. Waa! A pile of silver can also give birth to a baby! ¡°Xinxin, quickly let me out!¡± A familiar voice came from the pile of silver. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, what are you doing inside?¡± Gu Xin was extremely shocked. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Xinxin, let me out!¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I didn¡¯t tell anyone about this secret room! It¡¯s the ce where the most important things are kept!¡± ¡°Then you must think that I¡¯m as important to you as silver, so you locked me up! Xinxin, quickly help me! I can¡¯te out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re very important. But father, mother, sister, grandfather, and grandmother were all important! Why didn¡¯t you lock them up?¡± ¡°They are your family, but I¡¯m different. I¡¯m a man!¡± ¡°A man?¡± Suddenly, Gu Xin was woken up by the jolting carriage. Gu Xin shook her head. What kind of dream was this? Then, she heard the sound of Lu Zheng and Meng Meng whipping their horses to speed up. She then saw Gu Hui holding a dagger in her hand with a serious expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Sister Huihui.¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Someone is shooting arrows in the dark! Take good care of yourself.¡± Gu Hui said. Gu Xin immediately pulled herself together and took out the dagger tied to her leg. Gu shouxin had specially made these for the sisters at the cksmith¡¯s shop. They were very sharp and small, and could be tied to the calf for convenience. Each of them had four. All of a sudden, the horse was shot. Lu Zheng threw the whip aside and rushed into the carriage, carrying Gu Xin and rushing out. This was his subconscious reaction, so he did not care about Gu Hui at all. Gu Hui did not think too much about it and followed Lu Zheng out. The four of them stood back to back under arge tree, surrounded by the pursuing Men in ck. ¡°Xinxin, are you afraid of killing people?¡± Lu Zheng showed a cold expression that he had never shown in the vige at the three Forks. Even his voice was colder. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll fight a way out with Meng Meng in a while. Sister Huihui, you take Xinxin and rush out. There¡¯s a rest stop ahead. Wait for me there. If I say charge, you guys charge! Don¡¯t look back, understand?¡± Lu Zheng said. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Hui reached out to pull Gu Xin. Without waiting for Gu Xin to react, Lu Zheng and Meng Meng rushed out. Meng Meng had brought a weapon, but Lu Zheng did not. His left arm had been cut, so he had snatched a killer¡¯s sword and killed him. The two of them killed the four people who were heading in the direction of the courier station and lured the other people in the opposite direction. ¡°Charge!¡± Lu Zheng shouted. Chapter 731 731 Let her pay back double Gu Hui pulled Gu Xin and charged forward without looking back. Although Gu Xin was worried, she didn¡¯t hold them back. She knew that even though the two of them had been practicing martial arts every day, they were nothingpared to a real killer. Gu shouxin would teach the girls what a killer was. They didn¡¯tpete with you, but they learned how to kill people quickly. If he encountered a killer, he would escape. If he met an ordinary hooligan or a decent person like general Yan, he could try a few moves. However, they had only run for half an hour when someone caught up with them. There were four of them in total. Hearing themotion behind them, Gu Xin held the four killer weapons that grandma Xiao had given her in her hands and reminded Gu Hui. The medicinal herbs of the four great killing weapons made by grandma Xiao were indeed difficult to find. The first batch was given to Cai Xiaolian and her two daughters, and the second batch was given to Gu Hui, Gu si, and yang xiaohuan. Gu Xin forced herself to calm down and touched the third bamboo pipe. This was a leaf that could blind one¡¯s eyes. It could make one unable to see clearly for a few hours, which was equivalent to being blind. Gu Xin nned to cover her eyes with a leaf first, then go all the way and scratch you to death. She didn¡¯t want to use the ¡®holding the heart in the West¡¯ for now, as she only had two left and had used it a few times before. When the person was about to approach and the knife was about to cut down, the sisters bent down at the same time, thennded on their heads, curled up into a ball, did a 360-degree turn, stood firmly, turned around, and scattered the powder. Each person was responsible for two. When a blind leaf was thrown out, they had a moment to hide. Killers were highly skilled in martial arts and had good hearing. Just because they couldn¡¯t see didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t kill you. So, after hiding, I¡¯ll go all out and scratch you to death. When the four assassins blindly tried to kill again based on what they heard, they heard a few farts at the same time. Oh, no, it wasn¡¯t a fart, it was the sound of pooping. Then, his whole body itched, and he pouted again. As soon as these voices were interrupted, Gu Hui had already pulled Gu Xin and ran away. After running for a long time, they finally arrived at the ry station. When they saw the people wearing the uniform of the Yamen guards, the two sisters heaved a sigh of relief. In the great Zhou, every ry station had bailiffs from the neighboring two prefectures on duty. On the way, the two sisters didn¡¯t speak. When they arrived, they sat down and drank a bowl of tea before finally speaking. ¡°Sister Huihui, will brother Yuanyuan and brother Mengmeng be alright?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup was trembling. ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be fine. The two of them had good Kung Fu! Besides, Meng Meng suffered a huge blow two days ago. It¡¯s time for him to vent.¡± Gu Hui consoled. ¡°Sister Huihui, who are those people? Could it be that young master Xie¡¯s people?¡± Gu Xin took another sip of water and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If he had such a person, he wouldn¡¯t have been caught by us in the Zhou n town! I don¡¯t think they¡¯re Mrs. Xie¡¯s men. I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re here to deal with Zhou Yuan.¡± Gu Hui said after some thought. ¡°That must be brother Yuanyuan¡¯s evil stepmother! Oh no, sister Huihui, is it because we were discovered by brother Yuanyuan¡¯s family when we went to the prefecture yesterday? they bullied brother Yuanyuan because she was alone, so they want to kill her?¡± Gu Xin stopped shaking and her eyes were filled with hatred. She tightened her grip on the cup. If the cup could speak, she would have cried. Gu Hui didn¡¯t say anything, tacitly agreeing to Gu Xin¡¯s words. Gu Xin pursed her lips and said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°I must practice martial arts well and help Brother Yuanyuan kill Yuzhou in the future! Whatever his stepmother has done to him, he will pay it back double!¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu Xin with a meaningful gaze. Chapter 732 732 I don¡¯t me you The two sisters waited for a long time before Meng Meng finally arrived. ¡°Big brother Meng, where¡¯s big brother Yuan Yuan?¡± Gu Xin ran over in a hurry. ¡°Miss Xin, miss Hui, let¡¯s buy some food and a carriage. Ah Yuan is waiting for us in front.¡± Meng Meng said. Gu Xin wanted to continue asking but was stopped by Gu Hui. Gu Hui took out some silver and bought a carriage at the courier station. She then bought some biscuits and a few bamboo tubes of water. After getting on the car, Gu Hui asked Meng Meng to go to the carriage while she drove. ¡°Miss Hui, let me do it.¡± Meng Meng stopped her. If something happenster, take Lady Xin and run forward.¡± Gu Hui frowned and passed the whip to Meng Meng. The two sisters did not enter the carriage and leaned against the door. After passing the courier station, Gu Hui asked, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s yuan? You¡¯re the only one?¡± Meng Meng said,¡±he went through the forest next to the official road to Scout the road and see if there¡¯s anyone ahead.¡± Let¡¯s meet up at the front.¡± ¡°Brother Meng, is brother Yuan Yuan injured?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°It¡¯s not a serious injury, just a scratch. It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Meng Meng replied. The three of them fell silent again. For a moment, only the sound of horse hooves could be heard. After walking for about 15 minutes, there was the sound of fighting in the forest beside the official road. Meng Meng stopped. There were a few screams in the forest. After a while, Lu Zheng came out of the forest with a sword. His hair was a little messy, with two strands falling from his eyebrows. His brocade clothes were covered in blood. He wiped his forehead with the hand that wasn¡¯t holding the sword. As his hand drooped, blood started to flow. He saw Meng Meng and the others and smiled.¡±We¡¯re safe for now!¡± His white teeth looked especially white against his blood-stained face. Gu Xin didn¡¯t know why, but her heart felt sour and her tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing. She jumped off the carriage and ran forward, pulling Lu Zheng¡¯s bleeding hand, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, how could you be so careless! Didn¡¯t you say you were very powerful? Why did you still get yourself injured?¡± Lu Zheng retracted his hand subconsciously. He remembered that when he came back from the battlefield, Xinxin had also cried and asked him, ¡± you braggart, you said you were powerful, but you still got injured in the end. I don¡¯t believe you anymore. Lu Zheng was a big liar. Gu Xin snatched his hand away and took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood off his face. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness as he looked at Gu Xin, the corners of his lips still curved upwards. Gu Hui: ¡± Xin Xin Xin, don¡¯t wipe there. Get in the car. There¡¯s still water in the car. Gu Xin lifted her head to look at Lu Zheng, but he had already shifted his gaze away and was pulling Gu Xin towards the carriage. After they got into the carriage, Gu Xin helped Lu Zheng wash his wounds while Gu Hui and Meng Meng drove the carriage outside. Gu Xin pursed her lips and had a serious expression on her face. I¡¯m going to tell father when I get back. Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so bad. You got injured by two groups of assassins. Hmph, look at you, still showing off your martial arts! He even looked down on second brother Xue! I saw that second brother Xue always carried a sword with him, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t be like you who would get injured by snatching a weapon.¡± Gu Hui and Meng Meng, who were outside, thought, sister Wanwan, those are two groups of assassins, not two groups of cabbages. They¡¯re not just there for you to kill! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring the sword general Yan gave me next time I go out!¡± Lu Zheng said with a straight face. Gu Xin continued to nag, ¡± your stepmother is too evil. It must be her. It¡¯s all my fault, we shouldn¡¯t have gone shopping yesterday, she must have seen it. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. However, Gu Xin also reminded him of his stepmother, the Lin group. Didn¡¯t he say that he believed it? Du RUO had said yesterday that she had not found anyone suspicious, so how did the Lin family find out? Lu Zheng didn¡¯t know that Li Shan hated him to the core. When she identally heard from Duke Rong and his wife that the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion was going to have a Prince because thete Duke Zhengguo¡¯s son, Lu Zheng, had died, the couple still felt pity for Lu Zheng. Li Shan immediately thought of a way to send a letter to the Lin family of the Duke of Jingcheng¡¯s public house. Chapter 733 733 Chapter 733-falling off the horse It had been almost a year since Li Shan¡¯s rebirth. The Li family was not short of money. In this year, she had also secretly trained a few people, so it was easy for them to send a letter to the Lin family in Beijing. It just so happened that the Lin family was also very suspicious of the charred body of Lu Zheng that was sent back. Even though old master Zhou and grandma Xiao went to make a scene as their maternal grandparents, they did not see Lu Zheng¡¯s body with their own eyes, so the Lin family was still worried. Therefore, the people sent by the Lin n this time were indeed sent by the Lin n. Gu Xin was still nagging in the car. She cleaned the wound on Lu Zheng¡¯s arm and bandaged it with her own handkerchief. what? ¡± Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin. were you scared just now? ¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± But father said, don¡¯t panic when facing an enemy who is much stronger than you, don¡¯t think about defeating them, and don¡¯t even think about escaping by luck. You must spare no effort to create an opportunity for yourself to escape.¡± ¡°Yes, second uncle is right,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Gu Xin asked again,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan, why did your stepmother want to kill you? If you¡¯re not going back, why won¡¯t she let you go? Does your father¡¯s family have a lot of assets? Your stepmother is guarding against you. Is she trying to help her child take what you deserve?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. Gu Xin continued,¡¯if that¡¯s the case, brother Yuanyuan, I think you should go back even more. My father taught me not to be modest when it¡¯s my own things. Why do you have to give your own things to others?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back,¡± Lu Zheng said, taking a deep breath. I¡¯ll hide my strength and bide my time. One day, I¡¯ll let them know that it¡¯s not easy to snatch my things.¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯yes, Yes, that¡¯s right. She wants your life, so you can¡¯t be soft-hearted. And your father too, how can he be a father? Even a vicious Tiger won¡¯t eat its Cubs. That Sparrow found a bug and even wanted to bring it back to feed the sparrow!¡± Lu Zheng pursed his lips and did not say anything. He had no feelings for his father. He only acknowledged his grandfather as the one with the surname Lu. It was because his grandfather had protected his sister when he was young. He could grow up normally because of his love for his sister. Unfortunately, his grandfather passed away when he was nine, and his sister was forced to marry him. Suddenly, Meng Meng, who was outside, stopped the carriage. ¡°A ¡®Yuan, Lady Xin, I feel that something is wrong.¡± Lu Zheng lifted the curtain and looked outside. The road ahead was under a cliff. The road was very narrow, only enough for two carriages to pass side by side. The other side was the cliff. Lu Zheng stuck his head out and felt the danger as well, as if there were people lying in ambush all around. Lu Zheng made his decision.¡±Go back!¡± Meng Meng and Gu Hui drove the carriage to turn around. Just as they started to move, they heard a ¡± whoosh ¡°. An arrow was shot from the waist of the cliff. ¡°Swish Swish Swish!¡± Next, a few more arrows were shot at him. Meng Meng and Gu Hui couldn¡¯t control their horses at all. This had happened in an instant. Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin and was about to jump, but Meng Meng and Gu Hui had already jumped down from the left and right. Unfortunately, the horse had already galloped away. Gu Hui¡¯s direction was towards the edge of the cliff and her vault horse rolled to the edge. The frightened horse also fell off the cliff. ¡°Xinxin, Yuan!¡± Gu Huike didn¡¯t see Lu Zheng and Gu Xin jump out of the carriage, so she leaned on the edge of the cliff and shouted. ¡°Be careful, miss Hui!¡± Seeing an arrow flying towards Gu Hui, Meng Meng stepped forward and blocked it with his knife. ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go!¡± Meng Meng pulled Gu Hui and wanted to hide to a ce where the arrows could not reach. ¡°Meng Meng, Xinxin and a ¡®Yuan didn¡¯t jump down. They fell down!¡± Gu Hui could not ept it for a moment. Chapter 734 734 Disrupting the n ¡°Go! With Yuan here, miss Xin will be fine!¡± Meng Meng said as he blocked the arrow. ¡°Hmph! Want to leave? No way!¡± At this moment, four Men in ck flew down from the mountainside. They were dressed the same way as the previous few. Their faces could not be seen clearly, only their eyes and eyebrows. Meng Meng nced at their quiver and saw that there were no more arrows in it. He held the knife and stood in front of Gu Hui to protect her. At this moment, there was a cliff behind them and a cliff in front of them. There were two people standing on the left and right sides of the road, so they had no way to escape. Meng Meng swallowed his saliva, calcting if he could create an escape route for Gu Hui. He realized that he couldn¡¯t. Gu Hui held the four killing weapons in her hands. She touched them one by one to confirm their effects. She thought that these four people probably didn¡¯t see the scene of her and Xinxin scattering medicine just now, so they shouldn¡¯t have any doubts about this. She split the bamboo tubes into two and silently grabbed Meng Meng¡¯s hand. Meng Meng felt a pair of cold and soft hands touch his palm, and then he felt something. ¡°Meng Meng, it¡¯s from grandma Xiao.¡± Gu Hui said. Meng Meng grabbed Gu Hui¡¯s hand and sessfullypleted the handover. He was about to let go but Gu Hui held on tightly. Meng Meng was speechless. The four men in ckughed and said,¡±what, do you want to be a pair of lovers on the road to theherworld?¡± Hahaha, then do you want to take off your clothes and die together?¡± ¡°Son of a b * tch, who asked you to ruin ady¡¯s reputation!¡± Meng Meng shook off Gu Hui¡¯s hand and ran towards the two people in his direction. Gu Hui¡¯s mouth twitched. If you pull them closer, we¡¯ll throw them together! Unfortunately, Meng Meng had already rushed over. Gu Hui could only face the two people in her direction. She clenched the blind leaf and the West heart cup in her hands. Just in case, she had left a leaf to blind herself. This would act up very quickly, and she would not be able to see clearly in an instant, giving her a chance to escape. She gave it to Meng Meng, as it would be a littleter if she were to scratch you to death or let it all out. After all, Meng Meng could still match up with her for a while. Seeing the two men in ck rushing over, Gu Hui opened the lid of the small bamboo tube and made a blocking motion. When the two of them were very close, she waved her hand and squatted down to pass between them. The moment he got up, he pulled out a dagger from his trousers and quickly stabbed it into the back of the two men in ck. ¡°Ah!¡± The two of them had been stabbed in the back. They turned around and raised their swords to sh. Gu Hui¡¯s face was scratched a little, but she did not stop. She saw an arrow not far away and rolled over to pick it up. She aimed at one of the men in ck¡¯s heart and threw it with all her might. Just like how her second uncle taught the five siblings how to shoot darts, she used all her strength. Gu Hui was the perfect sessor of grandma Gu¡¯s granddaughter, Dali. Her throw went right through. The Man in ck Fell down stiffly. Gu Hui looked at the man¡¯s bleeding wound and trembled all over. She even felt like vomiting. This was the first time she had killed someone. She was only a 17-year-old girl, and no matter how calm she usually was, she could not calm down at this moment. The other one could no longer hear hispanion¡¯s voice and there was another fight behind him. He could not even analyze which direction Gu Hui was in. Gu Hui sat on the ground, picked up a stone, and threw it at the edge of the cliff. The man¡¯s ears twitched, and he walked towards the cliff. Gu Hui picked up another arrow and shot it at the person by the cliff. However, this time, his hand trembled and he missed. That person was able to identify Gu Hui¡¯s direction now and turned towards her with his sword in hand. Gu Hui took a deep breath and clenched the remaining western heart-shaped crayfish in her hand. Chapter 735 735 You will not fall Upon closer inspection, one could see that Gu Hui¡¯s entire body was covered in cold sweat. She held the arrow in one hand and held the XI Zi cupped heart in the other. Instead of running away, she ran toward the assassins who were charging at her. At this time, she could no longer feel pain. As the assassin fell down in pain, she kicked him away. At this time, Meng Meng had finished dealing with the two people and ran over to help. Gu Hui stepped forward, pried open the killer¡¯s mouth, and fed him a piece of milk. Just then, Meng Meng kicked the killer¡¯s sword away. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him!¡± Gu Hui suddenly said. Meng Meng was speechless. Gu Hui sat on the ground and exined, ¡± ¡°He can¡¯t move. He¡¯ll only feel that he¡¯s better off dead. General Yan won¡¯t be able to move even if he takes this pill.¡± Meng Meng wiped his sweat. Suddenly, he saw that the flesh on Gu Hui¡¯s arm was popping out and blood was flowing non-stop. He tugged at a corner of his arm and went forward to wrap it up for Gu Hui.¡±You should have hidden well just now and wait for me to deal with them. You¡¯re taking such a risk!¡± Gu Hui looked at Meng Meng speechlessly. ¡°I gave you the powder just now so that they coulde closer and we could move together. You suddenly rushed out andpletely ruined my n!¡± Meng Meng was speechless. Gu Hui clutched her arm and stood up with difficulty. She walked to the edge of the cliff and looked down. She couldn¡¯t see the bottom at first nce. Then, she shouted with all her might, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, Yuan! Xinxin, Yuan, can you hear me?¡± At this moment, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin were hanging from the cliff. Lu Zheng held onto a thick tree branch that grew from the cliff with one hand and hugged Gu Xin with the other, holding on tightly. He looked around for a ce for Gu Xin tond on, but he couldn¡¯t find it. Gu Xin wrapped her arms around Lu Zheng¡¯s waist and leaned her head against his chest. She did not dare to move at all. She was also scared out of her wits. When the carriage fell off the cliff earlier, Lu Zheng happened to be carrying Gu Xin as he jumped out. Hence, he did not fall off the cliff with the carriage. Lu Zheng, who had been to Yuzhou and Zhoujia town many times, knew that there would only be one result if he fell from this cliff. He would die. Gu Xin¡¯s voice started to tremble, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan.¡± Lu Zheng: ¡± Xinxin, don¡¯t talk. Save your strength. I¡¯m looking for a ce. Save your strength and climb to a safe ceter. I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid, you won¡¯t fall down.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Xin replied. Lu Zheng was leaning against the cliff wall, his hand on the tree¡¯s heel, and in front of him was Gu Xin. He felt like he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He could only see left and right, but not up and down. If he made any big movements, he would not be able to hold on any time, and the two of them would fall. However, there was no ce for him tond or grab. Lu Zheng could clearly feel his hand slipping, so he asked, ¡± Xinxin, look up. I¡¯m holding the tree trunk. Can you stand? ¡± Gu Xin raised her head and looked up,¡¯brother Yuanyuan, this tree has loosened. No, if I stand on it, you¡¯ll definitely fall.¡± Lu Zheng could feel the tree loosening up. It was precisely because of this that he was anxious. With Xinxin¡¯s weight, she would definitely be able to hold on. When that happened, sister Huihui and Meng Meng would be able to find a way to put Xinxin down and pull her. Chapter 736 736 We¡¯ll live together and die together &Nbsp; ¡± Xinxin, I¡¯ll use forceter, so do the same. You should stand there and stick to the cliff before the treepletely lets go. Sister Huihui and Meng Meng will definitely think of a way to save you, ¡± Lu Zheng said, a little reluctant. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± no, I don¡¯t want to go. I want to be with you, brother Yuanyuan! I won¡¯t leave you behind.¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s heart ached. I know you won¡¯t leave me alone. I know. However, Yingluo Lu Zheng stopped thinking about it. He wanted to tell Gu Xin who he was and what kind of past life they had. Unfortunately, the longer they dragged on, the more space Xinxin would have to stand. It wasn¡¯t easy to get this life, so he hoped that Xinxin could enjoy it. However, he really couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. He wanted to tell Gu Xin that he was Lu Zheng, the Lu Zheng who had loved her for two lifetimes. However, he had no intention of telling her. The brothers in the vige would slowly make her forget about him as time passed. She would definitely continue to live happily ever after. If he told her so much, she would remember him in the future. It was not a good thing. Lu Zheng lowered his head slightly and his lips touched Gu Xin¡¯s head. He closed his eyes and a tear fell from the corner of his eye, ¡± Xinxin, I¡¯ll use force, and you should use force too. Remember, you must hold onto the things around you and lean against the cliff. You¡¯ll definitely be able to walk. Suddenly, Gu Xin happily interrupted Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuan Yuan, there¡¯s a hole down there. I saw birds flying in and out. Brother Yuanyuan, I have a rope on me. Hold on to the rope and let me go. I¡¯ll climb down and take a look.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s dangerous,¡± Lu Zheng said. Gu Xin,¡¯brother Yuanyuan, just believe me! The rope is tied around my waist. There¡¯s a long distance between us. After I climb down, I¡¯ll find something to secure it. You use a little strength to wrap yourself around the tree and follow the rope down. We need to make good use of our time. The more time we have, the more opportunities we have.¡± Lu Zheng was a little hesitant. This was too risky, it would be safer for Gu Xin to stand on top. brother Yuanyuan, ¡± Gu Xin said again, ¡± I don¡¯t want you to fall down while I¡¯m still alive. I want us to survive together. You¡¯re very important to me. If I lose you, I¡¯ll definitely not be happy and have a good life. Brother Yuanyuan, can you give it a try? If you weren¡¯t trying to protect me, you would have jumped out of the car with sister Huihui and brother Meng. Big brother Yuanyuan, let¡¯s live together and die together, okay?¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was moved. We live together, we die together. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin moved. She carefully grabbed onto Lu Zheng with one hand and slid down. Lu Zheng was almost scared to death. Gu Xin encouraged herself silently in her heart, ¡± ¡°Father said that the more dangerous it is, the more urgent the situation is, and the calmer I have to be. Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. Only by calming down can you keep a clear head and make the right choice.¡± Lu Zheng did not disturb Gu Xin. He could only grit his teeth and endure, allowing his already numb hands to hold on for a little longer. When Gu Xin ced one end of the rope in Lu Zheng¡¯s hands, he immediately wrapped it around his wrist a few times and held onto the rope tightly. Gu Xin had already finished untying the rope around her waist. This was the one she had tied around her waist on a whim. She had tied it around her waist many times, afraid that she would meet some bad guys outside. If that happened, she would have to tie them up. Gu Xin exhaled,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan, I¡¯m grabbing onto the grass and going down bit by bit. Hold on, hold on to the tree. We¡¯ll definitely be able to survive, and our lives will be very good in the future.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xinxin, be careful. We¡¯ll definitely have a good life in the future.¡± Chapter 737 737 Silly girl Gu Xin pulled on the weeds on the cliff wall and carefully stepped on the ground. She slid for a long distance before she finally stepped on a stone. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was in his mouth. He was afraid that he would disturb Gu Xin, but he could not be too agitated. Even if he breathed heavily, he was afraid that if he increased his weight, the tree above him would die. At this moment, Gu Xin was repeating the words Gu shouxin usually said to her in her heart. Her eyes and ears were alert, and she was carefully probing her way down. Suddenly, Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t see Gu Xin anymore. He panicked a little and pulled the rope. It hadn¡¯t reached the bottom yet, which meant that Xinxin didn¡¯t fall. This was probably one of the few times that Lu Zheng had been so flustered in his two lifetimes. Suddenly, Gu Xin¡¯s joyful voice could be heard from below, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ve arrived. There¡¯s really a cave! Brother Yuanyuan, can you hear me?¡± The stone in Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was finally lifted. He wanted to cry. No one could understand that feeling. ¡°Xinxin, I heard it,¡± he quickly replied. His excitement caused the tree above him to give way even more, and even a few small stones fell down. Gu Xin¡¯s reply came again,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan,e down! I¡¯ve already secured the rope,e down quickly.¡± Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief. It was fixed, fixed. Even if this big tree broke now, he was not afraid of dying like this for the rest of his life. He really got what he wanted. The big tree above his head had really broken. He let go of the tree and grabbed the rope with both hands. It was fixed. Since he couldn¡¯t fall downter, he just had to pull the rope and climb to the entrance of the cave. As for whether Xinxin¡¯s penis was really fixed, he had no doubt about it. Gu Xin was still happily waiting for Lu Zheng to climb down, but in the end, she saw someone fall in front of her. Gu Xin was speechless. Did sister Huihui and brother Meng kill another one? She had seen a Man in cknd just now. No, no, there was a rope, and the clothes were not ck. Gu Xin¡¯s brain was unable to think for a moment. It was only when the tree with the rope shook that she came back to her senses. That¡¯s right, I just fixed it. Gu Xin stood under the tree and shouted, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, quickly climb up!¡± Not long after, Lu Zheng climbed up. When his head appeared, Gu Xin was sprawled on the ground. There were still traces of tears around her eyes. She gave Lu Zheng a big smile, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, we survived!¡± Lu Zheng was already out of energy. Looking at Gu Xin¡¯s smiling face, he used hisst breath to climb up andy on the ground, panting heavily. Gu Xin took out a Jade bead, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ll give you something to eat! Open your mouth!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you finished dropping the candies in your purse yet?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. I thought it was all gone! You can keep it for yourself!¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯it¡¯s not the candy in the purse. It¡¯s the fruit in this cave. It melts in the mouth and can quench one¡¯s thirst. The birds all eat it! I¡¯ve already eaten one just now.¡± With that, he threw a Jade bead into Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth. After Lu Zheng ate it, he felt that his thirst was really quenched. He sat up and said,¡±Where did you pick it from? I¡¯ll pick more for you. You can just sit here and rest.¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± I don¡¯t have any more. I only have two. The rest were all eaten by birds. I took a look when I was waiting for you, and there was nothing on the other trees.¡± Naturally, Lu Zheng did not doubt Gu Xin. He only tapped her nose, ¡± ¡°Silly girl, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? If you had said so earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have eaten it and would have given it all to you!¡± Chapter 738 738 The little dog Gu Xin rubbed her nose andughed, ¡± ¡°I knew you would be like this, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say so earlier!¡± Lu Zheng ruffled her already messy hair helplessly. Gu Xin pped his hand away,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan, Don¡¯t Touch My Hair. Mother said to pay attention to one¡¯s appearance when one is out.¡± Lu Yang was amused,¡¯it¡¯s messy even if I don¡¯t rub it! Moreover, your face is dirty and your clothes are tattered. Where is your appearance?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face wrinkled as she sized Lu Zheng up, ¡± you¡¯re even messier than I am. You were clean and refreshed before, and you were a beautiful young man. Now, Hmph, you¡¯re like a big white dog in the vige after rolling in the forest! ¡°If I¡¯m a big white dog, then you¡¯re a little cat!¡± Lu Zheng raised his chin. even if I¡¯m a flower, I¡¯m not a kitten. I¡¯m a little tiger! Gu Xin was unconvinced. Lu Zheng¡¯s finger jabbed the ground before he grabbed Gu Xin, ¡± Okay, okay, okay, little tiger, then I¡¯ll draw you something that¡¯s the little Tiger¡¯s signature. Don¡¯t move! After adding a mud-colored ¡± Wang ¡± on Gu Xin¡¯s forehead, Lu Zheng was satisfied. Gu Xin mimicked him and poked the soil a few times before poking Lu Zheng¡¯s nose, ¡± be good, big white dog. Let me, the king of the forest, grant you a ck nose! ¡°Your Highness Tiger King, what do you need me to do?¡± Lu Zheng asked. Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng and rolled on the ground in joy, ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, big brother Yuan Yuan, you¡¯re a little dog, but you¡¯re not a big white dog, you¡¯re a big flower dog! Hahahaha!¡± Lu Zhengid on the ground as well. He turned to look at Gu Xin, who was holding her stomach and rolling around inughter. The corners of his mouth curled up. Once again, she hoped that time would stop at this moment and that Xinxin would be able to keep smiling forever. ...... On the top of the cliff, Gu Hui¡¯s expression was one of defeat. Meng Meng had already thrown the two dead men to the bottom of the cliff. The remaining Man in ck, who had been stabbed by Gu Hui with an arrow and was on the verge of death, was also tied up by the rope around Gu Hui¡¯s waist. Meng Meng cut arge pile of vines and sat beside Gu Hui to weave a rope. The two of them did not speak. Meng Meng had finished a bunch of stories and was about to cut some more to continue when someone came. It was a carriage. The coachman saw the blood on the ground, the Man in ck who was tied up, the pale-faced Gu Hui, and Meng Meng, who looked like he was not to be trifled with. He quickly whipped the horses and urged them to pass through quickly. ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Unexpectedly, when the carriage passed by the two of them, a familiar voice came from the carriage. Meng Meng looked over and couldn¡¯t help but frown. Why was this fellow here? The person in the car was Xie Nanfeng. His face was still bruised and he was injured. Yesterday, Madam Xie had really made up her mind. She had hired two very powerful guards to personally send Xie Nanfeng to kun city. They had only left after breakfast. Xie Nanfeng had been lectured by Lord Xie and pestered by Xie Zhiyi for a while. That was why he hade here at this time. Xie Nanfeng didn¡¯t dare to get close to Meng Meng. After all, he had just slept with his fianc¨¦e two days ago, and he was afraid of being beaten. Hence, he went to Gu Hui¡¯s side and asked,dy Gu, where are young master Zhou and thirddy?¡± What¡¯s wrong with you guys? What happened?¡± ¡°Do you have a rope in your car?¡± Gu Hui¡¯s eyes lit up. Gu Hui¡¯s voice was a little hoarse from the excessive consumption of energy and theck of water. However, it could not hide her joy. Coincidentally, in order to prevent Xie Nanfeng from escaping halfway, Madam Xie had prepared four ropes for the two guards, specially used to tie Xie Nanfeng up. Chapter 739 739 Saved It was almost dark when Lu Zheng and Gu Xin finally heard the sound from above. ¡°Young master Zhou, third miss Gu? Are you guys down there?¡± The voice was a little light, and it felt like it was still very far above their heads. It was not Meng Meng or Gu Hui. The two of them analyzed that they were probably injured. ¡°We¡¯re below!¡± Lu Zheng stood up and replied. After a while, another voice was heard, ¡± ¡°Young master Zhou, third miss Gu, are you two down there?¡± Lu Zheng continued to reply. That person appeared when the sky turned dark. ¡°Phew! Young master Zhou, third miss Gu, I¡¯m a servant of the Xie family. I¡¯m sending our second young master to kun city and happened to pass by here. I met young miss Gu and brother Meng! Come, there¡¯s some dry food and water here. You guys eat first.¡± The people who came down were the guards who escorted Xie Nanfeng. They were quite skilled. Lu Zheng drank some water and ate some pancakes before passing it to Gu Xin. He asked about the situation above. The four bundles of rope were tied into one, but Meng Meng had made a long one with vines. After he gave a signal, Meng Meng would throw the rope in this direction. Lu Zheng wanted Gu Xin to go up first, but she had injured her palm when she went down the hole. If she were to climb up now, it would only worsen her injury. In the end, Lu Zheng decided to carry Gu Xin on his back. They also had a rope. Although it wasn¡¯t that long, it was still easy to secure Gu Xin to him. After the guard gave the signal, about a quarter of an hourter, the rope made of vines was thrown down. A stone the size of a human head was tied to it. Lu Zheng grabbed it, lifted it up and untied it. He pulled it and found it to be very strong. This was indeed Meng Meng¡¯s handiwork. He remembered that in a battle in his previous life, they were also trapped in a Valley. Meng Meng had also woven this vine. It was strong and firm,pletely able to support two people. Lu Zheng carried Gu Xin on his back. Xinxin, don¡¯t be afraidter. Don¡¯t move around. Also, if the vine breaks, the rope on your body is also tied to that rope. You definitely won¡¯t fall. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± yes, I know. This is called double insurance. Don¡¯t worry, brother Yuanyuan, I won¡¯t move.¡± Then, the three of them started to climb up together. As Lu Zheng was carrying Gu Xin on his back, his speed was slower than the Xie family¡¯s guards. However, every step he took was steady and he couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes. It would be bad if Xinxin were to be knocked. Gu Xin, who was on Lu Zheng¡¯s back, suddenly recalled the time when she met the big catst year. She was so frightened by the big cat that she had a dream that night. With someone carrying her up the stairs, step by step, the endless stairs, she felt particrly safe in her dream. And now, she felt very safe on brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s back! Even though the night wind was so cold and strong, she didn¡¯t feel cold at all. From time to time, she would raise her hand to wipe the sweat from brother Yuanyuan¡¯s forehead. She couldn¡¯t see clearly, but she knew that brother Yuanyuan must be sweating. They climbed and climbed like this for almost two hours before the three of them reached the top. Meng Meng and the other guard pulled the vines, while Xie Nanfeng and the coachman pulled the rope. Finally, he came up. Lu Zheng untied the vines around his body. After he was done, he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Gu Xin standing in front of him,pletely unharmed. Gu Hui stood up and walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side. She wiped away her tears and heaved a sigh of relief. Thank God she was fine. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Gu Xin. Chapter 740 740 Chapter 740-interrogation They were in the middle of nowhere and everyone was tired, so they nned to rest in the forest for the night and continue their journey the next day. Gu Hui¡¯s wound had stopped bleeding and had formed a scab. With Xie Nanfeng¡¯s nature of traveling, it would take a month to travel from Yuzhou to kun city. Therefore, they had medicine prepared in the car. After starting a fire in the forest, Gu Hui and Gu Xin ate some food and nned to rest in the carriage. Xie Nanfeng smacked his head. third miss Gu, wait! I forgot about the important matter! As soon as he finished speaking, he felt an unfriendly gaze on him. Xie Nanfeng felt wronged. I don¡¯t have the hobby of forcefully snatching women or liking young girls. I only like girls at the age of marriage, and it¡¯s all voluntary. Wu Wu Wu, young master Zhou is so scary. Gu Xin stopped and looked at Xie Nanfeng. Even though this young master Xie¡¯s man had climbed down and allowed them to go up earlier, she still didn¡¯t like him. Xie Nanfeng walked over, and Lu Zheng followed him naturally. Xie Nanfeng felt a lot of pressure! When she got close, Gu Hui stood in front of Gu Xin. ¡°Miss Gu, it was my younger sister who asked me to give this to third miss,¡± Xie Nanfeng said, feeling wronged. Younger sister wrote a letter to third youngdyst night, but she did not know where third youngdy was staying. She thought that you had gone back and asked me to give this letter to third youngdy.¡± Gu Hui took a look at the envelope. Although the oilmp in the carriage was dim, she could still tell that it was a youngdy¡¯s handwriting. She did not say anything. ¡°Thank you, young master Xie,¡± Gu Xin received the letter. ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Xie Nanfeng waved his hand. After he finished speaking, he sneaked back to the fire. Gu Hui turned around and got into the carriage. Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan?¡± &Nbsp; Lu Zheng smiled. go to sleep. We¡¯ll be able to wash up and change into clean clothes when we get back tomorrow. Just bear with it! Gu Xin nodded. Brother Yuanyuan, you should also go and rest. You¡¯re the most tired today, carrying me for such a long time.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng nodded. After seeing Gu Xin get into the carriage, Lu Zheng turned around and returned to the fire. There was a new nket on the carriage. Xie Nanfeng had not used it since the first day he came out. Gu Hui and Gu Xin could use it to cover themselves. Beside the fire, Lu Zheng got Meng Meng to look after the carriage while he carried the man that Gu Hui had kept alive to the side. He casually threw it under a tree. Lu Zheng looked at the man in ck who was almost done with his cravings. ¡°The killer hired by the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife is really in good health!¡± He sneered. The Man in ck trembled all over. The past few hours had been worse than death for him, and he still had lingering fears. ¡°How many of you are here?¡± Lu Zheng looked at the man in ck. The Man in ck kept his mouth shut. Lu Zheng tossed the dagger aside, squatted down, and cut open the man¡¯s pants. He did not hesitate to cut down. The Man in ck Thought that he couldn¡¯t feel any pain after experiencing the pain just now. In the end, this knife directly dug out his flesh, and he could still feel it. He let out a painful cry, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Xie Nanfeng, who was by the fire, shivered. He nced at Meng Meng and then closed his eyes, pretending to be asleep. So scary, so scary, wuwuwu, why does younger sister want me to deliver a letter! Lu Zheng gave the man another stab, and the Man in ck fainted from the pain. Lu Zheng took out a small porcin bottle from his chest and sprinkled some medicinal powder on the spot where he had cut. The Man in ck woke up again, and he was still extremely clear-headed. Chapter 741 741 The south wind overpowers the spring wind ¡°The pain won¡¯t make you faint now,¡± Lu Zheng said. If you want to try being cut to death, then you should continue to remain silent!¡± The Man in ck¡¯s heart was broken, and hepromised.¡±I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡± ¡°How many people did the Lin n send?¡± ¡°Twenty-four.¡± ¡°You¡¯re from the thousand des sect?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief. In his past life, the Lin family only came into contact with the thousand des sect after he returned to the capital. In this life, he was only 16, and the Lin family had already started toe into contact with the thousand des sect? Hence, he asked again,¡±how did the Lin n find you?¡± Where did you guys find me?¡± ¡°Half a month ago, the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife sent someone to contact our head. She took ten thousand taels and demanded that we kill you and bring your head back. She said you¡¯re cunning, so send more people. She wants us to go to the Qing government and have someone contact us to keep track of your whereabouts. After that, we disguised ourselves and went to the Zhou n town, hiding in an Inn. Then, I went to the second branch of the Gu family and heard that they wanted you to take them to Yuzhou. So, I decided on this operation.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± who was the person you were talking to from the Qing government? ¡± Lu Zheng caught the main point. At the moment, the only people who knew his identity were his maternal grandparents, the Gu family¡¯s grandparents, the imperial family, and Xue Qianyu. People from the Qing Prefecture? He did not approach Duke Rong and his wife. Even if he did, the couple would not be sure that he was Lu Zheng¡¯s. Then who was it? ¡°Our boss came into contact with a youngdy in her early 20s. I don¡¯t know the exact situation.¡± Lu Zheng frowned. There were a total of 24 people, he killed 20, and he saw three fall off the cliff. This was the only one left, which meant that the leader had been killed? ¡°Really?¡± Lu Zheng raised his dagger. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you die a quick death,¡± Lu Zheng said as he stabbed him with his knife. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I still have something to say.¡± When the tip of the knife touched his heart, the Man in ck quickly begged for mercy. Lu Yang paused for a moment. ¡°If you spare my life, I¡¯ll return to the capital to report that you¡¯ve already fallen off the cliff and died. This way, you won¡¯t have to worry about running into assassins in the future!¡± The Man in ck said. ¡°Ha!¡± Lu Zheng only sneered and once again stabbed in without hesitation. He thought that there would be some news! He didn¡¯t expect it to be this idea. She didn¡¯t believe in anything other than a human head. Lu Yang wiped the dagger clean, got up, and went back to the fire. ¡°Ah Yuan, is he really after you?¡± Meng Meng looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Meng Meng shook his head and said,¡±why are you saying this?¡± We¡¯re brothers! If there¡¯s anything you need in the future, just let me know.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng nodded with a smile. Xie Nanfeng opened his eyes and nced at Lu Zheng. He suddenly smacked his head and sat up.¡±Young master Zhou, have we met before?¡± Lu Zheng looked over and said,¡±young master Xie, I feel like I¡¯ve seen those Men in ck somewhere before.¡± So, young master Xie, have we met before?¡± Xie Nanfeng¡¯s brain was working very quickly. He shook his head vigorously.¡±No, no, I have night blindness, I didn¡¯t see clearly! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± Lu Zheng calmly shifted his gaze to Xie Nanfeng¡¯s two guards and the coachman. ¡°Young master Xie, I heard you¡¯re going to kun city?¡± he suddenly asked. Xie Nanfeng responded. ¡°Kun city is great!¡± Lu Yang said. In a ce like kun city, the south wind can overpower the spring wind!¡± Xie Nanfeng was stunned. He sat up and looked at Lu Zheng in disbelief. Chapter 742 742 You¡¯re stilling? ¡°Young master Zhou, what do you mean?¡± Xie Nanfeng asked excitedly. Lu Zheng replied,¡±it¡¯s just that in a ce like kun city, there¡¯s always the south wind. In spring, there¡¯s also the south wind. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the south wind overpowers the spring wind?¡± Young master Xie is about to reach his Prime! If we don¡¯t go to kun city and take a gamble, the spring wind in the capital will not be able to blow.¡± Xie Nanfeng¡¯s eyes widened. Lu Zheng looked at Xie Nanfengzily. Just one look was enough to stop him from continuing. Xie Nanfeng stood up and sat in front of Lu Zheng. ¡°Young master Zhou, do you think that this Southern Wind can really suppress the spring wind?¡± Lu Yang said,¡¯that depends on how the south wind blows! If Nan Feng continues to be like this, not only will he be proud of his sess, bei Feng will also be proud in less than two years!¡± Xie Nanfeng was even more certain that this was Lu Zheng. Why was Lu Zheng telling her so much? ¡°It¡¯s been hard on kun city!¡± Xie Nanfeng said. Lu Zheng looked at Xie Nanfeng in disdain. ¡°So what if it¡¯s hard? Three to five years of suffering wasparable to a lifetime of suffering? Kun city is protected by the Peng family, how hard can it be?¡± Xie Nanfeng thought about it and agreed. He would only suffer for three to five years. Xie Chunfeng¡¯s illegitimate son would be taking the examinations next year, and it was said that Xie beifeng¡¯s studies were not bad. No, no, he couldn¡¯t suffer for a lifetime! Xie Nanfeng stood up and bowed to Lu Zheng respectfully. ¡°Thank you for your advice, young master Zhou. I will definitely remember your words. Young master Zhou, please rest assured. In the past few years, I¡¯ve been indulging in pleasure, but I¡¯ve always been a tight-lipped person.¡± Lu Zheng nodded nomittally. He wasn¡¯t afraid that Xie Nanfeng would expose his identity, but he really wanted to remind Xie Nanfeng to stay in the Peng family Army in kun city. If he did well, it would also be a blow to Xie Chunfeng. This Xie Chunfeng had married the princess that noble consort Lin had given birth to in his previous life. He had stood on the Lin family¡¯s side and secretly harmed him many times. He would let Xie Nanfeng stand out in this life. When the time came, Xie Chunfeng would not be so proud of his identity as a bastard son. This wasn¡¯t what he hated the most about Xie Chunfeng. What he hated the most was that Xie Chunfeng used the child between him and the princess to get close to Xinxin and covet her. Although he found out early and Xinxin wasn¡¯t hurt, he didn¡¯t let him off. In this life, his second uncle was taking the Imperial examinations, and so was Huo Junhao. Xie Chunfeng would not be able to get his hands on Princess Shang. As for Princess Shang, he would not help the Lin family! ...... The next morning, they took Xie Nanfeng¡¯s car back. After sending him to the vige at the crossroads, Xie Nanfeng pulled Meng Meng aside and said, ¡± ¡°Brother Meng, I didn¡¯t know that Jiang Yao had a fianc¨¦e. I didn¡¯t force her, but I did hurt you! So, I¡¯m sorry. However, I would like to advise you not to have a woman like Jiang Yao. She¡¯s not worth it. ¡± Meng Meng looked at him expressionlessly, turned around, and left without looking back. ¡°Aiyo, my babies, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± At this moment, grandma Xiao happened toe out of the house. She was frightened when she saw the dirty Gu Hui and Gu Xin and quickly pulled them into the house. Lu Zheng watched as Xie Nanfeng¡¯s carriage left, and turned to leave as well. In the end, he saw that his grandmother was indeed the same as grandma Gu, valuing girls over boys, and had forgotten about his precious grandson. Lu Zheng had only taken two steps when someone called out to him.¡±A ¡®Yuan, a¡¯ Yuan, wait for me!¡± Lu Zheng sighed speechlessly. He turned around and saw old master Qin¡¯s carriage approaching. Was he still here to acknowledge his family? he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him! Chapter 743 743 The one who will be at a disadvantage will only be this old man Old master Qin got out of the car and looked at Lu Zheng in surprise. ¡°Yuan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you in such a sorry state?¡± Lu Zheng smiled honestly. I went into the mountains for a while. That¡¯s why I ran. Grandpa Qin, what brings you here? ¡± Old master Qin looked at Lu Zheng disapprovingly. ¡°You child, your granduncle thinks highly of you now. Can¡¯t you just obediently do his work? Why enter the mountain? How much was it worth to hunt a few prey? Don¡¯t be confused.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lu Zheng replied. Old master Qin patted him on the shoulder. ah Yuan, I¡¯m here this time to talk to the two elders of the Gu family about that matter. Do you think that Xiaolian and shouxin will listen to their parents?¡± You see, I took advantage of the dinner time toe here. If we talk well, we might even be able to rest for the night! Aren¡¯t my two granddaughters at home? Hehehe ~¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. This was called little Lian and shouxin? If you want to acknowledge your family, you¡¯re not looking for your own daughter, but the chief¡¯s son-inw. There¡¯s no sincerity at all. If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t acknowledge you. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t say this out loud. He didn¡¯t want to upset grandma Gu, so he kindly advised,¡± based on my understanding of the Gu family, the elders in their family basically don¡¯t interfere with the decisions of the younger generation. They will only remind them when they do something wrong. Old master Qin raised his eyebrows and said,¡±then that¡¯s it.¡± If they did not acknowledge heaven, earth, sovereign, parents, and teacher, they would be in the wrong. Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Go back and pack up, you¡¯re in such a sorry state!¡± After that, she did not continue chatting with Lu Zheng and turned to get into the car. Lu Zheng could only watch him go. He couldn¡¯t stop him anyway. If he annoyed grandma Gu at the Gu family, the old man would be the one at a disadvantage. When they got home, grandma Xiao had just finished examining the two sisters ¡®injuries and then showed Meng Meng. ¡°Huihui, this medicine is yours. Go back and wash up, then let niannian apply the medicine for you and bandage it up! This is Xinxin¡¯s, just wipe it like this. Boil these two medicines and drink them. They¡¯ll calm the nerves and help you sleep well at night.¡± Grandma Xiao gave the sisters medicine one by one. ¡°Thank you, grandma Xiao.¡± The two sisters thanked him and then carried the basket to go home. &Nbsp; Lu Zheng stopped the two of them. sister Huihui, do you have a change of clothes with niannian? ¡± Gu Hui was confused. ¡°Go to Xinxin¡¯s house directly with herter,¡± Lu Yang said. Grandpa and Grandma Gu have an unpleasant guest. You two are tired, don¡¯t get involved. When Meng Menges hometer, let Grandpa Gu and the others know.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Xin asked. it¡¯s the old man who asked for water at the entrance of our vige. Xinxin, don¡¯t worry about him. Grandma Gu will make him leave. Lu Zheng said. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about it, Xinxin. Go back, wash up, apply some medicine, and have a good rest.¡± Grandma Xiao added. She had heard grandma Gu mention old master Qin before. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu Hui agreed and left with Gu Xin. When they passed by the old mansion, Gu Xin saw a horse carriage parked at the entrance. She recognized it at a nce and wanted to go in to hear what they had to say, but Gu Hui pulled her away. Gu Nian and Gu si had just finished their work for the day. Seconddy Meng and fourthdy Meng had just left with Yiping and Yian, so they did not bump into each other. ¡°Sister Huihui, Xinxin, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Nian was stretching at the entrance of the central room. She was thinking about whether she should go to the old mansion to help her grandfather make dinner when she saw Gu Hui and Gu Xin. She immediately went up to them. ¡°Is there hot water?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°Yes, I was afraid that you would want to take a bath when you came back. I kept it warm yesterday and today.¡± Gu Nian nodded. Chapter 744 744 No one wants it In the bathroom of the second room, Gu Xin pretended to test the water temperature and secretly threw a Jade bead into Gu Hui¡¯s bathtub before entering her own bathtub. After a while, Gu Nian and Gu si returned with a stool to wash their hair. Gu Nian had asked fourth uncle Gu to make this for her. When she was in the bath, she could raise her head so that the other person could help wash her hair. With a cushion against her head, she was not afraid of being ufortable. Gu Nian helped Gu Hui wash and Gu si helped Gu Xin wash. Gu Xin was more talkative than Gu Hui so she told her everything that had happened to them over the past few days. Even though she knew that nothing would happen to Gu Xin if she was possessed by the koi, Gu Nian was still shocked as she fell off the cliff! It was true. If Lu Zheng had not turned around to pull Gu Xin up, she would have been scared out of her wits if she had fallen off alone. ¡°Is there nothing good in the cave?¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. ¡°What good stuff?¡± Gu Xin asked, confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t the script say that?¡± Gu Nian asked. An ordinary young man and woman fell off a cliff, and after a fortuitous encounter, they cultivated a peerless divine skill!¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯sister, you wrote that script, right? How could there be so many peerless divine skills? The cave that brother Yuanyuan and I were in was pitch ck. I didn¡¯t dare to go in at all, but I could still hear the sound of water flowing. Brother Yuanyuan said that it should be a cave down there. There¡¯s nothing to light it up. If we go in rashly, we¡¯ll probably die inside. I don¡¯t want to die! So, when brother Yuanyuan asked me if I wanted to go, I said no!¡± Gu Nian said,¡¯alright, Yingluo! It¡¯s indeed a script I imagined.¡± After exining their encounter, Gu Xin asked Gu Nian about the situation in the manor. Gu Nian also exined the situation in the manor. She called over all the people who had their Indenture contracts and specially rented five carriages for the people in the manor to go to the prefecture and the manor to pick up the girls. He watched her punish Jiang Yao with his own eyes. The mute medicine was given by Gu si and the tendons were picked by Gu Nian. It was the first time for both of them to do this, but they were very calm in front of the group of people. Then, he would sell Jiang Yao out in front of the group. ¡°Do your job well and the Gu family will treat you well.¡± Gu Nian only said one sentence. If she betrays us, Jiang Yao will end up like the traitor!¡± The group of people immediately expressed their loyalty. Many of the men in Meng Meng¡¯s stockade thought that the Gu family was a good family. They only signed a one-year contract. After Gu Nian and Gu si dealt with Jiang Yao, they even asked if they could be hired as long-term workers. They were absolutely loyal and would not betray the Gu family. Gu Nian did not agree immediately. Instead, she told him to wait until the time was right. After the shower, Gu en called them for dinner before their hair was done. The sisters went to the old house for dinner. Old master Qin had left in anger because of grandma Gu. That¡¯s right, grandma Gu had driven him away, and uncle Gu was helping him. As for how he got angry, Gu Nian and Gu Xin did not care. Neither of them liked Grandpa Qin. It was still the same sentence. If he had said it directly when they first met, he might have had a better impression. However, if you observed and observed again and again, then it would be meaningless. No one cares about your Qin family. After dinner, Gu Xin took out the contract she had signed with the Yuzhou magistrate, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, grandma, look, this is what Huihui, Madam Xie, and I came to an agreement about! Fortunately, it was with Huihui. If it was with me, it would have been lost.¡± Chapter 745 745 Very busy every day Uncle Gu didn¡¯t even look at it. He pped his hands and cheered, ¡± ¡°Good! Good! Good! Huihui and Xinxin are great! So powerful! You can even talk business at this age!¡± Gu Xin chuckled. Grandpa Gu took it and looked at it one by one. After he was done, he asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Did you sisters figure this out?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± This is what we came up with after some discussion. Mother and Madam li wrote it the same way before. We added some and deleted some from Madam Xie¡¯s copy. Brother Yuanyuan has also looked at it and said that there¡¯s no problem.¡± you¡¯re amazing! Grandpa Gu returned the favor to Gu Xin. After Gu Xin kept it, Gu Nian started talking about going to the magistrate¡¯s office tomorrow to sign the contract and going to the workshop to help them with the deal. The sisters wanted Gu Nian and Gu si to send Huo Junhao back along with a few people from the manor. There was no need to worry about their safety. Gu Hui and Gu Xin were resting at home. Grandpa and Grandma Gu didn¡¯t have any objections to this. The sisters ¡®arrangement was quite good. That night, Gu Hui went to Gu Nian¡¯s ce to sleep. She had not slept well in the carriage the previous night. The moment she closed her eyes, she would see the Man in ck that she had killed with an arrow. There was blood everywhere. For the first time in more than ten years of her life, she was afraid. At this time, Gu Nian did notugh at her. Instead, sheforted her by saying that it was the same thing when she cut off Jiang Yao¡¯s tendons. When she went to bed at night, she would think of Jiang Yao¡¯s painful expression. She would be fine after drinking the calming medicine given by grandma Jiang the next night. Perhaps it was because of the tranquilizer, or because she had returned home, or because Gu Nian was by her side, Gu Hui slept very well that night and overslept. When she woke up, Gu Nian and Gu si had already left. Gu Xin was in theboratory working with the Meng family¡¯s two wives and a few other girls. ¡°Sister Huihui, you¡¯re awake! I¡¯ve prepared breakfast for you. It¡¯s warm in the pot, go and eat it!¡± Gu Xin saw Gu Hui and said with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Hui responded. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the cuts on Gu Xin¡¯s face seemed to have almost recovered. Could it be that Xinxin was younger than him and had a better recovery ability? Or was the ointment that grandma Xiao had given him too powerful? ...... After returning from Yuzhou, Gu Xin noticed a problem. Her brother Yuan Yuan seemed to be very busy every day. When she went to identify herbs with grandma Xiao, brother Yuan Yuan was not home. She asked, and grandma Xiao said that Grandpa Zhou was busy. At the end of the month, Gu Xin finally saw brother Yuanyuan at home. She ran up to her happily, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, have you settled the things you asked Grandpa Zhou to do?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all done.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. This time, when I went out of the Qing Prefecture, I saw a little tiger seller at the Yizhou Pier. I¡¯ll give it to you to y!¡± As he spoke, Lu Zheng handed Gu Xin a little tiger carved out of Jade. Gu Xin was the size of a fist and it didn¡¯t look fierce. In fact, it was very cute. ¡°Thank you, brother Yuan Yuan!¡± Gu Xin was extremely happy. Lu Zheng took out two more bottles.st time, you said you would give me some dew and asked me to bring my own bottle. What do you think of this? ¡± Gu Xin took it and looked at it,¡¯eh? Brother Yuan Yuan, did you make this nozzle yourself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lu Zheng said proudly. After looking at it once and thinking about it carefully, didn¡¯t he make it? It was not difficult. This is mine and this is yours. You have a little tiger on top of you. You see, the two bottles together can even form a painting!¡± Chapter 746 746 You should give ninren away Gu Xin ced the two bottles together and said in surprise, ¡± ¡°Oh, right! It¡¯s really well sculpted! This painting should be called fierce tiger descending the mountain. My little tiger has run to your mountain. Hehehe, it¡¯s so beautiful! I like this one!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it!¡± You¡¯ve packed the dew, so give it to me! I¡¯ll go back first, I just arrived at the vige and haven¡¯t gone home yet!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± yes, yes, yes. Brother Yuanyuan, you can go back now! Grandma Xiao was just thinking about you! I¡¯ll send it over tomorrow morning!¡± After that, the two of them had their own perfume bottles. At the end of September, people from the Xie family came to pick up goods. They weren¡¯t at the vige at the crossroads, but they still came to the Gu family to send a letter to Xie Zhiyi. Over the past few days, Xie Zhiyi and Gu Xin had already sent a few letters back and forth. The two of them had already be pen friends. Every time, the letters would be sent by the carriage from Yuzhou to Qingzhou. This time, the Xie family personally sent the letters. Gu Xin¡¯s reply was that she was waiting for them to bring it back when they passed by here tomorrow. After exchanging a few letters, Gu Xin felt that Xie Zhiyi was not bad. Her impression of Xie Zhiyi wasn¡¯t bad to begin with. She thought that he was just a silly and smug little brat. Therefore, she picked out two of Xie Zhiyi¡¯s favorite floral perfumes. She even asked Gu Nian to pick out two bottles of perfume that Mrs. Xie used to give to the mother and daughter. Her family also had men¡¯s essories, but she didn¡¯t want to give them to Lord Xie. This was because Xie Zhiyiined to Gu Xin in her letter that Lord Xie¡¯s concubine had wronged her and that Lord Xie believed in his concubine and not his daughter. Therefore, Gu Xin concluded that Mr. Xie was not a good person. Other than Zhang Shi, everyone in the Gu family doted on their children. In Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, if he did not trust his child for the sake of a concubine, he would be a bad person. Her parents had told her what a concubine was. They had also told her that women should not be concubines. When they married, they should marry someone who only had one heart. No matter how good a man was, he should not want a concubine. That night, after Gu Xin finished writing the letter and wrapped up four bottles of perfume, she ran off to look for Gu Nian. Gu Nian was in a daze at the desk in her room with a frown on her face. Gu Xin walked over quietly to scare Gu Nian. As she got closer, she shouted, ¡± ¡°Waa!¡± Gu Nian calmly turned around and pointed at the wall. ¡°Waa! I can see your shadow, you idiot!¡± Gu Xin pulled a stool over and sat down next to Gu Nian. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Is there another problem? Is it some kind of flower¡¯s essence that can¡¯t be extracted?¡± Gu Nian shook her head and sighed. It would be great if my pen-pal was as innocent as your pen-pal, miss Xie!¡± Gu Xin was stunned,¡¯your pen pal? Brother mu Yan? Why isn¡¯t brother Muyan simple?¡± Our little Xinxin has a gossipy heart. Gu Nian sighed again,¡¯see, miss Xie didn¡¯t ask for a gift when she wrote to you, did she? Li Muyan wanted me to give him a gift. It¡¯s his birthday in a few days!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯then you can give it to me! What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin and asked,¡¯what gift? What do you think he¡¯scking?¡± Gu Xin touched her chin and thought for a while, ¡± ¡°Sister, this is a gift. It¡¯s a kind thought. Brother Muyan, he¡¯ll like anything you give him. Big sister, you know so many things, so I¡¯ll give you your favorite one!¡± Gu Nian pinched Gu Xin¡¯s face and said with a troubled expression, ¡± ¡°What do we do? I like little Xinxin the most, I can¡¯t bear to give you away!¡± Gu Xin shook her head. no, no, no. Sister, you love to endure. You can give it away! Chapter 747 747 Gift ¡°Who said so?¡± Gu Nian asked with a straight face. I like little Xinxin the most, not like you, you heartless little thing. Everyone is your favorite.¡± Gu Xin chuckled. not everyone is my favorite. There are only a few that I like the most. They¡¯re ying different roles! ¡°Alright, Qianqian, I can¡¯t win against you in an argument!¡± Gu Nian said. Gu Xin pulled Gu Nian¡¯s hand and shook it. ¡°Sister, have you fallen in love with brother Muyan?¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Gu Nian was stunned. Gu Xin,¡¯because you want to give him something good! If you don¡¯t care that much, you can just take anything in your house, make some small things, or buy anything on the street. You¡¯re only lost because you care!¡± Gu Nian shook her head and replied,¡¯I¡¯m not confused because I care! In my opinion, we should give people what theyck. Li Muyan doesn¡¯tck anything but a normal life. I can¡¯t do that.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin and her eyes moved. ¡°Xinxin, have you thought about what to give him for his birthday? You¡¯re usually on good terms with him!¡± Gu Xin tilted her head and thought for a moment. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve only given gifts to brother Yuanyuan, Xiao Yu, and my sister. Now, Xie Zhiyi can be considered one of them. How about perfume? No, no, we¡¯re just coborating with brother Muyan on perfume, this is too insincere! I¡¯ll ask him to bring me to town tomorrow. I¡¯ll go to Grandpa Zhou¡¯s study to buy a set of brush, ink, paper, and inkstone for brother mu Yan! I¡¯ll also buy a set for en ¡®Zi. Buy a toy for ninren and y a song for sister Huihui. I used to y a Song for My Sister too.¡± Gu Nian patted her head.¡¯That¡¯s right. Three of the four siblings in the main branch were born in October. They had just arrived in Octoberst year, so I have not celebrated their birthdays yet.¡¯ This year¡¯s conditions were better, and everyone¡¯s rtionship was better. You can¡¯t just apany someone to eat a red egg! Gu Xin suggested,¡¯sister, why don¡¯t we go together tomorrow? You can also choose a gift for brother mu Yan. In fact, I think the specimens of flowers and leaves in your house are already a good gift.¡± Gu Xin pointed to a wall in Gu Nian¡¯s house. On it were the specimens that Gu Nian had made. The decorations were beautiful. Gu Nian looked at them and felt that they were all decorations. They were all the same and not as original as li Muyan¡¯s gift to her. Ice Silk gloves couldn¡¯t even be bought on the market. By the way, she still hadn¡¯t asked where she had found the gloves. She wanted to make a few more for her sisters. This pair of gloves was veryfortable to wear in the summer, and one¡¯s palms would not sweat constantly. I¡¯ll note this down and ask him on his birthday. Everyone will be able to use it next summer. Gu Xin waved her hand in front of Gu Nian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sister, what are you thinking about? Are you choosing which one to give?¡± ¡°No, I think I¡¯ll go to town with you tomorrow.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Grandpa Zhou has a good eye for water. The things in his shop are pretty good.¡± The two sisters sat down and chatted for a while, then washed up and went to bed. The next day, when the Xie family¡¯s delivery men arrived, Gu Xin handed Xie Zhiyi¡¯s letter and gift to them before following everyone to Zhou town. Not to mention Gu Xin, even the other members of the Gu family had rarely seen Lu Zheng recently. On the way to Zhou n town, Gu Hui asked him where he had gone. Gu Hui had been suspicious of Lu Zheng¡¯s identity ever since they had gone to Yuzhou Prefecture together. Chapter 748 748 Can¡¯t figure it out In the end, because of her injury and her busy schedule after she recovered, Gu Hui forgot about this matter as Lu Zheng did not appear. On this matter, Lu Zheng did not lie to them. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I helped granduncle with some things, and also settled some of my own things.¡± Gu Nian had already guessed what Lu Zheng was up to and had even analyzed the situation for Gu Ren. Because the character had changed, the male lead did not follow the plot at all, and a lot of the plot was messed up. But from the killer described by Gu Hui, the two of them were sure that he was from the thousand des sect. The plot that Gu Ren had set up was that Lu Zheng was only hunted down by the thousand des sect when he went to Jiangnan after he returned to the capital. After that, Lu Zheng killed half of the thousand des sect¡¯s people and finally killed the sect master, breaking up this killer organization that had been established for 20 years. And behind this killer organization was imperial concubine Lin¡¯s maiden family. It was also because of this that Lu Zheng had clearly stood on the opposite side of imperial consort Lin and the seventh Prince, and belonged to the side of the Empress and the third Prince. After that, Lu Zheng recruited the remaining people from the thousand des sect and used them to do things for him, adding a powerful help. ording to Gu Nian and Gu Ren¡¯s analysis, the male protagonist in the novel only managed to do this when he was in his twenties. However, Lu Zheng had the advantage of being reborn, so he probably did it earlier than in the novel. Moreover, the current Lu Zheng should not have a side in his heart. In Gu Ren¡¯s own novel, the male protagonist, Lu Zheng, was weak in the early stages, strong in theter stages, and even invincible in the end. The third Prince, who he assisted, did not have the means of an Emperor. He was just a puppet. Both of them believed that Lu Zheng had noticed it too. If he wanted to be with Gu Xin properly in the future, he would naturally need a wise ruler. He would definitely not join in the conflict so early like he did in his previous life. He would still take in those who were loyal to him in his previous life. Hence, the siblings were not worried about being implicated by Lu Zheng. However, there was one problem that they could not figure out. Logically speaking, Lu Zheng¡¯s n to fake her death could be said to be wless. Old master Zhou and grandma Xiao¡¯s acting skills were definitely up to standard. Then how did the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife, Madam Lin, suddenly send someone to urately find Lu Zheng¡¯s location? If they had taken action in the vige, they could have said that it was based on grandma Xiao¡¯s whereabouts. On the way back to the vige from Yuzhou? This was worth pondering. Unfortunately, Gu Nian could not ask. Although they did not understand why Lu Zheng could still ept it when he had clearly noticed that they were different, thisyer of window paper had not been made clear. If she asked first, they would not be able to take the lead. This was clearly telling Lu Zheng that they knew how to develop. Gu Nian and Gu Ren were thinking that the few of them who had transmigrated were not as happy as Lu Zheng who had been Reborn! In the past, they thought that Lu Zheng had used the name Zhou Yuan to trick Gu Xin intoing here. However, after a long time, they realized that that was not the case. He was just pretending to be dead. If you really went up to him and asked him what his name was and if he was lying, he would probably tell you. Although he couldn¡¯t talk about being reborn, he could still live happily. He was not like the others who had transmigrated and had to go through the process of imitating the original owner. Gu Ren did not need to imitate, but he also had to restrain himself and not let himselfmunicate with others normally. Otherwise, it would be heaven-defying. Others would say that he was a monster. He would only be normal when he was with the three-person transmigration group. However, Gu Ren had made a list of a few of Lu Zheng¡¯s right-hand men that he had designated for Gu Nian to snatch from him without hesitation if he were to encounter them in the future. Chapter 749 749 You¡¯ll get used to it Didn¡¯t gu shouxin win over Meng Meng first? There will be many more in the future. Forget about the thousand des sect. They couldn¡¯t take them down yet, but they could take a single person. The top three names on the list were Xiao Qiao, Zhong du, and du RUO. Gu Ren also described the characteristics of the three people in detail, as well as the scenes in the book. Although the reality might be different from the book, he still wrote it down. What they did not know was that du RUO and Zhong du had already been captured by Lu Zheng and were working for him in Yuzhou Prefecture! As for Xiao Qiao, well, although her name sounded like a certain girl¡¯s, she was actually a strong man who was not inferior to Meng Meng, a hero of the Greenwood Forest. ...... Lu Zheng brought the sisters to the Zhou mansion to chat with old master Zhou for a while. They made an appointment to have lunch at the Zhou family¡¯s house before the four sisters went shopping together. Lu Zheng was apanying old Zhou at the Zhou family home. After the sisters left, the expression on the usually smiling Lord Zhou¡¯s face changed.¡±Yuanyuan, how did that vicious woman find you?¡± Lu Zheng shook his head and said,¡±it¡¯s the Qing government that has a problem.¡± I¡¯m still investigating, but she probably can¡¯t be sure if I¡¯m still alive. I¡¯ve already changed from when I was ten years old. It¡¯s impossible to be so sure if I looked like a portrait. Other than the Emperor, the Empress Dowager and Xue Qianyu, no one can confirm my identity. It¡¯s impossible for them to say this.¡± Old master Zhou mmed the table and said,¡±if she can hire an assassin to kill you, we can hire someone to kill her too!¡± Our family has plenty of money!¡± ¡°Grandfather, if I could kill her, I would have hired a killer long ago.¡± The house guards of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion were trained by the old master, and she also had capable people by her side. Also, killing her won¡¯t clear my mother¡¯s name, and it¡¯ll benefit Lu zhengyuan. I¡¯m going to let this adulterous couple be reviled by the world tofort my mother¡¯s spirit in heaven!¡± ¡°Yuanyuan, your mother only wants you and your sister to live a good life. Why do you have to do this?¡± old master Zhou said, his heart aching. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m still alive and well.¡± Lu Zheng smiled. Grandfather, haven¡¯t you always regretted not having a son? In the future, I¡¯ll be your grandson. My son¡¯s surname is Zhou. I will bring honor to the Zhou family and bring honor to our ancestors! So, maternal grandfather, what you need to do now is not to worry about me, and think of a way to coax maternal grandmother. Then, when we offer up the corn, sweet potatoes, and potatoes, the Emperor will reward you with some Grandpa or Marquis. Are you going to enjoy it alone? Don¡¯t think that I can apany you every day!¡± Lord Zhou pursed his lips, his face scrunched up.¡±Your grandmother is still angry with me! When we returned from the capital, we were on the same boat, but she didn¡¯t even talk to me. ¡± ¡°Yueyue, be more thick-skinned, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± You can go to the vige to look for Grandpa Gu. Grandmother is always with grandmother Gu. She¡¯ll get used to seeing you after seeing you a lot!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± If she moves away, I won¡¯t know where to find her again.¡± ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m in the vige. Grandmother won¡¯t move away,¡± Lu Zheng said helplessly. In the past, you didn¡¯t tell me, so I didn¡¯t know that grandmother was still alive. Otherwise, I would have thought of a way to make you two reconcile.¡± Lord Zhou ced his elbows on the table and cupped his chubby face with his chubby hands. He thought for a while and said,¡±If you were here, she really wouldn¡¯t have left. She¡¯s living in Taoyuan County because your grandma Gu is living in Sancha vige while you¡¯re in Yuzhou. She¡¯s closer to both sides.¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. it¡¯s also because you¡¯re in the Zhou n town! Her three sides were close to each other. Chapter 750 750 Chapter 750-drama While the four Gu sisters were picking out li Muyan¡¯s birthday present, the Li family was putting on a big show. Eldest Mrs. Li had brought old Mrs. Li to Madam Li¡¯s room to catch the female gangster. As a result, when he pushed open the door of Madam Li¡¯s study, he saw that Madam Li¡¯s clothes were untidy and she was a little close to Gu shouxin. She got up and was about to leave. ¡°Sister-inw, what are you doing?¡± eldest Madam li was shocked. Old Madam li also looked at her in surprise. ¡°Yusheng? What¡¯s the situation?¡± Dr. Li didn¡¯t give Mrs. Li a chance to speak. When she saw her open her mouth, she immediately interrupted, ¡± ¡°Retreat, all of you! All of you must pretend that nothing happened today. If anyone spreads rumors, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± ¡°Sister-inw, what are you doing?¡± You¡¯re not even giving me a chance to exin?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, I know you¡¯re suffering!¡± Eldest Madam Li said with a troubled expression. Ever since you gave birth to mu Yan, second master has not been to your room. Second master goes crazy with those vixens every day! But, sister-inw, you ... You¡¯re really disgracing the Li family¡¯s reputation!¡± ¡°How have I disgraced the Li family¡¯s reputation?¡± Madam liughed. Eldest Madam li pointed at Gu shouxin. sister-inw, I know you¡¯ve always admired talented people. You used to rush to deal with the Gu family. It was for this man, right? ¡± However, I saw that your rtionship with Lady Cai was so good! You two did these things behind Lady Cai¡¯s back, have you considered her feelings? We¡¯re both women. Sister-inw, have you forgotten the days when you were depressed for second master?¡± ¡°Then sister-inw, tell me, what did Gu shouxin and I do behind little Lian¡¯s back?¡± Eldest Madam li pointed at Madam li. you guys took advantage of little Lian¡¯s absence to have an affair here. If we hadn¡¯te in time, you would have been Xuanji¡¯s sister-inw. I can¡¯t say such obscenities. Eldest Madam li shook her head in pain. ¡°Oh? Was it? I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Li to have such a rich imagination, to imagine sister Luo and my husband making up such vulgarities in front of their wife and son. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t say it. ¡± At this time, Cai Xiaolian came out from the screen on the left. ¡°That¡¯s right, Auntie. I¡¯m still here! Why are you so certain? Did Xiao Cui tell you that only second uncle will being today? Did Xiaoyun tell you that I¡¯m not feeling well today and am sleeping in the courtyard?¡± At this moment, li Muyan walked out from the screen on the right. The shock on Lady Li¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be concealed. She looked at the two of them in a daze. Although old Madam li had never experienced the dirty things in the Inner House, she had seen many schemes and deceptions in the business world. What else could she not understand at this moment? She turned around and pped eldest Madam li. ¡°How could you do such a despicable thing? You¡¯ve been chanting Buddhist scriptures for nothing all these years.¡± Eldest Madam li covered her face and looked at her in disbelief. Sheughed and said, ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, old Madam, you¡¯re such a hypocrite! Just now, when I said that there was something wrong with Luo Yusheng and Gu shouxin, you followed me without hesitation! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re used to using Luo Yusheng. Now that his biological parents are here and are about to leave for the capital, you¡¯re panicking because they¡¯ve abandoned your useless son, aren¡¯t you?¡± Old Madam li was furious. She red at eldest Madam li and scolded, ¡± ¡°You evil creature, don¡¯t talk nonsense here!¡± Li Muyan stepped forward and supported old Madam li, who was breathing unsteadily.¡±Grandmother, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Chapter 751 751 Chapter 751-ying along Because of Cai Xiaolian and Li Muyan¡¯s appearance, eldest Madam li had wanted to quibble and say that it was a misunderstanding. Even a blind person could see that this was Madam Li¡¯s n to sow discord. Eldest Madam li had thought about how she would cover up if her n failed. However, old Madam Li¡¯s p hadpletely enraged her. Her eldest daughter was already twenty years old, and she was still going to be beaten by her mother-inw? It was in front of so many people, and it made her feel very embarrassed. Eldest Mrs. Li lowered her hand, revealing old Mrs. Li¡¯s handprint on her face. Luo Yusheng, ¡± she said to Mrs. Li with a smile, ¡± you¡¯re good at beating me at my own game! Mrs. Li sneered,¡±sister-inw, I¡¯m not as poisonous as you.¡± I just want to ask, mu Yan and I have always treated eldest sister-inw and a few nieces well. Why does eldest sister-inw want to deal with us again and again? It was sister-inw who poisoned mu Yan, right?¡± Mrs. Li was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Li to have found out about this. However, it wasn¡¯t strange since she already knew about it today. She generously admitted,¡±yes!¡± I did it. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t poison him to death!¡± ¡°You evil woman!¡± Old Madam li raised her hand to hit her again. Unfortunately, eldest Madam li grabbed his wrist and squeezed it tightly. Li Muyan pped away eldest Madam Li¡¯s hand and stood in front of her to protect her. He looked at her coldly. Eldest Madam li looked at li Muyan sarcastically.¡±Li Muyan, you¡¯re so protective of this old hag. Do you know what she did to your mother?¡± Without waiting for anyone to speak, eldest Madam li continued, ¡± ¡°Back then, your father was ordered by this old witch to seduce your mother. This old witch promised him that as long as he seduced your mother, it doesn¡¯t matter how many concubines he wants to marry in the future.¡± ¡°Your mother gave birth to you. Alright, your father¡¯s mission isplete. He¡¯s starting to take in concubines!¡± ¡°Luo Yusheng, do you know why the old witch is trying to coax the second master to marry you at all costs?¡± Old Madam li interrupted eldest Madam Li¡¯s words excitedly, ¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Eldest Madam li took two steps back,¡±I just won¡¯t shut up!¡± Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about your Luo family¡¯s dirty business. If my husband had not fallen in love with me and vowed to marry me, Luo Yusheng would still be young, and the person you would have forced would be my husband!¡± ¡°The Luo family knew about Luo Yusheng¡¯s background, but you didn¡¯t tell her because you wanted to take advantage of her. The first is to upy the Li family¡¯s property, and the second is to enjoy the power of Luo Yusheng¡¯s family.¡± all these years, if it wasn¡¯t for li Muyan¡¯s fate that he couldn¡¯t go far, you would have let Luo Yusheng acknowledge his ancestors and family, and then let her family be grateful to your Luo family! ¡°Luo Yusheng, your parents are Duke Rong and his wife, right? Your aunt was the previous Rui wangfei,ter the Empress and now the Empress Dowager, right?¡± Eldest Madam li was going crazy. She looked at old Madam li with red eyes.¡±You keep saying it¡¯s for the good of the Li family! You¡¯re only doing this for your Luo family! You asked li Eng to deceive Luo Yusheng¡¯s heart. A hooligan like him is the best at coaxing young girls who have not yet experienced the world! If the Luo family dotes on their adopted daughter, why did you marry her to a scumbag like li Eng?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Luo Yusheng, do you still think that the Luo family has done you a favor? They were just trying to repay their kindness with a premeditated n. I even suspect that olddy Luo, who picked you up, had actually abducted you! Hahahahaha, Luo Yusheng, you¡¯re so pitiful!¡± Chapter 752 752 Chapter 752-I¡¯ll fulfill your wish Old Madam li grabbed Madam Li¡¯s hand in a panic. it¡¯s not like that. Yusheng, don¡¯t believe her, don¡¯t believe her! Mrs. Li¡¯s face was expressionless. She nodded at old Madam li, then turned to eldest Madam li.¡±So what if I am, so what if I am not? Am I pitiful? I am not pitiful at all. In the first thirty years, I had my parents, brothers, and rtives who loved me. In the next thirty years, I still had my parents, brothers, rtives, and a son who loved me. ¡± ¡°So what if mu Yan¡¯s father is a scumbag?¡± Madam li stepped forward. It¡¯s fine as long as my son Li mu says it¡¯s good. Li Muyan was the Li family¡¯s only grandson. Just based on that, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get what you wanted, no matter who he wanted to give the wealth to in the future. Let¡¯s make things clear today. As long as I¡¯m here, sister-inw, you¡¯ll never be able to touch anything of the Li family.¡± Eldest Madam li looked at Madam li in shock and pointed at her with a trembling finger. ¡°You, you¡¯re actually willing to be used by someone else for the rest of your life?¡± The corners of Mrs. Li¡¯s mouth curved up,¡±isn¡¯t it just a daughter?¡± The Luo family has not treated me badly. I¡¯m not the only one who met a scumbag, and I¡¯m destined to meet a scumbag. If it¡¯s not someone with the surname Li, it might be Zhang or Wang! Why should I be angry? is my son not good enough, or is the money too little?¡± Madam li walked up to eldest Madam li.¡±Sister-inw, I¡¯m telling you, I, Luo Yusheng, was born to be rich! I didn¡¯t suffer in the Luo family, and I still wouldn¡¯t suffer in the Jiang family. A person¡¯s life is not determined by others, but by themselves. It depends on what kind of life the heavens gave you on the day you were born!¡± ¡°Eldest sister-inw, you were the first wife¡¯s daughter of a rich family when you were young. It¡¯s a pity that your fate was not good. You had a stepmother, you were good at scheming, and met eldest brother. You¡¯re thinking about the Li family¡¯s property in your heart, but on the surface, you have to pretend to be praying for eldest uncle and praying for his blessings? Why must one be so hypocritical?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that if you had wanted to fight back then, I would have sympathized with you and let you manage it. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re using this method to poison my son and then regret my reputation. My sympathy will be poisoned and ruined by you.¡± so, sister-inw, for the rest of your life, you should really abstain from eating meat and pray for blessings for your eldest uncle and your four daughters! Mrs. Li turned around after saying that. Li mu said,¡±men, bring first Madam back to the small temple.¡± Without my order, no one in the small Buddha Hall is allowed to leave!¡± Li Muyan¡¯s maidservants, a Xia and a Qiu, came to hold eldest Madam li. Eldest Madam li shook off the two of them and pointed at li Muyan. ¡°You dare! I¡¯m your first aunt!¡± Li Muyan¡¯s lips curled up. yes, aunt. You¡¯ve missed me too much. I¡¯m helping you! Also, first aunt, don¡¯t forget that when the n opened the ancestral hall, the one in charge of the Li family now is your nephew, li Muyan!¡± After he finished speaking, the corner of his mouth twitched, and he didn¡¯t even look at eldest Madam li.¡±Take him away!¡± A Xia and a Qiu were maidservants who knew a bit of Kung Fu, so it was easy for them to take away eldest Madam li. Old Madam li wanted to exin,¡±Yusheng, mu Yan, I¡¯m Zhenzhen.¡± Li Muyan supported old Madam li. grandmother, you¡¯re tired after all this trouble. I¡¯ll go back with you to rest! Old Madam li looked at her. Mrs. Li smiled. aunt, I¡¯m not that depressed. The past is the past. You can go back and rest! I have a guest here.¡± Old Madam li nced at Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian, then left with dim eyes. She didn¡¯t want li Muyan to send her off. Chapter 753 753 Thank you for your help When old Madam li went out, she met Duke Rong, his wife, and Li Shan, who were standing next to her. ¡°Grandmother!¡± Li Shan greeted the olddy weakly. inw, inw, Zhenzhen. old Madam li wanted to say something to the two of them, but was interrupted by Duke Rong. ¡°Old Madam, we won¡¯t take those words to heart. You don¡¯t need to worry, you¡¯re tired, go and rest!¡± Duke Rong said indifferently. ¡°Good, good. Then I won¡¯t disturb you any further. Yu Sheng has suffered grievances today, so I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you tofort her. ¡± Old Madam li could tell that Duke Rong and his wife had probably known about this long ago. Forget it, with mu Yan around, it was impossible for the two families to really fall out. However, the Luo family¡¯s wishful thinking would probably be ruined. After she finished speaking, she left. His white hair and hunched back made him look a few years older. Li Shan looked at her own grandmother and did not feel any heartache at all. Anyone who stood in her way would be her enemy. ¡°Shan ¡®er, let¡¯s go!¡± The wife of Duke Rong, Madam Xie, patted Li Shan¡¯s hand and sighed. This child must have felt terrible telling them about his birth mother¡¯s n. However, he was still a good child. That¡¯s right, although big Madam li didn¡¯t tell Li Shan about her n, Li Shan had a rough idea of it. When she was with Madam Xie, she pretended to identally let it slip. After Madam Xie found out, she went to look for her. That was why Madam li was able to beat him at his own game today. It had to be said that Li Shan¡¯s n was perfect. She had hidden herself in the dark, and because of her young age, she had identally let the cat out of the bag. In the eyes of the adults, this was not betraying her birth mother. Duke Rong and his wife pitied Li Shan. They always felt that Li Shan had helped them, although she didn¡¯t mean it. The couple thought that if old Mrs. Han and eldest Mrs. Li found out one day, Li Shan¡¯s life would be difficult. The two of them liked Li Shan quite a lot and decided to wait for a while to see if she was doing well. If she wasn¡¯t doing well, they might as well bring her back to the capital and let Yu Sheng acknowledge her as his daughter. Li Shan was li Muyan¡¯s cousin anyway. Of course, the couple did not express their thoughts. After entering the house, Mrs. Li and Li Muyan were talking to Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin about today¡¯s events. This was something that the four of them had already discussed. ¡°Father, mother, Shan ¡®er, you¡¯vee!¡± Seeing them enter the house, Mrs. Li stopped talking and greeted them. ¡°Second aunt, brother, second uncle Gu, aunt Lian.¡± Li Shan greeted her obediently. ¡°Fourth sister, quicklye and sit! It¡¯s all thanks to you for today¡¯s matter. Otherwise, I would have fallen into first aunt¡¯s trap!¡± Li Muyan returned to his usual self and smiled at Li Shan. Li Shan lowered her head and bit her lip. She looked scared and hesitant. Madam li red at li Muyan and pulled Li Shan over.¡±Good child, second Shen knows what you are thinking. However, what your mother did was wrong, and you didn¡¯t mean to say it. Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Li Shan knelt down immediately. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mrs. Li pulled her up. Li Shan shook her head and looked up at Mrs. Li with a pleading expression. ¡°Second Shen, Shan ¡®er knows that what mother did was wrong. However, Shan ¡®er didn¡¯t say anything. It was because Shan¡¯ er didn¡¯t want her mother and second aunt to have a dispute. Shan ¡®er still wanted to persuade her mother. Shan ¡®er was nervous and identally let it slip. Shan¡¯ er was also very sad. She was sad when she said it, and sad when she didn¡¯t say it. Second aunt, Shan ¡®er is stupid. Shan¡¯ er doesn¡¯t know what to do!¡± Chapter 754 754 I owe you a favor ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!¡± Mrs. Li bent down and picked Li Shan up, then pulled her to the side and sat down. Shan ¡®er, this has nothing to do with you. It was a matter between the elders. Can you just pretend that you don¡¯t know about this in the future? Don¡¯t feel so burdened.¡± Li Shan shook her head,¡±second aunt, brother, you won¡¯t do anything to my mother, right?¡± You¡¯ll let her eat vegetarian and pray in the temple Hall in peace, right?¡± Her expression was too real and not fake at all. This sad inquiry made people feel bad. No one suspected her, because Li Shan was only an eleven-year-old girl. Her mother had done something bad, and she couldn¡¯t do anything about it, but she couldn¡¯t be cruel and not care. Such aplicated matter would put many adults in a dilemma, let alone children. Mrs. Li, her son, as well as Duke Rong and his wife, all sympathized with Li Shan. Only Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian looked at Li Shan coldly. The two of them had not forgotten what Gu Xin had said about the fall from the second floor. The two of them felt that it was strange. Although they knew that Mrs. Li wanted to harm Mrs. Li and her son, and that the incident was probably her doing, the couple could not feel any sympathy for Li Shan. Perhaps they were used to only caring about their own daughter and didn¡¯t like to worry about other people¡¯s children! ¡°That¡¯s right. Shan ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. In the past, first aunt also ate vegetarian and chanted in the temple Hall. Now, other than not allowing her to enter and leave as she pleased, there was no difference from before. Shan ¡®er, you can still apany her and visit her. This person should be punished for his mistakes, regardless of his age.¡± Li Muyan said. ¡°I thank brother and second Shen on behalf of mother. I understand. Second aunt has taught us since we were young that we must do things with a conscience. Mother has done wrong and should be punished. Second aunt, brother, if you need me in the future, just let me know. I will definitely do my best to atone for mother¡¯s sins!¡± Li Shan wiped her tears and said sincerely. ¡°You little girl, could it be that without this matter, your second aunt and I would not be able to support you?¡± Li Muyan asked with a smile. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t,¡± Li Shan was so scared that she shook her head and waved her hands, ¡± I am, I am Yingluo! ¡°Alright, mu Yan. Don¡¯t tease this child. What a pitiful child. His father is no longer around and his mother is like this. Mu Yan, you have to treat her like your own sister in the future, understand?¡± Madam Xie spoke up for Li Shan. She really liked Li Shan too much. In her imagination, her daughter was just like Li Shan. She was soft, obedient, and adorable. When she was a child without her daughter, she always wanted to be good to the little girls when she saw them. ¡°Alright, grandmother! I know. Even if you didn¡¯t say it, I would still treat them as biological sisters! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask eldest sister and third sister.¡± Li Muyan said with a smile. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯ll have to trouble shouxin and little Lian for today¡¯s matter. You¡¯ve heard of our identities just now, so I¡¯ll make a promise here. Our Duke Rong¡¯s mansion owes you and your wife a favor. If there¡¯s anything we can help with in the future, just say it!¡± Duke Rong looked at Gu shouxin and said. ¡°You¡¯re too polite, High Duke!¡± Gu shouxin cupped his hands. He didn¡¯t say that he wanted this favor, nor did he say that he didn¡¯t want it. Such an attitude made Duke Rong think highly of him. shouxin, Xiao Lian, I think Muyan and niannian are a good match. They are about the same age. Why don¡¯t you take a look? ¡± Madam Xie suddenly mentioned li Muyan and Gu Nian, but she was interrupted by Mrs. Li. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t make things difficult for little Lian and second Gu. The children in their family made their own decisions. My family as well.¡± mrs. li immediately knew what her mother was going to say. Chapter 755 755 Embarrassing a man ¡°Mother!¡± Li Muyan was still secretly happy that his grandmother was so nice, but when he heard Mrs. Li¡¯s objection, he was instantly unhappy. Mrs. Li red at li Muyan and said,¡±although marriage is decided by the parents and arranged by the matchmaker, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± However, I¡¯ve already experienced the consequences of my parents ¡®words. I don¡¯t want other girls to experience the same, even if the person is my son. Before niannian herself agrees, I won¡¯t go to her house to ask for her hand in marriage.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. High Duke, old Madam, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Although most people in our vige rely on their parents to talk about marriage, the daughters of our Gu family are all married to the people they like. If our daughter doesn¡¯t agree, her father and I won¡¯t talk about this outside.¡± Li Shan understood and sneered in her heart. Then, she opened her eyes innocently and said, ¡± ¡°Second aunt, aunt Lian, I really like sister Nian Nian! Brother likes it too, and I think sister Nian Nian is very good to brother!¡± Li Shan had not interacted much with Gu Nian in both her previous and current lives. Therefore, she did not notice anything different about Gu Nian. In her opinion, the fact that Gu Nian had been able to be Xue Qianyu¡¯s concubine in her previous life and had even bragged about the Xue family¡¯s backyard as a concubine meant that Gu Nian was a woman who was greedy for glory and knew how to win over men. Li Muyan¡¯s identity had been exposed so early. Many things had changed because of her rebirth. It was better to matchmake the two of them and then use Gu Nian¡¯s hand to harm li Muyan. In Li Shan¡¯s opinion, Gu Nian¡¯s way of winning men over was probably through her looks and her tricks. She should have been fooled by her. She also noticed the obvious frown on Duke Rong¡¯s face when he heard Cai Shi¡¯s words. He probably didn¡¯t like the Gu family¡¯s arrogance. If they couldn¡¯t get her together, he had a better n. He wanted li Muyan to love Gu Nian so much that he could die. In the end, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be with Gu Nian and would be depressed from then on. Duke Rong and his wife would be disappointed in li Muyan. This n was even better. Li Shan suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t fun to kill them. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to watch them suffer? Therefore, from now on, she had to do two things. One, she had to matchmake li Muyan and Gu Nian. Second, he had to win over the hearts of Duke Rong, his wife, and Luo Yusheng. Then, she would smoothly follow them to the capital next year. She was unable to participate in the consort selection at this age, but it would be fine when she turned thirteen the year after. Even if the third Prince married the main consort in these two years, as long as her status was sufficient and she could enter the third Prince¡¯s estate, she was confident that she could make the main consort die early and upy that position herself. Not only did Li Shan see the impatient expression on Duke Rong¡¯s face, but Gu shouxin also saw it. He sneered in his heart. He was not satisfied with li Muyan from the start, and now an old man like you hase to interfere. Seeing that Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were silent and the atmosphere was a little awkward, Madam li quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, little Lian, second Gu, when are you returning to the vige? Why don¡¯t I wait until after mu Yan¡¯s birthday? Mu Yan had already written a letter to niannian, asking the sisters toe over for a meal in two days. You guys can go home together!¡± Gu shouxin looked at Cai Xiaolian, and Cai Xiaolian nodded. ¡°Yes, I can. We¡¯ll stay for another two days. The child¡¯s third aunt probably won¡¯t be willing to let us go.¡± Duke Rong lowered his head and sipped his tea. He looked down on Gu shouxin. He felt that a man like him had to see a woman for such a small matter. It was really a disgrace to men. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that niannian was a good girl and his grandson liked her very much, even if Gu shouxin got the top scorer, he wouldn¡¯t even be interested in their family. Chapter 756 756 Telepathy in heart Li Shan quietly observed Duke Rong¡¯s expression. Mm, very good. You hate him, right? the more you hate him, the more li Muyan will suffer! Li Shan felt more and more that seeing others in pain was a very beautiful thing. ...... It was the first day of the tenth month, li Muyan¡¯s seventeenth birthday. The Gu sisters left the house to grandma Gu. With the eggs they had stored this month, they boarded Lu Zheng¡¯s carriage and headed for the prefecture. In the end, Gu Nian had not bought anything for li Muyan in town. Instead, she had bought an auspicious ornament with her sisters. Gu Hui evenughed at her for being shy. Gu Nian could not tell if she was shy or what. However, she felt more rxed after gathering money to buy gifts with the others. She didn¡¯t know what to give him, but she was afraid that li Muyan would be unhappy if she didn¡¯t. This was really very difficult for her, a noob who had been single for more than 20 years. The weather in October was neither hot nor cold. Gu Xin pulled Gu si to sit outside. She asked about Lu Zheng¡¯s farming, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, uncle said that in a few days, he¡¯ll be following you to Grandpa Zhou¡¯s Manor to nt potatoes, is that right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll ask uncle for help.¡± We also nted itst winter! I just want to nt it again and have more seeds next year so that I can leave some for my family and then send it to Beijing.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved. She wasn¡¯t sure if the potatoes fromst winter were because she used the Jade Pearl water when she nted them. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know if she should continue to use the Jade Pearl water. But her sister said that there was no need, because in the future, this potato would be promoted to the entire great Zhou Dynasty. She could not run around in great Zhou. Moreover, if others knew that she had such a magical thing, they would cut off her hand and take it. Seeing that Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything, Lu Zheng tilted his head and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± I¡¯m just afraid that it¡¯ll be cold this winter and that it won¡¯t grow as well asst year. Hehe.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± I will, ¡± Lu Zhengughed. I was able tost year, so I¡¯m sure I can do it this year. Besides, I¡¯ll leave some behind if I don¡¯t nt them all. If it really doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll just nt it again in spring. There won¡¯t be any dys.¡± Gu Xin agreed andughed again, ¡± However, I still hope to gain a lot. In the future, themon people of our great Zhou will no longer becking in food. With such a bountiful harvest, our great Zhou¡¯s soldiers will be able to fight foreign enemies with full stomachs in the future.¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. That¡¯s right, the soldiers of great Zhou. There would be no war for the next two years, and the soldiers at the border also had military fields. It would be better to suggest to the Emperor to send a batch of seeds to the soldiers at the border. Anyway, these things were not difficult to handle. Niannian said that they would not pick soil. Gu Xin poked Lu Zheng,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan, what are you daydreaming about? There¡¯s a car in front, be careful not to get scolded!¡± Lu Zheng came back to his senses and looked at the car. It was so far away that he couldn¡¯t hit it even if he elerated. Xinxin was really naughty. Oh, right. Gu si suddenly said, ¡± didn¡¯t Huo Wantong say that he would bring his sister and grandparents to our vige in October? ¡± Gu Xin,¡±ah? When is it?¡± Gu si said,¡¯it was thest time when I went to the prefecture with sister niannian and you were resting at home with her. He told me about it when he went back with his grandfather. I¡¯ve forgotten about that. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet them again when we go to the prefecture.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± sisi, ¡± Lu Zhengughed, ¡± you and him really have a telepathic connection! Gu si: ¡°? ¡± Gu Xin followed Lu Zheng¡¯s gaze and saw a carriageing towards them. Wasn¡¯t Huo Junhao sitting in the driver¡¯s seat? Chapter 757 757 Huo Yanyu ¡°Brother, sister Xinxin, sister sisi!¡± Huo Junhao¡¯s voice could be heard from far away, and with the help of the voice changer, he sounded like a duck. Gu Si was speechless. Did he really appear the moment she thought of him? It¡¯s so magical! The two carriages stopped at the side of the road. The four sisters and Lu Zheng got out of the car and greeted old master Huo and old Madam Huo. Old Madam Huo was fair and clean, with a round face. She looked very kind and didn¡¯t have any dignity at all. The four sisters also took their first meeting gifts. Gu Xin and Gu si looked at their two older sisters. Gu Nian looked at Gu Hui as well. She did not know if she should ept the gift given the rtionship between her family and the Huo family. There were four golden bracelets with beautiful patterns carved on them. The workmanship was very exquisite. ¡°Take it! I¡¯ve met your grandmother once, and we hit it off.¡± Old Madam Huo was in a good mood as she looked at the four beautiful girls, each with their own merits. She had heard about Lu Zheng from old master Huo. That was when she found out that grandma Gu was the heroine who had apanied grandma Xiao to the capital city back then. She had even saved her life. Of course, only the two old men knew about Lu Zheng¡¯s identity. Huo Junhao and his sister, Huo Yanyu, were not aware of it. ¡°Yes, yes! Sisters, please ept it. If you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll be too embarrassed to ept it if Grandpa and Grandma Gu want to give me something! I want to go to your house to eat fried chili, double-skinned milk, egg yolk pastry, and steamed bun. Grandpa, why did you hit me?¡± Huo Yanyu, who was standing beside Huo Junhao, was dressed in men¡¯s clothes. Her lips were red and her teeth were white. She looked very much like Huo Junhao. Before she could finish her sentence, her grandfather had already pped her. Old master Huo red at Huo Yanyu and said, ¡± ¡°Wretched girl, it¡¯s as if our family is so hungry that you have nothing to eat, so embarrassing. Look at Xinxin and sisi, that¡¯s how a little girl should be!¡± Huo Yanyu stood between Gu Xin and Gu si, holding their arms. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have good food at home, grandfather. My brother doesn¡¯t like to be at home, so I¡¯m going to live at Xinxin and sisi¡¯s house in the future! I can learn from the little girl!¡± After she finished speaking, she ignored old master Huo and looked at Gu Xin and Gu si. ¡°Youngdies, why are you all so good-looking? His skin was so white! Look at her eyshes, they¡¯re like feathers. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t blink. My heart feels like it¡¯s being tickled by a feather.¡± The four Gu sisters were speechless! Where did this lechere from? Huo Yanyu then looked at Gu Hui and Gu Nian. ¡°Waa! Big Sisters, you guys also have a good look! The water and vegetables in your house must be specially raised for people! I¡¯ve never seen any family that can produce four beautiful sisters at once! Please save me, I want to see it too!¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s friendsughed. Lu Zheng: ¡± so this girl has been like this since she was young. She doesn¡¯t like handsome men but beautiful women. The Huo family is really good at raising weirdos. Because of Huo Yanyu¡¯s favorability and old Madam Huo¡¯s im that she knew grandma Gu, the four sisters finally epted the gifts. Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu followed them to the prefecture, while the old couple continued on their way to the vige at the crossroad. They were going to the Gu family to visit Grandpa and Grandma Gu. Old master Huo wanted to go to Grandpa Gu¡¯s ce to watch flowers y chess, while old Madam Huo wanted to thank grandma Gu for saving her life. With two more people in the car, it was not crowded. Huo Junhao was driving the car outside while Huo Yanyu was chatting with the beautiful girls in the car. She was really good at livening up the atmosphere. She was talkative but not annoying, and she became close to the Gu sisters in no time. Chapter 758 758 Sir Grandpa Gu carried Gu Ren and walked around the vige. In the past year, his old illness hadpletely recovered. Grandma Xiao had already diagnosed that he was no different from a normal person. If nothing went wrong, he would be able to live for another few decades, which made grandma Gu very happy. In order to live a healthy life, Grandpa Gu would hold his grandson and walk around the vige when it was not raining. When they reached grandma Xiao¡¯s house at the vige entrance, they happened to run into the Huo family¡¯s carriage. ¡°Old man, may I ask which way leads to the Gu family?¡± The servant stopped and asked. ¡°There¡¯s only one Gu family in our vige? Which one are you looking for?¡± Grandfather Gu asked. Gu Ren also looked at the carriage, trying to see who was inside. Old master Huo lifted the curtain and was about to answer with a smile on his face when he saw Grandpa Gu. He paused for a moment. Grandpa Gu also felt that the person in front of him looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall who he was at the moment. ¡°Old man, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Old Madam Huo tugged at old master Huo and also noticed it. ahem, we¡¯re looking for Gu shouxin¡¯s parents. Old master Huo came back to his senses and said. ¡°Are you two old second¡¯s friends from outside?¡± Grandpa Gu asked in confusion. His second brother knew someone older than him? ¡°You are Gu shouxin¡¯s father?¡± Old master Huo said as he got out of the car and helped old Madam Huo. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Grandpa Gu nodded. ¡°Hahaha, brother, we¡¯re Huo Junhao¡¯s grandparents. We had originally agreed to bring our children along to visit, but we met a ¡®Yuan and the four girls on the way, so my grandson and granddaughter followed along and let use alone.¡± Old master Huo said with a smile. ¡°So it¡¯s Grand Preceptor Huo, I¡¯ve been disrespectful!¡± Grandfather Gu held Gu Ren and bowed. Old master Huo didn¡¯t know why, but his body subconsciously moved away, not epting his bow. However, Gu Ren knew why his grandfather was bowing. This old man Huo was his teacher in the pce when his grandfather was not sick. Old man Huo was the teacher of two emperors, the current Emperor, thete Emperor, and a Crown Prince. The Crown Prince was grandfather Gu¡¯s twin brother. Before grandfather Gu fell ill, old man Huo had been teaching him. Old Huo was already in his early 60s this year, but his body was still quite strong. It was said that he had fought with old Pengst time. Gu Ren sized up the old Huo couple. Old Madam Huo looked at Gu Ren¡¯s eyes and was very pleased.¡±This child is your grandson, right? She¡¯s so cute and smart!¡± Grandpa Gu nced at Gu Ren and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°This child is like this. When he sees a stranger or something, he likes to stare.¡± After that, Grandpa Gu took the two of them home. The old couple didn¡¯t take the car, but walked with him. ...... When they arrived at the prefecture, Lu Zheng brought everyone to third aunt Gu¡¯s ce. After learning that the four sisters were going to celebrate li Muyan¡¯s birthday, Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu did not know li Muyan, so they did not n to go. Anyway, Huo Junhao felt that he was closer to third aunt and third uncle Gu and their child. He nned to drag his sister to y mahjong with third aunt Gu. Coincidentally, Lu Zheng was also there, so the four of them sat at a table. Huo Yanyu looked at the four sisters exaggeratedly. why must the heavens do this? I¡¯ve only just met my sisters today, and now they want to separate me. How heartless! ¡°Oh, my heart hurts!¡± Huo Yanyu clutched her chest and turned around. I don¡¯t want to say goodbye. I¡¯m leaving! The four Gu sisters were all drama queens! Chapter 759 759 Good genes Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian hadn¡¯t seen their sisters for a long time. From third aunt Gu¡¯s ce to the Li family¡¯s house, they had been concerned about them. Gu Xin and Gu si each held onto Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm. ¡°Mother (second aunt), do you think I¡¯ve grown taller and fairer?¡± Cai Xiaolian said,¡±Yingluo, yes, yes. Not only have you grown taller and whiter, but you¡¯ve also be much more beautiful!¡± But why are you so smug today?¡± ¡°Huo Yanyu said that we are the most beautifuldies she has ever seen!¡± Gu Xin replied. Gu si: ¡± Huo Yanyu said that our family has a good environment. She wants to be second uncle and second aunt¡¯s adopted daughter. She also wants to raise her to be as beautiful as us! Cai Xiaolian was speechless. That little drama queen? Gu shouxin thought,¡±Yingluo, that little drama queen, really knows how to coax people.¡± ¡°Second aunt, Huo Yanyu wants to eat niannian¡¯s food,¡± Gu Hui said with a smile. ¡°I would like to meet the siblings ¡®parents. A couple who can raise such a pair of siblings is really extraordinary!¡± Gu Nian said. There was little description of the Huo siblings ¡®parents in the book. It seemed that Huo Junhao¡¯s father had always been an official and Huo Junhao was a child prodigy. Hence, the siblings stayed at the ancestral mansion with their grandparents, making it more convenient for Huo Junhao to take the Imperial examinations. Sigh, dopey Gu¡¯s author wasn¡¯t reliable either. Probably only Lu Zheng knew what the Huo couple were like. However, judging from Lu Zheng¡¯s attitude towards Huo Junhao, the Huo family must be pretty good. Gu Xin shook Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm. mother, mother, I like Huo Yanyu. You and father cane and be my younger sister! Cai Xiaolian: ¡± Yingluo has onlye to the prefecture for a short while. You¡¯ve already fallen in love with her? ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head vigorously, ¡± that¡¯s right! She made him happy! She¡¯s pretty, not petty, interesting, and smart! She even despised child prodigy Huo. She said that if she participated in the imperial examination, she would definitely be able to tie with father for first ce!¡± Gu si helped,¡¯that¡¯s right, second aunt. She doesn¡¯t even need to count with her fingers or take notes when sister niannian usually does grid number questions for us. She just needs to use her brain to think and she gets the answer immediately. There were also cross-river questions, blowing out candles, and so on. She really knew the answer immediately!¡± ¡°A little faster than Huo Junhao,¡± Gu Nian added. Cai Xiaolian was shocked. It was already enough for this family to have one child prodigy, but two at once? His genes were really good. Gu shouxin had also seen Gu Nian¡¯s questions. He might not be able to react at first, but it was much easier once he was familiar with the routine. However, the fact that the Huo siblings were able toe up with an urate answer so quickly despite not having interacted with each other at such a young age, it was not an exaggeration to call them child prodigies. As for taking in an adopted daughter, their Xinxin liked it. If he was willing and the little girl was good, it didn¡¯t matter if he took her in! The whole family arrived at the Li family¡¯s house happily. Every year on li Muyan¡¯s birthday, he would invite the young masters and youngdies he was familiar with in Qing Province toe and y. Li Muyan had a good friend, surnamed Zhu, named Mingsheng. He was around the same age as li Muyan and was also a handsome young master. He looked especially good when he smiled. Mrs. Li had once been afraid that her unlucky son and Zhu Mingsheng had the intention of cutting ties and splitting peaches. Ever since Gu Nian appeared, Mrs. Li hadpletely dispelled this thought. Zhu Mingsheng¡¯s family was a shipping merchant. They had dozens of cargo and passenger ships, monopolizing the business of all the state capitals in the southwest of the great Zhou Dynasty. His family was rich, and he was the only son. Other than going out every day, he was quite simr to li Muyan in other aspects. Chapter 760 760 The death of the first Madam They were all juniors, so the banquet was set in li Muyan¡¯s courtyard. In addition to Zhu Mingsheng, there were more than ten other young masters and youngdies of simr age, including Su Yan, the daughter of the magistrate. This was also the first time that the four Gu sisters had yed with the young masters and youngdies from the wealthy families in the prefecture. Because they knew that the Gu sisters were from their family, they didn¡¯t encounter any provocation or disdainful behavior at the banquet. After ying for a night, the Gu sisters found that they were not as happy as Su Yan and Li Luan with the other young masters and youngdies. After dinner, the others left after giving their gifts, leaving only Zhu Mingsheng. Throughout the entire process, Zhu Mingsheng had been sizing Gu Nian up, but Gu Nian did not like that feeling. ¡°Niannian, thank you! I like this one.¡± Li Muyan said to Gu Nian as he pointed at the present. The Three Sisters of the Gu family smiled but did not say anything. ¡°Li Muyan, you should thank us. We sisters chose this for you. I¡¯m d you like it. ¡± Gu Nian said uneasily. She felt that her rtionship with li Muyan was a little abnormal. It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t find the feeling of being in a rtionship. She just felt ufortable and embarrassed sometimes. If they weren¡¯t in a rtionship, the way they got along with each other was strange. Usually, he would write a letter every day or two, and besides discussing serious matters, the letter would also talk about other things. However, she just couldn¡¯t find that feeling. Gu Ren had asked her before,¡±what feeling are you looking for?¡± Gu Nian did not know what to say. In her opinion, dating was not like this. Li Muyan¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment when he heard his answer, but he instantly recovered.¡±I¡¯m not done yet! Thank you, Huihui, thank you, niannian, thank you, Xinxin, thank you, sisi!¡± Zhu Mingshengughed and said,¡±second miss Gu, are you embarrassed?¡± Actually, there was nothing to be embarrassed about. You and mu Yan are both interested in each other, so let go and be more honest, then you won¡¯t be so awkward.¡± Gu Nian looked at Zhu Mingsheng in surprise. How did he know that she was embarrassed? Li Muyan elbowed Zhu Mingsheng and looked at Gu Nian.¡±Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. He¡¯s used to being like this.¡± ¡°Young master, bad news, bad news!¡± At this moment, ah Dong ran over in a hurry and shouted. Li Muyan frowned and looked at ah Dong,¡±you¡¯re getting more and more unruly.¡± What made you so flustered? There¡¯s a guest!¡± ¡°Eldest Madam wants to kill fourth miss,¡± ah Dong said. In the end, he was beaten to death by old master Jiang¡¯s personal attendant!¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows. Why did she always think of Li Shan whenever something happened to the Li family? Li Muyan ran over anxiously. Zhu Mingsheng didn¡¯t want to join in the fun, but when he saw the four Gu sisters, he hesitated for a moment and followed them. In the Li family¡¯s small temple, Li Jun and Li Jun were lying next to eldest Madam li. Li Shan grabbed Madam Xie¡¯s sleeve and shivered. In addition to the old Madam and Madam li, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were also here. The couple felt that they were extremely unlucky. They could really encounter anything. They didn¡¯t want toe along. Mrs. Li said that she would go with them to take a look. They thought that they were having a conflict. They didn¡¯t expect that she would kill someone. When the two saw their sistersing over, Cai Xiaolian protected Gu Xin and Gu si in her arms, not letting them see the dead eldest Madam li. ¡°Report to the officials! Grandmother, please fulfill my wish!¡± Li Jun knelt down in front of old Madam li. Chapter 761 761 Chapter 761-annoying ¡°Grandmother, mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Muyan hadn¡¯t even opened his mouth when he heard Li Yan¡¯s words. He was a little stunned. ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s men killed my mother!¡± Li Jun looked at li Muyan. Li Muyan frowned and nced at Duke Rong. He hesitated and said, ¡± ¡°Big sister, is there a misunderstanding?¡± Li Yun red at Duke Rong with red eyes, ¡± I saw it with my own eyes. What misunderstanding can there be?! If you don¡¯t believe me, let the coroner do the autopsy and see if my mother was killed by a single palm! Li Muyan, second aunt, my mother did something wrong, but she has been punished obediently. She¡¯s eating vegetarian and praying in the temple. I don¡¯t understand why old master Jiang doesn¡¯t let her go. Just because old master Jiang is a High Duke and the Empress Dowager¡¯s brother, he can have people kill people he doesn¡¯t like?¡± ¡°Second aunt, mu Yan,¡± Li Jun continued. I¡¯m very sorry for my mother¡¯s mistake. I¡¯m d that no physical harm has happened. I even thought that I wouldn¡¯t get married for the rest of my life. When you enter the capital in the future, I¡¯ll help you manage the Li family¡¯s business so that you can feel at ease. It can be considered as atonement for my mother¡¯s mistake! But why did old master Jiang kill her?¡± Li Luan was the eldest daughter of the eldest branch. She was already twenty years old and had yet to marry. It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t good in any way, it was just that she hadn¡¯t been able to find the right person. She was usually busy with the Li family restaurant. She was thinking of waiting for her two younger sisters, li Luan and Li Shan, to get married before she thought about her own matters. She was indeed loyal to the Li family. She was a very upright person. After eldest Madam Li¡¯s scheme was exposed, she personally went to apologize to Madam Li, Li Muyan. She was busy with the restaurant all day long and didn¡¯t participate in eldest Madam Li¡¯s n to frame her. Duke Rong looked at li Luan and asked, ¡± ¡°Report to the authorities? Zhang Chen was only trying to save Shan ¡®er. Was this considered killing on purpose? Ask your sister, did your mother want to strangle your sister?¡± Li Yan looked at Li Shan, who was scared out of her wits, and said stubbornly, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe he can¡¯t control his strength. Killing him with one palm, he deliberately did it on your orders! My mother was an ordinary woman, and she couldn¡¯t control her strength. She wanted to strangle fourth sister to death, but Duke Rong, are the people around you ordinary people? Could he not control his strength? What right do you have to make decisions for fourth sister? Did fourth sister ask you to help her kill her mother?¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Duke Rong flicked his sleeve. Old Madam li was a little tired. She reached out to help Li Jun. ¡°Huang ¡®er, get up first. Perhaps, Zhang Chen was eager to save Shan ¡®er and hit her in a fatal spot. This is also your mother¡¯s fault. Why did she pinch Zhang Chen for no reason?¡± Li Chen shook off old Madam Li¡¯s hand and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Grandmother! Are you afraid of them? My father is dead, and my mother¡¯s family is weak. Are you going to ignore it? My mother made a thousand mistakes, but she was a living life. Even if she deserved to die, it wasn¡¯t something that a random servant had the right to deal with!¡± After saying that, Li Jun looked at Mrs. Li. second aunt, I have always respected you. You have taught me a lot since I was young. In my heart, you are like a mother. But, I¡¯m sorry, second aunt, I want to sue your biological father for ordering his servant to kill someone!¡± After saying that, Li Zheng kowtowed to Mrs. Li a few times until his forehead was bleeding. ¡°Big sister! Big sister!¡± Li Jun cried as she pulled Li Jun. Gu shouxin looked at Li Yun¡¯s determined look, and then at Li Shan, who was standing in front of the Xie family and holding on to her tightly. He raised his eyebrows. Chapter 762 762 A woman¡¯s mind is really hard to understand Mrs. Li was also having a headache. On one side was her biological father, and on the other was her niece, whom she had raised as a daughter for more than ten years. In terms of rtionship, she was really closer to Li can. She didn¡¯t have a daughter, and of her four nieces, her eldest niece, Li can, was her favorite. She helped Li Zheng up and wiped her forehead with a handkerchief.¡±Alright, report to the authorities!¡± Duke Rong looked at Madam li in disbelief. Li Shan, who was scared out of her wits, also looked at Mrs. Li in surprise. Gu Xin and Gu shouxin had noticed her gaze. Gu Xin¡¯s heart was screaming. Li Shan was acting weird, she must be acting. Gu Xin hesitantly took a step forward but was pulled back by Gu shouxin. She looked up in confusion and Gu shouxin shook his head at her. Gu Xin pursed her lips and retreated to her sisters ¡®side. The Li family wanted to report to the authorities, and the Gu family and Zhu Mingsheng were sent away. On the way back, Gu Xin sat outside the car with Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°Father, why didn¡¯t you let me speak just now? Li Shan was just pretending. I¡¯m sure the truth isn¡¯t like what sister Li Ying said.¡± Gu shouxin smiled and asked,¡±then what can you say?¡± Everyone in the Li family, including your aunt Luo and her parents, all pitied Li Shan and loved her. Last time, when eldest Madam li set up your aunt Luo, it was also because of Li Shan that people were prepared in advance. At this time, what do you think they will believe?¡± but, ¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows, ¡± I feel that sister Li Xin is really pitiful. She¡¯s really sad and hates Grandpa Jiang. Aunt Luo was also grandfather Jiang¡¯s daughter, so sister Li Ying must be very upset. The daughter of the murderer who killed her mother treated her like her own daughter. She must be very conflicted.¡± Gu shouxin shook his head,¡±but you can¡¯t help her no matter what you do.¡± What happened in the small Buddha Hall? why did Li Shan¡¯s mother strangle her to death? why did the Jiang family appear at this time? we don¡¯t know anything about all of this. Besides, this is the Li family¡¯s family matter. We¡¯re outsiders. If you have the confidence to prove that Li Shan is up to something, then you can help say something. If you don¡¯t, no one will believe you even if you say it. ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head gloomily and said, ¡± why would a mother kill her own daughter? ¡± Even the worst person wouldn¡¯t! Father and mother should be the best people in the world for their children! It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve seen a few bad parents.¡± Gu shouxin took the opportunity to change the topic and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Oh? A few? then tell me about it and let father hear about it. ¡± Gu Xin,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s father! His stepmother had already sent people to kill brother Yuanyuan. How could his father not know? Who would be so unconcerned about their son? This was what the women in the vige said,¡±with a stepmother, even your biological father has be your stepfather!¡± There were also the parents of the Fang family¡¯s fourth daughter from the neighboring vige. They were selling their daughters to earn money! There was also a family in sister Yumei¡¯s vige. The son had pushed his stepmother¡¯s younger brother, and the Father of that family had beaten the son to the point that he was barely alive. If it wasn¡¯t for the grandmother of that family stopping him, he would have been beaten to death! Oh no, this is bad!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s sudden shout startled Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Xin was furious. could it be that brother Yuan Yuan was also beaten to the point of death when he was young? then, he was saved by grandma Xiao. The two of them then left the house and sought refuge with Grandpa Zhou. It must be like this. Brother Yuan Yuan didn¡¯t want his father anymore, and grandma Xiao didn¡¯t want her son anymore! In the future, I must help Brother Yuanyuan beat up his douchebag father. If he beats him, it¡¯s unfilial, but it¡¯ll be fine if I beat him. Hmph, bad guy!¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± After experiencing an assassination, you¡¯re not afraid that he¡¯ll be implicated. Instead, you¡¯re so pitiful that you want to help him bully him back? Hehe, women¡¯s thoughts were really hard to understand. No matter what age they were, they were all the same. Chapter 763 763 She¡¯s protecting the male lead There were many women in the Gu family, and they all had different personalities, but they had something inmon. Needless to say, Gu shouxin usually observed them. In the past, he did not understand the saying that a woman¡¯s heart was unfathomable, but now he felt that he did. ...... ¡°Sisters, you¡¯re finally back! I¡¯ve missed you guys so much!¡± As soon as they arrived at third aunt¡¯s house, Huo Yanyu ran over and gave each of them a hug, as if she was the master of the house. ¡°Miss Huo, have you eaten? Did you win the Mahjong game?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Sister Xin, don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m going to be your sister, so I want to have the same name as you. Yanyan? Yuyu?¡± Huo Yanyu held Gu Xin¡¯s arm as she named herself. ¡°Miss Huo, there¡¯s a core at the bottom of our names, but your misty rain doesn¡¯t!¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Sister Nian, I know you¡¯re the best. You know the past and the present, and you¡¯re smart. Why don¡¯t you give me one?¡± Huo Yanyu hooked her arm around Gu Nian¡¯s. ¡°How about, I call you silly?¡± Gu Nian said after thinking for a moment. ¡°Pfft!¡± Huo Junhao happened toe out and heard it. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. sister niannian, it¡¯s good that this ount is so simple! Hello, Sister Han Han, I¡¯m your brother!¡± Huo Yanyu: ...... After chatting with third aunt for a while, everyone went home. They made an appointment toe over tomorrow to y mahjong and return to the vige the day after. Huo Junhao went back with Lu Zheng, while Huo Yanyu went back with the Gu family. Since they were all girls, it was fine for them to sleep in the same room. Huo Yanyu was very friendly and chatty. She chatted with the four sisters until they fell asleep. Listening to the sounds in her daughter¡¯s room, Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help butugh. She thought of the Li family¡¯s matter and sighed.¡±Father, why do you think sister Luo encountered such a thing? Previously, I thought that Duke Rong and his wife were quite good, but in the past half a month, I always felt that he was a little high and mighty. Especially when you talk about Muyan and niannian, it gives me the feeling that our niannian has befriended li Muyan. I¡¯m very upset.¡± Gu shouxin turned to the side and said,¡±it depends on niannian¡¯s intention.¡± Niannian, this girl, looks smart, but she¡¯s very muddleheaded when ites to love.¡± Cai Xiaolian deeply agreed,¡±isn¡¯t that so?¡± I heard from sister Luo that the two of them have been exchanging letters sincest month. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any progress. Father, do you think niannian and Muyan are suitable for each other?¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t answer directly. He thought for a while and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s still the same sentence, it depends on the heart. If she wants to get married, we¡¯ll make up for her for ten miles and give her a marriage that all the women in the world would be envious of. If she doesn¡¯t want to get married, I¡¯m here, and no one can force her. It was just that her thoughts were truly difficult to understand. Unlike Xinxin, you could tell at a nce that she already had ah Yuan in her heart and was just waiting for her to find out. In the words of you and niannian, Xinxin¡¯s eyes were bright and full of stars when she looked at ah Yuan.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± When Cai Xiaolian heard thest sentence, she was amused. nine thousand years old is really amazing. He can even tell this. However, I quite like Yuan. I liked him even before Nini told me about his settings. Didn¡¯t Xinxin say before that ah Yuan wanted to leave her and die alone? I¡¯m dying ofughter. That girl, is that called leaving her? that¡¯s called giving her the hope of life.¡± ¡°She even told me that if there¡¯s a chance in the future, she¡¯ll help ah Yuan beat up his scumbag father.¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± then what she told me was that she wanted to pay back double the pain ah Yuan¡¯s stepmother had brought him! There was a moment of silence in the room, and then they said in unison, ¡± the little tiger cubs have been raised. They¡¯re not meant to deal with the male lead, but to protect him. The couple looked at each other and sighed silently. Chapter 764 764 Just want to meet The next morning, the four sisters woke up before dawn with their biological clocks. The freshly baked Huo Xuanhan was still fast asleep. There was no training ground in the courtyard of the prefecture, so Gu shouxin taught his sisters swordsmanship. The four Swords were also specially forged by him in the iron shop in September. Each of them had one sword, and their names were printed on the scabbards. The color of the sword tassels was different. Under the pressure of uncle Gu¡¯s obsessivepulsive disorder, the four sisters had long been used to standing in a line from tall to short. Gu shouxin gestured for them to learn, while Cai Xiaolian was practicing yoga on a self-made yoga mat. The scene in the morning was very heartwarming. It had been a while since dawn, and the four sisters were very interested in new weapons. They were even holding swords and gesturing. There was a knock on the door, and Gu si, who was standing at the back, went to open the door. ¡°Sisi, Good Morning!¡± Li Muyan held the food box and waved at Gu si. ¡°Good Morning, brother Muyan! Sister niannian, brother Muyan is here!¡± Gu si stepped aside and let li Muyan enter the house. Gu Nian put away her sword and wiped her sweat. She looked at li Muyan and said, ¡± ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± Li Muyan held the food box in his hand and shook it. He smiled and said,¡±The pastries from the salty Jade house that you like to eat, the fresh fish soup from Wutong Street, and the soup dumplings and shaobing from San Street!¡± ¡°Yingluo, these ces are not on the same street. Did you buy them yourself?¡± Gu Nian asked. Li Muyan nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Second uncle and second aunt usually eat at third aunt¡¯s house. I thought that you came to my house yesterday, so I bought breakfast. There¡¯s enough for you, and it¡¯s all what you like.¡± Gu Nian felt a little flustered and a little sweet. She felt even more strange as if she had missed something. Gu Xin suddenly said,¡¯brother mu Yan, you have an injury on your hand! Your clothes are so clean, did you change your clothes in the carriage?¡± Gu Nian smacked her head. That¡¯s right, li Muyan would definitely get injured if he went out. She passed the sword to Gu Xin and took a look at li Muyan¡¯s hand. As expected, there was a fresh wound on his palm. It was definitely not more than an hour old and the blood had not dried yet. ¡°You know you can¡¯t go out? Why did you go out? Even if there¡¯s nothing to eat at home, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have breakfast shops here. Why are you so silly?¡± Gu Nian said with a frown. ¡°I knew you were in the prefecture, so I wanted to see you. I cut myself before I left the house. I¡¯ll go home directly from here and won¡¯t walk around. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Li Muyan spread out his hands for Gu Nian to see. Gu nianshen was very satisfied to see Gu Nian¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to cut yourself so ruthlessly! He didn¡¯t apply medicine, did he? I don¡¯t have any medicine here, why don¡¯t you go back and apply it?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart ached. She couldn¡¯t help but think, is it really possible to like someone like this? Just to see him, just to see him, he hurt her? ¡°I applied medicine on the carriage, it¡¯s really fine. Come on, let¡¯s go in and eat something. It won¡¯t taste good when it gets cold!¡± Li Muyan said with a smile. ¡°You fool!¡± Gu Nian red at li Muyan before taking therge food container from his hands and carrying it into the central room. Gu Hui and the rest had already washed their faces and wiped their sweat. Li Muyan entered and greeted everyone. Gu shouxin smiled and said, ¡± your aunt Lian has just cooked eggs. The porridge and side dishes haven¡¯t been put into the pot yet. Just in time. You don¡¯t have to cook now. We¡¯re also benefiting from niannian¡¯s glory.¡± Chapter 765 765 Does he really believe it? Cai Xiaolian came out with an egg and said,¡±isn¡¯t that so?¡± We¡¯re all thanks to niannian. Quickly sit down and eat! I¡¯ll save some for Yanyu first.¡± ¡°Aunt Lian, who is Yanyu?¡± li Muyan asked. she¡¯s Jun Hao¡¯s sister, ¡± Cai Xiaolian replied. she came to our house yesterday. She¡¯s still resting. After that, Cai Xiaolian took it to the kitchen and heated it in the pot. Li Muyan prepared a set for Gu Nian. Gu Nian felt embarrassed as her parents and sisters stared at her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself, your hand is injured.¡± As Gu Xin and Gu si ate, they watched the interaction between the two of them. They smiled as they ate a mouthful of porridge. shut up! Gu Hui patted the two of them. eat well! ¡°Oh!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si giggled. Then, he ate his food obediently. Gu Nian could feel that the part above her neck had turned red. It was as red as a prawn that had been dipped in boiling water. After the meal, the sisters moved around a little before fetching water to take a bath and change their clothes. Li Muyan could only apany Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian to chat. He took the initiative to talk about what happened at homest night. Last night, after Li Shan had dinner, she had gone to the temple to chat with eldest Madam li. In the end, eldest Madam li had thought that Li Shan should not have been close to her, Duke Rong, and his wife. She tried to persuade Mrs. Li to stop trying to frame Mrs. Li, but Mrs. Li scolded her and even forbade her from contacting Mrs. Li. Li Shan was unwilling to do so, and Mrs. Li went crazy, saying that she was the one who gave Li Shan her life, and that she had to take it back if she didn¡¯t want to. Coincidentally, Duke Rong was taking Zhang Chen for a walk after eating too much. They passed by the temple Hall and heard themotion inside, so they went in to save Li Shan. Later, the magistrate personally brought the coroner and the Yamen runners over. The coroner examined the cause of death. The palm strike was not enough to kill her. Eldest Madam li had died of an old illness. When Gu shouxin heard this, the corners of his mouth curved up and he said, ¡± ¡°Mu Yan, you also believe in coroners?¡± Li Muyan nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± How could my grandfather have ordered someone to kill first aunt? Grandmother also said that eldest aunt indeed has an old illness. In that kind of situation where anger attacks the heart, it is possible for the old illness to suddenly appear.¡± Gu shouxin smiled and did not say anything more. ¡°Mu Yan, what about Li Shan?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. She was frightened yesterday, is she feeling better?¡± Li Muyan nodded and sighed.¡±Fourth sister is very ufortable, her eyes are swollen from crying. My grandmother¡¯s heart ached for her. Eldest sister still stubbornly believed that uncle Zhang had deliberately killed eldest aunt. She was making trouble for her grandmother at home and wanted to split the family. To be honest, my uncle didn¡¯t keep a son. Even if we split the family, he would only give them the dowry. Why?¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned. Li Shan was really amazing. In this situation, she was trying her best to fight for her own rights and interests. She no longer continued to bite Duke Rong. Last night, Gu shouxin had told her that eldest Madam li had really died from that palm. As outsiders, they couldn¡¯t go and sow discord between them! Therefore, she didn¡¯t n to say anything to Mrs. Li and Li Muyan. Moreover, in Cai Xiaolian¡¯s opinion, Madam li should be able to see that this was their choice, and there was no point in others saying more. Madam li would probably treat her nieces well andpensate them. Li Muyan didn¡¯t sit for long before he was called back by ah Dong, saying that someone from his family hade and had something important to say. After li Muyan left, the couple looked at each other. Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Father, do you think he really believes the coroner, or is he just faking it?¡± Chapter 766 766 Chapter 766-thief ¡°Who knows!¡± Gu shouxin shook his head. That night, Madam li came to find Cai Xiaolian and sighed. Cai Xiaolian was right. Madam li had indeed seen through Duke Rong¡¯s intention to kill eldest Madam li. However, she had no way to seek justice for Li Zheng. Even the prefect of Qing Province had to give face to Duke Rong. What could she do? she could only treat her nieces better. Mrs. Li intended to adopt her nieces under her name, but Li Yun was stubborn and unwilling. Old Madam li wanted Li Zheng to get married immediately, but she was stopped by Madam li. In the end, the Li family¡¯s restaurant and silk shop were all given to Li Jun and Li Jun. Li can didn¡¯t want to be Mrs. Li¡¯s daughter. She said it herself. second aunt, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be your daughter. In your heart, you¡¯re my mother. Unfortunately, your father killed my mother. I can¡¯t face you like I used to. Li Zheng couldn¡¯t bear to leave his elder sister alone, so he also split up with her. As for Li Shan, she would cry whenever someone asked her about it. In the end, the Xie family and old Madam li decided to let Madam li adopt Li Shan. Mrs. Li had a son and a daughter now. Mrs. Li really liked Li can and Li can. She had personally taught Li can how to do business. All these years, she had really raised Li can like a daughter. However, that girl was intelligent and very tough. That day, she brought Li Zheng to the courtyard they were assigned to. Apart from business, Madam li naturally also gave the sisters a Manor, a shop, and a Manor, which was more than their dowry. She indeed did not treat the sisters badly. After Madam li finished speaking, she held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand.¡±Little Lian, I¡¯m in a difficult position. The only thing he could do was to treat the sisters well. Next year, mu Yan will be able to go out, and we will probably go to the capital. Oh, that¡¯s right, we¡¯ll also bring Shan ¡®er. Huang ¡®er and Huang¡¯ er, I only hope that we can find them a reliable husband before we leave.¡± Cai Xiaolian patted her hand and sighed, not knowing how to persuade her. The two of them did not know that Gu Xin was squatting in the corner and listening to them. Gu Xin had a profound look on her face as she held her chin. There were a few points that she still could not understand. Unfortunately, her mother was Auntie Luo¡¯s good sister and her father did not allow her to interfere in other people¡¯s Affairs. Her sister and brother mu Yan were close too, so she could only look for brother Yuanyuan to talk about this. Gu Xin listened for a while more. When she heard the two of them talking about the incident at Liansheng Street, she left quietly and went to look for Lu Zheng. Their family lived at third aunt Gu¡¯s ce. Cai Xiaolian had followed Madam li back to the small courtyard. She hade back quietly because she felt that something was wrong. Anyway, the two sides were not far away, so Gu shouxin was not worried about her going home alone. She had a good memory, and she soon arrived at Lu Zheng¡¯s courtyard. Just as he was about to knock on the door, two people flew out of the courtyard. ¡°Hey, little thief, where are you going?¡± Gu Xin leaped onto the courtyard wall and was about to catch her. In the end, she was pushed by someone and fell into the courtyard. &Nbsp; Lu Zheng caught her steadily. Xinxin, are you okay? ¡± Gu Xin shook her head and struggled to get up, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Brother Yuanyuan, there¡¯s a thief. Quickly go catch the thief.¡± Lu Zheng put her down and pressed on her shoulders.¡±That¡¯s not a thief, he¡¯s my man.¡± Gu Xin was stunned,¡¯ah? Then why didn¡¯t they use the door?¡± ¡°Then, why do you think sister Huihui would climb over the wall every time shees home?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. because Huihui likes it! She thinks it¡¯s super cool! Gu Xin replied. ¡°Yeah, so are they,¡± Lu Zheng replied. Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Chapter 767 767 I really like it In Lu Yang¡¯s fake living room, Gu Xin drank a mouthful of water and started to ramble on about her spections. After he finished, he asked,¡±brother Yuanyuan, do you think I¡¯m right?¡± Li Shan really wasn¡¯t scared out of her wits yesterday, she was just pretending. Sister Li Ying and sister Li Ying didn¡¯t want to be the granddaughters of the person who killed her mother, and Li Shan pretended to avoid it, so she let grandma li and grandma Xie make the decision!¡± &Nbsp; ¡± mm, ¡± Lu Zheng nodded, ¡± Xinxin is right. Gu Xin was pleased,¡¯I think so too. But, I don¡¯t know how to tell aunt Luo and brother Muyan. I always feel that Li Shan is a bad person. What if she harmed brother Muyan and Auntie Luo?¡± Lu Zheng nodded and said,¡±yes, Xinxin is right.¡± So bad, what should I do? Let¡¯s catch her and give her a beating?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Xin was amused. brother Yuan Yuan, why did you hit a little girl?! Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. As long as Xinxin doesn¡¯t like it, who cares about men or women, old or young!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s smile became even brighter,¡¯brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so nice! However, his father was right. This was other people¡¯s business. Aunt Luo is good to us and brother Muyan is good to sister too. I¡¯ll find a suitable opportunity to tell them to pay attention to Li Shan. Whether they listen to me or not, I can¡¯t decide. Brother Yuanyuan, will you always believe me? Even if my analysis and guess are wrong.¡± ¡°Xinxin can¡¯t be wrong,¡± Lu Zheng said without hesitation. Xinxin is a good girl, and she¡¯s right. I¡¯ll believe her unconditionally no matter what.¡± Gu Xin raised her chin proudly. I knew it. Brother Yuanyuan doesn¡¯t belong to anyone else. If it¡¯s brother Yuanyuan¡¯s business, I¡¯ll definitely treat it as my own. I¡¯m very loyal, right?¡± Lu Zheng nodded his head and fed a piece of dessert to Gu Xin, ¡± yes, yes. Not only is Xinxin the best girl, but she¡¯s also the most loyal. Gu Xin chewed on the snack and raised both her hands to show that she was very strong. After swallowing the snack, she said, ¡± ¡°If I were a man, I would be the most hot-blooded, the most powerful man with the most brothers!¡± Lu Zheng brought the water to Gu Xin¡¯s mouth, ¡± yes, if Xinxin is a man, then the most passionate man in the world is Xinxin¡¯s brother. He¡¯s willing to go through fire and water for you! Gu Xin took a sip of tea and was extremely happy, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I really like you! I¡¯m very happy with every word you say!¡± Lu Zheng fed Gu Xin another snack, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! Xinxin is so cute, I like her a lot too!¡± Gu Xin was like a little hamster as she finished her dessert, ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. My parents are so amazing. They raised such a good girl like me! Lu Zheng picked up the water and fed it to Gu Xin. He really liked the Xinxin now. She ate one snack in one bite and her smile was always so bright and moving. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll send you back, okay?¡± Lu Zheng looked at the sky. When second uncle and the others go hometer and you¡¯re not around, they¡¯ll be worried.¡± Gu Xin nodded. yes, yes. Brother Yuan Yuan, before you send me back, let¡¯s go to the old man¡¯s ce at the corner of the street to have a bowl of glutinous rice balls with fermented rice! After talking so much and walking so much, I¡¯m hungry!¡± ¡°Alright, have two bowls!¡± Lu Zheng said dotingly. One bowl supplemented the path he took, and the other supplemented the words he said! After that, he would go home and have a good sleep. When I wake up tomorrow, I won¡¯t have to worry about anything!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin smiled brightly. Chapter 768 768 It¡¯s useless to rely on anyone, you can only rely on yourself There was no curfew in the great Zhou Dynasty, so the night was not that cold. At the street corner, Lu Zheng ordered a bowl of noodles, while Gu Xin ordered two bowls of glutinous rice dumplings and a te of dumplings. Lu Zheng ate quickly and finished his bowl of noodles. He sat down and watched Gu Xin eat tangyuan spoonful by spoonful, then started gossiping with her little mouth. The dumplings were almost cold. Lu Zheng took one and fed it to Gu Xin. Gu Xin giggled and took a sip of the tangyuan. Just as she was about to speak, Lu Zheng fed her another one. Gu Xin obediently finished it and took another sip. The stall owner thought they were siblings, so he wasn¡¯t surprised by their actions. The main thing was that Gu Xin wasn¡¯t tall and was petite and cute. With her hair tied up in two buns, no one would think of anything else. Under Lu Zheng¡¯s feeding, Gu Xin¡¯s eating speed finally increased because she had no chance to speak. After she finished eating, Lu Zheng even used his finger to wipe the grain of fermented rice on the corner of her mouth. This action was seen by Li Shan who was on the carriage. Li Shan had gone to her eldest and third sister¡¯s new house to bond and express that she didn¡¯t know anything. It was her grandmother and grandma Xie who made the decision, and she was still in grief over her mother¡¯s death. Li can and Li can did not doubt him. Li Shan was only 11 years old this year. Putting themselves in their shoes, the two sisters felt that they were also as silly when they were 11 years old. Especially Li can. When their father died, she was also 11 years old. Therefore, the two sisters were not angry with her and asked her to serve her grandmother well at home. When she saw that her two older sisters were neither suspicious of her or ignoring her, she made an excuse that she had a headache and went home. As a matter of fact, her wish had been fulfilled, and she was in a good mood. Just as she was enjoying the night breeze, she saw this disappointing scene. She pinched the corner of her clothes.¡¯Lu Zheng, you¡¯re so lucky. I didn¡¯t even make a move on you. Hmph, you adulterous couple, your good days are over.¡¯ Li Shan didn¡¯t know that the Lin family had already sent assassins once. She thought that the Lin family didn¡¯t believe her, or that the Lin family¡¯s people had not arrived yet. Seeing the dimples at the corner of Gu Xin¡¯s mouth when sheughed, Li Shan did not want tough and reveal the dimples on her face. She thought of her mother, who also had dimples. Yesterday, she had poisoned her mother and tried to lure Duke Rong to the small Buddha Hall. Then, she had angered her mother and made her kill her. Duke Rong had always doted on his daughter and grandson, so he would definitely order someone to kill her. Whether she died or not, the poison she had used would kill her. After her death, it could only be seen that she was beaten to death, not poisoned to death. This n of hers was the most perfect n since her rebirth. In the past, she wanted to borrow her mother¡¯s hand, butter on, she realized that it was useless to rely on anyone. She could only rely on herself. Wasn¡¯t this matter verified just like that? She had inadvertently revealed eldest Madam Li¡¯s n to Duke Rong and his wife, asking them to make preparations. Then, after eldest Madam li was locked up, they would go to the small temple to poison her. This moldy poison had sessfully killed li Muyan and Lady Li! Her mother had died, and she had be Madam Li¡¯s daughter, li Muyan¡¯s cousin, and the youngdy of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. She would burn more joss paper for her mother to thank her in the future. The next step would be to match li Muyan and Gu Nian together so that they would be inseparable. Then, she would break them up and destroy li Muyan. Then, her life would be stable. With the support of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion and Empress Jiang, she would not have to worry about not being able to be the third Prince¡¯s wife or Empress. Li Shan looked at Lu Zheng and Gu Xin in disdain, as if she was looking at dead people. Chapter 769 769 I¡¯ll wait for your reply Back at the door, Gu Xin touched her belly, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m too full. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sleep!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll walk around the street with you to digest your food.¡± Lu Zhengughed. When second uncle and the others get home, you can go back to sleep, okay?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and followed Lu Zheng around with her hands behind her back. She was just a little Chatterbox, she was the one talking the entire way. When Lu Zheng heard her, he almost killed Gu Xinmei. Everyone dislikedughing at her for being talkative, but brother Yuanyuan didn¡¯t mind and didn¡¯tugh at her. After the third round, Gu shouxin came back with the carriage and happened to meet him at the door. ¡°Father, you¡¯re back! Did you win any money from third aunt today?¡± Gu Xin stepped forward happily. ¡°Hahaha, sister Xin, I won! ¡°I¡¯m going to kill everyone! Hahahaha!¡± Huo Yanyu jumped out. ¡°Ya! Silly, you¡¯re so powerful!¡± Gu Xin pinched Huo Yanyu¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°Sister Xin, don¡¯t call me silly! At most, I¡¯ll allow you to call me sister han!¡± Huo Yanyu said, feeling wronged. ¡°Hehe, alright, silly sister!¡± Gu Xin readily epted his advice. ¡°Second uncle, you¡¯re back! Just in time, I¡¯ve alsopleted my mission!¡± Lu Zheng stepped forward to greet him. ¡°Oh? What kind of mission?¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile. ¡°Father, brother Yuanyuan treated me to supper. I ate too much, so brother Yuanyuan apanied me to walk around the alley. We walked three full circles! You said you wouldn¡¯t leave after you came back. Just in time, I¡¯m not too full either! You can still eat three more bowls!¡± Gu Xin raised three fingers. tsk, tsk, tsk. Xinxin, you can eat so much. Be careful that you don¡¯t grow up to be a chubby little girl! Gu Nian shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t! Brother Yuanyuan said that I¡¯m still growing, so the food I eat will make me grow vertically instead of horizontally.¡± Gu Xin was not afraid! Everyone was amused by Gu Xin. Gu shouxin told Lu Zheng the time to leave tomorrow and then went home. The Li family had to hold a funeral for the death of eldest Mrs. Li. Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin would pay their respects the next morning before leaving for home. Lu Zheng wasn¡¯t familiar with the Li family, and since Duke Rong and his wife were in the Li family, Lu Zheng didn¡¯t intend to go. ...... The next morning, Gu Hui and Gu Nian apanied the couple to the hospital. Gu Xin and Gu si were not there, mainly because Cai Xiaolian felt that Madam li had died of a murder. The two children were still young. After offering incense in front of eldest Madam Li¡¯s spirit, the few of them nned to go home after saying hello. Gu Nian thought about it and decided to talk to li Muyan. Li Muyan was wearing his filial son¡¯s white handkerchief and smiling brightly.¡±Niannian, after you go back, I¡¯ll still write to you!¡± ¡°Are you holding a funeral?¡± Gu Nian red at him. Although she¡¯s your first aunt, it¡¯s not good for others to see you smile so beautifully.¡± Li Muyan¡¯s smile became even more brilliant,¡±niannian, you said I¡¯m pretty!¡± Yeah, I think so too.¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes at him. it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t leave the house when your first aunt is buried. I heard from mother that the Li family¡¯s grave is quite far away. What if something happens to you on the way? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to niannian.¡± Li Muyan nodded. li Muyan, ¡± Gu Nian sighed, ¡± can you try not to write to me for a few days? ¡± ¡°Why?¡± li Muyan was stunned. After a moment of silence, Gu Nian took a deep breath and said, ¡± ¡°Li Muyan, wait for my letter! I¡¯ll think about it and understand some problems. Once I¡¯ve thought it through, I¡¯ll write you a letter. When the timees, I¡¯ll have the people in my vige deliver it, alright?¡± Li Muyan was speechless. Gu Nian pouted and pushed li Muyan away. ¡°Will it work?¡± Li Muyan nodded his head vigorously,¡±alright, alright, alright!¡± Niannian, I¡¯ll be waiting for your letter!¡± Chapter 770 770 If the Empress Dowager thinks she can, she can After sending off the Gu family, li Muyan went to the mourning hall to say hello to Madam li, then returned to his own courtyard. ¡°Maternal grandmother, maternal grandmother, what you said is true! Niannian is really like what you said!¡± Li Muyan ran to Madam Xie¡¯s side and said excitedly. Madam Xie was worried about Li Shan, who had fainted from grief. Seeing li Muyan in this state, she felt a little better.¡±Did niannian agree to your request?¡± Li Muyan shook his head and said,¡±she didn¡¯t agree. She¡¯s willing to give me a chance.¡± Just now, she told me not to write a letter and to wait for her letter. She wanted to confirm her thoughts. Grandmother, do you think she wants to see if she¡¯ll miss me if she doesn¡¯t receive my letter? from that, she wants to know if I¡¯m still in her heart!¡± Madam Xie smiled and nodded,¡±that¡¯s definitely the case!¡± Maternal grandmother had experienced that age and knows the thoughts of a youngdy.¡± Duke Rong coughed sternly and said, ¡± ¡°Mu Yan, in the future, the entire Rong public house will be yours. Why do you have to do this for a girl from a small family?¡± Li Muyan was stunned. He frowned and looked at Duke Rong.¡±Grandfather, I don¡¯t care about niannian¡¯s family background or anything else. I only know that I will only marry her in this life! Maternal grandfather, you promised me that if I were to return to the capital with you, you would not be allowed to interfere in my marriage!¡± what? ¡± Duke Rong red at him. if I don¡¯t allow you to marry her, do you still n to disown me as your grandfather? ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Li Muyan nodded without hesitation. ¡°You don¡¯t want to inherit the title of Duke Rong anymore?¡± Duke Rong pped the table. ¡°Yes,¡± li Muyan said firmly. Grandfather, in my heart, the title of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion can¡¯t even bepared to niannian¡¯s finger!¡± Duke Rong was so angry that he pointed at li Muyan, his hand trembling. ¡°Old master, mu Yan, what are you doing?¡± Madam Xie quickly tried to smooth things over. Mu Yan, your maternal grandfather was angered by your eldest sister, so he¡¯s not in a good mood. Old master, niannian is a good child. You don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡± Li Muyan didn¡¯t say anything. Duke Rong was furious,¡¯she¡¯s just the daughter of a schr, what did she do to make the son of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion so concerned about her? She didn¡¯t mention it before, but only considered it after her parents found out about our identities a few days ago! It was all because of your identity! You still don¡¯t want to admit it! When marrying a wife, one must marry a daughter of equal social status, if it is not for Qianqian.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not!¡± Li Muyan interrupted Duke Rong. After that, she turned around and left her courtyard, not listening to him anymore. you, you! Duke Rong was so angry that he blew his beard. ¡°Master, why can¡¯t you keep your cool? We have just acknowledged Yusheng and mu Yan, aren¡¯t you chasing them out?¡± Xie Shi patted Duke Rong¡¯s back to calm him down. ¡°Then, do you think that Gu Nian can be the princess Consort of the Duke Rong residence?¡± Duke Rong said. ¡°I can! At least the Empress Dowager thought she could! Old master, don¡¯t forget, all the glory of our family was given by the Empress Dowager. If Lin Yiqian felt that Gu Nian could do it, then Gu Nian could. Besides, if you let mu Yan marry her, there will be plenty of good girls in the capital. After mu Yan is over his enthusiasm, we¡¯ll find some more girls to help our Jiang family to continue its offspring. Could it be that the Empress Dowager would help Gu Nian not to let mu Yan take a concubine? You have to coax mu Yan and Yusheng to go back. Only then can he agree to his child¡¯s surname being Jiang, and our family¡¯s incense can be passed down. You¡¯re too impatient!¡± Madam Xie exined. Chapter 771 771 How Sweet It Is now, how heart-wrenching it will be in the future Duke Rong calmed down. He realized that he had been very easily angered recently. He understood what the Xie family had said, but he couldn¡¯t bear to see his grandson rushing to get close to such a girl. He had to admit that Gu Nian was a good person, but he still felt that their identities were notpatible. Among the four high Duke¡¯s public houses in the capital, their Rong public house was the leader. She was only the daughter of a schr, so why did she have to ignore the son of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion? Seeing that Duke Rong had calmed down, Madam Xie smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Old master, take it slowly, don¡¯t rush. Mu Yan was only seventeen years old, he still had a long way to go! If you be anxious and angry, your condition will worsen and I will follow you. Then, no one will be able to control mu Yan. At that time, won¡¯t our High Duke¡¯s public house listen to Gu Nian?¡± Duke Rong took a deep breath and said,¡±mydy, you¡¯re right.¡± I¡¯ll keep calm in the future and wait until I return to the capital.¡± Li Shan, who was pretending to be asleep on the bed, smiled. Very good, fainting in li Muyan¡¯s courtyard was indeed useful. It seemed that not only did Duke Rong look down on Gu Nian, but the Xie family also looked down on her! Then all the more she had to match the two of them together. The more sweet they were now, the more heartbroken they would be in the future. Ha, Gu Nian, Oh Gu Nian. In your past life, you were able to call the wind and summon the rain in Xue Qianyu¡¯s back residence. Let¡¯s see how you can do that in this life. Oh, right, you might not even be able to enter. Li Shan was so happy that she fell asleep. ...... It was already evening when the Gu family returned to the vige at the crossroads. In the courtyard of the old mansion, old master Huo and Grandpa Gu were ying chess. Gu en and Gu Ren were sitting in a row and watching them y chess seriously. ¡°Hey, I won!¡± The carriage arrived at the gate of the old mansion, and old master Huo¡¯s voice came from the courtyard. ¡°Waa! Grandpa Huo, you¡¯ve finally won against my Grandpa. It wasn¡¯t easy!¡± Gu en sighed. ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Gu Ren pped his little hands. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t tell me this is the first time you¡¯ve won in the past few days!¡± Huo Yanyu ran in and gloated. ¡°What nonsense are you saying! Everyone in your Grandpa Gu¡¯s family is an expert. This is your Grandpa Gu!¡± Old master Huo red at Huo Yanyu as he introduced her. ¡°Grandpa Gu, how are you? I¡¯m Huo Yanyu, the little girl who¡¯s working hard to be your God-granddaughter. Grandpa Gu, you have to help me!¡± Huo Yanyu bowed to Grandpa Gu and said sincerely, ¡± ¡°Hello, Yingluo,¡± Grandpa Gu said. But, you mean this godgranddaughter?¡± Huo Yanyu turned around and pointed at Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian, who were carrying things into the house.¡±Grandpa Gu, I want to be their adopted daughter. Will you allow it? I¡¯m very obedient.¡± ¡°Sister, hug me!¡± Gu Ren reached out his chubby little hand. The child prodigy¡¯s sister was also a child prodigy. She hade to gain some intelligence. Huo Yanyu looked at the round and chubby Gu Ren and hesitated for a moment before she carried him. Unlike the Gu sisters, who had inherited great strength and did their morning exercises, she was a genuine, delicate little girl. Gu Ren had fed her too round, and she almost did not manage to hold her. Gu Ren wrapped his arms tightly around Huo Yanyu¡¯s neck. That was a close call. ¡°Wow!¡± Huo Yanyu eximed. You¡¯re so heavy, little brother, you¡¯re so pretty!¡± Gu Ren spat out some bubbles and kissed Huo Yanyu¡¯s face. Gu Nian happened to see this scene. Er, dopey Gu probably knew that the youngdy was smart because she was pretty! As the author of the original book, Gu Ren¡¯s favorite was probably Huo Yanyu. She was beautiful, intelligent, had a good family background, and had a good personality. She was his ideal type. Unfortunately, he was born ten yearster. Chapter 772 772 Being despised by her daughter Old master Huo and old Madam Huo heard that the Gu family was preparing for their fourth son¡¯s wedding, so they didn¡¯t stay long and went back the next day. As for their grandson and granddaughter, the two elders were at ease to leave them here. As for Huo Yanyu¡¯s decision to acknowledge Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian as her godparents, the two elders didn¡¯t express their opinions, as long as Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian agreed. Old Madam Huo met grandma Gu when she apanied grandma Xiao to the capital city to cause a scene at the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. Grandma Gu saved her life at that time, so she had a good impression of the Gu family. On the other hand, old master Huo simply felt that he hit it off well with Grandpa Gu, as if they were old acquaintances. It was veryfortable to get along with him, so he had a very good impression of the Gu family. Huo Yanyu stayed in the second room. She had wanted to stay in the same room as the other youngdies, but she liked all four of them. In the end, she still stayed in the guest room. Huo Junhao, on the other hand, continued to stay at Lu Zheng¡¯s. Other than the addition of Huo Yanyu, the days at home had returned to their usual peace. In October, there were many people celebrating their birthdays in the first household. Uncle Gu, Gu Hui, Gu en, and Gu Ren were all born in early October. On the day of uncle Gu¡¯s thirty-fourth birthday, it happened to be the fourth of October. In the morning, after sending off the Huo family elders, he ate the cake made by his daughters and nieces. With a red egg in his arms, he followed Lu Zheng to the Zhou family¡¯s Manor. He was showing off in the carriage,¡±Yuan, little rat, do you see the benefits of having a daughter?¡± You two little kids don¡¯t understand!¡± The two young boys looked at him. He came out with two red eggs and shook them.¡±I won¡¯t let you guys eat the red egg! My Huihui and sisi made it for me. Hehehe!¡± Lu Zheng& and Huo Junhao,¡±hehe.¡± Uncle Gu peeled an egg himself. ¡°Yuan, little rat, do you want to eat? Don¡¯t even think about it. It¡¯s impossible. I can¡¯t give the red egg that my daughter gave me to you two silly boys. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Uncle Gu, do you think I¡¯ll fight with my brother for your red egg?¡± Huo Junhao said. Uncle Gu had just finished peeling it and swallowed it in one gulp. ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Huo Junhao facepalmed. Where did sisi¡¯s stupiditye from? Her father gave it to her. Tsk, tsk, tsk. He didn¡¯t know if sisi would still be stupid when she grew up. If she was as stupid as her uncle, it would probably be difficult for her to get married. ¡°Uncle, I just heard that sister Huihui and sisi are looking down on you,¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Impossible!¡± Uncle Gu said. ¡°Really,¡± Lu Zheng replied with a serious face. They said that these eggs were just picked up from second uncle¡¯s chicken pen. Second uncle¡¯s family is smart, and the chicken should be smarter than the ones raised in the old house. If they cook it for father, father should be smarter.¡± Uncle Gu was speechless. Huo Junhao chuckled,¡±yeah, bro. I think Huihui and sisi are right.¡± I don¡¯t have any chickens at home, but if I do, I¡¯ll definitely give a basket to sisi.¡± Uncle Gu red at Huo Junhao,¡±why is it only for sisi?¡± Tell me honestly, are you trying to abduct little sister sisi? I¡¯m telling you, just because youughed at me, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± Huo Junhao shook his head,¡±uncle, I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry!¡± I like smart girls. Sister sisi is like you, a little silly.¡± Uncle Gu flicked the back of Huo Junhao¡¯s head and said, ¡± ¡°Stinky brat, you actually despise sisi! I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t allow you to dislike me. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think abouting to my house for a meal in the future!¡± Huo Junhao rolled his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t allow me to like little sister sisi, and you don¡¯t allow me to dislike little sister sisi, so what are you trying to do?¡± Chapter 773 773 The two children had a good time Uncle Gu fell into deep thought. Huo Junhao is really something, he¡¯s not bad as a son-inw! That¡¯s right, Huo Junhao could be her son-inw! But, the one who just threatened him not to fall for sisi? What to do? It seemed that his father was an official, and he was a young prodigy. Sister sisi was a little silly, but the two children were having fun! No, no, I have to go back and ask my parents if they want me to get my hands on Huo Junhao as a son-inw. I can¡¯t let another girl take advantage of a good boy! It was because he didn¡¯t worry about Huihui that he hadn¡¯t been able to talk to her when she was seventeen. As for sisi, he had been interested in her since she was eleven, so she could get married when she was fifteen! Second brother was right, you can¡¯t just y with the child, you have to worry about other things. Alright, it¡¯s settled then. In the future, sisi will definitely thank me for my foresight. As uncle Gu thought of this, he looked at Huo Junhao with a strange expression. Huo Junhao,¡±I feel like I¡¯m going to lose my virginity, what should I do?¡± ...... Huo Yanyu was in the second branch of the Gu family. After sending her grandparents off, she wanted to go back to sleep. However, she was brought to theboratory by the Gu sisters. She wanted to ask her sisters to spare her, but when she saw the new bottles and jars in theboratory and the nice smell, she was instantly invigorated. As a result, the Gu sisters had another freebor. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian went to town to buy some things. Fourth uncle Gu and yang xiaohuan were getting married at the beginning of next month, so they had to get everything ready this month. There was a knock on the door. Yiping went out to open the door. After a while, he heard someone shouting, ¡± second youngdy, someone is looking for you. Because they had previously agreed not to separate from each other, Gu shouxin proposed to arrange the children ording to their age so that the people in the manor could address them better. Eldest youngdy, second youngdy, third youngdy, fourth young master, fifth youngdy, and sixth young master, old seventh would probably have toe out from the fourth room. Previously, Gu Nian hadined to Gu shouxin,¡±father, then wouldn¡¯t the children of you and mother be in the top ten?¡± At that time, Gu shouxin had replied,¡±then I will work hard and strive to rank 80 or 90 for your younger brother and sister.¡± Gu Nian walked out and saw that it was li Muyan¡¯s servant, who usually delivered letters. Gu Nian was puzzled. Didn¡¯t he say that he would not write a letter for the time being? ¡°Second Gu Youngdy, young master has sent this lowly one here to deliver some desserts to you. This is a new item from second youngdy¡¯s favorite snack shop.¡± The servant handed a box of food to Gu Nian. Gu nianjia was sitting beside her. She was wearing gloves, so it was not convenient for her to take something.¡±Go back and tell your young master that there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. It¡¯s tiring for you to run all over the ce.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired,¡± the servant waved his hand. Second youngdy Gu, young master also asked me to bring a message to you. Young master said,¡±youngdy, don¡¯t think too much. If you think too much, your heart will be tired. Just follow your feelings.¡± No matter what, he will wait for you.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips. Go back and tell your young master not to worry about me. I have my own ns.¡± The servant was extremely happy and nodded repeatedly.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± This indeed made people very happy. Second youngdy Gu had replied. Young master must be very happy. When young master is happy, he will reward more money! Therefore, the people around the young master loved to deliver things to the vige at the crossroad. Gu Nian took a deep breath before returning to theboratory. Gu Xin had already seen the food container, ¡± sister, this food container is so pretty. The food inside must be delicious. Chapter 774 774 Easily influenced by others ¡°Greedy little cat!¡± Gu Nian smiled as she asked Yiping to open the box and share the food with everyone. There was no ce that was not lively where there were many girls. After listening for a while, Huo Yanyu roughly understood the rtionship between the two parties and expressed her opinion, ¡± ¡°Sister Nian is so good, we can¡¯t be cheated away so easily! Sister Nian, I think you should test him to make sure he¡¯s true.¡± ¡°A test?¡± Gu Nian asked. Huo Yanyu smiled mysteriously and said,¡±just ignore him if he asks someone to give you something in the future.¡± Let¡¯s see what he can do! Did hee to find you in a panic, or did he continue to wait for you persistently, or did he feel that you were boring and did not disturb you? Time could really test a person. If he really cares about you, he¡¯ll think of all kinds of ways. Nothing is impossible in this world, only those with a heart can do it!¡± ¡°What if my sister falls for him?¡± Gu Xin asked. Huo Yanyu shook her head. my dear sisters, let me tell you a wise saying from my cousin. Whoever is moved first loses. Love is a gamble.¡± The four Gu sisters were speechless. Gu Nian thought,¡±dopey Gu, what kind of perfect character have you created?¡± Have you arranged a partner for her? Huo Yanyu looked at her four sisters and smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Aiya, actually I don¡¯t really understand. But I just feel that my cousin is right. She won the bet now. My cousin-inw is very good to her and goes along with her in everything. He goes out to eat with his colleagues and must return home within the stipted time. The backyard is very clean. If one day my cousin-inw has a woman¡¯s fragrance on his body, hehe, then the capital will stage a drama of killing the husband with a knife! My cousin-inw only has two taels of silver in his pocket.¡± The four sisters of the Gu family felt as if they had seen their third aunt. Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯no, no. Little sister han, my family¡¯s third aunt first took a fancy to third uncle, and in the end, the result was the same as your cousin¡¯s.¡± Huo Yanyu replied,¡±Zhenzhen, I don¡¯t know about that.¡± However, sister Nian should really be cold for a while. ¡°Because he always appears. Even if he doesn¡¯t appear, things about him always appear. At times like this, it¡¯s easy to not know if you¡¯re moved or if you¡¯re used to it.¡± Gu Nian smiled as she pinched Huo Yanyu¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. Then next time you send food over, I¡¯ll do this.¡± It was not that she listened to Huo Yanyu, but that was what she had always thought. He calmed down and saw if he was tempted or just used to it. Gu Nian took a bite of the cake. It was sweet. Li Muyan probably liked sweet things. In fact, Gu Nian did not like sweet things that much. However, the taste was not bad. The next day, li Muyan¡¯s people came to deliver things again. This time, not only did they bring food, but they also brought little toys that li Muyan had made himself. Since he didn¡¯t ept them, he asked his people to send them back. He also asked his people to tell him not toe again and just wait for the news. On the third day, li Muyan¡¯s men came again, but Gu Nian did not even meet them this time. On the fourth day, Gu Nian finally heaved a sigh of relief when no one came. Li Muyan¡¯s men didn¡¯te, but Xie Zhiyi sent a letter. Gu Xin wanted to tease Gu Nian with it and mention li Muyan, but Cai Xiaolian stopped her. Cai Xiaolian told Gu Xin not to mention li Muyan in the next few days and let her sister think about it. Sometimes, people were easily influenced by others. It was best not to affect Gu Nian¡¯s judgment. Chapter 775 775 I¡¯m afraid it is fake The ninth day of the new year was Gu Hui¡¯s birthday. Uncle Gu came back after finishing his work in the morning. He bought meat and wanted to cook a table of good food for his daughter! Zhang Shi was not satisfied,¡±her father, you still bought meat for her?¡± You¡¯re already seventeen, and you¡¯re not even thinking about getting married. You¡¯re making us worry, so what meat are you eating!¡± Uncle Gu,¡±when did I make you worry?¡± Didn¡¯t father and mother say that they would help us manage it? Wife, you¡¯re also benefiting from the child, do you know that?¡± ¡°Father, your silver is mine.¡± If you buy meat, then I buy it. Why should I be the one basking in the child¡¯s light?¡± ¡°Who said that my money is yours?¡± uncle Gu was unhappy. We had agreed back then that What¡¯s Yours Is Mine, and what¡¯s mine is still mine. Wife, you can¡¯t go back on your word. In order to prevent me from snatching your silver, you put it in your smelly shoes and socks. I haven¡¯t even told you about it, and you still want to steal my silver.¡± Uncle Gu looked at Zhang Shi, who was unable to refute, and continued,¡±If I say that you¡¯re benefiting from Huihui¡¯s efforts, then that¡¯s it. If you really want to say that you¡¯re worried about Huihui, then give me some decent silver. I¡¯ll buy some meat and I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re worried about our daughter!¡± Zhang Shi pointed at uncle Gu. you, you, you ... she stammered for a long time, not knowing what to say. Uncle Gu didn¡¯t care about her at all. He ced the meat on the knife and started to process it. His cooking was not delicious, but he had the strength to cut the bones. Naturally, he would need the help of Grandpa Shen and Gu Nian to cook for him. Gu Nian made a birthday cake for Gu Hui. She even made colorful candles and spread some jam on the cake. Gu Xin and Gu si yed the song ¡± fragrance of tea when apricot blossoms fall ¡± for Gu Hui. Gu Hui and Gu Nian did not have Xueqin, but Gu Xin had learned it from Gu si and Gu en. This song was also an ancient song that Gu Ren hade up with. It was quite nice. However, he naturally used Gu shouxin¡¯s name on the surface. Gu Xin and Gu si had to practice for two hours every night. After dinner, everyone sat together. When Zhang Shi saw her little daughter sitting by the zither like ady from a big family, she didn¡¯t dare to recognize her. Was this the daughter she gave birth to? It was probably a fake! Cai Xiaolian pulled on Zhang Shi¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, this is your daughter. Don¡¯t doubt her. You should be more attentive to Huihui and sisi in the future. Otherwise, you won¡¯t dare to acknowledge them in a few years.¡± Zhang Shi shook her head,¡±so what if I put in effort?¡± You¡¯ll still have to get married and let someone else take advantage of you.¡± Cai Xiaolian knew that Zhang Shi¡¯s thinking was deeply rooted and couldn¡¯t be changed in a short time, but she would still say it when she found the opportunity.¡±Who said that? Sister-inw, your way of thinking is wrong. Look at our sister-inw, is she someone else¡¯s? Did she forget about our parents after she got married? A son can take care of you when you¡¯re old, but not every son is considerate. Don¡¯t you see how many brothers in the family care about their parents ¡®clothes all year round? His third aunt had made clothes for his parents before she got married, and she hadn¡¯t forgotten after she got married! Why? because she knew that her brothers were not so meticulous. As wives, we¡¯re not that meticulous. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Zhang Shi thought about it, that¡¯s true, it seems like what di-Mei said was the case, but she still shook her head,¡±En ¡®Zi and Ren Ren will give me money to buy them when they grow up. I¡¯ll buy the cloth and make it myself!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed,¡±then there wille a day when you¡¯ll get old and see things wrong!¡± In any case, his third aunt was more caring than the other brothers in the family. You have to admit it even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Chapter 776 776 A smell Zhang Shi fell into deep thought. That¡¯s right, where in the world could one find such a good daughter-inw like her, who was filial to her inws and loved her? What if his future daughter-inw was unfilial? A daughter¡¯s role was still very important. For example, when she first married into the Gu family, her sister-inw was very powerful. Now, she was still afraid of her sister-inw. It seemed like Huihui was even more powerful than her third aunt! Zhang Shi decided that she would treat Huihui well in the future so that she would have someone to help her when she was bullied by her daughter-inw in the future. She could not rely on her man and her son anymore. It was already good enough that her man did not bully her. Her son, well, he was like the kind of brat who forgot his mother after getting married! Hence, that night, when Gu Hui was putting away everyone¡¯s gifts in her room, Zhang Shi pushed the door open and entered. Gu Hui was holding her favorite gift, a bow that Meng Meng had made for her. She was thinking of going to the mountains to try it out when she was resting when she saw her mothering. Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. It had been many years since she stopped sleeping next to her parents. The number of times her mother had entered her room could be counted on one hand. Which direction was the demonic wind blowing today? She had blown her mother in? ¡°Huihui, you¡¯re still awake?¡± Zhang Shi rubbed her hands and sat at the table. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping. I¡¯m sleepwalking!¡± Gu Hui said calmly. Zhang Shi was stunned. She raised her hand and wanted to p Gu Hui¡¯s head, but her hand suddenly stopped in mid-air. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words rang out in her mind. daughters are the most considerate. When you¡¯re old and blind, daughters are the most reliable. Zhang Shi was cursing, but her hand slowly lowered,¡±You little girl, you¡¯re just learning from your father. You don¡¯t know how to speak properly.¡± Gu Hui was already prepared to resist. She was stunned when Zhang Shi suddenly stopped. However, her mind was still spinning.¡±Mother, you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t speak properly. My oilmp is lit and I¡¯m sitting. I¡¯m obviously not sleeping, yet you still ask?¡± ¡°Ran ran, isn¡¯t that just a habit? Stinky girl, you only know how to talk back to me! You heartless thing, I¡¯m bitterlyughing.¡± ¡°Mother, if you¡¯re here to scold me, just forget it!¡± Gu Hui interrupted her. On this day seventeen years ago, you also suffered when you gave birth to me. I know that. But father said that it¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s your fault. You¡¯re the one who keeps pestering my father. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this without me. ¡± ¡°What did your father say?¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°Father asked me to be a little more lenient on you,¡± Gu Hui replied honestly. She said that when you gave birth to me, you took a day to give birth to me, so you don¡¯t like me and think that I¡¯ve caused you to suffer. She said that this was all your doing. She said that when you were young, you took shelter from the rain in the cave with him and then slipped away.¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s face turned even redder and she hurriedly interrupted Gu Hui. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Hui shut up obediently. Madam Zhang took out a handful of copper coins and pulled Gu Hui¡¯s hand over, cing it in her hand. one every year. A total of 17 in 17 years. ¡°What?¡± Gu Hui was stunned. Zhang Shi pouted. Even if her face was red, it could not hide her pained expression,¡±It¡¯s my birthday. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m harsh on you in the future. Don¡¯t say that I value men over women. Don¡¯t ignore me after I get married. I¡¯m telling you, your brothers don¡¯t have it, only you do! Alright, I¡¯m leaving!¡± After Zhang Shi finished speaking, she turned around and went to look for uncle Gu. This d * mn man, how could he tell his daughter these things? he was too much of a jerk. Gu Hui looked at the copper coins in her hand and even counted them. There were really 17 of them! What¡¯s wrong with her mother? Her mother actually gave her money? This was too unrealistic! Suddenly, Gu Hui sniffed and mumbled, ¡± From the smell, it was really given by her mother. Her father was right, it had a strong smell! Chapter 777 777 Is it really a good idea? The corners of Gu Hui¡¯s mouth curled up. Forget it. Since it was spat out by an Iron Rooster, there was no need toin about the smell. She sprayed some perfume on the copper coin and put it in the handkerchief she had just wrapped. The handkerchief was Gu SI¡¯s. Inside it was a pair of silver earrings her father had bought for her. There was also a gold hairpin that her second uncle and aunt had given her. Then, she ced it in the small box that fourth uncle had made for her to store small things. Gu Huiy on the bed and thought that her mother¡¯s behavior today must have been due to what her second aunt had said! In fact, this was also quite good. Even if her mother¡¯s words were still unlikable, it was much better than before. Previously, Lin Yiqian had always felt that her second uncle, second aunt, and Gu Nian were acting weird. She had been observing them in secret. However, after spending so much time with them, she realized that she had been overthinking things. They were a family, and only a family could do this. Why did she have to think so much? The corners of Gu Hui¡¯s lips curled up and she closed her eyes. Meanwhile, in uncle Gu and Madame Zhang¡¯s room, Gu Ren was in a miserable state. His father and mother thought he was asleep. After their daily quarrels, they actually started to do activities that were not suitable for children. He regretted it so much! He shouldn¡¯t have pitied his drunk father just now. He should have made a fuss and gone with the old master and old Madam. It would have been better if he had gone with his elder sister! Wuwuwu, was it really good to let him, an adult man¡¯s soul, listen to these disharmonious voices? Why did he have to dress like a baby who didn¡¯t know anything? he could have slept with en Zi even if he was a few years older! He swore that he would never sleep with his silly father and mother again. He wanted to pester second aunt to quickly draw up the drawing and make things like a baby carriage and a baby cot. He wanted to live in a room by himself! ...... Gu Hui¡¯s 17th birthday had passed, and it would be Gu en¡¯s 11th birthday. The Gu family did not favor girls over boys. In fact, they treated both boys and girls the same, so Gu en received gifts from her family for the first time. He liked the sword that Lu Zheng gave him the most. It was a beautiful and impressive sword. He hated the box of books that his second uncle gave him the most. He was asked to finish reading all of them before the next year¡¯s vige examination and to write notes on every book. Gu en really wanted to die. It was a box of books, not just a few. He had to read one book every day. Other than school time, he should be reading books all the time. It was so scary! On Gu en¡¯s birthday, Gu Nian had asked uncle Gu and aunt Gu to grind the cornmeal into powder. She wanted to make the jashed sea pepper for cornmeal noodles, which she had always made in the past. Gu Nian pulled her parents and Xinxin together to discuss the New Year¡¯s goods. Although it was only the end of October, they had to prepare in advance. What Gu Nian meant was, in addition to the few that were soldst year, they would sell a few more this year. However, she was afraid that there would be insufficient manpower, so she asked Cai Xiaolian if there was any good way. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t say it out loud, but looked at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, do you think there¡¯s any way?¡± Cai Xiaolian did not deny that Gu Nian was smart. However, perhaps because of her 20-plus years of habit, Gu Nian still liked to do research. She would not think too much about business. Gu Xin was different. She learned everything and she had not found anything that she liked. As long as she learned something, she would be able to learn it well. For example, Gu Xin was more attentive than Gu Nian when she was talking about business to her daughters. Gu Xin thought for a moment. father, mother, sister, we can actually earn some easy money. We don¡¯t have to work as hard asst year. But we can earn more thanst year. Chapter 778 778 Do you know her identity? The three transmigrators all looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin smiled and said, ¡± I got this idea from my mother selling furniture. Did her mother change the sales model because of Xie jiaoniang and the Jiang family? We can also use this method. Mother¡¯s furniture can be sold to merchants all over the great Zhou Dynasty, both in style and finished products. His mother didn¡¯t need to run around. We can also do this. We can target the surroundings of the vige. We don¡¯t need to run, and the vigers can help us run. For example,st year¡¯s sweet rice cracker, we made it at home, and the vigers came to get the goods. We sold it to them for three wens each, and they went out to sell it themselves. One person was in charge of one vige. If there were no ovepping, there would be no conflicts. Our sales point will be next to mother¡¯s furniture store. If it¡¯s the same goods, we can ask the furniture store to help look after it and give them silver. We don¡¯t have to go out in the morning and in the dark! That¡¯s right, he could also ask the people in the vige toe over and help. This way, the quantity would be greater, and he would earn more money. What do you guys think?¡± Gu Nian could not help but give her a thumbs up. Xinxin is so amazing, ¡± Gu shouxin also said. I didn¡¯t expect it! father, sister, ¡± Gu Xin said embarrassedly, ¡± don¡¯t try to coax me. I know you¡¯re just testing me. Gu shouxin: ¡± I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m training people. I didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Gu Nian: ¡± I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve been very busy recently. I was thinking about when I could get the cement out! Cai Xiaolian knew that the father and daughter had no business in mind. Gu Nian had only mentioned it as a reminder to see what was suitable for sale this year. However, they didn¡¯t exin. If Xinxin wanted to think this way, then just think this way. If she kept thinking this way, she would keep improving. Gu Xin continued, ¡± by then, aunt Xiao Huan will be our fourth aunt. We¡¯ll have first aunt, fourth uncle, and fourth aunt at home. Sisi and I can also ask brother Yuanyuan to help us. Sister, how many things do you n to make?¡± Gu Nian took out the list that she had drawn up. On it were the words ¡®candy¡¯: spicy shredded pork, crisp candy, milk candy, peanut candy, rice brew, and cream. There were seventeen items in total. After Cai Xiaolian looked at it, she asked, ¡± niannian, add in the melon seeds and peanuts that you usually cook. I¡¯ll call your grandma and aunt to go to the various viges tomorrow to collect melon seeds and peanuts. Your fourth uncle will need them for his wedding anyway. Gu Nian patted her head and said,¡¯that¡¯s right. Speaking of which, we can even make a few vors! Didn¡¯t Xinxin like to eat crab roe? When the timees, stir-fry more, this is more troublesome, you have to peel the grains!¡± Gu Xin,¡±sister, have you forgotten? we have nearly a hundred people in the manor!¡± Tell them to produce more recently and stop production in the twelfth lunar month to focus on New Year¡¯s goods.¡± Gu Nian was still not used to having nearly a hundred servants in her Manor. With Gu Xin¡¯s reminder, she immediately remembered. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡± mother, we can get Grandpa yang to start making gift boxes. We can make more money by selling them in gift boxes! If we can make it, we can let brother Yuan Yuan find someone to send it to uncle ye and grandma Jiang.¡± Xinxin, ¡± Gu shouxin suddenly asked, ¡± that day at the Li family¡¯s house, did you hear Li Zheng say what li Muyan¡¯s grandparents do? ¡± yes, I know. Sister Li Jun is talking about Duke Rong and his wife. Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she nodded. Gu shouxin: ¡± then your grandma Jiang is the sister of Duke Rong. Do you know her identity? ¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu shouxin in confusion, ¡± ¡°Uncle ye is a very rich businessman! I guess it¡¯s because his uncle is Duke Rong!¡± The time travel Trio: ¡± alright, your uncle ye even praised the Emperor of our great Zhou in front of you. He was just boasting about himself. Chapter 779 779 Chapter 779-bad The time travel Trio didn¡¯t tell Gu Xin about the emperor¡¯s identity. It was good for her to think this way. What if the Emperor came to visit in disguise next year? if Xinxin identally exposed herself, it wouldn¡¯t be fun. Gu shouxin did not continue asking. He recalled another matter that he had previously handed to Gu Nian.¡±Niannian, when can the paper factory start?¡± we can start in November, ¡± Gu Nian replied. it will take a while to prepare the materials, tools, and houses. Gu shouxin nodded and hesitated for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll count in the toilet paper when we sell the new year goods. However, ordinary people probably won¡¯t buy it. This can only be sold to rich people.¡± Cai Xiaolian thought for a moment and said,¡±the cost is indeed high. I can¡¯t sell it at a low price.¡± If we sell it to the rich, we can make an issue out of it. If he printed some cute flower prints, he could also make some different fragrances. Niannian, is there a problem with this?¡± ¡°Of course, no problem!¡± Gu Nian smiled. This year, I don¡¯t n to do any more of the Gu sisters ¡®products. The original Huihui has already mastered everything. She can do it with Yiping and the others. The second and fourthdies of the Meng family are skillful and can take charge of the situation.¡± mother, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± you and Auntie Luo are nning to build the Liansheng Street in town in December, right? you¡¯re so busy. Can I help you? ¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll assign work after your fourth uncle gets married,¡± Cai Xiaolian said. Before we start, you guys have to prepare the money for the investment!¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin nodded. The four of them had already calcted it. They would definitely be able to fork out the money when they started work. ...... October 20th, Gu Ren¡¯s first birthday. Zhang Shi always felt that there was a schr in the family. Although he was not her man, he was the child¡¯s second uncle. The second uncle had no son and insisted on not separating from the family. Then she had to prepare for the Zhou gifts. Her family¡¯s youngest son looked like he was going to be rich and powerful. The Gu family did not like to be too lively, so Gu Ren invited grandma Xiao and her granddaughter, as well as old master Zhou, whom the Zhang family had never seen before, to the celebration. When old master Zhou came to the Gu residence, he was sweating profusely. If you were to touch him, you would know that it was cold sweat. The reason why he was here was because Lu Zheng had asked Grandpa Gu to invite him. His old brothers and grandson had cheered him on, and his legs were shaking when he got off the carriage. Grandma Xiao only nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Old master Zhou wiped his sweat. Lu Zheng gave him a thumbs up. Old master Gu could not help but smile. This was the first time old master Zhou hade to the Gu family in more than a decade. He had been here a few times when he was young. When he entered the Gu family¡¯s courtyard, he realized that the courtyard had expanded. After all, there were more children. Old master Zhou let the servant boy carry the gifts into the house, which made Zhang Shi extremely happy. Look, look, her son was really different when he was one year old. He was old master Zhou of Zhou town! Zhang Shi hugged Gu Ren and taught him how to thank her. ¡°Bear with it, quickly greet Grandpa Zhou and thank him! I¡¯m paying my respects to Grandpa Zhou.¡± Gu Ren did not listen. He stretched out his hands.¡±Old man, hug!¡± Zhang Shi: ¡± Zhenzhen, uncle Zhou, please don¡¯t mind him. My son has been taught badly by his father. Uncle Gu was indignant,¡±what are you saying!¡± I¡¯ve never mentioned any old man in front of Ren Ren. Wife, you¡¯re the one who always Nags, good son, work hard to earn more money in the future, you have to earn more than old man Zhou in town!¡± Chapter 780 780 Chapter 780-capturing Zhou ¡°Hahahahahaha, boss, you still haven¡¯t changed!¡± Grandpa Zhouughed heartily and reached out to take Gu Ren. ¡°Uncle Zhou, sister Xiaojia said that I¡¯m honest and forthright. I have to maintain it forever so that I can be happy every day.¡± Uncle Gu said smugly. Gu shouxin: ¡± brother Wanwan, you¡¯re happy every day. You¡¯re making the people around you unhappy! ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, uncle Zhou. I identally mentioned sister Xiaojia.¡± Uncle Gu pped his mouth. Gu shouxin asked,¡±is ran ran talking about sister Xiaojia?¡± I¡¯m talking about your wife! Old master Zhou carried Gu Ren with one hand and sat him down. He waved his other hand. it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s been so long, but you still remember little Jia. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be very happy to know. Uncle Gu sat down next to old master Zhou and said,¡±uncle Zhou, since you don¡¯t seem to mind at all, I¡¯ll be bold and tell you.¡± I¡¯ve always wanted to talk to you about this, but it¡¯s a fact that sister Xiaojia is no longer around. We living people can¡¯t just keep thinking about it. We living people have to look forward. Look at you, an old man with no one to apany you. Why don¡¯t youe and find my father? ying chess with my father and growing flowers together, how good would that be! Our family¡¯s children are so whiny.¡± Uncle Gu rambled on and on to old master Zhou. Lu Zheng sighed silently at the side. Second uncle and second aunt weren¡¯t talkative people, and now he finally knew who Xinxin had learned from. It was first uncle. People should always look forward and maintain a positive and optimistic state of life at all times. Xinxin had done it in both her previous and current lives. Uncle probably had a great influence on Xinxin in her previous life! What Lu Zheng did not expect was that uncle Gu admired his mother so much. He had heard uncle Gu mention his mother more than once. In the past, his mother¡¯s image in his heart was vague because he had never seen her before. He had only heard his sister talk about her. However, when his mother died, his sister was still young. He could only remember when his mother was unhappy. But it was different with uncle Gu. To uncle Gu, mother had always been a vivid image of a young girl. Because of uncle Gu, Lu Zheng really treated Gu Hui and the other three as his own siblings. Lu Zheng was also grateful to uncle Gu. His mother had been dead for so many years, but there were still people who remembered him. This person was not a family member, but a childhood friend. His mother must be really happy in heaven! Gu Ren¡¯s Zhou-catching gift was all prepared by the Zhang family, and there were many things. Book, brush, seal, silver, chopsticks, a palm-sized zither made by fourth uncle, a chessboard, a small hoe, a small piece of rag, a ruler, a pony, a Kasaya, and so on. It was all over the floor, and the ground was already covered with mats. After giving Gu Ren a good bath, Zhang Shi carried the child out. ¡°Wife, haven¡¯t you always wanted Ren Ren to be a high-ranking official and earn big money? You can just put the silver and seal on the table!¡± Zhang Shiughed and said,¡±with that little horse and little bow, my son might even be a great general!¡± Don¡¯t you see that the other things are so small? our son definitely can¡¯t see it. If there are many things on disy, I can tell others that this is the child¡¯s own choice! Isn¡¯t he amazing? hehehe!¡± Uncle Gu: ¡± if he chooses a ruler and a piece of cloth, he can be a small tailor. Don¡¯t you go back on your word and ask him to do it again! ¡°Bah, bah, bah, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. How could my son be a small tailor?¡± The time-travel Trio looked at thezy Gu Ren. Well, it was very likely that he had chosen to anger you. Chapter 781 781 Very urate After cing Gu Ren on the mat, Zhang Shi stood next to the seal, squatted down, and pped her hands. ¡°Endure it, this way, mother is here,e over! Is this fun to watch?¡± Grandma Gu¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯You might as well just give it to him. You call this catching a week?¡¯ Gu Ren nced at Madame Zhang. His eyes moved, and he casually picked up the ruler beside him. Uncle Guughed. hahahahaha! I told you! I told you! I wanted to be a small tailor! Zhang Shi was so angry that she pped even louder. ¡°Bear with it. This way, this way. That¡¯s not fun.¡± Gu Ren did not care. He crawled in front of Gu Nian and handed her the ruler. ¡°Yueyue, did you give me the ruler so that I can hit you in the future?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Take it.¡± Gu Ren rolled his eyes at her. Then, Gu Ren went to get it again. The second time, he took the small bow and gave it to Gu Hui. He also let Gu Hui hold it. He took every piece and gave it to everyone in the room. After taking the things, she went to grab the small bag that Gu Si was carrying. Gu si: ¡± Yingluo, bear with it. My little bag is not within your reach! ¡°Sister, can I borrow it for a moment?¡± Gu Ren asked. Gu si gave him the bag in a good mood. Then, he put all the things he had to grab into his bag and slung them over his body. He grinned. Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± What was the meaning of this? Do you want to be an all-rounder? Uncle Gu came back to his senses. haha, son, you¡¯re awesome. I only caught two of them back then, and you caught both of them. The student has surpassed the master!¡± Zhang Shi reacted and looked at Gu Ren with aplicated expression. Sigh, what is my precious son trying to do? brother ye, ¡± Master Zhouughed. I remember that you three caught two of them. It seems like everyone likes Indian poker! Gu Xin asked curiously,¡±huh?¡± So this was a family tradition! What else did father, first uncle, and fourth uncle grab besides the seal?¡± Grandpa Gu thought of his sons when they were young and exined with a smile, ¡± ¡°Other than the seal, your eldest uncle grabbed a hoe, your father grabbed silver, and your fourth uncle grabbed wood.¡± Uncle Guughed,¡¯in the end, I caught the right person! I¡¯ll farm, second brother will be an official, fourth brother will dig his wood every day, hehehehehehehehe.¡± The time travel Trio didn¡¯t think so. They had all been marked. It seemed that the Gu family¡¯s future development would be very powerful! Gu Xin asked curiously,¡¯where¡¯s third aunt? What did third aunt catch?¡± ¡°Your third aunt grabbed a knife and an embroidery needle.¡± Grandpa Gu¡¯s smile froze for a moment. Gu Xin: ¡± I know about embroidery needles. Third aunt is good at embroidery. But what does a knife mean? ¡± Uncle Gu said,¡¯Xinxin, this is because you¡¯re stupid. Don¡¯t you remember that your third uncle came toin about you a few times? he said that he was almost chopped up by your third aunt. That¡¯s probably what she meant when she grabbed the knife.¡± Gu Xin was speechless. Fourth uncle Gu suddenly said,¡±speaking of third sister, I remember my nieces catching Zhou.¡± Huihui held the pony in one hand and silver in the other. Niannian guided with one hand and silver with the other. Xinxin held the zither in one hand and the silver in the other. Sisi had Rouge in one hand and silver in the other. The brothers all had one thing inmon, they all had seals. The nieces all had one thing inmon, they all had silver. However, based on the current trend, it seems that the nieces have reached an agreement!¡± Everyone thought that he was right. Among the brothers, only Gu shouxin was taking the imperial examination and had the potential to be an official. And weren¡¯t the sisters of his grandchildren all earning money now? It seemed that this ¡®catch Zhou¡¯ was very urate. Chapter 782 782 looking for a substitute old master zhou stayed at the gu residence for the whole day. in the afternoon, in order to let him have more contact with grandma xiao, lu zheng even stopped a few old men and women from ying mahjong. it was a two-on-two match. It was a coincidence that grandma Xiao only yed against Grandpa Zhou, and it was Grandpa Zhou¡¯s first time ying this game. His skills were not good, but he was happy to lose! Grandpa and Grandma Gu, on the other hand, were trying to ease the rtionship between the two stubborn old men. They were slippery and did not touch, eat, or touch anything they wanted. Therefore, the Mahjong table was grandma Xiao¡¯s world. Although grandma Xiao wasn¡¯t short of money, it felt great to win money. Well, on ount of the stupid old man, she would let him continue to y in the future! He was in a good mood after winning money! Uncle Gu looked around twice, and the more he looked, the more confused he became. He ran to the second branch to find Gu shouxin. second brother, second brother, it¡¯s amazing! I¡¯ve discovered something big! Gu shouxin was watching his sisters practice calligraphy when he heard his brother¡¯s voice and ran out. Gu Xin, who was in theboratory, pulled Gu si over to eavesdrop on their conversation. sister Xinxin, ¡± Gu si said. we can go in and listen. Gu Xin: ¡± shush! Don¡¯t go in and listen. If you go in, we won¡¯t be able to hear what you¡¯re saying. She had no idea that her father had already seen her and Gu SI¡¯s buns by the window, not moving. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t care. Anyway, there was nothing that his brother couldn¡¯t hear about. ¡°Second brother, our mother has betrayed aunt Xiao!¡± Uncle Gu sat opposite Gu shouxin. gu shouxin was speechless. Uncle Gu shook his head and said,¡±our mother and our Father are helping uncle Zhou to get aunt Xiao to be his wife!¡± I saw it just now. Mother touched the cards and picked one and yed it. Father also touched the cards and listened to them. He didn¡¯t touch them. Then uncle Zhou touched the cards and shot them to aunt Xiao. How could they be so careless?¡± ¡°Brother Wanwan, if she wants to find a wife, who can stop her?¡± Gu shouxin asked. uncle gu shook his head firmly,¡±no!¡± No! Not only did her mother betray aunt Xiao, but she also betrayed aunty Zhou. She had a good rtionship with aunty Zhou! Second brother, have you forgotten the delicious food that aunt Zhou used to cook for us? Auntie Zhou is the best!¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± He couldn¡¯t say that his brother was stupid, but he could say that aunt Xiao¡¯s disguise was too good. Up until now, his big brother still hadn¡¯t recognized her. After he found out her identity, he could dig out some of the younger aunt Xiao¡¯s looks from the original owner¡¯s memory. Uncle Gu continued,¡±sigh, aunt Xiao is too much like aunt Zhou. Uncle Zhou must be thinking of getting a wife!¡± However, this was not fair. This was not fair to aunt Xiao! Aunt Xiao was a substitute! How could our parents do such a thing!¡± Gu shouxin looked at uncle Gu¡¯s indignant look, held his forehead, and sighed silently. ¡°Big brother, do you remember sister Xiaojia¡¯s mother¡¯sst name?¡± Uncle Gu was stunned for a moment, then shook his head. Gu shouxin pursed his lips, is his surname Xiao? ¡± ¡°It seems so!¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, he got angry again. his surname is Xiao, and he looks like him. Uncle Zhou is too inhumane! This was too much! i won¡¯t pity him anymore! I¡¯m so angry! Aunt Zhou was such a good person. No, I have to remind aunt Xiao not to be fooled by that old man. He¡¯s looking for a substitute, a substitute!¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t know what to say. Really, he couldn¡¯t keep up with his brother¡¯s thinking. Seeing the four buns by the window, Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. Well, if you persuade aunt Xiao, then let the two daughters help old master Zhou. Let¡¯s see if you can fight against two. Chapter 783 783 Who¡¯s more powerful? Uncle Gu went back to keep an eye on old master Zhou after he finished grumbling. Gu shouxin walked to the window, holding a bun in one hand. ¡°Hehe, father (second uncle)!¡± The girl looked up and smiled foolishly. ¡°Come in. Isn¡¯t it cold outside? You two silly girls!¡± Gu shouxin smiled helplessly. Gu shouxin took out the fire in the brazier. After the two sisters came in to warm their hands, he asked, ¡± ¡°you guys heard it?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si shook their heads. They still remembered that their grandmother had told them not to eavesdrop. However, they had to do so because they would miss out on a lot of important news. However, the two of them felt that it was not good to lie, so they nodded. With this admission, Gu Xin became more talkative. ¡°Father, actually, Grandpa Zhou is quite pitiful. It was good to have a wife. Grandma Xiao has brother Yuan Yuan now, but she¡¯ll be alone next year when brother Yuan Yuan leaves.¡± gu shouxin smiled and said,¡±your grandma xiao and your grandma!¡± They can also take care of each other.¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯in Grandma¡¯s Heart, Grandpa is the most important! Father, you said before that you wouldn¡¯t separate from the family. If you go and be an official, won¡¯t you bring your grandparents along? grandma xiao definitely won¡¯t be willing to go with you!¡± ¡°So, you mean that Grandpa Zhou and grandma Xiao are on good terms?¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯that¡¯s right! Grandpa Zhou liked brother Yuanyuan, and so did grandma Xiao. Brother Yuanyuan could be their grandson! In the future, they could just be filial to him. Of course, it also depended on their own intentions. It¡¯s not good to directly deny it like uncle did, he didn¡¯t even ask for grandma Xiao¡¯s opinion!¡± Gu shouxin was very pleased. This girl finally said that his uncle was also at fault. As an old father, his heart was like drinking a bowl of sugar water. Gu Xin continued,¡¯I¡¯m going to ask brother Yuanyuan and see if he agrees. If brother Yuanyuan asks grandma Xiao again and they all have the same intention, I¡¯m going to ruin uncle¡¯s n! He could only apologize to his uncle in his heart! I know that my uncle is close to Auntie Jia and likes to speak up for her mother. You can¡¯t me Big Uncle for this. big uncle is such a loyal and honest person.¡± Gu shouxin,¡±why can¡¯t I see it?¡± As expected, his big brother was more popr with children! ...... After dinner, uncle Gu was determined to send old master Zhou home. Old master Zhou was stunned. Yuanyuan asked me to go over and sit for a while. I don¡¯t want to go back. Little brother ye¡¯s son is going to be stubborn again! Gu Xin and Gu si stepped forward and pulled uncle Gu, ¡± ¡°Uncle (father),e with us. We can¡¯t lift the table.¡± ¡°Let your fourth uncle carry them!¡± Uncle Gu said. gu xin and gu si shook their heads firmly, ¡± no! i only want you. ¡± Fourth uncle had been busy during the day. Let¡¯s go!¡± Uncle Gu was pulled away by his daughter and niece just like that. He could only watch as that little brat ah Yuan led the wolf into his house. when they arrived at the second branch, the two little girls asked uncle gu to carry the table over to that side. after seeing that it was definitely not okay, they changed seats again and again. after the table, it was the experiment table. Gu Hui and Gu Nian were eating melon seeds as they watched the show. Uncle Gu said,¡±Xuanji, Huihui, niannian, aren¡¯t you two very strong?¡± Why can¡¯t you even get this?¡± Gu Xin immediately replied, ¡± uncle, have you forgotten? you were the one who said that girls should be pampered and that men should do the dirty and heavy work. Girls are more suited to do fragrant things. We¡¯re all listening to you!¡± Uncle Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu Hui and Gu Nian were even more amused. Who asked you to instill all kinds of strange and irrefutable logic into Xinxin? Chapter 784 784 Getting a wife Uncle Gu did not disturb old master Zhou and grandma Xiao, but old master Zhou did not get a good look from grandma Xiao either. Lu Zheng advised old master Zhou to take it slow. It was a big improvement for him to be able to step into the three-way junction. Juste over often to y in the future. Lu Zheng was starting to take over many of the Zhou family¡¯s businesses. His sister, Lu Xue, had also sent many capable people over in the name of helping his grandparents. In fact, Lu Zheng had asked Lu Xue to find them. They were all people Lu Zheng had used to use in his previous life. in the previous life, lu zheng had also inherited all of old master zhou¡¯s family business. he had nurtured them one by one and they were extremely loyal to him. all he had to do was sit down and collect money. Old master Zhou had told the public that Lu Zheng was a junior in the family, but in reality, he did not have any family n. If someone were to investigate, they would know that Zhou Yuan had not found such a person, and that old master Zhou had no family rtions. All of his properties belonged to Lu Zheng and Lu Xue, and he was happy to hand them over. His greatest wish for the rest of his life was not to earn more money, but to get his wife back and beg for her forgiveness. Therefore, old Zhou had a lot of time toe over and y. ...... After Gu Ren¡¯s birthday, the Gu family made use of thest few days of the month to prepare everything that was needed for the wedding. During this period, Gu Xin exchanged letters with Xie Zhiyi a few more times. Madam Xie¡¯s shop in Yuzhou Prefecture had already opened. Xie Zhiyi said that she would being over with Madam Xie next month to have a good business talk. Gu Xin had a good impression of Xie Zhiyi, so she didn¡¯t mind if they talked about business. However, she had to give Xie Zhiyi a reason in her reply letter after fourth uncle got married. Unexpectedly, on the day of fourth uncle Gu and yang xiaohuan¡¯s wedding, Mrs. Xie brought Xie Zhiyi to their house as guests. Of course, they had also prepared wedding gifts. It was the 5th of November, fourth uncle Gu¡¯s 20th birthday, and also the day of his wedding. Yang xiaohuan was one year older than fourth uncle Gu, and he was already twenty-one years old. Her wedding dress had been designed by Cai Xiaolian, and it looked very good after the embroidery. although they were living in the vige, the two families were not short of money, so the standard of the wedding banquet was quite big. A total of 30 tables were set up. Gu Nian was in charge of cooking while the vige¡¯s aunties came to do the chores. After this incident, no one doubted Gu Nian¡¯s skills anymore. Everyone began to praise Gu Nian, saying that she had hidden her skills well and that it had been a waste for her to embroider in the past. There were more than 40 families in the vige, more than 200 people in total. Other than the Zhang family, who had a bad rtionship with the Gu family, everyone else was here. the gu family didn¡¯t expect that their little xinxin could make friends with the prefect¡¯s wife. gu shouxin and cai xiaolian had a good impression of madam xie. just based on the fact that she had thrown her ill-bred son into the military camp and sent four big bundles of rope on the way, she had earned a good impression from the two. since mrs. li had no one to chat with, she could sit with mrs. xie. The couple had learned from Lu Zheng that the Yuzhou prefect, Lord Xie, was the nephew of the wife of Duke Rong. Madam li and Madam Xie could be considered rtives, but the couple did not mention this. As for Xie Zhiyi, he was a little arrogant, but he was also a little silly. Huo Yanyu yed with him as if she was ying with Gu Ren. Xie Zhiyi quickly integrated into the group of children. In the evening, fourth uncle Gu put on the groom¡¯s clothes and drove the ox-cart to the Yang family to pick up the bride. In the great Zhou Dynasty, the wedding was held in the evening. After the ceremony, the guests were invited to eat and drink before they were sent to the bridal chamber. Chapter 785 785 Chapter 785-conditions the vigers had many opinions about yang xiaohuan marrying fourth uncle gu. They were especially jealous of those families that had unmarried girls of a simr age! Everyone in the Gu family was good-looking. They didn¡¯t seem to be rich, but they were definitely not poor. Many people were concerned about fourth uncle Gu. In the past, those who had been thinking about uncle Gu, Gu shouxin, had not been able to get him in the end. They had helped their daughter to think about fourth uncle Gu. well, now that fourth uncle gu had been won over by the vige¡¯s famous nemesis, there were a lot of sour words to say. The Gu family didn¡¯t care about this. They didn¡¯t care what others said. As long as you didn¡¯t go overboard and said a few sour words, they wouldn¡¯t argue with you because they were in a good mood. therefore, the wedding was quite harmonious. After dinner, Mrs. Li brought li Muyan home because he couldn¡¯t stay overnight outside. He would have to go home no matter howte it was. Li Muyan had not contacted Gu Nian for a month and he missed her dearly. Gu Nian had been busy with the kitchen the whole day and Li Muyan had not been able to get close to the other women in the vige. Now that dinner was over, he had finally found an opportunity. Seeing that Gu Nian had gone back to the second branch of the family, he informed Mrs. Li and followed after her. ¡°Niannian!¡± By the time li Muyan caught up to Gu Nian, they were already at the door of the second room. ¡°It¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before she stopped and asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t talk to me today, so I¡¯m a little flustered. You didn¡¯t let me give you anything before, so I was very scared!¡± Li Muyan said, feeling wronged. Gu Nian pushed the door open and brought li Muyan in. ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy recently.¡± Gu Nian went to the kitchen to get some hot water. After washing her hands, she massaged them. He was in charge of so many tables of dishes today. Although there were people helping him, it was really tiring. Li Muyan¡¯s heart ached as he pulled Gu Nian¡¯s hand over and gently massaged the stiff part of her hand. ¡°Then have you thought about it? Even if you haven¡¯t thought about it, you can continue to let me send you things and we can continue to write letters!¡± Gu Nian raised her head to look at li Muyan. The heartache on his face did not seem to be fake. She smiled.¡±Yes, I¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Li Muyan¡¯s movements paused as he felt his heart beat faster. He looked at Gu Nian nervously.¡±What are you thinking?¡± Gu Nian pulled her hand back and walked to the side to pour herself a ss of water. After drinking it, she said, ¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already expressed your feelings, I won¡¯t bother you that much. Moreover, I do have some good feelings for you. We can try, but you have to promise me a few things.¡± Li Muyan¡¯s eyes brightened. He didn¡¯t even need to state his conditions and immediately nodded in agreement.¡±Alright, alright. I¡¯ll agree to anything you say.¡± gu nian looked at his silly expression and was speechless. ¡± ¡°Then if I tell you to die, will you go?¡± ¡°Of course, as long as you¡¯re willing, you¡¯re willing to die with me!¡± Li Muyan nodded without hesitation. ¡°Who would be willing to die with you?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched. Li Muyan pulled Gu Nian over to the bench before he took her hand and pinched it. ¡°Then tell me, what are your conditions? I¡¯ll definitely remember it clearly and then strictly carry it out!¡± gu nian watched as li muyan carefully massaged the acupuncture points on her palm. needless to say, she felt much better after one massage. In the past month, she had thought about li Muyan, but she couldn¡¯t control herself. She didn¡¯t think about him on purpose. However, it was not that many times because she was always busy. Chapter 786 786 Try it out She didn¡¯t like li Muyan¡¯s personality at first. She felt that he was too muddleheaded and that he was a frivolous yboy. After spending more than half a year with him, she felt that he was actually not that bad. This person was quite simple and considerate. Although sometimes, his thoughtfulness did not touch her heart, at least he did. Apart from his fair skin, his height and appearance were the type that she liked. In fact, it was easy for her to fall in love with someone because of their appearance, such as Yan Mo. But her liking was not love. For example, after Yan Mo admitted that he had someone in his heart, she let it go. She thought that she had fallen out of love, but in fact, she was not in love at all. She had recovered in one night. she and li muyan actually got along quite well. they had a lot of topics to talk about, and they would never have no topics to talk about. li muyan was smart, so when she exined some physics and chemistry things to him, he would understand them faster. moreover, she didn¡¯t reject li muyan. li muyan had confessed to her more than once, so she thought about it and decided to give it a try. Dopey Gu also let her try. Dopey Gu said that her soul, which had been single for more than twenty years in her mother¡¯s womb, had begun to ept the rotten peach flowers of the original owner when she traveled to ancient times. She was afraid of men in her heart, and if she didn¡¯t try to walk out, she was afraid that she would be afraid of men in the future. After she recalled Zhang Yungui¡¯s incident, she was indeed more repulsed by interacting with men of the same age. She had more contact with Lu Zheng, and that was only because she knew that Lu Zheng only liked Gu Xin and would not change his mind. So, she decided to give it a try. What if she and Li Muyan werepatible in all aspects? Li Muyan saw that Gu Nian had not said anything for a long time, so he shook her hand. ¡°Niannian, say it! What¡¯s the condition?¡± gu nian snapped out of her daze. ¡± one, you¡¯re not allowed toe looking for me as you please in the future. look at your forehead. something must have happened to you a few days ago! ¡± I don¡¯t want you to get hurt because you came to find me. i¡¯ll visit you in the prefecture when i¡¯m free. Before you can leave, let¡¯smunicate through letters!¡± Li Muyan smiled proudly,¡±good!¡± I promise you.¡± he was very happy in his heart. niannian was concerned about him and her heart ached for him. ¡°Two, don¡¯t talk to aunt Luo about the marriage proposal.¡± Gu Nian continued. In my opinion, there¡¯s no such thing as blind marriage and developing feelings after marriage. What I want is to fall in love with each other and then talk about marriage. I don¡¯t think our rtionship has reached the point of mutual affection. We¡¯ll have to spend at least half a year together before we know.¡± li muyan pouted. he really wanted to talk to his mother about the marriage proposalter and settle it first so that there wouldn¡¯t be any more twists and turnster. he really didn¡¯t like what his grandfather had said before. he couldn¡¯t rest assured as long as they weren¡¯t engaged. Gu Nian looked at him silently without saying a word. She had thought of this. Their mothers were good friends. Once she agreed, li Muyan might talk to his mother about the marriage proposal. She didn¡¯t want to settle down so early. They had been engaged in ancient times. If she went back on her word, it would hurt the rtionship between the two families, not just between the two of them. So, she had to bring this up first. She didn¡¯t force li Muyan. Li Muyan finally agreed to this, but he also made a request. if you think we¡¯re already in love after half a year, then let¡¯s get engaged. We¡¯ll get married after my eighteenth birthday, okay? ¡± Gu Nian nodded and continued on to the third point. ¡°The third request might be different from the current husband and wife rtionship in great Zhou. I want to be a couple for the rest of my life. Between the two of us, there can¡¯t be any unclean existence. for example, you have someone in your heart, or your body touches someone else. once our rtionship is confirmed, if you can¡¯t do it, i¡¯ll leave you immediately without asking for a reason.¡± Chapter 787 787 I don¡¯t like her Li Muyan nodded without hesitation,¡±niannian, we¡¯re simr on this point.¡± Look at my father, he¡¯s hurt my mother so much. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll only have one woman in this life and give her the best. No matter what the reason is, I won¡¯t do anything to let you down, physically, or mentally.¡± Gu Nian did notment on it. She had heard that boys would speak so nicely when they were wooing girls. She continued with the fourth point, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like your cousin Li Shan. It doesn¡¯t matter if your family likes her, but I don¡¯t want to see her when I go to you in the future!¡± The time travel Trio still took Gu Xin¡¯s words to heart. Not to mention her koi attribute, just her personality alone made it so that she would not use others. They didn¡¯t interfere with the Li family¡¯s Affairs, but they could choose not to interact with anyone. Li Muyan was stunned for a moment,¡±Shan ¡®er is fine!¡± Nian Nian, could it be that you don¡¯t like Shan ¡®er because she chose to be adopted by my mother and didn¡¯t get together with eldest sister and Yingluo?¡± gu nian shook her head and replied,¡¯i simply don¡¯t like it. Li Muyan, let me remind you that Li Shan might not be as innocent as she looks. Don¡¯t tell her about our rtionship. I don¡¯t like her, so I don¡¯t want her to hear about our rtionship.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to niannian,¡± li Muyan said after some hesitation. I won¡¯t let her into my room when youe in the future. Moreover, Shan ¡®er had been very upset about first aunt¡¯s matter recently. She had lost a lot of weight and was not as lively as before. She was as quiet as she wasst year when she fell into the water. I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll recover.¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips and added, ¡± ¡°You and aunt Luo shouldn¡¯t trust her too much, especially when she¡¯s making certain decisions.¡± Li Muyan wanted to refute Gu Nian¡¯s words. He wanted to say that Li Shan had never affected their decisions and had always been an obedient little girl. However, when he thought about how Gu Nian had finally agreed to try it out with him and how she clearly did not like Li Shan, he decided not to bring up the topic. In li Muyan¡¯s opinion, Gu Nian must have said that because she did not know Li Shan well. Li Shan wasn¡¯t as extroverted as Li Jun. She was more of an introverted little sister. Li Muyan firmly believed that one day, he would see the good in Li Shan. Now that Li Shan had been adopted by his mother, she could be considered his biological sister. Didn¡¯t outsiders often say that there were conflicts between sisters-inw? the man in the other family wouldn¡¯t do anything to the conflict between the sisters-inw, but he was different. he would definitely make sure that the mother-inw, daughter-inw, and sister-inw at home were harmonious. Hence, li Muyan nodded his head readily.¡±Alright, niannian, I promise you! Thank you for promising me. Do you know that this is the happiest day of my 17 years of life? i believe that with you around, i will always be happy.¡± Gu Nian felt that li Muyan¡¯s words were a little strange. She felt that something was wrong but could not put her finger on it. She nodded and continued, ¡± it seems like that¡¯s all I can think of for now. I¡¯ll think about it in the future! ¡°Alright!¡± Li Muyan said. Gu Nian pulled her hand back. alright, I¡¯m not that tired anymore. I¡¯ll send you out. You should go home soon. It¡¯s gettingte. Li Muyan grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s hand and tried to hold it. Gu Nian did not pull her hand back and allowed him to hold her hand. In her opinion, holding hands was something that couples should do. It was fine. However, that was not the case in the eyes of others. Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao helped their drunk uncle over to rest and saw the two of them holding hands. Chapter 788 788 Only he is worthy When fourth uncle Gu got married, third uncle promised to help hold the wine. In the end, eldest uncle Gu drank too much and third uncle got drunk. Uncle Gu hadn¡¯tid down yet. He was worried that he would continue to torture third uncle, so Gu shouxin asked the two children to help third uncle to the guest room on the side of the second branch. There were only two guest rooms in the second room. Huo Yanyu was staying in one, and the other was empty, which was just right for her third uncle to stay in. when li muyan saw lu zheng, he even held gu nian¡¯s hand and raised it. ¡± ¡°Zhou Yuan, niannian has agreed to my request.¡± ¡°Oh, congrattions!¡± Lu Zheng said. Huo Junhao looked at li Muyan in disdain and continued to walk away with his third uncle on his shoulder. However, Gu Nian did not think much of it. When she reached the door, she stopped.¡±Quickly go back! I¡¯ll have someone from the vige send you a letter tomorrow.¡± Li Muyan nodded happily before he whispered into Gu Nian¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°Niannian, you¡¯re mine from now on! That brat surnamed Zhou won¡¯t covet you anymore!¡± Gu Nian was confused. Li Muyan waved his hand and fixed the stray hair by Gu Nian¡¯s ear.¡±Goodbye!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Gu Nian stopped li Muyan. Li Muyan stopped and turned his head. Niannian, why don¡¯t you move to the prefecture? this way, we can see each other every day!¡± ¡°Li Muyan, what did you mean by that?¡± Gu Nian frowned. li muyan said innocently,¡±that¡¯s what i meant!¡± Niannian, you¡¯re so good, it¡¯s easy to attract the attention of other men. That Zhou Yuan is not rted to your family in any way, but he often works for you. He must be interested in you! I just told him to give up, you little brat, you have no chance!¡± ¡®You¡¯re ruining my reputation, do you know that? Ah Yuan¡¯s grandmother and my grandmother have been good sisters for decades. My parents see him as their son. How can you think like that? I¡¯ve just promised you and you¡¯re already making wild guesses about my rtionship with someone else? Can I regret it?¡± Li Muyan was stunned. He grabbed Gu Nian and shook his head.¡±I¡¯m sorry, Nian Nian. i just think that you¡¯re too good, and i always feel that everyone likes you. he¡¯s so close to your house, and he¡¯s not bad looking either. i¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be angry, hanhan. i won¡¯t think that way anymore, really, i swear!¡± gu nian did not say anything. she was really a little angry. she felt that li muyan was being too childish. ¡°niannian, i¡¯m wrong, really. i won¡¯t talk nonsense again,¡± li muyan said, feeling wronged. I was wrong, don¡¯t ignore me, hit me!¡± as he spoke, li muyan picked up gu nian¡¯s hand and began to pound it against his own heart. ¡®Alright, remember this.¡¯ Gu Nian retracted her hand. We¡¯re brothers and sisters. He won¡¯t say anything even if he knows. If it were someone else, my reputation would be ruined and you wouldn¡¯t be any better. Don¡¯t do such a childish thing. I don¡¯t like it. Even if someone really likes me, they¡¯ll think you¡¯re an idiot when they see how childish you are.¡± Li Muyan nodded repeatedly,¡±I¡¯ll remember it and won¡¯t say it again.¡± Niannian, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Gu Nian said. Don¡¯t think too much, I¡¯ve already promised you to try, why are you still thinking about those unnecessary things?¡± Li Muyan revealed a wide smile, turned around, and walked away briskly. His steps were light, but the expression on his face was not light. he simply felt that the zhou family¡¯s son was too nice to the gu sisters. among the gu sisters, huihui was older than the zhou family¡¯s son while the two younger ones were still young. therefore, he was certain that the zhou family¡¯s son had feelings for gu nian. Even though li Muyan had promised Gu Nian that he would not think that way, he still decided to make Zhou Nian back off. He wanted Zhou Nian to know that Gu Nian was his and that no one else was worthy of him. Niannian was so good, only he was worthy of her. Chapter 789 789 There¡¯s something wrong with your eyes As Gu Nian watched the man disappear into the darkness, she turned around and returned to the house. However, she saw Huo Junhao looking at her with a half-smile. Yingluo, little rat, ¡± Gu Nian said. you¡¯ve been ying with Xinxin sisi for a long time. Have you learned to eavesdrop? ¡± Huo Junhao sighed,¡±sister niannian, you didn¡¯t let me down!¡± You¡¯re clear-headed, but there¡¯s something wrong with your eyes.¡± Gu Nian was confused. Huo Junhao shrugged and did not exin further, ¡± my family mansion is bringing a change of clothes for third uncle. Don¡¯t go in. My brother is changing third uncle¡¯s clothes! After he finished speaking, he left. Gu Nian was stunned. What did the child prodigy mean? One moment, he was clear-headed, and the next moment, he had problems with his eyes? Hey, little brat, don¡¯t you know that you like to go against Lu Zheng in the books? if I say that Lu Zheng doesn¡¯t like me, does that mean that my mind is clear? Liking li Muyan means there¡¯s something wrong with my eyes? Gu Nian shook her head helplessly and headed to the kitchen without giving it much thought. She had to boil water and take a bath. She was really too tired today. ...... Fourth uncle Gu¡¯s wedding, the one who suffered the most was third uncle. When he woke up, he vomited for an entire day. He vomited bile. The next morning, his mother and younger brother returned to the prefecture without waiting for him. Uncle Gu had also been scolded by grandma Gu for the whole day. It wasn¡¯t really a scolding, but rather, whenever uncle Gu appeared in grandma Gu¡¯s sight, she would ask him to get lost. When other people got married, it was their brothers who helped them drink. The Gu family was good. As the eldest brother, they even drank with their brother-inw who drank. Uncle Gu was despised by grandma Gu, and Gu shouxin was not any better, because the wedding wine was made by Gu shouxin¡¯s people to brew high grain wine. Gu shouxin¡¯s own methodbined with Gu Nian¡¯s method created a high-intensity brewing method that had caused a lot of people to get drunk yesterday! In the end, only Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng stayed awake and walked home. Who else didn¡¯t have their family members carry them home? Therefore, after the new wife acknowledged him, Gu shouxin made an excuse to go home and read books. For the first time, he was d that the original owner was out of tune and separated from the family. Otherwise, where could he hide? This cheap mother of his was very fierce and imposing. She didn¡¯t hit anyone, and her words weren¡¯t bad, but they made people lose face. Just let big brother Bear it alone! Other than his eldest and second Sons, the fourth bridegroom was also scolded yesterday. The reason for the scolding was very simple. You knew that your second brother was drunk, yet you still ordered it? Did your family not give you money to buy wine or something? If you get married and make all the men in the vige drunk, no one will disturb the nuptial chambers. This is your idea, right? Annoying thing, if it wasn¡¯t for your father¡¯s face, I would have given you all away long ago! By the time third uncle went from the second branch to the old residence, he still couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being scolded. You¡¯re going to drink just because he told you to? What? he¡¯s your brother-inw, so you can¡¯t not drink? So what if you don¡¯t drink? So what if you don¡¯t want to drink? What can he do to you? He dares to do anything to you? You blocked the alcohol for your brother-inw and got your brother-inw to get you drunk. You¡¯re really something! Don¡¯t you know that you need your brain to study? If you drink this wine and your brain is damaged, why are you still studying? You¡¯re already being bullied by your wife every day at home. If you¡¯re a little dumber, how are you going to live in the future? Why did youe to the Yue family toin about your wife to your father-inw? If your wife finds out that you¡¯ve been made drunk by your brother-inw, she¡¯ll ask her brother to make you drunk again. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll have the time toin. Chapter 790 790 Treating everyone equally Madam Zhang, Cai Xiaolian, and yang xiaohuan, who had just entered the house, saw the three Gu brothers being scolded and felt that their mother-inw was good. She only scolded her own children, and the ones who married into the family escaped the disaster. Fine, after seeing third uncle being scolded, the three of them knew that the olddy didn¡¯t care if he was her child or not. Once he entered the Gu family, she would treat him equally and suffer all the scoldings. Therefore, the three of them stopped watching and obediently went to do what they were supposed to do! After seeing third uncle running off to find uncle Gu with a suspicious look on his face, Grandpa Gu carried Gu Ren over and patted grandma Gu¡¯s back to calm her down. He poured her a cup of tea and said,¡±Lann, didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t care about them after fourth brother gets married? He still couldn¡¯t help but worry. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Grandma Gu took a sip of tea and shook her head. She smiled. I¡¯m not angry. It¡¯s just that they¡¯ve been loosening up recently. I¡¯ll tighten it for them so that they don¡¯t lose their heads! ¡°You!¡± Grandpa Guughed helplessly. brother Chuan, this is what you promised me before. If we don¡¯t move out, you¡¯re not allowed to stop me when I scold the child, ¡± grandma Gu said. Grandpa Gu replied,¡¯I didn¡¯t try to persuade Yingluo today! Isn¡¯t this all going ording to your wishes?¡± Grandma Gu shook her head and sighed. brother Chuan, look at Xiao. He only has one daughter, Xiaojia. Now, he¡¯s taking care of Yuan. It¡¯s so easy! ¡°Then sister Xiao is also envious of you for having so many children and grandchildren!¡± Grandpa Guughed. Everyone had their own lives! The heavens have arranged for you to have a life filled with children and grandchildren, so you should enjoy it! Look at how you¡¯ve scolded them, second brother doesn¡¯t even dare toe over for dinner. Fourth brother just became the groom yesterday, so at least let him have some fun for a few days!¡± Grandma Gu agreed. Alright, she would stop scolding him. Anyway, she would not see these annoying things for the time being. At this thought, grandma Gu looked at Gu Ren. She had forgotten about this little thing. Gu Ren was speechless. Gu Ren gave a big smile, then struggled to get out of grandfather Gu¡¯s arms and ran away on his short legs. I can¡¯t afford to offend, I can¡¯t afford to offend. The olddy doesn¡¯t care if I¡¯m only one year old or not. If she doesn¡¯t like me, she¡¯ll definitely scold me and go find my stupid father and third uncle to group up with! The old couple looked at each other and smiled. This child had such good judgment since he was young. He was indeed worthy of being the person who could buy the entire ce! ...... Not long after lunch, Mrs. Xie and Xie Zhiyi came to visit. Yesterday, he hade to congratte her and also to confirm the time. The Gu sisters and Huo Yanyu were apanying Madam Xie and Xie Zhiyi in the main room of the second branch of the family. After a while, Cai Xiaolian came over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Xie, the old mansion held a wedding banquet yesterday. I have a lot to do today, so I¡¯ve kept you waiting!¡± Cai Xiaolian said politely. ¡°Lady Cai, we¡¯ve disturbed you. I originally wanted toe after your wedding banquet, but I thought that we¡¯re all business partners. If we don¡¯te even after we know about it, it¡¯ll seem like we¡¯re not sincere.¡± Mrs. Xie said with a smile. Madam Xie, since we¡¯re talking about business, you¡¯ve already discussed the deal with my daughter. The Gu sisters ¡®products have always been in charge of them, so they can make the decisions! Cai Xiaolian asked, puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s true, but I also want to have a chat with Lady Cai. Zhiyi and Xinxin have been writing to each other for more than a month and they¡¯ve been ying well. I¡¯m thinking that as mothers, we should also get to know each other better. Lady Cai, please don¡¯t despise me!¡± Chapter 791 791 me my brother Since Madam Xie hade with such sincerity, Cai Xiaolian naturally wouldn¡¯t let her down. As long as they could get along, there was no harm in hanging out. Everyone loved beauty. Cai Xiaolian liked Xie Zhiyi¡¯s looks. He was indeed very beautiful and likable. This little girl was also her daughter¡¯s Pen friend, so she was indirectly helping her daughter practice her writing. Therefore, Cai Xiaolian warmly greeted Madam Xie. He also mentioned the cooperation between Madam Xie and the sisters. Mrs. Xie didn¡¯t hide anything and directly told them her thoughts. She wanted to sell perfume and get the goods from them. Madam Xie had her own way of selling things, which was different from the way they sold things in Qing Zhou. In modern terms, her method was to limit the number of bottles. Each person could only buy one bottle per month. If she limited the number of bottles per month, there would bepetition. Not only that, but she could also boost the reputation of the Gu sisters ¡®products. She had been in Yuzhou for almost two years. She was very good at managing rtionships, and there were many more wealthy families in Yuzhou than in Qing Zhou. After she exined her entire n, Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. Gu Xin was this kind of girl who expressed her feelings directly and naively. She sat beside Madam Xie, ¡± ¡°Aunt Peng, do you think the method you mentioned is suitable in Qing Province?¡± Lady Xie¡¯s surname was Peng. She and old general Peng were of the same n, but she was the daughter of a concubine. Before Madam Xie could speak, Cai Xiaolian asked, ¡± ¡°What do you think, Xinxin?¡± Gu Xin thought for a moment and said dejectedly, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been in business for more than two months, so it shouldn¡¯t be possible. Moreover, the four of us don¡¯t know as many people as aunt Peng, so the other madams might not be able to ept us! Sigh, aunt Peng, Zhiyi, why didn¡¯t you guys show up earlier?¡± Both Mrs. Xie and Cai Xiaolian were amused by her little appearance. Xie Zhiyi answered her seriously, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, it¡¯s not my mother¡¯s fault, it¡¯s my brother¡¯s fault! My brother should¡¯vee earlier. If he hade earlier, he would¡¯ve been beaten up by you, and we would¡¯ve known each other earlier!¡± Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± At this moment, Xie Nanfeng, who had arrived at the Peng family¡¯s army camp in the border city for two days, sneezed. Aiyo, as expected of the border, the weather is so cold. Uncle is really ... He actually didn¡¯t let me rest for two more days and threw me into the camp. Holding such fine skin and tender meat, can it withstand the wind and sun? Back at the Gu residence, Cai Xiaolian watched from the side as Mrs. Xie signed another contract with the four sisters, including perfume and face cream. She only wanted single items, and she nned to make the packaging herself. However, the contract clearly stated that the Gu sisters had to be printed on the packaging, and they would be responsible for the packaging when the packaging was sent over. There was a special note that these things were valid for half a year. From the start of production, they could not be used for half a year, so Mrs. Xie had to make a special note, in case some people had skin allergies or other problems and came to find them. Mrs. Xie was a straightforward person when it came to business. The four Gu sisters were willing to work with such a person. Mrs. Xie and her daughter had dinner at the Gu residence before they left. They lived in the Zhou n town, so it didn¡¯t matter if they left the vigeter. Xie Zhiyi was envious of Huo Yanyu for being able to live in the Gu residence. Unfortunately, her mother would not let her live here no matter how much she tried to y dirty. On the way back, her mother told her everything in detail before she stopped making a fuss. The Huo family and the Gu family had a good rtionship with each other, so the Huo family was at ease, and so was the Gu family. They were different. Even if she was at ease, the Gu family was worried that she would get into trouble in the vige. Chapter 792 792 Thepetition On the third day of fourth uncle Gu¡¯s wedding, he apanied Mrs. Yang back to her Maiden Home. This time, her maternal family was in the same vige, and it took half a day to go there. Many people in the vige were envious of the Gu family. These three daughters-inw were all from the same vige. If they had any problems, they could directly look for their inws. However, there were still many people in the vige who were secretly worried about fourth uncle Gu. They wanted to see when he would be suppressed by the northern Yang n. When the young couple returned from the Yang family, they were called to the central room. The entire Gu family was here, as well as grandma Xiao, the Huo siblings, and Meng Meng. This time, the Huo family had also sent someone to attend the wedding. The old couple had nned toe together and bring their grandson and granddaughter home. However, old master Huo had a fight with old general Peng and was not having a good time at home. The weather had changed and it was a little cold, so he did note. The Huo siblings had decided that they would join the Gu family¡¯s New Year¡¯s money-making n and would only return home on the 20th of December. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, I¡¯ll make the announcement!¡± Grandpa Gu, as the head of the family, spoke. In the past, it had always been grandma Gu who had spoken, but she had been afraid that she would scold the child again, so she had asked Grandpa Gu to do it. ¡°It¡¯s almost the twelfth lunar month, and the New Year¡¯s Sale has also begun to be put on the agenda. We have a lot of family members this year, so after some discussion, we¡¯ve decided to have apetition mode.¡± Grandpa Gu said. ¡°Father, who are you referring to? Why didn¡¯t I remember to discuss this?¡± Uncle Gu asked weakly. ¡°We discussed it while you were forcing your brother-inw to drink.¡± Grandma Gu looked at uncle Gu calmly. Uncle Gu was speechless. Gu Ren wasughing happily in uncle Gu¡¯s arms, but he immediately shut up after grandma Gu nced at him. The others were also holding back theirughter. ¡°Actually, it was a discussion between the children, and your mother and I thought it was feasible,¡± Grandpa Gu continued with a smile. Thispetition will be divided into three teams. The children will be in one team, the three of you will be in another team, and the daughter-inw, your mother, and your aunt Xiao will be in another team.¡± The three brothers of the Gu family were speechless! Uncle Gu asked weakly,¡±father, let¡¯s not talk about the children anymore, but why did mother and aunt Xiao join the group of daughters-inw?¡± This is not fair!¡± Gu shouxin and fourth uncle Gu nodded in agreement. However, they were both smart. If their big brother came forward, they would just follow behind him. Grandma Gu red at uncle Gu and asked,¡¯how is it unfair? Your aunt Xiao and I can join whoever we like? When did you start to control me?¡± ¡°My Dear Mother, I¡¯m not trying to control you. I¡¯m just fighting for my own rights!¡± Uncle Gu said with a smile. Look at the wife team, five people, the children team, and 10 people including ninren. Isn¡¯t our three brothers at a disadvantage?¡± Grandma Gu was amused. you¡¯re earning money and you¡¯re also putting up with it? ¡± Uncle Gu nodded his head seriously,¡±of course!¡± He¡¯s starting to eat now. Catching so many people every week, he deserves to be one year old and earn his own money to eat. That¡¯s how he¡¯s different from the rest!¡± Gu Ren was speechless. You¡¯re a father who conned his son. Gu shouxin quickly changed the topic in case his big brother digressed further and his mother started to scold him again. ¡°Father, how are we going topete?¡± Grandpa Gu smiled as he looked at his granddaughters. Gu Hui was the oldest among the grandchildren, so they all asked her to say, ¡± everyone will choose goods of the same value and the same number of people from the vige to help. Then, we will see the final profit. Whoever earns more will win. ¡°Huihui, is there any reward for the winner?¡± uncle Gu asked. Chapter 793 793 Chapter 793-really want to snatch her Gu Hui nodded. the one who earns the most will keep the silver for himself. The one who earns the least will have all his silver confiscated. The one in the middle will have to hand over a portion of his silver. Also, pay for your own capital.¡± Uncle Gu looked at Gu shouxin and fourth uncle Gu. The three brothers winked at each other for a long time, not knowing if they understood each other¡¯s meaning. Finally, uncle Gu said, ¡± ¡°Then we want Yuan and little rat to be in the same group as us!¡± Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao were speechless. no, we want to be with a fragrant youngdy, not with a stinky man. Grandma Gu red at her three sons. ¡°Good for you!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved,¡¯sure! Uncle, let brother Yuanyuan and Huo Wantong go with you! Just nice, there are five of you, the same number as grandma and mother. We¡¯re all kids, we can¡¯t go any lower!¡± Gu shouxin looked at Gu Xin suspiciously and immediately guessed what this girl was thinking. He smiled and did not say anything. Lu Zheng saw Gu Xin winking at him. Alright, he understood now. Xinxin wanted him to be a spy. For Xinxin¡¯s sake, even if there was an uncle with an abnormal brain, a second uncle who looked very impressive, and a fourth uncle who wasn¡¯t as simple as he appeared to be, he would still be a spy! After the distribution was done, they began to choose the goods to be sold. Gu Xin had already calcted all the costs and listed them out one by one. The prices were set by Cai Xiaolian and weren¡¯t expensive. the groups had already been decided, and it all depended on which group everyone wanted. after making his decision, he started listing the raw materials he wanted to buy. This was the first time Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu had ever attended such a family event. The siblings were very excited. Huo Yanyu, in particr, had already drawn up a sketch of the surrounding viges of Zhou town. She even suggested that they could work with Xie Zhiyi¡¯s family¡¯s caravan, which always sent letters to Gu Xin. That way, they would have one more sales channel for their new year goods and would definitely earn more. Gu Xin had the same intention. Gu Nian, on the other hand, had thought of a few ways to sell them. When the time came, they would split into three groups and personally go to the streets to sell them. This way, they would be able to upy more stalls than their father and mother teams. Everyone agreed with this. Meng Meng and Gu en, the two men, would be in charge of the prefecture and woulde back the next day. Gu Hui and Gu Nian went to the county while Gu Xin, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu went to town. The sales of each vige would depend on the vigers. on the day of fourth uncle gu¡¯s wedding, the eldest and second branch of the gu family revealed to the vigers that everyone could make a fortune with this year¡¯s new year goods. they would earn a wen at the cost price and if they wanted to sell, they could buy them from their house and bring them to the surrounding viges to sell. There were a total of three kitchens in the old Gu residence and the new and old second bedroom, which were just enough for three teams to use. Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t participate in any of the teams. He stayed at home and was in charge of the dispatch and sales of the goods to the vigers. Just like that, the Gu family¡¯s New Year¡¯s goods battle began with the purchase of materials in groups. The vige had already been informed. They were going to choose a total of 30 people from the vige behind the mountain to help. The second and fourthdy of the Meng family were assigned to the mother team and the child team respectively. Zheng Ling and Meng Yan also joined one team each. The rest were the men. On the other hand, his father¡¯s team was full of men, and none of them were attentive. uncle gu was speechless and asked the heavens. he really wanted to snatch her away, but his mother was in the mother team, and his fierce eldest daughter was in the child team. he didn¡¯t dare to snatch her from either team. he had ced his hopes on his second and fourth sons, but in the end, they had a wife in their mother team. if you were afraid of your fierce daughter, why were we not afraid of your fierce niece? He then ced his hopes on Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. My grandma and sister Huihui are going to hit me!¡± Huo Junhao replied, ¡± I wouldn¡¯t dare. Grandma Xiao is my grandmother too. I¡¯m scared. Sister sisi is about to cry, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t coax her!¡± Uncle Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Chapter 794 794 What¡¯s the use of having you guys? Although the New Year¡¯s goodspetition had already begun, this was just a fun time for everyone to make money together. It was not the Gu family¡¯s main ie. They still had to do what they had to do, at least in November. Gu Nian and Gu shouxin had to watch the paper factory in the manor start work, Cai Xiaolian had to design the Liansheng Street in Zhoujia town, and the construction was going to start inyue. Fourth uncle Gu and the Yang couple had to be busy with the furniture store. As for uncle Gu and Madam Zhang, the two of them were now like enemies. This was because they were in a state ofpetition before the new year. This was apetition rted to money and face. They must not drop the ball! The children were the most rxed. The siblings, Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu, rubbed their hands together as they calcted how much they would get this year. Gu Xin and Gu si persuaded Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao to join their children¡¯s team, saying that they would split the money together when they won. Then, the few of them held onto Gu Ren, who belonged to the children¡¯s team but could not do anything, and thought about how to expand the sales route. ...... Soon, it was the end of November, and the three teams had prepared their materials. this time, gu xin, gu si, and huo yanyu had a long conversation with the person who had delivered xie zhiyi¡¯s letter to the xie family. after a long while, they finally came to an agreement on the new year goods list in yuzhou. The three girls happily ran to Lu Zheng¡¯s house to share the news with him and Huo Junhao. Gu Xin: ¡± brother Yuan Yuan! Follow me! There¡¯s meat to eat! gu si,¡¯we must get first ce! Yay!¡± Huo Yanyu replied,¡±this is the first sum of money I¡¯ve earned. I want to buy a flower made of gold for each of my sisters!¡± Hahaha!¡± Lu Zheng& and Huo Junhao, be a good spy and eat meat every day! In less than two days, Xie Zhiyi¡¯s reply came again. She strongly expressed that she wanted to join in on this money-making n. She directly offered ten taels of silver as a deposit. Gu Xin happily shared with her friends, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve earned our first sum of money! hehehe! Let¡¯s go and see if Grandpa Yang¡¯s gift box is ready.¡± apart from uncle gu and the zhang couple, who were serious about thepetition, the rest of the adults in the gu family were just ying with the children. Seeing that little Xinxin and the others had received orders so quickly, uncle Gu was jealous. He went to find Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao.¡±I say, a ¡®Yuan, little rat, you guys are too lousy!¡± Lu Zheng& and Huo Junhao,¡±uncle?¡± What did that mean? You were the one who took the initiative to ask for us! do you not want it anymore? Then we¡¯re back in the arms of our sisters?¡± uncle gu shook his head, then rapped lu zheng¡¯s head and then huo junhao¡¯s. ¡± ¡°This child¡¯s temper is quite big! Did I mean that? I mean, you two are so close to them, and you¡¯re also trying to get close to people from Yuzhou! let¡¯s make a deal too!¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not good with words, I can¡¯t say it,¡± Lu Zheng replied. uncle, I¡¯m good with my words, but I¡¯m only good at reading people¡¯s minds. They probably won¡¯t pay me any attention! Huo Junhao said. Uncle Gu shook his head and sighed. sigh, tell me. Tell me. What use do I have for you?! She looks quite clever, why is she so stupid? I¡¯m so angry!¡± Uncle Gu didn¡¯t want to see the two stupid children he had personally chosen, so he went to discuss with the two brothers. Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao smiled in a simr way, then looked at uncle Gu¡¯s back with a smirk. uncle, not only will we not help you with your orders, but we¡¯ll also snatch them away from you and give them to our friends. We¡¯re stupid kids that you¡¯ve personally chosen! Chapter 795 795 The speed of taste-testing On the first day of the twelfth lunar month, when the Xie family of Yuzhou pulled the first cart of new year goods back, the Gu family¡¯s new year goods war officially began. There were more than forty families in the vige at the crossroads. More than ten of them came to the Gu family to get their goods. The rest were not interested or were just watching. On the first day, they didn¡¯t bring many goods. They picked some from the three teams and went to the vige they had chosen. That¡¯s right, the goods taken by the vigers must be agreed to sell to other viges, and only one person can go to each vige. It would be more convenient for some of the Yue¡¯s to live in the vige or have rtives there. Out of the three teams, the team with the least drops was the team with the children. After all, the vigers trusted the adults more. Although they trusted Gu Nian, he could not have done so much by himself! Gu si clenched her small fists angrily. it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll take them to town and sell more. sister sisi, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s only the beginning of the twelfth lunar month. It¡¯ll only be lively in the middle of the month. The second half of the month is the best time! Gu Xin persuaded. The others nodded in agreement. Then he went out to sell his goods. Not only Huo Yanyu, but it was also the first time Gu Xin and Gu si hade out to sell goods like this. The three youngdies were dressed in men¡¯s clothing and looked like hawkers. The three of them were fair and clean. In order not to be bullied by others, they used the Gu sisters ¡®products and applied some yellow powder on their faces. He drove his family¡¯s little donkey and parted ways with Gu Nian and Gu Hui at the vige entrance. After they parted ways, Gu Nian could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, I really don¡¯t worry about the three of them! I feel like they¡¯re all silly, and I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll be bullied.¡± ¡°Who would dare to bully the three of them in the Zhou n town?¡± Gu Huiughed. Don¡¯t worry, ah Yuan is here! You¡¯d better worry about us being bullied!¡± Speaking of herself, Gu Nian was confident. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve exercised my limbs. I can¡¯t wait for someone to bully us. Evil tyrant, you¡¯re here to collect protection fees. Come on, your ancestor¡¯s fist is shouting!¡± Gu Hui looked at her speechlessly, then smiled. then Let¡¯s Make a Deal. If we really encounter the tyrants and those who want to collect protection fees, we¡¯ll each get one. No snatching! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister Huihui. I won¡¯t snatch it from you.¡± Gu Nian replied. It¡¯d be best if some powerful people with a lot of silver cameter. After fighting and overturning these goods, we¡¯ll sell them to them by force.¡± Gu Hui, ¡± ...... The three little girls came to town on their donkeys. Their average age was less than eleven years old, but they pretended to be mature teenagers. After setting up the stall in the furniture store, the three of them did not know what to do next. Gu Xin had gone to the county with her parents to sell new year goodsst year. She knew that she had to sell them, so she cleared her throat, ¡± ¡°Just pass by, don¡¯t miss it! All the good-looking grandpas and grandmas, uncles and aunties, Big Brothers and Big Sisters,e and have a look, we have the best Yingying this year!¡± Huo Yanyu and Gu si stood on either side of Gu Xin and looked at her eagerly. After they finished shouting for Gu Xin, the two youngdies also started. They weren¡¯t shy, they just didn¡¯t know how to. These three people¡¯s voices were sweet, and even though they had ayer of yellow on, their appearance was still very likable. Very soon, people surrounded them. Gu Xin used a small te to cut the pills into small pieces for a taste test. Most people would feel embarrassed after eating three at most. But there was someone there who kept trying the food. Gu siche couldn¡¯t eat as fast as he did. This man was a foreigner who was helping the owner transport goods. The cargo ship happened to be docked at the dock, so he got off the ship and walked around. He happened to encounter this food tasting. Chapter 796 796 I want toin Huo Yanyu had been staring at this person for a long time. Finally, she could not help but ask,¡±Hey, are you buying or not? You¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡± ¡°Kid, didn¡¯t you say that we can try the food?¡± the food taster said with a smile. I¡¯m trying it. It¡¯s too small and I haven¡¯t tasted it yet! Why don¡¯t you give big brother a big piece to try?¡± Huo Yan rolled her eyes at him and said,¡±everyone,e and take a look!¡± Someone¡¯s eating for free and not paying, bullying us children!¡± The people who bought the food also pointed at the people who tried the food, saying that they shouldn¡¯t. The person who tried it was Juan Zi, who bit back and said, ¡± ¡°Everyone, quicklye and take a look. These children are trying to coax us! He wasn¡¯t generous at all. He cut such a small piece and ate it without any vor, and he even scolded people! Is there anyone who does business like this?¡± Huo Yanyu was no longer in a hurry. She chuckled and said,¡±Yes, yes! This big brother ate it one by one. He had already eaten an entire piece, but he still couldn¡¯t taste it. He was afraid that his taste buds were out of order. You¡¯re sick, you have to be treated! If you¡¯re sick, go and treat your illness. Don¡¯te out and scare us normal people!¡± The taster was indignant,¡±you little brat, who are you calling sick?¡± Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents!¡± Huo Yanyu did not have any Kung Fu, so she was still a little afraid. However, the moment the food taster stretched his hand over, Gu Xin grabbed his wrist. Gu Xin remembered very clearly that her father said that they couldn¡¯t beat an expert, but they had no problem with local hooligans. She immediately grabbed the hand of the person who was trying the food, and the person cried out in pain. Then, the servants of the Zhou family sent by Lu Yang started to make a fuss in the crowd. Each of them shouted that they were sick and needed treatment. They shouldn¡¯te out and wander around, in case they were descendants! The food tester didn¡¯t dare to make too much of a scene. After all, this was someone else¡¯s territory. He begged for mercy. Gu Xin flung his hand away. you ate a whole piece just now. It¡¯s ten wens. Please settle the bill! The food tester asked,¡¯didn¡¯t you say that you can choose not to buy it after you taste it? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s delicious, why should I buy it?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯you call it a taste test when you eat an entire piece? You¡¯re lucky that I didn¡¯t ask you to pay for my brother¡¯sbor!¡± ¡°Labor fees,bor fees!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s men were in the crowd. ¡°Labor fees,bor fees!¡± The crowd began to shout in unison. The people who were trying the food were furious. The people of Zhou n town were really United! He threw ten wens, grabbed his wrist, and ran away. As she ran, she scolded Gu Xin and the others in her heart, saying that they would not be able to use the money they earned, and that they would lose it or be stolen. They said that they would die from eating the food. In the end, he fell after a few steps and his nose started bleeding. The man was furious. He swore that he would never disembark in the Zhou n town again. ...... Because it was the beginning of the twelfth lunar month, there weren¡¯t many people buying new year goods yet. Therefore, the Gu family didn¡¯t make arge amount of goods. By the afternoon, Gu Xin and the others had sold all of them. The three of them were waiting for Huo Junhao and Mrs. Zhang to return home together. On the way back, Zhang Shi wanted to ask them how much they had sold it for, but Gu Xin refused to say anything. Huo Yanyu kept her mouth shut. Zhang Shi could only re at Gu si. mother, ¡± Gu si said weakly, ¡± grandfather said that before we give him the numbers every day, no one can ask each other. Zhang Shi poked Gu SI¡¯s head. I¡¯m your mother. I¡¯m not anyone else. Hurry up and tell me!¡± Gu si pouted and did not say anything. Just as Gu Xin was thinking about how to dispel the thoughts of Zhang Shi, Huo Junhao, who was driving the carriage, said, ¡± ¡°Aunty, if you force little sister sisi to say it, I¡¯ll definitely report you when I get back. You¡¯ve broken the rules, and the money you¡¯ve earned today will be confiscated!¡± Chapter 797 797 The most unforgettable day of my life Zhang Shi was not happy,¡±stinky brat, I¡¯m talking about my daughter, why are you interrupting?¡± Why do you care so much? You are also a schr, you should know to be filial.¡± After that, he rolled his eyes and said,¡±little rat, why are you helping sisi?¡± Tell me, do you have any bad intentions? Tell me, I¡¯m sisi¡¯s mother, I can make decisions!¡± Huo Junhao was speechless! Huo Yanyu looked at Zhang Shi in surprise. She had never seen her mother like this before. She had fallen for her brother and had even asked him to look for his parents in front of him. Gu Si was also very speechless. She thought that it was still too early for her to be forced into marriage. She did not expect that it would stille in the end. Gu Xin, on the other hand, was used to the Zhang family. In the past, they loved to pull strings for sister Huihui. However, this time, her aunt had a good eye for people. Huo Junhao was a good person. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m still young, I don¡¯t know anything,¡± Huo Junhao said. I¡¯m not helping sisi, I just want to win! If your silver is confiscated, your team will have less. Our team is definitely one of the best. Of course, I¡¯m a gentleman. I¡¯ll only remind you this time. I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Zhang S.H.I.+ Sighed regretfully.ai, a ¡®Yuan is younger than Huihui and older than sisi, so I can¡¯t string it. It wasn¡¯t easy to see someone around sisi¡¯s age, but she didn¡¯t know anything. Her life was bitter! When would she be able to be a mother-inw and enjoy the feeling of being scolded by a mother! ...... On the first day, the children team took the lead because they had epted jobs from Yuzhou. Even though the parents team had more jobs from the vige than the children team, they only needed a few days ¡®worth of work from Yuzhou. After Grandpa Gu concluded, he told everyone about the situation of the vigers. He had received twice the number of orders for the father and mother teams. The sales of the vigers were very good. The children team had more orders than today, but not as much as the father and mother team. The sisters were not discouraged. They still had Meng Meng and Gu en! It was December and Gu en¡¯s teacher had a serious illness. Gu shouxin simply let Gu ene back to teach by herself. Anyway, Gu en¡¯s homework had already surpassed the students in the school. Gu shouxin nned to teach Gu en for another year next year and let him try the next year. By then, Gu en would be thirteen years old and could take the exam. Among those who went out to sell their goods, only Gu Hui and Gu Nian were slightly injured. The two sisters were dressed in neat, tight-fitting clothes, their hair tied up high, but they had good eyebrows and eyes. Gu Hui looked very much like uncle Gu. Uncle Gu boasted about how handsome he was back then and how many girls liked him. Therefore, Gu Hui¡¯s appearance was not bad at all. There was a heroic spirit between her brows. Most importantly, she controlled her own temperament well. She did not have the silly air that uncle Gu would asionally reveal. As for Gu Nian, her facial features were extremely beautiful. Shebined all the good points of Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s faces. Her personality and appearance did not match at all. It could be summarized in one sentence: she had a foxy face, but she had the heart of a heroine. When the sisters sold their goods, all kinds of local ruffians and hooligans in the county appeared. Not only were they beaten up, but they were also forced to sell the sisters ¡®goods. The first to return today were also these two sisters. Anyway, they didn¡¯t say that they had sold out all their houses, and the Gu family didn¡¯t ask. Just by looking at the minor injuries on their hands, they knew that the boys in the county had had an unforgettable day today. They had suffered a disaster and lost money. Chapter 798 798 ept your fate cai xiaolian¡¯s path of selling goods was different. Today, the construction of Liansheng Street in Zhoujia town started. She sold the goods directly to the workers who were repairing the house and also to the managers of the Zhou family. Old master Zhou would participate in many of the building projects in the Zhou n town. Now, old master Zhou¡¯s business had been handed over to Lu Zheng, who had instructed the supervisor to contact CAI Xiaolian. After knowing this, uncle Gu was furious. ¡°Yuan, you can ask the Zhou family¡¯s steward to buy it from us!¡± ¡°uncle!¡± lu zhengughed. You can also sell it to them. We sell it, but aunt Lian doesn¡¯t have it. ¡± Uncle Gu smacked his head. that¡¯s right! I¡¯ll go tomorrow! I¡¯ll go tomorrow! Gu Xin red at Lu Zheng. brother Yuanyuan, are you stupid? if you don¡¯t mention it, uncle won¡¯t know. Lu Zheng blinked at Gu Xin. even if your uncle doesn¡¯t know, your father does. gu xin,¡¯alright! cai xiaolian didn¡¯t take thepetition to heart at all. the construction of liansheng street in zhou town and the expansion of the vige¡¯s furniture factory had made her very busy! She hadpleted all the tasks that grandma Gu gave her every day. Zhang Shi was very envious. If only she had the brains of her second sister-inw. When uncle Gu found out about it, he said to her, ¡± wife, let¡¯s just ept our fate. I was born with this brain. I don¡¯t have the brain of my second brother! It seemed that there was a reason why elder Yue matched the right one. The good matched the good, and the bad matched the bad! ...... The busy days passed quickly, and soon, ten days had passed. on the day ofba, the huo siblings received a letter from home. the letter said that they would not be returning to the capital for the new year this year, and would only return after huo junhao¡¯s vige examination next year. old master huo reminded the huo siblings, ¡± if you don¡¯t want to go home after ying at the gu residence, then please arrange for your grandparents toe over and spend the new year together! ¡± Old master Huo had three sons and two daughters. The eldest son was the Prime Minister in the capital, the second son was the prefect of tai Zhou, and the third son was the provincial governor of Jiangnan. One of the two daughters married into the Peng family and guarded the border with the second general of the Peng family, while the other married in the capital. Every year, they would return home for the new year. This year, Huo Junhao would be having his provincial examinations. It was already the twelfth lunar month, and it was snowing heavily in the capital. The old couple had no intention of returning home. He nned to stay at the ancestral house for another half a year before retiring in Beijing and noting back. The Huo siblings saw this and thought,¡±sure, Grandpa and Grandma Gu are easy to talk to. They all like them. Their house is big too. We can live in it.¡± hence, the day after receiving the letter, huo junhao and huo yanyu went to look for grandpa gu. grandpa gu was very grateful to his first teacher, who had taught him a lot of things and had once protected him. he agreed to it without even letting the huo siblings say what they had thought of. the brother and sister were so happy! then, he ran to cai xiaolian and told her the good news. Why did they only tell Cai Xiaolian? because Cai Xiaolian knew how to design clothes, and they looked very good. They had to tell her quickly so that aunt Lian could get someone to make them before the new year! When Cai Xiaolian heard the request of the siblings, she became more and more curious about their parents. The Huo family, which had at least one first-rank official in each generation, could actually integrate into a small farmer¡¯s family so easily. They were even so happy that they forgot about home and even spent the new year here. They didn¡¯t look like Cheng Rui, Su Yan, or Xie Zhiyi, the children of officials, who were high and mighty. These two siblings were really like children raised by the Gu family! Chapter 799 799 However In the middle of the year, there were more and more people buying new year goods. Everyone returnedter andter each day. On the 18th day of the Lunar New Year, Gu Hui and Gu Nian went to the county town twice. When they returned, Gu Nian suddenly thought of li Muyan. This guy hasn¡¯t sent a letter in three days. What the hell is he doing? Hence, she started talking to Gu Hui,¡¯sister Huihui, didn¡¯t you say that your intuition is quite urate? You were quite urate when you talked about Cheng Rui in the past. What do you think of li Muyan? How is he?¡± Gu Hui,¡±he¡¯s pretty good, but Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian patted Gu Hui¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, do you know what people are most afraid of and like the most?¡± Gu Hui shook her head. ¡°People fear and like buts the most,¡± Gu Nian said. When the first part of your sentence was good, thetter part was scary. When the first sentence is bad, but the second sentence is likable.¡± Gu Hui smiled. that sounds familiar. I think I¡¯ve heard it somewhere before. ¡°Of course, your father¡¯s uncle said so.¡± I¡¯m learning from Xinxin, so I have to keep uncle¡¯s words in mind!¡± Gu Hui smiled and shook her head. Then, she said seriously, ¡± ¡°In the past, when it was just aunt Luo and Li Muyan, I thought he was quite good and that you two were a good match. He was purely optimistic and positive, and would be a good husband. But now that his maternal grandparents have appeared, I don¡¯t think his maternal grandparents are that simple.¡± Gu Nian stopped smiling and pursed her lips. ¡°His maternal grandparents are the high Duke and his wife, so they probably won¡¯t take a fancy to a person from a small family like mine! However, Yingluo ¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows as she looked at Gu Nian. She wanted to hear the rest of the bad words. ¡°However, if li Muyan can always be like before, I won¡¯t care so much anymore.¡± Gu Nian smiled. Actually, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a mommy¡¯s boy at all.¡± ¡°Mommy¡¯s boy?¡± Gu Hui was stunned. Gu Nian exined, ¡± it¡¯s the kind of baby who listens to his mother and thinks of himself as his mother. He doesn¡¯t have his own opinions. Whatever his mother says is right. Gu Hui nodded. well, he¡¯s not. Aunt Luo is quite good. ¡°Yes, aunt Luo is doing well,¡± Gu Nian replied. Gu Hui thought for a while and said, ¡± didn¡¯t grandma Jiang say that her brother only had one son and one daughter? now that the son is dead, there¡¯s only one daughter left. If Duke Rong and his wife brought aunt Luo and Li Muyan back, li Muyan would inherit the title of nobility, and his son would probably change his surname to Jiang. If you follow him, you¡¯ll probably be forced to have sons!¡± Gu Huiughed coldly. tsk. Their family doesn¡¯t have the throne to inherit. Why would they have a son? ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, sister Huihui, I like you so much!¡± Gu Nianughed. That¡¯s right, he¡¯s just epting an ordinary family and there¡¯s no throne to inherit, so why would he have a son?¡± Gu Hui¡¯s words reminded Gu Nian that li Muyan¡¯s problem was still quite big! However, since she had already agreed to give it a try with li Muyan, she wouldn¡¯t back down just because of this. From the little trinket that li Muyan had invented, it seemed that his thinking wasn¡¯t limited! The next time she made a request, she would tell him about this. Before discussing marriage, she had to talk about these things. The reason why li Muyan had not replied to Gu Nian for a few days was because of thest letter Gu Nian had written to him. In the letter, Gu Nian had asked about the gloves. She thought that since it was the new year, she should ask li Muyan about the gloves first. The gloves were obviously not easy to get. She could not ask him about them in the summer. Therefore, she decided to ask him earlier so that she could make them for her sisters. Chapter 800 800 Afraid of losing Coincidentally, after li Muyan had finished reading the letter in the study, Li Shan went to look for him. He called ah Dong over and asked if he had given Gu Nian a pair of gloves made of Ice Silk thest time. He had Ice Silk gloves of his own, but he had lost them after summer this year. His mother had spent a lot of money to buy them for him. It was said that there were only a few of them in the entire great Zhou. He was worried that he had identally put them in when he gave Gu Nian something. This was because he had given Gu Nian a lot of things. Ah Dong said he didn¡¯t have it. The gloves were at home and hadn¡¯t been lost. Ah Chun had found it in the tool roomst month. Li Muyan must have left it in the tool room when he was making something in the hot weather. ter on, the weather wasn¡¯t hot anymore, so he didn¡¯t go out to look for her. After ah Dong left, Li Shan asked li Muyan, ¡± ¡°Big brother, sister Nian has ice Silk gloves, but it¡¯s not your pair. She doesn¡¯t know who loosened them.¡± Li Muyanughed and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Don¡¯t look at how smart niannian is, she can be confused sometimes!¡± Li Shan opened her eyes wide and asked innocently, ¡± ¡°Then, is big brother going to tell sister Nian that you didn¡¯t give me these gloves?¡± Li Muyan nodded. that¡¯s true. I can¡¯t lie to niannian. Li Shan asked again,¡±brother, have you ever thought about who sent it?¡± sister nian is so good, she must be very popr. The ice Silk gloves were so expensive, and it wasn¡¯t a gift from sister Nian¡¯s family. Why would a normal friend give it to her? It¡¯s been so long!¡± Li Muyan was stunned as he looked at Li Shan suspiciously. Gu Nian¡¯s words shed across his mind. I don¡¯t like Li Shan. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t trust her when you make a decision. li shan blinked and said,¡±i heard from second aunt that she spent a lot of money to buy you ice silk glovesst year. she even went to the capital to look for her connections in the pce!¡± There were only three pairs of gloves outside. Who gave sister Nian such an expensive gift without leaving their name? How generous! I also want to have such a generous friend who received such a precious gift. I don¡¯t know who it is, but there¡¯s no need to return the gift!¡± Li Muyan red at Li Shan and said,¡±Shan ¡®er, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Niannian isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± You have to be careful with your words in the future.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Li Shan nodded obediently. Li Shan wasn¡¯t aggressive, and she didn¡¯t go too far. After sitting in li Muyan¡¯s room for a while, she got up and left. Li Muyan thought about it and went to ask Mrs. Li about the ice Silk gloves. Other than his family, which other two families had them? gu nianshen also wanted to know who had given it to gu nian. Lu Zheng¡¯s face immediately appeared in his mind. In his opinion, Lu Zheng was old Zhou¡¯s grandnephew, and old Zhou was Duke Zhenguo¡¯s father-inw. He should be able to get the credit for discovering the chili seeds. Mrs. Li told li Muyan that the other two sets of gloves had been bought by buyers from Jiangnan. Li Muyan returned to his study. He thought about it and still felt that something was wrong. Why would a buyer from Jiangnane to the vige at the crossroads? Then who sent it? In the end, he still decided that it was Lu Zheng. He guessed that old master Zhou might have bought it from Jiangnan. his heart was burning with jealousy. He didn¡¯t know why the boy surnamed Zhou didn¡¯t say it clearly, but he guessed that he felt that he wasn¡¯t worthy of niannian. He wasn¡¯t old Zhou¡¯s biological grandson, he was just a grandnephew. He helped old master Zhou manage his business, went to the vige to farm, and second uncle Gu took the imperial examination road. That boy surnamed Zhou must be ashamed of his inferiority and felt that he was not worthy of niannian. After thinking about it for two days, li Muyan finally decided to give in to Zhou.¡¯If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then I¡¯ll admit it.¡¯ Hence, he told Gu Nian about the origin of the gloves. He only said that they were hard to find in the world, but he would work hard. He also told Gu Nian not to have too much hope. he had a pair of gloves with him. however, in order to cover up his lie, he kept the gloves away and told the servant that he had given them to gu nian. This was the first time he had done such a thing. He felt very ufortable, but he was afraid of losing her. Since the other party didn¡¯t dare to say it, why should he say it to help the other party? Chapter 801 801 It¡¯ll get better After he had sent the letter out, li Muyan apologized to Gu Nian in his heart. I¡¯m sorry, niannian, I¡¯ll only lie to you this once because you¡¯re too good. I¡¯m afraid of losing you! God bless, that brat surnamed Zhou must keep his mouth shut and not let this lie be exposed. In reality, li Muyan did not think that his lie would be exposed. It had been a long time since Gu Nian¡¯s birthday. If Gu Nian was still asking him about it, it meant that she did not say anything and the Gu family did not know either. Even if that brat surnamed Zhou were to say it, he could refute it. Who asked him to feel inferior and give things without leaving his name? ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m going to big sister and third sister¡¯s ce today. Is there anything you want to buy? I¡¯ll bring it back for you!¡± At this moment, Li Shan came over again. She still looked like an innocent little girl. ¡°If I need anything, I¡¯ll get ah Chun and ah Dong to buy it.¡± When li Muyan saw Li Shan, his mind shed with the words he had said earlier. ¡°It¡¯s so cold. I¡¯m going out anyway, so don¡¯t let ah Chun and ah Dong go out!¡± Li Shan said. ¡°fourth young miss is the best!¡± Ah Dong, who was beside li Muyan, said sincerely. As servants, they naturally hoped that their master would empathize with them. Although it didn¡¯t snow in the winter of Qing Province, the cold wind was still very cold. He even had chilins. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to buy. Be careful and tell big sister and Yingluo to keep warm and take good care of yourself.¡± Li Muyan said, shaking his head. ¡°Okay, brother, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Li Shan waved her hand and left li Muyan¡¯s courtyard. As he looked at Li Shan¡¯s thin back and thought about how she empathized with the servants, li Muyan felt that Gu Nian¡¯s words were wrong. Forget it, it should be that niannian and Shan ¡®er didn¡¯t have much contact! There was still a long way to go, and he was confident that he could make niannian have a good impression of Shan ¡®er. ...... After a busy day, Gu Nian did not want to move at all when she got home. Fortunately, Grandpa Gu had cooked for the whole family, so she didn¡¯t have to do anything. After greeting grandfather Gu, Gu Nian was about to return to the second branch of the Gu family when he stopped her. He then took out a letter from his room that said it was a letter from the Li family¡¯s servant. you guys haven¡¯t released any new products recently, ¡± he teased her. is niannian still discussing with the Li family¡¯s kid? ¡± ¡°Grandpa, let me tell you a secret!¡± Gu Nian said generously. I¡¯m currently assessing the Li family¡¯s brat. If he passes, you¡¯ll have a grandson-inw. You already told your sisters that you¡¯ve prepared a dowry, but you didn¡¯t tell me. Are you biased and didn¡¯t prepare one for me?¡± She had wanted to ask him about it before. ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa is biased,¡± Grandpa Guughed. Niannian is so good at earning money, so Grandpa ns to give her dowry to Huihui and the others.¡± ¡°Grandpa, if you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll ask Grandma for it.¡± Gu Nian pouted. I¡¯m not biased, I treat everyone equally, hehehe.¡± Grandpa Gu knocked her on the forehead. ¡°You little girl, you¡¯re the smartest. You know how to use your grandmother to scare your grandfather? However, niannian, you have to choose your husband well. Don¡¯t be easily confused by the outside. You have to choose someone who will treat you well and trust you unconditionally. Of course, affinity was also very important. Grandfather hopes that niannian will choose the Langjun who is devoted to her in one go!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa!¡± Gu Nian nodded obediently. You said I¡¯m the most astute, I¡¯ll definitely choose it the first time!¡± Chapter 802 802 Gu en is angry Gu Nian returned to her room and opened the letter. She did feel like she was in a rtionship when she received a letter from the other party. She couldn¡¯t wait to see what he wrote. Li Muyan said a lot of sweet nothings in the letter, then he talked about the gloves. He exined that he had been asking Zhu Mingsheng for help for the past two days about the ice Silk gloves because his mother had bought this pair for himst year. He then told Gu Nian that these were items that had flowed out of the pce. There were only three of them in total and the other two were in Jiangnan. Zhu Mingsheng¡¯s family was a boat driver and he asked Gu Nian to send someone to Jiangnan to ask if they could buy them. Gu Nian had guessed that the gloves were expensive, but she did not expect them to be so few. It flowed out of the pce, so she could directly use something to exchange with that self-boasting uncle ye? He didn¡¯t know if there were any more. Gu Nian could not help but read through the sweet words again. She felt rather sweet inside. Li Muyan didn¡¯t say sweet words directly. He knew how to write poems and lyrics. Although Gu Nian was a science student, she had been taught by Gu shouxin for a year. Therefore, she could still understand some poems about love. So this was how it felt to receive a love letter from someone you didn¡¯t hate! When Gu Nian heard themotion outside, she ced the letters into the small box. There were more than 20 letters that li Muyan had written to her. She nned to put them away one by one. She did not know why she wanted to put them away but she just wanted to do it. When Gu Nian stepped out of the door, she saw that Gu Xin, Meng Meng, and Gu en had returned. ¡°En ¡®Zi, why do you look so listless?¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu en and asked with a smile. ¡°Second sister, I¡¯m suffering! Every day, she had to be assigned with the books and homework given by second uncle, and she also had to be ordered around by brother Meng. I can¡¯t wait to have 12 more hours every day! Sigh, if you don¡¯t work hard when you¡¯re young, you¡¯ll be sad when you¡¯re old! I should have started studying when I was three years old, then there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble now! No, I¡¯m going to sit by the fire and take a nap!¡± Gu en¡¯s face was full of bitterness and hatred. After he finished speaking, he went into the room and leaned against the table. He covered himself with the tablecloth and closed his eyes to warm himself up. Gu Xin and the other twoughed at Gu en for a while before they went to wash their hands. Meng Meng went to the second branch¡¯s old house to put the equipment. Gu Hui came out of the kitchen, rolled up her sleeves and asked, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve finally received a reply from your little lover? Are you happy now?¡± ¡°Hey, sister Huihui, don¡¯tugh at me.¡± Gu Nian went up to Gu Hui and held her arm. Li Muyan said that aunty Luo bought the gloves for him. He only had one pair, so he gave it to me. He asked his friend, Zhu Mingsheng, who you¡¯ve met before, to go to Jiangnan and ask. I just don¡¯t know if I can buy it. ¡± Gu Hui pped her hand away. oh my, you didn¡¯t even wash your hands when you came back. Don¡¯t rub your hands on my clothes. Oh, and those gloves are your love token. I think one pair is enough. What¡¯s the point of going through so much trouble? Xinxin and I don¡¯t have to use it. ¡± ¡°How can I? Yingluo,¡± Gu Nian replied. Gu en, who was in the central room, could not hear the rest of the conversation because the two older sisters had left. Gu en sat up and held her chin with both hands. She frowned. That li Muyan actually said that the gloves were a gift from him? He was too shameless! I personally ced it in second sister¡¯s room. The waiter didn¡¯t say anything, and this person was going to im it under false pretenses? Gu en thought that Xue Qianyu had treated him well in the vige and even taught him his homework. He was as good to him as brother ah Yuan! Gu en hesitated for a while and decided to write a letter to Xue Qianyu about this. How could he let others im it under false charges? Chapter 803 803 His arrival wouldn¡¯t change anything Gu en ran back to the old mansion and started to write in her room. However, Zhang Shi, who had just returned from a busy day, was very pleased and also very distressed. She didn¡¯t even have time to wash her hands as she entered the house and asked, ¡± ¡°En ¡®Zi, you just came back, right? you¡¯re already writing? Don¡¯t be so tired.¡± Gu en nodded and said,¡±yes, yes. Mother, you¡¯ve just returned too, right?¡± You should go and rest for a while! I can¡¯t sleep well in the prefecture, so I want to sleep earlier tonight! So, let¡¯s finish today¡¯s task first.¡± ¡°Yes, mother won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± You can take your time.¡± Zhang Shi left the room with a smile. Gu enid down and wrote for a long time. This was the first time he had written a letter to someone. He had written it twice and still felt that there was a problem. He felt that it was too naggy. The waiter was just like his elder sister. He did not like to talk. If he nagged like this, he would definitely be annoyed and would not have the patience to Continue reading! Thus, Gu en simplified his words and tried to express his central idea in a concise andprehensive way. In the end, the content of the letter was like this: Second brother, li Muyan lied to second sister that the gloves were a gift from him. He even said that he would buy three more pairs for second sister. Whether I should tell second sister the truth, please reply. After reading it twice, Gu en felt that it was too simple, so he added, ¡± It seemed that her second sister had agreed to keep in touch with li Muyan, not for business, but for a rtionship between a man and a woman. He was satisfied with this additional sentence. There was only paper in his room, and there was no envelope. He was in a difficult position. The waiter had said that he could not tell anyone about the gift of the gloves. What if he asked brother ah Yuan to help him deliver the letter and brother ah Yuan saw it? Therefore, Gu en went to borrow an envelope from Gu Xin. He knew that Gu Xin had been exchanging letters with Xie Zhiyi, so Gu Xin would definitely have one. Gu Xin even teased him,¡¯en Zi, are you thinking of giving Yingying a love letter? You can tell me secretly, I won¡¯t tell the adults.¡± ¡°Yingluo, right?¡± Gu en asked. Recently, Gu en had been either reading or selling goods all day long. He had long forgotten about his tofu, Xi Yingying. If Gu Xin did not mention it, he would not have remembered. Gu Xin gave the envelope to Gu en with an evil smile and even asked if she needed his help to deliver it. She had been going to town every day recently. Gu en waved her hands and said with a red face that there was no need. Gu Xin thought that he was embarrassed, but in fact, it was because en ¡®Zi had never lied before, so she felt ufortable. She took the envelope and sealed the letter. Gu en then wax the seal and ran to look for Lu Zheng. Gu en, who was running in the cold wind, thought, what am I doing this for? To prevent his sister from falling into the hands of a swindler? However, she had promised the waiter not to tell anyone. Second uncle had said that one must keep one¡¯s word and not break it. This was the first time in Gu en¡¯s life that he felt that it was so difficult to be a human. He passed the letter to Lu Zheng, saying that it was for Xue Qianyu and that it was something important. After that, Gu en ran away because he was afraid that Lu Zheng would ask. Third sister was easy to deceive, but brother ah Yuan was not! Wuwuwu, he was still a child. Why did he have to endure so much embarrassment at this age? Huo Junhao looked at the letter in Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°Brother, do you think that second brother would let my son be a spy from time to time? Sister niannian had been very happy for the past few days that li Muyan would write to her whenever she had something to do. She even knew that she was going to ept li Muyan. Enzi went to deliver the message!¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows, but before he could say anything, Huo Junhao smirked.¡±Let¡¯s each take a letter to show our concern for second brother! Hehe, let¡¯s see if he¡¯lle here at full speed.¡± ¡°Even if hees, it won¡¯t change anything,¡± Lu Zheng said, ncing at Huo Junhao. Chapter 804 804 Let¡¯s see if you dare to keep collecting When Xue Qianyu received the letter, it was the eve of the new year and he had just left the pce. Lu Zheng had a special channel to send a letter to the capital. It only took eight days, much faster than the average courier station or bodyguard agency. He took the letter back to the study and opened it. His servant felt that the temperature around his young master had turned cold again. After a long time, Xue Qianyu kept the letter and put it in the drawer. He wrote a reply to Gu en,¡¯no need to say more, let nature take its course.¡¯ Just these eight words, after he had finished and dried them, he ced them in an envelope, nning to have someone deliver it to Lu Zheng¡¯s men. After thinking for a while, he put the letter away and called the servant beside him,¡±Go and tell the person who delivered the letter toe backter tomorrow. I have something for him to bring back.¡± The servant nodded and went to work. Xue Qianyu stood by the desk for a while, then picked up his cloak and left. ¡°Luan ¡®er, where are you going now that you¡¯ve just returned?¡± Madam Xue had juste to find him, and seeing his appearance, she asked worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m going to the pce.¡± After Xue Qianyu answered, he took a few steps and stopped. He turned around and asked, ¡± mother, do you have the key to my father¡¯s warehouse? ¡± Madam Xue took two steps back, her face guarded.¡±You, what do you want to do now?¡± Xue Qianyu smiled and walked to Madam Xue¡¯s side. ¡°Mother, please give me the key to my father¡¯s warehouse! I¡¯m going to choose a treasure. I heard that a few days ago, father had a Suan ni battle with someone and won something good!¡± Madam Xue rarely saw Xue qianxun smile, so she was dazzled by his smile. However, with the previous lesson, she firmly shook her head.¡±I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have any. Aiya, I just remembered that I haven¡¯t looked at the ounts. It¡¯s the end of the year, so busy!¡± With that, she turned around to leave. Xue Qianyu tugged at her mother¡¯s arm. mother, ¡± he said. if you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll go and open the door myself! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take three at most. If father asks you, just say that I took it. If he scolds you, youe to me. I¡¯ll help you deal with him!¡± Madam Xue was both gratified and helpless.¡±Xi ¡®er, your father is actually a coward.¡± Her che ¡®er was the kind of person who would do anything to help her get back at her when she was wronged. Two years ago, the old master had a mistress outside and urged the old master toe back and bully her. At that time, she was only thirteen years old. She went to the mistress¡¯s house, beat her father up, and sold the mistress. It¡¯s useless even if the old master goes to the pce toin. The Emperor likes lie ¡®er very much! So she felt gratified, but at the same time, she felt very helpless. This father and son pair used to be beaten by the Father until the son was silent and cold. Now, it was the Father who was afraid of the son. AI ~~ Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t want to hear Madam Xue praise his douchebag father, so he interrupted,¡±¡±Mother, if you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll really go pry open the door! If you give it to me, I¡¯ll give you the new fragrant dew face cream in the first month of the Lunar New Year?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Madam Xue¡¯s eyes brightened. Xue Qianyu nodded,¡±really.¡± I¡¯ve made friends with a brother over there who has a good rtionship with that family. I¡¯ll send a New Year gift over tomorrow and ask him to send me a new product. It was definitely the first in the capital. Alright?¡± Madam Xue happily nodded,¡±good, good, good, I¡¯ll go get the key for you.¡± In any case, you¡¯re your father¡¯s only son. In the future, everything in his warehouse will be yours.¡± Xue Qianyu took the keys and went to his father¡¯s warehouse to pick out three of the most valuable treasures. He took them to the pce. He took it to the pce to change his gloves with the Emperor. Last year¡¯s gifts were given, this year¡¯s gifts were given, and next year¡¯s gifts were reserved. Hehe, iming my things under false pretenses, let¡¯s see if you dare to keep doing so. Chapter 805 805 I¡¯ll be happy if you¡¯re not happy Seeing Xue Xiao ¡®er, who had left for less than two hours, return with threerge boxes in his hands, the Emperor was a little confused. ¡°Xue Er, are you nning to ask me for help again, so you¡¯ve speciallye to deliver gifts?¡± The Emperor looked at Xue Qianyu with a smile. There was no one else in the Imperial study, just the two of them and eunuch Fu. ¡°Answering the Emperor, this subject has this intention. These three are treasures from this Minister¡¯s father¡¯s Treasury. This Minister is willing to use these to exchange for three pairs of Ice Silk gloves with Your Majesty.¡± Xue Qianyu replied. The Emperor walked over with a smile, sizing up Xue Qianyu. ¡°Ice Silk gloves? Don¡¯t you have a pair? What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s broken? Three at once? You must know that there are only ten of them in the pce every year.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I¡¯ve found the three best items in my father¡¯s storage to exchange for it,¡± Xue Qianyu said calmly. Please have a look at these three items.¡± The Emperor beckoned, and eunuch Fu came over to take the boxes and opened them one by one. The Emperor was stunned when he saw the three items. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your father will beat you to death?¡± Xue Qianyu shook his head and said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. He only has one son, if he kills me, who will take care of him? Even if he went out to brag, he would have no one to choose from. Besides, this Minister believes that the Emperor will not let this Minister¡¯s father beat this Minister to death.¡± hahahahahahaha! the Emperorughed out loud. He liked this kind of child who spoke the truth. I¡¯m just taking advantage of the fact that I¡¯m your only son and you don¡¯t dare to kill me! If you have the ability, then give birth to a son! He could already imagine the scene of his brother-inw sitting in the warehouse and cursing. ¡°Good, good, good, I¡¯ll ept it. However, you have to promise me that when your father finds out that these things are missing, you have to send someone to invite me immediately. Zhen will bring the Empress back to her Maiden Home to watch the show!¡± The Emperor promised Xue Qianyu. ¡°Yes,¡± Xue qianxun replied. The Emperor asked eunuch Fu to bring the items to his warehouse before asking Xue Qianyu, ¡± ¡°Waiter, what do you want the ice Silk gloves for? Can you tell me?¡± Xue Qianyu was silent for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m using it to send someone off.¡± The emperor¡¯s interest was piqued. A pair of gloves that could be exchanged for such a valuable item?¡±For who?¡± Xue Qianyu asked,¡¯can I tell Your Majestyter? I¡¯m a little shy.¡± The Emperor,¡±Zhenzhen, don¡¯t pull a long face. I believe you¡¯re shy.¡± However, he didn¡¯t press her. He chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a year¡¯s time. I want to know who you gave the gloves to this time next year. When I forget, you have to take the initiative to tell me. As the saying goes, a man chasing a woman is separated by mountains, and a woman chasing a man is separated by ayer of gauze. I¡¯ll give you a year to climb the mountain. Even if you haven¡¯t, remember to tell me so that I can be happy. Xiao er, you know that this one likes to see the officials unhappy. When the officials are unhappy, this one is happy.¡± Xue Qianyu,¡±as youmand!¡± ...... The next day, Xue Qianyu had someone pull a cart full of things to find the person Lu Yang had sent to deliver the letter. He had prepared New Year¡¯s gifts for the Gu family, the Zhou family, and the Huo family. Of course, since the Gu family had more, he had given them the most. As for the gloves, they would only be sent to the pce in March every year. He would only ask Gu en to make a trip to the pce in March next year. He really wanted to know if that li guy would still say that he gave it to him if he didn¡¯t leave his name this time. If he still impersonated him, hehe, then don¡¯t me him for being impolite. He was the son of Duke Rong, so he would give him a big gift when he entered the capital. Chapter 806 806 Chapter 806-awaiting your arrival On the second day of the New Year¡¯s Eve, the two elders of the Huo family came over. When they arrived in the vige, old master Huo told the coachman when to pick them up and drove them away. No one in the vige used servants, so it was inconvenient for them to bring servants. The old couple stayed in the second room of the Gu family, the guest room next to Huo Yanyu¡¯s. At night, the old couple finally saw their grandson and granddaughter. They felt that the siblings were especially energetic. After the Huo family¡¯s elders settled down, grandma Gu set the pig ughtering date on the 28th of December. She nned to kill all the pigs in the house and buy piglets to feed in spring. This year, grandma Gu had fed four pigs again. In her words, she would only raise four children and four pigs. On the 27th day of the twelfth lunar month, Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng went to the prefecture city together. They returned on the same day, so they were in dark all the way from the prefecture city to the vige. Both of them were riding on horses, and when they were about to reach Zhou n town, both of them felt that something was wrong. Gu shouxin put out the torch and stopped the horse, pulling the reins. Lu Zheng lit up the torch and looked around. Gu shouxin said with disdain,¡±you think you can see it?¡± Just wait obediently, it will naturally appear when it should.¡± ¡°I have to see what it looks like,¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. Keep the good-looking ones, and destroy the ugly ones.¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Oh, you like good-looking men!¡± ¡°Second uncle, your daughters and nieces all like good-looking girls. If you help them catch a few of them, you¡¯ll be in for a good time.¡± Gu shouxin said,¡±alright.¡± Suddenly, Lu Zheng¡¯s ears twitched. He turned around and pulled out his sword without hesitation. Yan Mo had given him this sword. Gu shouxin had also brought a weapon, so he was not slow. In the middle of winter, the cold wind was wreaking havoc, and a group of men in cky on the main road. There were only six of them who were still alive, and all of them looked decent. Lu Zheng used his thumb to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled. it reminds me of my experience fighting a Tiger with second uncle in the back mountainst year! ¡°It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t bring wine,¡± Gu shouxin said. Lu Zheng handed the torch to Gu shouxin, untied the rope from the horse, and tied the six people firmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to a drink at the Zhou family¡¯s pub. Second uncle, you asked someone to brew this high alcohol content. You¡¯re going back after drinking a jar?¡± ! Let¡¯s go!! Gu shouxin sighed! Their family of three knew from the beginning that they would get into trouble if they got close to this kid. Nothing had happened for a year, and now trouble hade to them. Forget it, he was already close, and it wouldn¡¯t change anything. The two of them rode on horses and held onto the rope, so the six of them could only follow. When they reached the Zhou n town, Lu Zheng whistled and a young master in white walked out. It was winter, and he was wearing such thin clothes. Gu shouxin felt cold for him. ¡°You can take these few with you!¡± Lu Zheng handed them over to the man in white. ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you, not to train assassins for you!¡± The young master in white red at Lu Zheng. Lu Zhengughed shamelessly, with a hint of evil. I gave you two months, but you still couldn¡¯t kill me. You were seriously injured by me twice and almost died three times. And you still want to kill me? ¡± The young master in white said,¡±Lu, I will kill you one day!¡± I¡¯ll use your head as a stool!¡± ¡°We await your arrival!¡± Lu Zheng said. The young man in white pulled the rope angrily and left. After a few steps, the six assassins couldn¡¯t keep up. He kicked them without saying a word and disappeared into the corner of the street while cursing. Chapter 807 807 Chapter 807-cooperation All the shops in Zhou town were closed. Lu Zheng knocked on the back door of the Zhou family¡¯s small pub and asked someone to cook a few dishes with wine. He took some wine and brought Gu shouxin to the front hall to sit. Very quickly, the people from the bar brought over a Brazier. Lu Zheng also asked for jars, oranges, and rock sugar. He skillfully ced the wine, orange, and rock sugar into the jar and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s winter, so it¡¯s good to cook wine!¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows, you know a lot. ¡°Second uncle, aren¡¯t you going to ask me who that person was?¡± Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why he calls me Lu?¡± ¡°Why? do you want to tell me?¡± Gu shouxin smiled. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to say it.¡± Lu Zheng pursed his lips. However, second uncle, you¡¯ve heard everything, so there¡¯s no harm in saying it. My surname is Lu, and my first name is Zheng. Zheng as in Zheng, iron bones. Zhou is my mother¡¯sst name. Yuan is my nickname. Second uncle should know my mother. My mother is old Zhou¡¯s only daughter, the sister Xiao Jia that first uncle is talking about. I did not call Zhou Yuan to appear to deceive or hide anything. I just want to get rid of the Lu family name and live as Zhou Yuan. So, I¡¯m sorry, second uncle, that I¡¯m only telling you now.¡± Gu shouxin had already known about it, so he didn¡¯t pretend to be surprised. He said very calmly, ¡± ¡°This is your way of living, and others shouldn¡¯t say much. However, there were some things that you couldn¡¯t get rid of just because you wanted to. For example, even if you faked your death, your stepmother would still send assassins to kill you. You want to get rid of it, but someone won¡¯t let you.¡± Lu Zheng sighed,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± However, he didn¡¯t send people to kill me, he sent people to me. The one in white today, the sect master of the thousand des sect, who is from my stepmother¡¯s Lin family, failed to kill me after two months. Now, he¡¯s obediently training people for me. ¡± At this time, the wine was already boiling. Gu shouxin took a wooden spoon and scooped two bowls, treating Lu Zheng to some.¡±That¡¯s why you¡¯re amazing! I didn¡¯t discover it at the start, so I was wrong.¡± Lu Zheng felt ashamed. It was not because he was powerful, but because he had the memories of his previous life and knew who could be of use to him. Just like Bai Yi, the sect master of the thousand des sect. That person just now was called Bai Yi. He was subdued by Lu Zheng in his previous life, and it was the same in this life. After a bowl of hot wine, his entire body warmed up. At this moment, the side dishes from the kitchen were served one by one. Lu Zheng ate a few mouthfuls of food and then scooped some wine for Gu shouxin. ¡°Second uncle, let¡¯s work together?¡± ¡°What kind of cooperation?¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile. Lu Yang said,¡±cultivate power.¡± When I¡¯m not around, you¡¯ll be in charge. Next year, I¡¯m going to join general Peng¡¯s Army, and there should be a big battle at the end of the year. Some of these people have special identities, so they can¡¯t be brought to the military camp.¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows, are you giving her to me? Lu Yang picked up the bowl and saluted Gu shouxin. But most of the time, people needed these two things to protect the people they wanted to protect. I¡¯ll give the person to second uncle. I believe second uncle won¡¯t harm me. ¡± After he finished speaking, he raised his head and drank the wine in one gulp. Gu shouxin¡¯s fingers ground the wine bowl. He was thinking about whether he should ept it or not. In his previous life, his partner could betray him and be killed by him. What about this Lu Zheng? He suddenly recalled Gu Xin¡¯s words about Lu Zheng using hisst strength to protect her while he buried himself at the bottom of the cliff when the two of them fell off the cliff. His sincerity was real. Lu Zheng looked at Gu shouxin calmly. He had already shown his utmost sincerity. Gu shouxin suddenlyughed, raised his head and drank the wine.¡±Alright!¡± Thus, Lu Zheng began to tell Gu shouxin about the forces he had cultivated in the past year. Gu shouxin was getting more and more satisfied with him. He could do so much in one year. The key was that he spent most of the time as their family¡¯s coachman. This kid was really good, even if he was reborn and could predict many things. Chapter 808 808 What kind of life do I have? On the 28th of the twelfth month, the third new year goods team stopped selling new year goods and concentrated on killing pigs at home. Third aunt Gu didn¡¯te, and no one from her inws ¡®house came either. The main reason was that she went back to her parents¡¯ house on the second day of the new year. This round trip made her a little afraid of the cold, and she felt dizzy in the car. Because the Gu family sold new year goods, many people in the vige followed them to earn money, so many people came to help kill the pigs. They didn¡¯t even eat. They just went back after helping to kill the pigs and clean them up. The Huo family¡¯s two elders thought that the Gu family had always been on good terms with the vige. They had no idea that in the past, it was only grandma Gu and her three sons who had been able to kill the pigs directly. This year, the vigers had really earned a lot of money and were very enthusiastic. Old master Huo stood at the door of the central room with his hands behind his back. He looked to the left and saw the pig¡¯s blood, pig¡¯s hair, and pig¡¯s organs on the ground. Then, he looked to the right and saw the flowers and nts that brother ye had nted. They were very precious! The Gu family was truly a magical existence! Although old master Huo often fell sick for a few days because of his anger with old general Peng, he was only pretending to be sick. In fact, he was in good health. In the afternoon, he also helped Grandpa Gu to pack up the meat. The Gu sisters brought Huo Yanyu to the central room to eat sausages without the help of the adults. The daughters-inw of the younger generation cut and cured the meat. Grandma Xiao and old Madam Huo started a fire and poured hot water. On the other hand, grandma Gu was cutting the bones. She also had to make arrangements on how to distribute the bones. Her daughter would take one, the Huo family would take one, and the Zhou family would take one. As for the Li family, grandma Gu did not include them. She knew about Gu Nian and Li Muyan¡¯s rtionship, but she was not familiar with the Li family. They were her pigs, so why would she give them to people she was not familiar with? If second brother and second brother¡¯s wife wanted to give it to her, she could give it to them herself. Anyway, she would not share it with her. The three Gu brothers brought Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao to the back of the mountain to chop and carry firewood. If they could finish chopping for a month, they would not need to go into the mountains to carry firewood during the first month of the lunar year. In the evening, Gu Nian showed off her cooking skills again. The Huo family¡¯s elders werepletely satisfied with the food. The brothers and sisters even said that they liked sister niannian the most! The family was happy and harmonious. Even with the addition of Lu Zheng, the three grandkids, and the four grandkids from the Huo family, there was no disharmony. After the pigs were killed, it would be thest two days of the new Year¡¯s goods. Grandpa Gu announced that they would announce who was left and who lost on the 29th night. The result was obvious. The child team was first, the mother team was second, and the Father team was third. With the two spies, Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao, his father¡¯s team would not be able to win even if they wanted to. Uncle Gu red at the two Rascals angrily. Even on New Year¡¯s Eve, he still did not give them a good look. Huo Yanyu used the money she earned to buy Five Golden Flowers. They were made of pure gold and exquisitely made. The Gu sisters loved them very much. They were the size of a pinky and each of them had their own names carved at the bottom. She gave the rest of the money to old Mrs. Huo and old master Huo, ten taels each, to show that she had earned this money when she was ten years old, and that her grandparents should notin that it was too little. She also bought tea leaves for Grandpa Gu, a very beautiful forehead ribbon for grandma Gu and grandma Xiao, and gifts for the Zhang family, Cai family, Xiaolian family, and Yang family. She even had gifts for baby Gu Ren. ¡°Sister han, why didn¡¯t you buy it for me?¡± Gu en was not happy. Huo Yanyu looked at him and said, ¡± ¡°To think that you¡¯re still studying! If I buy it for you, it¡¯s called private teaching! If people find out about this, they¡¯ll force you to marry me. ¡± Gu en replied,¡¯didn¡¯t you want to be my second uncle¡¯s adopted daughter? Then we¡¯re brother and sister!¡± Huo Yanyu said,¡±if my brother is brother Yuan¡¯s brother, then brother Yuan is also his adopted brother. Do you think I should give it to brother Yuan?¡± I say, brother en Zi, you can¡¯t be so petty, understand? My brother doesn¡¯t even have a present, and you still want one?¡± Gu en: ¡± I¡¯m so angry. I¡¯m the only one in the whole family who doesn¡¯t have any gifts. I¡¯ve been working hard for a month and still have to pay money. What kind of life do I have? ¡± Chapter 809 809 The true friend in her heart New Year¡¯s Eve was the most lively day in the Gu family in decades. Three sons, three daughters-inw, four granddaughters, two grandsons, Yang Shi¡¯s father, Lu Zheng and his two grandchildren, and the Huo family¡¯s four grandchildren filled the three tables. The dishes were all dishes that Gu Nian and Grandpa Gu had picked out from the list of dishes that everyone liked. Before dinner, Gu shouxin took Cai Xiaolian and the children to the next Manor. Cai Xiaolian decided to give everyone in the manor a Red Seal of one tael of silver, which made everyone in the manor overjoyed. The people in this Manor all knew how to make desserts and candies, so the Gu family did not need to send them over. The family came back after some concluding remarks. What they did not know was that after they returned, the men in the manor went to find Meng Meng and asked if he could sign another Indenture contract with the Gu family. This time, it would be for five years. Five years of Marquis Yao. They would definitely make a lot of money! Meng Meng told them that they didn¡¯t need to sign a ve contract. They could sign a contract, something like a long-term worker. When they married and had children in the future, they wouldn¡¯t be ves. They just needed to be loyal to the Gu family. How could these men not be willing? The days with the Gu family were much better than when they were in the vige. They had the same freedom, but they could eat well and wear well. They could also learn things. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have such an owner? Meng Meng saw that no one had any ns to leave after a year, so he assured them that he would fight for a better contract for them next year. As long as they were loyal, they would definitely have meat to eat every meal. ...... When he returned from visiting the grave in the afternoon, the family had already pasted the word ¡± Fortune ¡°, couplets, and rednterns. In addition to Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng¡¯s couplets this year, there were a few more words for the couplets. There were those from Huo Junhao, old master Huo, Grandpa Gu, and Gu en. Gu en¡¯s handwriting was definitely very good in front of the children. However, when it came to this group of people, he shut himself up again and did not want to speak. In the end, only his own name was hung on the door of his room. Uncle Gu even encouraged him. en ¡®Zi, take this as a warning. Every time you want to ck off, you should run out and walk around every house. Then, you will find out how bad your handwriting is. Then, you will work hard! Gu en still did not want to speak. After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, the children all ran out to y crazily. No one brought Gu Ren along, mainly because it was winter and he was dressed like a ball. It was difficult to walk while carrying him. Gu Ren hugged Lu Zheng¡¯s leg and stared at him pitifully. You¡¯re the male protagonist I created, my son. Hurry up and take your father out to y. ¡°I want to drink with everyone!¡± Lu Zhengughed. Gu Ren fell asleep in Zhang Shi¡¯s arms in a Huff. This year, when the Gu siblings went out to y, it was different fromst year. Last year, there were still people who wanted to find trouble with them. This year, all of them wanted to y with them. After all, the sweets at home were all made and sold by the Gu family. They even brought their family to earn money. The Gu family was their God of Wealth. The happiest person in the group was none other than Gu Xin. In the past, she had never yed with the girls in the vige. No one wanted to y with her. Now that everyone was ying with her, of course she was happy. However, in her heart, Cheng Huaiyu, Huo Yanyu, and Xie Zhiyi were still her good friends. This was because the three of them were willing to be her friends other than her own sisters. They were different from the other girls in the vige who had watched each other grow up. Chapter 810 810 That arrogant guy On the 14th year of Emperor Wen, the first day of the first month of the lunar year. After grandma Gu gave the children red packets, she took Grandpa Gu, the Huo family, and the Xiao family to the temple in the county town to pray. Uncle Gu had been recruited to be the coachman, while the others were at home catching up on sleep. They had been on guardst night, but they really did not go to sleep until dawn. Only the old men and women were in good spirits, and they got up after resting for two hours. Gu shouxin woke up at noon. When he woke up, Cai Xiaolian was still sleeping, facing him. He supported his head with his hand and looked at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s sleeping face, feeling satisfied. Unknowingly, more than a year had passed. In this year, he could see his wife every morning when he woke up. Although there were many things that he had not experienced that made him a little ufortable, he could not force his wife, who he had finally gotten! See, now that guy was arrogant again. He couldn¡¯t help reaching out to touch Cai Xiaolian¡¯s eyebrows, eyes, and nose. Cai Xiaolian frowned and opened her eyes. go and cook now that you¡¯re awake. Don¡¯t disturb me! ¡°Although I also want to make trouble for you, someone else wants to make trouble for you even more,¡± Gu shouxin said, feeling wronged. ¡°Who is it?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s just something that doesn¡¯t listen to you every day and misses you very much,¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°What Yingluo?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. She suddenly woke up. Looking at Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes, she immediately reacted. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to talk about it after you¡¯ve settled down?¡± she smiled helplessly. Gu shouxin: ¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m one year older. I¡¯m getting old and my self-control isn¡¯t strong. Cai Xiaolianughed and scolded,¡±if you can¡¯t control yourself, then go y with your sword!¡± Don¡¯t disturb me, I¡¯m going to sleep for a while.¡± After that, Cai Xiaolian turned over, her back facing Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t help but approach Cai Xiaolian and wrap his arms around her waist from behind. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s body stiffened, and she didn¡¯t dare to move. In her past life, she had been married before, but she got pregnant after she got married. Then, she was so angry with the scumbag that she had a miscarriage and divorced him. After that, something happened to her family, and she focused on her career. It had been a long time since she had done something like this. Gu shouxin was even more miserable than her. This had never happened in her previous life. The moment he hugged Cai Xiaolian, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t know what to do next. He had the original owner¡¯s memories, but he felt that the scenes and postures of the original owner and the previous Cai Xiaolian could be even crazier! The two of them did not speak. Only their breathing and their rapid heartbeats could be heard. ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡± ¡°Father, mother? Are you guys up? I¡¯m going to make five colored tangyuans, do you guys want to eat it now?¡± Little Xinxin¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Gu shouxin responded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell my sister!¡± Gu Xin ran off after she finished speaking. After a long while, Gu shouxin let go of his hand, sat up, and said, ¡± ahem, it¡¯s broad daylight and the children are all here. Why don¡¯t wee back at night? ¡± Cai Xiaolian sat up and red at him.¡±The children won¡¯t be able to hear it at night?¡± Gu shouxin nodded his head seriously. Cai Xiaolian,¡±no, if you want toe, you can do it yourself!¡± I¡¯m going to eat!¡± With that, she lifted the nket and was about to get off the bed. Gu shouxin pulled her subconsciously. His strength was a little too strong, and he directly pulled her into his arms. Looking at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face in close proximity, Gu shouxin closed his eyes and gently touched her. Cai Xiaolian was stunned for a moment, and then she stammered, Chapter 811 811 The reason for being the king On the second day of the new year, the married woman returned to her Maiden Home. This year, only third aunt, third uncle, and Guo Rui came back together. Guo Wan, that child from a previous marriage, was brought to her uncle¡¯s house for a blind date. Third aunt Gu¡¯s stomach was already showing. She was only six months pregnant, which was as big as when she was eight months pregnant. The doctor had also said that it was very likely to be twins. Third aunt Gu especially liked to ask children if she was carrying a younger brother or sister. Gu Xin said that he was a younger brother, Gu si said that he was a younger sister, and Gu Ren said that he was a younger brother and sister. Now that there was a Huo Yanyu, third aunt Gu asked about her. Huo Yanyu¡¯s mouth was very sweet. She said, ¡± of course, it¡¯s a younger brother and sister. The dragon and the phoenix are twins. Third aunt, you¡¯re so blessed! Third aunt Gu was overjoyed! She liked it when they were twins-two sons and one daughter-so she could stop having children. How good would that be? Third aunt Gu hadn¡¯t seen her parents for two months. She pulled grandma Gu along and acted like a spoiled child. Although grandma Gu didn¡¯t take her advice, she still listened to her patiently. As for his third uncle, well, he didn¡¯t dare toin now, for fear of being scolded by his mother-inw. After knowing old master Huo¡¯s identity, he asked old master Huo for advice. After all, the emperor¡¯s tutor was very important to him. Old master Huo nodded in satisfaction after his third uncle passed the exam. As expected, he would be able to pass this year¡¯s National College Entrance Examination. If he worked hard and performed well, he might be able to pass the Imperial college entrance examination. However, it would not be easy for him to get into the top or top two. His third uncle waved his hand repeatedly. He even said that his wife had set the goal for him to be a high schr and then be a teacher in the prefecture Academy. Therefore, he didn¡¯t force it and everything would be based on his wife¡¯s goal. Of course, if he passed the exam, he would definitely do whatever he wanted. If he could have the title of a schr, it would be more convenient for him to find a husband for his sons in the future. Old master Huo didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone had their own ambitions. Not everyone studied to be an official. His grandson, who was known as a child prodigy, took the imperial examination to cope with his family. He only wanted to travel around. When one was old, one would not force such things. If he had met old master Huo when he was young, his third uncle would definitely have been scolded. Third aunt Gu¡¯s family nned to stay at her family¡¯s house until the 14th day of the first lunar month before going back. At that time, she would bring her family to the prefecture and let her nephews and nieces go to the Lantern Festival. Maybe Huihui could even find a good man! ...... On the third day of the new year, several carriages entered the vige at the crossroads one after another. They were all here to deliver New Year¡¯s gifts. There was the Li family¡¯s carriage, the county magistrate¡¯s carriage, the Yuzhou prefect¡¯s Xie family¡¯s carriage, and the carriage driven by the person Lu Yang had sent to deliver the letter. ¡°Young master, young master Xue has a letter for you.¡± The messenger handed two letters to Lu Zheng. One of the letters was from Xue Qianyu to Lu Zheng. It was a list of all the gifts in the car. It was written that they were for whoever. The other letter was for Gu en. Lu Yang was overjoyed. It seemed that Xue Xiao ¡®er was really nning to arrange for a spy to stay by Gu Nian¡¯s side! He just didn¡¯t know if Xue Xiao ¡®er would make it in time. Lu Zheng gave the man the reward and kept the letter. He took out the new year gift from Xue Qianyu for his maternal grandparents and put it away, then drove the carriage to the Gu residence. The Gu family did not expect Xue Qianyu toe all the way here to give them a New Year¡¯s gift. Lu Zheng¡¯s words were that Xue Xiao ¡®er had said that he had been taken care of by the Gu family during his time in Qing Zhou. His mother had specially prepared this. Lu Zheng almostughed when he said this. Xue Qianyu¡¯s mother probably didn¡¯t even know that she had taken care of her son! This reason was really impressive. Chapter 812 812 So worried The Gu family quite liked Xue Qianyu. It was not that his gift was expensive, but they felt that this child knew how to be polite. Although he did not like to talk, he looked steady and reliable. Xue Qianyu chose the best tea leaves, a piece of ink, and a bag of flower seeds for Grandpa Gu. He also gave a set of hunting tools to uncle Gu and a set of woodworking tools to fourth uncle Gu. He had asked for these two sets of tools from the assistant Minister at the Ministry of Works. Although the assistant Minister was the same age as his father, he owed Xue Qianyu a favor. He had also given Gu shouxin a piece of ink and a copy. He gave Gu en a set of brush, ink, paper, inkstone, and books, while he gave Gu Ren a set of toys for children in the capital. As for the women in the Gu family, they were all made of cloth. He did not take special care of Gu Nian since Gu Nian would have a share if the cloth was made into clothes. Even third aunt Gu¡¯s family of three had gifts. Gu shouxin took the gift Home and muttered to Cai Xiaolian, ¡± ¡°This Xue family¡¯s kid often travels outside, so he knows more about the ways of the world than li Muyan. He¡¯s steady and reserved. If he¡¯s with niannian, I¡¯m afraid that li Muyan will only cry.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Mu Yan was one year older than him, but he had not gone out much since he was young, so he was not as mature as Xue Xiao ¡®er. But fortunately, his unlucky fate won¡¯tst long. He¡¯s so smart, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be worse than Xue Xiao ¡®er in the future.¡± The couple didn¡¯t say much. From Gu Nian¡¯s recent behavior, they knew that their eldest daughter had taken a liking to li Muyan. If they continued to talk about this, they would only add to their daughter¡¯s troubles. Both of them were smart people. How could they not see Xue Qianyu¡¯s feelings for Gu Nian? What the two of them did not expect was that Xue Xiao ¡®er had arranged for an invisible spy. Other than Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao, no one knew about Gu en. No one would have thought that the cold Xue Qianyu would make Gu en willingly be a spy for him. The Li family had brought many expensive gifts. Uncle Gu had even teased Gu Nian that the most expensive things he had seen since he was born were all thanks to her. Grandma Gu red at him, and without saying a word, he got out of the room obediently. ...... In the first month of the lunar year, everyone was not busy and they were veryfortable. On the 14th day of the first lunar month, the Huo family came to pick them up. After the Lantern Festival, the siblings would return to Nan County together. Huo Junhao would prepare for his exams, while Huo Yanyu would apany her brother to study. This might be thest time they would go out before they returned to the capital. Huo Yanyu and Huo Junhao discussed that they would try to guess all thenterns in the Qing Province during the Lantern Festival. This time, all the members of the Gu family were out. The family was left to seconddy Meng and fourthdy Meng. They had to feed the pigs and chickens. ¡°Sister Xinxin, why are you so unhappy? Aren¡¯t you happy to go to the prefecture to see thenterns?¡± The carriage had already traveled quite a distance, but Huo Yanyu realized that Gu Xin, who was usually the happiest, was not saying a word. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Gu Xin shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ve been bored for half the way and you still haven¡¯t? Do you think we¡¯re all blind?¡± Gu Nian said in a bad mood. Gu Xin looked outside and saw Lu Zheng chatting with Huo Junhao. But she was also worried that if she said it now, the people outside would hear it. She was actually thinking about what gift to give her brother Yuanyuan. It was only this morning that her parents had mentioned her birthday tomorrow, and then she remembered that it was also brother Yuanyuan¡¯s birthday tomorrow. Recently, she was so happy that she forgot brother Yuanyuan¡¯s birthday. Of course, she also forgot her own birthday. How vexing! It¡¯s time tomorrow! What if brother Yuanyuan had prepared it for him but he didn¡¯t? The few youngdies in the car looked at Gu Xin, not knowing why she suddenly looked outside. ¡°What are we going to do when we get to the prefectureter?¡± Gu Xin saw that everyone was looking at her, so she tried to find a topic to talk about. ¡°Mother said that after tidying up the courtyard, we will first go to aunt Luo¡¯s house to give gifts and then go back to third aunt¡¯s ce to eat.¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin in confusion. do you have something to say? ¡± Chapter 813 813 This depends on fate ¡°Sister, can I not go to aunt Luo¡¯s house? Father, mother, and you are all going, so it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t go! I want to go shopping. Yanyu and Huo Xintong are going back soon, so I want to go shopping with Yanyu.¡± Gu Xin did not have any experience in lying, so she stammered when she spoke. ¡°You guys take sisi with you. I¡¯ll go to the Li family with niannian.¡± Gu Hui understood Gu Xin¡¯s intention. She was very sure that Gu Xin was looking at Zhou Yuan just now. This girl was probably going to buy a gift for Zhou Yuan. He didn¡¯t know what she would say if Zhou Yuan and little rat were going to apany them. Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief. Sister Huihui is so nice! After solving this problem, Gu Xin returned to being a Chatterbox and chattered non-stop with everyone. When they arrived at the prefecture, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu got off the car on the main street. Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao wanted to go with them, so Gu Xin pulled the two sisters and ran away. ¡°Big brother, are the three of them having some sort of secret?¡± Huo Junhao asked. ¡°Go ahead and ask!¡± Lu Zhengughed. Huo Junhao sighed. Xinxin knows martial arts. Yanyu has been here for two months. She¡¯s obviously stronger now. She can run really fast. I can¡¯t catch up to her! Lu Zheng nced at him. what if Yanyu wakes up every morning to practice? what if you¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t know any martial arts? wouldn¡¯t you be embarrassed? ¡± Huo Junhao shook his head,¡±what embarrassment!¡± Uncle said that everyone knows Kung Fu but I don¡¯t, so everyone can protect me. How good is that! Just like eldest uncle, second uncle, third aunt, and fourth uncle are so powerful that no one in the vige dares to bully him.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± ...... Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian brought Gu Hui and Gu Nian to the Li family. Mrs. Li weed them warmly at home. Li Muyan received the letter and rushed over. He hadn¡¯t seen niannian in a long time! Mrs. Li looked at her son¡¯s concerned expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Mu Yan, didn¡¯t you say that you have a new n for the store this year? You can bring Huihui and niannian to your courtyard to talk. I¡¯ll chat with your second uncle and aunt Lian.¡± Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t stop them. With Gu Hui around, they weren¡¯t alone. Huihui wouldn¡¯t let them do anything out of line. After the three children left, Mrs. Li asked, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Xinxin and sisi? The four of them always came together, so why didn¡¯t theye this time? I¡¯ve even prepared red-sealed ones for them.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. now that those two children have a little sister, they can¡¯t bear to leave. So, they took her shopping. Gu shouxin suddenly asked about Duke Rong and his wife, olddy Li. They had been here for a while, but he didn¡¯t see them. Why? did she not like to see them? Madam li sighed,¡±my father was fine two days ago, but he fell ill this morning. Mother was by his side taking care of him.¡± His mother-inw had not been well sincest winter. Sigh, this was the bad thing about being old. So, brother shouxin, little Lian, we have to take good care of our health, so that we can enjoy the happiness of our children in the future. By the way, brother shouxin, little Lian, we¡¯ve known each other for a year. I won¡¯t treat you as outsiders, but I just want to ask, what happened between mu Yan and Huihui?¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±sister Luo, I¡¯ve told you before that niannian has a big idea.¡± Her father and I can¡¯t force her if she doesn¡¯t want to say it. We¡¯ll have to wait for her to make her own decision.¡± ¡°Mu Yan is really getting on in years,¡± Madam Li said apologetically. As a daughter-inw, I¡¯ll say something unfilial. Mu Yan¡¯s grandmother can¡¯t hold on much longer. I¡¯m afraid that when the timees, Yingluo will ...¡± Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian understood Madam Li¡¯s meaning. ording to thew of great Zhou, whenever a grandfather or grandmother passed away, the grandchildren had to observe filial piety for a year. They were not allowed to get married or take the imperial examination within the year. ¡°This will depend on fate,¡± Gu shouxin said. Chapter 814 814 Getting jealous just because you¡¯re a man? Seeing this, Mrs. Li did not continue the topic. She didn¡¯t think that the Gu couple was being arrogant. She thought that she knew the two of them better. They probably really followed the child¡¯s opinion! She changed the topic and changed it to Liansheng Street. ...... In li Muyan¡¯s courtyard, Gu Hui was sitting in a small pavilion, drinking tea and eating snacks. She watched as li Muyan looked at Gu Nian with Starry Eyes like a little wife. Gu Nian was also more embarrassed than usual. Gu Hui guessed that it was probably because she was beside her! But she couldn¡¯t not be there! Without her around, the servants of the Li residence didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Niannian, I¡¯ll apany you to see thenterns tomorrow! Tomemorate the year we¡¯ve known each other, okay?¡± Li Muyan suggested. ¡°Not good. Have you forgotten how badly you dragged me into thisst year? With your physique, you should just stay at home obediently! You¡¯ll be free in less than ten months. Be good, be obedient.¡± Gu Nian said in a serious tone. ¡°AI, I also want to be obedient! But I really want to go out and watch thenterns with you. I¡¯m sure that Zhou Yuan from your vige will be there too. I¡¯m about the same age as him, and he can go out and y every day. I can only stay at home every day, unable to even apany you to see thenterns.¡± Li Muyan sighed. Gu Hui cast a nce at him. ¡°Zhou Yuan is going,¡± Gu Nian frowned,¡±are you thinking nonsense again?¡± I¡¯ve already said that he¡¯s my brother and sister. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t understand just because you mentioned it unintentionally!¡± Li Muyan shook his head innocently. niannian, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Really, I¡¯m just envious of him. I¡¯m just envious of most of my peers. It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t like it when you get jealous for no reason.¡± Gu Nian red at him. ¡°Zhou Yuan is like our benefactor. He¡¯s our brother and he treats me and sister Huihui like sisters. That¡¯s all our rtionship is. Li Muyan, this is only the second time. There won¡¯t be a third time.¡± Li Muyan was unhappy, but his tone was still very calm.¡±Mm, I know. Then I won¡¯t say it in the future. Niannian, why don¡¯t I hold a Lantern Festival in the house tomorrow? you take Xinxin and the others, I¡¯ll call Zhu Mingsheng and Su Yan, and we¡¯ll y in the house? Alright?¡± Even though Gu Nian had said that, li Muyan was certain that Mr. Zhou was interested in Gu Nian but felt that he was not worthy of her. Since he couldn¡¯t go out to watch, he would make niannian stay. That Zhou guy hadn¡¯te to their house recently, so he probably wouldn¡¯te either! Gu Nian looked at Gu Hui after some thought. Gu Hui shrugged. I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll apany you if you want toe. I don¡¯t think Xinxin and the others wille. Hanhan said she would finish all the riddles.¡± ¡°Silly?¡± li Muyan asked curiously. Gu Hui frowned and smiled. ¡°We sisters just made a new friend. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a little girl, not a Little Lord.¡± Li Muyan was taken aback. what are you saying, Huihui? ¡± he said with a smile. you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I really didn¡¯t mean it that way just now. It¡¯s just that when fourth uncle got married, I made up some random things about Zhou Yuan. After niannian told me offst time, I didn¡¯t think that way anymore, really.¡± Gu Hui raised her brows but did notment. She continued eating her snacks without saying a word. Gu Nian sighed.¡¯Is this the possessiveness of a man?¡¯ Would a man be jealous? She remembered that she was not close to Lu Zheng! Unless it was absolutely necessary, the two of them would not gather together. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes were only filled with their little Xinxin, so why was li Muyan jealous of him? However, Gu Nian still agreed toe over to apany him the next day. Chapter 815 815 Without an engagement, everything has its variables The Li family asked the Gu family to stay for dinner before leaving because they said they would go to third aunt Gu¡¯s ce for dinner. After li Muyan sent the Gu family off, he immediately went to ask ah Dong to get someone to set up thenterns in his courtyard. His family had more money and more people, so it was not a problem to decorate his courtyard like a Lantern Festival in one day. Li Shan went to give li Muyan some advice. Li Muyan called Zhu Mingsheng over to help him set up. When the sky turned dark, Li Shan was called away by Madam Xie and Madam li, leaving only li Muyan and Zhu Mingsheng. Zhu Mingsheng joked, ¡± ¡°What you¡¯re doing is so troublesome!¡± Li Muyan looked at him in disdain.¡±You don¡¯t understand. Be honest and help me!¡± Zhu Mingsheng helped li Muyan draw thenterns as he said,¡±Mu Yan, I have a way to improve your rtionship.¡± Li Muyan red at Zhu Mingsheng and said,¡±don¡¯t try to teach me the way your friends treat girls.¡± I don¡¯t need it. ¡± Zhu Mingsheng smiled and shook his head,¡±didn¡¯t you say that Gu Nian hasn¡¯t agreed to marry you yet?¡± Do you think this is reasonable? She¡¯s been writing to you for so long, and she¡¯s also read and epted the love poems you wrote. What does this mean? it means that you¡¯re in her heart. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I agree to marry you?¡± Li Muyan shook his head and said,¡±niannian wanted to test me.¡± Girls always want to find someone who is sincere to them, so I¡¯ll just wait!¡± Zhu Mingsheng waved his hand and said,¡±li Muyan, you really love Gu Nian, don¡¯t you?¡± You want to marry her with the highest standards, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t care whether she is the daughter of a schr, a high schr, or a schr, right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± li Muyan nodded without hesitation. Let¡¯s not talk about the past. My Li family is rich and we are not afraid of the powerful in Qing Zhou. Now that I¡¯ve reunited with my maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother, not only in Qing Province, but in the entire great Zhou, there aren¡¯t many people worthy of my fear! So, I¡¯m not like those ordinary people who need to rely on the Yue family. So, even if she¡¯s just a vige girl, I¡¯m fine with it as long as I like her. ¡± Zhu Mingsheng gave li Muyan a big thumbs up.¡±I¡¯m impressed! I can¡¯t do it. If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t you want to marry Gu Nian on your eighteenth birthday? Three matchmakers and six betrothal gifts. ording to the process, your family will prepare the betrothal gifts, and his family will prepare the dowry. Na Cai, Wen Ming, na ji, na Zheng, the date of the wedding, all of these will take at least half a year!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she was frightened by someone in the past? Was there a period of time when she didn¡¯t like to be in contact with men? Can you guarantee that there won¡¯t be any better men before she tests you? As far as I know, Xu Changfeng swore that Gu Nian had deep feelings for her. The son of the former county Magistrate of Taoyuan County, Cheng Rui. If he had said that he would marry Gu Nian instead of taking a concubine, you might not have met Gu Nian.¡± ¡°So, li Muyan, without an engagement, there are still variables. In my opinion, what you need to do now is to get her to agree to your marriage. Both your parents will decide on the marriage. This way, it¡¯s good for both of you.¡± Li Muyan wanted to refute Zhu Mingsheng, but he couldn¡¯t. Xu Changfeng and Cheng Rui were both famous students in Qing Province. They had also participated in cultural gatherings in the prefecture, so Zhu Mingsheng knew them. But what was he going to do? He couldn¡¯t force niannian! Chapter 816 816 You¡¯re just relying on the fact that I can¡¯t bear to Zhu Mingsheng saw that li Muyan had taken his advice and joked,¡±Why don¡¯t we take advantage of this opportunity tomorrow and cook the rice? Even fiercer moaning.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Muyan interrupted Zhu Mingsheng. Zhu Mingsheng replied,¡±I know you¡¯re a gentleman.¡± ¡®Fine, let¡¯s not do what¡¯s done. You¡¯ll be a gentleman and you¡¯ll respect her enough. If you keep it in under the condition that what¡¯s done can be done, she¡¯ll be touched and know how good you are. She might even agree to you by ident!¡¯ Listen to me, women are all emotional. Once they fall in love with a man, they¡¯ll be brainless in front of him.¡± Li Muyan fell into deep thought. ...... On the 15th of the first month of the lunar year, Gu Xin woke up early before the sun even rose! Seeing that her sisters were still sleeping, she put on her clothes, washed up, and nned to go out. He was caught by Gu shouxin, who had just gotten up, ¡± ¡°Where are you going so early in the morning?¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯father, I¡¯m going to give brother Yuanyuan a surprise! It was his birthday today! He definitely doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m going to look for him in the morning, hehe.¡± Gu shouxin shook his head helplessly. you haven¡¯t evenbed your hair properly. People willugh at you if you go. Come, let me help youb your hair. Gu Xin obediently followed Gu shouxin to the main room and sat down. She knew how tob her hair, but sometimes she wouldb it askew and the two sides would not be symmetrical. Gu shouxin untied her hair andbed it again. He braided it on both sides and let it down from her shoulders. There were still two buns on her head. Gu Xin touched her braids and touched her bun. She felt a piece of jewelry but she remembered that she did not wear it earlier, ¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± Gu shouxin smiled. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, I like it! Father, you¡¯re the best! This headdress is so beautiful! I love daddy the most!¡± Gu shouxin took it and put it on for her. our darling Xinxin is 12 years old today. I don¡¯t have any big wishes, just a small one. I hope that our darling Xinxin can be as pretty, cute, and happy every year from now on. Gu Xin nodded her head. Gu shouxin said,¡±go!¡± Also, help me pass a message to your brother Yuan Yuan. Tell him that I wish him to be rounder and rounder, like our family¡¯s little ninren!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits from her smile, ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, alright, I¡¯ll definitely bring it!¡± Watching his younger daughter skipping out of the door and closing the door, and even winking at him before closing the door, Gu shouxin¡¯s heart clenched. Hmph, Lu Zheng, if my daughter wasn¡¯t happy, I would never let her get close to you! AI! A grown woman can¡¯t be kept at home! They hoped that Lu Zheng would grow into a ball and not an elegant young man. Their little Xinxin would not like him anymore! When Gu Xin arrived at Lu Zheng¡¯s house, she didn¡¯t even knock on the door. Just like the Man in ck thest time, she directly jumped over the door and entered. Lu Zheng had woken up long ago. After practicing his swordsmanship for a while, he was drenched in sweat. He saw Gu Xin when she jumped in. He grabbed Gu Xin by the back of her cor. hey, little thief! Where are you going?! Gu Xin retaliated and Lu Zheng was happy to exchange a few moves with her. From New Year¡¯s Eve to yesterday, Xinxin did not practice martial arts. Naturally, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t wait to have someone to spar with her. She put in all her energy. She had no choice. To spar with her brother Yuan Yuan and her father, she had to put in all her energy so that she wouldn¡¯t be beaten up too badly. Very quickly, Gu Xin was behind Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng¡¯s hand was holding onto hers, and she used his hand to climb onto his shoulder. With a strong leap, she was firmly on his neck. Lu Zheng was afraid that she would fall, so he grabbed her feet.¡±Be careful!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯m not careful! You can throw me down!¡± ¡°Are you so arrogant because I can¡¯t bear to do it?¡± Lu Yang was amused. Gu Xin,¡¯that¡¯s right! ¡°Ah!¡± Brother Yuanyuan, don¡¯t, don¡¯t be a coward.¡± Chapter 817 817 I understand the meaning of a feast for the eyes Lu Zheng leaned forward on purpose, almost causing Gu Xin to fall. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan will teach you today. Never let down your guard against the enemy at any time!¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Brother Yuan Yuan isn¡¯t an enemy!¡± Gu Xin pouted. Lu Zheng squatted down and let Gu Xin down. He then pinched her face, ¡± ¡°When we fight, you have to think of me as an enemy.¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯Oh, alright! Brother Yuanyuan, hurry up and wash up. Look, your head is covered in sweat. You still need to wash your hair, right? I¡¯m hungry, so I¡¯m going to buy breakfast. I was going to ask you to eat with me, but you can wash your hair, and I¡¯ll go to the corner to buy it. ¡± Lu Zheng could feel Gu Xin¡¯s dislike. Alright, he went to wash his hair. When he was removing his hair, he realized that there was an additional hairpin on his bun. He was stunned for a moment. He took it down and saw a Jade hairpin. It was a very simple Jade hairpin with the word ¡± Yuan ¡± carved on it. Lu Zheng froze. This must be a birthday gift! Last year, Xinxin gave him a full moon. This year, Xinxin gave him a Jade hairpin. In his previous life, after Xinxin gave him a full moon and learned of his nickname, Yuanyuan, she gave him a simple-looking Jade hairpin with his nickname engraved on it on his birthday the next year. His heart felt warm. Well, it seemed that he and Xinxin were telepathic in this life! The full moon had a carving, and the Jade hairpin had a jade pendant. In his previous life, when Gu Xin gave him the Jade hairpin, he gave her a jade pendant. ording to his sister, his mother left it to him and asked him to give it to his wife. In her previous life, he only gave it to Xinxin when she was twenty. In this life, he was ready to give it to her when she was twelve. Lu Zheng washed his hair and wiped it dry with a handkerchief. The dry hair stood up and he inserted the Jade hairpin that Gu Xin had given him. He took another shower. He picked out a Lake Blue Coat from the closet. It was white inside, and the cor andpels were embroidered with gold thread. When Gu Xin returned with the breakfast box and saw Lu Zheng standing in the courtyard with his hands behind his back, waiting for her return, she felt as if it had been a lifetime. He seemed to have seen this scene before. Lu Zheng looked at her dazed expression and raised his eyebrows. He moved his head slightly.¡±Little Xinxin likes to look at pretty brothers?¡± Gu Xin came back to her senses and walked over with the food box, ¡± ¡°Yup! Her uncle had said that everyone loved beauty. Eldest uncle told me to look at more beautiful older brother while I¡¯m still young. After I grow up and get married, I can¡¯t stare at the beautiful young master for a long time. That¡¯s not right.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu Xin stared at Lu Zheng and blinked her eyes. brother Yuan Yuan, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve told you before. You¡¯re very good-looking! Lu Zheng nodded,¡±there is!¡± However, he wasn¡¯t talking to me. He was talking to someone else. There¡¯s a little girl in our vige called little Xinxin. She often says that no one is as good looking as her brother Yuan Yuan.¡± Gu Xin was amused,¡¯of course! I¡¯m telling the truth. Let¡¯s go and eat!¡± Gu Xin pulled Lu Zheng¡¯s arm into the main room and brought out the soy milk, eggs, buns, and stir-fried cabbage from the lunchbox. Her family was already used to such a breakfast. The staple food, protein, vegetables, meat, and cabbage were specially made by her. Both of them had huge appetites. Gu Xin bought four eggs, eight buns and a huge bowl of soy milk. After Gu Xin ate a bun and an egg, she looked at Lu Zheng as he ate. She looked at the Jade hairpin on Lu Zheng¡¯s head. Yes, it was really nice. She had such good taste. Only the most expensive Jade hairpin in the prefecture was worthy of her brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s hair! Wow, brother Yuanyuan can reallye back in the winter for nothing! Wow, brother Yuanyuan¡¯s eyebrows are so beautiful. His eyes are so beautiful too. His eyshes are so long! Lu Zheng felt a little ufortable under Gu Xin¡¯s gaze. He lifted his head and asked, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s eating an egg and a bun! Hurry up and eat, it¡¯ll get cold.¡± As he spoke, he peeled an egg and split it into two before feeding it to Gu Xin. Gu Xin swallowed half of it. sigh, I¡¯m full now. I finally understand what it means to be a feast for the eyes! she sighed. Lu Zheng¡¯s hand trembled, and the other half of the egg almost fell off. Little Xinxin, do you know that you¡¯re teasing me? Chapter 818 818 The Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind After breakfast, the two of them left the courtyard. In the past, Huo Junhao still lived here. This time, the two Huo family elders would be here. They had a courtyard in the prefecture. Previously, Huo Junhao had stayed in their house for his examinations. So, this time, neither of the siblings slept with Lu Zheng. The other slept with the Gu sisters. Grandpa Gu, grandma Xiao, and Grandpa Zhou were all staying at third aunt Gu¡¯s ce. After ying mahjongst night, the four old people didn¡¯t want to move. Although Lu Zheng really wanted to go shopping with Gu Xin alone, his rationality prevailed and he brought Gu Xin along to meet up with Gu shouxin and the rest. Along the way, he could sense that someone was following him. He was not flustered at all. The Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind. The Oriole he raised was following behind. Perhaps he would find out who the Lin n was contacting in the prefecture today! In any case, he had thought of all the people he knew in the prefecture, but he could not think of anyone who could confirm his identity and tell Madame Lin. Li Shan was drinking tea in the teahouse. When she saw Lu Zheng and Gu Xin walking past, she picked up her teacup and took a sip. Tonight will be the day you die. Li Shan had already contacted the people from the Lin group. However, she was smart and did not use her identity. Instead, she used Zhu Mingsheng¡¯s help. She knew that there were many things about the Zhu family. With half threats and half temptations, Zhu Mingsheng would take the bait very quickly. He would not betray her for the time being because there was no need to. Everything she did was beneficial to the Lin group. The Lin group and the Lin family would only give Zhu Mingsheng benefits. She was thinking of a way to make use of Duke Rong and his wife. By relying on these two, she would be relying on the Empress Dowager. When the time came, she would have nothing to fear. Li Shan only left the teahouse after she could no longer see Lu Zheng and Gu Xin. ...... In the evening, the Gu sisters went to thentern show together. Gu Hui and Gu Nian went to the Li family¡¯s house together. Strangely, Gu en wanted to follow them. His reason was that he wanted to see what the lights in the house looked like. He also wanted to see the little trinkets in li Muyan¡¯s house. The Gu family did not suspect him. Gu Hui and Gu Nian did not think much of it. It was good to bring en ¡®Zi along. He would be attending all sorts of cultural events one day. He wanted to bring him to experience the world of the older children first. Gu en sighed in his heart.¡¯Second brother, what I¡¯ve done for you isparable to what I¡¯ve done for Yingying. If you were a woman, I would have suspected that I¡¯ve fallen for you.¡¯ This year¡¯s Lantern Festival was still very lively. Gu shouxin apanied Cai Xiaolian to set up a stall on Liansheng Street. Although Liansheng Street had not been repaired yet, it was good to have a lively atmosphere in advance! As a result, only the eldest couple and the fourth couple were left to apany the children. When Gu Xin got into the crowd, she realized that brother Yuanyuan was not around! When she asked, she found out that her brother Yuanyuan had something to do in the afternoon and told her family that he would go to thentern show to find themter. Hence, she didn¡¯t think too much and happily followed everyone to thentern show. Gu Ren was the most excited. He had just been bornst year, so he naturally did not see it. This year, he could sit on his father¡¯s shoulder, and his vision was further than others! He saw so many pretty girls and was drooling happily. It was also Zhang Shi¡¯s first timeing to thentern show in the prefecture. There were so many people that they were afraid that they would get lost, and they held onto uncle Gu¡¯s clothes tightly. Fourth uncle Gu and Yang Shi hade herest year, and they were newly-wedded, so they were soon separated from the rest of the group. They were going to go to their own world! Uncle Gu said to Huo Junhao, ¡± ¡°Keep an eye on the Three Sisters. If one of them is missing, you¡¯re done for!¡± Chapter 819 819 Covered in a gunny sack Huo Junhao¡¯s reputation as the little prodigy was not for nothing. Huo Yanyu¡¯s studypanion and the little sister of the little prodigy with the same excellent genes were not for nothing. With this pair of brother and sister in the stall, there was no riddle that couldn¡¯t be solved. Of course, Gu Xin and Gu si were also guessing. Gu shouxin had taught them how to guess the riddles and Gu Nian woulde up with some questions from time to time. The two of them were very smart. Zhang Shi looked at Huo Junhao and then at her daughter. The more she looked at them, the morepatible they were! She had a motherly smile on her face, and Gu Ren did not even want to look at her. Oh my fat mother, cover up your little thoughts. If you scare your son-inw away, you¡¯ll cry! ¡°Eh? Brother Yuanyuan, we¡¯re over here!¡± Gu Xin saw Lu Zheng and quickly waved her hands. Unfortunately, the other side didn¡¯t seem to hear her. Gu Xin passed thenterns in her hands to Zhang Shi, ¡± ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯ll go and get brother Yuanyuan!¡± Uncle Gu and Madam Zhang looked over and confirmed that it was indeed Zhou Yuan¡¯s back. It was as if he was looking for someone, so they quickly asked Gu Xin to call him over. Huo Junhao was ying riddles with Huo Yanyu and sisi when he turned around and saw that Xinxin was gone. Uncle Gu told them not to worry. Gu Xin saw Zhou Yuan and went to call him over. As soon as she finished speaking, the crowd suddenly squeezed together. Uncle Gu held onto ninren firmly, and Zhang Shi held onto her daughter and Huo Yanyu. As for Huo Junhao, the boy did not need to worry about him. In the end, after this wave of people passed, they were squeezed to a stall far away. Uncle Gu quickly asked Gu Ren to see where Gu Xin and Lu Zheng were. Gu Ren looked around. It was full of human heads. Although the street was full ofnterns, it was still difficult to find. After a long time, Gu Ren finally saw Gu Xin, but in the blink of an eye, he saw Gu Xin turning the corner. He couldn¡¯t help but curse Lu Zheng in his heart. Damn it, he actually wanted to spend his birthday alone with little Xinxin. He would not let him have his way. So, he pointed out the direction to uncle Gu, and everyone went to the corner of the street. In the crowd, Li Shan saw Gu Xin following that person and she turned around to leave with her servant. She had been out to see her two sisters for a long time. It was time to go back and apany her brother to pursue his wife. Hehehe. Gu Xin did not understand why Brother Yuanyuan was ignoring her today. He was still fine in the morning! The more she shouted, the further he went. When she almost caught up with him, she realized that the hairpin on brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s head was not right. The clothes were the same, but the hairpin was wrong. She had chosen the hairpin after shopping for four hours yesterday, so she couldn¡¯t have seen it wrong. Subconsciously, she grabbed the four killing weapons that grandma Xiao had given her and turned to run. In the end, when she turned around, she covered her mouth with a handkerchief. Before she passed out, she only knew that she had been put in a gunny sack. ...... In the Li family, li Muyan had decorated his courtyard as if it was the busiest Street in the prefecture. The servants in the residence were acting as street vendors, and his friends, the Gu siblings, and the Li family were at thentern show. Originally, he had invited Su Yan, Li Jun, and Li Jun. As soon as Li Meng said that he was not free, Li Meng naturally did note. As for Su Yan, Li Meng did note, but in the end, she still came. Li Muyan didn¡¯t have any other friends, but in order for the Lantern Festival to not be deserted, he had asked Zhu Mingsheng to invite his friends. Therefore, the smallntern Festival in his house was considered lively. Gu en was bored as she yedntern riddles. She would asionally nce at Gu Nian and Li Muyan. He didn¡¯t like to y with the young masters that li Muyan knew. He liked to y with brother ah Yuan, second brother, and Huo Wantong. Even brother Meng was more fun than them! Chapter 820 820 Using tea to ssh dirty things Initially, Gu en did not like li Muyan, but neither did he hate him. After the incident with the gloves, he had personally ced them in Gu Nian¡¯s room. However, li Muyan had said that he was the one who had given them to Gu Nian. He could not bring himself to like them. He guessed a few riddles correctly but felt that it was not fun. He ran over to Gu Hui¡¯s ce to eat snacks and drink tea with her. ¡°So, all of li Muyan¡¯s trinkets you wanted to see were thenterns in the yard?¡± Gu Hui said in embarrassment. ¡°Big sister, I only realized that it¡¯s okay not to look at it when I came here. Really, but I¡¯m not familiar with the prefecture, and I can¡¯t go to sisi and the others. I can¡¯t ask you to bring me there and leave second sister here alone!¡± Gu en swallowed a piece of dessert. After he finished speaking, he did not dare to look at Gu Hui anymore. He picked up his cup and drank some water. Gu Hui smiled and did not force him to say anything. At this time, a gentle-looking man suddenly walked over. He greeted the siblings very politely, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Luo Hailiang. I¡¯vee to talk to Miss Gu for a while since I saw youing here alone.¡± Gu en looked at Luo Hailiang in surprise.¡¯I¡¯m a grown man, why is miss Gu here alone?¡¯ That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t like this group of people. They had their eyes on the top of their heads and acted like they were so great. Boring! Gu en, who had never been looked down upon for eleven years, was now being looked down upon by others when his second uncle was about to be a high schr! Gu en was not at ease, but he remembered his second uncle¡¯s words.¡¯You look down on me tonight, but he¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t get close to me!¡¯ Gu Hui nced at Luo Hailiang and sneered, ¡± ¡°Young master Luo, it¡¯s good to study with hard work, but it¡¯s not interesting if you read until you¡¯re blind.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu en was happy. Well, elder sister has always been bullied by her own younger brother and sister. You can¡¯t even touch a strand of hair on others. Luo Hailiang was stunned, but he did not get angry. He sat down and said,¡±Eldest youngdy Gu, fourth young master Gu, I only opened a small bowl. Look at the fourth young master smiling.¡± Gu Hui replied,¡¯yes, my younger brother smiled. However, I¡¯m notughing because of a joke. My little brother has always liked tough at others for being stupid.¡± Gu en pursed her lips and her shoulders trembled. Luo Hailiang felt a little embarrassed. At that moment, another person came and sat beside Luo Hailiang.¡±Miss Gu, I¡¯m Zhao mingying. I heard that you¡¯re already 17, but you¡¯re still not engaged? Is it because there are too few men in your vige that you don¡¯t like them? What about me? My family¡¯s wealth is second only to young master Li¡¯s family. You can consider it!¡± Gu Hui looked at him and said,¡¯not much! If I follow you, I¡¯m afraid that one day I¡¯ll be ruthless and make myself a widow!¡± ¡°Really? Was the big miss Gu ruthless in bed? Then this one would like to try! How about tonight? Can you do that? What are you doing?¡± Gu en poured a cup of tea on Zhao mingying. He red at Gu en. Gu en said,¡¯sshing dirty things. It¡¯s a tradition of our vige to ssh dirty things with tea to prevent bad luck from spreading.¡± Zhao mingying stood up and grabbed Gu en¡¯s cor. He raised his hand and was about to hit him. Gu en¡¯s attack was even faster. He directly punched Zhao mingying¡¯s eyes. Zhao mingying winced in pain and covered his eyes with his hands. Gu en immediately went behind him and kicked his knee, causing him to kneel down in front of Gu Hui. After doing this, Gu en ran to Gu Nian. second sister, that person wants to bully big sister. He insulted big sister with his words and I identally hit him. Hurry up and help me. He wants to hit me. He¡¯s too tall, I can¡¯t beat him! Chapter 821 821 You are not wee Gu en¡¯s expression of being bullied waspletely different from the domineering young boy who had just beaten him up. Her face changed really quickly. He pulled Gu Nian to Gu Hui¡¯s side and hid behind Gu Nian with a look of fear on his face. He pointed at Zhao mingying, who was in pain from his beating, and shivered.¡±Second sister, it¡¯s him. It¡¯s the two of them. One looked down on me, and the other offended big sister with her words. You still want to hit me, second sister, I¡¯m so scared!¡± Gu Hui¡¯s mouth twitched. Was this still a kind child? Was he possessed by something? Zhao mingying was furious. He stood up and was about to hit Gu en.¡±Country bumpkin, you¡¯re the viin who tattles first, this old man will be angry!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he looked at Gu Nian in disbelief. ¡°Did you ask me for permission before you hit him?¡± Gu Nian asked as she grabbed Zhao mingying¡¯s wrist. Gu Nian¡¯s grip was much stronger than Gu en¡¯s, and Zhao mingying bent over in an instant. ¡°Second miss Gu, your brother is being too sensitive. Brother Zhao and I only wanted to chat with you,¡± Luo Hailiang stepped forward and tried to mediate. Gu Nian looked at Luo Hailiang and asked,¡±really?¡± I wanted to chat with my sister. Is it because my brother is here to disturb you?¡± Gu Hui stood up and walked over with a smile. ¡°That Luo guy didn¡¯t do anything big, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s been reading so much that his eyes are damaged, and he can¡¯t see our chubby little brother. As for this Zhao guy, he was amazing. He wanted to sleep with me, but I said he was too weak and didn¡¯t like me, so he pulled me into bed.¡± The people around them were all friends. They knew each other well. This was clearly the characteristic of these two people. Hence, they did not doubt Gu Hui¡¯s words at all. ¡°Luo Hailiang, Zhao mingying, leave. You¡¯re not wee in my house!¡± Li Muyan¡¯s face was dark as he directly asked him to leave. Gu Nian shook off Zhao mingying¡¯s hand as she lost her mood for thentern show. After this incident, Zhu Mingsheng¡¯s friends did not dare to approach Gu Hui anymore. Li Muyan could also see that Gu Nian was in low spirits and he started to feel anxious. ¡°Niannian, I¡¯m actually not close to them. I¡¯m only close to Zhu Mingsheng,¡± he exined to Gu Nian. I was worried that it would be less lively with fewer people, so I asked Zhu Mingsheng to call his friends. I really didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. It¡¯s also my fault. This is my fate. I didn¡¯t make many friends in the past. I¡¯m sorry, niannian, I¡¯ve disappointed you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. However, you should learn less from them in the future.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯d like to sit with Huihui and en ¡®Zi for a while.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Li Muyan nodded. Didn¡¯t en Zi say that she wanted to see my things? I¡¯ll ask ah Dong to bring him there. The little boy likes these things. After he sees them, he will definitely not think about the unhappy things from before.¡± In the end, when li Muyan mentioned this matter, Gu en¡¯s face was firm and he expressed his unwillingness. He wanted to be with his two older sisters. He would not let his two older sisters be bullied! Li Muyan felt extremely awkward, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. He knew that the Gu siblings had a deep rtionship. If he said anything, niannian would be unhappy. However, he did not like Gu en anymore. He felt that boys were not as cute as girls. If it was Xinxin and sisi who appeared today, things would not be like this. Although two of them had left, the others had a good time with Zhu Mingsheng¡¯s help. After a while, Su Yan pulled Gu Nian and Gu Hui over to have fun. Coincidentally, Li Shan returned at this time. She was good at pretending. She came over to say hello to her brothers and sisters and then went back. Although she was adopted by Madam li, she still had to observe filial piety for her birth mother. Chapter 822 822 Can¡¯t be ranked first Gu Nian ignored her. She did not have much contact with Li Shan and had only heard Gu Xin and Gu si talk about her. She knew her two younger sisters ¡®personalities very well. Therefore, she did not have a good impression of Li Shan. She couldn¡¯t wait to leave. After Li Shan left, li Muyan stole a nce at Gu Nian. Fortunately, niannian wasn¡¯t angry. Shan ¡®er knew when to advance and when to retreat. She knew that niannian didn¡¯t like her, so she excused herself and went back to her room. She didn¡¯t lose her manners and didn¡¯t annoy people. After a while, Zhu Mingsheng said that he had drunk too much and wanted to go to the toilet. There was a toilet in li Muyan¡¯s yard in a remote corner. Zhu Mingsheng didn¡¯t bring anyone with him when he went there, and there was no one in the toilet. He left li Muyan¡¯s courtyard through the small door behind the outhouse and waited in the remote bamboo forest. After a while, Li Shan¡¯s maidservant came over. ¡°Zhu gongzi, this is for you.¡± The servant girl handed a small bottle to Zhu Mingsheng and left carefully. Zhu Mingsheng returned to li Muyan¡¯s courtyard. The whole process took less than seven minutes, so no one suspected anything. Li Muyan¡¯s courtyard was huge and he lived alone in more than half of the Li residence¡¯s area. There were usually no servants around the courtyard, so no one knew that Zhu Mingsheng had been in contact with Li Shan¡¯s maidservant. In li Muyan¡¯s courtyard, most of the servants were peddlers. He had asked Zhu Mingsheng and Su Yan to invite people over. There were about forty men and women, so this smallntern Festival was quite good. In Gu Nian¡¯s words, it was equivalent to an entire ss going on a spring outing on an Old Street. Other than the unpleasant incident between Luo Hailiang and Zhao mingying, the rest of the situation was rather pleasant. Li Muyan was very nice to Gu Nian. He would remember everything that Gu Nian saw and give her the gift he got by guessing thentern riddles. Although she knew that li Muyan was smart, thentern riddles in this smallntern show were still a little difficult. There were a few people that she didn¡¯t know the answers to, but li Muyan did. Gu Nian had heard from Su Yan that li Muyan had never been to antern show before. Last year, he had gone out with great difficulty and was chased and bitten by a dog. Therefore, she had sent someone to find thesentern riddles to ensure that li Muyan did not know the answers in advance. After guessing all the riddles in the stall, there was nothing else to y. Zhu Mingsheng suggested to start a fire in the yard and everyone could barbecue meat together. He said that the people in his Manor had sent over some fresh prey today. Su Yan also joined in the fun and Li Muyan asked Gu Nian if he wanted it. Gu Nian felt that the young man was rather pitiful. Judging from how unfamiliar he was with the others, he had probably never yed with anyone of the same age as him before! She agreed, but she also said that she would go home after the barbecue. Li Muyan was so happy that he looked like a fool. The servants brought in firewood from the woodshed and started a fire. They also brought in the meat that had been processed and various spices. As it was a self-service barbeque buffet, Gu Nian was much more familiar with the process than the others. She roasted the lean meat of the leg for Gu Hui and Gu en first, then gave it to li Muyan. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be the first in niannian¡¯s heart,¡± li Muyan said sourly. ¡°In your dreams!¡± Gu Nianughed. In my heart, I rank my parents, grandparents, brothers and sisters, then uncles and aunts, and then you!¡± Zhu Mingsheng asked jokingly,¡±second youngdy Gu, after you get married, which position will your children be in?¡± ¡®She doesn¡¯t even have a child, I can¡¯t imagine it! But I¡¯m sure that the children are definitely ranked before the men.¡± Su Yan smiled. that¡¯s fine. After niannian gets married, the child wille first, and the husband wille second. We¡¯ll move niannian¡¯s current ranking back a little. ¡°So, even if young master Li marries the Gu family¡¯s second youngdy, he won¡¯t be able to rank first!¡± Another young master joked. Everyoneughed, and Li Muyanughed along with them. Gu en silently observed li Muyan. Hmph, this liar is so perverted. He clenched his fist so angrily and yet he was smiling so innocently. Chapter 823 823 Calm down, calm down While the Li family was busy roasting meat, Gu Xin was put into a sack and carried out of the city. It was just that the person who had set the sack and taken him away was a little unlucky. Just as he knocked the person out, he tripped over a stone and fell. He carried the man and ran away. He didn¡¯t know how he had provoked the wild dog, but he was chased and bitten by the wild dog. If hispanion hadn¡¯t killed him quickly, he would have been bitten. He put the man on the carriage and drove the horse out of the city. In the end, the horse ran away madly, not following the direction at all. When they finally got out of the city gate, the horse waspletely out of control and disappeared without a trace. Kidnapper number one: ¡± what the f * ck is going on today? After I caught this little girl, everything is wrong!¡± Kidnapper number two: ¡± Let¡¯s carry it on our own! It wasn¡¯t far anyway, and he didn¡¯t even know if he would need this little girl. If it¡¯s useful, then use it. If it¡¯s not, then sell it! We brothers can also earn some extra money!¡± Kidnapper No. 1: ¡± fighting with that bunch of killing gods for her? you¡¯re crazy! We¡¯ll take the money and leave! Don¡¯t waste your time and lose your life!¡± Kidnapper No. 2: ¡± fine, fine, fine. Let¡¯s go! The two of them each carried Gu Xin for a while. They walked for about an hour before they reached their destination. The two of them were also exhausted and sweating profusely. They both sighed. The little girl looked so thin and weak. She was a little too heavy! The two of them handed Gu Xin over to a Man in ck and opened the sack for the man to verify Gu Xin¡¯s identity. They took the money and left. The Man in ck was too imposing, so they did not dare to stay for long. However, after the two brothers returned to the city, they wanted to indulge in debauchery, but they were chased by a group of wild dogs. After fighting with the wild dogs, their clothes were in tatters, and the silver they had just earned was gone. They didn¡¯t even have the money to buy medicine from the pharmacy. This order was done for nothing. The silver was gone, and the person was bitten. It was simply a double loss. When Gu Xin woke up, she felt that someone was carrying her. She didn¡¯t move but was looking for an opportunity to escape. If she made a move rashly, she might not be able to escape since she was being carried in the wrong position. Moreover, the four killing weapons were at her waist. If she didn¡¯t rely on those and only relied on her own martial arts, it would definitely be impossible. Suddenly, he heard the sound of fighting. The friction between des was somewhat ear-piercing. The ck-robed man who was carrying him said coldly, ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re awake, then get up. Stop pretending.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and remained silent. The Man in ck immediately threw Gu Xin onto the ground, wanting to throw her. In the end, it gave Gu Xin a chance. Gu Xin was thrown to the ground and realized that she only had one of her four killing weapons left. It was dark and she had no idea what the effect of this one was. She thought that something must have fallen out when she was being carried. She couldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack. What if she scratched you to death? it wouldn¡¯t take that long! She chanted in her heart, the more dangerous it is, the calmer I have to be! Calm down, calm down, calm down! The Man in ck frowned when he saw the man lying on the ground moving a little and then stopped moving. From what he could see, Gu Xin was just an ordinary youngdy. It was impossible for her to be so calm. But from the sound of her breathing and heartbeat, it was obvious that she was awake. He couldn¡¯t help but squat down to see the situation. Gu Xin¡¯s heart was beating very fast. She was quickly analyzing the direction she had heard and trying to figure out how she could escape in one go when she made her move. Chapter 824 824 Who are you? The Man in ck wanted to flip Gu Xin over. Gu Xin used her thumb to push the small bottle cap open. She felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Then, she sat up and sprinkled the powder with one hand. With the other, she pulled out a dagger from her leg and stabbed it into the man¡¯s heart without any hesitation. The Man in ck reacted extremely quickly. When the powder was about to hit him, he leaned back. Coincidentally, a small animal ran past him. He thought it was a hidden weapon and wanted to turn around to avoid it, but Gu Xin¡¯s dagger also stabbed into his right shoulder. Gu Xin used her right hand to scatter the powder while her left hand held the dagger. The Man in ck groaned and grabbed Gu Xin¡¯s leg as she tried to escape. Gu Xin fell to the ground and used her free leg to kick the Man in ck, but she did not hit him. The Man in ck immediately stood up and lifted Gu Xin up, ¡± ¡°So you¡¯re a little chili! I like it!¡± Gu Xin had two daggers in her hands when she was holding the first dagger. She had one in her hand now and she managed to stab the Man in ck¡¯s foot. The Man in ck jumped up in pain, but his hand did not rx at all. Gu Xin was also shaken along with his movements. damn it! Gu Xin cursed silently. She had already stabbed the man twice, but her third stab was fast, urate, and ruthless. She directly stabbed the Man in ck¡¯s calf. This time, she didn¡¯t have the chance to pull out the dagger, and it was thrown away by the Man in ck. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t care about anything else as she ran towards the direction of the fight in a panic. Her intuition told her that brother Yuan Yuan was among the group of people fighting because these people deliberately dressed up as brother Yuan Yuan to lure her here. They must have wanted to use her to threaten brother Yuan. These bad guys couldn¡¯t beat her, so they used her to threaten her? Didn¡¯t he know that she was also very powerful? She would never cause trouble for others. The Man in ck wanted to chase after Gu Xin, but his whole body itched and he was stabbed three more times. He had no more energy to chase after her. Gu Xin went to the fighting area and hid. There was a torch here, so she could see the situation clearly. She did not dare to recognize her brother Yuanyuan. Was the cold and ruthless killer god who shed again and again the same brother Yuanyuan who had a bright smile and a clear voice? She didn¡¯t go out to help because her father had said that sometimes, if one¡¯s strength was weak, it would cause trouble for others. If one didn¡¯t want to be trouble, then one had to make themselves stronger. It was impossible for her to leave because she didn¡¯t know where she was. She would panic if she didn¡¯t see people she didn¡¯t know. She slowly climbed up the tree. A tree should be a good ce to hide. Very quickly, Lu Zheng, white shirt, and a few other people had subdued all the assassins in ck. ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡± Lu Zheng asked in a deep voice. The killers would rather die than submit. Bai Yi stood up,¡±you idiots from the ten thousand sword Pavilion, do you recognize me?¡± I¡¯ve already submitted to you, how long can your Pavilion masterst?¡± The assassins thought,¡±who would I rather choose?¡± Lu Zheng raised his hand and waved. A man holding a thin wire stood out, squatted down, and twisted it around the foot of one of the assassins in ck. ¡°Ah!¡± The birds resting in the forest were startled by the screams and flew away. Gu Xin was shocked as well. She bit her lip and looked at Lu Zheng, who was illuminated by the torch, ¡± It was not easy for brother Yuanyuan to grow up, but his stepmother was too bad. She always sent people to kill him. This was too much, too much! See, now brother Yuan Yuan is not smiling. His cold look really makes one¡¯s heart ache. Wuwuwu, I must practice well. Chapter 825 825 Chapter 825-backhanded strike ¡°Hahahahahahaha, Lu Zheng! You¡¯re looking for me?¡± At this moment, a group of people suddenly appeared in the forest. The person in the lead was dressed like a schr, but his rough voice did not sound like one. Lu Zheng raised his sword, the tip of his sword making a screeching sound on the ground. you have two choices. One, submit to me. Two, die! The schr with the rough voice was the ten thousand sword Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Lord, Wan San. He sneered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. One, cut off your own head. Two, I¡¯ll cut it off for you!¡± The corner of Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth curled up. He raised his sword and was about to charge over. Suddenly, a familiar voice made him stop. ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Xin was enjoying the show when she was tied up by a rope. Before she could react, she fell under the tree. Gu Xin¡¯s voice was all too familiar to Lu Zheng. He looked towards the direction of the voice. Wan Sanughed. tsk, tsk, tsk. I didn¡¯t expect this. The news is true. It turns out that the son of Duke Zhengguo really likes little girls. This was really deranged! This girl was only twelve years old! Lu Zheng, you¡¯re already 17. Even if you don¡¯t mind that you¡¯re old, I¡¯ll look down on you on your behalf!¡± ¡°Lu Zheng, kill him!¡± Bai Yi shouted. He¡¯s no match for you now, let us help you!¡± ¡°Wuwuwuwu!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin was being carried over. Her mouth was gagged and her entire body was tied up. ¡°Let her go,¡± Lu Zheng loosened his fist. ¡°Lu Zheng!¡± Bai Yi said. You¡¯ve done so much, and you¡¯re giving up on a little girl! I want to kill you.¡± Wan Sanughed,¡±hahahahaha, Bai Yi, my ten thousand swords Pavilion is not inferior to your thousand des sect!¡± You see, without you, the Lin family immediately came to me and said that they supported you mainly because they were distant rtives of yours!¡± Bai Yi raised his de and was about to cut Wan San, but Lu Zheng stopped him. Wan San chuckled. this little girl first poisoned my brother and then stabbed him with a knife. She¡¯s so bold that ordinary little girls can¡¯tpare to her. She¡¯s worthy of your Lord Prince. So, Crown Prince, do you want me to let her go? You only have one choice today. One, she dies, and you die!¡± Lu Zheng took a deep breath. alright. You want me to make such a huge sacrifice? at least let me see her current situation. You guys covered her and tied her up. What if it¡¯s not her?¡± Wan San said,¡¯f * ck, you stopped when you heard her voice, and you¡¯re saying it¡¯s not her? Don¡¯t y tricks! If you want to see her, you can do it. Just give yourself a stab, and then go over empty-handed to say yourst words, how about it? At that time, I won¡¯t have to waste any energy to take your head!¡± Lu Zheng did not hesitate to stab himself in the stomach with his backhand. He threw away the sword in his hand and turned around to walk towards Gu Xin. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes widened and tears started flowing down her face. She shook her head and could only whimper, ¡± ¡°Wuwuwuwu!¡± Everyone present was stunned by his actions. It was at this moment of pause that Lu Zheng quickly inserted himself into the person who was holding Gu Xin and snatched her away. He also had a dagger tied to his leg. There were a few children in the Gu family who practiced Kung Fu, and Xinxin had specially given them to him. Wan San reacted and ordered, ¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Lu Zheng hugged Gu Xin and Cut the Rope for her. He picked up the sword of the man he had killed and retaliated, ¡± ¡°Bai Yi, kill, don¡¯t leave a single one alive!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin could no longer hear the sounds of fighting. She wrapped her arms around Lu Zheng¡¯s waist and felt the blood flowing out. In her eyes, there was only brother Yuan Yuan who was holding her and killing her without blinking. Chapter 826 826 Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here There were fewer people on Lu Zheng¡¯s side while the other side had more people. However, the people on his side were all from the thousand des sect led by Bai Yi. This was equivalent to a battle between the thousand des sect and the ten thousand swords Pavilion, except that the thousand des sect had Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. If Gu Xin didn¡¯t appear, he had nned to leave them alive to persuade these people to defect. However, since they dared toy their hands on Gu Xin, there was naturally no need to leave them alive. White shirt was having a great time killing. As the thousand des sect¡¯s sect master, he had always been at odds with the WAN Jian Pavilion. He had long wanted to kill Wan San. His martial arts were weaker than Wan san¡¯s, but there was Lu Zheng! Although he did not like the fact that Lu Zheng was being threatened because of a little girl, Lu Zheng¡¯s unhesitatingly backhanded sword attack was still very cool to him, not to mention snatching his opponent from behind and killing him. Wan san¡¯s first wave of people had beenpletely suppressed. The second wave had about the same number of people as the first wave, except for the addition of a Pavilion master. Lu Zheng killed his way over and arrived in front of Wan San. Wan San squinted his eyes at Lu Zheng,¡±Crown Prince, if you¡¯re so capable, you¡¯ll be able to do it without Qianqian.¡± Without waiting for him to finish, Lu Zheng made his move. Even if he was carrying Gu Xin, he would not lose to Wan San. However, he had stabbed himself. Although it was not fatal, the loss of blood had affected him. Gu Xin saw Lu Zheng frowning slightly and turned to re at Wan San. Damn it, everyone who bullied brother Yuanyuan should die. Lu Zheng had already Cut the Rope on Gu Xin¡¯s body and she was able to move freely, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, put me down. You¡¯re dragging me down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, just hold on to me!¡± Gu Xin,¡±brother Yuanyuan, listen to me, Wanwan.¡± While the two were talking, Wan San used a killing move, wanting to kill him in one blow. At this moment, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin were still arguing as if they did not see his attack. Wan san¡¯s heart leaped with joy as he charged towards Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng turned his body slightly to the side, but his hand was still stabbed. At this moment, Gu Xin¡¯s dagger was aimed at Wan san¡¯s back and pierced through his heart. Wan San vomited blood and looked forward in disbelief. ¡°We¡¯ve, we¡¯ve been tricked, Yingluo.¡± Then, he fell down. Hisst thought before he died was that the girl had harmed his brother and was not a weak person. He had been too careless. Because of Lu Zheng¡¯s protection of Gu Xin, she was still holding onto him tightly even after being stabbed. Most people would think that Gu Xin had no ability to protect herself. Furthermore, she was still so young. Wan San copsed and Lu Zheng put Gu Xin down, sizing her up, ¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks. brother Yuan Yuan, why are you so stupid? I told you to lure him here and I¡¯ll kill him. I didn¡¯t tell you to use yourself to lure him here! Look, it¡¯s bleeding. What should we do? where is this?¡± don¡¯t cry, ¡± Lu Zheng wiped Gu Xin¡¯s tears away. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m fine, I know where we are. Let¡¯s go back, okay?¡± Gu Xin ced Lu Zheng¡¯s uninjured arm on her shoulder, ¡± I¡¯ll help you walk. You can Lean on Me. Which way do you want to go? ¡± At this moment, Bai Yi walked over. I¡¯ll carry him. Hurry up. He¡¯s lost a lot of blood. He can¡¯t bleed any more. Gu Xin nodded her head and helped Lu Zheng onto Bai Yi¡¯s back. Lu Zheng: ¡± Xinxin, this is for you. Happy Birthday! I hope you won¡¯t encounter such a scene again in the future.¡± Lu Zheng was lying on Bai Yi¡¯s back, holding Gu Xin¡¯s hand. A jade pendant then appeared in Gu Xin¡¯s hand. Chapter 827 827 I don¡¯t believe you! In the carriage, Bai Yi was treating Lu Zheng¡¯s wounds. He had already fainted, but the pain woke him up again, and then he fainted again. Lu Zheng¡¯s wound was only cleaned after all the water in the water bottles in the car had been used up. Gu Xin wanted to take off her coat and put it on Lu Zheng but was scolded by Bai Yi, ¡± you little brat, don¡¯t cause any trouble. I¡¯m freezing. Do you want me to be stabbed to death by Lu Zheng? ¡± Gu Xin,¡¯even if you¡¯re wearing so little, you can¡¯t cover my brother Yuanyuan! He would feel cold, and when he was cold, he would feel hot and cold. Wuwuwuwu!¡± White shirt waved his hand,¡±don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, just look at him!¡± I¡¯ll go get some dry grass. Don¡¯t take off your clothes. It¡¯s fine if he has a cold, but if you have a cold, not only will I be killed by him, but I will also be killed by your father.¡± Gu Xin,¡±then go quickly!¡± Brother Yuanyuan is burning up!¡± White shirt shook his head. Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll go right away. I¡¯ll go right away. You know martial arts, right? here¡¯s a sword. Take it. If someonees, just kill them like you killed Wan San!¡± Gu Xin nodded. Only then did white shirt jump off the carriage. Gu Xin quickly pressed her hands a few times and five jade beads appeared. She took three of them one by one and fed them to Lu Zheng. Then, she pressed one on the wound on Lu Zheng¡¯s stomach and one on his arm. The Jade bead melted when it came into contact with water, and the blood from Lu Zheng¡¯s wound had not dried yet. Gu Xin thought that since it was an emergency, she would not save any more jade beads and give all of them to brother Yuan Yuan. Every night, before she went to bed, she would store the Jade beads that she had not used that day. When she was at home, she would put them in a jar. When she went out, she would wrap them in a dry handkerchief and wrap it with ayer of oil paper. When she went back, she would put them in the jar. She had nned to store the ten jade beads today after she had finished shopping and returned. She gave Lu Zheng three more pills and pressed one on each wound. Lu Zheng woke up. Gu Xin wiped her tears,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan, are you cold? That big brother in white went to find something warm for you. She didn¡¯t want me to take off my coat and give it to you. She said you didn¡¯t want me to catch a cold. Actually, I won¡¯t get sick. Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ll give you my little hairpin!¡± Lu Zheng held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand that was about to remove her hairpin, ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not cold. Xinxin is my little sun. I¡¯m very warm when I¡¯m with her. ¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips,¡¯liar! Why am I the sun? Look, you¡¯re feeling hot, Yingluo! Eh? You¡¯re not feeling hot anymore!¡± At this moment, Bai Yi rushed back with a few torn and tattered clothes in his hands. ¡°Stinky girl, this is warmer than dry grass. I¡¯ve snatched our brothers¡± clothes. Eh? You¡¯re awake so quickly!¡± Bai Yi put Lu Zheng¡¯s clothes together and wiped his forehead. Then, she took Lu Zheng¡¯s hand in surprise and started to take his pulse. For a long time, he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Brother white shirt, how¡¯s brother Yuan Yuan?¡± Gu Xin was anxious. White shirt replied,¡±the blood is gone, and the fever is gone.¡± I¡¯m just a little weak, I¡¯ll just go back and replenish it. ¡± Lu Zheng was a little shocked himself. ¡°Lu Zheng, you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re not human, are you?¡± Bai Yi asked as if she had seen a ghost. Lu Zheng looked at him, speechless. Gu Xin said happily,¡¯my brother Yuan Yuan is in good health! Grandma Xiao said that some people have strong self-healing abilities, and my brother Yuan Yuan is one of them!¡± Bai Yi looked at Gu Xin, speechless.¡¯I don¡¯t believe you!¡¯ Chapter 828 828 Be more self-conscious, you two Bai Yi drove the carriage back to the city, while Lu Zheng and Gu Xin sat in the carriage. Gu Xin saw that he was feeling ufortable with his head leaning against the wooden board, so she sat upright and let him rest his head in her arms. She couldn¡¯t just lean on her shoulder, brother Yuan Yuan would feel even worse. Lu Zheng felt much more energetic than before. Xinxin, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve implicated you. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± no, no. I was stupid. I saw a figure on the street that looked like you, so I chased after him. When I realized that I didn¡¯t give him the hairpin, I knew I was wrong. Then I was taken away. When I woke up, I told brother Yuanyuan,¡±if I wasn¡¯t stupid, I wouldn¡¯t have been used to ckmail you. You wouldn¡¯t have stabbed yourself and got injured.¡± Brother Yuanyuan, Did you know? That sword just now really scared me to death.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not stupid, you¡¯re a good person. Don¡¯t say that about yourself. Xinxin, be more careful in the future. You have to follow people wherever you go. Don¡¯t act alone, okay? Those people are cunning.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I¡¯ll listen to brother Yuanyuan! Brother Yuanyuan, after I go back, I¡¯ll practice for four more hours every day. I won¡¯t be a burden to you in the future.¡± ¡°No, you will never be a burden to me!¡± I, on the other hand, have been dragging you down.¡± Gu Xin: ¡± no, no. I¡¯m a burden. I¡¯ll work hard. ¡°No, you¡¯re not, you¡¯re Yingluo!¡± Bai Yi, who was driving the carriage outside, was getting impatient. ¡°I say, can the two of you have the self-awareness of a seriously injured person and a little girl? If you¡¯re seriously injured, then obediently cry out in pain, and the little girl will obediently cry and not think about practicing martial arts and fighting and killing!¡± There was a moment of silence in the car, and white shirt heaved a sigh of relief. This little girl already had someone caring for her, but he, a man, didn¡¯t have anyone caring for him. The heavens were really unfair! Suddenly, there was another conversation in the car. ¡°Xinxin, did you hear what they called me just now?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯I heard it! They call you Lu Zheng. Is Lu your bad father¡¯s surname?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Zheng replied. Lu Zheng, the Zheng of iron bones, my grandfather gave me this name. My grandfather was a great general, but he passed away a long time ago.¡± Gu Xin felt that this name was very familiar. She then smacked her head, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you actually have the same name as Grandpa Zhou¡¯s grandson!¡± Bai Yi, who was outside the car, said,¡¯you brat, you knew your own limits just now and knew that you were stupid. Isn¡¯t your brother Yuanyuan your Grandpa Zhou¡¯s grandson? Lu Zheng, the heir to the Duke Zhenguo¡¯s mansion! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead?¡± Gu Xin asked. Lu Zheng told Gu Xin everything that happened and was almost done by the time they reached the prefecture. Before they got out of the car, Gu Xin said in a serious tone, ¡± brother Yuanyuan, you have to believe me. I¡¯ll definitely work hard. I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll make your stepmother pay for what she did to you! Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± After sending Lu Zheng home, Bai Yi put on a set of white clothes and drove over to get grandma Xiao to apply the medicine for Lu Zheng. She would also check on him at the same time. His medical skills were not as good as grandma Xiao¡¯s. Gu Xin started a fire to boil water, took some rice to make porridge, and cleaned the medicine jar. After a while, grandma Xiao, old master Zhou, Grandpa Gu, and grandma Gu all came over. Grandpa Gu went to help Gu Xin with her work, while grandma Gu and old master Zhou helped grandma Xiao. Although Lu Zheng had eaten ten jade beads, the sword he had stabbed himself with had gone through his body directly. Grandma Xiao wanted to give him an injection. Chapter 829 829 Chapter 829-hit In the Li residence, everyone was roasting fish when suddenly, all the young masters and young mistresses copsed. The servants were all panicking. Other than the Gu family, the rest of the 40 young masters and young mistresses were all important people in the Qing government. Even in the Gu family, their young master liked the youngdy, so they couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her! Chun Xia Qiu Dong, who was standing beside li Muyan, was the first to react. He quickly ran to inform Mrs. Li of the situation. In a daze, Gu Nian felt that she was very hot. Then, she felt a wave of dryness and her mind was a little muddled. She bit the tip of her tongue and sobered up a little. Then, she sat up and saw that there were people lying on the ground beside her. They were the people li Muyan had invited to go to thentern show with him. Their maidservants and manservants were all calling out for their master. Some of them had woken up like her, while some were still unconscious. She quickly looked at Gu Hui and Gu en. sister Huihui! My son! Unfortunately, the two of them did not respond to her. Li Muyan, who was on the other side, woke up and called out to her. When Gu Nian heard li Muyan¡¯s voice, she suddenly had a feeling that she had never felt before. Her body¡¯s reaction made her guess. She was a little flustered. Oh no, she had been tricked. The medicine in the melodramatic novels had appeared. The actions of those who had woken up at the same time as her had confirmed her guess. Those few young masters directly grabbed the maidservants not far away from them and started. Gu Nian could feel li Muyan holding her hand. Subconsciously, she wanted to shake him off. However, there was a voice in her head that was shouting and yearning. Gu Nian bit the tip of her tongue again. The sweet taste of blood made her sober up a little. She looked at Gu Hui and Gu en who were on the ground. She was d that they were only unconscious. Not all of the other people were awake, only a few, and they were all men. The maidservants of the girls were in a miserable state. Gu Nian was even more confused by the sounds. The maidservants and manservants were all stunned. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to do. An old woman walked in front of li Muyan.¡±Young master, young master, please wake up! Young master Zhu is over there!¡± Gu Nian was stunned as she looked at the old woman. There was something wrong with this old woman! Gu Nian pulled li Muyan back to stop him. However, the moment her hand touched li Muyan¡¯s, li Muyan pulled her into his arms.¡±Niannian, niannian, I really like you. I miss you, I miss you.¡± Gu Nian felt as if her tongue had been bitten off. Logically speaking, she did not like this. However, her body did not have the strength to do so. She could only try her best to avoid it. She gave li Muyan a hard punch.¡±Li Muyan, wake up!¡± Li Muyan¡¯s eyes returned to normal and he pounced on Gu Nian. Gu nianxin pulled out a dagger from her leg and stabbed li Muyan¡¯s arm. She tried her best to control herself. It was true that she liked li Muyan a little, but she didn¡¯t think that she and Li Muyan had already reached this stage. Moreover, the two of them were obviously not in a normal state. Li Muyan, who had just been stabbed, began to regain his senses. He looked at Gu Nian with a flustered expression.¡±Niannian, leave quickly, leave quickly, I don¡¯t want to hurt you. We¡¯re all poisoned.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Gu Nian replied. But Huihui and en ¡®Zi are still here!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s voice sounded different after she took the medicine. Li Muyan almost lost his mind again. He pulled out the hairpin that bound his hair and used it on the wound on his arm. Blood immediately flowed out. quickly go and find my mother and ask her to think of a way. I¡¯ll look after Huihui and en ¡®Zi. When Mrs. Li rushed over with the colorful servants, she saw such an unsightly scene. She felt that she was already used to seeing storms, but she was still shocked by this scene. Chapter 830 830 You¡¯re so silly Seeing that Mrs. Li had arrived, Gu Nian was relieved. ¡°Aunt Luo, catch this old woman. There must be something wrong with her.¡± Mrs. Li did not suspect anything and ordered her men to catch the old woman. The old woman did not even try to run away. She even looked at Mrs. Li provocatively.¡±Luo Yusheng, tomorrow, everyone in the prefecture will know that your son has invited the young masters and youngdies of prestigious families to y, and in the end, it ended up like this. Your son and Zhu family¡¯s gongzi have this habit of cutting sleeves and splitting peaches!¡± ¡°Block her mouth and keep an eye on her!¡± Mrs. Li ordered. Red went up and gave her a p, then covered her mouth. The other six also arranged for manservants and maidservants to bring the unconscious young masters to empty rooms and then watch over them in case they were like the ones who had woken up. As for the few young masters who had woken up, they grabbed their maidservants and started. Madam li asked someone to bring some cloth over and opened it up to surround the scene. Li Muyan and Gu Nian were the only two people who were able to control themselves. Mrs. Li¡¯s heart ached for her son¡¯s hand injury. The physician in the manor who treated li Muyan came and took out an ointment for the two to smell. The situation was slightly better, but it was notpletely cured. ¡°How can you cure it?¡± Madam li asked. ¡°Find someone, or let out some blood from a Suan ni,¡± the doctor replied. Mrs. Li panicked as she looked at Gu Nian. ¡°Niannian, in this situation, Yingluo ...¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t force niannian,¡± li Muyan interrupted his mother. I¡¯ll bleed. Don¡¯t find anyone else, I won¡¯t touch it. I promised niannian that we¡¯ll be together for the rest of our lives.¡± After he finished speaking, he extended his hand in front of the doctor. The doctor didn¡¯t dare to do it. Li Muyan picked up the knife from his medical kit and cut his wrist. Mrs. Li was so shocked that she did not even bother to talk to Gu Nian. ¡°Mu Yan!¡± He would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t touched. Gu Nian pursed her lips and wanted to step forward as well. However, she remembered that she had not been cured of her poison. Li Muyan was really stupid. Other than these two methods, perhaps there were other ways? For example, Xinxin¡¯s Jade bead or grandma Xiao¡¯s acupuncture should be able to relieve it! At that moment, Gu Nian waspletely moved by li Muyan. Li Muyan cared for her, loved her, and put her first in everything. His friend had bullied her sister and brother, so he had directly turned against his friend. At this time, he still wanted to respect her. Other than having a bad fate and being a little jealous, he didn¡¯t do anything bad! Gu Nian stepped forward and said,¡¯li Muyan, you¡¯re so silly! I might have other ways.¡± Li Muyan shook his head and smiled weakly at Gu Nian. ¡°The other methods are too slow. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t control myself. Niannian, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve made you suffer by inviting you to spend the Lantern Festival with me. ¡± ¡°Niannian, what¡¯s the other way you¡¯re talking about?¡± Mrs. Li hurriedly interrupted the two. What was needed? Tell me and I¡¯ll get it done immediately. Aunt Luo doesn¡¯t want to see you being stabbed like this.¡± Gu Nian was pleased to see the sincerity on Mrs. Li¡¯s face. At a time like this, many mothers would me her, but aunt Luo was concerned about her. Gu Nian made up her mind and sighed. ¡°Aunt Luo, please send someone to send me, sister Huihui, and en ¡®Zi back. Grandma Xiao from our vige has alsoe to the prefecture. She¡¯s highly skilled in medicine and knows acupuncture, so she should be able to cure it. ¡± The Li family¡¯s doctor said,¡±youngdy, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± If it¡¯s really feasible, young master doesn¡¯t need to waste time.¡± Li Muyan red at the doctor and said,¡±shut up!¡± Who allowed you to interrupt?¡± Chapter 831 831 Acupuncture Mrs. Li personally sent Gu Nian and her brother home. When they left the Li family¡¯s house, she had sent someone to third aunt¡¯s ce to invite grandma Xiao because Gu Nian had said that a few old people were at third aunt¡¯s ce to apany her. There was no one in the courtyard yet. They were probably still at thentern show or at third aunt Gu¡¯s ce. Gu Nian handed the keys to Mrs. Li. Big yellow and Xiao Cheng, who were next to Mrs. Li, carried the Gu siblings into the house. At this moment, Gu Nian began to feel ufortable again. There were no men present. After entering the courtyard, she pulled off her outer coat and was only left with her inner clothes. At this time, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian came back. Seeing the car at the gate of the courtyard, the couple quickened their pace. Seeing that it was someone close to Madam li, he knew that something had happened. The oilmp in the main room was already lit. When Gu shouxin saw Gu Nian¡¯s state at the entrance of the main room, he immediately went to the kitchen to get a bucket of water and poured it over Gu Nian¡¯s head. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Nian blinked and shook her head. father, one more bucket. Gu shouxin went to get another bucket and poured it on Gu Nian. If Gu Nian was not a girl, he would have pulled her into the bucket to soak in cold water. ¡°Madam li! What¡¯s wrong with my daughter?¡± Gu shouxin turned his head to look at Mrs. Li. The way she addressed him had be distant, and no one present had noticed it. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t manage the servants at home. I¡¯ve already asked someone to invite doctor Xiao over. Let her take a look at niannian first before we talk.¡± Mrs. Li apologized sincerely. ¡°Little Lian, go and find an embroidery needle!¡± Gu shouxin took a deep look at Madam li and then said to Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian quickly went to get the needle. Seeing Gu Nian like this, her heart ached. She could only hope that Gu shouxin had a way. As soon as the embroidery needle was taken out, Gu shouxin pulled Gu Nian¡¯s hand over and inserted it into her finger. Then, he squeezed her finger to squeeze out the blood. Gu Nian said,¡±Aiyo, dad, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, Yingluo.¡± Gu shouxin ignored her and continued to squeeze. By the time she was done squeezing with both hands, grandma Xiao, grandma Gu, and Gu Xin returned. Seeing Gu Nian in this state, grandma Xiao did not even have to ask and let her in. Soon, Gu Nian¡¯s entire body was covered in silver needles and she was sweating profusely. Grandma Xiao was also sweating profusely. She hadn¡¯t been so tired in a long time. I¡¯m sorry, grandma Xiao! Gu Nian said guiltily. I¡¯m so sorry for causing you trouble! Wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome if the olddy came to get an injection in the middle of the night? Grandma Xiao took a sip of water and said with a smile,¡±it¡¯s the same if it¡¯s one or two.¡± However, you children are really troublesome. Yuanyuan¡¯s stomach is already poked open, so where did you fall for it again?¡± ¡°What happened to Zhou Yuan?¡± Gu Nian was stunned. Without waiting for grandma Xiao to exin, Gu Xin said, ¡± ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t know how close we were today! There were two injuries on brother Yuanyuan¡¯s body. One was in his stomach, and grandma Xiao said that his intestines almost broke! His arm was also injured. He was also stabbed all over his body just now.¡± Gu Nian was speechless. Grandma Xiao sighed. it¡¯s a good thing I have two sets of silver needles. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to spend time buying them. You little girl, you¡¯d be squeezed blood by your father¡¯s fingers. Alright, old Gu Xinxin, you guys keep an eye on niannian. After an hour, when she¡¯s no longer sweating, you can take out the needles. Xinxin, do you remember how I taught you how to take out the needle and what to do with it after I took it off?¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯grandma Xiao, hurry up and go! Let¡¯s go see brother Yuan Yuan, I¡¯ll look after sister.¡± Grandma Gu walked grandma Xiao out. Chapter 832 832 The exact same jade pendant As for Gu Hui and Gu en, grandma Xiao had also checked on them. The siblings had been drugged with another type of medicine and would wake up after a few hours. It was equivalent to sleeping, and there were no major problems with their bodies. Gu Xin leaned on Gu Nian¡¯s bed and told her about what had happened that night. Tears were flowing out of her eyes. Gu Nian did not expect Gu Xin to be in trouble as well. She sighed and asked, ¡± ¡°Did he really stab himself without even thinking?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯yeah! After the bad guy finished speaking, brother Yuanyuan took action. She threw away her sword and came to save me, taking advantage of the moment when everyone was shocked. Brother Yuanyuan lost a lot of blood. Sister, brother Yuanyuan was like this thest time on the cliff. She wanted to throw me onto the branch and fall down herself because the branch couldn¡¯t bear the weight of both of us. Sister, I must avenge brother Yuan Yuan.¡± Gu Nian sighed in her heart. Alright, through Gu Ren¡¯s personal exnation and her interaction with Lu Zheng, she was sure that she had a preconceived notion. Xinxin, ¡± Gu Nian said, ¡± don¡¯t you think that his family is tooplicated? don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve been implicated? ¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu Nian strangely. ¡°Sister, why do you say that? We can¡¯t choose our own parents. Brother Yuanyuan doesn¡¯t want his mother to die early. His father married a stepmother. He has been living a guarded life since he was young. Even though he¡¯s some Prince, he¡¯s not as happy as the children in our vige. Look at how happy he is in the vige now!¡± ¡°Did he tell you his identity?¡± Gu Nian was stunned. Gu Xin covered her mouth. Oh no, she identally let it slip. After thinking for a while, she still said, ¡± ¡°Sister, this is brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s Secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone other than our parents! He¡¯s actually Grandpa Zhou¡¯s grandson.¡± Gu Nian revealed a surprised expression. She had spoken too quickly just now and had almost revealed that she knew about it. Fortunately, little Xinxin had not noticed and had let it slip. After a while, Cai Xiaolian and grandma Gu came over. Gu shouxin didn¡¯te in because Gu Nian was lying on her stomach naked. Gu Xin ran out and exined to Gu shouxin about tonight¡¯s matter. Gu shouxin was so angry. His two daughters almost got into an ident in one night. Did these people really think that he didn¡¯t exist? Lu Zheng had killed the entire group of people, and he could not find anyone to vent his anger on. He could only go and see Lu Zheng. ...... After removing the needles and washing Gu Nian¡¯s hair, Gu Xin was relieved to see that Gu Nian¡¯splexion had returned to normal. It had been a tiring day, so she took a shower and went to bed. When shey down, she took out the birthday gift that Lu Zheng had given her. She took it out and sat up in shock. She then opened her palm. This jade pendant was the one that Xiaoyu had given her! Didn¡¯t Xiaoyu¡¯s jade pendant turn into a palm mark? Why is it in brother Yuanyuan¡¯s hands? How did brother Yuanyuan get it? Gu Xin really wanted to run over to Lu Zheng and ask him where he got the jade pendant from. However, it was alreadyte and her father was very worried about the two of them! She tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. Fortunately, Gu Hui, Gu si, and Gu Nian were already fast asleep. Gu Xin called out to Xiaoyu in her heart. Unfortunately, she did not spit out the Jade beads like before. However, there would be one when he pressed it on his palm. Holding the Jade bead, Gu Xin quietly walked over to Gu Nian¡¯s bed and fed it into Gu Nian¡¯s mouth. She then quietly walked back. Sister was poisoned, so she should eat one! She put the jade pendant away and fell asleep after letting her imagination run wild for a while. Chapter 833 833 Chapter 833-bearing Bramble and asking for punishment The next morning, Gu Xin wanted to visit Lu Zheng but was stopped by Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with youter.¡± Yesterday, his little daughter had just been taken away. Today, no matter what, Gu shouxin had to let people appear in front of him. What if Lu Zheng didn¡¯t kill all the people? That damned Lu Zheng. Gu Xin wanted to go quickly, but after being red at by Gu shouxin, she obediently stopped talking. Gu shouxin touched her head. it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to go. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll run away and be taken away again. Be good, father will go make breakfast. Once it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll eat and call your mother toe along, okay? Your mother is also worried about your brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s injuries.¡± Gu Xin was a sensible girl. She knew that her father was worried, so she rolled up her sleeves and went to help. After a while, Grandpa and Grandma Gu, Gu Hui, Gu si, and Gu Nian also got up. No one in the Gu family slept in, so they all got up quite early. Uncle Gu and Mrs. Zhang brought Gu Ren to stay at third aunt Gu¡¯s ce. Last night, they even came over and carried Gu en over. Cai Xiaolian wasbing her hair in the courtyard when she heard a sound at the door. It was the voice of ah Dong, who was standing beside li Muyan. She tied up her hair and went to open the door. When he opened it, he saw li Muyan kneeling at the door, half-naked, with a thorn stick on his back. His wrist was wrapped in gauze. Cai Xiaolian quickly helped him up,¡±you child, what are you doing?¡± You¡¯re still injured! Look at you, it¡¯s such a cold day and your forehead is already cold. What if you get sick from the cold?¡± Li mu couldn¡¯t stand it,¡±aunt Lian, I didn¡¯t protect niannian well yesterday. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cai Xiaolian saw that there were people watching and quickly interrupted him, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore! If you want to carry a Bramble and ask for punishment, what is the meaning of kneeling at the door? Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know?¡± Only then did li Muyan realize that there was someone standing not far away to watch the show. He got up in frustration, then went into the courtyard and knelt down again. Gu Xin had already seen this scene from the kitchen door and ran in to tell Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin smiled,¡±if he likes to kneel, then let him kneel!¡± Xinxin,e over and sit by the fire.¡± Gu Xin was a little afraid of Gu shouxin¡¯s smile and obediently sat down. At this time, Gu Nian had alreadye out. When she saw li Muyan in such a state, she ran up to him and pulled him up.¡±Li Muyan, what are you doing? You¡¯re crazy! It¡¯s a cold day, don¡¯t you know your own health? You¡¯re not here to beg for forgiveness, are you? You¡¯re using morality to kidnap our family!¡± In the kitchen, Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. Good, good, there was still a daughter who had not been deceived by this brat. ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize.¡± Li Muyan knelt down stubbornly. I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, second uncle Gu, and aunt Lian. I didn¡¯t protect niannian wellst night. You can hit me and scold me!¡± Grandpa and Grandma Gu were standing at the door of the central room. They were also speechless at his behavior. Gu Hui pulled Gu si to the kitchen to help. Li Muyan was a little embarrassed. Other than aunt Lian and niannian, no one else paid attention to him. Aunt Lian was probably doing this for his mother¡¯s sake. ¡°Li Muyan, if you don¡¯t get up, we¡¯ll cut off all contact from now on!¡± Gu Nian was angry. Li Muyan looked at Gu Nian in shock. ¡°Get up!¡± Gu Nian said in a serious tone. Li Muyan insisted on kneeling. He didn¡¯t believe that the Gu family would ignore him today. Gu Nian: ¡± alright, Zhenzhen. Go ahead and kneel. Let¡¯s see how long you can kneel! Mother, don¡¯t bother about him, let him kneel here!¡± After speaking, Gu Nian pulled Cai Xiaolian away. Li Muyan panicked. He wanted to exin, but he suddenly felt dizzy.¡±Niannianqian.¡± Then, he fainted. He had let out his bloodst night and didn¡¯t eat anything in the morning. Mrs. Li didn¡¯t even know that he had gone out. He had knelt outside for so long just now. When the cold wind blew, didn¡¯t he faint? Chapter 834 834 About the Li residence Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian did not eat breakfast. Instead, they walked li Muyan home with ah Dong. At the dining table, grandma Gu, who rarely asked about the child, suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°Second brother, what do niannian and the Li family¡¯s kid mean?¡± The three Gu sisters buried their heads in their food and did not speak. Gu shouxin: ¡± I¡¯m not sure. Huihui and niannian often hang out together. Does Huihui know about this? ¡± Gu Hui, who was called out, shook her head. I know the same as everyone else. Li Muyan has liked niannian for a long time. After niannian told us about Xu Changfeng and Zhang Yungui, she didn¡¯t think about these things at all. Li Muyan often wrote letters. One page talked about doing business, and the other page expressed his love. ¡°I think niannian has taken a liking to this child,¡± Grandpa Gu said with a frown. Gu shouxin replied,¡¯I¡¯ll ask her when I get back. But if she really takes it to heart, how do you feel about li Muyan, father and mother?¡± Grandma Gu did not say anything. no one is perfect, ¡± Grandpa Gu said. however, as long as he¡¯s true to niannian, it¡¯s not impossible. Of course, as long as niannian is happy. The only thing we elders can do is to support her. ¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said,¡±I understand.¡± After breakfast, the whole family went to visit Lu Zheng. Uncle Gu¡¯s family had arrived a long time ago. At this moment, uncle Gu was in front of Lu Zheng¡¯s bed, telling him a long-winded joke. This was the child that uncle Gu liked the most, other than the children in the family. He could farm with him, chat with him, and teach his son his homework and Kung Fu. He even wanted this guy to be his son! Anyway, he liked Lu Zheng very much. Uncle Gu¡¯s family of four did not know the truth of what happenedst night. They only thought that Lu Zheng and Gu Xin had met some bad people. Lu Zheng was injured, but Gu Xin was fine. In Gu Ren¡¯s eyes, it was the male lead¡¯s duty to protect the female lead. In uncle Gu¡¯s and en Zi¡¯s eyes, this kid was good. He did not let Xinxin get hurt at all. The two families discussed the time to return. With Lu Zheng¡¯s injury, he would need a few days to recuperate before he could take the carriage. Otherwise, the wound on his stomach would burst. Therefore, the Gu family nned to leave the next morning. Lu Zheng and the rest might only return after a few days. Only in the afternoon did Gu Xin have the chance to be alone with Lu Zheng. She sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Lu Zheng who was fast asleep. She called out softly, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan? Are you asleep?¡± Lu Yang woke up, but he didn¡¯t open his eyes. He wanted to see what little Xinxin was going to do to him. Gu Xin called out again, but did not get a reply. She took out two jade beads, opened Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth, and fed him. Before she could move her hand away, Lu Zheng opened his eyes. Gu Xin¡¯s hand froze and she blinked her eyes, ¡± ¡°Is it good?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Lu Zheng smiled. He didn¡¯t know what Xinxin had fed him, but he believed that Xinxin wouldn¡¯t harm him. Seeing that he did not ask, Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief. She sat down and took out the jade pendant that Lu Zheng gave her, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, where did you buy this jade pendant?¡± Lu Zheng looked over. He wanted to say that it was from his mother, but he was afraid of scaring his little girl, so he did not say, ¡± ¡°I forgot, he¡¯s always been in my box. Didn¡¯t you always talk about little Yu? I think you¡¯ll like it. ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. yes, I like it very much. Thank you, brother Yuan Yuan. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it!¡± Gu Xin kept the Jade and told Lu Zheng about what happened to Gu Hui and Gu Nian at the Li residence. Lu Zheng frowned as he listened. His men found out that the person who had leaked the news that he was still alive to Madame Lin had recently been in contact with the maidservants of the Li residence. The Li residence had been very simple in his previous life. Other than the acknowledgment of the family being brought forward, there were no other problems. He had changed his own path, but did the paths of others change as well? Chapter 835 835 Follow your heart At the Li family¡¯s house, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian sent the man home. After understanding the whole story, they did not stay any longer and went home. The Li family¡¯s carriage sent them home, so it was not appropriate for the mother and daughter to talk in the carriage. When they returned home, there was no one at home. The mother and daughter guessed that he had gone to third aunt Gu¡¯s ce. Mrs. Li found out that the old woman fromst night was working for her mother. She owed her a debt of gratitude, so she felt that her mother and son had caused her death. She wanted to take revenge. The day before the Lantern Festival, she found out that li Muyan was going to hold antern show at home, so she went to buy two kinds of medicine. She was not crazy enough to drug everyone. She had only used the usual kind of medicine to make the girls sleep for a few hours. As for why Gu Nian was affected, it was because she had eaten a few things that li Muyan had roasted. The roast meat was distributed by this old woman, and she had been waiting on her by the side. She wanted li Muyan to cut his sleeves and share peaches with those young masters so that the servants could see it. Then, when the news spread, li Muyan would bepletely destroyed. As a mother, Mrs. Li would definitely be criticized by others. If the other young masters ¡®reputations were ruined, the Li family¡¯s business managed by Madam li would have a big problem, because those young masters¡¯ families had a lot of business dealings with the Li family. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian did not doubt the results. Gu Nian had indeed seen the old woman lead the poisoned li Muyan to look for Zhu Mingsheng. As for the maidservants whose innocence had been destroyed, some of them were willing to follow the young master back home to be his concubines, but some were unwilling. They proposed that the Li family pay for their freedom and then give them a sum of silver. The Li family was rich, so they could naturally do it. The Li family¡¯s hush money had cost them a month¡¯s ie from their store. After entering the house and sitting down, Cai Xiaolian drank some water and asked, ¡± ¡°Niannian, what do you mean by li Muyan?¡± ¡®What he didst night made me feel like he was the right person. But today, his move of bearing Bramble and asking for punishment made me feel that he was ridiculous! But when I saw him faint and heard the doctor talk about his physical condition, I was very touched. Mother, I don¡¯t know what to do!¡± Gu Nian was really confused. Last night, she had really thought that li Muyan was quite good. He had restrained himself in that kind of situation. Even if he didn¡¯t ask her, he could have found someone else to cure the poison. However, he didn¡¯t. She felt that it wouldn¡¯t be bad to marry him. And this morning¡¯s apology made her feel that this person was too ridiculous. Her grandparents and father would not me him, but he had probably lost more than half of her good feelings for him. After sending him back and hearing the doctor talk about his health, Gu Nian suddenly felt that he was so silly. He was so silly to ruin himself for her! She understood li Muyan¡¯s thoughts, but she couldn¡¯t agree with his act of asking for punishment. That was why she was confused! Cai Xiaolian sighed. niannian, let me ask you. If it wasn¡¯t for what happened this morning, would you have thought that marrying li Muyan was a good idea? ¡± Gu Nian nodded honestly. Cai Xiaolian pursed her lips. think about it again. After you¡¯ve confirmed it, the next time their familyes to talk about the marriage, your father and I won¡¯t refuse. ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Mother, I haven¡¯t thought it through yet. Let me think about it. He felt that something was missing. I don¡¯t deny that I have feelings for him, but I¡¯m reallycking something when ites to marriage.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Cai Xiaolian replied. Tell us if you¡¯re sure. Father and mother will not interfere with you. Father and mother will support you. Even if one day you said that you had no feelings for him at all, if he wanted to make a fuss like the previous few, father and mother would stop you. We just hope that you two sisters can live happily and follow your hearts.¡± Chapter 836 836 Go to hell The Gu family returned to the vige on the 17th of the first lunar month. On the night of returning to the vige, Gu shouxin went to ask the Yang family to sew sandbags for the children. Taking advantage of the night, he pulled uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu to the town¡¯s River to load sand. Uncle Gu was speechless,¡±second brother, it¡¯s sote at night, why are you thinking about pan Sha?¡± My family¡¯s en ¡®Zi doesn¡¯t even y with this anymore, he can¡¯t even wash it off.¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡±it¡¯s for the children.¡± From now on, their training time will be extended. Tie sandbags to their hands and feet.¡± Fourth uncle Gu said,¡±second brother, you¡¯re being a little too strict!¡± It¡¯s understandable that Enzi is a boy, but you want your nieces to be soaked in sweat every day?¡± Uncle Gu agreed,¡±that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it good to have beautiful and fragrant daughters?¡± Do you want to make your whole family a bunch of stinky kids? My Huihui is already fierce enough. If you make her even fiercer, she won¡¯t be able to get married. What do we do?¡± Gu shouxin said calmly,¡±fierce enough?¡± Big brother, you reminded me. I¡¯ll get the basic poison Sutra from aunt Xiao and ask them to remember what kind of poison it smells so that they can be prepared in the future! It¡¯s impossible to not get married! If she¡¯s strong, the person she¡¯s married to won¡¯t be weak either!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a colorless and odorless poison?¡± Uncle Gu quickly changed his words after being nced at by Gu shouxin. ran ran, don¡¯t tell Huihui that I reminded you. She hates reading books!¡± Fourth uncle Gu: ¡± please don¡¯t give birth to a daughter. Please don¡¯t give birth to a daughter. Just let second brother y with this little brat. Sob, sob, sob. Second brother is so scary. The three brothers dragged more than twenty sandbags home. Then, Gu shouxin pulled fourth uncle Gu to the second branch to make a few wooden stakes for him. The next day, Gu shouxin asked the Gu siblings to tie sandbags to their bodies. They were told that from now on, they would wake up at 5 am and end at 7 am to practice martial arts for a total of four hours. In the evening, they would have a total of four hours from 5 am to 5 pm. It was fine if Gu en wanted to go to school, but she would not need to practice for two hours in the morning. However, she had to go to school with a sandbag and run there by herself. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes widened. Four hours in the morning and four hours in the evening. That was eight hours! What was nine thousand years old doing? Train the Gu siblings to be assassins? What was even more frustrating was that the sandbag had to be tied every day. After a month, he would put more weight on it. No matter if it was for sword practice or other things, he had to bring the sandbag. If you don¡¯t meet the requirements, you¡¯re not allowed to leave the vige without his permission. As Gu nianxiang and her siblings began to resist, Gu shouxin looked over indifferently. ¡°Tell me this only when you¡¯re no longer ambushed or kidnapped when you go out!¡± Gu si raised his hand weakly. second uncle, I wasn¡¯t ambushed or kidnapped. Can I tie two less sandbags? ¡± Gu shouxin nced at Gu si. what do you think? ¡± Gu si trembled in fear and said,¡¯No. Well, sisters working together would be the best! I want to go through thick and thin with my sisters! Second uncle, I will work hard!¡± Gu shouxin gave Gu si a smile. ¡°You¡¯re the most obedient child in the family!¡± The disobedient children: Looking at the sandbags tied to the children¡¯s feet and hands, it was obvious that they were not used to the first day. Cai Xiaolian felt a little distressed. She quietly discussed with Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°Father, take it slow. You¡¯re moving too fast. The children won¡¯t be able to get used to it in a short time,¡± Gu shouxin sighed and said,¡±they can¡¯t adapt now. I can give them time.¡± But when they grew up, would the world give them time to adapt? Will the evildoers give them time to adapt?¡± Cai Xiaolian knew that Gu shouxin was right, but she still felt heartache. Gu shouxin held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and said,¡±Xiaolian, we can¡¯t always be by their side to protect them, especially the four girls.¡± We need to let them have the ability to protect themselves.¡± Seeing that Cai Xiaolian was still unhappy, Gu shouxin suddenlyughed and said,¡±I finally know how to raise a child now. If we have another one, I¡¯ll definitely raise it better!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face turned red. Chapter 837 837 You really dare to say it This year, the Gu siblings got to know their father (second uncle) once again. To sum it up in one word, he was a devil! Gu en oftenined to Gu Ren, ¡± you¡¯ll be at ease if you bear with it. If you don¡¯t meet the devil second uncle, I¡¯m guessing that when you grow up and second uncle bes a government official, he will not torture you anymore. Gu Renughed gloatingly. He didn¡¯t know that his second uncle had be a real man because he had transmigrated into his book. Although he had not used him and had a wife and a child, he loved him and had already made ns for him. The position that his second uncle had given him was to take care of the children of the second and fourth branches and be outstanding from a young age! ...... At the end of the first month, the vigers began to prepare for spring plowing. Gu Nian suggested that they take a look at the manor in the prefecture and n which plot ofnd to nt. Gu shouxin said directly, ¡± your father is in charge of farming, and your mother is in charge of business. Stay at home andplete the task I have given you. ¡°Father, you must strike a bnce between work and rest!¡± Gu Nian shouted. You can¡¯t make me practice martial arts all day!¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡¯who asked you to practice all day? Am I that kind of inhumane father? I¡¯ll let you rest for eight hours a day, practice martial arts for eight hours, and do other things for eight hours a day. You can arrange your rest time and other times.¡± ¡°But, I want to go to the prefecture!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°If you can guarantee that you can make a round trip in 12 hours, then go!¡± Gu Nian was speechless. Li Muyan hadn¡¯t written to her recently. Gu Nian was worried about his injury and worried that someone from the first Madam¡¯s family woulde out and cause trouble. Unfortunately, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t allow her to go. As for Gu Xin, after seeing Lu Zheng¡¯s return, she didn¡¯t think about the prefecture anymore. She still had Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu to write to her and chat with her. Her days were very fulfilling. She wanted to be more powerful. She didn¡¯t want to be caught and threatened by brother Yuanyuan next time. She wanted brother Yuanyuan to hurt her so that he could find a chance to save her. She was working hard! Gu Hui was very satisfied with Gu shouxin¡¯s arrangement. She used to be very strong and no one taught her systematically. Now, she could not wait for Gu shouxin to teach her more. She would have 20 hours of martial arts training every day! Since her sisters were so hardworking, Gu si naturally did not fall behind. She did not have any goals. She just felt that since everyone was like this, it was not good for her not to be like this. She had to advance and retreat together! Gu en, on the other hand, was miserable. He waspletely forced to endure the physical torture of his second uncle in the second branch every day. When he returned home, he had to suffer the mental torture of his father. In addition, he had to suffer the torture of reading books. It was too difficult for him! Because of Gu shouxin¡¯s strong request, the Gu sisters had to set up the perfume workshop in advance. They had two hours less work every day! The perfume workshop was handed over to the second and fourthdies of the Meng family to manage. Although the amount of goods they made decreased, the workshop produced more and more goods. Every five days, the wife of the Meng family had to report the ie. The business at the beginning of the year was obviously better than the previous year. In February, Gu Nian finally came up with a new product. Lu Zheng came over and asked for a few sets of suits with the same fragrance. Gu Nian teased him, ¡± ¡°I heard from Xinxin that you have a sweetheart. Why? does your sweetheart like this smell? This can only be used for half a year. If you buy a few sets, will she be able to finish them?¡± ¡°My sweetheart is still young, so he doesn¡¯t need makeup.¡± This is for my friend¡¯s mother and sister. I also bought a set for my sister.¡± Gu Nian thought,¡¯you really dare to say that! Chapter 838 838 Chapter 838-drenched By February, Lu Zheng¡¯s injuries had healed. Grandma Xiao even suspected that her grandson had a strong self-healing ability. After confirming that he could walk, uncle Gu was the happiest. Last year, the two of them had worked together for the spring plowing and autumn harvest. The potatoes that he had nted during the winter had been harvested. Lu Zheng immediately asked the people in the manor to nt more. This way, when he entered the capital in the second half of the year, he could transport more seeds over. The Emperor could also distribute more seeds to various ces. The Gu family¡¯s siblings were still training hard. It was not until the end of February that they werepletely used to the sandbags, but Gu shouxin immediately added more weight to the sandbags. The Gu siblings were miserable. Gu Ren pped his chubby little hands and cheered. I¡¯m so happy to see you guys unhappy! At the end of February, Gu Nian finally received li Muyan¡¯s letter. She felt relieved. Li Muyan¡¯s letter didn¡¯t mention anything else. He only said that he had fallen seriously ill after thest time and had been lying in bed for more than a month. He didn¡¯t want anyone else to write on his behalf. As he had not received any letters from Gu Nian, he thought that she was still angry. This time, he had mustered his courage to write her a letter. He expressed his sincerity, his carefulness, his reluctance, and his fear. Gu Nian replied to him with a letter and told him about her life. She said that she would not be able to go to the prefecture in the short term and that they could onlymunicate through letters. Then, the two of them started the days of exchanging letters. Gu Xin, on the other hand, had beenmunicating with Huo Yanyu and Xie Zhiyi through letters. Xie Zhiyi was envious of Gu Xin. She had her brothers and sisters to practice martial arts with her every day. She also wanted to participate. Huo Yanyu was not that envious. She knew her own body well. She could not handle that kind of strength. The Huo siblings were smart, but they were not very strong in martial arts. They had hired martial arts masters to protect them. Huo Yanyu had an 18-year-old maid, and Huo Junhao had a 20-year-old manservant. They did not bring them to the vige at the crossroads, so they would not be bullied. With their intelligence, they would not be easily bullied. ...... The vige examination was on the 5th of March. This time, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t take care of the children. He let them obedientlyplete the task he assigned at home. He even asked grandma Gu to supervise them. Well, the most prestigious person in the family was not Gu shouxin, but grandma Gu! You can still act coquettishly with Gu shouxin, but you can¡¯t do it with grandma Gu. The couple went out on the fourth day of the Lunar New Year. It was raining heavily for five days. On the afternoon of the sixth day, Gu Nian was about to return the book to grandma Xiao with a straw Cape and bamboo hat when she saw the Li family¡¯s carriage at the entrance of grandma Xiao¡¯s house. ¡°Ah Dong, it¡¯s raining. Why don¡¯t youe over?¡± Gu Nian waved. Li Muyan is too much, he¡¯s not even afraid of the road slipping in the rain!¡± Without waiting for ah Dong to speak, the curtain of the carriage was lifted and Li Muyan jumped out. He stood in front of Gu Nian and smiled. ¡°Niannian, I missed you so much.¡± Gu Nian looked at li Muyan in shock. After a while, she returned to her senses and pushed li Muyan into the car.¡±You fool, don¡¯t you know how to wear a bamboo hat? My hair is all wet!¡± Li Muyan wanted to pull Gu Nian into the car. give me a moment. I¡¯m going to grandma Xiao¡¯s ce to put something down. I¡¯ll be out soon! Gu Nian pped his hand away. As she spoke, Gu Nian turned around to return the book. Grandma Xiao asked Gu Nian to stay for a while, but Gu Nian ran out of the room after saying a few words. In the end, she saw li Muyan standing in the rain. She was speechless. She ran over and pulled li Muyan onto the carriage. Chapter 839 839 Are you at ease now? Gu Nian removed her bamboo hat and ced it aside. The car was filled with water because of her. Gu Nian red at li Muyan. are you stupid? I¡¯ve already told you to get in the car. Why are you still getting out in the rain? ¡± Li Muyan suddenly pulled Gu Nian into his arms. I¡¯m wearing a straw rain cape. It¡¯s all wet. You¡¯re getting me wet! Gu Nian struggled. Li Muyan hugged Gu Nian tightly and said,¡±even if you¡¯re wearing a spiky coat, I¡¯ll still hold you tight.¡± I¡¯m scared. Niannian, I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared to see you enter Zhou Yuan¡¯s house. I admit that I¡¯m petty and I don¡¯t like you to have too much contact with other men. Even if he has a good rtionship with your family and is really like a real brother and sister, you two are not real brother and sister!¡± Gu Nian stopped struggling. Li Muyan continued,¡±I¡¯ve been afraid since before.¡± Zhou Yuan was a handsome man. Although he lived in the vige, he could inherit old Zhou¡¯s family fortune. His conditions are no worse than mine. He¡¯s in the vige every day, so I¡¯m afraid. Niannian, I can¡¯t lie to you because you hate me. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous. You¡¯re so good, I just want to keep you by my side every day, right in front of my eyes. I don¡¯t want anyone to look at you, and I don¡¯t want other men to like you.¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m selfish, but niannian, I really, really like you. I really can¡¯t bear to part with you. I miss you every day, so much so that I can¡¯t sleep, I can¡¯t read, and I¡¯m listless in everything I do!¡± ¡°Niannian, can you not be so close to Zhou Yuan? No, not only Zhou Yuan, there were other men as well. I can do my best not to get close to other girls, really. Niannian, let¡¯s just have each other, okay?¡± Li Muyan hugged Gu Nian very tightly. Even through their clothes, Gu Nian could still hear his rapid heartbeat. She didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. She was being jealous for no reason. She pushed li Muyan away. Li Muyan looked at her carefully, his eyes as pitiful as a puppy¡¯s. Gu Nian smiled and waved at li Muyan. Li Muyan then moved closer to her. Li Muyan moved closer and said in a serious tone, li Muyan, all the men in this world are dead. I will never have anything to do with Zhou Yuan. I swear, if I ever have any rtionship with him, I will be struck by lightning and die a horrible death. Now you can rest assured! Li Muyan¡¯s body stiffened and his face turned red. What a vicious oath. It seemed like niannian really didn¡¯t like Zhou Yuan. He looked at Gu Nian with a burning gaze and couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss her. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re still in the mood!¡± Gu Nian reached out to stop him. Don¡¯t go overboard! Be careful, I¡¯ll kick you over!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo,¡± li Muyan said. ...... When they arrived at the door of the second branch, ah Dong somehow drove the carriage and caused it to fall into the soil below. In front of the second door was a tnd, and further ahead was the field for farming. There was a Ridge as tall as a person, and he fell down with his car. Now, Gu Nian and Li Muyan were like two mud men when they got out of the car and climbed onto the ridge. Gu Nian once again had a deep understanding of li Muyan¡¯s bad luck. How could he slip on such a wide floor? After entering the house, Gu Nian asked Gu Xin to find a set of Gu shouxin¡¯s clothes for li Muyan to change into while Gu Nian went to change and wash up. Gu Xinughed at li Muyan. brother Muyan! I can call you brother mu ni from now on! Li Muyan was in a good mood. Although it wasn¡¯t as light as niannian, niannian¡¯s oath made him feel at ease. After Gu Nian changed into her dry clothes, Gu Xin went to the study room to write. She had notpleted her task for the day. Otherwise, she would have gone to grandma Xiao¡¯s house to return the book. She still wanted to chat with brother Yuanyuan. Chapter 840 840 I won¡¯t Because of li Muyan¡¯s special fate, he only sat there for a while before reluctantly returning home. Gu Nian warned him sternly that he was not allowed to sneak in again. ording to the letter, time passed by very quickly. There was still half a year left before his 18th birthday. When they were about to part, li Muyan wanted to let Gu Nian off again, but Gu Nian still blocked him. Although she was a modern girl, she was more conservative. It was just likest year¡¯s Lantern Festival, when they had touched each other like a Dragonfly touching the water. She consoled herself that it was an ident. If it wasn¡¯t an ident, she didn¡¯t want to be so gentle with others. However, although li Muyan¡¯s method was silly, she seemed to be more careful than before. When her parents came back, should she tell them that they would agree to the Li family¡¯s proposal the next time? Get engaged first. If you want to get married, it will have to wait until next year. She would be seventeen next year, and she could get married. Gu Nian happily ran to Gu Ren. Gu Ren had just woken up from his afternoon nap and was still in a daze when Gu Nian carried him back to his room in the rain. ¡°Dopey Gu, I¡¯m in love!¡± After cing Gu Ren on her bed, Gu Nian said excitedly, ¡± ¡°With who? Isn¡¯t Xue Qianyu in the capital?¡± Gu Ren was stunned. ¡°Who wants to be with Xue Qianyu! He¡¯s the type that Gu Nian likes. Do you think I look like that?¡± Gu Nian was speechless. ¡°I created the Gu Nian in the book based on you!¡± Gu Ren said. ¡°My ass! Do I look like the kind of selfish person who bullies his sister, acts arrogantly, and is subservient to others? Can I share my man with others? You little brat!¡± Gu Nian was so angry that she poked Gu Ren¡¯s head. Gu Ren, who was already one and a half years old, would still be jabbed down. He got up and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so selfish, you always bully me and sanniu! You¡¯re the kind of person who¡¯s arrogant, bullies the weak, and fears the strong. You¡¯re the same now. You only know how to bully us poor little things. If you have the ability, then go bully second uncle and Grandpa and Grandma! Also, what did sharing mean? In order to give you a tragic ending, I didn¡¯t even let you enjoy a good man like Xue Qianyu.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about books.¡± Gu Nian poked him again. This was the real world. Do you want to hear me share my thoughts on love?¡± She did not even notice what Gu Ren meant when he said that she did not get to enjoy that kind of good man. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Gu Ren pouted. ¡°Li Muyan¡¯s pretty good,¡± Gu Nian said.¡±If you ask for his hand in marriage again, we¡¯ll settle down.¡± Do you think it¡¯ll work?¡± no, ¡± Gu Ren exined patiently. I can fall in love, but I can¡¯t get married! Gu Nian pinched Gu Ren¡¯s mouth and asked,¡¯why not? Didn¡¯t you say that you were encouraging me?¡± Gu Ren waved his chubby little hand and pped Gu Nian away.¡±I¡¯m encouraging you to fall in love! You don¡¯t have to get married to fall in love.¡± dating without marriage in mind? ¡± Gu Nian pouted. that¡¯s being a hooligan! ¡°No way!¡± Gu Ren said. I remember that there was a problem with their family, but I can¡¯t remember what the problem was. You can¡¯t marry him anyway!¡± ¡®I don¡¯t believe you anymore, that lousy book of yours! You didn¡¯t even set li Muyan as a character, so how did you know that there was a problem with his family?¡± Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo.¡± He really couldn¡¯t remember, because everything about the male lead had nothing to do with the Duke Rong residence, so he didn¡¯t set it at all. But, but, he seemed to remember someone who was rted to these two families. Who was it? ¡°You have nothing else to say, right? You just want me to follow the plot of your book, but I won¡¯t.¡± Chapter 841 841 It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s sweet Gu Ren did not try to persuade Gu Nian anymore. Instead, she said, ¡± ¡°Gu Nian, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve encountered fewer problems. My parents, second uncle, and second aunt have taught you less about setbacks. For someone like you who has always had a smooth life, you have to suffer the blow of life!¡± Gu Nian pulled Gu Ren¡¯s face and said,¡¯you speak as if you¡¯ve been taught a lesson on setbacks! Besides, some people were born with good fortune! What if I am that kind of person? The modern world has never allowed me to meet a boy that I like. Transmigrate into the book and meet a good boy that isn¡¯t created by a fool like you. I¡¯m d!¡± Gu Ren rolled his eyes at her and fell down on his own. He closed his eyes and continued to sleep. A rainy day is a better match for a nap! Gu Nian ignored him. Gu Ren¡¯s objection made her feel ufortable. She wanted to see the cute little Xinxin and feel better. Gu Xin was obediently practicing her writing. The copybook she was using was given to her by old master Huo. She sat upright and practiced her strokes without any distractions. Seeing how focused she was, Gu Nian did not want to disturb her. She stood at the door of the central room and looked at the rain falling from the sky. She thought of li Muyan, who had just braved the rain toe over, and her heart was touched. And the genuine fear that li Muyan revealed when he was worried that she would be snatched away, Yingluo. Gu Nian shook her head and silently told herself not to think about it anymore. She should not be too brash about love. She should focus on her career. Why don¡¯t I make some desserts? Gu Nian suddenly felt like eating some sweet snacks.¡¯Xuemei Niang? snowkes?¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter if it was sweet. Previously, Cai Xiaolian, Gu Nian, and Gu Xin had discussed that they would open their own restaurant in the future and wait for Gu shouxin to finish his exam before opening it. At that time, he would definitely make the restaurant the best restaurant in great Zhou. Mrs. Li had once wanted to buy a recipe for the Li family¡¯s niece, but Cai Xiaolian had declined, because they wanted to open a shop themselves. After working with others for a long time, he realized that it was more reliable to do it himself. Gu shouxin was confident about the imperial examination. He was not afraid of the other students ¡®worries of not knowing the intention of the examiner. It was not the style that the head Examiner liked. He had already used Lu Zheng to find out the characteristics of the main officials of the six ministries of the capital. Therefore, it would not be a problem for him to choose any Head Examiner. It was more realistic to ask Lu Zheng than Gu Ren about the people in the Imperial court. Gu Ren was the author of the original book. All the characters and plots were to show the abilities of the male lead. The male lead did not take the imperial examination, so Gu Ren did not understand at all. However, Lu Zheng hade into contact with these people before and had real experience. Sometimes, Gu shouxin would think about a question. What exactly did Lu Zheng want to do? was it really like what he appeared to be? did he just want to grow up with Xinxin, take revenge for his mother, and then be with Xinxin? Did he not have any thoughts about power and status? There were some things that he couldn¡¯t ask directly, and there wasn¡¯t a suitable opportunity to do so. That kid was also tight-lipped, and what he said and showed was just what he wanted people to know. Of all the teenagers around him, Gu shouxin liked Lu Zheng the most. First, Lu Zheng¡¯s youth was simr to his, and second, this kid¡¯s Secret means were very much to his liking. Because of Gu shouxin¡¯s confidence, Cai Xiaolian, Gu Nian, and Gu Xin decided to open their own restaurant after Gu shouxin¡¯s examination. They had already chosen chefs from the vige. There were indeed two among Meng Meng¡¯s brothers who were better at this. They had also worked in the restaurant¡¯s kitchen before they went to the vige. Chapter 842 842 You¡¯ll know when you meet The rain continued to fall until the middle of March. Grandpa Gu had been worried about Gu shouxin every day for the past few days. When he had nothing to do, he would say to grandma Gu and uncle Gu, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily, I wonder if the examination room second brother was assigned to has a leak?¡± I heard that the rain will affect the mood of the examinees. I wonder if second brother will be affected? ¡± ¡°Second has already gotten first ce four times in a row. I wonder if he can get first ce in the vige examination and obtain the top scorer?¡± ¡°Lann, boss, I usually don¡¯t give second brother any pressure, right?¡± Finally, on the night of March 15th, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian came back. Grandpa Gu looked at Gu shouxin expectantly, like a child asking for candy from an adult. Gu shouxin replied,¡±father, I didn¡¯t wait for the results toe out.¡± There are still two days before the results are out. Don¡¯t worry, your son will definitely bring you a high schr back. Dad, you can buy as muchnd as you want. No matter how much you buy, our family doesn¡¯t have to pay taxes.¡± Grandpa Gu gave him a Pat and said, ¡± ¡°I let you take the exam so that your family can be exempted from tax?¡± Gu shouxin looked at Grandpa Gu with a smile. Grandpa Gu asked again,¡±what about ah Zhen and little rat?¡± How did the two of them do?¡± Gu shouxin: ¡± brother-inw thinks he¡¯s okay. As for that Huo kid, father, you know that kid. He doesn¡¯t care about anyone else except me. ¡°Jun Hao is waiting for Yanyu in the prefecture,¡± Cai Xiaolian interjected.¡±He¡¯lle over after he sees the results.¡± The siblings will be going to the capital in a few days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Shangjing.¡± Grandpa Gu suddenly understood. Second brother, you should also think about the next arrangements. Has the date for this year¡¯s general examination been set? is it in August or September?¡± Gu shouxin said,¡¯young Huo said that there¡¯s news from old master Huo. The Emperor ns to hold the court examination at the end of the month on the first day of September.¡¯ At the beginning of October, the people of the Xing Nan Kingdom came to visit, and his Majesty wanted to let the people of the Xing Nan Kingdom see our Zhou Dynasty¡¯s top schr parade through the streets.¡± Grandfather Gu¡¯s mouth twitched. The emperor¡¯s exaggerated act of pretending to be an ordinary person appeared in his mind. Speaking of which, this Emperor was his nephew, blood rted. Their ye family had really picked out a unique Emperor from thousands of people! ...... That night, Gu Nian shared her thoughts with Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. Gu shouxin looked at his daughter¡¯s first awakening of love and did not say anything to hurt her. He only said, ¡± ¡°Niannian, if li Muyan does something wrong to you one day and father wants to deal with him, don¡¯t stop father.¡± ¡°Father, if he does anything wrong to me, I won¡¯t let him off either.¡± Gu Nian smiled. Father, don¡¯t worry!¡± Seeing how happy Gu Nian was, Cai Xiaolian smiled. ¡°Have you confirmed your feelings this time? It won¡¯t be like the time when you liked general Yan Mo?¡± Gu Nian thought of Yan Mo and felt that it had happened a long time ago. Embarrassed, she said, ¡± ¡°At that time, I just thought that he was quite manly, strong, and good-looking. He was the type that I liked. If he already has someone he likes, I won¡¯t go and poach him! This was not right. Now that she thought about it, it was pure love. It was different from the feeling she had for li Muyan. The feeling of being moved is also different.¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes and asked curiously,¡¯sister, do you understand the feeling of falling in love now? Tell me about it! I¡¯ll be a joke if I don¡¯t know about it when I encounter it in the future.¡± Gu Nian thought about it for a moment and decided not to tell Gu Xin that she liked him like she did in the past. After a while, she finally said, ¡± I can¡¯t tell you how I feel. Anyway, you¡¯ll know when you meet her. Well, she¡¯s a good person. She¡¯s the right person and the one who¡¯s willing to marry. Chapter 843 843 Might as well take the initiative Gu Xin furrowed her brows in deep thought. The three transmigrated people looked at each other and then at Gu Xin nervously. Did she open her mind? Little Xinxin and Lu Zheng had been through a lot recently! Gu Xin¡¯s brows furrowed tighter and tighter. She thought of brother Yuanyuan, but brother Yuanyuan was the older brother and he already had someone in his heart! Forget it, I¡¯m probably still young and haven¡¯t met him yet! After Gu Xin thought it through, she didn¡¯t feel conflicted. However, she noticed that her parents and sister were looking at her, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m scared?¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± Xinxin, did you think of someone? ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head honestly, ¡± I thought of brother Yuanyuan. I think brother Yuanyuan is a good person. However, he had a sweetheart. Besides, he¡¯s like a real brother to me. Maybe I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t know many people, so I haven¡¯t met them yet. Father, mother, and sister, don¡¯t worry. If I meet someone I like, I¡¯ll definitely tell you at the first moment.¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± ran ran, did your brother Yuan Yuan tell you that he already has someone he likes? ¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± He told me. ¡± ¡°Did he say who it was?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Which family?¡± Gu Nian asked. Does it look good?¡± Seeing that her family was so concerned about brother Yuan Yuan, Gu Xin was in a good mood. She said happily, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before. She¡¯s a very pretty, smart, and cute girl. Brother Yuanyuan really liked her. He had said that he had taken her to heart from the first time he had seen her. Round face, big eyes, Crescent-like eyes when she smiles, and dimples at the corner of her mouth. She¡¯s lively, cute, smart, and generous.¡± [ the transmigration trio: are you sure you¡¯re not talking about yourself? ] Gu Xin continued, ¡± I wanted to ask him to bring me to see thatdy. But brother Yuanyuan didn¡¯t. She said that I¡¯ve seen her before. With my intelligence, I¡¯ll be able to guess who she is sooner orter. Hehehe, brother Yuanyuan praised me for being smart. I won¡¯t force him! It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve never seen brother Yuan Yuan y with any other girls other than the girls in my family.¡± The time travel Trio wanted tough. This Lu Zheng was too funny, wasn¡¯t he digging a hole for himself? You¡¯re so sure. When will little Xinxin find out that it¡¯s me? He would know sooner orter, hahaha, didn¡¯t that mean he would know sooner orter? He would look at himself in the mirror every morning and night, and all of his features would match. Unfortunately, this silly girl treated him like her own brother! Even a biological brother would not be able to do what Lu Zheng did! The transmigration trio decided not to guide little Xinxin. They wanted to mislead little Xinxin. Just watch Lu Zheng¡¯s anxiety! Gu Xin had no idea that her parents and sister were about to do something bad. She continued to share with them the interesting things that happened when she was alone with Lu Zheng. She even told them about her big n. After she followed her father to the capital and brother Yuanyuan went to war, she would go to the capital to bully brother Yuanyuan¡¯s stepmother and her stepmother¡¯s children. She would collect some interest first. The transmigration trio was very supportive of this. Go on, go on. Anyway, if you don¡¯t take the initiative to attack, the other party will get you sooner orter. It¡¯s better to take the initiative! ...... On the 18th of March, Huo Junhao and his sister arrived at the vige, followed by the people from the government office. As they walked into the vige, the bailiffs began to strike the gongs. There were more people in the field at this time. When they saw that it was the people from the Yamen who were hitting the gongs, they put down what they were doing and surrounded them. Soon, the whole vige knew that the second son of the Gu family, who had gambled and drank for more than ten years, had passed the National College Entrance Examination. He was also the top student in Qing Province, and now it was master jieyuan! This was a big deal. The vigers all went home to take things and send them to the Gu family. Some went to the chicken nest to get eggs, some directly caught old hens, some took the brown sugar at home, and some even put on new cloth that they had not had time to use. Chapter 844 844 Chapter 844-banquet The vigers were also very clever and sent all the things to the old house. Who was in charge of the Gu family? Of course, it was the olddy who made the decision! The olddy had driven the second branch away that year and did not separate thend from the family. The second branch still remembered their son in their hearts. As the saying goes, a filial son is born from the beating. Old Mrs. Han was indeed far-sighted! If grandma Gu knew what the vigers were thinking, she would definitely say, ¡± who cares? I¡¯ve long wanted to distribute these terrible things, but they don¡¯t want to do so. It¡¯s as if they haven¡¯t weaned off milk, how embarrassing! Grandpa Gu took the initiative to ept these things. At the same time, he also invited the vigers toe over for a banquet three dayster. He nned to hold a banquet for his son to celebrate. One of the vigers who spoke pleasantly asked, ¡± ¡°This banquet should be held after master top scorer wins this autumn!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re not short of money.¡± Grandpa Gu waved his hand. Everyone,e! Call all your friends and family, let¡¯s have some fun!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The vigers came and left happily. Grandma Gu was happy to see that Grandpa Gu was happy. ¡°Brother Chuan, are you that happy?¡± Grandpa Gu took grandma Gu¡¯s hand and said,¡±of course, second brother has done what I couldn¡¯t!¡± Besides, doesn¡¯t our Father want a schr in the family? Second brother has fulfilled his grandfather¡¯s wish!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s grandfather was also Grandma Gu¡¯s father. Father Gu used to be a Hunter and respected schrs. It was a pity that he only had one daughter, grandmother Gu. Later, he married a son-inw. He felt that grandfather Gu was gentle and polite, but it was a pity that grandfather Gu could not take the imperial examination. Grandfather Gu himself could not participate in the imperial examination, but he was very concerned about his three sons. Gu shouxin had this talent, but unfortunately, he was hurt in love when he was young. Grandpa Gu had thought that he would never be able to fulfill his father-inw¡¯sst wish in this life, but now it had been fulfilled. How could he not be happy? Grandma Gu held Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand tightly. She knew that she was right about this man. She had fallen for him at first sight, and it had been more than ten years since then. Not only did he care about her, but he also cared about her father. ¡°Hey, old Gu, old ye, that¡¯s enough! Look at those sons and grandsons, you¡¯ve left a shadow in their children!¡± As soon as grandma Xiao entered the door, she saw the old couple abusing people again and said speechlessly. you¡¯ve been watching them for decades and you still haven¡¯t had any trauma. They¡¯re just following you around! Grandma Gu said as she looked at her children and grandchildren. ¡°Mother, I actually have a trauma.¡± Uncle Gu stood out and said. Grandma Gu was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m scared!¡± Uncle Gu replied honestly. You and father are our role models, so I¡¯ll learn from father! But my wife doesn¡¯t learn from you! In the future, when I hold my wife¡¯s hand, won¡¯t it be like holding a pig¡¯s front hoof when it¡¯s being ughtered? I really can¡¯t be so affectionate! It¡¯s too difficult for me!¡± ¡°Gu shouren!¡± Mrs. Zhang said. Everyone was speechless. ...... On the 21st of March, Grandpa Gu borrowed a chef from old master Zhou. He took out his own wallet and bought good wine and food. He set up a banquet in front of the old mansion. As long as you weren¡¯t here to cause trouble, you coulde to their banquet regardless of whether you knew them or not. After eating, they would continue for the whole day. The scene was extremely lively. The vigers began to speak well of Gu Nian and Gu Xin. Since second brother Gu had be a high schr, these two girls would be thedies of the high schr family. They could even choose a better family to marry. If second brother Gu were to be promoted in the second half of the year and get an official position, heh, this would be the daughter of an official. Chapter 845 845 Grandpa Gu is drunk A kind-hearted aunt quietly reminded Cai Xiaolian that second brother Gu was different now, so she had to hurry up. Cai Xiaolian asked,¡±what are you holding on to?¡± The aunts said,¡±of course, we have to hurry up and have a son!¡± ¡®Your man is an official now, a father of two children, and he¡¯s still so young and handsome. Won¡¯t those little vixense forward?¡¯ So, if you want to hold onto your man, it¡¯s best to hold onto two in three years at this age. Even if you can¡¯t hold two in three years, you have to make him have no energy to deal with little vixens. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face turned red. The aunts were really speaking the truth! Of course, other than teaching her how to catch a man, he also helped her block off a few people who wanted to kiss her. These aunts were very direct with their words. Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own child? what does he look like? what can he do? is he a good match for the daughter of master Jie Yuan? Touch your heart and tell me, your daughter is like those two children. Would you tell her that your son (nephew, distant nephew) is like that? We¡¯re both women, don¡¯t harm the little girl. This was the second time Cai Xiaolian had felt the straightforwardness of the vige aunts since she had transmigrated. When was the first time? The first time wasst year¡¯s New Year¡¯s goodspetition. Those aunts also said directly, ¡± your family sells goods to us. It¡¯s a business deal. I give you eggs and brown sugar. That¡¯s a favor. Why? you don¡¯t want this favor anymore? ¡± On the other hand, things were much simpler for Gu Nian and Gu Xin. No girls or boys came up to talk to them because their families had made it clear that the sisters were doing great things. The makeup they made could be sold for a lot of money, so they should not disturb them and cut off their source of ie. It was like killing their parents. That day, Grandpa Gu drank a lot and was drunk. In the past, when he was not in good health, he would only drink a small ss of wine during the new year. Today, he had drunk a lot. As a result, Gu shouxin was scolded by grandma Gu again. can¡¯t you be more low-key? your father was just in good healthst year. Why didn¡¯t you drink until he was sick? ¡± Gu shouxin,¡±I also want to be low-key, but it¡¯s the old master who wants to be high-profile!¡± He felt very wronged. Grandma Gu helped Grandpa Gu back to the room to lie down, and after a while, she came to call Gu shouxin in. Grandpa Gu leaned against the bed and took Gu shouxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Second brother! Good! Good! Good!¡± Gu shouxin: ¡± Zhenzhen¡¯s father, you should sleep. Mother will scold her son again. ¡°Lann still likes you guys a lot,¡± Grandpa Guughed. Of course,nn likes me the most. You¡¯re All My Sons, and you look like me, so there¡¯s something thatnn likes.¡± Gu shouxin: Grandpa Gu patted Gu shouxin¡¯s hand again. ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Gu shouxin smiled helplessly,¡±father, if you continue to be like this, I won¡¯t dare to be the top scorer!¡± I didn¡¯t even tell the Emperor that I passed. I¡¯m afraid that if you¡¯re even happier and drink more, mother will beat me to death and make me the first top scorer in history to be beaten to death by my own mother.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Grandpa Gu sat up and said. How could your mother bear to kill my son? Your mother loves the house and its Crow, you are my sons, she can¡¯t wait to be distressed!¡± Gu shouxin said,¡±ran ran is saying that we¡¯re not her sons. She¡¯s saying that you¡¯re like someone else¡¯s.¡± Grandpa Gu suddenly pulled Gu shouxin¡¯s face, just like how Gu Nian usually pulled Gu Ren.¡±Second brother, you can¡¯t learn from your big brother! What you said just now sounded like your big brother¡¯s tone!¡± Gu shouxin shook his head seriously,¡±no, father, you¡¯re wrong.¡± It¡¯s not that I¡¯m like big brother, it¡¯s me and big brother that are like you.¡± At the door, grandma Gu almost burst outughing. Her brother Chuan was so cute even when he was drunk. Chapter 846 846 Chapter 846-will never change Grandpa Gu suddenly sat up straight and looked at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin was confused. second brother, do your best and get into the first ce, ¡± Grandpa Gu said. I¡¯ll tell you a big secret, a very big secret, a very powerful secret. Gu shouxin said,¡±Hello, ran ran.¡± Grandpa Gu pinched Gu shouxin¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re so obedient. Although you¡¯ve changed a lot, I like you as a son!¡± Gu shouxin was speechless. Grandpa Gu fell to the ground after he finished speaking. Grandma Gu came in and drove Gu shouxin out, taking care of Grandpa Gu by herself. Gu shouxin shook his head. There was no special meaning in his father¡¯s words, right? Forget it, it was fine even if he had special intentions. Anyway, the old master liked him as a son. Who cared what his intentions were? it was fine as long as the old master liked him. ...... After the banquet, the Huo family came to pick up Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu. The atmosphere of farewell was not strong, because they all knew that Gu shouxin would go to Beijing to take the exam in the second half of the year, and they would be able to meet again. Once again, Huo Junhao made a bold statement, ¡± ¡°Second uncle, I will work hard to catch up to you! I want to be the top scorer!¡± Gu shouxin, I hope you won¡¯t always be second! Huo Junhao¡¯s expression changed immediately. He tugged at Gu shouxin¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡± second uncle, to make your wishe true, why don¡¯t you answer one question less? ¡± ¡°Is that interesting?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Interesting,¡± Huo Junhao said with certainty. Gu shouxin said,¡±take care!¡± The second child prodigy!¡± The Gu family watched the Huo siblings leave with smiles on their faces. After getting into the car, Huo Yanyu waved at the Gu sisters.¡±Sisters, I will miss you. Remember to write a letter! I¡¯m infatuated with you guys, and my heart will never change. I love you guys!¡± The Gu sisters,¡±Yingluo.¡± After sending the two of them off, grandma Gu gathered the entire family. Looking at her children and grandchildren who were in high spirits, grandma Gu didn¡¯t look down on them.¡±I¡¯ve gathered everyone here today to discuss our family¡¯s arrangements. Boss, you go first.¡± Uncle Gu replied,¡±I didn¡¯t make any arrangements! Mother, haven¡¯t you already arranged everything for me?¡± Grandma Gu said,¡±Yingluo, as expected, boss is still a terrible person.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what father and mother are going to do next,¡± Gu shouxin said. Grandma Gu looked at Gu shouxin and thought,¡±this is also a troublesome thing.¡± Fourth uncle Gu: ¡± mother, my n is to work hard. Together with Xiao Huan, we¡¯ll try our best to give father and mother a grandson or granddaughter. Grandma Gu thought, it¡¯s still so annoying! She gave up on her son and looked at her daughter-inw. Zhang Shi immediately understood andughed,¡±mother, I was thinking that his second uncle had passed the imperial examination.¡± We¡¯lle to the capital in the second half of the year to take the exam. By then, we¡¯ll get an official position, and we¡¯ll also benefit from it. Hehe, I want to learn how to read, how to do business, and how to treat people properly from second sister-inw so that I won¡¯t lose face for mother and second sister-inw.¡± Grandma Gu didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve discussed it with his father,¡± Cai Xiaolian said.¡±We¡¯ll leave for the capital at the beginning of August. We¡¯ve also asked ah Yuan to buy us a house. We won¡¯t have to worry about not having a ce to live.¡± It¡¯s just a few children, we haven¡¯t decided if we want them to go.¡± ¡°Early August is toote,¡± grandma Gu finally said,¡±you should leave by mid-July at thetest.¡± The food and climate in Beijing are different from ours. You have to get used to it first. The words of the children are up to you.¡± Then, grandma Gu looked at Yang Shi. Madam yang said, ¡± aunt, I just want to do our family¡¯s furniture store well. Second sister-inw has been busy recently and has to apany second brother to take the Imperial examinations. When second brother bes an official in the future, second sister-inw will definitely have to be by his side. I want to manage the store independently as soon as possible. As for the rest, I¡¯ll listen to father and mother. Chapter 847 847 Chapter 847-shocking the world with a single brilliant feat After hearing her son and daughter-inw¡¯s ns, grandma Gu looked at the children. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you!¡± The Gu sisters replied. Gu en replied,plete the task that second uncle gave me! Be good and listen to me!¡± Grandpa Gu smiled. alright, alright, alright. Since you¡¯ve told me your ns, I¡¯ll tell you what the two of us are nning to do. We¡¯ve already agreed not to move out, so if he passes the exam, I¡¯m nning to have the whole family follow him. Second brother, second wife, what do you think?¡± ¡°Father, I think so too,¡± Gu shouxin said. Cai Xiaolian said,¡±father, I still want to do business. In the future, mother and sister-inw will take care of the house. Fourth sister-inw and I will go out and earn money.¡± The children have a good rtionship, so they definitely won¡¯t separate.¡± The Gu sisters nodded. Grandpa Gu smiled in relief. Uncle Gu was depressed,¡±if second brother bes an official, he¡¯s definitely not in our Qing Province!¡± Where am I supposed to go to farm?¡± Fourth uncle Gu was also anxious. second brother is going to be an official. I¡¯m doing carpentry outside. Won¡¯t I be a disgrace to second brother? ¡± Also, Xiao Huan and second sister-inw are gone. What are we going to do with the furniture factory?¡± Zhang Shi was anxious. These two sisters-inw are so ignorant. At this time, second didn¡¯t despise you, but you despise second? Yang xiaohuan was on the same page as fourth uncle Gu. If they all left, who would be in charge of the furniture factory? ¡°First uncle, fourth uncle, don¡¯t be anxious,¡± Gu Xin suddenly said. Uncle, if you want to farm, we can buynd and continue to farm when father bes an official! And fourth uncle, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing to do carpentry? Her mother had said that it was not embarrassing to earn money with one¡¯s own hands. He wasn¡¯t doing anything bad. Also, we can hire someone to manage the furniture factory. Let¡¯s bring Grandpa yang and the other Masters to set up another one.¡± Zhang Shi pped her hands,¡±Xinxin is right, right!¡± Xinxin is so smart! Xinxin is as smart as her father!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s idea was what Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian had discussed, so they didn¡¯t say anything. Grandma Gu looked at her eldest son and youngest son in disdain. ¡°No child can understand! If the tree moved to death, the person would move to life! Back then, I asked you clearly, and you didn¡¯t want to separate. Now, it¡¯s useless to refute! We must leave!¡± Alright, with this olddy¡¯smand, no one dared to refute. Uncle Gu thought that he still hadnd to nt, so he began to think about how muchnd he would buy and what to nt. As for fourth uncle Gu, well, he would continue to work. He did not think that he was embarrassing. If he could earn his own money, he was willing to work with his parents and brothers. Seeing that everyone was silent, Grandpa Gu continued, ¡± ¡°My n is for second brother and second daughter-inw to go to Beijing first. Ask ah Yuan to help us buy a house, a bigger one with three entrances. I will pay for the silver. You two go first, we¡¯lle back together after the autumn harvest. therefore, the second and fourth daughter-inw will have to hand over the business here properly. Boss, you have to choose a few families and give our family¡¯s rent to others to nt. This is the Gu family¡¯s root, so the old mansion must be kept. You little ones, you¡¯d better consider whether you want to keep your business here! Do you all understand?¡± Everyone nodded. The family meeting ended smoothly. After that, the Gu family was preparing to enter the capital. Even Gu Ren was thinking about his life in ancient times. They didn¡¯t think that Gu shouxin would miss at all. In their opinion, Gu shouxin was a person who would shock the world with a single brilliant feat. Chapter 848 848 What is still missing? Third uncle also participated in the vige examination this year and passed the high schr examination. His ranking was not that high, and he was considered to be in the middle. He was a little conflicted about whether he should follow Gu shouxin to the capital for the examination. He was worried that he would be bullied by his mother and sister if he was not by his side after his wife gave birth. At the beginning of April, when Gu shouxin came to the prefecture to attend a banquet hosted by the magistrate, he was pulled by his third uncle to ask this question. ¡°Second brother, do you think I should take the exam this year or three yearster?¡± third uncle was very conflicted. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t give him any ideas and let him think about it clearly. In the end, before third uncle could think clearly, third aunt gave birth. On the 4th of April, everything went well, and she gave birth to a pair of twins, a Dragon and a Phoenix. It was a good sign. The older brother was born first, followed by the younger sister. When Gu shouxin heard that the delivery was near, he even took a few jade beads and put them into the food that the servants brought to third aunt. There was no need to feed the child. Anyway, third aunt Gu had to feed the child after eating it. Since third aunt had given birth, Gu shouxin stayed in the prefecture and waited for the Gu family toe and see her before they went back together. This time, he didn¡¯t force the children to stay at home and allowed them to visit their younger siblings. Seeing her daughter in high spirits, grandma Gu was relieved. Having twins had a great impact on a woman¡¯s health. It seemed that her son-inw had taken good care of her. After his third uncle received his daughter¡¯s happiness, he thought about whether he should take the exam or not. So, he found his father-inw, who always liked to listen to hisints. Grandpa Gu replied,¡¯yes! No one knew what would happen after three years. If third brother doesn¡¯t let you take the exam, I¡¯ll scold her!¡± Third uncle was so touched that he was about to cry. This was the first time his father-inw had so readily said that he wanted to scold his daughter. He would definitely take the test, and he had to pass it. Then, he decided to do something that might be criticized by others, which was to send his wife and child to the Yue family. This way, he would not have to worry about his mother and sister bullying his wife! Grandma Gu was speechless after hearing that. Children were all debts! ...... After the Lantern Festival, Lu Zheng was no longer being hunted down, but the clues were also cut off. His men found out that the person who was in contact with the ten thousand sword Pavilion was close to a servant of the Li family. They had been watching this servant for three months and didn¡¯t find any problems. After getting someone to keep an eye on the Li family¡¯s servants, he also got someone to keep an eye on li Muyan. Then, he felt a deep sense of pity for Xue Qianyu. Li Muyan was probably going to be engaged to Gu Nian soon. Moreover, there was nothing wrong with li Muyan¡¯s love for Gu Nian. As a man, Lu Zheng could understand why he was jealous. This kid was exactly like what he had heard in his previous life, proud of his sess and very free. As for Gu Nian¡¯s marriage, Lu Zheng would not interrupt. After seeing her third aunt and her new cousins, Gu Nian followed Cai Xiaolian to the Li family. Recently, the finishing touches on Liansheng Street had been done, and Cai Xiaolian and Madam li had been very busy. This time, the four Gu sisters went with them. Gu en wanted to go with them, but she was escorted by Gu shouxin to take the exam. Gu en could only silently apologize to the waiter in his heart. After not seeing li Muyan for a month, Gu Nian was filled with joy. She finally understood how it felt to miss someone. It was the same for li Muyan. If it were not for the Gu sisters, he would have recited all the things he missed for the past month to Gu Nian. Although she was overjoyed, Gu Nian still felt that something was missing. Chapter 849 849 Chapter 849-pouring night incense Cai Xiaolian and Madam li were talking about the incident at Liansheng Street. After their discussion, Madam li mentioned the two children. Cai Xiaolian understood Gu Nian¡¯s intentions and did not reject him like before. Madam li was overjoyed and began to talk about her family¡¯s ns. Li Muyan would only turn eighteen in October, but Duke Rong and his wife had asked the royal family to contact an eminent monk and get him an amulet that could keep li Muyan safe for half a month. Therefore, they nned to return to the capital after the Mid-Autumn Festival. If the Gu family agreed, they would start preparing for the wedding after they returned to the capital. From Madam Li¡¯s point of view, Gu shouxin would definitely pass. She had never heard of any batch of top scorer who did not pass the Imperial schr examination, unless they did not take any reference. Originally, Duke Rong and his wife had also told Madam li that if the Gu family agreed to the marriage, even if Gu shouxin¡¯s ranking was not good, they would also inform the Ministry of official personnel affairs to give Gu shouxin an official position in the capital. By then, the two children would be in the capital. Madam li didn¡¯t say these words to Cai Xiaolian. She just felt that these words were a bit insulting. She regarded Cai Xiaolian as a good sister, so how could she say such words to her? Mrs. Li was genuinely happy about the two children. She had also persuaded her parents that the Gu family was not what they thought. Since they had decided to be inws, they should not be so high and mighty. Even if they could not be inws, the Gu family was her friend. She did not want her biological parents to treat the Gu family like this. Cai Xiaolian did not agree immediately. Instead, she said that she would go home and ask Gu Nian for her opinion. After Cai Xiaolian and the Gu sisters left, the servant maids in the house ran to Madam Xie¡¯s ce and learned about the child¡¯s marriage. Duke Rong was angry again. that silly girl, Yusheng. She should have told us that we would give him an official position. If she had told us, the Gu family would have agreed immediately! Xie Shi also felt that the Gu family was being pretentious. They only passed the Imperial examinations in their thirties. Although they were top scorer, how much future did they have? Duke Rong was so angry that he called his attendants to find Gu shouxin. At this moment, Gu shouxin was in the courtyard, examining Gu en¡¯s homework. When he heard the knock on the door, he thought that his wife and children had returned. He happily went to open the door, but when he opened it, he saw Duke Rong, who had a bad expression on his face. They didn¡¯t have good intentions! He raised his eyebrows and did not let her in. I don¡¯t owe you any money! Who was he acting like this for? Seeing that Gu shouxin didn¡¯t speak, Duke Rong raised his head and chin, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not inviting me in?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu shouxin asked expressionlessly. ¡°Ha, hahaha, Who am I?¡± Duke Rong was dumbfounded. Gu shouxin closed the door directly. Duke Rong didn¡¯t let his servant knock on the door anymore, but instead, he banged on the door. He didn¡¯t even realize that he had been very irritable recently. Gu shouxin opened the door again and looked at Duke Rong, who was still raising his hand. ¡°How about the Minister counsellors of the six ministries?¡± Duke Rong asked with a frown. In the great Zhou Dynasty, the counsellors of the six ministries were secondary rank 5 officials. ¡°High Duke, you¡¯re doing the business of buying and selling official positions?¡± Gu shouxin sneered. Duke Rong suppressed the anger in his heart. let Gu Nian and mu Yan get engaged. You will enter the capital¡¯s general examination. No matter what your results are, I will give you an official position. Gu shouxinughed. It seemed that in his previous life, before he became nine thousand years old, the brothers of the Empress Dowager¡¯s maternal family were also so arrogant. What did he do to them after he became nine thousand years old? He thought for a moment and seemed to have asked someone to pour night incense in the capital! Every household that poured the night incense was responsible for it. If you dared to provoke me, I wouldn¡¯t pour the night incense for your family and would fill your house with feces. You would be very simr to the high Duke who was as arrogant as the King of Heaven! Chapter 850 850 Marriage is a matter between two families Duke Rong stared at Gu shouxin,¡¯you¡¯re still not satisfied? Jie yuang was quite good at being pretentious! Let this old man tell you, if it wasn¡¯t for mu Yan¡¯s determination to have your daughter, this old man wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to her at all! Even if you be the top scorer, your daughter is still not worthy of my grandson.¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡±High Duke, you don¡¯t have a grandson. That¡¯s your maternal grandson!¡± Do you know why you don¡¯t have a grandson? You¡¯re acting as if you¡¯re the one who founded the great Zhou imperial court. Even the heavens don¡¯t want you to have an heir! If this continues, I don¡¯t think there will be an heir.¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± Duke Rong was so angry that he was trembling. Gu shouxin curled his lips in disdain. ¡°So what if I¡¯m impudent? What can you do to me? I advise you to speak obediently. If you don¡¯t speak obediently, I¡¯ll make my daughter, who isn¡¯t worthy of your grandson, not marry him. At that time, you won¡¯t even have a grandson.¡± Gu shouxin deliberately emphasized the word ¡°grandson.¡± Duke Rong pointed at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin returned to his expressionless face, coldly nced at Duke Rong, and then closed the door. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this one day!¡± Duke Rong was furious. Gu en ran over with a sandbag that had been added a few pounds. ¡°Second uncle, I don¡¯t like li Muyan. Don¡¯t let him be my second brother-inw! If second sister marries him, with this old man, her days will definitely not be peaceful!¡± Gu shouxin nced at Gu en and did not say anything. He walked back to the central room with his hands behind his back. Gu en could only follow. If she had known earlier, she would not have run over. Gu shouxin continued to test Gu en, as if nothing had happened. Gu en began to think about how to tell the second brother about this. This damn old man came to scold second uncle and asked the second brother to mess with the old man¡¯s people in the capital! ¡°Focus!¡± Gu shouxin nced at Gu en. Gu en obediently stopped thinking about it. ...... At night, Gu shouxin called Gu Nian into the house alone. His expression was a little off. Gu Xin pulled Gu si to a corner to listen. This time, Gu shouxin did not let them listen. Gu Nian was a little afraid of Gu shouxin and asked weakly, ¡± ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu shouxin looked at Gu Nian and said,¡±the Li family has mentioned marriage to your mother again.¡± I¡¯ll just ask you a few questions. First, if li Muyan¡¯s family doesn¡¯t like you and thinks you¡¯re someone of high status, but li Muyan has vowed to marry you, what will you do?¡± ¡°Father, why do you ask?¡± Gu Nian frowned. Aunt Luo is very sincere to our family! It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t like me!¡± ¡°You just need to answer,¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Gu Nian replied in silence. ¡°Second, if I object to you marrying li Muyan, will you marry or not?¡± Gu shouxin asked again. Gu Nian looked at Gu shouxin in surprise. Li Muyan didn¡¯t provoke her father? Could it be because of the Lantern Festival? ¡°Answer me!¡± Gu shouxin said coldly. ¡°Father, I can only tell you that I¡¯m not against marrying him.¡± Gu Nian pouted. However, I remember a sentence. You can choose not to marry the person your parents want you to marry, but you must not marry the person your parents want you to not marry. If her father objected, she would listen to him. However, our daughter will not be happy and might not marry for the rest of her life.¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡¯your mother and I can afford to support you! Li Muyan wasn¡¯t a good match and couldn¡¯t be married! Niannian, the great Zhou Dynasty is different from the ce where you and your mother used to live. In the great Zhou Dynasty, marriage was not a matter between two people, but a matter between two families. Do you know what Duke Rong and his wife would do if they didn¡¯t like you?¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Gu shouxin replied,¡¯I¡¯ve seen a lot of such things, so I¡¯m not trying to scare you. They didn¡¯t have a son, so if they wanted someone to inherit the title, li Muyan would be the son of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. Even if li Muyan agreed to let all his sons have the surname Jiang, these two old men would still add to li Muyan¡¯s family. You can tolerate concubines having sex?¡± Gu Nian opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but Gu shouxin interrupted her. Chapter 851 851 Making the three children run away and the two children cry Gu shouxin said,¡¯he can¡¯t even make the decisions for his family. Do you expect him to give you a couple for the rest of your life? He had been protected by his mother for more than ten years, and it was undeniable that he was smart, but had he ever seen any shady things in the backyard? Does he have any means? He was the only son of the Li family and the Son of Duke Rong. What could he do? During the Lantern Festival, when an evil person entered his courtyard and something happened, did you ever think about what would have happened if you couldn¡¯t control yourself at that time? What would you have done if you hadn¡¯t stabbed him?¡± Gu shouxin continued,¡±during the Lantern Festival, you and Xinxin met with an ident at the same time, and you were both implicated by a man.¡± Lu Zheng could make sure that Xinxin was unscathed, and he could ensure her safety at the first possible moment. And Li Muyan? He can¡¯t even guarantee his own safety, so how can I trust him with you?¡± that Lu Zheng is someone who has lived for two lifetimes, ¡± Gu Nian exined softly. how can he bepared to him? ¡± Gu shouxin was so angry that heughed,¡±he¡¯s a person who has lived two lives. In his heart, Xinxin is the most important person in both lives.¡± In li Muyan¡¯s heart, he¡¯s the most important. You¡¯re not.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s pretty good to me,¡± Gu Nian replied. Gu shouxin clenched his fists. He thought that if this was his son, he would beat him up until he woke up. Looking at his beautiful daughter, Gu shouxin was discouraged. He said patiently, ¡± ¡°On the day of the bramble and the apology, if he thought you were more important, he wouldn¡¯t havee like that. He did that to seek psychologicalfort so that we won¡¯t be tired of him.¡± Gu Nian did not like the idea of bearing a Bramble and asking for forgiveness. However, she could not bear to hear Gu shouxinparing Lu Zheng to li Muyan. if something like this happened to Xinxin and Lu Zheng, Lu Zheng would definitely be worse than li Muyan. He wanted to get close to Xinxin before and even moved to our vige. Gu shouxin replied,¡±he won¡¯t.¡± Not to mention that Xinxin wouldn¡¯t be drugged if she followed him. Even if she was, the first thing Lu Zheng would do was not toe and beg for forgiveness. The first thing he would do was to kill the person who hurt Xinxin. In both my previous and current life, he has done it. ¡± ¡°Father, you¡¯ve found Lu Zheng pleasing to the eye recently. Of course, he¡¯s good in every way.¡± Gu Nian was a little rebellious. Yes, li Muyan wasn¡¯t as good as Lu Zheng, but I just like him! If you don¡¯t want me to marry, then I won¡¯t! I¡¯ll listen to my parents ¡°words and matchmaker¡¯s agreement. But you don¡¯t have to step on one and hold one! I won¡¯t get married!¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Nian turned around and left the house. She even mmed the door. Gu shouxin was stunned. This girl mmed the door? As Gu Nian ran out of the courtyard, her sisters chased after her in the middle of the night. Gu Hui asked Gu Xin and Gu si to stay at home while she and Gu en chased after them. Gu Xin and Gu si carefully entered Gu shouxin¡¯s room. ¡°Father (second uncle!)¡± The two of them stood on either side of Gu shouxin, looking at him with worry and fear. They had never seen Gu shouxin like this. ¡°Father!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s voice sounded like she was about to cry. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t want to see these unlucky children now. He didn¡¯t want to bother with them. ¡°Father! Father, say something! Don¡¯t you ignore us! Father, don¡¯t be angry! Father, say something!¡± Gu Xin grabbed Gu shouxin¡¯s arm and shook it. As Gu Xin cried, Gu si also cried. She wasn¡¯t sad, she was just afraid. Second uncle was so scary like this. Wuwuwu ¡°What is this? When I went next door to deliver the things, you made the three children run away and the two children cry?¡± Cai Xiaolian entered the house and looked at Gu shouxin in confusion. Chapter 852 852 He is a liar Gu Nian ran and ran until she reached the river. This was the ce where she had met li Muyanst year during the Lantern Festival. However, she had note here on purpose. She had just run in this direction and happened to run here. She sat down by the river and kicked the stones on the shore in frustration. Gu Hui, Gu en, and Lu Zheng caught up. Originally, Lu Zheng had just arrived in the prefecture and had something important to tell Gu shouxin. When he saw Gu Hui and Gu en running out, Gu en pulled him and ran without a word. He had thought that something had happened, but when he looked at it, he saw that it was Gu Nian. Oh, fortunately, it was not little Xinxin. The three of them sat down not far from Gu Nian. Gu Nian was furious when she saw Lu Zheng. How did he manage to get her father to betray her? In the past, she had been beaten up by the father and daughter, but only a year had passed, and her father had fallen in love with her. Lu Zheng blinked innocently. Was Gu Nian ring at him? I didn¡¯t provoke her. Gu en¡¯s breathing recovered and he said, ¡± ¡°Second sister, did second uncle ask you to stop hanging out with li Muyan? He told you not to marry him?¡± Gu en wanted to untie the sandbags on his hands and feet, but he thought of his second uncle and did not do it. Gu Nian was stunned. They did not speak loudly. Did en Zijin know? Gu Hui also looked at Gu en curiously. Why was this silly brother so sure? She didn¡¯t even hear what was said inside. Gu en knew that he had guessed right when Gu Nian did not say anything. ¡°Second sister, li Muyan¡¯s grandfather just came to our house this afternoon. He said to his second uncle arrogantly, ¡± marry your daughter to my grandson and I¡¯ll give you an official position. He also said,¡±don¡¯t fail to appreciate my kindness. Even if you be the top scorer, your daughter is not worthy of my grandson!¡± That damn old man, I really wanted to beat him up at that time!¡± ¡°Did he really say that?¡± Gu Nian stood up immediately. Gu en also stood up and said angrily, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he said. When he asked second uncle to marry his daughter off, it was as if he was buying things from second uncle. When he said he was giving it to second uncle, it was as if he was giving alms to a beggar. He even pretended to be righteous! And Li Muyan, he¡¯s not a good person either! He¡¯s a liar! He¡¯s lying to you!¡± Gu en covered her mouth after she finished speaking. ¡°What did li Muyan lie to your second sister about?¡± Gu Hui asked Gu en. Gu en shut his mouth and shook his head. ¡°En Zi, what do you know?¡± Gu Nian asked. You tell me! If you don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ll be harming me, you know?¡± Gu en hesitated for a moment. I can tell you what he is lying to you about. But you have to promise me that you will not force me to ask anything else. I can not break my promise. Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Second sister, it¡¯s your gloves, the one made of Ice Silk. Li Muyan did not give it to you. That day, I heard you tell big sister that li Muyan said he gave it to her. It¡¯s obviously not.¡± Gu Nian felt as if she had been sshed with a bucket of cold water. She looked at Gu en.¡±Are you sure?¡± Gu en nodded. of course I¡¯m sure. I personally put the gloves on the table in your room, second sister. I¡¯m not familiar with li Muyan. Before this year¡¯s Lantern Festival, he didn¡¯t even talk to me. ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you were the one who put it there?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu en replied,¡¯you didn¡¯t ask! Alright, second sister, you¡¯re not allowed to ask who gave it to me. I won¡¯t tell you anyway.¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. Gu Nian was so smart that she must have guessed who sent it. Xue Xiao ¡®er¡¯s intention was known to the owner. Then, Lu Zheng frowned again. This couple must have lived long enough. How dare they show off in front of second uncle? Bai Yi now listens to second uncle. It¡¯s easy to assassinate you two old fellows! Chapter 853 853 I¡¯m so wronged When they returned to the small courtyard, they saw Gu shouxin sitting under the big tree in the courtyard, aggrieved. He was still sitting on the ground, without even a bench. Gu shouxin nced at them and lowered his head. ¡°Second uncle, it¡¯s only April, it¡¯s not that hot!¡± Lu Zheng chuckled as he stepped forward. Why are you sitting here?¡± Gu shouxin nced at Gu Nian and said in an annoyed tone, ¡± ¡°I scolded a daughter and made her cry. Your aunt is not happy and won¡¯t let me in.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± hahahaha, second uncle, do you want to spend the night at my house? ¡± Lu Zhengughed, gloating at his misfortune. Gu shouxin red at Lu Zheng. At this moment, Gu Xin and Gu si, who were secretly observing from the window of the central room, ran out. ¡°Sister, where have you been?¡± Lin Yiqian held Gu Nian¡¯s hand. I was so worried about you. Father was scolded by mother, scolded so miserably. Really, mother and I are both standing on sister¡¯s side.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes began to sting and she felt like crying. She turned around and knelt down to Gu shouxin. ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Everyone was stunned as they did not expect Gu Nian to kneel down. Gu shouxin replied,¡¯didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m biased towards ah Yuan? What¡¯s there to be sorry about? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry! I shouldn¡¯t be biased towards ah Yuan.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±I¡¯m involved in this?¡± ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t know the truth and I¡¯ve made you suffer.¡± Gu Nian cried. It was her daughter¡¯s fault. She was blinded byrd and her mind was blinded. She should not have mmed the door and fought with her father. I know that I was too stubborn. I¡¯m sorry, father. I was wrong. I won¡¯t m the door again.¡± Gu shouxin sighed. Alright, he forgave his daughter. Such a proud daughter, to make her apologize like this in front of her siblings, she probably really felt guilty. ¡°Then I can¡¯t enter the house now,¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Nian smiled. Then I¡¯ll immediately go tell mother.¡± ...... In the central room, Cai Xiaolian looked at the father and daughter. ¡°In the future, niannian, if you¡¯re angry with your father, you¡¯re not allowed to m the door. And you, if you¡¯re angry with this daughter, you can¡¯t vent your anger on that daughter.¡± Gu shouxin and Gu Nian obediently agreed. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xin replied,¡¯mother, father isn¡¯t angry at me. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s stingy, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s stingy.¡± Cai Xiaolian red at Gu Xin. don¡¯t cry the next time you see something like this. Catch them both and wait for me toe back. You have to remember that tears are the most useless thing.¡± Gu Xin replied,¡¯ran ran.¡¯ Cai Xiaolian then looked at Gu Hui and her brother. Huihui, you¡¯re the elder sister. In the future, you have to look after your younger brothers and sisters and show your authority as an elder sister! sisi, you¡¯re the younger sister. You can¡¯t just cry when you see Gu Xin cry. Your second uncle looks scary. If he dares to yell at you or scold you for no reason, I¡¯ll help you! What are you crying for? In the future, whoever in our family encounters any trouble will cry. I¡¯ll add ten Jin to the sandbags on your hands and feet!¡± ¡°En ¡®Zi, you ... Yes, you did nothing wrong!¡± The four Gu sisters were speechless. Gu en: ¡± I was scared to death. I was scared to death. I think I saw grandma scolding father and the rest. en ¡®Zi saw that his father was angered this afternoon. He didn¡¯t tell me in time, ¡± Gu Hui and Gu Nian replied in unison. Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu en. Gu en was speechless. Gu en waved his hands and tried to defend himself.¡±Second aunt, no, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t tell you in time. It¡¯s just that when you came back, second sister was called into the house by second uncle.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him not to tell anyone,¡± Gu shouxin said. Gu en felt wronged, but she did not dare to speak out. Cai Xiaolian held her forehead. At this moment, she somewhat understood grandma Gu¡¯s thoughts. Sigh, this is terrible! All of them were terrible things! Cai Xiaolian looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°Auntie Lian, I just arrived in the prefecture, and I have something to discuss with second uncle. I don¡¯t know what happened!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯te two days earlier?¡± Cai Xiaolian hadpletely learned from grandma Gu¡¯s impartial attitude. Lu Zheng,¡±I¡¯m so wronged!¡± Chapter 854 854 Chapter 854-found The couple and the children sat in the central room. Cai Xiaolian listened for a while and understood what the father and daughter were up to. Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help but frown. To be honest, she really thought that Madam li was a good person. She had always been happy to be friends with her, and it was also very pleasant to work with her. However, Madam Li¡¯s parents had caused such a mess. She felt a little sorry for her good sister. After hearing this, Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Nian and asked, ¡± ¡°Do you still want to get married now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just acting in a fit of pique. It¡¯s not like I have to get married.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Sigh, my love life is full of bumps! I feel terrible.¡± She was indeed acting out of spite. It was not easy for her to have feelings for li Muyan. Gu Ren had said that he couldn¡¯t marry her, and her father hadpared her to Lu Zheng. This made her feel ufortable. That Lu Zheng was her sister¡¯s, must theypare their husbands? She had never been anyone¡¯s daughter in her previous life, and Gu shouxin had never raised a child in her previous life, so this was the result. If it were Cai Xiaolian, Gu Nian probably wouldn¡¯t have been so rebellious. This was the reverse state of a child during puberty. Unfortunately, Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin had never raised a child before. Once they had a child, they would immediately give you a rebellious period. ¡°At first, I always thought that niannian and Li Muyan would end up in that state,¡± Lu Zheng suddenly interjected. This morning, my people told me that they found out something. After I was done with my work, I rushed over to tell second uncle and ask him to persuade me. If we want to talk about marriage, we should observe for a while longer ...¡± Gu shouxin looked at Lu Zheng. it¡¯s about the incident where the three of you were poisoned in the Li residence, ¡± Lu Zheng continued. didn¡¯t they find out that it was the old woman left behind by eldest Madam li? ¡± Mrs. Li took care of that old woman. My people found out two days ago that li Muyan¡¯s good friend, Zhu Mingsheng, was harassed and threatened. He wanted to kill them to silence them, but my people saved him. After asking in detail, he found that the poison was not given to her by the old woman at all. The old woman was seriously ill, and the doctor said that she could not live for long, so he wanted to take this opportunity to make a fortune. The poison was given to her by Zhu Mingsheng. Do you think there¡¯s anything wrong with li Muyan?¡± Gu en clenched her little fist and said,¡¯I knew it, he¡¯s not a toy! It started when he impersonated the glove! Brother ah Yuan, you¡¯re amazing! How did you find out about that Zhu guy? I knew that this matter wasn¡¯t that simple! Why did they have to use two different types of poison? Isn¡¯t that crazy?¡± Gu en looked at Lu Zheng with eyes full of admiration. Gu Xin furrowed her brows,¡¯how did brother mu Yan be like this? He wasn¡¯t like this before!¡± For a moment, no one in the room spoke. Cai Xiaolian sighed,¡±AI!¡± Niannian, you child, why, why are you so rough?¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips. father, mother, please don¡¯t seek justice for me. I did it myself. sis! Gu Xin held Gu Nian¡¯s hand. let me help you! Gu Nian remained silent. She was a little sad and felt that the heavens were unfair. Sheined that the host had a rotten peach physique, and in the end, she did the same. It was her own fault, and she couldn¡¯t even find an excuse to scold dopey Gu, the author. She didn¡¯t want to believe that li Muyan had anything to do with the poisoning. Perhaps it was Zhu Mingsheng who had made the decision on his own! Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart ached when she saw Gu Nian¡¯s depressed look. She asked everyone to go to bed as it was gettingte. When the children were asleep, Lu Zheng told Gu shouxin more. Gu shouxin had told Cai Xiaolian everything, so Cai Xiaolian was also here. Other than finding out that Zhu Mingsheng had something to do with the poisoning, Lu Zheng¡¯s men also found out that the news of his survival was indeed released by the Li residence. And because of Zhu Mingsheng, the clues led to the Li family¡¯s eldest branch, the two daughters who went out to live alone. At this moment, Gu Xin ran in. could it be Li Shan? ¡± she asked. The three of them looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin was speechless. Oh no, I got too excited and exposed myself. Chapter 855 855 No one has this reaction Gu Xin scratched her forehead in embarrassment, ¡± ¡°I ... I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. I was just worried about brother Yuanyuan.¡± Cai Xiaolian red at her and beckoned her to sit down next to her. After Gu Xin sat down, she said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°Father, mother, brother Yuan Yuan, I just feel that there¡¯s something wrong with Li Shan, but I don¡¯t know what the problem is. Sister Li Jun and sister Li Jun will be fine. The first time I went with sisi, I felt that Li Shan had intentionally caused us to fall! Even though she did not seed in the end and got him into trouble. The second time, she didn¡¯t let me go to find my mother, and I was very worried. Didn¡¯t that big Madam li bring people to catch father and aunt Luo? If li Muyan and his mother weren¡¯t in that room, then wouldn¡¯t he have seeded? Li Muyan said that Li Shan had identally let it slip. How was that possible? In any case, no matter what bad things my parents do to prank someone, I definitely won¡¯t identally let it slip to the person being pranked. She must have done it on purpose!¡± Gu shouxin& and Cai Xiaolian,¡±thank you for keeping it a secret!¡± Lu Zheng felt that what Gu Xin said was right, but he just couldn¡¯t figure out how a local girl like Li Shan who didn¡¯t even know him would know his true identity. Gu shouxin also felt that Gu Xin was right, but what Lu Zheng had thought of, he had also thought of it. Seeing that everyone was silent, Gu Xin turned to Lu Yang and said, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, did you offend Li Shan before? Or maybe Li Shan¡¯s maternal family is rted to your stepmother¡¯s family. She might have seen you when she was young, but you don¡¯t remember.¡± Something seemed to have shed past Lu Zheng¡¯s mind. ¡°Ah Yuan, do you think Li Shan and Xinxin look alike?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°I can¡¯t even remember what she looks like!¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. With Cai Xiaolian¡¯s question, he suddenly had a direction. If he could be reborn, so could others. Perhaps Li Shan had been reborn. Thest time he had left the Li residence with Xue Qianyu, he had felt a pair of eyes following him. He was sure that it was not li Muyan. He recalled the events of his previous life. There was no such person as Li Shan, and his stepmother had nothing to do with Qing Zhou. Since he had found out about the Li family, he had naturally gone through all the information on the Li family. They were definitely not rtives. Gu Xin answered Cai Xiaolian¡¯s question, ¡± ¡°Mother, sister sisi said that Li Shan¡¯s dimples look like mine when she smiles, but they¡¯re not as pretty as mine.¡± Lu Zheng nced at Gu Xin, showing her dimples. Xinxin¡¯s dimples were very beautiful. In his previous life, the person who had dimples like Xinxin¡¯s was given to him by the Emperor. She was the emperor¡¯s personal maidservant and had served him for many years. She was just short of being a concubine. What did that woman look like? What was it called again? He only remembered those dimples. But why did aunt Lian suddenly ask this? ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Xin Xin,¡± Lu Zheng said,¡±I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on Li Shanter.¡± As for whether it¡¯s her or not, we¡¯ll be able to confirm it once she makes her move.¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at Lu Zheng,¡¯brother Yuanyuan, don¡¯t thank me. You stabbed yourself to save me, and I didn¡¯t even say thank you. Have you forgotten what I said? all those who bully brother Yuanyuan should die! When father goes to the capital for the examination and brother Yuanyuan goes to the battlefield, I¡¯ll help you bully your stepmother, stepsister, and stepsister in the capital. Then, when you seed and be famous, you¡¯lle back on a tall horse, wearing a suit of armor, and give them the final blow! Yay!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng smiled. Gu shouxin was unhappy and jealous. He didn¡¯t know how to act pitiful for little Xinxin in private. ¡°What if I bully your brother Yuan Yuan?¡± he asked gloomily. Gu Xin,¡¯huh? Aiya, father, you¡¯re here again! How could you bully brother Yuanyuan? You like him a lot! Sister ran out just now because you said brother Yuanyuan was good! I¡¯m not happy that you like brother Yuan Yuan so much! Why are you bullying me?¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. No one had this kind of reaction speed! Chapter 856 856 Try again Regardless of whether it was Li Shan or not, Lu Zheng had sent people to keep an eye on her. She would not be let off 24 hours a day. In the past few months, he had been much more peaceful, which meant that the other party had stopped, or that the capital had not sent any more orders. The person he chose was Bai Yi¡¯s subordinate, a petite girl with good Kung Fu. She went to the Li family to be a maidservant. As for the others who should be monitored in secret, they should continue to do so. ...... The next day, Gu Xin woke up to find Gu Nian sitting by her bed in a daze. She jumped onto Gu Nian¡¯s bed and said,¡±sister, let¡¯s get sister Huihui and sister sisi to fight!¡± I¡¯m not so depressed after venting.¡± Gu Nian shook her head and took a deep breath. Xinxin, ¡± she said.ter, you, sisi, and en ¡®Zi will deliver a letter to li Muyan. Gu Xin furrowed her brows,¡¯sister, why are you still writing to him? I won¡¯t allow it, he¡¯s not good!¡± Gu Nian patted Gu Xin¡¯s hand and said, ¡± I just wanted to see how bad he was. He¡¯d better be evil to the end, so that I won¡¯t think of him in the future.¡± Gu Xin pouted her lips, still looking unhappy. ¡°Write him another letter,¡± Gu Nian said.¡±Thank him for finding three precious pairs of gloves.¡± Ask him how much it costs and we¡¯ll buy it. ¡± Gu Xin was speechless. Just then, Gu Hui walked in after washing up and heard, ¡± ¡°Is there a need? Yesterday, ah Yuan had said that the person who had poisoned her was the one with the surname Zhu. It just so happens that none of the girls were poisoned except for you. I really don¡¯t believe you when you say that he doesn¡¯t know. Why are you still contacting such a person?¡± Gu en tilted her head to the window and said,¡¯write! Second sister, you write it and I¡¯ll send it to you. Let¡¯s see how shameless he can be this time! I¡¯ve asked brother Yuan, and he said that the gloves are very precious. How could an ordinary person take out three sets at once?¡± Gu Xin was worried,¡¯sister, don¡¯t fantasize about him anymore. We were all deceived by him. I used to think that he was a good person. He was always smiling, radiant, and good to sister. Only now did he understand that that was when nothing happened. When something happened, not all sunny people could maintain their brightness. Some would have a haze. This was the reason why they had little contact with each other. Uncle said that when looking for a partner, you should find a childhood sweetheart to know about. This kind of sudden change is rtively rare!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Gu Nian nodded. This rtionship had toe to an end. I¡¯ll also put an end to myself. I¡¯ll Polish my eyes and judge people in the future. At most, he could earn more money and buy whatever he liked with sister Huihui! If you don¡¯t give your heart, you¡¯ll never be hurt!¡± Gu Hui quickly covered Gu Nian¡¯s mouth in fear. ¡°Save it! If you continue, I¡¯ll be punished by second uncle. Second uncle previously severely reprimanded me for not instilling these thoughts into my younger sisters.¡± The siblings allughed. Sister Huihui, who was not afraid of anything, finally had something to fear. He was afraid that the sandbags on his hands and feet would add weight. In the end, Gu Hui and Gu Xin did not stop Gu Nian and let her write the letter. However, she was not going to deliver it today. He nned to send it over the day after tomorrow. However, Gu Nian¡¯s letter said, ¡± you gave me a surprise as soon as I returned. Why didn¡¯t you give me one when I was in the prefecture? ¡± When the time came, she would just stay in the courtyard and not go out. Then, she would say that the two of them had something to do back home. It all depended on whether li Muyan would admit it or not. In reality, Gu Nian had truly fallen for li Muyan. She hoped that li Muyan¡¯s reply would reveal the truth so that she would feel better. Perhaps there was really no point in doing this, but she just wanted to do this, hoping that the man she had fallen for would not be so bad. If she was really that unbearable, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the pain after being sad. She did not know that she could not control her sadness. Chapter 857 857 You deserve it Two dayster, Gu Xin brought en Zi and sisi to the Li family¡¯s house. The three of them walked there. The gatekeeper recognized them and let them in. He walked into li Muyan¡¯s courtyard. Duke Rong, his wife, and Li Shan were there. The two old and the two young, they looked very happy. Li Shan saw them and ran over happily. ¡°Sister Xinxin, sister sisi!¡± Gu Xin nced at Li Shan,¡¯fourth youngdy Li, I heard that you¡¯re mourning for your birth mother? Do you people from the prefecture wear such bright and beautiful clothes to mourn? You¡¯re different from US country bumpkins!¡± Gu Xin was always like this. Once she was sure that you were not a good person, she would not be nice to you. Li Shan was speechless. Li Muyan ran over and said,¡±Xinxin, it¡¯s not like that.¡± My grandfather¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good recently, and he doesn¡¯t like in clothes. Xinxin, you¡¯re so disobedient. You¡¯re making Shan ¡®er cry.¡± Gu Xin gave li Muyan a big smile, ¡± ¡°Oh, really? Then I¡¯m sorry! However, brother mu Yan, you¡¯re wearing white! I don¡¯t see Grandpa Jiang not liking it either!¡± Hmph, I¡¯m also a child, who doesn¡¯t know how to smile foolishly? Li Muyan was a little unhappy. Madam Xie walked over with her usual kind smile. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯re a little aggressive today. It¡¯s not good for a girl to be like this. Didn¡¯t your parents teach you? Be good, listen to Grandma Xie and apologize to Shan ¡®er. Shan¡¯ er is wearing bright-colored clothes because of her maternal grandfather. That¡¯s a sign of filial piety.¡± Gu Xin also revealed a harmless smile, ¡± ¡°My parents taught me! They said that Grandpa Jiang is a High Duke, and his words and actions are all examples. I just want to learn from Grandpa Jiang, but unfortunately, my family is from the countryside, and my father is only a small child. I can¡¯t learn from Grandpa Jiang¡¯s actions!¡± After he finished speaking, he handed the letter in his hand to li Muyan.¡±Brother Muyan, my sister went back two days ago. Yesterday, she asked someone from the vige to send a letter to brother Muyan.¡± Li Muyan took the letter. Gu Xin continued, ¡± then we¡¯ll be leaving. If brother Muyan replies, get someone to pass it to me. I¡¯ll be back early tomorrow morning! Li Shan suddenly stretched out her hand to pull Gu Xin. Gu Xin turned her body slightly and Li Shan tripped for some reason, falling face-first to the ground. Everyone was speechless. Madam Xie quickly helped Li Shan up and frowned at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°You little girl, Yingluo.¡± Li Shan pulled Madam Xie and said with a weak expression, ¡± ¡°Grandmother, I tripped myself. It has nothing to do with sister Xinxin. Don¡¯t scold her. She didn¡¯t know that I would trip, so she let go of her sister to help me. ¡± The Gu siblings were speechless ~ you¡¯re wrong, ¡± Gu Xin said. I saw a stone under your feet and deliberately didn¡¯t help you. You deserve it! Why should I help you? What does it have to do with me if you fall? En Zi, sister sisi, let¡¯s go!¡± Li Shan¡¯s face was filled with shock. This, this Yingluo Duke Rong had gone to find Gu shouxin behind li Muyan¡¯s back, so he couldn¡¯t get angry on the spot. He only used the excuse that he was not feeling well and went back with his hands behind his back. Madam Xie saw li Muyan¡¯s face full of anticipation as he read the letter, so she left with Li Shan. Li Muyan watched the two elders and his sister leave and felt a little ufortable in his heart. Why was Xinxin suddenly so rude and rude? As he sat down and thought about it, he opened the letter to read it. The moment he read it, he had no time to think about Gu Xin. He held the letter in his hand and wanted to run to Gu Nian immediately. He forced himself to calm down. That¡¯s right. Two days ago, when the niannian sisters came over, Xinxin even mentioned Zhou Yuan, saying that he was farming at home and didn¡¯t apany them to the prefecture to see third aunt. It must be from Zhou Yuan, it must be him! No, he could not let niannian know that it was a gift from Zhou Yuan. She liked the gloves so much. However, if Zhou Yuan dared to give it to her, what if he told niannian the truth? Li Muyan was so conflicted that he didn¡¯t write a reply that night. The letter was written and sent the next day. Gu en opened the door, took the letter, and closed the door. He could not wait to run to his sisters ¡®room. He did not dare to shout as he was afraid that the boy servant outside would not be far away and hear him. Chapter 858 858 I won¡¯t force you After Gu Nian finished reading the letter, she smiled in a rxed manner. ¡°He admitted that he asked Zhu Mingsheng¡¯s family to buy it for him and spent a lot of money. He said that I don¡¯t need to give him money, and that it¡¯s only right for him to buy me things.¡± Gu Xin& and Gu en: ¡± you¡¯re really shameless! Gu si nodded. Gu Hui looked at Gu Nian worriedly and patted her on the shoulder. Shouldn¡¯t normal people be angry, curse, or sad? Her sister was actually smiling? He stillughed in a rxed manner. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Really, I was a little apprehensive before. How did we get to the point of marriage? In the end, he didn¡¯t have to be nervous anymore. Li Muyan was a good man. He told me not to be nervous before I waspletely trapped. I should be happy.¡± sister! Gu Xin hugged Gu Nian. ¡®Don¡¯t worry!¡¯ Gu Nian sighed. I¡¯m not the kind of person who will be sad because of love. Nothing can defeat me! There are still many pretty boys waiting for me in my life!¡± ...... At the end of April, Liansheng Street opened for sale, and only Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian remained in the prefecture. Cai Xiaolian tried her best to avoid dealing with the Li family members other than Mrs. Li, because she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t help but curse. Niannian begged her not to say anything and not to do anything. That expression made her feel terrible. As for Gu shouxin, he didn¡¯t even want to see Madam li. Before niannian returned to the vige, she had never begged him so seriously. She begged him not toy a hand on anyone in the Li family. She begged him to let her solve the problem herself. They had been together for more than a year, but Gu shouxin had never seen Gu Nian like this. Gu Nian promised the couple that she would deal with it herself. She asked them not to interfere and to let her end it herself. The two of them couldn¡¯t resist their pleading and agreed. They only said that they would wait until May. If the matter was still unresolved in may, they, as parents, woulde forward to solve it. As for Gu Nian, she did not show any signs of abnormality after she returned home. She did what she was supposed to do and even told a joke from time to time. On the night of the 24th of April, Gu en sneaked into the second room. He heard sounds from the kitchen and went to Gu Nian¡¯s room. He didn¡¯t see that she was in a daze while he was in theboratory! Gu en quietly ced a box on Gu Nian¡¯s dressing table. When she turned around, she saw a dark figure at the door. She was so shocked that she screamed, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± As Gu Nian took out a lighter, Gu Xin and Gu si, who had heard the screams, ran out of the kitchen. ¡°?Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Second sister, you scared me to death!¡± Gu en patted his chest in fear. Xinxin, sisi, ¡± Gu Nian said. catch him. Don¡¯t let him run away! As she spoke, Gu Nian walked over to the dressing table and opened the box. There were three pairs of Ice Silk gloves inside. Gu Nian was confused. second sister, ¡± Gu en said gloomily, ¡± you said that you wouldn¡¯t force me to tell you who gave me the gloves. ¡°I won¡¯t force you to answer.¡± Gu Nian smiled. I know it¡¯s Xue Qianyu.¡± Gu en¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. ¡°It seems like I¡¯m right,¡± Gu Nian added. On the day of my marriageable age, who else but him could have made you send things to my room?¡± After Gu Nian put away the gloves, she said a few words to her younger siblings before she went to take a shower. Gu en left the second branch and ran to Lu Zheng¡¯s house. In the end, only grandma Xiao was at home, so Gu en could only run back. After that, he was dragged to sleep by uncle Gu. Wasn¡¯t it tiring to run around with a sandbag every day? You won¡¯t grow tall if you don¡¯t sleep well. Gu en was indeed tired, but he still told Gu Hui toe over and apany Gu Nian. He had a feeling that something was wrong with Gu Nian. Gu Hui and Gu si had bothe over. One of them slept next to Gu Nian while the other slept next to Gu Xin. After drying her hair, Gu Nian fell asleep without even speaking to Gu Hui. After about two hours, Gu Nian opened her eyes and sat up when she saw Gu Hui sleeping soundly beside her. After putting on his clothes, he ran to the old house and drove the donkey cart away. Chapter 859 859 I won¡¯t be tricked again Gu Nian continued to drive the donkey aimlessly. In the end, the donkey recognized the way and arrived at the Zhou n town. She was in a daze the entire way and did not know what she was doing. It wasn¡¯t midnight yet, and the town¡¯s taverns were still open. She knew that the pub was owned by the Zhou family, and the wine used was brewed by someone his father had asked for. So she got off the donkey and led it there. The tavern staff recognized her and tied a donkey to her. She asked for a jar of wine and a te of peanuts. She sat on the second floor by the window and looked down at the deserted Street. She had been drugged, perhaps by the person she had fallen in love with and felt that she could get married? In the past year or so, images of her interactions with li Muyan appeared in her mind. She couldn¡¯t believe it. How could such a good person ... What should she do? She was a little lost. Go and question him? What was the point? This was probably the most embarrassing thing she had ever done in her two lives! In order not to let everyone worry, she had to keep her spirits up and act as if nothing had happened. She had always thought that she was smart and had good judgment. Unfortunately, he was wrong this time. It turned out that the saying was true. Only the sun and the human heart could not be looked at directly. She felt depressed. She drank one jar and asked for another. The shopkeeper saw that something was wrong and quickly sent someone to inform the old master. This second youngdy of the Gu family was probably going to get drunk! Suddenly, the sound of horse hooves rang out on the deserted Street, as well as the voices of two youths talking. The voice sounded familiar to her. She looked over. Oh, he looked pretty good. Then, she looked again. It was Lu Zheng. Then, she looked again. Heh, it was Xue Qianyu, the one who gave her the gloves but didn¡¯t dare to recognize her. She chuckled, then put her thumb and index finger in her mouth and whistled. The horses stopped, and two handsome young men looked over. ¡°Hey, who¡¯s that?¡± Gu Nian waved her hand. The second Xue who silently cared about me, gave me Ice Silk gloves, and bribed my brother to not tell me? Prince Xue, is that you?¡± Lu Zheng was speechless. Xue Qianyu frowned. Gu Nian held her face with one hand and looked at the street. ¡°I was wondering why there were three more pairs of taxis today. So Prince Xue came to our vige? Why didn¡¯t youe to see me? What kind of man are you to like me behind my back! Hahahahahaha!¡± Lu Zheng facepalmed. She must be drunk! He had suppressed all his unhappiness and then exploded today? Xue Qianyu ignored Lu Zheng. He got off his horse and walked up. As he stood in front of Gu Nian, he was a little angry as he looked at her flushed face and crooked body. Gu Nian ced both her hands on the table and stood up. ¡°You like me, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xue Qianyu replied. ¡°Scumbag!¡± Gu Nian snorted in disdain. He had a fianc¨¦e, but he still liked someone else! Have you considered your fianc¨¦e¡¯s feelings?¡± Xue Qianyu looked at Gu Nian with an unreadable expression. ¡°Who told you that I have a fianc¨¦e? You know something that even I don¡¯t know? Are you that concerned about me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me!¡± Gu Nian pointed at Xue Qianyu. I¡¯m no longer the me who just arrived! I¡¯ve already experienced so many rotten flowers and scumbags. I won¡¯t be deceived again! Hahahaha, I won¡¯t be tricked again!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Nian felt weak and immediately sat on the bench. However, she lost her bnce and fell backward. Xue Qianyu grabbed her, pulled her up, and carried her. Then, he carried her downstairs and nned to send her back. Gu Nian sobered up a little and struggled to hit Xue Qianyu. ¡°Release me, release me! Men and women can¡¯t ept it clearly! From today onwards, I¡¯m going to cut off all contact with men! I want to follow the rules of the great Zhou! Men are all bad. Let go of me, you scumbag!¡± Xue Qianyu lowered his head and said,¡±I won¡¯t carry you. Lu Zheng will carry you!¡± Do you want it?¡± Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before she shook her head and shouted, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! Lu Zheng is Xinxin¡¯s!¡± ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll prepare a carriage for you right away!¡± Lu Zheng said immediately. I won¡¯t let that scumbag hug you for a while longer.¡± Chapter 860 860 His eyes hurt when he looked at it Gu Nian struggled with all her might, but Xue Qianyu held onto her tightly. When they finally reached the ground floor and the carriage was ready, Gu Nian bit Xue Qianyu¡¯s shoulder. Xue Qianyu was caught off guard by the bite. He sucked in a cold breath.¡±Hiss!¡± It was April, and martial artists did not wear much. Xue Qianyu felt as if his flesh was about to be bitten off. He put Gu Nian down and grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Gu Nian, wake up!¡± Gu Nian looked at Xue Qianyu in a daze. Xue Qianyu said,¡¯bear with it when you¡¯re hurt. That¡¯s not you! If you¡¯re injured, return it immediately. You¡¯ll look for whoever hurt you!¡± ¡®Why did you give me a pair of gloves? This wouldn¡¯t have happened if you didn¡¯t send him off! My mother is working with aunt Luo! If I were to make a scene, wouldn¡¯t I ruin my mother¡¯s business that she had worked hard for half a year? Who are you? What right do you have to control me?¡± ¡°An excuse!¡± Xue qianxun said in a deep voice. You¡¯re just using that as an excuse! You just don¡¯t want to face it. You have a good impression of him, but he¡¯s not what you think he is! He won¡¯t change just because of my gloves. He hurt you. What you should do is to make a prompt decision to end things with him, not pretend that nothing happened ande out to drink alone, making everyone worry about you!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s thoughts had been read. Hadn¡¯t she been looking for excuses recently? He had no idea how to deal with this. Xue Qianyu continued,¡±cooperation?¡± It was written in ck and white. Was aunt Lian the kind of person who would let her daughter suffer for money? You¡¯re just finding excuses, you just don¡¯t dare to face it!¡± Gu Nian struggled to push Xue Qianyu away, but to no avail. ¡°What right do you have to say that about me?¡± she roared. You¡¯re not me. How did you know what I was thinking? I want to question li Muyan, I want to end this rtionship with him immediately. I want to tell him that I hate people like him the most! But, my father was said that by Duke Rong, and my mother ...¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xue Qianyu shouted at Gu Nian. Gu Nian was stunned. Lu Zheng, who was at the side, was also confused. What¡¯s good? ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the prefecture right now and immediately end things with li Muyan. I¡¯ll bear the consequences even if you beat him to death!¡± Xue qianxun said. Get drunk again! After you wake up, don¡¯t be sad anymore. He¡¯s not worth it, he¡¯s not worthy!¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips. Xue Qianyu asked,¡¯who is Duke Rong? If it wasn¡¯t for your sake, would second uncle not teach him a lesson? What you¡¯re doing is making your parents even more sullen and worried about you! Wake up, Gu Nian! This has nothing to do with second uncle and second aunt. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to admit that you¡¯re stupid and can¡¯t recognize people clearly. You don¡¯t want to face it! If you¡¯re stupid, then be stupid, but don¡¯t drag others down with you!¡± After he finished speaking, he lifted Gu Nian up and mounted the horse. Gu Nian only understood Xue Qianyu after she got on her horse. ¡°Hey! What are you doing? What are you doing? Put me down! Who needs your help? Why do you have to bear the responsibility for whoever I kill! Xue Qianyu, put me down!¡± Xue qianxun wrapped her in his arms and did not want to talk nonsense with her! Just now, when Lu Zheng mentioned this, he even said that Gu Nian had a good mentality and a strong heart. Strong my ass! He was so angry! This bad girl was tough on the outside but soft on the inside. He had finally gotten this job from the Emperor, but in the end, that bright and sunny girl had be a silly girl who drank to drown her sorrows. Seeing Gu Nian in this state, Xue Qianyu was extremely unhappy. Even if he had to offend Duke Rong and the Empress Dowager tonight, he would take Gu Nian out on her! He let her vent it out. She tortured herself, and his eyes hurt when he saw her. ¡°Hey!¡± Lu Zheng shouted. Xue Er, you have to protect my sister! She¡¯s still drunk!¡± The only response he got was the sound of horse hooves. It would take at least an hour and a half to travel from Zhou n town to the prefecture at top speed. Xue Er, that idiot, wouldn¡¯t bring the drunk Gu Nian to cause a ruckus at the Li residence in the middle of the night, would he? He felt that Xue Er was capable of doing this. Lu Zheng hesitated for a moment before he instructed the shopkeeper to inform the vige chief that he had followed Gu Nian to the prefecture. He also told the shopkeeper to inform his grandmother. Then, he mounted his horse and chased after her. Chapter 861 861 Awake Xue Qianyu brought Gu Nian to the prefecture at the hour of Yin. As soon as they stopped at the city gate, Gu Nian jumped off the horse while Xue Qianyu was holding the token. He then ran to the city wall and vomited. The soldier at the gate thought,dy, can you spit a little further away?¡± We still have to stand for four hours before we change shifts, rgh ~ Seeing the token in Xue Qianyu¡¯s hand, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Xue Qianyu got off his horse and walked over to Pat her back. Gu Nian pushed his hand away. Xue Qianyu raised an eyebrow. the cold wind is blowing. You¡¯ve vomited the wine. Are you sober now? ¡± Gu Nian looked at Xue Qianyu expressionlessly and did not say a word. Xue Qianyu¡¯s expression was a little strange, but he quickly returned to normal. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Nian followed him over and looked at Xue Qianyu. ¡°You ride it, I¡¯ll walk.¡± As he spoke, he walked towards the city gate. Xue Qianyu grabbed her arm. you ride. You ride when you¡¯re sober. I¡¯ll hold the horse¡¯s hand and walk. As he was about to help Gu Nian onto the horse, Gu Nian nimbly mounted it. Before Xue Qianyu could pull the reins, she said, ¡± ¡°Fight!¡± ¡°Xue Xiao ¡®er, I¡¯ll borrow your stallion. Tomorrow morning, you can go to my father to get it! Don¡¯t follow me!¡± Xue Qianyu,¡±hehe.¡± The city gate guard: ¡°young master Xuanji, there are horses inside the city gate. Young master, do you want a Xuanji?¡± ¡°No,¡± Xue Qianyu shook his head. With that, he walked towards the city gate, and Lu Zheng caught up with him not long after. ¡°Hey, who is this?¡± Lu Zheng reined in his horse and asked. You¡¯re in such a good mood and you¡¯re shopping alone in the middle of the night!¡± Xue Qianyu stopped and looked at Lu Zheng. He lowered his head and sniffed at his own clothes. alright, second Lu wants to see a joke, right? ¡± Without waiting for Lu Zheng to react, he jumped onto Lu Zheng¡¯s horse and sat behind him. Lu Zheng: Then, he smelled a strange smell and couldn¡¯t help but exim,¡±¡±Xue Er, are you crazy? Gu Nian vomited on you and you¡¯re rubbing yourself on me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to call me ¡®sister¡¯ anymore?¡± ¡°Get off me, don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡± Lu Zheng wanted to punch him. It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re disgusting yourself, but you¡¯re disgusting me? Oh ~¡± Xue Qianyu: ¡± I¡¯ve been smelling this for the entire journey. I¡¯m used to it. It¡¯s not disgusting! ¡°I really want to beat you to death!¡± ...... Gu Nian stood outside the Li family¡¯s house and looked at the tall walls. She tied the horse and jumped onto the wall. She touched her arm. Yes, the sandbag that her father gave her was very useful. She had been carrying it since the Lantern Festival. After taking it off, she felt rxed! The person sent by Lu Yang to monitor Li Shan heard themotion and sneaked over. When he saw that it was Gu Nian, he did not say anything and retreated. Gu Nian ignored him and entered li Muyan¡¯s courtyard. She had been here many times, so she entered li Muyan¡¯s room with great familiarity. Li Muyan hadn¡¯t been able to sleep well recently because of the three pairs of gloves. He had a feeling that something bad was about to happen. So, he woke up as soon as Gu Nian entered the room.¡±Who is it?¡± Gu Nian walked over to the table and sat down. She poured herself a ss of water. She could not take it anymore. After vomiting so much, she was a little thirsty. Li Muyan walked out warily and lit up an oilmp. His eyes lit up and he sat down.¡±Niannian, it¡¯s sote, why are you here? Did you miss me too? Can¡¯t help bute to see me?¡± After sitting down, she realized that Gu Nian¡¯s hair was a mess and her face was dirty. Gu Nian felt her stomach churning ~ ¡°Niannian, did you drink?¡± li Muyan sniffled again. Gu Nian reached out her palm and faced him. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± Chapter 862 862 Two things Li Muyan reached out to hold Gu Nian¡¯s hand, but Gu Nian quickly retracted her hand. She looked at li Muyan. I¡¯ll ask you two things. Please answer me truthfully. Li Muyan was a little flustered. ¡°Did you know that Zhu Mingsheng was the one who poisonedntern that day? What¡¯s your role in this?¡± Gu Nian asked calmly. ¡°Niannian, Did you know?¡± Li Muyan wanted to deny it, but Gu Nian¡¯s calm expression made it impossible for him to do so. but niannian, I really didn¡¯t participate. I scolded him when he said ¡°let the raw rice be cooked.¡± Then he said,¡±you¡¯ll be touched if I¡¯m drugged to make me hurt myself.¡± I didn¡¯t agree to it. I didn¡¯t know he would really do it. When I found out, he had already drugged me. ¡± ¡°Niannian, believe me, I¡¯ve already cut off all contact with him. I¡¯ve scolded him. Niannian, this kind of thing will never happen again. Li Muyan hurriedly grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s hand to beg for her understanding. ¡°What about the gloves?¡± Gu Nian shook his hand off. Did you really give me the gloves?¡± Li Muyan froze. twice? ¡± Gu Nian sneered. you¡¯ve lied to me twice, li Muyan. The most important thing between two people is trust. Why did you lie to me twice over such an insignificant matter? ¡± Li Muyan, I really want to know what you were thinking when you said you were the one who gave me the gloves.¡± Yes, she really wanted to know. Li Muyan was such a smart person, how could he make such a mistake? If he was, then he was. If he wasn¡¯t, then he wasn¡¯t. Why did he need to lie to her? Li Muyan was also a little angry,¡¯Zhou Yuan gave you this pair of gloves, right? He admitted it! He gave you three more pairs and then told you? Then why didn¡¯t he tell you the first time? Your father passed the Imperial examinations, and he¡¯s also jieyuan. He wants to climb up to your family and cater to your interests, right? Do you like him? Is that why you¡¯re here to question me?¡± Gu Nian was dumbfounded. She remembered that she had sworn that she and Zhou Yuan were innocent. How could li Muyan say that? Li Muyan continued,¡±Shan ¡®er is right. Girls like those who are considerate to her and good to her sisters.¡± Zhou Yuan was so considerate that one pair wasn¡¯t enough, so he even gave each of them a pair. However, Gu Nian, don¡¯t be fooled by him. He¡¯s telling you the truth now because your father is a high schr, and he¡¯s also top scorer. He¡¯s trying to get into your family!¡± Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu, who had juste to check out the situation, happened to hear this. Lu Zheng looked at Xue qianxun and thought,¡±I¡¯m taking the me for you.¡± Xue Qianyu: Gu Nian looked at li Muyan¡¯s angry face and found it funny. ¡°Shan ¡®er said? Li Muyan, have I ever told you that I don¡¯t like Li Shan? you better not listen to her about our past?¡± Li Muyan looked at Gu Nian. she¡¯s my younger sister. I watched her grow up. Would she harm me? ¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Li Muyan, don¡¯t write to me in the future. I feel disgusted when I see your words. If you do, don¡¯t talk to me. From today onwards, we¡¯ll pretend we don¡¯t know each other!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± Li Muyan pulled Gu Nian away. Tell me clearly, is it because you know that the gloves were given to you by Zhou Yuan that you want to be with him? He¡¯s not worthy of you!¡± Gu Nian lowered her head to take a look and agreed. He¡¯s not worthy, and you¡¯re even less worthy! Li Muyan, I¡¯m telling you, he didn¡¯t give me the gloves. I made up the three pairs of gloves. When I wrote to you, I didn¡¯t even have the three pairs of gloves. you don¡¯t trust me. I¡¯ve told you not to tell Li Shan about our rtionship. You don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m telling you, Zhou Yuan is the only man in the world who has died. It¡¯s impossible for me to be with him, but you still don¡¯t believe me. If you don¡¯t believe me, what right do you have to Say You Love Me?¡± Chapter 863 863 Give each other a decent ending Gu Nian took a deep breath. li Muyan, your mother and my mother are like sisters. I don¡¯t want them to feel awkward because of us. So, I¡¯ve chosen to give everyone a decent ending. If you¡¯re decent, I¡¯m decent too. In the future, Let¡¯s Not Keep in Touch.¡± Li Muyan roared,¡±if it¡¯s not Zhou Yuan, then who is it?¡± Niannian, you¡¯re so good. I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be taken away by someone else. Niannian, don¡¯t leave me. After my 18th birthday, I¡¯ll be with you every day. I won¡¯t let anyone appear by your side again, and I won¡¯t let anyone take advantage of you! Niannian, please forgive me!¡± Gu Nian flung his hand away. if you want the whole Prefecture to know that li Muyan¡¯s friends have drugged so many young masters and youngdies in your residence, you can continue to do this if you want aunt Luo to be disappointed in you and feel guilty towards my mother. You want our families to be enemies too! ¡°Onest thing, li Muyan. Trust andmunication are the most important things between men and women. You¡¯re on your own now!¡± After that, Gu Nian left. Li Muyan chased after her and stopped at the door. He watched as Gu Nian disappeared into the night. Li Muyan held his head and squatted down. He felt terrible. He wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t true. He trusted niannian, but he didn¡¯t trust anyone else. He didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t collude with Zhu Mingsheng. He really didn¡¯t know that Zhu Mingsheng would do that. When he found out, he would have to do it. ...... Gu Nian led the horse to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s residence. She could hear two people following her, but she ignored them. She stopped at a Tavern and turned around. ¡°Xue Qianyu, didn¡¯t you say you wanted me to get drunk?¡± Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t say anything. He went around the alley and climbed into the backyard of the tavern. After a while, he came out of the alley with a few jars of wine. ¡°Does a rich man¡¯s son steal wine to drink?¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows. ¡°I left some silver at the counter,¡± Xue Qianyu replied. Lu Zheng brought the two of them back to his own courtyard. The three of them didn¡¯t say anything as they drank. After two jars of wine, Gu Nian was drunk again. He looked at Xue Qianyu.¡±First of all, thank you for bringing me to the prefecture to settle this matter. Yes, I¡¯m afraid, I don¡¯t dare to face it! Second, thank you for the gloves. You gave us the gloves, and I¡¯ll ask my parents to return the favor. Third,e closer.¡± Xue qianxun frowned. He had a bad feeling and didn¡¯t move. Gu Nian then pulled him closer by the cor. ¡°Third, Who Do You Think You Are! Is it my father or my mother? He shouted at me, scolded me, and carried me onto the horse. I was so shaken by the horse that I vomited bile. Like me? in your dreams! I don¡¯t like fierce and rough men!¡± It wasn¡¯t enough. He punched Xue Qianyu¡¯s eyes. He used up hisst bit of strength and fell to the ground. Lu Zheng was speechless. Xue Qianyu pouted as he looked at Gu Nian, who was lying on the ground.¡¯You drunkard with messy hair. I¡¯ll change my surname to yours if I continue to talk to you.¡¯ He got up and was about to enter the house. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to help her in?¡± Lu Zheng stopped him. Xue Qianyu,¡±you don¡¯t have hands!¡± Isn¡¯t she your sister? She wants men and women to be insensible.¡± Lu Zheng replied,¡¯she just said she didn¡¯t want me anymore. She said I¡¯m Xinxin¡¯s.¡¯ If you don¡¯t help her in, I¡¯ll let her lie here by herself. It¡¯s almost dawn anyway, I¡¯ll ask aunt Lian toe over when it¡¯s dawn.¡± With that, Lu Zheng went back to his room to sleep. After taking a few steps, Xue Qianyu stopped and carried Gu Nian into the guest room. He could not understand himself anymore. This silly girl had asked him to change three sets of clothes a day. Why did he care? Chapter 864 864 A daughter is good When Gu Nian woke up, it was already the next evening. She had drunk too much the day before, so there was a sweet taste in her mouth that was not the taste of alcohol. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was Xinxin, who was sitting by the bed with her chin in her hands and staring at her. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯sister, you¡¯re awake! I gave you four, four candies!¡± She wanted to say jade beads, but Gu Hui and Gu si were there, so she said it was candy. no wonder it¡¯s so sweet. It¡¯s not the taste of alcohol, ¡± Gu Nian sat up. Suddenly, Gu Nian realized that Gu Xin was trying to suppress herughter. She blinked her eyes.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xin held back herughter and shook her head. Gu Hui and Gu si, who were sitting at the side, walked over. Gu si pointed at Gu Nian¡¯s hair. Gu Hui said, ¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s a good thing that a ¡®Yuan isn¡¯t a woman. Otherwise, we sisters wouldn¡¯t even be able to see you with the vomit on your head. Aiya, your hairstyle, I really want to draw it for you as a memento. Every time you want to drink, I¡¯ll show it to you.¡± Gu Nian took a whiff of the hair and hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°Qianqian, Mirror, Mirror, let me see.¡± Gu si ran over to get a mirror for Gu Nian. ¡°Ah!¡± Shrieks that sounded like pigs being ughtered could be heard from Lu Zheng¡¯s courtyard. ...... After returning to her own courtyard, Gu Nian still reeked of alcohol even after she had washed up. She then took Cai Xiaolian¡¯s perfume and sprayed it on her face. She felt better. Although she made her own perfume, she rarely used it. She had been sleeping for the whole day, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at night. Seeing that her sisters were all asleep, she felt a little apologetic. She had been brought to the prefecturest night, but they came today. They must be very worried about her. In the future, she would never do such a worrying thing again. After putting on the thin coat, Gu Nian¡¯s movements were light as she carried a rattan chair and sat in the courtyard. She looked at the starry sky and felt at peace. There was a feeling of relief. Cai Xiaolian hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet. When she heard Gu shouxin say that there was movement outside, she guessed that it was niannian, so she walked out. He also brought over a rattan chair to sit down with Gu Nian. ¡°Mother,¡± Gu Nian called out as she tilted her head. Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±I heard from your father that it was probably you, so I came out.¡± Daughter, mother will apany you to watch the stars. The starry sky here is very beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very nice,¡± Gu Nian replied. Cai Xiaolian pulled Gu Nian¡¯s hand over and said,¡±no one can have a smooth journey in life. Every setback can help one grow.¡± Mother¡¯s niannian was already very good, she didn¡¯t know how perfect she would be after experiencing setbacks! When I think about having such a good daughter, I often wake up with a smile!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart felt warm as she thought,¡¯mother, how do you know you¡¯re smiling? Did father tell you? Does my father stare at mother every night when he sleeps?¡± Cai Xiaolian patted her back in annoyance.¡±I¡¯m talking to you seriously, but you¡¯re thinking about indecent things!¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Nian shook her head. What did her mother mean by ¡®frivolous¡¯? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s that that? Am I going to have a little brother with Xinxin?¡± Cai Xiaolian had just created a scene of mother and daughter looking at the stars in harmony, but it was immediately destroyed by Gu Nian. She red at Gu Nian.¡±One day, I¡¯ll be like your grandma.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gu Nian answered, ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I believe mother. One day, mother will look at father the same way I look at master, with stars in her eyes, like a young girl.¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± At the door of the central room, Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth curved. Good daughter, good daughter! Chapter 865 865 Chapter 865-things havee to this The four Gu sisters followed Lu Zheng back to the vige the next day. No one mentioned li Muyan¡¯s matter anymore. Gu Nian had also given everyone an exnation. She had made it clear that she would have nothing to do with li Muyan from now on. She had left the cooperation between the Gu sisters and Li Muyan to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian to handle. She didn¡¯t want to care anymore. Anyway, her parents had said that they would be there for her. She also wanted to be a child who was protected! When she got home, she still told Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t say anything. She went into the house and took two taels of silver to give to Mrs. Zhang. She asked Mrs. Zhang to buy meat from the butcher¡¯s house and make a good meal tonight. Mrs. Zhang went over happily. She felt that the olddy was watching uncle Gu work hard in the fields and Gu en tired out from tying sandbags to them every day. Well, the olddy finally cared about her son and grandson. Grandfather Gu chuckled as he said to Gu Nian, ¡± ¡°Our family¡¯s youngdy is not suitable to have a sad face, she should be happy. When they were unhappy, they would sleep and wake up to a new day. I¡¯m a new student every day, and my life will only get better and better.¡± Gu Nian nodded in agreement. What did this matter of hers count for? Didn¡¯t grandfather Gu also live happily for the rest of his life when he went from being the Crown Prince to amoner who could not see the light of day? Therefore, one had to look forward. Life was beautiful everywhere, and one should not be blinded by the haze. As for Xue Qianyu, she had not seen him since she woke up from the alcohol. She did not ask, and Lu Zheng had not mentioned him to her. It was as if he had not appeared that night. Other than her and Lu Zheng, only Gu en and grandma Xiao knew that Xue Qianyu had been to the vige that night. She knew very well that in her heart, she did not have any romantic feelings for Xue Qianyu. The four pairs of gloves were a gift from Xue Qianyu to Gu shouxin¡¯s daughter and niece. She knew that they would not ept it even if she gave it back. ...... Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian returned in the middle of may. The couple had reached an agreement with the Li family. All the profits from the fu city¡¯s Liansheng Street would go to Madam li and her son, while the Zhou n town¡¯s profits would go to Cai Xiaolian and her sisters. In the future, the Gu sisters ¡®store would only belong to them. Li Muyan wouldn¡¯t be able to own it. No one would suffer a loss if they split it like this, and it could also be considered as breaking the cooperation between the two. As for Madam Li, Li Muyan had already told her the truth. Not only that, but Duke Rong had also told her what he had said to Gu shouxin. Mrs. Li didn¡¯t even want the profits of Liansheng Street anymore. What did her own father and son do? they made her so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t face her good sister. She also didn¡¯t ask Cai Xiaolian to forgive her for her sake. She only hoped that their rtionship wouldn¡¯t break because of this. Cai Xiaolian said that they would still be friends in the future. However, they were friends. Her son had hurt her daughter, and her father didn¡¯t like her husband. It was impossible for the two families to have any contact. Mrs. Li¡¯s heart was filled with panic. Unfortunately, things had alreadye to this, and nothing could be changed. She smiled bitterly and asked Cai Xiaolian,¡±if we weren¡¯t so busy with the incident at Liansheng Street, would we have been able to pay attention to our family?¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t answer her. In this world, there were no ifs. After returning to the vige, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s focus was on Liansheng Street in Zhoujia town. The area wasn¡¯t that big, but the quality wasn¡¯t inferior to that of the prefecture, and many people bought it. Cai Xiaolian gave three shops to each of her sisters, and she took care of the rest. As for the house in Zhou town, she gave it to the old couple, the eldest and fourth branch, as well as her third aunt and third uncle. She sold the rest of the houses. The Zhou n town had two types ofyout. The old Street belonged to old master Zhou, and the new Street belonged to the Gu n. Chapter 866 866 Rich family After getting the money, Cai Xiaolian discussed with Gu shouxin to give money to Lu Zheng¡¯s people to buy a house for them in the capital. In the end, Lu Zheng said that Grandpa Gu had already given him five thousand taels to buy a big house with three entrances in the capital. Grandpa Gu¡¯s original words were that the Gu family had not been separated, and the housing must have been prepared by the parents. Lu Zheng¡¯s identity was no longer a secret in the Gu family, and he avoided others when he talked about this. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were helpless. Old man, you have so much money, what are you doing in the vige? Zhang Shi was the most shocked. When she had fallen for uncle Gu, she had shamelessly schemed and won him! Old master and old Madam are really rich! She also deeply realized that the old master and old Madam were not biased at all. There was so much money, but they didn¡¯t pay off second brother¡¯s gambling debt and chased him out. Was this biased? Although, other than thest three hundred taels that second brother had paid back by himself, the first few dozen taels were secretly given by the old master, but the old master and olddy were really not biased! Gu Xin heard Lu Zheng¡¯s words and suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Father, mother, Grandpa bought a house, so you can use your money to buynd, thend around the capital. When we get there, we can build a new Liansheng Street! The houses in the capital are so expensive, so the houses in the surrounding areas must be more expensive than ours! In the future, if Beijing were to expand, the surrounding areas would belong to Beijing as well. Wouldn¡¯t the value of thend increase by a lot?¡± Cai Xiaolian gave Gu Xin a thumbs up. You¡¯ve learned how to hoardnd! Gu Xin chuckled. mother, Xie Zhiyi told me that her father asked her mother to buynd around Yuzhou Prefecture. They¡¯re quarreling. ¡°Her mother doesn¡¯t want to buy it?¡± Gu Xin shook her head. it¡¯s not that her mother didn¡¯t want to. Her mother bought it and wanted to write her and her brother¡¯s names on it. Her father¡¯s concubine told her father that if he wanted to write their names, he would write the name of the concubine¡¯s son. Her father told her mother that, and her mother argued with her father. We still haven¡¯t reached a conclusion yet!¡± As soon as Gu Xin mentioned Yuzhou, Lu Zheng¡¯s mind was filled with the development of Yuzhou. In his previous life, he only returned to the capital after the 17th. Before he returned, Yuzhou¡¯s Prefecture was expanding. Therefore, Lu Zheng suggested,¡±aunt Lian, why don¡¯t you go to Yuzhou and take a look at the ce Xie Zhiyi was talking about?¡± If it¡¯s close to the prefecture city, we can buy it. Perhaps the Yuzhou Prefecture city will expand, and the value of thend will double!¡± [ Gu Nian: maybe you can get rid of it! ] Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart was moved. However, when she thought about how magistrate Xie wanted to buy it, she wasn¡¯t sure if they would be able to buy it. Lu Zheng could tell what she was thinking and smiled. ¡°Magistrate Xie doesn¡¯t have money. As long as Madame Xie doesn¡¯t give it, he won¡¯t have any money. Recently, Lord he has been patrolling Yuzhou Prefecture. If you go and buy it, he will not dare to refuse. It would be best to ask Madame Xie toe along. At that time, if magistrate Xie wanted to make things difficult for him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything with Madame Xie around and under his own children¡¯s name. Moreover, who knows if magistrate Xie will return to the capital next year to debrief?¡± Gu shouxin nced at Lu Zheng and said,¡±please remove it.¡± As a result, the matter of buyingnd in Yuzhou was settled. The couple nned to take the sisters to Yuzhou to rx. When they went out, Cai Xiaolian asked her sisters to take off the sandbags on their hands and feet. Why would they bring them out to y? Since she had spoken, Gu shouxin naturally didn¡¯t say anything and only nced at his sisters. The four Gu sisters replied,¡±mother (second aunt), we¡¯re used to it.¡± He wasn¡¯t used to it, it felt like he was flying. Hehe!¡± Chapter 867 867 Chapter 867-friends Grandpa Gu gave two thousand taels to Cai Xiaolian and asked her to buy more. Since it was the Gu family¡¯s, what Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin bought was their own. The Gu sisters had also given all the money they had earned on Liansheng Street to Cai Xiaolian for her to buy. Gu en and Gu Ren were extremely envious. Gu en thought,¡¯I always feel that my family has a deep sense of malice towards boys.¡¯ Gu Ren thought,¡±grow up quickly. I also want second aunt to make money for me!¡± ...... This trip to Yuzhou was very smooth. As expected, Lord he patrolled Yuzhou Prefecture. Madam Xie directly gave the silver to Xie Zhiyi, and Lord Xie watched his daughtere to him with someone else to get the deed, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Once the deed was done, Mr. Xie would go to Mrs. Xie at night. old master, ¡± Mrs. Xie said coldly, ¡± Nanfeng and Zhiyi¡¯s grandfathers and grandmothers gave you red packet money. Are you going to take it away too? ¡± Lord Xie couldn¡¯t bear to see Madam Xie like this.¡±Don¡¯t forget, father loves the spring breeze the most! You raised a bastard like Nanfeng yourself and can¡¯t win father¡¯s favor, so don¡¯t me me for liking a bastard son! You¡¯re Chunfeng and Bei Feng¡¯s mother, so you should treat them equally!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m their stepmother,¡± Mrs. Xie replied with a smile. But they¡¯re not my parents ¡®biological grandchildren! Old master, your father doesn¡¯t like Nanfeng and Zhiyi, but it¡¯s fine as long as the Peng family likes them. I, Nanfeng Zhiyi¡¯s external family, is no weaker than your Xie family. Why don¡¯t you ask your father and my uncle to talk to each other about what Nanfeng and Zhiyi did wrong?¡± The uncle that Mrs. Xie was referring to was old general Peng. They were not of the same bloodline, but old general Peng was the most protective of his family members. He could not bear to see the daughter of the Peng family being bullied after she was married. Lord Xie flicked his sleeves and left in a Huff to find his beautiful concubine. Mrs. Xie calmly poured herself a cup of tea. Xinxin¡¯s mother was right. When one¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t on a man, one¡¯s entire body felt rxed. It was better for a woman to have a considerate man. If she didn¡¯t have one, she shouldn¡¯t force it. Was she unhappy with making money or not? Wouldn¡¯t it be good to dress up and make yourself happy? Wasn¡¯t it happy to teach their children well and watch them grow up? Why did she have to get involved with men? After buying thend in Yuzhou, Cai Xiaolian was also very busy when she got home. She had to rent out the shop in the town on Liansheng Street, and all the tenants were looking for her. Not only did she have to rent a shop for them, but she also had to give them advice on how to develop a qualified business street. The decorations of the shop, the means of sales, and the skills that he should learn. Through her guidance, many merchants were suddenly enlightened, and they were very grateful to her. Gu Xin asked her in confusion, ¡± mother, we¡¯re not doing business. Why are you talking about medicine? ¡± They won¡¯t even share the silver they earn with us?¡± Cai Xiaolian exined to her,¡±yes, they won¡¯t share the money they earn with us.¡± However, when their business improved, the Liansheng Street also rose. If our reputation spreads out, we¡¯ll probably have peopleing before we can even repair Lotus Street. Why? Because of the fame of Liansheng Street, its model was well-received by everyone. The shop on Liansheng Street is our family¡¯s. Xinxin, remember, you have to look at the long term. Sometimes, don¡¯t care about the gains and losses in front of you.¡± mother, ¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± if Yuzhou Prefecture is really expanded in the future, will we also call it Liansheng Street when we build it? ¡± Cai Xiaolian replied,¡±yes.¡± Your aunt Luo and I are just like you and Xiao Yu. This is the result of our hard work. I don¡¯t want to change the name.¡± Gu Xin understood. That¡¯s right, aunt Luo and Xiao Yu had never hurt their family. The Cheng family had not treated their family well, but she could not bear to part with Xiao Yu. Even though Xiao Yu was still in the county and she could no longer y with her like before, she still hoped that Xiao Yu would be well. Xiao Yu would always be her friend in her heart. Chapter 868 868 Chapter 868-chase In June, the weather was already very hot. Madam li sent someone to the vige to invite Cai Xiaolian to town. In a teahouse on Liansheng Street, Madam li saw her good friend, whom she had not seen for more than a month, and felt a little emotional. This month felt like a long time. ¡°Sister Luo, how is it? How¡¯s Liansheng Street in Zhoujia town?¡± Cai Xiaolian sat down with a smile and asked. ¡°You¡¯re personally in charge, so it¡¯s naturally fine. You¡¯re the best painter and the best businessman I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Mrs. Li gave him a thumbs up. The two of them chatted like they used to and even had dinner together that night. When Cai Xiaolian returned to the vige, Madam li pulled her and said, ¡± ¡°My parents brought mu Yan and Shan ¡®er back to the capital yesterday. The talisman given by the senior monk arrived two days ago.¡± Cai Xiaolian was taken aback, and then she responded with an ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to go,¡± Mrs. Li added. He nned to stay in Qingzhou to apany the olddy and to look after Huang ¡®er and Huang¡¯ er. To be honest, I¡¯m not even sure if my father has anything to do with sister-inw¡¯s death. However, regardless of whether they¡¯re rted or not, Xun ¡®er and Xun¡¯ er aren¡¯t married yet. The olddy is getting on in years, and I¡¯m worried about them. Mu Yan and Shan ¡®er are going to the capital. I¡¯m not worried since their maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother will take care of them. It¡¯s just that, little Lian, I, I want to ask you for a favor.¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at her and didn¡¯t answer. Mrs. Li was silent for a while, then shook her head and smiled again. ¡°Forget it. Little Lian, I wish you all the best to be the wife of the schr and everything will go smoothly in the future! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of the prefecture¡¯s Lotus Street. You should go back now, it¡¯ste.¡± She wanted to ask Cai Xiaolian to talk to li Muyan or take care of her if she met him in the capital. But, what right did she have to say all this? She had no right to say this. Cai Xiaolian reached out and hugged Auntie Luo,¡±sister Luo, you¡¯re good. Take good care of yourself.¡± I don¡¯t regret making a friend like you.¡± ...... Duke Rong and his wife had brought Li Shan and Li Muyan into the capital. Lu Zheng knew about this news. The person he had arranged to be by Li Shan¡¯s side had already be a cleaning maidservant in her courtyard. Recently, Li Shan had not taken any action, and there was no news from the capital either. However, Lu Zheng did not let his guard down and continued to have people keep an eye on him. When Cai Xiaolian came back, she mentioned it to Gu Nian. Gu Nian responded with an ¡± Oh ¡± without any other expression, as if she was listening to someone else. No one knew if she was really fine. On the seventh day of the seventh month, third uncle brought his wife and children over to celebrate his 16th birthday. They had agreed that after Gu Nian¡¯s birthday, Gu shouxin would leave for the capital to take the exam. The twins were already three months old and looked exactly the same. Knowing that it was the autumn harvest, third aunt brought a servant girl and an old woman over to take care of the two children. She also gave them to Gu Ren of the first branch to take care of. Gu Nian received another small gift from her family. This year, Gu Xin was ying the zither for her again. She had learned a song and was very familiar with it. Although it was not as lively asst year¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, Gu Nian was still quite happy. On the tenth day of the new year, Gu shouxin, his wife, and his third uncle were driven away by grandma Gu. Yes, they were driven away. Grandma Gu was annoyed to hear her daughter scold her son-inw every day! As soon as his son-inw was scolded, her brother Chuan would try to persuade him. Wasn¡¯t he deliberately vexing the person? So, she chased you away on the grounds that you had to go to the capital to adapt to the weather and water. Before leaving, Gu shouxin and Lu Yang had a long talk all night, and no one knew what they talked about. Chapter 869 869 First uncle¡¯s reminder The vigers were all envious of Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu. Not only did their son pass the Imperial college entrance examination, but so did their son-inw, especially some of the old men and women of the same age. His daughter-inw and granddaughter were very good at making money, and his son-inw¡¯s family was rich. What kind of good deeds did he do in his past life to get this grandson? At the beginning of August, the Gu family received Gu shouxin¡¯s reply, saying that he had arrived in the capital and was already staying in the house. They had brought a few people from their viges with them, so they did not have to work on their own. Two months ago, Meng Meng had brought everyone¡¯s opinion to Gu shouxin. A year had passed, and everyone was willing to work for the Gu family for a long time. They wanted to continue signing the contract. Meng Meng was the only one who didn¡¯t sign it. He said he wanted to go out and make a name for himself. Ever since his fianc¨¦e, Jiang Yao, betrayed him, he was no longer as foolish as he used to be. He had feelings for Jiang Yao. After all, she was the fianc¨¦e his parents had chosen for him. He thought of Jiang Yao¡¯s words, and his heart ached. Hence, he asked Lu Zheng to introduce him to a way out. Lu Zheng did, and wrote a letter for him to take to Xie Nanfeng. When the time came, Xie Nanfeng would get him into the military camp. In his past life, Meng Meng had been saved by him. In this life, he was sent directly to general Peng¡¯smand. Whether Meng Meng could achieve the same achievements as in his past life would be up to him. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t stop Meng Meng and even gave him fifty taels. ...... After receiving the letter, Gu Xin took out a small notebook and asked everyone if they had anything to say to her parents. She would write. She had a lot of experience in writing letters, and she received several letters from Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu every month! Xie Zhiyi wrote to her, while Huo Yanyu wrote to the four sisters. However, Gu Xin was the one who wrote all the replies. Therefore, Gu Xin felt that she was very experienced. ¡°Tell your father not to be nervous and not to think about anything else,¡± Grandpa Gu said. Grandpa believes in him.¡± Gu Xin held her notebook and charcoal pen. Grandpa, I don¡¯t think my father will be nervous. He¡¯s confident that he¡¯ll be able to get in. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. Hehe, but I still wrote down grandpa¡¯s instructions.¡± Grandpa Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Grandma Gu said,¡¯ask him to prepare a yard for your old man to grow flowers and fish. We¡¯ll start raising them when we get there. He¡¯ll make the flower boat at home look exactly the same.¡± Gu Xin waited for a while before she nodded and asked, ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Is there more, grandma?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all,¡± grandma Gu said. Gu Xin: ¡± yes, grandma Wanwan. I¡¯ll remember that. I¡¯m going to look for uncle now. Uncle Gu: ¡± tell your father to pay attention to the old men around him when he¡¯s looking at the rankings. I heard that those old men love to catch their son-inw who¡¯s not on the list. They don¡¯t care if you¡¯re married or have a child. really? ¡± Gu Xin widened her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± uncle Gu said with a straight face,¡±it¡¯s all written in the novels and ys. Isn¡¯t your father handsome?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head repeatedly! Uncle Gu,¡±isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Write down your uncle¡¯s instructions properly, don¡¯t let your father get caught by those old men! Circle the words ¡°old man¡± with cinnabar. The red color is eye-catching, so remind him!¡± Gu Xin nodded in agreement, ¡± alright, uncle. I¡¯ll remember that. Uncle. Uncle, you¡¯re right. In the future, if you have anything important, you should circle it in striking red.¡± Uncle Gu patted Gu Xin¡¯s head,¡±good girl!¡± &Nbsp; After that, Gu Xin went to look for Zhang Shi. Zhang Shi¡¯s words were very simple. Xinxin, tell your father to do well. He must get the top scorer! Chapter 870 870 They are not brother Yuanyuan! After Mrs. Zhang, it was fourth uncle Gu and yang xiaohuan¡¯s turn. Both of them hoped that their second brother would be able to go to high school without too much pressure. Next was third aunt Gu. Xinxin, ¡± third aunt Gu said, ¡± ask your father to keep an eye on your third uncle. Don¡¯t let him get caught by the old man! This time, Gu Xin finally understood. She nodded her head to show that she understood and would even use cinnabar to circle it. Anyway, from uncle Gu and third aunt Gu, Gu Xin no longer had a good impression of the old man in the capital. The six siblings each said,¡±wish father (second uncle) top student in high school!¡± After Gu Xin was done tidying up, she thought of Lu Zheng again. Her father really liked brother Yuan Yuan, so she went to look for Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng was tidying up the corn he had just collected when he heard Gu Xin¡¯s words. Heughed, ¡± ¡°In two days, my grandfather and I will be entering the capital. At that time, we will be able to see second uncle, so I won¡¯t be writing.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s smile disappeared in an instant,¡¯huh? Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re leaving without the sweet potato?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bear to part with me?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. Gu Xin nodded her head and took a small stool to sit beside Lu Zheng. She tilted her head and looked at him.¡±Yup! Brother Yuanyuan, we¡¯re going to Beijing too. Can¡¯t youe with us? ¡± Why do you have to leave first?¡± Lu Zheng could not bear to leave either, but he had no choice.¡±The sweet potatoes will be sentter. I¡¯ll go first and escort the potato seeds to the camp at the edge of the mountain. I¡¯ll try to nt a batch this winter. I¡¯m also going to bring the vegetable seeds you¡¯ve grown. The soldiers at the border don¡¯t have much to eat in winter.¡± ¡°Then, will you still being back to the capital?¡± Lu Zheng shook his head,¡±I do!¡± However, didn¡¯t Xinxin want me to be the general? When brother Yuan Yuan bes a great general, he will return to the capital.¡± ¡°How long will that take?¡± Gu Xin pouted. ¡°Three years, three years at most,¡± Lu Zheng replied. Gu Xin pursed her lips. She wanted to cry, but her mother said that she was not allowed to cry for no reason. However, she still wanted to cry. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, can I not go?¡± she asked in a sobbing tone. Let¡¯s farm together and earn money. We¡¯ll earn a lot of money and buy a lot of people who are good at Kung Fu. We¡¯ll go to your house and arrest your stepmother, stepsedles, and stepsedles. Then they won¡¯t be able to harm you anymore. Big brother Yuanyuan, I can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡± After she finished speaking, a tear fell uncontrobly from the corner of her eye. Lu Zheng put down the corn and helped Gu Xin wipe her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Three years is a short time, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± When he told her not to cry, Gu Xin cried even louder, ¡± ¡°Who said that? Three years was a long time. In the future, if someone bullies us, brother Yuanyuan won¡¯t be able to help me. I don¡¯t have brother Yuanyuan to listen to me when I¡¯m happy or sad.¡± Lu Zheng panicked. It had been a long time since hest saw Gu Xin cry. He used his hands to wipe away her tears, ¡± I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll get Bai Yi to protect you and help you. If you need anything, just write to me. You should also write to Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu. they¡¯re not brother Yuan Yuan! Gu Xin shouted at him. they¡¯re not brother Yuan Yuan! After shouting, Gu Xin pushed him away and stood up to run. Lu Zheng fell on his butt and got up to grab Gu Xin. Gu Xin pushed him away, ¡± go on. Go on. Be a general! When youe back three yearster, I¡¯ll have grown up and you won¡¯t be able to recognize me. I¡¯ll ignore you even if I see you! Hmph!¡± Lu Zheng grabbed her arm with one hand and wiped her tears with the other. He said gently, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as I recognize you. In another three years, five years, or ten years, I¡¯ll be able to recognize you at a nce. Xinxin, do you really not want me to go? Then I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll farm with you and earn money together. Don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?¡± Chapter 871 871 Promise me one thing Gu Xin stopped crying and Lu Zheng held her hand as they walked towards the swing. Lu Yang¡¯s house also had a swing that could fit two people. Usually, when Gu Xin and Gu si came over to y, they loved to sit on the swing. Lu Zheng was taller than the two girls. After he sat down, he steadied the swing and took out his handkerchief. He turned to the side and wiped Gu Xin¡¯s tears, ¡± ¡°If you keep crying, you¡¯ll be a little cat.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and looked at him without saying a word. Lu Zheng wiped her tears and pinched her nose. ¡°The next time you don¡¯t want me to do anything, just talk to me properly. You can even yell at me, don¡¯t cry. I don¡¯t know what to do when you cry. I can¡¯t use a candy to coax you. Didn¡¯t you tell mest time that you¡¯re a big girl and that the way you coax children doesn¡¯t work on you?¡± Gu Xin: ¡± my sister said that candy can replenish energy. I shouted at you, cried, and ran away just now. I¡¯ve used up all my energy. I want to eat candy. Lu Zheng smiled helplessly. He wanted to go back to his room to get some candy to coax hisdy, but he saw the littledy carrying a bulging bag, so he took it. He didn¡¯t like to eat sugar, but his grandmother and Gu Xin loved it. So, there was no shortage of sugar at home. He was afraid that the little girl would run away after he went to get the candy, so he used the little girl¡¯s candy to coax her. The candies in Gu Xin¡¯s bag were all made by Gu Nian. Gu Nian did not like sweet food, but she liked her sister. Therefore, she had packed a lot of candies for Gu Xin and Gu si. The two of them sat on the swing and ate candy, but no one spoke. After a while, Gu Xin suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you should go!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you forbid me from going?¡± Then I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll apany Xinxin to farm and earn money.¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± Her father had said that a man should have his own ambitions. Although farming to earn money is also an ambition, brother Yuanyuan, you shouldn¡¯t be such a person. I can¡¯t bear to leave brother Yuanyuan, but there are always banquets that don¡¯t end. Every separation is for a better reunion next time! So, brother Yuanyuan, you should go!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s heart ached. He couldn¡¯t wait for Gu Xin to tell him not to go and throw a tantrum. His heart ached for the sensible Xinxin. In her past life, Xinxin was also so sensible. Before he could even finish feeling sorry for her, Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved, ¡± ¡°But, brother Yuanyuan, can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Lu Zheng asked. Gu Xin tilted her head. just agree to it. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart ached for Xinxin, and he nodded without hesitation. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± brother Yuan Yuan, go and tell my grandparents. They¡¯ll bring me and my sister to Beijing! We haven¡¯t seen our parents in a long time. I miss them so much!¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, Grandpa and Grandma Gu are leaving at the end of the month,¡± Lu Zheng said. Gu Xin shook her head. we¡¯ll leave at the end of the month. By the time we reach the capital, you won¡¯t be around anymore. After he finished, he pulled on Lu Zheng¡¯s arm and shook it from side to side. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, just promise me! I really miss father and mother, and I really want to spend more time with you. It¡¯ll take three years for us to meet again. Don¡¯t you want to stay with us for a while longer?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Lu Zheng. I¡¯ll tell Grandpa and Grandma Guter. You! AI!¡± Lu Zheng smiled and sighed. He really didn¡¯t know what to do with Xinxin. If he wanted to take Xinxin and niannian to the capital, he had to take the water route. He would let Bai Yi and the others take thend route to deal with those people. Chapter 872 872 The chess piece that they can control Lu Zheng had already arranged for people to be in front of the Lin family. In addition, Li Shan had revealed the news to the Lin family. He was 100% sure that Li Shan had reincarnated. After Li Shan arrived in the capital, the things she had told her had all happened one by one, as if she was a prophet. This time, Li Shan had told Madame Lin that he was going to transport a batch of goods that the Emperor valued. Madame Lin naturally would not let the Emperor value him, so she nned to Rob and kill him along the way. What Li Shan didn¡¯t know was that the Emperor had personally seen itst year. Madam Lin had found out the value of these crops from Li Shan. After killing them, she had wanted to snatch the items and ce them on the seventh Prince¡¯s head so that he could receive the credit and be favored by the Emperor. As for why Madame Lin trusted Li Shan so much, it was very simple. This little girl knew a lot of things and could match what had happened and what had not. This was just like a powerful Warlock. How could Madame Lin not treat him as a guest of honor? Lu Zheng had already thought it through. He would not immediately deal with Li Shan. He would let Li Shan board the third Prince¡¯s pirate ship and let the Lin n see it. Then, they would fight each other! He had discussed with Gu shouxin that he would keep Li Shan and let her mess up the situation between the princes in the capital. He wanted to see how capable she was and how much chaos she could cause. The fiercer she jumped, the more miserable her death would be. Directly killing her with a knife would be too easy on her. Let her seek her own death! Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t do things like he did in the past, only thinking about himself. He had the elderly and the young, and he also had a wife he liked very much. His father¡¯s existence was known by the Prince, and his family was also a thorn in the side, even worse than Lu Zheng. That was why he was working with Lu Zheng. Moreover, both of them knew that the current Prince was useless. Lu Zheng was reborn and understood the future Prince the best. If not for the battle with the Lin family in his previous life, he would not have bothered so much. Gu shouxin knew from Gu Ren that in order to show the awesomeness of the male lead, Gu Ren did not write a Prince with the aura of an Emperor. Gu shouxin did not like it at all. It was better to let the Emperor live a few more years and have another child. Neither of them wanted to rebel and be the Emperor. They just wanted to live a peaceful life with their wife and children. It was so troublesome to manage the world. It was better to cultivate a qualified Emperor. Although they didn¡¯t explicitly say that the current Prince wasn¡¯t good, they both understood each other¡¯s meaning and didn¡¯t need to say it. Li Shan was their first move, and when she was of no value, there was no need for her to be useless. ...... When Gu Xin returned home, she called her sisters to the pavilion along the corridor. ¡°I miss my parents so much. Sister, why don¡¯t we go to the capital with brother Yuanyuan?¡± she said with a serious face. ¡°Zhou Yuan is leaving?¡± Gu Nian was stunned. Gu Xin nodded. that¡¯s right. He just told me that he¡¯ll be leaving in two days. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma definitely won¡¯t allow it,¡± Gu Hui immediately poured cold water on her. Gu Xinughed. I know. If we go and talk about it, we¡¯ll definitely be scolded by grandma. That¡¯s why I¡¯m getting brother Yuanyuan to talk about it. Hehe! Gu Hui and Gu Nian were speechless as they looked at her proud face that was asking for praise.¡¯Damn it, I can¡¯t wait to be with you!¡¯ You actually think you¡¯re taking advantage of me. ¡°I¡¯m not going. There are still some things that have not been clearly handed over to our Rouge shop.¡± Gu Nian thought for a moment. Xinxin really wants to go, and Zhou Yuan has also convinced Grandpa and Grandma. Sister Huihui, you can go with Xinxin. Sister sisi wille with me and apany Grandpa and Grandma to the capital. Chapter 873 873 I don¡¯t want it even if you give it to me ¡°Why don¡¯t we let the two girls go with ah Yuan, and I¡¯ll do this with you at home?¡± Gu Hui thought for a while. Gu Nian shook her head and said,¡¯sister Huihui, you go with Xinxin! Sisi and I will just stay here. Sisi knows how to put on makeup, but you don¡¯t, and neither do I. Without sisi, who¡¯s going to teach them how to put on makeup?¡± Gu si had learned a lot of makeup knowledge from Cai Xiaolian, and she had a good sense of beauty. In the past year, she had be very skilled. Her ability to match colors was better than Gu Nian¡¯s. In any case, the girls in their family had their own strengths. From the day the Gu sisters opened for business, after Gu si gave people a simple test product, they couldn¡¯t achieve the same effect when they went back, so they came to the Gu sisters to ask for advice. There were also a group of people in the Gu sisters ¡®store who had been trained by Cai Xiaolian. Once Cai Xiaolian left, it was Gu si who taught them. Simrly, Gu Si was also very good at drawing. She learned to draw mainly to learn how to match colors. After dinner that night, Grandpa and Grandma Gu asked about this. In the end, it was decided that Gu Hui and Gu Xin would go first, while Gu Nian and Gu si would stay at home to deal with the Gu sisters. Grandpa and Grandma Gu did not say much, but reminded them to listen to Grandpa Zhou and Lu Zheng on the way and not to talk to strangers. There were many bad people outside. It was mainly because of Grandpa Gu¡¯s instructions that grandma Gu didn¡¯t talk much. After confirming, Gu Xin started to pack her luggage the next day. This time, she wouldn¡¯t be back for a while, so she had to bring along everything she usually used and liked. Gu Nian held Gu Ren¡¯s hand and helped Gu Xin pack her luggage. Gu Si was at home helping Gu Hui pack. Seeing Gu Xin put a jade pendant and the twelve Chinese zodiacs into an exquisite little box, Gu Ren ran over to take a look. Gu Xin showed it to him. bear with it. This is a birthday gift from brother Yuanyuan. It¡¯s a very precious gift to me. I can¡¯t give it to you! Gu Ren pouted. I don¡¯t want it even if you give it to me! Lu Zheng, this guy with no future, started to give Gu Xin carvings again. Also, he gave her a jade pendant on her 12th birthday. Isn¡¯t this a very precious thing your mother left for you? Scheming. Gu Nian looked at Gu Ren in amusement. She knew that dopey Gu was once again scolding the male lead for not doing his job properly. Gu Xin packed the box and ced it in the box. She said with some reluctance, ¡± ¡°Big sister, will we really note back often in the future?¡± Gu Nian nodded and said,¡±after father passes the examination, the Imperial court will arrange things for him.¡± No matter if he stayed in the capital or became an official outside, he would not send his father to the household to be an official. This is the rule of the Imperial court.¡± Gu Xin replied,¡¯Oh. I can¡¯t bear to leave our house! I can¡¯t bear to part with the flowers and grass at home, the Lotus flowers and fish in the pond, our vegetable field, and the chickens we feed.¡± ¡®As long as we¡¯re together as a family, we can still decorate a ce that everyone likes. I know that Xinxin has been living here for ten years and I can¡¯t bear to leave her. However, there was no other way! Look at Grandpa and Grandma, they¡¯ve lived here for decades. Aren¡¯t they leaving soon? Grandpa and Grandma said that we¡¯ll build an ancestral home here when we have time. We¡¯ll be free now, so we cane back whenever we want. Don¡¯t be sad!¡± Gu Xin nodded. Yesterday, when she wanted to stay with brother Yuanyuan for a while longer and see her parents earlier, she didn¡¯t think so much. When she was packing her things, she realized that besides brother Yuanyuan, she also couldn¡¯t bear to leave this ce where she was born and grew up. Chapter 874 874 The crops are more important than you On the 7th of August, Lu Zheng rushed over to help the sisters pack their luggage. Gu Hui was 18 this year and this was the first time she had left home to go to a ce so far away. Like Gu Xin, she was also a little reluctant to leave this ce where she was born and grew up. She saw that uncle Gu was silent and depressed. He was leaning against the door frame, looking at her and Xinxin. She walked over and smiled.¡±Father, why do you seem to have changed into a different person today?¡± Uncle Gu was so angry that he knocked Gu Hui. ¡°You still have the mood tough! I¡¯m sad! It¡¯s the first time my daughter has gone on such a long journey, and it¡¯s not me, her father, who¡¯s taking care of her. I¡¯m notfortable.¡± ¡°Yingluo¡¯s father, do you want to go with us?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°No!¡± Uncle Gu said firmly. I haven¡¯t finished harvesting the crops in my field!¡± Gu Hui: ¡± Yingluo. So, father still cares more about the crops! ¡°Of course!¡± Uncle Gu replied. Without crops, how am I going to feed you? Sigh, forget it, I¡¯m going to the fields. Huihui, you¡¯re the older sister. Remember to take good care of Xinxin. Xinxin, you¡¯re the younger sister, so don¡¯t be naughty and annoy your sister! Alright, I won¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Gu Hui looked at her father¡¯s back view. Sigh, forget it. She would see him again at the end of next month at thetest. Grandpa Gu and fourth uncle Gu also gave the sisters some instructions. After that, grandma Gu urged her to get into the car. Even after walking for a long distance, Gu Xin still stuck her head out to look around. When they arrived at the pier and boarded the boat, Gu Xin and Gu Hui did not speak much. Lu Zheng knew that they would miss this ce, so he patted their shoulders. The ships on the pier set sail and went down with the current. One ship was not enough to transport grain. There were ten ships in total. When the time came, five of them would be handed over to the Imperial envoy sent by the Emperor in Yizhou. Lu Zheng had nted potatoes in autumn and winter for the past two years. Therefore, the Emperor had specially sent officials from the Ministry of Revenue to wait for Lu Zheng there. When the time came, the Imperial envoy would bring the seeds directly to Jiangnan and nt a portion there. The remaining five ships were directly transported back to the capital by Lu Zheng. For the team that would travel bynd, Lu Yang sent Bai Yi and his men to escort Grandpa Zhou. Grandma Xiao was not with them. She had not decided whether she would stay in Zhou town with Grandpa Zhou or apany Lu Zheng to the border. She only had one granddaughter and one grandson. She was very assured of her granddaughter, but she was worried about her grandson, Lu Zheng. As for old man Zhou, their rtionship had be more harmonious recently, but she had gotten used to being alone for more than ten years. Unless the old man left with her, she would not stay in Zhou town for the sake of this old man. She would not want to be with this old man even if she went to the capital and lived next to old Gu¡¯s house. ...... Gu Xin only came back to her senses two days after the boat left. She hugged Gu Hui¡¯s arm. sister Huihui, thank God you¡¯re with me. Otherwise, I¡¯d be so scared! I¡¯ve never left the house alone. Hehe, thest time we went to Yuzhou, it was also the two of us!¡± Gu Hui rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Your brother Yuan Yuan is not human anymore? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± hehe, sister Huihui, ¡± Gu Xin said with a fawning smile, ¡± I just wanted to spend more time with brother Yuanyuan. I was afraid that he would have already left by the time we reached the capital. But we¡¯ll follow him. Once he leaves, Grandpa and Grandma wille soon. Sister Huihui, brother Yuanyuan is very pitiful. We¡¯re his sisters, so we should care for him.¡± Gu Hui wanted to tease this girl, so she asked, ¡± Xinxin, aren¡¯t you afraid that your brother Yuanyuan¡¯s sweetheart will be unhappy when he sees so many of his half-sisters? ¡± Chapter 875 875 Chapter 875-in a dream Gu Xin was stunned. That¡¯s right, she didn¡¯t seem to have thought about this before. Gu Hui looked at her calmly, waiting to see how she would answer. Gu Xin thought for a moment,¡¯I don¡¯t think so. We have four sisters! I can¡¯t possibly be jealous of four people at once. That¡¯s impossible, that¡¯s impossible.¡± Gu Huiughed. what if she¡¯s jealous of four people? she knows that your brother Yuanyuan has four half-sisters. Who knows which one of them will suddenly fall in love with your brother Yuanyuan one day? ¡± sister Huihui? ¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu Hui in shock. you like brother Yuanyuan? ¡± Gu Hui patted Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m older than your big brother Yuan Yuan. He calls me big sister, okay?¡± ¡°Fourth aunt is also a year older than fourth uncle!¡± Gu Xin replied. Gu Hui did not know whether tough or cry at Gu Xin¡¯s words, ¡± ¡°You! I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. Silly girl, sooner orter, your brother Yuan Yuan will sell you off and even count his money.¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± he won¡¯t. Brother Yuanyuan won¡¯t sell me out. He only knew how to sell others and count the money. Aiya, how good would it be if brother Yuanyuan didn¡¯t have anyone in his heart!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about it?¡± Gu Hui asked. Gu Xin replied,¡¯he doesn¡¯t have someone he likes, so I can treat him as someone I like! But mother and sister said that I can¡¯t like someone who already has someone in mind. What a pity! I can only like brother Yuanyuan like brother. But luckily, we don¡¯t have a big brother, only a big sister.¡± Gu Hui was amused and told Gu Xin sternly, ¡± ¡°Second aunt and niannian are right. We can¡¯t treat the person we like as our own.¡± Little brat, you can slowly fill the hole you dug yourself! She really wanted to see Lu Zheng tell her little Xinxin in the future, ¡± you¡¯re my sweetheart! Would little Xinxin believe him? Gu Xin nodded her head obediently. That night, Gu Xin had a dream. In her dream, she was sitting on a boat, a very beautiful boat, once again. She stood on the deck and looked at the scenery along the way. It was very beautiful,pletely different from the scenery she had seen when she left Zhou n town. In the dream, there weren¡¯t many mountains and cliffs on both sides of the river. When they left the Zhou n town, they were surrounded by mountains and cliffs. Therefore, Gu Xin was certain that the river in her dream was something she had never seen before. She was enjoying the breeze on the deck. After a while, a man in brocade clothes appeared. He draped a cloak over her in her dream and then hugged her to watch the scenery with her. He would introduce her to the ces around him and the interesting local customs and cultural stories. She was very happy in her dream. It was a pity that she could only see the grown-up her in her dream and still could not see what the man looked like. He was very tall, his back was straight, and he was very good-looking. His voice was very pleasant and gentle. Who could it be? Could it be her sweetheart? Suddenly, the boat in her dream started to shake, and many Men in ck emerged from the water around the boat. They held swords and wanted to kill her and the man. Gu Xin was extremely anxious. Why didn¡¯t she know martial arts when she grew up? If there were assassins, they would only know how to hide and be protected. It would be great if they knew Kung Fu! Seeing that an assassin was about to stab her in her dream, the man blocked the sword with his body. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Both Gu Xin in her dream and Gu Xin who was fast asleep screamed. Then, Gu xinmeng woke up. Lu Zheng ran in faster than Gu Hui. The two of them were staying on the left and right of Gu Xin¡¯s room. Lu Zheng heard Gu Xin¡¯s voice and immediately came over. Chapter 876 876 Shouldn¡¯t you be depressed? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xinxin? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Gu Xin sitting on the bed safely. He lit up the oilmp and asked. ¡°Yes, I am. Brother Yuanyuan, there was a man in my dream. He took a knife for me. ¡± Gu Xin lifted her head and saw Lu Zheng. She felt at ease and said. After she finished speaking, she felt that she had said something wrong. In the past, when she dreamed of this man, she was too embarrassed to tell her parents and sister. Why did she suddenly say it in front of brother Yuanyuan? ¡°Eh? Who is it?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned and asked. Gu Hui entered and happened to hear this. She sat on the bench and looked at Gu Xin. Since she had already said it, Gu Xin did not hide it anymore. She was mainly afraid that her brothers and sisters would worry about her, ¡± ¡°I dreamed that I had grown up and was also on a boat. There was a man on the boat. I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but he was very good to me. He told me about the scenery along the way and where it was. Suddenly, a group of men in ck emerged from the bottom of the water and wanted to kill us. In the dream, I didn¡¯t have any martial arts. The man had to protect me and fight with others. The Man in ck found a gap and stabbed at me with his sword. The man found it in time and blocked in front of me. I was so scared that I woke up.¡± Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief. So Xinxin¡¯s dream was about something from her previous life! That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. This scene was from his previous life when he brought Gu Xin back to the capital from Jiangnan. On the way, he met an assassin from the thousand des sect. He blocked a sword for Gu Xin, but the wound was not fatal. It was also this time that he took the opportunity to take down Bai Yi from the thousand des sect. At that time, he was already in his early twenties. don¡¯t think too much, ¡± Gu Hui consoled. this is just a dream. Maybe because we took a boat, you dreamed that you would grow up and take a boat. We¡¯ve met assassins before, so don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re scared, I¡¯ll sleep with you.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. She wasn¡¯t afraid. She just felt that if she had nightmares again, brother Yuanyuan wouldn¡¯t be so worried if Huihui was sleeping with her. Lu Zheng asked,¡±Xinxin, did you have such a Nightmare Before?¡± If you can¡¯t see the man in your dream, do you remember his voice?¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯I¡¯ve dreamed of it before! She couldn¡¯t see his face clearly every time, but she remembered that his voice was very nice. It was a little like her father¡¯s voice, which made her feel at ease. However, the dreams I had in the past were all fun. He carried me up the stairs and took me to thentern show. He just didn¡¯t know who she was. It¡¯s so strange!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,¡± Lu Zhengughed. We¡¯ll be arriving in Liangzhou tomorrow. We¡¯ve been on the boat for a few days, so let¡¯s get off the boat and go for a stroll.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯really? Alright, alright! I¡¯m getting dizzy on the ship! It¡¯s best if we walk for a few days or else I¡¯ll get seasick and vomit.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng agreed helplessly. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve never been seasick. Let¡¯s not talk about your previous life, but in this life, you didn¡¯t faint even after sitting on a boat for so many days for the first time. With that, Lu Zheng got up and went back to his room. Gu Hui always felt that Lu Zheng was very happy. She couldn¡¯t understand what he was happy about. Shouldn¡¯t he be depressed when he heard that Xinxin was dreaming of another man? Could it be that this kid didn¡¯t like Xinxin? Did I see it wrong? No way, niannian also saw it! ¡°Sister Huihui,e quickly, let¡¯s sleep. We can get off the ship and y tomorrow! I wonder if there¡¯s any good food in Liangzhou. Let¡¯s buy more!¡± Gu Xin slept in a little and made room for Gu Hui. Gu Hui went to sleep. She wanted to ask Gu Xin about her dream but in the end, she didn¡¯t. She was afraid that if she asked too much, Gu Xin would start to think about the man in her dream. Chapter 877 877 Chapter 877-old woman The Gu sisters fell asleep in no time, but Lu Zheng could not fall asleep. Ever since he had met Xinxin, he had taken her to thentern show every year for the other five years, except for the three years when he had been on the battlefield. He didn¡¯t know which time Xinxin had dreamed of it. He had carried her up the stairs many times. The first time was on the mountainside. The two of them had fought and Xinxin had sprained her ankle, so he had carried her up. After that, every time Xinxin walked halfway, she wouldin about her foot hurting and ask him to carry her. What else could he do? He could only carry it! After he had put her in his heart, he couldn¡¯t wait to hold all the good things in the world in front of her, so what was the big deal with carrying her up the stairs? If there was a moon in the sky on the road, he even wanted to carry her on his back and personally pick the moon for him! Lu Zheng really didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to dream about her past life, even though she couldn¡¯t see what he looked like in the dream. However, he didn¡¯t want Gu Xin to dream about everything that happened in her past life, especially her family. How much second uncle, aunt Lian, and Gu Nian had in this life was how bad they had been in their previous lives. He was afraid that Gu Xin would be sad if she dreamed of them. ...... The next morning, Gu Hui and Gu Xin got up and practiced on the deck. Although they left for the capital in advance, the two sisters did not dy the task assigned to them by Gu shouxin. The sandbags should still be tied up. It was beneficial for them to practice good Kung Fu. The boat docked at noon. Lu Zheng gave some instructions to the people on the boat and left with the sisters. After Gu Xin got off the boat, she stepped onto the ground and heaved a long sigh of relief, ¡± ¡°It finally stopped shaking!¡± Then, she jumped a few times on the ground and ran to Gu Hui. ¡°Hui, big brother, you¡¯re really handsome, hehe. I couldn¡¯t figure out why sister su and Xie Zhiyi liked to wear men¡¯s clothes so much before, but now I think I can pass!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Hui asked with a smile. Gu Xin said,¡¯you look so good in men¡¯s clothes! I think I¡¯m the most handsome young master on the dock!¡± Gu Hui: ¡± Yingluo, alright. As long as you¡¯re happy! yup! Gu Xin nced at Lu Zheng, ¡± brother Yuanyuan is the most handsome young master! ¡°What about me?¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes. Oh, I¡¯m wrong. Huihui is the best looking young master. Yuanyuan is the best looking second young master. I¡¯m the best looking third young master! It just so happens to match up with our family ranking!¡± &Nbsp; ¡± alright, ¡± Lu Zhengughed, ¡± I¡¯ll be the prettiest second in the Gu family today. I¡¯ll return the prettiest second to niannian after I leave. Gu Xin walked in between the two of them and looked around. She had been to the dock in Qingzhou Prefecture before, but it was smaller than the dock in Liangzhou Prefecture. She had also heard her father say that Qing Province was not as good as Yuzhou or Liangzhou, and even worse than the state capital further east. After walking for about 15 minutes, they arrived at the Liangzhou Prefecture city. It was already noon. The three of them entered a restaurant and ordered a few dishes. As Gu Xin ate, she missed her family. Her grandfather and sister¡¯s cooking was really good! Lu Zheng and Gu Hui were eating for a while when they suddenly felt a gaze on a table in the corner. The two of them looked over and saw an ordinary old woman and a youngdy in her early twenties. The olddy looked older than grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu. Her eyes were full of life. When she saw Lu Zheng and Gu Hui looking over, she did not avert her gaze. Instead, she smiled and nodded at them. Chapter 878 878 Chapter 878-Shen Mama ¡°Big brother, big brother Yuanyuan, hurry up and eat! What are you looking at?¡± Gu Xin realized that her brother and sister were not eating properly, so she followed their gaze. She saw an olddy and her sister looking at them in a friendly manner, and she could only smile back. The olddy finally saw Gu Xin¡¯s face clearly. Even if the shock in her eyes onlysted for a moment, it did not escape Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes. Lu Zheng frowned. He suddenly felt that the olddy and the youngdy looked familiar. Gu Xin whispered,¡±why is that olddy and sister smiling at us?¡± Did we not dress up well as men?¡± ¡°Maybe!¡± Lu Zheng replied. However, it didn¡¯t matter. There were many girls outside who dressed up as men. Maybe they think you two are pretty.¡± Gu Xin was overjoyed. She looked at the olddy and the youngdy again with a bright smile on her face. olddies, you guys have good taste! What she didn¡¯t see was that the old woman¡¯s hands, which were hidden in her sleeves, were clenched tightly, and her body was trembling slightly. Seeing her so excited, the girl who followed her poured her a cup of tea worriedly. ¡°Shen Mama, have a sip of tea.¡± The old woman called Mrs. Shen took a sip of her tea and slowly calmed down. Gu Xin and the other two quickly finished their meal, paid the bill and left. When they reached the entrance, Lu Zheng bumped into a big man with a big knife. The burly man was in a hurry and apologized with cupped fists, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little brother. I have something urgent to attend to. Did I hurt you?¡± Lu Zheng came back to his senses and shook his head. Gu Xin quickly asked him if it hurt, mainly because the man was too strong. He was so big that he could block three of her. Lu Zheng smiled, indicating that he was fine. He turned back to look at the burly man who bumped into him and found that he was sitting at the table of the olddy who was smiling at them for no reason. He was a little surprised. He recognized this burly man. He was one of the Empress Dowager¡¯s men, Shen Feng. In his previous life, not long after the third Prince had ascended the throne, the third Prince had asked him to find a way to get close to Shen Feng. At that time, he had not asked why he was close to Shen Feng. He only knew that Shen Feng was someone who worked for the Grand Empress Dowager. The surname ¡°Shen¡± was notmon in the great Zhou Empire. The current Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s closest servant had the surname ¡°Shen,¡± and she was Shen Feng¡¯s aunt. So, when he heard the youngdy call the old woman as Shen Mama, she was the Shen Mama by the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s side? Then why was she looking at Xinxin like that? Lu Zheng had checked in both lifetimes. Xinxin was definitely a child of the Gu family. She wouldn¡¯t have been carried away by mistake and abandoned. With his hands behind his back, Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin, who was happily pulling Gu Hui to buy things from various stalls. He was a little worried! The most unfathomable person in the great Zhou Dynasty was the current Grand Empress Dowager. The Zhou Dynasty was currently the fourth Emperor. The first emperor was the uncle of the current Grand Empress Dowager. Her cousin married her uncle¡¯s cousin and they were childhood sweethearts. The two of them apanied the first emperor to conquer the country. When the second emperor ascended the throne, she became the Empress and gave birth to a son. He was born as the Crown Prince, but unfortunately, the Crown Prince was weak and fell ill at the age of ten. He was saved with great difficulty and died at the age of twenty. When the second emperor passed away, she chose a good-mannered Lord to return to the capital and ascend the throne, which was the previous emperor. She assisted thete Emperor, and she was the first in thete Emperor¡¯s Affairs. She had personally educated thete Emperor¡¯s son, who was the current Emperor. It was only ten years ago that she stopped caring about the affairs of the court, because the Emperor she had personally raised was still so capable. This Grand Empress Dowager was already over seventy years old. In her previous life, she had lived to ny years old, the longest living person in the great Zhou. Why was her personal nanny in Liangzhou? Why was he smiling so strangely when he was looking at Gu Xin? Chapter 879 879 Chapter 879-alert Lu Zheng carried a huge pile of things and followed behind Gu Hui and Gu Xin. When they returned to the dock, he saw granny Shen standing there with a man and a woman. They were all smiling and it was obvious that they were waiting for them. Gu Hui and Gu Xin were also stunned when they saw the three of them. ¡°Two youngdies, are you going to the capital?¡± Shen Mama smiled benevolently. I¡¯m sorry, mother-inw, ¡± Gu Xin said. my grandparents have said that I can¡¯t reveal my whereabouts to anyone when I¡¯m out. So, can you let us pass?¡± Granny Shen smiled even more kindly,¡±yes, your grandparents taught you well.¡± I just want to take my nephew and grandniece to hitch a ride on your ship. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s convenient?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, mother-inw. It might not be convenient! We don¡¯t take outsiders ¡®boats. Granny, you look like a good person, but your blocking of the road doesn¡¯t seem like something a good person would do.¡± Shen Mama was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect the little girl to be so vignt. &Nbsp; Lu Zheng stepped forward. old man, the ship over there is headed for the capital. It will depart at five in the evening. You can still make it if you head over now. ¡°Crown Prince Lu, we¡¯re all from the capital. Are you sure you won¡¯t bring us three along?¡± granny Shen looked at Lu Zheng. Gu Hui and Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng in surprise. So they knew each other? ¡°Old man, my surname is Zhou,¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. Shen Mama shook her head and sighed,¡±It¡¯s better to be surnamed Zhou. When Xiaojia went to Beijing, I helped her. Sigh, the tea bes cold when the person is gone! Xiaojia¡¯s son is in a bad mood after she left.¡± Lu Zheng: Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that all of you from the pce are drama queens. You said you knew my mother and helped her, but I don¡¯t know. Granny Shen looked at the unmoved Lu Zheng and Gu Hui and Gu Xin who stood firmly beside him. She was even happier. ¡®Hmm, he¡¯s calm and steady at such a young age. Not bad.¡¯ ¡°If young master Zhou doesn¡¯t believe this old woman¡¯s words, you can go back to the capital and ask the wife of the Supreme Court¡¯s young minister to see if this old woman and her mother have such a matter,¡± granny Shen continued. Back then, Lu Zheng had found a poor student to be her sister¡¯s husband. His brother-inw had taken the position of junior official of the Supreme Court in just six years. In six years, he had solved ten major cases, five of which had been umted for more than ten years. The Emperor was overjoyed. His brother-inw was now the emperor¡¯s favorite. Lu Zheng thought about it and agreed to let them board the boat. However, he nned to remind Gu Hui and Gu Xin to cut off their interactions with her. There was no absolute good or bad in the pce. In any case, you had to be alert when you were with them. Granny Shen and the other two boarded the ship quietly. After they settled down, they did not interact with Gu Xin and Gu Hui on purpose. Lu Zheng was dumbfounded. Did she really just want to take a boat back to the capital? He handed over the seeds to the Imperial envoy in Yizhou and also gave them to the Imperial envoy and a few people in the Zhou family¡¯s Manor. They had all followed him to nt potatoes. This time, they would follow him to Jiangnan and live there for a year. One was to nt potatoes, and the next year, they would nt corn and sweet potatoes. The sweet potatoes were not taken out this time because they had not been collected yet. When the time came, the Emperor would naturally send someone to the Zhou family to take the sweet potatoes away. After walking for two days without anything amiss, Gu Xin let her guard down and discussed with Gu Hui about going to Yi state for a day. Shen Mama and the other two didn¡¯t join in the fun. They just strolled along the dock and didn¡¯t do anything else. Chapter 880 880 Their eyes are the most simr This journey to a state capital took more than half a month. It was already the evening of August 28th when they arrived at the Tongzhou Pier. Granny Shen thanked Gu Xin and the other two for bringing her grandnephews back. She also told Gu Hui and Gu Xin that she looked forward to meeting them again. Nothing happened on the way and granny Shen and the other two didn¡¯t do anything. Although Gu Hui and Gu Xin didn¡¯t have a good impression of her, they didn¡¯t reject her and waved goodbye to her. Lu Zheng looked at Gu Hui and Gu Xin,¡¯if we enter the capital now, it¡¯ll take six hours to drive the carriage. Why don¡¯t we stay on the ship tonight? You¡¯ll leave tomorrow?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head without hesitation, ¡± Let¡¯s go now. Father and mother will be frightened when the sun rises. Brother Yuanyuan, why don¡¯t you send someone to inform father and mother so that they can be prepared? I¡¯m afraid that if we suddenly appear, father will yell at me and sister Huihui. Even you, the one who brought us out, are going to be yelled at.¡± Lu Zheng tapped Gu Xin¡¯s nose, ¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll make the arrangements. Do you want to go to Tongzhou province? it¡¯s very lively there at night.¡± alright! Gu Xin nodded her head repeatedly. sure! ...... Shen Mama and the other two did not go to the capital, but went directly to the Imperial summer resort. The imperial family¡¯s summer resort was not far from the capital of Tongzhou. Every year, the people of the imperial family woulde over to stay for a few days. It was much cooler here than in the capital. Only the Grand Empress Dowager woulde before the Dragon Boat Festival and return after the Mid-Autumn Festival. Two hourster, Shen Mama and the other two arrived at the summer resort. Shen Feng and his daughter, Shen Min, left, and Shen Mama came to the residence of the Grand Empress Dowager. The olddy was facing the chessboard alone. It was not her bedtime yet, so she was very awake. ¡°Have they all arrived?¡± The Empress Dowager heard themotion, but did not raise her head. She held a ck piece and looked at the chessboard as she asked. ¡°Reporting to Grand Empress Dowager, the ship reached the shore two hours ago. They should be returning to the capital tomorrow.¡± Shen Mama bowed and replied. then, pass down the orderter. We¡¯ll return tomorrow as well. The Empress Dowager ced the chess pieces and picked up a white piece. are they really that simr? ¡± Is it really the same?¡± ¡°Replying to Grand Empress Dowager, third miss is eighty percent simr, eldest miss is twenty percent simr. Their eyes are the most simr.¡± Shen Mama replied. ¡°En, alright, you may leave!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager responded. When Shen Mama left the room, the White chess piece in her hand fell. If one were to sit opposite her and look, one would see that her lips were trembling. Her eyes could no longer hold back her tears and they flowed out drop by drop. From the time she became the Empress of the great Zhou¡¯s Ye family to the time she became the Grand Empress Dowager, she had cried a total of three times. This was the fourth time she had cried. Once, she had given birth to twins and had to send one out. She had to decide quickly which one to send out. Otherwise, if others found out, she wouldn¡¯t be able to send them away. That time, she sent away the younger one. She thought that the older one would stay in the royal family to suffer while the younger one would be raised outside to enjoy life! The second time, the child she had left behind was sick, and no medicine could cure him. The concubines were eyeing her covetously, so she changed back to the younger one. That time, she had almost been found out, so she could only get someone to send the big one far away. She felt that she had let down her eldest son. In the pce, she was taught as the Crown Prince, but she did not smile at a young age. After leaving the pce, she could not enjoy the glory and wealth of her youngest son outside because she had to hide. She did not know if he could recover from his illness. That time, she cried again. The third time was also because of his eldest son. That year, natural and man-made disasters urred one after another. The ce where the eldest son was at waspletely uninhabitable. There was no more news from the people who protected him. Later, someone found the body of the person who protected the eldest son. She cried. She was afraid of losing this child who had a hard life. The fourth time was now. There was news of her eldest son. He was married and had children. She finally didn¡¯t have to worry anymore. Thinking of all the things that had happened over the years, she could no longer hold it in and cried out loud. Chapter 881 881 She looks like grandma The reason why Grand Empress Dowager had sent Shen Mama was because Shen Mama was the pce maid who had taken care of her eldest son. Many of the old people in the pce were gone, and the only one she could trust was Shen Mama. Granny Shen had nned to go to the vige at the crossroads, but when she met Gu Xin in Liangzhou, she was a little shocked. This girl dressed as a man smiled like the Crown Prince behind her, and when she wasn¡¯t smiling, she looked like the Crown Prince in front of her. She had experienced two princes before. Coincidentally, they were also around the age of ten when they exchanged ces. They looked about the same age as Gu Xin. The Crown Prince had been raised as the heir to the throne since he was young, and his words and actions were very mature. The little crown Prince was raised outside with an innocent smile. ...... The next morning, Lu Zheng felt that someone was watching him the moment he got off the ship. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. There were people watching over Madame Lin and Li Shan. Who could it be? He couldn¡¯t think of anyone else, so he could only ask Gu Hui and Gu Xin to be more careful. He also raised his guard. As for the seed, he had already seen the person sent by the Emperorst night, so he did not need to follow him personally. The carriage left the dock and entered the official road, but was blocked. Lu Zheng looked over. It was Shen Feng. He seemed to be waiting for them. Could it be that he was the person who had been watching them this morning? ¡°Young master Zhou, what a coincidence!¡± Shen Feng cupped his hands at Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng stopped the carriage and smiled. He looked at the carriage behind Shen Feng. Gu Xin stuck her head out of the window. Coincidentally, the curtain of the carriage next to Shen Feng¡¯s opened. Gu Xin¡¯s sharp eyes saw an olddy sitting in the carriage. She was even older than her grandparents. The olddy looked over with an expressionless face. Gu Xin felt that she looked a little like her grandmother. Although she was not smiling, she did not look scary at all. Instead, she gave off an inexplicable sense of intimacy. Gu Xin smiled at the olddy. Gu Hui knocked her on the head and drew the curtains. She saw the olddy in the carriage next door. Her gaze was strangely familiar. She was stunned for a moment before nodding at the olddy. ¡°Sister Huihui, why did you hit me? I¡¯m greeting someone!¡± Gu Xin rubbed her head. ¡°Yuan just said that we should be careful on the road. Have you forgotten what Grandpa and Grandma said? don¡¯t talk to people you don¡¯t know.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything! I just smiled at her. ¡± Gu Xin chuckled as she hooked her arm around Gu Hui¡¯S. sister Huihui, did you realize that the olddy next door has a very familiar expression on her face?! That¡¯s how our great-grandma sees people. People find it fierce, but I don¡¯t find it fierce at all. And it¡¯s very friendly!¡± The olddy that Gu Hui saw earlier appeared in her mind. Indeed, she looked a little like her grandmother. Although she was expressionless, she was definitely not trying to scare her or anything else. It was just that they did not like to smile and looked like that. Fortunately, the two sisters had experienced grandma Gu¡¯s cold face since they were young. Otherwise, they would definitely think that the olddy next door was a little fierce. Lu Zheng felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. He cupped his fists and said, ¡± ¡°Uncle, if you don¡¯t want to go, then we¡¯ll go first. We¡¯re in a hurry to return to the capital.¡± da da da da Deng Deng. at this moment, the sound of horse hooves came from the front. Lu Zheng and Shen Feng looked over. Lu Zheng turned around and said to the two sisters in the carriage, ¡± sister Huihui, Xinxin, second uncle is here! Gu Xin immediately jumped out,¡¯really? Where was it? Where is it?¡± Chapter 882 882 Finally found it ¡°Father!¡± Gu Xin jumped off the carriage and ran over happily. Gu shouxin pulled the reins and stopped the horse. Gu Xin pulled Gu shouxin¡¯s arm. father, I haven¡¯t seen you for more than a month. I miss you so much! Father, did youe here to pick us up? Father, you¡¯re the best! You¡¯re the best father in the world.¡± Gu shouxin pursed his lips and looked down at his younger daughter.¡±Father didn¡¯te to pick you up, he came to beat you. Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ll being with Grandpa and Grandma? Why did youe here by yourself?¡± Gu Xin pulled Gu shouxin¡¯s hand and shook it, ¡± ¡°Father, I missed you and mother too much. I¡¯ve never been separated from you guys for so long before. It¡¯s true! I¡¯m here to apany dad for the exam!¡± Gu Hui and Lu Zheng alighted from the car and came over to greet him. ¡°Second uncle,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you twoter!¡± Gu shouxin red at the two. After he finished speaking, he looked at the carriage that was parked at the side and used his eyes to signal to Lu Zheng what was going on. In front of everyone, Lu Zheng could not say that Shen Feng was the Empress Dowager¡¯s man. After all, at his current age, he had yet to know Shen Feng. dad, we met uncle Shen in Liangzhou on our way here. He was on our boat with his aunt and daughter. We just met him here, ¡± Gu Xin answered on behalf of Lu Zheng. Gu shouxin nced at Shen Feng and nodded. He did not intend to make small talk with anyone. He passed the whip in his hand to Lu Zheng and brought the two sisters up the carriage. When he got on the carriage, he just happened to see the olddy sitting in the opposite carriage. The olddy stared at him, her eyes not avoiding him, as if she was looking at someone else through him. Gu shouxin nodded, retracted his gaze, and drove the carriage away. Lu Zheng followed behind on his horse. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager instructed. Gu shouxin was already in his thirties, but she had never seen her son in his thirties. If she had to say that they looked simr, it was really the head of the little girl who was dressed as a man. The older girl should be seventeen. Besides the eyebrows and eyes, the only simrity was the temperament around her. In the past, every time she saw her younger son pretending to be an old man like her elder son outside and showing a lively look in front of her, she would think that when her elder son recovered outside, would he be like how her younger son pretended to be? In fact, the Emperor did not recognize the Gu family, but Empress Jiang¡¯s suspicion told her. Even the Emperor had never seen her son before, but Empress Jiang had seen him when she married into the royal family. At that time, she was too young, and Empress Jiang was not sure. The Grand Empress Dowager had sent people to investigate grandfather Gust year, but unfortunately, she could not be absolutely sure. It was only recently, when grandfather Gu pawned arge number of jade artifacts, that the Grand Empress Dowager could be sure. Grandpa Gu had thought that Empress Jiang had given him thisrge batch of jade artifacts. When he had be a refugee, he would not be able to keep all these things if he ran away with them, so he had hidden them away. After getting married to grandma Gu, he had asked her toe with him. After the environment had settled down, they had gone back to dig up all these jewelry and jade artifacts. Grandma Gu¡¯s father had left her arge sum of money. All these years, she had not used Grandpa Gu¡¯s things except for silver notes, but Grandpa Gu had also given them to grandma Gu. After Gu shouxin passed the Imperial examinations, the old couple went to the Qing Prefecture to pawn their jade wares. They took some silver notes and gave them to Lu Zheng, asking him to help find someone to buy a house in Jing. Even the name of the house was written as grandma Gu¡¯s. The Grand Empress Dowager heaved a long sigh of relief. She had finally found it, she had finally found it. Chapter 883 883 Chapter 883-offended When Grand Empress Dowager returned to the pce, she didn¡¯t put on a big show, just like an ordinary olddy who had gone out for a trip and returned home. Someone had already informed the Emperor and Empress Jiang of the news. As her daughter-inw, Empress Jiang had been waiting outside Renshou Pce for a long time. There was also Empress Xue and a group of concubines. The Grand Empress Dowager only asked the Empress Dowager Jiang to stay behind and did not see anything else. After washing her face and hands, the Grand Empress Dowager sat down and looked at Empress Dowager Jiang with bright eyes, ¡± I heard that the Rong Kingdom has acknowledged the return of our daughter and grandson? ¡± Empress Dowager Jiang replied, ¡± Your Majesty, my elder brother only brought his grandson back. My niece is in Qing Province to manage her business. The Grand Empress Dowager nodded her head,¡±yes.¡± Find a time to tell the Emperor not to mistreat his uncle. Since the child had been found, the edict to confer the title of the Crown Prince would be approved. At the same time, the Emperor would also arrange a good marriage for the son of Duke Rong. Isn¡¯t the Emperor the most happy to arrange marriages for children?¡± Empress Jiang was stunned for a moment. She hesitated for a while before she said, ¡± ¡°Grand Empress Dowager, mu Yan has just entered the capital and still needs time to adapt. Moreover, mu Yan¡¯s heart was filled with fear. ¡°What?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager interrupted Empress Jiang, ¡± Empress Dowager, are you trying to say that he has someone he likes in Qing Province? Ah, I¡¯m afraid that a girl from Qing Province is not worthy of the son of Duke Rong!¡± Empress Jiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The Empress Dowager continued,¡±the son of Duke Rong should be matched with a girl of equal social status.¡± This widow is worried that your brother won¡¯t be interested in a small family, so this widow has even chosen a candidate for him, King Kang¡¯s Manor¡¯s Princess Jinghe. The Duke Rong¡¯s mansion is the Empress Dowager¡¯s Maiden Home. This widow¡¯s decree is not as honorable as an imperial decree bestowing a marriage. So, let the Emperor issue the decree!¡± Empress Dowager Jiang¡¯s forehead throbbed. Who didn¡¯t know about this monarch kanghe? he was the most domineering woman in the capital. The Imperial edict to marry him was a matter of a lifetime. It was a done deal. Mu Yan and niannian were clearly in love. If the marriage was bestowed, based on the Gu family¡¯s character, they would never let their daughter be a concubine. She did not know that li Muyan had already broken up with Gu Nian and was still thinking about the two children. She wasn¡¯t sure if the Empress Dowager had sent people to investigate the Gu family, and she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to change anything when the time came, so she carefully advised, ¡± ¡°Grand Empress Dowager, do you know what chenqie told youst time, Zhenzhen?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager looked at the Empress Dowager Jiang and smiled, ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Just ask your brother if he¡¯s willing or not. This widow has found a princess to be Duke Rong¡¯s Princess, so he must be very satisfied. As for Jinghe, this child was always frivolous and should be married. At that time, with you as the Empress Dowager, you can also suppress her!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help your brother. The princess of King Kang¡¯s mansion is definitely worthy of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. It just so happens that Majesty Kang is also married to your brother, so this won¡¯t embarrass your brother. There are many wives and concubines in the back residence of the Kang family. Jinghe, this child, won¡¯t stop the Prince from taking concubines when the timees. By then, your Jiang family will have a series of heirs. It¡¯s just what your brother wants. Alright, you may leave! Tell the Emperor not toe today, ande see Aijia after this matter is done.¡± After the Empress Dowager finished speaking, she picked up her teacup to drink some water. Empress Jiang had no choice but to take her leave. She returned to her ning an Pce with a heavy heart and ordered someone to summon Xie, the wife of Duke Rong, into the pce. She had a bad premonition that her brother and sister-inw must have offended the Grand Empress Dowager, and it was not a light one at that. Otherwise, the Grand Empress Dowager, who had not cared about the marriage of the royal family¡¯s descendants for ten thousand years, would havee out to betroth the young princess of King Kang¡¯s residence, and with such an unquestionable attitude. Chapter 884 884 Grandpa Zhou¡¯s granddaughter After Empress Jiang left, Grand Empress Dowager Xiao put down her teacup. This widow¡¯s grandson, are you even qualified to humiliate him? This widow¡¯s great-granddaughter, you say she¡¯s not worthy? Alright, then this widow will point you to a True Royal daughter and let your family experience the dignity of a Royal daughter! The Gu family didn¡¯t know that the olddy could get back at Duke Rong for the humiliation she had suffered back then by sending a Princess. this Princess of the Kang family is the most unruly daughter of the ye family. If you tell her how great your Duke Rong¡¯s mansion is, she will tell you how great the ye family of the great Zhou Dynasty is. I am the daughter of the ye family. Come on,pete with this Princess in power! The olddy doesn¡¯t care if your family is the Empress Dowager¡¯s maternal family. Do you know that they are the descendants of the royal family? you don¡¯t behave yourself, but you want to be high and mighty in front of my grandson. You bully the descendants of the ye family, then let the descendants of the ye family punish you. ¡°Grand Empress Dowager, it¡¯s time to rest!¡± Shen Mama reminded him in a low voice. ¡°Yes.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager stretched out her hand and supported Shen Mama to the dormitory. She had to live well, sleep well, and eat well. She wanted to support her son¡¯s family and make up for all the things that had happened in the past few decades. She wanted to make up for all her son¡¯s descendants. She couldn¡¯t fall. At least, she wanted to see her son¡¯s grandson give birth to another son. Otherwise, no one could take her away! ...... In the bustling downtown area of the capital, the Gu family¡¯s current residence was just around the corner. This alley was called Jin Ming alley, and there were six families living there. Three of them were wealthy merchants, and the other three were officials. The Gu family lived in the innermost part of the alley. The family next door was in the Jade and goldware business, and their surname was Jin. Along the way, Gu Xin stuck her head out to look. She looked at the streets, then at Lu Zheng, and even looked around, afraid that Lu Zheng would be recognized. Lu Zheng did not know whether tough or cry when he saw how worried she was. He really wanted to say that no one dared to assassinate him in the capital! Moreover, even if they did meet, they wouldn¡¯t acknowledge him. Would they acknowledge him and snatch his title? At the door of the fourth house, a young woman in her early twenties came out of the house with a child in her arms, followed by a maidservant. First, he saw Gu shouxin. Just as he was about to greet him with a smile, he saw Lu Zheng on his horse. Her entire body froze. Lu Zheng was also a little emotional. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xin asked. Lu Zheng came back to his senses and shook his head. ¡°Mrs. Chen, are you going to my house to find little Lian?¡± Gu shouxin greeted them. ¡°Yes, second uncle Gu. Lu Xue came back to her senses and looked at the carriage. Then, she saw two young masters. One of them was only a few years younger than her, while the other was much younger. ¡°Huihui, Xinxin, this is the wife of the marble Minister, Lord Chen, Mrs. Chen. She¡¯s also your Grandpa Zhou¡¯s granddaughter.¡± Gu shouxin introduced him to the two children. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Chen. I¡¯m gu Hui.¡± Gu Hui got out of the car and greeted them. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Chen, I¡¯m gu Xin. grandfather Zhou¡¯s granddaughter? isn¡¯t that Yingluo? ¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Lu Zheng. ...... The group of people arrived at the Gu Manor. After entering the main door, Lu Xue handed the child in her arms to Lu Zheng. ¡°Little brat, hurry up and hug your niece.¡± Lu Zheng reached out and took it. Well, fortunately, he had some experience in carrying Gu Ren in the Gu family and knew how to carry a child. His niece was only a few months younger than Gu Ren. She was more than a year old now. Her eyes were big, and her small face was chubby. She was as likable as Gu Ren! Chapter 885 885 It¡¯s like a dream Because of Lu Xue¡¯s presence, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t scold the two children even if she wanted to. She only asked them about the situation in Shangjing and how their grandparents were. Gu Xin took out a letter from her pocket, ¡± ¡°Hehe, father, mother, I was going to write you a reply. In the end, brother Yuanyuan said that he was going to set off, so I followed him and brought the letter along. Grandpa, grandma, first uncle, fourth uncle, and everyone else¡¯s words are inside!¡± Cai Xiaolian took it and looked at it. At first, it was quite normal, but when she saw the end, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin was confused. Gu Xin exined, ¡± father, uncle specifically told you to pay attention to the old man when you¡¯re reading the ranking. Father, you¡¯re so good-looking. Be careful not to get caught and be a son-inw. Oh, third aunt also told third uncle to do the same.¡± Xinxin, uncle Gu and third aunt are wrong, ¡± Lu Xue said with a smile. the one who¡¯s chosen as the son-inw might not necessarily be the old man. huh? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned, ¡± then are the girls going to do it themselves? ¡± &Nbsp; ¡± thedies won¡¯t be joining the battle, ¡± Lu Zhengughed even more happily. but their brothers will. He looked at Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng was ying with his little niece when he heard her and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, six years ago, I found myself a brother-inw. It¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Waa! We can even help to find brother-inw!¡± Gu Xin turned to look at Gu Hui. then, should I go and get one for sister Huihui when the results are released? ¡± hahahahahahaha! everyone in the roomughed. Gu Hui pouted and red at Gu Xin. Soon, third uncle also came over. Lu Zheng greeted the guests and brought Lu Xue to his room. The siblings had not seen each other for many years. Even though they had written to each other before Lu Zheng¡¯s fake death, they had not seen him in person. Lu Xue was extremely worried. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t think of visiting Lu Zheng, but she got pregnant after the marriage. She had to take care of the child when he was a little older, and now she was pregnant again. Her husband¡¯s parents had passed away a long time ago, and there was no one to take care of her child, so she couldn¡¯t leave. The siblings sat down and looked at each other in silence. ¡°How many days can I stay?¡± Lu Xue asked after a while. ¡°Seven days at most,¡± Lu Zheng replied. It would take at least a month to transport the seeds to kun city. The potatoes were nted at the end of Octoberst year and the year before that. So, we should try to get them by October.¡± ¡°What do you n to do with the Lu family?¡± Lu Xue asked after a moment of silence. Lu Yang said,¡±do what needs to be done.¡± Sister, just take care of the child and don¡¯t worry about the Lu family.¡± Lu Xue red at Lu Zheng and said,¡¯so in your heart, I¡¯m just a housewife? I¡¯ve learned a lot from aunt Lian in the past month! Aunt Lian was right. We women should have our own things to do. We can¡¯t just focus on our husband and children. You must live for yourself.¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. Aunt Lian was really good at brainwashing. All the girls and daughters-inw of the Gu family were convinced by her, including the aunt who wanted to bask in her son¡¯s glory. ...... At night, Gu Xinid on her bed and looked at the oilmp swaying in the breeze. She looked out the window at the Red Lanterns hanging in the corridor and felt a little lost. Are we already in the capital? Two years ago, her only wish was for her parents to live in harmony and for her sister to smile at her more. She had never thought that her father was so good at studying, that his martial arts were good, that her sister and mother were so good at earning money, and that they were so gentle to her. She kept having this surreal feeling, as if she was in a dream. Chapter 886 886 Aren¡¯t you going to persuade her? And brother Yuanyuan. She had known brother Yuanyuan for two years. Two more months and it would be two whole years. However, brother Yuanyuan was going to leave again in a few days! Although she had been following brother Yuanyuan all the way from home to the capital, she was still very reluctant to leave. She really wanted to leave with brother Yuanyuan again, but she couldn¡¯t bear to leave her parents, sister, and grandparents! He was really conflicted! If their family was a farmer, then brother Yuanyuan was really Grandpa Zhou¡¯s grandnephew who was a farmer in their vige. Even if they were in town, they could still be together every day! Gu Xin suddenly sat up. Wow, being together every day, this thought is so scary! Now that brother Yuanyuan was married, they couldn¡¯t be together every day. Gu Xin felt a little sad when she thought of this. Shey down again and rolled around on the bed. She was unhappy that brother Yuanyuan was getting married to another girl! ...... The next morning, Gu shouxin was already waiting for the sisters. He tested the two sisters ¡®martial arts skills and nodded. ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t been cking off during this time. I¡¯ve already prepared the sandbags, and I¡¯ll add one for the limbs.¡± ¡°Ah? Father, add more! Can¡¯t you wait for sister and sister sisi toe? I can¡¯t be faster than them with sister Huihui!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°You and your sister Huihui can¡¯t beat niannian! Therefore, hard work could make up for it. Sisi is younger than you by a year. She¡¯s not in a hurry, take it slow.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Second uncle, let Huihui and Xinxin rest for a few more days. You can give them more when you¡¯re back from your exams! They¡¯ve brought them along all the way to the capital!¡± Lu Zheng had just finished washing up when he heard themotion and came over. ¡°Don¡¯t! We¡¯ll just add! Hmph!¡± Gu Xin red at Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng was speechless. She was still fine yesterday, why was she ring at him now? Before he could think further, someone from the pce came to invite him into the pce. Gu shouxin looked at Gu Xin¡¯s back view as she stared at Lu Zheng¡¯s departing figure. He didn¡¯t know why his little daughter suddenly lost her temper. During breakfast, Gu shouxin asked Cai Xiaolian to ask. Gu Xin shook her head and said, ¡± I¡¯m just unhappy. I can¡¯t be with brother Yuanyuan every day. That¡¯s all! If I stare at him for a long time, I might be happy!¡± The couple: Gu Hui picked up some food calmly. ¡°Xinxin, it¡¯s not like Yuan won¡¯te back from the battlefield,¡± third uncle advised. Besides, if you want to be with him every day, you¡¯ll have to marry him when you grow up!¡± Gu Xin was stunned. She rolled her eyes and felt that her third uncle was right. However, her little face fell again, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan already has someone in her heart, ai, ai, ai, ai.¡± Third uncle: ¡± Yingluo, if that¡¯s the case, then our Xinxin can just marry someone else when she grows up. There will always be someone who can apany you. Our Xinxin is so good, she¡¯ll definitely be able to find a good family in the future.¡± Gu Xin was extremely disappointed! Third uncle suddenly looked at Gu Xin in surprise, then at Gu shouxin, Cai Xiaolian, and Gu Hui. The three of them looked at their third uncle,¡±that¡¯s right, it¡¯s exactly what you think!¡± Third uncle,¡±then why don¡¯t you try to persuade her?¡± Gu Xin buried her head and ate her rice silently. After breakfast, the couple took Gu Hui and Gu Xin out shopping. His third uncle had to stay at home to study and he was not as confident as Gu shouxin. Although his wife did not give him any pressure and even hoped that he could not pass the exam and go home to be a rich man, since he was already here, how could he not work hard? Chapter 887 887 The beautiful young master Gu Xin¡¯s mood improved after they went shopping. The capital was more prosperous than Qing Province. The shops and the people walking on the streets made Gu Xin unable to take her eyes off them. She didn¡¯t have the heart to think about brother Yuanyuan at this time. There were so many beautiful young men and women in the capital! Although the great Zhou Dynasty did not restrict women from going out, Gu Hui felt that men¡¯s clothing was quite good. Gu Xin saw that her sister was also wearing it and she also followed suit. At noon, the couple brought the sisters to thergest restaurant in the capital for lunch. After shopping for an entire morning, Gu Xin was also hungry. She picked up all the dishes on the table and they tasted pretty good. It was not worse than her sister¡¯s or her grandfather¡¯s cooking. Well, if their family wanted to open a restaurant in the capital, they could only start with the dishes. Her sister had thought of many umon dishes! After a meal, Gu Xin had already thought of the future business for their family. After she was full, she wiped her mouth in satisfaction and began to tell Cai Xiaolian. When she saw that her father had paid ten taels of silver, she was stunned.¡±It¡¯s so expensive!¡± ¡°Woof! Another little country bumpkin!¡± A young man sitting at the table next to them, who looked to be around Huo Junhao¡¯s age, mocked. Gu Xin covered her mouth as she looked at the young man. She blinked her eyes.¡¯Hmm, what a good-looking young man!¡¯ The young man saw that Gu Xin was not as submissive as the others and was even staring at him with her big eyes. He felt a little embarrassed. This kid¡¯s eyes are really good-looking! ¡°Hey, kid, why are you staring at me?¡± the young master blinked. you¡¯re good looking! Gu Xin said generously. The young master¡¯s face turned red. This was the first time a stranger had said that he was good-looking. He asked again,¡±Why aren¡¯t you angry when I say you¡¯re a country bumpkin?¡± Gu Xin replied matter-of-factly,¡¯I¡¯m from the countryside! In my world, such a table of dishes only costs two taels of silver. That¡¯s why I¡¯m a little surprised!¡± The young master looked at her magnanimous appearance and felt that he was being impolite. He coughed ufortably.¡±Cough, cough, that, boy, this is your first time in the capital, right? seeing that you¡¯re so open and honest, I¡¯ll take you out to y next time? My surname is ye. By the way, are youing to Beijing to visit rtives or are youing here to settle down?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯your surname is ye! My surname is Gu. My mother, my sister, Oh, and my brother are here to apany father to attend the examination. If I live in Beijing in the future, I¡¯ll definitelye and y with you! I love ying with pretty boys and girls!¡± The young master was even happier,¡±me too!¡± I just like to y with beautiful people! You¡¯re barely worthy of my attention.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the prettiest girl in our vige,¡± Gu Xinughed. Gu shouxin looked at the young master speechlessly and held Gu Xin¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± He had already been in the capital for a month and knew the influential people in the capital like the back of his hand. The brat who was chatting with his daughter, the Crown Prince of the Kang family and his sister, Princess Jinghe, were the two famous overlords in the capital. Gu Xin waved at the Crown Prince, ¡± ¡°Little Lord, we¡¯ll meet again next time!¡± Majesty Kang¡¯s crown prince¡¯s gaze followed her until she could no longer be seen. Then, he said to the servant boy,¡±Do you know that ju Zi? I seem to have seen it somewhere before.¡± The servant said,¡±Your Highness, that is Qing province¡¯s top scorer. Didn¡¯t you bet 1000 taels on him to enter the top three?¡± You said you wanted to do the opposite. Other people looked down on him, but you wanted him. You said you were going to make big money today. If he enters the top three, your one thousand taels will be ten thousand taels.¡± Majesty Kang¡¯s Crown Prince patted his head and said,¡±Oh, right!¡± There was such a thing! You, you, you, go and ask around and send him some tonics. I wonder if it¡¯s useful to eat tonics the night before the exam!¡± Chapter 888 888 Chapter 888-Lu Yang ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry when that kid called you a country bumpkin? Why did you talk so much with him?¡± After leaving the restaurant, Gu shouxin asked his daughter. ¡°Not angry! He just wanted to say that he was inexperienced. I¡¯m from the countryside, but I¡¯m not as knowledgeable as him in Beijing! And he¡¯s good looking!¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°Thest sentence is the main point.¡± Gu Hui said, speechless. Cai Xiaolian was also amused. She didn¡¯t interrupt Gu Xin¡¯s conversation just now because she wanted to see Gu Xin¡¯s reaction. In the future, when their family settled down in the capital, Gu Xin would have to deal with those madams and youngdies. She would definitely encounter them when theyughed at her. She thought that Xinxin would directly talk back to her, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would directly talk to her because she was good-looking. Cai Xiaolian had already started to imagine that at a certain banquet, those arrogant little girls wouldugh at her Xinxin. When Xinxin saw it, she would say, wow, sister, you¡¯re so beautiful! This made the youngdy unable to continue. Of course, she believed that Xinxin could sense the kindness and malice of people. ¡°That¡¯s the Crown Prince of the Kang family. Everyone in the capital is afraid of him.¡± Gu shouxin exined. ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s just pretending. Father, didn¡¯t you see how he blushed when I praised him? He even wanted to bring me out to y and be my friend!¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s naughty and overbearing, but he¡¯s never bullied the weak. However, not all the young masters in the capital are like him. You have to be more careful in the future.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°I know, father. Anyway, there¡¯s no good person in brother Yuanyuan¡¯s family. If I meet someone with the surname Lu in the future, I won¡¯t be polite no matter how good-looking he is.¡± Gu Xin promised. Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. He thought that she had forgotten about brother Yuanyuan, but she remembered again. ¡°Eh? Dad, mom, sister Huihui, look, isn¡¯t that Li Shan?¡± Gu Xin suddenly saw a person in front of her that looked like Li Shan. The few of them looked over and saw Madam Xie leading Li Shan and a woman into the jewelry shop. The woman also brought two youngdies. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian frowned. He really didn¡¯t avoid it at all! ¡°Father, mother, it¡¯s them, right?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s go.¡± Cai Xiaolian was holding Gu Xin¡¯s hand. It was really ufortable to meet Li Shan and the Lu family on their first trip. The four of them had just arrived at the jewelry shop when Li Shan happened to be walking out with a few other girls. She was stunned when she saw Gu Hui and Gu Xin in men¡¯s clothes and walked up to them, ¡± ¡°Second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, sister Huihui, sister Xinxin, have you all gone to the capital? Why didn¡¯t he go to the public house? After all, we are all from Qing Province.¡± ¡°Shanshan, who is this?¡± A young girl beside Li Shan asked curiously. ¡°Sister ni, these are the uncles, aunts, and sisters from the family that I had a good rtionship with when I was in Qing Province.¡± As Li Shan spoke, she introduced her to the Gu family, ¡± second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, sister Huihui, sister Xinxin, this is sister Lu Yang. Her family is the Lu family of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. You should know her. The daughter of old master Zhou, who has a good rtionship with your family, is married into the Lu family. Lu Yang¡¯s expression changed on the spot, and he looked at the Gu family with an unfriendly gaze. Lu Yang was the daughter of Lu Zheng¡¯s step-mother, Lin Shi. Naturally, she looked down on the Zhou family. When she heard Li Shan say that this Gu guy had a good rtionship with the Zhou family, she could not stand it. The moment Gu Xin heard about the Lu family, she also looked at Lu Yang with an unfriendly gaze. Hmph, the bad guys from the Lu family still dare to re at us! Gu Hui, on the other hand, looked at Li Shan thoughtfully. In the past, she had heard from Xinxin and sisi that Li Shan was bad, but she had never seen it for herself. Now, she had finally seen it for herself. She had instantly drawn the hatred of the high Duke¡¯s public house¡¯s noble daughter to them! He ~ Chapter 889 889 I¡¯ll be so lonely if you don¡¯te out At this moment, Madam Xie saw themotion and asked her maidservant to call Li Shan back. ¡°Second uncle Gu, aunt Lian, is it convenient for you to tell me where you¡¯re staying now?¡± Li Shan asked apologetically. Her brother was also in the capital! When I go back, I¡¯ll tell my brother that I¡¯lle and visit you!¡± Other than Mrs. Li, no one else in the Li family knew how li Muyan and Gu Nian had broken up. Li Shan was still trying to match the two of them up and then destroy them. Gu Xin apologized, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, miss. We don¡¯t know you. You¡¯re blocking our way! Although I¡¯m from the countryside, I know that this is thend of the Emperor, not anyone¡¯s home. The road doesn¡¯t belong to your family, and you don¡¯t want people to walk?¡± Li Shan acted as if her eyes had turned red in an instant, and her tears were on the verge of falling. ¡°Sister Xinxin, did sister niannian suddenlye to the capital because she hated my brother? Where¡¯s sister niannian? Didn¡¯t sister nianniane? I want to help Brother say a few words to sister niannian.¡± Lu ni pulled Li Shan,¡±why are you crying?¡± Are you crying because she bullied you? It is indeed like what the high Duke¡¯s wife said, a family that is unreasonable is also worthy of the Prince.¡± After she finished speaking, she even went forward and pushed Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, the roads in the capital are not for you country bumpkins to walk on! Go back to where you came from! Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here! Don¡¯t you know the Zhou family? Look at what happened to the Zhou family when they came to Beijing. The country bumpkins couldn¡¯t adapt to the capital, and in the end, they died!¡± ¡°Ni ¡®er!¡± Madame Lin¡¯s voice came from the shop. ¡°Pa!¡± At the same time, there was a loud p. Gu Xin did not hold back at all when she pped Lu Xin. It was a pity that she did not unload the sandbag in the morning. Otherwise, she would have definitely knocked out Lu Xin¡¯s teeth. ¡°You, you dare to hit me?¡± Lu Yang was dumbfounded. He came back to his senses and pointed at Gu Xin. ¡°You pushed me first. Also, I¡¯m beating you on behalf of the people of the capital.¡± Gu Xin looked at Lu Yang and said. ¡°You¡¯re all dead! She hit me, why aren¡¯t you arresting her!¡± Lu Suan was about to go crazy as he roared. With Gu Hui around, who would be able to get close to Gu Xin? With her hands behind her back, Gu Xin looked at Lu Yang and said, ¡± ¡°The great Zhou is the emperor¡¯s great Zhou, the great Zhou of the people. The capital was the emperor¡¯s capital and the People¡¯s capital. You, a mere daughter of the high Duke¡¯s public house, what right do you have to stand up for the Emperor, stand up for the people of the capital, and not let us country bumpkinse? You say that the people of the capital don¡¯t wee you, but can you represent them? What a joke!¡± Lu Yang pointed at Gu Xin, unable to refute. At this moment, a woman walked out of the house. She was the same age as Cai Xiaolian and didn¡¯t look easy to get along with. She looked at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°So young, yet so sharp-tongued, so rough, really uneducated! The capital isn¡¯t your vige. You can¡¯t just beat up whoever you want.¡± After that, he looked at Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± The capital is not your Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion¡¯s, you can¡¯t just scold whoever you want to!¡± Gu shouxin shouted silently, ¡± country guarding Duke,e out quickly! My daughter against your daughter, my wife against your wife. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll be so lonely! Madame Lin red at Cai Xiaolian, and Cai Xiaolian returned her smile. Madam Xie frowned and looked at Cai Xiaolian,¡±Xiaolian, I used to think that you were a person who understood the big picture. Why are you bing more and more ignorant?¡± You don¡¯t know your manners and make a scene. Even if second Gu enters the officialdom in the future, he won¡¯t be able to leave with a wife like you. And Gu Xin, you¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯re acting like your mother and sister!¡± Chapter 890 890 Aren¡¯t you a thing? Before Cai Xiaolian could say anything, Gu Xin spoke, ¡± ¡°Duke Rong¡¯s wife, what does my family¡¯s condition have to do with you? You better take care of yourself! Li Shan isn¡¯t your child, is she? you acknowledged her as your child, but you didn¡¯t discipline her. What is she ying with?¡± Lu Yang covered his face and pointed at Gu Xin angrily, ¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m a thing?¡± Gu Xin nced at her,¡¯aren¡¯t you something? That¡¯s right, you¡¯re nothing! What did you just say about the Zhou family? Are you looking down on the Zhou family? Do you know who the daughter of the Zhou family is? That¡¯s your mother! Every New Year or festival, when your Lu family opens an ancestral hall to pay respects to your ancestors, your own mother has to offer her incense and kowtow to her. You¡¯re just a junior, yet you¡¯re still spouting nonsense here. Your Lu family¡¯s upbringing is really very good! In any case, we country bumpkins can¡¯t raise such an unfilial child.¡± you! You! Lu Yang pointed at Gu Xin. my mother is my father¡¯s wife! Gu Xin,¡¯so what? Your mother is the wife, but she is the second wife! She would have to kowtow to thete Madam and lower her status. Of course, I don¡¯t know if your family has done so. Outsiders won¡¯t be able to see it anyway.¡± Lu ni was so angry that she wanted to strangle Gu Xin but was stopped by Mrs. Lin¡¯s men. ¡°Mother!¡± Lu Yang looked at Madame Lin, unconvinced. Lin Shi asked the servant to take her to the carriage. She looked at Gu shouxin and his family.¡±The Gu family, right? I¡¯ll remember that!¡± Gu Xin wasn¡¯t afraid of her. Her parents didn¡¯t stop her anyway. She looked at Madame Lin, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re Madam Lu, right? I¡¯ll remember it too! Thank you for remembering me, Mrs. Lu. Please mention me the next time you pay respects to aunt Zhou and let her know of my existence!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Madam Lu flung her hands and left. Madam Xie also looked at the Gu family in disdain. Only Li Shan looked like she wanted to say something but stopped herself. I¡¯m sorry, second uncle, aunty Lian, sister Huihui, sister Xinxin. I didn¡¯t know things would turn out like this. I¡¯m sorry. Li Shan clutched her handkerchief, her face full of worry. The four members of the Gu family didn¡¯t even look at her and left. The people around them dispersed. They were all ordinary people who were watching the show. They didn¡¯t dare to say anything to the youngdies and madams of these powerful families, but they admired the Gu family! When Gu Xin mentioned this, some of the older citizens couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene from more than ten years ago when the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife, Mrs Zhou, died. The Zhou family came to the capital and caused a scene. Tsk, tsk. At the beginning ofst year, the heir of the country guarding Duke died, and the position of the heir was passed on to the son of the second wife. They always felt that there was a big show going on in the Lu family of the country guarding Duke! ...... In Renshou Pce, the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s lips curled up as she listened to Shen Feng¡¯s story about the Gu family on the street. ¡°The Lin family and the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, right? Let her have fun!¡± Shen Feng was shocked, but he said calmly,¡±Yes! Grand Empress Dowager, then in the future, if you want to do it,¡± The Empress Dowager interrupted him,¡±it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t let anyone hurt them.¡± As for the rest, he would just let it develop. Aijia killed all those annoying things with a hit of the stick, so how can little Xinxin have fun?¡± ¡°Yes, Zhenzhen!¡± Shen Feng replied. After Shen Feng had retreated, the Emperor who had followed him over met him. The Emperor had only been serious in front of Shen Feng for a short while, but after he entered the house, he revealed his true colors in front of Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager,¡±Imperial grandmother, your grandson has already given the decree. Just let your grandsone and pay his respects every day!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager cast him a nce. The Emperor sat down obediently. The Empress Dowager replied,¡±mm, it¡¯s good that the decree has been issued.¡± Emperor, you must remember that Jinghe represents the face of the royal family. As long as she doesn¡¯t cause too much trouble, you must support her and not destroy the prestige of our royal family! Your uncle, Duke Rong, is a man who pays the most attention to rules and status. We have to show the dignity of the royal family.¡± The Emperor looked at Grand Empress Dowager with a strange expression, ¡± ¡°Imperial grandmother, why does grandson feel that you are speaking the opposite of the truth? Are you going to mess with Duke Rong? Imperial grandmother, can you tell your grandson the reason?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager red at the Emperor. Chapter 891 891 How could it be her? The Emperor had been raised by the Grand Empress Dowager since he was young and he knew when she was truly happy and when she was just bluffing. So, he was not afraid of being red at and continued, ¡± ¡°Imperial grandmother, tell your grandson, why did you point to peace? Jinghe has the worst reputation among all the princesses. You pointed her to Duke Rong¡¯s mansion, isn¡¯t that the same as trying to mess with them?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager cast a sidelong nce at the Emperor,¡±Emperor, are you feeling indignant for your uncle?.¡± The Emperor shook his head,¡±no!¡± Your grandson just wants to know the reason. If his uncle married a wife for his grandson, he would definitely take in concubines as well. Grandson is just afraid that when the timees, Jinghe will not be willing and cause a ruckus.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager said expressionlessly,¡±this is what your uncle requested.¡± He wanted to find a girl of equal social status to be the princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. He believed that their Duke Rong¡¯s mansion was one of the best in the capital, so this widow would fulfill his wish. You¡¯ve given him a daughter of a Prince that¡¯s worthy! As for this Wangye¡¯s daughter, whether their family can hold her or not, that¡¯s their family¡¯s business!¡± The Emperor sighed. He still couldn¡¯t find out how Duke Rong and his wife had offended his Royal grandmother! The Empress Dowager looked at the Emperor. Emperor, you usually like to travel around the capital in in clothes before the exam. Have you gone out this year? ¡± The Emperor nodded guiltily,¡±Imperial grandmother, I won¡¯t hide it from you. This year¡¯s exam candidates are truly remarkable!¡± I have met all the top scorer from the various prefectures and even chatted with them. This year¡¯s general examinations will be very exciting.¡± When the Empress Dowager heard this, her eyes softened and she asked again,¡±I heard that the youngest grandson of the Huo family is also participating in the general examination this time?¡± yes. the Emperor nodded. that kid is only fourteen this year. If he gets into the first ce, he¡¯ll be the youngest champion in the great Zhou Dynasty. However, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be the top scorer.¡± The Empress Dowager asked,¡±Oh? What do you mean?¡± Speaking of this, the Emperor perked up, ¡± ¡°Imperial grandmother, didn¡¯t your grandson leave the pcest year? He went to Qingzhou and met a family there that he hit it off with. The siblings and four grandchildren of that family liked it very much. Especially second and third. Oh my, that third brother is a younger sister. Her personality is just like my Royal sister¡¯s. You don¡¯t say, she¡¯s really simr to my Royal sister when she was in her twenties. That second brother is a schr, but he¡¯s not pedantic at all. He¡¯s very smart, and chatting with him makes people suddenly open up! That family¡¯s second son will be Qing province¡¯s jieyuan this time.¡± The Empress Dowager looked at the Emperor. you are the Emperor. The imperial examination concerns the Imperial court and the future of the great Zhou. You can not be biased just because of your personal feelings. The Emperor nodded,¡±of course not.¡± He was truly capable. Didn¡¯t your grandson tell you about the Lu family¡¯s son and his grandfather farming? The two of them were very silly. They only had the seeds, and these crops were grown by the Gu family. Just the Gu family¡¯s children and the Gu family¡¯s eldest son.¡± The Emperor evaluated the Gu family members one by one. The more Grand Empress Dowager looked at him, the more satisfied she was. Mm, not bad, not bad. ...... When Duke Rong returned home with the Imperial edict, Madam Xie had also returned with Li Shan. Looking at Duke Rong¡¯s worried face, Madam Xie asked worriedly, ¡± ¡°Master, what happened in the pce this time?¡± Duke Rong handed the Imperial edict to Xie. When Madam Xie saw this, she frowned. Li Shan saw the content. Princess Jinghe, how could it be Princess Jinghe? That was a bad temper. She could beat up the fianc¨¦ she was dissatisfied with until he came to break off the engagement. Majesty Kang and consort Kang were so worried about her marriage that their hair had turned white. Chapter 892 892 Changed or not Up until now, no man could satisfy Princess Jinghe. In her previous life, Princess Jinghe had not even gotten married when Li Shan died. She had been living a carefree life while the entire residence of the king of Kang had been a ce for eating, drinking, and having fun. During the fight for the throne, the family of four had even gone to Jiangnan to have fun. They had only slowly returned after the new emperor had been decided. Other than having a bad temper, this Princess Jinghe had no shorings. So, when she entered the house, how was she going to use her and win her over? The marriage bestowed by the Imperial edict could not be broken off. Putting aside the matter of using her to win over others, if she provoked someone, it was absolutely possible that she would be whipped. Li Shan didn¡¯t even get to see Qing Jing and the princess in her previous life, let alone in this life. She was the princess of the royal family. When her temper came, she would not care who you were and would whip you. The key was that you had no idea what she liked or hated. She was an unpredictable person. So, how could you get along with such a person? Li Shan was depressed. In li Muyan¡¯s room, he calmly finished reading the Imperial edict and put it down. ¡°Mu Yan, I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future,¡± Duke Rong sighed. Princess Jinghe had a strange temper. But don¡¯t worry, there are many people in the rear courtyard of the Kang family. After the marriage, you can go out and choose the girl you like.¡± Li Muyan smiled and said,¡±grandfather, are you unhappy?¡± Why would you be unhappy? I¡¯m the heir of the high Duke¡¯s public house, shouldn¡¯t I be with the daughter of a noble? So what if he had a strange temper? Wasn¡¯t it enough as long as he had a high status? I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t understand, so how can I choose my own girl? I¡¯ll have to trouble grandfather to choose for me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be obedient.¡± Duke Rong and his wife looked at li Muyan in surprise. ¡°Mu Yan, are you ming your maternal grandfather?¡± Madam Xie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Did the Gu family tell you something? Mu Yan, your maternal grandfather is doing this for your own good. Please don¡¯t be angry at your maternal grandfather.¡± Li Muyan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he patted Madam Xie¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m not angry and I don¡¯t me anyone. Really, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good. So, I¡¯ll listen to you all. The princess would be the main wife, and the beautiful and fertile girl would be the concubine, right? I ept it. When the timees, I¡¯ll definitely give birth to a few more great-grandsons for the two of you and help the Jiang family spread its branches.¡± Li Shan grabbed li Muyan¡¯s arm in fear. ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s wrong? What happened between you and sister niannian?¡± Li Muyan had only told Mrs. Li about what had happened that night. No one else knew about it. Li Muyan followed them to the capital city. Everything had been fine, but his body had been a little weak. He had been sleeping most of the time on the ship. When he arrived in Beijing, he did not act out of the ordinary. At least, in Li Shan¡¯s eyes, he was still thinking about the little things he used to like and inventing. Li Muyan gently retracted his hand.¡±Gu Nian is only the daughter of a prominent family. Even if her father is the top scorer, our identities are notpatible. Shan ¡®er, don¡¯t talk about her anymore.¡± Duke Rong looked at li Muyan for a while. He suddenly realized that his grandson had changed, but he didn¡¯t seem to have changed. He felt that his grandson should be like this. Li Muyan smiled at the three of them and said,¡±the Imperial edict has granted the marriage, right? then maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother will be busy preparing for the marriage.¡± I don¡¯t know anything, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you two. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be obedient and you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Madam Xie panicked and cried even more sadly. ¡°Mu Yan, don¡¯t be like this, don¡¯t be like this. Why don¡¯t we take Gu Nian back as our concubine after the princess is married?¡± Li Muyan shook his head and said,¡±no need.¡± She was not qualified to be a concubine of the Duke Rong residence. She was just a vige girl. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about her in the future. I don¡¯t want to hear it. ¡± Chapter 893 893 Just a tool In the end, Duke Rong and his wife left, leaving only Li Shan. Li Shan frowned at li Muyan. No, li Muyan was wrong. Something must have happened between him and Gu Nian that she did not know about. ¡°Anything else you want to ask me?¡± li Muyan asked, smiling at Li Shan. Li Shan looked worried,¡±brother, is it because grandfather and grandmother don¡¯t want you to be with sister niannian?¡± I can help big brother. I know brother¡¯s feelings for sister niannian, and I also know how much sister niannian likes brother. I can really help you. I just saw second uncle Gu and aunt Lian on the street. Sister niannian should have gone to the capital. Brother, I¡¯ll help you find out about their family, okay?¡± Li Muyan shook his head and said,¡±no need.¡± In the future, let¡¯s listen to maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother. They are not young anymore. From now on, she has nothing to do with our family, and she has nothing to do with you. Let¡¯s do this!¡± Li Shan lowered her head in silence. She suddenly remembered that in her previous life, li Muyan and his wife only returned to the capital a few yearster. She didn¡¯t go to meet them, but she did find out about their situation. At that time, li Muyan was already married in Qing Province, but Duke Rong and his wife didn¡¯t like the girl. Later, li Muyan didn¡¯t bring anyone to the capital. He became a rich yboy in the capital, a real rich yboy who regarded carrying on the family line as his mission. In his past life, Gu Nian had followed Xue Qianyu. Hence, li Muyan¡¯s wife was definitely not Gu Nian. So, even if she was reborn and changed so many things, she still couldn¡¯t change li Muyan¡¯s ending? Li Muyan¡¯s current state was really developing towards his previous life. Did that mean that Lu Zheng¡¯s ending would not change? No, she could not let the third Prince trust Lu Zheng. She must not. She had to interact more with the third Prince now and think of a way to make him hate Lu Zheng. But, but she was in contact with the Lin family. The Lin family was the seventh Prince¡¯s maternal family. How could shee into contact with the third Prince? Li Shan felt that her brain was not enough! Li Muyan didn¡¯t care about Li Shan, who was deep in thought. He got up, went back to his bedroom, andy down. If it was possible, he wished that Duke Rong and his wife did not acknowledge him as their family. The words that Gu Nian had said that night were still vivid in his mind. If he showed his friendship with Gu Nian again, his maternal grandfather would definitely not let the Gu family off. Ha, he had pointed out a Princess to you as his granddaughter-inw, and you wereining that he had a strange temper. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it this way. You¡¯re the ones who¡¯ll be troubled, not me.¡± I¡¯m just a tool to carry on the family line. Li Muyan closed his eyes. A tear silently rolled down from the corner of his eye. ...... The scene that the Gu family had witnessed on the street did not affect their shopping mood. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian loved their children so they bought a lot of things for Gu Xin and Gu Hui. They bought two sets at once to save for Gu Nian and Gu si. When she returned home with many bags, she saw that Lu Zheng had also just returned. Gu Xin ran forward happily. brother Yuanyuan, I ran into the Lin group and Lu Yang. I scolded them. ¡°Did they bully you?¡± Lu Zheng asked worriedly. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± How can I let the bad guys bully me? Then why did Lu Yang say bad things about aunty Jia? You even pushed me, but I pped you. Hehe, I knew she was unfilial. In the end, Mrs. Lin even said that she remembered me. I said,¡±okay, then please mention me the next time you offer incense and kowtow to aunty Xiao Jia.¡± Hahahaha, that face of hers Oh Yingying ¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude. Other than his maternal grandfather, maternal grandmother, and sister, no one had ever stood up for him. Now, there was one more person, little Xinxin. Chapter 894 894 Chapter 894-saving his life Everyone had a long dinner. The general examination was tomorrow, and itsted for nine days. Lu Zheng had to go to kun city before the general examination ended, so everyone chatted for a long time. Seeing that it was gettingte, Lu Zheng picked up his teacup. it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t see second uncle¡¯s name on the Golden roll. So, second uncle, I wish second uncle good luck with this tea! Gu shouxin nced at him. it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t care if you can see it or not! Although he said that, Gu shouxin still drank the tea. Gu shouxin instructed,¡±you do well too!¡± He had the appearance of a schr, but he wanted to do the work of a general. Forget it, it¡¯s your choice. Remember to keep your little life on the battlefield!¡± ¡°I promise toplete second uncle¡¯s mission, save my life, ande back to listen to second uncle¡¯s teachings,¡± Lu Zheng said. ...... On the 1st of September, the triennial general examinations began. At the entrance of the capital¡¯s examination hall, there were already many examinees waiting in line to enter the examination hall before the sky brightened. There were also many rtives who hade to send them off. Gu Xin and Gu Hui still looked like two young masters. Together with Cai Xiaolian, they watched Gu shouxin enter the examination hall before going home to catch up on sleep. It was indeed too early. The general examination was held once every three days, and there were three rounds in total. Although Cai Xiaolian believed in Gu shouxin¡¯s strength, she was also worried. Lu Xue, who lived next door, woulde over every day to chat with Cai Xiaolian and listen to her business. Lu Xue was very interested in the Liansheng Street that Cai Xiaolian had mentioned before, so she asked Cai Xiaolian if it was possible to set up such a Street in the capital. As Cai Xiaolian had said, it was better to set up Liansheng Street in the capital than in other ces, because no one in the capital was short of money. The rich didn¡¯t care about those small houses, and the poor couldn¡¯t afford them, so it wasn¡¯t worth it. However, she had a n for the capital, which was to set up a ce for the rich to have fun. It would be best if it was warm in the winter and cool in the summer. In the capital, it would snow in winter and be very cold. In summer, it would be very hot. If they set up a ce that was warm in winter and cool in summer, business would definitely be good. Lu Xue became even more interested when she mentioned it. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s family of four had already discussed this. After everything had settled down, they nned to get two partners and trick the Emperor into joining them. Then, they would start this. Recently, Cai Xiaolian was still drawing! Just from Cai Xiaolian¡¯s description, Lu Xue couldn¡¯t help but think of such a ce. Cai Xiaolian saw Lu Xue as her own daughter. She had a hard time. She lost her mother when she was young, her father didn¡¯t care about her, and she had to protect her younger brother. She had a grandfather who loved her, but he died when she was of marriageable age. If it wasn¡¯t for her brother¡¯s ability, she would have been schemed against by her stepmother and married into the fire pit. Lu Zheng found a good man for his sister when he was ten years old. He did not reincarnate when he was ten years old, so it was his own ability to see through people. Sometimes, Cai Xiaolian would even tell Gu shouxin that even without the male lead Halo, this child was still a promising one. On the afternoon of the second round of the examinations, the Emperor summoned Lu Zheng into the pce again. The Emperor looked at Lu Zheng in disdain. ¡°Let¡¯s go,e with me.¡± Lu Zheng was confused. He didn¡¯t ask and followed the Emperor. He had been to the Imperial Pce in his past life, and the further he walked, the more confused he became. The Emperor was bringing him to the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce? At this time in his life, he still did not know the Grand Empress Dowager, and the Grand Empress Dowager should not know him either! Could it be that the person in Shen Feng¡¯s carriage that day was the Empress Dowager? What was this low-key but very capable olddy looking for him for? Chapter 895 895 His second child is gone After Lu Zheng bowed, the Empress Dowager let him sit down. The Empress Dowager sized Lu Zheng up. Hmm, she was quite satisfied. She did not speak, and the Emperor sat there drinking tea. It had been a long time, and seeing that Lu Zheng was still sitting there, she said, ¡± ¡°Can you ensure that your seeds can grow in the barren soil of kun city?¡± Lu Zheng replied,¡±Empress Dowager, I¡¯ve already tried it this year.¡± It can indeed grow, and the yield isn¡¯t low.¡± Grand Empress Dowager nodded her head,¡±this widow has eaten, it is indeed something that can fill one¡¯s stomach.¡± The Emperor said that you don¡¯t want material things or glory, just a regimentalmander who will enter the Peng family camp to lead 300 people? With your status as the heir of the Duke Zhengguo, the Peng family will still give you face. Why do you want the Emperor to reward you? But you gave the rest of the credit to the Gu family?¡± ¡°Replying to the Empress Dowager, I am no longer the son of the country guarding Duke.¡± The Gu family indeed had a share in this credit. My grandfather had taken the seed but was unable to nt it. It was the Gu family who had nted the seed. Not only were there three types of edible nts, but there were also some green vegetables, fruits, and flowers. My grandfather only provided the seeds. I only hope that the Emperor can give me this chance. In the future, I will definitely not only lead three hundred soldiers.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager nodded her head,¡±go!¡± Aijia also hopes to see the descendants of the country guarding Duke Lu family fighting on the battlefield and leading the great Zhou¡¯s men to take back all the ces they once lost! This was what the Emperor and the ancestors of the ye family wanted to see. I hope you¡¯re not lying!¡± Lu Zheng stood up, lifted his robe, knelt on one knee, and cupped his fists.¡±Thismoner will go all out! I won¡¯t let down the emperor¡¯s grace!¡± The Empress Dowager did not say anything else. The Emperor said, and left the Renshou Pce with Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng walked half a step behind him. After a long while, the Emperor said, ¡± ¡°Tell me, this one will also let Xue Xiao ¡®er go with you. He will bring three hundred people topete with you, is that okay?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know,¡± Lu Zheng replied. The Emperor smacked him on the head, ¡± ¡°Just tell me, are you willing, willing, and wee?¡± Lu Zheng did not know whether tough or cry. He felt that the Emperor had be strange after visiting the Gu family twice.¡±Reporting to the Emperor, thismoner will listen to the emperor¡¯s arrangements.¡± The Emperor red at Lu Zheng,¡±fine!¡± Then I¡¯ll arrange for Xue Er to go as well. You are seventeen this year, so I will give you three years. When you are young, whoever can climb the highest will be bestowed a marriage decree by this Emperor. As for the girls, you can choose for yourselves. As long as they are not from an enemy country, from those in their teens to those in their teens, no matter how outrageous, this Emperor will bestow marriage upon them!¡± Lu Zheng almost fell over. Who wanted a girl in her teens? what if you have your eyes on a girl? ¡± the Emperor continued, ¡± hehe, my imperial edict to bestow marriage will be very important. Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be interested in any girl. At this moment, Empress Xue came over with the third Prince and the ninth Princess. The mother and the two children bowed to the Emperor, and Lu Zheng also bowed to the three of them. The Emperor regained His Majesty and asked eunuch Fu to send Lu Zheng off. He observed the third Prince without changing his expression. His bearing was not good. He looked at me like a mouse seeing a cat. He waspletely iparable to second Xue and second Lu! Could it be because his son was a Virgin? He was a little depressed. Xinger¡¯s son was his Crown Prince, but without him, xingsan would not be of any use! AI! Gu shouxin was also a second-string actor! Chapter 896 896 So heart-wrenching Lu Zheng returned to the Gu family and packed his luggage. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Hui came over to say goodbye to him. Cai Xiaolian had given him a lot of instructions, just like a mother giving instructions to her son on a long journey. Lu Zheng was not impatient at all and nodded in agreement. After Cai Xiaolian was done, Gu Hui said, ¡± ¡°When you be a great general, I¡¯ll go to your camp to ask for advice!¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind words!¡± Lu Zheng smiled. After talking for so long, Gu Xin still had not appeared. Lu Zheng knew that this girl was definitely reluctant to part with him again. He wanted to leave immediately, but he was afraid that if he didn¡¯t leave, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. However, he was sure that if he left without saying a word, little Xinxin would probably really ignore him for three years. He informed Cai Xiaolian and Gu Hui and went to Gu Xin¡¯s courtyard. It was already early September, and the nights were a little cold. Gu Xin sat in front of the window, munching on melon seeds. When she was unhappy, only food could alleviate her unhappiness. Hearing themotion, Gu Xin lifted her head to look at Lu Zheng, before turning her head away and ignoring him. Lu Zheng went to close the window and pulled a stool over to sit beside her. Xinxin, we agreedst time that I¡¯ll take you to the capital to see second uncle and Auntie Lian. You won¡¯t miss me anymore. Gu Xin pouted and did not say a word. Lu Zheng grabbed her shoulders and turned her around to face him.¡±We agreed that we could write letters! I¡¯ll write you everything every day. I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯m doing every day, when I¡¯m thinking about little Xinxin, okay?¡± Gu Xin sniffled,¡¯but when I think about how far away you are, I feel a little sad. I¡¯ve asked brother-inw Chen, and he said that kun city is the gate of our great Zhou. We¡¯re facing enemies on three sides, and a war could break out at any time.¡± The brother-inw Chen She was referring to was Lu Xue¡¯s husband, Chen Yujiang, the current junior official of the Supreme Court. Lu Zheng scolded his own brother-inw in his heart, then said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already promised second uncle that I¡¯ll keep my life, so I¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± Gu Xin hesitated for a while before stretching out her finger, ¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t lie to me! You have to write to me every month about what you¡¯re doing every day.¡± Lu Zheng reached out his hand and hooked it,¡±alright!¡± I promise!¡± Gu Xin sighed and stood up, pulling Lu Zheng¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ll send you out!¡± Lu Zheng held her hand tightly. Xinxin, I promise you. I¡¯ll be fine. When Ie back, when you¡¯re of marriageable age, I¡¯ll tell you who my sweetheart is. That pretty, cute, smart, generous, and sweet girl with curved eyes when she smiles, okay?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. Lu Zheng hugged Gu Xin and gave her a light hug, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving. Wait for my return!¡± After he finished speaking, he walked away very quickly. He was afraid that he would not want to leave if he heard Gu Xin¡¯s voice. Gu Xin only regained her senses after a while. She chased after him but there was no one there. She couldn¡¯t stop her tears from flowing. She was really leaving. She wouldn¡¯t be able to see brother Yuanyuan for a long, long time! Also, she didn¡¯t want to know who his sweetheart was. I¡¯m also pretty, cute, smart, generous, and sweet when I smile! Why didn¡¯t brother Yuanyuan let her be her sweetheart? He even had to wait until she was of marriageable age to tell her such a cruel thing? Scoundrels Zhou Yuan and Lu Zheng! Her sister¡¯sing-of-age ceremony was so happy, but her owning-of-age ceremony was going to get brother Yuanyuan¡¯s sweetheart. It was so heart-wrenching! Chapter 897 897 It was him After Gu Xin told Cai Xiaolian and Gu Hui about this heart-wrenching incident, the two of them held back theirughter and helped Gu Xin scold Lu Zheng. As she scolded, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Brother Yuanyuan wasn¡¯t that bad. Sigh, how vexing! Is she in love with brother Yuanyuan? Gu Xin struggled for a few days until Gu shouxin finally finished her exams. After the general examinations, the results would be released five dayster. On the 15th of September, there were already many candidates and their families waiting there early in the morning. The guard took the Imperial notice and pasted it there. Gu Xin immediately looked at the first name, ¡± ¡°Waa! My dad is first again!¡± Her voice was so loud that the people around her heard it and looked at her with envy. The first ce in the general examination was the membership! The members of every session were all candidates for the top spot! This young master was about to be the son of the top schr, the second ce, or Tanhua. Gu Xin looked down and saw that Huo Junhao¡¯s name was below Gu shouxin¡¯s. She was even happier, ¡± ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s not like the young prodigy Huo did better than my father.¡± Then, she continued to read. At the end, she saw her third uncle¡¯s name, Guo min. After she was done, she squeezed out of the crowd. The advantage of being small and flexible was reflected at this time. Gu Hui crossed her arms and stood not far away, waiting for her. Gu Xin rushed out and hugged Gu Hui, ¡± ¡°Father is first, Huo Junhao is second, and third uncle is third from the bottom. Hehe, Chenchen, and the others all won! It¡¯s so powerful!¡± Gu Hui was also quite happy as she held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and walked back. Only the two of them hade to see the results. The others were at home and had to go back to inform them. However, she had not walked far before she met Li Shan. Li Shan, who was sitting in the carriage, saw the two of them and got off. She hade to look for someone. She remembered that there were two people in this batch who would be highly valued by the third Prince in the future. She remembered their looks and also remembered that something would happen today. She had nned toe to save people. She did not expect to see Gu Hui and Gu Xin again. She despised the Gu family. It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t have money. They could¡¯ve just gotten a servant toe and take a look, but she had to personallye and squeeze with them. It was really a loss of face. She didn¡¯t want to get out of the car to meet the sisters, but when she thought of li Muyan¡¯s recent state, she really wanted to know what had happened. She looked at Gu Hui and Gu Xin with a smile. Just as she was about to speak, Gu Hui pulled Gu Xin and walked to the side, as if she did not see her. Li Shan¡¯s smile gradually disappeared. ¡°Youngdy, these two are from the countryside, why are you paying attention to them?¡± Li Shan¡¯s maidservant said indignantly. Li Shan shook her head and said,¡±no matter what, we¡¯re from the same ce.¡± Also, sister niannian and brother are in love, Yingluo.¡± Li Shan suddenly covered her mouth and looked at the servant girl in a panic. ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Don¡¯t let this spread out. Big brother and Princess Jinghe are discussing marriage, don¡¯t let anyone else know.¡± The maidservant rolled her eyes and lowered her head, ¡± ¡°This servant understands, youngdy. There are many people outside, youngdy should get on the carriage!¡± Li Shan nodded and turned around to get into the carriage. The corners of her mouth curved up. Fine, the Imperial edict bestowing marriage can¡¯t be changed, but I can¡¯t let Gu Nian off so easily either. Hmph, let the rude and unreasonable Princess Jinghe deal with you! As soon as Li Shan got into the car, she heard someone exim beside her. It seemed that someone had fainted. She quickly got out of the car and ran over. That¡¯s right, he fainted. This person fainted. It¡¯s very important. He must be saved! Chapter 898 898 Chapter 898-snatched When Li Shan squeezed her way in, she saw that the person who had fainted on the ground had woken up and was talking to Gu Xin. ¡°Many thanks, Little Lord! This one has a lot of money and food, and it was all thanks to Little Lord¡¯s medicine today, otherwise this one would have lost my life here.¡± The person who fell to the ground was called Qian Liangduo. He was also a candidate for the general examination and was from Jiangnan. He looked like he was in his early twenties, and his face was a little pale. ¡°More money and food? Eh? The third ce is also called having a lot of money!¡± Gu Xin had just seen her father¡¯s and Huo Junhao¡¯s names. After that, she remembered the name ¡± money and grain ¡± because it was quite interesting. ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± Qian Liangduo cupped his hands. ¡°Uncle Qian, you¡¯re not sick. You won¡¯t die Here. You¡¯re probably hungry. You¡¯re probably too excited to see that you¡¯re in third ce, so you fainted. Young master Qian, you have to eat on time in the future. Don¡¯t forget to eat and sleep, it¡¯s not good for your body!¡± Gu Xin replied honestly. She always carried a small bamboo tube with her, and there was water in it. She had just taken his pulse and knew what was going on. She had secretly put a Jade bead in it, and that was why this person had woken up so quickly. Gu Xin had been learning medicine from grandma Xiao for almost two years now and was familiar with all the herbs. Her memory was extremely good and this year, she even checked the pulse of a daughter-inw in the vige. She could tell the simple signs of a pulse, such as a joyous pulse, a cold wind, bloating, and so on. She didn¡¯t know how to do the moreplicated ones. However, grandma Xiao had also given her the experience she had gained over the past few decades. Gu Xin would spend time learning it every day. He was a little embarrassed by Gu Xin¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t forget to eat and sleep, he just didn¡¯t have enough money to eat. ¡°Young master Qian, I¡¯ve long heard of your talent. My elder brother has specially ordered me to wait for you here, and would like to invite you to a small gathering.¡± Li Shan stood up and said. She must not let anyone go with Gu Xin, she must not let Gu Xin get there first. Qian Liangduo looked at Li Shan in confusion. He didn¡¯t remember knowing anyone from Beijing! He didn¡¯t even know all the candidates who came to Beijing with him from Jiangnan. He only had two friends, but they hadn¡¯t passed the Imperial college entrance examination yet. Their families were short of money, so they didn¡¯t apany him to Beijing. He didn¡¯t have a good reputation! Gu Xin couldn¡¯t bear to see Li Shan, so she leaned closer to Qian Liangduo and whispered, ¡± her brother is the son of Duke Rong. He doesn¡¯t go out often, and he just arrived in the capital this year. Do you know him, uncle Qian? ¡± Qian Liangduo came back to his senses and shook his head. Li Shan really wanted to beat Gu Xin to death. She forced herself to calm down, ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if young master Qian doesn¡¯t know my brother, but my brother admires young master¡¯s talent and reputation, so he specially wants to invite young master to a gathering.¡± Gu Hui saidzily, ¡± your brother is so talented. He asked ady like you to treat a man to a meal? ¡± What kind of brother is he?¡± Someone next to him said,¡±could it be that the son of Duke Rong wants to find a brother-inw for himself?¡± The first ce is a married woman and the second ce is the young master of the Huo family. So, you¡¯re eyeing the third ce?¡± Someone else said, ¡± Aiya, I heard that the son of Duke Ren Rong is going to be a Junma. The rtionship between siblings is good. After he gets married, he naturally has to find a good husband for his sister. However, this girl from the Duke Rong¡¯s mansion didn¡¯t look very old! Have you reached the age to talk about marriage?¡± The people around themughed. Gu Hui looked at the person who was speaking up for her and raised her eyebrows. She remembered that when she met Li Shan and Lin Shi, these two had also been jeering. Moreover, she had a feeling that these people were here to help them. Her intuition had always been very urate. Was this second uncle¡¯s arrangement or ah Yuan¡¯s arrangement? Chapter 899 899 The princess Qian Liangduo was shocked by these words and looked at Li Shan as if she was a demon. He couldn¡¯t be taken away to be a son-inw. His parents were dead and his family was penniless. But he had promised his parents that he would be upright and not do things against his conscience. This girl was still so young. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Her brother was really inhumane. Just as Li Shan was thinking about how to turn things around and make this money and grain duo follow her, a burst ofughter rang out. ¡°Ha, ha, ha! It¡¯s really funny, this Princess has watched a good show today! Duke Rong¡¯s girl shamelessly came to find a student, saying that her brother admired caiming and invited him to a meal. This Princess thinks that you¡¯re thinking of a man! So disgusting at such a young age, what a joke.¡± Everyone looked at the person. The person was dressed in ck and his hair was standing up. He looked valiant and heroic. The locals of the capital recognized her at a nce. She was Princess Jinghe of the residence of King Kang, the female Overlord of the capital. Gu Hui fell in love with this Princess Jinghe at first sight. This suave figure, this disdainful look, especially her outfit, she was so cool! Gu Hui looked at Princess Jinghe, and Princess Jinghe naturally felt it too. She nced at Gu Hui and raised her brows. Then, she turned to Li Shan.¡±You¡¯re Li Shan? Your brother li Muyan asked you toe?¡± Li Shan cursed in her heart. Why did she have to meet her? ¡°Princess Jinghe, how can you say that about me?¡± Li Shan said in an aggrieved tone. Big brother asked me toe.¡± As she spoke, her tears began to fall inrge droplets. Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t say anything and pped her. Li Shan was speechless. The people around them were speechless. you¡¯ve already acted like I¡¯m bullying you, ¡± Princess Jinghe said. if I don¡¯t bully you, wouldn¡¯t I be letting your tears down? ¡± Li Shan gritted her teeth. I didn¡¯t say that the princess is bullying me. Princess Jinghe,¡±you cried!¡± If you cry, people will say that I¡¯m bullying you! So many people were watching! Maybe the censor was watching too! Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to court and report Prince Kang, saying that he didn¡¯t teach his daughter well, and this princess¡¯s father will be wronged! This Princess ¡°reputation is ruined by you wailing and crying bad things.¡± Li Shan replied,¡±I¡¯m sorry, Princess. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Sorry for the disturbance, goodbye!¡± Princess Jinghe pped him again.¡±Did this Princess let you go?¡± After the beating, she waved at the money and grain. Qian Liangduo walked over weakly, not forgetting to pull Gu Xin along. He was so scared! Princess Jinghe looked at Qian Liangduo and said,¡±you don¡¯t have any money!¡± You¡¯ve only eaten two buns since the exam, right?¡± Money and grain were speechless. Gu Xin tugged at money and grain¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Brother Qian, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Princess Jinghe looked at Gu Xin, speechless, ¡± ¡°Little brat, didn¡¯t you hear what I said before? he doesn¡¯t have money to eat!¡± hehe, that¡¯s right! Gu Xin smiled at Jing He, ¡± that¡¯s what you said, Princess! Princess Jinghe¡¯s mouth twitched as she pinched Gu Xin¡¯s face, ¡± ¡°Which little thing from the countryside, what is a Princess? What¡¯s with this title?¡± ¡°We¡¯re from the countryside of Qing Province,¡± Gu Xin chuckled. Princess Jinghe was speechless. Gu Hui walked over and pulled Gu Xin. She looked at Princess Jinghe, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, how do you know that young master Qian has no money and only ate two buns in five days?¡± Princess Jinghe raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu Hui in satisfaction. ¡°Everyone should know that a few days ago, the Emperor bestowed a marriage to this Princess. It was said that he was the grandson that Duke Rong¡¯s mansion had found. Everyone has watched me grow up. You should know that thest person who was engaged to me only recovered from his leg injury this year. Therefore, I will go and check if this heir of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion can take a beating!¡± Chapter 900 900 What a special way to help others Princess Jinghe stopped talking. The people of the capital who knew her virtue immediately replied,¡±Your Highness, how is the Prince? Can he be worthy of the princess that we watched grow up?¡± Princess Jinghe chuckled,¡±I haven¡¯t seen the son of Duke Rong, but I¡¯ve seen his sister!¡± Ever since the general examination ended, his sister has been following a candidate.¡± ¡°Is it uncle rich with money and grain?¡± Gu Xin asked. Princess Jinghe¡¯s mouth twitched,¡±yes, it¡¯s more money.¡± She had been with him for five days, but he had no money to eat. He had only eaten two buns! And now he¡¯s here to treat her to a meal? Hehe, this Princess has seen too many of these kinds of drama! Didn¡¯t you just want to give her a mouthful of food to eat and let her remember your kindness? He even had to wait until she fainted from hunger and the test results were out before he appeared. What are you up to?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in agreement, ¡± What is your intention?¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Li Shan was so angry that she almost fainted. She never thought that her secret observation of the money and grain would be discovered by Princess Jinghe! Was the princess too free? Why would he pay attention to her? He was a little embarrassed to have so much money and food. After all, it was true that he was poor, but a meal might not be able to buy his sincerity. He had nned to beg for food on his way back if he didn¡¯t pass. Qian Liangduo even suspected that what Princess Jinghe said was true and that this little girl was interested in him. He was really frightened. He was already in his twenties, but this little girl was only in her teens and still had her hairbed into two buns! Li Shan was surrounded. There was no way to break out of this situation no matter what she said. She could only leave this ce. Forget it, one less person would only make a difference in terms of money and food. She knew that there were many people. Her eyes rolled back and she fainted. The maidservant beside her quickly supported her and wanted to bring her back to the carriage. Princess Jinghe took the whip from her waist and flicked it. ¡°Did this Princess allow you to leave?¡± Li Shan screamed in pain. ¡°Your Highness, what else do you want?¡± Li Shan was really crying. Princess Jingheshed out with her whip again.¡±I said don¡¯t cry! You¡¯re making it seem like I¡¯m bullying you! Just stand there obediently for this Princess.¡± Li Shan gritted her teeth. Princess Jinghe then looked at Qian Liangduo and said,¡±third ce in the general examination, right?¡± Barely! If you draw this for me, I¡¯ll give you a hundred taels since you¡¯re the third in the general examination! Give the painting to me before the court examination. Otherwise, when you get into the first tier, people will say that you¡¯re bullying me again if you buy the painting with a hundred taels.¡± ¡°AI! This member is an old man, and the second is that bastard Huo Junhao. I can only look for you to be the third! I¡¯m telling you, if I¡¯m not satisfied with your drawing, I¡¯ll cut off your hand and make sure you can¡¯t participate in the court examinations!¡± Gu Xin tugged at Jing He¡¯s hand. ¡°Princess sister, my father is not an old man. My father is very young.¡± Princess Jinghe looked at Gu Xin and then at Gu Hui, ¡± ¡°He already has a daughter as old as you and your sister. Isn¡¯t he still an old man? Don¡¯t say anything!¡± Gu Xin wanted to continue but was stopped by Gu Hui. She looked at Princess Jinghe with interest. The method of these people was really uneptable to the person being helped! Li Shan thought for a long time and finally thought of a way that might work. She suddenly pulled out the hairpin on her head and ced it on her neck.¡±Good, good, good! Your Highness, you are high and mighty, thismoner is just amoner. Your Highness has insulted thismoner, thismoner can¡¯t live on. ¡± Chapter 901 901 I¡¯ll cover your residence with green Princess Jinghe spread out her arms and blocked Gu Xin, Gu Hui, and Qian Liangduo behind her. She shouted, ¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move, open your eyes wide and see, today this Princess is going to force people tomit suicide again! Let¡¯s see how long she canst?¡± The people of the capital who were familiar with Princess Jing He all took a step back. The students who were not familiar with her also followed. The entire ce was silent as everyone stared at Li Shan. Li Shan was speechless. Why was it like this? Gu Xin was speechless. It can be yed like this? Li Shan¡¯s lips trembled. She, she, wasn¡¯t she afraid of killing someone? Wuwuwu, Princess Jinghe is so scary. Princess Jinghe frowned and looked at Li Shan,¡±go ahead!¡± If you didn¡¯t, this Princess would have been wronged again today!¡± Li Shan steeled her heart and raised her hand. When her neck touched the hairpin, she felt a chill. She didn¡¯t dare to do it again. Big drops of tears fell from her eyes. sister Huihui, sister Xinxin, we came here from Qingzhou together. Can you bear to see me being forced like this? ¡± ¡°I have the heart,¡± Gu Hui replied. Gu Xin,¡¯when did sister Princess force you? She only hit you!¡± Princess Jinghe poked Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°What are you saying! When did I hit her? This Princess was whipping her!¡± Gu Xin rubbed her forehead. oh, oh. I¡¯ll remember this. Whip her! ¡°Move! Move aside!¡± At this time, the crowd dispersed, and a carriage rushed over. Duke Rong got off the carriage. Princess Jinghe narrowed her eyes and looked at Duke Rong. ¡°Grandfather!¡± Li Shan threw herself into Duke Rong¡¯s arms and began to cry. ¡°Shan ¡®er, be good! Don¡¯t cry!¡± Duke Rong¡¯s heart ached, and he patted her back tofort her. After he finished speaking, he looked at Princess Jinghe, Gu Hui, and Gu Xin beside her. He snorted and ordered the maidservant beside him, ¡± ¡°Quickly bring thedy to the car!¡± ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡± Princess Jingheshed her whip. what? ¡± Duke Rong¡¯s eyes widened. does Princess Jinghe really want to make things difficult for Shan ¡®er? ¡± Princess Jinghe took the whip and took a step back. She opened her arms, with money and grain in her left and Gu Hui in her right.¡±Wrong! I¡¯m not trying to make things difficult for her, but I¡¯m using my authority as a sister-inw to teach her how to be a good girl! So that she won¡¯t hook up with other people at such a young age!¡± Qian Liangduo¡¯s body stiffened, and he moved to the side. With Princess Jinghe¡¯s strong embrace, he couldn¡¯t escape. Gu Xin hid between Gu Hui, Jing and the princess. en, you can¡¯t ignore me just because I¡¯m small. I¡¯m going to anger this old man who talked about my father to death. Duke Rong pointed at Princess Jinghe. Princess Jinghe smiled evilly. I, I, I ... I will do whatever I want. If you¡¯re unhappy, you can report me to the Emperor! Go on! I don¡¯t care if youin or not, but I¡¯m definitely going to. Go to the Emperor and Sue Duke Rong, you old man, for picking up a pheasant from the countryside to be a Phoenix, and trying to humiliate our rare students on the anniversary. I¡¯ll go to the Empress and Sue you for not properly educating this youngdy, not learning well at such a young age, and trying to abduct our great Zhou¡¯s students with limitless future!¡± Li Shan was so angry that she wanted to faint, but she didn¡¯t dare to. She was afraid that Princess Jinghe would wake her up with a whip if she fainted. Duke Rong¡¯s face turned red with anger,¡±you, you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t learn!¡± Hugging a man in broad daylight, What is this? isn¡¯t this losing the face of the imperial family?¡± Princess Jinghe turned around and kissed Gu Hui on the cheek. ¡°This Princess not only hugged and hugged, but also kissed! I¡¯m going to bring this young man back to the manor tonight! Whoosh! I¡¯m more than happy to cover the sky of your Rong country¡¯s public house with ayer of green!¡± Chapter 902 902 The more realistic the drawing, the better Gu Hui¡¯s lips twitched. If you have the ability, then kiss that side! There¡¯s a lot of money and food there, God bless me, don¡¯t let her kiss me. So scary, so scary, wuwuwu ¡°You!¡± Duke Rong¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he fainted. Fortunately, his coachman was fast enough to catch him. Otherwise, he would have fallen to the ground. ¡°Grandfather!¡± Li Shan was shocked. Princess Jinghe still wanted to say something, but when she saw another group of people approaching, she put away her whip and quickly ran away. ¡°I have a lot of money and grain. Draw this scene for this Princess, and also the old man, Duke Rong. On the day of this princess¡¯s wedding, I hung it as a dowry, and I want to go around the capital! Here, eh, this Princess brought money with her!¡± Princess Jinghe touched her body and was a little annoyed. Gu Xin took out her bank notes,¡±I¡¯ll lend it to sister Princess!¡± &Nbsp; Princess Jinghe caught it and ced it in the clothes of the money and grain duo.¡±Good drawing! Otherwise, I¡¯ll whip you to death!¡± After he finished speaking, he pinched Gu Hui¡¯s face and Gu Xin¡¯s face, ¡± my big and little lovers, wait for me. I wille and find you! After saying that, he slipped away. Just then, a middle-aged couple appeared in the crowd with a group of servants. The people around recognized them. They were Princess Jinghe¡¯s parents, King Kang and consort Kang. Consort Kang was beautiful and stunning with heavy makeup, but her expression was a little scary. She clenched her handkerchief and said through gritted teeth,¡±Your Highness, she ran away again!¡± Majesty Kang was tall, thin, and fair. He had the air of a refined schr. However, the moment he opened his mouth, hepletely destroyed his image.¡±This f * cking thing, don¡¯t let me catch her. If I catch her, I¡¯ll beat her to death!¡± ¡°Who do you think I¡¯ll kill?¡± consort Kang red at him. Majesty Kang immediately changed his tone,¡±beat the bastard who made our daughter angry to death!¡± Hehehe!¡± ¡°Prince Kang, where are you?¡± themoners asked. Majesty Kang did not understand. ¡°The bastard who made the princess angry!¡± The surrounding people pointed at Duke Rong. The couple looked at him. Great, this old man. Consort Kang: ¡± Your Highness, let¡¯s go. This old man loves toin to the Emperor and the Empress Dowager. Majesty Kang: ¡± Princess Consort, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s unconscious and didn¡¯t see us. We won¡¯t admit to it when heins. Consort Kang replied,¡±yes, yes. I¡¯ll let Jinghe get scolded.¡± Majesty Kang agreed,¡±that¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let our entire family get scolded.¡± After the eye contact, consort Kang asked,¡±eh?¡± Jinghe seems to be over there.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Majesty Kang asked. Where was it? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go find Jinghe!¡± ¡°Your Highness, wait for me!¡± Consort Kang said. Then, the couple took the servants and ran in the opposite direction of Princess Jinghe. The people of the capital thought,¡±if you don¡¯t go in the opposite direction, we¡¯ll believe you!¡± To the people of the capital, the farce of the family of four in the residence of Majesty Kang was no longer strange, and they soon dispersed. On the other side, Duke Rong was also helped into the carriage. However, before Li Shan left, she gave Gu Hui and Gu Xin a poisonous look. Gu Xin wasn¡¯t afraid at all and even asked loudly, ¡± ¡°Uncle Qian, draw well, the more realistic the better!¡± Li Shan was so angry that she wanted to hit someone, but she didn¡¯t pay attention and missed a step. She didn¡¯t climb onto the carriage and fell down instead. The rest of the onlookers: ¡± Yingluo hahahahahahahahaha! ¡°Hurry up and pull me up!¡± Li Shan roared at the maidservant. The servant girl helped him up the carriage in fear. After Duke Rong¡¯s carriage left, the farce was finally over. Gu Hui and Gu Xin¡¯s horizons were broadened. They didn¡¯t expect the capital to be like this! Chapter 903 903 Aren¡¯t you close to the Lu family too? Qian Liangduo tidied his clothes and bowed to the two sisters,¡±Thank you, miss Gu, for saving me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just call us young master Gu?¡± Gu Hui asked. Gu Xin,¡¯yeah! How did you know we¡¯re girls?¡± Qian Liangduoughed in embarrassment, ¡± ¡°In fact, Princess Jinghe isn¡¯t like what outsiders say. If she dares to kiss you, that means you are not the young master.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. Gu Xin,¡¯uncle Qian, you must draw this well! It has to be very realistic.¡± ¡°Doesdy Gu have a problem with Lady Li from the Duke Rong¡¯s mansion?¡± Qian Liangduo asked curiously. Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯I don¡¯t even get along with the entire Rong public house! I¡¯m especially happy to see them unhappy. Uncle Qian, is a hundred taels enough? If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll personally lend you some silver. You must make sure the painting is real!¡± Qian Liangduo waved his hand and said,¡±it¡¯s enough.¡± After the painting is done, I will return the rest of the silver to the princess.¡± As a Princess, he didn¡¯t dare to offend either of them. However, the princess was a little fiercer, and the girls in the Duke Rong¡¯s mansion were quite strange. Therefore, he decided to take on the painting job. Well, he could earn a few steamed buns and wait for the court examination to pass. He, sigh, he would see after the court examination! The three of them parted ways. On the way back, Gu Xin kept on talking about what happened earlier while Gu Hui listened quietly. When they got home, Gu Xin started to tell stories again. She told Gu shouxin, her husband, and her third uncle about what happened just now. Gu shouxin was a little speechless. He was deeply suspicious that Li Shan had not reincarnated. How could she be so brainless? However, he recalled what Lu Zheng had mentioned before. Among the students in this year¡¯s examination, there were two who were highly valued by the third Prince. It could not be said that they were important to the third Prince, but they were important to Lu Zheng. Li Shan would most likely go and look for them. Gu shouxin already knew one of them, and the other one was probably the person Li Shan was looking for today. father, ¡± Gu Xin leaned in front of Gu shouxin, ¡± that uncle Qian is so powerful. Why do you think he only eats two steamed buns every five days? ¡± Did he lose his silver or was he poor? Father, you took the exam together, so you can be considered ssmates. If he is poor, you should lend him some silver!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Princess Jinghe give him a hundred taels?¡± Gu shouxin asked back. Gu Xin: ¡± but he said that he went to buy the painting materials. He said that he would return the painting to the princess after he was done! ¡°Do you really think that the princess gave him the silver just to let him paint?¡± Gu Hui could not help but ask. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes widened, could it be that he¡¯s helping him? ¡°Oh, I understand. Princess Jinghe is different from ordinary people. She helps different people.¡± She even said that she would beat uncle Qian to death if she didn¡¯t draw well!¡± ¡°This Princess Jinghe is quite interesting,¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. Gu Xin pursed her lips, ¡± but she said that she¡¯s going to marry li Muyan. It¡¯s an imperial edict from the Emperor. She can¡¯t break off the engagement. Sigh, the Rong public house is not good at all, why is such a good sister so miserable?¡± ¡°How did she recover?¡± Gu shouxin looked at her. Gu Xin,¡¯she doesn¡¯t like Li Shan! But anyone who didn¡¯t like Li Shan was good! In the past, I didn¡¯t think much of it. I just didn¡¯t like to y with Li Shan. However, I met Li Shan twice in Beijing and I¡¯m sure that she doesn¡¯t like me. If she doesn¡¯t like me, why should I like her? She¡¯s on good terms with the Lu family!¡± Gu Hui asked,¡¯aren¡¯t you close to the Lu family? Lu Zheng, Lu Xue.¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Chapter 904 904 Send him to a good ce On the 18th day of the ninth month, the court examinations were held three days after the results of the general examinations were released. The court examinations were held in the pce and the Emperor personally set the questions. Gu shouxin was the first in the general examination. He sat in the first row and could clearly see the Emperor. In order to satisfy the Emperor, Gu shouxin naturally had to pretend to be surprised and in disbelief. The Emperor nced at Gu shouxin and nodded in satisfaction. Hehe, second brother Gu, aren¡¯t you surprised to see me? Hahaha, I¡¯ve been waiting to see this expression of yours for many days! After the papers were distributed, the examinees began to examine the questions. The Emperor walked down with his hands behind his back. For those who were not mentally strong, the ink directly dyed the paper. The Emperor shook his head. It was boring. He strolled around with his hands behind his back. The other examiners wanted to stop him. You¡¯re giving people pressure. Do you still want to recruit talents this year? Unfortunately, they did not dare to shout. Ever since the Emperor had ascended the throne, there had never been a court examination that was held once every three years. There was no other reason than that he liked to stand with his hands behind his back for fifteen minutes, the kind that made the examinees ¡®hands tremble. Two years ago, two years ago, there was an official who suggested that the Emperor should not stand for so long. The Emperor only said one sentence, and he was affected by standing by his side? Then how could he be Zhen¡¯s official, attend morning court every day, and not only care about fear? How can you share my worries? No one knew that he really wanted to find someone to share his worries with! He really wanted to go out and y. In the past, there was only one question in the court examinations, but this year, there were two questions, which was more time than usual. They all thought that it was the emperor¡¯s sudden impulse, but in fact, one of these came from the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager. After the sun had set, the candidates left the pce to wait for news. That night, the Emperor brought a few scripts that he had his eyes on to the Empress Dowager¡¯s Renshou Pce. The Grand Emperor and the Empress Dowager were prepared to rest. Seeing the Emperor bring the answer scrolls over like he had done in the past, they could not tell if they were happy or not. In fact, she had already given the power to the Emperor, but this child still loved to bother her. She was already in her 70s. Didn¡¯t this kid know that the elderly were tired? ¡°Imperial grandmother, quickly look at these answer scrolls. Your grandson is telling you, your grandson is nning to let one of them stay in the Hanlin Academy for two or three years and send him to a good ce!¡± The Emperor said excitedly. The question that the Empress Dowager had set was how to deal with the territories of the previous dynasties that had not been conquered by the Emperor of the Zhou Dynasty when he first established the country. The Empress Dowager received it and looked through it one by one. The one at the top was Huo Junhao¡¯s. After reading it, she said, ¡± this child should be young and should be from a schrly family. Is he the little boy from the Huo family? ¡± The Emperor nodded,¡±Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± His grandson nned to pick him as a flower lover! With his appearance, he was worthy of the title of flower lover. Since ancient times, didn¡¯t our flower-searchingng always have to be handsome?¡± Grand Empress Dowager Xiao did not say anything and continued to read: ¡°From this essay, it can be seen that this person has a deep understanding of the suffering of the people and his views are pertinent and not biased. He¡¯s tactful, but he has his own ambitions.¡± The Emperor nodded. this candidate is from Jiangnan. He didn¡¯t get a good ranking in the vige examination. However, he was ranked third in the general examination. Two days ago, he was forced by Jing He to draw for her! Your grandson wants to pick him as the second ce.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager picked up another copy and started reading. She had a review for each one, and her reviews were very urate. The emperor¡¯s respect for her continued to rise. Thest one was Gu shouxin¡¯s. She picked it up, but after reading it, she didn¡¯t immediatelyment, but frowned. Chapter 905 905 Ordinary and silly This article was the one that the Empress Dowager was most satisfied with. The words were like the person. She had also seen Gu shouxin on the day she returned to the pce. She was a little shocked. How did her son educate his grandson? how could he teach a literary top schr to be like a general? They didn¡¯t look alike! He was gentlemanly, like his grandfather, but his point of view was the same as those brave and resourceful old generals. Based on his point of view, if he could implement it, he was confident that he could take down the few ces left behind by the previous dynasty. In addition to the seeds that the Lu family¡¯s kid had taken out, there was no shortage of military provisions. ¡°Imperial grandmother? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The Emperor asked when he saw that the Grand Empress Dowager was not speaking. ¡°Emperor, is this the person you were talking about?¡± The Empress Dowager asked. ¡°Yes, I am. This was the second son of the Gu family that his grandson had met when he went to Qing Zhou. His policy paper was very well written, right? Your grandson wants him to be the top scorer! Now, he would stay in the Hanlin Academy for two to three years, then find an excuse to let him out. After he had done a great job, he woulde back and be promoted! In the future, your grandson will have another helper!¡± The Emperor said in a pleased tone. The Grand Empress Dowager cast a sidelong nce at the Emperor. Aren¡¯t you afraid that people wille back and snatch your throne after you¡¯ve done well? After hesitating for a while, the Empress Dowager still did not tell the Emperor about the Gu family¡¯s identity, and only allowed the Emperor to pick the top schrs to cultivate. Just like that, this year¡¯s top three were all decided. As for the rankings after that, the Emperor couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and let his subjects deal with it themselves. The next day, all the examinees returned to the Imperial Pce once more. The officials from the Ministry of Rites spread out the Imperial edict and began to read out the rankings. After the announcement, the three of them were taken to the room next door to change their clothes. After that, they would have to go on a parade. After the parade, they would have to attend the Qionglin banquet in the Royal Garden. Cai Xiaolian, Gu Hui, and Gu Xin had been waiting on the street for a long time. This was what Gu shouxin saidst night. They would definitely see him during the day. ¡°Mother, he¡¯s here, he¡¯s here! I see father! Father is sitting in the first seat! Father¡¯s Red robe is so handsome!¡± Gu Xin ran to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s side excitedly. The crowd became lively. Cai Xiaolian looked over. The man in red had a handsome face and a faint smile on his lips. He had already seen her. Nine thousand years old is really young! The child was already so big, but he looked like he was only in his twenties! Cai Xiaolian could feel her heart beating non-stop. Gu Xin tugged at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s sleeve, ¡± mother! Father is smiling at us! Mother, look at the handkerchief and fresh flowers on the back of the horse father is riding! Hahaha!¡± Gu shouxin, who had very good hearing, thought,¡±Huahua¡¯s daughter¡¯s eyesight is too good. Go back and tell her that next time, she only needs to look at her father. There¡¯s no need to look at the horse.¡± Gu Xin pulled Gu Hui again,¡¯Huo Wantong, Huo Wantong didn¡¯t even get second ce this time! It¡¯s third, hahahaha!¡± Huo Junhao, who was smiling and waving his hand, almost fell off his horse. Gu Hui could not help butugh. The little girl next to him said excitedly,¡±our flower-picking boy is shy!¡± I saw it, even her ears are red!¡± ¡°Yup! I heard that Tan Huang is only fourteen years old! It¡¯s a pity that my parents gave birth to me early. Otherwise, I could still marry a flower-hitting man!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to marry a flower lover, you can look at the second ce! I¡¯m in my twenties!¡± no, no, the second ce is so in and stupidpared to the schr in front and the flower-searchingng in the back! ¡°That¡¯s right! I saw the person who ced second on the ranking the day the results were released. It was actually quite good looking. That¡¯s why you can¡¯tpare yourself to him!¡± ¡°......¡± The unremarkable and silly money and grain many, ¡± Yingluo, actually, I¡¯m the most handsome unmarried man in our vige. You can consider me. Chapter 906 906 Chapter 906-drunk After the parade, it was time to attend the Qionglin banquet, which the Imperial court had specially organized for this batch of schrs. The Emperor was very satisfied with the three of them, so even if Duke Rong wanted to use his connections to suppress Gu shouxin and the money and grain that had provoked Li Shan a few days ago, it would be useless. They would only be admitted to the Hanlin Academy. Some of the second and third rankers would stay in the capital, while others would be sent to other ces. These were matters of the Ministry of official personnel affairs, and the Emperor usually did not ask. As for her third uncle, with the help of the Huo family, he was ranked very low and stayed in the capital. Third uncle had never thought that one day, he would be an official of the capital, and even enter a ce like the Hanlin Academy. This was the dream of many students! He was so happy that he got drunk at the Qionglin banquet. The two of them then headed home in Huo Junhao¡¯s car. In the car, Huo Junhao looked at his drunk third uncle and thought of fourth uncle Gu¡¯s weddingst year. He could not help but think of Xue Qianyu. ¡°AI, I don¡¯t know where second brother Xue went! I didn¡¯t even meet him in the capital. My uncle said that the Emperor probably sent him to do something important.¡± Gu shouxin smiled. In the first half of the year, that kid went to Qingzhou, but he didn¡¯t even see him. Probably even Lu Zheng didn¡¯t know where he went. What important matter did this silly Emperor have for him to do? Huo Junhao thought of something and his face scrunched up. ¡°I¡¯m so angry! I originally wanted to be second, but I didn¡¯t expect to be third now! Second uncle, you saw that he has a lot of money and grain, right? he¡¯s so silly, so what right do you think he has to be the second ce?¡± ¡°There are many talents in Jiangnan!¡± Gu shouxinughed. Huo Junhao: ¡± I¡¯ve been busy dealing with the top scorer from the other prefectures in the South of the Yangtze River. There¡¯s a lot of money and food here. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so sinister. You¡¯re still hiding your strength! I¡¯m so angry! In the future, I¡¯ll definitely fight him for 300 rounds in the referee!¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy!¡± When they were almost at the entrance of the Gu family mansion, Huo Junhao asked again, ¡± ¡°By the way, second uncle, are Grandpa and Grandma Gu already on their way? I haven¡¯t seen en ¡®Zi in a long time. Hehe, I¡¯m going to tease him a little. Even if he takes the exam next year and passes all the tests, he won¡¯t be able to pass the Tanhua test at my age.¡± Gu shouxin was a little speechless,¡±yes, on the way.¡± I think he¡¯ll arrive at the beginning of October.¡± Huo Junhao mumbled to himself for a while more before the carriage arrived home. Gu shouxin supported his third uncle and didn¡¯t immediately enter the house. After watching the Huo family¡¯s carriage leave, he thought for a moment, then put his third uncle against the wall and leaned against it himself. ¡°Father, third uncle! Why didn¡¯t you guys knock! If mother didn¡¯t let mee out to take a look, how long would you have to endure the cold wind?¡± Gu Xin smelled alcohol the moment she ran out and asked the gatekeeper to inform Cai Xiaolian. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t handle two adults on her own, so she could only nag at them and wait for them toe and help her. Third uncle was helped back to his room, but Gu shouxin didn¡¯t let anyone help him, and kept talking about little Lian. Cai Xiaolian rushed over. ¡°Little Lian, I¡¯m drunk!¡± Gu shouxin suddenly hugged her. Cai Xiaolian,¡±Yingluo, you¡¯re drunk, so what?¡± How much wine is this, enough to make you drunk?¡± Gu shouxinughed foolishly, leaning on Cai Xiaolian and walking in with difficulty. Gu Xin wanted to help support her. Gu shouxin pushed her and said,¡±you brat, go to sleep!¡± If you don¡¯t go to sleep, I¡¯ll add eight sandbags to your bags tomorrow!¡± Gu Xin was speechless. Gu Hui quietly pulled Gu Xin back to her own courtyard. Gu Xin was still feeling depressed when Bai Yi suddenly appeared with a letter from LU Zheng. She read the letter happily and stopped thinking about her father¡¯s unreasonable drunk behavior. Chapter 907 907 Suspecting that he¡¯s a fake eunuch Lu Zheng¡¯s letter was written a few days ago, and he had only covered half the distance. He had clearly written down what he had done since the moment he left the capital, and when he had been thinking about little Xinxin. Gu Xin looked at it twice happily and even white shirt couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy, don¡¯t you reply to others? If you write it now, he¡¯ll just be in kun city. He¡¯s been running all the way. Isn¡¯t he tired after reading your letter?¡± Gu Xin came to a realization and gave Bai Yi a thumbs up, ¡± ¡°Brother Bai Yi, you are indeed older than me and know more than me! Alright, I¡¯ll reply immediately.¡± White shirt,¡±Yingluo¡¯s age is bothering you, do I need you to remind me?¡± Stinky girl! Cai Xiaolian finally helped Gu shouxin to the bed and put him on the bed. As a result, she was also carried up. Gu shouxin said,¡¯on the day of the Golden roll¡¯s inscription, it was the wedding night! Little Lian Ying Ying.¡± Cai Xiaolian pinched Gu shouxin and said,¡±you¡¯re pretending to be drunk!¡± I¡¯m so tired, you know?¡± Gu shouxin carried Cai Xiaolian and turned over, holding her down. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be tiredter!¡± As he said that, he began to use his mouth and hands. Well, a gentleman uses his mouth and not his fists. I¡¯m a gentleman and a viin. He had made Cai Xiaolian dizzy, and the rest of the things hade naturally. He didn¡¯t need to put in any effort, but he was still very tired! Before Cai Xiaolian fell asleep, she couldn¡¯t help but think that this guy was most likely a fake eunuch in the past. Otherwise, how could he be so good at it? I¡¯m so tired. She had just fallen asleep when the sky outside was almost bright. ...... Gu shouxin had be the top scorer and had to report to the Yamen every day. Gu Xin started to look forward to her grandparents arriving in the capital soon. Huo Yanyu was the only person she and Gu Hui could y with in the capital. She missed Gu Nian and Gu si very much. At the end of September, the messenger from Xing Nan Kingdom arrived at the capital. To Gu Xin who loved to watch the fun, she dragged Gu Hui along to watch the fun. This time, the third Prince and Princess of the Xing Nan Kingdom hade, and the Honor Guard looked quite imposing. They were dressed differently from the great Zhou Dynasty. The princes, princesses, and envoys all had small braids, but the princesses had more headdress on their heads, and there were also colorful ropes decorating the small braids. Gu Xinmented on the princess¡¯s outfit to Gu Hui in a low voice. Several hair essories that could be used on the women of the Zhou Dynasty came to her mind. She had to go back and draw it for her mother to see. This Xing Nan Kingdom was a small Kingdom to the North of the great Zhou. Back then, it was still part of the great Zhou¡¯s territory during the previous dynasty. However, when the great Zhou¡¯s founding Emperor revolted, some generals of the previous dynasty fled to thisnd and established their own kingdom. The founding Emperor did not manage to take it down, so there was the Xing Nan Kingdom. Besides the Xing Nan Kingdom, there were several other small kingdoms like this around the great Zhou. The Grand Empress Dowager had assisted three emperors and had already seen thends being taken back bit by bit. She hoped that in her lifetime, she could see all the territories belong to the great Zhou, and even see the great Zhou expand its territory to surpass the previous dynasty. After watching the show, Gu Xin heard from Cai Xiaolian that the Emperor would be hosting a banquet for the princes and princesses of Xing Nan Kingdom the day after tomorrow. Gu shouxin was well-liked by the Emperor because he read to him, so he asked him to bring his wife and daughter along. huh? ¡± Gu Xin asked curiously, ¡± aren¡¯t these banquets usually only attended by officials of the third rank and above? ¡± She had been hanging out with Huo Yanyu recently and had learned a lot about all kinds of banquets in the capital. For example, Huo Yanyu¡¯s family could attend any banquet in the royal family, except for family banquets. Chapter 908 908 The banquet Cai Xiaolian exined, ¡± your father is liked by the Emperor. Also, the Emperor hasn¡¯t seen you for a long time. He wants to see you. Gu Xin& and Gu Hui were speechless. ¡°Your father became the top schr,¡± Cai Xiaolian said,¡±and only then did he realize that the Emperor is your uncle ye!¡± Gu Xin was speechless. Gu Hui was also a little surprised. In the eyes of the two sisters, the Emperor had the image of a dignified old man, not like uncle ye, who was as simple-minded as his uncle (father). Gu Xin smacked her head, ¡± no wonder! The Jade that uncle ye gave me and brother Yuanyuan scared the district Magistrate! So uncle ye is the Emperor!¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Xin helplessly, ¡± ¡°The next time you see him, don¡¯t call him uncle ye. If he doesn¡¯t talk about you, the people around him will say that you have no rules. I¡¯ve prepared some clothes for the two of you to wear during the banquet,e and try them on!¡± ¡°Second aunt, can¡¯t I wear men¡¯s clothes?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°No!¡± Cai Xiaolian said with certainty. The next day, Gu Xin and Gu Hui went to look for Huo Yanyu to ask her what she needed to pay attention to at banquets. ¡°Sister Huihui, sister Xinxin, let me tell you something. The first king of Xing Nan Kingdom was a civil official from the previous dynasty. He married the only daughter of a general and was finally able to call himself the King in the North. He prides himself on being smart and oftenes to the great Zhou Dynasty to ask for advice on all kinds of strange questions. He often lost. This year, they would definitelypete in this. Moreover, they are very good at picking people. They picked my brother before, but he was stumped. This year, she would probably choose second uncle Gu. There¡¯s another Princess who looks the same age as us. Sister Xinxin, you¡¯re the daughter of the top schr. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re looking for you!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯does ran ran still need to do the questions? What are the questions?¡± Huo Yanyu replied,¡±some strange algebra questions.¡± But sister Xinxin, don¡¯t worry, sister niannian¡¯s questions are much more difficult than the ones from Xing Nan Kingdom. You¡¯ll have no problem with them.¡± Hearing this, Gu Xin was confident,¡¯of course! Then I¡¯m not afraid. Big sister even said that I¡¯m very powerful! Then can I test her?¡± Huo Yanyu nodded and replied,¡±of course!¡± If you trouble him, the Emperor will be happy and reward you greatly. He might even like second uncle Gu more.¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes and had an idea. When it was time for the banquet, Gu Xin dressed up andbed her hair before following them into the pce. She had never been to the pce before, and she felt that the house she saw in her dream was the best. When she entered the pce, she realized that she was wrong. The house in her dream was good, but it really couldn¡¯t bepared to the pce. The Imperial Pce is really big! She didn¡¯t look left or right, but looked straight ahead, and the scenery was naturally in her eyes. It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t have someone to take care of them. With old Madam Huo and eldest Madam Huo taking care of them, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about making mistakes. The Huo family¡¯s eldest Madam was Huo Yanyu¡¯s eldest aunt and the wife of the Prime Minister. She had been in contact with Cai Xiaolian a few times and did not look down on this newly-promoted top schr¡¯s wife, but she was not very familiar with her. Cai Xiaolian could tell that the Prime Minister¡¯s wife¡¯s personality was like that, just like grandma Gu. She treated everyone the same. If you looked closely, you would find out if she liked to y with you. Only a Prince and a Princess hade from the other party. The Grand Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager Jiang did not show up, and it was Empress Xue who led the appointed wife to attend the banquet. Cai Xiaolian was quite curious about this Empress Xue. She wanted to see what this carefree Empress of the emperor¡¯s family was like. Chapter 909 909 My daughter likes war horses At first nce, it looked quite normal, but after taking a closer look, Cai Xiaolian found it a little strange. This Empress had the feeling of working in the workce. She treated all these wives as her subordinates. Because she was the newly-promoted wife of the schr, Empress Xue even recognized her face and gave her some instructions, telling her about the rules of the banquet. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The other wives often attended the event, but she was new. Shouldn¡¯t the boss give the new subordinate some instructions? That¡¯s right, Cai Xiaolian had this feeling. As for Gu Hui and Gu Xin, the Empress didn¡¯t say much. Empress Xue led a group of women to the table, and the Emperor also came. Everyone stood up and greeted him. Gu Xin squinted her eyes and looked over. It was indeed uncle ye. However, she didn¡¯t think so because uncle ye was always smiling! Who knew that the emperor¡¯s eyes would sweep over and meet Gu Xin¡¯s. The Emperor blinked and said,¡±all of you, sit down!.¡± Gu Xin was speechless. That¡¯s right, it was uncle ye, it was him! After everyone had taken their seats, the prince of Xing Nan Kingdom spoke,¡±Your Majesty of the great Zhou, I heard that the great Zhou held the imperial examination that was held once every three years a few days ago, and they chose the schr! I have a question here that was set by our xingnan¡¯s top scorer. I would like to see if the Zhou Dynasty¡¯s top scorer can solve it!¡± The emperor¡¯s head hurt a little. This Xing Nan country, they really went into the problem basket, asking questions every time they opened their mouth, they must be sick! ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡¯t you know the level of your xingnan¡¯s top scorer?¡± the third Prince asked. Prince Xing Nan,¡¯I think I¡¯m not worse than the top schr of great Zhou! Then I¡¯ll give you the questions!¡± Everyone from the great Zhou Empire thought,¡±hey, is there something wrong with you guys from the Xing Nan Kingdom? can¡¯t you guys eat first?¡± There was no fun at all. the first question is a cat and mouse game, ¡± Prince Xing Nan said. it¡¯s about a cat finding a mouse ten steps away from it, and then the cat immediately chases it. If a cat ran five steps, a mouse would run nine steps. A mouse¡¯s movements were faster than a cat¡¯s. The cat could run two steps, while the mouse could run three steps. Can a cat catch a mouse? How many steps does it have to run to catch the mouse?¡± With that, Prince Xing Nan looked at the people of the great Zhou around him with a smug look. Princess Xing Nan even looked at the youngest Tanhua of the great Zhou with wide eyes, wondering if he could answer it. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Prince Xing Nan said proudly,¡±when the top schr of Xing Nan came up with this question, my father solved it in fifteen minutes. Don¡¯t you know great Zhou, Xuanji?¡± ¡°Schr, tell him the answer,¡± the Emperor said calmly. Prince Xing Nan was stunned, and so were the people of great Zhou. The schr was so powerful? We only just understood the questions! Gu shouxin stood up and cupped his hands to the Emperor. ¡°Reporting to the Emperor, this question is too, too disdainful.¡± Gu shouxin looked embarrassed. The emperor¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The people from Xing Nan country began to feel proud again. Prince Xing Nan replied,¡¯Aiya, I¡¯ve been talking for fifteen minutes! Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still a while to go. It¡¯s only a quarter of an hour. Take your time!¡± Gu shouxin nced at Prince Xing Nan as if he was looking at an idiot. He didn¡¯t hide it at all. The Emperor was relieved. Although he didn¡¯t know what second brother Gu was up to, he was sure that it wasn¡¯t bad for the great Zhou. Prince Xing Nan: ¡± schr! If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t look at me like that! Gu shouxin sighed and said,¡±this question is too simple.¡± My daughter was able to solve these problems when she was ten years old.¡± The prince of Xing Nan red at him,¡±are you trying to coax me?¡± I don¡¯t even know how to do it when I¡¯m twenty!¡± ¡°If your Highness doesn¡¯t believe me, shall we make a bet?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Okay, what do you want to bet on?¡± Prince Xing Nan asked. Gu shouxin thought for a while and said,¡±if my daughter can make it, Your Highness will give one of the warhorses to my daughter. She likes horses.¡± &Nbsp; Prince Xing Nan agreed. Immediately, immediately answer! I¡¯m not going to waste my breath on you. Where¡¯s your daughter?¡± Gu shouxin looked at Gu Xin and Gu Xin stood up. Chapter 910 910 Your Highness, your horse is really well raised Gu Xin stood there obediently and bowed to the Emperor and Empress Xue, ¡± ¡°Replying to the Emperor, this official¡¯s daughter has already calcted the answer. It is sixty steps. The cat only needs 60 steps to catch the mouse.¡± Everyone from Xing Nan Kingdom was speechless. Prince Xing Nan pointed at Gu Xin, ¡± you! Are you just making a wild guess?! Tell me, how did you calcte that?¡± Gu Xin looked at the Emperor. Your Majesty, I need a pen and paper. I¡¯m worried that Your Highness won¡¯t be able to understand it. The emperor¡¯s heart was blooming with joy. He almost understood Gu shouxin¡¯s routine. Good, good, second brother Gu helped him get a warhorse, so he didn¡¯t need to spend money. However, he still maintained his stern expression and nodded at Gu Xin. A eunuch came over with a pen and paper. Gu Xin waved her hands a few times and let the eunuch take it as she started to narrate. The people from Xing Nan country wanted to refute, but they couldn¡¯t. Although the method used by the daughter of the top schr was different from the method given by their Xing Nan top schr, the method used by the daughter was also feasible! The people of great Zhou could only say, ¡± as expected of the daughter of the top schr. I¡¯m impressed. Li Shan sat beside Madam Xie, her handkerchief almost torn to pieces. She knew the answer. In her previous life, this banquet had disgraced great Zhou, but she did not know the solution. Just as she was thinking of how to avoid saying the solution, the father and daughter of the Gu family beat her to it. thank you! Gu Xin cupped her fists at Prince Xing Nan, ¡± thank you for the horse, Your Highness! Prince Xing Nan looked at Gu Xin angrily, ¡± ¡°Do you still want more?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± Your Highness, do you have any more questions?¡± Prince xingnan said, ¡± the monkey picked a hundred bananas. His house is fifty meters away from the banana tree. He can only carry fifty bananas at a time. But he has to eat one banana for every meter he walks. May I know how many bananas he can carry back? ¡± I¡¯ll give you a quarter of an hour to calcte it. If I lose, I¡¯ll give you ten war horses!¡± Gu Xin gave Prince Xing Nan a bright smile, ¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. You¡¯re such a good person! I¡¯ll tell you the answer now. It can only carry 25 bananas back at most. The first time, he carried 50 needles and walked to Xuanji.¡± As Gu Xin exined, Prince Xing Nan¡¯s face darkened. He waited for Gu Xin to finish, ¡± ¡°Little girl, how old are you?¡± ¡°Two more months to 13.¡± Prince Xing Nan took two steps back, supported by his attendants. Gu shouxin was embarrassed. Your Highness, my daughter is unruly and doesn¡¯t know how to be humble. In my opinion, Your Highness, you shouldn¡¯t give him a question! I¡¯m worried that His Highness will be so angry that something bad will happen.¡± Prince Xing Nan, ¡± the Emperor continued, ¡± I see that you don¡¯t look well. I think it¡¯s better not toe up with this question! ¡°Your Majesty is right!¡± Prime Minister Huo said. To think that the Enlightenment question of my daughter from the Zhou Dynasty was solved by the top schr of the South Star region after spending so much time. Tsk, tsk, Your Majesty, stop this farce! If word gets out, it won¡¯t be good for Xing Nan or the great Zhou!¡± ¡°Yes, Prime Minister, you are right!¡± The Emperor nodded. The prince of Xing Nan immediately became spirited and said,¡±no!¡± No! I want topete with her again! We¡¯re stillpeting in numbers!¡± The Emperor also brought his own princes and officials to persuade them. While persuading, he also squeezed on the others. Prince Xing Nan was furious. Princess Xing Nan was no longer interested in the beautiful Tan Huang, but was sizing Gu Xin up. In the end, great Zhou¡¯s officials couldn¡¯t persuade Prince Xing Nan and he continued topete with Gu Xin. Gu Xin blinked her eyes,¡¯Your Highness, are you still using the warhorse as a bet? I don¡¯t have any hobbies other than horse riding! Your Highness, your family¡¯s horses are very well raised!¡± Prince Xing Nan agreed. Ten horses! This time, we¡¯ll win two out of three. If you win, I¡¯ll give you ten more horses!¡± Chapter 911 911 Chapter 911-drawing chess pieces The Xing Nan Kingdom was located to the North of the great Zhou Dynasty. There was arge grasnd there, and the warhorses they raised were much better than those of the great Zhou Dynasty. The great Zhou would buy horses from Xing Nan, which was why the great Zhou had tolerated them until now. This time, Prince Xing Nan and his young master went to great Zhou to sell their horses. Prince Xing Nan took out a chessboard, walked to the middle of the hall, and introduced, ¡± ¡°There are a total of 30 pieces on the board. It¡¯s different from go. The rule is that the two of them have to draw the pieces in order. One, two, and four pieces can be drawn at a time. The little girl from the top schr¡¯s family, do you understand?¡± Gu Xin nodded. Best of three, ten warhorses!¡± The little person in her heart was dancing. Her sister often yed this game with them. She rarely lost. She liked numbers, so she could always make the other party lose. She wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She was smart, and her sister had taught her how to do it. It all depended on calction. No matter who took first ce, after the opponent took the first bullet, they would start to calcte the oue of the opponent taking one, two, and four after they took one. In other words, they had to calcte the situation of each subsequent step. Gu Xin did not even pause for such a simple calction. The people of the great Zhou had never yed this before. The Emperor had people carry arge Go board over to demonstrate it for the people present. He also had people bring a small table to the middle of the hall. Prince Xing Nan was tall and strong, and Gu Xin¡¯s height reached his waist. He looked at Gu Xin angrily. Gu Xin maintained her smile and ced her hands behind her back. Her father had said that when ying chess with others, she could not lose her momentum. She extended her hand and asked Prince xingnan to sit down first. Prince Xing Nan red at Gu Xin and sat down cross-legged. Gu Xin was sitting on her knees with her back straight. When the big chessboard was set up, the Emperor signaled eunuch Fu to announce the start of the game. Gu Xin made a ¡± please ¡± gesture. The prince of Xing Nan would not be polite. In Xing Nan, men and women were equal. He would not give in just because you were a girl! Moreover, this brat had actually made him lose eleven horses. Although there was still arge group of horses in his family¡¯s horse farm, it was still embarrassing to lose. Prince Xing Nan took four first, Gu Xin took one, Prince Xing Nan took another, and Gu Xin took four. Prince Xing Nan paused for a moment, thought for a while, and took two more. After a few rounds, it was Prince Xing Nan¡¯s turn. There were only four pills left on the table and he couldn¡¯t take them all at once. However, no matter if he took one or two, Gu Xin would definitely have one left for him. The people of the great Zhou understood that Prince xingnan had lost. Then they began to think about which step Prince xingnan had taken more or less. Gu Xin won the first round. Prince Xing Nan let Gu Xin win the second round. Gu Xin only took one, then Prince Xing Nan made his move. In the end, there were only four left. The people of great Zhou and xingnan were stunned. This game must have been invented by Xing Nan. However, Prince Xing Nan was obviously thinking about every move, while the daughter of the top scorer¡¯s family took a chess piece without hesitation, as if she had no thoughts at all. Did she guess how many pills he would take while Prince xingnan was thinking? What they didn¡¯t know was that after Prince Xing Nan made his first move, Gu Xin had already nned out how much Prince Xing Nan would take for each step and how she would take it, and how she would make her opponent lose. Two wins out of three. Gu Xin won two rounds, so the third round was unnecessary. Chapter 912 912 Chapter 912-Empress The prince of Xing Nan lost 21 horses and returned to his seat dejectedly. The other party was a little girl, and he couldn¡¯tpete with her in riding and shooting. He would be embarrassed if he said it out loud. Gu Xin returned to her seat with some regret. Sigh, there were only twenty-one warhorses. If brother Yuanyuan were to be a regimentalmander, there would be three hundred people. How good would it be if she won three hundred warhorses! Suddenly, the princess of Xing Nan Kingdom stood up and cupped her hands toward the Emperor and Empress, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, I¡¯ve heard that the noble daughter of the great Zhou Empire is proficient in the four Arts. I would like to ask for your advice.¡± When the princess spoke, the Emperor could not be bothered with her. Otherwise, she would say that he was bullying the little girl. Empress Xue continued,¡±I¡¯ve heard that the women of the Southern Star region are as good at riding, shooting, singing, and dancing as men. There¡¯s no need to set any more bets for them to ask for advice on the four Arts.¡± Otherwise, people will say that the great Zhou bullied Xing Nan.¡± After a pause, Empress Xue continued,¡±Your Majesty, is chenqie right?¡± Although Prince Xing Nan is as noble as a Princess, we¡¯d be bullying him if we bet on the four Arts. Let¡¯s not do it!¡± The Emperor held Empress Xue¡¯s hand, his face full of affection.¡±The Empress is right!¡± Cai Xiaolian almostughed out loud. This couple was just trying to trick her. They said that men and women were equal, but in the end, the Prince set a bet, but the princess didn¡¯t. Wasn¡¯t this intentional? And you said you bullied her, aren¡¯t you provoking her to be unable to y the four Arts? Didn¡¯t the first emperor of xingnane from the great Zhou? he was still a civil official, so how could he not teach his descendants about the four Arts? Sure enough, Princess Xing Nan was provoked and said, ¡± ¡°On behalf of Xing Nan, this one thanks His Majesty and Empress for your consideration. However, xingnan¡¯s zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting skills were not bad either, so he might not lose to the great Zhou! May Your Majesty and Empress allow me to pick people and ce a bet?¡± Without waiting for the Emperor and Empress Xue to reply, Princess Xing Nan pointed at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°I want topete with the youngest daughter of the top schr¡¯s family in zither and painting! If I win, I don¡¯t want anything, just the warhorse that big brother lost to her. ¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything. She had learned about the zither and painting from her parents, but she couldn¡¯tpare to them! The other party looked to be the same age as her sister. What if she had been in elementary school since she was young? ¡°May I ask how the princess willpete?¡± Gu shouxin asked. Gu Xin looked at Gu shouxin in surprise. Father, I¡¯ve only been learning for two years! You can¡¯t trick your daughter! Seeing Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, Princess Xing Nan had an idea, ¡± ¡°Zither, let¡¯s y together. Whoever stops first loses! Drawing, character, whoever draws the most simr, wins.¡± ¡°If you y the zither well, you¡¯ll win, but what about the painting?¡± Empress Xue asked. Princess xingnan replied ,¡¯great Zhou will send ten, and xingnan will send ten. I¡¯ll paint together withdy Gu, but we won¡¯t write our names. Let these twenty people leave the hall when we¡¯re painting ande in to evaluate after we¡¯re done. I can guarantee that the 10 people from the Southern Star region will be absolutely fair.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved as she asked,¡±¡±Then, if there are ten people on each side, who will win?¡± You really can¡¯t beat me in this kind ofpetition. I only know a few songs, and one of them is specially for a battle song. Hehe ~ Gu shouxin,¡¯how about wepete in time? If each side has ten people, whoever draws faster will win?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Princess Xing Nan hesitated for a moment. Your Highness, ¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes, ¡± you only said what you¡¯d do if you won. You didn¡¯t say what you¡¯d do if you lost. Princess Xing Nan snorted,¡±Hmph!¡± I won¡¯t lose. If I lose, you can say whatever you want, as long as I have it! Everyone here can be my witness!¡± ¡°Can you make the decision for your horse?¡± Gu Xin asked. Chapter 913 913 Hurry up Hearing Princess Xing Nan say yes through gritted teeth, Gu Xin was relieved. The Emperor trusted Gu shouxin. Even if they lost, it was just that they didn¡¯t win their things. Princess Xing Nan was older than little Xinxin, so it wasn¡¯t embarrassing. Two zithers were carried over, one on the left and one on the right. Gu Xin moved her fingers and turned to look at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin gave her a thumbs up, which made all the nobledies present envious. The nobledies present felt that it was rare for their fathers to love and trust them so much. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Their fathers ¡®thoughts were all on their brothers and had always only one request for them. It wasn¡¯t that it was bad for them to marry into a good family. It was just that no new top schr had treated their daughters so well. Gu Xin fiddled with the strings and tested the sound. On the other side, Princess Xing Nan was also testing her voice. After the testing, she looked at Gu Xin with a look of victory! Gu Xin was still smiling, but she was trying to recall the score in her mind. This song wasposed by her father after Ninja turned one year old. It was said that he wrote it after listening to Ninja¡¯s humming all day. It was filled with killing intent, and it was the most suitable for a zither battle. She had practiced for half a year, but she couldn¡¯t even y a section at the beginning. It was too shocking, making people feel as if they were in a battlefield, and the soldiers were fighting in their ears. In sister Huihui¡¯s words, after listening to her y this song, she wanted to pack up and join the army at the border. When Gu Xin started, Princess Xing Nan also started. Gu Xin¡¯s song was very domineering from the start and it made Princess xingnan frown. After ying a small part, a general had already stood up. He directly picked up the can on the table and raised his head to drink. By the second bar, Princess Xing Nan¡¯s rhythm had already been messed up, and she was already sweating. At the third measure, Princess Xing Nan yed the wrong tune and couldn¡¯t recover. Obviously, she was affected by Gu Xin. On the other hand, Gu Xin waspletely immersed in the song. In the past, she only wanted to y this song well, but this time, she inexplicably thought of brother Yuanyuan. In her mind, a young man wearing armor and holding a red-tasseled spear was fighting a bloody battle. The young man¡¯s face was covered in blood, and he killed one enemy with each move. The battlefield was filled with smoke and shouts. Gu Xin was getting into the zone. Her forehead was already covered in sweat. Her hands kept ying the zither. It was as if the more severe her zither music was, the more powerful the men on the battlefield would be. There were already generals practicing their punches in the middle of the hall. The wind from their punches blew Gu Xin¡¯s hair. At the end of the song, old general Peng mmed the table.¡±Alright!¡± All the generals present were infected by this and shouted in unison,¡±Alright!¡± After the song ended, Gu Xin was a little tired. She felt that she had used up all her energy, but she still managed to stand up and cupped her fists towards her surroundings. Old general Peng stepped forward and punched Gu shouxin. ¡°Schr Zhuang, do you have a son? Give it to me!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched,¡±old general, I only have two daughters.¡± My brother¡¯s family does have a boy, but he¡¯s still young.¡± Old general Peng shook his head in regret. He looked at Cai Xiaolian and whispered to Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°You little brat, hurry up and give birth to a few more sons, then go to your father¡¯s territory to train!¡± Cai Xiaolian, who was inexplicably looked at: He felt that the old man was talking nonsense. Gu shouxin: ¡± alright, old general. I¡¯ll thank you for your kind words. I¡¯ll do my best! Old general Peng,¡±hahahahahaha!¡± Chapter 914 914 Didn¡¯t you say that your family is poor? Princess Xing Nan was convinced of her defeat, but there was still one more round, painting. As only the degree of simrity was needed for a person¡¯s portrait, Gu Xin chose to sketch. It just so happened that the pce didn¡¯t have the brush she needed, so the Emperor had the young eunuch go to her house to get it. She could also rest for a while. The Emperor ordered the dishes to be served. Thispetition should wait until after the meal. The Prince and Princess of Xing Nan were not in the mood to eat! Prince Xing Nan said,¡±Royal sister, that little girl will definitely ask you for a horseter.¡± You didn¡¯t even give me a fixed amount just now. If you ask for more, you¡¯ll be beaten by father when you go back!¡± Princess Xing Nan was furious,¡±am I going to lose?¡± Even if I lose, I¡¯ll just get it back.¡± Prince xingnan asked,¡¯how do we get it back? You can still fight with the youngdy? Even if you don¡¯t find it embarrassing, I do! Even if the great Zhou agrees to you, you can find someone else topete with you. If you win, you will win the great Zhou¡¯s things, not the youngdy¡¯s.¡± Princess Xing Nan replied,¡±I¡¯m looking for her sister for a Kung Fupetition!¡± The one sitting next to her mother was obviously a martial arts practitioner. If they were to shirk responsibility, they would be embarrassed. If she loses, I can just ask her for her warhorse. They were a family! Besides, I might not lose. I can¡¯t lose the warhorses. If I win, we¡¯ll have silk, cloth, and tea! Since they¡¯re asking for warhorses, let¡¯s just use silk and tea leaves as a bet!¡± Prince Xing Nan looked at Gu Hui and said,¡¯thedies of the great Zhou Dynasty have always been virtuous, and this one is probably virtuous too. He was quite good-looking, fair and clean, and probably knew some martial arts. He looked quite arrogant and probably thought that he was very powerful! Just now, the Empress used words to run us down. In a while, we¡¯ll return the same words to her. Let¡¯s notpete in terms of men, let¡¯spete in terms of girls.¡± Princess Xing Nan felt that her brother was right. Gu Hui, who was eating calmly, noticed the two brothers looking at her and raised her eyebrows. After the meal, the Emperor and Empress Xue called for people to carry two tables to the middle of the hall. After that, he let Gu Xin and Princess xingnan draw. The judging panel of twenty people from both sides also went out. Within two hours. Both of them were drawing eunuch Fu who was beside the Emperor. Gu Xin only drew eunuch Fu¡¯s facial features, so she used much less time than Princess Xing Nan. Princess Xing Nan drew her entire body. When they were done, the twenty people came in. Ten chose Princess Xing Nan and ten chose Gu Xin. Everyone chose their own, but Gu Xin was faster than Princess Xing Nan, so she won. Princess Xing Nan looked at Gu Xin¡¯s painting for a long time. Alright, she was convinced of her loss. Princess Xing Nan asked,dy Gu, is this the new painting method of the great Zhou? I¡¯ve never seen your paintbrush and your technique before.¡± Your Highness, ¡± Gu Xin replied honestly, ¡± my mother and I came up with this together. It¡¯s actually for convenience¡¯s sake. In the past, our family was poor, so we had to buy a brush and ink for father to practice. Mother said that we girls don¡¯t need to take the exam and it¡¯s good to use this charcoal pencil to write.¡± Princess Xing Nan was very impressed,¡±Madam Gu is really good at managing the family and teaching!¡± Lady Gu, why don¡¯t we do this? we¡¯ll bet on gold, silver, jewelry, Jade, and the like. This is what your family needs.¡± As soon as she said this, the hall fell silent. Cai Xiaolian was certain that the Emperor and Empress Xue were definitely holding back theirughter. Before Gu Xin could say anything, Princess Jinghe said, ¡± ¡°This Princess saw you yesterday at the courier station where you sold the washing and protection set. Here, it¡¯s sold by the Gu family that you saycks gold and silver jewelry. One set isn¡¯t cheap!¡± ¡°Yueyue, didn¡¯t you say your family is poor?¡± Princess Xing Nan asked. Chapter 915 915 I¡¯m looking for the daughter of the Gu family Gu Xin nodded, ¡± that¡¯s right. I told you that my family used to be quite poor. However, my mother brought me and my sisters to think of ways to earn money. Now, he was barely out of poverty. Your Highness, I don¡¯t like gold, silver, or jewelry. I want warhorses! Just now, Her Highness said that if I win, I can state any conditions. I still want the warhorses. His Highness lost 21 warhorses to me. How about we round it up and you give me 279 warhorses? that¡¯s enough for 300, okay?¡± Princess Xing Nan was speechless! to show my sincerity, I¡¯ll give the princess and prince 10 sets of skincare equipment each. They can be used for more than a year! Gu Xin said sincerely. ¡°Cough cough!¡± The Emperor was about to burst outughing. He coughed twice, ¡± Gu Xin, How dare you! Xing Nan country has nock of gold, silver, jewelries, and jades, yet you¡¯re giving away ten sets of them? you really dare to say that!¡± ¡°Emperor!¡± Empress Xue spoke, ¡± Gu Xin is still young and doesn¡¯t know much about xingnan. Don¡¯t be too harsh on her. I feel that these ten sets should be given. Xingnan is the same as great Zhou, a country of etiquette, and they advocate reciprocity. As a Princess, Princess xingnan will not take advantage of the ministers of great Zhou. Right, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Princess Xing Nan gritted her teeth, ¡± I¡¯ll buy it! Gu Xin replied,¡¯Wanwan, okay, Your Highness. Your Highness, when are you free? my mother and I will bring the sample to you. After you decide, we will have Qing Zhou bring it over. There are many different kinds of toothpaste, shampoo, and soap in the set.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯lle to you when the timees!¡± Princess Xing Nan replied. Prince Xing Nan stood up. Your Majesty, Your Majesty. My Royal sister has lost. We admit it. However, as the Empress said, this is indeed not what our xingnan is good at. If wepare what we¡¯re not good at with what the great Zhou is good at, we¡¯ll be convinced of our loss. However, we also hope to use what we¡¯re good at topete with what the great Zhou Dynasty is not good at. This way, it will be fair!¡± you? ¡± the Emperor nced at him, ¡± you want to fight with Gu Xin? ¡± His eyes were filled with disdain, and he didn¡¯t even try to hide it. Prince Xing Nan said,¡¯Your Majesty Xuanji, you¡¯re mistaken. If I were topete, I would onlypete with the princes of great Zhou. However, I don¡¯t think the princes have grown up yet. Even if I win, it would be an unfair victory. Why don¡¯t we let Wang Meipete with the noble daughter of great Zhou?¡± The nobledies of the great Zhou Dynasty trembled in fear, while Jing and the princess rubbed their hands in anticipation. Gu Hui understood. So this was the reason why the siblings were looking at her! Gu Hui rotated her wrist. She had brought a sandbag with her today. If she wanted topete, should she take the sandbag? Princess Xing Nan continued,¡±Your Majesty, Your Majesty, I will not look for anyone else. I will only look for the daughter of the Gu family.¡± Wasn¡¯t there a saying that one should stand up from where one fell? I fell down at the hands of the Gu family¡¯s daughter, and I want to stand up with her. ¡± Old general Peng liked Gu Xin a lot after the song just now. He was not willing to ept her now, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can bully others just because you¡¯re a Princess! Our little girl is younger than you by a few years! In the past, your family was poor and you probably didn¡¯t even have enough to eat. You¡¯repeting with others? Why don¡¯t you ask my Peng family¡¯s daughter to have a martial artspetition?¡± Princess xingnan replied,¡±old general Peng, I¡¯d like to have a Kung Fupetition with your daughter, but she¡¯s not here!¡± Besides, I didn¡¯t say I¡¯mpeting with Gu Xin, I¡¯mpeting with sister Gu Xin! She looked like she was 18! She¡¯s around my age, so I¡¯m not bullying her, right?¡± Chapter 916 916 Jinghe, shut up Old general Peng was about to say something when he was interrupted by old master Huo. ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll fall even more?¡± Old general Peng red at old master Huo. What the hell? This Princess had been riding horses since she was young, and she had fallen even more miserably. Old master Huo looked at old general Peng like he was looking at an idiot. Do you understand her or do I understand her? Princess Xing Nan sneered,¡±shall wepete?¡± If you don¡¯t want topete, I¡¯ll tell people that every time the great Zhou wins against small countries like US, it¡¯s using what it¡¯s best at. They won¡¯t dare to do anything they¡¯re not good at!¡± The Emperor squeezed Empress Xue¡¯s hand, and Empress Xue immediately understood. ¡°Gu Hui!¡± Gu Hui stood up and cupped her fists at the Emperor and Empress. ¡°This subject¡¯s daughter, Gu Hui, is willing topete!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Empress Xue nodded. If you lose, Princess Xing Nan can make a request to me, as long as I can do it. If you win, Gu Hui, you can get it for yourself!¡± The Emperor tapped on Empress Xue¡¯s palm. Empress Xue¡¯s mouth twitched. I know, I know. Isn¡¯t this bengonging forward? Why are you so excited? ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Gu Hui said. I don¡¯t need anything. However, since this was suggested by Princess Xing Nan, if you want to climb up from the Gu family¡¯s daughter, then the bet is too low and not worthy of the princess¡¯s identity. Why don¡¯t this official¡¯s daughter take five hundred warhorses!¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. Oh my, as expected of the Gu family that he liked. They were all warhorses, all warhorses! Hahaha, in the past, when Xing Nan sold warhorses to them, they were sold at an exorbitant price of a few dozen taels each. Just now, he was worried that they would look for Gu Xin, but in the end, those two idiots from xingnan wanted to pick the strong one. Huihui! This was Huihui! He had seen with his own eyes how Huihui had carried a huge rock from here to there effortlessly. She didn¡¯t even need to use any moves, she just used her strength to throw it at the silly girl from Xinan! Hahahaha! The ministers who met the Emperor every day felt that the Emperor was a little excited, but they were not sure. Their Emperor had never shown his emotions on his face! Princess Xing Nan agreed. Five hundred warhorses! If you lose, I¡¯ll ask the Empress for the silkworm girl, the weaver Girl, and the seeds. And tea leaves! Of course, I¡¯ll also take back the 300 warhorses that I lost to miss Gu Xin. How about it?¡± Princess Jinghe sneered,¡±who cares about your warhorse?¡± A silkworm-raising girl, a Weaver Girl, and even a silkworm baby? Do you want to take it to your Xing Nan to die? Tea leaves? All of thesebined can¡¯tpare to your warhorse? Gu Hui, don¡¯tpete with her. It¡¯s no fun even if you win.¡± ¡°The warhorses of our Xing Nan are the best warhorses. Why is it not worth it?¡± Princess Xing Nan was anxious. Princess Jinghe stood up immediately. our great Zhou¡¯s silk cloth is also the best. Our tea leaves are also the best. Princess Xing Nan replied,¡±you¡¯re telling us to raise warhorses! It¡¯s not easy!¡± There are so many ces in Jiangnan that raise silkworms, weave clothes, and nt tea leaves.¡± Princess Jinghe interrupted her,¡±it¡¯s not easy for us either!¡± We have so many ces to do this, and that¡¯s the ability of us great Zhou citizens! Should I give you more? Just because you have more, it¡¯s worth less than your warhorse?¡± Empress Xue tried to smooth things over,¡±cough cough!¡± Jinghe, shut up!¡± Princess Jinghe pouted,¡±Your Majesty, I¡¯ll say onest thing. This is unfair!¡± Our silk cloth, silkworm babies, Zhinu, tea leaves, and even the 300 warhorses that Gu Xin won, they¡¯re only offering 500? How stingy, the Xing Nan Kingdom is getting more and more stingy, I don¡¯t know if they can¡¯t raise good warhorses, tsk tsk!¡± Chapter 917 917 Beautiful! ¡°1000 horses should be enough! Who said we can¡¯t?¡± Princess xingnan was so angry that she wanted to beat Princess Jinghe to death. ¡°Princess!¡± The envoy from Xing Nan Kingdom eximed. ¡°Cough, cough, Princess, you should discuss this with your official first! I¡¯m worried that your father won¡¯t acknowledge it!¡± The emperor¡¯s face was full of ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need! My brother and I can make the decision!¡± Princess Xing Nan turned her head and red at her official. Prince Xing Nan was also determined to win. Wasn¡¯t it embarrassing to be dissatisfied with these officials ¡®nonsense? The officials of Xinan: ¡± Your Majesty, please live for a few more years. You must have more children. I¡¯m afraid these two are going to be crippled! ¡°One thousand, is one thousand enough?¡± Princess Xing Nan red at Princess Jing He. Princess Jinghe spread her hands and said,¡±I guess so.¡± Forget it, look at the heartache on your old Minister¡¯s face. As a big country, we should suffer some losses. My Royal father said that it¡¯s a blessing to suffer a loss!¡± Majesty Kang nodded as he sipped on his wine.¡±That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a blessing to suffer a loss!¡± Princess Xing Nan,¡±two sisters-inw.¡± ¡°One thousand, one thousand, one thousand,¡± Prince Xing Nan quickly interrupted. It began. What kind of weapon doesdy Gu need?¡± The great Zhou side could not help but want tough. The Emperor sighed regretfully. Sigh, why did the silly child start an internal conflict? If it was two thousand taels, he could save nearly a hundred thousand taels of silver to buy the horse! What a pity! ¡°Sword!¡± Gu Hui replied. The Emperor ordered two swords of the best quality to be brought over. Gu Hui and Princess Xing Nan stood in the middle of the hall. Princess Xing Nan looked at Gu Hui with fire in her eyes. She treated Gu Hui as Princess Jinghe and wanted to kill her. Gu Hui was calm. Princess xingnan made her move. Gu Hui, take it. After 15 minutes, Gu Hui seemed to be on the losing end. Li Shan was overjoyed at the side. just lose, just lose. Do you really think that you canpete with a Princess who has been learning martial arts since young just because you¡¯ve learned a few moves at home? you¡¯re overestimating yourself! If he lost, Gu Xin¡¯s victory would be a joke. If he lost, he would embarrass Princess Jinghe and make her meddle in other people¡¯s business. The battle was a little intense. Those from great Zhou who did not know Kung Fu felt that Gu Hui was going to lose. Those from xingnan were in high spirits. The princess was mighty! Empress Xue couldn¡¯t help but pinch the emperor¡¯s palm a few times. Emperor, can it work? The Emperor gave her a few kickbacks. Yes, I believe in her, and the Empress can rest assured. At this moment, Gu Hui was forced to retreat by Princess Xing Nan¡¯s attacks. Her expression was still calm. She held the sword in one hand and fumbled around with the other. The crowd couldn¡¯t understand what she was touching. Only the Gu family knew that Gu Hui was taking out a sandbag. The moment the sandbag was thrown out, Princess Xing Nan thought that Gu Hui was going to use a hidden weapon on her. She stopped attacking and wanted to say that Gu Hui had broken the rules. However, he only saw the other party throwing the sandbag to the sides. Hands and feet, so many! After unloading the sandbag, Gu Hui¡¯s momentum increased greatly and she counterattacked fiercely. Soon, Princess Xing Nan was forced to retreat. Gu Hui, who had unloaded the sandbag, felt lighter and her swordsmanship was extremely beautiful. Even Prince Xing Nan couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. Some of the young men from the great Zhou Dynasty also couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. Li Shan was so angry that she almost vomited blood. How could this be? How could this Princess Xing Nan be so useless? Very quickly, the sword in Princess Xing Nan¡¯s hand was knocked down by Gu Hui. Gu Hui ced the sword on Princess Xing Nan¡¯s neck and looked at her, saying expressionlessly, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve lost!¡± Princess Jinghe was the first to react. She mmed the table and shouted, ¡± ¡°Beautiful!¡± Chapter 918 918 All¡¯s fair in war, I understand! ¡°Good!¡± Old general Peng pped his hands. Good! Good! She really wasn¡¯t inferior to men! I¡¯ve never seen such wonderful Kung Fu other than from the Peng family¡¯s daughter! Very good! Hahahahahaha!¡± Gu Hui sheathed her sword and cupped her fists at old general Peng. She then turned around and bowed to the Emperor and Empress. ¡°Be careful, sister Huihui!¡± Just as Gu Hui¡¯s back was facing Princess Xing Nan, Gu Xin loudly reminded her. Gu Hui¡¯s movements paused. She threw away her sword and bent over. With both hands on the ground, she did a 360-degree spin andnded a punch on Princess Xing Nan who was attacking her. Princess Xing Nan dodged. Gu Hui smiled at Princess Xing Nan.¡±All¡¯s fair in war, I understand!¡± ...... Everyone from the great Zhou was very satisfied with this banquet for the Southern Star diplomatic mission, except for Li Shan. However, she was no longer important. After losing a few rounds in a row, the people of Xing Nan country felt that they had lost face and were not in the mood to discuss a deal with the Emperor, so they returned to the Posthouse. The Emperor asked everyone to go home and asked the four members of the Gu family to wait alone. In the Imperial study, the Emperorughed wildly.¡±Zhen knew it, I knew you two little girls could do it! Huihui, I thought you were going to throw her out directly! It seems that you didn¡¯t stand on the plum blossom pirs for nothing and you didn¡¯t wear the sandbag for nothing!¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Emperor!¡± Gu Hui replied. Her attitude was neither warm nor cold, and the Emperor also understood it. Moreover, he could not argue with a little girl who had just won him a thousand war horses. ¡°The Imperial court wants those one thousand warhorses. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want,¡± he continued. Gu Hui looked at Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian hesitantly. The Emperor was unhappy,¡±you¡¯re not allowed to give the things you want to others!¡± So, what do you want?¡± Gu Hui took a deep breath, got up and knelt down. ¡°Your Majesty, I want to go to kun city and join the Peng family¡¯s Army!¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Xin looked at Gu Hui in disbelief. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. This was within his expectations. His eldest niece seemed to yearn for the Army. Even if she followed the other sisters to make fragrant things for the girls ¡®family, it could not change the passion in her bones. The Emperor was stunned. He looked at Gu shouxin with a troubled expression. Gu shouxin lowered his head and did not look at the Emperor. The Emperor was furious. He looked at Gu Hui, who was kneeling on the ground, and asked her to get up first.¡±Your parents, grandparents, are not here. I can¡¯t promise you that. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re a man, but you¡¯re a girl. It¡¯s not easy for this one to handle you!¡± Gu Hui looked at the Emperor. Your Majesty, I have a question. I¡¯m not sure if I should say it. ¡°Speak!¡± The Emperor said. ¡°I was born in the countryside and can¡¯t speak,¡± Gu Hui said. Second Shu is an official in the court and this official¡¯s daughter is worried that if she spoke incorrectly, she would anger the Emperor and implicate second Shu.¡± The Emperor was unhappy again,¡±am I that kind of person?¡± Besides, your second uncle is your second uncle. You¡¯re still a little girl, so I won¡¯t stoop to your level. Speak, let this one hear, this one will definitely not me you.¡± Gu Hui said,¡±I¡¯ve heard that all the women in Xing Nan country can March.¡± A girl from the Peng family could also lead an Army, and eldest Madam Peng had also made a contribution in the past. So, why didn¡¯t the Emperor encourage women to March? Old general Peng had just said that women would not lose to men! This official¡¯s daughter has a body of good strength since young. In the past two years, I¡¯ve learned some martial arts from second uncle. This official¡¯s daughter believes that she canpare to the lowest level of soldiers in the Army! So, Emperor, why don¡¯t you give women a chance to go to the battlefield? The women of our great Zhou Dynasty also have the heart to protect our country!¡± Chapter 919 919 I¡¯ve seen her at Imperial grandmother¡¯s The Emperor was stunned by Gu Hui¡¯s words. He suddenly felt that he had seen Gu Hui¡¯s tone and expression before. Yes, I¡¯ve seen her at Imperial grandmother¡¯s ce. Back then, when eldest Madam Peng was still an unmarrieddy, someone in the court had impeached her family. At that time, he was still the Crown Prince and his father was in power. His father was a good man who neither wanted to punish eldest Madam Peng nor scold the person who impeached her. At this time, the Empress Dowager came out to say this. Why not women? Women also had the heart to protect the country. As long as she had the ability, what right did you have to impeach her? You said it so fiercely, why don¡¯t you go? Every day, you only know how to impeach this and that. The great Zhou Empire is in trouble because of you officials. The Imperial study fell silent. Gu Hui looked at the Emperor nervously. The Emperor suddenlyughed, ¡± your parents and grandparents haven¡¯t gone to the capital yet, right? we¡¯ll talk about this after they go to the capital. As long as you can obtain the approval of your three elders, we will agree!¡± Gu Hui did not expect the Emperor to agree. She was about to thank him when the Emperor said, ¡± ¡°However, in addition to the approval of your family¡¯s elders, you also need the approval of old general Peng. He will leave for kun city at the end of October and will be in the capital for a while. You have to work hard on your own!¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Gu Hui replied. The Emperor then looked at Gu Xin. little Xinxin, give me the warhorse you won. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. Don¡¯t even talk about going to the battlefield, you¡¯re too young.¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡±Your Majesty, I don¡¯t want anything.¡± This official¡¯s daughter would like to ask the Emperor to give the three hundred warhorses to brother Yuan Yuan.¡± The Emperor was stunned. ¡°When I was ying the zither just now, I was thinking about brother Yuan Yuan fighting on the battlefield!¡± Gu Xin said, embarrassed. Brother Yuanyuan said that he was the regimentalmander of three hundred people, so she gave him exactly three hundred horses. Can you, Your Majesty?¡± The Emperor looked at Gu shouxin helplessly. second brother Gu, the daughter you raised was bitten by a Wolf. Aren¡¯t you angry? ¡± ¡°I know how to train wolves,¡± Gu shouxin said. hahahahahaha! the Emperorughed. alright, alright, alright, you Gu family members are amazing! Alright, since my daughters don¡¯t want a reward, then I¡¯ll reward your entire family.¡± As a result, the Gu family was rewarded with a big house with five entrances and a thousand taels of gold. After the Gu family returned home, the Empress¡¯s reward also came. Empress Xue¡¯s reward was some cloth, silk, hair, and other women¡¯s things. Soon after, the rewards from Empress Jiang and the Empress Dowager also arrived. In any case, they were saying that the Gu sisters had made a contribution to the court and brought face to the great Zhou. The news spread quickly in the capital. That night, many families knew about it. Even the Grand Emperor and the Empress Dowager had rewarded them. The Gu family had really hit the jackpot! Some of the Masters had instructed their madams to remember to invite the top schr¡¯s wife and two children to any banquets held at home in the future. They also tried to let the girls in the family have a good rtionship with the other party. Of course, there were also some who felt that the Gu family¡¯s status was not high enough. They were only a top schr who had only helped the Emperor win the war horse. The Gu family didn¡¯t know about this because they had received a letter saying that Grandpa and Grandma Gu had arrived in Tongzhou and would be able to enter the capital city tomorrow. Tomorrow would be the first day of the tenth month. Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t leave the Yamen, so he asked Cai Xiaolian and the two children to go out of the city to pick her up. With Bai Yi following Gu Xin at all times, Gu shouxin had nothing to worry about. Bai Yi had only arrived before Lu Zheng left. Bai Yi had alreadypleted Lu Zheng¡¯s n and caused the Lin family to lose many people. The seed that Grandpa Zhou was dragging along with him had left for kun city halfway and did not evene to Beijing. The Lin family had suffered a double loss and had long hated the Gu family. Chapter 920 920 He just wanted to rx On the first day of October, just as he was about to go out, Princess Xing Nan came with some people. Gu Xin asked Cai Xiaolian and Gu Hui to pick her up outside the city while she went with Bai Yi. Cai Xiaolian was a little worried, but she was pulled away by Gu Hui. Gu Hui had told her, ¡± second aunt, you can¡¯t look after Xinxin all the time in the future. Besides, Xinxin can handle these things on her own. You should just believe her! Cai Xiaolian thought that it made sense, so she went to pick him up first. Gu Xin brought Princess Xing Nan into the living room and asked the servant to bring her box out. Your Highness, other than the shower set, I have other things in my house that are specially sold to women. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like them. In Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, this Princess Xing Nan was like a walking gold, shining brightly. Didn¡¯t the Empress say that there were mines in the Southern Star Kingdom and they didn¡¯tck gold, silver, jewelry, and Jade? Princess Xing Nan couldn¡¯t smile at Gu Xin, but she really wanted to buy something from her house. She sent someone to ask around and it turned out that only Gu Xin¡¯s house was selling it. After the boxes arrived, Gu Xin opened them and introduced them one by one, ¡± this is the fragrance of peach blossoms, Osmanthus, and Cape Jasmine. Qianqian, Princess, you can spray it like this, just once, and then you can smell it! Princess Xing Nan sniffed and said,¡±wow, it¡¯s really fragrant!¡± How long can thisst?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯a few hours! And this, use it for a bath. Put a drop or two in it, and after the bath, your whole body will smell good. This is something our family hasn¡¯t sold yet. Princess, if you buy it, you¡¯ll be the first customer!¡± Princess Xing Nan didn¡¯t care about the shower set anymore. Her eyes were on the various fragrant things in Gu Xin¡¯s suitcase and the little things she couldn¡¯t understand. She took out an eysh curler and asked what it was. Gu Xin exined everything to her and added, ¡± ¡°I have a younger sister. She¡¯s very good at makeup. My mother and big sister went to pick them up. Your Highness, pleasee tomorrow. I¡¯ll ask my sister to give you a very beautiful makeup.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how to use it?¡± Princess Xing Nan asked. Gu Xin,¡¯I know how to! However, my skills are not the best. For a beautifuldy like the princess, only the most beautiful makeup would suit you. My sister¡¯s skills are recognized as the best in Qing Province, and she likes to think about these things. And she likes to do her hair up! How many ways can she tie your hair in?¡± Princess Xing Nan believed Gu Xin¡¯s words. She was very pretty, so she naturally wanted the best. She nodded arrogantly, ¡± ¡°Alright, then this Princess wille again tomorrow! That¡¯s right, you¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone that this Princess is here to buy things from you! Otherwise, I won¡¯t buy it. En, prepare 50 sets for this Princess, and prepare all kinds of dew for this Princess.¡± Gu Xin took a pen and jotted it down at the side. As expected, his family owned a mine! After sending off Princess Xing Nan, Gu Xin brought Bai Yi to the city gate. She was in a good mood. However, when she was about to reach the city gate, she saw li Muyan. She frowned. Why was he here? And why did hee out? That¡¯s right, his birthday was on the first day of the tenth month, and today he was 18 years old. Shouldn¡¯t Duke Rong invite all the youngdies and young masters in the capital to celebrate his birthday? Why did hee out? Li Muyan was riding on his horse when he saw Gu Xin. However, the moment he looked over, Gu Xin lowered the curtain of the carriage. Li Muyan forced a smile and rode his horse out of the city. He just wanted to get some peace and quiet, get rid of his followers, be alone, and rx. Chapter 921 921 I¡¯ll apany you Not long after they left the city, li Muyan saw a group of people in front of him. Gu Xin¡¯s carriage stopped in front of the group. His heart suddenly beat faster as he thought of a possibility. Last night, he heard Madam Xie and Li Shan talking about the pce Banquet. He didn¡¯t ask, but from the news he heard, only Gu Hui and Gu Xin were in the capital. The others were not here yet. Second uncle Gu was the top student in high school. She was afraid that everyone in her family woulde! Li Muyanughed at himself. He stopped his horse and looked at the convoy in front of him. Gu Xin jumped off the carriage like a little butterfly and flew to one of the carriages. When the curtain was pulled open, he saw the face that he had yearned for day and night but did not dare to show. Since Gu Nian was smiling so happily, she must have already forgotten about him. That¡¯s right, she should have forgotten about him. Why would she remember him? In the eyes of the Duke Rong¡¯s family, the daughter of the top schr was not worthy of their Crown Prince. A gust of cold wind blew past, waking li Muyan. He took another look at the carriage that had its curtain drawn. He turned his horse around and drove it to the side. He urged the horse to gallop wildly. He did not know where he was going. Perhaps a little more wind would clear his mind! In the carriage, Gu nianxin felt something and opened the window. She looked outside but did not see anything. Gu Xin pulled her back.¡±Sister, you haven¡¯t seen me for more than a month. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Gu Nian pulled Gu Xin¡¯s face with both hands. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about! Without a Chatterbox like you, I¡¯m much more peaceful!¡± but ... Gu Xin pped her hand away. but I really miss my sister! As soon as he finished speaking, he was pulled back by Gu Ren, who was beside him. Xinxin, I miss you. I miss you! Gu Xin lowered her head and looked at her younger cousin who was getting fatter, ¡± ¡°Endure, endure, you seem to have be rounder! Can you even walk if you roll like this? In the future, this shouldn¡¯t be called enduring, it should be called rolling! Also, you have to call me sister!¡± Gu Ren hugged Gu Xin¡¯s arm and said,¡±Xinxin, hehehehe.¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Ren speechlessly. In the past month, the two of them had talked a lot. She had alsopletely put aside her rtionship with Gu Ren as an aunt and nephew in her previous life and treated him as a sister. ording to Gu Ren, Gu Nian was not his parents ¡®child at all. She was the granddaughter of his grandfather¡¯s warrade who had been entrusted to his grandfather. However, his grandfather had fallen ill, so he had no choice but to hand Gu Nian over to his father. At that time, her father was still a student and he could not treat Gu Nian as his daughter. He could only treat Gu Nian as his younger sister. That was why things had turned out this way. Therefore, there was nothing wrong with the two of them being siblings in this life. The siblings were still thinking of looking for Gu sanniu! ording to their analysis, it was very likely that Gu sanniu had transmigrated. That girl had read a lot of transmigration novels and had met with an ident together with Gu Ren. Therefore, they had been paying close attention to strange children recently. Unfortunately, they had not found any. After picking her up, the carriage returned to the Gu Manor. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu sat in the same car. Once they entered the city gate, Gu Yusheng ignored the cold weather and opened the curtain to look out at the streets. ¡°Brother Chuan, Fengliang! When we go home and rest, I¡¯ll apany you out for a walk!¡± Grandma Gu tried to stop her. actually, I¡¯ve only been to the capital twice, and I haven¡¯t finished exploring. Every time, I¡¯ve only passed by during my travels. Grandpa Gu sighed with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you as many times as you want to shop in the future.¡± Grandma Gu held Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand. nn Jue! Grandpa Gu looked at grandma Gu affectionately. Grandma Gu replied with a gentle smile. The two of them held each other¡¯s hands tightly, as if nothing could separate them. Chapter 922 922 Chapter 922-all copsed This time, fourth uncle Gu and the Yang family did not follow. When they set off, the Yang family vomited as soon as they got on the boat. They only found out that she was pregnant after they had asked the doctor to take a look. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu had wanted to wait for Yang Shi¡¯s pregnancy to stabilize, but fourth uncle Gu and Yang Shi had asked them to leave first. The main reason was that they had almost packed up everything and had settled the business in Qing Zhou. Gu Nian and Gu si had to go to the capital, and they still had to develop their business in the capital. The two elders werepletely worried about letting the two children stay with their unreliable eldest uncle and eldest aunt. Therefore, they could only instruct Yang Shi to take care of the baby at home ande to pick them up after the children were born. There was a custom in the vige of the three Forks, which was that it was best not to move when one was pregnant. This time, third aunt also came along. Third uncle was an official in the capital, and his child was already half a year old. Naturally, it was impossible to let him stay in Qing Province. Third uncle¡¯s mother did not follow. She wanted to continue staying in Qing Zhou. She always felt that the son of her inws was more powerful than her son. When she went to the capital, she would have to live ording to her inws ¡®mood. She did not like this feeling! Guo Yan didn¡¯t want to go to the capital either. He could be arrogant in the Qingzhou government, but when he went to the capital, who would give face to a small Jinshi like his big brother? In Qing Province, it was different. He could be more arrogant than before. Guo Wan¡¯s thoughts were different. She wanted to go to Beijing to find a husband! Her brother was already an official in the capital, so she looked down on the young men in Qing Province even more. So, Guo Wan had followed her all the way here. ...... When he returned home, it was already past lunch time and the kitchen was already preparing food. Grandfather Gu and the others had also brought along servant girls and servants along with them. The courtyard had already been tidied up and was just waiting for the owner to move in. Cai Xiaolian arranged everything in an orderly manner, and after lunch, the old couple went to rest. The children of the Gu family had never been separated for so long, so they all gathered in the small courtyard where the girls lived. Gu en could not even take a good look,¡¯this house is much bigger than the houses in our vige! Waa! Big sister, third sister, you guys already have flowers! Oh, right, big sister, third sister just said that she might be together with brother ah Yuan. What does that mean?¡± Gu Ren was carried by Gu en, and he also looked around silently. It copsed, it all copsed! His male protagonist had gone to war early, so the Grand Empress Dowager should have seen grandfather Gu more than ten years earlier than in her previous life! ¡®F * ck, my money and food are the top scorer. My second uncle managed to get me second ce, and Huo Junhao didn¡¯t even wait for three years to be the top scorer. He¡¯s already the top scorer of this year¡¯s exam.¡¯ Gu Ren did not want to recall his own plot. With more money and grain, the officials he set up would eventually be loyal to Lu Zheng, the Minister of Revenue. With more money and more grain, what was the result? Gu Hui did not answer Gu en¡¯s question immediately. The siblings sat in the house and Gu Hui began to talk about what happened to her and Gu Xin in the capital. Gu Xin added on from the side. Gu Hui¡¯s tone was as calm as if she was narrating a story, but Gu Xin¡¯s exnation was much more interesting. After the two sisters had finished speaking, Gu Nian asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°So, big sister, are you going to be a female general?¡± Gu Hui said,¡¯I just want to go and take a look. I always feel that people have to do something in their lives! Didn¡¯t you tell second aunt that women don¡¯t only exist to help the husband and raise the children? Can you guys help me think if Grandpa and Grandma have the approval of the three elders in the family?¡± Chapter 923 923 Old people need to move around often Gu si said,¡¯big sister, even if grandfather and grandmother agreed, father and mother would not agree! When the timees, father will definitely not allow you to go, and mother will definitely let you get married.¡± Gu en poked Gu si,¡¯are you stupid? Second uncle and second aunt also called each other elders. Grandfather and grandmother had agreed, so how could father and mother dare to disagree? However, Grandpa and Grandma would probably not agree to it! If the two of them had agreed, you would have run away two years earlier.¡± Gu Ren ran to Gu Hui with his chubby little legs.¡±I¡¯ll look for second uncle. Second uncle agrees, everyone agrees. Second uncle is amazing!¡± Gu Huiughed and ruffled Gu Ren¡¯s chubby little face.¡±You¡¯re right! But, how do I get second uncle to agree?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved,¡¯big sister, just go and beg my father! You have to express a very firm will! My father might allow it!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Nian nodded. I guess father will set a difficult task for you to ovee, the kind that may not bepleted. Big sister, if you work hard toplete it, won¡¯t he agree to it?¡± Gu Hui felt that this was feasible and had a n in mind. After Gu Hui¡¯s incident, Gu Xin mentioned Princess Xing Nan, ¡± ¡°By the way, sister, I think we can do business with the Xing Nan Kingdom. That Princess seems to like our products very much. She ordered a lot of them, probably for her female elders and sisters. There should be a market there. It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t use warhorses to trade, so we can only use gold, silver, and jewelry.¡± Gu Nianughed. you¡¯re so naive. Do you think a Princess like her can make a decision by trading warhorses? ¡± Let¡¯s sell her a batch first, and when she¡¯s done using them, she¡¯ll definitely want more. At that time, we¡¯ll let the Emperor decide on this business. He gets warhorses from Xing Nan, we get silver and security from him, and Xing Nan gets products from us. He just didn¡¯t know how long they would be staying. After a few more days, when the finished products from the furniture store arrived, he could sell them a batch of furniture. In the South Star region, it¡¯s just a in without any forests.¡± Gu Xin thought about it and agreed, ¡± ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re amazing! I didn¡¯t even think that much just now!¡± Gu Nian poked Gu Xin¡¯s head. that¡¯s because you were in a hurry to pick us up. You didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Otherwise, you would definitely want to get it. ¡± The siblings talked for a while more and decided to rest. It had been a long time since theyst got together. The four sisters nned to sleep on the same bed and chat while they slept. Gu Ren also wanted to join in. Well, he was only two years old in a few days, and he could sleep with his sisters. Gu Ren, who was already twelve, was so angry. I also want to be with my sisters! I¡¯m going to school soon, I¡¯m scared! ...... In the Renshou Pce, the Grand Empress Dowager was taking her afternoon break when she heard Shen mama say that other than the pregnant youngest son and his wife, the rest of the Gu family had all arrived in the capital. The Empress Dowager was stunned for a moment before she got up to put on her clothes andb her hair. After she was done, she sat for a while before she got up and walked towards the Emperor. She was not the kind of olddy who stayed in the pce and did not move. When she had nothing to do, she would leave Renshou Pce and walk around the garden. The belief of looking for and protecting her son made her pay more attention to her health. Old people had to move around often to live a long life. After confirming that the Gu family was her son¡¯s family, she set a goal for herself. She wanted to live for five generations and strive to live until her great-grandchildren got married and had children. She wanted to be the ancestor and protect them. Chapter 924 924 You¡¯re the one who taught me The Emperor was reading an urgent report from kun city. He was so angry that he was scolding someone. Outside, a eunuch announced that the Grand Empress Dowager had arrived. He took a deep breath, calmed his thoughts, and stood up to wee them. The Grand Empress Dowager cast a nce at the Emperor before she sat down. The Emperor asked curiously,¡±Imperial grandmother, why did youe over today?¡± Recently the weather is getting colder, Imperial grandmother can send someone to pass on the news to grandson.¡± The Empress Dowager said,¡±the imperial physician said that walking more is good for your health.¡± Emperor, what happened?¡± The Emperor shook his head,¡±nothing major. There¡¯s just a problem with kun city.¡± However, great general Peng has already taken care of it. ¡± The Empress Dowager did not ask further and said, ¡± ¡°This widow wants to go to the pce for a few days to rx. The Emperor does not need to send people to follow this widow. This widow will stay in the capital and will not leave.¡± The Emperor was shocked,¡±Imperial grandmother, are you tired of staying in the pce?¡± Your grandson will invite a theatrical troupe to relieve your boredom? Or ask the Empress to hold a banquet and invite people into the pce to y. Imperial grandmother, the weather is gradually getting cold. You didn¡¯t let your grandson send someone to protect you and you still have to go out. Your grandson is really worried. Why don¡¯t I take you out to y when springes?¡± The Empress Dowager shook her head,¡±No.¡± Aijia doesn¡¯t like lively ces!¡± The Emperor thought,¡±if you don¡¯t like it, why did you go out?¡± The Emperor advised again, ¡± Royal grandmother, if you feel that it¡¯s too cold and don¡¯t like the princesses and princes bothering you, your grandson will introduce you to a little girl. I¡¯m sure you will like her. Thatdy has the courage of the First Lady of the Peng family!¡± ¡°The Emperor is talking about the girl from the family of the new top schr?¡± the Empress Dowager smiled. The Emperor nodded. yes, yes. She¡¯s the one I¡¯ve told you about. She won against Princess Xing Nan at the pce Banquet. I want to reward her. She and I want the right to go to the Peng family in kun city. Grand Empress Dowager: ¡± the little girl wants to go to kun city. You sent her to Aijia¡¯s side. Aren¡¯t you making her feel annoyed by Aijia? ¡± Aijia doesn¡¯t want to. Alright, this widow is leaving. I¡¯ll be leaving the pce tomorrow morning, so don¡¯te to Renshou Pce, or else you¡¯ll have made a wasted trip!¡± The Emperor: You used to scold me for going out of the pce to y, but look at yourself, aren¡¯t you the same! I¡¯m the Emperor that you¡¯ve taught with your hands. No wonder you love to run out of the pce when you have nothing to do. It turns out that you¡¯re the one who taught me! She criticized the olddy in her heart, but on the surface, she sent her out obediently. Back at the Dragon table, our Emperor was a good Emperor who was worried about the country and the people. He picked up the brush and began to write the Imperial decree. Kun city, right? I¡¯ll find an opportunity toe here sooner orter and personally lead the Army to kill those disobedient sons of b * tches who always annoy me! ...... Gu shouxin and third uncle returned home at 11 pm. Third uncle had already bought a three-door courtyard on the next street. He came over for a reunion tonight to bring his wife, children, and sister home. Third uncle sincerely thanked his inws, eldest brother, and eldest sister-inw. If it wasn¡¯t for them following him, he really wouldn¡¯t feel at ease letting his wife bring his sister and children to the capital. Once his true feelings were exposed, he was drunk again. Third aunt¡¯s longing for him for the past few months turned into anger in an instant. She went back and asked the servant girl to make a bowl of hangover soup. Then, she began to torture her third uncle. At the Gu family¡¯s side, Grandpa and Grandma Gu called Gu shouxin and uncle Gu into the house and asked everyone to leave. Gu shouxin knew what his father was going to say, so he was rtively calm. Uncle Gu, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. His parents ¡®expressions were not right today. They had only called him and second brother. Were they going to scold or beat people up? It was a pity that the third and fourth brothers weren¡¯t here, so they couldn¡¯t share their burden! Chapter 925 925 Their family runs a Yamen Uncle Gu couldn¡¯t hide it. Looking at his parents ¡®serious faces, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Father, mother, can we slow down? Take it slow, then show me your horse¡¯s might and tell me to be good and not cause trouble. Wait until I¡¯m used to the capital, okay?¡± Grandma Gu nced at uncle Gu. Oh my, this annoying fellow! Grandpa Gu, on the other hand, chuckled as he looked at uncle Gu and said, ¡± ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s nothing serious. I just wanted to tell you that your grandmother is still alive.¡± Uncle Gu,¡±what¡¯s the fuss?¡± Father, you¡¯re not drunk tonight, right? You¡¯re already past fifty, but the olddy is still around. Wouldn¡¯t she be seventy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually a year older than your mother,¡± replied Grandpa Gu with a smile. It was just that in order to hide his identity, he had deliberately reported that he was younger than his actual age. When your grandmother gave birth to me, it was the 17th year of the Lunar New Year. I¡¯m 70 this year.¡± Uncle Gu: ¡± no wonder mother always calls you big brother Chuan. Even I want to say that she¡¯s here to take a walk. Hehe, father, you¡¯re not lying, right? ¡± Under the intimidating gaze of grandma Gu, uncle Gu decided not to say those unreliable words. He was going to say that he wanted to say that mother should call him little brother Chuan. He had always wanted to remind her. ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± Grandpa Gu nodded. Originally, I didn¡¯t n to say it for the rest of my life. As a matter of fact, the second son was the top scorer, so he was bound to have dealings with the ye family. I¡¯ll tell you so that you can have an idea.¡± Uncle Gu was interested,¡±father, do you have any siblings?¡± Do I have cousins? What do our grandparents do?¡± ¡°Your grandparents run a Yamen,¡± said Grandpa Gu with a smile. You have one cousin, but you have a lot of other close rtives.¡± Uncle Gu,¡±?¡± He dug his ears. What did his father say? His grandparents ran a Yamen? He turned to look at Gu shouxin and said,¡±second brother, do you understand?¡± I don¡¯t quite understand what our Father is saying.¡± ¡°There are many people with the surname ye in the world, but only one can open a Yamen,¡± Gu shouxin said calmly. ¡°Which one?¡± uncle Gu asked. ¡°The Royal ye family!¡± Uncle Gu was so scared that he almost lost his grip on the armrest. He looked at Gu shouxin in horror, and then at his parents.¡±I ... I didn¡¯t study much, but you can¡¯t lie to me like this!¡± Grandpa Gu smiled helplessly and said,¡±boss, it¡¯s indeed the Imperial ye family.¡± Your grandmother is the Empress Dowager. I¡¯ll only tell you and your brother about this. After all, it¡¯ll be troublesome if my identity is exposed, but you have to be prepared. Your grandma is definitely on your side, but I can¡¯t say for sure for the others. At the moment, no one should know of my existence, so don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so great just because of this identity. When you¡¯re outside, don¡¯t cause trouble, but don¡¯t be afraid of trouble. As for your wife and children, let¡¯s not talk about them for now. We¡¯ll talk about them when the conditions are ripe.¡± Grandpa Gu said some more words, but uncle Gu didn¡¯t listen to them. He was supported by Gu shouxin when he went out. When they left the main room where the two elders were staying, uncle Gu grabbed Gu shouxin. ¡°Second brother, hurry up and pinch me. Let me see if I¡¯m dreaming.¡± Gu shouxin stretched out his hand and pinched his brother Han¡¯s face. Uncle Gu: ¡± Aiyo, Alright, alright. I got it. I¡¯m not dreaming. I¡¯m not dreaming! Gu shouxin let go of his hand and looked at his brother with a smile. Uncle Gu rubbed his face and sighed, ¡± ¡°No wonder I¡¯m so handsome and have such an extraordinary temperament. I¡¯ve been liked by girls since I was young. I finally understand the reason.¡± Chapter 926 926 I forgot Gu shouxin looked at him speechlessly. this has nothing to do with you being a member of the royal family. There are also people who don¡¯t look good in the royal family. So, big brother, what do you n to do after knowing that you¡¯re a member of the imperial family?¡± Uncle Gu was stunned for a moment, then sighed, ¡± ¡°What else can I do? of course, I¡¯m farming! The royal family doesn¡¯t give us silver. I heard that your sry isn¡¯t high either, not even as much as the other daughters. I can¡¯t earn money, but I can grow food and vegetables. I still have to make some contributions! Hehe! Besides, there¡¯s no rule that the children of the royal family can¡¯t farm, right?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. Well, everyone had their own hobbies. If he asked his fourth son what he nned to do after knowing that he was a member of the royal family, his fourth son would definitely say, ¡± what else can I do? I¡¯ll do woodwork! Gu shouxin seriously suspected that his heart for power and profit in his previous life had been led astray by these two brothers in the great Zhou Dynasty. Uncle Gu,¡±aiyaya! I¡¯m going to sleep. Xinxin said that she¡¯ll take me around Beijing tomorrow. We can¡¯t finish shopping in one day, so I¡¯ll go shopping for a few days!¡± After saying that, he ran off. Gu shouxin shook his head helplessly. What a big heart. If it were an ordinary person, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep for a long time! ...... The next day, uncle Gu was dragged by the children to go shopping. As for Zhang Shi, she followed Cai Xiaolian and apanied the two elders. They didn¡¯t take the carriage and just walked slowly. In the beginning, uncle Gu was still a little restrained. He had never seen such a bustling scene in the capital. There were so many people, and he was worried that the child would be taken away when he carried Gu Ren. The bigger and livelier the ce, the more flower auctions there would be! Their ninren was so cute and well taken care of. They couldn¡¯t let those bad guys have it. Gu Ren wrapped his arms around his father¡¯s neck and looked left and right. He was also very curious. This was not an ancient Street. This was a real ancient Street, an ancient Street! He also felt a little regretful. If he could transmigrate back on his own, he would not need to look for information to write about the ancient capital. He would have it in his mind. uncle, this is Willow alley. Third aunt and third uncle live here. It¡¯s not far from our house, right? ¡± Gu Xin pointed at the alley beside her. Uncle Gu: ¡± oh my, it¡¯s a pity that third brother has to take care of the child. Otherwise, I would have asked her toe along. ¡°Aiyo! Aiyo!¡± Suddenly, at the entrance of the alley, an old man fell down. He had one hand on his waist and the other on the wall. First uncle Gu ced Gu Ren in Gu Hui¡¯s arms and walked over to help the olddy up. The children followed him. ¡°Olddy, are you alright?¡± uncle Gu asked as he helped the olddy up. Did you fall? Do you need me to help you to the clinic?¡± Gu Xin saw the olddy¡¯s face clearly,¡¯granny, I¡¯ve seen you before! Didn¡¯t we meet at the end of August? You were with uncle Shen at that time. Are you his family?¡± Gu Hui, who was carrying Gu Ren, also recognized the olddy. When uncle Gu heard that, he thought, so you know her! Old man, where¡¯s your house? let us send you back!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager blinked her eyes. Oh no, she had forgotten about these two little girls. This little fellow¡¯s memory was really good. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten where I¡¯m staying!¡± The Gu family members were speechless. The Grand Empress Dowager held her waist,¡±Aiyo, it hurts!¡± Oh no, I really forgot. Little girl, do you recognize me? Bring me home!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯tease me, I¡¯ve only seen you once. Grandma Shen and uncle Shen didn¡¯t say where they lived!¡± Chapter 927 927 Who doesn¡¯t like silver? The children of the Gu family all looked at uncle Gu. Great uncle Gu was also dumbfounded as he supported the olddy! Fine, when people get old and can¡¯t remember things, their vige has it. But, but this wasn¡¯t their vige! The olddy blinked her eyes at uncle Gu. Uncle Gu felt that the olddy was quite pitiful, so he said, ¡± old man, how about I send you to the clinic first, and then we go to the Yamen and ask them to help you look for it? ¡± The olddy grabbed onto uncle Gu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m afraid if I don¡¯t go to the Yamen. The little girl recognizes me, so bring me home!¡± ¡°Elder, we don¡¯t know you!¡± Gu Nian stood up and said. My sister has only seen you once. I remember that your family¡¯s surname is Shen. Why don¡¯t we go to the Yamen and ask them to write a notice to see if any Shen family in the capital has lost their olddy and go to the Yamen to get her back?¡± Olddy: ¡± Yingluo, Aiyo! It hurts so much! Yingluo, Aiyo, Yingluo! ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we take you to the medical Hall first? can you leave?¡± uncle Gu asked. You can¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll carry you! By the way, Huihui Xinxin, where¡¯s the nearest Medical Center?¡± Gu Xin pointed in a direction. Uncle Gu turned around and carried the olddy on his back. The olddy cried out in pain and said, ¡± ¡°Young man, you¡¯re so kind!¡± ¡°You¡¯re older than my parents, and you¡¯re alone. I can¡¯t pretend I didn¡¯t see you!¡± Uncle Guughed. Under normal circumstances, I would pretend that I didn¡¯t see it, but my child is here. I have to be a role model! Hahaha Yingluo, right, olddy, do you have any silver on you? if you do, you can give it to meter. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll pay for you. But Oh, your family is here, so you have to return it to me. ¡± ¡°Greetings, Qianqian,¡± the Empress Dowager said. Gu Nian and Gu Ren exchanged nces. This did not seem like a scam. Gu Nian pulled Gu Xin along and slowed down. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯ve really seen it before?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯yeah! I even smiled at her! She looked like her grandmother! People who don¡¯t understand her will think that she¡¯s giving you a stern face when she stares at you without smiling. Those who are familiar with her will know that this is her normal expression.¡± Gu Nian replied,¡¯I don¡¯t think so.¡¯ When she arrived at the clinic, she didn¡¯t do much examination. She just gave him a bottle of medicine for bruises and told him to be careful in the future. She was getting old. Uncle Gu was nning to carry the olddy to the Yamen. ¡°Can¡¯t I let the little girl take me to my family?¡± Do I have to go to the Yamen? I don¡¯t like to go to the Yamen.¡± ¡°Old man, you don¡¯t even remember where you live, so how could you remember that you don¡¯t like to go to the Yamen? I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t dare to bring you home at your age. If something happens to you and your childes looking for you, won¡¯t you me me? Fortunately, you have your own money. Otherwise, I would have to apany you and wait for your family toe and give me money! Hehehe!¡± ¡°You really like silver?¡± Uncle Gu replied,¡¯isn¡¯t that obvious? Who doesn¡¯t like silver?¡± Grand Empress Dowager,¡±besides silver, what else do you like?¡± Looking at your dignified appearance, you didn¡¯t take the imperial examination? Or perhaps, you want to start a business?¡± Uncle Gu shook his head and said,¡±someone in my family is taking the imperial examination.¡± My second brother is the new top scorer. Hehe, I¡¯m only telling you because I¡¯m helping you. It¡¯ll be good for my second brother¡¯s reputation if you spread it. If I were toe out alone today, I definitely wouldn¡¯t say that I¡¯m the top scorer. As for what I like to do, I like to do farming! I like to see the crops grow well.¡± Chapter 928 928 The murderer The Grand Empress Dowager had some Foundation. Her eldest grandson liked to nt crops and was a simple-minded person. After uncle Gu carried her to the capital governor¡¯s office, the olddy suddenly said, ¡± ¡°I remember where my house is. Can you carry me Back?¡± Everyone in the Gu family was speechless. ¡°Olddy, I can see that you have some money on you. Why don¡¯t we hire a car for you and send you back?¡± uncle Gu asked. It¡¯s actually not hard for me to carry you, you¡¯re not even as heavy as a bundle of firewood. That¡¯s right, carrying you on my back is a waste of time. I just arrived in Beijing yesterday and haven¡¯t walked around yet!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The Empress Dowager agreed. Well, his eldest grandson was just a coward, not a fool. The carriage was hired, and the olddy went home on her own without needing them to send her. Uncle Gu, you did a good deed the moment you arrived in the capital. Well, I still get along well with the capital. Let¡¯s go shopping! The few of them passed by the bottom of a restaurant. Suddenly, a can flew down from the second floor. It was a close call, and it almost hit uncle Gu¡¯s head. Uncle Gu was so frightened that he reached out his hands and subconsciously protected the children. ¡°Argh! My Marshal! This King¡¯s Marshal!¡± A head popped out from the second floor and shouted in fear. Gu Hui and Gu Xin recognized him. This was Prince Kang. Their family were all rich and powerful people in the capital. Prince Kang¡¯s hobbies were fighting Pixies, fighting roosters, raising birds, raising flowers, and fishing. Before the Gu family could react, Prince Kang ran down. Prince Kang pointed at uncle Gu. you, you, you! Raise your leg! Uncle Gu was baffled and stood still. ¡°My Marshal!¡± King Kang hugged uncle Gu¡¯s leg. Uncle Gu,¡±f * ck, I say, you¡¯re crazy!¡± You almost hit me with a can, and you¡¯re still crying to me?¡± Prince Kang tried his best to pull, but he could not move uncle Gu¡¯s leg. Uncle Gu was amused,¡¯what are you doing with my leg? You¡¯re making it seem like I¡¯m stepping on your son.¡± Majesty Kang pointed at uncle Gu,¡±you, you murderer!¡± You¡¯ve stepped on this king¡¯s son to death.¡± Uncle Gu lifted his own leg. Alright, there was a Kasaya under his foot, so he lifted it up. Majesty Kang became even more sorrowful,¡±men, get rid of this murderer for this King.¡± Uncle Gu immediately put his arm around Majesty Kang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother, do you have to go this far? no matter what, I can¡¯t be called a murderer. At most, I¡¯m a murderer! By the way, you call yourself this King and your surname is ye. Are you the Emperor?¡± Majesty Kang pushed uncle Gu away. you unruly peasant! You¡¯ve killed my Marshal and you still want to call me brother? dream on! This King is going to Sue you!¡± Uncle Gu pulled her over again and said,¡±Aiya, what are youining about!¡± Don¡¯t be so vicious! I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve been ying this Yiyi since I was three years old until I was twenty-three years old. After that, I became invincible, and it¡¯s no longer interesting. I can¡¯t take a look at your head and your looks!¡± Majesty Kang replied,¡±you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t!¡± My Marshal is one of the best in the capital.¡± Uncle Gu said,¡±you said yourself that you might be number two!¡± Mine, that¡¯s first, definitely not second. How about this, you almost smashed my head just now and almost caused my child to lose his father when he was young. On ount that I stepped on your Xuanji¡¯s son to death, we¡¯ll call it even. As an expert in battle armor, I understand the pain in your heart. Your Highness, but if you fight with someone and the jar and Kasaya are thrown away, doesn¡¯t that mean that the other party is bullying you? Shouldn¡¯t you be looking for the person who threw your things at this time? Why are you angry with me?¡± Without waiting for Majesty Kang to reply, uncle Gu continued, ¡± ¡°This Suan ni, we need to look at its teeth, then look at its Suan ni.¡± Chapter 929 929 Thedy that the Prince likes The Gu siblings really could not understand how uncle Gu had managed to fool Majesty Kang into calling him ¡®unrulymoner¡¯ one moment and ¡®brother¡¯ the next. In fact, Majesty Kang even brought uncle Gu upstairs to fight 300 rounds with someone. ¡°Father, you¡¯re not going to shop anymore?¡± Gu Hui quickly stopped uncle Gu. Only then did Majesty Kang notice the siblings.¡±Eh? She¡¯s the little turban of the top schr¡¯s family! Brother, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the Big Brother of the schr-schr!¡± ¡°Brother Gu, does the champion want to fight?¡± Majesty Kang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Uncle Gu shook his head. he doesn¡¯t y this game. He¡¯s studying! Otherwise, how could he be the schr?¡± Majesty Kang patted uncle Gu¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±brother Gu, I¡¯ve realized that we¡¯re getting along better and better.¡± Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, big brother will bring you to y! You kids, go y by yourselves!¡± ¡°Your Royal Highness, although you¡¯re the Royal Highness, it¡¯s still not certain who¡¯s the elder brother! Look at my daughter, she¡¯s going to be 18 soon!¡± ¡°Really? I marriedte, but my daughter is already seventeen. Aiyo, speaking of this, I¡¯ve even heard my daughter mention your daughter!¡± ¡°What did he mention?¡± uncle Gu asked. Did they fight?¡± Majesty Kang nced at Gu Hui and whispered, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, but my daughter has wanted to fight with your daughter since the beginning. I tried to persuade her, but she didn¡¯t listen! I say, you should at least give him face! She said it was a spar. I don¡¯t believe her. She¡¯s grown up, and she¡¯s always beaten people to death when she sparred with them.¡± Uncle Gu said,¡±that¡¯s fine. I have many children.¡± If your daughter dared to beat her to death, so would my child. But let¡¯s make this clear first, you can beat the children, but you can¡¯t make things difficult for my second brother after beating your daughter.¡± Majesty Kang replied,¡±who would dare!¡± The Emperor likes to be a schr. Aiya, let¡¯s not talk about our daughter. Let¡¯s go up and y!¡± Uncle Gu waved to the children and said,¡±you guys go ahead!¡± I¡¯ll go home by myselfter!¡± ¡°Father (uncle)!¡± The children of the Gu family. Gu Nian thought,¡¯His Highness¡¯s daughter is a Princess, right? Why does she want to fight with you, big sister?¡± ¡°Sister, Princess Jinghe is a good person. She is the one who bullied Li Shan and helped us talk about Princess Xing Nan.¡± Gu Nian frowned. Last night, she had heard Cai Xiaolian mention that the Emperor had decreed li Muyan¡¯s marriage and bestowed upon him a Princess. Gu Hui hugged Gu Ren and changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Father should be fine. He seems to be getting along well with Majesty Kang.¡± Gu Nian did not ask any more questions as she continued shopping. hey, Shan ¡®er, look. Isn¡¯t that Gu Xin, that wretched girl? ¡± Not far away, Lu Yang, who was also shopping, saw Gu Xin and pulled Li Shan along. Li Shan looked over and was stunned for a moment. Since Gu Nian and Gu si had arrived, did that mean that the entire family had arrived in Beijing? ¡°Sister ni, it¡¯s them. Let¡¯s go!¡± Li Shan revealed a look of fear. ¡°Are you afraid of them? What was there to be afraid of? Do you think they will eat you up?¡± Lu Yang looked at Li Shan in exasperation. ¡°No, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m just worried that sister niannian will feel bad when she sees me. ¡± Li Shan said softly. ¡°Sister niannian? Is it the girl that you said before, the one that the Prince likes?¡± Lu ni rolled her eyes and had an idea. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, sister ni. Now that brother and Princess Jinghe are engaged, it¡¯s better not to let sister niannian see me, in case she overthinks.¡± Li Shan¡¯s face was full of worry. Hmph, Gu Nian, just wait for Princess Jinghe to teach you a lesson! Chapter 930 930 They¡¯re not worthy In Li Shan¡¯s opinion, even if Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t like li Muyan, now that the whole capital knew they were engaged, and another girl that li Muyan had once liked had appeared, it would be strange if Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t go crazy. Then he would use Lu Suan¡¯s mouth to let Princess Jinghe know. Sure enough, Lu Yang didn¡¯t care what Li Shan was thinking and ran away with her. She still remembered the p that Gu Xin gave her. Her mother told her not to provoke Gu Xin for no reason. Now that the Emperor was in love with the top schr, it was better not to provoke her. It would be fine if she just used some force in secret. King Kang¡¯s family liked to wander around outside. King Kang fought all sorts of battles, while consort Kang shopped at various shops. Princess Jinghe and the Crown Prince of King Kang just strolled around, punishing the two who bullied the weak and feared the strong. They were more responsible than the military department of the five cities, which managed the security of the capital. As a matter of fact, Lu Yang had not walked far with Li Shan and the others when they met Princess Jinghe, who was swinging her whip aimlessly. Lu Suan ran forward. Princess, ¡± he said, ¡± I saw someone. You¡¯ll definitely be interested. ¡°What I¡¯m more interested in is when you¡¯ve provoked me and when I¡¯ll whip you.¡± Lu Suan¡¯s face stiffened. Princess, I didn¡¯t offend you. I¡¯m just reminding you out of good intentions. Your love rival is here, and you¡¯re talking about me like this! Princess Jinghe asked,¡¯you¡¯re kind? Take a piss and look into the mirror, and you¡¯re gloating over my misfortune, are you being kind?¡± Lu Yang,¡±I¡¯m so angry!¡± He really wanted to beat her to death! But he didn¡¯t dare. Princess Jinghe continued to walk forward. Li Shan whispered,¡±sister ni, just forget it!¡± The princess has a noble status, she doesn¡¯t like us! Ah!¡± Li Shan still wanted to say a few more words, but the whip hit her foot and she screamed. Princess Jinghe turned around and asked,¡±you didn¡¯t get beaten up enough that day?¡± Or can¡¯t wait for this Princess to paste the portrait of that day on your Duke Rong¡¯s mansion¡¯s main door?¡± Li Shan took a step back weakly. ¡°Princess, li Muyan¡¯s sweetheart is in the capital.¡± Lu ni stepped forward angrily. It was the Gu family¡¯s daughter, right in front. If you don¡¯t teach her a lesson, what are you doing bullying us?¡± ¡°The Gu family is in front?¡± Princess Jinghe¡¯s eyes lit up. Lu Yang nodded. Princess Jinghe continued,¡±li Muyan¡¯s sweetheart?¡± Which one? Why didn¡¯t you say so before? It can¡¯t be Gu Hui, right?¡± Lu Suan shook his head. He felt that there was something wrong with Princess Jinghe.¡±It¡¯s not Gu Hui, it¡¯s second brother Gu Nian. It¡¯s true, she even sent a letter to li Muyan to express her love. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Li Shan!¡± Princess Jinghe looked at Li Shan in disdain. Li Shan nodded and shook her head in fear, as if she didn¡¯t want to admit it but didn¡¯t dare to. Lu Yang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Princess, he¡¯s here! He¡¯s here! He¡¯s the one standing between Gu Hui and Gu Xin. He¡¯s carrying the child. Princess Jinghe turned around and raised her eyebrows. Gu Hui and Gu Xin had already seen her, as well as Li Shan and Lu Xin. Gu Xin was not happy. Gu Nian had also seen the person in front of her. However, she only recognized Li Shan. However, it seemed like she did note with good intentions. Enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road! Moreover, she also saw that the red-dressed girl with the whip was sizing her up. She was sure that this gaze had no malicious intent, but instead, it was filled with pity. What kind of expression was that? ¡°Sister Princess, you still owe me a hundred taels!¡± As they walked closer, Gu Xin said angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst time that you weren¡¯t in a hurry?¡± Princess Jinghe was stunned. ¡°Now I¡¯m worried because you¡¯re ying with someone I don¡¯t like!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°They?¡± Princess Jinghe pointed at the people beside her. I¡¯m not ying with them! They¡¯re not worthy!¡± Chapter 931 931 Don¡¯t frame me Li Shan, Lu Suan, and the others ¡®expressions turned ugly. They didn¡¯t expect Princess Jinghe to not give them any face. Princess Jinghe pointed at Li Shan with her whip. ¡°Do you not like her, or Yingluo?¡± The whip turned and pointed at Lu Suan. ¡°Or her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like any of them!¡± Gu Xin replied. ¡°Why not?¡± Princess Jinghe asked. Gu Xin: ¡± one look and I can tell he¡¯s not a good person. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like him! hahahahahaha! Princess Jingheughed. I like this reason too. Little Xinxin, they scolded your second sister just now. How about we make a deal?¡± Gu Xin red at Li Shan and Lu Xin. Princess Jinghe continued,¡±they said that your second sister sent a letter to someone to express her love and ruined her reputation.¡± If this Princess helps you beat them up, then we¡¯ll forget about the hundred taels, okay?¡± The Gu siblings were speechless. Princess Jinghe touched her nose and said,¡±Aiya,st time, my mother took away all the silver that she gave me. I don¡¯t have that much money on me!¡± I¡¯ll teach them a lesson for you, and then I¡¯ll give you a box of Eastern pearls. How about we forget about the 100 taels? You have to know that everyone in the capital knows me. If I go to a pawnshop, I will be ridiculed and it will be an insult to the reputation that I have built up over the past ten years!¡± Gu Xin,¡±Hello, Wanwan.¡± Princess Jinghe¡¯s eyes brightened. She turned around andshed out with her whip without hesitation. Itnded on Li Shan and Lu Suan. ¡°Ah!¡± The two girls cried out in surprise. ¡°Princess Jinghe! You¡¯re going too far!¡± Lu Suan didn¡¯t expect Princess Jinghe to attack her. She was stunned, and the ce where she was whipped hurt. tsk, tsk. It¡¯s a pity that you have so much money now and I¡¯m short on money. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make him draw you, Lu Yang, in anger. When I¡¯m unhappy, I¡¯ll take out the painting and look at it. I¡¯ll definitely be happy! Princess Jinghe shook her head with a regretful expression. ¡°You, you, I¡¯m going to Sue you to my aunt and uncle!¡± Lu Yang cried. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re so shameless! Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t even address His Majesty as uncle, so how dare you call him little uncle? What¡¯s wrong? Does noble consort Lin want to rece her as Empress Lin? Yo! The Lin family sure is bold! Bullying Xue Qianyu, the only one in the Xue family? Are you bullying me for being ignorant and ipetent like my father?¡± Princess Jingheughed. The surrounding people were all stunned. You really dare to say anything! She said that the Imperial consort didn¡¯t even try to avoid taboo when she wanted to be the Empress, and even directly said that the Xue family was not prosperous and couldn¡¯t win against the Lin family? ¡°When did I say that! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t frame me!¡± Lu Yang¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I just said it! Everyone, did you hear that?¡± Princess Jinghe asked. ¡°I heard it!¡± ¡°I heard it!¡± There was a roar around them, and then everyone started to cheer. Gu Hui realized that it was the same as before. There was always someone leading the crowd and it was always the same few people! ¡°I heard it!¡± Gu Ren, who was in Gu Nian¡¯s arms, pped his chubby little hands and smiled so widely that his eyes narrowed into slits. you, you guys, I, I, woo woo woo ... Lu Yang ran away. She had been hurt both physically and mentally today. The ce where she had been hit by the whip was still hurting! ¡°Sister ni!¡± Li Shan chased after him, and the other girls followed. Princess Jinghe waved her hand at the people. ¡°Everyone, remember this. In the future, if anyone tries to frame someone andes to King Kang¡¯s mansion to look for me, I¡¯ll definitely beat them up!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The citizens agreed. Chapter 932 932 Don¡¯t just talk without fighting ¡°Have you guys eaten? Let¡¯s go, this Princess will treat you to lunch!¡± Princess Jinghe stepped forward and looked at Gu Hui. ¡°Princess, this is my second younger sister Gu Nian, fourth younger brother Gu en, fifth younger sister Gu si, and sixth younger brother Gu Ren,¡± Gu Hui introduced to Princess Jinghe. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, it¡¯s good to have many brothers and sisters! I¡¯m not lonely! Unlike me, I can only wander around the streets all day! Let¡¯s go, this Princess will treat you to a meal today!¡± Princess Jinghe said readily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you short on money?¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Which restaurant in the capital doesn¡¯t recognize this Princess? Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll pay the bill at Majesty Kang¡¯s residence after they¡¯re done. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ve been lonely for many years, and I¡¯ve finally found someone to eat with! ¡°Gu Hui, I heard that you want to go to kun city. Let me tell you something.¡± Princess Jinghe stepped forward and pulled Gu Hui into her arms, then they went to a restaurant. Gu Nian had thought that she would ask about li Muyan, but she did not. Gu Nianughed at herself and followed him. Unfortunately, the ce Princess Jinghe chose was the ce where Majesty Kang had just fought his Gu. She had originally asked for a private room, but when she got to the second floor, she found everyone gathered in a circle, and there were even roosters crowing. Uncle Gu¡¯s voice was heard. this ck General¡¯s crown is red, his crown is thin, his earlobes are not developed, his eyes are big and sharp, his ws are thick and sharp, and his legs are strong and firm. So, brother Kang, your ck general can definitely win against the Lord of Chu who is our benefactor! Then, an unfamiliar voice said, ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My Overlord Chu is invincible!¡± Majesty Kang said,¡±Xue, don¡¯t fight with words. We¡¯ll know once we fight.¡± &Nbsp; Just now, you killed my Marshal. This time, if you dare to kill my ck general, I will not let you off!¡± Princess Jinghe exined to the Gu siblings,¡±This person is Duke Cheng ¡®en, the Empress¡¯s biological brother. He¡¯s the same type as my father.¡± The Gu siblings looked at Lord Cheng ¡®en curiously. He was an old foppish man. They could not understand how this old foppish man could have raised a son like Xue Qianyu. Uncle Gu continued Majesty Kang¡¯s sentence,¡±benefactor, don¡¯t be so fierce with your words. Look at your Overlord Chu!¡± Tsk, tsk, tsk. He was so scared of the ck general that he was running in circles. Why was he called the Overlord? At most, you can only call him ruffian Chu, hooligan Chu!¡± Majesty Kang patted uncle Gu¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±yes, yes, yes, brother Ren, you¡¯re absolutely right!¡± This beast is the same as master, only a local ruffian. Overlord, what a joke!¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en rolled up his sleeves and was about to hit someone.¡±Come on! [ Ye Shi, I¡¯ll fight you! I¡¯ll fight your chicken! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the Overlord! ] I¡¯m so angry!¡± Ye Shi was the name of Majesty Kang. Majesty Kang rolled up his sleeves and said,¡±who¡¯s afraid of who?¡± You with the surname Xue, I¡¯ll fight you to the death today!¡± In the end, the two of them were so envious that they even rolled up their sleeves, but they did not fight. Princess Jinghe,¡±father, uncle Xue, don¡¯t just talk!¡± Fight! I¡¯m tired of watching you talk and not fight!¡± Majesty Kang red at Princess Jinghe and asked,¡±don¡¯t I want to fight?¡± Aren¡¯t we being stopped?¡± Uncle Gu silently took a step back. Majesty Kang: ¡± ah dan, you stinky brat! Don¡¯t stop me! Ah dan silently stepped forward to stop Majesty Kang. ¡°Ah ke, don¡¯t stop me!¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en refused to admit defeat. Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s manservant silently stepped forward to stop him. The surrounding people: The Gu family, who had never seen such a scene before, was really impressed. They watched the two old fops curse at each other for half a minute before they finally saw the rooster fight. Chapter 933 933 Two weirdos Uncle Gu¡¯s judgment was good. Majesty Kang¡¯s ck general had won, and Lord Cheng¡¯s Chu bawang had been sessfully changed to Chu ruffian by Majesty Kang. Duke Cheng ¡®en was so angry that he wanted to kill the chicken and eat it. Then, they started to eat. Because Lord Cheng ¡®en was also hungry, he ordered a few dishes and sat in the hall on the second floor. Therefore, Majesty Kang did not want a private room and directly invited Gu shouxin and the children to the hall. Majesty Kang was concerned about the younger generation. He asked for their names one by one and urged everyone to eat. Then, he said proudly, ¡± aiyaya, this King is popr. This king¡¯s daughter is also popr. This King has so many children to eat with him during lunch, unlike some people who are all alone. Tsk tsk, it¡¯s pitiful to look at. Master Cheng ¡®en, do you want to join us?¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en was so angry that he mmed the table.¡±Ah ke, where¡¯s the Prince? Tell him to bring the others over for dinner immediately!¡± ¡°Master, the Crown Prince left the capital at the end of August. He hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± said AGU. Duke Cheng ¡®en,¡±hehe.¡± Majesty Kang couldn¡¯t help butugh,¡±hahahaha, it¡¯s such a pity for Qian Yu!¡± I¡¯ve been busy every day, but I don¡¯t even know where he is! How did I end up with such a father!¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en held a wine ss and sat down.¡±Today, I want topete with you in drinking. Do you dare?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± Majesty Kang replied. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± Uncle Gu replied. Duke Cheng ¡®en: ¡± you¡¯ve lost. Ye, you have to call me big brother. Gu, you go and pick a fighting chicken for me. A fighting chicken that can kill his ck general. ¡°&Great!¡± Uncle Gu of the king of Kang said. Princess Jinghe invited the Gu siblings to eat. ¡°Let¡¯s not care about eating. This is their daily routine. Oh, he joined your father today.¡± sister Princess, ¡± Gu Xin whispered, ¡± then who¡¯s more powerful, His Highness or Duke Cheng ¡®en? ¡± Princess Jinghe said,¡±Duke Cheng ¡®en can drink a thousand cups without copsing.¡± This was the only thing he had passed on to his son. But it¡¯s a pity that Xue Qianyu isn¡¯t in the capital. Otherwise, I could bring you guys to meet a handsome man. ¡± The Gu siblings said,¡±no, it¡¯s not a pity. We¡¯ve seen it.¡± ...... On the second day of uncle Gu¡¯s arrival in the capital, he became sworn brothers with the two old fops of the capital. This was already enough to surprise the Gu siblings. What was even more surprising was that when they brought uncle GU home, they happened to bump into consort Kang and Madam Xue. The two of them were dressed in noble clothing and were shopping hand in hand. When they saw their husband, they turned around and left as if they hadn¡¯t seen him. The husband¡¯s cock and cricket fight almost broke out, and the madams were holding hands to buy things? The Gu siblings really wanted to ask Princess Jinghe if she and her brother had a good rtionship with the child of the Xue family. Not long after she brought the drunk uncle GU home, the servants of King Kang¡¯s residence arrived. Jinghe did as she said and sent a box of pearls over. They were the size of a thumb, and the entire box was definitely worth more than a hundred taels. Gu Xin felt that she had gotten the better end of the deal, so she took out some more bottles from the box and ced them in a small box. She then asked her servants to send them to the residence of King Kang. Some of the bottles were for Princess Jinghe and Princess Kang. She had heard that there were many women in the backyard of the Kang family, but what did that have to do with her? she could just give them to the princess and the princess Consort. our little Xinxin is so amazing! Gu Nian eximed. she has more and more friends! sister, let me tell you. Princess Jinghe likes to hang out with you. I can tell that she¡¯s the same as you. She¡¯s very interested in the matters of the border! Gu Xin said with a serious expression. Chapter 934 934 Whatever you say Gu Nian thought about it and agreed. Princess Jinghe had asked Gu Hui how she was going to convince her family. Moreover, she found it a little strange. It had only been two days. How did she know that Gu Hui had begged the Emperor to go to kun city? Did everyone else know? Seeing that Gu Nian did not say anything, Gu Xin asked carefully, ¡± ¡°Sister, do you hate Princess Jinghe?¡± Gu Nian was stunned,¡¯why should I hate her? She¡¯s fine!¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and stopped talking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not thinking about those things anymore.¡± Gu Nian smiled helplessly. ¡°Li Muyan and I are just passerby.¡± We still have to continue living, don¡¯t we?¡± Gu Xin hugged Gu Nian and said,¡¯sister, you¡¯ll definitely find a good husband. My brother-inw must be the best man in the world!¡± ¡°Whatever you say!¡± Gu Nianughed. Gu Xin did not bring it up again, and Gu Nian did not say anything more either. Gu Nian did not think too much about li Muyan. She had not fallen too deeply into him, so it was easy for her to forget him. Dopey Gu had already said that she didn¡¯t love him that much, so she wouldn¡¯t be too sad. Fortunately, she found out in time, otherwise, the love story would be enough for her to drink a pot of wine. In reality, Gu Nian did not really understand feelings. It was true that she no longer thought of li Muyan. Perhaps, when they met again one day, she would be able to walk past him calmly. ...... Not two dayster, Princess Xing Nan came again. Gu si brought some makeup tools and gave her a look that she was very satisfied with. Gu Nian and Gu Xin took the opportunity to talk to her about the coboration. He would sell her goods every quarter, and she would send someone to collect the goods herself. Although they lived on the grasnd, when the Xing Nan Kingdom was established, most of them were the people of the previous dynasty, and their customs were very simr to that of the great Zhou Dynasty. Therefore, these things could be sold. After selling a batch of goods to Princess Xing Nan, the store that Cai Xiaolian had bought in the capital was about to expire, so they could pack up and open a store. Furthermore, it was the Gu sisters. This time, Gu Nian had brought a group of people from the workshop to the capital city. They were only short of raw materials. They would have to nt their own flowers and grass for the raw materials. Gu Xin had already nted some nts in the courtyard, but it was far from enough. She had to buy a Manor. They couldn¡¯t find a suitable Manor in a short time, and the weather was getting colder and colder. It would snow in the capital during winter. Even if they bought it, they couldn¡¯t just nt it casually with the Jade beads in their hands. Everyone discussed for a while and decided to pay attention to a suitable Manor first. They would nt it when spring came next year, and the goods would still be taken from Qing Province. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu also wanted the children to rest for two months so that they wouldn¡¯t be so tired. Everything could wait until next spring. The family had never experienced snow in the vige of the three Forks. They would have a hard time this winter. The snow in the capital usuallysted from the beginning of winter to the end of the twelfth lunar month. When the first lunar month arrived, the weather would slowly warm up. However, Gu shouxin¡¯s request to them was still the same as before. They must practice martial arts every day, no matter how cold it was. It only took uncle Gu three days topletely be familiar with the two old fops in the capital, Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu did not say anything to him. Anyway, this fellow would only be thinking about the fields since it was the beginning of spring, and it was useless no matter who pulled him. Zhang Shi was still a bit embarrassed because she was unfamiliar with the ce. Every day, she only went out with Cai Xiaolian. If Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t go out, she would stay at home. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t do anything and didn¡¯t have anyziness to let her steal. She really wasn¡¯t used to it. Chapter 935 935 Are you being hunted down? On the sixth day of the Gu family¡¯s arrival in the capital, other than the old couple and third aunt Gu, the rest of the family met the Empress Dowager by chance. Today, Grandpa and Grandma Gu went to third aunt¡¯s ce to see how she was tidying up and whether the children had gotten used to it. It was just the two of them. They didn¡¯t bring their two daughters-inw, nor did they bring their grandchildren. The moment she stepped out, she saw an olddy standing outside. The olddy looked at the two of them with a smile. Grandpa Gu¡¯s body stiffened. Grandma Gu sensed his emotions and looked at the olddy in surprise. Grandpa Gu trembled as he walked forward. He looked at the olddy who was a head shorter than him and had half a head of white hair. He opened his mouth but could not call out. The Empress Dowager stretched out her hand to touch his face,¡±My son is back!¡± Tears streamed down grandfather Gu¡¯s face as he knelt down.¡±Mother,¡± He had called out for his mother, the Imperial mother he had called for ten years in his youth. Before the Li Pce, he had called out for his mother every night. At the time, all the Imperial physicians had said that he did not have many days left to live. The Empress Dowager hugged his head,¡±my son is back!¡± My son has finally returned!¡± Even if a mother and son had not seen each other for decades, they would still be able to recognize each other at a nce when they met again. Just like when the Empress Dowager saw Gu shouxin, she firmly believed that he was her grandson because he looked so much like her son. When grandfather Gu saw great emperor and great Empress Dowager, he didn¡¯t need to ask. He could tell at a nce, because there would be no other olddies in this world who would look at him with that kind of gaze. It was just like when he was young, when she smiled and encouraged him by his bed, he would definitely get better. Tears welled up in grandma Gu¡¯s eyes as well. Finally, there was one more person in this world who cared about her brother Chuan. ...... In the courtyard of the two elders, everyone had been chased out, leaving only the two elders and the Empress Dowager in the house. ¡°Lann,e, this is our mother. Mother, this isnn, the wife I married.¡± Grandfather Gu took grandmother Gu¡¯s hand and knelt down in front of the Empress Dowager. This could also be considered as making up for theck of respect between husband and wife during the marriage. ¡°Good, good child, quickly get up! I prepared this for my daughter-inw back then. I thought I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to give it to her, but now I¡¯ve finally found a partner.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager held grandma Gu¡¯s hand and put a chicken blood jade bangle on her. Grandma Gu was not used to it. After her father¡¯s death, no one had called her a good child for decades. However, she did not reject the bracelet. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard all these years. Yi ¡®er¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, and you¡¯ve been taking care of him for decades.¡± The Empress Dowager patted grandma Gu¡¯s hand. ¡°Big brother Chuan also takes care of me.¡± Grandma Gu had no experience with her mother-inw, so she only said this in a low voice. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re all good children. You¡¯re all considerate and good children. I¡¯m relieved to see you like this.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager liked grandma Gu very much, and she felt very regretful. If only she had found them when she was younger! Unfortunately, at that time, she had sent people to search everywhere, but who knew that her son had changed his name and married into the family. Didn¡¯t she miss it? The three of them sat down to calm their minds before the Empress Dowager asked, ¡± ¡°Yi ¡®er, it¡¯s been so many years. Why haven¡¯t you thought of entering the capital?¡± Grandpa Gu pursed his lips and didn¡¯t want to say it. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s all in the past. Let¡¯s not talk about the past, okay?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager frowned, ¡± I can¡¯t figure it out. Why can¡¯t the guards I¡¯ve assigned to you deal with the refugees? is it because someone is after your life? ¡± I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± Chapter 936 936 Fate makes fun of people Grandpa Gu did not say anything. At first, he had always thought that it was the Empress Dowager who had sent people to kill him. Later, when the new emperor ascended the throne, he had also settled down in the vige at the crossroads. Only then did he know that his twin brother had also not survived. It was definitely not his mother who had sent people to kill him. Even his father didn¡¯t know of his existence. Only his mother and brother knew. Then, it was self-evident who was hunting him down. The Grand Empress Dowager looked at grandma Gu and said,¡±xiann, tell me.¡± What happened after Yi ¡®er came to your vige?¡± Grandma Gu didn¡¯t think as much as Grandpa Gu. She told her everything Grandpa Gu had told her all these years. When grandfather Gu was 14 years old, his illness had improved. That year, there was a natural disaster. Before the guards could send news back to the capital, they were hunted down. In the end, the guard and his daughter died to protect grandfather Gu. Grandfather Gu escaped to Qing Province with the refugees alone. He had been unconscious for two days and two nights at the back of the mountain at the crossroads Vige. He had been rescued by grandma Gu and her daughter who had gone hunting in the mountains. Grandpa Gu had been sick since he was ten years old and had always been very thin. He lied about his age and moved into the Gu family. After two years, he married grandma Gu and became her live-in son-inw. Two years was enough for him and grandma Gu to fall in love, get to know each other, get married, and have children. It didn¡¯t take long for her to have her first son. When she gave birth to her second son, the new emperor ascended to the throne. Grandmother Gu¡¯s father died while hunting. Grandpa Gu knew the new emperor¡¯s name, but he knew that it was not his younger brother. He could not figure it out. He didn¡¯t leave either. For the next few years, grandma Gu helped him gather information. She found out that his twin brother had died when he was 20 years old and had no children. So, the new emperor was chosen from the king. At that time, grandma Gu had even asked him if he wanted to go back. Grandpa Gu said that going back wouldn¡¯t change anything. He would just stay here and raise his son well. He would let his son study hard and maybe one day he would be able to see his grandmother. Just like that, grandma Gu gave birth to a daughter and a son, and the days passed by peacefully. He had seen hope in second brother, but he did not expect it to be all for naught. More than ten yearster, he saw hope again and seeded. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you at that time,¡± Grandpa Gu couldn¡¯t help but say. The Grand Empress Dowager closed her eyes in pain. The rumors were indeed true, the final oue of the imperial family¡¯s twin sons was to kill each other. Actually, she had already faintly thought of it, but her youngest son had also passed away from illness. What else could she do? After a long time, the Grand Empress Dowager opened her eyes, which were filled with determination, ¡± ¡°Yi ¡®er, xiann, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make up for what I owe you all these years. However, the position of the Emperor is still vacant.¡± Grandfather Gu waved his hand. mother, I¡¯m not a talented Emperor. You brought up the Emperor yourself. It¡¯s enough to have him around. It¡¯s enough that I can see mother again in this life.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager sighed,¡±fate ys with people!¡± Yi ¡®er, how about I ask the Emperor to make you a King? For the hereditary throne, the second and fourth brothers will be given the title of Marquis, the third brother will be given the title of Princess, and the obedient granddaughters will all be given the title of junzhu.¡± Grandpa Gu said,¡¯aunt Xuanji, you¡¯ve asked the Emperor to confer so many titles at once. Even if the Emperor is willing, the officials will not be willing. You¡¯re just using the Gu family as targets!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s imposing manner suddenly became imposing,¡±This is my ye family¡¯s world. Who would dare to not be willing to reward my ye family¡¯s descendants? The few types of grain that your family and the Zhou family grow together are beneficial to the country and the people. What would those old fellows dare to say about the title of Marquis? The Emperor hit it off with you, so what¡¯s wrong with making you a King?¡± Grandma Gu: ¡± olddy Xuanji, do you dare to say nothing and not find any excuses? just say that I want his family to be a King, a Marquis, a Princess, a Princess? ¡± Chapter 937 937 He was so envious In the end, grandfather Gu didn¡¯t ept it. He only asked the Empress Dowager to support the children in the future. If they really let their entire family be Wangye, Marquis, princesses, or junzhu, the Emperor would be suspicious and it would be troublesome. The Grand Empress Dowager had her own ns in her heart. In any case, she wanted to make her son a Prince in her lifetime. Her grandson¡¯s lowest rank would be a Marquis, and her granddaughter would be a Princess. Her great-grandson would inherit the title, and her great-granddaughter would marry the best son of the great Zhou. When people get old, they be more stubborn, and this had almost be the obsession of the Grand Empress Dowager for the rest of her life. In the afternoon, Grand Empress Dowager Xiao was having lunch at the Gu residence. Everyone had already met each other and were familiar with each other. Other than third aunt and fourth uncle Gu¡¯s family, all the other grandchildren were here. The Grand Empress Dowager was so happy that she even drank a small cup of wine. In the afternoon, she took a short rest at the Gu residence and left after dinner. After returning to the pce, the Emperor immediately went to report, ¡± ¡°Royal grandmother, you¡¯ve finally returned! Your grandson listened to you this time and didn¡¯t let anyone follow you. So, where did Imperial grandmother go?¡± The Empress Dowagerughed,¡±I just went out to y.¡± It¡¯s quite interesting to meet the family of top scorer Gu.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±interesting!¡± His grandson had long found their family interesting. Has the child grown up yet? Little ninren, you don¡¯t know that kid still stuck to mest year. He didn¡¯t even care about his father. Do you have good eyes?¡± The Empress Dowager said,¡±little ninren, you¡¯ve turned into a ball.¡± Their child was really good-looking. Speaking of which, it is the same as when you first entered the pce, a round pile, very likable.¡± The Emperor also thought of his own childhood, and when he thought deeply about it, he became depressed. He was supposed to be a carefree king who could eat, drink, and have fun with Majesty Kang, but he ended up in the pce. He had heard from eunuch Fu that the eldest son of the Gu family hade to the capital and became familiar with Majesty Kang and eunuch Cheng ¡®en in a few days. Then, he had fun everywhere and rolled up his sleeves to scold and fight. He was so envious! AI, why didn¡¯t Imperial grandmother choose Imperial uncle Kang to be the Emperor back then? why did she choose his Imperial father? The Emperor did not understand at all. When the olddy had first chosen the people, she had chosen him at first nce, not his father. As it turned out, the olddy had a good eye for things, and the Emperor was much better than Majesty Kang. The Grand Empress Dowager saw the emperor¡¯s constantly changing expression and knew that he was starting to ck off again. She coughed twice and asked, ¡± ¡°Cough, cough, Emperor, for you toe to this widow¡¯s ce sote at night, is it because there are matters in the court?¡± The Emperor came back to his senses and said seriously, ¡± Royal grandmother, there was an urgent report from kun city a few days ago. The county Magistrate of kun County,ngge country, colluded with Peng family Army and sold the defense map. Langge countryunched a surprise attack, and nearly ten thousand soldiers died in kun city. ¡°Who is the magistrate of kun city?¡± the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes widened. The Emperor: ¡± King Qu¡¯s men only managed to find evidence in his study after this incident. Unfortunately, hemitted suicide by swallowing gold. There¡¯s no evidence. King qu has a good reputation among the people and has done many things to benefit the people. I have never doubted him. However,pared to King qu, I trust the Peng family more. Therefore, it¡¯s not a good time to deal with the qu King.¡± The Empress Dowager also understood the emperor¡¯s meaning. The district Magistrate of kun city hadmitted suicide by swallowing gold. If the royal family wanted to kill someone who had done so many good things to the people, it would definitely not win the hearts of the people. The great Zhou had seized the country from the previous dynasty less than a hundred years ago. If they rashly disposed of King qu and lost the hearts of the people, then the great Zhou would be in chaos. The current king qu was of the same generation as grandfather Gu. King Qu¡¯s father was the eldest son of the founding Emperor, and the one who seeded him to the throne was the first wife¡¯s son, who was also the husband of the Grand Empress Dowager. He was grandfather Gu¡¯s father and the grandfather of the current Emperor. The Grand Empress Dowager had always been on guard against King qu, but King Qu¡¯s residence had a good reputation among themoners, and it was indeed the truth. However, this kind of person who had the heart of a rebel could not be allowed to live. Moreover, his subordinates had already colluded with the enemy and had severely injured the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers. Chapter 938 938 An apology The grandfather and grandson talked for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Grand Empress Dowager was getting on in years, the Emperor would have pulled her along to talk. In this aspect, the Emperor had no experience, and he could not discuss it with the ministers. He did not trust the ministers, he only trusted the Empress Dowager. ...... One day, uncle Gu took the spices that Gu Nian had prepared for him and nned to go to Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s mansion with Majesty Kang. Two days ago, he had bragged about eating the most delicious roastmb in the world. Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en naturally did not believe him, so they arranged to meet him. Now that Duke Cheng ¡®en knew that his son wasn¡¯t at home, and he hated the girls in the backyard of the residence of King Kang, he decided to make an appointment with her. Therefore, uncle Gu had asked Gu Nian to cook the seasoning. It had been a long time since the children had roastedmb. They only had it oncest year. Now that their uncle mentioned it, they wanted to go too. Uncle Gu thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°Right, niannian, let¡¯s bring Mahjong and poker cards! I think they¡¯re stupid. I¡¯ll win some silver from them!¡± Gu Xin patted uncle Gu¡¯s shoulder,¡¯uncle, gambling is not good! I can¡¯t gamble. What if you¡¯re addicted?¡± ¡°No,¡± uncle Gu shook his head. Xinxin, you have to believe in your uncle. Your uncle loves farming the most in his life. When springes, your uncle will only belong to the field. He¡¯ll be busy from the first month to September and rest for three months. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your father. Back then, your father brought me to the gambling den and we won a pile of copper coins together. I took them home and saved them. Your father didn¡¯t. He firmly believed that he could still win. I knew it was a scam by the gambling den, I¡¯m not going! Also, I know how to y battle armor and cockfighting! It¡¯s a pity that when springes, the fields start to summon me, and I don¡¯t have time.¡± Gu Xin thought about it, that¡¯s true, then I won¡¯t say it! She went to bring the Mahjong and poker cards without hesitation. Uncle Gu brought a group of children and rode a carriage to Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s mansion. Along the way, they met Majesty Kang and his son, Ye Li. Ye Li knew Gu Xin and Gu Hui and greeted them happily. Gu Xin told Gu Nian and Gu si,¡¯that Prince ye is the good-looking brother I mentioned before. Hehe, he¡¯s really good looking!¡± Gu Nian looked over and found that he was indeed good-looking. It seemed that Majesty Kang¡¯s family was quite good-looking. However, there was one thing that she did not understand. Majesty Kang was always out ying. Why did he marry so many concubines in the backyard? Moreover, he only had one son and one daughter, who were born by consort Kang, and no other children. The two carriages drove side by side, and not long after, they were blocked in front. When he asked, he found out that Princess Jinghe was hitting people with a whip again. This time, it was a little serious. The military department of the five cities that managed the security of the capital had alle. As Majesty Kang¡¯s son squeezed into the crowd, Gu Xin and the rest followed suit. The Gu siblings subconsciously looked at Gu Nian when they saw the scene. That was because li Muyan was also on the field. Gu Nian¡¯s expression did not change. However, she did not dare to recognize him anymore. Li Muyan¡¯s aura had changed. His eyes were no longer as clear as before. Instead, they were filled with hostility. He grabbed Princess Jinghe¡¯s whip, and she couldn¡¯t pull herself away. Besides Li Shan, there was another girl that the Gu siblings did not know who was talking to her. ¡°Jinghe, Jinghe, what, you¡¯re finally feeling shy? You¡¯re facing your future husband, so go ahead and fight!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Princess Jinghe shouted. ¡°Princess, please apologize to my sister,¡± li Muyan said. ¡°In your dreams!¡± Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t want the whip anymore. She kicked li Muyan. Li Muyan was caught off guard and was kicked in the stomach. Princess Jinghe sneered.¡±The person I want to teach a lesson to has yet to escape!¡± Chapter 939 939 What a huge white Lotus flower The girl who hadughed at Princess Jing He stood in front of Li Shan.¡±There¡¯s no one this Princess can¡¯t protect!¡± The Gu siblings found out from the surrounding discussions that thisdy was Princess linn of the qu King¡¯s residence and had always been at odds with Princess Jinghe. Princess Jinghe directly attacked Commandery Princess linn. She didn¡¯t show any mercy to the woman and directly raised her fist. Li Shan pulled monarch linn away and took the punch for her. ¡°Li Shan!¡± Princess linn didn¡¯t think that Princess Jinghe would really attack, and she didn¡¯t think that Li Shan would take the punch for her. Li Muyan¡¯s actions were a step too slow. When he grabbed Princess Jinghe¡¯s hand, Li Shan had already been hit. ¡°Let go!¡± Princess Jinghe looked at li Muyan. ¡°You¡¯re so unruly and unreasonable. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson with my vicious methods!¡± Li Muyan said. Before he could finish, Princess Jinghe pped him with her other hand. Princess Jinghe sneered,¡±I am unruly, unreasonable, and vicious!¡± Didn¡¯t that old man, Duke Rong, want an identity and status that was worthy of Duke Rong¡¯s residence? Am I not worthy? If you¡¯re not worthy, then you¡¯re not worthy of this Princess! This Princess doesn¡¯t cry or make a fuss, that¡¯s called lowering my status! Hitting her is giving her face.¡± Li Muyan froze and slowly let go. Princess Jinghe raised her eyebrows and smiled,¡±everyone, you¡¯ve all watched this Princess grow up, right?¡± Then I¡¯ll tell you some gossip about Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. This is the son of Duke Rong, my fianc¨¦! That is the crown prince¡¯s younger sister, my future sister-inw. Can you guess what I just heard?¡± ¡°What?¡± the people of the capital were very cooperative. Princess Jinghe pointed at Li Shan. she said,¡¯brother, don¡¯t be angry with Princess Jinghe. I provoked her. The princess¡¯s temper is a little bad, but she¡¯s of noble birth. It¡¯s only right for her to hit me with a bad temper.¡¯ ¡°Ah?¡± the citizens of the capital were all stunned. Wasn¡¯t this teasing the fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦e? What a big white Lotus! Princess Jinghe¡¯s hand moved towards Princess linn. ¡°She¡¯s also a Princess like me. Do you know what Li Shan said to her? Li Shan had told her that her brother was very outstanding, that he was the best man in the world, and that he was good here and good there! Princess linn was actually interested! Hahahaha, do you all want to see our two princesses fight over a man?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The people of Beijing said. Majesty Kang, who was at the side, covered his face. His daughter was bing more and more bold. Snatching men was just a show for themoners to watch! However, did that little girl Ling LAN want to interfere? Monarch linn stood up and looked at Princess Jinghe with hatred. ¡°Jinghe, you¡¯ve got the wrong person! Prince Jiang already has someone he likes. If you lower your status, they won¡¯t even take a fancy to you.¡± Li Shan covered her face. sister Ling LAN, don¡¯t say anymore. Brother¡¯s sweetheart is not here. He is not here. The people of the capital were speechless. Oh, so Prince Jiang¡¯s sweetheart is still here. Then what are these two princesses fighting for? Oh my, Princess Jinghe is so pitiful. ¡°Sister niannian, please leave!¡± Li Shan suddenly ran to Gu Nian¡¯s side. Princess Jinghe is very powerful. If she knows about you and my brother¡¯s rtionship,¡± Li Muyan called out to Li Shan. Gu Xin rolled up her sleeves and kicked Li Shan, ¡± ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re sick!¡± Gu Nian did not even look at li Muyan as she walked towards Li Shan, who had been kicked away. She grabbed Li Shan¡¯s cor and lifted her up.¡±What¡¯s wrong with your brother and me?¡± Li Shan: ¡± sister niannian, I know. You and Yingluo! Gu Nian pped her across the face andughed. ¡°Tell me, what happened between your brother and me?¡± Li Shan looked at Gu Nian in disbelief and fear. ¡°You and my brother ran ran¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Gu Nian pped her again. ¡°Stop!¡± Li Muyan and Princess linn stopped him at the same time. ¡°Enough, Gu Nian.¡± Li Muyan stepped forward and pulled Gu Nian up. Li Shan shook her head, her face full of fear. ¡°Brother, sister niannian, don¡¯t fight because of me!¡± Chapter 940 940 ! ¡®ll fight it out with him today Princess Ling LANughed and said,¡±Prince Jiang, so this is the person you like!¡± I heard from Li Shan that she looks weak and charming on the outside, but she¡¯s actually ruthless. I was still thinking what she¡¯s like, so this is what she¡¯s like! You¡¯re really nothing more than this!¡± Li Shan shook her head, her face full of fear. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that. Brother and sister niannian are very in love. Brother Wanwan!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Hui kicked Li Shan away. He directly kicked the person onto Princess Ling Lan¡¯s body, causing her to fall. Li Shan was secretly happy. Princess Jinghe might not be able to handle you, but Princess linn is! He didn¡¯t expect to meet her again today. As expected, Princess Ling LAN was furious. She got up and said, ¡± ¡°Men, capture her for this Princess!¡± ¡°Who dares?¡± Princess Jinghe stepped out. The people from the military department of the five cities did not dare to do so. These two princesses were really not to be trifled with! Princess linn red at the people from the military department of the five cities, ¡± ¡°Trash!¡± Then, she asked her guards to do it. She had to bring her guards with her when she went out, and she had to bring eight of them. It was very ostentatious. Because she was almost kidnapped when she was young, she was afraid and had to bring people with her. Princess Jinghe asked,¡±don¡¯t you sisters know Kung Fu?¡± Go! Father, send someone to call the guards of our residence over. We¡¯ll fight it out with the qu residence today!¡± Majesty Kang thought,¡±I didn¡¯t manage to roast the Lamb today. I¡¯m going to be scolded in the pceter!¡± ¡°Brother Kang, who¡¯s that little girl¡¯s father?¡± uncle Gu asked. How dare he bully the children of our two families. Next time, we¡¯ll give him a hard time.¡± In uncle Gu¡¯s mind, children should fight with children, fathers should fight with fathers, and daughters-inw should fight with daughters-inw. At the moment, the Gu family¡¯s children were not at a disadvantage, so he did not go forward to help. Majesty Kang shook his head and said,¡±we can¡¯t win against him.¡± King qu is of the same generation as my father, and that girl¡¯s father is a Crown Prince. In the Ministry of War, he¡¯s extremely sinister and cunning.¡± Uncle Gu was stunned. Someone from the government? Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to second then. I¡¯ll tell him when I get back. With Gu Xin around, there was no way they could win a group fight. It wasn¡¯t that Gu Xin was strong, but if anyone wanted to attack her, they would have to trip their left foot and right foot first. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t be hurt, Gu Hui¡¯s Kung Fu was good, and Princess Jing He didn¡¯t dare to hurt her. Only Gu en and Gu si were slightly worse off. It was easy for the guards to deal with them. Gu si and Gu en were sent flying. Seeing this, Gu Hui and Gu Nian immediately started beating up Princess Ling LAN and Li Shan. As for li Muyan, he had already left. He did not know how to deal with the situation before him. When he thought about how Gu Nian had not even looked at him the entire time, he could not take it anymore. This time, he left on his own without even calling Li Shan. At first, themoners were still watching, but slowly, they realized that Princess Ling LAN was injured. They didn¡¯t dare toe close and retreated far away. Big Uncle Gu carried Gu Ren, feeling a little anxious. Majesty Kang was also wiping his sweat. Suddenly, the sound of horse hooves could be heard. A young and handsome youth came over with a group of people from the military department.¡±All of you, stop!¡± No one listened to him. Only Princess linn, who had been beaten into a pig¡¯s head, said pitifully, ¡± ¡°Save me, brother, I¡¯m going to be killed!¡± The person was King Qu¡¯s grandson, the elder brother of Princess linn, and the Deputymander of the military division of the five cities. He didn¡¯t recognize the pig head, but he recognized the voice! He immediately jumped off the horse and ran over to kick Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe away. He then tried to kick Gu Nian and Gu Xin but was hit by a hidden weapon and fell to the ground in pain. He looked in the direction of the hidden weapon in anger. Xue Qianyu looked at him coldly from his horse. Chapter 941 941 It would be a waste not to fight The copper coins in Xue qianren¡¯s hand flew out again, and the guards were hit on their knees, kneeling down. King Qu¡¯s grandson, Ye Wei, drew his sword and pointed it at Xue Qianyu. ¡°Xue Qianyu, what do you mean by this?¡± Xue Qianyu was still carrying a bag. He dismounted and walked up to Ye Wei. He extended two fingers and pushed his sword away.¡±Stop the murder in the city!¡± He had just returned to the capital today and nned to go home to change before entering the pce. In the end, he encountered this scene in the downtown area outside his house. Ye Wei raised his sword again and ced it on Xue Qianyu¡¯s neck. His eyes were sharp.¡±Xue Qianyu, I advise you to mind your own business.¡± The corners of Xue Qianyu¡¯s lips curled up, and he quickly and urately reached out to grab Ye Wei¡¯s neck. ¡°Kill me!¡± Ye Wei¡¯s eyes widened, and he felt as if he could no longer breathe. He wanted to kill Xue Qianyu right away, but the remaining bit of rationality he had prevented him from doing so. Princess Jinghe was enjoying the show.¡±Xue Qianyu, kill him!¡± Crown Prince Xue, ¡± Princess linn said with a swollen face. my grandfather and father won¡¯t let you off if you touch my brother. Majesty Kang ran in front of the two of them and pried Ye Wei¡¯s hand away. Wei, Jinghe and linn are sparring. Why are you yelling about killing them? ¡± In terms of seniority, Ye Wei had to call Majesty Kang uncle. Xue Qianyu shook Ye Wei off, took out a handkerchief, and wiped his hands in disgust. Ye Wei coughed a few times after he was released, then took deep breaths again. Seeing Xue Qianyu¡¯s actions, he was so angry that his face turned red.¡±Xue Qianyu, you¡¯ve got guts! I¡¯m not done with you! Just you wait!¡± Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t even look at him. He bowed to Majesty Kang and called him ¡°uncle¡± before walking to the Gu sisters.¡±Sister Huihui, are you guys alright?¡± He looked straight ahead. In the eyes of Princess linn and the others, he was only concerned about the Gu sisters and not anyone else. However, Li Shan, who was also beaten up like a pig, knew that he must have been angry when he saw that Gu Nian was about to be kicked. That must have been why he had pinched Ye Wei. Li Shan had calcted everything and wanted the Gu family and Prince Qu¡¯s residence to be on bad terms. She did not expect Xue qianxun toe out and share the burden. This was too despicable. Didn¡¯t he leave the capital? Suddenly, she saw someoneing in front of her. When she fixed her eyes on it, it was the third Prince. She clenched her fist. Oh no, she had been beaten up until her head was like a pig¡¯s head. How could she meet the third Prince in this state? No, no, no. The third Prince liked the weak. He would take this opportunity to expose the Gu sisters ¡®evil side. The third Prince would hate the Gu family first, then he would definitely not be close to Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu. With that thought, Li Shan stood up shakily and walked towards Gu Xin. That¡¯s right, she had chosen Gu Xin over Gu Nian. As the third Prince and Xue Qianyu were cousins, this rtionship had to be slowly sowed. Lu Zheng was different, now that everyone thought he was dead, he wanted the third Prince to hate Gu Xin. She knelt in front of Gu Xin and tugged at her skirt, ¡± ¡°Sister Xinxin, it¡¯s all my fault, all my fault! You can hit me, you can scold me! It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯ll kowtow to you!¡± After she finished speaking, without waiting for anyone¡¯s response, she started to kowtow. Her already swollen face was now bleeding from the kowtow. People always sympathized with the weak. At this moment, the onlookers all felt that this girl from the Duke Rong residence was very pitiful. They didn¡¯t even think about what they had just said about her sowing discord between the fianc¨¦e and her husband with ill intentions. Gu Xin could tell that Li Shan was up to something, ¡± ¡°You still want to be beaten up when you¡¯re injured like this? Alright! As everyone can see, she was the one who begged for it, not me. ¡± Anyway, she was just ying tricks, so it would be a waste not to fight. Those who could be deceived by Li Shan were not good people! Chapter 942 942 Her intuition ¡°Stop!¡± The third Prince appeared with the pce guards. The third Prince, ye Ling, was sixteen years old. He looked like a talented man and had the air of a noble young master. Princess linn ran over,¡±third Prince, look! Crown Prince Xue is crying!¡± The third Prince frowned and interrupted Ling LAN,¡±Who are you?¡± I did not ask anything. Youngdy is injured so please wait at the side.¡± ¡°Third Prince of Xuanji, I¡¯m Princess minn!¡± The third Prince¡¯s mouth twitched, as if he had seen a ghost, but he quickly covered it up.¡±Oh, lily of the valley! He was beaten up by Jinghe to this state? Although it¡¯s wrong of her to hit you, you can¡¯t beat her since you were young, so don¡¯t provoke her. ¡± Ling LAN was speechless. ¡°Third Prince is wise!! Princess Jinghe smiled. Li Shan¡¯s eyes rolled back and she fainted. Before she fainted, she released the pendant that had been in her sleeve. When the servant girl came to help her, her pendant fell down. The third Prince froze when he saw the pendant. He had wanted to ease the tension, but he left after bidding Majesty Kang and Xue Qianyu goodbye. His sudden arrival and his sudden departure made everyone a little confused. Even the author of the original book, Gu Ren, could not figure out what was going on. Gu Ren¡¯s impression of the third Prince was that he did not have the talent of an Emperor. He was just a tool for the man to rule the world. The Prince born from the Empress should have be the Crown Prince without any idents. However, noble consort Lin and the seventh Prince were different. Therefore, he had no choice but to fight for the position that originally belonged to him. Gu Ren wrapped his arms around uncle Gu¡¯s neck. His little head was hurting from thinking about it. In the end, he gave up. Everything had copsed so thoroughly that everyone was out of his control. Forget it, he would stop thinking about it. Gu Xin, on the other hand, saw it clearly. Li Shan did not really faint. She had a feeling that the item that Li Shan dropped was on purpose and third Prince would definitely recognize it. No, she had to go home and tell her father about this. She also had to ask Bai Yi to send someone to investigate Li Shan. She had a feeling that Li Shan would definitely contact the third Prince. Who knew what this Li Shan was up to again. Ye Wei threatened Xue qianren again, then left with Princess linn and the people she brought. Themoners had all dispersed, leaving only the Gu family, Majesty Kang, his sons, and Xue Qianyu. Majesty Kang wanted to eat more when he thought about how badly injured lily of the valley was and how she would definitelyin about him. He would also be called into the pce for training. Hence, he dragged uncle Gu along and said,¡±brother Ren, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and find that Xue guy.¡± Don¡¯t be afraid of Qian Yu, he just came back from outside and will probably be in the pce soon. Let¡¯s eat and leave, we won¡¯t see him when hees back.¡± ¡°Zhengrong, brother Kang, are you afraid of Xue ¡®er?¡± Majesty Kang asked,¡±Yingluo, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± He¡¯s so fierce, his eyes looked like he wanted to kill someone. Didn¡¯t you see that I only dared to talk about Ye Wei, not him!¡± Uncle Gu was amused,¡¯I¡¯m not afraid! He even worked for me before! He just didn¡¯t like to talk. Wait a minute, let me see if sisi and his benefactors are injured. If they¡¯re not injured, we¡¯ll go. If they¡¯re injured, I¡¯ll take them back to apply medicine.¡± After seeing Gu si and Gu en, the two of them were injured, but it was not as serious as the scratches they had during their usual training. Coupled with the jeers of Majesty Kang and his sons, everyone went to Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s Xue residence. Duke Cheng ¡®en had originally wanted toe out to watch the show, but after tidying up, he heard from the servants that young master was also at the scene, so he obediently stayed at home and did not go out. Chapter 943 943 Very patient When the group arrived at Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s mansion, Madam Xue had already received the news and was waiting at the door. She wasn¡¯t waiting for Majesty Kang¡¯s group, but for Xue Qianyu. When she saw Majesty Kang and the others, she was stunned for a moment. Out of courtesy, she greeted them and got them to lead them to Lord chengen¡¯s courtyard. uncle Gu, sister Huihui, you guys can be at ease here. I¡¯ll be going to the pce in a while. When I¡¯m free next time, I¡¯ll invite everyone to my house for a gathering! Xue Qianyu said to the Gu family. ¡°Alright! You go do your thing! Your father and I are Good Brothers now!¡± Uncle Gu chuckled. Xue qianxun¡¯s mouth twitched. I never thought that uncle would be my father¡¯s good brother! ¡°Luan ¡®er, the hot water is ready for you! The past two months must have been tiring! You tell the Emperor not to give you a job to leave the capital and run around every day. No one would care about your father.¡± Luan ¡®er, your sister is pregnant again. When you have time, let¡¯s go and see her together! ¡°Xi ¡®er, Xi Xi¡± Gu Nian, who was following Majesty Kang and the rest, could not help but turn to look at the mother and son of the Xue family, who were walking in the opposite direction. Xue Qianyu was really patient. Her mother was obviously a naggle, but he could actually hold himself back? Xue qianxun sensed something and turned around. Gu Nian was so frightened that she quickly turned around and continued to follow him. Xue Qianyu looked at Gu Ren, who was carrying uncle Gu, and waved at him with his chubby little hand. Xue Qianyu smiled helplessly. ¡°Luan ¡®er, What are you looking at?¡± Madam Xue asked as she turned her head. When she saw the little fatty, Gu Ren, she was delighted. It was round and adorable! Just like how Lu Yuan was when he was young.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xue Qianyu replied. It was quite simr. I¡¯m going to take a bath and change my clothes. I might not be back for dinner tonight, so don¡¯t wait for me. ¡± Madam Xue was unhappy again,¡±AI, there are more than three hundred days in a year. As a mother, the number of days I have to eat with my son doesn¡¯t even add up to two months. You say, the Emperor has so many people, why did he choose you?¡± mother, ¡± Xue Qianyu said calmly. you forgot about it when you went out and bragged about me to others. ¡°Yingluo, you stinky brat! Hmph! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te back to eat, I¡¯m going to go buy things from consort Kang!¡± ¡°Mother, I heard that father and Prince Kang are going to roastmb. Why don¡¯t you ask consort Kang to join us?¡± In any case, Princess Jinghe and the Gu sisters are here. Maybe they have better things.¡± ¡°But Sangsang and I don¡¯t want to see those two old things!¡± Madam Xue was a little hesitant. Sangsang was consort Kang¡¯s nickname. She and Madam Xue both called each other by their nicknames in private, and they were on very good terms. ¡°It¡¯s not just the two of them, there¡¯s still Jinghe and her brother, as well as the Gu siblings,¡± Xue Qianyu said. Mother, didn¡¯t you like to look at pretty little girls and chubby little boys in the past? Just don¡¯t look at those two old things.¡± Madam Xue thought of the Gu siblings ¡°appearances and felt that this was a good idea. With so many beautiful children, they couldpletely overshadow those two detestable old things. As a result, Madam Xue happily sent people to invite consort Kang over. She also had people prepare some snacks, fruits, and flower tea for Duke Cheng ¡®en. Xue Qianyu smiled helplessly, then took a shower. After drying his hair, he tidied himself up before heading to the pce. He had found out a lot of things when he left the capital this time. He had to finish his meal at the emperor¡¯s ce today. When he returned, his family would probably be resting. Chapter 944 944 You can¡¯t bully people like this Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s residence had a simple poption of three. Xue Qianyu also had an older sister who was already married. Of course, Xue Qianyu still had his uncles and cousins. However, after Xue Qianyu¡¯s grandparents passed away, they split up. Xue Qianyu¡¯s father had inherited the title of nobility, but his eldest uncle was already dead. His eldest cousin brother had been released, so the entire family was still in office. His youngest uncle worked in the Directorate and looked down on his father. Thus, the two families only interacted during the new year and festivals. Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s estate was veryrge, but there were no yiniangs or concubines in the backyard. There was no other reason than that they had all been sold by Xue Qianyu. That¡¯s right, he sold his father¡¯s concubine. Not only that, his father had a mistress in his early years, and he had also sold her. Because his father¡¯s concubine caused his mother to miscarry a child, he was so angry that he almost killed someone. After being called to the pce by the Empress to be educated, he stopped killing and directly returned to the fu to sell her. As for his mistress, he didn¡¯t care at first, butter on, he heard the other madamsugh at his mother, so he killed his way over and sold his mistress. It was useless even if his father hit and scolded him. He wouldn¡¯t fight back, but the Emperor and Empress would feel heartache when they saw him. They would call his father to the pce and point at him to scold him. As the number of times increased, his father¡¯s hobby changed from women to fighting armor, cockfighting, and all sorts ofparisons with Majesty Kang. Anyway, everyone¡¯s one son and one daughter were ignorant and ipetent. Come on, let¡¯s see whose child was more powerful and who was more ignorant and ipetent. This Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t care about his father and let him y with him. When Majesty Kang told Big Uncle Gu this as a joke, the Gu family was shocked. Was Xue Xiao ¡®er that ruthless? The Duke of Cheng ¡®en¡¯s skin was thick to a certain extent. After Majesty Kang exposed his shorings, he retorted,¡±My daughter is married, and she¡¯s having her second child now.¡± ¡°My son is engaged. He¡¯ll get married in two years ¡®time,¡± Majesty Kang said, unwilling to fall behind. our Qianyu has a lot of girls who like him. He¡¯s just too picky. I¡¯ll ask him to order one tomorrow! ¡°He will listen to you?¡± Majesty Kang asked. Duke Cheng ¡®en was indignant. He stood up and started to roll up his sleeves.¡±I¡¯m his father. If he doesn¡¯t listen to me, who will he listen to?¡± Majesty Kang stood up and rolled up his sleeves,¡±son, bring me some tea!¡± Daughter, give father that snack!¡± Jing and the siblings cooperated well, one serving tea and the other serving desserts. Duke Cheng ¡®en red at the two Rascals. His eyes were red, and it was unknown if he was envious or what. Xinxin, sisi, ¡± uncle Gu said. I want to have some tea and snacks too. Gu Xin and Gu si stepped forward obediently. Uncle Gu was very proud. Look, not only do my children listen to me, but even my niece also listens to me! Duke of Cheng ¡®en and Majesty Kang, you won! Duke Cheng ¡®en sniffed and said,¡±huh?¡± It smells so good, is it cooked?¡± Gu Nian, who was watching the servant boy brush the seasoning and fan the fire, replied, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a while. Uncle, why don¡¯t you take out some cards and teach uncle Xue and Prince Kang how to y! No one is more popr with children than you!¡± Duke of Cheng ¡®en and Majesty Kang were stabbed again. Gu Xin and Gu si ran over to get some poker cards and Mahjong. At the same time, Madam Xue and consort Kang also arrived. Thus, another terrible phenomenon urred. Majesty Kang¡¯s family of four, uncle Gu with a few children, and Duke Cheng ¡®en and Madam Xue. Jing He immediately pulled Gu Hui over to helpmand. Uncle Gu called out to his obedient children, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with them either. They¡¯re still young, so they don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t understand!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si were sitting on his left, and Gu en was sitting on his right. He was even carrying Gu Ren in his arms. Duke Cheng ¡®en and Madam Xue,¡±Zhenzhen¡± You can¡¯t bully people like this! Chapter 945 945 Listen to second youngdy Gu Madam Xue had wanted to call two of the girls to help when she saw the children of the Gu family sticking to uncle Gu, but then she realized that there was still one more. ¡°Second youngdy Gu, can youe over and teach us?¡± she turned her head. Gu Nian was stunned. This Mrs. Xue was fair and chubby, and when she smiled, she looked very approachable. Although she was talkative, her voice was soft and gentle. She really didn¡¯t know how to reject him! Hence, she instructed the manservant who was roasting the Lamb and walked over with a fan in hand. Madam Xue had her sit at her side. After that, uncle Gu let Gu en shuffle and deal the cards while he talked about the rules. Wangcheng&¡¯s benefactor,¡±didn¡¯t you say we weren¡¯t close?¡± After the cards were dealt, Gu Hui and Gu Nian gave uncle Gu and Duke Cheng ¡®en instructions on how to pick the cards and who was thendlord. Uncle Gu was thendlord, so he yed first. Gu Hui directed Majesty Kang to take a pair. Gu Nian saw that Lord chengen was about to take one as well and quickly stopped him. uncle Xue, you¡¯re above thendlord. You have to bet on him. You can¡¯t let him pass the small one. ¡°I passed. I won after I y my cards!¡± the chance is not high. You don¡¯t have a lot of cards in your hand, so you can¡¯t y. You can only bet on his small cards and not let him y. Gu Nian replied. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to second youngdy Gu,¡± Madam Xue patted Duke Cheng ¡®en. Duke Cheng ¡®en picked a card from the cards in his hand. At the end of the round, uncle Gu still had two cards in his hand, Majesty Kang still had one card, and Duke Cheng ¡®en still had eleven cards. Duke Cheng ¡®en took a look. brother Ren must have a pair in his hands. I¡¯ll take one, and he¡¯ll open it. Old Kang will also pass. Even if he doesn¡¯t open it, old Kang will still pass. Gu Xin nodded. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Uncle Xue, my uncle is a couplet. Uncle Gu knocked on Gu Xin¡¯s head and smiled at Lord Cheng ¡®en, ¡± ¡°Brother Xue, I¡¯m not a couple. I¡¯m a double bill.¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s eyes brightened. He was about to put out a single card. he has the biggest card in the game. You¡¯ll lose if you y it. Gu Nian quickly stopped her. If we fight a pair, he¡¯ll definitely be alone.¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en was unwilling,¡±how do you know they¡¯re not a couple?¡± I went over and he won.¡± I¡¯ve already memorized the cards. Please believe me, uncle Xue! Gu Nian pointed to her head. Duke Cheng ¡®en asked,¡¯ you can remember so many cards? You remember everything that¡¯s out?¡± Gu Nian replied,¡±Yingluo is fine. It¡¯s not a lot, only about fifty or so.¡± Believe me, you¡¯re right. My uncle and my sister are trying to trick you! Don¡¯t believe them, you have to believe in yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I believe in second miss Gu,¡± Madam Xue replied. After he finished speaking, he took out a card from Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s hand and yed it. Duke Cheng ¡®en wanted to curse, but when he saw uncle Gu¡¯s face, he was dejected. He couldn¡¯t afford it. Heh, then wouldn¡¯t he win with this card? After a few pairs of couplets were yed, there was only one left. Two farmers beat up thendlord. Duke Cheng ¡®en and Majesty Kang were overjoyed. They started the second and third round. After the match, consort Kang and Madam Xue would go up. Gu Nian and Gu Hui were still in charge. Unless uncle Gu had good cards, he would not be able to beat Gu Nian and Gu Hui. After a while, the roastmb was done, and everyone ate it together. Gu Nian¡¯s seasoning was a secret recipe. Even in the bustling capital, no other restaurant¡¯s roastmb was as delicious as hers. After eating, they started ying cards again. Princess Jinghe was also interested. This way, there wouldn¡¯t be enough seats, so she took out a mahjong tile. Uncle Gu, Majesty Kang, Lord chengen, and the Crown Prince of Majesty Kang sat at a table. Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu en taught them. Madam Xue, Prince Kang, Fei Jing, and Princess Gu Hui sat at the same table, while Gu Nian taught them from the side. At night, Majesty Kang refused to let them leave even after dinner. He said that they would fight until the end of the night and go back together. He had even sent his manservant to inform the Gu family. Alright, let¡¯s continue then. Uncle Gu and Gu Hui won a lot of silver. It would be a waste not to win. Chapter 946 946 Chapter 946-encounter Gu Nian never went up to y, either for Madam Xue, consort Kang, or Jinghe to see. Gu Nian thought that Majesty Kang¡¯s family had found out about her rtionship with li Muyan and that it would be awkward to get along with her. Unfortunately, this family did not seem to be the case at all. It wasn¡¯t that she and Li Muyan didn¡¯t exist. It was just like how Princess Jinghe and Li Muyan¡¯s engagement didn¡¯t exist. Majesty Kang¡¯s family treated her no different from the rest of the Gu family. Gu Xin didn¡¯t y at the table either. She taught the guys how to y and yed with Gu Ren. Gu Ren was tired from ying, and a child¡¯s body could not take it, so Gu Xin fell asleep in her arms. Gu Xin noticed that her sister was listless. She recalled what happened in the morning and felt sorry for her sister. She handed Gu Ren over to the servant girl and pulled Gu Nian out of the room. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Xin revealed a huge smile, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t watched the stars with big sister for a long time. The stars in the capital are the same as the ones in our vige!¡± Gu Nian looked up at the sky. Gu Xin continued,¡¯sister, do you want to y mahjong? Let¡¯s go and ask big sis to let you hit her!¡± ¡°No,¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Xinxin, I want to go out for a walk. Come with me!¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯sure! I¡¯ll buy you candy, sister! I know which store has the best candy. It¡¯s not toote yet, so the door must still be open. Although big sister doesn¡¯t like sweet things, big sister, you also said that eating sweet things will make people happy. I¡¯ll go and tell my uncle!¡± Gu Nian pulled Gu Xin back. there¡¯s no need for that. Let¡¯s tell the servant that we¡¯ll be back after a short walk. They¡¯re almost done with their fight. We¡¯ll go home together! Gu Xin thought about it and agreed. The two sisters then held hands and went out to the night market. There was no curfew in all ces in the great Zhou Dynasty. Although it was October and the nights were a little cold, there were still stalls set up on the streets. People went home after work. It was not as lively, but it was still quiet. Gu Xin could tell that Gu Nian was unhappy. However, she did not know how tofort her. She was afraid that her sister would be even more unhappy if she mentioned it. Therefore, Lin Yiqian could only keep talking to Gu Nian to stop her from thinking about the unhappy things. The two sisters walked to the downtown area in the north of the city, where they had conflicts with people during the day. Gu Nian looked at the restaurant and wanted to go for a drink. However, since she was holding Gu Xin¡¯s hand, she naturally would not go for a drink. Furthermore, they were in the capital and not Zhou town. What if she got drunk? A person suddenly appeared in the restaurant. It was obvious that he was drunk. After Gu Xin saw what was going on, she pulled Gu Nian away and turned around. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go over there!¡± Gu Nian also saw who the person was. She did not object and followed Gu Xin in the other direction. She could hear the unclear conversation of the people in the restaurant behind her. ¡°Manager, that¡¯s the son of Duke Rong. Are we really not going to send him back? He¡¯s been drinking for the whole afternoon, what if something happens?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already informed people to go to Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. If you send him there, we won¡¯t know what to do if something happens to him! Anyway, he left this ce in one piece.¡± Gu Xin also heard the conversation and could not help but frown. Lin Yiqian suddenly felt that Gu Nian had stopped moving. She looked up at Gu Nian in confusion. Gu Nian took a deep breath and said,¡¯Xinxin, let¡¯s go back! I¡¯m a little cold.¡± The two of them walked back and ended up walking into an alley. Li Muyan suddenly rushed out and stood in front of Gu Nian. He was still swaying slightly. Gu Nian pulled Gu Xin away from him while he pulled Gu Nian back. Gu Xin pped li Muyan¡¯s hand away in anger, ¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Li Muyan said,¡±Gu Nian, Nian Nian.¡± Gu Nian suddenly felt a little heartbroken. Chapter 947 947 Little sister can protect her too Li Muyan pushed Gu Xin. move aside. I have something to say to your sister. In the end, the moment his hand touched Gu Xin, he tripped over his left foot and fell over his right. ¡°My sister has nothing to say to you!¡± Gu Xin replied. As she spoke, she tried to pull Gu Nian away but failed. Li Muyan, who was lying on the ground, tugged at Gu Nian¡¯s skirt. ¡°Niannian, I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t mean to lie to you, I was just scared. I really didn¡¯t know that Zhu Mingsheng wanted to drug me that time. Now that Zhu Mingsheng¡¯s family is finished and they¡¯ve been punished, you should be appeased! Niannian, I miss you. I thought that I could control myself not to miss you and that I would be fine as long as I didn¡¯t see you. Today, I wanted to reason with Princess Jinghe because she hit Shan ¡®er several times. I don¡¯t know why it turned out like that. I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid to face you. I was afraid that if I stayed here any longer, I would go Crazy for You. I hurt them, and they wouldn¡¯t do anything to me, but they would deal with you. Niannian, I don¡¯t know what to do either! Niannian, don¡¯t go. Let¡¯s go back to how we used to be, okay? Gu Xin looked at Gu Nian and said,¡¯sister, he¡¯s a liar. He lied to you.¡¯ Also, it was Li Shan who was looking for trouble, and he even stopped you. We were almost beaten up by the guards of King Qu¡¯s residence, and he left! Sister, do you still want to listen to his excuses?¡± Gu Xin used to like li Muyan. She felt that he was smart, cheerful, and did many interesting things. He was also good to her sister. However, he was a liar. He had hurt her sister¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t like anyone who hurt her family! Li Muyan, who was lying on the ground, tugged at Gu Nian¡¯s skirt. ¡°Niannian, I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t mean to lie to you, I was just scared. I really didn¡¯t know that Zhu Mingsheng wanted to drug me that time. Now that Zhu Mingsheng¡¯s family is finished and they¡¯ve been punished, you should be appeased! Niannian, I miss you. I thought that I could control myself not to miss you and that I would be fine as long as I didn¡¯t see you. Today, I wanted to reason with Princess Jinghe because she hit Shan ¡®er several times. I don¡¯t know why it turned out like that. I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid to face you. I was afraid that if I stayed here any longer, I would go Crazy for You. I hurt them, and they wouldn¡¯t do anything to me, but they would deal with you. Niannian, I don¡¯t know what to do either! Niannian, don¡¯t go. Let¡¯s go back to how we used to be, okay? I can¡¯t leave you!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s sudden heartache disappeared in an instant and became numb. ¡°Li Muyan, you¡¯re such a hypocrite!¡± Gu Xin said angrily. You said that you were afraid that they would attack us, but they have always been against us! We¡¯re not afraid, so what are you afraid of? At the end of the day, you are the most important person in your heart. If you can¡¯t solve the situation in front of you, you can be a coward and convince yourself that it is for our good! You!!!¡± that¡¯s enough, ¡± Gu Nian interrupted Gu Xin. Xin Xin, let¡¯s go! Gu Xin was furious but she was not as strong as Gu Nian and was pulled away by her. Li Muyan cried uncontrobly,¡±Niannian, don¡¯t go, Yingluo.¡± Gu Xin wanted to say something, but a gust of wind blew past and she felt a drop of rain falling on her face. She was stunned for a moment and looked up at the sky. It was not raining. Then, she saw her sister wiping away her tears. Gu Xin was angry,¡¯sister! Why are you crying? Why are you crying for him! He¡¯s not good to you, so why do you have to torture yourself?¡± ¡®Yes, I know. I Won¡¯t Cry Anymore.¡¯ Gu Nian wiped her tears. I Won¡¯t Cry Anymore.¡± Gu Xin was so angry that she wanted to turn around and beat li Muyan up. This person was too bad. The two sisters were avoiding him, but he still rushed out to make them unhappy. Gu Nian hugged Gu Xin and refused to let her go. Xinxin, let¡¯s go back. Ignore him. Gu Xin struggled for a while, but to no avail. She shouted, ¡± ¡°Bai Yi!¡± a man in ck came out from the corner.¡±Third miss, the sect master is resting today. I¡¯m white nine. Please give me your orders, third miss.¡± Gu Xin looked at white nine. go and beat li Muyan up. Then throw him back to Duke Rong¡¯s residence and tell the people there to keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let hime out and cause trouble. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat him up every time I see him! ¡°Yes, third miss!¡± White nine cupped her fists. Gu Nian was stunned. Gu Xin straightened her neck and said, ¡± I want to hit him! Because he made you cry! If you¡¯re not happy that I hit him, I¡¯ll hit him too!¡± Gu Nian hugged Gu Xin tightly. After two years, her younger sister was able to protect her. Gu Xin sniffed and said with a sour feeling in her heart, ¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be sad. he¡¯s not good, but we¡¯ll definitely meet a good one. my parents and i will always be by your side to support you. you still have us.¡± Chapter 948 948 Li Shan¡¯s scam Uncle Gu and Gu Hui had a great harvest that night. Majesty Kang and his wife wanted to ask the father and daughter toe again tomorrow! Uncle Gu was naturally willing, but Gu Hui did not want to y anymore. It was such a waste of time. She might as well go home and practice her martial arts. Therefore, Gu Hui suggested that they call the other madams to fight together, or get familiar with the maidservants first, then find the other madams. What Gu Huiming was trying to say was that those who had grudges against her would win her money on the card table. When consort Kang and Madam Xue heard this, they agreed! Tomorrow, tomorrow I¡¯ll let the servant maidse over and practice first. ...... After returning home, the siblings were scolded by Gu shouxin, and their practice time was doubled the next day. After she was done scolding, Gu Xin followed behind Gu shouxin. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Gu shouxin was amused. Gu Xin then told Gu shouxin about what happened during the day and her suspicions. Gu shouxin asked her to rest, but someone was keeping an eye on her. Gu Xin then talked about li Muyan. After Gu shouxin finished listening, he decided to let Cai Xiaolian have a good talk with Gu Nian. It¡¯s not a good idea to have a listless daughter with a heavy heart! He would leave his daughter to her mother tofort her, and leave the Rong public house to him! You provoked his daughter for no reason, right? then I¡¯ll find you something to do! Gu Xin was a very obedient girl. She knew that she was not omnipotent. Her father was very powerful. If she could not solve a problem, she would leave it to her father. After washing up in her room, she wrote a letter to Lu Zheng before going to bed. That night, the third Prince was unable to fall asleep. He waited for a long time before his subordinate sent him Li Shan¡¯s life story. After the third Prince looked through it, he found something suspicious. In the tenth month of the year beforest, this Li Shan had stayed in the manor for a month. After that, all the people who served her had met with idents. It had been a whole month. Did it mean that she had time to go back and forth Tongzhou? Was she the girl who saved her that time? The third Prince had an ident when he came to Tongzhou the year beforest. Other than his personal people, no one knew. He was locked in an Icehouse, and there was a girl in the Icehouse with him. The two of them almost froze to death. In the end, they took off their clothes and hugged each other to keep warm, but he still fainted in the end. When he woke up, he was in the house. He asked his personal people and found out that he was not in the ice cer when he found him. Instead, he was outside the ice cer. He did not see any girls. The jade pendant he had been wearing that day had disappeared. During the day, the jade pendant that he had seen falling out of Li Shan¡¯s sleeve was his. He really liked that jade pendant. Although the two of them were fourteen and ten years old the year beforest and did not do anything, in his opinion, that girl was not only his Savior but also his woman. If it was really Li Shan, then the people who served her had all met with idents. This meant that the Li family did not want others to know that Li Shan had not been in the manor for a month to protect the Li family¡¯s reputation. However, Li Shan was only ten years old at that time. Why would shee to Tongzhou? The third Prince ordered his men to continue investigating, but in his heart, he believed Li Shan more than half. At this moment, Li Shan was lying on her bed. Her body was covered in injuries and every movement would hurt. However, she was not angry at all. Although her n to make the third Prince hate the Gu family had failed, she had let the third Prince see this jade pendant! The third Prince would definitely believe that she was that girl! In her previous life, Li Shan had served the third Prince for so many years. Of course, she knew that there was a girl in the third Prince¡¯s heart that he could not forget. She also knew what was going on. However, it was a pity that when the third Prince found that girl in his previous life, she was already dead. Li Shan had been in the capital for a few months and had already sent people to find that girl. She had stolen her jade pendant, impersonated her identity, and even killed her family. In this lifetime, the third Prince would only think that it was her. What she didn¡¯t know was that everything she had done was fueled by Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng. How could Lu Zheng not know what she knew? Chapter 949 949 Chapter 949-invitation The Southern Star diplomatic mission had stayed in the great Zhou for half a month. Before they left, the Emperor had organized another banquet. He was happy! The two daughters of the Gu family had left him a lot of money to buy a horse. The Emperor led the courtiers to warmly wee the princess and prince of Xing Nan for their next visit. They all liked the brother and sister¡¯s visit. Xing Nan and his sister were so ttered that they hadpletely forgotten that they had lost so many warhorses. They would have to stay at the horse farm for at least half a year. In the past half a month, the brother and sister had been fooled by the officials of the Ministry of Revenue and the Ministry of Rites. They had bought tea at a high price. The officials of Xinan were in despair. When they returned to Xinan, they would tell the king that the next time he sent the little princess and Little Prince, he would not want them. In the eyes of the officials of Xinan, the ten-year-old little princess and Little Prince were more reliable than these two. After the departure of the Southern Star diplomatic mission, the Emperor had not yet decided on a sessor to take over kun city, so he could only let the Peng family take over there for the time being. He had a head full ofwsuits, so he didn¡¯t care about the disharmony between the two princesses of the Wang Fu or the street fight. Even if the Gu family was involved, he just wanted to know that the Gu sisters didn¡¯t suffer losses. When he heard that Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en had found a new source of entertainment, he was envious while he warned himself that when he was done, he would call these two fellows to the pce to give them a good scolding. At the Gu residence. Gu Xin realized that her sister seemed to have returned to the state she was in before the drinking session. He was all smiles and nothing seemed out of the ordinary, but she felt that there was something wrong. Gu Xin still remembered that two years ago, her sister loved to fight and beat people up. But ever since she was angered by li Muyan in the first half of the year, she had changedpletely and was no longer afraid of using violence. In the past, when she was practicing, she would ask her sisters to ck off or y with en ¡®Zi. Now, she was practicing obediently and did not y with en¡¯ Zi anymore. Not only was Gu Xin not used to it, even en Zi was not used to it. Other than the first branch¡¯s simple-minded father and mother, everyone else could see Gu Nian¡¯s change. That day, Gu Hui went to the Peng family. Old general Peng was going to kun city. Gu Hui had already gotten her grandparents and second uncle¡¯s approval. Now, as long as general Peng agreed, she could not give up. The longer she stayed in the capital, the more bored she felt. Therefore, she had to leave this ce. Especially when she heard her mother talk about her finding a partner every day, she felt that she should go to kun city. Otherwise, she would be annoyed to death by her mother sooner orter. Not long after Gu Hui left, they received an invitation from the Kang family. It was an invitation from Princess Jinghe to the Gu sisters to visit another vi. Gu Xin thought about how Gu Nian would be bored at home every day. She might as well go out and y. Thus, she asked her servant to wait for Gu Hui at the Peng family¡¯s house. She would bring Gu Hui overter. The Three Sisters packed up, bid their farewells to their families, and boarded the princess¡¯s carriage. They weren¡¯t used to bringing a servant girl with them, so they would always go with the sisters. Initially, Gu Nian did not want to go. However, at the thought of her family¡¯s worried looks, she decided to go and have some fun. After the carriage left, white nine found a horse and chased after it. He was Gu Xin¡¯s bodyguard in the dark. Usually, he would follow the carriage on a horse. No one would be able to tell that he was following Gu Xin. The vis were all outside the city. After arriving in the capital, the girls really hadn¡¯t left the city. They opened the window and looked at the scenery outside. The breeze blew, and they felt much morefortable. White nine followed them at a distance that was neither too far nor too close. She looked at the different areas of the carriage, then got off her horse and went to find the most suitable ce for secret protection in the residence of the king of Kang. Chapter 950 950 Don¡¯t you know about King Qu¡¯s residence? In the garden of King Kang vi, there was arge and dense tree. White nine found arge trunk andy down. In her mind, she was still thinking about the moves that Gu shouxin used when he usually practiced sword. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He didn¡¯t know who Lord Gu¡¯s master was. His moves were so powerful, or did Lord Gu create them himself? These Swift and fierce moves wereparable to those of assassins. No, it could be said that they were even more powerful. He seemed to be fascinated by it. Gu Xin and her sister got off the car and were led into the vi by the servants. Suddenly, a group of guards appeared and surrounded them. Then, Ye Wei and Princess Ling LAN walked out of the house. As soon as these two people appeared, the Three Sisters knew that they were in trouble. They had fallen into a trap. But that was indeed the carriage of the Kang family! The carriages of the Prince of Zhou¡¯s residence were all the same, but the tes hanging on each carriage were different. The carriage they were in indeed had the word ¡± Kang ¡± hanging on it. The injuries on Princess Ling Lan¡¯s face had not fully recovered. She red at the Three Sisters and said, ¡± ¡°Catch the big one and disfigure him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As he spoke, the guard made his move. ¡°Hold on!¡± Ye Wei stopped the guard. ¡°Big brother, if you don¡¯t move quickly, the secret guard of the residence of Majesty Kang next door will definitely find out. Let¡¯s disfigure her first, it¡¯s no big deal even if we¡¯re discovered.¡± Princess linn said. ¡°Three girls and one secret guard, no matter how powerful they are, they can¡¯t beat our family¡¯s guards. This batch was specially selected by father for me a few days ago. You can¡¯t even beat the secret guards, are you looking down on father?¡± Ye Wei took a few steps forward with a sinister smile. if you want to disfigure her, you have to tell her why. If we want to torture them, we have to tell them the reason, right?¡± The Gu sisters stood in a triangle, close to each other, and looked around with high spirits. ¡°Alright!¡± Princess Ling LAN said. I have to tell Gu Nian that li Muyan belongs to me and that she can forget about getting him in this lifetime! Hmph! She has a foxy face and seduced brother Muyan. I¡¯m going to disfigure her face so that she¡¯ll never be able to seduce brother Muyan in this lifetime. Brother Muyan will feel disgusted every time he thinks of her!¡± Ye Wei said,¡±AI!¡± It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s someone that li Muyan has yed with before. Otherwise, I could y with him too! The two younger ones were fine, but they were too young! Why don¡¯t we capture them and keep them in the secret room, and y with them when they¡¯re of age?¡± Princess linn looked at Ye Wei in disdain. ¡°What if they¡¯re as cheap as their sister? Big brother, aren¡¯t you afraid of dirtying yourself? Hurry up and do it! The biggest one didn¡¯te, so I¡¯m a little worried.¡± Ye Wei said, ¡± that¡¯s true. Jinghe entered the pce today. If someone sees her when shees out, she¡¯ll definitelye over. Do it!¡± Gu Xin exhaled and clenched the bamboo pipe in her hand tightly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle the first batch!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Nian and Gu si replied. Seeing the six guards approaching, Gu Xin took out a small bamboo pipe and scattered powder into the air! She had sprinkled some itching powder, which could weaken theirbat power a little. There were more than thirty guards present, and they were only three sisters. If they didn¡¯t save some money, how could they escape? white nine! Gu Xin shouted after she finished sprinkling the itching powder. white nine! White nine, who had been engrossed in Gu shouxin¡¯s technique on the tree in King Kang¡¯s residence, sat up at once. He looked around the residence and saw that it was filled with servants, without a master. His heart skipped a beat. Then, he heard Gu Xin¡¯s voice, ¡± ¡°White nine! Let¡¯s go back to the qu King¡¯s residence and ask my father to save us!¡± Ye Wei sneered. go! Catch that person! After he finished speaking, he looked at the three Gu sisters and smiled gloomily.¡±You want someone to save you? You hit my sister and stole her man, and you still want to be arrogant? Don¡¯t you know about King Qu¡¯s residence?¡± Chapter 951 951 I never post anything White nine was a killer. The martial arts he had learned were all fatal. However, there were too many people and he could not break out. He started fighting with the people of King Qu¡¯s residence in the Kang¡¯s residence and killed many of them. The more he fought, the more shocked he became. These were definitely not ordinary soldiers. Ordinary soldiers were not this powerful. When she thought about what white shirt had been up to recently, white nine decided not to report to the third miss. At least she could ensure her personal safety by her side. ...... Xue Qianyu left the pce and met Princess Jinghe at the door. He nodded in greeting. ¡°Hey, Xue Qianyu, do you want to go to old general Peng¡¯s ce?¡± Princess Jinghe caught up with him. Xue qianxun looked at Princess Jinghe in confusion. Princess Jingheughed evilly and said,¡±others may not be able to tell, but don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell. The girl in your eyes is second Gu Youngdy, right?¡± I heard that Gu Hui went to the Peng family¡¯s house today. Perhaps her sisters went with her! Do you want to go and try your luck?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the general¡¯s office. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Princess Jinghe joked,¡±you want to see second miss Gu?¡± Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone. There are so many nobledies in the capital who like you that they can circle the entire Imperial City. I won¡¯t cause trouble for your second youngdy Gu!¡± Xue qianxun¡¯s mouth twitched, but he did not say anything. The two of them rode their horses and arrived at the Peng family¡¯s residence. They happened to bump into Gu Hui, who was walking out of the residence. Gu Hui seemed to be in a good mood. She was stunned when she saw Princess Jinghe. Princess Jinghe got off her horse and ran over to hold her shoulders.¡±My big lover, why are you so happy? Did old man Peng agree to take you to kun city? When are we leaving? I¡¯ll send you off!¡± Gu Hui frowned,¡¯didn¡¯t you send an invitation to invite Xinxin and the others to another vi? What are you doing here?¡± Princess Jinghe shook her head,¡±I didn¡¯t!¡± I went to the pce early in the morning to pay my respects to the ancestor!¡± ¡°Sister Huihui, niannian and the others have been taken to another vi?¡± Xue Qianyu asked in a deep voice. Gu Hui nodded. just now, the servant girl at home told me to go to the vi directly. The three of them have been picked up by Jinghe¡¯s people. Princess Jinghe thought,¡¯impossible! I never send invitations to people!¡± Xue Qianyu¡¯s eyes were dark. sister Huihui, ¡± he said. go find second uncle and tell him that the people from King Qu¡¯s residence have taken Xinxin and the others away. Princess Jinghe, take sister Huihui there. Second uncle is in the Imperial study now! Be quick, remember, it¡¯s King Qu¡¯s Pce!¡± Xue Qianyu left on his horse. Princess Jinghe and Gu Hui looked at each other. Then, the two of them got on the same horse and headed in the direction of the pce. On the side of the vi, the battle was tragic. The Gu sisters had already used up the four great killing weapons in their hands, but they still managed to break through the encirclement. Not only that, Ye Wei called out another 30 guards. White nine was already injured, but he still stood in front of Gu Xin and Gu si with his sword. Gu Nian¡¯s hair was wet. Princess linn¡¯s hatred was directed at her. Gu Nian had suffered more. Gu Xin and Gu si had white nine to protect them. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Princess linnughed happily. Get Gu Nian out, I¡¯m going to disfigure her today and throw her in front of brother Muyan. I¡¯m going to make brother Muyan hate her so much that he¡¯ll be frightened by her disfigured face!¡± ¡°All of you, attack!¡± Ye Wei ordered. Without the four great killing weapons, the Gu sisters could only rely on the daggers tied to their feet. Soon, Gu Nian and Gu si were caught. Gu Xin was the only one who was not caught. One reason was that she had white Nine¡¯s protection and the other was that the people who caught her always had idents that allowed her to escape. Chapter 952 952 A flock of birds flew over from the sky White nine was struck several times and passed out, but he had also killed a dozen guards. Gu Si was caught by the two guards. Although Gu Xin was not caught, she was surrounded. Gu Nian was being held by four guards. Two of them had their hands on her and two of them were stepping on her feet. She could not break free at all. Seeing that Gu Xin was not caught, Ye Wei was a little unhappy, ¡± ¡°Knock her out! Are you all trash? If you can¡¯t even catch a little girl, what¡¯s the use of raising you!¡± As soon as Ye Wei finished speaking, a flock of birds flew over and started pecking at him. Ye Wei hurriedly waved away the flock of birds. ¡°Are you guys blind? Hurry up and chase these beasts away!¡± Princess linn did not care about her brother. She took out a dagger and walked toward Gu Nian. As she approached, Gu Nian spat at her. Ling LAN was so angry that she pped Gu Nian. ¡°You bitch!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face immediately turned red. Ling LAN pinched Gu Nian¡¯s chin and said with hatred, ¡± ¡°Li Muyan has been in the capital for more than five months. I fell in love with him from the first time I saw him! It¡¯s all your fault, you b * tch. If he didn¡¯t have you in his heart, how could he not refuse the marriage? we¡¯re both princesses, and I¡¯m the one who likes him! Why? it¡¯s all because of you!¡± at first, he smiled at me, and I thought that he liked me too. In the end, Li Shan told me that because the hair Ibed was the same as yours, the essories I wore were the same as yours, and the perfume I used was made by you and you liked the scent, he smiled at me. That was why I thought that he had fallen in love with me at first sight! ¡°His eyes were so gentle and so attached. I thought he was looking at me! The result was against you! Then I¡¯ll destroy your face so that he¡¯ll only be gentle to me, and only love me. ¡± Gu Nian looked at Princess linn coldly. ¡°Do you know what his favorite thing is?¡± ¡°What?¡± Princess linn asked. ¡°Come closer, I¡¯ll tell you in secret,¡± Gu Nian said. Princess linn subconsciously leaned over. Gu Nian raised her head and hit Princess linn¡¯s head. ¡°Ah!¡± Princess linn fell to the ground. She rubbed her forehead and red at Gu Nian with hatred. I think you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin! ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you better kill me today!¡± Gu Nian said coldly. Otherwise, spare my life and I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡± Princess Ling LANughed. I¡¯ll let you live. I¡¯ll let you see your disfigured face every day. You can¡¯t see anyone, but you can¡¯t die. I¡¯ll let everyone know that there¡¯s an ugly woman like you in the capital! This Princess is King Qu¡¯s granddaughter, and you, the daughter of a mere top schr, want me to suffer a fate worse than death? what a fool¡¯s dream!¡± As she spoke, Lin Yiqian did not waste any more time. She got up and was about to cut Gu Nian¡¯s face with the dagger. Gu Xin wanted to rush out, but she was surrounded by people. Gu Si was also held back by two guards. There was no fear on Gu Nian¡¯s face. Instead, the look in her eyes made Princess Ling LAN a little scared. Just as Princess Ling Lan¡¯s dagger was about to touch Gu Nian¡¯s face, Xue Qianyu rushed over. He stood on the wall and threw a copper coin at Princess Ling Lan¡¯s hand. ng! ng! The dagger fell to the ground. Then, Xue qianxun flew down and killed the four men who were holding Gu Nian down. Blood sttered all over Gu Nian¡¯s face and eyshes, blurring her vision. Then, she heard Princess linn¡¯s terrified scream. ¡°Argh! Xue Qianyu, you dare! I¡¯m king Qu¡¯s granddaughter, I¡¯m a coward!¡± Without hesitation, Xue Qianyu picked up the dagger on the ground and shed it across lily of the valley¡¯s face. Chapter 953 953 I won¡¯t kill her At this moment, fifty people appeared in the backyard of the vi. They were all dressed in the same attire. Xue qianren pulled Ye Wei, who was trying to Dodge, and ced his sword on his neck. ¡°All of you, let go! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± The guards did not dare to act rashly. One of the leaders said, ¡± ¡°Prince Xue, this is King Qu¡¯s Vi!¡± The corners of Xue Qianyu¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He didn¡¯t reply to him, but said to the Gu sisters, ¡± Gu Nian, Xinxin, sisi,e over here. Bring white nine over too! The leader drew his sword and pointed it at Gu si. Xue Qianyu pressed down on his sword. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re faster or if I¡¯m faster,¡± At this moment, Gu Xin suddenly jumped up onto the leader¡¯s shoulder. Without a word, she fed him thest heart of the West dumpling in her hand. Then, she pulled sisi along and ran to meet Gu Nian and white nine. The surrounding guards wanted to give chase, but Ye Wei could already feel his neck bleeding. He shouted to stop them, ¡± ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± The leader kneeled on the ground, his heart aching. He looked at Xue Qianyu. Crown Prince Xue, we won¡¯t touch our people. Getdy Gu to give me the antidote. If you let our young master go, I guarantee that you can leave! Gu Xin looked at the leader coldly,¡¯there¡¯s no antidote! He would die after six hours of pain! If you want less pain, you should end your own life!¡± ¡°You!¡± The leader pointed at Gu Xin. Gu Xin didn¡¯t look at him anymore. Together with Gu Nian and Gu si, they carried white nine behind Xue Qianyu. Princess Ling LAN cowered in a corner and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, but Gu Xin kept her eyes on her. second brother Xue, I won¡¯t kill lily of the valley. I just want to cut her with a knife. Is that okay? ¡± Gu Xin asked. Xue Qianyu nodded. ¡°How dare you!¡± Princess Ling LAN shouted. You dare! I¡¯m king Qu¡¯s granddaughter, the princess that the Emperor personally appointed. Qianqian!¡± Gu Xin had already shed her face with the knife, causing her skin to peel. Gu Si was also injured, but he still held on to the lily of the valley tightly, not letting her move. All the guards didn¡¯t dare to move because if the sword on Ye Wei¡¯s neck were to advance another inch, Ye Wei would be dead. They had no way of exining themselves to King qu and the Crown Prince. Gu Xin¡¯s hand that was holding the dagger was very steady. She made a few cuts on her face and then started to cut her body. She had learned medicine from grandma Xiao. In the beginning, other than memorizing the names of herbs and their properties, she also had to know the human body, which parts were fatal and which parts were not. She wouldn¡¯t kill lily of the valley. Her father said that many people were timid and afraid of death. The best punishment for them was to make them suffer a fate worse than death. Gu Nian stood behind Xue Qianyu, watching out for ces he could not see to prevent any sneak attacks. These days, her heart, which had suddenly turned cold because she saw li Muyan again, was once again warmed by Xue Qianyu, Gu Xin, and Gu si. Why should she be sad for such a person? why should she be depressed for him? why should she let herself suffer and make her family worry for him? Why did she still feel heartache for such a person? Princess linn¡¯s screams continued. The leader in the yard clutched his chest and endured the pain. He didn¡¯t dare to do anything now not only because of Ye Wei, but also because of himself. He was poisoned! He wanted to get the antidote. Suddenly, the sound of horse hooves could be heard from outside, getting closer and closer. Then, the door was kicked open with a ¡°bang.¡± Gu shouxin walked in in an official robe, followed by Princess Jinghe and Gu Hui. After a while, another group of people came. The pce guards Governor Wei Tang Yun directly ordered the guards to control the vi guards and then ordered people to search. Princess linn had already fainted from the pain. Gu shouxin walked over, grabbed Gu Xin and wiped her hands with a handkerchief, ¡± ¡°Alright, she¡¯s dying. If you die, you won¡¯t feel pain.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s nose sniffled and she couldn¡¯t stop her tears from flowing. The hand that was holding Gu shouxin started to tremble, ¡± ¡°Father, she wants to disfigure my sister.¡± Chapter 954 954 He will wait for you Gu shouxin patted Gu Xin¡¯s back, ¡± good job, Xinxin. You¡¯ve avenged your sister. Don¡¯t be afraid, father is here. Father won¡¯t let them have an easy time.¡± ...... On the same day, King Qu¡¯s residence was seized. Other than King qu, who was recuperating in Tongzhou, everyone in King Qu¡¯s mansion was in prison. The citizens had a very good impression of the qu residence. In their hearts, King qu was a great phnthropist who often cared about the lives of the people and did good deeds. He would even help those who had been wronged to seek justice. Although the qu King¡¯s grandchildren were a little unruly, the qu King was a good person! The people could not help but ask, what major crime had the qu Emperor¡¯s residencemitted? Why did they have to seal it? The officer exined, ¡± we found a secret room and a secret passage in King Qu¡¯s Vi. There are dragon robes hanging in the secret room, and the secret passage leads deep into the mountains. There are private soldiers training inside. We don¡¯t know how many of them there are yet. In short, it was a rebellion by the qu Emperor¡¯s residence. Themoners did not believe him no matter what,¡±Prince qu did not even ept any of the court¡¯s duties and has always been kind enough to use his family¡¯s wealth to help themoners in need.¡± The old man was kind and benevolent, and he had the great Zhou in his heart. How could he possibly rebel? Is there a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the officer replied. I¡¯m just following orders. Three dayster, the case will be clear and the Supreme Court will conduct an interrogation!¡± After that, all the people in the capital knew about this and nned to go to the court trial. Xue Qianyu escorted the Gu sisters home, and Princess Jinghe followed them. At the Gu residence, Xue Qianyu finally felt at ease when he saw his sisters enter the house. The Gu family¡¯s servant came out to carry white nine in. Gu Nian came out as well. She looked at Xue Qianyu and said, ¡± ¡°Thank you for today.¡± As Xue Qianyu got off his horse, he passed something to Gu Nian. It was a bracelet. He took Gu Nian¡¯s hand, which caused her to flinch.¡±You don¡¯t have to avoid me like that. I don¡¯t have that much time to bother you.¡± Gu Nian frowned. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you some self-defense tools,¡± Xue Qianyu continued. Once you press this button, three poison needles will shoot out from inside. You can go up after you¡¯re done.¡± Gu Nian bit her lip as she looked at Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu smiled. there¡¯s only one of this. It¡¯s going to take a lot of effort to make. It¡¯ll take a year to make three more. I¡¯ve asked the craftsmen to prepare it. I¡¯ll ask Lu Zheng for money for Xinxin¡¯s, and for sister Huihui and sisi¡¯s, I¡¯ll ask their husbands for money after they get married.¡± Gu Nian rarely saw Xue qianxun smile. He was apletely different person when he smiled and when he did not. After Xue Qianyu put the bracelet on Gu Nian¡¯s wrist, he let go of her hand. He then raised his hand to wipe the blood off Gu Nian¡¯s ear and brushed her hair behind it. ¡°You stupid girl, you only like good-looking men. Did you just realize that I¡¯m good-looking? But unfortunately, I have to go to the pce and the Emperor will ask questionster, so I can¡¯t stand here for you to see. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± As he walked to the horse, Xue Qianyu turned back and looked down at Gu Nian. ¡°Gu Nian, like everyone else in the Gu family, I like to see youugh without a care in the world. I like the way you scold others, I like the way you¡¯re confident, I like the way you¡¯re fierce. People would always encounter obstacles in their life, and it would be fine as long as they overcame them. No matter when you crossed it, the sky was still so blue, the clouds were still so white. There was no threshold that couldn¡¯t be crossed, it just depended on whether you were willing to cross it or not. If you cross over, there will be a better person waiting for you on the other side. He will apany you for the rest of your life. He will apany you to watch the sun shine, hide from thunder and lightning, and experience all the happy and unhappy things with you for the rest of your life. Gu Nian, trust me, he will be waiting for you.¡± At that moment, Gu Nian felt touched like never before. She raised her head and looked into Xue Qianyu¡¯s bright eyes. It was as if there was a bright future in them. Chapter 955 955 I have a bold guess Xue Qianyu patted Gu Nian¡¯s head and heaved a sigh of relief. He then turned around and left on his horse. gu nian clutched at her heart as she watched the woman walk away. Cai Xiaolian came out of the main door. She sighed as she looked at Xue Qianyu¡¯s back. lin yiqian stepped forward and held gu nian¡¯s hand. this child was simply too easily affected by the plot. in this world, they were all people with their own independent thoughts and were not like the characters that gu ren had created. What Xue Qianyu looked like in the book didn¡¯t affect what Xue Qianyu looked like in the future. Between people, one had to feel with one¡¯s heart and not judge a person by hearsay. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry,¡± Gu Nian said as she held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand. Cai Xiaolian shook her head. silly child. We¡¯re mother and daughter in this life. As long as I don¡¯t die, you¡¯ll always be my child. I should worry about you. Gu Nian hugged Cai Xiaolian and buried her head in her shoulders as she cried. Cai Xiaolian patted her back. Life was like this. No one could be smooth-sailing, and one had to experience it to grow up. ...... That night, Gu Xin was sleeping when she suddenly smelled the smell of burning paper. She suddenly sat up, put on the coat, lit the oilmp, and went to the window to look. Then, he jumped out of the window and entered Gu Nian¡¯s room. Coincidentally, Gu Hui had alsoe out of her room. Gu Nian¡¯s room was right between them. The sisters knocked on the door before pushing it open. Beside the dressing table, Gu Nian was throwing paper into the copper Basin. When she saw Gu Nian and Gu Xin, she smiled. ¡°Big sister, Xinxin, you guys aren¡¯t asleep?¡± Gu Xin ran over,¡¯sister, what are you doing? I thought there was a fire.¡± Gu Hui pulled two stools over and the three Sisters sat together. ¡°Burn all the letters that li Muyan wrote,¡± Gu Nian said. Gu Xin heard this and quickly took the remaining food from the dressing table and helped to burn it, ¡± ¡°I thought you had a fever! Big sister, do you want me to ask Bai Yi to go to li Muyan¡¯s ce to find the one you wrote for him and burn it all?¡± ¡°Alright, burn them all,¡± Gu Hui said before Gu Nian could reply. This is to prevent people from making an issue out of the letter in the future.¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯that¡¯s right, take back everything that my sister gave him. We¡¯re even with their family! This was really too much. Aunt Luo is such a good person, how could she have raised such a son?¡± ¡°Good bamboo also produces bad bamboo shoots!¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Big sis is right!¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°You¡¯re right, big sister!¡± Gu Nian nodded with a smile. I wouldn¡¯t even give him my things if I threw them into the river!¡± Gu Hui and Gu Xin were relieved to see that Gu Nian had returned to normal. For the past six months, Gu Nian had basically avoided the topic of li Muyan. Now that he mentioned that there was nothing unusual about him, he must havepletely given up! When Gu Xin saw the bracelet on Gu Nian¡¯s hand, she asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Sister, when did you buy this bracelet? I¡¯ve never seen it before, but it¡¯s quite good looking.¡± gu nian looked at the bracelet on her wrist. since she could not take it off, she could only wear it. without covering it, she said generously, ¡± ¡°Xue Qianyu gave it to me. he said that he had already found a craftsman, but it was a little slow and might only be done next year. when the timees, we¡¯ll each take one.¡± Gu Hui smiled but did not say anything. Gu Xin could not help but say awkwardly,¡¯we don¡¯t want that! This was something second brother Xue had specially made for his sister. If I want it, I won¡¯t let second brother Xue make it. I¡¯ll ask brother Yuanyuan to make it for me, sister Huihui, and sister sisi. Second brother Xue can¡¯t always give gifts to us four sisters. We have to show him how good we are.¡± Gu Nian retorted,¡¯but your brother Yuan Yuan can¡¯t possibly make it for three people! When has he ever given you three or four portions of things? he¡¯s always only giving them to you!¡± Gu Xin,¡±I have a bold guess!¡± Chapter 956 956 Chapter 956-confession Three dayster, the qu King returned to the capital. the gu sisters and the princess were also called to the hall because they were the ones who started the incident. Outside the court of judicial Review¡¯s Yamen, there were manymoners. This was a rebellion case, and the one trying the case was the chief of the Supreme Court, Hu Yutong, a man in his fifties with a stern beard. he was good at investigating cases, and with the emperor¡¯s orders, he changed the original cause and effect. Originally, the Emperor had already found out about the qu King¡¯s private army, but they did not have the Dragon robe. The Emperor had sent someone to release the Dragon robe. Raising private soldiers was a piece of news from kun city. It was said that Lu Zheng had caught one of King Qu¡¯s men and forced him to confess. He then found out the address of the man¡¯s recuperating ce. As a matter of fact, the Emperor had found out about it as soon as he had investigated. The Emperor was still nning on how to deal with the qu King openly, but in the end, the grandson and granddaughter of the qu King were captured. When Princess Jinghe brought Gu Hui to the Imperial study, the Emperor heard the news. He wanted to roar at the sky. He deeply felt that the Gu family was his Lucky Star! He immediately sent Gu shouxin, who was in the Imperial study, and the supervisor of the pce guards to save the child. That¡¯s right, it was to save the child, and then find out the secret chamber, secret passage, and the Dragon robe. the ce where king qu raised his troops was very well hidden. the emperor had xue qianyu bring 100000 imperial guards there before they were subdued. This was the real process of an Emperor. the process of the supreme court¡¯s trial was that king qu¡¯s grandson had lost face in the north cityst time. coupled with princess linn¡¯s love turning into hatred, the brother and sister had deceived the gu sisters into leaving. Princess Jinghe said that she had been at the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s ce the entire morning. She only found out from Gu Hui that someone had used her name to invite the daughter of the Gu family. Gu Hui also exined the reason why she did not go and went to see old general Peng. the old general peng also won the hearts of the people. it was because of the existence of the peng family army that the great zhou dynasty could be at peace. the peng family had been guarding the border for several generations. As for Princess Jinghe, as she said herself, the people of the capital watched her grow up. When she was three years old, she lost her temper while shopping. It was okay to say that she had a bad temper, but it was absolutely impossible to say that she was lying. As for Princess linn¡¯s hatred from love, it was because she had fallen in love with the son of Duke Rong. However, Duke Rong¡¯s son was engaged to Princess Jinghe, so she couldn¡¯t do anything to Princess Jinghe. Therefore, she thought of bullying the Gu sisters, who were liked by Princess Jinghe. Her purpose was to force Jinghe to beg her to let the Gu sisters go. Then, because Gu Hui went to the Peng family, she happened to meet Princess Jinghe. As soon as the two met, they knew something was wrong and immediately reported to the Emperor. It just so happened that schr Gu was preaching to the Emperor, so the Emperor sent pce guards to apany him. One of the jobs of the Hanlin Academy was to preach to the Emperor, so Gu shouxin¡¯s appearance was not unexpected. The moment the pce guards went, they naturally noticed that something was wrong. This logic was reasonable and the people believed it. However, they were not willing to believe it. How could such a good king qu and his son rebel? While they were still in disbelief, the Crown Prince of King qu, the current Assistant Minister of the Ministry of War, pleaded guilty. He took all the me himself and expressed that his father did not know anything. In recent years, as his father grew older, his health had deteriorated. He was either doing good deeds or recuperating from an illness. He was the one who was unwilling to ept this. He was also the grandson of the founding Emperor. When the Crown Prince passed away, his father was also qualified, even more so than the previous emperor. His father was the same as the second emperor. They were of the same mother, and it was even more legitimate. The previous emperor was only the son of the second emperor, who had favored a girl in the pce. What right did the previous emperor have to inherit the throne? it should clearly be his father, King qu, who should inherit it. However, his father didn¡¯t fight for it, and he couldn¡¯t persuade him, so he could only n it himself. When he said it so sincerely, the people all believed him. Chapter 957 957 Petition for the people The qu King was also in the hall. Seeing his son in this state, he first berated his son before admitting his mistake. His son rebelled because he, as a father, did not discipline him well. All these years, he had been worried about the people and did not manage his son well. The citizens who had received the qu King¡¯s Grace felt guilty and pleaded for him. His Highness had done so much for the citizens and it had nothing to do with him. King qu waved his hands repeatedly. It was the Father¡¯s fault for not teaching the child well. Themoners were about to rush to the court to kowtow, all of them talking about the good things that King qu had done. Lord Hu announced the withdrawal of the court, but King qu was also taken into custody. ...... In the Imperial study, the Emperor was furious. He didn¡¯t believe that the son of King qu was behind all this! This old thief actually taught his son to say that he was the legitimate son and that his father¡¯s status was low? The Emperor had directly written a decree that anyone who rebelled against the qu n would be executed! when the edict was posted on the noticeboard, themoners were unhappy. one by one, they ran to tell each other, quietly scolding the emperor for being cruel. Someone came up with an idea to write a petition to save the life of His Highness the qu King. In those years, His Highness the qu King had protected them. Now, they were protecting His Highness. just as the people of the capital were beginning to sign the petition, another piece of news came. it was said that the king of qu had fainted in prison because his grandson had died, killed by top scorer gu. The people were puzzled.top scorer Gu was from the Hanlin Academy. How could he go to the heavenly prison to kill people? It was said that because the grandson of the qu King had hurt top scorer Gu¡¯s daughter and niece, in a fit of anger, top scorer Gu had secretly bribed the people in the Imperial prison to sneak into the Imperial prison and kill the grandson of the qu King. It was also said that the youngest daughter of the top scorer Gu was cruel and merciless. She had destroyed Princess linn¡¯s appearance and stabbed her countless times. his highness, king qu, was in a daze as he washed his face with tears. Themon people were easily incited because the qu King¡¯s image in their hearts was too positive. In their opinion, it was not good for the qu king¡¯s son to rebel, and it was also not good for the qu King¡¯s grandson and Princess Ling LAN to bully others. However, schr Gu had gone too far by directly killing people. The youngest daughter of the schr was too vicious. It was better to kill the person and let the princess die a good death. The one rebelling wasn¡¯t them, but the Prince of King qu. At this time, if you said that you would be punished, or that if something happened to one person, nine generations of the family would be executed, that would be nonsense to the people. The public was furious, and more than ten thousand people came to the pce, demanding that the Emperor treat them equally, disqualify the title of the top schr, and punish the vicious and cruel daughter of the top schr. For a time, the Imperial Pce¡¯s Gate was extremely lively. In the Imperial court, there were also people who were not afraid of death who stood up for King qu and impeached Gu shouxin. The Emperor suppressed his anger and noted down the names of the people who had jumped out. He had not realized in the past that so many of them had been bribed by King qu. even his third prince hade out to speak for king qu. The third Prince¡¯s heart was beating like a drum when the Emperor looked at him. However, when he thought about the conversation he had with Li Shan over the past two days, he mustered up his courage again. The third Prince had married the princess in August this year. He had asked the princess to use her name to invite Li Shan to stay in the Prince¡¯s Manor for a while. He couldn¡¯t wait to ask Li Shan if she was the girl from back then. Li Shan naturally said yes. The third Prince then asked her,¡±how did you run from Qing Province to Tong province? you were still so young at that time.¡± Li Shan said that she had a dream in which a man was trapped. Her fear was real, and she couldn¡¯t bear to see such a man in such despair. She wanted to try. If it was true, wouldn¡¯t she be able to save someone¡¯s life? If it wasn¡¯t true and it was just a long trip, she wouldn¡¯t lose anything. The third Prince felt that Li Shan was really kind. It was just a dream, and he didn¡¯t even know if it was real or fake, but she had already given up so much and traveled such a long distance. At that time, she was only ten years old! She was kind and brave. Later on, Li Shan would tell him about her dream from time to time. In the third Prince¡¯s eyes, Li Shan was always telling the truth. He was treating Li Shan like a treasure. Hence, when Li Shan said that the qu King would not die this time, he believed her and stood up to speak for the qu King. Chapter 958 958 I¡¯m not dead yet Li Shan also told the third Prince that in her dream, noble consort Lin and the seventh Prince would deal with him, and that the ice cer incident was nned by noble consort Lin. As a Prince, he naturally knew what this meant. Therefore, when Li Shan told the third Prince that the heir of Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, Lu Zheng, was not dead and that Lu Zheng and Gu shouxin would join the seventh Prince in the future, the third Prince had no doubts at all. Li Shan also said that the Emperor especially liked the Gu family and could use this opportunity to get rid of the Gu family. Of course, even if he couldn¡¯t get rid of them, he couldn¡¯t let the Gu family stay in the capital. Li Shan did not know where Lu Zheng had gone. She guessed that Lu Zheng might have transported the seeds to Jiangnan or to Thand. She asked the third Prince to keep an eye on Lu Zheng. She even drew a portrait of Lu Zheng and asked the third Prince to look for him in secret. It would be best if he could kill Lu Zheng before he joined the Lin family. She also told the third Prince about her deal with the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife, Lin Shi. She did not hide the fact that Lin Shi had sent people to kill Lu Zheng. The third Prince sent people to investigate and found out. Not only that, in the past two days, the third Prince had also found a few capable people, and his trust in Li Shan grew. Some of the rumors among themon people were from the qu Emperor¡¯s residence, while others were fueled by the third Prince. ...... When no one jumped out, the Emperor said, ¡± ¡°Fuquan, go, have someone ce Ye Wei¡¯s body at the pce gate and ask ten folk doctors to examine how Ye Wei died! Then, I¡¯ll go to the Imperial Manor and call a few people from the Zhou family. I¡¯ll go to the pce gate and have a chat with themoners about how much grain Gu Xin and her sister can produce! In the future, if they don¡¯t want to eat it, they can sign their names and I¡¯ll fulfill their wishes! As for King Qu¡¯s residence, ha, go to the dungeon and bring the spies we caught from kun city two days ago to the front of the pce. Ask old general Peng to tell everyone about how many soldiers of our great Zhou diedst month because King Qu¡¯s men colluded with thengge Kingdom and left out the border defense map. Ask them if any of these soldiers have their rtives?¡± The third Prince stood out and said,¡±father!¡± King qu, Qianqian.¡± The Emperor red at the third Prince and patted the Dragon Throne. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t wait to sit here?¡± The third Prince knelt down in fear,¡±your son did not mean it that way, your son is disgruntled.¡± The Emperor,¡±then shut up!¡± As long as I¡¯m alive, you will never have the chance to teach me!¡± The third Prince wiped the sweat from his forehead and knelt down, not daring to get up. The seventh Prince looked at the third Prince with disdain and didn¡¯t say anything. The Emperor said, ¡± pass on my decree. The qu Emperor¡¯s residence is nning a rebellion. This is both a National and a family matter. I have decided that the qu Emperor¡¯s residence will be killed without mercy for colluding with the enemy and betraying the country! From now on, send him to the downtown area and execute him in public!¡± The Minister of Works knelt down and pleaded,¡±Your Majesty, please reconsider!¡± His Highness King qu has a death-exemption medallion that the ancestral Emperor had bestowed upon him!¡± The Emperor red at the Minister of Works. this old man, you¡¯re the only one in the world who knows about this. You thought you were on my side when you didn¡¯t stand out just now. The third Prince¡¯s eyes brightened. As expected, what Shan ¡®er said was true. King qu had a death-exemption medallion, which was bestowed by the founding Emperor. It was also the Minister of Works, Lord Liu, who had stood up and suggested it. Even he didn¡¯t know about this. Shan ¡®er¡¯s dreams really had the ability to predict the future. The third Prince¡¯s heart was set. Imperial father, if I may be so bold as to ask Imperial father to spare the lives of King Qu¡¯s residence. We are of the same root. Imperial father can remove the title and let King Qu¡¯s family bemoners. Imperial grandfather also said to rule the country with benevolence!¡± ¡°Third Prince is wise!¡± Many ministers eximed in unison. The Emperorughed in anger,¡±are you trying to force me to abdicate?¡± I haven¡¯t died yet!¡± ¡°This subject doesn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°Your son doesn¡¯t dare!¡± Chapter 959 959 There must be something wrong with you Gu shouxin suddenly stood up. with his status, he was not qualified to go to court, but the matter outside today was rted to him and his daughter, so he was called over. ¡°your majesty, i also agree with the third prince. we should rule the country with benevolence,¡± he said with a bow. The Emperor thought,¡±second Gu, are you crazy?¡± The Emperor asked without any expression,¡±Oh?¡± How do you say it?¡± ¡°His Highness King qu has a death-exemption medallion,¡± Gu shouxin said. As far as I know, the death-exemption medallion of each dynasty can only pardon one person, no matter what kind of heinous crime he hasmitted! Perhaps the great ancestor was wise enough to think of this day and bestow this medallion upon King qu to protect him.¡± The Emperor looked at Gu shouxin and motioned for him to continue. ¡°King qu is a great man in the hearts of the people. His status is respected, and he has worked hard for the people. He is deeply guilty for not educating his children and grandchildren well. But now, he had a death-exemption Golden te. He had the chance to save his grandson, so he didn¡¯t need to feel guilty. Why didn¡¯t the Emperor grant His Highness King Qu¡¯s wish?¡± ¡°The Crown Prince revolted, and his grandson is dead. All that¡¯s left is his granddaughter, and he doesn¡¯t even need to choose. His granddaughter¡¯s miserable state made His Highness the qu King absent-minded and worried. Now that he has the death exemption medallion, His Highness the qu King doesn¡¯t have to worry so much anymore.¡± without waiting for the officials to start scolding, the emperor pped his hands. ¡± ¡°Good! Schr Gu said it well! Men, go and ask, ask who the qu King was going to give the death-exemption medal to. was it for him, an old man who had half his body buried in the dirt, or was it for his granddaughter who had yet to start her life of worry and guilt? He also went to tell the people at the pce gate, to let everyone know that this tyrant must kill. He also wanted everyone to see if the virtuous King qu in their hearts would protect himself or his children, to see if the guilt in his heart was real or fake. The people of the great Zhou should be my people, but King qu is stepping in and protecting the people even though he is his own son. He treats the people like his own children and grandchildren. Has he been thinking of recing me for a long time?¡± Gu shouxin, it¡¯s possible! ¡°I am afraid!¡± The other ministers knelt down. The Emperor raised his eyebrows. A bunch of boring old men. Second Gu is still the best! Look at howfortable this sentence is! the qu king knew how to stir up people¡¯s hearts, and the emperor was not stupid. he knew how to do it too. The people at the pce gate were all stunned when they heard the Zhou family¡¯s farmer talk about the yield per mu of those crops. There was such food? The Zhou family said that they had started nting the seeds the year beforest. Last year, in order to nt more seeds, they didn¡¯t transport them over. This year, they transported them over. The Gu family has made such a great contribution. They don¡¯t ask for money or status, but they want everyone in the great Zhou to be full. The thirddy of the Gu family has even gone to the field herself. She¡¯s sensible and obedient, so how can she be so ruthless? even if she is ruthless, it¡¯s because someone attacked her and she retaliated. Did you forget that the other day, if it wasn¡¯t for the appearance of Crown Prince Xue, the grandson of King qu and the people from the military department of the five cities almost beat up the sisters? didn¡¯t the First Lady of the Gu family, the fourth young master of the Gu family, and the fifthdy of the Gu family all get injured? An insider said. It was said that it was Princess linn who first wanted to disfigure them. If it wasn¡¯t for the schr Gu who left quickly, the beautiful girls would have been disfigured. How could they get married in the future? Ask yourself honestly, if someone bullies you, do you not retaliate? And there was schr Gu, who was just a small official in the Hanlin Academy. His wife was doing business in Qing Province, so how much money could she have? If he bought a house, how would he have the money to get through the people in the Imperial prison? This was someone who was jealous of top scorer Gu and deliberately ruined his reputation. Then, ten more famous doctors in the capital checked the cause of Ye Wei¡¯s death. He had been burned by a bird and then bitten by a rat in the Imperial prison. Chapter 960 960 She¡¯s pretty good at taking hits When the qu King, who was in the prison, heard someone ask him who he was going to use the death exemption medallion to protect, he really wanted to vomit blood. The Emperor must have done this on purpose! A death-free medallion, one life for one. Would this king protect others before his great cause was aplished? As long as there was life, there was hope. The qu King immediately fainted. The messenger returned to the pce, and it just so happened that Shen Mama, who was by the side of the Grand Empress Dowager, came to deliver the message. The Emperor was a little unhappy after hearing this. However, in the end, he still followed the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager¡¯s orders and gave the decree. Themoners outside soon found out the result. The qu King had used his death exemption medallion, and he had used it on himself. The Emperor pitied Princess linn, so he didn¡¯t kill her. He even chose a good marriage for her to fulfill her wish. She was directly given to the son of Duke Rong as a concubine. There was no other way. She was disfigured, and her family was full of traitors. If it weren¡¯t for the emperor¡¯s mercy, she would have been beheaded. As for the qu King, he was stripped of his title and became amoner, ye Tianhao. Themoners at the pce gates instantly felt that their Emperor was really a good person. He was so benevolent and had a kind heart. They all knelt on the ground and shouted, ¡± ¡°Long live our Emperor, long live, long live!¡± Most of the time, themoners were just following what others said. However, when it came to treason, they really did not have a good impression of the Prince of qu. Moreover, they all felt that they had done something for King qu and repaid him, so they were in a good mood. As for who Princess linn married, it was none of their business. Since you like Princess Jinghe¡¯s fianc¨¦, you should marry her! You¡¯re amoner now, and Ren Jing and the princess have noble status. You should be a concubine. Moreover, the Emperor is afraid that they don¡¯t want you, so he personally appointed you to them. The Emperor is so good! Following that, the entire family of the qu Emperor¡¯s residence was paraded in public and then beheaded. The Emperor did not want to drag this out. Who knew what that old thing King qu was going to do when he woke up? he did not only have one son, he had a few more! Gu Xin looked at the parade through the crowd and Gu siined to her in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Their family is so bad, they all deserve to die. Especially Princess linn, she actually managed to escape.¡± Gu Xin put her hand on Gu SI¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t! If she went to li Muyan¡¯s ce like this, she would definitely not have a good life! She wanted her sister to scare people with her disfigured face, but she would go and scare people herself! She deserves it. ¡± Gu si thought about it and agreed. Gu Xin continued, ¡± sister sisi, let¡¯s not have any bad thoughts in the future. Otherwise, we¡¯ll get our retribution. However, we can¡¯t show mercy to those who Harbor ill intentions toward us. Father had said that if you cut the weeds and don¡¯t remove the roots, they will grow again when the spring breeze blows. The Emperor had let King qu off because of the medallion of immunity and the disturbance caused by themoners, but King qu would definitely not have an easy time. The Emperor would keep a close eye on him and find the right opportunity to kill him! There was also Princess linn. With her temper, if she went to li mu and Yan¡¯s house, even Duke Rong and his wife would not let her off easily, let alone Li Shan, who was full of evil tricks. She and Li Muyan tormented each other and disgusted each other. This was a good move! I¡¯ve avenged our sister!¡± Gu si clenched his small fist. third sister, let¡¯s practice martial arts properly in the future. This incident made me feel that we are still too weak! Gu Xin nodded, ¡± that¡¯s right. I think so too. The bigger fist was the absolute principle. The people in Beijing have many thoughts. I don¡¯t understand them, so I¡¯ll just take action! If we beat them until they¡¯re scared, they won¡¯t dare to scheme against us.¡± Gu si frowned. but third sister, Li Shan, that bad person, doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid of being beaten. No matter how serious the beating is, she doesn¡¯t forget to do bad things to us. Gu Xin: ¡± I think Wanwan is. She¡¯s pretty good at taking a beating. Chapter 961 961 Chapter 961-errand From that day on, the qu Emperor¡¯s residence no longer existed in this world. The qu King was dressed in in clothes and had asked the people to help collect the corpses of his family. He did not have any silver on him. After the people had buried him, they spontaneously gave him a few dozen taels and the selected representative handed it to him.¡±Wangye Qianqian¡± King qu raised his hand to stop him. I¡¯m the same as everyone else. I¡¯m just an ordinary old man now. So, please call me elder ye. Don¡¯t call me Your Highness. I thank everyone for today¡¯s matter. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have anything on me, so I can only express my gratitude in my heart.¡± Themoners felt a little sad. The qu King continued,¡±the child has done something wrong and should be punished.¡± He only hoped that they could live a stable life in their next life. In the future, this ye will find a temple to be a monk and cultivate to atone for my sins for my descendants and to pray for the blessings of the people of great Zhou! Take back all the silver! I thank everyone again!¡± After he finished speaking, he bowed deeply to everyone. He really didn¡¯t take the money and left with a small bag. Everyone sent him off for a long time, only stopping when it was almost dark, and turned around to go home. At this moment, in the emperor¡¯s Royal study, the Emperor was speechless after hearing the report. The person who reported even said that King qu had discovered him and was waiting for him to appear. He then gave the Emperor a letter and asked him to hand it to the Emperor. The Emperor didn¡¯t open the letter and put it aside casually. This old thing really knows how to act! I still have important things to say. Who has the time to read your letter? He looked at Gu shouxin, who was standing calmly, and waved away the servant, saying, ¡± ¡°Second Gu, I¡¯ve thought it through. You still have to do this errand!¡± Gu shouxin was confused. What errand? You said that you¡¯ve thought it through, so you probably thought about it for a long time. I don¡¯t know anything, so I¡¯m a little confused. The Emperor smacked his lips and said,¡±second Gu, you should know about the incident in kun city, right?¡± As for the district Magistrate of kun city, I couldn¡¯t think of a candidate. I¡¯ve decided now, it¡¯s you. Kun city was extremely important to the great Zhou Dynasty. Although it was called kun city, its area was not much smaller than the capital. It was evenrger than many state capitals. Over there, the Peng family had to train the soldiers and manage the people. They were really too busy. That position is also very important. Last time, I identally chose King Qu¡¯s man. Now, I don¡¯t dare to trust anyone. And among the people I trust, only you have the talent for management. So, Zhen wants to send you.¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t reply for a while. He was thinking whether he should go or not. The Emperor continued, ¡± second Gu, don¡¯t worry. You can take your wife there. Your parents and children will stay in the capital. I will guarantee their safety. Things like how the girls were cheated this time will never happen again. It¡¯s true, you have to believe me. ¡± ¡°Emperor, can I consider it?¡± Gu shouxin asked. The Emperor shook his head. second Gu, this is my trust in you. What are you considering? ¡± When you reach kun city, you can ignore the higher-ups and only listen to me. Even if you be a County Magistrate and only a seventh-rank official, I will give you supreme power! There¡¯s one more thing, I¡¯ll be honest with you. In the capital, you don¡¯t have many chances to be promoted, but if you go to kun city, in three to five years, I¡¯ll call you back to the capital and give you a position of rank three and above. I¡¯ve mentioned you to Prime Minister Huo and the others before, and they think that you have the potential to rule the world. Second Gu, you also want to see that no one in this world will dare to bully your wife and daughter one day, don¡¯t you? Then you¡¯ll have to climb up!¡± Chapter 962 962 Go find your Empress Gu shouxin didn¡¯t agree immediately. The Emperor gave him three days to give an answer. It would be better to set off with old general Peng then. Gu shouxin went home as usual. The Emperor was quite happy that he had a candidate in his heart and also went to the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s ce to freeload a meal. The Grand Empress Dowager looked at the Emperor andughed unhappily, ¡± weren¡¯t you still unhappy yesterday that King qu wasn¡¯t executed and that I interfered in Princess linn¡¯s Affairs? ¡± The Emperor chuckled,¡±Imperial grandmother, how could your grandson be angry with you?¡± I¡¯m just angry at that old bastard, King qu. That lily of the valley, your grandson doesn¡¯t care if it lives or dies!¡± ¡°Aijia has arranged for her to go to your uncle¡¯s house.¡± The Emperor shook his head,¡±Imperial grandmother, don¡¯t say such things.¡± Royal grandmother had protected her grandson for thirty years. When Duke Rong followed us to the capital, to put it nicely, he had done a meritorious deed in protecting the Emperor. To put it bluntly, he was just making trouble. Not only did he lose his own daughter, but he also almost lost his Royal sister, causing trouble. We don¡¯t need his protection, Imperial grandmother¡¯s people can also smoothly take us back to the capital. The glory and gifts that your grandson has given him over the years can be considered to be worthy of him.¡± ¡°Royal grandmother, don¡¯t think that grandson doesn¡¯t know anything. Duke Rong and the others despise second Gu¡¯s family and broke up the couple, forcing the two children to separate. But that¡¯s good too. If they didn¡¯t break up the couple, I don¡¯t know when that girl would be able to see li Muyan clearly.¡± Empress Jiang wasn¡¯t born into a high family, and no one in her family had entered the government. Her father¡¯s generation was thest generation of her family. The previous emperor was an unremarkable Prince, but the two of them were deeply in love, and that was why they got together. Duke Rong had indeed made a fool of himself during his escort journey, and thete Emperor had almost not been able to rush to the capital. It was all thanks to the people sent by the Grand Empress Dowager to protect him. The Empress Dowagerughed and ordered the servants to serve the dishes. The Emperor personally served her porridge. Ever since he was brought to the pce at the age of three, he had been brought up by the Grand Emperor and the Empress Dowager. Although she was not his biological grandmother, the emperor¡¯s love for her was no less than his grandson¡¯s. In the emperor¡¯s heart, the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s status was even higher than Empress Jiang¡¯s. Of course, the Emperor was also quite good to his own mother. The grandfather and grandson ate dinner in a harmonious atmosphere. The Emperor even apanied the Grand Empress Dowager for a walk outside the house, and told her about Gu shouxin. The Grand Empress Dowager stopped in her tracks,¡±Your Majesty, you want Gu shouxin to go to kun city?¡± Didn¡¯t they just move here from Qing Province?¡± The Emperor nodded,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± His grandson wanted to promote him! His grandson would take care of his parents. When he had a sessful career in kun city, his grandson would start to promote him to a higher rank. Hehe~Imperial grandmother, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I really have a good impression of the Gu family, especially second Gu and his father. They always feel that we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. Didn¡¯t your grandson not see Imperial grandfather? When she was young, she often asked Imperial grandmother what Imperial grandfather was like. The Imperial grandmother took her grandson to the Imperial temple to see the portrait. To say something outrageous, grandson feels that second Gu¡¯s father is very simr to Imperial grandfather, but the age does not match. Second Gu¡¯s father is about the same age as Imperial father.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes were slightly moist. Both her sons were like their father. As they grew older, they looked even more like him. The Grand Empress Dowager turned around to walk back,¡±Emperor, this widow is a little tired. I¡¯ll go rest first.¡± If you don¡¯t like the concubines, go to the Empress¡¯s ce!¡± The Emperor supported Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager,¡±Imperial grandmother, do you want to hold your great-grandson again?¡± Speaking of this, your grandson really does have this n! I still want a son, and I want to take him with me, just like how you took care of me in the past. Only then will he be close to me. By then, boss GU won¡¯t be able to show off to me anymore.¡± The Empress Dowager looked at him helplessly,¡±If you want a son, then quickly go find the Empress. The Empress is still young. Didn¡¯t your Imperial father give birth to a younger brother for you when he was over thirty years old? Go quickly, don¡¯t bother this old woman anymore!¡± Chapter 963 963 What if it¡¯s gone one day? The Grand Empress Dowagery on her bed, unable to fall asleep. From the bottom of her heart, she had never thought of letting the Gu family leave the capital. However, she felt that the Emperor was right. Gu shouxin had been away for a few years. After he had made some achievements, it would be easier to promote him when he returned. She had a way to get the Emperor to reward the Gu family with a title of nobility, but if the Gu family was not involved, would they be able to keep the title? She was already 70 years old. She did not know how many more years she could live. At most, she could protect the Gu family for more than ten years. What about ten yearster? She had personally raised the Emperor, and she believed that the Emperor would be able to protect the Gu family before she died. But what about the next emperor? Who could guarantee that? ...... At the Gu residence. After dinner, Gu shouxin asked uncle Gu to go with the two elders. When they arrived at the courtyard of the two elders, the three of them looked at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin then told them what the Emperor had said today. Uncle Gu was the first to be unwilling,¡±ah? How could it be like this? Didn¡¯t we say that our whole family would be together? If you¡¯re going to kun city with sister-inw, I¡¯d rather take my parents back to the vige. There¡¯s really no way to y in the capital!¡± ¡°Going to kun city has its pros and cons.¡± Grandpa Gu pursed his lips. The good thing is that once you manage kun city well and return to the capital, you will definitely be promoted. ¡°The bad thing is that kun city is in chaos. Second, it¡¯s your first time being an official. You might not be able to achieve the governing effect you want. It¡¯s just as your big brother said, if you bring your second wife over, our family might as well return to the vige.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together then!¡± Grandma Gu said. Since we know that kun city is not easy to manage, we can go there as a family. At least we can share some of the trivial things in second brother¡¯s life.¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. He and his mother had the same thought. They were going as a family. He was really worried about leaving the others in the capital. ¡°Father, mother, big brother, this trip will take at least three years. Kun city is a border city with three sides of the enemy. From time to time, we will have small fights with the enemy.¡± Grandma Gu looked at Gu shouxin and said,¡±second brother, just tell me if you¡¯re going or not.¡± If you go, we¡¯ll go. If you¡¯re not going, then we¡¯re not going. Now that the family has acknowledged the olddy, the olddy has always wanted to protect us, but our family¡¯s status is a bit awkward. Even if the Emperor is devoted to our family, what about the emperor¡¯s sons? It¡¯s not good for our family to be separated, we have to stick together. While those princes don¡¯t know our identity, we¡¯ll go to kun city and make a name for ourselves. In the future, even if the olddy and the Emperor are no longer around, we still have the strength to protect ourselves!¡± Gu shouxin looked at grandma Gu in surprise. His cheap mother rarely said such a long sentence. She had always said it ording to her own preferences. He had never thought that the olddy had such far-reaching thoughts that happened to coincide with his. To put it nicely, they were rtives of the royal family, the legitimate direct line of the royal family, but the throne was not in their line. The Grand Empress Dowager could protect them, but what if the Grand Emperor and the Grand Empress Dowager died? He was not afraid of anything, but he had a family to protect. The Emperor was right. It was indeed very difficult for him to increase his rank in the capital. Even if the Empress Dowager and the Emperor forcefully awarded his family, it would not be enough. On the contrary, it would attract the attention of the Prince and find out the details of their family. Then their family would face more danger. While the Empress Dowager was still around, her words held weight and she could gain more benefits from this. He could go to kun city and strengthen his wings. When he returned to the capital in the future, he would not have to think so much. Chapter 964 964 So free and easy The family of four discussed for a long time and finally decided to go together. They also discussed what kind of convenience they would need from the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. When he returned to his room, Cai Xiaolian was still awake. She was reading by the fire, waiting for Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin¡¯s heart was warm. He walked over and hugged Cai Xiaolian.¡±Stop looking, it¡¯s bad for your eyes.¡± Cai Xiaolian rubbed her face against Gu shouxin¡¯s.¡±I can¡¯t sleep without someone beside me.¡± As soon as she said this, Gu shouxin lifted her up horizontally, making her scream in shock. Gu shouxin covered her mouth with his. The cold wind was blowing outside, and the room was full of spring sunshine. After that, Gu shouxin hugged Cai Xiaolian and gently stroked her hair. ¡°Little Lian, you might have to suffer for the next few years.¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned. Gu shouxin then told Cai Xiaolian about the incident in kun city. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good,¡± Cai Xiaolian replied with a smile. The Emperor gave you supreme power over there, so I can go and develop my career!¡± With that, Cai Xiaolian sat up and wanted to get off the bed to ask Gu shouxin to draw her a simple map of kun city. In the end, she was pulled into bed by Gu shouxin.¡±You¡¯re already an adult, but you¡¯re still like a child. It¡¯s so cold, why don¡¯t you get up naked?¡± Cai Xiaolian chuckled and said,¡±I¡¯m just happy.¡± You don¡¯t know this, but in fact, when I came to the capital, I had to consider a lot of things when I did things. It was not as smooth as in Qing Province. I¡¯ve been here for three months, but I still haven¡¯t decided where to start.¡± Gu shouxin tapped Cai Xiaolian¡¯s nose.¡±Don¡¯tugh like an idiot. Our daughters have learned from you, what if we raise two silly daughters in the future?¡± shut up! Cai Xiaolian pushed Gu shouxin. go to hell! In the end, before she could open it, she was surrounded by people again, and then the room was filled with spring. In any case, Gu shouxin had already confirmed that his parents and daughter-inw were willing to go to kun city tonight. His brother had no objections. ...... The next day, when Gu shouxin was resting, he brought up this matter in the morning when he was practicing with the five children. Gu Xin¡¯s sword was off course and she ran to Gu shouxin¡¯s side, ¡± ¡°Father, is what you said true?¡± Gu shouxin asked her to stand properly and continued. Gu Xin was no longer in the mood to practice as she looked at Gu shouxin absent-mindedly. second uncle, I¡¯m fine with it. After all, old general Peng has already agreed to let me join Lady Peng¡¯s Army! Gu Hui and Gu nianzheng were still exchanging blows. ¡°Father, I¡¯m fine too.¡± I¡¯ve been thinking about burning cement these days, but it¡¯s not easy to find a ce. Kun city is quite suitable.¡± Gu en, who was hitting a wooden stake at the side, said,¡¯second uncle, no matter where we are, I still have to go back for the exam, right? It¡¯s about the same distance to go back from the capital as to go back to kun city, so I have no problem with that.¡± ¡°Second uncle, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Gu shouxin nodded and then looked at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Girl, are you happy because Yuan is in kun city?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head repeatedly, ¡± Father, let me tell you, I have a very important thing to ask brother Yuanyuan in person. I can¡¯t write a letter to ask!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I want to ask brother Yuanyuan if I¡¯m his sweetheart,¡± Gu Xin said. The uncles and nephews: Gu Xin continued, ¡± recently, ording to what big sis and big sis said, as well as brother Yuanyuan¡¯s performance in the past, as well as brother Yuanyuan¡¯s situation when he was young, I¡¯ve got a bold guess. I¡¯m the one brother Yuanyuan likes! I¡¯d like to ask him face to face.¡± Gu shouxin said,¡¯so what if he is? So what if I¡¯m not?¡± Gu Xin was at a loss for a moment before she replied firmly, ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll also take him as my sweetheart! After I¡¯m of marriageable age, I¡¯ll ask him toe home and propose marriage. If he¡¯s not, then he¡¯s still my brother. I¡¯ll slowly wait for my sweetheart.¡± Gu Nian was in awe of Gu Xin¡¯s views on rtionships. How could she do that? He looked so free and easy. Chapter 965 965 The whole family did great things behind my back ¡°Third sister, what would you do if you meet a man who treats you better than brother ah Yuan?¡± Gu en asked curiously. Gu Xin replied without hesitation,¡¯that¡¯s impossible! Other than my family, no one else in this world treats me better than brother Yuanyuan. He¡¯s even willing to throw away his life for me. ¡± Gu shouxin helplessly held his forehead. Lu Zheng, that bastard, still upied a ce in his daughter¡¯s heart! Gu Nian was a little envious of Gu Xin. In fact, she also wished that she could have such a pure, pure, and tough love. Unfortunately, the heavens had yed a huge joke on her. ...... On this day, Zhang Shi suddenly found that everyone seemed to be packing up. She was a little puzzled and wanted to ask Cai Xiaolian, but Cai Xiaolian went to the Chen mansion next door, so she could only ask Grandma Gu. Zhang Shi was hateful when she was not in a good mood, but she still had many good points. For example, she asked when she didn¡¯t understand. Hearing Zhang Shi¡¯s question, grandma Gu was a little puzzled. ¡°Boss didn¡¯t tell you?¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± I always feel like my whole family is doing great things behind my back. Grandma Gu facepalmed. Boss was such a terrible and unreliable thing. Grandma Gu told her that second brother might be going to be a local official, and the whole family would be going with him. She had told her eldest brother about this. Zhang Shi didn¡¯t even have time to be touched that the second son¡¯s family would bring their first branch wherever they went and went to find uncle Gu in a Huff. In the Imperial Pce, after a night of consideration, the Grand Empress Dowager decided to tell the Emperor the truth, so she sent people to wait for the Emperor toe down from court. After the Emperor had finished court, he had rushed over. He had thought that something big had happened. His Royal grandmother had not sent anyone to wait for him for many years. In the end, he heard a piece of news that shocked and delighted him.¡±Royal grandmother, can grandson not be the Emperor and take the Empress to roam the world?¡± The Empress Dowager red at him in a bad mood,¡±If you don¡¯t, who will? Not only do you want to be the Emperor, but you also want to secure this position for this widow!¡± The Emperor felt wronged,¡±Royal grandmother, Royal uncle has already returned.¡± Father, mother, and grandson all agree that this throne should be Imperial uncle¡¯s.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager looked at him with a dark expression,¡±did all the things this widow taught you all these years go to the dogs?¡± Do you think you can just stop being the Emperor just because you say so?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager gave the Emperor a good scolding. The Emperor was stunned. Didn¡¯t he just want to return the throne to Imperial uncle? Didn¡¯t he just want to be an idle Prince? Didn¡¯t he just want to take the Empress out to sea to y? He truly felt that being an Emperor was very tiring! Look at his Imperial father, he¡¯s not even forty yet and he¡¯s already dead from exhaustion. He doesn¡¯t want to die early! His Imperial grandmother was already over 70 years old and could still go out to y, he also wanted to! Looking at the aggrieved Emperor, Grand Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t bear it and sighed, ¡± ¡°Emperor, this is all fate! You said that you¡¯re doing well as the Emperor, and the people of great Zhou support you, which means you have the talent. You can¡¯t be selfish and only think about ying for yourself.¡± The Emperor looked at the Grand Empress Dowager with a wronged expression, ¡± ¡°Imperial grandmother, grandson will say something disgraceful. Grandson is selfish, but Imperial grandmother, you are even more selfish. You just want Imperial uncle¡¯s family to have less trouble. Be more rxed and let grandson do everything!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager was so angry she wanted to throw a teacup at him. The Emperor that she had been strictly disciplining all these years was actually a yful person? Did he not y enough when he was young? After being the Emperor for so many years, he was not greedy for power at all. Who was like him throughout the ages? What kind of weirdo did she raise? Chapter 966 966 Chapter 966-brother-inw In the end, the Emperor was unable to hand over the throne. Not only that, but he was also scolded. He returned to the Imperial study, feeling wronged. Suddenly, he saw the letter that he had put on the desk a few days ago. He was in a bad mood and wanted to see what the old man had written. After he finished reading, he frowned. He had thought that only he and the Empress Dowager knew about the fact that the Grand Emperor and the Empress Dowager had twins. How did King qu know? This letter was meant to sow discord between him and the Empress Dowager. Their grandfather-grandson rtionship would not be sowed because of this. Really, he couldn¡¯t wait for the Grand Empress Dowager to help her own son kick him out of the throne. Didn¡¯t he see that even he wanted to hand over the throne, and then leave with the Grand Empress Dowager and Empress Xue to live an unrestrained life in a hidden paradise? He called someone over to ask about King Qu¡¯s condition over the past two days. The person reported that King qu had already shaved his head and was currently cultivating in the backyard of the National temple. The Emperor felt that there was a problem, but he couldn¡¯t tell where the problem was. If he were to write a letter telling him about the Empress Dowager¡¯s twin sons, King Qu¡¯s ambition would not disappear just because he had shaved his head. He had two more men sent to keep an eye on the qu King for twenty-four hours a day. They were not to let him off even when he was eating, sleeping or using the toilet. ...... On the second day after Gu shouxin¡¯s leave, he went to find the Emperor and put forward his idea, taking the whole family to kun city. The Emperor would definitely not be willing. The son that his Royal grandmother had waited so long for had gone to kun city. He would be scolded. The Emperor even wondered if he should choose a new person and get one of the officials from the Huo family to go over. When Gu shouxin saw the emperor¡¯s expression, he knew that he already knew the truth. He said that his father would talk to the Empress Dowager about this. The Emperor scolded him in dissatisfaction.¡¯Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you knew? I treat you as a brother, but you treat me as an idiot? The Emperor was so angry that he wanted to fight with Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin was very calm. Your Majesty, I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts since I was a child. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu could only defeat me if they joined forces. The Emperor,¡±you, you dare to threaten me?¡± I¡¯m the grandson that Imperial grandmother personally brought up. I¡¯m even closer to her than you, her own grandson! Gu shouxin finally understood how weird Gu Ren¡¯s writing of the royal family was in order to reflect the male lead. This Emperor was not inferior at all to the oddballs of their Gu family. Thinking about it, the oddities of the Gu family were inherited by the Grand Empress Dowager, and the Emperor was personally raised by the old ancestor. So, the weirdest one was the Grand Empress Dowager? The entric old ancestor was going out of the pce to y again. This time, she called the Emperor along. The two of them went out before the pce doors closed and went directly to the Gu residence. The Gu family had also finished preparing dinner. A table full of food was waiting for the two of them. Third Gu¡¯s family of five was also called over. In the whole family, only third Gu¡¯s family of five and Madam Zhang did not know what was going on. When the Emperor appeared, Madam Zhang and third aunt Gu recognized him. Wasn¡¯t this the boss ye who used to live in the vige? Third uncle was so scared that he knelt down. He had participated in the court examination, and the Emperor had stood beside him for a full quarter of an hour. The Emperor pulled him up. today, I¡¯m not the Emperor. I¡¯m your brother-inw. Third brother-inw, stand up!¡± ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t even acknowledge that I¡¯m your sister,¡± third aunt Gu said. third aunt, ¡± Gu Xin pulled on third aunt, ¡± didn¡¯t you hear what he said before? ¡± Third aunt Gu,¡±the first part?¡± I¡¯m not Yingluo today.¡± Third aunt Gu was shocked. Chapter 967 967 Zhang xiaocui¡¯s name was cleared The Grand Empress Dowager sat at the head of the main hall while grandfather Gu brought all his descendants to kneel and kowtow. The Grand Empress Dowager was all smiles as she asked Shen Mama to bring the te over,¡±They can finally recognize me and let the little ones know about the existence of their great-grandmother. Come, xiann, this is yours. Little cui, this is yours. Little Lian, this is your Yingluo.¡± The Empress Dowager gave everyone red packets. Her red packets were not silver, but the shops that were still running and the viges that had a good harvest. Zhang Shi was in a daze. Before she could react to the news that she had married into the royal family, she heard Xiao Cui. Her eyes lit up and she looked at the Empress Dowager.¡±Grandma, how did you know my name is Xiao Cui?¡± The Grand Empress Dowagerughed,¡±aren¡¯t the daughters-inw of the Gu family all of the younger generation?¡± Little cui, little Lian, little Huan.¡± ¡°Thank you, grandma!¡± Mrs. Zhang was overjoyed. The three Gu siblings smacked their lips. They called him that so easily. They hadn¡¯t even called him their own grandson or granddaughter yet! Gu Ren ran over to the Empress Dowager¡¯s feet and hugged her. ¡°Great-grandma, I¡¯m just bearing with it.¡± The Empress Dowager picked Gu Ren up and said,¡±oh my, grandma¡¯s little great-grandson is so heavy. He¡¯s so good-looking!¡± Little cui fed him well! Reward!¡± Zhang Shi,¡±Whoa!¡± Thank you, grandma. I¡¯m very experienced in raising a son.¡± Everyone said that the life of the youngest son, eldest grandson, and the olddy was different from the Grand Empress Dowager. Her two sons were less than a quarter of an hour apart, and the eldest grandson was a simple-minded person. As a matter of fact, only the chubby little great-grandson was the most likable. Zhang Shi liked the Empress Dowager very much. One reason was that she was the most respected woman in the world, and two was that she was the only one who acknowledged the name Zhang xiaocui. After that day, the Gu family began to pack their luggage and prepare to set off. During the morning court session the next day, the Emperor issued an imperial edict to give Gu Lin the title of Princess Yu Lin. The courtiers did not know who Gu Lin was. The emperor¡¯s imperial decree clearly stated the reason. Princess Yu Lin was deeply loved by the Empress Dowager. Thus, the Empress Dowager epted her as an adopted daughter. The Emperor did not have many siblings. He only had three younger brothers and one younger sister, so he wanted to make Gu Lin a Princess. The emperor¡¯s sister was Princess Yu Nuan, and the Gu family had only met her once. Third uncle had suddenly turned from an invisible person in the Hanlin Academy to the Prince Consort. He really felt that this was not real! On the other hand, Guo Wan was proud. Sister-inw was a Princess. Yes, wouldn¡¯t the marriage be on a higher level? Without waiting for her to be arrogant and domineering, the pce sent a few nannies over. One was dedicated to teaching Guo Wan the rules, one was dedicated to teaching the younger sister with a pair of twins, one was dedicated to teaching the older brother with a pair of twins, and one was dedicated to teaching Guo Rui. Third aunt Gu also had a dedicated Nannie to teach her. She was a Princess now, so she could enter the pce often. Empress Jiang already knew that the Grand Empress Dowager had acknowledged the Gu family, so she was naturally willing to use her identity to cover it up. She even called her daughter, Princess Yu Nuan, and asked her to take care of third aunt Gu. Princess Yu Nuan¡¯s personality was simr to Gu Sangu¡¯s, but she was a few years older than Gu Sangu. The two of them could be considered to get along. Before the Gu family set off, the Emperor found Gu shouxin to drink with him.¡±Second Gu, I wanted to give you three brothers the title of King. So, if you take them to kun city and do a good job, I will definitely find an irrefutable reason to make you Kings and ministers, so that the Gu family¡¯s glory can continue! This is what you brothers deserve. Right now, we can only let third sister regain her honor as a Princess.¡± ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t want to be the Emperor.ai, what a pity! You don¡¯t know, this one really wants to bring the Empress to y around. This one doesn¡¯t want to be the Emperor at all, really.¡± ¡°Emperor Xuanji, you are drunk!¡± Gu shouxin said. The Emperor shook his head,¡±No.¡± Second brother Gu, listen to me. When we reach kun city, you are the boss. The Peng family, as long as you don¡¯t interfere with their military affairs, they won¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. You can do whatever you want. With our big brother¡¯s personality, if you be the king, Zhen suggests that you go to Xuanji.¡± Chapter 968 968 He shouldn¡¯t be the Emperor, he should be the rebel That night, Gu shouxin was lectured by the Emperor. He really felt that this b * stard shouldn¡¯t have been an Emperor, but a rebel. He was actually teaching him how to rebel when he was drunk? ...... That night, uncle Gu brought the children to the Xue family¡¯s backyard to have a barbecue. He had been in the capital for almost a month and was on very good terms with Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en. He didn¡¯t want to take care of the children, but their niannian¡¯s cooking was good. Last time he roastedmb, this time he would roast fish and barbecue! Cai Xiaolian and Madam Zhang also came with them. It just so happened that with the addition of consort Kang and Madam Xue, the four of them would be able to y mahjong. Uncle Gu, Majesty Kang, and Duke of Cheng ¡®en were sitting by the fire, drinking wine and eating skewers. The children were instructed by them to roast this and that, and the scene was very lively. As for why they had chosen the Xue family¡¯s ce for the gathering, it was because the Gu family¡¯s courtyard was not that big, and Grandpa and Grandma Gu did not like it to be too noisy. Secondly, Majesty Kang had many women in his backyard, and he himself did not like to be at home. Only the Xue family, a family of three, lived in arge five-door mansion. Other than them, there were only a few maidservants. Xue Qianyu was free tonight, so he came along to have a barbeque. He did not appear to be very nice to Gu Nian. To others, he treated the Gu siblings the same way. However, Gu Nian could feel that Xue Qianyu¡¯s gaze was on her. This person usually didn¡¯t like to talk, but when he tried to reason with others, he would go on and on. He was really a contradictory person. Gu Xin was eating her roasted meat when she stood beside Xue Qianyu and asked, ¡± ¡°Second brother Xue, do you want me to help you pass a message to brother Yuanyuan?¡± ¡°No,¡± Xue Qianyu said. Gu Xin,¡¯why not? Aren¡¯t you two good friends?¡± Xue Qianyu replied,¡¯don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird for two men to write to each other for no reason? Aren¡¯t you afraid that before you grow up, people will start spreading rumors that your brother Yuan Yuan likes men?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Nian chuckled at the side. When she saw the two of them looking at her, she said nonchntly, ¡± I suddenly thought of a phrase: ¡®sleep on your feet¡¯. It described two people who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, talking through the night, sleeping together, and chatting, expressing their deep feelings and good rtionship. So, Xue Qianyu, you haven¡¯t seen Zhou Yuan for a long time. Will you do the same the next time we meet? I¡¯m thinking of the two of you together like this!¡± Gu Xin followed Gu Nian¡¯s words and thought, wow! What a picture. That¡¯s why I said that you¡¯re just thinking in the wrong way, second brother Xue. It¡¯s fine for others to sleep together, but what¡¯s wrong with you and brother Yuanyuan exchanging letters?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s smile widened. Seeing Gu nianjiaughing so happily under the light of the fire, Xue Qianyuughed along. He would often recall the night when Gu Nian was of age. At the end of the day, when they were releasing the fireflies, Gu Nian was as beautiful as a fairy among the group of fireflies. Under the light of the fire, she still looked so beautiful. Gu Xin waved her hands in front of Xue Qianyu, ¡± ¡°Stop looking, you¡¯re drooling!¡± Xue Qianyu retracted his gaze and lowered his head to continue roasting the meat. Gu Xin then looked at her sister and did the same thing. She touched her chin and frowned. It can¡¯t be, second brother Xue and sister? Before she could think further, Gu en and Gu si ran over to serve the roasted meat. Then, uncle Gu called for her. After a while, Cai Xiaolian and the others also came out. The few families were eating grilled fish and barbecue around the bonfire in the courtyard. They drank some wine and it was quite lively. By the time she got home, uncle Gu was already drunk. Lord Cheng ¡®en reached out to grab the child and caught Gu Nian. Gu Nian was confused. Duke Cheng ¡®en: ¡± when your father sobered up tomorrow morning, you must tell him to catch a few more Pixiu for me in kun city. When they are well, I will send someone to get them. ¡°Uncle Xue, that¡¯s my uncle,¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Remember to tell your father!¡± Gu Xin came over,¡±okay, uncle Xue.¡± I¡¯ll definitely remember to catch the best Tao Wu for you and not tell uncle Kang!¡± ¡°En, sister sisi is such a good girl!¡± Gu Xin was overjoyed. They had mistaken her and her sister for big sister and little sister sisi! Chapter 969 969 Just thinking about it makes my head hurt After returning home, Gu Xin washed up and sat in front of her desk. She opened the window and waited for someone. Not long after, white shirt appeared. White shirt looked at Gu Xin who was dressed warmly, ¡± ¡°You brat, it¡¯s only the end of October, it hasn¡¯t even snowed! He was dressed like a ball. Be careful, your big brother Yuan Yuan might think you¡¯re fat!¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at him,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan would never despise me! When I get to kun city, I¡¯ll tell brother Yuan Yuan that you¡¯reughing at me for being fat, and I¡¯ll ask him to beat you up until you¡¯re fat!¡± White shirt,¡¯Zhenzhen is childish! Let me tell you, the Li Shan You hate the most has already been living in the third Prince¡¯s residence for a few days. The spy sent by Lu Yang said that the third Prince¡¯s wife had recognized her as her sister and had to recuperate in the Prince¡¯s Mansion! I don¡¯t have the ability to touch her in the Prince¡¯s Mansion!¡± Gu Xin gritted her teeth, ¡± I knew she did it on purpose. Hmph! I was still one step too slow! I thought we could take it slow, but now we¡¯re leaving. When wee back, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll directly rece the position of the third Prince¡¯s wife! Was this third Prince¡¯s wife a fool? He actually helped the third Prince to bring a youngdy into his residence!¡± White shirt saw her angry little face and was amused. ¡°The third Prince¡¯s wife isn¡¯t stupid, it¡¯s the third Prince who is stupid. You can go and find your brother Yuan Yuan in peace! We¡¯ll be watching over her in Beijing, she won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± Gu Xin frowned, ¡± Bai Yi, that third Prince is the son of the Emperor and the Empress. Why are you so stupid?! Should we stop him?¡± White shirt looked at her in disdain,¡±stop him for what?¡± Everyone chose their own path. He¡¯s stupid, there¡¯s no use stopping him. If she wasn¡¯t careful, she would expose herself and make him trust Li Shan even more, causing him to do even more stupid things. We didn¡¯t push him to hell, he chose it himself. You little girl, take care of yourself. You¡¯re about to be sent to the border city, yet you¡¯re still here worrying about the Dragon son and Imperial grandson. You¡¯re sick!¡± Gu Xin thought about it and agreed. The third Prince did not treat their family well. She had secretly heard her father and mother mention that the third Prince had hit him while he was down in court and had been scolded by the Emperor. Gu Xin stopped talking about Li Shan and the third Prince and continued to ask, ¡± ¡°What about Ling LAN and Li Muyan?¡± Bai Yi said,¡±this is going to be fun!¡± When Duke Rong saw the people from the pce carrying the lily of the valley to their house with the emperor¡¯s verbal order, he was so angry that he wanted to go to the Empress Dowager to judge. Then, li Muyan used words to stab him. Li Muyan said, ¡± didn¡¯t grandfather want a match of equal social status? ¡± This was Princess linn. She was not even worthy of being the princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. She could only be the Prince¡¯s concubine! That Duke Rong was so angry that he pped li Muyan.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. Since she wasn¡¯t having a good life, no one else wanted to have a good life either! Bai Yi looked at her excited expression and continued, ¡± ¡°Then, that night, li Muyan went to the nuptial chamber with someone. It was really the nuptial chamber!¡± Gu Xin was surprised,¡¯ah? I¡¯m the one who stabbed lily of the valley with my knife! He probably hasn¡¯t recovered from his injuries yet! Didn¡¯t you say that nuptial chambers require a lot of effort?¡± White shirt almost fell from the window. You even know this? &Nbsp; no, no, we can¡¯t talk about this. Let¡¯s change the topic. This wretched girl told Lu Zheng everything. If she went to ask Lu Zheng about linn¡¯s serious injuries and went to the nuptial chambers, Lu Zheng would ask how she knew that they had gone to the nuptial chambers. The wretched girl would say that it was Bai Yi who said it! Bai Yi was reminded of the fear of being tortured by Lu Zheng. He quickly changed the topic. He was really afraid that Gu Xin would continue to ask, ¡± how did they consummate their marriage? how much strength did they use? ¡± Just thinking about it made his head hurt. Chapter 970 970 Chapter 970-preparing for a rainy day Gu Xin looked at Bai Yi and was about to continue asking if the two of them had slept together when Bai Yi immediately changed the topic, ¡± let me tell you, li Muyan did something stupid today. It¡¯s a good thing your sister didn¡¯t follow him. ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Xin asked. Bai Yiughed,¡±he went out to drink and fight with the brother-inw of the minister of rites.¡± You know the minister of rites, right? he¡¯s the grandfather of your good friend, Xie Zhiyi. Minister Xie and Li Muyan¡¯s grandmother were biological siblings. Wasn¡¯t this like flooding the temple of the Dragon King? Hahahahahaha!¡± Bai Yi? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment, ¡± are you going to the brothels to look for girls? ¡± Gu Xin was no longer the same Gu Xin from two years ago. Shepletely understood what it meant to drink with women. White shirt replied,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± F * ck, you brat, you don¡¯t know, but li Muyan¡¯s taste is quite good. The girl he¡¯s interested in is the top star in my opinion! In the end, she had argued with Minister Xie¡¯s brother-inw. Oh my God! He was so generous. After a fight, he took out his money bag and threw money at the girl. Then, he carried the girl into the room. This matter would still be a mess tomorrow. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow.¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows and sighed. Indeed, people change. Only people like our vige¡¯s Wang tiezhu would do that.¡± White shirt looked at her with disdain. you only know a few people. Let me tell you, there are many bad people in this world. There are even more bad men! Your brother Yuan Yuan might be drinking with other women one day!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯I¡¯m fine! I¡¯ll go if he goes! I quite like to look at pretty girls.¡± White shirt: ¡± alright, Zhenzhen. You win. I¡¯m impressed! Bai Yi brought up another matter, which was what Gu Xin had arranged for him to do the day before yesterday, ¡± ¡°That Yixi is quite smart to be chosen by the Lu family. We have a candidate on our side. There are two people in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion now. Do you want me to tell the people that Lu Zheng had arranged for information on these two?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± Brother Yuanyuan had been making arrangements for a long time, and the Lin family also knew that he was not dead. What if brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s people are targeted? what can we hide from them? My analysis is that this time the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion wants arge number of servants in the name of the wedding to rece the servants that Lin Shi feels something is wrong. My Yi Xi is honest and reliable, he will definitely be able to break into the Lin family¡¯s courtyard.¡± Back then, the Gu family had chosen four of them to learn from the sisters. They were peace and joy. Gu Xin often worked with Yi Xi, while the other three were considered to work for the other three sisters. Gu Xin didn¡¯t need a maid for the time being. From the moment she found out about Lu Zheng¡¯s identity and wanted to help him deal with the Lin family, she had already thought of a way. After being in the capital for two months, she hade up with a way to let Yixi infiltrate thepany. This was inspired by the fact that Lu Zheng had sent people from Qingzhou to infiltrate the Li family and get close to Li Shan. Gu Xin believed that Yixi would definitely be able toplete her mission perfectly. Bai Yi gave Gu Xin a thumbs up, ¡± ¡°One day, you¡¯ll be influenced by Lu Zheng to be full of tricks! She is no longer the most beautiful and innocent girl in the vige of the three Forks!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯as long as it¡¯s beautiful! Her uncle had said that one could not be too naive, or they would be stupid. I¡¯m just preparing for a rainy day to prevent others from framing me and the people I care about.¡± Bai Yiughed. This little girl was really interesting! If she was a few years older, I would have fought with Lu Zheng even if it cost me my life. Unfortunately, she was too young. He liked older girls. Chapter 971 971 Chapter 971-sending off The next morning, the Gu family set off before dawn. The old general Peng and his two followers set off with them. The horses that the Xing Nan Kingdom had lost had been sent to kun city by old general Peng half a month ago. More than A Thousand Horses and more than a thousand soldiers had left in a grandiose manner, and the people in the capital had seen it. After exiting the Western City Gate, Gu Xin leaned against the window and looked back at the city gate. She suddenly recalled that her great-grandmother was already so old, shouldn¡¯t she leave her a jar of Health Pills? This health pill was made by grandma Xiao, and she had also taught her the recipe so that she could make it for her grandparents. For this, she had even added jade beads. She had left in such a hurry that she had forgotten about this. Should I buy medicinal herbs in Tongzhou and let second white make a trip when I¡¯m done on the way? White shirt had a total of nine brothers, from two to ten. In the past, he was in charge of the thousand des sect. Later on, Bai Yi was subdued by Lu Zheng and followed his orders. Naturally, these nine people would also listen to Lu Zheng. Bai Jiu had not fully recovered from her injuries, so she stayed in the capital to work with Bai Yi. Bai Yi had sent around twenty to eighty people to follow Gu Xin. In the end, they did not walk far before the carriage stopped at the vige viewing pavilion. There were several homegazing pavilions outside the city gates of the capital city, used to send off or pick up people or to stop the journey. It was drizzling. The Grand Empress Dowager stood in the pavilion, with Shen Feng and granny Shen by her side, as well as Xue Qianyu, who had a knife with him. Xue Qianyu was dressed in a dark red Guard uniform. He stood beside the Grand Empress Dowager and watched as the people alighted from the carriage. He was not called by the Grand Empress Dowager, he had just woken up in the morning and wanted to send someone off, he did not ask much when he saw the Grand Emperor and the Grand Empress Dowager. The Grand Empress Dowager only smiled as she spoke to him, and did not say much. Since she had already bumped into him, she didn¡¯t n to hide anything from him. She just wanted to see if he could figure it out. Old general Peng had been instructed by the Grand Empress Dowager toe along and bid farewell. ¡°Great-grandma, I forgot to tell you something. I have a health pill that grandma Xiao taught me. I usually make it for Grandpa and Grandma, but I left in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to make it for you. I¡¯ll have someone send it to you on the way, okay? Should I ask someone to look for uncle Shen?¡± Gu Xin said as she held the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand. ¡°Good child, great-grandma has it! Your grandfather¡¯s food canst two months. You can make it when you get to kun city and then send it over. There¡¯s no rush!¡± The Empress Dowager touched Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°Oh right, I¡¯m so stupid! Grandpa has three months ¡®worth of pills! I just made it a few days ago. Since we¡¯re on our way to kun city, Grandpa can eat on the way. Hehe, great-grandma, you must remember to eat it! One in the morning and one at night. It¡¯s very effective.¡± Gu Xin smacked her head. ¡°Great-grandma, I will miss you.¡± Gu Ren hugged the Empress Dowager¡¯s leg and raised his head to act cute. He knew very well that the olddy could still live for more than ten years. His novel had not even written the chapter where the olddy died. ¡°Oh, great-grandma¡¯s little great-grandson, why don¡¯t you stay? Together with your Imperial uncle, to be his son?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager was reluctant to part with him. ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯ll be great-grandma¡¯s great-grandson!¡± Gu Ren shook his head. The Grand Empress Dowagerughed so hard that she was on the verge of tears. A few children gathered around to talk, then uncle Gu and Gu shouxin came forward with their wife, and finally Grandpa and Grandma Gu. ¡°Gu Nian,¡± Xue Qianyu walked over to Gu Nian. Gu Hui carried Gu Ren and moved to the side with her younger siblings. Gu Nian looked at Xue Qianyu. Chapter 972 972 As long as it was her Xue Qianyu reached out and inserted a gold hairpin into Gu Xianyi¡¯s hair. Gu Nian subconsciously took it off. Xue Qianyu grabbed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t reject me. This is the money I need to buy something from you.¡± Gu Nian was confused. Xue Qianyu smiled and said,¡±if you have new products in the future, have someone send them to the capital.¡± I¡¯ll take two of each for my mother and sister. If there are any children¡¯s toys, send them over as well. My niece, my sister¡¯s eldest daughter, who is at the same age as Ren Ren, wants them all.¡± ¡°Yueyue, the gloves and bracelet you gave me are enough,¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°The gloves are a present for youring-of-age ceremony. Oh, don¡¯t be afraid of breaking it. I¡¯ve already made a reservation with the Emperor for next year¡¯s. The bangle was for the silly girl to protect herself. It was a gift from a friend. This is something I want to buy from you.¡± Gu Nian could not help butugh. Then I¡¯ll take it!¡± Xue Qianyu heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Gu Nian and said solemnly, ¡± ¡°Protect yourself well, take care!¡± ¡°You too!¡± Gu Nian said. Xue Qianyu turned around and retreated to Shen Feng¡¯s side. On the side of the Grand Empress Dowager, she was more or less done. Actually, she had not finished yet. There were still many, many things to say. However, in the end, she had to let the children leave. As she watched her son and his family get on the carriage, the wheels turned and the carriage drove further and further away. The Empress Dowager wiped her tears and pulled herself together. She looked at Xue Qianyu with a sharp gaze. ¡°Prince Xue!¡± ¡°Your subject is here!¡± Xue qianxun stood in front of the Empress Dowager. ¡°When did you start to have feelings for niannian?¡± The Empress Dowager asked. Xue Qianyu was silent for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°Replying to the Grand Empress Dowager, this official can not say clearly when I started to develop feelings for second Gu Youngdy. Last year, when he followed the Emperor to Qing Zhou for the first time, after returning to the capital, he would think of second youngdy Gu at a certain moment. The second time I went to Qing Province, I apanied the Empress Dowager and spent some time with the Gu siblings in the Gu family. After returning to the capital, when my mother asked to see a girl, this official¡¯s mind only had second Gu girl. Love, perhaps it was before that.¡± ¡°Which part of her do you like?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xue Qianyu replied honestly, ¡± she¡¯s stupid, she¡¯s silly, she¡¯s smart, she¡¯s quick-witted, she¡¯s cheerful, she¡¯s generous, she¡¯s good and she¡¯s bad. I like them all. This Minister already has her in his heart, I can¡¯t say which part, as long as it¡¯s her. ¡± The Empress Dowager nodded her head in satisfaction,¡±go back!¡± ...... At the Gu residence in the capital, Huo Junhao brought his sister over to see her off. When he arrived, he realized that the Gu family had already left. He asked the gatekeeper, but the gatekeeper said that they had left before dawn. Huo Junhao patted Huo Yanyu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°See, you¡¯re thezy one, I told you to get up early but you didn¡¯t! I¡¯m on leave just to see second uncle off.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at the food box in his hand gloomily. It was a big box of sisi¡¯s favorite desserts made by their kitchendy. He had promised to give sisi a boxst time. Huo Yanyu stepped on her brother¡¯s foot and said,¡±you obviously woke upter than me!¡± You only know how to me me, who¡¯s thezy one here!¡± The brother and sister sighed in unison. Then, they sat on the stone steps in front of the Gu family¡¯s house, opened the lunch box, and began to eat the desserts. Huo Yanyu said,¡±brother, sister Huihui and sister niannian don¡¯t like sweet food. You gave them such a big box. Will sister Xinxin and sisi be able to finish it?¡± If you don¡¯t, your teeth will go bad!¡± ¡°It¡¯s sweet,¡± Huo Junhao sighed. He just wanted to give sisi more! Back then, that silly girl and Xinxin had used a snake to scare him. When he had yed a trick on her, the little girl had felt guilty and would give him a portion of whatever delicious food there was. She hade to the capital and finally mentioned that she liked to eat their desserts and sweets. How could he not give her more? Chapter 973 973 I want to resign Huo Yanyu ate two more pieces. When she saw his sad face, she rolled her eyes and said,¡±Brother, I think that it¡¯s very boring for you to hang out with those old fogeys from the Hanlin Academy all day. Three yearster, you¡¯ll be 17. With your personality, you won¡¯t be able to stay in the capital. You might as well not wait three years and just run away now! Hehe, bring me along!¡± Huo Junhao¡¯s eyes brightened and he looked at Huo Yanyu in confusion. ¡°You want to go out and y on your own! Then go back to your parents! In any case, grandfather, grandmother and the rest will follow eldest Bo¡¯s family and will not be afraid of being lonely, so they do not need you to apany them.¡± Huo Yanyu knew her brother very well and knew that he was moved.¡±Brother, I don¡¯t care. You have to take me with you wherever you go. Look at how pitiful your sister is! You¡¯re already eleven this year, how many more years can you y with?¡± Huo Junhao stood up and patted his clothes, which had be wrinkled from sitting. ¡°I¡¯m a flower lover, who wants to y with a little girl like you! Since I can¡¯t send him off today, I¡¯ll get down to business. You go back by yourself, I¡¯m going to Big uncle¡¯s Yamen!¡± After he finished speaking, he slipped away, not giving Huo Yanyu a chance to catch up. Huo Yanyu stomped her feet in exasperation. She did not want to go to her uncle¡¯s Yamen! That damned Huo Junhao, he must be thinking of leaving the capital. Hmph, don¡¯t even think about shaking her off this time. Huo Yanyu called her maidservant and quickly went home. She wanted to act coquettishly to her grandparents. Huo Junhao¡¯s eldest uncle was the Minister of the Left. He was reading the official documents when he heard from his subordinate that the seventh young master had arrived. Huo Junhao was the seventh grandson in the Huo family. The family was not separated, and the children were arranged in order. Prime Minister Huo put down the document and let him in. He took a sip of tea. ¡°Uncle, uncle, I want to resign!¡± Huo Junhao ran into the room. ¡°Pfft!¡± Prime Minister Huo spat out a mouthful of tea. Huo Junhao quickly took out a handkerchief and wiped his uncle¡¯s face and table. ¡°Take it away! You¡¯re using the handkerchief you used to wipe the table to wipe my face, are you treating my face as a table?¡± Prime Minister Huo wanted to teach his son on behalf of his third brother. After tidying up and suppressing his anger, Prime Minister Huo looked at the smartest child in the Huo family and asked, ¡± ¡°What are you going to do after you quit?¡± it¡¯s better to travel ten thousand miles than to read ten thousand books, ¡± Huo Junhao said. I¡¯m only fourteen years old, I don¡¯t want to be locked up in the capital. I want to go out and travel. I want to spend a few years traveling the great Zhou Dynasty, experiencing the local customs and conditions of the great Zhou Dynasty, and experience the sufferings of the human world! ¡°Get to the point!¡± Prime Minister Huo looked at Huo Junhao. ¡°Qianqian wants to go to the border!¡± Huo Junhao said. ¡°Go and weigh yourself, see how much you¡¯re worth!¡± Prime Minister Huo said, twitching his lips. To the border? You can¡¯t even kill an enemy if you throw them like this! What are you going to the border for?¡± ¡°Uncle, that¡¯s not right.¡± Huo Junhao said. Military generals used sabers to kill, civil officials used brushes to kill. I want to write an article to boost the morale of the soldiers of great Zhou! Your nephew is proficient in music and can create melodies that can stir up people¡¯s hearts. Your nephew can go to the City Tower to beat the drums and wave the g!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Prime Minister Huo chuckled. Huo Junhao ran over and grabbed Prime Minister Huo¡¯s arm, ¡± ¡°Big Uncle, it¡¯s true. The Hanlin Academy was too boring. In the past, when second uncle Gu was still around, his nephew could still y chess with him and learn some things from him. Right now, in the Hanlin Academy, there was no one who could be his nephew¡¯s match! The Emperor also despised his nephew¡¯s young age and didn¡¯t call him to preach the Scriptures to him, although it was not interesting. Uncle, please let me go!¡± Chapter 974 974 The family of four will always be together While Huo Junhao was begging to resign and go to the border, the Gu family was stopped on their way. It was already past noon. A fast horse overtook the Gu family¡¯s convoy on the official road and blocked their way. Princess Jinghe was dressed in men¡¯s clothing and carried a small bundle on her back. The horse was dragging a bundle on each side. ¡°Jinghe greets general Peng!¡± Jing He bowed to general Peng. ¡°Princess, what are you doing?¡± General Peng felt a slight pain in his head. Jing He handed over a letter. General Peng opened it and held his forehead, thinking,¡±what sin have Imitted?¡± Not to mention the Royal children and grandchildren, there was another one here! Would Majesty Kang¡¯s entire family being next year? Everyone in the world knew that the family of four from the residence of the king of Kang would always follow them when they went on a long journey, and not a single one of them would be left behind. ¡°Princess, you didn¡¯t forge this?¡± General Peng felt that he could still be saved. ¡°General Peng, do you think I would dare to forge it? I only have one head on my head! I still want to live for a few more decades.¡± Princess Jinghe said with a smile. ¡°Then, then aren¡¯t you going to get married? Isn¡¯t it good to get married?¡± General Peng was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s not a marriage, but an engagement. General Peng, the Emperor didn¡¯t say when the wedding will be. I¡¯m still young! Besides, I¡¯m going to stay at my grandfather¡¯s house and join the army with my cousin. Old general Peng, you can¡¯t be biased. I have the same status as my cousin, the same skills, and the age difference is only one year. You have no reason to refuse me. ¡± Jing He continued. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, this old man can¡¯t refuse you. However, I¡¯ll say the ugly words first. Ordinary people can¡¯t pass under my eldest daughter-inw. Anyway, if she doesn¡¯t like you and you¡¯re embarrassed, don¡¯te to me!¡± General Peng waved his hand and did not want to say anything more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve always respected the old and loved the young. Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Grandpa Peng to get someone to help me put my luggage in the luggage cart. I¡¯ll put it on my horse too! I¡¯m going to find my grandparents now!¡± Princess Jinghe went to the second carriage happily. Her grandfather, the previous Majesty Kang, was brothers with thete Emperor and grandfather Gu. They were half-brothers, and grandfather Gu was the eldest. If Majesty Kang addressed grandfather Gu as ¡®uncle¡¯, then Princess Jinghe would have to address him as¡¯ granduncle ¡®or¡¯ granduncle¡¯. However, the children of the Gu family did not address him as ¡®grandfather¡¯, so Jinghe would address him as¡¯ great grandfather¡¯. Only Jinghe knew about grandfather Gu¡¯s family¡¯s identity in the entire residence of King Kang. She had only found out about it recently when the Grand Empress Dowager told her. Jing He¡¯s mother, consort Kang, was a daughter from the side of the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s maiden family. With thisyer of rtionship, the Grand Empress Dowager treated both mother and daughter rather well. Logically speaking, if the Empress Dowager liked this great-granddaughter, there was no reason for the Emperor to betroth her to li Muyan. However, their engagement was still in ce. This was because Princess Jinghe had asked the Empress Dowager for help. She had a cousin who liked her, but she didn¡¯t. She definitely didn¡¯t want to marry someone she didn¡¯t like, so she asked the Empress Dowager what method she would use. That cousin was extreme in his actions, but he was indeed very good to people. He even saved consort Kang¡¯s life when she was young. She and Jing couldn¡¯t go too far like the others, for fear of forcing her cousin to a dead end. At that time, the Grand Empress Dowager was at a vi to avoid the heat and happened to know about the Gu family. When these two matters came together, the Grand Empress Dowager directly asked Jing He. Jing He agreed. In any case, it was just the title of fianc¨¦e. The Emperor wouldn¡¯t rush her to get married quickly. In the future, when she found a partner, she could just cancel the marriage. Chapter 975 975 Unlucky child She didn¡¯t care. In her opinion, the future partner she liked and liked wouldn¡¯t care. At most, he would learn from Lady Peng Wu and stay in the military camp without getting married. He could relieve the Empress Dowager¡¯s worries and also solve his cousin¡¯s problem. After she was bestowed with the marriage, her cousin had refused to eat for two days. She didn¡¯t know what the Grand Empress Dowager had sent people to say, but her cousin had recovered and was even engaged. And she did not let down the Empress Dowager¡¯s expectations. She taught the three of them a harsh lesson and humiliated them. With the bell orchid, this Duke Rong probably didn¡¯t want a Princess daughter-inw anymore! However, she was still the fianc¨¦e of Duke Rong¡¯s son, and she was married by imperial edict. Before she found a partner, Duke Rong could forget about having a grandson. When li Muyan¡¯s concubines gave birth to a son and she found a partner to cancel the engagement, he would then marry his wife. At that time, Duke Rong¡¯s mansion would be in for a good time. A bunch of illegitimate sons wouldpete with the legitimate son for the title of nobility. Let Duke Rong see for himself that this was the descendant you wanted to inherit the incense, the descendant that killed each other. When the Gu siblings heard these words, they had to admit that the Grand Empress Dowager was really wise. ¡°Thank you, Princess, for sacrificing yourself. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Gu Nian was now able to speak to Princess Jinghe in a generous manner. ¡°Why are you calling me Princess, just call me sister Zhen. Jinghe is my title. My name is Ye Zhen. We¡¯re all sisters from the same family, from the same ancestor. Your grandfather and my grandfather are Blood Brothers. Don¡¯t be so polite!¡± Princess Jinghe hugged Gu Nian in a very bold and unrestrained manner. ¡°Waa! So you really are my sister! Sister Zhen, the first time I saw you, I felt that you were very kind, as if you were my own sister!¡± Gu Xin was overjoyed. In the past, she was quite envious of those big families that had all kinds of cousins. The cousins in the next room, she only had blood-rted cousins. Now, she had a big family of cousins next door. Princess Jinghe said seriously,¡±I¡¯m telling you, only my brother and I don¡¯t mind you. The other members of the royal family with the surname ye will mind.¡± So, don¡¯t think too highly of those ye!¡± then, uncle ye, oh no, I mean, the Emperor¡¯s Children, will they mind too? ¡± Gu Xin asked. Princess Jinghe knocked on Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°Of course! They were the ones who minded it the most. Look, grandfather should have inherited the throne. This way, two of you sisters would be proper princesses, and the other two would be noble princesses. Even if those princes and princesses don¡¯t bother you, their Imperial mothers will. So, don¡¯t trust them too much. Only my brother and I are close. In any case, our residence of the king of Kang can only be a Princess or a Prince!¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I understand. This is the same as brother Yuanyuan¡¯s family. He should be the Prince. Then, his stepmother, stepsister, and brother all wanted to kill him. When he was no longer around, his stepsister would inherit the title of the Prince. And no one would force his stepmother to burn incense and kowtow to his mother.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s brother Yuanyuan?¡± asked Princess Jinghe. Gu Hui: ¡± which family in the capital looks like this? that unlucky child is Xinxin¡¯s brother Yuanyuan. Princess Jinghe thought for a moment and said,¡±there are quite a lot of people like this in the capital.¡± The first wife died, and the second wife framed the first wife¡¯s children, but the man in charge turned a blind eye. Justst year, something happened. The heir of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion was said to be her nemesis by the second wife, so he was sent to his hometown when he was ten years old. Last year, the unlucky child was burned to death in his hometown and was sent back. You don¡¯t know, but the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife, Madam Lin, was so happy that she went to speak up for her daughter. However, she was ruthlessly taught a lesson by the maternal grandmother of Lu Zheng¡¯s unlucky child, and she hasn¡¯t left the house for a month!¡± Chapter 976 976 At least kidnap one Princess Jinghe treated it as a joke, but after she finished, she realized that the Gu siblings were looking at her strangely. Princess Jinghe was speechless. sister Zhen, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± the unlucky child you mentioned who was burnt to death in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor, Lu Zheng, is my brother Yuan Yuan. Princess Jinghe was speechless. She was so surprised that her mouth was wide open that it could fit two quail eggs. Princess Jinghe¡¯s interest was piqued and she quickly asked what was going on. Princess Jinghe was a person who had been verified by the Empress Dowager. Furthermore, the Lin n had already found out that Lu Zheng was still alive. There was nothing to hide anymore. Gu Xin then exined everything to Princess Jinghe. After she finished speaking, Gu Xin said proudly,¡¯sister Zhen, isn¡¯t my brother Yuan Yuan amazing? Smart! To be able to think of such a good idea! Originally, I wanted to bully his stepmother, mother, and children in the capital. I was waiting for brother Yuanyuan to return as a general and deal them a fatal blow! Oh, I¡¯ve also been sent to the border!¡± hahaha! Yingluo! Jing He was amused. what kind of description is that! This is not being banished to the border, this is the Emperor giving you a chance to show off your abilities! I don¡¯t know if Lu qinli is good or not, but you¡¯re pretty good. At such a young age, you already know how to win a horse for your sweetheart!¡± ¡°How did you know that he¡¯s my sweetheart?¡± Gu Xin was stunned and shook her head, ¡± no, no, no. I can¡¯t say that for now. I¡¯ll have to ask first.¡± Princess Jinghe asked,¡±what is Qianqian asking?¡± Are you going to ask someone else if he¡¯s your sweetheart?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯no! I¡¯m going to ask him if I¡¯m his sweetheart! I¡¯m his sweetheart, he¡¯s the one I like. If I¡¯m not his sweetheart, then he¡¯s not my sweetheart.¡± Princess Jinghe felt that she was confused. Gu Xin continued, ¡± uncle said that whoever likes him first will be at a disadvantage. Whoever likes him more will be at a disadvantage. I don¡¯t want to suffer losses, so I¡¯m going to ask clearly first.¡± Princess Jinghe carefully thought about this sentence.¡±Yes, uncle is right! Sisters, let me tell you, we¡¯re girls, and the world is harsh on us girls. So, when you find a partner in the future, you must find someone you can control and listen to. Only then will life not be so tiring, otherwise, you¡¯ll die of sadness.¡± Gu en interjected,¡±sister Zhen, what about us boys?¡± Is there anything you should pay attention to when you¡¯re looking for a wife?¡± Princess Jinghe looked at Gu en and said,¡±I don¡¯t pay much attention to finding a wife.¡± Just be a little gentler, a little more patient, study hard, and put in more effort in your cultivation. When the timees, there will be many girls who like you, and you just have to pick one that you like the most. As long as you can coax her, your days will definitely be beautiful!¡± The Gu sisters were speechless. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a rtionship counselor! ...... With the addition of Princess Jinghe, the journey became even more lively. The Gu family liked her very much. When they entered the capital, they heard that Princess Jinghe was domineering and had servants take her to dominate the streets and alleys of the capital since she was three years old. Now, she was just like her own daughters! They were just like the Gu family. Along the way, old general Peng had been silently sizing up the four granddaughters of the Gu family and Princess Jinghe. He had a total of eight grandsons, and six of them were already at the age of marriage. The oldest was twenty, and the youngest was three years old, but none of them had a girl! He thought happily, even if he couldn¡¯t abduct all of them, he had to abduct at least one. He was very satisfied with these five people! Chapter 977 977 Within a few years He was still thinking about the match in his heart. The eldest and second grandson were about the same age as Gu Hui and Jinghe. As for their personalities, well, these two daughters were both headstrong. If they were tobine their strengths, they might be able to achieve the same effect as the eldest son and the eldest daughter-inw! Gu Nian was about the same age as his third and fourth grandsons, but the Xue family¡¯s second grandson had obviously taken a fancy to him. So what if he had taken a fancy to him? they had not been engaged yet, so he could ask his grandsons to work harder. He liked Gu Xin the most. This girl was quick-witted and knew how to win against other people¡¯s warhorses with the Emperor and his father¡¯s help. She was so mischievous and likable! Sisi was still young. She was the most gentle and cute little girl. She was silly and obedient, just like her father, who was not scheming. Aiyo, all the daughters of the Gu family are so good! He looked much stronger than their little brat! Even if old general Peng had such thoughts, he wouldn¡¯t have discussed with Grandpa and Grandma Gu about forming an inw for his children. The Peng family¡¯s motto was to find your own partner. As long as you were not engaged, it would be up to you if you could get the girl toe back. Don¡¯t even think about shamelessly asking for your hand in marriage like an elder. Do your own thing. ...... After passing by several state capitals and walking for a month, it was already the end of November. The group finally arrived at the border between the CI state and the kun state. The border between the two states was a vast forest. There were few people here. It was noon, but there was no smoke. Old general Peng was used to this. He asked everyone to bring out their pots and pans, then asked his personal attendant to bring the Gu family¡¯s servants to the water source to collect water. ¡°We¡¯ll reach the kun state after we cross this forest,¡± old general Peng exined to everyone. There was only one county in the kun state, which was at the border. There were also some small viges around the county. I¡¯ve heard from my grandfather that kunzhou wasn¡¯t like this in the past. During the change of dynasties, many ns went to the Zhou Dynasty and built their own small kingdoms. At that time, Taizu had conquered the world and had many things to do. He didn¡¯t have the energy to take back those small kingdoms. Kunzhou was a small country that had been taken back forty years ago. At that time, a portion of the people in kun state had fled to thenge Kingdom, while another portion had gone to other states of the great Zhou. Very few of them stayed. In the past ten years, because kun city opened a trading area with the surrounding countries, the number of talents in kun state has slowly increased, but very few people have settled down.¡± Gu shouxinughed. no wonder the Emperor said that I have unlimited power here. Isn¡¯t it? it¡¯s a county town! ¡°Although it¡¯s a County, it¡¯s very troublesome to manage.¡± There was a trading post in the city where people from thenge Kingdom, the Jinnan Kingdom, the southern border, the divine Sand Kingdom, and the Yun nation lived. It¡¯s all up to you. They would not follow the rules of great Zhou, so the best way was to suppress them with force. Moreover, they are all merchants, so you have to think of a way to control the spies to mix in. The emperor¡¯s meaning is that when you can return to the capital, it will be the time for kun city to expand and for us to take down the Lang GE Kingdom! All the citizens of thenge Kingdom are soldiers, and each of them has extraordinary skills. Lord Gu, tell me, how confident are you?¡± Gu shouxinughed and looked at his silly brother who only knew how to farm, his wife who knew how to do business, his elder daughter and nephew who were involved in construction, and his younger daughter who was holding a Jade bead. Well, he was very confident in expanding kun city. ¡°Elder Peng, how confident are you in taking down thenge Kingdom? within a few years?¡± he asked. Old general Peng was stunned for a moment before heughed.¡±Hahahaha!¡± Chapter 978 978 An unforgettable life They had replenished a lot of grains and vegetables in the prefecture, but it was a pity that it was winter, so there were very few vegetables. It was only after the Gu sisters bought some beans and made some bean sprouts that they were able to eat the vegetables. After a full meal, everyone got into the car and continued on their journey. They were moving their entire family, so they had brought a lot of things with them. More than a dozen cars, more than half of which were packed with luggage. As they passed by the forest, old general Peng asked the coachman to be careful. There were many ferocious beasts in the forest, and it was almost the twelfth lunar month. The big guys in the forest didn¡¯t have much to eat. Not long after, old general Peng saw a scene that he would never forget for the rest of his life. The olddy of the Gu family, along with her eldest son, directly killed two wild boars. The five siblings of the Gu family, as well as Princess Jinghe, killed two wild boars, while Gu shouxin killed one by himself. His car was at the forefront, and the two attendants who drove the car for him didn¡¯t even have time to do anything before the family took care of it. He could tell that the Gu family only had the old master, his two daughters-inw, and the chubby little boy, who was a little more delicate. He had always thought that sisi was delicate and quiet, but she was a little girl who could hold a dagger and stab a wild boar without trembling. To prevent attracting more wild beasts, they loaded the boar and sped up. After leaving this forest, their field of vision was wide and open. There were patches of barrennd. Uncle Gu¡¯s heart ached,¡¯if we nt seeds all over this ce, how good would the harvest be? Elder Peng, is this ce far from the county? How long do I have to walk if I want to farm here?¡± ¡°Yueyue is so close to the forest, aren¡¯t you afraid of the wild animals in the mountains?¡± Uncle Gu,¡±that¡¯s true.¡± It would take six days to reach kun city after leaving the forest. Along the way, uncle Gu¡¯s heart ached terribly. There was so muchnd, and it was all unupied. If he came to explore, all thesends would be his. By then, he would definitely be the one with the most people in great Zhou. During the next few days of the journey, they passed by several viges. The houses in the viges were built with stones, with wooden shelves on top, then covered with tiles, and most of them were covered with thatched. Oh? ¡± Gu Xin sighed, ¡± if the wind and rain were stronger, would these grass be able to cover us? ¡± ¡°So, some people will freeze to death,¡± Gu Hui said. sister, ¡± Gu Xin said as she pulled Gu Nian along, ¡± you said that you were going to make something very strong. Let¡¯s find a ce to burn it once we reach kun city! Let¡¯s call all of brother Meng¡¯s brothers from the hundred Flowers Manor, they know how to make bricks. Father has be the highest official in kun city. Let¡¯s let the people live better!¡± ¡°I told you that you¡¯re a worrywart,¡± Gu Nianughed. All of this had been arranged. They¡¯lle over once they¡¯re done packing. When we¡¯ve found our ce, father will send someone to pick us up.¡± Gu Xin: ¡± I haven¡¯t seen Meng Yan and Zheng Ling for a long time. It¡¯s only been a few months, but it does feel like a long time. Gu shouxin had discussed with Cai Xiaolian that only a portion of their people in Qing Province would be left to manage the manor and workshop, while the rest would be called over to kun city. He also asked for a group of craftsmen from the Emperor. There were cksmiths, house-building workers, woodworkers, and so on. The Emperor wanted to teach him to rebel, so of course he dared to open his mouth to ask for cksmithing. Every dynasty and every generation had a very strict control over iron. Really, if the Emperor had not taught him to rebel, he would not have asked the Emperor for it. Instead, he would have gone to find it himself. This group of people would rush over after the new year. When they were still a day¡¯s journey away from kun city, someone from the Peng family came to pick them up. Chapter 979 979 Mommy They were the old General¡¯s eldest daughter-inw, first wife, Lady Yin, second grandson, Peng yang, and youngest daughter, Peng Yizhu. Princess Jing He and the Gu sisters sized up eldest Madam Peng and fifth sister Peng. eldest Lady Peng¡¯s aura is getting more and more aggressive, ¡± Princess Jinghe said in admiration. she¡¯s a hero among women! She had only seen Madam Yin once, and it was a few years ago. The Gu sisters nodded. They could only see Lady Yin. They couldn¡¯t see Peng Eng and old general Peng¡¯s youngest daughter. After a while, Cai Xiaolian called them out of the car and greeted them. As they approached, Gu Nian and Gu Ren were stunned. Peng Yizhu was also stunned. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian noticed the siblings ¡®unusual behavior and couldn¡¯t help but look at Peng Yizhu. Fine, was this Peng family¡¯s youngest daughter an adult or a child? After greeting each other, everyone went to the vige next door and found an old temple to start a fire. There were still six hours to go. If they stayed in the ruined temple for a night, they would arrive at noon the next day. It would be difficult for the Gu family to clean up if they rushed over overnight. Eldest Madam Peng was reporting the situation to old general Peng, while Peng Yizhu was looking at Gu Nian and Gu Ren absent-mindedly. It was not convenient for her to ask anything. Gu Ren was different. He was small, so he climbed down from Zhang Shi¡¯s arms and ran toward Peng Yizhu. He threw himself into Peng Yizhu¡¯s arms and said, ¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Peng Yizhu froze. She didn¡¯t dare to move. She was afraid. She was afraid that this was a dream. She had picked up her son and no one knew who had left him in front of their house. Only the two of them knew. However, she had raised the child she had picked up for twenty years and had raised him as her own son. She didn¡¯t expect that she would meet him again after transmigrating. And that child, niannian. She then looked at Gu Nian. Gu Nian finally understood. This was her sister-inw, dopey Gu¡¯s mother. Zhang Shi was already used to Gu Ren running over to hug beautiful sisters and aunties when he saw them. She had a big heart and did not notice anything wrong at all. Furthermore, Gu Ren had called her ¡®mommy¡¯ very softly, so they were probably the only ones who could hear it! Uncle Gu was stillughing. just bear with it. It¡¯s like me. I like to hang out with good-looking people. Peng Yizhu stood up with her two-year-old son in her arms and apologized, ¡± ¡°Uncle, aunt, big brother Gu, can I take the child out for a walk?¡± ¡°Let him walk on his own, he¡¯s a little heavy,¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. Peng Yizhu shook her head. it¡¯s fine. I like to hold children. Old general Peng¡¯s second grandson, Peng yang,ughed at the side. Grandpa Gu, don¡¯t worry about my aunt. She likes to carry children. My aunt¡¯s little eighth sticks to her all day long. No one can take him away! Grandpa Gu nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Uncle Gu, however, started chatting with Peng yang,¡±is your third aunt¡¯s child a girl or a boy?¡± How big is it? Isn¡¯t he about the same age as my Ren Ren?¡± ¡°Three years old, you¡¯re still a kid! No one ys with him!¡± ¡°Just as well, no one will y with him anyway. In the future, you can ce ninren at your house and let her y with your eighth.¡± ¡°......¡± Peng Yizhu carried Gu Ren out of the ruined temple. Gu Nian said he was going to take a look and followed her. Gu Xin also wanted to go, but she was called away by Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin to do other things. ¡°Mom! I knew you and dad woulde in the end! What about dad and sanniu? Did they be the Peng family?¡± Gu Ren could not help but ask after they left the ruined temple. ¡°I¡¯m alone. I don¡¯t know where your dad and sanniu are! That was niannian, right? When did you guys arrive? Was it two years ago?¡± Peng Yizhu put her son down and rubbed his chubby face. Chapter 980 980 Why did he write a book? ¡°That¡¯s right, two years ago. I was born by a fat mother, and I was in her stomach when I passed through.¡± Gu Ren felt that he had betrayed his mother and was a little awkward. Peng Yizhu had raised her son for 20 years. How could she not know what he was thinking? she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Then you were probably born by her in the modern era.¡± Gu Ren was confused. Peng Yizhuughed,¡±hahaha, are you stupid?¡± Did you tell niannian that she¡¯s not your father¡¯s biological sister? Then let me tell you, you and sanniu are not the children of our parents. You were brought to our doorstep, and sanniu was adopted by us from the orphanage.¡± Gu Ren was speechless. Did he have to be so cruel? Gu Nian ran out of the room and heard this. She was speechless. Peng Yizhu waved her hand. niannian, it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here. Otherwise, your brother and I would be so guilty. ¡°Mom, you and dad died in the modern world,¡± Gu Ren said. The joy she had felt when she saw her nephew disappeared instantly. Peng Yizhu really wanted to hit her son. ¡°Sister-inw, are you serious?¡± Gu Nian asked with a smile. Not to lie to er dan?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying,¡± Peng Yizhu nodded. I used to have a hereditary illness, so I¡¯m not suitable for having children. Your brother said we should adopt, but we picked up dopey before we did. You too, we¡¯ve never talked about it. We only told er dan and San Niu about it when something happened to you.¡± Gu Ren was depressed. Peng Yizhu pulled on his hat and smiled. ¡°This might be our past life! You guys don¡¯t know this, but my father, Oh, no, old general Peng really looks like my father in the modern world. I really have four older brothers, and they all treat me very well. Dopey, you haven¡¯t met your Grandpa, but you¡¯ve met your uncle. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to kun city and take a look. He¡¯ll definitely be like your uncles.¡± ¡°Sister-inw Xuanji, this isn¡¯t the previous life. This is a book written by er dan,¡± Gu Nian said. Gu Ren nodded and said,¡±Yes, Mom.¡± Gu Nian is a character in the book, and the few Peng generals I wrote were based on my uncles. It was all to help the male lead conquer the world. But I didn¡¯t write you!¡± Peng Yizhu¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±then did you write about your dad and sanniu?¡± You write niannian as a vicious Supporting Actress, and your uncle will help the male lead find out. Are you writing your dad as the male lead¡¯s stepping stone? Your sister always asks for things from you andins about you. Do you think your sister is also a vicious Supporting Actress?¡± Gu Ren quivered. He shut his mouth. Peng Yizhu and Gu Nian, who knew him well, immediately knew that he was really going to do that. The two of them grabbed Gu Ren¡¯s chubby little face and said in unison, ¡± ¡°Speak, who is it?¡± Gu Ren was on the verge of tears. Why did he write a book? Why did he write a book? Wuwuwuwu At this moment, Gu Xin, who was cooking, looked outside. Seeing that ninren was being pulled in the face by an Auntie she just met, she quickly ran out. Gu Xin ran to the three of them and said, ¡± ¡°Sister, aunt Peng Wu, why are you enduring it? Don¡¯t pull his face, his skin is soft, it¡¯s winter, he¡¯ll get frostbites.¡± Gu Ren struggled free and turned around to throw himself into Gu Xin¡¯s arms, ¡± ¡°Wuwuwuwu, third sister, they pulled my face. They are bad, I don¡¯t want to y with them!¡± Peng Yizhu was& worried. Gu Xin squatted down and hugged Gu Ren. She patted his back and coaxed him, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t cry! It¡¯s getting dark. If you keep crying, the wolf wille to you. Be good, when we reach our new home, third sister will give you candy!¡± Gu Ren¡¯s head was buried in Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder. Then, she nced at Gu Nian and Peng Yizhu smugly. Chapter 981 981 Please spare me Out of courtesy, Gu Xin did not scold Gu Ren when she saw that he was not really crying. She carried Gu Ren back into the house. Gu Ren was lying on Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder, looking at Peng Yizhu and Gu Nian provocatively. Gu Nian raised a fist at Gu Ren, while Peng Yizhu smiled helplessly. Peng Yizhu, Gu Ren¡¯s mother in modern times. After the car ident, she had also time-traveled, and it was also two years ago. At that time, she was in Nan County with the old master. She was considered a rtively famous figure in the great Zhou Dynasty. She was unmarried at 30, but she kept a low profile. The Peng family had made great contributions to the great Zhou Dynasty, so no one would gossip about her. She had be ten years younger after she came over. Old general Peng looked like her father, even had the same upation and the same family structure. She epted it well. Thinking of her husband and children, she decided to go out and try her luck after living in Nan County for three months. However, he was unlucky and did not find her. Instead, he adopted a pretty little girl on the way. In her previous life, she had adopted dopey Gu and sanniu and treated Gu Nian as her own daughter instead of having any children due to gic problems. She didn¡¯t know if she would have that problem in this life. Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t be with another man until she met her husband. Now that she had met Gu Nian and Gu Ren, she had a greater hope of finding her husband and daughter. sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry. Gu Nian held Peng Yizhu¡¯s arm and walked to the side. She had a lot to say but was interrupted as soon as she opened her mouth. call me aunt Peng Wu from now on. Even your sister calls me aunt. You can call me sister-inw. Besides, I¡¯m not married yet! Peng Yizhu said with a smile. oh my, I¡¯ve been calling her sister-inw for twenty years. I¡¯m used to it. Suddenly, I¡¯ve be Auntie, ¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°You should learn from dopey Gu. He used to call you aunt, but now he¡¯s calling you sister, right?¡± Peng Yizhu looked Gu Nian up and down. Yes, this was how Gu Nian looked like when she was sixteen in the modern world. ¡°He doesn¡¯t call me sister. She¡¯s always called me Gu Nian. Alright, sister-inw, fifth aunt, let me tell you about our family! You don¡¯t know, but dopey Gu¡¯s book copsed a little miserably this time, Wawa.¡± Gu Nian told Peng Yizhu everything about the time-travel Trio and the male protagonist¡¯s rebirth. However, she didn¡¯t mention Gu Xin¡¯s Jade Pearl. Previously, the four of them had agreed that only they could know about the Jade Pearl and that they would never say it out loud. If someone close to them guessed it, then they wouldn¡¯t deny it. Gu Xin had always wanted to tell her grandparents, but she had been holding back. Therefore, not only did Gu Nian not tell Peng Yizhu, but she also did not tell Gu Ren. However, Gu Ren could roughly guess that the second branch had something extraordinary. After Peng Yizhu heard this, she was amazed. She didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. In the past, she had heard her children talk about all kinds of transmigration and reincarnation in novels, but the transmigration and reincarnation of their kind was really unprecedented, and it felt like a hodgepodge. ¡°Fifth aunt, what are you and second Gu Youngdy talking about? When the food is ready,e in and eat while we chat!¡± At this moment, Peng yang walked out and called out. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ming!¡± Xiao Yang is my second brother¡¯s eldest son, ¡± Peng Yizhu said before introducing Gu Nian to Peng yang. he¡¯s the second oldest in the family. He¡¯s one of the more intelligent brothers in the family. You can live a good life.¡± ¡°Fifth aunt, please spare me!¡± Gu Nian waved her hands. I don¡¯t want to be a Virgin now, I¡¯m Afraid of Men.¡± Peng Yizhu felt that there was more to this than met the eye. The Gu family was also going to kun city, and they would have a lot of time together in the future, so she didn¡¯t ask immediately. Chapter 982 982 He will definitely be able toplete the mission As the newly appointed County Magistrate of kun city, Gu shouxin¡¯s wife had been talking to him as a colleague and introducing him to kun city. Eldest Lady Peng¡¯s introduction was much more detailed than old general Peng¡¯s. After the county Magistrate had been killed, she had been in charge of kun city. Gu Xin carried Gu Ren and sat beside Gu shouxin, listening with great interest. She liked to hear people talk, both openly and secretly. Especially when she thought of someone like eldest Madam Peng, who spoke little nonsense and only got to the point, she loved it the most. When she was almost done with the introduction, doctor Peng turned to look at Gu Xin and Gu Ren. The siblings revealed silly smiles of the same style. Eldest Madam Peng was amused by the two children. ¡°Why are you two not eating but looking at me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re good-looking!¡± The siblings said in unison. Eldest Madam Peng was even more amused. Very few people praised her for her good looks. She was more handsome, with her eyebrows drawn and her chest wrapped in men¡¯s clothes. Very few people could tell if she was a girl or a boy. Seeing Lady Peng¡¯s smile, Gu Xin¡¯s eyes softened. She carried Gu Ren and sat beside Lady Peng. ¡°Aunt Yin, can I call you aunt Yin?¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, didn¡¯t you already call him that?¡± ¡°Aunt Yin, do you know a Regimentmander named Zhou Yuan?¡± The Gu family looked at Gu Xin speechlessly. They thought that this girl had forgotten about it. They were arriving tomorrow and she finally couldn¡¯t help but ask about it? ¡°Are you talking about doctor Xiao¡¯s grandson?¡± eldest Madam Peng raised her eyebrows. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± yes, yes. He¡¯s grandma Xiao¡¯s grandson. Aunt Yin, is he doing well? Did he subdue the warhorses that arrived earlier?¡± Eldest Madam Peng shook her head,¡±I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s doing well now.¡± At the beginning of the month, before the warhorses had arrived, he had already gone on a mission. He¡¯s not in kun city.¡± Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°Where did he go?¡± she asked anxiously. Is the mission dangerous?¡± ¡°Xinxin.¡± Gu shouxin called out to Gu Xin, ¡± the military has its own arrangements. When ah Yuanes back, you can¡¯t ask him about it! ¡°Oh.¡± In an instant, Gu Xin was like a leather ball that was leaking air as she deted. She carried Gu Ren and returned to the group of sisters. Cai Xiaolian exined to eldest Madam Peng with a smile, ¡± ¡°This child has a good rtionship with Yuan. I thought I would be able to see him as soon as I came here.¡± Eldest Madam Peng immediately understood. A young girl¡¯s love was something that everyone had. Back then, she had made up her mind to marry general Peng when she was ten years old. In the end, her wish hade true. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°They will be back by next month at thetest. If they do a good job this time, they can even give you a few days off, and then he can take you out to y!¡± The deted ball was filled with energy again and Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± ¡°Aunt Yin, my brother Yuan Yuan is very powerful. He will definitely be able toplete the mission.¡± ...... That night, everyone slept better than before in the ruined temple. Before dawn the next day, they got up, put out the fire, and set off. Kun city was a magical ce. It never snowed in the city, but when you stood in the city, you could see the mountains in the distance covered in white snow. Kun city was cold, unlike the dry cold in the capital. It was wet and cold here. When the cold wind blew on one¡¯s face, it felt like the wind carried water vapor. It invaded one¡¯s skin, blood, and bones, making one¡¯s entire body tremble. When they arrived at the northeast gate of kun city, they could see the high City Tower. The soldiers were full of energy and they held long Spears, ready to fight at any time. The inspection at the city gate was very strict. Even if he was a newly appointed County Magistrate, he had not handed over his work yet, so he still had to inspect what needed to be inspected. Gu shouxin was very satisfied with this. Chapter 983 983 There is no one else Entering from the northeast gate, the north side was the Peng family Army¡¯s North Camp, and the east side was the area where ordinary people lived. Because of the cold weather, other than the bailiffs patrolling the streets, there were very fewmoners. When the bailiff saw the Peng family, he went up to greet them. First Madam Peng introduced Gu shouxin to the two bailiffs, the new county Magistrate, and asked them to bring him to the county office. After that, the two families separated. After turning two streets, they walked onto the long Street that connected the East and West gates. Then, they turned left and they would reach the county office. The Gu family got off the carriage and looked at the house that was even older than the old house in the vige. They had a headache. ¡°Wang Cheng, Zhang Hu, you two inform the others toe to the Yamenter! This official has some instructions!¡± Gu shouxin calmly said to the two bailiffs. ¡°Milord, there are only the two of us in the Yamen, no one else.¡± Wang Cheng said shamefully. The Gu family members were speechless. Princess Jinghe was shocked. She had never heard of a county government with only two bailiffs.¡±What about your County Yamen, Registrar, and county lieutenant?¡± ¡°He was executed together with County Magistrate Hu,¡± Wang Cheng replied. ¡°So the other bailiffs were also executed?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wang Cheng replied. Only the two of us swore not tomit treason, so we stayed behind.¡± Gu shouxin was expressionless,¡±then it¡¯ll be the two of you!¡± Come over for a moment.¡± Then, the family entered the Yamen. They went in from the front, passed through the main hall, then to the second hall, and further in was the inner courtyard. The area was quiterge. It could be seen that the Peng family had sent people to clean up after hearing the news. At least there was not much dust in the house. There were a total of three maidservants, four manservants, an old woman, and a coachman in their group. There was also the White two, four, six, eight, that Gu Xin brought along. The Gu family was not a pampered family. Since things had alreadye to this and there was no way to change it, they would just ept it! The family split the luggage. Uncle Gu took his, Zhang Shi¡¯s, and Gu Ren¡¯s things. The few girls and en Zi took their own things. Gu shouxin took his and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s things. Grandma Gu took the old couple¡¯s things. Theyout of this inner courtyard was quite clear, with a main room and a side square. The previous County Magistrate probably also had many daughters. He even built an embroidery building in the inner courtyard. It was a small courtyard with a total of six rooms. Gu Nian had four daughters in her family. Including Princess Jinghe, there were only five of them. Therefore, the empty room was used as Gu Nian¡¯sboratory. Although the house was old, it was very big. There was a big garden for Grandpa Gu to grow his flowers and a pond for raising fish. Although the Peng family had already helped to clean up the ce, grandma Gu still asked the three servant girls and the old woman to clean up the ce except for the bedroom. They went to the bedroom by themselves. Grandpa Gu was still feeling a little upset. His son was the top student in high school, but he ended up in such a ce. His status did not make his children and grandchildren better, but worse. ¡°Brother Chuan, you have to believe in second brother. He¡¯s got a n,¡± grandma Gu consoled him. If you really don¡¯t feel good about it, you can ask little Lian to draw a painting and send it back when you¡¯re done. Just draw us from the main hall, one by one. The Emperor knows how to do it. ¡± Grandpa Gu pouted and said,¡±that¡¯s right. I want little Lian to make it even more tattered.¡± We also need to send a few people that second brother trusts to be his assistants.¡± Grandma Gu smiled. that¡¯s why we don¡¯t know anything. Let the people who know do it themselves. Let¡¯s just live a good life and strive to live a few more years to see the children get better.¡± Chapter 984 984 Chapter 984-recruiting Wang Cheng and Zhang Hu arrived on time in the afternoon. ¡°Are you two literate?¡± Gu shouxin looked at the two of them. The two of them shook their heads. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t have much hope and asked again, ¡± ¡°Are there many people of your age in the city? What do most of them do for a living?¡± ¡°Milord, there are no men of our age in the city who are between 18 and 30 years old. He either joined the Peng family¡¯s Army or went to work for a rich family.¡± ¡°Ha, there are rich people in kun city?¡± Gu shouxin asked. Wang Cheng,¡±there is!¡± However, the host¡¯s family didn¡¯t live in kun city often. Most of them were businessmen from other states and had only bought a house in kun city. Sir, we didn¡¯t want to be ves. We had no family, and we didn¡¯t know how to farm. We only knew how to hunt. We came to kun city after the whole vige moved away.¡± ¡°There should be young men in the nearby viges, right?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yes, but they can¡¯t afford it,¡± Wang Cheng nodded. ¡°What silver?¡± Gu shouxin asked. Wang Cheng replied,¡±they have to pay a sum of silver if they go to the Yamen to do a job. It¡¯s ten taels of silver. It¡¯s enough for them to live for one or two years.¡± Most of the men in kun city were over thirty years old, and the young ones were almost all in the Peng family¡¯s army camp. And more than half of them were family members who followed the Army. Usually, the Yamen didn¡¯t have much to do. In the past, they just dealt with the troublesome matters at the trading area. Ordinary people usually didn¡¯t cause trouble, and those who caused trouble would be dealt with by themselves. Those who caused trouble in the vige would find it troublesome to go to the Yamen. After the incident with County Magistrate Hu, the Peng family has been in charge of the trading District.¡± Gu shouxin understood. To be honest, he had never been a small official. The people he had dealt with were all old foxes in the court who made all kinds of conspiracies and plots. This was the first time he had encountered such a trivial matter that the county Magistrate was in charge of. Moreover, first Madam Peng had said yesterday that after he took office, the trading area would still be handed over to the county government. Every trading day, the Peng family Army would help to guard it. Through his understanding, Gu shouxin knew that in the southern direction of the West City, there was a trading area where merchants from various countries lived. In the past, the Peng family Army was only responsible for public security, and the incident where County Magistrate Hu colluded with thengge Kingdom to send out the blueprint happened in that trading area. Gu shouxin pondered for a while. Wang Cheng, from tomorrow onwards, look for people in the city who are below 40 years old, strong, and willing to work in the Yamen. It doesn¡¯t matter whether they are men or women. I won¡¯t take any money. Zhang Hu, go to the viges below and look for people below 30, regardless of gender. On the tenth day of the twelfth month, I will personally select bailiffs.¡± ¡°Lord Gu, you really don¡¯t want to take money? Then, do you ept gifts?¡± This time, even Zhang Hu was surprised. Which ce didn¡¯t need money to get into the Yamen? Gu shouxin replied,¡±none.¡± As long as you are willing, you cane over on the tenth day. Where are you two staying?¡± ¡°Sir, there¡¯s arge courtyard next to the county office. The bailiffs used to live there, but now the younger ones live there.¡± The two of them replied. Gu shouxin nodded and said,¡±sure. When you go to the vige to recruit people, remember that we will provide food and amodation.¡± These days, you should also find a woman to take care of the Yamen¡¯s food. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. There¡¯s only the two of you right now. You should be able to handle it on your own. Also, I found that the injustice drum at the gate is broken, so I¡¯ll find someone to repair it!¡± After that, Gu shouxin asked them to leave after learning some other things. Looking at the empty Hall, Gu shouxin felt quite amused. The Emperor was really, really sharpening him. He was really not afraid that one day he would not be able to stand it and rebel. Chapter 985 985 Didn¡¯t grandma teach you this? That night, grandma Xiao, who had gone out to pick herbs, came back. She did not go home and saw Gu Ren crawling and ying by himself at the door of the Yamen. Instead, she carried the child and went inside. Gu Ren was lying on grandma Xiao¡¯s shoulder, smelling the faint herbal scent on her back. This olddy, you can just look for your sister, why did you carry me in? It wasn¡¯t easy for her toe out quietly. You¡¯re in such good health. It¡¯s so cold and you¡¯re still picking herbs in the mountains. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being eaten by wild beasts? ¡°Old Gu! Why didn¡¯t you guys tell me in advance! Did you miss me too much? Did you abandon your brother Chuan to live with me in your next life?¡± Grandma Xiao started shouting as soon as she entered the inner courtyard. When she saw the couplee out, she said, ¡± Oh, so you¡¯re together! I thought you¡¯d abandoned your brother Chuan.¡± ¡°I can abandon anyone but brother Chuan,¡± grandma Gu said, speechless. Old Xiao, aren¡¯t you like a fish in the ocean?¡± Grandma Xiao put the child down and went forward excitedly. Grandma Gu: ¡± after entering kunzhou, Xinxin started to point out the names and properties of all kinds of flowers and nts. Grandma Xiaoughed out loud,¡±it seems that someone has inherited my legacy!¡± Xue ¡®er doesn¡¯t like it. Yuanyuan knows a little but is disturbed by trivial matters. Little Xinxin is better. She learns fast and can draw inferences from one instance. She¡¯s very smart!¡± Everyone in the house came out to greet grandma Xiao. Grandma Xiao put down the backpack, washed her hands, and began to help with the cleaning. The Gu family learned more about kun city from her. After having dinner at the Yamen, grandma Gu and Gu Xin sent grandma Xiao back together as a form of acknowledgment. Gu Xin, who was learning how to craft, naturally had to carry the herbs back for her master. In the past, when Gu Xin wanted to call her master, grandma Xiao firmly disagreed. If this little girl called her master, then wouldn¡¯t old Gu be one generation higher than her? No, he couldn¡¯t. Grandma Xiao lived with the family members of the Army, and most of them were asleep. There were rows of small courtyards, and the North Camp of the Peng family Army was right next to them, so it was very safe. After sitting at grandma Xiao¡¯s ce for a while, the two of them went home together with an oilmp. Second white had been following Gu Xin the entire time. He was probably used to it in the capital, so he didn¡¯t want to get too close to Gu Xin. It was fine as long as she was within his sight. Gu Xin held the oilmp in one hand and her grandmother¡¯s hand in the other. She was in a good mood, ¡± ¡°Grandma, I feel like we¡¯ve returned to the vige. It was about farming and leaving the city. Hehe, uncle said he was going to take a look outside the city tomorrow! He asked us to go with him to explore thend, and in the future, he¡¯ll give me thend he excavates!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your uncle,¡± grandma Gu said. He just wanted to trick you into bringing second white and the rest along. Let him handle his own matters.¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯I¡¯m free anyway. In the past, I wanted to be like brother Yuanyuan, to have my own house andnd everywhere. I¡¯m better than brother Yuanyuan. He inherited what he got, but I earned what I got myself.¡± Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Do you like to be with Yuan?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± ¡°Grandma, let me tell you. I have never told anyone my secret.¡± ¡°There was one time when I saw you and Grandpa under a big tree. Grandpa was taking care of his flowers while you sat on the chair and looked at him. I was thinking that if I grew old one day, the old man I wanted to see would be brother Yuanyuan. Hehe, how embarrassing! I don¡¯t even dare to tell anyone.¡± Grandma Gu teased,¡¯you¡¯re shy? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to ask if you were the person ah Yuan liked? You even dare to ask this, and you¡¯re still shy?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t grandma teach me this?¡± Gu Xin asked. Chapter 986 986 Chapter 986-saving people ¡°Nonsense! When did I teach you?¡± Grandma Gu really couldn¡¯t remember. Gu Xin shut her mouth. Oh no, she heard this from the corner of her ear. If grandma knew that she was eavesdropping, she would be scolded. She remembered that there was one time when her grandmother and grandma Xiao were chatting about two girls in the vige who liked the same young man. The young man liked the younger one, but she was too shy, so the young man thought that she didn¡¯t want to talk to her. The older one had to be more generous, so the young man married the older one. The younger one couldn¡¯t think things through on the day of the wedding and jumped into the river. Later, this matter was exposed, and the girl was married far away by her parents. At that time, grandma Gu had said that if you like her, you have to fight for her. If you don¡¯t fight for her, how will you know the final result? If you don¡¯t fight for it, this matter might leave a mark in your heart. You¡¯ll always feel that if you weren¡¯t so shy back then, the result might have been different. If that young man was outstanding enough, you would regret it for a long time. If you couldn¡¯t get over this hurdle, it would be unfair to yourself and others if you married someone else. If you were more daring and fought for it, perhaps the result would still be that she didn¡¯t like you, but at that time, you wouldn¡¯t regret it so much. You would find another man and live the rest of your life calmly. At that time, grandma Xiao hadughed at grandma Gu. do you think everyone can do what you did when you were young? ye Chuan is recuperating at your house, and you go up to him and ask him if he has someone in his heart. If he doesn¡¯t, then consider me. If not, I¡¯ll Be Your Sweetheart, and we can get married! At that time, Gu Xin remembered that she had to fight for what she liked. She didn¡¯t know what it meant to like someone, but she hoped that she was brother Yuanyuan¡¯s sweetheart. Then, she could decide to treat brother Yuanyuan as her sweetheart. If it wasn¡¯t for her, she wouldn¡¯t have thought so much. Anyway, she was still young. Sister Huihui was already 18 years old, but she still didn¡¯t have a sweetheart! She didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. Grandma Gu was still waiting for the little boy¡¯s answer. Her granddaughter was good at everything, but she had a bad habit of eavesdropping. When second brother and his wife didn¡¯t change, this child didn¡¯t like to talk. If she stayed quiet, it would be hard to notice her. Second brother and his wife changed. This child became lively, but this habit still hasn¡¯t changed. Especially after learning Kung Fu for two years, she was very agile. If you noticed her, she would run away very quickly. Just as Gu Xin was about to change the topic, she suddenly saw a figure by theke in front of her. She pulled grandma Gu¡¯s hand, ¡± grandma, look. It¡¯s so cold. There¡¯s actually someone who¡¯s going to theke to enjoy the cold wind! Grandma Gu looked over. There was indeed a figure there, but because it was too dark, she couldn¡¯t tell if it was a man or a woman. Just as she was about to tell him not to meddle in other people¡¯s business, the figure suddenly jumped and then plopped. ¡°Second white, go and save them!¡± Gu Xin shouted and pulled grandma Gu along as she ran towards theke. Second white appeared and ran over to save her. Grandma Gu and Gu Xin arrived as well. Gu Xin held up the oilmp and shone it in. Her little face was filled with shock. Grandma Gu also frowned. Gu Xin,¡¯grandma, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone in this world that looks exactly the same, right? Even the location of the mole under the ear is the same.¡± Grandma Gu reached out and pinched the man¡¯s philtrum. ¡°Second Bai, let her lie down,¡± grandma Gu ordered. Xinxin, use the method your sister taught you to give her a massage. She should have choked on the water.¡± Chapter 987 987 Big sister Yumei cough, cough, cough, cough, cough. the person on the ground coughed out water and regained consciousness. ¡°Grandma, Yumei has woken up!¡± This was the first time Gu Xin had used this method to save someone, so she shouted in surprise. ¡°Is it Yumei?¡± Holding an oilmp, grandma Gu inched closer. Sun Yumei looked at the grandfather and grandson in front of her, a little confused. She had not seen the Gu family for more than a year. ¡°Grandma Gu, Xinxin?¡± Sun Yumei shouted uncertainly. ¡°Sister-inw Yumei, I knew it was you! Why did youe to kun city? Why are you jumping into theke?¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t mind sun Yumei¡¯s wet body and hugged her shoulders, not acting like an outsider at all. ¡°Alright, Xinxin, let¡¯s go back first. It was so cold outside, and they were both wet from the water. Be careful not to freeze. By the way, don¡¯t call me sister-inw, call me big sister.¡± Grandma Gu held Gu Xin¡¯s hand. Sun Yumei was dumbfounded, her mind nk. Gu Xin held onto her arm. Auntie Yumei, sister Yumei. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back first! Can you walk on your own? Why don¡¯t I let second white carry you?¡± Second white walked over and bowed to sun Yumei. Grandma Gu sighed and walked to the other side to help sun Yumei up. Second white carried her on his back and the few of them went back together. When they got home, the Gu family was shocked by sun Yumei¡¯s sudden appearance in kun city. It would take at least ten days to get from Qing Province to kun city! Gu Xin went to find the herbs and asked the servant to cook two bowls for sun Yumei and second Bai. The whole family had not taken a bath for half a month. Tonight, they had used the few pots in the kitchen to keep hot water boiling. Only grandma Gu and Gu Xin did not shower. They were worried that sun Yumei would catch a cold, so they let her shower first. While sun Yumei was taking a bath, Gu Xin brought a bucket of hot water in. ¡°Sister Yumei, the kitchen is making food. I just took your pulse. Have you been very tired recently? The situation is not good! But I don¡¯t really understand it. I¡¯ll have grandma Xiao take a look at it tomorrow!¡± Gu Xin brought a stool over and sat beside the wooden bucket to dry sun Yumei¡¯s hair. Xinxin, I haven¡¯t seen you for more than a year. You¡¯ve grown taller and more beautiful. Sun Yumei didn¡¯t answer her, but said gently. ¡°Because I¡¯ve grown up! You used to say that I¡¯ll definitely be very beautiful when I grow up! ¡°Hehe, hehe,¡± Gu Xinughed. Sun Yumei turned her head,¡±thank you, Xinxin, for saving me. It¡¯s just that ran ran.¡± sister Yumei, ¡± Gu Xin interrupted her, ¡± although I don¡¯t know what happened to you, I want to tell you that no matter how difficult it is, don¡¯t even think aboutmitting suicide. We only have one life, and you¡¯re not even twenty years old yet. You still have a long way to go! Didn¡¯t you tell me before that our great Zhou is very big, and there are many beautiful ces, delicious food, and interesting people? Say, maybe we can go to those ces one day, eat those things, and meet those people. So, don¡¯t give up on yourself.¡± Sun Yumei was the same age as Gu Hui. She married to the vige at the crossroads at the age of 15 and divorced Wang tiezhu at the age of 16. Only two years had passed and she was only 18 years old. The year she spent in the vige at the crossroads did bring Gu Xin many beautiful memories. Before she got married, she was doted on by her seven brothers. She was a positive and optimistic youngdy, and she had a positive influence on Gu Xin. Now, Gu Xin was using the same words that she had said to her to persuade her. She felt a little emotional. She really wished that time would stop forever and stop at the time before she got married. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to go through all this pain. Chapter 988 988 Not going back Gu Xin dried sun Yumei¡¯s hair as she said, ¡± ¡°Sister Yumei, my father became the top scorer and was sent to kun city by the Emperor to be a County Magistrate. My fourth uncle got married at the end ofst year, and aunt Xiao Huan is my fourth aunt! Originally hehe ¡± Gu Xin rambled on about the changes in the house before concluding, ¡± ¡°Sister Yumei, although I don¡¯t know how you appeared in kun city, if you want to tell me the reason, then just say it. If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t. But I want to tell you that you won¡¯t be alone in kun city anymore. You still have me! Didn¡¯t that book say that one of the few happy events in life was to meet an old friend in a foreignnd? This one counts as one! Other than the people in my family, I like you the most, sister Yumei, so don¡¯t treat me as an outsider! You used to make me a purse, give me a headband, and give me candy. I remember all of that! Sister Yumei, you¡¯re the sister who treats me the best besides the other sisters in the family!¡± Tears streamed down sun Yumei¡¯s face as she heard this. She covered her face and began to sob. Gu Xin stopped talking and let sun Yumei cry. After crying out loud, she should be in a better mood! Sun Yumei only stopped crying after a long time. Gu Xin took out a new set of clothes for sun Yumei. Of course, it was not her own, but Gu Hui¡¯s. For this trip, each of them had ten sets of clothing for the Four Seasons. When it came to her, there was nothing else. Because she, sisi, Enzi, and Gu Ren wanted to grow taller, they only brought cloth. Sun Yumei put on her clothes. Her hair was already half-dry, so she tied it up and followed Gu Xin out, embarrassed. Outside, there were only grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian. The others were probably afraid that she would be shy and would not be able to speak in front of so many people. Cai Xiaolian had always had a good impression of sun Yumei. When she saw the person who had entered, she stepped forward, took her hand, and sat by the fire. ¡°You child, how did you lose so much weight? Thest time I saw you, I saw that you¡¯ve gained some weight. How did you be so thin in just over a year?¡± Cai Xiaolian said, her heart aching. Sun Yumei pursed her lips, not knowing what to say. At this moment, the maidservant brought the dishes over. ¡°Has second Bai eaten yet?¡± Gu Xin asked as she received the food. ¡°Third miss, second brother Bai has eaten.¡± Gu Xin nodded. you can go and rest. You can wash the dishes tomorrow. The servant girl retreated. The three of them watched sun Yumei eat, making her feel embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash the dishester!¡± She said after finishing her meal quickly. ¡°No need,¡± grandma Gu replied. Tell me first, why are you in kun city? Even though we¡¯re from the same ce, you have to tell me how you got here. You just jumped into theke, so you must have encountered some difficulties. You have a good rtionship with Xinxin, so if we can help you, we will.¡± Sun Yumei looked at grandma Gu, then at Cai Xiaolian, and then at Gu Xin. She pursed her lips and said, ¡± grandma Gu, second aunt, Xinxin, I¡¯ve been sold to kun city. After saying that, he couldn¡¯t continue. He paused, mustered up his courage, and said with shame and anger, ¡± ¡°I was sold to the carefree Pavilion, the only brothel in kun city. I don¡¯t want to live that kind of life, and I have nothing to worry about in this world. That¡¯s why I want to live the rest of my life.¡± Gu Xin was surprised,¡±where are your brothers?¡± Why would they let you be sold? Sister Yumei, are you unable to find your way home? I¡¯m asking you to send you back!¡± Sun Yumei shook her head without hesitation,¡±no, Xinxin, no!¡± I¡¯m not going back!¡± Chapter 989 989 Chapter 989-granting Gu Xin had never seen her like this before. Grandma Gu consoled her for a while and waited for her to calm down before she slowly told her what had happened. After sun Yumei and Wang tiezhu¡¯s divorce, she was taken home by her seven brothers. Her older brothers were already married and had children, and they lived their own lives. She had stayed at her brother¡¯s house. Once, her sister-inw¡¯s cousin hade to visit their rtives and had taken a fancy to sun Yumei. She wanted to marry her desperately and even touched her. She was beaten up by her big brother, and her sister-inw did not have a good life with her maternal family. She was a little embarrassed, so she went to live with her second brother. Her second sister-inw was more shrewish. She stood out and said that her inws had passed away and her sister-inw had returned to her maternal family. As her brother and sister-inw, they should discipline her, but how should they? The sisters-inw discussed it first, then told the brothers that they would let sun Yumei¡¯s family live with them for a month until she remarried. Sun Yumei¡¯s dowry was not small, but it had been used up by the Wang family. She was the same age as her big brother¡¯s son, and she really had a daughter at her age. Her sisters-inw had seen how she was doted on by her parents, so they were naturally angry at her. Helping her vent her anger in the Wang family was apletely different concept from bringing her home. She felt that she had ruined the family rtionship between her brother and sister-inw and wanted to find a good family. However, after going through the Wang family, she seemed to not believe in men anymore. So, it dragged on for more than a year. In September this year, she was staying at her fifth brother¡¯s house. Her fifth sister-inw¡¯s father was the manager of a restaurant. Once, she went to the city with her fifth sister-inw and passed by a restaurant, so they went in to rest for a while. After that, the owner of the restaurant took a fancy to her. The owner of the restaurant wanted to take her in as a concubine, so she asked her fifth sister-inw¡¯s father to make peace. The owner was almost fifty years old. Sun Yumei naturally didn¡¯t want to, and neither did her brothers. They would rather have her as someone else¡¯s second wife than let her be a concubine. After that, something happened to her sixth brother and nephew. They fought with the son of the owner of the restaurant and injured him. They were arrested by the Yamen. If her eldest and sixth sister-inw begged her to be the mistress ¡®concubine, they would definitely not Sue. Sun Yumei also felt that it was because of her that she had decided to sacrifice herself for the sake of her sixth brother and nephew. However, her eldest, second, and third brothers stopped her in time. These three brothers took out almost all the money in the family to solve the problem. However, other than her older brothers, her sister-inw, nephew, and niece already hated her. In October, her third sister-inw introduced her to a man who had lost his wife and no children. She had seen him and thought that he was a good person, so she agreed. Because she didn¡¯t want to drag her brothers down and cause them to be at odds with each other. Her third sister-inw told her not to tell her brothers, or they would stop her again. This was because this man was not well-to-do. He was only a peddler from the vige next to her third sister-inw. She also agreed, but she still wanted to go to the man¡¯s house to see what kind of people his parents were. She had encountered the Wang family before and understood very well that when getting married, she had to see if the other party¡¯s family was easy to get along with. Especially since this man was a salesman and often ran around outside, she would have more time with her inws in the future. Just like that, she followed her third sister-inw to the man¡¯s vige. Then, she suddenly fainted. When she woke up, she was on the way to kun city. She shouted and screamed, but the driver told her that she had been sold by her third sister-inw. She didn¡¯t want money and was sent to the furthest ce. She had stayed in the worry-solving Pavilion for three days. That night, because everyone was talking about the new county Magistrate, she had found an opportunity to escape. She didn¡¯t want to die in the worry-solving Pavilion. She wanted to find a ce with no one to end her life and fulfill her sisters-inw¡¯s wishes. Chapter 990 990 Meeting an acquaintance again ¡°How could your third sister-inw do this?¡± Gu Xin cried when she heard that and her heart ached. How did such a good sister Yumei encounter such a thing? Grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯tment on the sun family. Grandma Gu asked, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not nning to go back in the future?¡± Sun Yumei nodded. Cai Xiaolian asked again,¡±I remember that you¡¯re very good at embroidery?¡± The purse that I embroidered for Xinxin in the past is very nice and the stitches are neat.¡± Sun Yumei looked at Cai Xiaolian in confusion. Cai Xiaolian smiled. if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll hire you to do some work. Just needlework. Cai Xiaolian recalled the novels in which girls transmigrated. Designing clothes and drawing flowers could earn them money. It just so happened that she was knowledgeable and had good painting skills. She had always wanted to wait for Gu shouxin to stabilize before she could develop her business in all aspects. Wasn¡¯t it stable now? On the way here, she had been mulling over what she should do in the future. Someone like sun Yumei would be the perfect person to manage the embroidery workshop for her. Although there were not many people in kun city who needed embroideries, there were several trading areas in kun city. They could sell their goods in the trading area nearby, and they could ship their goods to the various state capitals to sell. Since transportation was not convenient, she would first make high-quality goods. After slowly raising a group of embroiderers, she would then make some easy little things. Sun Yumei did not know how to answer. Gu Xin hugged sun Yumei¡¯s arm. sister Yumei, my mother¡¯s paintings look really good, but she¡¯s not good at embroidery. My sister doesn¡¯t like to do embroidery anymore. She doesn¡¯t even take out her needles anymore. Auntie doesn¡¯t know how to do it either. So, please agree with my mother! He could earn a lot of money. When you have money in the future, you can buy your own house! Just like what the big sister said, if you like a beautiful man, you can throw money at him, and if you don¡¯t like him, you can change. Live however you like!¡± Grandma Gu thought, this Huihui! Cai Xiaolian,¡±Huihui, good job!¡± Sun Yumei was relieved to see that grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t scold Gu Xin. She thought for a moment and said,¡±grandma Gu, second aunt Gu, Xinxin, I know that you won¡¯t let memit suicide now.¡± The first time I almost lost my life, you saved me. The second time was also saved by you. You¡¯re my saviors, and you¡¯re the ones who gave me my life. So, I won¡¯t do it a third time in the future. Second aunt, if you have any instructions, please let me know. I¡¯m already one of your people, so I¡¯ll be thick-skinned and ask you to help me solve the problem of worry-solving Pavilion. I¡¯ll definitely work hard in the future!¡± The first time she was beaten to the point that her eight-month-old baby died in the womb, and she almost lost two lives, it was the Gu family who saved her. The second time she jumped into theke tomit suicide, it was the Gu family who saved her again. If there was a third time, she would feel bad. She might as well live well and work for others to repay the kindness of saving her life. She had wanted to die before because she felt that she was a burden and she had been sold to a brothel. She had lost the will to live. Now that the Gu family had saved her life and given her things to do, she did not have to return to the brothel. She did not want to die. Death was actually a terrible thing. As long as there was a glimmer of hope to live, no one was willing to die. ...... The next morning, the Gu sisters sent Gu Hui, Gu Jing, and the princess to report to Lady Peng¡¯s ce. As soon as they reached the gate of the county office, they saw a horse-drawn carriage stop. A woman got out of the carriage first, followed by Peng Yizhu. Peng Yizhu handed the child to the woman and got out of the carriage. Just as Gu Xin was about to greet the person, she saw a pretty youngdy alighting from the car. She looked very familiar and she rubbed her eyes, ¡± ¡°Sister sisi, quick, pinch me!¡± Chapter 991 991 He¡¯s so good to her Gu si also saw the girl, and she was still in shock! Apart from Jing He, Gu Hui and Gu Nian had also recognized thedy. Peng Yizhu looked at her sisters and asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± You recognize my daughter?¡± Gu Xin ran over and stood in front of the pretty youngdy. Her eyes were filled with tears as she asked with uncertainty, ¡± ¡°Little Yu?¡± Cheng Huaiyu seemed to have already known who they were as she grinned. However, just like Gu Xin, her eyes were glistening with tears, ¡± ¡°Xinxin.¡± ¡°Argh! Little Yu! It¡¯s really Xiao Yu!¡± Gu Xin hugged Cheng Huaiyu, ¡± Wu Wu Wu, Xiao Yu, I missed you so much! I was so worried about you!¡± Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s tears fell down inrge drops. She was actually two years older than Gu Xin. In the past, she didn¡¯t know how to speak and she didn¡¯t have any friends other than her brother who was carrying twins. ¡°Sister Xiao Yu, you can speak now?¡± Gu si ran over and asked in surprise. Gu Xin let go of Cheng Huaiyu and wiped her tears, ¡± ¡°Right, Xiao Yu, you just called me Xinxin! You can call me again!¡± Cheng Huaiyu pursed her lips and smiled, her eyes curved.¡±Xinxin, sisi.¡± She then turned to look at Gu Hui and Gu Nian. ¡°Big sister Huihui, big sister niannian.¡± Gu Hui nodded and didn¡¯t show much of an expression. The main reason was that she didn¡¯t have much contact with this girl. She also felt that it was very magical that she could speak. Gu Nian did not find it strange. When they had met in Taoyuan County the other day, her silly sister had given Cheng Huaiyu a bamboo tube of water that contained countless jade beads. The Jade beads were so magical that they had yet to figure out their effects. It was understandable that a little girl could speak. What if it was just a damaged vocal cord or some minor injury? the Jade bead was very effective in treating injuries. As long as it was not fatal, it was absolutely effective. ¡°Where¡¯s little Jin?¡± she asked as she walked forward. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯srge eyes dimmed. Peng Yizhu walked over and tugged at Gu Nian. ¡°Alright, alright, so you guys know each other! Xiao Yu, this child, didn¡¯t even tell me. No wonder she woke up so early today. Come, let¡¯s go in and talk! Were Huihui and Jinghe going to sister-inw¡¯s ce? I¡¯ll get the driver to send you there! Sister-inw went to the West Camp today and it¡¯s a long way from here. You¡¯ve just arrived and are not familiar with the road.¡± ¡°Many thanks, fifth aunt!¡± Jing He and Gu Hui thanked her and bade farewell to her sisters. They got into the Peng family¡¯s carriage and left. The woman Peng Yizhu was with was her fourth sister-inw, Mrs. Chen. The child in her arms was her youngest son. He was three years old and she had brought him over to y with Gu Ren. The group of people introduced themselves to each other and went into the house. Gu Xin held onto Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand tightly as if she was worried that she would suddenly disappear. She thanked the heavens in her heart for not only sending her sister Yumei here, but also Xiao Yu! Therefore, it was useful to pray to the heavens when you had nothing to do. The heavens might hear you by ident and grant your wish. Not only did Xiao Yu know how to speak, but she was also adopted by fifth aunt Peng! She wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her parents ¡®matters affecting her. Although she did not see brother Yuan Yuan immediately after arriving in kun city, Gu Xin was very happy to see sister Yu Mei and Xiao Yu the next day. Xiao Yu was the first friend she made. She was the beautiful, quiet, and gentle sister she liked. The heavens were really good to her! Chapter 992 992 It¡¯s not appropriate for her to say this The Gu family was also very moved by Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s appearance. They could only say that she was too lucky. Perhaps Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t know how to speak before, but now she didn¡¯t like to talk. Her eyes were clear, and she sat quietly at the side, very lovable. Cai Xiaolian asked the children to go back to their room to y. She could tell that Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t like to talk in public, so she let the children y together. Meanwhile, she asked Peng Yizhu and the fourthdy about the situation in kun city. Gu Nian was currently in between a child and an adult. After some thought, she decided to follow Gu Xin and the rest. She really wanted to know about Cheng huaijin¡¯s situation. Peng Wu¡¯s aunt had said that she had only picked up a little girl, which meant that the siblings had been separated at that time. She liked Cheng huaijin very much. From time to time, she would think of the little boy who had made a fuss about her washing her hair and the little guy who had chased her and called her sister niannian. In Gu Xin¡¯s room, the four girls were sitting by the brazier. Gu Xin kept holding onto Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand and did not let go, looking at her with a silly smile. Cheng Huaiyu also looked at Gu Xin with a silly smile. Gu si held his chin. third sister, thest time I saw you smile so foolishly was at brother ah Yuan! Gu Xin, ¡± nonsense. I¡¯m justughing. I¡¯m notughing like an idiot. I¡¯m happy, I¡¯ve been thinking about Xiao Yu. To be able to see Xiao Yu again, I¡¯m happy!¡± Cheng Huaiyu alsoughed. ¡°Xiao Yu, where¡¯s Xiao Jin?¡± Gu Nian suddenly asked. Only then did Gu Xin remember that Cheng huaijin was also there. She followed up by asking, ¡± ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s brother little yang?¡± The smile on Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s face disappeared. He looked at Gu Nian and said, ¡± ¡°My brother and I encountered a Tiger. My brother hid me in the bushes and ran to lure the Tiger away. After that, we got separated.¡± Gu si eximed,¡±isn¡¯t that Yingluo?¡± Cheng Huaiyu immediately shook her head and said,¡±no, brother must have been separated from me.¡± His grandfather and uncles had already sent people to look for him. He would definitely be able to find it, he would definitely be able to find it. Big brother was very powerful. When we fell from a very high cliff, he protected me. He was injured all over. There was a moment when he was out of breath, but he still woke up the next moment. Mother said that there will be good fortune after surviving a great disaster.¡± Cheng Huaiyu firmly believed that her brother had just lost his way when he was trying to lure the Tiger away. Gu Xin hugged Cheng Huaiyu,¡¯Xiao Yu, you¡¯ve suffered. I also believe that brother Xiao Yang is definitely fine. You¡¯ve just been separated. The Peng family will definitely be able to find brother Xiao Yan.¡± Xiao Yu, it¡¯s easy to find Xiao Jin, ¡± Gu Nian said. you two look so simr. Anyone who has seen you will definitely recognize him. Little Jin is such a good person and he misses you so much. He¡¯ll definitely be worried about you and will appear soon.¡± Cheng Huaiyu looked at Gu Nian and pursed her lips hesitantly. After hesitating for a long time, she still did not say what was on her mind. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to say these words. She would wait for her brother to appear and let him say it himself. If her brother didn¡¯t appear, she would only be causing trouble for sister niannian and her disciple. Gu Xin held Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, I know a super powerful person. I¡¯ll ask him to help me find brother Xiao Yan. Tell me, where did you get separated from brother Xiao Yang? when did you get separated?¡± Cheng Huaiyu had no doubts about Gu Xin¡¯s love for her. From the first time she saw Gu Xin, she had liked this little girl. Later on, she always gave her good food and she could speak. She also felt that it was the effect of the food Gu Xin gave her. However, she had never told anyone about her thoughts. In any case, she just remembered that she had to be good to Xinxin, good to her for the rest of her life. Chapter 993 993 Chapter 993-deal The girls were talking about the things that had happened in the past two years. Outside, Cai Xiaolian, Peng Yizhu, and the fourthdy of the Peng family were also chatting happily. Cai Xiaolian knew about Peng Yizhu¡¯s identity, so she didn¡¯t hide her thoughts. She wanted to do business here. The people of kun city were poor, but the trading area of several countries was filled with rich and small businessmen from various countries. She nned to do business there. She had already thought of her first business deal. She would sell embroideries and skincare sets. Peng Yizhu and Peng fourth¡¯s wife suggested that they sell something different. There were rich businessmen from other states in kun city who came to the trading area to sell things, including embroidery. Therefore, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s shop could not sell the same things as theirs. After all, she had an embroiderydy. As for the facial and wash set, this one was fine. Peng Yizhu had the host¡¯s memories. The host had lived in kun city for almost twenty years, so even the nearby countries didn¡¯t have this set. Fourth Madam Peng suggested that this set could be bartered. For example, the divine sand nation produced a lot of spices. Since the Gu family had their own incense workshop, why not trade for the spices from the divine sand nation and develop new products before selling them to the great Zhou Dynasty? With Jin nanguo, he could use Jade to trade. Jin nanguo was rich in Jade. By then, he could find a group of Jade craftsmen to make the finished products. Not only could they sell them to the great Zhou Dynasty, but they could also sell them to the surrounding countries. As for thenge nation, it was rich in melon and fruit, which were usually bought by the rich businessmen in kun city. The fourthdy of the Peng family suggested that if the Gu family nned to farm, they could exchange for a batch of melon and fruit seeds to try nting. The boundary of kunzhou was quiterge. There were two sparsely popted ces, but the environment was simr to that of thenge Kingdom. Therefore, he could try it there. This was a business that the fourthdy of the Peng family had always wanted to do. However, two years ago, when she gave birth to a child, she had hurt her body. The fourth general of the Peng family did not allow her to go to that sparsely popted ce, so he was a little worried about her. The kun state was a big ce with different environments. The area near the Jin Nan country and the southern border had a warm climate all year round. The kun state was originally sparsely popted. Although the weather was good, it was closer to the southern border. The people in the southern border were barbaric and probably used poison. Therefore, the people of kun state did not live there. Thest one that was closer was the goddess Kingdom. The goddess Kingdom was theplete opposite of the great Zhou Dynasty. There, women were the most respected. Most of the people who came to trade were women. They liked the silk and satin of the great Zhou Dynasty, as well as Rouge and powder. It was said that there were gold and silver mines there, so they used gold and silver to trade with the goddess Kingdom. It was estimated that they could sell more washing and protective suits to the goddess Kingdom. When Cai Xiaolian heard this, she thought,¡±so many neighboring countries, and there¡¯s even a special trading area. Very good.¡± She had a vague idea in her mind. This method could not only make money but also expand kun city. It could definitely increase the poption of kun city by at least 100000. Anyway, the Emperor let Gu shouxin make the decision here. As long as he didn¡¯t interfere with the military camp, everything else was fine. Then she could help Gu shouxin increase his achievements. Peng Yizhu was a teacher in her previous life. She did not know how to do business, let alone make cosmetics. However, she was good at cooking. Gu Nian¡¯s cooking skills were all brought up by her. Madam Gu, ¡± she suggested, ¡± I heard that uncle Gu and niannian¡¯s cooking skills are not bad. You originally wanted to open a restaurant. I wonder if I can join? ¡± The fourth wife of the Peng family looked at her sister-inw helplessly. Her fifth younger sister was a good cook and had been running around for the past two years. Now that someone was doing business with her, she must have decided to settle down! Chapter 994 994 Chapter 994-suddenly enlightened Cai Xiaolian was stunned for a moment, and then her eyes lit up. That¡¯s right, they had considered opening a restaurant before, but after learning about the situation in kun city, they felt that it was not the right time. But now, it seemed that there were not only rich merchants from the great Zhou who came to do business in kun city, but also people from the other five countries! She was confident that the food in other ces was not as good as that in the Zhou Dynasty. Gu Nian and Peng Yizhu had more food in their heads. They had jade beads at home, as well as seeds of various vegetables and fruits that they had collected over the past two years. It was already the twelfth lunar month, and spring was about toe. When uncle Gu started to open up the wastnd, he would nt the seeds. They should be able to harvest around April next year. By the first lunar month, people from Qing Province would being over. By then, there would be no shortage of chefs. At this thought, Cai Xiaolian asked, ¡± ¡°Are the people from the other five Nations allowed to stay in kun city?¡± The fourth wife of the Peng family nodded, ¡± yes, they¡¯re allowed. However, they can only enter from the West Gate. They can¡¯t leave from the other gates. Moreover, they were not allowed to bring any weapons with them when they entered kun city. Under normal circumstances, the people from the Five Nations will stay in kun city for a day or two. They will leave after the deal is done.¡± ¡°Are there many restaurants in kun city?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked again. In her opinion, there were only two people left in the Yamen, so there shouldn¡¯t be many restaurants in kun city! Peng Yizhuughed. there are only a few small taverns. Their business is not good on a daily basis. They only do business during the trading days. Most of them are non-military and non-ve citizens living in kun city. They make a living on the trading day every month. Cai Xiaolian understood. Although it was said to be a County, it was actually simr to the small towns in the undeveloped areas of modern times. She suddenly had a bold idea. She would call the whole family for a meetingter at night. She wanted to make kunzhou the most prosperous ce in the vicinity and make it the prefecture of the great Zhou that paid the most taxes, other than the capital and Jiangnan. ...... That night, Cai Xiaolian brought up the meeting. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ve been out of the city looking at the barrennd for the whole day. Can I go and rest?¡± uncle Gu asked, his head aching. I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say anyway.¡± Grandma Gu nced at him. Uncle Gu said,¡¯eh, eh, eh, I suddenly don¡¯t feel tired after I said that! Second brother, sister-inw, you guys tell me, you guys tell me!¡± Grandpa Gu shook his head with a smile. It was time to train his boss¡¯s independence. Otherwise, who would be able to control him when the two of them passed away? Second and fourth both loved their older brother, and the children loved him. Cai Xiaolian took out a stack of paper. It was written on it after she had just sent the Peng family away. It wasn¡¯t very specific, but she wanted to discuss it with her family before continuing to make a detailed n. She handed it to Grandpa Gu first. Grandma Gu had been with Grandpa Gu for so many years, and she had changed from being illiterate when she was a daughter to being able to read and write now. After the old couple finished reading it, they decided to give it to uncle Gu. Uncle Gu waved his hand. I¡¯ll just listen. If I¡¯m going to look, I¡¯ll really have to sleep. Then, Gu shouxin took it. With one look, his thoughts that had been stuck for the whole day suddenly became clear. He knew where he had gone wrong. In the past, he had only thought of dealing with the old foxes in the court and had not experienced the work of the lowest level officials. Now that he had seen Cai Xiaolian¡¯s not detailed n, he knew what he should do. He really wanted to hug his precious wife and kiss her. What did he do to deserve such a wife? Next, Gu Nian and her three siblings watched the movie together. Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess had gone to the campsite. They could only return home once every three days, so they were not around tonight. Chapter 995 995 Chapter 995-discussion Cai Xiaolian¡¯s initial n was very simple. First, after the people from Qing Province came, her daughters ¡®workshops would continue to open. Then, during this time, they would produce a batch of goods and go to the trading area before the new year to test the waters. Two, spend money to hire people, and uncle Gu will take them to the outskirts of the city to open up newnd. When the people from Qing Provincee over in the first month of the lunar year, they will go to the area with good weather to see if they can nt there. Third, under sun Yumei¡¯s leadership, they would set up an embroidery ss and recruit women who knew embroidery in the city. As most of the people in the city were family members of soldiers, the local women basically did housework at home and had nothing to do. ¡°Four, to run the restaurant, from the construction to the decoration to the chef, all of them will be taken care of by their own people. When the timees, the batch of people from Qing Province will be enough. In addition to satisfying their own needs, these were also topete with the surrounding countries. They were too far away from the other state capitals of the great Zhou, and there were very few people in kunzhou. They couldn¡¯t make any money at all. However, kunzhou had a trading area with the neighboring countries. They should take advantage of the time before the war started to earn money from the neighboring countries. First, they would use great Zhou¡¯s delicacies to attract the people of the neighboring countries. When the war broke out and they attacked the neighboring countries, it would be even easier for the people of the neighboring countries to integrate into great Zhou. Of course, Cai Xiaolian was a businessman, and all she thought about was profit. But what Gu shouxin saw was different from her. What Gu shouxin saw was that the more transactions there were, the more people there were in kun city. Whether they were from the neighboring countries or from the great Zhou, there would always be more and more people. It was very beneficial for the expansion of kun city. There was a lot of barrennd outside kun city. Since their family had reimed it, thend would belong to them. In the future, when the great Zhou took back the territory that they had from the previous dynasty, kun city would no longer be considered a border city. There would only be more and more people here. In his heart, he was already secretly listing out some rules of kun city. In addition to thews of the great Zhou, he also wanted to set up aw of kun city for the convenience of management. After all, kun city allowed people from the other five countries to enter and leave through the West Gate. Even if there were rules different from other state capitals, they would not break them. After Gu Xin and her sisters finished reading, Gu shouxin said, ¡± on the tenth day of the new year, I¡¯ll be recruiting bailiffs. You guys can go and see if there are any suitable people. Those who aren¡¯t bailiffs can be hired to work with us. ¡°Did the sisters-inw of the Peng family mention a coboration just now?¡± Grandpa Gu asked. Cai Xiaolian nodded,¡±yes.¡± Miss Peng Wu wants to cooperate with us in the restaurant, and fourth Lady Peng wants to cooperate with us in nting. What the fourth wife meant was that there was a ce in kunzhou that had simr weather to thengge country and should be suitable for nting the fruits from thengge country. Father, mother, I¡¯m thinking that since they¡¯ve proposed these two options, we should cooperate. However, our family will take 70%, and they can only take 30% at most. Our family should take the leading role.¡± ¡°This way, the Peng family can be considered as the local tyrant of kun city. They also have a deterrence to the neighboring countries. If the restaurant is open, the people from the neighboring countries or the great Zhou Dynasty want to cause trouble, they will have to see if the Peng family allows it. As for nting fruits, we are unfamiliar with all the ces in kunzhou. We are not as familiar with them as the Peng family. If we cooperate with them, we can save more time and energy!¡± ¡°Yup, little Lian is right,¡± Grandpa Gu nodded. Uncle Gu asked,¡±since we¡¯re going to cooperate, why don¡¯t we ask them to send some people and we can explore thend together?¡± ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re only working on fruits, not grains and vegetables. Therefore, the grains and vegetables are mine. Besides, brother Yuanyuan had brought the seeds over before, and Peng youjun was also a farmer. Since we¡¯re working together, we can¡¯t tell the difference. As for fruits, the Peng family Army doesn¡¯t nt them, and this is also the ie of our family and the Peng family.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. Xinxin is right. Thend in the military camp belongs to the Imperial court. If we get them to help, thend that we reim will belong to the Imperial court, not our family. Chapter 996 996 Quite a sense of aplishment Gu Nian¡¯s eyes moved. I¡¯ve been thinking about something recently. I¡¯ve been thinking about it since the beginning of this year. I¡¯ve been dyed and haven¡¯t taken any action. We can try it before the new year. Once it¡¯s done, not only can we strengthen the defense of our city gate tower, but we can also build roads. This way, the roads from other states to kun city won¡¯t be so rugged. Moreover, we can use this to ask the Emperor for help.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯sister, is it the cement that you mentioned? It can make city walls that can¡¯t be pushed down, make the road more t, and won¡¯t be muddy when it rains?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Nian nodded. It was this! Let¡¯s go to the nearby area tomorrow. I need to find some materials and then make a workshop. Also, father, go and tell old general Peng that I want to go to their smithing ce to find something.¡± She could ask Peng Yizhu, but she still had to ask old general Peng. The first thing they had to do was to strengthen the city wall. She had already seen that the city wall wasn¡¯t strong enough. Cai Xiaolian said, ¡± niannian, see if there are any resin-like nts. Actually, we can consider building a greenhouse. We¡¯ll be staying here for a few years. When winteres, we won¡¯t have to worry about eating vegetables. ¡°What¡¯s a greenhouse?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. Gu Nian made up an excuse and said that she had read about it in some random books and had mentioned it to Cai Xiaolian before. Uncle Gu was the most interested in this and asked a lot of questions. Gu Nian gave a vague answer and did not say that it would definitely work. That night, the family talked a lot. When Gu Xin and Gu si fell asleep, everyone dispersed. The next day, Cai Xiaolian went to the Peng family¡¯s house. Gu shouxin was in the office writing at a high speed. Uncle Gu had found someone to explore the wastnd with him. Gu Nian took his siblings and the five members of the Bai family out of the city to look for a mine. It had to be said that kun city was a treasure trove. Gu Nian had everything she wanted. The next step was to organize a workshop and start her research. Gu Xin and Gu si were helping her by the side. The five members of the Bai family were also helping her. Gu en did not need to do these things. He had to study, and Gu shouxin had assigned him a heavy task. Sun Yumei had already begun to follow the drawing Cai Xiaolian had given her, embroidering some handkerchiefs. However Q she had never seen this drawing before. It was Q twelve-year Q old Xiao drawing. These animals were not drawn in Q normal way, and were all in cartoonish shapes. Grandma Xiao had asked around at the military area and found out that there were many good needlework workers who wanted to earn this money. The embroidery team was set up just like that. Gu Xin suggested to Cai Xiaolian that they could send over some fabric and embroidery thread for this transaction. The merchants in kun city obviously didn¡¯t have enough. She had already thought of this question, but when Gu Xin said it, she stillplimented her. Her daughter was really good at thinking. She could tell what Gu Hui and Gu si were good at, but she didn¡¯t know what Gu Xin was good at. Whatever Gu Hui knew, Gu Xin knew as well. Whatever Gu Nian knew, as long as Gu Hui taught her, Gu Xin would know. Whatever Gu si knew, Gu Xin would know even better. This girl¡¯s learning ability was really strong, and she was very eager to learn. She wanted to understand everything. This was probably the female lead¡¯s Halo! Cai Xiaolian recalled the description of the female lead that Gu Nian had given her when she first transmigrated. She had long hair like a waterfall, bright eyes and white teeth, and many other adjectives. She realized that these adjectives would soone in handy! Gu Xin would be 13 in a month¡¯s time. At 13 years old, she would be at the early stage of maturity. To reach the stage that Gu Nian mentioned, she would have to be 18 at the very least! The current Gu Xin still had some baby fat on her face. She was round and quite cute. This was what she and Gu shouxin had raised in the past two years, and she felt a sense of aplishment. Chapter 997 997 I feel like you¡¯re offending me It only took Gu Hui, Jing and Princess three days to get used to the training in eldest Madam Peng¡¯s female Army. The two of them did not reveal their identities, and eldest Madam Peng did not treat them with much enthusiasm. To everyone, there was nothing special about them, and they got along very naturally. One day, after training, a 19-year-old girl ran over. Ye Zhen, Gu Hui, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you a pretty gentleman! Princess Jinghe,¡±let¡¯s go!¡± I love to look at pretty little brothers!¡± Gu Hui¡¯s mouth twitched,¡¯actually, I quite like it too.¡¯ There were only 100 people in the women¡¯s Army led by eldest Madam Peng. Including Princess Jinghe and Gu Hui, there were 102 people in total. Among them, only those who said that the two girls were under 20, the rest were above 20, and the oldest was 35, the kind who had been with eldest Madam Peng for 20 years. The three of them were of simr age, and they were unmarried girls. Their personalities were also unbothered by trifles, so they could talk about it together. The girl¡¯s surname was he, and she was the third child in the family. Everyone called her he sanniang, and no one in her family gave her a name. He sanniang had stayed in kun city for three years and was familiar with everything here. She brought Gu Hui, Jing and the princess to the river outside the military camp and hid behind arge rock. Princess Jinghe said,¡±Yingluo, you¡¯re shy!¡± Just watch it openly!¡± He sanniang pulled Princess Jinghe and realized that Gu Hui was also standing. She then pulled Gu Hui along. When the big rocks blocked them, she said in relief, ¡± I¡¯m not shy. It¡¯s just that the person who came today is extraordinary. If he finds out, the three of us will have to run tenps around the city! Princess Jinghe replied,¡±aren¡¯t we supposed to follow the orders of eldest Madam Peng?¡± Who would still dare to punish us?¡± ¡°First Madam can¡¯t control general ze¡¯s camp.¡± I heard that general ze swam back from the other side, so I¡¯ll show you the strongest Man in the Peng family¡¯s Army!¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re a pretty gentleman?¡± Gu Hui asked,¡¯swimming back from the opposite side? Don¡¯t we need to take a boat to cross the river? The river water is a little rushed!¡± He sanniang was infatuated,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± General ze was the strongest and most charming man. With clothes on, he was a handsome man, and without clothes, he was the strongest Man. He¡¯s very good in the water, and his team is mainly defending the two small countries across the river, the goddess country and the Jinnan country.¡± ¡°Roar! Oh oh oh!¡± ¡°The general is back!¡± ¡°Fierce dragon crossing the river!¡± ¡°Look, the general went down, and the general came up again!¡± Not far away, a group of soldiers were shouting excitedly. look, look! That¡¯s general ze in the river, the eldest son of the great general and his wife. He¡¯s the most popr general in the Peng family! He sanniang popped her head out excitedly. Princess Jinghe and Gu Hui also appeared. They rested their chins on the big rocks and looked at the figure in the river. ¡°Wow!¡± He sanniang eximed. General ze is so handsome! So powerful! It¡¯s so powerful!¡± Princess Jinghe asked,¡¯you can even tell that Qianqian is powerful? The naked men over there look like that.¡± ¡°Oh, Ye Zhen, you don¡¯t understand,¡± he sanniang said. The front of general ze¡¯s is very strong. Yes, it¡¯s simr to yours.¡± As she spoke, he sanniang looked at Princess Jinghe¡¯s chest. Princess Jinghe lowered her head and thought,¡±I feel like you¡¯re offending me!¡± Gu Hui wanted tough, but she lowered her head to look at herself and then at Princess Jinghe.¡¯Well, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m older than Jinghe. I shouldn¡¯t be younger than a man.¡¯ She wanted to see if this man was as old as Jinghe. Chapter 998 998 Chapter 998-it¡¯s good to see it Very soon, Pengze went ashore. He was only wearing a pair of pants, and his hair was also wet. Someone had already prepared a handkerchief and clothes for him. Suddenly, he realized that someone was staring at him. It wasn¡¯t the kind of eyes that his brothers were looking at. It was a kind of sizing up, secretly sizing him up. He suddenly turned his head to the side. Then, he saw three heads on a big rock. The one in the middle reacted quickly and shrank back, while the other two were still staring at him. Peng ze took a handkerchief and wiped the water off his body. Then, he took his pants from the side, took off his wet pants, and changed into a dry one. He then put his clothes on his shoulders. He walked towards big rock, changing his pants as he walked. When Princess Jinghe saw that he was about to take off his underwear, she shrank back. Gu Hui, on the other hand, did not move. Since he had already discovered her, what was there to hide? Peng ze¡¯s hand paused for a moment. As he was approaching, he had good eyesight and found that the head that was left behind had an ear hole on its earlobe. ¡°First Madam¡¯s subordinate?¡± Peng ze didn¡¯t move. He looked at Gu Hui and asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Hui responded and stared at his hand without blinking. ¡°Are you new?¡± Peng ze was a little flustered by her stare, but his expression was very calm. What a joke. If he had known that it was his mother¡¯s female Army, he would not have walked over and would not have taken off his pants. However, the girl was so calm. If he turned around and ran away, wouldn¡¯t he beughed at? ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Hui frowned and responded. Pengze realized that the girl was looking at his hand with dissatisfaction. Why didn¡¯t he continue? Peng ze was frightened by his own thoughts. He calmly put on the clean pants in his hands and did not take off his wet pants. general ze, your pants are wet. Don¡¯t you feel ufortable wearing them? ¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Regret?¡± Peng ze¡¯s ears were a little red. ¡°Yup! When my little brother pees in his pants, if I don¡¯t let him take it off, he¡¯ll cry! So, general ze, don¡¯t be shy. I¡¯ve done all the work for my two younger brothers.¡± Gu Hui said calmly. Peng ze said,¡±Yingluo, are you trying to say that it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before?¡± He sanniang was both scared and amused. Princess Jinghe usually did not hold back herughter. Therefore, she burst outughing. Peng ze really wanted to wring his head off and throw it into the river. He shouted, ¡± ¡°All of you,e out!¡± Gu Hui stood up graciously. Princess Jinghe also stood up. They were going to run ten rounds around the city anyway! He sanniang stood out slowly. Peng ze knew he sanniang. She was the youngest girl under his mother. She was the most lively and got along well with the people under him. However, she was still afraid of him. She lowered her head when he asked her to stand up. However, the two neers didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of him at all! Also, where were they looking at? ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± greetings, Princess! Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess bowed. I am Gu Hui (Ye Zhen)! ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°The river breeze,¡± Princess Jinghe replied. ¡°I pay my respects to the general!¡± Gu Hui said. Princess Jinghe was about tough again, but she held back this time. She had learned to read people¡¯s expressions since she was young, so she admired Pengze for not changing his expression. ¡°Do you know what happens to non-Navy soldiers who barge into the Navy for no reason?¡± Peng ze asked. ¡°Run tenps around the city!¡± Gu Hui replied. ¡°Yingluo knew and still came?¡± Gu Hui said in all seriousness, ¡± I¡¯ve heard that general Wen ze¡¯s demeanor is dazzling. I¡¯d like to see it for myself. Hence, I¡¯m willing to be punished for barging into the Navy camp! Chapter 999 999 Why are you hiding? ¡°How do you feel after seeing it?¡± All the soldiers from the Navy ran over. The others only dared to hold back theirughter and not speak, but Peng ze¡¯s younger brother, Pengng, dared to speak. He asked with a smile. Peng ze turned around and nced at Pengng. Pengng shut up and looked at Gu Hui as if he was watching a good show. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Gu Hui pursed her lips. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Pengngughed without restraint. ¡°Gu Hui!¡± Peng ze looked at Gu Hui. ¡°Here!¡± Gu Hui stood up straight. ¡°You barged into the water camp and molested the higher-ups, so I¡¯ll punish you to run twentyps around the city with Pengng supervising you! If you don¡¯t finish running by midnight tonight, both of you will get out of this General¡¯s camp!¡± Peng ze said. ¡°Ah? I also want one?¡± Pengng couldn¡¯tugh anymore. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Twentyps were too little? Thirtyps?¡± Peng ze asked coldly. ¡°No, no, no, twentyps, twentyps!¡± Pengng waved his hand. ¡°Gu Hui! Are you convinced?¡± Peng ze looked at Gu Hui and asked. ¡°I¡¯m convinced!¡± Gu Hui¡¯s face did not show any signs of dissatisfaction. then let¡¯s go. before Peng ze could finish, Gu Hui interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m convinced. However, in order to express my apology for teasing the higher-ups, I wanted to show some concern for general ze. I quickly changed my wet pants. This is really not good. Alright, I¡¯m going to be punished!¡± Gu Hui turned and ran off after she finished speaking. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, big brother, it¡¯s ufortable to wear wet pants!¡± Pengng followed. ¡°General ze, take care! I¡¯ve done tenps, right? Well, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be going to receive my punishment now.¡± Princess Jinghe also slipped away. general ze, I ... I ... I ... he sanniang wanted to run away too, but she was afraid. She didn¡¯t dare to act on her own without orders. ¡°Get lost!¡± Pengze was furious. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He sanniang felt as if she had been granted Amnesty. Peng ze gritted his teeth and looked at Gu Hui. Damn it, who asked her toe? He turned his head, but all the people in his water Battalion had gone to do what they were supposed to do. Only one person had not left. Peng ze looked at him. The man carefully pointed at Peng ze¡¯s pants. ¡°General ze, there are no more clothes for you to change into in the camp. You might have to go home.¡± Peng ze subconsciously lowered his head to take a look. Gu Hui, right? Hmph, I¡¯ll remember you! ...... ¡°Hey, neer. I¡¯m Pengng, the younger brother of my big brother, from the same mother.¡± Pengng caught up to Gu Hui and tried to get close to her. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Hui usually did not talk too much with people she was not familiar with. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hide when you saw my brother taking off his pants? They¡¯re both hiding.¡± Pengng asked curiously. ¡°Why are you hiding?¡± Gu Hui asked. Pengng was speechless. He had seen bold and unrestrained girls before, but this was the first time he had seen such a bold and unrestrained one! ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll call you sister Hui! This little brother is impressed!¡± Pengng said sincerely. ¡°Hey, is your brother angry?¡± Princess Jinghe caught up and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯ve never seen him being peeked at by ady, so I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be angry.¡± Pengng said. ¡°We¡¯re not peeking, we¡¯re looking openly.¡± Princess Jinghe corrected. ¡°I think he¡¯s older than you!¡± Suddenly, Gu Hui whispered into Princess Jinghe¡¯s ear. With that, she sped up and ran. ¡°Gu Hui! Just you wait! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Princess Jinghe lowered her head and looked. Then, she angrily chased after him. ¡°Gu Hui, Ye Zhen, wait for me!¡± He sanniang also caught up. Pengng was interested in what Gu Hui had whispered to him, so he chased after her with a silly smile. That afternoon, when grandma Gu returned home from grandma Xiao¡¯s ce, she saw Gu Hui and the others running. Chapter 1000 1000 I wouldn¡¯t dare ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked as she and the others ran closer. Gu Hui greeted her grandmother and said, ¡± I¡¯ve been punished to circle the city twenty times. ¡°Ran ran, then you guys can run!¡± Princess Jinghe: ¡± great grandmother, we¡¯ll be going home for dinner in a while. Ask the kitchen to leave more food for us. Oh, and bath water. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t bezy.¡± Grandma Gu nodded. After that, he left. ¡°Wow!¡± He sanniang eximed. Gu Hui, you look so much like your grandmother! You don¡¯t even have any expression when you speak.¡± Pengng,¡¯Gu Hui, your grandma is so fierce! I actually told you not to bezy. However, she didn¡¯t scold you, nor did she ask how you were punished.¡± ¡°If I ask, I won¡¯t be punished?¡± Princess Jinghe chuckled. The two of them thought about it and agreed. ...... Peng ze made a trip home, changed his clothes, and had dinner at home. He asked about Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe. Pengze knew that she was the niece of the new Lord Gu. ¡°Xiao Ze, how is it?¡± general Peng looked at him excitedly. Isn¡¯t Huihui a good girl?¡± Peng ze said expressionlessly,¡±I know she¡¯s a girl, but, hehe Yingying ...¡± ¡°Did she offend you?¡± asked old general Peng. ¡°She barged into my water camp, so I punished her by making 20 rounds around the city!¡± Old general Peng was so angry that he gave him a p.¡±You deserve to be single!¡± ¡°Grandfather, she should be punished for breaking the military rules,¡± Peng ze said gloomily.¡±You can¡¯t let her off just because she¡¯s a girl!¡± What does this have to do with me being single?¡± First Madam Peng knew her son better than anyone else and caught the main point. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I had to run ten rounds to break into your water camp? What else did she do that she has to be punished for twentyps?¡± Peng ze replied,¡¯I made a mistake anyway! Aiya, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯m going back to the water Battalion.¡± Peng ze fled in panic. He would not tell his family that the stinky girl¡¯s eyes were very sharp. She could see him taking off his pants without blinking and could scan his whole body. It¡¯s so scary. It¡¯s been a long time since I left kun city. Has the world changed? Peng ze came out of the Peng family. When he passed by the West Gate, he happened to see Gu Hui running here alone. He frowned and asked, ¡± ¡°Why are you alone? Pengng? I told him to keep an eye on you. What about Ye Zhen and he sanniang?¡± Gu Hui ran slowly,¡±general ze only punished me by making me runps. He didn¡¯t ask me to watch anyone.¡± I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t mess up my breath while running. Please excuse me!¡± Peng ze gritted his teeth. There was an old saying that people with thin lips were mean. That¡¯s right, Gu Hui¡¯s lips were thin and she was unforgiving when she spoke. This was infuriating! Once Pengze was angry, the people of the water Battalion would be in trouble. They would have to swim in the surging River for a while in the middle of the night! ...... When Gu Hui returned home, she felt like her entire body was about to fall apart. Gu Xin rushed forward to help her up, ¡± sister! You¡¯re so stupid! You¡¯re only sentenced to tenps, why do you have to run twentyps? Big sister Zhen already said that the rule is tenps.¡± Gu Hui smiled. he set the rules. In the Army, the lower-ranked ones have to obey the orders of the higher-ranked ones unconditionally. Military orders are like mountains.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯then why did he only punish you? Sister Zhen didn¡¯t tell us either. She told us to ask you ourselves.¡± ¡°Maybe my gaze offended his body.¡± Gu Hui smiled again. Gu Xin was speechless. What was the meaning of this? Also, today, big sister was being punished, but she stillughed. It was so abnormal! Gu Xin asked again,¡¯big sister, can you teach me how to use my eyes to offend my body? It feels so magical.¡± ¡°Zhenzhen wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯m afraid second uncle and second aunt will hit me.¡± Chapter 1001 1001 Chapter 1001-overthinking Gu Hui rested at home for a day. Before dawn the next day, she followed Princess Jinghe to the camp. The Peng family Army had two camps in kun city, One West Camp and One East Camp. The East Camp was filled with cavalrymen and infantrymen, while the West Camp was filled with female soldiers and people from the water Battalion. Eldest Madam Peng would lead the female soldiers, while Peng ze would lead the Navy. Of course, other than the water Battalion, the other training grounds were all universal. All the soldiers had the same training every morning. They would run around the city at dawn, regardless of whether it was windy or rainy. After running around the city for two hours, they would rest and eat before starting their daily training. This morning, eldest Madam Peng paid special attention to Gu Hui. She realized that, while her youngest son wasining non-stop, her eldest daughter was silent and arrived on time, full of energy. With this, her impression of Gu Hui rose by another level. It just so happened that the people from the water Battalion followed behind the female soldiers. Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe were at the back, while Pengze was at the front of the water Battalion. Peng ze was right behind Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe. He had been looking at the back of Gu Hui¡¯s head for a few rounds. Suddenly, Gu Hui turned her head, giving Peng ze a shock. Gu Hui only turned to nce at him before turning back and continuing to run without saying anything. Peng ze was a little puzzled. This girl¡¯s eyes, really, he had never seen any girl¡¯s eyes so, how should he put it, very calm, but the kind that could not be ignored. It was a very strange feeling. He wondered if Gu Hui had attracted his attention on purpose, but in the end, he did not even see her for the next few days. Sometimes, he would intentionally walk past the women¡¯s camp or look for his mother and his two aunties, but he did not see Gu Hui. Peng ze felt that he was thinking too much. She was just a little braver. She probably followed he sanniang to watch the show that day. Although Pengze was a little unhappy that he was being watched as a show, the punishment had already been given. If he still wanted to argue, he would be a petty man. In the end, Peng ze didn¡¯t think too much about it. He just told the people in the camp to keep a close eye on them and not let anyone sneak in, even if it was one of their own. ...... On the tenth day of the new year, many people, both men and women, came to the Yamen. It had been a long time since kun city was so lively. Even though the weather was a little cold, everyone still came to watch the fun. Gu shouxin directly asked people to build a ring at the entrance of the Yamen. Soon, the ring was surrounded by people. On Gu shouxin¡¯s left stood Wang Cheng and Zhang Hu, while on his right stood Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu en. Seeing that almost everyone had arrived, he spoke,¡±Today, the Yamen will be selecting its bailiffs. Those above sixteen and below forty may participate. After being selected, he would officially be a bailiff of the kuncheng county government office. He would receive two taels of silver a month and three days of rest every month. The rules of thepetition are that whoever can withstand twenty moves from the three children beside me and still stand in the arena will be considered selected.¡± Gu Xin and the other two cupped their fists towards themoners. Themoners looked at the three fair and clean-looking children and felt that they could do it. They were moring for them to start immediately. Gu shouxin nodded at Gu Xin. Gu Xin took a few steps forward and ran towards the ring. When she was about to get close, she spun in the air and jumped onto the ring, ¡± I¡¯m gu Xin. I¡¯m home for three days. Please take care of me! This move of hers was quite intimidating. However, when they thought of the rules, as long as one could stand on the stage after 20 moves, they would be selected. Many people were still confident. Chapter 1002 1002 The dishes don¡¯t even smell good anymore Immediately, someone went up the stage. It was a woman in her twenties. She was a family member of a soldier and did not know how to do needlework. She did not follow sun Yumei and was here to recruit bailiffs. ¡°Third miss Gu, please!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s moves were sharp and didn¡¯t hurt anyone. She only forced them into the ring. Twenty moves and he had taken him down. Looking at the young woman who was beaten off the ring, Gu Xinughed, ¡± ¡°My family still needs to recruit other people. You can try.¡± Gu Xin pointed to the side, where uncle Gu, Cai Xiaolian, and Zhang Shi were. The young woman got up and walked over. In the end, she was epted by uncle Gu. When the time came, she would be paid fifty Wen a day for farming, starting from thend remation. Gu Xin continued to exchange blows. In two hours, there were a total of 50 candidates, and only 11 of them passed. She still wanted to try, but Gu shouxin called her down and Gu en went on stage. Gu en also had two hours, and Gu Si was thest. In the end, Gu shouxin recruited thirty-five bailiffs, and Grandpa Gu helped him register. The rest of the people who were not selected either followed their uncle to farm, were selected by Gu Nian to work in theboratory, or were chosen by Cai Xiaolian to train the people in the restaurant. At first, Gu shouxin wanted to choose a few literate people to do some writing work in the Yamen, but the day before, he received a letter from the Emperor that in the first month of the lunar year, all the people from the other Yamen sent by the Imperial court woulde, so he had to wait. After the selection of bailiffs was done, Gu shouxin handed over the daily tasks listed previously to Zhang Cheng and Zhao Hu. They just had to follow these daily. When they finished eating that night, uncle Gu was quite happy. There were so many people all of a sudden. How many emperors would he have to drive? Gu Xin suddenly thought of something, ¡± father, why don¡¯t we talk to Grandpa Peng? let¡¯s get the soldiers to go to the toilet together. We¡¯ll build this toilet for them. I guarantee it¡¯ll be clean. Will he agree to it?¡± ¡°Third sister, when you talk about this during dinner, I feel that the food doesn¡¯t smell good anymore.¡± Gu en said. Uncle Gu knocked on Gu en¡¯s head and said,¡±which of the vegetables you eat isn¡¯t watered with Daddi?¡± And you¡¯re even disdaining it?¡± However, Gu Nian immediately understood Gu Xin¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Xinxin, are you saying that if we build all thetrines, there will be enough manure?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± When we were in the capital, there were people collecting night incense every day. I asked the uncle who collected the night incense, and he took it back. He has dozens of acres ofnd! He could even sell it to the people in the manor. The Peng family has an Army of 100000. If we build theirtrines and direct them to the fields from thistrine pit when we fertilize them, won¡¯t the crops grow better? In the past, most of ourtrines were the feces of animals, but I don¡¯t think the people here are afraid of raising pigs and chickens. Uncle has opened up so muchnd, and when there are seeds, the fertilizer is not enough, and the crops will not grow so well!¡± Cai Xiaolian put down her chopsticks and said,¡±this is feasible.¡± Father, please discuss this with old general Peng. He should be willing. We can also build a few public outhouses in the corners of the city. This way, the city will be tidier. The day before yesterday, I went homete and saw someone under a tree. I don¡¯t feel anything now that the weather is cold, but when the weather is hot, I¡¯m afraid that the whole city will smell this stench.¡± Grandma Gu also put down her chopsticks. I went to old Xiao¡¯s ce and met a few women who have lived here for a few years. I also talked about this. Some people are toozy to pour night incense, so they go out at night and settle it in a ce far away from home. The stinky one is someone else¡¯s house. They didn¡¯t know that someone else hade to their house to solve it. ¡± Chapter 1003 1003 Basic infrastructure Everyone couldn¡¯t eat anymore, so they put down their chopsticks and started talking. Even Madam Zhang, who had always been rather unkempt, could not stand the pile of Daddi that she saw from time to time in the city. Gu shouxin waited for everyone to finish before saying, ¡± ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been tidying up some systems. One of them is that no one in the city is allowed to urinate or defecate anywhere. Every day, there would be bailiffs patrolling four areas. If they were caught, they would be fined silver. If they didn¡¯t have silver, they would be fined to sweep the city. If you build a toilet in the city, the punishment for being caught will be to clean the public toilet in the city.¡± father! Mother! Gu Xin thought for a moment and asked, ¡± if everyone in the city goes to thetrines that the government office built to relieve themselves, the area around thetrine will still smell! If there¡¯s a toilet, we should make a cesspit. It doesn¡¯t feel good to make a cesspit in the city!¡± Gu Nian snapped his fingers. that¡¯s not a problem. We can build a toilet not far from the city wall and build a drainage channel. When we dig a toilet outside the city, we can build a toilet on top of the toilet outside the city. Isn¡¯t my cement about to be ready? When the craftsmanes, we¡¯ll add a convenient toilet.¡± ¡°Chun,¡± Cai Xiaolian continued,¡±go to the study and get that bag of documents on the second shelf.¡± Only Cai Xiaolian and Gu Ren could understand what he was saying. Cai Xiaolian had always wanted to make it a big one. She had already asked Gu Nian, Gu Ren, and Peng Yizhu to discuss the problem of the city¡¯s sewage discharge. They hadn¡¯te up with a solution yet, but since Gu Xin had brought it up today, she could share it with everyone. After a while, the maidservant, Chun Lan, came over with a document bag. Inside it was Cai Xiaolian¡¯s drawing. She had originally nned to design a toilet for the house. After everyone saw it, they clicked their tongues in wonder. It could actually be like this. When Gu shouxin saw this, he immediately asked a servant to go to his office to get the map of kun city. The family didn¡¯t eat and gathered around another round table to discuss where the public toilet in the city should be. Kun city wasn¡¯t very square, but the main road between the East and West gates divided the north and south areas. In the middle of the main road was a Street that divided the East and West areas. There were four regions in kun city, namely the Northwest, northeast, Southwest, and Southeast regions. In the northwest region, there were the Peng mansion and restaurants. The other ces were empty because they were close to the West City gate. There were fewer people living there. Only the Peng family lived there. As for the southwest region, it was the trading area and the Peng family Army¡¯s West Camp. There were no people living there. In the southeast Region, there was a brothel near the kun River, followed by the residences of themoners, as well as a small grocery store and market. The northeast District was the county government office, and the residences of the families of the soldiers and some of the rich merchants of the great Zhou who participated in the trade. Looking at it, there were more people in the southeast and Northeast regions. Everyone¡¯s daily activities were here. In the southwest and Northwest, besides the Peng family¡¯s people, there were the Peng family¡¯s Army and the merchants from several countries in the restaurants and trading areas. In the end, the Gu family came to a consensus to build four public outhouses in kun city, one for men and one for women, one for each district. There were 12 holes in each toilet for men and women. Each toilet had to be dug a little deeper, and then they would be sent out by pipes halfway. Outside the city, there were big cesspit. Uncle Gu was the one who chose the location outside the city. He was the one who opened up thend, and he knew the best which location was the most convenient. In an instant, Gu Nian was filled with fighting spirit. This was the construction of infrastructure in ancient times! Chapter 1004 1004 Chapter 1004-trading zone Old general Peng listened to Gu shouxin¡¯s thoughts and didn¡¯t say much. He just let him do it. If he missed someone, he would be punished every day. He could be punished to make some contributions to kun city. There weren¡¯t many people in kun city, so the Gu family didn¡¯t n to sell New Year¡¯s goods in the twelfth lunar month. Grandpa and Grandma Gu chose a few kinds of food that the children liked to eat and made New Year¡¯s food for them at home. The others were busy with their own things. Soon, it was the 20th day of the 12th lunar month. Cai Xiaolian nned to take Gu Xin and Gu si to the trading area of several countries to take a look. They had also saved up some embroideries and facial wash sets in the past half a month. Initially, Lin Yiqian had wanted to bring Gu Nian along. However, Gu Nian was too engrossed in theboratory. The cement was about to be produced and she had no interest in doing business at all. Cai Xiaolian made an appointment with Peng Yizhu and the fourth Mrs. Peng, and she took the two children to the trading area. Peng Yizhu and the fourthdy of the Peng family had been waiting there for a long time. This time, they had brought Cheng Huaiyu and a thin little boy with them. He was the eldest son of the fourthdy of the Peng family, Peng mu. He looked gentle and didn¡¯t look like a son of a general at all. It was said that this child¡¯s health had always been poor due to his congenital deficiency, and he was the only boy in the Peng family who intended to study. Peng mu greeted Cai Xiaolian, Gu Xin, and Gu si obediently. After recognizing them, he stood beside Cheng Huaiyu. The few of them entered the trading area. The trading area of kun city was huge, and there were Peng family Army guards all around. Cai Xiaolian finally saw the bustling market, and she also saw many people from the neighboring country who looked different from the people of the great Zhou Dynasty. Peng Yizhu and the fourthdy of Peng family introduced Cai Xiaolian to each other. Among them, only the people ofngge Kingdom looked simr to the people of great Zhou. The others were not from great Zhou. In the goddess Kingdom, the women were all very forthright, and their voices were loud. Their actions were more masculine than men¡¯s, and the men around them were like young women. Furthermore, these women were all wearing gold bracelets, gold hairpins, gold earrings, and even their clothes were decorated with gold and silver. The people of Jin nanguo were dark-skinned, but not like the African people. Compared to most ordinary people of the great Zhou Dynasty, they had a special feature. They carried all kinds of jade essories and had less gold and silver. The people in the Yun nation were tall and strong, with deep facial features and big eyes. They sold fur, fresh beef, and mutton. The sand divine Kingdom looked simr to the Yun nation, and most of them sold spices. Of course, there were also some handmade products in these countries. Unlike in Xing Nan country, they could not directly enter the capital to trade with the Imperial court. They only did some small business in kun city, and most of them were ordinary people. The great Zhou¡¯s merchants were basically made of cloth, tea, and other things that other countries did not have. The entire trading area did not necessarily have to be bartered for items. All of them could be purchased with gold and silver. They did not ept silver notes or copper coins, only gold and silver. Cai Xiaolian looked around and went straight to Jin nanguo¡¯s stall. The stall was full of stones. Cai Xiaolian knew that they were raw stones. ¡°How much are you selling for?¡± she asked. This stall was rtively calm. The boss was a skinny old man, but his eyes were very sharp. He looked at the maidservant behind Cai Xiaolian and asked, ¡± ¡°Ten taels of silver each. Of course, you can use other things to exchange for it. Madam, did your servant girl bring tea leaves or cloth? Do you have any fresh ones?¡± Chapter 1005 1005 Chapter 1005-Golden Flower Peng Yizhu whispered,¡±sister Lian, they usually choose the bad raw stones. In the past, many people wanted to try their luck, but unfortunately, they failed.¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± then have you ever encountered luck? ¡± Peng Yizhu replied,¡±there are some, but not many.¡± As time passed, no one liked to buy raw gemstones anymore, and almost all of them were bought and opened.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded, indicating that she understood. She pulled Gu Xin over. Xinxin, there¡¯s Jade inside this stone. Do you think there¡¯s Jade inside? ¡± Mother wants to buy a few to take a look!¡± Gu Xin knew that a lot of Jade came from stone and was then polished by a craftsman. She was quite interested in that. She walked over, squatted down, and looked at the pile of Jade on the ground. ¡°Kid, do you understand?¡± the skinny old man chuckled. Gu Xin always wore men¡¯s clothes when she went out. She shook her head, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, but I think there¡¯s something in it.¡± The skinny old man smiled and did not say anything. Cai Xiaolian took out a box of protective clothing from Chun Lan¡¯s basket and opened it. ¡°My Lord, this is unique to my family. We only started selling itst year. I¡¯ll use this to exchange for all the stones on the ground.¡± The skinny old man looked at the boxes and the bottles. He didn¡¯t know what they were.¡±What is this? What¡¯s its purpose?¡± Without waiting for Cai Xiaolian to finish, Gu Xin exined everything one by one and gritted her teeth, ¡± ¡°Sir, look at my little white teeth. I brushed them with this toothbrush and toothpaste.¡± Then, he pulled the manservant over and let the old man smell his hair and clothes. The skinny old man¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±deal.¡± However, how much is this? Can I buy a few more boxes?¡± Gu Xin stretched out two fingers, ¡± 20 taels for a box. Of course, you can also buy the rest of the items. If you want to buy in bulk, we can lower the price.¡± The skinny old man looked into the basket and took out an unpolished jade from his bag. It was the size of Gu Xin¡¯s two fists and he asked, ¡± ¡°Is this enough to buy everything in the basket?¡± Cai Xiaolian took a look. Oh, this Jade, the color is quite good. If we find a craftsman to Polish it carefully, it can be made into a pair of jade bracelets. Toiletries were definitely not worth this price, not even including the raw stones that their little koi fish had chosen. Cai Xiaolian immediately agreed. The first deal was closed. After that, he went to the sand divine Kingdom to exchange for spices, and then to the Yun nation to exchange for beef, mutton, and fruits from the Lang GE Kingdom. After changing, he nned to leave. This time, the women of the kingdom of goddess were not willing to do so and went forward to block them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows. The woman from the goddess Kingdom was a head taller than Cai Xiaolian. She asked in an imposing manner, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already exchanged things with them, why not with us? Are you looking down on the goddess Kingdom?¡± Gu Xin pouted. you guys only have gold and silver. It¡¯s not like great Zhou doesn¡¯t have it. Besides, the way you tidy it up is better than yours. The woman red at Gu Xin. She wanted to refute but she couldn¡¯t! Gu Xinughed,¡¯sister, are you thinking of buying our embroideries and sets? You¡¯re going to scare my mother if you¡¯re so aggressive.¡± The woman was dazzled by Gu Xin¡¯s smile. As expected, men from the Zhou Dynasty were more beautiful! The woman took out a Golden Flower from her arms. ¡°Little brat, here you go!¡± this ... This is too much! Gu Xin was stunned. The woman frowned and ced the Golden Flower in Gu Xin¡¯s hands. She touched it and thought, wow, the hands of the men from the Zhou Dynasty are so smooth, ¡± ¡°In our goddess Kingdom, we¡¯ll give you a Golden Flower if you like it. I¡¯m interested in you.¡± Chapter 1006 1006 Casting a wide Gu Xin was speechless. The women from the goddess Kingdom beside her were whistling. sister, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m still young. Let¡¯s talk about business! Gu Xin said as she held the hot Golden Flower. The woman shook her head and looked at Cai Xiaolian,¡±Madam, how old is your son?¡± I¡¯m the goddess Wang Fang, a miner. My family is rich, and I have a good upbringing. I only marry one man in my life. If Furen is willing, this one is willing to use all of my family¡¯s property as a betrothal gift.¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± ran ran, you¡¯re using the silver as a betrothal gift. How are you going to support my son? ¡± The Peng family and Gu Xin and her sister thought, you really started chatting with someone? Wang Fang replied,¡±I¡¯m the supervisor of the mine.¡± He didn¡¯t need to worry about money. When your son grows up, I¡¯ll have even more gold and silver.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. I really can¡¯t make that decision. Your goddess Kingdom is different from our great Zhou. Even if my son agrees to you, my husband might not agree. no! Gu Xin quickly shook her head, ¡± mother, I don¡¯t agree! Wang Fang looked at Gu Xin,¡¯why? Am I not strong enough, or am I not handsome enough, or do I not have enough gold and silver?¡± Gu Xin shook her head repeatedly. no, no, no. Sister, you¡¯re strong and pretty enough. Oh, no, you¡¯re handsome enough and rich enough. But I already have someone I like. Thank you for your love, sister!¡± Wang Fang wanted to say, ¡± where are you going? call your sweetheart over to have a duel with me. but when she thought about how the women of great Zhou were all the weak type, she decided to forget it! She looked at Gu Xin with aplicated expression. I thought that such a weak young master would like strong goddesses. I was wrong. You men of the great Zhou Dynasty like weak women. AI! Young master, seeing that I fell in love with you at first sight, can you sell me more of your goods?¡± Gu Xin: ¡± sister Wanwan, I feel like you¡¯re using your beauty to trick me! Wang Fang red at him and said,¡±who¡¯s tricking you?!¡± You already have someone you like, but you¡¯re not waiting for me and you¡¯re not willing to sell me more things? I¡¯m not short of money!¡± As she spoke, Wang Fang stretched out her hand and someone beside her brought a bag over. She opened it and it was filled with golden flowers. Oh? ¡± Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡± don¡¯t tell me she beat them into flowers just to give to the little master? ¡± Wang Fang wasn¡¯t embarrassed when her thoughts were read. She said frankly, ¡± ¡°Cast a wide, catch more fish, and pick the best! These few years, I¡¯ve taken a fancy to many men from the great Zhou Dynasty, and they all have someone in their hearts, ai, ai, ai, ai, ai.¡± Cai Xiaolian and Peng Yizhu, the two modern people, were impressed by this girl. She was a yboy, and she was honest and open about it. In the end, for the sake of the bag of golden flowers, Cai Xiaolian asked someone to go back and bring a batch of washing set and handkerchiefs. She had been waiting for the goddess Kingdom to take the initiative to ask about it. The status of the women in the goddess Kingdom was high, and they had the final say. The washing and protection set could be developed into a long-term business. Before the people who came back to collect the things, they chatted with Wang Fang, the person in the gold mine. As they chatted, they discovered something that they didn¡¯t know before. Many women in the goddess Kingdom were skilled in metallurgy. The men in their country were farmers who gave birth to children. They took care of their children at home and served their inws, while the women worked outside. Therefore, almost all the craftsmen in the goddess Kingdom were women. Their Queen was already in her twenties, but her favorite was still men between the ages of fourteen and eighteen. This was not a big secret. In order to attract Gu Xin¡¯s attention, Wang Fang told her a lot. She even said that her man did not need to serve her inws or go to the ground. She treated her man like a delicate flower. Chapter 1007 1007 Three pieces After returning home, Gu Xin eximed, ¡± Grandpa, grandma, it¡¯s so scary. A girl has taken a fancy to your granddaughter and wants to bring her back to be her husband! The Gu family¡¯s elderly couple was speechless. Cai Xiaolian exined to the two elders with a smile. ¡°It sounds like the goddess Kingdom is a fun ce!¡± Grandpa Gu turned his head slowly and said,¡±¡± Grandma Gu smiled. don¡¯t worry, brother Chuan. I want to go and y. I¡¯ll definitely bring you along. grandma! Gu Xin hugged grandma Gu¡¯s arm. grandma, I want to go too! grandma? ¡± Gu Si was also curious. grandma, I want to go too! Gu en turned around and ran away. It was so scary. The girls in the goddess Kingdom were so tall and strong. No matter how much gold there was, it would still be scary! That night, everyone in the Gu family knew what had happened during the day and they allughed. Their Xinxin looked so much like a girl, how could she be mistaken for a young master? She was probably still young. After the meal, the family gathered in the hall and watched Gu shouxin cut the raw stone. Gu shouxin was very familiar with this work. When he had just entered the pce as a eunuch, he had learned a skill from someone. It was also his skill in cutting raw stones that caught the emperor¡¯s eye. That was why he was remembered by the Emperor, and that was why it happenedter. There were a total of twenty raw gemstones in the pile, some big and some small. The big ones weighed dozens of pounds, while the small ones were only the size of a human head. The Gu family was dumbfounded when they saw it. Did Gu Xin and her mother use ten refinement sets to exchange for this? He even asked for a piece of Jade? There were threeplete pieces of jade in total. One was green, one was yellow, and one was brown. They were about the same size as the one they got from the skinny old man. Gu shouxinpletely believed what Gu Nian had said about Xinxin being a little koi fish. He had heard that those who sold raw stones in the trading area were basically all stones, and it was impossible to get a good one. The people from Jin nanguo would also see it. There was also a ce for stone gambling. Many people made their fortune by gambling on stones! Once his Xinxin went, she won three out of twenty. If this wasn¡¯t koi luck, what was it? In addition to the one he got from the thin old man, there were a total of four pieces of jade. Gu shouxin had said that his parents would have one, and the first, second, and fourth families would have one each. He would be responsible for what to do with it. Uncle Gu wasn¡¯t interested in this, but he didn¡¯t dare to hand it over to Zhang Shi, so he handed it to grandma Gu. ¡°Mother, make bracelets for our two daughters and make jade pendants for Ren Ren and en Zi.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Uncle Gu looked at Zhang Shi in disdain. ¡°Wife, you¡¯re still fighting with the child? Why don¡¯t I buy it for you after I start farming?¡± Zhang Shi angrily went back to her room to sleep. Grandma Gu red at uncle Gu speechlessly. She would only feel better if she angered him. The Jade of the first and fourth branch were all with grandma Gu, so Cai Xiaolian simply gave the Jade to grandma Gu and let her make the arrangements. The harvest from this transaction was quite bountiful. The meat for the new year was also prepared. Beef and mutton. Now, the only thing missing was pork. Grandma Gu asked uncle Gu to ask who had pigs for sale, and they would buy two. There were too many people in the family, and they had to make sausages and cured meat. If they only had one, they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat long. Although they didn¡¯t have to go through so many households to get there, the Peng family would definitely send New Year¡¯s gifts. Grandma Gu had a good impression of the Peng family and nned to send a few pieces of bacon over. Uncle Gu went to ask the next day. There were quite a lot of people who followed him to explore the wastnd. There were also some who raised pigs at home, so it was not difficult to buy. Chapter 1008 1008 Longing On the 27th of the twelfth lunar month, Gu Nian called Gu Xin and Gu si along and brought her men to look for old general Peng. She was going to bring the cement to show old general Peng. He would let the Peng family see it with their own eyes, and after it was done, he would let them try pushing it. In the end, at the age of 28, old general Peng came to the Yamen to look for Gu Nian. Gu Nian started experimenting again. She handed the matter over to Gu Xin and Gu shouxin and asked them to discuss it with old general Peng. They talked about the price and how to use it. Gu Xin was listening by the side, sharing her thoughts from time to time. Old general Peng wanted to repair all three walls and ask Gu Nian if they could mass-produce them. Gu shouxin directly asked old general Peng for the people. As for the silver, he didn¡¯t ask for it. However, he hoped that old general Peng would submit a memorial to the Imperial court with him and approve a batch of silver to build the road from the CI province to kun city. Naturally, old general Peng agreed. He also expressed that he would not take the credit and that it would all be given to the Gu family, especially Gu Nian. Old general Peng was stillmenting that it was only natural for the Gu family to produce a Princess. Gu shouxin smiled. With his niannian¡¯s ability and the temperament of the two in the pce, she would definitely be a Princess when she returned to the capital. Immediately, the two of them discussed sending a batch of cement back for the Emperor and the courtiers to see with their own eyes. This way, the silver would be transferred faster. When old general Peng left, he couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±Lord Gu, I¡¯m looking forward to kun city in three years!¡± ¡°My family will not let you down!¡± Gu shouxin said. ...... On the 30th day of the 12th lunar month, Princess Jinghe and Gu Hui also returned from the camp for the new year. They even brought he sanniang with them. This girl was familiar with Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess. She was also thick-skinned and wanted to spend the new year alone, so she insisted on following them. The others who were alone were not as thick-skinned as her. Moreover, they were not familiar with Gu Hui, Jing, and Princess. On Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve, Gu Xin was in low spirits for the entire day. In the past two New Year¡¯s celebrations, brother Yuan Yuan would write couplets, paste couplets, hangnterns, and then bring them to y together. This year, there was only grandma Xiao, not brother Yuan Yuan. A few days ago, she had gone to look for Cheng Huaiyu and asked the old General, General, and junior general Lu Zheng when he would be back. They all said they didn¡¯t know. Gu Xin ran to the main entrance of the Yamen alone and sat on the stone steps. She wanted to wait. What if brother Yuanyuan came back? There was no one passing by the Yamen, only an empty street. This scene made her suddenly feel empty. She felt an inexplicable difort. She didn¡¯t understand that this feeling was called longing. A cold wind blew as Gu Ren strode out of the main hall with his short legs.¡±Third sister, does the cold wind taste good?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she pinched Gu Ren, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, are youughing at me for drinking cold wind?¡± Gu Ren threw himself into Gu Xin¡¯s arms. third sister, let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s cold! I want to wait for brother Yuanyuan. What if he makes it back in time? ¡± Gu Xin stood up to help him stand properly. ¡°He¡¯s doing a mission!¡± Gu Ren said. Besides, he doesn¡¯t even know that we¡¯ve arrived at kun city.¡± Gu Xin squatted down and looked at Gu Ren, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, third sister thinks that you are very sensible, different from other children. Like a little adult, tell me, why are you so smart?¡± Gu Ren: ¡± Yingluo is naturally intelligent. I have no choice. My parents are too stupid. I have to be smarter! Gu Xinughed and held Gu Ren¡¯s cold hand. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re naturally intelligent. However, he was still an ordinary person, and his chubby little hand was cold! Let¡¯s go back.¡± Chapter 1009 1009 She likes money Gu Ren held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and walked in together. He actually had a rough idea of what Lu Zheng was up to. This was part of the plot in his book, but Lu Zheng came to kun city ahead of time, so the plot was brought forward. He remembered that he wrote that Lu Zheng was injured and everyone in the capital thought that he was dead. He rushed back without caring about his injuries because he was afraid that Gu Xin would be worried and that people would bully her. It was only when he saw Gu Xin that he copsed and fainted for three days and three nights. He shouldn¡¯t be so miserable in this life. After all, he had already done such a thing. If he was still injured, wouldn¡¯t it be because he wasn¡¯t capable enough? Therefore, Gu Ren was not worried at all. The whole family sat around a table. Without fourth uncle Gu, Yang family had Princess Jinghe and he sanniang. There was arge table of delicious food on the table. Not to mention he sanniang, even Jing and the princess had never eaten it before. Cumin mutton, braised beef, arge te of braised meat, stewed pork with chili, potato slices with chili, stewed pork ribs with vermicelli, and steamed pork ribs. Cai Xiaolian had exchanged the cumin with the sand divine Kingdom. It was not avable in the great Zhou Dynasty, but it was unique to the sand divine Kingdom. Cai Xiaolian had also exchanged the seeds with someone. In a few nights, she had harvested arge number of seeds, and she nned to nt them in spring. Peng Yizhu came over to help make the rice noodles, but they didn¡¯t make much. After all, the sweet potatoes were used as seeds. Uncle Gu took a mouthful of the rice noodle. this is good, this is good. Fortunately, we have left a lot of seeds. We can nt more in spring. From next year onwards, we will have this to eat! Gu Xin replied,¡¯uncle, we can still sell it. We¡¯re the only ones who know how to make these noodles, no one else knows. We can open a sweet potato and vermicelli workshop and sell it to the great Zhou Dynasty and the surrounding countries. We can make a lot of money!¡± Gu Nianughed and said,¡¯now I know what little Xinxin likes! Silver, look at those money-grubbing eyes.¡± Everyoneughed. That seemed to be the case. This girl really liked to earn money. She could think of money for everything. Gu Xin alsoughed foolishly. Afterughing, she said, ¡± ¡°Speaking of this, I¡¯ve also thought of a way to earn money. I¡¯m here to help father fill up the county government¡¯s Silver Vault.¡± Gu Xinughed,¡±I¡¯ve asked around. Kun city didn¡¯t have a Lantern Festival in the past.¡± We can hold a Lantern Festival on the 15th day of the first month. The merchants of our great Zhou don¡¯t need to pay, but the neighboring countries have to pay. The Yamen provided the venue and maintained order. They collected a certain amount of money from each stall. The money was based on the ie of the stall at the Lantern Festival that night. The Yamen collected ten percent. Father, make some riddles and hang them around so that the people of the neighboring countries can guess. Thenterns were made exquisitely. If they guessed it, they would give thenterns. If they couldn¡¯t guess it, they could buy the answer with silver and set the price ording to the difficulty of the riddle. His father could also mobilize the people living in kun city, including the families of the soldiers, to participate in this trade fair and sell what they thought was useless. You¡¯ll charge ten wens per household. You sent people to inform the neighboring countries, but didn¡¯t they all not participate in the great Zhou¡¯s Lantern Festival? To put it more jokingly, the people who came were definitely not ordinary people. Gu shouxin,¡±Oh? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Gu Xinughed,¡±I¡¯ve asked around. Kun city didn¡¯t have a Lantern Festival in the past.¡± We can hold a Lantern Festival on the 15th day of the first month. The merchants of our great Zhou don¡¯t need to pay, but the neighboring countries have to pay. The Yamen provided the venue and maintained order. They collected a certain amount of money from each stall. The money was based on the ie of the stall at the Lantern Festival that night. The Yamen collected ten percent. Father, make some riddles and hang them around so that the people of the neighboring countries can guess. Thenterns were made exquisitely. If they guessed it, they would give thenterns. If they couldn¡¯t guess it, they could buy the answer with silver and set the price ording to the difficulty of the riddle. His father could also mobilize the people living in kun city, including the families of the soldiers, to participate in this trade fair and sell what they thought was useless. You¡¯ll charge ten wens per household. You sent people to inform the neighboring countries, but didn¡¯t they all not participate in the great Zhou¡¯s Lantern Festival? To put it more jokingly, the people who came were definitely not ordinary people. Oh, right, the Yamen can also buy some things, such as ring toss, throwing darts, and other small games.¡± Gu shouxin thought about it and agreed with her, but he was worried about Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Why do you think of the Lantern Festival? Do you think that kun city is too cold and cheerless?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± It was too deserted. Just now, I saw that there were no street lights in front of the gate. It¡¯s not even as lively as our Zhou n town! Since it¡¯s not lively, let¡¯s do it ourselves.¡± Chapter 1010 1010 That girl is pretty ¡°Second uncle, I think what Xinxin said is feasible,¡± Gu Hui interjected. However, when the timees, I¡¯ll let people guard the north-south Avenue and only hold the Lantern Festival in the southwest and Northwest districts. This way, the people from neighboring countries will note to the residential area of the people.¡± Hearing that someone was supporting her, Gu Xin said happily, ¡± ¡°The Peng mansion and a few big restaurants are in the northwest region. The inner city River in the city also goes around that area. Also, I think we can speed up the production of sachets and purses. The sisters in the kingdom of goddess will definitely love them.¡± Gu shouxin understood that now her daughter only wanted to earn money from the neighboring country. She had her eyes on the gold and silver of the goddess Kingdom and the Jade of the Jinnan Kingdom. Alright, since his daughter liked it, he would go to the Peng family to discuss it and see what to do. After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, the family sat together to y cards, eat melon seeds, and chat over the fire. He sanniang was dragged to y mahjong with Gu Hui and Gu Nian by Princess Jing He. Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu en were watching Grandpa Gu and uncle Gu shouxin y thendlord. Grandma Gu was chatting with grandma Xiao, Cai Xiaolian, Zhang Shi, and sun Yumei. Gu Ren strolled here and there for a while. He was starting to miss his mother. However, his mother had ignored him for a few days because he did not say what he had written about his father and sister. He wanted to say it, but his mother ignored him, so he was angry and ignored his mother. He really wanted to say it now. After transmigrating, he had so many family members, but he still missed his parents and sister. Gu Ren turned around and saw that no one was paying attention to him. He wanted to sneak into the Peng family¡¯s house alone, but it was the new year and there were no lights outside. What if he identally stepped on sh * t? Also, his family would definitely panic if they found out that he was missing. Forget it, I¡¯ll talk to his mother when it¡¯s time for the new year! ...... On the first day of the new year, the Gu family slept from dawn to noon. After getting up and having lunch, he packed up and nned to bring the gifts to the Peng family to pay a New Year visit. Kun city wasn¡¯t that particr. It wasn¡¯t fun to be at home anyway, so it was better to go to the Peng family to talk about the Lantern Festival. There were a lot of gifts prepared, all of which were homemade, such as cured meat, sausages, beef jerky, pork breast, dried duck, and toiletries, perfume, and perfume. There were more men in the Peng family. Other than Peng mu, who was in poor health, the other men in the Peng family were only thinking about how to train the soldiers and when to take down the neighboring countries. There were only five women and one Cheng Huaiyu. Cheng Huaiyu was wearing a red coat with white fur on her cor and sleeves. She was holding hands with the three-year-old Peng Ba Lang and Peng mu at the door, nning to go to the Gu family to y with Gu Xin and the rest. Before they could get on the carriage, the Gu family¡¯s carriage arrived. When she saw the Gu family, Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s smile deepened. She ran forward and greeted them. At this time, a fast horse galloped over, as if the horse was frightened. A young man on the horse shouted, ¡± ¡°Little Yu, you guys move aside, move aside!¡± The young man on the horse was Peng Chi, the third son of the Peng family¡¯s second general. He rushed through the gate and took some time to control the horse. Then he turned the horse around, came over, and got off. After getting off the horse, he looked around. Other than his two younger brothers and one younger sister, he did not know anyone else. On the other hand, the girl beside Xiao Yu looked quite pretty. ¡°Third brother,¡± The Peng siblings called for help. Oh? ¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± are you general Chi? ¡± She had heard that brother Yuan Yuan had gone on a mission with Peng Chi, Peng Sanng, and his men. Chapter 1011 1011 Chapter 1011-New Year¡¯s greetings Peng Chi was stunned. Before he could say anything, someone came out of the house. The gatekeeper had already seen the Gu family go in to report. Great general Peng and his wife came out to wee him personally. After they weed him in, they suddenly remembered to ask why Peng Chi had returned. Gu Xin¡¯s gaze had been on Peng Chi ever since she entered the room, making him feel a little embarrassed. Only then did Peng Chi report back that they had sessfullypleted their mission. However, because someone was injured, Zhou Yuan and his men had to take a longer time to leave, so he had toe back first to report. Gu Xin was relieved when she heard that brother Yuan Yuan was not injured. She didn¡¯t look at Peng Chi anymore and started to chat with Cheng Huaiyu and Gu si in a low voice. Peng Chi didn¡¯t feel the little girl¡¯s gaze anymore. He felt relieved, but he also felt ufortable. However, he was not familiar with her, and he had not taken a bath and changed his clothes for a few days. He said goodbye to everyone and returned to his room. Cheng Huaiyu brought Gu Xin and Gu si back to her room and also took the two little ones, Peng Ba Lang and Gu Ren, with her. The Peng family had recently learned of the Gu family¡¯s ns, and they were very willing to do so. They had long wanted to change kun city, but no one had the time. Except for Peng Yizhu and the fourthdy of the Peng family, the rest of the family were all in the military. Old general Peng directly handed Peng Yizhu and the fourthdy of the Peng family to the Gu family. At the same time, the two families had also discussed the cooperation between the restaurant and the ntation. Their family was also willing to share the profits that the Gu family had proposed. The Peng family was not short of money anyway, and there were people who specially took care of the residences, shops, and vis in the capital. After lunch, Cai Xiaolian suddenly asked about the matters of worry-understanding Pavilion. One day, when she was on the streets and passed by, she heard the old brothel Madame of the worry-solving Pavilion asking people to look for sun Yumei. She was thinking that sun Yumei couldn¡¯t possibly stay at the county government office all the time. If she were to meet her one day, she might cause a scene. Besides, there was only one brothel in kun city. If he could modify this brothel, it might be another source of ie. The Peng family was a little curious about her asking about the brothel. Cai Xiaolian briefly exined sun Yumei¡¯s situation, and the Peng family understood. ¡°The girls in the worry-solving Pavilion are not difficult to deal with. You can go and tell them as the wife of the county Magistrate, and this matter will be settled,¡± said doctor Peng. Cai Xiaolian shook her head. I was thinking that since this is the only brothel in kun city, and most of them seem to have the same background as Yumei, they were either deceived or abandoned by their families. That¡¯s why they were exiled here. Kun city wasn¡¯t rich. Other than the merchants who often came to the trading area to exchange things, ordinary people didn¡¯t go there either, let alone the Peng family Army! So, it¡¯s better to change and earn money in a different way. It might be better than the current situation.¡± ¡°Madam Gu, you still want to run a brothel business?¡± third Madam Peng asked in surprise. Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±it¡¯s not a brothel business.¡± Instead, he wanted to help these girls. Everyone was a woman, and she believed that no one who had fallen into the worry-solving Pavilion was willing to degrade themselves. I want them to find another way to earn money.¡± ¡°Madam Gu, their lives are hard.¡± But other than singing and dancing, they do not even know how to be a female worker, so how can they find another way to earn money?¡± Cai Xiaolian exined,¡±we¡¯ll use their strengths to make money.¡± Singing and dancing without having to sell their bodies, they would probably be able to ept such a way of earning money! If they were to transform the worry-understanding Pavilion, they would earn money to redeem themselves and would even be good citizens in the future, so why not? Of course, she was the only one in kun city, which meant that the people in kun city didn¡¯t have such needs. If there were too many, I wouldn¡¯t have rashly thought in this direction.¡± Chapter 1012 1012 Chapter 1012-earning money Peng Yizhu suddenly understood what Cai Xiaolian meant. She said, ¡± ¡°Madam Gu¡¯s suggestion is very good. I¡¯m willing to join Madam Gu¡¯s n. I just don¡¯t know Madam Gu¡¯s specific n.¡± Cai Xiaolian replied, ¡± I don¡¯t have a specific n yet. I only have this idea. We still have to understand the situation in worry-solving Pavilion and have a chat with the person in charge. ¡°I know more about this worry-solving Pavilion,¡± said Lady Peng. The brothel-keeper, Hua shiniang, was a girl from the worry-solving Pavilion. The previous brothel-keeper was taken away by the rich people in Jiangnan, along with some of the better-off girls in the pavilion. She had used silver to buy the worry-solving Pavilion and then took care of the other young girls, raising them as they grew up. Madam Gu was right. Most of the girls were sold or abandoned by their families, or they were not pretty, or they had some physical defects. As long as it was sent over, Hua Shiyi would ept it. Generally, such girls did not need a lot of money. For example, Miss sun¡¯s family did not want a single cent, and the person who bought her was also very trustworthy. They sent her to kun city. If no one took her, she would probably never be able to leave in this life. Hua shiniang is good at writing songs, so she can rely on this to support worry-solving Pavilion.¡± Cai Xiaolian was a little shocked. so the source of the worry-solving Pavilion isn¡¯t the guests. It¡¯s the songs written by Hua shiniang? ¡± she asked. Eldest Madam Peng shook her head. that¡¯s not entirely true. It¡¯s not easy to write a song. Even if she writes a song a year, she can¡¯t support the entire worry-solving Pavilion. Cai Xiaolian nodded. She had a n in mind. That day, the Gu family yed at the Peng family¡¯s house for the whole day, and only returned home after dinner. After returning, Cai Xiaolian told Gu shouxin about the worry-understanding Pavilion. Gu shouxin actually agreed with this. Anyway, he was willing to support whatever Madam did. after the third day, I¡¯ll ask Wang Cheng to call aunt Hua Shiyi to the Yamen. Can you talk to her? ¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll bring Yumei over. In the future, Yu Mei would also be living in kun city. She did not want to go out, but she did not want to see the people of worry-solving Pavilion, and she did not want to recall those things. However, it had already happened, and she had to face it. After she overcame this hurdle, she would not be so against going out in the future. When this worry-solving Pavilion no longer does business as a brothel, she will be able to face it even more calmly.¡± Cai Xiaolian said, shaking her head. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re so kind! You¡¯re always thinking for her. ¡± Gu shouxin held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and sighed with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely because of Yumei. If this worry-solving Pavilion is operated well, it can also earn money! Didn¡¯t the Emperor say that he had the final say in the governance of the entire kun province? Although we can¡¯t change the entire great Zhou, we can¡¯t let the brothels exist in a ce where we have the final say. Perhaps there are some who would give up for the sake of their future or for other reasons, but I believe that most of thedies are clean and honest. Make kun city clean, just like how we want to tidy up the city¡¯s environment.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Good! We¡¯ll do as Madam says!¡± Gu shouxin hugged Cai Xiaolian and then blocked her mouth. This night, the two of them didn¡¯t fool around for long like before. It was over after just one time. Cai Xiaolian felt a little tired and fell asleep leaning on Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin felt bad for her, so he hugged her and slowly fell asleep. When she woke up the next morning, Cai Xiaolian felt ufortable all over and was listless. She was still wondering why she was tired whenst night was the most rxing night. She was so tired that she didn¡¯t have any energy in the morning. Chapter 1013 1013 An excited couple During breakfast, Gu Nian taught the cook how to fry deep-fried dough sticks. In the end, as soon as the youtiao was served, Cai Xiaolian felt like vomiting. Gu Xin happened to be sitting beside her and her eyes lit up when she saw her, ¡± ¡°Mother, do you have a little brother now? Thest time first aunt was patient, she also had the same reaction when she saw greasy food!¡± The people at the table all looked at Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian was dumbfounded. ¡°We¡¯ll go to your aunt Xiao¡¯s ceter and ask her to take a look at you,¡± grandma Gu said. ¡°Oh.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded in confusion. She remembered that her period had notest month and thought that it was because she was tired from the change in environment. Her period was at the beginning of the month two months ago. If she was really pregnant, the child would not be small anymore! She was a little excited. In her past life, she had lost a child. Although she treated Gu Nian and Gu Xin as her own, she also wished that she could have a child of her own. Subconsciously, she touched her belly. Was she really pregnant? ...... After breakfast, grandma Gu took Cai Xiaolian to grandma Xiao¡¯s ce. Gu shouxin and several children also had to follow. Gu shouxin was even more excited than Cai Xiaolian. He longed for children more than Cai Xiaolian. Along the way, he acted like an inexperienced kid. After a while, he asked Cai Xiaolian if she was tired, thirsty, wanted to drink water, hungry, or if the child kicked her. Not only grandma Gu, but her daughters also couldn¡¯t stand it. In the eyes of the sisters, the one who cared the most about his pregnant wife was his third uncle. However, his third uncle was not as careful as his father (second uncle). It was like their mother (second aunt) was a porcin doll. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t realize it at all. What a joke! This was the first time in his life. He didn¡¯t care what others thought! His wife was in her thirties, and it was much more difficult to have a child in her thirties than in her twenties. How could he not care about her? They went all the way to grandma Xiao¡¯s ce, who was having breakfast. ¡°Old Gu, that¡¯s strange. You even brought a child to wish me a Happy New Year this year?¡± Grandma Gu looked at Gu shouxin in disdain and said, ¡± ¡°What New Year¡¯s greeting? you¡¯re already celebrating the New Year with us and you¡¯ve already given the red packets to the children. Little Lian smelled the deep-fried dough sticks this morning and felt disgusted, so I brought her here to take a look.¡± Grandma Xiao quickly put down the bowl, pulled Cai Xiaolian to sit on the other side, and took her pulse. After using both hands, he frowned and said, ¡± ¡°You child, don¡¯t you care about yourself at all? This joyous pulse is so obvious, there¡¯s an 80% chance that it was there in the winter month before the new year.¡± Gu shouxin asked nervously,¡±aunt Xiao, we¡¯ve traveled from the capital to kun city in the winter. The journey is tiring. Will it affect the child?¡± Do you need to protect the baby? Isn¡¯t it Yingluo?¡± Grandma Gu patted Gu shouxin and said,¡±shut up!¡± I heard from old Xiao.¡± Grandma Xiao didn¡¯t keep him in suspense and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Second brother is quite nervous about little Lian! Little Lian¡¯s health was good, and her pulse was quite good. It¡¯s not too early for her morning sickness, so she¡¯ll probably be back to normal in the first lunar month.¡± Grandma Gu heaved a sigh of relief and didn¡¯t care about Gu shouxin¡¯s panic. Gu shouxin said, ¡± aunt Xiao, little Lian didn¡¯t eat much in the morning. She even felt disgusted by the in porridge. What do you think she can eat? ¡± Do you want to give her some medicine to protect the fetus and make little Lian feel better?¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t understand either, and she looked at grandma Xiao nervously. ¡°No need,¡± said grandma Xiao. Her pulse is normal, why would she take the medicine? aren¡¯t you torturing her? Little Lian, even if you can¡¯t eat, you have to eat a little. If the child doesn¡¯t say so, you won¡¯t have any energy if you don¡¯t eat.¡± Chapter 1014 1014 You¡¯ll see a different Lord Gu in the future Grandma Gu stayed here to chat with grandma Xiao, while Gu shouxin went back with his wife and child. When they got on the carriage, Gu shouxin wanted to hold her hand. When they got on the carriage, he still had to help her into the carriage. Cai Xiaolian felt embarrassed.¡±Aunt Xiao said that she¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡± Gu shouxin shook his head,¡±no, no. I¡¯ll help you wherever you go in the future.¡± In a few days, the people from Qing Province will arrive. I¡¯ll get you four people to take care of you. Also, what do you want to eat? It¡¯s said that pregnant women like to eat sour things. I¡¯ll send someone to teach you a lesson!¡± Cai Xiaolian held Gu shouxin¡¯s hand. Such a considerate man was hers! The two of them warmed up andpletely forgot that there were still five daughters outside! Gu Hui said something to the coachman, who then drove away. After walking for a long time, Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin remembered that the maids at home had not gotten on the carriage yet. They asked the coachman and found out that the girls were going to stroll around the city. Due to uncle Gu¡¯s OCD, the girls of the Gu family were arranged in rows from tall to short. Now that Princess Jinghe was here and she was often with Gu Hui, she stood beside her. She was slightly shorter than Gu Hui. Anyway, the girls would not be able to see her formation. She could only wait until they got home for uncle Gu to find out. ¡°Big sister, aren¡¯t we going back together? I still want to apany mother!¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Xinxin, let¡¯s go back. There are no seats! Look at our Father, he can¡¯t wait to wrap his mother up and not let her bump into anything. In the next few months, we¡¯ll see a different Lord Gu!¡± Gu nianxiao said. ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ve never seen second uncle like this before!¡± Gu si tilted her head. Thinking of Gu shouxin¡¯s appearance just now, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why we sisters will hang out in the city for a few days. We¡¯ve been here for a month and we haven¡¯t gone out together!¡± Princess Jinghe said. The majority wins. Although Gu Xin really wanted to go home and apany her mother, everyone wanted to y. She also remembered that her father was indeed able to take good care of her mother, so she followed along. Kun city had few people, but it was quiterge. If they wanted to shop, they wouldn¡¯t be able to finish walking in a day. Grandma Xiao lived in the family area of the Army, which was not far from the county government. The sisters were familiar with this area. In the area of the Peng mansion, there were only restaurants other than the Peng mansion. Because of their rtionship with the Peng family, the Gu sisters often went there. There was only one district that they were not familiar with, which was the southeast District. The sisters followed the street next to the county government office and went to the district. As Gu Xin walked, she was thinking about the location of the public toilet that they had decided on. In this district, near the east-west Main Street, there was a row of shops and a vegetable market. It was only the second day of the new year, so these shops were all closed. There was no one in the vegetable market, so it looked rtively deserted. Further in was the ce where the people of kun city lived. The house was made of wood and looked very old. Walking South from the shops, there were rows of residential areas. There was no business. The eastern city wall was built all the way to the kun River, so the people did not dig a well. They used water from the kun River. There was nothing much to see in the old house, so the sisters walked to the kun River. Gu Nian pointed to a small building with individual essories not far away. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the only brothel in kun city?¡± Chapter 1015 1015 General ze is here to capture her Oh right, sister, ¡± Gu Xin suddenly said, ¡± I remember that there was a year when you said you wanted to bring me to a brothel to drink and drink. Princess Jinghe looked at Gu Nian and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that we had the same idea!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go home and change before we go to the worry-solving Pavilion?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. Big sister and sister Zhen will be returning to the camp on the fourth day of the new year, so let¡¯s rx for the next two days.¡± ¡°Great, great!¡± Princess Jinghe nodded. The two of them then looked at Gu Hui, Gu Xin, and Gu si. There were no objections, so the few of them went home to change. Not only did Gu si change their clothes, but she also disguised everyone. She drew their eyebrows thicker and thicker, and their skin was on the fairer side. Gu si also used a new product to make their faces and necks a little yellow. After dressing up, the few of them sneaked out. She ran into grandma Gu and grandma Xiao, who had just returned home. Grandma Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Princess Jinghe said,¡±great grandmother, let¡¯s go out and y, hehe ~¡± Grandma Gu sized them up and frowned. She nodded without saying anything. The few of them quickly slipped away, afraid of meeting their family again. After they had gone far away, grandma Xiao covered her mouth andughed.¡±Old Gu, why didn¡¯t we have people like Hua Mei who painted their faces ck? If there were at that time, we wouldn¡¯t have been recognized when we went to the brothel!¡± Grandma Gu smiled helplessly. A woman dressed up as a man to drink at a brothel. She had been there with old Gu when she was young! These granddaughters were really her granddaughters. The two of them reminisced about their youth. On the other side, the Gu sisters arrived at worry-solving Pavilion in a carriage. After getting off the car, she asked the coachman to go back, and they could walk back on their ownter. Although it was the second day of the new year, the worry-solving Pavilion was still open. Princess Jinghe exined to her sisters, ¡± I heard from the people in the water camp that the worry-solving Pavilion doesn¡¯t rest all year round and opens at noon every day. It¡¯s just in time for us to have lunch after this trip. sister Zhen, ¡± Gu Xin asked curiously, ¡± do the people from the water Battalione here to y too? ¡± Princess Jingheughed,¡±hahaha, they do want to.¡± However, their general ze was very strict. Anyone who came to the worry-solving Pavilion would be punished when they returned. It¡¯s not like runningps, but a physical fight!¡± Gu Xin agreed,¡¯that¡¯s right, that general ze looks really fierce. Previously, big sister only offended him with her eyes, so he punished her to runps.¡± Princess Jinghe: ¡± your eldest sister offended him with her eyes. I didn¡¯t even offend him with my eyes. He still punished me. Let me tell you, the people in the Navy camp told me that general ze has a nickname, crazy ze. If you shout too fast, you¡¯ll be a madman. Hahaha!¡± Gu Hui: ¡± cough, cough. Look. The lunatic you were talking about is inside! The few of them looked over and saw that it was true. Inside the worry-solving Pavilion, Peng ze was standing in the main hall with his hands on his hips. He looked around and happened to see the direction of the entrance. His eyes met Gu Hui¡¯s. Princess Jinghe was speechless. Gu Hui was calm,¡¯let¡¯s go! We¡¯re not in the camp, and we¡¯re not his men, so he can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡± Thus, the sisters strode towards the worry-solving Pavilion. At the door, a beautiful woman dressed like a woman said apologetically, ¡± ¡°Young masters, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to entertain you this afternoon.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The woman nced at Peng ze and said with some grievance, ¡± ¡°General ze is here to capture someone. It might be a little chaotic.¡± Chapter 1016 1016 Chapter 1016-hearing the local ent ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll catch his people. We¡¯ll just eat our food.¡± With that, Gu Hui brought her younger sisters in. The few of them had never been to a brothel before. Princess Jinghe had wanted to go for a long time, but almost everyone in the capital knew what she looked like in men¡¯s clothes, so no one dared to let her in. Once he entered the worry-solving Pavilion, it was as if he had entered another world. Compared to the inside of the kun city, the worry-solving Pavilion was much better. The decorations were not as bright red and green as people had imagined. Instead, it was very refreshing. There were some green nts nted in every corner, adding life to the house. stop! Peng ze looked at them. stop! The young woman stood in front of them, protecting them behind her, and said in a fawning tone, ¡± general ze, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll persuade the young masters to close the door. I¡¯ll close the door today! Peng ze ignored the woman and took two steps forward, standing face to face with Gu Hui. ¡°Gu Hui, you¡¯re good! Bring people to the worry-solving Pavilion? Don¡¯t you know the rules of the camp?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not one of your water battalions, general ze. There¡¯s no such rule in our camp!¡± Gu Hui said calmly. Peng ze¡¯s eyes widened, and he was stumped by her words. His mother¡¯s team was full of women, so of course there was no such rule. Who would a normal womane to a brothel? Princess Jinghe loved to watch a show the most. She picked up the folded fan and lifted the young woman¡¯s chin.¡±You¡¯re the brothel keeper of the worry-solving Pavilion?¡± The young woman was the brothel keeper of the worry-solving Pavilion, Hua shiniang. She nodded her head slowly. She had not yet realized what was going on. Since when did the Peng family Army have such a tough nut to crack? He was actually not afraid of general ze. Princess Jing He took out an ingot of gold and ced it in Hua Shi Yi ¡®Niang¡¯s hand. She even touched it. ¡°Go, call all the girls for this Lord. In any case, general ze also came to capture him.¡± Pengze looked at Princess Jinghe. Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t care about him. She opened her fan and led her sisters to the biggest table in the hall. Gu Huiughed. general ze, it¡¯s the new year. Don¡¯t be so murderous. Why don¡¯t we treat you to a meal today? ¡± ¡°Yingluo, don¡¯t!¡± Hua shiniang silently gave Gu Hui a thumbs up. This young master was so impressive. He actually dared to invite general ze to drink with him? At this time, the people who went upstairs to arrest the man came down. There were a total of 25 people. They escorted him down the stairs, and a group of girls followed. Peng ze looked at these people in anger. The group knelt down and one of them said, ¡± general, I¡¯m just a little homesick. I know that there¡¯s a girl in the worry-solving Pavilion who¡¯s from my hometown, so I came to listen to the songs of my hometown to relieve my homesickness. When one of them spoke, the others followed suit. They knew that there were people from their hometown here, so they wanted to listen to their local ent. A few girls also came forward to help put in a good word for them. They said that their hair was neat and they did nothing but sing. Some said that they didn¡¯t even sing and were chopping mountains. Some even carried tes and pointed at the pastries inside, saying that it was the taste of their hometown,forting these men who protected their home and country. Pengze looked at these people. It seemed that their hair and clothes were indeed neat and tidy. She had already believed half of it, but a fool just had to say, ¡± ¡°General, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can count our numbers. We have twenty-five people, but there are only a dozen of these girls. How can we do such a crazy thing like having a few people in a room?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Peng ze said. He subconsciously nced at the table next to him. The five virgins were sitting there. What were you talking about? Chapter 1017 1017 Chapter 1017-learned In the end, Peng ze ordered his men to drive the group of homesickness people back and let them receive their punishment. Before he left, the big dumb guy asked again, ¡± ¡°The general is not going back?¡± cough cough! Peng ze coughed ufortably. I¡¯m going to stay and listen to them one by one to see if they¡¯re suitable for your hometown. Oh? ¡± the big dumb guy¡¯s eyes lit up. then, does that mean that you believe us after listening to it? so, you can let us listen to music in the future? ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The group of people were terrified. With Peng ze around, Hua shiniang was still a little restrained, mainly because she had been in kun city for nearly ten years. She had heard of Peng ze¡¯s reputation since he was ten years old, and she was a little scared from the bottom of her heart. Princess Jinghe was displeased. Madam Hua, we¡¯ve been sitting here for a long time. Even if you don¡¯t call thedy over, shouldn¡¯t you call the waiter over? aren¡¯t you going to let us order? ¡± ¡°Coming,ing.¡± Hua shiniang replied. Ah Wang, ah Cai, hurry up and pour some tea for the young masters!¡± Two people who looked like waiters came forward with a teacup and a teapot. ¡°General ze, Who Do You Think You Are?¡± Hua shiniang walked to Peng ze¡¯s side. ¡°I know them,¡± said Peng ze. With that said, she walked over to the group and sat between Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess. After sitting down, Peng ze looked at Gu Hui and said, ¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d treat me.¡± Gu Hui nodded. yes, general ze. Please do as you wish. Peng ze looked at the Gu sisters and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to watch over you, in case you¡¯re led astray. Gu Hui and Ye Zhen are insensible. The three of you are still young, so don¡¯t follow them.¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, we only listen to big brother-inw,¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Wan Wan, do you want to be our brother-inw?¡± Gu Xin asked. Gu si: ¡± Yingluo, Yingluo.me too. Pengze was speechless. He couldn¡¯t believe that the Gu sisters would say that! When they met yesterday, the Gu family was obviously quite normal and a good family. Why were they so awkward? ¡°General ze, I will only listen to eldest brother-inw.¡± Princess Jinghe was amused. Gu Hui twirled the fan between her fingers and looked at Peng ze with raised eyebrows. I¡¯m different. I¡¯ll only make their brother-inw listen to me. Peng ze¡¯s ears turned red. After living for twenty years, even the most unrestrained girl in the goddess Kingdom would not dare to flirt with him. Really, this Gu Hui, this Gu Hui was embarrassed. This Gu Hui had brought a group of younger sisters to tease him! After he had punished Gu Hui, she had ignored him. Everything was normal. Why was it abnormal? Peng ze¡¯s mind was in turmoil, but apart from his ears turning a little red, his expression was normal. The corners of Gu Hui¡¯s lips curved up. Mm, this man was quite interesting. She continued, ¡± general ze, your ears are red. Are you considering that it¡¯s not bad to be their brother-inw? ¡± Peng ze let out a breath and looked at Gu Hui. ¡°Oh? Was it? Then do you think their big sister will be willing?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing,¡± Gu Hui smiled. General ze is strong and has an extraordinary figure. Their eldest sister has taken a fancy to him at first nce. Are you going to get married?¡± ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m interested in their eldest sister?¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows,¡¯you don¡¯t like it? Then I thought that general ze had been waiting for their big sister to appear for the past twenty years! However, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like him. General ze is not the only man with a strong and extraordinary body in the great Zhou. There are other men!¡± Peng zeughed out of anger, Hua Shiyi Niang, bring me some wine!¡± Princess Jinghe and Gu Nian pped their hands together. ¡°Wonderful, wonderful! I¡¯ve gained some knowledge!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si ced their hands on the table and cupped their faces. They looked at their sister and then at the man their sister was flirting with. Their eyes were filled with excitement. Chapter 1018 1018 Chapter 1018-can you sell it? Hua Shiyi felt that the atmosphere at the table was very strange! However, she still had to do business, so she brought the girls in the building to introduce them one by one. Gu Xin tilted her head,¡±flowerdy, do these girls know how to sing and dance?¡± Hua shiniang nodded and smiled, this must be the first time you¡¯vee here, young master. The girls in this building have been trained to sing and dance since they were young. The conditions here are not good. If the better ones were like those in Jiangnan, they would have to train to y the zither, go, and paint. Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin nervously. She suddenly remembered that Gu Hui had told her about Gu Xin¡¯s dream. Gu Hui had thought that Gu Xin was dreaming about what she thought about every day. However, Gu Nian knew that Gu Xin¡¯s dream was the scene where the male lead brought the female lead back to the capital from Jiangnan. She was afraid that Gu Xin would dream about her past life bit by bit, and she was afraid that she would not be able to ept it. Gu Xin, on the other hand, looked very normal. She told Hua shiniang to let the girls in the building start performing from young, and to perform what they were good at. Whether it was dancing, ying instruments, or singing a small tune, it was fine. Hua shiniang brought the thirteen girls from the worry-solving Pavilion to make the arrangements. ¡°Xinxin, you seem to know more than me,¡± Princess Jinghe said with a smile. Gu Xin was stunned for a moment,¡¯didn¡¯t you say that you wanted toe and take a look at how well these girls can sing and dance? Go back and tell mother, it¡¯s not convenient for mother to go out recently.¡± When they were at the Peng family¡¯s house yesterday, Gu Hui, Gu Nian, and Princess Jing had heard the conversation between Cai Xiaolian and the Peng family¡¯s women. They had just been talking about it in the car. Cai Xiaolian was pregnant, so Gu shouxin probably wouldn¡¯t let her out these days. They had nothing to do anyway, so they coulde over to take a look. Very quickly, the servant boy carried the dishes onto the table. The girls of the worry-solving Pavilion also started their performances one by one. Pengze was not interested in these things. He sat down and poured himself some wine. ¡°General ze, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed to drink alone?¡± Gu Hui nced at him. ¡°You guys can drink too?¡± Gu Nian, Jing, and the princess said in unison, ¡± ¡°It can drink!¡± Then, they looked at each other and blinked. Princess Jinghe spoke first, ¡± ¡°The three of us together can make you drunk anyway!¡± ¡°So, general ze, do you want to try?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°You guys?¡± Peng ze sneered. Gu Hui used her actions to tell him,¡±bring four big bowls!¡± Wine sses, you¡¯re such a sissy!¡± Pengze,¡±Yingluo.¡± This woman! Gu Xin and Gu si obediently ate, listened to music, and watched the dance. From time to time, they would watch their brothers and sisters drink. He didn¡¯t feel like he was in a brothel at all. The two sisters could even tell that the other party had yed the wrong note, so they had to point it out after the conversation. They did not learn how to dance, so they could not tell if they were dancing correctly. Even so, Hua shiniang was very interested in the two little ones. Gu Xin and Gu SI¡¯s hands were itching, so they asked Hua shiniang to lend them the zither for them to y. Then, the worry-solving Pavilion was filled with such a strange sight. Peng ze was being forced to drink by Gu Hui and the other two girls. Gu Xin and Gu si were ying all sorts of cheerful tunes. Hua shiniang and her 13 subordinates were listening to them with great interest. The two sisters had learned a lot of songs from Gu shouxin, which were not avable in great Zhou. If Gu shouxin did not write them himself, Gu Ren would have hummed them and asked Gu shouxin to write them for him. The tune was cheerful, simple, and very attractive. Hua shiniang waited for the two to finish ying before she walked forward.¡±Two young masters, can you sell this song to the worry-solving Pavilion?¡± Chapter 1019 1019 Can¡¯t experience it Hua shiniang felt a little regretful, but the tune just now gave her a lot of inspiration. She did not bother to entertain the guests. Anyway, these guests did not seem to be here to y with girls. They were just looking for a ce to drink and have fun. So, she let the girls continue to y, and she went back to her room topose. The girls all surrounded Gu Xin and Gu si, asking for their guidance. Gu Xin learned faster than Gu si and knew more, so she could really teach them. She was very curious and started to chat with these girls. ¡°My sisters are not from kun Prefecture. Do you miss your hometown?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. What¡¯s there to think about? if you miss a ce, there must be someone or something worth missing in that ce. I don¡¯t have any, so I¡¯m willing to stay in kun city.¡± ¡°I do want to. I miss my grandma. She probably doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve been sold by my man! It¡¯s been five years. I wonder if my grandma is well.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Young master, you are all children of good families. You don¡¯t understand the bitterness of us brothel girls. You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you.¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± that¡¯s right. I can¡¯t feel it. But I¡¯ll also be sad if I hear it! If you have the chance to stop being brothel girls, would you all be willing?¡± The girls looked at Gu Xin as if she was an idiot, ¡± ¡°How can there be such an opportunity?¡± ¡°Looking at the young master¡¯s clothes, he should be a child of a rich family. This is his first time here, so he might not know. Our sisters in the worry-solving Pavilion are really not very outstanding. He is not interested in buying our freedom.¡± ¡°Besides, mother Hua is very good to us. In fact, the business of the building is not good, and we can¡¯t make much money. We have to sell the songs that mom wrote to support the expenses of the building.¡± ¡°Exactly. If someone were to redeem me, I really might not leave. Even if she was redeemed, she would still be someone else¡¯s mistress. She might as well stay with her sisters at mother Hua¡¯s ce. At least she could take care of her. Who knows if they¡¯ll be sent away after they¡¯re redeemed?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, this ce is a brothel, and we are in the flesh business. But in kun city, the Peng family Army has 100000 soldiers, and they don¡¯t let the soldiers enter the brothels at all. The people of kun city don¡¯t even have enough to eat, so where would they find the money toe here? Mother Hua has already thought about whether she¡¯s going to open a restaurant to make a living this year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, young master, we¡¯ve developed feelings for mother Hua. We won¡¯t leave just because someone gives us the chance. Moreover, you won¡¯t have such an opportunity.¡± Gu Xin asked again, ¡± if the person who redeemed you was a woman, and not someone who asked you to be a concubine. Instead, you were asked to earn money with your own abilities. Would you be willing? ¡± Of course, I¡¯m not talking about the things you¡¯ve done before, but the song and dance you¡¯re good at. Singing and dancing can make people happy when they hear it and look at it. This is also a kind of ability.¡± The girls covered their mouths andughed, ¡± ¡°Young master, usually, there¡¯s only one situation when a woman pays to redeem us. That woman is from another brothel. Mother Hua¡¯s ce is much better than other ces. She wants to redeem us, but we¡¯re not willing to!¡± Gu Xin: However, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions and let them continue jumping around. She pulled Gu si to the side and thought about how to help Cai Xiaolian share the burden. However, she only heard Jing, the princess, and Gu Nian talk about it. She didn¡¯t hear the details. Chapter 1020 1020 Chapter 1020-no more wine Gu Xin was still in a daze when she heard Gu Nian calling her. ¡°Xinxin, let¡¯s go. Come with me to the outhouse.¡± Gu Nian pulled Gu Xin along and asked the servant to bring her to the toilet in the worry-solving Pavilion. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re not drunk are you?¡± After the two of them entered the toilet, Gu Xin asked softly. She had observed just now. Big sister and sister Zhen looked quite normal. She didn¡¯t know if it was because their faces were too yellow, but she couldn¡¯t tell that they were red. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Give me one of your beads, I¡¯ll put it on for big sister and sister Zhenter. Today, we must make big sister drunk!¡± Gu Nian said as she shook her head. ¡°Father said that the men in those camps are very good at drinking. I don¡¯t know if Yu Zhu Zi can do it.¡± Gu Xin said as she gave one to Gu Nian. ¡°Alright. Thest time our Father drank with the Emperor and Xue Qianyu, didn¡¯t he get them drunk and nothing happened to him? I think big sister really likes this general ze. Let¡¯s help her!¡± Gu Nian said with a smile. ¡°The beggar gang? And after that?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll leave it to big sister and let her solve it herself! Let¡¯s go home, hahahaha.¡± Gu Nianughed. Although she wasn¡¯t drunk, she was really drunk. Having known Gu Hui for more than two years, she knew very well what Gu Hui was interested in. Gu Hui wasn¡¯t the kind of person who looked at status. When she went to the capital, she had met many men of high status, but she had always been indifferent. This Peng ze made Gu Hui talk more and even have more expressions. Gu Nian knew that her elder sister had taken a fancy to him. After the two sisters came out of the toilet, Gu Nian went straight to get the wine jar. He lifted it and realized that it should only be enough for three bowls. She ced the Jade bead into the wine jar without a trace and ordered the waiter to get more wine. Then, she poured a bowl for herself and another for Gu Hui, Jing and the princess. There was still a little left, but she did not want to pour it for Peng ze. She raised her head and finished it all by herself. Peng ze, who was waiting for Gu Nian to pour him wine, chuckled. The Gu family¡¯s girl was really forthright. ¡°Young masters, the wine is here!¡± The waiter carried two jars of wine and came over with a smile, pouring Peng ze a ss. Pengze and the others filled his ss and raised it. ¡°Your alcohol tolerance is good, but let¡¯s change the way we drink. Just now, you three toasted me, and I returned the toast. So, let¡¯s have a toast!¡± Gu Hui picked up her bowl. I¡¯ll do it. General ze, do as you please! After he finished speaking, he raised his head and drank it. He even turned the bowl towards the ground, not leaving a single drop. Peng ze said,¡¯Gu Hui, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re more manly than me. I feel very defeated. If you continue, I might challenge you to drink the jar.¡± ¡°Big sis, drink with him.¡± Gu Xin started to coax her. Let him know that we¡¯re not acting like men. Let him know that women are not necessarily worse than men!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Hui felt that her dizzy head seemed to have sobered up. She lifted the wine jar, gestured to Peng ze, and raised her head to drink. ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s better at drinking, men or women!¡± Peng ze was also provoked. He hadpletely forgotten that the purpose of his stay today was to make sure that these girls were not led astray by the brothel girls. Now, he just wanted topete in drinking with them. After that, the Three Sisters forced him to drink again. This time, it was jar by jar. The waiter ran over with a wry smile after he had taken the bottle of wine countless times, ¡± ¡°Young masters, you¡¯ve finished all the wine in the building. There¡¯s no more wine.¡± Peng ze: ¡± hahahahahaha! There¡¯s no more wine! After he finished speaking, he copsed on the table. Chapter 1021 1021 I¡¯ll tell you when I know Peng ze was quite big. When he fell on the table, the bowls, chopsticks, and tes on the table were all stirred up. Gu Xin subconsciously pulled Gu si back a little so that the soup on the table wouldn¡¯t ssh on her. ¡°Elder sister, general ze is drunk!¡± Gu Xin ran to Peng ze¡¯s side and poked his arm. She then turned to look at Gu Hui. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Hui, who was feeling her high alcohol tolerance, responded with an ¡°Oh¡± when she heard that. On the other side, Princess Jinghe also lowered her head to look at the wine jar on the ground and sighed repeatedly.¡±Hui, you¡¯re a thousand altars that won¡¯t fall!¡± ¡°Sister Zhen, you¡¯re still as strong as ever!¡± Gu Nianughed. Amazing, amazing!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved as she tried to persuade him, ¡± you sisters are all amazing. However, drinking wine is harmful to the body. Sisters, you should drink less in the future! She couldn¡¯t let her sisters think that her alcohol tolerance was good. Next time, she wouldpete with others in drinking. Next time, without the Jade beads, what would she do if she got drunk? After a pause, she continued, ¡± uncle said that a person¡¯s alcohol tolerance depends on their mood. When they¡¯re in a good mood and meet the right person, the more they drink, the happier they be. The more they drink, the more they want to drink. When he was in a bad mood, he would probably pass out after a few sses if he drank alone. So, Big Sisters, you have to be more careful when you drink in the future.¡± Gu Nian blinked at Gu Xin. What a clever little girl! don¡¯t worry, Xinxin, ¡± Princess Jinghe said. I don¡¯t drink unless I¡¯m in a good mood in front of my acquaintances. Gu Hui raised her eyebrows, I think drinking is good. I¡¯ve had one or two sips of it before and it felt a little spicy. So this is what it feels like to drink to your heart¡¯s content! It seems that one of my life¡¯s goals can be achieved.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯big sis, isn¡¯t your life goal to earn a lot of money and buy a pretty little brother? What does this have to do with drinking?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one of them,¡± Gu Hui replied calmly. The other one is that I want to drink the strongest wine with the fiercest man in the world!¡± The four sisters looked at her with admiration. Gu Xin nced at Peng ze who was sitting at the table, ¡± ¡°Big sister, is general ze the fiercest one you¡¯re talking about?¡± Gu Hui looked at Peng ze and smiled. I don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯ll tell you when I know! hahahahahaha! Gu nianhejing and the princess couldn¡¯t help butugh. Gu Xin and Gu si had no idea what they wereughing about. At this moment, the waiter carefully stepped forward. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, general ze is drunk. Do you need me to report to the general¡¯s office?¡± There was only one table in the worry-solving Pavilion, and they were chatting loudly. They had long heard that their elder sister had gone over and came over. They also knew that these few people who looked like young masters were actually girls. They couldn¡¯t expose them. If they did, it wouldn¡¯t be fun for them to dress up as men. They even dressed up so well. ¡°No need! We¡¯ll solve it ourselves! Waiter, bill please!¡± Gu Hui stood up and said. ¡°Young master, mother Hua just said that there¡¯s no need to pay. That gold ingot is enough.¡± The waiter said. ¡°That¡¯s the reward I gave you. Your worry-solving Pavilion is quite good! Come, take this, forget about the money for the wine, and let Lady Hua split the rest between the waiter and the girls! I¡¯m very happy today!¡± Princess Jinghe threw another gold ingot to the waiter. ¡°Alright! Many thanks, young master!¡± The waiter caught it with a smile. ¡°Come over and help me!¡± Gu Hui waved at the waiter. The waiter kept the gold and went forward to help Gu Hui. Gu Hui asked him to help Peng ze, then bent down and lifted Peng ze up. Chapter 1022 1022 Don¡¯t let him smash your own feet The waiter was so shocked that he covered his mouth. Oh my God, this girl is too strong. He had almost been crushed when he was supporting general ze, but this girl had lifted him up. This girl is so tall. She¡¯s not even pressed down by general ze. Aiyaya, I¡¯ve always seen men carrying girls like this. Today, I¡¯ve finally learned something. There¡¯s a girl carrying a man. This man was the well-known devil general ze of kun city. The soldiers of the water Battalion hade out to brag about how cruel and devilish general ze was when they were free. Now, he was being carried away by a girl. The waiter felt that if he didn¡¯t see general ze turn the tables on this girl, he would never be able to have a demon in his heart. No, it was better to be happy with everyone than to be happy alone. He had to tell his fellow townsmen in the water camp that their general ze was actually quite gentle. His usual dignified appearance must have been deliberately put on. He was a good general behind his back. This fellow viger of his was quite tight-lipped, so he probably wouldn¡¯t spread it around the camp. Gu Hui did not have to exert any effort to carry him. On her left were Princess Jinghe and Gu Nian, while on her right were Gu Xin and Gu si. The four of them walked sideways at times and straight at other times. it would be great if we had more money and food in kun city, ¡± Princess Jinghe said. we¡¯ll definitely let him draw this picture and keep it. Gu Nian asked,¡¯sister Zhen, I heard that they have a lot of money and food, and their drawing skills are very good? You asked him to draw Li Shan and Duke Rongst time?¡± Princess Jinghe looked at her and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± I¡¯ve left it at home in Beijing. I¡¯ll show it to you when I go back! It¡¯s a pity you haven¡¯t seen such a lively scene.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Gu Nianughed. Princess Jinghe smiled. Did she sessfullyplete her mission? Gu Nian¡¯s reaction was normal since she could mention people rted to li Muyan. Gu Xin added, ¡± sister Zhen, I¡¯ll work hard to learn how to draw. The next time I see something interesting, I¡¯ll try my best to draw it myself. When we¡¯re older in the future, we can even take it out to look at. Every piece of it will be a beautiful picture! Gu si: ¡± third sister, this is a beautiful scene for us. But for general ze, I don¡¯t think he will ever want to think of it again. The girlsughed. The Gu family¡¯s coachman looked at the girls who were dressed as mening out of the brothel with the princess and even carrying a man. His expression was as wonderful as it could be, even more wonderful than sending them to the worry-solving Pavilion and watching them enter. I¡¯ve only heard of brothels in kun city, but I¡¯ve never heard of a Rabbit House! Thinking of this, the coachman almost pped himself. What was he thinking? were these girls and the princess the kind of girls who were looking for the rabbit Lord? Old Liu, hurry up and dispel this dangerous thought of yours. Do you still want to work hard? After bidding farewell to the group of youngdies and the waiter, the Gu family¡¯s carriage headed for the Peng residence. The worry-solving Pavilion was located in the southeast Region, while the Peng mansion was in the northwest region. It was a long walk to the opposite corners. ¡°Oh, Gu Hui, you, you¡¯re not allowed to be such a man!¡± Suddenly, Pengze, who had taken up half of the seats in the car by himself, turned over, muttered something, and then fell from his seat to the ground. He was so big, couldn¡¯t he just flip over andnd on the ground? He even hit his head. Fortunately, the girls were all martial artists and had quick reactions. When they saw him fall, their first reaction was to withdraw their feet so that they wouldn¡¯t let him fall and hit them. Chapter 1023 1023 Chapter 1023-dogs Unexpectedly, everyone¡¯s actions were the same. There was a moment of silence in the car, and then a burst ofughter. big sister, this is the person big brother-inw has been preparing. Don¡¯t you know how to be gentle and protective of a woman? ¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. Gu Hui: ¡± tender and protective towards the fairer sex. It usually refers to a man against a woman. ¡°Gu Hui!¡± Peng ze, who was lying on the floor of the carriage, spoke again. The few girls fell silent. Gu Hui replied, ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Gu Hui! I, this general will deal with you today!¡± Peng ze waved his hand. ¡°Oh, general ze, how are you going to deal with this humble servant?¡± Gu Hui bent over slightly and looked at Peng ze¡¯s drunken face. This skin color is what a man should have. These eyebrows look so sharp, these nose, these lips. Tsk, tsk. Gu Hui suddenly recalled the day when she peeked at the river with Princess Jinghe and he sanniang. ¡°Take care of Gu Hui! Take care of Gu Hui! You want to drink this general down! No way!¡± Pengze waved his fists. but general ze, you¡¯ve already been drunk by Gu Hui! Gu Xin hugged her knees as she leaned against the car and said loudly. where did this doge from? you¡¯re spouting nonsense. How can I be drunk by Gu Hui? ¡± Peng ze suddenly sat up. The girls were shocked. However, it only sat for a moment before it tilted to the side. The direction he was leaning towards was where the girls were sitting. Gu Hui kicked him and made him tilt to the other side. Peng ze leaned against the seat and fell asleep again. Princess Jinghe: ¡± hahahaha! The serious-looking general ze actually called Xinxin a dog! Gu Xin: ¡± he only knows about Gu Hui. We are all dogs. Whoever asks is a dog! Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t believe him and patted Peng ze.¡±General ze, who do you think is the dog?¡± Peng ze waved his hand and said,¡±don¡¯t bother me, you dog!¡± I don¡¯t eat dog meat!¡± Princess Jinghe,¡±Qianqian.¡± There was another burst ofughter in the carriage. ¡°General ze, how do you feel about Gu Hui?¡± Gu Nian reached out to Pat him. Peng ze waved his hand in the air again. ¡°Get lost, dog! I¡¯m such a reserved person. Why would I tell a dog that Gu Hui has attracted my attention?¡± hahahahahahaha! the people in the car burst intoughter again. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Hui kicked him. what¡¯s so attractive about Gu Hui? ¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Peng ze said. Gu Hui, you¡¯ve sessfully attracted my attention!¡± Princess Jinghe sat cross-legged andughed as she held her stomach. She leaned on Gu Nian and said, ¡± ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m dying ofughter, dying ofughter. Hui, you¡¯re really awesome! If he really doesn¡¯t call you a dog, he can still recognize your voice.¡± Gu Nianughed so hard that she was almost out of breath. Woman, you¡¯ve sessfully attracted my attention. Hahahaha Gu si looked at her sisters who were asking one by one. She could not help but Pat Peng ze. General ze, Gu Hui has attracted your attention. What do you n to do to her? ¡± Pengze did not answer this time. He was probably drunk again. He had said so much earlier because he had sobered up after being thrown down. Now that he had found a good position, he ufortably fell asleep again. Gu si pouted. I¡¯m so angry. You¡¯re already answering my sisters ¡®questions. Just because I¡¯m young, you¡¯re not going to answer? Hmph! Her angry look was extremely adorable. Gu Xin pinched her cheeks andughed at her, ¡± sisi, you¡¯re bing more and more like Ninja. It¡¯s sofortable to pinch your cheeks! Gu Si was not to be outdone. third sister, look at me. Your face is also round. You¡¯re bing more and more like Ninja. Chapter 1024 1024 Her son When the carriage arrived at the Peng Manor, Gu Hui asked the coachman, old Liu, to call for people to help Peng ze. The crippled old man from the gatekeeper came over. In the end, when Gu Hui helped him down, the old man lost his bnce and tilted. Peng ze almost fell to the ground. Gu Hui pulled him back, shook her head, and then carried Peng ze again. ¡°Sir, lead the way. Where¡¯s his room? I¡¯ll send it in directly! He¡¯s a little heavy.¡± Gu Hui said. The old man did not recognize Gu Hui at first, thinking that she was one of the young masters from the merchant families. Yesterday, when the Gu sisters came to the Peng family to pay a New Year visit, they were dressed up nicely and beautifully. Peng ze recognized Gu Hui immediately. He had been paying attention to this girl recently. ¡°Alright, young master, many thanks! I¡¯m old and can¡¯t bepared to when I was young. When I was young, I could handle one person like Xiao Ze on each side!¡± The old man chuckled. The people working in the Peng family were all old people who had been injured on the battlefield. They could not go to the battlefield anymore and had no children. The Peng family arranged for them to do some light tasks in the Peng family and take care of them in their old age. Many of them even worked in the viges, shops, and houses in the capital. Gu Xin and the rest did not follow him in and waited outside. The old man brought Gu Hui all the way to Peng ze¡¯s courtyard. His voice was loud, so it didn¡¯t take long for everyone in the Peng family to know that Peng ze was drunk and unconscious and had been carried back. Gu Hui entered Peng ze¡¯s room. It was simr to what she had imagined. It was simply decorated. Most of the books on the bookshelves were about military tactics. There were even some weapons on disy. She ced him on the bed, dusted her hands, and was done. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, eldest Madam Peng entered. She nced at the drunk Peng ze and then at Gu Hui. She did not recognize Gu Hui at first nce. ¡°Your humble servant, Gu Hui, greets general Yin!¡± Gu Hui immediately adopted the attitude she had in the camp and saluted the leader obediently. Eldest Madam Peng was speechless. Gu Hui? She took a closer look and realized that it was really Gu Hui. Her tone softened a little.¡±I¡¯m not in the camp right now. Huihui, you can call me aunt Yin. What¡¯s going on with you and Xiao Ze?¡± Gu Hui readily epted her advice. aunt Yin, I was ying with my younger sisters outside today. We met general ze who went to the worry-solving Pavilion to catch people from the water Battalion. Then, I asked him if he wanted to have a meal together. He agreed. Then, as we were eating, he called for wine. And then he started drinking, and as he drank, he became like this.¡± Eldest Madam Peng asked,¡¯Zhenzhen is drinking alone? Also, where are you drinking? The restaurant next to the Peng mansion hasn¡¯t opened for business recently!¡± Gu Hui replied,¡±I drank it at the worry-solving Pavilion.¡± Ye Zhen, my second sister, and I will drink with him.¡± ¡°And then he got drunk,¡± said eldest Madam Peng. Where¡¯s your second sister and Ye Zhen? How much did you drink?¡± Gu Hui replied,¡¯I forgot how much I drank. Anyway, the waiter said that their wine cer was empty. My second sister and Ye Zhen are still fine. They¡¯re waiting for me in the carriage outside.¡± Eldest Madam Peng wanted to cover her face. A man was drinking with three girls and got drunk. This was her son. Aiyo, Yingluo. Eldest Madam Peng called for someone to look after Peng ze and personally sent Gu Hui out. After sending them to the door, eldest Madam Peng wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°Aunt Yin, if you have something to say, just say it,¡± Gu Hui said frankly. In public, this humble servant is your subordinate, but in private, the Peng and Gu families have a good rtionship, and this junior also admires aunt Yin very much.¡± Eldest Madam Peng smiled,¡±you¡¯re a good girl.¡± Then I won¡¯t say anything more. You¡¯ve also drunk so much wine, and it¡¯s almost dark. Quickly take your sisters back!¡± ¡°Alright, goodbye, aunt Yin!¡± Gu Hui replied. Chapter 1025 1025 Chapter 1025-punishment When the sisters returned home, the sky had already darkened. They arrived at worry-solving Pavilion at noon and drank all the wine in the wine cer with Peng ze. It did take them an entire afternoon. He had wanted to sneak in, but he was blocked by uncle Gu. Uncle Gu changed his usual image. With his hands behind his back, he looked at the sisters with a frown. ¡°Father (uncle)!¡± The sisters stood obediently. Uncle Gu¡¯s brows furrowed deeper and deeper. He walked down a few steps and raised his hand. The girls thought that uncle Gu was finally going to reveal his hidden side and was about to hit someone. In the end, he pulled Princess Jing He between Gu Hui and Gu Nian. The sisters were speechless! Uncle Gu¡¯s brows gradually rxed, and his expression returned to normal. That¡¯s more like it. Recently, he had felt that something was wrong. So, this was the problem! The sisters heaved a sigh of relief. They knew it. How could their father (uncle) find out that they had gone to a brothel? Uncle Gu was satisfied. He then asked the coachman, ¡± ¡°Old Liu, where did they go today?¡± Elder Liu,¡±this Pixiu.¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes widened,¡±don¡¯t lie!¡± I came out with father and second brother¡¯s mission. If I don¡¯t clear it up, I¡¯ll be implicated. You have to tell me the truth. Otherwise, the next time I let you leave kun city alone, you must have seen the wild beasts in the forest!¡± Old Liu immediatelypromised. old master, ¡± he said. thedies are going to the worry-understanding Pavilion today. ¡°Oh, worry-solving Pavilion, huh? Worry-solving Pavilion?¡± Uncle Gu looked at the sisters in disbelief. ¡°You guys are too much! I¡¯ve never been there, but you guys went!¡± Uncle Gu pointed at the few people. ¡°Father, you want to go?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°Stinky girl, who wants to go? don¡¯t harm your father. Your Grandpa and second uncle said that you¡¯re not allowed to have dinner tonight. You¡¯ll have to stand outside the Yamen for four hours! I must!¡± Uncle Gu shook his head and gloated. ¡°Ah? Uncle, I¡¯ve been drinking and I¡¯m drunk!¡± Gu Nian tugged at uncle Gu¡¯s sleeve. uncle (father), we¡¯ve been ying outside the whole day. We¡¯re tired and want to sleep! On the other side of Gu Xin and Gu si. ¡°Don¡¯t look for me, it¡¯s useless! Tell me, what¡¯s there to y in that worry-solving Pavilion? we¡¯re all girls! Quickly go and stand properly, line up!¡± Uncle Gu shook off the few people. ¡°Uncle, I have a feeling that you mean we should go to ces that are not for girls!¡± Princess Jinghe was in deep thought. ¡°What are you thinking!¡± Uncle Gu rapped Princess Jinghe¡¯s head in annoyance. Jinghe, I want to tell your grandparents to put you in the category of Huihui to prevent you from teaching your younger siblings the wrong things. Princess Jinghe: Uncle Gu hade with a mission, but he was not easy to talk to. If he said he would stand in line, he would stand in line. Outside the hall of the Yamen, next to the wailing drum of injustice, five girls dressed as men, from tall to short, stood upright like a few small trees in the cold wind. Uncle Gu lectured them for half an hour. Then, he started with Gu si and ended with Gu Hui. He knocked everyone¡¯s head before he entered with his hands behind his back, satisfied. After that, Gu en and Gu Ren came out to see the joke. We asked you to go out and y without us. You deserve it! After that, Zhang Shi quietly came out with food and water, and scolded them again. Grandpa Gu and Gu shouxin were thest toe out, and they gave the Five Sisters an ideological education ss. Xinxin and sisi are still young, so you have to act like older sisters. The three adults thought to themselves, then I¡¯ll take them to y when I return to the capital in a few years? Chapter 1026 1026 Chapter 1026-heart tired The third day of the first month, the weather was clear. Last night, they were punished to stand in the cold wind. When they got up in the morning, they still had to practice. Gu shouxin had thought about it the entire night. He had to find more time to apany Cai Xiaolian and squeeze out more time. Therefore, he directly left Gu Nian, Gu Xin, and Gu si with eldest Madam Peng, and let the Three Sisters join the morning training. Gu Nian and Gu Xin: ¡± although father is good to mother and they treat us well, father, aren¡¯t you a little too devilish? you¡¯ve gone to training in the morning. Do you still want us to work during the day? ¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t care so much. He was only responsible for assigning tasks and checking the results. He had spent more than two years teaching the basic skills, and the rest was up to him. Therefore, when the Peng family¡¯s Army started training again on the fourth day of the new year, the soldiers of the water camp found that three more girls had joined the female soldiers. And two of them were like little girls. Whose children were these? didn¡¯t they know that they wouldn¡¯t grow tall if they didn¡¯t sleep well when they met such cruel parents? However, the three new girls were so pretty. It was just that they were too young and looked like porcin dolls. The older one looked like the proud type, just like Gu Hui. Oh my, they should just continue being single! Pengze looked at the Five Sisters in front of him and felt a little tired. Yesterday, he was scolded by his grandfather, father, and third uncle for the entire day, saying that he was a disgrace to all the men of the Peng family, and that he was drunk to the ground by the daughter of a civil official. She¡¯s the daughter of a civil official! He really wanted to say,¡±if you guys go, won¡¯t you still be lying on the ground?!¡± Peng ze looked at the back of Gu Hui¡¯s head and inexplicably thought of the brother-inw that the girls had talked about on the second day of junior high. It was fine if she didn¡¯t think about it, but the moment she thought about it, her ears turned red. That damned Gu Hui. In the end, Gu Hui came back and looked at him indifferently. Then, she turned around and continued to run with the team. Pengze was speechless. I knew it. This bad woman is pretending not to know me again. That gaze was so cold that the heat in her ears went away immediately. Pengze felt ufortable! How did the Gu family manage to produce such a daughter? The others were all fine, but why was this big one making his thoughts run wild? In the next few days, Peng ze seemed to have returned to the way he had paid special attention to Gu Hui after she had seen him. In the end, Gu Hui ignored him and treated him like a normal general. He was so tired! He felt that the person who had been staring at him by the river and taking his sister to tease him at the restaurant that day was not Gu Hui. But it was clearly the case. Her few sisters had been training with the female soldiers every morning! Pengze began to doubt himself. He was in a bad mood, and the ones who got hurt were always the people from the water Battalion. From the fourth day of the first month, the soldiers of the Navy found that their general seemed to be possessed. It was as if the war between the Jin nanguo and the goddess Kingdom was about to break out. They had to be on their guard. The people led by Peng ze were mainly responsible for defending Jin nanguo and the goddess Kingdom on the other side of the kun River. Since he took over at the age of 15, the Three Kingdoms were still at peace. There was a small friction, but because of Peng ze¡¯s good use of troops on the water, Jin nanguo lost a lot of people and did not dare to attack rashly. Therefore, the soldiers of the water Battalion really thought that a big war wasing, and they were all in high spirits. For this reason, old general Peng and great general Peng were very satisfied with Peng ze¡¯s choice to take over the position of the Navy general. This father and son had no idea that their son and grandson were using women¡¯s tactics. If they couldn¡¯t figure it out, they could only train the soldiers again and again. They had to find a ce to vent their pent-up anger! Chapter 1027 1027 Chapter 1027-city-wide operation Gu Hui waspletely unaware of Peng ze¡¯s thoughts. She did what she was supposed to do every day and was very calm. asionally, er Jing and the princess would tease her, but she would only smile and not say much. Soon, it was the tenth day. The five neighboring countries all knew that the new county Magistrate of the great Zhou¡¯s kun city was nning to hold the Lantern Festival. This year, the trade area would be opened on that day. From now on, the trade area would be open all the time. You could enter the city to do business, but you would have to pay a security deposit before you entered. If you caused trouble in the city, the security deposit would not be refunded, and you would never be able to step into kun city. Many merchants were getting restless. Their own country also heldntern festivals, but they alwayscked the vor. It was not as lively as the ones in great Zhou! Therefore, there were many merchants from the five neighboring countries who nned toe to kun city for the Lantern Festival. The royal families wanted toe, but they didn¡¯t dare to, for fear of being caught by the Peng family. They could only send their own people to take a look and go back to tell them about the lively Lantern Festival. Among the people of these kingdoms, except for the kingdom of goddess, which had always been independent, the other four kingdoms were established by the officials or generals of the previous dynasty who had retreated to the corners and gathered troops. Unfortunately, except for the Xing Nan country, which was the closest to the capital, none of these countries could enter the territory of the great Zhou through other passes. The only way was to enter kun city and trade with the merchants of the great Zhou. The royal family of the great Zhou had always been very strict with the other countries. If you want to enter the great Zhou, sure. The tribute paid every year is enough to take more than half of your National Treasury. Their ancestors also knew about the Lantern Festival, but they just couldn¡¯t do the feeling that was recorded in the books. They also wanted to experience it for themselves! ...... Gu shouxin asked the bailiffs to stop themoners from holding thenterns. If themoners did not have the materials, the Yamen would provide them. During the Lantern Festival, the Yamen would take back half of the money themoners earned from selling thenterns. It was almost the entire city. Every household, big and small, was tying up their hair. Gu shouxin divided the Yamen runners into groups. Half of them patrolled the area normally, while the other half went to the trading area and the Peng mansion to set upnterns. The Yamen set an example and ced somergenterns in conspicuous positions. Gu Nian did not join in the fun. Other than training, she continued to do her research. Every day, Gu Xin would call Gu si and Cheng Huaiyu to see the arrangement of thenterns. Sun Yumei and her men were rushing to make the embroideries that would be sold. This time, it was not just handkerchiefs and purses, but also fans and small screens. Cai Xiaolian told sun Yumei that on the day of the Lantern Festival, she would personally go and see how the other party would negotiate the price if they wanted a long-term cooperation. He was basically teaching sun Yumei how to do things step by step. On the tenth day of the new year, Hua shiniang could not take it anymore and came to the Yamen to ask for advice. She missed the song that Gu Xin and Gu si yed that day so much. In the end, she didn¡¯t see Gu Xin and Gu si when she came over. It was Cai Xiaolian who personally received her. Cai Xiaolian called sun Yumei out. This matter had to be resolved eventually. Hua shiniang was a woman in her 20s. She was dressed like a woman. This was her first time visiting the county office after living in kun city for so many years. She was here to see the wife of the county Magistrate, who was from apletely different world. The apprehension he felt when he came gradually disappeared after seeing Cai Xiaolian and talking to her for a while. That was because Cai Xiaolian had told her about the other developments in worry-solving Pavilion. None of the women in the brothel wanted to do such a business. They were all forced to do so. Hua Shiyi was so excited that she was speechless when she suddenly found out. ¡°Why would Madam Gu help us?¡± she asked after she had calmed down. Chapter 1028 1028 She¡¯s thirteen Cai Xiaolian smiled. I just had this idea. I was nning to get someone to invite the flowerdy over. Last time, my daughter was ying at the flowerdy¡¯s ce. They said that the flowerdy wasposing recently. Hence, I didn¡¯t invite anyone.¡± Hua shiniang was surprised,¡±the girls that day were Yingluo.¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t reply, and only told him her thoughts on the worry-solving Pavilion. She had already thought about the restructuring of the staff and the distribution of profits in the past few days, so it was easy to exin. Hua shiniang took her words to heart. She felt that the magistrate¡¯s wife was the Savior of their worry-solving Pavilion! Although Madam Gu had also proposed for the girl to perform, she didn¡¯t want the girl to sell her body. With the guarantee of the county magistrate¡¯s wife, such things would not happen in kun city. However, their worry-solving Pavilion did not have threats or promises to begin with, so usually, not many people woulde to seek pleasure. Cai Xiaolian asked the maidservant to bring three songs over to Hua shiniang. She asked her to use five days to arrange for the girls in the building to perform at thentern show. She wanted to see the level of the girls in the building through this. The people of kun city were poor and couldn¡¯t earn their money, but the surrounding areas were rich and could earn money from other countries! Before she left, Cai Xiaolian told him about sun Yumei. ¡°If I had known that he was from the same hometown as you, I would have sent him here long ago,¡± Hua shiniang said with a smile. Did she dare to say no to the county magistrate¡¯s wife? ...... In the next few days, kun city was bustling with activity. He spent almost every New Year in kun city. When had he ever made the peopleugh so happily? This second Gu did have some ability. On the 14th day of the month, he began to stroll around the city. Everyone in the city knew him and greeted him with a smile. Old general Peng sighed. He hoped that it wasn¡¯t just a sh in the pan. Second Gu¡¯s wife was pregnant, and he didn¡¯t know if second Gu would work so hard to manage kun city. Forget it. At most, second Gu¡¯s wife would give birth in Mid-Autumn. By then, second Gu would have more time. Kun city had been like this for so many years, and there was no need to rush for a few months. On the 15th day of the first month, the West Gate of kun city had three times more guards than usual. Foreigners lined up to pay the security deposit and let the guards check their goods. Many people nned to stay in kun city for a night, so they didn¡¯t go to the trading area to set up a stall as soon as they entered the city. Instead, they went to the restaurant next to the Peng mansion area to book a room. As a result, these people were dumbfounded as soon as they entered the door. Was that huge thing antern? There were also ribbons andnterns hanging from the trees. How beautiful would it be if thenterns were lit at night? Wow, is that round thing a watermelon? What color would the green Lanterns emit when the time came? Tsk, tsk. The people of the great Zhou really attached great importance to this. Look at the positions that were set up every few steps, look at the spirit of the great Zhou soldiers. eh? there aren¡¯t so many stalls in this restaurant. Didn¡¯t they say that only the trading area in kun city allows stalls? ¡± In any case, the neighboring people had recently discovered that kun city was different from before. It hadn¡¯t even been a month since thest deal, and they couldn¡¯t believe that there had been such a huge change. However, they were all looking forward to thentern show at night. At this moment, Gu Xin had just returned home from her training and was at home receiving her birthday gift! She was thirteen, and brother Yuanyuan was eighteen. She had already prepared a birthday gift for brother Yuanyuan. Would brother Yuanyuan be able to rush back in time to give her a gift? Chapter 1029 1029 Chapter 1029-change The sky gradually darkened, and the people transferred by the Peng family to be in charge of public security lit up thenterns around them one by one. When the sky waspletely dark, the two areas in the West of kun City Lit up. Lanterns and riddles were hung on both sides of the road on the west side of the city. The people of kun city didn¡¯t participate in riddles, but they were specially prepared for people from the neighboring countries. The Lang GE Kingdom boasted that they were the most familiar with poetry and books after the great Zhou Dynasty, so they had the most schrsing over. Although the people of the two countries looked simr, the indigenous people of kun city did not dress up like schrs. One could tell if they were fromng GE or the great Zhou just by standing there. The Peng family had mobilized all the Peng family¡¯s Army in the city to guard the southwest and Northwest areas. First, it was to prevent chaos from too many people. Second, they were afraid of a fire even with so manynterns lit. There were twokes in the city, so they were not afraid of a fire. Moreover, there were basically no buildings in these two areas except for the Peng mansion and the restaurant. Gu Xin and Gu si wore the same clothes and tied their hair into the same bun. They held hands and left the house after dark. With white two and white four with them, the Gu family was not worried about their safety. Gu Nian did note out to y. She was still in herboratory fiddling with things and looking atnterns. She did not think that thenterns in kun city would be better than those in Qing Zhou. She was 17 years old this year, and her appearance was getting better and better. Her body was also getting more and more mature. It was ufortable to use a bra, and she didn¡¯t want to go out in women¡¯s clothes. It wasn¡¯t that she was very confident in herself, but she had learned from her previous mistakes. Whether it was the host or herself, they both liked to attract peach blossoms, so there was no need for her to basically not go out. In kun city, it wasn¡¯t necessary to provoke the people of the great Zhou. If she provoked the men of the neighboring country, wouldn¡¯t that bring trouble to her father and the Peng family Army? Recently, Gu Nian had been pondering about ss. There was no ss in great Zhou at the moment, and the mirrors were still copper mirrors. Anyway, she had nothing to do. Cai Xiaolian understood Gu Nian¡¯s considerations and her heart ached for her. She advised her, ¡± why do you have to suffer like this? in kun city, so what if you provoke someone? you¡¯re a good little girl, but you just stay at home all day. Aren¡¯t you wasting your time? ¡± Gu Nian felt that Cai Xiaolian had be a little naggy since she got pregnant. However, she was not annoyed. She simply went along with her and said that she had brought the ss out and was taking her sisters out for a pic. 17 years old was still young. She felt that even 30 years old wasn¡¯t considered old. Cai Xiaolian had no choice but to ask the kitchen to prepare some tonics for Gu Nian while she was eating. ...... Gu Xin and Gu si walked to the west side of the city. Cheng Huaiyu had been waiting there for a long time, and it was the Peng family¡¯s sixth son, Peng mu, who was apanying her. From afar, Cheng Huaiyu waved at the two sisters. She was two years older than Gu Xin and her hair was tied up in a double bun. She wore a simple hair essory and her eyes were big as if they could speak. It looked very beautiful. ¡°Xinxin, sisi, why are you wearing so little? Won¡¯t you feel cold? The wind at night is a little chilly.¡± Cheng Huaiyu said with concern as she pulled one person with each hand. ¡°I¡¯m not cold. It¡¯s inconvenient to move around if I wear too much. Little Yu, sixth brother Peng, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xin shook her head. Ever since she started practicing martial arts at the age of ten, she had not felt cold for a long time. Xinxin, sisi, first aunt¡¯s niece will be here in two days. We¡¯ll have one more good sister then. Cheng Huaiyu said after walking a few steps. Chapter 1030 1030 Chapter 1030-making a wish ¡°Aunt Yin¡¯s niece? Why did hee to kun city? Are you here to visit your rtives?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. She wouldn¡¯t make friends with just anyone. Ever since she met Li Shan, she knew that not all girls were good girls like Xiao Yu, Yanyu, and Zhiyi. There were also bad girls in this world. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that her parents were killed and her uncle and aunt wanted to marry her off to her aunt¡¯s silly nephew. When first aunt found out, she sent someone to pick her up. First aunt thought that since I¡¯m the only daughter in the family, it doesn¡¯t matter if I have one more. You can keep mepany.¡± Cheng Huaiyu exined. ¡°Oh, is that so? that¡¯s really quite pitiful.¡± Gu Xin said sincerely. ¡°That¡¯s right, this happened in our vige before. However, she wasn¡¯t as lucky as aunt Yin¡¯s niece. After marrying a fool, she was tortured to death.¡± Gu si said with lingering fear. ¡°Really? Poor thing!¡± Cheng Huaiyu sighed with emotion. Peng mu looked at the three youngdies who were upset over other people¡¯s matter and smiled. ¡°You three, don¡¯t pity others. In this world, everyone had their own lives. Some people didn¡¯t believe in fate, so they stubbornly resisted and changed their fate. However, there were some people who could not escape the arrangements of fate. So, don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s only right for you to live well.¡± The three girls looked at Peng mu. Peng mu changed the topic without leaving a trace, directly leading the few people to thentern show. Soon, the three of them stopped thinking about those poor girls and began to shop at thentern show. Gu Xin was able to guess all these riddles correctly. She had been to thentern shows twice and had heard so many others guess it. Before the first twontern shows, she had even pestered her father to tell her a lot. So, when Gu Xin saw that the neighboring country¡¯s people were still trying to figure it out, she wanted to tell him the answer. But this was against the rules! Along the way, the people of the Lang GE Kingdom could basically guess the simplentern riddles. Some of the people from the other four kingdoms could also guess it, but not many. Gu Xin was a little speechless. She looked around and saw that there were people releasing rivernterns and Kong Mingnterns by theke. Gu Xin called Gu si and Cheng Huaiyu to release the lights. You can even make a wish by releasing a light! Peng mu came over with the three girls. After taking a look at Cheng Huaiyu, he also bought a Rivermp and wrote a poem. He then walked to the river and waited for the girls. Gu Xin and Gu si were just having fun, so they wrote about the great Zhou Dynasty being peaceful and the whole family being healthy. Cheng Huaiyu missed her brother, and she hoped that everything would be fine for her brother. Gu Xin put down the rivermp and suddenly thought of Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°It would be great if brother Yuanyuan was here! I don¡¯t know if I can give out the birthday gift today!¡± Cheng Huaiyu tilted his head and said,¡±Xinxin, third brother said that young master Zhou will be back soon.¡± Was it his birthday today? You mean the birthday present?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± My birthday is on the same day as brother Yuanyuan¡¯s, so today is my birthday too. Little Yu, I¡¯m 13!¡± I¡¯m sorry, Xinxin, ¡± Cheng Huaiyu said apologetically. I didn¡¯t know it was your birthday today. I didn¡¯t even prepare a gift for you. I¡¯ll make it up to you in two days, okay?¡± Gu Xin smiled and waved her hand. I didn¡¯t even celebrate my birthday in the past. I only celebrated it in the past two years. You don¡¯t have to give me a present. Cheng Huaiyu shook her head and said,¡±no, I have to give it to you.¡± You¡¯re so good to me and have helped me so much. Next month, I¡¯ll give it to you on the 15th of next month, okay?¡± Chapter 1031 1031 You¡¯re not afraid, but I am Gu Xin still wanted to say something but was interrupted by Gu si, ¡± ¡°Third sister, third sister, look at the other side!¡± Gu Xin looked over. Under a willow tree opposite them, Lu Zheng was standing there, looking at Gu Xin with a smile. When he saw Gu Xin looking over, his smile widened and he waved at her. Gu Xin blinked and rubbed her eyes with her hands. Then, she stood up, lifted her skirt, and ran over there. Aiyaya, why didn¡¯t she wear men¡¯s clothes? if she wore men¡¯s clothes, she would be able to walk as fast as flying. Cheng Huaiyu did not understand why Gu Xin had such a big reaction. She was stunned for a moment before she looked towards the other side of theke. Young master Zhou? Lu Zheng had grown tallerpared to two years ago, and the outline of his face had gradually be more distinct. His facial features went without saying, and his figure was getting taller and straighter. As he stood there, his entire aura was disyed, making people unable to take their eyes off him. Cheng Huaiyu had seen Lu Zheng in Taoyuan County before. At that time, she didn¡¯t know how to speak and only knew that the young master was from Xinxin¡¯s vige. Looking at it this way, she felt that the Zhou family young master was much better than many of the young masters she had met. sister Xiaoyu, that¡¯s brother ah Yuan. Do you still remember him? ¡± Gu si pulled her back from her thoughts. ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded and asked, ¡± are we going together? ¡± ¡°No need, we can walk around by ourselves. With ah Yuan here, third sister will be fine. Let¡¯s walk around again!¡± Gu si shook his head. She didn¡¯t want to go over and annoy him. She had just gestured to brother ah Yuan that they would leave first. Brother ah Yuan even gave her a thumbs up. Hahaha, she wasn¡¯t the clueless little girl that Huo Junhao was talking about. She understood everything. After seeing eldest sister and second sister¡¯s love life, how could she not understand third sister¡¯s? ¡°Do we really not need to wait for Xinxin?¡± Peng mu didn¡¯t recognize Lu Zheng. He nced at Cheng Huaiyu and asked with a frown. ¡°No need, sixth brother Peng. Let¡¯s continue ying! I just saw my big sister and sister Zhen at the trading area. Let¡¯s go and find them! I¡¯ll also tell big sis that brother Yuan is back!¡± Gu si pulled Cheng Huaiyu and left without looking back. Peng mu nced at Lu Zheng with aplicated look in his eyes. In the end, he followed the two girls. White two and white four looked at each other and then separated. White two went to follow Gu Xin while white four continued to protect Gu si. Gu Xin lifted her skirt and ran while Lu Zheng walked towards her. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan! You¡¯ve finally returned!¡± Gu Xin ran in front of Lu Zheng, stood still and lifted her head slightly. Her eyes were filled with her brother Yuan Yuan, even the stars in the sky could not enter her eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡± Lu Zheng restrained himself from pulling her into his arms. Only the heavens knew that he wanted to rush forward and lift Gu Xin up to spin her around. The two of them looked at each other and did not speak for a while. It was as if there was no one else around them. In their eyes, there was only each other. A gentle breeze blew past and Lu Zheng regained his senses. He shook the cloak in his hands and put it on Gu Xin before tying the ribbon around her waist and tying a beautiful bow on her. He rubbed Gu Xin¡¯s bangs. silly girl. Kun city is very cold at night. What if you catch a cold wearing so little? ¡± Gu Xin revealed a bright smile, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the cold, grandma Xiao is there!¡± Lu Zheng pinched her little face helplessly.¡±You¡¯re not afraid, but I am.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll catch a cold. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be in pain. My heart will ache.¡± Chapter 1032 1032 Suddenly nervous Second white, who was not far away, felt goosebumps. When their master had pranked them, he had been ruthless. Boss had been angered by his master and had been irritable every day. However, was this person in front of them really their master? Gu Xin had a strange feeling in her heart. She was happy to hear such an answer, but she also felt a little ufortable. In all her life, she had never felt embarrassed, except for the embarrassment, fear, helplessness, and anger she felt when she was bullied. She felt her face heat up. She was a little afraid to look into brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s eyes, but she was very determined.¡±Brother Yuanyuan, Happy Birthday.¡± Happy Birthday, my little Xinxin! Lu Zheng extended a fist. After he finished speaking, he opened his fist and a red, heart-shaped gem fell out of his palm. It swayed in front of Gu Xin¡¯s eyes. Under the moonlight and the lights from all around, the gems reflected beautiful colors. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Lu Zhengughed and put it around her neck.¡±Beautiful, right? I picked this from a pile of colorful stones. You¡¯re Xinxin, so I ground it into a heart for you.¡± As Lu Zheng helped her put on the ne, he was so close to her that Gu Xin could smell the faint scent of herbs on him. In the past, brother Yuanyuan also had this smell and she was used to it. Why did she feel a little nervous today? Grandma Xiao¡¯s house had a lot of medicinal herbs. His clothes were washed and dried in the courtyard, so they were stained with the smell of medicinal herbs. Therefore, for the past few years, Lu Zheng¡¯s body had always carried the smell of medicinal herbs. Gu Xin had long gotten used to it. However, she did not understand why she was so nervous and her heart was beating so fast. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t notice Gu Xin¡¯s strange behavior. After putting on the ne for her, he took a step back and lowered his head to look at Gu Xin, ¡± there¡¯s another bag at home. I¡¯ll send it to you tomorrow. You can use it to embed in the jewelry you like. Gu Xin took a deep breath and raised her head. Lu Zheng pinched her face again and said,¡±why do I feel like you¡¯ve be more dazed?¡± Are you still not used to kun city?¡± Gu Xin shook her head and pped away the hand that was pinching her face, ¡± brother Yuanyuan, I smelled the herbal scent on you just now and was a little nervous. Are you injured? ¡± Not far away, second white almost burst outughing. His boss was right. Third miss Gu was smart in everything but this point. Lu Zheng was stunned for a moment. After he thought it through, he was naturally happy. He shook his head and said,¡±I¡¯m not injured. You¡¯re probably nervous because you haven¡¯t seen me for a long time and miss me too much. My sudden appearance made you nervous! Actually, I was quite nervous when I first saw you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Zheng reached out to hold Gu Xin¡¯s hand. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the best ce to see the stars.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s hand subconsciously shrank back as she felt even more nervous. It was not like she had never held hands with brother Yuanyuan before. It was just like holding hands with her sisters and Enzi! Why was he suddenly so nervous today? what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Lu Zheng stopped and looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin furrowed her brows and said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ve discovered something incredible.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lu Zheng asked. answer a question of mine first. After you answer, I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯ve discovered. Gu Xin replied. Gu Xin felt terrible. Previously, she was only thinking that if she was really brother Yuanyuan¡¯s sweetheart, she would just treat brother Yuanyuan as her own. But now, she still didn¡¯t know if she was brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s sweetheart, but her heart seemed to have automatically taken her in. What should she do? What if she wasn¡¯t brother Yuanyuan¡¯s sweetheart? what should she do? Chapter 1033 1033 Chapter 1033-the person in front of me is my sweetheart Gu Xin lifted her head and looked at Lu Zheng. brother Yuanyuan, can you tell me who your sweetheart is? she¡¯s round, cute, and her eyes are curved when she smiles. She even has two little dimples. She¡¯s so gentle, cute, and pretty. Lu Yang was amused. This girl, why did she have to add so many prefixes? From her expression, it seemed like she understood, but also didn¡¯t. Gu Xin saw that he was not saying anything and even seemed to be smiling. Feeling a little embarrassed, she shook his hand and pursed her lips. She was a little angry and a little coquettish, ¡± ¡°Just tell me, who is it? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say it, but my sweetheart won¡¯t be good either.¡± Lu Zheng was even more amused. This girl was still the same as before. She wanted to confirm her feelings, acting coquettishly and angry. She was extremely cute. Gu Xin felt that time was passing so slowly and she was embarrassed. She tried to shake off Lu Zheng¡¯s hand, but failed. She said angrily, ¡± ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to say! You evenughed at me. You¡¯re a bad person!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a bad person.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. As for me, I¡¯ve already taken a fancy to a young girl when she was only ten years old. I¡¯m so mean.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes widened. the little girl is too young, ¡± Lu Zheng continued. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t understand, so I didn¡¯t tell her. But now that she¡¯s 13, I think she should understand. I¡¯m also hesitating whether to tell her or not. Xinxin, what do you think?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s heart beat even faster. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was her. She was so smart. Her bold guess was not wrong! Lu Zheng saw Gu Xin¡¯s expression change and pulled her towards theke. Gu Xin was still immersed in her thoughts of carefully verifying her bold hypothesis and finally proving that her hypothesis was correct. She walked to thekeside. The cold wind blew, and she felt refreshed. Lu Zheng pointed at the round moon on theke. Xinxin, is there a moon in the water? ¡± the moon in the water is the moon in the sky. Gu Xin was stunned. She shook her head. Lu Zheng turned Gu Xin around and looked at her, his eyes filled with tenderness, ¡± that¡¯s right. The moon in the water is the moon in the sky. The person in front of me is the person I like. At this moment, Gu Xin felt that she could not think anymore. There was something in brother Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes that was attracting her, making her unable to think. But when she looked up, brother Yuanyuan only had eyes for her. She was also in brother Yuanyuan¡¯s heart! Second white, who was standing at the side, felt the cold wind. He really wanted to howl at the sky. Isn¡¯t it good to watch thenterns together with the fifth youngdy? Why did he have to be tortured together with the third youngdy? ¡°My little Xinxin, do you still need me to tell you who my sweetheart is?¡± Gu Xin shook her head and smiled, showing off her white teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t! My brother Yuanyuan¡¯s sweetheart is Xinxin, Gu Xin, right?¡± Lu Zheng replied,¡¯yes, it¡¯s Gu Xin. She¡¯s the third youngdy of the Gu family, Gu Xin.¡± hahahahahaha Yingluo! Gu Xinughed foolishly for a while and took out a purse. brother Yuanyuan, from today onwards, you¡¯re also my sweetheart. So, here¡¯s a pouch for you. I sewed it myself! You¡¯re not allowed to think that I¡¯m ugly because you were the one who told me to be careful of my Lord, so you¡¯re not allowed to dislike me. ¡± Lu Zheng took it and looked at it. He was reminded of his previous life. In his previous life, during the third year of their rtionship, Gu Xin had confirmed his feelings for her and gave him a pouch. She told him not to reject it because it was her first embroiderable item. She had only learned how to do it when she came to the capital and it was for the person she loved. She had learned zither, chess, calligraphy, painting, and all kinds of musical instruments, but she did not learn how to be a female worker or cook. She had followed him to the capital to learn when she was free. Chapter 1034 1034 Lord Gu will definitely kill him Lu Zheng had never thought that he would be able to receive money from Xinxin in this life. Even the pattern on the purse was the same. A full moon, a sky full of stars, and some small flowers. The embroidery was indeed not that great, but he just liked it. He ced it in his heart and promised,¡±don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mind.¡± As long as it¡¯s from Xinxin, I won¡¯t mind.¡± Gu Xin was extremely satisfied. She had only started learning embroidery from sun Yumei after she came to kun city. She was already very satisfied if she could embroider the moon, stars, and flowers. The two of them held hands and headed to the best ce to watch the stars that Lu Zheng had mentioned. Second white felt a little regretful. He thought that he would be able to see more after seeing two people who were in love confessing to each other. In the end, he only saw the two of them holding hands and ying like two little kids. Sigh, that¡¯s true. If master dared to do anything to third miss Gu, Lord Gu would definitely hack him to death. ...... Gu Xin and Lu Zheng went to look at the stars, while Gu si followed Cheng Huaiyu and Peng mu to thentern show. As they walked, Gu si noticed that Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t seem to be very interested. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Sister Xiaoyu, are you not feeling well? Are you cold?¡± Cheng Huaiyu was taken aback. He shook his head and revealed a smile.¡±No, I just suddenly thought of my brother. She didn¡¯t know where he was now and whether he was doing well. In the past, he would always take me to thentern shows.¡± Gu si held her hand. don¡¯t worry. Brother Xiao Yan must be doing well now. You¡¯ll probably be able to see each other very soon.¡± Peng MU¡¯s heart ached as he patted Cheng Huaiyu and said gently, ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, why don¡¯t we send sisi to miss Gu¡¯s ce and go back? It¡¯s a little cold outside, and you¡¯re not in good health. If the cold wind blows for a long time, it¡¯ll be bad if you get caught in it. ¡± ¡°Sixth brother Peng, you¡¯re so good to sister Xiaoyu!¡± Gu si giggled. Cheng Huaiyu gently patted Gu si. ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Actually, Rokuro¡¯s health isn¡¯t that good either. Why don¡¯t we send you to sister Huihui and miss ye¡¯s ce, then we¡¯ll go back.¡± Gu si shook his head. there¡¯s no need. With fourth Bai around, I¡¯ll be very safe. Moreover, there are Peng family¡¯s Army troops everywhere. Nothing will happen. You two can go back first!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll still send you to miss Gu¡¯s ce.¡± Peng mu said. In the end, Gu si did not reject their kind intentions and was sent to Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe¡¯s ce. After chatting for a while, the two of them left. ¡°I think the sixth son of the Peng family is interested in Xiao Yu,¡± jokingly said Princess Jinghe. ¡°He¡¯s a year younger than Xiao Yu!¡± Princess Jinghe pouted,¡±what¡¯s one year old? I¡¯ve seen children six years younger!¡± However, that Xiao Yu was indeed good-looking. It¡¯s a pity that she was reincarnated into the Cheng family. I even went to see her parents and brother when they were executed.¡± what about sister Xiaoyu? ¡± Gu si asked curiously. if her identity is discovered, will there be any problems? ¡± Gu Hui: ¡± I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll find out. She couldn¡¯t speak in the past. Now that she can speak, I guess her parents won¡¯t believe it! Gu si thought so too. However, this was other people¡¯s business and she couldn¡¯t care less. She excitedly started talking about Gu Xin and Lu Zheng with Gu Hui, Jing and the princess. She even bet that Gu Xin would definitely ask Lu Zheng who his sweetheart was tonight. Jing He was amused. She didn¡¯t expect Xinxin to be so silly and bold. She could even ask such a question directly. From Princess Jinghe¡¯s point of view, Gu Xin¡¯s looks were reserved and weak. However, she wasn¡¯t reserved or weak at all. She was talkative and bold. Chapter 1035 1035 I¡¯ll carry you away even if I have to In Princess Jinghe¡¯s opinion, Gu Nian was the one who had the guts to confess her love. Unfortunately, Gu Nian was unlucky. It was not easy for her to fall for someone, but in the end, he had someone he liked. She was confused and fooled by trash again. Princess Jinghe sighed at the two sisters of the second branch in her heart. She rolled her eyes. There were two sisters in the main branch as well. She had already figured out Gu Hui¡¯s tricks. She could not help but look at Gu si.¡±Little sister sisi, little Xinxin already has someone in her heart, what about you? Have you taken a fancy to anyone? You¡¯re 12 this year. Your sister, I, understood it when I was 12!¡± Gu Si was a little confused. sister Zhen, if the sisters don¡¯t get married, it¡¯s useless even if I have someone I like! Gu Hui patted Gu si in a bad mood. ¡°You¡¯re urging me to get married?¡± Gu si chuckled,¡¯not really! Sister, I just saw that second sister was hurt a little badly and felt that it was better not to have someone in your heart. Of course, if there was a grandfather, a second uncle, a fourth uncle, or brother ah Yuan, that would be good. I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll meet people like li Muyan and father!¡± Princess Jinghe was stunned. I know that li Muyan can¡¯t do it. But what¡¯s wrong with eldest uncle? ¡± Gu si found it hard to exin. sister Zhen, you haven¡¯t been with my father for long. After some time, you¡¯ll know that people who look for my father need to be thick-skinned and big-hearted enough to live. Otherwise, my father will definitely anger you to death. There was one time when third sister and I were eavesdropping and we heard grandma say that it¡¯s all thanks to Big boss¡¯sck of intelligence. Otherwise, if we had met someone with the same mind, we would have been angered to death by Big Boss sooner orter.¡± Princess Jinghe,¡±hehe, hahahahahahahaha.¡± She was really amused. The Gu family was really amusing. ¡°Cough cough!¡± At this moment, Peng ze suddenly appeared and looked at them. Gu Hui was standing perfectly fine with her spear in hand. Princess Jinghe was still smiling. When she saw Peng ze suddenly appear, she waved and greeted him.¡±Good evening, general ze!¡± Gu si also smiled and hid beside his sister. ¡°Hehe, general ze.¡± Peng ze looked at Gu Hui. why aren¡¯t you saying anything? ¡± Gu Hui looked at Peng ze with a normal expression. ¡°General ze, what should I say? Good evening, general?¡± ¡°Maybe general ze wants to hear you invite him to thentern show,¡± Junhe jokingly said. Without giving Peng ze a chance to speak, Gu Hui immediately said, ¡± ¡°Oh? Was it? Then I¡¯m sorry, general ze, I have to guard my post tonight. If I don¡¯t have to guard my post next year, I¡¯ll definitely invite you to thentern show.¡± Pengze replied,¡±hehe, Yingluo, is that so?¡± Next year? Alright, I¡¯ll remember that. Ye Zhen, fifth miss Gu, you have to testify for this general! If Gu Hui doesn¡¯t invite me next year, Yingluo,¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. Princess Jinghe and Gu si asked curiously, ¡± ¡°What are you going to do if I don¡¯t treat you?¡± no! Peng ze gritted his teeth. if you don¡¯t invite me, I¡¯ll go to the Gu family. Even if I have to carry her, I¡¯ll carry her and walk with me! That damned Gu Hui. One moment, she was cold to him, and the next moment, she was teasing him. He had figured it out. This damned woman was very serious when she was wearing the soldier¡¯s uniform. Once she took off her clothes, she started to be indecent. Heh, I¡¯ll talk to you when you wear this and see how long you canst. Gu Hui smiled faintly,¡±you don¡¯t have to carry me.¡± It¡¯s true, general ze. My younger sister urged me to get married just now. If you want to go to my house, you don¡¯t have to carry it. You can carry it. Of course, it¡¯s best to bring a pnquin!¡± ¡°Yingluo, you want me to marry you?¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows and tilted her head slightly. Sheughed wantonly.¡±Could it be that general ze wants to marry this humble servant and make this humble servant marry you?¡± Pengze was speechless. Chapter 1036 1036 He should be worried about that man Princess Jinghe whistled happily, attracting the attention of the surrounding people. When they saw that it was Peng ze, everyone turned their heads silently and did what they were supposed to do, but their eyes were still focused on this side. Gu Hui looked at Peng ze calmly and did not back down. Peng ze¡¯s fists opened and closed, clenched and opened again. Finally, he pulled Gu Hui into his arms.¡±You¡¯ve taken a fancy to me? You want to be this General¡¯s woman.¡± Those who were close really wanted to stretch out their ears to listen to the gossip. Gu Hui was quite tall, but her height only reached Peng ze¡¯s chin. She adjusted her posture, stood on her tiptoes, and threw the spear to Princess Jinghe. She put one hand on Peng ze¡¯s shoulder and pinched his chin with the other.¡±I suspect that general Peng has taken a fancy to me and wants to be my man!¡± Under the moonlight, the surroundings were very quiet. Their eyes met, and they could even hear each other¡¯s heartbeats. ¡°Huihui!¡± Suddenly, a scream broke the quiet and ambiguous atmosphere. Uncle Gu ran over in a hurry and pulled Gu Hui to the side. He looked at Peng ze with an unfriendly gaze.¡±Hey, you brat, how dare you bully my daughter?¡± The person in Peng ze¡¯s arms was pulled away. For a moment, he was disappointed. He looked at uncle Gu and said, ¡± ¡°Uncle Gu, I didn¡¯t bully her. She was the one who bullied me.¡± Uncle Gu didn¡¯t believe him,¡±bullshit! Look at you, big guy. My daughter is so weak, can she bully you? Tell me, how did she offend you? That¡¯s right, she¡¯s in your Mother¡¯s Army, not your subordinate, so what right do you have to teach her a lesson?¡± ¡°Uncle Gu, are you serious?¡± The Gu family¡¯s eldest miss is weak?¡± Uncle Gu was not happy. This kid was calling her a wild girl. He rolled up his sleeves.¡±Stinky brat,pared to you, which family¡¯s youngdy isn¡¯t weak?¡± Peng ze thought about it and agreed. He nodded and said, ¡± ¡°Uncle Gu is right.¡± Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t mind watching themotion and tugged on uncle Gu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Uncle, general ze is inviting sister Hui to go to thentern show next year! What do you think he meant?¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Peng ze in disbelief and then at Gu Hui. Yet, neither of them exined. Uncle Gu was a little uneasy. He looked at Gu si. ¡°Sisi, really?¡± Gu si nodded. general ze said that if sister doesn¡¯t go to thentern show with him next year, he wille to our house and take her away. Peng ze¡¯s mouth twitched. Uncle Gu looked at Gu Hui. Huihui, you like him? ¡± he asked. Gu Hui did not answer but asked,¡±father, what do you think?¡± If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s good enough, I¡¯ll change!¡± Pengze was speechless. He red at Gu Hui. This d * mned woman was actually despising him! Uncle Gu sized Peng ze up and saw him ring at Gu Hui. He said unhappily, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can re at my daughter just because you¡¯ve satisfied all my requirements for a son-inw. Brat, I¡¯m telling you, my Huihui is the best girl in the world. You¡¯re not allowed to bully her!¡± With that, he pulled Gu Hui to the side and whispered, ¡± ¡°Hui, you¡¯ve really taken a fancy to it? It¡¯s not that it¡¯s impossible, but this one of his looks a little fierce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Uncle Gu red at Gu Hui,¡±what do you mean by¡± alright ¡°? I¡¯ve seen him a few times, but I¡¯ve never seen him smile. If a person doesn¡¯t like to smile, his life won¡¯t be interesting! Hui, you¡¯ve really taken a fancy to her. ¡± Gu Hui patted uncle Gu¡¯s shoulder. dad, don¡¯t think too much. Don¡¯t you know me? ¡± You should worry about him!¡± Uncle Gu thought about it. That¡¯s true. When he¡¯s with his eldest daughter, he¡¯ll have to worry about that man! Chapter 1037 1037 I have high hopes for you When uncle Gu looked at Peng ze again, Peng ze realized that the uncle of the Gu family was gloating. What the hell is he gloating about? Uncle Gu patted Peng ze¡¯s shoulder. Pengze: ¡°?¡± Uncle Gu did not give him a chance to speak and turned to look at Gu si. ¡°Sisi, why are you alone? Where¡¯s Xinxin?¡± Gu si exined the situation to uncle Gu, who was ted. good Lord, Zhou Yuan is back. He can help me farm now. Gu Hui attacked him heartlessly. He was now a member of the Peng family¡¯s Army. If he wanted to farm, he would farm the Peng family¡¯s Army¡¯snd. Father, don¡¯t even think about it! Uncle Gu was deeply shocked and brought Gu si home. On the way home, he even muttered, ¡± ¡°Sisi, you can¡¯t keep a grown girl! Look at your sister, she already has someone she likes. I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be long before she gets married. So, sisi, don¡¯t be anxious. Stay at home and apany your father for a few more years!¡± Gu Si was speechless. father, I¡¯m only twelve years old. I¡¯m not even twelve yet. I¡¯ll only be twelve at the end of this year. It¡¯s still too early! Why are you thinking so much?¡± Uncle Gu thought for a moment. That¡¯s true. En ¡®Zi is probably getting married, but sisi isn¡¯t even married yet. Well, that¡¯s good. He had taken a fancy to Huo Junhao before, but now that he saw it, his family would be staying in kun city for a few years. When they returned to the capital, Huo Junhao would probably be married! That kid is good-looking, smart, and likable. Sigh, what a pity. The father and daughter chatted all the way home. Not long after they went back, Lu Zheng sent Gu Xin home with some gifts. He apanied Grandpa Gu and uncle Gu shouxin for a chat before returning home. He wanted to spend more time with Gu Xin, but he knew that Gu Xin was still young. If she stayed outside with him for too long, it would not be good for her. There was still a long way to go. In the past, he had nned to wait until Gu Xin turned 15 to confess his feelings for her. Now that everyone had exchanged their feelings and it was better than what he had expected, what else could he not wait for? This time, he hadpleted his mission perfectly with Pengng. There was going to be a war to fight. Although he had the advantage of being reborn and knew the surrounding five countries quite well, the time had been brought forward by several years. If he was not prepared to charge over with his men, he would be sending himself to his death. Gu Xin carried a bag of gemstones and dragged Gu si to theboratory to look for Gu Nian. Just as Gu Nian was getting ready to rest, she saw her two younger sisters walking over and teased them. ¡°What? the Lantern Festival in kun city is not fun? You guys are back so early?¡± Gu Xin ran forward with a bag of gemstones, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not early, sister. Sister, look, brother Yuanyuan gave it to me. It¡¯s so pretty!¡± ¡°Zhou Yuan is back?¡± Gu Nian was stunned. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± that¡¯s right! Big sister, sisi, let me tell you. I asked just now and brother Yuanyuan pointed to the moon in theke and told me that the moon in the water is the moon in the sky and the person in front of me is the person I like. Hahahaha, I¡¯m really brother Yuanyuan¡¯s sweetheart!¡± Gu Nian could not help but pinch Gu Xin. silly, everyone knows, but you don¡¯t. Gu siughed secretly at the side. She knew about it too! Gu Xin was not unhappy at being called dumb. She pulled Gu Nian to the table and poured all the gemstones in the bag onto the table. ¡°I didn¡¯t know about it before because I was still young! Now I know! That¡¯s right, Big Sister, Little Sister sisi, you can choose the gemstones inside, I¡¯ll give them to you.¡± Chapter 1038 1038 Two pots of flowers outside the window I don¡¯t want it. Gu Nian shook her head. your brother Yuanyuan is giving it to you. Gu si also shook his head. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t take it anymore. brother Yuan Yuan gave me the most beautiful one. It¡¯s already been made into a ne. Look, this is it. He gave this to me to make jewelry. I don¡¯t know how to make jewelry, so everyone can take a few pieces and make it together!¡± Gu Xin pointed at the one hanging around her neck. Gu Nian: ¡± alright. In the past, I was forced to eat the dog food of my grandparents. Later, I was forced to eat the dog food of my parents. Now, I¡¯m forced to eat the dog food of my younger sister and future brother-inw. My heart is stuffed! Alright then, I¡¯ll pick a few! Gu Xin had even left some for Gu Hui, Jing and the princess. She had the attitude of wanting to share good things with everyone. There were a total of 32 pills. She kept seven for herself, and the rest of the sisters each took five. After Gu Nian and Gu si were done with their selection, Gu Xin closed the bag and shared her thoughts with her friends. Gu Nian and Gu si listened with great interest. Even though Gu Nian was four years older than Gu Xin, she had been through a lot of love affairs. Furthermore, they were all done passively. She had never experienced a love affair like Gu Xin¡¯s. That time with Yan Mo didn¡¯t count. It could only be considered a good impression. Feelings of love only happened twice. After Yan Mo said that he had someone in his heart, she had no more thoughts about him. After Gu Xin finished, Gu si started talking about Gu Hui and Peng ze. After Gu Xin heard this, she sighed, she really wanted to watch it live! Hahaha, general ze must think that Gu Hui is too much!¡± Gu Nian nodded in agreement. Our big sister runs in front of general ze every day with a calm face, as if there was no such person at all. After she left the military camp, she loved to flirt with general ze.¡± Gu si: ¡± today, if general ze had not taken the initiative to speak, eldest sister would probably have ignored him. Gu Xin suddenly had an idea and asked, ¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you think there are those strange people who find you annoying when you pay attention to them, but feel ufortable when you ignore them? I think this general ze is this kind of person!¡± Gu Nian extended a finger and wagged it. ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. This depended on the person. This general ze was obviously interested in his eldest sister, so he did not feel ufortable all over. If he didn¡¯t have that intention, he¡¯d be happy if big sister didn¡¯t care about him.¡± Gu Si was holding her chin with both hands. When she heard Gu Nian¡¯s words, she put her hands down and sat up straight.¡±Second sister, third sister, are we going to have a brother-inw soon?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± Gu Nian replied. Gu Xin: ¡± I think so too. It¡¯s only a matter of time before big sis has general ze under her control. I can tell from the way he initiated the conversation. The Three Sisters chatted in theboratory for a long time. They did not talk about anything else. They were discussing what to give Gu Hui and Peng ze when they got married. After all, Gu Hui was the oldest in their generation. In the past, it seemed like she would not get married very early. But now, it seemed that she was definitely the first. ...... The next day, after Gu shouxin apanied Cai Xiaolian for breakfast, he went to the front hall to work. Gu Xin knew that he was going to wait for the people toe and settle the score today, so she brought Gu si along with her. The two of them sat outside the window of Gu shouxin¡¯s office with a small bench. Gu shouxin looked at the four of them and smiled helplessly. He walked to the window and said, ¡± well, there are two pots of flowers outside the window. Should I water them with tea? ¡± Gu Xin and Gu si quickly stood up, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! Father (second uncle)!¡± Chapter 1039 ?1039 Chapter 1039-making a snack Street The two little girls were brought into the house and stood there to do odd jobs for Gu shouxin. Gu Si was grinding the ink while Gu Xin was registering at the other side. Very quickly, the bailiffs brought the citizens in one by one to report the situation. With the entire city in action, almost every household took the materials for thentern from the Yamen, which were brought back by Gu shouxin¡¯s men from the prefecture. The Yamen took up 60% of thenterns bought, and themoners took up 40%. Gu Xin looked at the people who came in and felt that there were some changespared to when she was shopping before the new year. The look in their eyes changed. There was light and hope. Although the amount of silver that each household handed over was not much, they were really happy. From Gu Xin¡¯s point of view, one tael of silver wasn¡¯t even enough to buy their family¡¯s suit, but one tael of silver was enough to cover the expenses of a family in kun city for a few months. She felt a little ufortable. She thought of the past. Her father was addicted to drinking and gambling, her mother was depressed all day, her sister didn¡¯t like to talk to people, and she was scared every day. What changed the family? It seemed that the whole family was working together. Even without grandfather and uncle¡¯s urging, father knew how to do things, and mother had also begun to think of ways to earn money. Therefore, Gu Xin believed that unity was the most important thing for a family. Next, they shouldn¡¯t be afraid of suffering and should work hard. Only then would their lives be better. Kun city was different from the other cities. There was nothing that the people could rely on to survive. Even if the people were united and not afraid of hardship, what would they use to make a living? Farming? Doing business? Gu Xin recorded the ie that the people of kun city handed in and an idea slowly formed in her mind. Other than the people from the neighboring five countries, very few people came to kun city. Even the merchants from other states would not stay here permanently. In that case, they might as well do business with the five countries. The Five Nations usually didn¡¯t even holdntern festivals, so the food they ate probably wouldn¡¯t be better than the great Zhou! Gu Xin wrote as she thought about it, extremely focused. By sunset, they were almost done with the registration. Gu Xin turned her wrists and neck, then stood up and stretched. Gu shouxin checked the ounts and put away the broken silver and copper coins. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡¯father, the people uncle the Emperor sent haven¡¯t arrived yet? You have a few things to do on your own!¡± Gu shouxin knew that his daughter was worried about him, so he said happily, ¡± ¡°The Emperor had sent a Memorial before, saying that after the selection, he would set off. I think the emperor¡¯s meaning is to choose from the new schrs that enteredst year and choose those who don¡¯t bring their families. Then the journey will be faster and we should be able to arrive before the new year.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! Father, don¡¯t tire yourself out. When little brother is born, you still have to y with him and carry him for a walk! If you¡¯re tired, we won¡¯t help you carry it. ¡± Gu shouxin smiled helplessly,¡±you¡¯re really a little worrywart. You have to worry about everyone at home.¡± Now that your brother Yuan Yuan is back, you can go worry about him!¡± ¡°Brother Yuan Yuan doesn¡¯t need me to worry about her!¡± Gu Xin said proudly. In the Peng family¡¯s military camp, Grandpa Peng and the three uncles of the Peng family were enough to worry about him. By the way, father, sisi, I suddenly had an idea just now. Listen to it and see if it¡¯s okay?¡± The two of them put down what they were doing and looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin suggested,¡¯let¡¯s make a snack Street! Grandpa and sister knew a lot of snacks, and the people from Qing Province wereing soon to let them learn from Grandpa and sister. After they learned it, they would teach it to the people of kun city. By then, we¡¯ll be able to set up the food street at the trading area, and we¡¯ll be able to earn money from the other five Nations.¡± Chapter 1040 1040 Chapter 1040-leaving the city Gu shouxin asked Gu Xin to continue. He felt that this young girl¡¯s brain was developing like her mother¡¯s, thinking about making money everywhere. Seeing that her father was interested, Gu Xin tidied up her thoughts and said, ¡± ¡°I also thought of it when I was registering. We¡¯ll still use the method of thentern show, but the target will be our Gu family and themon people. The Yamen will build a food street in the trading area. Those who are interested cane and rent it. We will teach them the craft, and once we teach them, they will earn money. They will give us five or ten taels of silver every month. If he gave two hundred taels, then he didn¡¯t have to give it to him anymore. The craftsmanship would be his own. I¡¯m sure the other five countries don¡¯t have the food that our great Zhou has. Therefore, most of the money we earn is from the other five Nations. This way, our family will earn silver, and the people will earn silver. Won¡¯t their lives get better and better? Of course, if they¡¯re stupid and can¡¯t learn it, we¡¯ll let them rent the uncultivatednd that uncle has cultivated and collect rent every year. They won¡¯t be able to earn money by doing short-term work like this.¡± Gu si said, ¡± third sister, when I went homest night, my father told me. He invited someone to explore the wastnd. Someone wants to rentnd! However, I don¡¯t have the seeds.¡± Gu shouxin touched his chin,¡±the seeds are easy to handle. I can transfer them over from the prefecture.¡± Let me think, these two things are feasible.¡± The three of them returned to the backyard to eat. At the table, Gu shouxin told them about Gu Xin¡¯s suggestion. Grandpa Gu was the first to agree. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve talked to the old people in the city. Many people¡¯s children have gone to other states to make a living. If there was something suitable for them in kun city, they wouldn¡¯t have to leave their homes.¡± There were very few young people in kun city. Previously, when Gu shouxin wanted to recruit bailiffs, he had to rx the age limit and even recruited a few women who were stronger than him and were in their thirties. In kun city, most of the men were below 16 and above 40. The younger ones had almost all gone to make a living elsewhere. They mighte back once a year, and some only came back once every two years. Of course, uncle Gu also agreed. The happiest thing in his life was to look at the crops. Cai Xiaolian, on the other hand, was interested in the food street and was thinking about Gu Xin¡¯s suggestion. After the whole Gu family discussed it, Gu shouxin made aplete n and then asked the bailiff to go door to door to ask. Anyone want to learn how to make snacks? To earn some silver to make a living! Anyone want to farm? In the first year, the Yamen would distribute seeds for free. The Gu family hadnd to rent, or you could go and explore if you wanted. The people in kun city had never thought aboutnd remation. Since the Gu family arrived here, they had already cleared out manynds. Now that spring plowing had begun, would it be toote for them to startnd remation? I¡¯d better rentnd and try it! On the 20th day of the first lunar month, Gu Nian took the ss out. She immediately decided to build herself a brightboratory. On the 21st, she brought Gu Xin and Gu si out of the city to find a site for herboratory. She had her ownboratory in the Gu family, which was used to study some small things. Some things could not be studied in the house. It would not be good if an explosion urred. The Three Sisters brought white two out of the city. The weather at the end of the first month was very good. They didn¡¯t take the carriage, but rode on horses. After exiting the northeast gate, they left the main road and headed towards a small path. White six and white eight had already scouted out the surroundings of kun city over the past two months. It was the perfect time to introduce the ce to Gu Nian. Chapter 1041 1041 What kind of outfit is this? Gu Xin also rarely left the city. The moment she came out, she was in a good mood as she looked at the wild flowers by the roadside and enjoyed the warm spring breeze. Gu Xin suddenly said, ¡± sister, we have many flower seeds at home. Why don¡¯t we surround the streets of kun city and nt some flower seeds? ¡± When there¡¯s more flowers and grass, will those who haven¡¯t gotten used to going to the toilet stop pooping when they see the beautiful scenery?¡± Second white interjected,¡±third miss, people who randomly pull things will not stop just because of the environment.¡± Some people are born with no sense of shame, really. We must use Lord Gu¡¯s iron-blooded methods and continue to punish them until there is no more punishment.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯Wanwan, alright! But it¡¯s good to nt flowers!¡± ¡°This is a big project.¡± Gu Nian thought for a moment. You have to tell father about the construction of the city and let him consider it. We¡¯ll only give our opinions.¡± Gu si said,¡¯third sister, we can actually go to the trading area and the restaurant to try scattering some seeds. There were fewer people living in those two ces, unlike the east side, which had a lot of people. When spring was over and the flowers bloomed, the people in the city would naturally think that it looked better there. When second uncle says that he wants to nt flowers on the streets, there will definitely be many people willing to do so.¡± Gu Xin thought about it and agreed. She kept this matter in mind and nned to call brother Yuan Yuan to join her when he was resting tomorrow. After strolling around for a day, Gu Nian chose a ce and the few of them returned to the residence. At the city gate, they met the two brothers Peng Chi and Peng mu, as well as Cheng Huaiyu, who seemed to be waiting for someone. This Peng Chi was the child of the Peng family¡¯s second son. He was the third child in the family, Peng sang. Peng mu was the child of the fourth branch of the family. He was the sixth child in the family, Peng Ling. ¡°Little Yu, third brother Peng, sixth brother Peng, what are you guys doing here?¡± Gu Xin asked as she got off the horse. Gu Nian had only been to the Peng family once and was not familiar with them. Hence, she only got off her horse and nodded in greeting. Now, she was a little scared when she saw boys of the same age. It was not narcissism, but fear. Gu si and Gu Xin went there more often, so they were familiar with Peng mu and Cheng Huaiyu. However, they were not familiar with Peng sang either. It was mainly because Peng sang had only returned home on the first day of the Lunar New Year. He had left after delivering the message. He had gone out with Lu Zheng toplete a mission. Peng sang looked at Gu Xin and scratched his head awkwardly. Gu Nian saw it clearly from the horse. This Peng sang did not see Gu Xin as naturally as Peng sixthng. Cheng Huaiyu happily shared with Gu Xin and Gu SI that her eldest aunt¡¯s niece wasing today, and she asked her two brothers to bring her along to pick her up. As soon as she finished speaking, a carriage appeared on the official road, and the driver was wearing the uniform of the Peng family Army. Peng mu smiled at Cheng Huaiyu. little Yu, ¡± he said. it¡¯s sister Yingli. Cheng Huaiyu held Gu Xin and Gu SI¡¯s hands nervously, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, sisi, do you think sister Yingli will like me?¡± ¡°Definitely,¡± Gu Xin smiled. The carriage stopped in front of them, and the two Coachmen greeted Peng sang and Peng Ling. The curtain of the carriage opened, and a delicate-looking girl wearing a moon-white dress and a small white flower on her head got out. Peng sang and Peng Ling¡¯s expressions changed. What kind of outfit was this? After knowing what happened to your parents, it¡¯s been half a year. Is it really appropriate for you toe to someone else¡¯s house and dress like this? Have you considered the feelings of the host? Yin Yingli¡¯s eyes were a little wet as she looked at the few people in front of her. She revealed a pale smile, a little uneasy and a little uneasy. Chapter 1042 1042 You¡¯re so strange The coachman introduced her to the three siblings of the Peng family. As soon as the Gu family arrived in kun city, they went to Jiangnan to pick them up, so they were not part of the Gu family. ¡°Lady Yin, these three are the county magistrate¡¯s second, third, and fifthdies of the Gu family,¡± Peng sang said. Yin Yingli bowed to them and said, ¡± ¡°Fei Li just arrived, I hope everyone will take care of me in the future.¡± Out of sympathy, Cheng Huaiyu felt that everyone had lost their parents, so he reached out to support Yin Yingli. ¡°Sister Yingli, I heard from big aunt that you¡¯re two months older than me, so I¡¯ll call you sister. You must be tired from the journey. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Yin Yingli covered her mouth and coughed. She nodded and looked at the Gu sisters.¡±I¡¯ve troubled miss Gu toe and pick Yingli up. When Yingli has adapted, I¡¯ll definitelye and thank you. When my father was still a magistrate, I got along very well with the girls of the county magistrate¡¯s family in the area under my father¡¯s jurisdiction. They would often wait for me at the county Gate. I didn¡¯t expect it to still be like this in kun city. Thank you so much, I¡¯m Yingying.¡± Peng Sanng was speechless. That¡¯s strange, she¡¯s not here to pick you up. You¡¯re actuallyparing the Gu family¡¯s youngdy to those youngdies who tried to please you in the past? You¡¯re looking for a beating! They don¡¯t even fawn on my aunt, so why would they fawn on you? Gu Nian wanted to say something as she hated to see such a white flower but Gu Xin beat her to it, ¡± ¡°Lady Yin, we sisters didn¡¯te to pick you up. We were out of the city on business, and we just happened to meet when we returned. If it wasn¡¯t for the coincidences, we might have already entered the city. Also, if Lady Yin wants toe to my house, can you please ask her to change her clothes? Can I not wear this little white flower on my head? If you want to mourn for your parents, you can dress up like this at home, but if you want to go to someone else¡¯s house, it¡¯s really not good for you to wear filial piety and enter their house.¡± Yin Yingli was stunned for a moment. She looked at Gu Xin helplessly and her tears fell. They were very, very big. Yin Yingli said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, third miss Gu. I was just thinking about the past. I didn¡¯t mean to mention that my father was a magistrate. I didn¡¯t want to show off. Moreover, my father is already gone. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Peng sang said. Gu Xin spoke almost at the same time,¡¯don¡¯t cry! You¡¯re making it look like I¡¯m bullying you. I¡¯m telling the truth. You¡¯re so ridiculous!¡± Cheng Huaiyu hugged Yin Yingli and looked at Peng sang and Gu Xin. third brother, Xinxin, don¡¯t say that. Sister Yingli probably misses her father. She wore a mourning dress on the road, and it¡¯s also a kind gesture. I believe she knows the principle of not wearing a mourning dress when going to other people¡¯s houses. Gu Xin frowned. Xiao Yu was actually speaking up for this crybaby? Gu Nian raised her eyebrows as she looked at Cheng Huaiyu with a yful expression. She had been through a lot in the past two years. Could she really maintain her innocence? Peng Sanng red at Cheng Huaiyu,¡±little Yu, what do you mean?¡± You dare to talk about me and the third youngdy of the Gu family? Didn¡¯t you say that you and the third youngdy of the Gu family used to be good friends? You¡¯re actually helping someone you¡¯ve just met criticize her?¡± Cheng Huaiyu was stunned for a moment, then shook her head and exined, ¡± ¡°Third brother, Xinxin, I didn¡¯t say that. Really, I just feel that sister Yingli is too weak.¡± ¡°Wuwuwuwu burp burp burp burp burp¡± Yin Yingli passed out from crying and fainted in Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s arms, almost pressing him down. Peng mu was quick to react and helped her up. ¡°Third miss Gu, Xiao Yu is too soft-hearted, poor sister Yingli, she didn¡¯t have the intention to help her talk about you. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Peng mu exined on Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s behalf. Chapter 1043 1043 Let¡¯s wait and see The Peng family helped Yin Yingli onto the carriage and went back. Gu Xin¡¯s heart felt heavy. She didn¡¯t quite understand. Yin Yingli was obviously pretending to be pitiful to gain sympathy, but why couldn¡¯t Xiao Yu and Peng sixth brother see it? Even that stupid third brother of Peng family could tell? let¡¯s go! Gu Nian patted Gu Xin. let¡¯s go back! Gu Xin replied,¡±Oh!¡± After returning home, Gu Xin was depressed. Cai Xiaolian only found out what had happened after asking Gu si. ¡°Are you really angry with Xiao Yu?¡± she asked as she went to Gu Xin¡¯s room. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m just feeling ufortable,¡± Gu Xin replied gloomily. Just like third brother Peng had said, she was criticizing me on behalf of someone she had just met. Although it¡¯s not about me, I just feel ufortable seeing her being so good to someone. It wasn¡¯t right for thatdy Yin to be filial to the Peng family! Moreover, her tone was as if she was a girl from the magistrate¡¯s family, and we three girls from the county magistrate¡¯s family should curry favor with her. That¡¯s so ridiculous! Mother, grandfather told me long ago that those who wear filial piety shouldn¡¯t enter other people¡¯s rooms, am I right? Since she was going to live in the Peng family, she could have just dressed inly. Why did she have to be filial? How inauspicious? Especially that little white flower on her head, she shouldn¡¯t have worn it in the first ce.¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± don¡¯t be angry. As for Xiao Yu, she probably felt that she was in the same boat as Lady Yin! Mother didn¡¯t know if Lady Yin was a good person, but Xiao Yu used to be a gooddy. As for now, his mother didn¡¯t dare to guarantee anything. Xinxin, let¡¯s use your heart to feel whether she¡¯s worth being your friend or not. You¡¯ll naturally know after some time.¡± Gu Xin hugged Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm, ¡± mother, Xiao Yu already has sisi and me as her friends. Why does she still care so much about miss Yin? ¡± In the past, because I¡¯ve always had her in my heart, I wouldn¡¯t care about other girls I¡¯m not familiar with.¡± Cai Xiaolian thought for a moment before exining,¡±perhaps it¡¯s because Lady Yin is the niece of the arrogantdy!¡± Xiao Yu had gone through so much. Although she was brought back to the Peng family by fifth aunt and acknowledged as her daughter, and the Peng family treated her very well, she was already 13 years old when her family got into trouble. The sudden change made her feel insecure and uncertain. Perhaps, in her opinion, the Peng family would only treat her well if she was obedient. She treated every member of the Peng family well, didn¡¯t she? Naturally, she would also treat eldest Madam Peng¡¯s niece well.¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows and sighed, ¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be angry with her anymore. But mother, I don¡¯t want Xiao Yu to be so sad. Is there any way to make her happy and silly like before?¡± Cai Xiaolianughed,¡±a person can only grow with experience. No one can stay the same forever.¡± This is Xiao Yu¡¯s own experience, her own life. There are some things that outsiders can¡¯t choose for her and make decisions for her. ¡± After she finished speaking, her eyes were a little unfocused, and a dark thought appeared in her heart. However, she didn¡¯t say it out loud. She would wait and see! ...... Early the next morning, Gu Nian brought Lin Yiqian to the ce that they had chosen the day before. Meanwhile, Gu Xin and Gu si were waiting for Lu Zheng at home before they went to nt the seeds together. Mrs. Zhangughed at Gu Xin, ¡± you were still angry yesterday. Now, you¡¯reughing like a fool this morning. Xinxin, what good thing are you dreaming about?¡± Gu Xin chuckled. first aunt, I dreamed that you¡¯re making up a story. You¡¯re holding a book and a ruler. You¡¯re hitting your benefactors and tolerating them! Auntie, do you want grandma to give you a test?¡± Zhang Shi said,¡±I can¡¯t, I still have to help your mother and Yumei tidy up the embroidery room!¡± I¡¯m leaving, you two girls, don¡¯t be too crazy outside!¡± Chapter 1044 1044 Madam Xie¡¯s letter Last year, Zhang Shi wanted to learn how to read by herself, so she learned from grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian! It was fine to learn from Cai Xiaolian, they were of the same generation! But recently, Cai Xiaolian was pregnant, and Gu shouxin didn¡¯t let her be tired at all. He looked at Zhang Shi with a terrible gaze. Zhang Shi was afraid and took the initiative to say that she would not learn from Cai Xiaolian, but from grandma Gu. Well, Zhang Shi, who followed grandma Gu, was unlucky. She didn¡¯t understand the patience of Cai Xiaolian at all! She had always felt that grandma Gu was calling her stupid every time she looked at her. That was why she was so excited when she heard the word ¡®study¡¯. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t force her since she had already read all the surnames in front of her. Now, she started to read the three-character ssic and the thousand-character ssic. Grandma Gu assigned her tasks every day, and the rest of the time, she helped with the embroidery room. She wasn¡¯t very good at embroidery, but she was good at tidying things up. If you tell her how to do it, she won¡¯t know. You can teach her a few times and she will slowly learn it. Zhang Shi wasn¡¯t stupid. Her mind was quite flexible. It was just that there was no one to urge her. ...... Gu Xin and Gu si didn¡¯t have to wait long before Lu Zheng came over. Now that he had seen Gu shouxin in the front hall, he came to the backyard. Gu Xin saw Lu Zheng and ran up to him happily, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so slow! If we had known earlier, we would have agreed to wait outside!¡± Lu Zheng looked at the chirping on Gu Xin¡¯s head andughed, ¡± ¡°I came over with something for you and aunt Lian.¡± As she spoke, she took out two letters and handed one to Gu Xin, ¡± this is the letter Xie Zhiyi wrote to you. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened. After she arrived in kun city, she had not written to Xie Zhiyi yet. The main reason was that there were no caravans going to Yuzhou, only bailiffs going to the capital to deliver letters. Gu Xin saw that there was another letter in Lu Zheng¡¯s hands and asked curiously, ¡± ¡°You said you were looking for my mother. Is this letter from Madam Xie?¡± &Nbsp; ¡± let¡¯s go, ¡± Lu Zheng nodded. we¡¯ll talk inside. Everyone in the Gu family had something to do. Grandpa and Grandma Gu had gone to the fields outside the city with uncle Gu early in the morning, and Madam Zhang had just gone to the embroidery room. At this time, only Cai Xiaolian was at home. Cai Xiaolian put down the book in her hand and asked someone to bring tea and snacks. Cai Xiaolian read Madam Xie¡¯s letter. In the letter, Madam Xie asked about Cai Xiaolian¡¯s recent situation, and then exined her purpose. Back then, she and Cai Xiaolian had bought thend outside Yuzhou City. A year had passed, and Yuzhou Prefecture had ns to expand. Madam Xie¡¯s intention was that they could build their ownnd without selling it to the Imperial court. The letter also mentioned some of Madam Xie¡¯s thoughts on the construction of theirnd. After Cai Xiaolian finished reading, she joked, ¡± ¡°Ah Yuan, you¡¯re quite powerful! When he let us buy thatnd, it was as if he knew about this.¡± Lu Zheng chuckled,¡±Yingluo, you must be joking, aunt Lian.¡± It¡¯s only because of my identity that I know a little more.¡± aunt Lian, ¡± he said, changing the topic, ¡± you¡¯re pregnant now and it¡¯s inconvenient for you to move around. Besides, even if you¡¯re fine, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll go to Yuzhou. I have people in Yuzhou. If you have any ideas, you can ask them to do it. ¡± Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows and nced at Gu Xin. Gu Xin blinked her eyes, what does mother mean by looking at me? After a moment of silence, Cai Xiaolian said,¡±You guys can go out first! I¡¯ll think about it ande find you when I¡¯m done.¡± Lu Zheng didn¡¯t say anything else and left with Gu Xin and Gu si. He took the two sisters ¡®bags, one on each side, and let the sisters follow him gently. In fact, the flower seeds were not very heavy, but he didn¡¯t want to see Xinxin¡¯s bags. Chapter 1045 1045 Not angry With Lu Zheng around, second Bai and the rest did not have to follow Gu Xin and Gu si. They rode off to help Gu Nian. In fact, they were quite interested in what Gu Nian had done. The three of them took a carriage to the Western District. First, they scattered the seeds in the Northwest District where the restaurant and the Peng mansion were located. The first ce they went to was theke where the Lantern Festival was held. Gu Xin snatched a bag from Lu Zheng and smiled, ¡± brother Yuanyuan, sisi and I will walk This Way. You walk that way. As you walk, you can scatter the grass. How many of them survive will depend on their own abilities! Gu si crossed his fingers over his heart and imagined happily, ¡± ¡°Third sister, in another two months, will this Lake be surrounded by colorful flowers? That¡¯s simply too beautiful!¡± Gu Xin was also looking forward to it,¡¯that¡¯s right! With such beautiful scenery, we can even bring our drawing boards here to paint. Xiao Yu said that the summer in kun city isn¡¯t as hot as in Qing Province. As long as you¡¯re under the shade of a tree, the wind is cool.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Lu Zhengughed. The wind is cool, you¡¯ll know in summer! I¡¯ll go first, let¡¯s see who gets to that position first, okay?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si looked over. Alright, they didn¡¯t want to look forward to the beautiful scenery anymore. Let¡¯s speed up. It would be embarrassing if two people couldn¡¯t beat one person. Lu Zheng watched as the two of them each carried a corner of the bag and took action first. He shook his head helplessly. He carried the sack and grabbed a handful of flower seeds. He spread his hands and let the wind blow them away. A gentle breeze blew. He was in a really good mood, especially when he heard you Xinxin¡¯sughter not far away. Lu Zheng was very satisfied with his current state. He was gradually not actively thinking about the past. In the past, there had always been a faint sadness in Xinxin¡¯s eyes. Only in front of him, Huo Yanyu, and her family would that sadness disappear. The Xinxin now wouldn¡¯t. She was sunny and bright in front of everyone except them. This life was worth it. Just as Lu Zheng was sighing about the present world, he felt a gaze. He turned around and saw a rather familiar-lookingdy looking at him. The girl was greeting Xinxin. He took a closer look and knew who she was. On the day of the Lantern Festival, Xinxin had told him that Cheng Huaiyu had been found and adopted by aunt Peng Wu. He knew that Peng Wu¡¯s aunt had adopted a girl, but he had never seen her before, so he didn¡¯t know that the girl was Cheng Huaiyu. In her previous life, Peng Wu¡¯s aunt had never adopted a child. She had stayed in kun city all her life. However, things had changed in this life. Because of his rebirth, many people had noticed the changes, so Lu Zheng did not think too much about it. Gu Xin and Gu si carried the bags and looked at Cheng Huaiyu and Peng mu. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to say. Cheng Huaiyu looked away from Lu Zheng and smiled. ¡°Xinxin, young master Zhou seems to have grown a lot taller than before! I don¡¯t even dare to recognize it. ¡± Peng mu looked at Lu Zheng¡¯s back, pursed his lips, and lowered his eyes. Gu Xin turned around to look at Lu Zheng before turning back, ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have changed much! Brother Yuan Yuan has always been like that.¡± Cheng Huaiyu reached out to pull Gu Xin. Xin Xin, ¡± he said, ¡± you¡¯re not angry with me anymore! Gu Xin shook her head, I¡¯m not angry. Cheng Huaiyu took out a folded handkerchief and handed it to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°This is a handkerchief that I¡¯ve made since thentern trade. It¡¯s topensate you for your birthday gift. Xinxin, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Gu Xin looked at Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand. Her finger was already swollen from being poked and her heart ached, ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, I already said I don¡¯t want it, why are you doing this? My fingers are all swollen. I won¡¯t feel at ease epting this gift.¡± Chapter 1046 1046 A joke Cheng Huaiyu subconsciously retracted his hand. ¡°I only started learning how to make a frontst year, and this is my first embroideries. Xinxin, here you go.¡± The little bit of difort that appeared in Gu Xin¡¯s heart because of Yin Yingli disappeared in an instant. She took the handkerchief, opened it, and carefully folded it, then put it in her bag. She reached out and hugged Xiao Yu, ¡± ¡°Thank you, Xiao Yu.¡± Cheng Huaiyu leaned on Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder and looked at Lu Zheng, who was scattering flower seeds on the other side of theke. She let go of Gu Xin and stood up straight, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, sixth brother and I will help you too! Do you think it¡¯s fine to just casually throw it out like young master Zhou?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. that¡¯s right. Just scatter them like this. These seeds have a strong life force. They will definitely grow. Cheng Huaiyu grabbed a handful of seeds and took a few steps forward. Then, she spread out her hands. The breeze blew, scattering the seeds in her hands, and also blowing up her hair and her skirt. Peng mu looked at Cheng Huaiyu with a burning gaze. He was really good-looking. As there were two people on Gu Xin¡¯s side, they were faster than Lu Zheng who was alone. Gu Xin raised the empty bag and waved at Lu Zheng, who was walking over slowly. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, let¡¯s finish first!¡± Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin,¡¯Aiya, I¡¯m so tired! It would be great if someone could help me now!¡± Gu Xin took the bag and ran over. Then, the two of themughed and continued to spread the seeds. Cheng Huaiyu enviously said to Gu si,¡±sisi, young master Zhou really looks like Xinxin¡¯s brother.¡± Just like how my brother treated me. It¡¯s so good that Xinxin has brother to love her. ¡± Gu si tilted his head and asked strangely, ¡± ¡°Sister Xiaoyu, brother ah Yuan is not third sister¡¯s brother. He treats you differently from brother Xiaoyu.¡± Cheng Huaiyu was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said,¡±Oh, I see!¡± I just feel that Mr. Zhou treats Xinxin like my brother treats me. So it¡¯s not like that. It seems like I miss my brother too much.¡± Peng mu stepped forward and patted Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s back. Gu si pursed his lips. He felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. After Gu Xin and Lu Zheng were done spreading the seeds, she pulled Lu Zheng over,¡±¡±Brother Yuanyuan, look, it¡¯s Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu!¡± ¡°Thank you, young master Zhou, for saving my life.¡± Cheng Huaiyu bowed to Lu Yang. Big brother told me that if it wasn¡¯t for young master Zhou, we wouldn¡¯t have survived. I¡¯ve always remembered your kindness and have no way to repay you.¡± Gu Xin interrupted Cheng Huaiyu and said jokingly,¡±¡±Xiao Yu, I have nothing to repay you with, so my next words are to devote my life to you. Don¡¯t, brother Yuanyuan is mine. No one can devote their body to him, not even you. Hehe ~¡± She knew that the next sentence might be to be a ve. She didn¡¯t want Xiao Yu to be a ve for others. Moreover, her big sister had also said that when it came to the issue of the person you liked, you had to dere your sovereignty, especially when your sweetheart was outstanding. Of course, her brother Yuanyuan was outstanding! miss Cheng, you¡¯ve misunderstood, ¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. I just didn¡¯t want to see Xinxin sad. You did all these things because of Xinxin, so don¡¯t remember this. Also, let¡¯s not mention it in the future. After all, it¡¯s not good for me if the officials know the cause and effect.¡± He said this with a smile, but there was no emotion in his eyes. In fact, there was even a hint of coldness in them, as if he had just helped Gu Xin save a little kitten or puppy. Cheng Huaiyu was hurt by Lu Zheng¡¯s gaze. Sheughed awkwardly and did not say anything else. Instead, she held onto Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Thank you, Xinxin. I can¡¯t repay Xinxin¡¯s kindness to me in this lifetime. So, Xinxin, do anything for me in the future. I won¡¯t be at ease if you don¡¯t let me do something.¡± Gu Xin patted Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand and agreed. We still have to go to the trading area to spread the seeds in the afternoon. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Chapter 1047 1047 They don¡¯t seem like siblings After nting the flower seeds by theke, they found an empty space and sat down to chat. They talked about everything. At noon, everyone agreed on a time and ce to meet in the afternoon and went back to their respective homes. On the way back, Gu Xin asked Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do you know where brother Xiaoyan is? I don¡¯t think Xiao Yu is as happy as before. Maybe she¡¯ll be happier after finding brother Xiao Yan.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. Don¡¯t worry so much. If Cheng huaijin is still alive, he¡¯ll definitely find a way to find his sister.¡± In her previous life, the Cheng family¡¯s mishap had happened two yearster. At that time, only Cheng Rui had escaped from the Cheng family of five. He had been silent for many years, but he had shone brightly in the imperial examination andter married monarch lily of the valley. Cheng huaijin and Cheng Huaiyu weren¡¯t protected by their parents and were beheaded along with them. In this life, because of their interference, the Cheng family¡¯s misfortune came early. Cheng Rui¡¯s fate had changed with his younger brother and sister. Lu Zheng believed that Cheng huaijin was definitely still alive. Perhaps he would suddenly appear like Cheng Rui in his previous life. Simrly, Peng mu and Cheng Huaiyu, who had gone home together, were also talking about Cheng huaijin. Peng mu had the weakest body among the Peng family¡¯s grandsons. He didn¡¯t need to go to the camp for training and spent most of his time studying. Ever since his fifth aunt brought Xiao Yu back two years ago, he had one more task, which was to apany Xiao Yu. He knew that Xiao Yu missed her brother. He said to Xiao Yu,¡±Xiao Yu, my father will be going to the southern border this time. He might be able to find news of your brother.¡± At that time, fifth aunt found you near the southern border. Your brother should also be nearby.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Liu Lang.¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded. Peng mu shook his head and said,¡±Xiao Yu, Zhou Yuan and third miss Gu have a very good rtionship. They¡¯re not like siblings.¡± I heard from third brother that Zhou Yuan is ruthless. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhou Yuan, they would have lost a lot in their previous mission. He can directly break the chin of the female general, he doesn¡¯t know how to be tender to women at all.¡± Cheng Huaiyu was stunned for a moment, then looked at Peng mu. ¡°Rokuro, what do you want to say?¡± Peng mu hesitated for a moment before saying,¡±Xiao Yu, Zhou Yuan saved you and your brother because of third miss Gu¡¯s request. In the end, it was third miss Gu who saved you.¡± You might not know that Zhou Yuan doesn¡¯t get close to women, but I¡¯ve heard from my brother that when he first came to kun city, he swam to the other side of the river with his brother and fought with him in the kingdom of goddess. The sister of the Queen of the kingdom of goddess took a fancy to Zhou Yuan and wanted to take him back to her mansion, but he killed her directly. That girl was a national beauty and was good at both martial arts and literature. She was the most outstanding girl in the goddess country, but he killed her without hesitation.¡± Cheng Huaiyu looked at Peng mu in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve met Master Zhou twice before. He doesn¡¯t seem like a person who can kill.¡± Peng muughed,¡±when you see him, he should be by third miss Gu¡¯s side!¡± Just like before, he was gentle and polite in front of third miss Gu, like a gentle spring breeze. But he was only doing this to third miss Gu. Do you think about how he treated you and me?¡± ¡°Liu Lang, what are you trying to say?¡± Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s expression was a little bad. Peng mu sighed, then looked at Cheng Huaiyu and said seriously, ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, in this world, men are the ones who understand men the most. Although I¡¯m young, I can understand it. You¡¯re interested in Zhou Yuan, but he¡¯s only interested in third miss Gu. His ability would definitely make him more dazzling in the future, and he would be able to capture the hearts of girls more easily. However, Xiao Yu, he only wanted to capture the heart of that girl. I don¡¯t want to and can¡¯t bear to see you make such an unnecessary sacrifice.¡± Chapter 1048 1048 Second uncle, please state your conditions Cheng Huaiyu was silent for a while, then said in embarrassment, ¡± ¡°When did I say that I had feelings for him?¡± Peng mu replied,¡¯you don¡¯t have to say what you¡¯re thinking, it¡¯ll only depend on your performance. Xiao Yu, I don¡¯t know what your life was like in the past, but that¡¯s all in the past. Seeing you wallow in the past, I feel very ufortable. I¡¯m apanying you in the hope that you can walk out of your past. Third youngdy Gu treats you sincerely. She is open and generous. It may seem like a joke, but she is also reminding you.¡± Cheng Huaiyu lowered his head and clenched his fists tightly. No one knew what he was thinking. Peng mu didn¡¯t say much. ...... After lunch, Lu Zheng was called to the study by Gu shouxin. Gu Xin wanted to eavesdrop again, but Gu shouxin would not give her the chance this time. He asked Wang Cheng and Zhang Hu to stand guard outside. He didn¡¯t bring any subordinates with him to kuncheng. Wang Cheng and Zhang Hu were the only two people in the district office of kuncheng. Gu shouxin kept his word and let the two of them be his subordinates. ¡°Bai Yi has sent news that Li Shan has sessfully be the third Prince¡¯s wife¡¯s adopted sister and is now living as a guest in the third Prince¡¯s residence. The third Prince listened to her and suppressed many of the seventh Prince¡¯s men. What do you think?¡± Gu shouxin went straight to the point. ¡°I guess this is the emperor¡¯s doing! He doesn¡¯t need that much time to deal with political affairs and is good at finding talents. When he¡¯s free, he likes to watch the ministers fight and his sons fight. In any case, everything is in his hands.¡± Lu Zheng smiled. In hisst life, the Emperor was not in good health. A few yearster, a serious illness took his life. If it wasn¡¯t for this illness, with the existence of the Emperor and the Empress Dowager, the officials in the court wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any waves, let alone the few princes. Unfortunately, he knew the cause of the emperor¡¯s illness. Even more unfortunately, his maternal grandmother had already made this medicine. She only had to wait until the emperor¡¯s illness acted up to send him the medicine. Gu shouxin said,¡±Zhenzhen, you know the Emperor very well!¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll be angry with you if you tell him?¡± ¡°Second uncle, the Emperor can¡¯t wait for me to settle the Five Nations with the Peng family Army in kun city and then go home,¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. He definitely wants to restore my identity and then watch me go back and fight with the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. It would be best if I can also defeat the Lin family. He had just watched a good show, and he didn¡¯t even need to do anything, but he could let the Lin family, the vermin in the court, be finished. He doesn¡¯t need to be hated by his son and transfer all the hatred points to me. I¡¯m so useful, he won¡¯t be angry with me!¡± Gu shouxin: Alright, it was the Emperor he knew. ¡°Second uncle, I have something to ask you,¡± Lu Zheng continued. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. This serious and serious look, what was this kid trying to do? Did he want to kidnap his daughter? Hehe, that depends on how you bring it up? Lu Zheng stood up and bowed to Gu shouxin.¡±Second uncle, these words should not be said now. In the past, my n was to wait for Xinxin to be of marriageable age and let maternal grandmother invite a matchmaker or wait for me to make a Meritorious Service and ask the Emperor to bestow marriage. But now, Xinxin already knows my feelings. Xinxin is still young, so I have to tell second uncle about this in advance.¡± ¡°So, what do you want to say?¡± Lu Zheng stood still. please state your conditions, second uncle. You¡¯re Xinxin¡¯s biological father. I¡¯ll definitely fulfill all your requirements for a son-inw. In my heart, Xinxin will always be number one. No matter how difficult it is, as long as second uncle asks, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Chapter 1049 1049 The purpose of going out Gu shouxin¡¯s lips curved into a smile. Oh, then I¡¯ll ask you to rebel. Are you willing to? ¡± Lu Zheng did not even blink his eyes. If second uncle bes the Emperor, then I will definitely be the Prince Consort!¡± ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡± Gu shouxin was delighted by Lu Zheng¡¯s words. ¡°Second uncle, are you really going to rebel?¡± Lu Zheng asked after he was doneughing. Then I can really be your strongest aid! If I do, I¡¯ll just make the Peng family betray me and go to the southern border. Yan Mo will be easy to deal with. By then, I¡¯ll have the two armies in the West in my hands. I have my men in the northern Army. If second uncle needs them, just let me know.¡± Gu shouxin picked up a book from the desk and threw it to Lu Zheng. ¡°Go to hell! It¡¯s not fun to be an Emperor. Look at that person sitting in the pce, he¡¯s so envious of me, why should I fulfill his wish?¡± Lu Zheng shook his head regretfully. the Emperor is a good Emperor. He has the ability to seek good fortune for the people of great Zhou. But the princes ...¡± Gu shouxin said calmly, ¡± the Emperor is only two years older than me. If I can be a father again, he will have three pces and six courtyards. Are you afraid that he will have one less son? ¡± The current Prince can¡¯t do it, but who knows what will happen in the future!¡± Lu Zheng thought about it and agreed. our Emperor was trained by the Grand Empress Dowager. He ascended the throne when he was a teenager. After he took the throne, he worked hard to rule. He really has no time to teach his son. Now that the great Zhou was developing in a good direction, the Emperor had the time to teach his son. Perhaps he could teach him better than the Grand Empress Dowager. I¡¯m very confident in this.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and returned to the main topic. ¡°I don¡¯t have high expectations of my son-inw. He¡¯ll be good to my daughter and love her for the rest of his life. Also, my daughter will be married at the 18th. By then, you¡¯ll be 23. Can you wait?¡± ¡°I can wait even if I¡¯m 32,¡± Lu Zheng nodded without hesitation. In this life, I¡¯m only doing it for Gu Xin.¡± Gu shouxin continued, ¡± then you do your job well. I hope you can settle the matters in kun city within three years. Then, you can invite a matchmaker to your house and discuss it slowly. Also, before you get married, you better watch your words and actions!¡± Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. don¡¯t worry, second uncle. I won¡¯t do anything out of line. I treat Xinxin as a treasure! The two of them continued to chat about the situation in the Imperial court. Like emperors, they knew all of the officials and princes. In fact, they even had one more advantage than the Emperor because they knew that Li Shan had been reborn. The third Prince listened to Li Shan, so they could guess what the third Prince would do. However, what the two of them couldn¡¯t figure out was that Li Shan had urged li Muyan to bring Madam li back to the capital. Li Muyan had acted as if he didn¡¯t care, and Li Shan had even asked the third Prince to personally send someone to bring her back. After all, she had been adopted by Madam li, and she was Madam Li¡¯s daughter. Why did he bring Madam li to the capital? The two of them felt that she had a motive, but unfortunately, they were too far away and the news was too simple. Neither of them could figure out her motive. Madam li did not enter the capital, but the people who went to pick her up went back and forth between the capital and Qingzhou, out of the sight of Lu Zheng¡¯s people. Lu Zheng had a feeling that Li Shan¡¯s purpose was not to pick Madam li up, but to let her people go out for a while. What should he do outside? He had no choice. They were so far away, so he could only ask Bai Yi and Li Shan¡¯s servant girl to investigate. ¡°Father, brother Yuanyuan, how much longer do you want to chat? It¡¯s almost three quarters of an hour!¡± After a while, Gu Xin shouted from outside. Chapter 1050 1050 Chapter 1050-herees the fool When they left the house, Gu Xin was still nagging at Gu niansi, ¡± ¡°sister sisi, i think dad likes brother yuanyuan more than he likes us! Look at him, he¡¯s not letting go of brother Yuanyuan. Brother Yuanyuan only gets one day of rest every ten days!¡± Gu si giggled. third sister, in the words of brother en Zi and Ren Ren, it¡¯s so sour! lu zheng was alsoughing at the side. this girl was even jealous of her father. Gu Xin pinched Gu SI¡¯s face,¡¯so be it! Anyway, I won¡¯t let brother Yuanyuan be taken away. not even father can do it!¡± lu yang was amused,¡¯you¡¯re so overbearing! But I like it!¡± Gu si suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°third sister, what would you do if someone tried to snatch brother ah yuan from you?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she nced at Lu Yang, ¡± ¡°brother yuanyuan won¡¯t let me think about what to do! He would not let that happen. besides, uncle said that if it¡¯s yours, no one can snatch it away, and you can¡¯t even chase it away. If it¡¯s not yours, you¡¯ve spent so much effort to make her stay and chased away all the people who wanted to snatch it from you. In the end, she left on her own, and you can¡¯t make her stay.¡± Lu Zheng asked curiously,¡±when did first uncle say that?¡± Why do I have to tell you?¡± Well, he hadn¡¯t heard his uncle¡¯s words for a long time. Thest time they met, his uncle had found out that he had to stay in the Army and couldn¡¯te out every day. He had evenined that he couldn¡¯t farm with him. Gu Xinughed in embarrassment,¡¯I overheard it. When she was in the capital, her eldest uncleforted her because she was unhappy. the uncle used his aunt as an example. he said, ¡± niannian, look, your aunt is not my ideal partner from head to toe, but she is my woman. no matter what happens, she will be by my side. i can¡¯t drive her away! ¡± He also said,¡±niannian, in the future, there will be someone like your aunt by your side. You can¡¯t drive her away. You don¡¯t usually feel it, but as long as you think about it, he will be by your side.¡± Our family¡¯s niannian is a blessed girl. She¡¯ll definitely have someone who can¡¯t be driven away by her side, just like first uncle.¡± Gu si facepalmed. Her mother had been despised by his father again! What they did not know was that Gu Nian¡¯s thoughts at that time were,¡¯oh my, uncle, what kind of dog food are you feeding me? it tastes so weird.¡¯ However, she was sure that it was dog food! ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, uncle,¡± Lu Zheng said solemnly. xinxin, i¡¯m the person beside you that you can¡¯t get rid of.¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯yes, yes. Brother Yuanyuan, me too. No one can drive me away, and no one can take you away. Hehehe!¡± Gu si covered her eyes.¡¯Oh my, next time brother ah Yuan is resting, she must remember to focus on her work with second sister and not with third sister.¡¯ ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Go!¡± At this moment, two horses galloped over from the city gate. lu zheng turned his head and looked at gu si, who was covering her eyes.¡±sister sisi, do you want me to find someone you can¡¯t chase away?¡± Gu si put down his hand and looked at Lu Zheng with a confused expression. ¡°Sister Hanhan, Hanhan!¡± at this moment, gu xin had already seen the person on the horse and waved her hand happily. Gu si looked over and saw a young man in white riding on a horse in front of her. The wind was blowing his hair, making him look reckless and mboyant. She blinked. It was Huo Junhao! Xinxin, sisi, I missed you so much! Huo Yanyu reined in the horse¡¯s reins and got off the horse. She ran towards Gu Xin and Gu si. She had probably been riding for a long time, so she could not stand steadily and even fell. Chapter 1051 1051 Chapter 1051-Lord Huo Gu Xin and Gu siughed as they helped Huo Yanyu up. ¡°Silly boy, why are you here? Why are you here? Am I dreaming? I miss you so much!¡± Huo Yanyu steadied herself and said,¡±I¡¯ve been dreaming about you guys every day!¡± Every day, I regret that I¡¯m not a man and can¡¯t marry you and look at you every day! ¡°Ah!¡± We¡¯re finally at kun city! Look at me, look at me, I¡¯m so happy I¡¯m crying! My sisters,e and give me a hug!¡± The three girls hugged each other andughed together. Lu Zheng also smiled happily. When Gu shouxin said that the Emperor would send someone to help him, he had already guessed that Huo Junhao would be there. He didn¡¯t expect Huo Yanyu toe as well. Well, his Xinxin had another friend! Huo Junhao wanted to give Lu Zheng a hug as well, but Lu Zheng stopped him. ¡°You two can ride horses?¡± Huo Junhao¡¯s excited heart was instantly doused. ¡°Brother, can you not hurt me? In order to speed up, Yanyu and I had to go through a lot of trouble on horseback.¡± Lu Zheng smiled,¡±alright, I won¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡± Are you here to be an official or to y? I¡¯m a little worried that you¡¯ll resign!¡± In her past life, Huo Junhao was the next top scorer. He worked at the Hanlin Academy for a year before he resigned. Huo Junhao¡¯s expression was as if he was his big brother.¡±I¡¯m nning to resign. I don¡¯t know what my Big Uncle said to the Emperor, but the Emperor sent me here to assist my second uncle. I¡¯m now the official Registrar of kun city, in charge of all the official documents, ount books, and dossiers. So, brother, you have to call me Lord Huo in front of the Yamen, hehe!¡± Lu Zheng patted Huo Junhao¡¯s head and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Huo. In the future, when youe to my North Camp, please call me general Zhou!¡± Huo Junhao¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±not bad!¡± Brother, you¡¯ve only been here for a few months and you¡¯re already a general!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to be your brother if I didn¡¯t have some capabilities!¡± On the other side, the Three Sisters had finishedughing and had walked over. Gu Xin smiled at Huo Junhao, ¡± ¡°Lord Huo, how are you?¡± ¡°But, I still think Huo Wentong sounds better!¡± Gu si said. Huo Junhao red at Gu si in dissatisfaction. ¡°Hey, you little girl, I¡¯m already fifteen, not a child anymore. Remember to call me Lord Huo from now on!¡± Gu si pursed her lips. Oh, alright. Master Huo Shentong! Huo Yanyu and Gu Xin bothughed. Huo Junhao was so angry.¡¯This stupid girl, I even brought the cook here just to give her her her favorite desserts. Forget it, I¡¯m not making it for her anymore. What a heartless girl.¡¯ Gu Si was in a good mood when she saw Huo Junhao getting angry. In any case, she was in a better mood when she saw Huo Yanyu and Huo Junhao. Huo Junhao was here to be an official, so naturally, he had to meet Gu shouxin first. Since the Gu family was all present, the siblings went to pay their respects. Gu Xin did not forget about her appointment with Xiao Yu. She asked the bailiff to invite Xiao Yu to the meeting ce. She wanted to introduce Xiao Yu to Huo Yanyu. Good friends should y together! Not long after the Huo siblings arrived, another long line of people arrived. Among them were people from the Gu family from Qingzhou, as well as people sent by the Emperor to assist Gu shouxin. The ce for the people from Qing Province to stay had already been tidied up. Uncle Gu and Madam Zhang led these people to settle down. The Emperor did not send many officials, but there was a group of craftsmen. Unfortunately, Gu was still outside the city, so grandfather Gu let these craftsmen stay at the ce where the Yamen runners lived. Chapter 1052 1052 Treating the Gu family well from the bottom of her heart It was originally prepared for the craftsmen to live in, but it was not enough! The craftsmen sent by the Emperor included cksmiths, carpenters, jade carving artists, Masons, and so on. There were more than fifty of them in total. He had thought that he would only need to send about ten people, but who knew that he would be so sincere to the Gu family! In a County Office, apart from the county Magistrate, there was also the county magistrate¡¯s assistant who assisted the county Magistrate in handling Public Affairs, the Registrar who was in charge of the ount books, official documents, and files, and the county lieutenant who was in charge of tax collection, public security, and arresting thieves. The Registrar was Huo Junhao, and the county government had a lot of money. It just so happened that the previous year¡¯s top scorer had all been gathered. As for the county lieutenant, he was chosen by the Emperor from the royal guards. He was young and had no immediate family members. He was a loner and his surname was Hu Mingliang. The Emperor was really sincere to the Gu family. This team indeed had the intention of letting Gu shouxin develop kun city well. In addition to these three people, there were four other minor officials who were sent by the Emperor from Tongzhou, Taizhou, Yizhou, and Liangzhou. They were all older than the county Yamen selected by the Emperor and were more familiar with the affairs of the Yamen. Huo Junhao, who had a lot of money and food, and Hu Liang, the three single men, lived in the small courtyard in the backyard of the Yamen. The Yamen also had a courtyard for the county Head to stay in. Huo Yanyu moved into the Gu sisters ¡¯embroidered tower. There were exactly six rooms, and other than the four Gu sisters and Princess Jinghe, all the rooms were upied. Huo Yanyu moved her luggage back from the fleet of cars behind her. Gu Xin and Gu si then helped Huo Yanyu pack her luggage. Coincidentally, Huo Yanyu and the Gu sisters had the same habit of not bringing along their personal maids. She woulde alone. During this period, the bailiff came back to report that Cheng Huaiyu wanted to go home to learn embroidery, so he wouldn¡¯t being. Gu Xin felt that Cheng Huaiyu was shy and did not like to interact with strangers, so she did not force her. Everyone would y together sooner orter. Xiao Yu was a slow person, and they would get familiar with each other after a few more times. Gu Nian rushed back to Huo Yanyu¡¯s room after she was done with the decorations. ¡°Sister niannian! The sister niannian I miss the most! I miss you so much!¡± Huo Yanyu stepped forward and gave him a big hug. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you just call Xinxin and sisi that? You¡¯re a bad girl who shows mercy everywhere!¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Xinxin is like this too! Everyone is the most most most most most!¡± Huo Yanyu said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Why didn¡¯t you write a letter before you came? We¡¯ll prepare your room in advance!¡± Gu Nian patted Huo Yanyu. She also quite liked this girl. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Everyone liked to be sweet-tongued. When this girl lived in their house before, she had made their family happy. ¡°Lord Huo said he wanted to give you a surprise!¡± Huo Yanyu said. ¡°Your whole family is Lord Huo, who are you referring to?¡± Gu nianxiao asked. ¡°Lord Huo Shentong!¡± Gu si continued. tsk, tsk, tsk, you¡¯re so silly. Your parents only have you and your sister, so why did they let you go everywhere? ¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°No way! Before we came, we received a letter from Father and mother. Mother is pregnant again. She even asked my brother to take care of me, so we have to be obedient. When the brother takes over, the younger sister naturally has to follow! I¡¯m 13 this year. Should I be responsible for myself ande to kun city to find a husband? It just so happened that the Peng family¡¯s young master was not married yet! Hehehe!¡± Huo Yanyu was overjoyed. Chapter 1053 1053 Strength represents status ¡°Ah? Silly, you still have such an important task on your shoulders?¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°Yup! Grandpa Peng always said that he wanted his son to take away the daughter of the Huo family. Now that I¡¯vee to him, Grandpa Peng will never let go of this opportunity. That¡¯s why I¡¯m taking the initiative. Hey, sisters, tell me, which young master of the Peng family is good? Which one can¡¯t! I¡¯ll take a look first before I make a decision!¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s face was serious. silly boy, in the first six months we¡¯ve known each other, I¡¯ve heard that Grandpa Huo was so angry with Grandpa Peng that he fell sick. Is it really okay for your two families to get married? ¡± Gu Xin blinked and asked. ¡°Alright! It wasn¡¯t like he was asking the two old men to get married. Didn¡¯t my grandfather take a fancy to Peng Eng for my cousin? but she didn¡¯t want to marry so far away from kun city, so my grandfather was so angry that he ignored her for a few months!¡± Huo Yanyu said. The three Gu sisters: Well, the two old men were probably like children fighting. After their anger, they were still in a good state. ...... In order to wee the Huo siblings, Gu Nian personally cooked for them that night. The three girls also went to help. Gu Nian liked Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu. She was willing to cook for everyone to have a good time. Not to mention Gu Nian, everyone in the Gu family liked this pair of siblings. Who did not like sweet-talking, good-looking, and smart young men and women? When the meal was ready, Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe had returned. Huo Yanyu introduced her most missed sister, Huihui, and Gu Huiughed. Although Princess Jinghe and Huo Yanyu didn¡¯t have much interaction, didn¡¯t the Gu family already have one? Moreover, neither of them had annoying characters, so they could talk a lot. That night, the Gu family set up two tables and also invited Qian Liangduo and Hu Liang. Princess Jinghe was interested when she saw the money and grain.¡±Qian ¡®er, if only you hade earlier. I¡¯ve been drooling over you for a long time!¡± Her words scared the Gu family and money and grain duo into stopping. Princess Jinghe chuckled,¡±Aiya, don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. I¡¯m not done yet!¡± I¡¯m talking about drooling over his painting skills! At the beginning of the month, there was a scene that I could not forget! s, it¡¯s a pity that Qian ¡®er isn¡¯t here. Qian ¡®er, you must continue to paint for me in the future!¡± More money and grain,¡±Xuanji, this official is terrified, Princess Xuanji.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Princess Jinghe interrupted him. I¡¯m not asking you to do anything outrageous. Also, please call me sister Zhen in the future.¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, I don¡¯t dare to. Moreover, I am older than the princess.¡± Princess Jinghe: ¡± Zhenzhen, let me tell you. This sister is not the sister of a sister. It¡¯s the ¡®talking¡¯ Zhenzhen. Princess Jinghe couldn¡¯t think of a good word to describe it. Uncle Gu continued,¡±Aiya, I say, Jinghe, you¡¯re too stupid!¡± Let me exin it to you. It¡¯s a very simple sentence. Whoever is more powerful is the big sister! Qian ¡®er, can you beat Jinghe? If you can¡¯t beat her, call her sister. It couldn¡¯t be helped, the fist was the absolute truth! Strength represents status!¡± The people in the roomughed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Princess Jinghe alsoughed. Qian Liangduo¡¯s ears turned red. He had to call a girl younger than him his sister. Kill him! Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t force him to call her Princess. After all, her purpose was to stop Qian Liangduo from calling her Princess. Huo Junhao, who was by Qian Liangduo¡¯s side, gave him an idea to call her ¡°miss ye¡± in the future. He promised that the princess would not let him call her ¡°sister¡± anymore. He could only try if he had more money and food. Chapter 1054 1054 Chapter 1054-one day apart is like three months As there were many people present, Gu Nian and her friends had a meeting that night. She didn¡¯t dare to bother her mother at night now, as her father would definitely dislike her. So, when her mother was pregnant, the other things could be done by the sisters. She didn¡¯t expect the Emperor to give her so many people. He had directly gathered all the infrastructure teams for her. She didn¡¯t need to wait for fourth uncle toe over, and she didn¡¯t need to borrow the Peng family¡¯s cksmiths. She knew about Gu Xin¡¯s n to build a food street, so she told her directly that the food street would start construction after the public outhouses in the city werepleted. Gu Xin was overjoyed when she heard this. She expressed that she was very free recently. Sister, if you have any instructions, just tell me and I¡¯llplete them. Sister, you can continue your research and I¡¯ll definitely get it done for you. Gu Hui and Jing talked to the princess about the maintenance of the city wall, as well as the fact that the Peng family would asionally bring their troops for a drill to test out the wall that was made of cement. Of course, the effect was very good. In the era of cold weapons, it was impossible to destroy the city walls. In other words, the protection of kun city had been upgraded, which was beneficial for them to earn money in peace. Gu Nian immediately assigned work to Gu Xin and Gu si, and Huo Yanyu followed them wherever they needed to go. Gu Xin waited for Gu Nian to finish speaking before she suggested visiting the ce that the fourth Mrs. Peng had mentioned earlier. The weather there was great. It would only take a day to go back and forth. She was worried that her family would not allow it, so she wanted to ask everyone to go together. When the time came, she would ask her uncle to go over and take a look. If it was really suitable for farming, they might as well open up arge piece ofnd there. As for the people who would open up thend, she could directly let the fourthdy of the Peng family handle it. There had been no war recently, so it would be fine to transfer a group of the Peng family¡¯s Army. Her older sisters assured her that this matter waspletely doable. When Gu Hui and Princess Jing were on leave, they would just take another day off. The next time they rested was nine dayster, so the sisters agreed on a time. Nine days was enough time to make arrangements for the people from Qing Province and the people sent by the Emperor. It was gettingte. The servant girl came in and asked the youngdies if they wanted to wash up. The water was already hot. Seeing that it was almost time, Gu Hui asked the maidservants to prepare. Huo Yanyu suddenly smacked her head and eximed. She looked at Gu Nian and asked, ¡± ¡°AI, it¡¯s all because you sisters made me miss you so much. I forgot there was one more thing.¡± Gu Nian was confused. Huo Yanyu stood up and said,¡±wait a moment!¡± I¡¯m no longer a little fairy for the time being. I¡¯m a little messenger pigeon who was mesmerized by beautiful sisters and forgot my mission. I¡¯ll go get it now!¡± After he finished speaking, he got up and went back to his room. After a short while, she returned with an exquisite silk handkerchief wrapped in something and handed it to Gu Nian. ¡°Little messenger pigeon, who asked you to deliver a letter?¡± Gu Nian blinked. Huo Yanyu smiled and said,¡±yes, he¡¯s a Langjun who many girls in the capital like. He asked me to bring something to a girl from afar.¡± I don¡¯t even know if I believe it! I didn¡¯t open it on the way here!¡± Princess Jinghe jeered,¡±little carrier pigeon, is Langjun¡¯s surname Xue?¡± He¡¯s wearing ck all day and has no expression on his face.¡± Huo Yanyu nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Sister Zhen, you¡¯re so amazing. You even know this.¡± The Gu sistersughed along. They didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss anymore. The memory of li Muyan¡¯s incident was still fresh in their minds! The three of them then pulled Huo Yanyu and Princess Jinghe out of Gu Nian¡¯s room. Gu Nian opened the box and found a book inside. The Book of Songs? She was a little confused. It must be a gift from Xue qianxun! However, what was the meaning of a book of the Book of Songs? She opened it subconsciously and found a Maple Leaf in the middle. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been there, but it looked like the specimen she had made before. She took down the Maple Leaf and looked at it under the oilmp. There was nothing special about it! When she put the Maple Leaf back, she saw the contents of that page. Qing Qing Zi Gu, my heart. A day without seeing each other was like three months. Her entire body trembled. The Maple Leaf represented longing. Chapter 1055 1055 Chapter 1055-preparing dowry Gu Nian sat at the desk and read the poem softly. The strange feeling in her heart emerged again, but this time, she didn¡¯t panic. She would let it develop naturally! She finished reading it twice and put the book back in the drawer. At the bottom of the right-hand drawer, there was a pair of gloves, a hairpin, and this book. Gu Nian had thought that Xue Qianyu¡¯s feelings for her would fade after she left the capital. She sorted out her emotions and went out to wash up. When Cai Xiaolian found out that Xue Qianyu had sent something to Gu Nian, she was actually a little nervous. She was afraid that Gu Nian would be hurt again. This daughter who came from the same ce as her was very smart. However, she was a little clueless when it came to love. Moreover, her love life seemed to be a little bumpy. Although she was pregnant with Gu shouxin¡¯s child, she treated Gu Nian and Gu Xin with sincerity. For the past few years, she had already treated herself as their mother. She had discussed with Gu shouxin that after the child was born, no matter if it was a boy or a girl, they would not be biased. It would be their child. As Gu Nian and Gu Xin grew older, Gu shouxin stopped being close to them. After all, Gu shouxin was a true ancient. Most of the time, it was Cai Xiaolian who cared about the sisters. But this couldn¡¯t be said that Gu shouxin had ignored the two sisters because Cai Xiaolian had a child. While they were sleeping, Cai Xiaolian told Gu shouxin about Gu Nian. Gu shouxin sighed,¡±niannian is 17 this year. Although you marriedte, in the great Zhou Dynasty, most of the people are already married at this age.¡± I¡¯m not saying that niannian must get engaged now. I¡¯m just thinking that if this continues, there will be fewer suitable people in the future.¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t think much of it. Huihui is already 18 years old. She can still meet Peng ze! Gu shouxin smiled,¡±how many pengzis are there in this world?¡± Little Lian, let¡¯s make an analogy. Take niannian as an example. Look at the men around her who are over twenty years old, how many of them are not married? Or how many of them had a nk mind and didn¡¯t have a sweetheart? Even if he does, do you think he¡¯s worthy of our niannian?¡± Cai Xiaolian thought about it and realized that it was true. In the great Zhou Dynasty, men who were over twenty years old and were not married or engaged were either not worthy of Gu Nian, had someone in their heart, or were like Pengze, who guarded the border and had not met any girls. Gu shouxin patted Cai Xiaolian and said,¡±sigh, don¡¯t think so much.¡± I don¡¯t think niannian wants us to interfere in her rtionship. If Xue Qianyu had the heart, he would know what to do. He¡¯s not any worse than the Lu Zheng of this lifetime.¡± When Cai Xiaolian heard him say this, she was a little surprised. ¡°Do you think they can be together?¡± Gu shouxin said,¡¯if niannian likes him, Xue Qianyu is a good choice. It all depends on his heart. If I¡¯m not wrong, he¡¯ll appear soon. Whether or not niannian likes him will depend on his own abilities.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. To be honest, she quite liked Xue Qianyu. Other than the fact that he was a little mature and didn¡¯t like to talk, she was satisfied with everything else. The couple started talking about Gu Xin and Lu Zheng again. Cai Xiaolian had no opinion about the two of them. The two of them were thinking about preparing a dowry for the two sisters. In ancient times, when a daughter was married, the dowry had to be saved for them from a young age. Chapter 1056 1056 Leaving The next morning, after breakfast, Gu shouxin went to the front hall and began to arrange the people the Emperor had assigned to him. For the past two months, everything in the Yamen had been arranged by him. Now that someone hade, he finally didn¡¯t have to be so tired. Gu Xin first sent someone to the Peng Manor to ask Cheng Huaiyu if she wanted to go with her to nt some flowers in the afternoon. She wanted to introduce her good friend to Cheng Huaiyu. She and Gu Nian spent the entire morning talking to Cai Xiaolian about their arrangements for the guests. A group of people from Qing Province had arrived and brought many flower seeds. Gu Xin and Gu Nian intended to build the manor at the ce that the fourthdy of the Peng family had mentioned. They wanted to open up a piece of barrennd outside the city to grow flowers. The ce that the Peng family¡¯s fourth wife had mentioned was basically uninhabited. Therefore, he had to go there and take a look first before he could make any arrangements. Cai Xiaolian nodded as she listened. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t let her go out for fear that something would happen to her. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to go out herself. In her previous life, she had a child, but the child had a miscarriage, so she was also very worried about her stomach. Most of the time every day, she would walk in the backyard, do some light work, or read books. It just so happened that she had the time to give sun Yumei and Zhang Shi some advice. After listening to the two sisters ¡°ns, Cai Xiaolian was very satisfied. The two years of teaching had not been in vain. Any of the sisters could do great things when they went out alone. She gave a few more words of advice, meaning that there were too many things to do, and they could do it separately. Gu Xin was mainly in charge of the matters in the city, while Gu Nian was in charge of the matters outside the city. Gu Nian had been working on herboratory outside the city recently. What Cai Xiaolian meant was for Gu si to follow Gu Xin, while Gu Nian would bring Huo Yanyu along. Huo Yanyu was smart and different from the average girl from a wealthy family. She was concerned that she would have an extra helper if she kept him by her side. The two sisters were naturally willing. He took out the booklet and charcoal pen he had made and wrote down what he had to do next. This was what Cai Xiaolian had taught Gu Xin since the first year she transmigrated. She had to have a n when doing things. She had to list everything she had to do one by one so that she wouldn¡¯t forget about everything in a mess. Gu Xin was tidying up the things she had just recorded when a maid came in to report that Peng Yizhu and Cheng Huaiyu had arrived. Cai Xiaolian asked the maidservant to invite them over and also got someone to bring some desserts and tea. Gu Xin kept her little notebook and ran out to pick up Cheng Huaiyu. Peng Yizhu came over with Cheng Huaiyu. She asked Cheng Huaiyu to y with Gu Xin and the others, and then asked Gu Nian to carry Gu Ren over. In Gu SI¡¯s room, Gu Xin was happily introducing Huo Yanyu and Cheng Huaiyu to each other. Cheng Huaiyu was two years older than Gu Xin and was already 15 years old. Huo Yanyu was one year younger than Gu Xin and was only 12 years old. The two of them onlyughed and exchanged a few words before Cheng Huaiyu got down to business. Xinxin, sisi, I¡¯m leaving kun city with my mother tomorrow. Gu Xin was stunned and asked,¡±ah?¡± Didn¡¯t you say you were going to wait for brother yang in kun city? Where are you going with aunt Peng Wu?¡± mother wants to go out for a walk, ¡± Cheng Huaiyu said with a smile. I¡¯m thinking of looking for brother again. I miss him a little. Gu Xin was a little reluctant. Cheng Huaiyu took her hand and said,¡±maybe we¡¯ll find her when we get out.¡± I¡¯lle back when I find big brother. Even if I can¡¯t find her this year, I¡¯lle back with mother for the new year. Now that the misty rain is here, you have someone to apany you.¡± Chapter 1057 1057 He was really just thinking about it Even though she said that, Gu Xin still thought that Cheng Huaiyu was in kun city. He had left kun city. If his old acquaintances found out, it would be very dangerous! However, she also understood the meaning of brother Xiao Yan to Xiao Yu. It was just like how her sister was to her. If her sister had gone missing, she would definitely search the entire world for her. So, she didn¡¯t try to persuade her anymore. She only told her to be good outside and to remember to write back often. On Cai Xiaolian¡¯s side, Peng Yizhu was much happier than Cheng Huaiyu.¡±Sister Lian, I¡¯m going to find my husband. That brat Gu Ren finally said it. It¡¯s been two months!¡± A few days ago, Peng Yizhu had asked Gu Ren where her husband might be. However, Gu Ren wasn¡¯t sure. Although he had used his father¡¯s name, his father might not have been able to transmigrate. However, Peng Yizhu was the kind of person who would look for her if there was hope. Moreover, Gu Ren was a very evil person. He wrote his father as a big corrupt official in Jiangnan who had no parents, wife, or children. He liked to stir up trouble and was notorious in the local area. He even wrote his father as the male lead¡¯s stepping stone. The plot of the book was that the male lead went to Jiangnan to investigate a case, and the person he dealt with was his father. Therefore, Peng Yizhu was going to Jiangnan this time. Originally, she didn¡¯t n to bring Xiao Yu along. After all, she would be more at ease if she left Xiao Yu with the Peng family and had someone to take care of her. Butst night, for some reason, Xiao Yu suggested that she wanted to go with her, saying that she wanted to find her brother. Peng Yizhu directly told Xiao Yu that she was going to Jiangnan to do something. Since she couldn¡¯tplete the task, she might not be able to apany Xiao Yu to other ces. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t mind, because she didn¡¯t know where her brother was. From kun city to Jiangnan, they had to pass through many ces, so she just thought of it as a try. Peng Yizhu agreed. Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help but pinch Gu Ren.¡±You troublemaker! I heard from niannian that you described an official as incorruptible, but you¡¯re writing it as a corrupt official? You have both a son and a daughter, but you¡¯re going to give her a childless one?¡± Gu Ren was already more than two years old. He rubbed his face and tried to defend himself,¡±Second aunt, you don¡¯t know how perverted my dad is. Moreover, I didn¡¯t expect that writing like this would cause everyone to transmigrate. But this isn¡¯t my fault. Second aunt, I don¡¯t know you and second uncle before, right? then you¡¯re here too!¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head. This child, he gave his honest father a corrupt official, his teacher¡¯s mother an old woman from a General¡¯s family, his academic genius little aunt an evil female partner, and oh, and his sister! Hence, Cai Xiaolian asked about Gu sanniu. Peng Yizhu pulled Gu Ren over and smacked his butt twice. ¡°Oh, he arranged an unlucky character for sanniu. If sanniu came, she would probably be in one of the viges in Jiangnan.¡± Gu Ren¡¯s Gu sanniu¡¯s parents were both dead. She lived with her brother and sister-inw, and then was scolded by them every day. She worked all day, did not have enough to eat, did not have enough clothes to keep warm, and could not get married. Cai Xiaolian was speechless. Gu Ren really wanted to find a hole to hide in. He was really just thinking about it! Peng Yizhu rubbed her temples and said,¡±I¡¯ll go and see if sanniu is here. If she is, I¡¯ll take her away.¡± I¡¯ll ept one adopted daughter, and I¡¯ll ept two adopted daughters as well.¡± Their family of five were not rted by blood. In the end, all of them had transmigrated into the book of this unlucky child, Gu Ren. No one would believe it even if they told others. Chapter 1058 1058 Rted to this Cai Xiaolian suddenly thought that if they were to reunite in the past, Peng Yizhu would have to stay in Jiangnan. She asked about the restaurant. Peng Yizhu asked Gu Ren to get a servant girl to bring a box. After the servant girl left, she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sorted out the recipes of several major cuisines that I know, as well as some desserts that I usually think of. I won¡¯t participate in this restaurant. Sister Lian, if you feel apologetic, you can give more to ninren and niannian. After this trip, even if you find me, I probably won¡¯te back to kun city often. I¡¯ll still need you to take care of ninren and niannian.¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned. look at what you¡¯re saying. Niannian is my daughter. Renren is my nephew. However, if this was done by the Gu family, just by saying that they would give more to niannian and Ninja, the family would definitely be willing, but it was hard to say. Why don¡¯t you give the silver to niannian and ninren under your name?¡± Gu Ren threw himself into Peng Yizhu¡¯s arms and said,¡±mom, can¡¯t you bring dad and sanniu to kun city?¡± I can¡¯t bear to part with you!¡± Peng Yizhu poked Gu Ren¡¯s round head. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your chubby mother and father?¡± ¡°How is that the same?¡± Gu Ren asked. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re a two-year-old just because you¡¯re a two-year-old. Don¡¯t act like a spoiled child,¡± Peng Yizhu said with a helpless smile. If you didn¡¯t write so far, who would be willing to go so far? Your dad and San Niu probably don¡¯t know the situation yet, I¡¯ll go find them. Also, you should study hard in the future. I don¡¯t believe that you can continue to write your novels in great Zhou! Do you think your second uncle will let you?¡± Gu Ren sighed. Why didn¡¯t he just write that they were a family? In the modern world, they were not rted by blood. If he had known that he could transmigrate, he would have just written it as a family. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to write it as a family of weirdos? AI! He was about to fall into second uncle¡¯s hands again. The Emperor had sent so many people to second uncle, and second uncle was free. He would probably let him study from the age of three. And his novel, he still nned to grow up and continue his writing! Peng Yizhu saw that he didn¡¯t say anything and felt a little sad. This child, he didn¡¯t mention it before because he was afraid that she would immediately run off to find him. Fortunately, she was in a big family like the Gu family. They gave this child the warmth of a family! ...... The next morning, Gu Nian carried Gu Ren, Gu Xin, and Gu si to see Peng Yizhu and Cheng Huaiyu off. Peng Yizhu¡¯s three sisters-inw and a few nephews had alsoe. They had nned to send him further away before returning. Gu Nian and her brother sent her to the city gate. After waving goodbye, the siblings only returned when they could no longer see the convoy. The siblings, Gu Xin and Gu Ren, were the most unhappy. They held hands and walked dejectedly. Gu si stopped Gu Nian and gestured for her to slow down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu si curiously. second sister, ¡± Gu si said, ¡± I feel relieved. Gu Nian was confused. Gu si nced at Gu Xin¡¯s back and whispered, ¡± ¡°I think Xiao Yu likes brother ah Yuan. There was something wrong with the way she spoke and the look in her eyes. I was so worried that she would be sad for third sister because of brother ah Yuan!¡± ¡°When did this happen?¡± Gu Nian was stunned. Gu si then told Gu Nian what she had seen and heard on both asions. Gu Nian also felt that Cheng Huaiyu was very likely to be interested in Lu Zheng. She suddenly remembered Peng Yizhu saying that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t n to leave before. She only decided toe with themst night. Could this have something to do with this? Gu Nian patted Gu SI¡¯s shoulder and said,¡¯don¡¯t talk about this again. Since Xiao Yu has chosen to go to Xiao Jin, we won¡¯t say anything. It won¡¯t be good for anyone if we expose her. ¡± Chapter 1059 1059 Chapter 1059-bad start Gu si nodded obediently. She had no intention of telling Gu Xin. She had thought that if such a situation were to happen again, she would tell her elder sister and second sister. Anyway, even if she did not understand, her elder sister and second sister would definitely understand. When the four of them returned home, Huo Yanyu was in theboratory familiarizing herself with the new equipment that Gu Nian had added. When she heard the noise of their return, she ran out. Gu Ren sighed listlessly in the yard and saw his brother practicing his sword. He couldn¡¯t help but think that his good days wereing to an end. At most, he would wait until the birth of his younger brother or sister in his second aunt¡¯s stomach. What book! AI! Looking at Gu en¡¯s movements, his eyes lit up. As brothers in this life, they should go through thick and thin together. He stood up and ran towards Gu en. ¡°Brother, I have something to tell you.¡± Gu en did not stop and asked, ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Brother, the sisters all have their own ways of earning money. Are you envious?¡± Gu Ren said. Gu en¡¯s movements paused for a moment,¡¯I¡¯m so envious! Sisi has her own silver and Manor, sigh! What a pity, our boy has to study!¡± ¡°Brother, I have a way for you to study and earn money at the same time. Do you want to try it out with me?¡± Gu Ren giggled. ¡°What?¡± Gu en stopped. Gu Ren pulled Gu en to the side and sat down. He did not want to keep looking up and talking to someone! Sitting on the stone steps, Gu Ren looked left and right. Good, there was no one. He told Gu en his idea. He would tell the story and Gu en would write it. They would then sell it to Lu Zheng. Gu en was speechless,¡¯what story can you tell? Also, brother Yuan is in the campsite. How could he have the time to leave kun city to sell stories to you?¡± Gu Ren was not angry. He was only two years old. It was normal for him not to believe him. So, he began to tell Gu Ren about Journey to the West. Gu Ren was entranced when he heard that. Gu Ren also stopped at uproar in heaven. Gu en shook his head and asked him to continue. Gu Ren kept her in suspense andughed.¡±Brother, look at you, you want to continue listening! Then tell me, we¡¯re printing books one by one, and they¡¯re buying one volume because they want to buy a second volume?¡± Gu en nodded. Gu Ren did not wait for Gu en to think and said, ¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll only tell you. This is a story I dreamed of. I don¡¯t know how to write, so you have to write it. Since second uncle wants you to practice writing every day, you can just use this to write! You¡¯ve already practiced your calligraphy, so second uncle won¡¯t scold you. We¡¯ll give it to brother Yuan, he has a way to print it and sell it. I¡¯ve heard by ident that he has a study under his name.¡± Gu en felt that his younger brother was really lucky. He was only two years old, but the heavens had given him such a dream. He could sleep well and even listen to stories! Everyone was born from the same mother, but why were their lives so different? Seeing that he had managed to trick Gu en, Gu Ren told him a few more rounds until Tang Sanzang went to the foot of the five Finger Mountain. These two brothers, one was happily talking while the other was happily listening. They did not notice that their grandfather was taking care of the flowers around the corner and happened to hear it. ¡°Brother Chuan, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you in a daze?¡± Suddenly, grandma Gu¡¯s voice rang out, and Gu Ren¡¯s story was interrupted. The two brothers looked at each other and walked to the corner hesitantly. Grandpa Gu looked at them with a smile and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening to Enzi telling ninren a story.¡± The two brothers ¡®mouths were wide open. This was a bad start! Grandma Gu did not think too much about it. She looked at Gu en¡¯s hair, which was obviously wet and dry, and said, ¡± ¡°En ¡®Zi, next time after you finish practicing, remember to wipe your sweat. Change your wet clothes, you¡¯ll feel ufortable if you catch a cold!¡± Chapter 1060 1060 Uncle Gu¡¯sint That afternoon, grandma Gu went to see grandma Xiao, and the two brothers were called to the study by Grandpa Gu. Grandpa Gu was still smiling.¡±Bear with it and continue. Did the monk save the monkey?¡± Gu Ren blinked. His grandfather wanted to hear a story, but he did not even ask if he was really dreaming? If the old man wanted to hear it, he would definitely tell him. Thus, after three days, Gu Ren finished telling the story of Journey to the West. Grandpa Gu still wanted more! He did not ask about Gu Ren¡¯s dream. He only asked Gu Ren not to only tell his brother a new story next time, but to also bring this old man along. Gu Ren hugged his grandfather and gave him a big kiss. Yes, he liked such an open-minded old man. Then, the two brothers nned to go straight to the North Camp to look for Lu Zheng but were stopped by Grandpa Gu. What Grandpa Gu meant was that Gu en could write it, but the premise was that she had toplete the homework assigned by Gu shouxin every day. After finishing five volumes, she would hand it to Lu Zheng and let him run it. Gu Ren thought for a moment. that¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t even take out the finished product. Why would they want to cooperate with you? Lu Zheng is not idle. The Gu brothers ¡®money-making n was thus confirmed. The Gu sisters were also busy with their money-making n! Several public outhouses in kun city were alsopleted in the middle of February, so were the outhouses in the camp. Uncle Gu had been busy with the spring plowing recently, so he also took time to go to the outhouses. Well, the fertilizer in the field today was not bad. They had made an appointment to go to the ce with good weather at the beginning of February, but Gu nianshen had some matters to attend to and had to wait for another ten days. Everyone was free on the 19th of February. Uncle Gu and Lu Zheng led the team, followed by second Bai and a few others, Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, grandma Xiao, and old general Peng. The team of two carriages headed south of kun city. The Peng family¡¯s fourth wife wanted to go, but Peng MU¡¯s health had not been good recently. She was worried and could not follow. Uncle Gu sat in the same car with a few old people and looked out the window the entire way. The further south they went, the higher the temperature. From dawn to five o ¡®clock in the afternoon, they only stopped once along the way. The rest of the time, they rode at full speed. Old general Peng stopped the carriage by a River. let¡¯s do it here. If we go further down, the situation will be simr to here. It¡¯s gettingte, so we can set up camp here tonight. The Gu sisters got out of the car and stretched their bodies. Princess Jinghe eximed,¡±the scenery here is so good!¡± Look at the mountain over there, doesn¡¯t it look like a beauty lying on her side?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si even bent over to look. Gu Xin, really! There, it looks like a bun on the head. The back, it looks like a skirt. That part is shorter, and when you bend down, it looks like the waist!¡± Uncle Gu didn¡¯t care about the mountain. He said anxiously, ¡± ¡°Uncle Peng, you, you tell me, what¡¯s going on with your family? This ce was obviously very suitable for growing crops! I¡¯ve taken a look, and the soil is quite good. Look at how well the flowers and grass are growing. After some care, they¡¯ll definitely be suitable for the growth of crops!¡± He wasining that the Peng family didn¡¯t know how to take care of the situation. only my fourth daughter-inw wants toe, ¡± old general Peng said with a smile. I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to follow her, but she¡¯s pregnant again, and little six¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, so we¡¯ve dyed it! She¡¯s the only one in our family who knows a little.¡± Fourth Lady Peng was a girl from a small vige near kun city in the prefecture capital. Her father was a schr, but her family had to farm by themselves. Chapter 1061 1061 Richard wasn¡¯t from their family Lu Zheng, second Bai, and the others set up their tents while grandma Xiao and grandma Gu walked around the area to see if there were any herbs. This time, they couldn¡¯t leave. Grandma Xiao realized that this ce was really full of medicinal herbs! At night, when everyone was sitting together for dinner, grandma Xiao said to Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Yuanyuan, send some people to me. I want to stay here for a while. There are quite a few herbs here!¡± ¡°Qianqian¡¯s grandmother, have you finished picking all the herbs on the mountain north of the city?¡± Grandma Xiao red at Lu Zheng in annoyance.¡±Brat, I¡¯ve been collecting those in the north of the city for a few months, and some of them haven¡¯t grown well yet. Weren¡¯t the ones here growing well? Moreover, there were herbs like seven Li Hun and Gu seyun here. Didn¡¯t Xinxin and the others just run out of self-defense powder? If you pick this piece ofnd, how many servant girls can you give it to, your aunt Lian and aunt cui?¡± Oh? ¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± grandma Xiao, do you have the ingredients for the powder here? ¡± Grandma Xiao nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right. I can make much better ones for you.¡± I¡¯ll teach you this time too, but you can do it yourself in the future. These things were rarely seen in other ces. The ones I made for you before were the ones I found in the southern border.¡± ¡°That mountain over there is the southern border,¡± old general Peng continued. Although the terrain was dangerous, it was still possible to pass through if one wanted to. There were many poisonous snakes and insects in the southern border. The people of kun city were afraid and didn¡¯t like toe here. There were Peng family¡¯s Army guarding this ce, and no one had found any poisonous snakes or insects all these years. However, the people of kun city didn¡¯t like toe here, so they were still a little afraid. There aren¡¯t many people in kun city to begin with, so we didn¡¯t think of letting anyone live here.¡± Uncle Gu shook his head and sighed,¡¯silly, silly! In this ce, if the weather was always like this, would they still have to worry about not being able to grow crops and not being able to eat? There¡¯s also a way to guard against poisonous snakes and insects. If you keep your guard up, those little guys won¡¯te!¡± niannian, ¡± he said as he looked at Gu Nian, ¡± did you see that? those flowers are in full bloom. You nt the flowers and I nt thend. We¡¯ll open up this piece ofnd and let second brother write it down. This barrennd will belong to our Gu family in the future, hehehe!¡± Gu Xin waved her hand, ¡± uncle, uncle. I want to nt fruit trees. The wild fruits that brother Yuan Yuan gave me just now were so delicious! The fruit trees here must be growing very well. nt arge area of strawberries and make strawberry jam. There are also oranges, all kinds of oranges, watermelons, and cicadas.¡± Old general Peng looked at the daughters of the Gu family with envy. Grandpa Gu also joined in the discussion. This ce was indeed very suitable for people to live in, and there were people from the Peng family Army guarding the foot of the mountain. For so many years, they had not seen anyrge scale poisonous snakes and insects, which meant that there was no problem for people to live here. Hearing that, old general Peng decided that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to stay for two or three days since there were fruits and wild animals here. The weather wasn¡¯t cold, so he said, ¡± let¡¯s walk around for a few more days. Once we¡¯ve figured it out, it¡¯ll be easier to do thingster. Uncle Gu was the one who responded the most enthusiastically. He couldn¡¯t wait to open up morend, even if he had to share it with the Peng family. I¡¯m not worried about Gu Xin and Gu Nian. It¡¯s just that Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe have to go back for training and only took a day off. You can¡¯t just say that we¡¯re here to help my father look after thend and take a few more days off. Discipline was the most important thing in the military camp. Therefore, Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe could only ride back on their horses the next morning. Fortunately, second white and the rest were riding horses. Chapter 1062 1062 a family of four discussing They strolled around the river for five days before returning. Old general Peng was very certain that this River was not the kun River because no one lived by it. This River flowed towards the southern border, so it had no name. In the past five days, uncle Gu had marked out a number of unimednds that could be reimed, and Gu Xin had been following him around, writing and drawing. They had yet to reach the foot of the mountain range and had not encountered the Peng family¡¯s Army. In order to prevent their family from worrying, everyone went back. Otherwise, with uncle Gu¡¯s personality, he would have wanted to walk around for a few more days to understand the situation here. After returning home, uncle Gu brought Gu Xin and the others to the front hall to find Gu shouxin. ¡°Second brother, our family is rich! ¡°But half of thend in kun state will have the surname Gu. Hahahaha!¡± Uncle Gu was overjoyed. Gu shouxin looked at his daughter and niece¡¯s bright eyes and knew that these children had been forced by his big brother to instill the benefits ofnd. Gu Xin took out a small booklet from her bag and ran over to Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°Father, look, look, this is the ce we nned! Grandpa and Grandpa Peng have already discussed it. He will provide the manpower, and our family will provide the seeds. We will start cultivating immediately.¡± Uncle Gu pointed at Gu Xin¡¯s drawing. Lao er, don¡¯t be fooled by how small it is. Let me tell you, the circle that Xin Xin drew is equivalent to nearly 20 kun cities. And that¡¯s just my rough calction. This is a River, this is a mountain ridge.¡± Uncle Gu rambled on and on. Gu shouxin listened quietly. From the moment fourth Lady Peng mentioned that ce, Gu shouxin knew that the Peng family would definitely have a share of thend. Kunzhou was a big ce with a lot of deste and uninhabited ces. This River could be given to the Peng family. As for the other barrennds ... Gu shouxin had his own ns. The Emperor had made him the county Magistrate of kun city and said that he had the final say. In the future, kun city would definitely be under the Gu family¡¯s control. However, how could he develop the other barrennd? That night, Gu Xin called Gu Nian and secretly went to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s house. Up until now, it was still the family of four who knew that she had the Jade bead. Gu Ren had noticed that something was wrong with the second branch. Unfortunately, his identity had been exposed. He could not find out the problem with the second branch even if he wanted to. They did not give him the chance at all. Gu shouxin took out a big jar from under the bed. ¡°Not yet, but it should be enough to cultivate seeds.¡± Gu Xin nodded. it¡¯s mainly for the seeds of fruit trees. Strawberries are good, but those that take two to three years to grow will have to use jade beads. Hey, father, mother, sister, do you think we should find a piece ofnd to cultivate fruit trees?¡± Gu shouxin said, ¡± I¡¯ve already chosen a few people to work in secret. They¡¯ve found the ce recently. I¡¯ll go there in a day and settle this. father, ¡± Gu Nian said worriedly, ¡± the field was filled with fruit trees overnight. They won¡¯t be suspicious and tell others about this, will they? ¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Cai Xiaolian also agreed. after all, ordinary people would not be able to ept such a strange thing. Moreover, the Jade bead appeared from Xinxin¡¯s ce, so I¡¯m afraid that person has ulterior motives.¡± Gu shouxin shook his head and smiled,¡±No.¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve spent two years training her. If I can¡¯t understand her, I¡¯ll have lived those years in vain. It¡¯s Lu Zheng¡¯s part.¡± Gu shouxin looked at Gu Xin. ¡°father, mother, sister, brother yuanyuan doesn¡¯t know!¡± gu xin promised. I didn¡¯t tell him that I fed him Yu Zhu Zi in the past. It was only when he was injured that he was awake and didn¡¯t ask me. ¡± Chapter 1063 1063 I¡¯m confident The time travel Trio expressed their understanding. It didn¡¯t matter if Lu Zheng knew or not, he didn¡¯t care at all. In his eyes, there was only Gu Xin. As long as it was harmless to Gu Xin, he was willing to ept it. Seeing that the three of them didn¡¯t say anything, Gu Xin continued, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already thought it through. If brother Yuanyuan asks me in the future, I¡¯ll say that I won¡¯t say anything if he doesn¡¯t ask. What do you guys think?¡± what if he told someone else about it after he found out? ¡± Gu Nian joked. what would you do if he tried to take it away from you? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned and said hesitantly, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan wouldn¡¯t, right? Why did he snatch my things? Besides, he never tells anyone what I want him to say.¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s interest was also piqued. She smiled and asked,¡±What if your brother Yuanyuan tells his wife when he gets married and has children in the future?¡± Gu Xin did not hesitate this time,¡¯hehe, mom, it¡¯s fine if he tells his wife! Because brother Yuanyuan is going to marry me in the future. He¡¯s just waiting for me to grow up!¡± The time travel Trio: Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯I¡¯m not shameless! I¡¯m confident. Sister, didn¡¯t you teach me to be confident before? Let me tell others loudly that I¡¯m the best and most beautiful girl in my vige. Brother Yuanyuan is also from our vige! What else is he thinking when he doesn¡¯t want the most beautiful girl like me?¡± Gu Nian facepalmed. I shouldn¡¯t have taught you to be confident! Fortunately, that guy likes you. If he doesn¡¯t like you ... Oh, that¡¯s impossible. He can¡¯t possibly not like you. The family of four avoided the topic of Lu Zheng and started talking about other things. For example, the ownership of the Jade bead would naturally go to Gu Nian and Gu shouxin. Gu Nian formted a suitable solution, and Gu shouxin used it to nt trees. Gu Nian also had to transfer another batch to uncle Gu. After all, thend outside the city was all cultivated from uncultivatednd and might not be very fertile. He had to fertilize thend first. This was different from when he was in the vige. Gu Nian had to adjust the ratio again. Gu Xin was afraid that she would be too busy, so she asked her to do some things for her and she would help if she could. On the other hand, Gu Nian was not too busy. She had created ss and nned to set up a ce to produce it. She had already found the ce and the staff was in ce. All she had to do was to check on it from time to time. Gu Xin naturally ended her supervision. Cai Xiaolian suddenly said, ¡± by the way, I¡¯ve been idle and bored at home recently. I suddenly remembered that your grandma Xiao has a lot of medicinal herbs. Can we make some herbal makeup? ¡± She was basically researching and developing new fragrances. When she heard Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words, she pped her head. What had she been doing in the past two years? grandma Xiao was a godly doctor. Why didn¡¯t she try it earlier? Gu Xin continued, ¡± I¡¯ve already memorized the properties of all the herbs. Grandma Xiao has been teaching me some pulse readings recently! Sister, I¡¯ll list out some medicinal herbs and tell you their properties. Can you do it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Since you already know the medicinal properties, why don¡¯t you try it with little sister sisi? Ask me if you don¡¯t understand, or grandma Xiao? You can also ask your mother.¡± alright, ¡± Gu Xin agreed after some thought. I¡¯ll give it a try. Gu Xin noted down another task she had to do. After the family of four finished their discussion, Gu Xin went back to her room to sort out the things that were going to happen next. Wow, her 12 hours every day were packed to the brim. She might even have to take up some of the 4 hours that she used to sleep! Chapter 1064 1064 The price is the same? In the following days, the Gu family was busy again. At the beginning of March, the food street in the trading area waspleted, and so were the restaurants in kun city. The food street was managed by Gu Xin and Gu si. The people from Qing Province had learned most of the food from Gu Nian and Grandpa Gu. Some people in the city had also signed contracts with the Gu family. They learned how to cook and earned money to hand over to the Gu family for 100 taels of silver per snack. After they handed over the money, the food would be theirs. As for the restaurant, because of Peng Yizhu¡¯s departure, almost all of it was watched by Grandpa and Grandma Gu. Gu shouxin had no choice but to stop Cai Xiaolian from being busy. Fortunately, there were a few people in Meng Meng¡¯s group who were good at cooking. Aftering to kun city and being trained by Grandpa Gu for a month, they were able to cook. The seeds nted by uncle Gu in the first month of the Lunar New Year had also ripened. In the end, the Gu family decided that the restaurants and food street would open on March 31st. The people from the neighboring five countries hadn¡¯te for more than a month. They were all still thinking about the liveliness of the Lantern Festival and nned toe and take a look at the end of March. On Gu shouxin¡¯s side, things went much smoother with someone helping him. He had already started to get people to build the road. It was built from the northeast gate of kun city all the way to the prefecture. he sent letters directly to the yamen of the three ces, the provincial, qingzhou, and dingzhou, asking them to send over some hardbor who hadmitted crimes. the condition was that they would sell the cement at a lower price. as early as the first month of the lunar year, gu shouxin had asked gu nian to choose someone to bring cement to the capital. it had been almost three months, and the emperor had also made a decision. anyway, he was in charge of kun city, and he nned to repair the roads. there were many ves of merchants from all over the ce guarding the ce. when the road was built for dozens of miles and could be walked, these ves would send a message back and exin the situation in kun city to their masters. These people had stayed here to do business. Therefore, they had good taste. Most of them asked the main family to get more goods. At the same time, the Gu family also had goods here. Should they discuss with the Gu family and take their goods? Once the road was fixed, the trouble of going back and forth would not be big. This was definitely a way to make money! Gu shouxin saw all of this. Those with quick minds sent a letter asking to see Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin knew that they wanted to discuss business, so he brought Gu Xin and Gu si to meet them. Gu Xin and Gu si were dressed in men¡¯s clothes, like young masters. They were now in charge of the Gu family¡¯s external business negotiations. After meeting a few people, Gu Xin went back to Cai Xiaolian and said, ¡± ¡°Mother, I have an idea. It¡¯s the same as when we did business with the Li family. We¡¯ll let these merchants sell our goods, and we¡¯ll only focus on producing them in kun city. Also, we¡¯ll only choose onepany in each state. They would be managed by the divisions. As for Qingzhou, we have a restaurant there, so we don¡¯t need to choose anyone. What do you think, mother?¡± Cai Xiaolian raised her eyebrows. This was not impossible. After all, they didn¡¯t have many people to do business in other ces, so they could be a supplier in kuncheng. She ran through the information in her mind and asked Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Have you thought about the price? Is it still the same price we gave to the Li family in Qing Province?¡± Gu Xin shook her head. that¡¯s different. In the past, our family didn¡¯t have enough hands. For example, we needed the Li family to produce the packaging for us. Chapter 1065 1065 chapter 1065-monthly ¡°But it¡¯s different now. Our family has people who produce packaging, so the price naturally can¡¯t be the same as that for the Li family. Also, I¡¯m nning to get some of my sisters to design a brand new packaging together. We¡¯ll design everything ourselves in the future.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Mother, I think our products should be graded. We can¡¯t be like before, with only single products and set products. The customers are divided into several levels ording to their spending power.¡± Gu Xin expressed her thoughts. Cai Xiaolian nodded. then go down and make a detailed n for me to see. Huihui will be back on leave tomorrow. You and your sisters can discuss it. After Gu Xin finished speaking, Gu si also spoke. Gu si usually followed whatever the adults told her sister. It was rare for her to raise her own opinion, and Cai Xiaolian was very interested in this. Gu si said,¡±second aunt, don¡¯t we have makeup products?¡± There were quite a lot of them. My idea is to draw the entire makeup process. How to wash the face, what perfume to use, and what to do after using it. How to draw the eyebrows and how to use the eysh curler. The entire set. This way, when the entire set of cosmetic products is out, we¡¯ll add a detailed introduction with not only words but also pictures. This way, the set will sell even better!¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±that¡¯s good!¡± Sisi, how did you think of that?¡± Gu siughed in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s just that Zheng Ling and Meng Yan came over and said that there were still many people in Qing Prefecture who didn¡¯t know how to use it. Two days after buying it, they went to the shop to ask the Meng family¡¯s wife. We¡¯ll mark it in detail and let the shopkeeper exin. It should be more convenient.¡± Gu Xin suddenly said, ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I remembered thest time brother Yuanyuan was on vacation. I went to look for him to y. I identally heard that Enzi and Ren Ren went to look for brother Yuanyuan. They said that they wanted to get brother Yuanyuan¡¯s bookstore to sell them storybooks. Mother, sisi, I think you can write a book about makeup and color matching together, and then let Yuan Yuan¡¯s study shop sell it!¡± Cai Xiaolian felt that this was feasible, but there was a problem. ¡°Most of the people who go to the bookstore to buy books are men. How are we going to sell this?¡± Gu Xin thought about it and agreed. The books sold in the study were either for the students ¡®examinations or storybooks. There was no such thing as selling books for thedies! Gu Xin sat and thought for a while before she suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Mother, I saw the Yamen court bulletin in father¡¯s office. Why don¡¯t we make a book based on this? There¡¯s nothing else written on it except for the products of the Gu family. For example, what kind of fragrant dew and cream is new, for example, the fruits that our family grows, and also mother and sisi¡¯s experience in matching jewelry and clothes, what goes with what looks good. If there¡¯s no new product, we¡¯ll introduce the functions and effects of the previous products in that section. However, this can only be a thin volume!¡± At this moment, Gu Nian happened to hear Gu Xin¡¯s words. She was shocked. ¡°Xinxin, are you going to start a monthly magazine?¡± monthly magazine? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned. what¡¯s a monthly magazine? ¡± Gu Nian exined to Gu Xin in a way that she could understand. Gu Xin mmed the table in excitement, ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s the one. I know how to make the booklet thicker. Let¡¯s find Enzi and ninren to cooperate! Didn¡¯t they want to start a story? Let¡¯s give them a few pages! It¡¯s just nice to organize it into a book.¡± Chapter 1066 1066 Chapter 1066-Rou Jia That night, Cai Xiaolian told Gu shouxin what she thought about during the day. She even smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to make money with Enzi, but in the end, I still have to tiptoe for little Xinxin.¡± Gu shouxin knew that Gu en would write a story book for Gu Ren without doing his job properly. He had already found someone to help Gu Ren write it, so he would let Gu en write it by herself for the time being. After all, Gu en was going to take the path of the imperial examination. He could not let Gu Ren, a future person with countless stories in his head, change his mind! When Gu Ren heard Gu Xin¡¯s idea, another thought appeared in his mind. Monthly magazine? then could he start kun city daily? This thought only appeared for a moment before he rejected it. The people who lived in kun city were not necessarily willing to spend money on newspapers, and not everyone could read. Most of them could not even read all the words. It was much better to run a monthly magazine. If you took the manuscript out of kun city and brought it to the various state capitals, it would take at least a month to get there on a horse. Hence, he readily agreed to Gu Xin¡¯s suggestion and even urged Gu en to ask for half of the content from Gu Xin. He could serialize and write short stories. One book a month, even if one book had ten stories, it would not be much. ...... It was almost the end of March, and the sister and brother¡¯s monthly publications had not yet finalized the final edition when someone from the capital came. That morning, Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu were about to ride to theboratory outside the city when they saw a group of peopleing up the main road. From afar, Gu Nian felt that the person in the lead looked familiar. After taking a few more nces, the horse began to speed up. Gu Nian then realized that the person was none other than Xue Qianyu. The morning sun shone on his body, making his entire temperament gentler than usual. He still had that unsmiling look. Xue Qianyu approached her on his horse. As he looked at Gu Nian, his expression softened.¡±Where are we going?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart was beating a little unsteadily as she replied, ¡± ¡°Follow misty rain to theboratory.¡± Xue Qianyu pursed his lips and smiled. don¡¯t go. Let¡¯s go back! he said. Gu Nian was confused. Xue Qianyu looked at her confused expression and his smile deepened. ¡°The Emperor has a decree for you. You need to receive it personally.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Nian replied. Huo Yanyu teased,¡±second brother Xue, did you do it on purpose?¡± My brother wrote you a letter and told you about my daily life with sister niannian, and then you deliberately came to stop us so early?¡± Gu Nian looked at Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu replied calmly,¡±I just left early this morning.¡± I thought I should ask the city guard where yourb is so I can go find you first. Who knew that we would meet at the city gate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fate!¡± Huo Yanyuughed. Gu Nian and Xue Qianyu did not respond to her. Xue Qianyu¡¯s carriage team caught up with them. After verifying their identities at the city gate, the group returned to the Yamen. Initially, Gu Nian had thought that Xue Qianyu hade with an imperial edict. To her surprise, there was a eunuch in the carriage. Gu Nian had never seen the eunuch before, but he treated her very well. When they arrived at the Yamen, everyone in the Gu family hade out to receive the edict. The emperor¡¯s imperial edict granted three titles. One was Gu Nian, who was given the title of Princess Rou Jia, and the other were grandfather and grandmother Gu. The Imperial edict meant that the old couple had taught their granddaughter well and allowed her to make cement, which was beneficial to the country and the people, so Grandpa Gu was conferred the title of Xi Bo and grandma Gu was conferred the title of fifth grade Yi. Previously, after Gu shouxin became the top schr, the Emperor didn¡¯t know the Gu family¡¯s status at that time, so he gave grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian the titles of seventh-rank Merman and eighth-rank Merman respectively. Now, grandma Gu¡¯s status had risen. Chapter 1067 1067 Chapter 1067-preparing for war In addition to the Imperial edict brought by the eunuch, Xue Qianyu also had letters from the Grand Empress Dowager to Grandpa and Grandma Gu, as well as a letter from the Emperor to Gu shouxin. The Empress Dowager¡¯s letter was just a daily concern. She expressed that she was in good health and that she could walk around the pce once a day after eating the health Pills made by Gu Xin. She also told Grandpa Gu not to worry and that she would wait for them in the capital for their return. In the future, she would ask Grandpa Gu to take care of her when she¡¯s old. The Grand Empress Dowager also said,¡±I¡¯ve raised you for ten years when you were young, and you¡¯ve raised me for ten years when I¡¯m old. In this life, we must fulfill our mother and son rtionship.¡± Grandpa Gu¡¯s eyes were wet with tears. In the past, he had hated the injustice of fate. It was not that he wanted to be the Crown Prince or Emperor, but he hated fate for making him leave the capital. From birth to the age of ten, although his twin brother had not grown up in the Imperial Pce, he had lived in the capital. When he left the pce, he had been taken away from the capital. Now that he was so old, that hatred had long disappeared. He didn¡¯t even care about the people who hunted him down in the past. His twin brother had already died. If he still cared about it, it would be difficult for him. The emperor¡¯s letter to Gu shouxin was much more amusing. The emperor¡¯s words were all for Gu shouxin to work hard and make contributions. He would start with reading, andter on, Xin Xin, en, Zi, and Si si would bear with it one by one. They would all be conferred the titles of junzhu, Junwang, or something. Anyway, one credit was just a matter of his words. As for Huihui, the Emperor had said that Huihui had to go to the military camp herself. She had no choice but to gain military merits. Therefore, Huihui had to work hard to be the first female general during his reign. The position of general of the Peng family¡¯s first wife was conferred by thete Emperor, so it did not count as his. The Emperor also mentioned uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu, asking uncle Gu to focus on production. When the time came, he would be given the title of ¡± uncle ¡± or something, and then slowly be promoted. It was more troublesome for fourth uncle Gu. It was not easy to seal the Carpenter¡¯s work. It was okay. Now that Grandpa Gu had a title of nobility, he could inherit it! As for Gu shouxin, the Emperor had clearly said that if you develop kun city, I will give you the title of King Kun, okay? Gu shouxin¡¯s forehead kept twitching as he watched. Fortunately, the Yamen is opened by your family, you can seal it if you want! This time, in addition to imperial edicts and letters, there were also people sent over. The Emperor greatly supported Gu Nian¡¯s research. Gu nianlong had arranged for people to build a residence outside the city. It was very easy to arrange for this group of people. By may at most, the road from kun city to the prefecture capital would be fully renovated. By then, it would be more convenient to transport supplies. She also had a n in her heart. She would get someone to go to the prefecture to find some craftsmen. The conditions she offered were quite good. Now that the main road had been repaired, it wouldn¡¯t take that long to get from kun city to the prefecture. It would take five days at most, but if they rode fast, it would only take two to three days. In the afternoon, Xue Qianyu went to report to general Peng. This time, he did note topete with Lu Zheng as the Emperor had said. Instead, he was here to lead the Army. The southern border faced the sea in the South, bordered the Jinnan country in the West, and was only separated from the great Zhou Dynasty and kunzhou by a mountain on the back. The eastern border neighbored the Qing and Dingzhou provinces. Yan Mo was in charge of Qingzhou, so there had to be people in kunzhou as well. Xue Qianyu¡¯s mission was to lead the troops to guard the border between kun state and the southern border. Usually, there were only a few Peng family Army troops guarding the border. The Emperor had be more ambitious in the past two years, mainly because the southern border had tried to use the beauty to control the great Zhou, which made the Emperor angry. After more than a year of nning, he was nning to go to war. Chapter 1068 1068 Chapter 1068-returning gifts Xue Qianyu¡¯s mission was to cooperate with Yan Mo and take down the southern border. Upon receiving the Imperial edict, general Peng immediately transferred 20000 troops and horses to Xue Qianyu. After they were reorganized, they could set off for the border. It just so happened that the Gu family and the Peng family had their eyes on thend they were going to open up. Xue Qianyu stayed at general Peng¡¯s until dinner time. General Peng didn¡¯t ask him to stay for dinner, knowing that he had a good rtionship with the Gu family. The Gu family would definitely be waiting for him. When he came out of the Peng mansion, Xue Qianyu saw Lu Zheng waiting for him. He walked up to Lu Zheng and punched him. I was here half a year earlier than you, ¡± Lu Zhengughed. and you¡¯re going to the battlefield before me? ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you already been promoted from regimentalmander to general? You also have three thousand soldiers!¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They did not say anything else and went to the Yamen together. At night, when the Gu family heard Xue Qianyu¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they should still open that ce. Lu Zheng knew what they were thinking and said, ¡± ¡°Actually, we can proceed ording to the original n. It was too big and too far away from Lin mountain. Moreover, Xue ¡®er also went to guard Lin mountain in order to stop those who want to escape from Lin mountain. Lin mountain is a dangerous ce, and most people from the southern border will not choose to go this way.¡± Uncle Gu sighed. if those who go to the wastnd reimers know that the great Zhou is about to go to war with the southern border and that Xue ¡®er is guarding there with his men, they probably won¡¯t go. ¡°The reason why there are so few people in kun city is because kun state is surrounded by neighboring countries. There are often Wars,¡± Gu shouxin added. ¡°I¡¯ll ask old Peng tomorrow and see what he has to say,¡± Grandpa Gu said after a moment of silence. Xue Qianyu understood what everyone was saying and said, ¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to be so nervous. I¡¯ve seen the map of the kun Prefecture from general Peng. It¡¯s actually very difficult for the people of the southern border to escape from Lin mountain to the side of the river you mentioned. Within the area that you have marked, it will take a day¡¯s journey to Mount Lin. The Emperor sent me here because he wants to thoroughly understand the southern border and then vigorously develop the kun Prefecture. Second uncle can give it a try. I promise that I will guard Lin mountain tightly and will not let a single person from the southern frontier Pass Lin mountain.¡± second brother Xue, ¡± Gu Xin suddenly said, ¡± Grandpa Peng said that the river would pass through the southern border. What if the people from the southern border escaped through the river? ¡± Xue Qianyu smiled. when the timees, general ze will send people from the Navy to go with me. There won¡¯t be any big problems. ...... No matter what, the Gu family hadmunicated with the Peng family. Old general Peng¡¯s intentions were the same as Xue Qianyu¡¯s. It would take a day to ride a horse from the mountains, so they would continue with the original n. Of the 100000 strong Army of the Peng family, 20000 were given to Xue Qianyu, and the remaining 80000 were to defend the city. In order to speed up the excavation, old general Peng had sent 10000 to help. Now that thend had been opened, farming was the Gu family¡¯s business. Xue Qianyu stayed in kun city for two days and left on the third day. Gu Nian had been going to theboratory outside the city for the past two days, so she was with Xue Qianyu and the others today. As they were about to reach theboratory, Xue Qianyu turned to look at Gu Nian. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± As Gu Nian rode on the horse, she took something out of her pocket and threw it to Xue Qianyu. Xue qianxun quickly caught the dagger. It was a dagger embedded with gems. A smile shed across his eyes as he looked at Gu Nian. ¡°I wish you a triumphant return!¡± Gu Nian said calmly. This was the only time that Gu Nian had bought this dagger from the trading District. There were no gems on it at first. However, her younger sister had given her a few and she had embedded it in her own free time. It was a beauty that fit her aesthetic. Xue qianxun revealed a bright smile. ¡°Alright!¡± Chapter 1069 1069 Opening for business Gu Nian could not help but smile when she saw his smile. In the end, Xue Qianyu saw that Gu nianxiao had stopped walking as the team had already gone far away. Gu Nian hurried him. hurry up and catch up. You¡¯ve never been to kunzhou before. This ce is huge and there are no obvious roads. If you get lost, you¡¯ll be a joke. Xue Qianyu chuckled and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°What joke?¡± ¡°Themander personally sent by Xuanji¡¯s Emperor has lost his way on the battlefield!¡± Gu Nian said. Xue Qianyuughed out loud,¡±hahahahahahahahahahahaha!¡± ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± Gu Nian red at him. Take good care of yourself, take down the southern border, and return safely.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± I¡¯m leaving.¡± This time, Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t stay any longer and left on his horse. Gu Nian could not help but smile as she watched him leave. ¡°Second brother Xue, you do look pretty good when you smile. Don¡¯t you think so, sister niannian?¡± Huo Yanyu approached Gu Nian on her horse. ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Nian subconsciously replied. ¡°What?¡± you silly girl! Gu Nian snapped back to her senses and red at Huo Yanyu. Huo Yanyu shook her head and smiled,¡±sister niannian, bystanders see things more clearly than the involved.¡± I can see that you have a good feeling for second brother Xue!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny about an outstanding unmarried man winning the favor of an outstanding unmarrieddy?¡± Gu Nian replied. Huo Yanyu was stunned. She did not expect Gu Nian to admit it this time. She blinked and asked after a while, ¡± ¡°Sister niannian, I¡¯ve always thought that second brother Xue had a one-sided love. You haven¡¯t made up your mind yet!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t made up my mind!¡± Gu Nian looked at her. So, I followed my heart. He would take one step at a time and let nature take its course. He didn¡¯t force himself to think too much, nor did he force himself not to think. How far you can go is up to the heavens.¡± Huo Yanyu nodded. She agreed with him. Gu Nian got off the horse and said,¡±alright, let¡¯s get to work!¡± I realized that you¡¯re just like Xinxin, you both like to worry about other people¡¯s Affairs! You should worry about yourself too. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to see the Peng family¡¯s young master? You¡¯ve been here for more than a month, but I haven¡¯t seen you take any action!¡± Huo Yanyu followed suit and said in a serious tone,¡±Let nature take its course, we¡¯ll take one step at a time, we won¡¯t force it!¡± Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± ...... On the 30th of March, the food street and restaurants of kun city opened for business. Grandpa and Grandma Gu were busy with the restaurant while Gu Xin and Gu si were watching from the food street. Cai Xiaolian was already five months old, and she was a little older than a normal five-month old. Considering Grandpa Gu¡¯s genes, Cai Xiaolian felt that it was very likely that she was carrying two children. Unfortunately, grandma Xiao had said that it was impossible. There was definitely only one. He was just a little fat because he was raised too well. Cai Xiaolian was so angry that she wanted to hit Gu shouxin. It was all this guy¡¯s fault for not letting her go out. Gu shouxin was also helpless. He was just worried that Cai Xiaolian would be tired. In the eyes of Gu shouxin, a pure ancient person, a woman in her thirties was definitely an old pregnant woman. Grandma Gu said that Cai Xiaolian was almost fully recovered now, and it was okay for her to go out and stroll. So, on the opening day, Cai Xiaolian went out for a stroll. Gu shouxin was worried and even apanied her personally! Qian Liangduo and Huo Junhao were more than capable of handling the Yamen¡¯s Affairs. Gu Xin and Gu si were very popr in the goddess Kingdom. When the couple went over, they saw the two sisters surrounded by girls from the goddess Kingdom who were introducing them to the food at the snack stalls. The two sisters were 12 or 13 years old, and it was hard to tell if they were male or female. Anyway, the people of kun city called them third young master and fifth young master, so the people of the neighboring country didn¡¯t suspect anything. Chapter 1070 1070 Chapter 1070-selling at high price Seeing Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolianing over, Gu Xin and Gu si abandoned the people from the goddess Kingdom and ran over. Gu Xin stepped forward and carefully supported Cai Xiaolian, ¡± ¡°Mother, why did youe out? Didn¡¯t father forbid you froming out?¡± Gu shouxin coughed. Nonsense, how could father have?¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at Gu shouxin before turning to Gu Xin. ¡°I¡¯m just here to see you two little fellows. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be flustered since it¡¯s your first time making your own decisions. Now, it looks like it¡¯s great!¡± Just as Gu Xin was about to say something, ady from the goddess nation walked over. She followed the etiquette of the Zhou Dynasty and greeted the couple. Then, she stared at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face in surprise. Cai Xiaolian,¡±Yingluo, don¡¯t even think about acknowledging your family or lying to me.¡± The Father of my original body is in Jiangnan. Gu Xin also felt that thedy was acting weird and pulled her, ¡± ¡°Miss Murong, why are you staring at my mother? Is it because my mother is too pretty?¡± Gu shouxin felt ufortable. My wife is pretty, but she¡¯s not for you to see. He looked at the girl from the kingdom of goddess.¡±This youngdy, why are you staring at this official¡¯s wife?¡± This miss Murong¡¯s name was Murong ni. ording to her, she was the servant of the tenth Princess of the goddess Kingdom. She hade here to buy skincare products and had just happened to see the opening of the snack Street. ¡°Lord Gu, Madam Gu, I¡¯ve been rude,¡± she apologized. I just think that Madam Gu looks very good. As far as I know, many women have pimples on their faces during their pregnancy. Madam Gu is pregnant, but her skin is the same as a youngdy in her early twenties. This is really surprising.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled. actually, it¡¯s my family¡¯s products that are good. I¡¯ve been using our family¡¯s products to take care of my skin during my pregnancy. what? ¡± Murong Yuan was shocked. didn¡¯t we tell you not to use it on girls who are pregnant and under 13? ¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Miss Murong, this was specially developed by my family for my mother¡¯s condition. It was only made in the first month of the lunar year! There was no one for sale. Moreover, the materials used are extremelyplicated and precious. If it¡¯s sold, I estimate that not many people will be able to buy it!¡± Murong Yuan was overjoyed,¡¯so there¡¯s a skincare product that¡¯s specially for pregnant women? Third young master Gu, I would like to buy it. May I know the price?¡± I¡¯ll be honest with you, ¡± Gu Xin said with some difficulty, ¡± our family only made four sets of this product. It¡¯s just enough for my mother to use during her delivery period. We didn¡¯t n on doing this business.¡± Murong Fei grabbed Gu Xin¡¯s hand,¡±third young master, please sell me a set!¡± I¡¯m fine with any amount, really.¡± Gu Xin slowly pried Murong Fei¡¯s hand away, ¡± ¡°Lady Murong, please calm down. Can you tell me who you¡¯re buying it for? You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re married, and you don¡¯t look pregnant.¡± Murong ni immediately told Gu Xin that she was someone close to the tenth Princess, but she used to be someone close to the Queen. Because she made a mistake, she was sent to the tenth Princess ¡®side as punishment. The tenth Princess was the only daughter of the Queen. She was the tenth child, but she was too weak to inherit the kingdom. The Queen had ten children, and now she was pregnant with her eleventh, which was an important one! However, their Queen was the one who loved beauty the most. Now that she was pregnant, not only did she gain weight, but she also had pimples and spots. She wanted to buy a set for her Queen. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s head was throbbing. Ten children! Although goddess country was a feminist country, the ones who gave birth to children were also women. How could she have time for political affairs? Chapter 1071 1071 Common topic between mother-inw and daughter-inw What Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t know was that the ranking of the children in goddess Kingdom didn¡¯t only depend on the birth of the child, but as long as the child was pregnant. When the Queen of the goddess kingdom first ascended the throne, she also killed her way out of a group of sisters. Then, she got injured and couldn¡¯t keep her first three children. She inherited the throne at the age of sixteen and had three children. She started having children at the age of neen and had five children in seven years. Two of them were twins, but they were all boys. Then, when she was twenty-nine, she slipped again. At thirty, she gave birth to the tenth Princess. Unfortunately, the tenth princess¡¯s body was weak, and she grew up sickly until she was fourteen. The Queen was now 44 years old and three months pregnant. The doctor said that the fetus was very stable, and it was very likely to be a Princess. In the end, Gu Xin sold a set to Murong ni for fifty taels of gold. After all, the goddess Kingdom had a lot of gold and silver! Moreover, Murong Fei also said that if Her Royal Highness used it well, she woulde again next month to buy all the things that Her Royal Highness needed during her pregnancy. Since she was pregnant, she had to be in a good mood for the baby to be good. The Queen was very concerned about her appearance. If this skin care product could cure all the spots and pimples on her face, wouldn¡¯t the princess in her stomach be healthy? Their goddess Kingdom would finally have a sessor. Gu Xin personally went back home to get the suit for the others, mainly because she wanted to add some jade beads into the water. The one Cai Xiaolian used to wipe her face had indeed added water to the Jade beads. It wasn¡¯t a whole bead, but arge jar of it, and then a little bit. Cai Xiaolian was very curious about the goddess Kingdom. She found a stall and asked Murong Fei about the situation of the goddess Kingdom. The more she listened, the more spirited she became! Gu shouxin¡¯s head hurt when he heard this. Except for the function of giving birth, in the goddess Kingdom, the treatment of men and women was really the opposite of the great Zhou Dynasty. Most of the princes of the kingdom of goddess were sent to the surrounding small countries for a marriage alliance, and they were married into the family to stabilize the peace of the countries. This kingdom of goddess was different from the other kingdoms. They had existed for a long time, unlike the other kingdoms, which used to belong to the great Zhou Dynasty. Because there were too many marriages with the surrounding countries, the goddess Kingdom did not marry the great Zhou Dynasty. After all, the men in the great Zhou Dynasty had three wives and four concubines. It was impossible for them to only have daughters and no sons. Even if there was such a situation, their status would not achieve the purpose of the marriage alliance with the goddess Kingdom. After returning home, Cai Xiaolian told grandma Gu about the goddess Kingdom. The mother and daughter-inw had been together for a few years and finally found amon topic. They both wanted to go to this mysterious Kingdom of goddess, where women were respected. ...... The business of the food street and restaurants was quite good. On the other side of the food street, people could not help but talk to Gu Xin about their ie that day. Gu Xin was naturally encouraging her. Auntie Lin, our goal is to earn money from our neighboring country. Work hard, it will definitely get better. The entire kun city was filled with New Hope. In the restaurant, Cai Xiaolian had designed a stage for the girls in worry-solving Pavilion to y and dance. There was a special stage for them, and they had admission tickets. Of course, it was only a performance, not a drink. If you want someone to drink with you, I¡¯m sorry, but the kun city Yamen is opened by the Gu family. Do you want to go in? Including the kingdom of goddess, the people from the neighboring five kingdoms who had seen the show simply loved it. They knew the rules of kun city, so none of them asked for a girl to apany them to drink. They could only spend money to order songs and dances. For example, Jin nanguo had a lot of jade artifacts. Gu shouxin had even set up a ce for Jin nanguo¡¯s people to exchange jade artifacts for silver for consumption. Just like that, kun city slowly became lively. Chapter 1072 1072 The next Princess is in the bag A month after the food street and restaurants opened for business, more and more merchants from the other states of the great Zhou Dynasty gradually appeared in kun city. The Gu family had predicted all of this, so there was no trouble because of the crowd. Someone was interested in the public outhouse in kun city. After asking, he found out that this was the ie of the Yamen. Do you want to buy it or forge it? Wait for your local Yamen to issue a notice, and then you can directly buy it at the Yamen with money. After you buy it, someone will naturally make it for you. The merchants wrote letters back to inform their families to pay attention to it at all times and be sure to get it as soon as possible. What they didn¡¯t know was that it would take some time before this thing would beunched. After all, kun city had a small poption and it wasn¡¯t as crowded as the ces where the rich businessmen lived. It was not easy to build it! Unless you wanted to buy a piece ofnd to build your own house, or set aside atrine, people would not build it for you. Very quickly, it was already April. The Gu sisters had been busy the entire time. On this day, Gu Hui and Jing and the princess were on leave. It was a rare asion for everyone to gather together, so they nned to go out for a walk. Previously, they had almost always gone to the South outside the city to y. This time, the sisters nned to go north. The forest in the North was dense, and there was a camp of the Peng family Army. Kun city only had the West Camp and the North Camp. Naturally, they could not amodate the 100000 soldiers of the Peng family¡¯s Army, so a portion of them were stationed outside the city. The further north they went, the cooler it was. Gu Xin carried the backpack on her back and asked second white and the rest to carry it too. She could still pick herbs. In the past two months, grandma Xiao had followed them to the nameless River to pick herbs. There were probably new herbs growing in the forest. The few big ones were walking around leisurely. They came out purely for a stroll and to rx. With second Bai and the others following them, they didn¡¯t have to worry about the safety of Gu Xin, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu. As they walked, the three big girls and three little girls separated. Not long after, the three girls suddenly heard Gu Xin eximing, ¡± Sister, Sister,e and take a look! There¡¯s a Lake over there. Wow, the scenery is so beautiful! The three of them followed. It was only after walking that he realized that the little fellows had really gone far away. After they met, they discovered that there was really a Lake in the distance. It was really far away, and it would probably take more than an hour to walk. Anyway, he was out for fun, so he could go over and take a look. After walking for more than an hour, they arrived at theke, which was quiterge. The dark green Lake stretched as far as the eye could see. There were many weeds by the side of theke, and there were many elite stones on the sand. Second white took the water bag and wanted to get some water from theke. He walked closer, touched it, and took a sip, then spat it out. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up as she walked over. ¡°Second white, is it very salty?¡± Second white nodded,¡±yes!¡± It was quite salty. What kind of Lake is this? it¡¯s actually salty.¡± quick, quick, quick! Gu Nian chuckled. let¡¯s pick up all these stones and carry them back. Princess Jinghe patted Gu Nian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°Have you be an idiot in theboratory? You still want to study these stones?¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s eyes moved as she asked,¡±is this water salty like seawater?¡± If that¡¯s the case, will you be able to produce salt?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gu Nian snapped her fingers. I can cook salt from this stone. Moreover, the Salt Lake was inexhaustible. In the future, our great Zhou will have another salt mining area, and The Price of Salt will drop by quite a bit!¡± When everyone heard this, they quickly followed the arrangement and went to pick up the salt stones. Gu Nian smiled as she looked at the beautifulke. Xinxin and sisi¡¯s Princess was sure of herself. The discovery of the Salt Lake was no less meritorious than the cement! Furthermore, she had taken a look earlier and found that this ce was quite hidden. Most people would note here and would probably not even pass by. She said that Gu Xin saw a herb and cut down a lot of weeds before revealing theke. After they had carried enough stones, they didn¡¯t stay any longer and went back. As soon as they got home, everyone gathered in Gu Nian¡¯sboratory to see how she would cook salt. Chapter 1073 1073 Report There were many people in Gu Nian¡¯sboratory today. Almost all of the Gu family members, including Huo Junhao, Qian Liangduo, and Hu Liang, were gathered around. As time passed by, Gu Xin suddenly eximed in surprise, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really salt!¡± Grandpa Gu stepped forward and tasted a little. ¡°Yes, fine salt.¡± father, ¡± Gu Nian turned to look at Gu shouxin, ¡± you have to send someone to the Salt Lake to guard it. Boiling salt is one way. We can also directly mine it. If we can find a few more saltkes, The Price of Salt in the great Zhou will definitely drop.¡± Grandpa Gu nodded. that¡¯s right. People have to eat salt. Otherwise, they won¡¯t have any strength. Gu shouxin pondered for a while and looked at Gu Xin, ¡± Xinxin, how did you find that Lake? ¡± Gu Xin exined the situation. To be honest, she just thought that it was beautiful and wanted to go over to take a look. She even wanted to go and catch fish. Unfortunately, there were no fish in the Salt Lake. Saltkes were not like the ocean, where fish could still survive. After Gu shouxin heard this, he had a n in his heart. He immediately went to the Peng family to borrow people. Although the Emperor had sent people to him, it was not enough. When general Peng heard that they had found a Lake that could produce salt, he was extremely excited. It had to be known that the great Zhou¡¯s salt came from the sea, and it was only because someone in the previous dynasty had used the method of drying salt that fine salt was produced. Kun city was located in the Western part of the great Zhou Dynasty and was quite far from the sea. The cost of transporting salt to this ce was very high. Some civil officials in the court even thought that they could transport less salt over since there had not been a war in recent years. The Emperor was a good Emperor, and it was impossible for him to cut short the food and clothing of his soldiers. Other than the Peng family Army that was guarding the border in kun city, the soldiers in the North were in a simr situation. If salt was transported to these two ces, The Price of Salt in the great Zhou would be higher. Themoners would usually buy coarse salt to eat and they were very thrifty. If there were a few more saltkes, everyone in the great Zhou Dynasty would be able to afford to eat. They would eat as much as they could, and there would be no need to think about how expensive it was and not eat it sparingly. General Peng knew that too little salt was bad for the body. Therefore, general Peng asked the eldest son of the second branch, Peng Eng, to apany the Gu family without a word. This time, Gu Xin and her sister were naturally going with them. Gu Nian had to go because she wanted to tell them that the things by theke were useful. After walking another round, Gu Nian realized that the little koi fish was indeed a little koi fish. It could even be found in such an inconspicuous ce. Not only did Gu Nian have this idea, but the people of the Peng family Army also had this idea. They would alsoe here in the past few years because they would reach the Yun nation in two days ¡®time. Unfortunately, no one had discovered theke. There were manykes here. As long as they had enough water, who would care about thekes? Take Gu Xin for example. She simply thought that the scenery there was good and theke was beautiful. Speaking of which, kun state was not as prosperous as other state capitals. However, the Gu family had been going out of the city frequently recently. They realized that the scenery in kun state was absolutely good. With the Peng family¡¯s Army guarding the ce, Gu shouxin immediately wrote a letter to report to the Emperor. Just as Gu Nian had said, their family¡¯s second Princess was not far away. This Salt Lake was discovered by Gu Xin and Gu shouxin also exined this in the letter. Her daughter was mischievous and found a Lake in the mountains. There were no fish in theke and the water was salty. The stones by theke were boiled and fine salt was produced. They were using the Peng family¡¯smunication channel, and they arrived at the pce in half a month. That was really an eight-hundred-mile emergency! Chapter 1074 1074 How good would it be if she was a man After the Emperor received the letter and looked at the salt stone presented, he immediately ordered people to cook it with the method in Gu shouxin¡¯s letter. Fine, the fine salt was out. He took a bag of fine salt to find the Grand Empress Dowager. When the Grand Empress Dowager heard this, she thought, Oh, her great-granddaughter had made a contribution again. Good, very good, very good. She didn¡¯t regret her son going to kun city with his family anymore. After some discussion, the two of them decided to give Gu Xin the title of Princess Rou Xuan. After the morning court session the next day, the Ministry of Revenue personnel brought the Imperial edict to kun city that night. Salt belonged to the People¡¯s livelihood, and many of the matters that concerned the People¡¯s livelihood were managed by the Ministry of Revenue. After the incident with King qu, the Emperor had already messed with many of King Qu¡¯s men. Now, there were quite a number of them who were loyal to him. A small number of them who were disloyal were also under his control. After the Imperial edict was taken out, the Emperor came to the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s ce to freeload a meal. The Grand Empress Dowager immediately ordered her people to cook in the small kitchen with the salt from the salt rocks brought from kun province. It was quite good. The two of them chatted about their daily lives and then talked about the daughters of the Gu family. The two of them talked about Gu Nian most. The Emperor wanted to pair Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian, but the Empress Dowager told him to give up and let the Gu family¡¯s children decide on their own marriage. The Emperor was unhappy and wanted to make his own decision? He had almost married niannian to li Muyan! In the emperor¡¯s heart, li Muyan was not as good as Xue Qianyu. Of course, in his heart, Xue Qianyu was the best among the children of his age. Even Lu Zheng could notpare to him. He had watched Xue Qianyu grow up. Since he was ten years old, he hade to look for his uncle to support him. He had absolute trust in Him! The Empress Dowagerughed. then you told me that you wanted topete with Lu Zhenyuan. You wanted to snatch his wife! The Emperor,¡±hehe.¡± He touched his nose, feeling a little embarrassed. He did like Zhou Jiayu, who was Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, back then. However, at that time, he had not reached the age to get married. He only felt that a woman like that would not be able to follow that silly Lu Zhenyuan. However, that was a love he had when he was young. After Zhou Jiayu got married and had children, and Empress Xue appeared by his side when she grew up, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. So, what the Empress Dowager meant was that Gu Nian¡¯s feelings for li Muyan were probably the same as the emperor¡¯s feelings for Zhou Jiayu. The Empress Dowager even analyzed the emperor¡¯s situation. The reason why Gu Nian liked li Muyan was that Gu Nian liked to create new things, and Li Muyan liked them too. They had amon interest and amon topic. It was a pity that life couldn¡¯t go on just withmon interests and topics. The Emperor said gloomily,¡±although niannian is my niece, I also like her very much.¡± But when I think about how she almost married li Muyan, I feel that Xue Xiao ¡®er has suffered a loss. I¡¯ve watched Xue Er grow up and he¡¯s never been moved by any girl. His heart is nk!¡± Grand Empress Dowager red at him, saying that the children¡¯s matters should be settled by themselves. You feel that the second child is at a loss, then what about the second child himself? When it came to rtionships, no one would lose or gain. She even scolded the Emperor, telling him not to think about such trivial things and to focus on serious matters and pay attention to the situation in the southern border. Last time, it was Gu Nian who had reminded Yan Mo about meojiao. Fortunately, he had known about it in advance. Otherwise, who knew what kind of trouble it would have caused. Speaking of Yan Mo, the Emperor felt that Xue Qianyu had suffered a loss. He remembered that Gu Nian seemed to have liked Yan Mo. He held his forehead and sighed. If only Gu Nian was a man, he could just make the decision and give her everything she liked! Chapter 1075 1075 The ending hasn¡¯t changed Gu Nian did not know what the Emperor was thinking. She was holding a bunch of flowers in her hand. Xue Qianyu had sent someone to bring them over. The letter exined the reason for the flowers. Xue Qianyu¡¯s sister¡¯s husband was an Imperial merchant who owned thergest dye workshop in the great Zhou Dynasty. He knew a little about dyes and would pick these for Gu Nian when he was free while he was guarding the mountain. He could not tell why he was giving them to Gu Nian, but he thought that they might be useful to Gu Nian! Gu nianxiang wanted to say,¡¯it¡¯s useful. It¡¯s very useful. I can extract the essence of many of these flowers and nts and add them to my cosmetics.¡¯ There were so many color number of lipsticks! There were indeed many nts in kunzhou that didn¡¯t exist in Qingzhou. Although she was busy again, she was in a good mood. She didn¡¯t reply to Xue Qianyu either. She was still a little traumatized by her previous correspondence with li Muyan. She wanted to let nature take its course and follow her heart. If she didn¡¯t want to reply, then she shouldn¡¯t force herself to reply like before. ...... When the people from the Ministry of Revenue came with the Imperial edict, the great Zhou and the southern border were at war. Kun state entered a state of alert. The city gate of kun city strictly checked people who came and went. No one was allowed to enter unless the specific matters were clear. Moreover, kun city¡¯s restaurant didn¡¯t provide amodation. The Gu family had also instructed the children not to leave the city for the time being. It would be safer to stay in the city. It was may. At the end of May, Yan Mo was sacrificed. There was also a mole among the people of the southern border, who had been lying in ambush around Yan Mo. When Yan Mo was about to break through the southern border defense line, he was bitten to death by a poisonous insect. After the Peng family received the news, the third general of the Peng family brought Pengng and Lu Zheng to take over. Before Lu Zheng went over, he had specially looked for Xue Qianyu. Based on his experience from his past life, he had a perfect n, but he would need Xue Qianyu¡¯s cooperation. In Lu Zheng¡¯s previous life, Yan Mo had been punished by the Emperor for the incident with the beauty. Later on, he had also sacrificed himself in the battle with the southern border. Lu Zheng had still been in his hometown in Yuzhou at that time and had no idea what had happened. He knew that Yan Mo had died because of a traitor, whether it was the Jiaojiao incident or the final sacrifice. A few years ago, during the Jiaojiao incident, Lu Zheng had reminded Yan Mo to pay attention to the people around him. He couldn¡¯t understand why Yan Mo was so careless and why he didn¡¯t get rid of thempletely. He had thought that Yan Mo would be able to escape death after the Jiaojiao incident had changed his fate. He had never thought that Yan Mo¡¯s ending would still be the same. Lu Zheng felt a little sad and felt that it was a pity for such a good general. However, it had already happened, and there was no point in saying more. Gu Xin was still very worried about Lu Zheng. That day, she sent Lu Zheng to the city gate and gave him a small bottle. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, this is a pill I made myself. It will heal internal and external injuries. You must be well. I hope you can return all of them to me when youe back. You didn¡¯t eat a single one.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll protect myself.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Don¡¯t leave the city before the matter at the southern border is over. Right now, kun city is the safest ce in the kun state.¡± yes, brother Yuanyuan. Gu Xin nodded obediently. I know, brother Yuanyuan. Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief and left. Gu Xin stood at the city gate and watched. Even when she could no longer see him, she could not bear to leave. At this moment, a horse carriage stopped beside Gu Xin. Inside the carriage, a weak-looking Peng mu lifted the curtain and greeted Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy Gu.¡± Chapter 1076 1076 Kidnapped Gu Xin saw that it was Peng mu and said in surprise, ¡± ¡°Sixth brother Peng, are you leaving the city? It¡¯s so dangerous outside now, why are you going out? You don¡¯t look so good!¡± Peng muughed weakly,¡±my body hasn¡¯t been in good condition since the beginning of spring.¡± I have to return to the capital. Because of the war in the southern border, it is not convenient for the doctor Who usually sees me toe.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± Then sixth brother Peng, you should be careful.¡± She didn¡¯t give the Jade beads to others casually like she used to. She wasn¡¯t that familiar with the Peng family, so she often dealt with old general Peng, eldest Madam Peng, and Peng ze. Moreover, she always felt that Peng mu was a little strange. He didn¡¯t give her a good feeling like the other children in the Peng family. Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t give it to Peng mu like she had given Xiao Yu the Jade beads. In fact, if she met Xiao Yu now, she wouldn¡¯t have let Xiao Yu eat the Jade bead. In the past few years, she had experienced and seen a lot of things, so she was not as stupid as before. She would not easily expose the Jade bead again. She was d that Xiao Yu was also young. Xiao Yu would not suspect that she could speak because she had given her something to eat. Peng mu just greeted him like that, and the two of them separated. Gu Xin sighed. She couldn¡¯t see brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s team anymore. Let¡¯s go back! God bless brother Yuan Yuan to be well and not hurt at all. I will wait for him in the city obediently. ...... From may to June, battle reports were sent to the capital and kun city. At the same time, the Gu family also received a letter from Qing Province. The Yang family had given birth in April. They had a son. Fourth uncle Gu wrote a letter to ask the family to arrange when they woulde to kun city. Uncle Gu said regretfully,¡±fourth brother is different from us!¡± The fourth branch doesn¡¯t have a big girl!¡± ording to the order of the family, fourth uncle Gu¡¯s eldest son was seventh, Gu seventhng. Grandfather Gu gave seventh brother Gu a name, Gu Xiang. Originally, their family didn¡¯t have names with the word ¡®Xin¡¯ in them. Back then, all three of them were daughters and Hui nianxin had given them names. When Gu en was born, his grandfather was seriously ill. When he was born, his grandfather¡¯s health was much better, so he gave him a favor. The four children were all thoughtful. When Gu Si was born, she had specially chosen the word ¡± It was not grandfather Gu¡¯s idea when Gu Ren was born. It was uncle Gu¡¯s own idea. Grandfather Gu did not want to refute his eldest son. ¡®Endure¡¯ was an impatient person, and the word ¡®endure¡¯ was alright. The current Gu Xiang also represented that the family was thinking of the fourth household. Because of the war at the southern border, grandfather Gu had written back to fourth uncle Gu¡¯s family of three and asked them to wait until the war was over before they set off. They didn¡¯t want their grandson to suffer. On the first day of July, Gu Nian went out of the city. In the past two months, she had been out at least once or twice to take a look at theboratory outside the city. The Gu family didn¡¯t worry about her, but they didn¡¯t let Huo Yanyu, Gu Xin, and Gu si follow her. They sent second white to follow her. Theboratory was not far away. After Gu Nian entered, she was knocked on the back of her head. She felt something stab her neck and then she fainted. Second white heard the movement inside and walked in vigntly. He took it and was shot in the heart, falling down. When second white was discovered, his blood was all over the ground. The people from the Peng family¡¯s Army quickly sent him back to the Gu family. The Gu family was shocked and asked where Gu Nian was. Chapter 1077 1077 Chapter 1077-might lose his life The people from the Peng family Army said that they didn¡¯t know either. They went in to take a look because they passed by theboratory and saw a pool of blood at the door. There were no signs of the house being knocked over, only second white lying in a pool of blood. Cai Xiaolian was so scared that she couldn¡¯t stand still. mother! Gu Xin quickly supported her. mother! Gu shouxin: ¡± don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and take a look. Mother, sister-inw, you take care of little Lian. Gu shouxin was also a little worried about Gu Nian. Gu Nian was not the kind of person who would act rashly without negotiation. He knew about second Bai¡¯s Kung Fu. There were no signs of a fight in the house. If second Bai was shocked, it meant that someone stronger than him had appeared and taken Gu Nian away. Gu Nian could not defeat second white. If second white was hit, what about Gu Nian? Cai Xiaolian held onto Gu shouxin, her hands trembling. How could she not have thought of what Gu shouxin had thought of?¡±Gu shouxin, you have to bring niannian back.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu shouxin patted her hand. Gu shouxin instructed Qian Liangduo and Huo Junhao to manage the Yamen, then he rode out of the city alone. He went to theboratory and checked the situation inside. On the surface, it was just as the Peng family Army had said, there were no signs of a fight. However, if one looked closely, one would find that the corner was different from the other ces. He went through the process of Gu Nian entering the room and second white falling to the ground. Then, he went to the window facing the door. There was a scratch on the window, and he jumped out. Unfortunately, he could only confirm that the person was walking towards the window, but he couldn¡¯t determine which direction it was. He rode back to the city and found the Peng family. He met general Peng at the entrance and told him about his n. He wanted some of the Peng family toe out and take them to Gu Nian. General Peng refused. The Peng family only had 100000 troops to guard kun city. They gave Xue Qianyu 20000 troops to Lin mountain, while Peng sang and Lu Zheng took another 50000 troops to Dingzhou. There were still 50000 people in the Peng family Army, and they were currently guarding their own positions. They could not be assigned at all. After all, they also had to guard the five neighboring countries. The five neighboring countries must have known about the war between the southern border and the great Zhou. If they sent people to find Gu Nian now and any of the five neighboring countries made a move, kun city might not be able to defend. General Peng was very sorry about this. At this moment, eldest Madam Peng appeared. She was willing to bring her 102 female subordinates to help find Gu Nian. General Peng did not stop him, and Gu shouxin thanked him. Gu shouxin went home first to check on Cai Xiaolian¡¯s condition. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s emotions had stabilized, but her mind had been too unstable, so grandma Xiao had given her an injection and let her sleep. On the other hand, second white was in a worse state. Grandma Xiao said that he had lost too much blood and was likely to have a fever at night. If he couldn¡¯t make it, he would probably be gone. White four, six, and more than eighty of them remained silent. They had always thought that it would be an easy task to protect the Gu family¡¯s daughter, even in kun city. Now, it seemed that it was not easy at all, and he might even lose his life. When they saw Gu shouxin, the four of them suggested that they follow him to find Gu Nian. On one hand, they wanted to find Gu Nian. On the other hand, they wanted to kill the person who had shot the arrow. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary long arrow, but a pocket-sized short arrow with a poisonous tip. If it wasn¡¯t for the pill Gu Xin gave him, second white would have died long ago. Gu Xin had previously made several kinds of pills for second Bai and his brothers. Back then, Gu Xin had even joked that the next time they apanied her into the mountains, if they were bitten by poisonous snakes, this pill would be effective. In the end, second white was shot by a poisonous arrow instead of a snake. Chapter 1078 1078 Chapter 1078-poison That night, Gu shouxin and Lady Peng set off with their men. There were 100 women in the army before, and with Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe, there were 102 of them. They split into eight teams and searched in eight directions. Gu Xin also changed into a clean set of equipment and followed along. Originally, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t want Gu Xin to follow them, but she insisted on following them. She even said that she felt that she was very smart and that she could find her sister. Gu shouxin only hesitated for a moment before letting white four and the other three follow Gu Xin closely. He was also in Gu Xin¡¯s team, along with Gu Hui, Jing, Princess and he sanniang. Thus, the team set off to find Gu Nian. ...... At this moment, Gu Nian had already woken up. Her whole body was sore and she wanted to move, but she found that she couldn¡¯t move. Her mouth was also blocked by a piece of cloth. She was a little puzzled. Who would kidnap her for no reason? There were torches all around, but no one was there. It was a very strange scene. This was the first time she had felt afraid since she transmigrated. It was a kidnapping without any reason. She was in an unfamiliar ce and there was no one around. She was afraid that she had been kidnapped by a ghost. With this thought, a ferocious face silently appeared in front of her eyes. She was so scared that she shrank back, but she was leaning against the wall. Where could she shrink to? After calming down and taking a closer look at the shadow on the ground, Gu Nian heaved a sigh of relief. If there was a shadow, it must be a person, a person wearing a mask. She red at this person. It was sote at night, it would really scare people to death, okay? The man in the mask found it interesting that she had calmed down so quickly, so he sat on the ground facing her. ¡°Second youngdy Gu Nian?¡± The masked man opened his mouth. His voice was a little hoarse, but it was unclear if it was his real voice or a fake one. Gu Nian rolled her eyes.¡¯You¡¯ve already kidnapped me and brought me here. How can you still confirm my identity?¡¯ ¡°I heard that general Xue, who is in charge of guarding the mountain, is in love with the second youngdy of the Gu family?¡± The masked manughed and said. Gu Nian was stunned and looked at the masked man suspiciously. Other than the Gu family, no one else knew about Xue Qianyu¡¯s feelings for her! Xue Qianyu¡¯s parents probably didn¡¯t know. Who was this person? ¡°Do you want to talk? But I don¡¯t dare to talk to you! You¡¯re too smart, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fall into your trap! So, just listen to me. I¡¯ll tell you, why did I kidnap you?¡± The masked man lifted Gu Nian¡¯s chin and said regretfully. Gu Nian shook her head and flung his hand away. The masked man¡¯s hand missed. He raised his eyebrows and did not touch her again. say, if I use you to make him withdraw his troops and withdraw his men from Lin mountain, will he be willing? ¡± The people of the southern border! That was Gu Nian¡¯s first thought. The masked man continued,¡±actually, I¡¯m also helping second youngdy Gu.¡± Second youngdy Gu¡¯s love life was full of ups and downs, from a vige cksmith to the Empress¡¯s nephew. Second youngdy Gu must have been tormented miserably! She probably didn¡¯t dare to trust men anymore! Then I will help second Gu Youngdy to try and see if that Xue qianxun, general Xue, is worthy of second Gu Youngdy¡¯s sincere trust?¡± Gu Nian frowned. Her mind was in a mess. How did this man from the southern border know about her and Xue Qianyu? Also, how did he know that she was going to theboratory today? Or was he already waiting somewhere? Lu Zheng and Peng Lang¡¯s attack was going smoothly. So, the southern border people wanted to escape from Lin mountain to kun state and directly attack the base of the Peng family Army? All of a sudden, Gu Nian heard a rustling sound. When she looked in the direction of the sound, she realized that it was a bright red snake. With such a bright color, this thing was definitely poisonous! Fortunately, she had the antidote pill that Xinxin had given her. Chapter 1079 1079 Chapter 1079-extremely cautious If it was a normal snake that was not poisonous, Gu Nian would not be afraid. However, the color of the snake was extremely poisonous. Even if she had the pill that Gu Xin gave her, she would not have the chance to take the pill if she was tied up and bitten. The masked man reached out his hand and the snake coiled around his wrist a few times before flicking its tongue at Gu Nian. The masked man looked at Gu Nian and asked,¡±second youngdy Gu, are you afraid?¡± At that time, I¡¯ll take you to see general Xue! If he didn¡¯t retreat, I wouldn¡¯t have understood you so quickly. Let general Xue personally see my little red y with you. If he can stand it, then second youngdy Gu, I can tell you very responsibly that this man is not good for you. It¡¯s a good thing you haven¡¯t developed feelings for him yet. Second youngdy Gu, tell me, am I not a good person?¡± Gu Nian looked at the masked man calmly. The masked manughed as he took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off Gu Nian¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be so calm. You¡¯re already breaking out in a cold sweat. Sigh, what a pity for such a beauty! If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of my people, I would have brought you to the bed to y.¡± Gu nianshen ignored those disgusting words and focused on the main point, the people. Could this person be the Lord of Nanjiang? Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe had joined the Peng family Army and had some understanding of the neighboring countries. She had heard from Princess Jinghe that the king of Nanjiang was very tall and strong, but his face was extremely ugly because he usually yed with poisonous snakes and insects. It was probably because he had been poisoned when he first yed with them. How was she going to make this person let her speak? This person clearly didn¡¯t intend to give her a chance to speak. He was very cautious. There was also a venomous snake coiled around that person¡¯s arm. She didn¡¯t dare to speak rashly. If the snake bit her, she would be finished. The masked man sighed and lowered his arm. ¡°Xiao Hong, go outside and take a look at the situation. I¡¯ve rested enough, so we should continue our journey.¡± The snake got down from his arm and slithered away. Gu Nian had a look of disbelief on her face. She believed that he could controlrge animals, but she did not believe that he could control snakes and make them understand his words. At most, you can control them to attack or not to attack, but you can actually make them stand guard for you? The southern border was a mutant, right? it was too weird. Before Lin Yiqian could think further, the masked man stood up and ced Gu Nian on his shoulder. As he walked, he said, ¡± ¡°Little beauty, you¡¯re too cunning. I can only let you be like this. It¡¯s ufortable to carry it, but you¡¯re not as obedient as the little animals! AI!¡± Gu Nian struggled for a moment. Being carried on his back was really ufortable and made her feel a little dizzy. It was pitch ck outside and Gu Nian could not find her way at all as she was being carried. Moreover, the masked man did not even consider the fact that he was carrying a person on his shoulder. He rampaged through the forest. Gu Nian was stabbed by the thorny trees in the forest, and there were even marks on his face. After walking for an unknown amount of time, the sun rose. After not eating or drinking for a day and a night, Gu Nian felt like she was about to copse. The masked man finally remembered this. He handed the water bag to Gu Nian andughed when he saw how Gu Nian was tied up. ¡°I forgot you were tied up.¡± He removed the cloth from Gu Nian¡¯s mouth and fed her some water. At this moment, Gu Nian could not care about anything else. She had to drink water. After drinking the water, she wanted to get some information out of him, but the masked man really didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. He was extremely cautious. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Chapter 1080 1080 99% of it is the southern border The team that was looking for Gu Nian had searched for an entire night, but they could not find anything. Gu shouxin called Gu Xin and Gu Hui over. He had always known that Gu Hui¡¯s intuition was very urate and Gu Xin¡¯s luck was very good. At this moment, he wanted to ask the two of them for their thoughts. He had an idea in his mind. ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Second uncle, after searching for a whole night, I still can¡¯t find niannian. I always feel that the possibility of niannian being killed is small, and the possibility of her being taken away is high. Now, the great Zhou and the southern border are in full swing. The great Zhou is fierce, and Zhou Yuan and Peng sang are forcing the southern border back. I keep feeling that niannian¡¯s matter is rted to the southern border.¡± Gu Hui expressed her thoughts. Indeed, she could only feel it, but she couldn¡¯t put a finger on it. ¡°Father, big sister, do you think someone kidnapped big sister to threaten second brother Xue? If brother Yuan Yuan and the rest forced the southern border into a corner, Lin mountain would be their only escape route. Second brother Xue will be waiting for you at Lin mountain.¡± Gu Xin said. but how could the people of the southern border know that niannian could threaten Xue Qianyu? ¡± Gu Hui felt that Gu Xin¡¯s guess was correct, but this did not make sense. Xue Qianyu was more reserved. If he didn¡¯t want others to know what he was thinking, he could do it. His feelings for Gu Nian were only exposed in front of the Gu family. Huo Junhao and his sister should know about it. If there was anyone else, it would be the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. Among these people, no one would tell the southern border that they could use Gu Nian to threaten Xue Qianyu! ¡°But I think so. I feel that big sister was captured by the people of the southern border.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t know what to say and was starting to get anxious. Xinxin, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m just thinking that if that¡¯s the case, there might be a traitor on our side! Gu Hui said. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re all right. Huihui, send a signal to the other couples toe over! He wanted to see if they had found anything. If there isn¡¯t, we¡¯ll just send one team to continue the search. The rest will head to Xue Qianyu!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s analysis was also that Gu Nian had been captured by the people of the southern border. Now that all three of them felt the same way, they could only look in that direction. Based on the situation, it was impossible for Gu Nian to have gone missing on her own. No one in kun city would havee to catch Gu Nian with a n. It was 99% the southern border! After a sleepless night, Gu shouxin let everyone rest while waiting for the others. The women in this Army were all girls. Although they were in better health than ordinary girls, they still had to give them rest. Gu Xin took out some pills and distributed them to everyone. These pills were made from some herbs that were used to recuperate. However, she had added some jade beads to them. This was also Gu Nian¡¯s idea. The main point was that she could only make ten jade beads a day. There were many uses for them now. She could no longer give them away one by one like before. The Jade beads would also be effective if they were diluted and made into pills with medicinal herbs. After resting for about six hours, the female Army gathered here and Gu Xin distributed all the pills in her pocket. Gu shouxin told eldest Madam Peng about their spection. ¡°Lord Gu, I¡¯ll arrange for 12 men to search again,¡± said eldest Madam Peng after some thought,¡±you take the rest to general Xue¡¯s side. If you find the second Gu Youngdy, send someone back to inform her. We haven¡¯t been notified, so we¡¯ll continue to search. Don¡¯t worry, Lord Gu, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± ¡°Thank you, first Madam!¡± Gu shouxin cupped his fists. Chapter 1081 1081 Two letters Gu Nian had been tied up for four days. The masked man had finally brought her to Lin mountain. For the past four days, she had only drunk water. The masked man didn¡¯t even give her food. She felt like she was about to die. In the past four days, she had tried her best to talk to the masked man, but other than drinking water, he basically didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. The masked man was extremely cautious. It was impossible to find an opportunity to grind the stone and break the rope as she had imagined. For the past two days, she had been sighing in her heart. Was this what happened to a female lead or evil supporting character? He couldn¡¯t even save himself. She had already tried her best to escape, but it was useless. The masked man didn¡¯t let down his guard at all. People had already said that viins died because they talked too much. This masked man was a viin, right? why was he still not dead? Just as Gu Nian was seeing stars, she saw a familiar set of clothes. It was the general¡¯s uniform that the Peng family Army usually wore. Unfortunately, he was too far away. She used thest of her strength to make a sound to attract attention. Unfortunately, it was useless. The masked man didn¡¯t give her a chance and entered the mountain in a sh. She knew and stopped struggling. She stopped moving and just observed her surroundings silently. She was carried on his shoulder and her head was facing the ground, so the environment she saw waspletely different from what she saw when she was standing. Even so, she would still see the shadows of the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers from time to time. It was a pity that the masked man was extremely fast. He disappeared on the spot before anyone could react. Therefore, the other party could not discover him. It was already July and the sun was scorching hot. Gu Nian fainted at noon. She felt that she had a heat stroke. On the night of the 4th of July, Xue Qianyu received two letters at the same time. One was from Lu Zheng, telling him to guard Lin mountain. The people of Nanjiang had nowhere to retreat to. They were just short of capturing the Nanjiang King. ¡°The other is a letter from the Prince of Nanjiang. It¡¯s just a few words. Since I have it with me, I¡¯ll see you at the northern slope of Lin mountain at five past seven tomorrow.¡± Along with the letter was a bracelet. Xue qianxun immediately recognized the bracelet. It was made by Gu si. Gu si had given it to Gu Nian on her birthday. Later on, the Gu sisters and Huo Yanyu each wore one. The silver medal on Gu Nian¡¯s bracelet had the word ¡± Nian ¡± engraved on it. He was shocked. At the same time, he also thought of the problem. There was a spy in the Gu family or the Peng family. Otherwise, how would they know that Gu Nian could threaten him? Not the younger Gu Xin or Gu si? Xue qianxun kept the bracelet and was silent for a long time. Then, he called over a few Deputy generals and made some arrangements. He looked at the map of the North Slope that he had drawn. He had visited all of Lin mountain in the past few months. Of course, he did not go to the southern border. There were more poisonous creatures in the southern border, and he would not go if he was not confident. He had already investigated the situation on the North Slope. If the southern border wanted to escape to kunzhou from Linshan, the North Slope was a good entry point. Of course, it was also possible for the great Zhou to attack the southern border from the North Slope. Therefore, the North Slope was guarded by the people of the southern border. Apart from the North Slope, there was only one ce in the southeast that could be attacked. Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t rest that night. He called a few more Deputy generals and gave them some instructions before heading to the North Slope alone. Lin mountain was not like other mountains. The mountain was overgrown with weeds and there was no road at all. Xue Qianyu rode his horse to a ce near the North Slope, but the horse stopped moving forward. Xue Qianyu dismounted and walked over. Chapter 1082 1082 He was stunned When Gu Nian woke up again, she had fallen into a big tree by the cliff. Her head was heavy. When she opened her eyes, she didn¡¯t know if it was dawn or dusk. She looked at the mist below her. If it wasn¡¯t for the restraints on her body, she would have thought that she had ascended to heaven. She was tied up by the waist and could only see below, not her surroundings. She had no strength to raise her head and look around. ¡°Hahahaha, general Xue, it seems that my bet was right! You are indeed interested in the second Gu Youngdy!¡± Gu Nian could hear the voice that had been whispering into her ear for the past few days. General Xue? Is Xue Qianyu here? She wanted to look up, but unfortunately, she really had no strength left. She wanted to cry, but she didn¡¯t have any tears! ¡°Lord of Nanjiang?¡± Xue Qianyu clenched his fists tightly as he looked at Gu Nian who had fallen onto the tree. He then turned to look at the masked man. ¡°So, does general Xue want to take care of second youngdy¡¯s life? Second miss Gu is so important to general Xue, I don¡¯t mind letting her be buried with the entire southern border.¡± The masked man didn¡¯t admit or deny his identity and went straight to the point. ¡°What¡¯s your condition?¡± Xue Qianyu asked as he walked forward. ¡°General Xue, if you move again, this knife of mine will cut off the rope on second Gu Youngdy¡¯s body!¡± Lord Nanjiang said calmly. Xue Qianyu stopped in his tracks and looked at the Lord of Nanjiang. that¡¯s why I say that young people can¡¯t be impulsive. Once you¡¯re impulsive, the person you like might be gone. The Lord of Nanjiang said joyfully. ¡°Conditions?¡± Xue Qianyu¡¯s voice was getting impatient. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s talk slowly. As for the condition, it was naturally for general Xue to withdraw his troops. How about retreating to a ce where we can¡¯t see you in the southern border?¡± The Lord of Nanjiang said. let Gu Nian speak. I¡¯ll listen to you as long as I can hear her voice and make sure she¡¯s fine. Xue qianxun said. ¡°Good!¡± The Lord of Nanjiang raised an eyebrow and picked up a Long Branch from the ground. There was a curved hook at the top, which he had probably prepared long ago. ¡°Gu Nian,¡± Xue Qianyu¡¯s voice trembled when he called out Gu Nian¡¯s name. Oh my God! Gu Nian¡¯s throat hurt and she did not know what to say. ¡°Gu Nian, why aren¡¯t you wearing the bangle I gave you? do you still dislike my bangle? Do you not have me in your heart at all? tell me! You said you have me, you said you have me, I will save you! Otherwise, I won¡¯t save you!¡± Xue Qianyu roared. Gu Nian was confused. What the hell are you doing? Even that stupid masked man couldn¡¯t get the bracelet you gave me, and you¡¯re still hesitating? Gu Nian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. A bracelet. Yes, a bracelet. The masked man was shocked by Xue Qianyu¡¯s actions. What kind of man was this? If you love me, I¡¯ll save you. If you don¡¯t love me, I won¡¯t save you. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the one I love or not. ¡°Gu Nian, look at me! Look at me! You stupid woman, what¡¯s wrong with me? I spent a lot of gold on the bracelet I gave you. Is it not as good as the things that other people gave you? You heartless, stupid woman!¡± Xue Qianyu continued to roar. After that, he turned around and was about to leave. The masked man was stunned. What was this? To love but not get it, ande here to watch people die? The masked man was confused by the information he had just received. Were they in love with each other? ¡°Get lost! Xue Qianyu, get lost! I don¡¯t need your help!¡± Gu Nian endured the pain in her throat as she yelled out in a voice that she thought was very loud. Xue Qianyu turned around and inched to the side. He pointed at Gu Nian. ¡°As if this old man would save you! You heartless, stupid woman. I must have been blinded byrd to like you! Get lost! I¡¯m leaving!¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and left without hesitation. The Lord of Nanjiang was speechless. Chapter 1083 1083 Chapter 1083-danger The masked man didn¡¯t know what to say. He wanted to stop Xue Qianyu, but he had left so quickly that it was probably useless to stop him. From the looks of it, Xue Qianyu wanted to deal with Gu Nian personally. If he couldn¡¯t get Gu Nian, he would ruin her! The masked man¡¯s thoughts were running wild when he suddenly felt something stab his back. Xiu, Xiu, two hidden weapons, steadily. ¡°Xue Qianyu!¡± Gu Nian shouted. Xue Qianyu quickly turned around and shot a hidden weapon at the masked man. Then, he shot another one. The masked man¡¯s wrist was hit and he fell to the ground. Xue Qianyu rushed forward, pulled out the dagger, and stabbed the masked man again. At this moment, the masked man couldn¡¯t be more dead. Without thinking too much, he climbed up the tree and walked toward Gu Nian. However, just as he was about to reach the branch that was hanging from Gu Nian, he heard a creak. This was not the scariest thing. The scariest thing was that at the other end of the branch, a brightly colored snake was coiled up. It was flicking its tongue, and it was unclear whether it was talking to Xue Qianyu or Gu Nian. He didn¡¯t dare to walk on the branches, afraid that they would fall together if he stepped on them. However, he did not dare to leave. He was afraid that the snake would bite Gu Nian if he did. He did not even dare to use a hidden weapon on the snake. If he hit it, the snake would definitely fall onto Gu Nian¡¯s body. Gu Nian did not know where the snake on the branch above her head was. At this moment, she really had no strength left. Thest bit of strength she had was used to cooperate with Xue Qianyu¡¯s act, and then press the button on the bracelet that Xue Qianyu had given her. Xue Qianyu looked left and right, then slowly raised his head and broke off a branch that was as thick as two fingers. His movement was a little too big. The snake moved, but it was not directed at Gu Nian. It was directed at Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu immediately jumped down from the tree. The snake had caught up. After jumping down from the tree, Xue qianxun squatted down and picked up the long stick that the masked man had used to remove the cloth from Gu Nian¡¯s mouth. As he watched the snake slithering down, he lifted the long rod in the middle of the snake and threw it down the cliff. He knew that there was a slope below. If he threw it like this, the snake might not die. It would probably climb up again. He quickly searched the masked man¡¯s body. Fortunately, he found a bundle of rope. He picked up the rope and tied it to a stone of a certain weight. He walked to the edge of the cliff and took a deep breath.¡±Gu Nian,¡± Gu Nian had already fainted and her face was pale. He forced himself to calm down as he picked up the stone and threw it at Gu Nian. The stone then wrapped itself around Gu Nian¡¯s body a few times. His entire body was trembling. He climbed up the tree again, walked to the branch that was about to break, and tied the other end to the trunk. After taking a deep breath, Xue Qianyu pulled the rope and walked toward Gu Nian as fast as he could. ¡°Kacha!¡± The branch broke. Xue Qianyu wrapped one arm around Gu Nian¡¯s waist and pulled the rope with the other. The two of them were falling very quickly. They were about to hit the cliff wall. Xue Qianyu turned around and let himself hit the cliff wall. He was in his arms. He squinted and saw a creature moving below. It was the snake he had thrown down just now. As expected, the snake was not dead. Exhaling deeply, Xue qianxun grabbed onto the rope and hugged Gu Nian tightly as he climbed up the mountain step by step. However, the speed at which he was carrying a human was not as fast as the snake. Just as she was about to climb up the cliff, Gu Nian was bitten by a snake. The snake was now hanging on Gu Nian¡¯s calf. Xue Qianyu climbed thest step. He grabbed the snake¡¯s weak spot and smashed it against a rock. He pulled out the dagger from the masked man¡¯s body and stabbed the snake again. Then he threw the snake off the cliff. It probably wouldn¡¯t be able to climb up this time! Chapter 1084 1084 Second uncle is so petty It was obvious that the snake was poisonous. After Xue Qianyu was done with it, he turned to look at Gu Nian¡¯s ankle. As expected, it had already started to turn ck and Gu Nian¡¯s face was slowly changing color. Without any hesitation, he lifted Gu Nian¡¯s foot and sucked the poisoned blood out of her mouth. Soon, Xue Qianyu felt dizzy, but the blood he sucked out was still ck. He didn¡¯t stop and continued to suck. In a daze, Gu Nian could feel the pain in her ankle. It was so painful that she opened her eyes. She saw Xue Qianyu¡¯s head buried in the ground, and beside him was a pool of ck blood. She stopped Xue Qianyu.¡±Stop sucking, you¡¯ll be poisonedter. You have to guard Lin mountain. You can¡¯t be poisoned.¡± Xue Qianyu raised his head to look at Gu Nian. His eyes were sparkling and his lips were purple. I¡¯m fine. I have some antidotes on me. Grandma Xiao gave them to me. When Gu Nian heard about the pills, she remembered that she had some on her as well. ¡°I have pills on me, take them out and eat them. Stop sucking.¡± As she spoke, she tried to pull her leg back, but Xue Qianyu caught it firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t talk. When there¡¯s no more ck blood, I¡¯ll bring you back,¡± Xue qianxun said. Gu Nian wanted to cry, but she had not drunk any water for a few hours. She could not even force her tears out. However, her heart felt terrible. ¡°Alright, Gu Nian, it¡¯s fine now.¡± Xue Qianyu copsed to the ground and smiled at Gu Nian. After that, he took out a medicine bottle from his arms, poured three pills into it, and ate them. Grandma Xiao had made a lot of antidotes. There were many poisonous insects and snakes in the southern border, and every Peng family Army soldier near the southern border had one. ¡°Xue Qianyu.¡± Gu Nian shouted. ¡°Eh? Are you thirsty? I¡¯ll take you out of here immediately, wait for me to leave something. The matter was resolved faster than expected, so my people haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Xue Qianyu stood up. ¡°No.¡± Gu Nian shook her head.e here. I don¡¯t have the strength. Help me take my medicine bottle. It¡¯s in my arms. Xue Qianyu stood up and walked over. He knelt down and stretched out his hand hesitantly. He was able to carry Gu Nian on his back in an emergency, but he was hesitant to touch her when they were not in danger. ¡°I¡¯ve hugged you and carried you. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still telling me that men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other?¡± Gu Nian was speechless. ¡°Sorry for the offense,¡± Xue Qianyu said. He reached out to take the medicine bottle, his face red to the root of his ears. Gu Nian¡¯s lips curved into a smile. What a contradictory person. One second, he was able to calmly suck out the poisonous blood. The next second, he was going to take something from your clothes and blush. What a good child. ¡°How do I take it?¡± Xue Qianyu opened the bottle. ¡°Let¡¯s each eat half. Don¡¯t let me eat it all, you eat it too. If you¡¯re not eating, I¡¯m not eating either.¡± Xue Qianyu was nning to give all of them to Gu Nian. When he heard what she said, he smiled and poured out the pills. He ate six of them and tasted them before giving the rest to Gu Nian. He was not afraid that Gu Nian would choke. After all, he had already tasted them. The pills melted in her mouth with a hint of sweetness. After eating Gu Xin¡¯s pills, Gu Nian finally felt a little more energetic. Unfortunately, she still couldn¡¯t walk on her own. Xue Qianyu carried her on his back. After a few steps, he saw Gu shouxin and the others running towards them. When Xue Qianyu saw Gu shouxin, he was finally relieved. His mind rxed, and his whole body fell forward. Before he fainted, he was still thinking,¡±second uncle, you came at the wrong time. Let me carry your daughter more. Maybe I can live in her heart. Second uncle, you¡¯re so petty. You watch your daughter so closely and don¡¯t even give me the chance to be the hero and save the beauty.¡± Chapter 1085 1085 He disappeared Just like Xue Qianyu, Gu Nian also fainted when she saw Gu shouxin and the others. Xue Qianyu fell forward while Gu Nian had a soft cushion. Gu shouxin was the first to arrive. He picked Gu Nian up andid her t on the ground while he held her head. He could tell that she was dehydrated from her pale face and cracked lips. He removed the bamboo tube from his body and fed Gu Nian some water. After Gu Xin arrived, she took Gu Nian¡¯s pulse and began to do the same with her left hand. She had been studying medicine with grandma Xiao for three years. Although she was extremely talented, she still could not reach grandma Xiao¡¯s level. ¡°How is it?¡± Gu shouxin asked in a deep voice. ¡°Father, sister must have not eaten for a few days, and her body is very weak. I¡¯m fine in other areas.¡± Gu Xin replied. ¡°Second uncle, look.¡± Gu Hui happened to be standing beside Gu Nian¡¯s feet. When she saw the blood on Gu Nian¡¯s ankle, she reached out to open it. There was a purplish-ck patch around the snake bite. ¡°But sister isn¡¯t poisoned!¡± Gu Xin was puzzled. second miss Gu is not poisoned. Our general is poisoned! Xue Qianyu¡¯s Deputy general had also arrived. The Gu family hade to check on Gu Nian, but their general was lying on the ground and no one cared. How pitiful! The Gu family members looked over. Uh, alright, Xue Qianyu¡¯s lips were already dark, and he did not look too good. There were no other obvious wounds. Even a fool could tell what was going on. Gu shouxin asked Gu Hui to carry Gu Nian as he stood up and looked around. There was no one around. Other than a few bloodstains on the edge of the cliff, there was no sign of a fight. There was a rope on the tree, and there was a ce where the branch had broken. ...... Xue Qianyu woke up before Gu Nian. When he woke up, he found himself in the tent and a familiar voice standing by his bed. ¡°Second uncle!¡± Xue Qianyu sat up and called out. Gu shouxin turned around and looked at him. His lips had already recovered their rosy color, and his face was no longer as dead as before.¡±Do you feel better?¡± Xue Qianyu nodded,¡±I¡¯m fine.¡± How was Gu Nian¡¯s condition? Did second uncle bring back the masked man¡¯s corpse?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and said,¡±niannian is fine.¡± There¡¯s no one else there other than you and niannian.¡± Xue Qianyu first heaved a sigh of relief, then he was shocked. ¡°Impossible! When I found the rope on him, I sighed at his breath. He was already dead. Could it be that he¡¯s trained in the breath control technique?¡± The breath holding technique was a cultivation technique that controlled one¡¯s breath and made one think that the person was already dead. Xue Qianyu had seen Gu Nian shoot the bracelet at the masked man. He had also seen the hidden weapon in the bracelet go through the masked man¡¯s body. How could he still be alive? Gu shouxin sat by the bed and asked carefully about the incident. Xue Qianyu only knew what happened after that. He didn¡¯t know anything about what happened in the beginning. He had been poisoned by the snake¡¯s venom when he sucked out Gu Nian¡¯s blood. He had just fainted from the poison. Gu Xin fed him a Jade bead and he recoveredpletely. He got up and followed Gu shouxin to Gu Nian¡¯s ce so that the two of them could talk together. At that moment, Gu Nian had just finished a bowl of porridge. Gu Hui, Gu Xin, and Princess Jing He were all around her. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t enter the tent directly. He called out from outside and waited for the inside to finish before bringing Xue Qianyu in. Gu Nian was only relieved when she saw Xue Qianyu again and that he was back to normal. After starving for a few days, she had be thinner. In addition, she had not washed up for a few days, so she looked a little disheveled now. God knows why she would still think about her own appearance in this situation. She was puzzled herself. Chapter 1086 1086 Chapter 1086-I have an idea Gu Nian told her about her experience over the past few days. She guessed that the masked man was the Prince of Nanjiang. Xue Qianyu also told him about what had happened on the North Slope. When he had received the letter and the bracelet, he immediately thought of the bracelet that he had given to Gu Nian. There was a very well-hidden and ingenious mechanism on the bangle that only he knew. Moreover, he had seen it before. Gu Nian had not discovered the mechanism yet, so he had been wearing it. He guessed that the masked man had not found the mechanism either. Without knowing where the mechanism was, it would be difficult to remove the bracelet from Gu Nian¡¯s hand unless you cut off her hand. Therefore, whenever he arrived at the North Slope, he would pick up the bracelet and act as if he could not get it. While he was talking to Gu Nian, he was also helping Gu Nian to point her in the right direction. He would only turn around when Gu Nian¡¯s finger touched the hidden weapon trigger on the bracelet. He didn¡¯t sleep for the whole night and thought about three situations in which he could do something to ensure that Gu nianjia¡¯s n was foolproof. Fortunately, the girl he liked wasn¡¯t stupid at all. He had spent a lot of money to find a master to make this bracelet, and it also worked. Now that everything was clear, they could confirm that the masked man was the Lord of Nanjiang. There was a spy on their side, and he was very close to them. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to know so urately that Gu Nian could threaten Xue Qianyu. During the few days that the masked man had brought Gu Nian to the North Slope, he had heard a lot of things from the masked man. He had mentioned that he had received news. Who gave him this information? Also, was the masked man, the Lord of Nanjiang, Dead or Alive? Just now, Gu shouxin and the others had brought the two unconscious people back to the camp and had also ordered people to search the surrounding area, but there was no trace of anyone at all. Xue Qianyu was silent for a moment. the cliff on the North Slope. he said, ¡± if you want to escape, that¡¯s the only way. Gu shouxin said,¡±it¡¯s useless to say so much now.¡± Your vice-general said you¡¯ve arranged an operation. Are you nning to attack?¡± Xue Qianyu nodded. There are a total of two roads. My 20000 men will attack the two roads. The water Battalion will guard the camp. Lu er told him about the situation on his side. There were less than 10000 people still struggling in the southern border. The other ces had been upied by him and Peng sang. What he meant was that we should guard Lin mountain. I¡¯ve sent him a letter. Let¡¯s attack!¡± Xue qianxun paused for a moment and looked at Gu Nian. His voice turned cold as he said,¡±Beyond Lin mountain is the territory of the great Zhou Dynasty. There¡¯s no point in killing enemies in our own territory. If you want to kill, then go to their territory and kill to your heart¡¯s content!¡± ¡°Xue Er, if it wasn¡¯t for niannian, would you have cooperated with Zhou Yuan?¡± he smiled. Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t answer, but his expression said it all. Gu shouxin nced at Xue Qianyu and muttered, ¡± ¡°I have a way that can allow you to achieve the most desired result with the least number of people. Come with me. ¡± Xue Qianyu followed Gu shouxin out. Princess Jinghe giggled as she poked Gu Nian. ¡°The hero saves the beauty!¡± Gu Nian replied,¡¯sister Wanwan Zhen, don¡¯tugh at me! I¡¯m already unlucky enough. Let¡¯s talk about who is most likely to be in contact with the southern border!¡± Princess Jinghe held her shoulders and let her fall down.¡±Sister, don¡¯t worry. Haven¡¯t you been tired enough these past four days? Have a good sleep! Wouldn¡¯t they know who it is when they capture the Lord of Nanjiang?¡± Gu Xin held Gu Nian¡¯s hand. that¡¯s right, sister. You should rest well. You¡¯ve lost so much weight. If mother sees you, she¡¯ll definitely be sad. You don¡¯t know, seeing second White¡¯s appearance, and you weren¡¯t here, mother was so scared that she fainted.¡± Chapter 1087 1087 Chapter 1087-Gu Yuan Cai Xiaolian was indeed frightened. On the first day of the new year, grandma Xiao finally managed to put her to sleep. However, she became more and more flustered after not hearing from Gu Nian for three consecutive days. On the fifth day of the new year, she acted up. She had been pregnant at the beginning of the winter month. ording to her own calctions and grandma Xiao¡¯s prediction, the child should have been born at the end of July and the beginning of August. However, because of her concern, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mood was unstable, and she was overly worried, so she had an early attack. Fortunately, with Gu Xin¡¯s Jade Pearl, she was only in pain for two hours before the baby was born. It was a son, the eighth grandson in the Gu family. Cai Xiaolian decided on her own and gave her son a name, Yuan, Gu Yuan. She hoped that her husband and two daughters could return safely. With this, the children of the Gu family¡¯s grandchildren would have to be thoughtful. On Gu shouxin¡¯s side, he still didn¡¯t know that his son had alreadye out early like Ren Ren. He was discussing the attack n with Xue qianxun. He could not take this lying down. Kidnapping his daughter for no reason, it would be strange if he didn¡¯t destroy the southern border. Therefore, he brought out all thebat experience he had in his previous life. When he was nine thousand years old in his previous life, he did not like civil officials, but he liked military generals. Without a general to guard the borders, could he control those pedantic civil officials in the court? Moreover, he had personally gone on an expedition. To him, fighting a war was much easier than being a local official. Xue Qianyu¡¯s eyes brightened as he listened. He thought to himself, ¡± second uncle, you must have read a lot of military books, but most importantly, they¡¯re not just theoretical. The two of them hit it off immediately. After confirming the n, Xue Qianyu immediately sent someone to send a letter to Lu Zheng. They were just waiting for the big attack on the 7th of July. ...... On the night of the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, after Xue qianxun and his men returned from their patrol at Lin mountain, they passed by a stream and saw fireflies flying in the sky. He sent someone back to the camp to bring him some things, and then he got off the horse and went to the stream alone. Under the light of the fireflies, he could see all kinds of wildflowers by the small ditch. He squatted down and began to pick the flowers. The flowers he picked were all in perfect bloom and were especially beautiful. White, red, yellow, and purple. There was a huge pile of them. He sat on a rock and arranged the flowers. He then added some green leaves and picked a few des of grass to tie the flowers together. He looked at the flowers in his hand andughed. He had never thought that he would be so meticulous in handling flowers one day. He usually rode around and didn¡¯t even notice the flowers and nts on the roadside! It looked pretty wrapped up like this. Gu Nian would probably like it! When he had apanied Empress Jiang in the vige, he had followed her to the manor at the back of the mountain several times. He had seen the Gu sisters often pick flowers and wrap them up like this, regardless of whether they were nted by their own family or the wildflowers on the way back from the manor. While he was lost in his thoughts, he heard the sound of horse hooves. It was his men. Xue qianxun deftly wrapped the flower in oilpaper and wrapped it with her own blue hair band. Then, she put the flower on the horse¡¯s back and turned around to catch the fireflies. When Xue Qianyu returned to the camp, Gu Xin, Gu Hui, and Princess Jinghe were walking out of Gu shouxin¡¯s tent. The three girls looked at the item in Xue Qianyu¡¯s hand and smiled maliciously. The princess said, ¡± ¡°General Xue, I quite like fireflies. Are you giving them to me?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯second brother Xue, the flowers in your hands are so beautiful! Is it for me?¡± ¡°General Xue, I thought that the box in your hand was quite exquisite. I kind of want it.¡± Chapter 1088 1088 Who agreed to your request ¡°This is for someone else,¡± Xue Qianyu said. The three girls said with an ignorant expression, ¡± ¡°AI, what a pity! You really can¡¯t give it to us?¡± Xue Qianyu asked,¡¯does sister Huihui like exquisite boxes? I¡¯ll talk to general ze when I¡¯m free. Xinxin likes flowers? Then I¡¯ll get Lu er to nt arge area for you. As for Princess Jinghe, Yingluo, uh, why don¡¯t I ask your fianc¨¦ to catch a whole yard of fireflies for you?¡± Princess Jinghe replied,¡±ah!¡± Xue Er, be careful with your words. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to move today.¡± Gu Hui and Gu Xinughed. They had almost forgotten that Jing was engaged to the princess. Although this was only a temporary measure and she could immediately abandon her fianc¨¦ once she had someone she liked, she still did not have one! Xue Qianyu looked up at the sky. sisters, I owe you a favor. Can you let me pass? ¡± Gu Xin,¡¯great! But we¡¯ll need one each!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Princess Jinghe and Gu Hui nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± Xue Qianyu nodded. The three of them retreated. However, after Xue Qianyu walked towards the tent, the three of them went around in a circle and sneaked to the back of the tent. Xue Qianyu could only pretend he didn¡¯t see her. Gu Nian had not had a good night¡¯s sleep since she was rescued yesterday morning. Her sleep was basically intermittent. In her daze, she heard a rustling sound and immediately woke up. It was mainly because she had spent too much time with the masked man¡¯s snake a few days ago and had been bitten, so she was physically afraid. In the end, when he opened his eyes, he saw that the entire tent was filled with green dots flying in the air. Gu Hui and the rest had built the tent for her while Gu Xin slept with her, so it was not very big. Surrounded by the dancing fireflies, she was a little dazed. ¡°Waa! And pretty too!¡± From a corner, Gu Xin¡¯s soft sigh could be heard. She couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth. Xue Qianyu, who had finished releasing the fireflies at the door, opened the curtain and walked in. Gu Nian blinked.¡¯You¡¯re a boy. Why do you have to make such a beautiful entrance?¡¯ Xue Qianyu walked to the bed with his hands behind his back. I thought you were still sleeping. ¡°You caught them?¡± Gu Nian pointed around. ¡°Yes,¡± Xue Qianyu replied. When he was patrolling, he found a mountain stream, and there were many of them. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll sleep too much during the day and won¡¯t be able to sleep at night, so I¡¯ve caught him to apany you to relieve your boredom.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t even talk, how can they relieve their boredom?¡± Gu Nianughed. It¡¯s so green at night, it¡¯s scary.¡± Xue Qianyu raised an eyebrow,¡±so second miss Gu is also afraid of ghosts?¡± But I remember that you said you liked it two years ago.¡± hahahaha, Xue Qianyu, ¡± Gu Nianughed. do you remember everything I said? ¡± Xue Qianyu looked at her and tilted his head. ¡®Then, I remember that two years ago, when I was of marriageable age, I told you very seriously that you can¡¯t fall for me and you even agreed. Then what¡¯s going on with you now?¡± Xue Qianyu said with a straight face,¡±I said¡± Oh ¡°then, but I didn¡¯t say¡± yes.¡± Who agreed to your request?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he ced his hands in front of him and a bunch of colorful flowers wrapped in oil paper appeared in front of Gu Nian. A few fireflies also flew up from the flowers. ¡°Gu Nian, Happy Birthday.¡± At that moment, Gu Nian felt that her heart was not beating fast. Instead, it had missed a beat. She had never felt that Xue Qianyu¡¯s voice was so moving. He had been taught a secret by the fairies in the mountain stream when he was catching fireflies. He had learned this voice that was as clear as the mountain spring, and it had struck her heart. Was this the feeling of being in love? Chapter 1089 1089 Let¡¯s go too Xue Qianyu¡¯s other hand held an exquisite wooden box. ¡°There are three hidden weapons in the bracelet. You¡¯ve already used two of them. I hope that you won¡¯t need them in the future, and you won¡¯t have the chance to open the bracelet again.¡± Gu Nian reached out to take the flower and took a deep breath. ¡°Thank you, Xue Qianyu. It¡¯s very fragrant.¡± Xue Qianyu pursed his lips and smiled. yes, I¡¯ve smelled it before. It¡¯s really fragrant. The two of them just stared at each other. The fireflies were flying in the air, but the other scenes were still. Princess Jinghe smacked her forehead. She had forgotten to bring a lot of money and food. How nice would it be if she could let him draw it and give it to them as a wedding gift in the future! In the end, her p on the forehead ended up hitting Gu Hui. Gu Hui was not paying attention and her body tilted to the side. Just as Gu Xin was about to turn her head, she was touched by her elder sister. She did not squat properly and fell. ¡°Aiyo!¡± Gu Xin gasped and the two people in the tent also came back to their senses. ¡°Big Sister, Sister Zhen, Xinxin, don¡¯t you get bitten by mosquitoes outside?¡± Gu Nian said helplessly. Xue Qianyu looked towards the corner and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. Have a good rest. At seventeen years old, I hope you can walk out of the haze and live a brilliant life.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Nian nodded with a smile. Xue Qianyu suddenly reached out and pinched her face. Gu Nian was speechless. Xue Qianyu was speechless. He calmly retracted his hand, then turned around and left silently. His movements were a little stiff, and he didn¡¯t seem to hear the three girls who came in and greeted him. Damn it, why did he learn from that childish second Lu? What if he made her angry and ran away? Gu Nian was not as stupid as Gu Xin. Princess Jinghe walked up to Gu Nian and looked at her with a serious expression. yes, I¡¯ve smelled it before. It¡¯s very fragrant. Gu Nian, ¡± Gu Hui stepped forward. I wish you a bright life at the age of seventeen. Gu Xin looked at Princess Jinghe, then at Gu Hui. Finally, she reached out and pinched Gu Nian¡¯s face. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± He was smiling, but you all acted as if I owed you a few hundred taels of silver! ...... On the seventh day of the seventh month, Gu Nian had a good night¡¯s sleep. When she woke up, Gu Xin was skipping in. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re awake! I¡¯m telling you! We have a younger brother now, where¡¯s the younger brother that was born from our mother! Grandpa Peng just sent a messenger pigeon to father.¡± Gu Xin pounced on Gu Nian and said happily. ¡°Really!¡± Gu Nian was also quite happy. However, she thought about it and realized that her mother¡¯s due date was at the end of the month. It was early. Xinxin, where is mother? ¡± she asked hurriedly. Is mother alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright! I¡¯ve left some jade beads on mother¡¯s body. Last time, it was brought forward by more than two months and nothing happened. Our mother and little brother are fine. But father is anxious to go back, but he also has to take revenge for sister!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡± Gu Nian nodded. She had been so concerned that she had forgotten about the existence of a golden finger in her family. ¡°The letter also said that mother named my brother Gu Yuan, and wished that we could return safely.¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°I really want to go back soon!¡± Gu Nian sighed. The wound on her foot, which had been bitten by a poisonous snake, no longer hurt after two days. Last night, she had even gotten down to walk for a while. ¡°I really envy big sister and sister Zhen! This time, they were also allowed to attack the southern border! Even if Lady Peng is the one leading, I still want to go! Beat up those ill-intentioned southern border people until they are obedient.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go with them?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes moved. Chapter 1090 1090 Sister, you¡¯re back The two sisters came to Gu shouxin¡¯s tent and asked to go with him. Xue Qianyu happened to be there as well. When they heard what they said, Gu shouxin and Xue Qianyu said at the same time, ¡± ¡°No!¡± Anyway, it was just two words, no! Gu Nian and Gu Xin had no choice but to wait for them to return. It would take at least a few days to return to kun city from Lin mountain by carriage, and at least four days on horseback. Therefore, Gu shouxin was not at ease to let the sisters go back by themselves, nor take them to attack the southern border. Left with no choice, the two sisters could only stay in the tent and watch as the Army split into two groups, one led by eldest Madam Peng and the other led by Xue Qianyu, heading toward the southern border. Gu shouxin was on Lady Peng¡¯s side. He was a County Magistrate. Compared to Lady Peng, the soldiers were naturally more willing to believe in Lady Peng, who had experience in fighting the southern border. However, eldest Madam Peng was also very interested in Gu shouxin¡¯s n. She even said, ¡± Lord Gu, you should be the martial arts champion. It¡¯s a waste of your talent to be a County Magistrate. I don¡¯t know what the Emperor is thinking. Master Gu thought, ¡± if you say this in front of the Emperor, he¡¯ll probably scold you. I still want second Gu to be the Emperor, not just a general. As the group walked further and further away, Gu Nian noticed that Xue Qianyu, who was at the front of the group, had turned around to look at her. She waved her hand and clenched her fist in a cheering gesture. Xue Qianyu turned around. sister! Gu Xin turned to look at Gu Nian. you¡¯re back! Gu Nian was confused. Gu Xin nced at Xue Qianyu¡¯s direction and exined, ¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve changed back to the way you were when you were not doing embroidery. I loved you the most back then. You were happy and fearless. He taught me so many things! In this one year, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯ve be unhappy, but I don¡¯t know how tofort you. I can only watch you silently by your side and feel my heart ache. But now, you¡¯ve changed back! I¡¯m so happy!¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin hugged Gu Nian as if she was hugging a treasure that she had just found. Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before patting Gu Xin¡¯s back. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m happy too. I¡¯m happy that I have a sister like Xinxin, parents, and now a little brother! I¡¯ll be happy in the future!¡± Gu Xin let go of Gu Nian and said,¡¯sister, I¡¯ll make you a meal today! It¡¯s your birthday today, but we¡¯re not at home. The gift I gave you is at home too. Sister, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you!¡± ¡°What do you want to do for me?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Xin thought for a moment and said,¡¯beggar¡¯s chicken? I¡¯ve already learned what I did in theboratoryst time! Wait for me, I¡¯ll go to the mountains and catch a pheasant.¡± After she finished speaking, she nned to take action. Gu Nian chuckled as she followed behind Lin Yiqian.¡¯Hmm, let me see what this little koi fish can do!¡¯ As expected, the two pheasants, who were usually very clever, started fighting as they walked, like fighting roosters. Then, the two of them bumped into a big tree that could only be surrounded by three adults holding hands. Gu Xin ran over happily, ¡± hahaha! These two chickens are so silly! He actually knocked himself unconscious in a fight, we don¡¯t have to waste any more time!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched as she thought,¡¯if you didn¡¯t say that you wanted to catch pheasants, they would definitely be so stupid.¡¯ The two sisters each carried a chicken and walked towards the camp. They had already thought about it. One would be used to make beggar¡¯s chicken, and the other would be used to make soup. There were mushrooms that the soldiers had picked up out of boredom in the camp, which had already been dried. The two sisters ate the beggar¡¯s chicken, and the chicken soup was left for the soldiers who stayed behind to guard. At this moment, in a bamboo house in the southern border. A burly man, with his hands behind his back, looked at the pale-faced man lying on the bamboo bed and the mask on the head of the bed. He suppressed his anger and said, ¡± ¡°Bastard! We are good at poison in the southern border, but we can¡¯t cure the poison of the great Zhou? If you can¡¯t cure the poison, why did you bring a good-for-nothing back?¡± A little old man knelt down, trembling. ¡°Your Majesty, the poison in the crown prince¡¯s body is abination of nine types of deadly poisons. We can¡¯t find the poison and cure it.¡± Chapter 1091 1091 Chapter 1091-breach The Lord of Nanjiang kicked the little old man in anger, ¡± ¡°Trash, nine poisonous substances are difficult for you? Aren¡¯t you the number one poison in the southern border?¡± The little old man fell to the side and then got up again. great king, the front line is in a state of emergency. The Zhou Army has suddenly increased their forces and is attacking from the East and North! At this moment, someone came in to report. ¡°What about Lin mountain?¡± The Lord of Nanjiang clenched his fist and asked. ¡°There¡¯s no news from Lin mountain!¡± The person replied. ¡°Where is the princess now?¡± The Lord of Nanjiang asked. ¡°Your Majesty, the princess is leading the Army to the North to resist the Zhou Army.¡± The person replied. The Lord of Nanjiang nced at his poisoned son and muttered to himself for a while. He sat to the side and wrote a letter. He handed it to the little old man and ordered, ¡± ¡°Take the crown Prince out to sea, bypass Jinnan, go to goddess Kingdom, and give the letter to Murong Yuan!¡± The Murong Yuan He was referring to was the Queen of the goddess Kingdom and they had a friendship. ¡°Yes, my King!¡± The little old man took the letter. After the Lord of Nanjiang left, he got someone to carry the crown Prince to the ferry, cross the river, and go out to sea. The southern border was close to the sea, facing the Jinnan country. The river that flowed from the kun state divided the southern border into two. Other than general Peng, his wife, and the soldiers under theirmand who had once fought their way into the southern border, few people knew the terrain of the southern border. The Lord of Nanjiang had a son and a daughter. The Lord¡¯s son¡¯s mission was to find the exit at Lin mountain. He wanted to use Gu Nian to threaten Xue Qianyu to retreat. Unfortunately, he was injured by Gu Nian¡¯s hidden weapon. On the other hand, the princess of the southern border was facing Lu Zheng and Pengng from the East. In terms of leading troops, the princess of the southern border was much better than her brother. The people of the southern border were best at all kinds of poisons, such as venomous snakes, insects, smoke, and other things. This time, grandma Xiao had developed a pill to counter the poison of the southern border, so the casualties of the great Zhou soldiers were not serious. After receiving Xue Qianyu¡¯s message, Lu Zheng immediately cooperated with him and created a scene of a massive increase in military strength. He wanted the people of the southern border to resist them with all their might. Once Xue Qianyu and first Madam Peng surrounded them from Lin mountain, they would be able to trap the southern border in one ce. Lu Zheng had thought of this method before, but there were guards in the southern border at Lin mountain. He felt that it was better to force the southern border people to Lin mountain. However, since Xue Qianyu had brought it up first, he did not discuss it further. It would take a day or two to send a message from the two camps. He believed in Xue Qianyu and eldest Madam Peng¡¯s abilities. The border between the southern border and the great Zhou was full of mountains, and Gu shouxin¡¯s idea was to catch turtles in a jar. They were not on good terms with Jinnan. If they wanted to escape from Jinnan, it would be like a Wolf entering a Tiger¡¯s mouth. It was also impossible to escape by sea. The princess of Nanjiang was in the North, and the Lord of Nanjiang led thest of the soldiers to the East. The current situation was that Xue Qianyu and first Madam Peng were leading an Army from the west side of Lin mountain, Lu Zheng was in the East, and Peng sang was in the North. The first to be broken through was Linshan. The people of the southern border were all soldiers and all of them cultivated poison. The great Zhou Dynasty also had casualties. Fortunately, they had brought many antidotes. Eldest Madam Peng and Xue Qianyu led two groups of people and spent a day and a night to break through Lin mountain, where they rested and reorganized. On the morning of the ninth day, some of the regrouped troops were left to guard while the others continued to move eastward. Halfway through, someone from the water camp came to report that they had found people from the southern border crossing the river. Peng ze led his men and chased after them. Chapter 1092 1092 Yan Mo is not dead On the northern battlefield, after the poison had no effect on the great Zhou soldiers, the situation at the southern border was a little tragic. The southern princess¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. She looked at her people falling one by one and then at Lu Zheng, who was on his horse, with hatred. ¡°General Zhou, the southern border surrenders!¡± The princess of the southern border said through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve confronted you a few times. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Lu Zheng looked at the princess of the southern border. After he finished speaking, he pointed his sword to the sky and said coldly, ¡± all soldiers of the great Zhou, listen up! The southern border produces beautiful women who want to harm the great Zhou. Kill all the people of the southern border on the field! He could clearly remember how many people of the great Zhou Dynasty had been poisoned by the southern border in his previous life. As long as a beauty touched it, she would be addicted, and that was the same as losing all her wealth and family. In his past life, Jiaojiao was a disaster for great Zhou. In this life, the Gu sisters entered the military camp. Gu Nian recognized Jiaojiao and exposed her first. The Emperor was ruthless and managed to escape this disaster. However, as long as there were still Jiaojiao nted in the southern border, as long as there were still people in the southern border, the various immortal elixirs made by Jiaojiao would be harmful. ¡°Wait! General Zhou, Yan Mo is not dead! As long as you stop, I¡¯ll take you to Yan Mo!¡± The princess of the southern border was practically shouting. Lu Zheng narrowed his eyes. The soldiers under him were also a little hesitant. He had brought Yan Mo¡¯s men with him. Peng sang was in charge of attacking the east side of the Peng family Army. The princess of the southern border ordered her soldiers to retreat behind her, and she threw away the weapon in her hand with sincerity. ¡°General Zhou, may I have a word with you?¡± The princess of the southern border took a deep breath and looked at Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng was silent for a moment, then he got off his horse and followed the princess to the side. general Zhou, Yan Mo is still alive. He is in the pce of the southern border. If you promise me to stop the war, I will take you to see him immediately. The princess of Nanjiang said. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± Lu Zheng asked. an unmarried man and an unmarried woman, you say our Zhenzhen ah Zhenzhen. the princess of Nanjiang was about tounch a sneak attack when she was discovered by Lu Zheng. Before she could finish her sentence, she was strangled by the neck. Lu Zheng was not soft-hearted at all. He looked at the princess of the southern border coldly and said,¡±Is Yan Mo dead or not?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have Zhenzhen.¡± The princess of the southern frontier felt that it was difficult to breathe, and her face instantly turned ck and purple. ¡°Someone, tie her up!¡± Lu Zheng shouted. Someone immediately brought a rope over. ¡°Tie up all her fingers so that she can¡¯t move a single finger. Search her body and find everything!¡± Lu Zheng continued to order. The princess of the southern border could not struggle, and could only re at Lu Zheng. She had miscalcted. She knew that her poison would not work on the young general in front of her, but she had still wanted to use Yan Mo as a bet. As a result, the young general was very vignt. ¡°Kill!¡± Leaving the princess of the southern border alive, he would not leave anyone else. The princess of Nanjiang struggled to shake her head. She wanted to shout, but she couldn¡¯t. She could only watch as her people were killed by the great Zhou Army. She hated it. Lu Zheng did not care about the princess of the southern border and asked someone to take her away. He understood the hatred in the princess¡¯s heart at this moment. Once upon a time, when he led the Army out to battle and saw the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers die, he also did not feel good. However, those who are not of our race must have a different heart! It had always been the winner taking all. Lu Zheng made some arrangements. He left some people behind and took some away. At the same time, he brought the princess of the southern border with him. He rode the horse and headed towards the ce where they had agreed to meet at Lin mountain. Peng sang¡¯s situation was not as good as Lu Zheng¡¯s. Peng Sanng was injured. Chapter 1093 1093 His intuition Peng Sanng was facing the old fox, the king of Nanjiang. The terrain of the southern border was not t, and the Peng family Army led by Peng sang had almost fallen into an ambush several times. In the end, the Lord of Nanjiang managed to escape. But luckily, he managed to break through the line of defense and arrived at the pce a few dayster than Lu Zheng. On the 17th day of the seventh month, the three parties gathered at the pce of the southern border. Xue Qianyu and Peng sang had captured some prisoners, but they did not kill them all like Lu Zheng. Seeing this, Lu Zheng did not say much. He had experienced more battlefields in his two lives than Xue Qianyu and Peng sang, so he was naturally more cold-blooded than the two of them. ¡°Lord Gu?¡± Peng sang was surprised to see Gu shouxin. ¡°General Chi!¡± Gu shouxin nodded and didn¡¯t say much. Peng sang¡¯s name was Peng Chi. The main reason why they didn¡¯t call out numbers was that there were three and four generals in the second generation of the Peng family. Therefore, the grandchildren basically called out their names with the general tag. Peng Chi was the second son of the Peng family¡¯s second branch. The second general of the Peng family had died in battle a few years ago. Mrs. Tang, the second wife of the Peng family, was the Deputy general of the first wife of the Peng family. She had also followed them here this time. When she saw that her son was injured, she went forward to check on his injury and exined the situation at Lin mountain. She also exined to her son the reason why Gu shouxin was present. Peng sang didn¡¯t expect the people from the southern border to be so sinister. Wait, Xue Qianyu had an affair with second miss Gu? Why did he not know? Looking at Xue Qianyu¡¯s dark face, Peng sang was silent. He asked Zhou Yuan when he had the time. Zhou Yuan was close to the Gu family! Everyone had arrived and they began to discuss their next step of the n. The Lord of Nanjiang escaped with his few subordinates. The princess of Nanjiang was captured by them, and the Son of the Lord of Nanjiang was nowhere to be seen. What he needed to do now was to search for the Lord of Nanjiang and his son. Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng had been here for a few days, but they had searched the entire capital of the southern border and found no trace of Yan Mo. However, the princess of the southern border insisted that Yan Mo was not dead and only she knew where he was. The only condition now was that she had to find her father and see him alive with her own eyes. Then she would hand over Yan Mo. No matter how they tortured her, she wouldn¡¯t say anything. She had a strong backbone. After some discussion, they decided that Peng sang and Lu Zheng would stay behind to continue the search for the Prince of Nanjiang and his son, and then continue to look for Yan Mo. The princess of the southern border spoke eloquently. Yan Mo¡¯s men had seen Yan Mo being bitten to death by poisonous insects and snakes, so they did not dare to take away Yan Mo¡¯s body. That was why they had to look for it. Xue Qianyu returned to Lin mountain and was in charge of the area. Suddenly, eldest Madam Peng thought of the people from the water Battalion who came from Lin mountain. She suggested, ¡± from the looks of it, the only suspicious person on the water route was the Prince of Nanjiang? ¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes moved. the princess of the southern border said that she had an affair with Yan Mo. Maybe she had someone take Yan Mo away by sea. As he spoke, he observed the expression of the princess of the southern border. The southern border princess¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment. It was just for a moment, and if one didn¡¯t pay attention, one wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. But Lu Zheng and Gu shouxin saw it. Eldest Madam Peng: ¡± general ze personally led his men to chase after them. We should know who they are once we return to Lin mountain. Lu Zheng had been looking at the princess of the southern border. When she heard this, her eyes were a little sad. He was sure that the one who had escaped by water was either the Crown Prince of Nanjiang or Yan Mo, but he was not sure which one it was. He had a feeling that in his previous life, there were many things that he had not investigated clearly during the battle of the southern border, like Yan Mo. Chapter 1094 1094 Chapter 1094-can keep up Gu Nian and Gu Xin had been in Lin mountain for half a month. Although they could now run around Lin mountain after the army had broken through the southern border, they were still a little worried even though someone came to report the news the next day! Not only were Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu there, but Gu shouxin, Gu Hui, and Princess Jinghe were also there. The two sisters prayed every day for the safety of these five people. Every morning, Gu Nian would hear Gu Xin mumbling to the heavens, ¡± I hope my father, sister, brother Yuanyuan, brother Xue, brother Zhen can return safely. I hope that the great Zhou Empire will win. She rxed a little when she heard this. It was a blessing from the little koi fish! But every night, she would start to worry again. The cycle repeated day by day, and Gu Nian felt like he was going to be possessed. In her past life, she had lived in a peaceful era and had never experienced such worry. The plot had already copsed, and she couldn¡¯t rely on the plot to specte. On the 19th of July, the sisters rode to the river. The weather had been very hot and stuffy recently, so the sisters woulde to the river for a swim the next day. Of course, he would take a shower in the tent every day. One day, the two sisters were about to go into the water when they saw a human head in the water. ¡°Brother Shuan Zi? Sister, isn¡¯t that brother Shuan Zi under general ze?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were sharp and she saw the person clearly. Gu Nian looked over and narrowed her eyes. Xinxin, go and call for help. He¡¯s injured. I¡¯ll go over first. Gu Xin nodded her head and quickly went back to the Navy camp to call for help. Gu Nian went into the water and floated over. Soon, Gu Xin arrived with the Navy. By then, Gu Nian had already pulled the bolt. The Navy quickly floated over and brought the bolt back to the shore. Shuan Zi¡¯s body was a little swollen and he was injured. His wounds had been soaked in water for a long time and were already swollen. This time, Peng ze had only brought 1000 Navy soldiers to set up camp. Half a month ago, he had brought 300 men to chase after the people who had escaped by sea, and this Shuan Zi was one of them. ¡°Brothers, please make way. I¡¯ll give brother Shuan acupuncture and ask him about his condition.¡± Gu Xin took out some silver from her bag. Although she had only learned it for three years, grandma Xiao had taught her how to wake up an unconscious person, and she had also nned to feed the chain a Jade bead. That general ze was someone that her eldest sister had taken a fancy to and was her future brother-inw. She was willing to use the Jade bead. It was just like how she had fed Xue Qianyu the Jade beads. Xue Qianyu had saved Gu Nian¡¯s life, so she did not care about that! Gu Xin inserted the needle and, using the convenience of checking, pried open Shuan Zi¡¯s mouth. A Jade bead quickly slid into Shuan Zi¡¯s mouth, and no one saw it clearly. Soon, Shuan Zi woke up. ¡°Shuan Zi, where¡¯s general ze?¡± Someone from the Navy asked. ¡°Quick, quickly return to kun city and tell the general that general ze and the others are trapped on the nameless Ind. They had already intercepted the people who escaped from the southern border. The nameless Ind is in the sea between the goddess Kingdom and the Jinnan Kingdom.¡± Shuan Zi said. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll go immediately!¡± The people from the water Battalion immediately wrote a letter and sent it to kun city by pigeon. As for Lady Peng, the messenger pigeon could not reach her. To be exact, they did not know where she was in the southern border. If the pigeon flew there, it would get lost. Therefore, he still had to rely on people to send the message. Gu Nian and Gu Xin exchanged nces. They wanted to go. Previously, Gu shouxin and Xue Qianyu had firmly stopped them, so they couldn¡¯t go. But now that Gu shouxin wasn¡¯t there, no one could stop them. The southern border had already been defeated, so they should be fine if they went with someone. The Peng family Army couldn¡¯t convince them, so he had no choice but to bring them along. Fortunately, the two of them rode their horses quite smoothly and were able to keep up with the speed of the messenger. Chapter 1095 1095 Chapter 1095-returning to the city It took him two days to ask the soldiers of great Zhou along the way before he finally found eldest Madam Peng. Eldest Madam Peng, Gu shouxin, and Xue Qianyu were already on their way back, and they happened to meet each other. After hearing the news from the Navy, eldest Madam Peng was silent for a while, and then returned to the pce of the southern border. Gu shouxin red at his two daughters. The two sisters knew that they were in the wrong, so they obediently followed Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe on their horses. After walking for another half a day, they finally arrived at the pce of the southern border. Gu Xin wanted to meet Lu Zheng, but unfortunately, Lu Zheng had gone out to search for him with his men. Peng sang was the one at the pce. Peng sang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Gu Xin. It had only been a few months and this little girl seemed to have grown a little taller. She looked even better now. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s even Wilder. It actually followed them straight into the southern border. He was just thinking about it in his heart, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face, so no one noticed. Eldest Madam Peng took the princess of the southern border and headed to the ferry. She asked Pengng to send another 2000 people, and together with her female Army, they went to the nameless Ind. Gu Nian and Gu Xin waved goodbye to Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe. Sigh, I want to go. Gu shouxin had been watching the two of them. He would not let them go! After that, they continued to return to Lin mountain. Gu Xin did not see her brother Yuan Yuan again. It was already the 23rd of July when they returned to Lin mountain. Gu shouxin directly brought his two daughters home. Only God knew how much he wanted to go back these days. He had already received news that his son had been born and both mother and child were safe. He thought that the masked man who had captured Gu Nian might be on the nameless Ind. He wanted to follow him and kill him, but he was worried about his wife and child. He was also afraid that his wife would be worried, so he had no choice but to not go. The most important thing was that he knew that if he went, these two restless daughters would definitely want to follow. In the end, he felt like he was home. It was already the end of July when they returned to kun city from Lin mountain. The news of the defeat at the southern border had reached kun city, and uncle Gu had brought people out to farm again. No, the harvest season had already begun. He collected some corn that had matured early and sent someone to sell them at the Gu family¡¯s restaurant. He named it Golden Rice, and the Golden Rice he cooked cost one tael of silver for three pieces. He was really ck-hearted, but it had not appeared in the great Zhou Dynasty yet! Lu Zheng had been nting for two years, but he had not sold them. He had always been collecting seeds. This year, the Emperor had sent people to send seeds for trial nting. The harvest would not be much to be sold. He would definitely keep the seeds. Next year, it would be pushed around the entire great Zhou Dynasty. The year after that, these things would not be so valuable. Fourth uncle Gu had also set off for kun city. Grandpa Gu had asked Bai Shi to bring a few people over to pick them up. Cai Xiaolian only thought about three things when she was in confinement. The first was the safety of her husband and daughter. The second was the newborn little dumpling. The third was that master yang and fourth uncle Gu were here. Their furniture could be made and sold to the neighboring countries. That would be another sum of money! The three of them went to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s room to see her and her son when they got home. go, go, go. It¡¯s so dirty to travel. Go and wash up beforeing back! After a moment of excitement, Cai Xiaolian began to despise the father and daughter again. The three of them stared at the little guy in the crib. Alright, he was asleep. They would take a shower first. ¡°Sister, I hope he¡¯s so white! It was toot, just like when Ninja was young. I just don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll cry that loudly!¡± Gu Xin sighed as the two sisters showered together. Chapter 1096 1096 No one can bully her! ¡°Pfft, your focus is really different. You¡¯re actually concerned about whether he¡¯ll cry as loudly as Nini! I¡¯m telling you that I hate the person-in-charge, and I¡¯m probably louder than you are trying to endure it. ¡± Gu Nian had already finished her bath and was drying her hair when she heard Gu Xin¡¯s words. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡± Without Gu Nian¡¯s exnation, Gu Xin could hear it with her own ears. Her brother¡¯s voice was indeed louder than Gu Ren¡¯s! ¡°Sister, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Lin Yiqian looked at Gu Nian with admiration. How did you know? We¡¯ve only seen Yuanyuan once!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯Can I tell you that this is a real child? is Gu Ren a fake child?¡¯ Hence, she found an excuse and said,¡±I guess it¡¯s because Ninja was almost eight months old, while our zhuanyuan was nine months old.¡± They absorbed it differently in their mother¡¯s stomach. Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Gu Xin agreed. Gu Nian dried her hair until there were no more water droplets. She gathered her hair and went to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s room. After a while, Gu Xin also arrived. This was their younger brother, and they were from the same mother. The sisters loved him. Moreover, the baby was already half a month old and was very good-looking. Gu Nian and Gu Xin could not stop teasing him. Gu shouxin looked at his son with a silly smile. He had two daughters, and now he had a son. This was a son that even his soul was personally involved in! He had an heir! After caring about his wife for a while, Gu shouxin pushed his two daughters aside and carried his son. Gu& Nian was speechless! Her father was actually snatching her little brother from them? This was too much! Why didn¡¯t you snatch ninren away in the past? Gu shouxin: ¡± hehe, I¡¯m sorry. Forbear is not a child. He¡¯s not my son. Why would I snatch him? ¡± Cai Xiaolian carefully observed Gu Nian and Gu Xin. She was relieved to see that the two sisters were not unhappy with Gu shouxin¡¯s enthusiasm for their son. In reality, their family was aplicated one. She was worried that Gu Nian would feel ufortable having her own son with Gu shouxin if she knew the truth. On the other hand, she was worried that Gu Xin, who did not know the truth, would feel that her love had been stolen away. In the end, what she was worried about didn¡¯t happen. The two sisters really liked the new member of the family. ¡°Second sister, third sister, you¡¯ve finally returned! If you don¡¯te back soon, I¡¯ll ask Grandma to take me to you!¡± At this moment, Gu si had returned from outside. When he heard the news that they had returned home, he rushed over. ¡°Second uncle,¡± When she came in and saw Gu shouxin, Gu si greeted him. ¡°Sisi is back! Go to your grandparents ¡®ce with your sisters.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. Although he came back to see his wife and son, he was chased away by his wife and went to see the two elders first before taking a bath. His silly daughter had not seen her grandparents yet. Well, he could y with his son for a while more. The Three Sisters went out and went to the main room to talk to the two elders. Hearing that Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe were still going out, the two elders were a little worried. Even that child Pengze couldn¡¯t handle it. Would it be very dangerous? could Huihui and Jinghe protect themselves? At this moment, Lady Peng and her men were almost at the sea between the goddess Kingdom and the Jinnan Kingdom. They could see the nameless Ind from afar. Gu Hui stood on the boat, enjoying the sea breeze. Her face was calm, but if one looked closely, one would notice that her eyes were not. Princess Jinghe came to her side and asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± Worried about general ze? He¡¯s a man, why would you be worried?¡± It had to be said that Princess Jinghe knew Gu Hui very well after being with her for almost a year. ¡°No one can bully my people!¡± Gu Hui said calmly. Chapter 1097 1097 Chapter 1097-cave On the nameless Ind, Pengze had a total of 300 people. He divided these 300 people into six teams, each team consisting of 50 people. The four teams were guarding the four directions of the ind, while the other two teams were searching the ind. The little old man had escaped with the Prince of Nanjiang. He had dozens of people with him, divided into two groups. One group led the way and followed the little old man and the Prince of Nanjiang, while the other group followed behind. Shuan Zi¡¯s injury was also because of the group of people behind him. Fortunately, he was a soldier of the Navy and was familiar with the water. After being injured, he jumped off the boat and swam for a while before he dared toe up. And because of the heavy rain, Shuan Zi was lucky not to be discovered. Shuan Zi held his breath as he swam towards the campsite with all his might. When he saw Gu Nian and Gu Xin in the distance, he also saw Gu Nian jumping into the river. He only dared to rx when Gu Xin ran away. He fainted and was saved by Gu Nian. It had to be said that Peng ze¡¯s men had been trained very well. At this moment, Peng ze was leading dozens of people to search the forest on the ind. They had been on this Nameless Ind for a few days, but they had not found any traces of the other party. They had seen the Nanjiang people on the ind with their own eyes. They had released a few small boats from the big ship and surrounded the ind from several directions. They had not seen anyone leave, so the other party was definitely on the ind. However, they could not find anyone. This was thest area that had not been searched. The strange rocks here surprised the great Zhou soldiers who had never been on the ind. In their impression, this kind of environment should not be on an ind. It was true. They had thought that there would only be some forests on the ind at most, and they were not deep enough. This Nameless Ind had really opened their eyes. ¡°General, there¡¯s a cave in front.¡± At this moment, a soldier from a certain direction came to report. Pengze had instructed them not to act rashly when they saw them. They did not have many antidotes on them, and the southern border was good at poisoning. He was afraid that the people under him would die in vain. The people he brought from the Navy camp to Linshan were only responsible for guarding the river and did not need to go deep into the southern border, so each of them only had one detoxification pill. Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Peng sang¡¯s men not only had three antidotes, but also some herbs to repel insects. There were tens of thousands of soldiers in the southern border, including the ones led by Yan Mo, and each of them had one. It could be said that it was the result of grandma Xiao leading the military doctors of the Peng family Army for more than half a year. Peng ze gestured to his men and then headed in that direction. A figure shed past the entrance of the cave. Pengze called for Jean beside him and asked him to find another small team immediately. Then, he led a few people to the entrance of the cave and stuck them to the stone wall beside the entrance. As soon as he stood firm, the rest of his men hidden in the bushes emerged and made a dangerous gesture to him. Peng ze turned his body to look. Arge group of snakes suddenly slithered out of the cave. Without looking, he knew that they were not ordinary snakes. They were poisonous. Pengze quickly ordered his men to retreat to the sides, but it was toote. He could only unsheathe his sword and kill the snakes. The rest of the people who were hiding also charged out. In a short while, this wave of people was killed. Almost all of them were bitten. At this moment, their faces were purple and ck, and their bodies were weak. They were obviously poisoned. The old man came out with six masked men and smiled at Pengze. ¡°This is general ze! Knowing that I¡¯m from the southern border and still daring toe over, general ze is really courageous. However, I¡¯m not impressed!¡± Peng ze raised his sword and stabbed at the old man. Unfortunately, he was bitten by a poisonous snake and was no match for the six masked men around the old man. Chapter 1098 1098 One less doesn¡¯t matter ¡°Tie him up! With him around, we don¡¯t have to worry about being surrounded!¡± The old man ordered. The two masked men were going to capture Peng ze. At this moment, Pengze still had energy to fight back. However, he was injured and could not fight against two people. Pengze was caught. The snake¡¯s poison made him hallucinate. At this moment, he felt like he was on a battlefield. Seeing his soldiers die miserably one by one, he became ruthless and began to kill the enemy. His struggle was a little too much, and the six masked men were unable to control him. The little old man fed him a red pill, and then Pengze quieted down, like a wooden man. As for the other people who were bitten, they were also hallucinating, but the hallucinations were different. The little old man ignored these people and ordered people to tie up Peng ze. Then, he entered the cave and had people carry the unconscious son of the king of Nanjiang. A group of people took Peng ze and swaggered to the beach. Coincidentally, just as they were about to reach the beach, eldest Madam Peng¡¯s boat arrived. The news of Peng ze¡¯s arrest had been spread to all four directions. Just as they were worried about losing their leader, eldest Madam Peng arrived. Eldest Madam Peng told them to guard the ce as they should, in case the people of the southern frontier attacked them from the East. The little old man and his men escorted Peng ze and carried the Crown Prince of Nanjiang to the beach. On the shore, great Zhou¡¯s soldiers formed a long line and surrounded the area. The little old man squinted at eldest Madam Peng, his eyes filled with poison. ¡°First Madam Peng!¡± The little old man recognized eldest Madam Peng. He had met her more than twenty years ago. ¡°Wang cuishan? How did you finally poison your master to death and be the poison King of the southern frontier?¡± Eldest Madam Peng also recognized the little old man. This little old man was called Wang cuishan, the disciple of the previous poison King of the southern border. He had almost been beaten to death by Lady Peng. At that time, Wang cuishan was ordered by his master to set up a trap and caused general Peng to fall for it. It was also at that time thatdy Peng broke into the southern border alone and saved general Peng. Just as she was about to kill Wang cuishan, Wang cuishan threatened general Peng¡¯s life and thus escaped. ¡°Hmph! Lady Yin, you couldn¡¯t kill me more than twenty years ago, and you can¡¯t today. Your man¡¯s life is life, your son¡¯s life is also life! Let us leave and I¡¯ll spare your son¡¯s life! Otherwise, I¡¯d be more than willing to let your son be buried with you.¡± Wang cuishan snorted coldly and didn¡¯t waste any more words. ¡°Let him be buried with you! I have two sons, it doesn¡¯t matter if one is missing!¡± Eldest Madam Peng said indifferently. Wang cuishan: ¡°?! ¡°Do it!¡± Grand physician Peng waved his hand, his face cold and emotionless. ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Wang cuishan was anxious. What was one¡¯s greatest fear when threatening others? one¡¯s greatest fear was that the other party didn¡¯t care about the person or object you threatened. Eldest Madam Peng raised her hand and stopped them. ¡°First Madam Peng, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. Stop pretending, just let the little old man go! I¡¯m not going to the great Zhou Dynasty, so why are you guys chasing me so closely? The Royal Princess and the Crown Prince are all in the southern border. I¡¯m just running for my life.¡± Wang cuishan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Oh, really? Alright, I¡¯ll let you off on the ount that we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. You can leave, but leave behind all those wearing masks, including the one being carried!¡± Eldest Madam Peng¡¯s eyes locked onto the Crown Prince of Nanjiang, who was being carried. She did not point out the other party¡¯s identity. ¡°Don¡¯t! He¡¯s my son!¡± Wang cuishan waved his hand. Chapter 1099 1099 Chapter 1099-Gu Hui takes action ¡°I don¡¯t even care about my son, so what do you care about? Do you think you can escape if I let you go? You should have seen general Zhou, who will rece Yan Mo! He¡¯s waiting in the sea with his men. If you go, you¡¯ll be walking into a trap! So, if you go alone, you can still easily leave!¡± Eldest Madam Peng did not even blink when she lied. Eldest Madam Peng didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with this man. After all, they had almost run out of antidotes. Now, apart from the female soldiers, not everyone had any. Fortunately, the other party didn¡¯t know about their situation. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them even if they wanted to. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, a female soldier screamed because a snake had emerged from the beach under her feet and bit her ankle. ¡°You! Go!¡± Eldest Madam Peng threw her sword over and killed the snake. Then, she gave the order. Wang cuishan took out a snake from his sleeve and said to Peng ze, ¡± ¡°General Yin, do you want Pengze to be a powerful killing machine that is out of your control? Then let¡¯s try it!¡± Looking at the little green snake whose tongue was about to touch Peng ze¡¯s neck, doctor Peng¡¯s heart tightened. At this moment, Gu Hui, who was standing at the side, used Jing He¡¯s cover to shoot out a few Flying Daggers. She had great strength and was the best at aiming darts among the Gu sisters. After training in the Peng family¡¯s army camp, she had also tried to shoot through a Por with a hundred steps. It could be said that she was the best in the female Army. Three darts were shot out at the same time. The person beside the little old man reacted quickly and stopped him. As Gu Hui shot out the flying Daggers, she turned around in session. The people around her also moved. In the blink of an eye, Gu Hui arrived behind eldest Madam Peng and threw out six Flying Daggers with both hands. Wang cuishan couldn¡¯t Dodge in time and his arm was cut. The little snake wrapped around his hand again, but Pengze was held tightly by him. Gu Hui raised her sword and charged at Wang cuishan. A lot of snakes emerged from the ground, but the Peng family had more soldiers, so they were not as miserable as when Peng ze had dealt with them. ¡°Don¡¯te over! Put down your sword!¡± Wang cuishan kept retreating and directly blocked Peng ze in front of him. Gu Hui threw away the sword in her hand and looked at Wang cuishan with a calm gaze. If Wang cuishan had seen the Grand Empress Dowager of the great Zhou before, he would have realized that Gu Hui¡¯s eyes looked exactly like the eyes of the officials who opposed her when the Grand Emperor and the Grand Empress Dowager supported the previous emperor to the throne. Wang cuishan heaved a sigh of relief. He grabbed Peng ze and called the masked man to retreat. Gu Hui began to untie her arms and the sandbag tied to her calves. The people of the southern border were puzzled by her actions at first, but they were surprised to see that the things she untied could make a hole in the sand. Gu Hui tidied up her armor, put on her hat, twisted her wrists, and charged at Wang cuishan. How could Wang cuishan, a poison expert, be as fast as Gu Hui? even the masked man beside him did not expect that this person had thrown away his weapon not because he was threatened, but because he found it troublesome and wanted to save someone with his bare hands. Gu Hui threw a vicious punch at Wang cuishan¡¯s arm that was wrapped around the snake. The arm was sent flying and green liquid dripped down from the air. She did not stop and threw two more punches at Wang cuishan. As for the masked man who hade to help, she had even thrown him far away. It was no joke that Gu Hui had inherited grandma Gu¡¯s strength. She usually did not show it. Moreover, at the beginning ofst year, Gu shouxin had added sandbags for her sisters. At first, Gu Hui was the same as everyone else, but now she was much heavier than everyone else. Besides sand, there was also iron in her sandbag. Chapter 1100 1100 It would be a waste to give it all to him Snatching Pengze away, he stood still and sent the masked men flying with each punch. This time, eldest Madam Peng finally reacted. She ordered people to control the person who was sent flying by Gu Hui, and also called for those who had the insect repent grass and antidote pills to kidnap Wang cuishan. There were more than 30 masked men in total. Gu Hui really took one out with each punch. With the help of the Peng family Army¡¯s people, it went very smoothly. With the others joining in, Gu Hui carried Peng ze and squatted on the ground. Then, she took out a small bamboo tube from her body and poured out a white opaque pill, feeding it directly to Peng ze. There were a total of three pills in the bamboo tube, which were given to her by Xinxin. Xinxin had told her that this could save lives. As long as one was alive, it could save anyone, whether it was poison or internal injuries. Gu Xin had told her that this pill could cure all poisons in the world. Gu Xin had given it to her secretly when they left the southern border a few days ago. She did not ask about it. Peng ze¡¯s face visibly became better. Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. The effects of this pill were a little too good! Of course, these weren¡¯t jade beads. Gu Xin had changed the appearance of the Jade beads. She put three of them in water and added some herbs to make six. Therefore, it was white and not transparent. Gu Xin had asked Gu Nian about it. It was fine to give it to Gu Hui. The main thing was that their big sister really didn¡¯t like to be nosy. As long as you didn¡¯t harm her and didn¡¯t do anything bad, she didn¡¯t care what secrets you had! ¡°Huihui, how¡¯s ze ¡®er?¡± Eldest Madam Peng asked after seeing that all the southern border people had been captured. ¡°General Yin, our poisoned brothers are going crazy! We don¡¯t have enough antidote pills!¡± Without waiting for Gu Hui to speak, someone hurriedly came to report. Eldest Madam Peng and Gu Hui looked over at the same time. There were at least a hundred people doing something strange on the beach. This was also the reason why eldest Madam Peng wanted to deal with Wang cuishan. They did not have enough antidote pills on hand, and they did not know how many more poisonous things Wang cuishan had. Now, the thing she was most worried about had happened. She did not me Gu Hui immediately. Gu Hui had saved her son. If her brothers could not cure the poison, she nned to take full responsibility. ¡°General, I have two pills here. Get someone to mix it with water and give it to the poisoned brothers to drink. Even if it can¡¯t detoxify the poison, it can alleviate the symptoms. Let¡¯s go back to kun city immediately. They will be saved!¡± Gu Hui saw that Peng ze¡¯s face was not the same as before, other than being a little paler. She also handed over the remaining two pills. ¡°What is this?¡± Eldest Madam Peng took the small bamboo pipe. I fed general ze one just now. Look, general ze¡¯splexion has recovered. He doesn¡¯t look like he did just now.¡± Gu Hui did not say much and only used the actual situation to express the power of the pill. ¡°So powerful? If he had known earlier, he would have mixed three with water! Isn¡¯t it a waste to let him eat all of it?¡± Eldest Madam Peng was stunned for a moment, and then heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Hui: ¡± alright, Yingluo. Dear Mother. Gu Hui immediately stood up with Peng ze in her arms. Well, she was tall and strong. She carried Pengze in her arms and walked towards the boat. Those who were not bitten by the snake and were now normal soldiers had all witnessed this scene. Among them, there were more than a dozen soldiers from the Navy. ¡°Oh, general ze¡¯splexion has improved!¡± ¡°It should be the antidote. Gu Hui¡¯s sister is the personal disciple of olddy Xiao, so she might have brought Gu Hui a lot of antidotes. Our general is so lucky!¡± Chapter 1101 1101 Chapter 1101-beauty saves hero ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how those brothers are doing. I wonder if Gu Hui still has more on her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t general Yin send someone to prepare something? My brothers should be fine.¡± For safety¡¯s sake, those who were bitten by the snakes and had hallucinations were tied up. The rest of them were fed water mixed with the White pill. Gu Hui carried Peng ze onto the boat and threw him onto the bow of the boat. He was exposed to the cold wind while she guarded him by the side. At this moment, Pengze felt a little strange. Wasn¡¯t he just fighting on the battlefield and avenging his dead brothers? The air was filled with the smell of blood, but now it was salty and wet. The sun was extremely ring. He wiped his sweat and sat up. When he saw the person beside him, he was shocked.¡±Gu Hui?¡± ¡°Are you awake?¡± Gu Hui smiled at him. Peng ze was stunned. He pinched his hand hard and felt the pain.¡±Why are you here? Is my mother here? Oh right, the cave!¡± As he spoke, he was about to stand up when Gu Hui pulled him back. Just in time, when he sat down, his body leaned over Gu Hui. Peng ze moved to the side as if he had been bitten.¡±I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. After she finished speaking, she sized up Pengze from head to toe.¡±Someone has already gone in the direction of the cave. You can stay here at ease! The poison in your body has just been cured, don¡¯t get off the ship. What if you encounter a poisonous snake again?¡± After she finished speaking, she stood up and nned to get off the boat to help. Peng ze had already ignored Gu Hui¡¯s hooligan-like gaze. Hearing that he had been detoxified and that someone had gone to the cave to save her, he heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Hui stopped after a few steps and turned around. by the way, general ze, I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of the phrase ¡®a hero who saves a beauty has to devote his life to her¡¯? ¡± Pengze: ¡°?¡± Gu Hui said,¡¯today, I saved the hero¡¯s life, and I want the hero to repay me with his body! Therefore, you can think about it from now on. Do you want to devote your life to me once or for the rest of your life?¡± The sea breeze ruffled Gu Hui¡¯s slightly messy bangs. Peng ze watched as she turned to leave with a look of satisfaction on her face after teasing a perfect woman. He cursed. On the beach, all the people who had been bitten had already drunk water and were now sitting quietly in a pile. Gu Hui followed eldest Madam Peng to the masked man and Wang cuishan¡¯s side. Eldest Madam Peng used her sword to remove the masks of the masked men. She would not pick them up with her hands, as she did not know if these poisonous things were poisonous all over. The rows were opened, and at the end was the Prince of Nanjiang on the stretcher. However, as soon as the mask was removed, eldest Madam Peng and Gu Hui were stunned. They looked at each other. How could it be him? ...... In kun city, two pigeons flew into the general¡¯s office. Great general Peng and old general Peng were both there, reading one letter each. The letter that old general Peng was reading was from Lu Zheng¡¯s side. The king of Nanjiang had been found and locked up together with the princess. It was up to the Peng family to decide whether they would escort him to the capital or kill him on the spot. The princess of Nanjiang had been taken away by eldest Madam Peng only for the convenience of using the ships of Nanjiang. After boarding the ship, she had sent someone to bring the princess back. ¡°Good, good, good!¡± General Pengughed. As expected from the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, he looks like his grandfather!¡± Old general Peng was referring to Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng¡¯s great-grandfather had followed Emperor Taizu to conquer the world. Otherwise, he would not have been conferred the title of Duke. Lu Zheng¡¯s grandfather was of the same generation as old general Peng, and the two of them had even worked together before. However, it was broken when it came to Lu Zheng¡¯s father. The only time Lu Zheng¡¯s father went on an expedition was to reinforce the southern border. By the time he reached the southern border, general Peng and Lady Peng would have already solved the problem. It would be the same whether he went or not. Lu Zheng¡¯s father had gained credit for it for nothing. He had met his mother on his way back to the capital. After that, Lu Zheng¡¯s father had never left the capital again due to health reasons, let alone go to war. The Peng family didn¡¯t like his father. Chapter 1102 1102 Chapter 1102-letter General Peng took the letter and looked at the old general who wasughing happily. ¡°Father, Yan Mo is not dead.¡± ¡°Second Gu, that brat, mentioned it before. Could it be that ze ¡®er and his mother have been found?¡± old general Peng was taken aback. ¡°Yes,¡± general Peng replied. It was very likely that the person who kidnapped the second Gu girl was Yan Mo. ording to spection, the person who kidnapped the second Gu girl was the Crown Prince of Nanjiang. Therefore, Yan Mo is the Crown Prince of Nanjiang.¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± general Peng was shocked. Yan Mo has been guarding the southern border for nearly ten years. He became a general because he killed a general of the southern border when he first entered the military camp!¡± General Peng passed the letter to old general Peng. The Peng family¡¯s first and third wives knew Yan Mo. Gu Hui knew Yan Mo, and many people in the Peng family¡¯s Army knew him. They couldn¡¯t be wrong. However, Yan Mo had been poisoned and was unconscious. He was not dead, but he could not wake up. The father and son did not know what to say. They could only wait until eldest Madam Peng and the others brought the man back. Yan Mo, who had been a general in the great Zhou Dynasty for several years and was born in the Marquis¡¯s residence, was actually the Crown Prince of Nanjiang? No one would believe it. In the end, general Peng still reported this to the Emperor. He didn¡¯t say it was Yan Mo, only that it was someone who looked exactly like Yan Mo. Because he was poisoned and unconscious, he couldn¡¯t confirm it. He asked the Emperor to ask the Yan family to check if there were any problems with Yan Mo¡¯s birth and growth. ...... At the Gu residence. Ever since they had returned from Lin mountain, Gu Nian and Gu Xin had been staying at home to talk to Cai Xiaolian, y with the little boy, and listen to Gu Ren¡¯s stories from time to time. The first and second issues of their previous monthly magazine were already done. Lu Zheng¡¯s people had left kun city with the draft to publish it. They would probably be back at the end of the month to inform the sales figures. The rule that they had set was to take the content of two issues at once and split the money equally. After all, the bookstores under Lu Zheng¡¯s name were all over the great Zhou. It had to be said that Grandpa Zhou¡¯s business was huge. His daughter was dead, so he couldn¡¯t find the Duke Zhenguo to take revenge. However, he used the power of the Duke Zhenguo¡¯s mansion to do a big business for his grandson. As for revenge, let his grandson do it! This was also one of the reasons why grandma Xiao couldn¡¯t see him. However, grandma Xiao had also thought things through a lot over the years. On the 30th of the seventh month, Lu Zheng¡¯s shopkeeper, who managed the bookstore, came over and brought a few letters to the Gu family. Cai Xiaolian had two letters, one from Peng Yizhu and one from Madam Xie. Of course, Peng Yizhu¡¯s letter was mainly for Gu Nian and Gu Ren, but only under Cai Xiaolian¡¯s name. The other two letters were from Xie Zhiyi and Cheng Huaiyu to Gu Xin. Xie Zhiyi¡¯s letters to Gu Xin were the same as before. He nagged about her life, about what she had learned, which of her father¡¯s concubines provoked her again, got beaten up by her, and was punished. Although it was trivial, Gu Xin read it with great interest and even replied to Xie Zhiyi after reading it. In Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s letter, she said that everything was fine. When she arrived in Jiangnan¡¯s Suzhou¡¯s Qin ¡®An County, her adoptive mother seemed to be getting married. The letter revealed a faint sadness and uneasiness. She was afraid that after her adoptive mother got married, she would be redundant. Also, she still couldn¡¯t find her brother. Gu Xin would reply to her letter tofort her, telling her that she would not be an extra. Also, brother kun must still be alive, waiting for her to find him. Or, one day, when brother kun came to kun city, she would send someone to Jiangnan to inform her. you wereughing just now. Why are you so depressed now? ¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin curiously. Gu Xin sighed,¡¯I was reading Xie Zhiyi¡¯s letter just now! She said that her Kung Fu had improved again and that she was already the little Overlord of Yuzhou. Her life was quite fun. However, Xiao Yu was a little sad. Peng Wu¡¯s aunt is about to get married, and she¡¯s worried that she¡¯ll be left out in the future, so Iforted her!¡± Chapter 1103 1103 You think I¡¯m old Gu Nian did not say much about Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s issue. She could only change the topic and talk to Gu Xin about something else. The letter that Cai Xiaolian had received was from Madam Xie. Mrs. Xie had already started building the outer area of Yuzhou Prefecture. She had boughtnd for her children, the Gu family, and Cai Xiaolian. It was like three parties had bought all thend in the outer area of Yuzhou Prefecture. Lu Zheng¡¯s people were also keeping an eye on the other side. Cai Xiaolian had also put in a lot of effort in sending back and forth messages. After they got down to business, Mrs. Xie also talked about some daily matters. She said that after meeting with Mrs. Gust time, she had thought through some things. In the past year, she had been living well and in a good mood. In her spare time, she could also watch the two concubines below y with demons. Didn¡¯t her husband like to be a beauty? she took those women into the backyard and everyone could have some fun together. There was also her education of her daughter, her feelings about some things, and the dozens of pages of letter that she nagged on. She was even more talkative than Xie Zhiyi. After Cai Xiaolian finished reading the letter, she felt that this mother and daughter pair were really wonderful. The daughter wrote to Xinxin to nag, and her mother wrote to her to nag. The tone between the lines was somewhat the same. She didn¡¯t read Xie Zhiyi¡¯s letter to Gu Xin on purpose, but Gu Xin would often nag at her about the jokes that Xie Zhiyi told her. She was in confinement, but with Yu Zhu¡¯s help, it wasn¡¯t impossible for her to write a letter. Seeing that her youngest son was sleeping, she got off the bed and went to the desk to write a reply to Madam Xie. When Gu shouxin came back halfway and saw it, he was furious. the mother and daughter of the Xie family are both annoying. The old one is annoying you, and the young one is annoying Xinxin. Gu shouxin took a cushion and ced it behind Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m old?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. ¡°My mistake. It¡¯s the big one who¡¯s bothering you and the small one who¡¯s bothering Xinxin.¡± Gu shouxin immediately corrected him. ¡°You! Go to work, I¡¯ll tell you about it when I¡¯m back. This Madam Xie, her brain is really good! If she hadn¡¯t been trapped in the harem a few years ago, she would have earned quite a bit! Just wait and see. When the matter in kun city is over, if we return to the capital and go to Yuzhou, you will definitely be shocked!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°That¡¯s because my wife¡¯s design is good! She¡¯s also enlightened by my wife, that¡¯s why she¡¯s not devoted to men. So, no matter what, my wife is the best!¡± Gu shouxin had a smug look on his face. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Cai Xiaolian red at him. Gu shouxin was stunned by her look. Oh my God, Madam has be even more charming after giving birth. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face turned red from his stare and she pushed him.¡±What are you thinking? When you have the time to see ah Yuan, tell him to give Xie Nanfeng more trouble. We¡¯re working on a business deal with Madam Xie, so we can¡¯t let that prodigal thing squander everything away!¡± Gu shouxin said seriously,¡±yes!¡± Madam Gu.¡± Cai Xiaolian was amused by his reaction. This man was no longer the 9000-year-old man she had met a few years ago. He was a good family man! The couple said a few more words, and the youngest son woke up. The nanny came in to take care of him, and Gu shouxin took the things out. The nanny wasn¡¯t here to feed the child, but to help take care of Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian insisted on feeding her own child. She would raise her own child. Moreover, her precious daughter would give her a Jade bead every day. Her milk was very good! Chapter 1104 1104 Gu Ren¡¯s sadness (1) That night, Gu Nian and Gu Ren stayed in theboratory and sighed. If only Peng Yizhu and Gu Qingyuan were both in kun city. Gu Qingyuan was Gu Ren¡¯s father in his previous life. Peng Yizhu had written in her heart that after she went over, the two of them recognized each other as soon as they met. They sighed together and scolded Gu Ren together. Then, he went to the vige to look for Gu sanniu. Gu sanniu¡¯s real name was Gu yingxue, and her nickname was sanniu. Gu Ren was an idiot. Gu Nian also had a nickname, big head Gu. She had a big head and was smart. Gu Qingyuan made use of the convenience of the county Magistrate to buy Gu yingxue and treat her as his daughter. Gu yingxue¡¯s own brother and sister-inw would not dare to go against the county Magistrate. What Peng Yizhu meant was that they should still hold a wedding. In the eyes of outsiders, Cheng Huaiyu was adopted by Peng Yizhu, and Gu sanniu was adopted by Gu Qingyuan. Both of them had a child with them, and they were not her sons. It would be a good thing if they were in love. Originally, Gu Qingyuan¡¯s reputation had been ruined by the original owner of his body, and the local people wanted him to die early. However, after Gu Qingyuan arrived a few years ago, he had done a lot of good things and had a good reputation in the local area. After the Peng family received Peng Yizhu¡¯s letter, they sent general Peng three and Peng Eng to investigate. If they felt that this brother-inw was good enough, they would hold the marriage. Old general Peng immediately handed over the list of dowry that he had prepared for more than 20 years to third general Peng. Although the Peng family had always been stationed in kun city, they had houses, manors, and shops in the capital, as well as in Jiangnan. Olddy Peng¡¯s belongings had been given to Peng Yizhu as her dowry. Peng Yizhu epted it well. After all, the old general and his sons looked exactly like her father and brothers from her previous life. They probably couldn¡¯t wear it back, so she told Gu Qingyuan that the Peng family would be their family in the future. Gu Qingyuan was just as pitiful as he was in his previous life. He had no rtives. When he first transmigrated here, he was stillmenting that he had at least a younger sister, a wife, and a pair of children in his previous life. In the end, he was the only one left in this life. He had been a government official in his past life. As an official, his sense of responsibility to serve the people had grown stronger. However, he did not know about Gu Ren¡¯s novel, nor did he know that everyone could transmigrate together, so he did not think about looking for him. In the end, a few years had passed, and he had been found. In this life, when the two met, Peng Yizhu told Gu Qingyuan a piece of good news. Her mother didn¡¯t have any hereditary diseases, so they could have a baby without worry. Well, at that time, Gu Qingyuan had finally eaten meat for the first time in more than two years. In addition to Peng Yizhu¡¯s letters, there were also letters from Gu Qingyuan to Gu Nian, Gu Ren, and Gu yingxue. The letter that Gu Qingyuan had written to Gu Nian was to tell her to take good care of herself and not to be single for the rest of her life. Even if there were many rotten flowers, she had to choose a good one from them. Once she had chosen one, she would tell her brother and he would help her check. What he had told Gu Ren was, ¡± just you wait, you little brat. Even if I can¡¯t be your father in name, I will still be your father in both soul and mind. Ten yearster, if you don¡¯t get a good ranking in the exam, I will beat you up the same way I beat you up in the past. Gu Ren could only sigh sadly and pray to the heavens for his father and mother to have their own son in this lifetime and to educate their own son well! His simple-minded father and fat mother were not fierce at all. At this time, he had forgotten that he had a second uncle, Gu shouxin, who was fiercer than his father. Chapter 1105 1105 Gu Ren¡¯s sadness (2) The letter that Gu yingxue had written to Gu Nian was two pages long. It expressed her deep feelings of longing. The letter that she wrote to Gu Ren was a two-page long paragraph of inte ng. She was depressed. She was given a pitiful identity, but she was not given a cheat. She wanted to escape, but she was almost kidnapped by a bad person. It was only then that she realized that it was not easy for girls to run away from home in ancient times. She was also d that she was older. Dopey Gu had written her as a ten-year-old girl, and after a few years, she was already thirteen, older than dopey Gu. In this life, she was the older sister. Hmph, she had to hit her younger brother early. She had to give Gu Ren a good beating before he turned seven to take revenge for the two lives. Gu Ren was so sad! As an author, he had written the people around him into the book. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t write it as a baby! And he wouldn¡¯t write himself in it. After all, he always put himself in as the main character. In the end, other authors could transmigrate into his book to be the protagonist, while he had to transmigrate into his book to be a baby. How painful! Gu Nian patted Gu Ren¡¯s head. so, dopey, you¡¯re three years old this year. You should arrange your martial arts schedule. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only be beaten up by San Niu. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t help you!¡± Gu Ren hugged Gu Nian¡¯s arm and said,¡±second sister, you are my sister now!¡± How can you help San Niu!¡± ¡°Who told you to write nonsense?¡± Gu Nian smacked him away coldly. I¡¯ve been here for so long, and there are so many peach flowers, and they¡¯re all rotten peach flowers. Is it your work?¡± Gu Ren replied,¡¯Yingluo, I saw that you¡¯ve never been in love before. I¡¯ll arrange a few more for you!¡± Gu Nian pinched him. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just write it for me and make me the Queen of the goddess Kingdom? Can¡¯t you get any man you want?¡± Gu Ren was speechless. The siblings looked at the crescent moon in the sky again. The stars around the moon reminded Gu Nian of Xue Qianyu. She remembered that Gu Ren had once said that Gu Nian in the book was someone who loved but could not get what she wanted. Even if she was taken into Xue Qianyu¡¯s residence, she could only look at it but not eat it. What did that mean? In the past, she rarely thought about these things, but at this moment, she suddenly wanted to ask. She looked around to make sure that no one was around, then asked, ¡± ¡°By the way, what do you mean by¡± thinking about love but not having it ¡°in the book?¡± ¡°What? are you interested in Xue Qianyu now?¡± Gu Renughed evilly. I¡¯m not telling you!¡± Without a second word, Gu Nian lifted the little rascal up and started smacking him on the butt. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll tell you, okay?¡± Gu Ren begged. Gu Nian put her down. Gu Ren said,¡±that¡¯s him. He¡¯s Huanhuan.¡± Gu Ren could not continue. Gu Nian red at him. Gu Ren took a few steps back,¡±I, I just can¡¯t write about him.¡± So, you can only see but not eat.¡± Gu Nian was confused. Since he had already said it, Gu Ren¡¯s following words were also clear.¡±He, who had always kept himself clean, was twenty years old. Because he was doing a big thing for the Emperor, he hurt his lifeblood, so he couldn¡¯t be cured. you were jealous of the female lead, so when you saw that she was with Lu Zheng, you went to seduce him. He saw through your intentions and knew your rtionship with the female lead, so he brought you to the capital. He wanted to use the reason that you could only be his concubine even though you were from a good family to make the male lead give up on the idea of marrying a woman from a brothel. He can¡¯t do anything to all the women, so naturally, he let you guys do whatever you want, and then you rose up in his backyard.¡± Gu Nian was speechless. Chapter 1106 1106 Chapter 1106-disappeared After Gu Nian¡¯s initial shock, he burst intoughter. Sheughed so hard that she almost burst into tears. He wasn¡¯tughing at how Gu Ren had set Xue Qianyu up to be injured and unable to take it, but at himself. She remembered that when she first came, she was very sure that Lu Zheng was a scumbag, a liar, a man who did not fit the three views of women, a hypocritical viin. She was sure that Xue Qianyu would not like her, because Xue Qianyu liked the White Lotus-like Gu Nian in the books. In the end, reality pped him in the face. At this moment, she was clear-headed once again. This was reality, not a book. In the book, Gu Ren had the final say, but in reality, he had the final say. Everyone had the final say in their own lives, and the ending was created by themselves. Gu Ren was dumbfounded by Gu Nian¡¯sughter. He took small steps forward and gently grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s clothes.¡±Second sister, are you stupid? Don¡¯t worry, the plot has changedpletely. Xue Qianyu will be twenty next year and he won¡¯t do that for the Emperor. He won¡¯t get hurt there. He can still do it. ¡± Gu Nian patted him on the back and said, ¡± ¡°Dopey Gu, let me ask you, are you very sad? The plot is getting off track.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sad!¡± Gu Ren was stunned and shook his head. Initially, there were some parts that were not clear when it was set up. That was the first time I wrote a book on ancient Chinese to practice! As you know, I wrote suspense-type novels in high school.¡± Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Alright, I¡¯ve said it in vain. ...... On the first day of the eighth month, the ship of the Peng family Army that was sailing on the sea met with an ident. It wasn¡¯t that the ship had been overturned by the wind or met with a shipwreck, but that one of the people on the ship had disappeared into thin air. The unconscious son of the king of Nanjiang, who looked exactly like Yan Mo, had disappeared. Eldest Madam Peng had ordered people to turn the boat over, but they still couldn¡¯t find him. She interrogated Wang cuishan. At first, Wang cuishan refused to admit it. In the end, he was interrogated by Peng ze and Gu Hui. He begged for death and finally recruited people. He developed a pill to detoxify the poison, but she did not know if it was right. If he was not rescued, it was very likely that the Crown Prince of Nanjiang took the pill and woke up, then ran away. Peng ze was so angry that he cut off Wang cuishan¡¯s other arm. Wang cuishan looked at Peng ze with bitter resentment. Peng ze didn¡¯t care about the look in his eyes. He directly asked him why the son of the king of Nanjiang looked like Yan Mo. Wang cuishan kept his mouth shut. Peng ze sliced Wang cuishan like he was slicing meat. Wang cuishan had been forced to confess once, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t resist a second time. He said he didn¡¯t know what was going on because he hadn¡¯t seen the face of the Prince of Nanjiang for many years. After the battle between the great Zhou and the southern border ten years ago, the Prince had been injured by Yan Mo. Since then, he had been living in seclusion. Other than the king and the princess of Nanjiang, even the people who served the Prince had not seen his true appearance. Many people had seen them when they were young. However, it was not strange for people to change their appearance when they grew up. As the pain in his body continued, Wang cuishan told him everything about the Crown Prince of Nanjiang. The Crown Prince of Nanjiang was twenty-three years old this year. He was very good-looking when he was young, and some even looked like boys and girls. It was said that the Lord of Nanjiang had found him a secret medicine and let him grow up in it. Gu Hui thought about Yan Mo¡¯s appearance. For Gu Nian to fall in love with Yan Mo at first sight, there was no need to mention his looks. However, no matter how she thought about it, it could not be a boy or a girl. Gu Hui felt that Wang cuishan was lying. However, no matter how much he tortured her, Wang cuishan still said the same thing. Chapter 1107 1107 Chapter 1107-bnced He couldn¡¯t find out if the Crown Prince of Nanjiang was Yan Mo from Wang cuishan, but at least he knew that Wang cuishan had probably really cured him of his poison. However, on the sea, how was he going to escape? Immediately, Peng ze brought thest batch of antidote pills in the team and led his men to the boat. Eldest Madam Peng and her men continued their journey. Pengze was thinking,¡±even if you run, you¡¯ve only been on the run for less than 24 hours. You can only be saved if you go ashore.¡± No matter how capable he was, there were only three ces where he could go ashore. The first was the nameless Ind, the second was the coast of the Jin Nan Kingdom, and the third was the coast of the southern border. Pengze had arranged his men. This time, he would not be poisoned again when he faced the Prince of Nanjiang alone! He was already in the water, he didn¡¯t believe that he could still take out the poison. ...... It had taken them nearly half a year to take down the southern border. Lu Zheng and Peng sang had contributed the most, followed by Xue Qianyu. The emperor¡¯s imperial edict to reward them for their contributions had alreadye down, and Peng sang was also asked to personally escort the king and Princess of Nanjiang into the capital. What he meant was that if the people of the southern border were willing to be the people of the great Zhou, then they should stay and live a good life. If they were not willing, then they should be escorted to the capital with their King and Princess! He let Lu Zheng manage the southern border first, and he would pick someone to take over. As for whether the southern border would be an independent Prefecture or split up into the surrounding state capitals, he would have to discuss it with the ministers under him ording to the situation. Lu Zheng was given the title of rank five general Ning Yuan. On his imperial decree, he was addressed as Zhou Yuan, the grandson of uncle Shan Cheng. Because of potatoes, sweet potatoes, corn, and other crops, the Emperor still gave Grandpa Zhou the title of uncle Shancheng. He had his own ns. When Lu Zheng was conferred rank-2, he would directly write Lu Zheng, the heir of Duke Zhenguo. Previously, he had wanted to approve the country guarding Duke¡¯s Memorial to invite the Crown Prince on behalf of his second son, but after thinking about it, it was too boring to y like this. He wanted to wait until Lu Zheng returned to the capital after rendering meritorious services and watch the Lu family¡¯s drama. Lu Zheng had the blood of his grandfather and great-grandfather. The Duke Zhengguo¡¯s household was supposed to be a hot-blooded man who led troops to the battlefield. He did not want the Duke Zhengguo to fall into the hands of the Lu family¡¯s group of good-for-nothings in the future. He did not want the title of Duke to decline like this. Lu Zheng naturally didn¡¯t know what the Emperor was thinking. After he received the Imperial edict, he could only sigh. He hadn¡¯t seen little Xinxin for half a year. He suddenly thought of Xue Qianyu, who was guarding Lin mountain. Well, that bro couldn¡¯t go back to kun city either, so he had to stay there. He felt better. Lu Zheng suddenly felt likeughing. In his previous life, they had cut off all contact because of the Gu sisters. In this life, they were staying in the same ce because of the Lu sisters. This was really embarrassing. Gu Xin found out that it was already the 10th of August when Lu Zheng was conferred the title. She was so happy that she felt like she had be a general. She picked up her pen and started writing to Lu Zheng. Now that the war between the great Zhou and the southern border had ended, she could write to him. It was already afternoon when she finished writing the letter. When she gave it to fourth Bai to deliver the letter, she saw uncle Gu returning happily. Before she could ask, she saw her fourth uncle, fourth aunt, and Grandpa yang. She quickly ran over and said,¡±fourth uncle, fourth aunt, Grandpa yang, you¡¯re finally here!¡± I missed you guys so much!¡± Uncle Gu said mercilessly, ¡± fourth brother, fourth sister-inw, don¡¯t listen to this girl. She¡¯s counting silver all day. She doesn¡¯t have time for you! Chapter 1108 1108 Must be surnamed ye Master yangughed out loud. He hadn¡¯t seen boss Gu for a year, but he was still the same. Gu Xin was already used to uncle Gu, so she took Gu Xiang from fourth uncle Gu¡¯s arms, ¡± ¡°Think about it, I¡¯m your third sister! She¡¯s already so big, much bigger than Yuanyuan!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural that they¡¯ll be older if they¡¯re born a few months earlier,¡± Yang Shi said with a smile. Fourth uncle Gu was afraid that Gu Xin would be tired from carrying the child and wanted to carry him himself. Gu Xin was not afraid of being tired at all and led the way with the child in her arms. Uncle Gu had already gone in to inform the others that fourth uncle Gu and the rest had arrived. Gu Xin first carried the child to see Grandpa and Grandma Gu. After getting permission, she carried Gu Xiang to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s room. Cai Xiaolian had already heard about themotion outside from her nanny. She was also happy to see Gu Xin carrying the child over. Coincidentally, Gu Yuan was also awake, so sheid the two children in the crib. Then, in an instant, they cried louder and louder. Gu Xin was stunned. They were clearly fine, why did her two younger brothers start crying! The nanny hugged Gu Yuan and coaxed her. Cai Xiaolian hugged Gu Yuan and coaxed her. Gu Xin was at a loss on what to do. After a while, yang xiaohuan came in. Embarrassed, she took the child from Cai Xiaolian and said with a smile,¡±This child¡¯s voice is so loud.¡± ¡°So is mine,¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. Sister-inw, my family¡¯s little eight and your family¡¯s little seven are a few months apart. They can grow up together. The difference between the two of them is even smaller than the difference between the months Xinxin and Enzi are in.¡± Yang xiaohuan sat on the bed and asked about Cai Xiaolian¡¯s condition. She found out from the letter that Cai Xiaolian had a premature birth. When Gu Xin came over just now, she wanted to follow her to see Cai Xiaolian. As the two of them chatted, Zhang Shi followed them in. Zhang Shi was a bit envious and sighed,¡±How good would it be if I were pregnant with you guys! Then there will be three children growing up together.¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± sister-inw, you should work hard and give birth to a son. He¡¯ll be like Xinxin sisi and Enzi. Isn¡¯t it the same? ¡± Zhang Shi thought about it. Oh right, she was only two years older than Cai Xiaolian, so maybe she could have another child! Well, he would go back tonight and make arrangements with his father. Fourth uncle Gu¡¯s family had arrived. Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t wait to get out of confinement. She wanted to talk to Grandpa yang about making furniture. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t leave the house during confinement. Grandpa yang was a man, so he couldn¡¯te in. However, grandma Gu wanted Cai Xiaolian to stay in confinement for forty-two days. She was born on the sixth of July and could only leave the house on the eighteenth of August. In the end, with Gu shouxin¡¯s mediation, Cai Xiaolian was able to leave the house on the 15th of August. If she went any further, grandma Gu would not ept it. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t know that there were such magical things as jade beads at home. In her opinion, a woman¡¯s delivery was as good as passing through the gates of hell. How could she not take good care of her body? Once she decided on something, no one in the family could change her mind. Gu shouxin was already considered amazing. He managed to get Cai Xiaolian three days in advance. Then, the day before the Mid-Autumn Festival, on the 14th of August, the emperor¡¯s letter arrived. The Emperorined about Gu shouxin in the letter. He said that he had already thought about it. He wanted Gu shouxin¡¯s son to change his surname to ye. In the end, your family had already given him a name. If he changed it by force, it would be a little immoral. Therefore, he gave an order to Gu shouxin. second brother Gu, you must continue to work hard and have more children. I want one of your sons to be surnamed ye. He must be surnamed ye. Gu shouxin replied,¡±I will do as you say and will not disappoint the Emperor.¡± In his previous life, his surname was ye, and Grandpa Gu¡¯s surname was also ye. It was fine to have a son with the surname ye. However, he and grandfather Gu had never thought about this, but the Emperor hade to force them? He had to take a look at his wife so that she wouldn¡¯tin about her back aching in the future. They were working hard on the emperor¡¯s orders. Gu shouxin began to let his imagination run wild again. Chapter 1109 1109 Chapter 1109-couldn¡¯t find After letting his imagination run wild, Gu shouxin started to talk about serious business. What he meant was that he nned to choose another ce to build the city in kunzhou. Kun city was not the only city in kun state. Ever since their family built the food street and restaurant this year, more and more traveling businessmen hade here. Some of the big merchants did not need to stay here by themselves and only left some managers. However, as time passed, they would have family members. Those who were sold as ves also said that it was someone else¡¯s child and they couldn¡¯t make the decision themselves. However, for those shopkeepers who were employed, the master wasn¡¯t responsible for their family. Someone hade to ask Gu shouxin before if he could build a house in the city. Gu shouxin nned the Urban area and felt that it was not good to build a house in kun city, so he might as well build another city directly. At the moment, they had cement, so they could try out the city system that Cai Xiaolian had mentioned and build an ideal city. Gu shouxin had already chosen the address. It was the ce where Gu Xin and the others had gone previously. Uncle Gu and old general Peng had worked together and used a few months to open up a lot ofnd. Uncle Gu had also divided the estates for his daughters. At present, each of the four daughters had a Manor, and they could grow whatever they wanted. What Gu shouxin meant was that if the Emperor approved it, he would let Big Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu be in charge of the construction of the new city. Uncle Gu didn¡¯te here just for farming. He often went to take a look when the public outhouses were being built in the city. He liked farming the most, but he knew how to do a little bit of everything else. In the past, when he was free, he would even follow other teams to build houses for people. Gu shouxin was also giving his two brothers a chance. Since the Emperor wanted the Gu family to have the final say in the entire kun city, he couldn¡¯t be the only one carrying the burden of the Gu family¡¯s three sons! Moreover, Gu shouxin was thinking further. Now that the Emperor had conferred the title of nobility to the old master, it was usually inherited by the eldest son. Therefore, uncle Gu had to work hard to learn skills so that he could be independent in the future. Of course, he could also choose to live a happy life and teach Gu Ren, just like Xue qianxun¡¯s family. His father did not know anything and was just an old foppish man. The family depended on his son for everything. But Gu shouxin didn¡¯t want to help his big brother in everything before Gu Ren grew up. It would be troublesome, so he wanted to train his big brother in advance. As for his fourth brother, he felt that he was much easier to train than his big brother. Gu shouxin¡¯s n was to add two more cities to kunzhou before the twelfth lunar month of next year. ...... Fourth uncle Gu¡¯s family had adapted to life in kun city for a few days. With a big family there, it was easy to adapt. On the 14th of August, eldest Madam Peng returned to kun city with her men, along with Peng ze. The Crown Prince of Nanjiang was not found. He was not found, Dead or Alive. This was Pengze¡¯s first setback since he started leading the Army. He had a faint feeling that the son of the king of Nanjiang was not dead. Therefore, he nned to go back to kun city for the Mid-Autumn Festival and then pick a group of people from the water Battalion. He nned to sneak into the goddess Kingdom of Jinnan country and then investigate. Didn¡¯t Wang cuishan say that the king of Nanjiang wanted him to bring the Prince to the kingdom of goddess? He would go to these two ces to search. Of course, he wasn¡¯t that smart. He also wrote to Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu, telling them to keep an eye on the southern border. Perhaps the Crown Prince of the southern border would return. At the same time, he also reported to the Emperor, hoping that the Emperor would issue an arrest warrant and hang a portrait of the son of the king of Nanjiang in the entire great Zhou. Don¡¯t rx until you see the body. Chapter 1110 1110 Nothing can stop me from getting drunk On the 15th of August, Lu Zheng met with fourth Bai. Fourth Bai brought Gu Xin¡¯s letter and a few carts of mooncakes. ¡°General, this is the mooncake that third miss Gu asked me to bring for you to give to your brothers.¡± White four said after passing the letter to Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng could not help butugh. In his past life, this had happened too. However, he would have already returned to the capital by then and all his men were stationed outside the capital. Gu Xin would have the kitchen prepare as many mooncakes as there were people. Back then, Gu Xin said that the soldiers fought a bloody battle on the battlefield. After they returned with a great victory, they didn¡¯t manage to return home in time to reunite with their families. The soldiers were all men, so who would make mooncakes for so many people at once? everyone fought desperately to kill the enemy and sent their sry back home. They definitely couldn¡¯t bear to buy them. Lu Zheng asked white four and his Lieutenant to distribute the mooncakes to the teams. The men in the Army were stunned when they received the mooncakes. They looked at the mooncakes in their hands and then at the moon in the sky. Those who had rtives were thinking about their rtives in their hometown, and those who didn¡¯t had no idea what they were thinking. Lu Zheng was munching on his mooncake as he looked up at the sky, a smile on his face. At the same time, the Gu family was also having a happy reunion. Gu Xiaoqi and Gu Xiaoba were three months apart, but they were like twins. When one cried, the other would cry immediately. Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan hugged and coaxed him. They couldn¡¯t rely on a bunch of people to coax him, so they had to go further away so that Gu Xiaoqi, who was almost five months old, couldn¡¯t see Gu Xiaoba. Zhang Shi was very envious. If she and her two siblings had one in the same year, how good would that be? the three sons would cry together, how lively would that be! At the thought of this, she looked at uncle Gu with a burning gaze. Uncle Gu shivered and poured wine for his father, his brothers, Huo Junhao, Qian Liangduo, and Hu Liang. ¡°Drink, drink, let¡¯s get drunk today! We¡¯re not going home until we¡¯re drunk!¡± Uncle Gu: ¡± I want to get drunk! I want to get drunk! Nothing can stop me from getting drunk! These days, he had been tortured miserably by his child¡¯s mother. Although he had good energy, he couldn¡¯t stand it every day! This woman was too much. In the past, she was only like this when he was idle on the farm. Now that he was busy, she still pestered him! Sigh, his damn charm! The Gu family and Hu Liang were fine. To be able to withstand uncle Gu¡¯s drinking, Hu Liang was a martial arts practitioner. However, two weak schrs Huo Junhao and a lot of money and grain were not enough. Who could resist such a situation? The second ce and Tanhua looked at each other. Yes, let¡¯s go! Huo Junhao suddenly stood up and said,¡±Grandpa Gu, first uncle, second uncle, fourth uncle, big brother Hu, here¡¯s a toast to you!¡± After this, I¡¯ll have to go out with sisi and en ¡®Zi to see the moon. I promised him, so I won¡¯t drink anymore!¡± Gu si and Gu& en: ¡°? ¡± Qian Liangduo also stood up and raised his ss, saying the same words. ¡°You kids can go out and y!¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. Although the backyard was quite big, it couldn¡¯t bepared to theke near the restaurant. It was better to watch the moon there! There¡¯s also a night market in the food street!¡± Huo Junhao and Qian Liangduo heaved a sigh of relief and finished their sses. Then, they called the Gu siblings to go out and y. This time, Gu Ren had to follow no matter what. Usually, his sisters would not bring him along to y because they thought he was troublesome. With Gu en around, the two brothers had recently started working together to write novels to earn money, so Gu en was very willing to bring him along. Chapter 1111 1111 How many good sisters do you have? There were ten people in the group. Except for the extra money and food, the rest were all children. Qian Liangduo felt that he was an adult, so he kept an eye on the younger children of the Gu family along the way. Who knew that when they came to the west side of the city, Gu Xin and Gu si were doing very well. The two sisters were in charge of the food street in the trading area. No one would charge them for the food they ate along the way. It was Gu Ren¡¯s first time at the trading District in the west of the city. He was very excited when he saw some neighbors who looked a little different from the people of the great Zhou Dynasty. He was even analyzing which side they belonged topared to the modern world. The other businessmen thought that he was cute and tried their best to feed him. ¡°Sister Hui!¡± Just then, someone called out to Gu Hui. The group of people looked over and saw that it was the fourth son of the Peng family, Pengng. He was also Peng ze¡¯s younger brother. He was the one who had witnessed Gu Hui¡¯s gaze vite Peng ze¡¯s body and was even punished by Peng ze to run away! He ran over happily and said,¡±wow, it¡¯s quiteplete!¡± Lord Huo, Lord Qian, you guys are here too!¡± Gu Hui asked,¡¯are you shopping alone? Is your family not reunited?¡± Pengng shook his head. no, I¡¯m on duty today. I¡¯m going to the camp. I was passing by and was caught by the fragrance. Gu Hui¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Delicious dog!¡± ¡°Same to you!¡± The others looked at the two of them. That¡¯s not right. When have these two met before? He had probably seen it when he was young! The Huo siblings came to kun city to visit the Peng family. However, when they arrived, the Peng family¡¯s grandchildren were not home except for the youngest, eighth son. Therefore, Huo Yanyu and Pengng should have never met each other before. Kun city was huge. Even during normal training, Huo Yanyu and Pengng were at the end of the female Army, and Pengng was at the end of the Navy. The two of them might not have met before. Huo Yanyu,¡±f * ck!¡± Pengng snorted. you! Gu Hui smacked Pengng. you brat, did you bully my little sister? ¡± Pengng was stunned for a moment before he asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°Sister Hui, how many sisters do you have?¡± Gu Nian and Gu Ren burst intoughter. They were reminded of a song at the same time. how many good sisters do you have? ¡± Huo Yanyu took a few steps forward and held onto Gu Hui¡¯s arm. teehee teehee, let me tell you, I have four older sisters, and they all helped me. Next time you try to snatch things from me, let¡¯s see how they¡¯ll deal with you! Pengng looked over. Number one was Gu Hui, number two was Princess Jinghe, number three was Gu Nian, and number four was Gu Xin. Number five, Gu si, pouted and said weakly, ¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m the younger sister, I can still protect Yanyu.¡± Huo Junhaoughed and looked at Pengng,¡±Peng four, what did you steal from my sister?¡± I can¡¯t beat you as your brother, but you can¡¯t scold me. ¡± Peng sng facepalmed. fine, miss Huo. I¡¯m scared of you. I¡¯m scared of you! Aiya, it was just that I didn¡¯t recognize her at first that day. She was wearing men¡¯s clothes and red at me! I was wondering which family¡¯s kid it was! I only knew that she was Huo Yanyu when I saw her with niannian! He was chubby when he was young, but now that he¡¯s grown up, he¡¯s even wearing men¡¯s clothes. No one can recognize him!¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t re at you. My eyes are big, that¡¯s all. My squinted eyes are bigger than your wide-open eyes. And Oh, I was chubby when I was young, and you were chubby when you were young.¡± Peng sngughed. yes, you¡¯ve improved. You¡¯ve grown up and be smarter. I¡¯m no longer angry when I say that you¡¯re fat. You even know how to refute! You¡¯re Teachable!¡± Huo Yanyu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Chapter 1112 1112 Chapter 1112-blown down by the wind Pengng wasn¡¯t in the camp for long before he returned with a bunch of snacks. As soon as he left, Gu Xin and the rest pulled Huo Yanyu to the side. Well, they knew each other when they were young, and they were both from different families, chubby little kids. The siblings in the family grew up normally, but these two grew up horizontally. Pengng was 17 this year, four years older than Huo Yanyu. When the two met, Pengng was 7 and Huo Yanyu was 3. After that, in their hometown in Nan County, the two fat men could not get along with each other for three years. When Pengng was ten years old, he returned to kun city, and Huo Yanyu returned to the capital. After that, the two of them didn¡¯t see each other for a few years. Then, she had turned around and had a standard figure. Gu Nian sighed,¡¯childhood sweethearts! I¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, sister niannian,¡± Huo Yanyu stopped her. ¡°We¡¯re not childhood sweethearts!¡± They¡¯re two fatties who hurt each other.¡± ¡°We¡¯re both fatties in the same boat!¡± Gu Xin joked. Gu si and Gu Renughed foolishly. Huo Yanyu thought,¡±I¡¯m so angry. I almost forgot that this fatty still exists in the Peng family.¡± ...... After the group finished shopping at the food street, they went to the restaurant. The restaurant wasn¡¯t far from the Peng mansion. At thekeside, Gu Xin saw first Madam Peng¡¯s niece, Yin Qianli, again after half a year. Yin Yingli was still wearing her usual clothes, her hair tied up, but she wasn¡¯t wearing the little white flower. When she saw Gu Xin and her group, she walked over to greet them. ¡°Second Gu Youngdy, third Gu Youngdy, fifth Gu Youngdy, are these your brothers and sisters?¡± Yin Yingli looked at the others. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Nian did not say anything. Gu Xin responded with an ¡± Oh ¡± and Gu si blinked. Her sisters did not say anything, so it was not her turn to say anything. Yes, that was it. Yin Yingli didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and saluted everyone, ¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you young masters and youngdies anymore. Goodbye!¡± After she finished speaking, she left. Gu Xin sighed in her heart. Thisdy looked really weak. She walked as if she was floating. Would she fall from the wind? As Gu Xin thought about this, Yin Feili¡¯s servant girl eximed, ¡± ¡°Young miss, young miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xin was speechless. It could really be blown down by the wind! The group of people looked over. Yin Yingli¡¯s maidservant retreated again and looked for Gu Hui. ¡°Miss Gu, can I trouble you to send my young miss back? Youngdy¡¯s body is weak, this servant can not help her up.¡± Gu Hui frowned. Speaking of which, this was her first time meeting this pair of master and servant. They had not introduced Xinxin just now. How could they call her miss Gu so urately? Why didn¡¯t you call Jinghe? She and Jinghe were about the same height and body shape! ¡°Why did youe out when your body is weak?¡± The maidservant¡¯s face was full of grief,¡±today is young miss¡± birthday. Every Mid-Autumn night, she would spend it with master and Furen. Only, this year she is only a bit tired.¡± What kind of master, what kind of maidservant, this maidservant¡¯s shoulders were also shaking, crying uncontrobly. To the group of tough girls in the Gu family, this was a little ridiculous. If you want to talk, just talk. Why are you crying? ¡°Bai Shi, go and help escortdy Yin back to the Peng residence!¡± The one following Gu Xin today was white ten, so Gu Xin called him. Bai Shi took a few steps, but before she could get close to Yin Yingli, she was startled by the servant girl¡¯s scream. ¡°No! Third youngdy Gu, you can¡¯t do this! miss is not married yet, how dare you let a man tease you. You tease! the maidservant looked as if Gu Xin had done something to her miss. Her face was filled with sorrow and helplessness. Gu Xin was stunned. Chapter 1113 1113 Chapter 1113-be more confident miss Gu, on the ount that mydy is general ze¡¯s cousin, can you please help? ¡± The servant girl went to beg Gu Hui. Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. Princess Jinghe couldn¡¯t resist the violence in her body and wanted to wake Yin Yingli up. She had just taken a step when Gu Hui stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it! They¡¯reing for me. ¡± ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m afraid my cousin¡¯s title of¡± killer ¡°will be transferred soon,¡± Gu Nian joked. Gu Hui nced at her. you¡¯ve killed many of my cousins. I¡¯ve only killed one! Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian cupped his hands in respect. Gu Hui went up directly, half-crouched, picked Yin Yingli up, and carried her on her shoulder. ¡°Gu, big miss Gu!¡± The maidservant was so shocked that she didn¡¯t know what to say. Gu Hui patted Yin Feili¡¯s foot,¡±I can¡¯t help it. People who practice martial arts are just that straightforward!¡± Let¡¯s go. Which courtyard of the Peng family does your youngdy live in? Do you want me to send it directly to your miss¡¯s room?¡± The maidservant quickly followed. Gu Hui then told Gu Xin and the rest to y by themselves and that she woulde over in a while. Princess Jinghe patted money and grain many. hey, did you see that clearly? record this scene. Especially when Gu Hui lifted that person up. That person¡¯s eyes suddenly opened! Money and grain were speechless. Princess Jinghe saw that he didn¡¯t speak, so she patted him hard, causing him to stagger.¡±Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get your share of the silver. You don¡¯t have anything to do after you¡¯re done anyway!¡± ¡°Yes, Princess!¡± Princess Jinghe nodded in satisfaction. be good. Draw for me. I¡¯ll make sure you earn enough money to get a wife. Qian Liangduo¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Sister Zhen, why are you drawing this?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. Princess Jinghe said in all seriousness,¡±record it!¡± In the future, when our big sister gets her hands on big brother-inw, she¡¯ll give this painting to him as a memento.¡± brother Peng? ¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved, ¡± sister Zhen, you¡¯re saying thatdy Yin might want to marry brother Peng? ¡± Gu Ren tugged at Gu Xin¡¯s hand. third sister, be more confident. Remove the possibility! Princess Jinghe snapped her fingers and pinched Gu Ren.¡±Aiyo, you¡¯re right, you little brat! No wonder you can tell so many interesting stories!¡± Gu Ren¡¯s chubby face was pinched by a prettydy again. alright, I¡¯ll forgive you on ount of your beauty. ...... Gu Hui carried Yin Yingli to the Peng family¡¯s residence. They had to pass by the main hall to enter the inner courtyard, where the Peng family members were drinking. Before the servant maids could stop her, Gu Hui directly carried her in. ¡°Aiyo, what¡¯s that girl carrying? You¡¯re giving me a present for the festival!¡± Old general Peng was sitting facing the door. He chuckled when he saw Gu Hui. The others looked at Gu Hui as well. Only eldest Madam Peng¡¯s expression changed. These clothes were worn by li ¡®er! She got up and prepared to pick him up. Gu Hui handed her over to eldest Madam Peng and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Grandpa Peng, Happy Mid-Autumn Festival to all uncles and aunties. I was shopping with my younger brothers and sisters when I met miss Yin. She fainted after we said goodbye. Then, her maidservant insisted that I send her off, saying that it was for the sake of general ze. I¡¯ve brought it here, sorry to disturb you!¡± Pengze was speechless. If he didn¡¯t see wrongly, this wretched girl¡¯s eyes were full of daggers. Although she was smiling, she was actually throwing daggers at him. Chapter 1114 1114 Why not collect more interest General Peng immediately thanked Gu Hui. She was his wife¡¯s niece, so it was his business. After thanking her, Grandpa Peng was about to invite Gu Hui to sit down and eat. Just as Gu Hui was about to leave, Yin Feili woke up. When she woke up, she looked weak and her eyes were filled with tears. The Peng family didn¡¯t like people who cried so easily, but they had no choice. This was a child of a rtive who had lost both his parents. How could they be calctive with a child? Eldest Madam Peng supported Yin Yingli and wanted to send her back to her room. thank you, miss Gu. Yin Yingli suddenly said, ¡± thank you for knowing that I¡¯m big cousin¡¯s cousin and sending me back so considerately. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Hui replied. However, Lady Yin, you can actually ask me toe to the Peng residence to send a letter to your eldest cousin and ask him toe and pick you up. Alright, Grandpa Peng, my uncles and aunties, my younger brothers and sisters are still outside. I¡¯ll take my leave first! Goodbye!¡± With that, he turned around and left. Peng ze couldn¡¯t help standing up. The Peng family members looked at him. Old general Peng stroked his white beard and smiled. ah ze, go and see her off. She¡¯s already brought your cousin back. As her cousin, you should thank her properly! The other members of the Peng familyughed without saying anything. ¡°Yingluo,¡± Peng ze replied. He chased after her, but Gu Hui had already reached the main entrance. ¡°Gu Hui!¡± Peng ze shouted to stop him. Gu Hui didn¡¯t even look back. She continued to move forward and walked towards theke. Peng ze ran forward and pulled her back. ¡°You¡¯re still ignoring me!¡± Gu Hui,¡±eh? Shouldn¡¯t general ze be at home apanying his weak younger cousin?¡± Seeing that she had stopped talking, Peng ze let go of her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Gu Hui took a step forward and looked at Peng ze with a burning gaze. Peng ze couldn¡¯t stand Gu Hui¡¯s gaze the most. He subconsciously took a step back when she looked at him like that. Then, Gu Hui went forward and said as she walked, ¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m jealous! Last month, general ze was asked to choose between a one-time marriage or a lifelong marriage. Before general ze could answer, cousin sister started to appear.¡± Pengze retreated step by step until he reached the wall next to his door. The full moon in the sky provided the two of them with even brighter light than the entrance of the Peng residence, allowing Peng ze to see Gu Hui more clearly. Gu Hui was like the moonlight, very cold. But sometimes, he felt that Gu Hui was like the sun, very dazzling! What a contradictory girl. Seeing that he was not speaking, Gu Hui immediately put her hands on the wall and gave him a kabedon. ¡°General ze, please lower your head.¡± Pengze¡¯s heart beat faster and he felt the blood in his body rushing up. He could not see that his face was red, but he still pretended to be calm.¡±Why are you lowering your head?¡± Gu Huike was impatient. She pulled his cor, pulled him down, and kissed him. It was just one touch, like a Dragonfly touching the water. They touched, stopped, and then separated.¡±To collect interest. The interest of saving his life. Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that, he turned around to leave. Peng ze was not a fool. He was a young general full of vigor and vitality. Gu Hui had only taken two steps when he pulled her over and pressed her against the wall. He spread his hands and surrounded Gu Hui.¡±No matter what, it¡¯s been almost a month. This bit of interest isn¡¯t enough. Why don¡¯t you collect more, miss Gu?¡± After he finished speaking, he kissed her and closed his eyes. He had been drinking at home. Gu Hui could clearly feel that there was a beard on his chin. Chapter 1115 1115 Pleasee earlier next time! Suddenly, Pengze felt his lips being bitten and instinctively retreated. He opened his eyes and saw Gu Hui¡¯s calm eyes staring at him as usual. Peng ze used his thumb to scratch his lips. Gu Hui smiled and pinched Peng ze¡¯s chin. ¡°Next time, if some cousin or sisteres to me out of nowhere, general ze¡¯s lips won¡¯t be the only thing that¡¯s bleeding.¡± Gu Hui was older than her uncle Gu and was taller than the average girl. She had already reached Peng ze¡¯s shoulders. Peng ze¡¯s hands were pressed against the wall, and his body was slightly leaning forward, so Gu Hui was able to look at him. ¡°Is that so?¡± Peng ze stood up straight. With one hand, he grabbed Gu Hui¡¯s hand that was pinching his chin. With the other, he wrapped his arm around Gu Hui¡¯s waist and pulled her closer. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Hui ced her hands on Peng ze¡¯s shoulders. from now on, Pengze, you are my man. If a wild flower appears by your side, I will make you bleed. ¡°Alright!¡± After saying that, Peng ze kissed her again. ¡°Aiyo!¡± There was a tree next to the entrance of the Peng family¡¯s house. Suddenly, a little fellow rolled out from behind the tree. Gu Hui and Peng ze were interrupted and looked over. Before they could even retrieve their heads, Gu Ren, who had rolled around on the ground, quickly turned around with his back facing the two of them. Pengze,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Why are you guys hiding there?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a hole under the tree. I almost fell in.¡± Princess Jinghe came out. Huo Junhao ran over and picked Gu Ren up. brother Peng, sister Huihui, please continue. We¡¯ll leave now! he said. Gu Xin held Huo Yanyu on her left and Gu si on her right. She looked up at the sky.¡±Wow, the moon is so round! Silly girl, sisi, let¡¯s go over there and take a look!¡± The three little fellows turned around. ¡°Sister Zhen, didn¡¯t you say that there was a strange person over there?¡± Gu Nian pulled Princess Jinghe to the side. Let¡¯s just bear with it, let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Then, there were still plenty of money and grain and en ¡®Zi left under the big tree. The two of them looked at each other. ¡°Brother Qian, I have a question that I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you for a long time.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk while we walk!¡± In an instant, there was no one under the tree. It was quiet. Peng ze could not help butugh. your younger sisters are not as obedient as my younger brothers! he said. ¡°You¡¯re leaving again tomorrow?¡± Gu Hui did not reply. Peng ze raised his eyebrows and replied,¡±yes.¡± Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know my answer when Ie back. Once or for life!¡± Gu Huiughed. Then you¡¯d bettere back quickly. After all, there are a lot of men in the camp. If I save someone one day, it won¡¯t be good if I give my body to someone else first.¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Peng ze said. Gu Hui rolled her eyes at him. I¡¯m leaving. Take care! Peng ze pulled her back and wanted to kiss her. In the end, Gu Hui nimbly dodged him. After running a few steps, Gu Hui turned around. general ze, the interest depends on the creditor¡¯s will. You¡¯ve collected enough today. Next time, pleasee earlier! Goodbye!¡± After saying that, he ran away with a smile. Peng ze licked his lips. The wound was still bleeding! This brat was full of tricks. Seeing that Gu Hui had caught up with the Gu siblings, he turned around and went home. Although he tried his best to control the corners of his mouth from rising, he was still discovered by the Peng family after entering the house. Those present were all experienced people. When they saw Peng ze like this, they all smiled. Oh my, the grandson of the Peng family had finally opened his mind. This was a wedding! Old general Peng touched his beard with a smile on his face. Was he going back to the capital to hold a wedding or was he in kun city? fine, I¡¯ll ask brother Gu tomorrow! Chapter 1116 1116 The 222nd day after the pretty farmer girl conquered the general After returning home, the girls sat in the small courtyard and admired the moon. They talked about Peng ze and Gu Hui. Princess Jinghe was the first to speak. sister Hui, I¡¯ve already asked Qian Liangduo to remember the two scenes just now. The moment you forcefully snatched the general and was killed by the general. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely get him to draw it for you when you get married!¡± ¡°Yingluo, you¡¯ve really spent a lot on that, ha!¡± Gu Hui said. Princess Jinghe cupped her hands. Gu Nian continued,¡¯I¡¯ve decided to write a novel called¡¯ the pretty farmer¡¯s girl¡¯s strategy against the general on the 222nd day¡¯! It¡¯s tomemorate the love story of our big sister and big brother-inw!¡± Gu Hui: ¡± what do you mean by ¡®waste 222 days¡¯? ¡± ¡°Big sister, you¡¯ve been 222 years old since you first met general ze, right?¡± Gu Nian asked. Huo Yanyu nodded in agreement. that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve just done some calctions. It has been 222 days since sister Huihui peeked at brother-inw Hui for the first time. Princess Jinghe,¡±PU!¡± The two of you have good brains, you can even remember this!¡± Gu si: ¡± second sister, what do you mean by ¡®strategy guide¡¯? ¡± Gu Xin,¡¯I know, I know. Siege. From the first time eldest sister saw general ze, she had already taken a fancy to him. After that, she started to work on his city and hisnd. The defense in general ze¡¯s heart had already been broken by eldest sister. Eldest sister had already lived in his heart. Tsk, tsk, tsk, big sister, you¡¯re really awesome!¡± ¡°I guess so!¡± Gu Hui smiled calmly. Gu Hui really wanted to tell her younger sisters that when she saw him walking towards her and taking off his underwear, she was certain that this man was mine. If he fancied it, he would go for it and express his thoughts directly. The girls admired Gu Hui very much. Now, even the youngest, Gu si, understood that her sister had taken a fancy to her from the beginning. Her future brother-inw was really walking into the trap her sister had set for him step by step! First of all, I watched her change her clothes in broad daylight andmitted a crime, and you want me to abide by it? you didn¡¯t hide your gaze at all, making people alert. Is this d * mn girl interested in me? Then, he would be serious during training and say, ¡± we¡¯re doing serious business. Who has the time to date you? ¡± It made him wonder if he had been hallucinating a few days ago. Then, when they were resting, they would tease him with a few words and make his heart itch. That would make him remember. After that, we¡¯ll do business. I¡¯m such an upright person that I don¡¯t care about love affairs! It made people worry about gains and losses. At thest step, elder Yue tied the red rope. the heavens have given you a chance. I¡¯ll stamp and mark you, and save your life. Don¡¯t even think about running away. You¡¯re mine from now on. Peng ze walked step by step along the path that Gu Hui had paved for him. He didn¡¯t notice at all. He only thought in his heart, ¡± Oh, this brat has two faces. Interesting, interesting! Little did he know that he had already sessfully piqued sister Hui¡¯s interest the first time they met. ...... On the 16th of August, Cai Xiaolian woke up early. She had just finished her confinement yesterday, so she had to go out early to get some fresh air. ¡°Good Morning, second aunt!¡± Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess had already changed into the camp¡¯s clothes. They ran into Cai Xiaolian when they went out. ¡°Morning! The kitchen has already prepared breakfast, you guys should go and eat! The weather is getting colder. Remember to wipe your sweat immediately after training. Don¡¯t take a shower immediately.¡± Cai Xiaolian muttered. ¡°Alright, second aunt. You should wear more too!¡± Gu Hui nodded. ¡°Second aunt, we¡¯re leaving!¡± Princess Jinghe said. ¡°Yes.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. Chapter 1117 1117 Your family¡¯s carriage can actually pull people? At this time, Cai Xiaolian walked around and went back to her room. Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe walked to the Yamen gate with buns in their hands and saw someone waiting. It was Peng ze¡¯s attendant. ¡°Greetings to eldest miss Gu and miss ye!¡± The attendant greeted the two of them. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave with your general?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°Eldest youngdy Gu, the general has asked me to deliver something to you. The general will be leaving at yinshi, and I¡¯ll only be there in two days.¡± The attendant handed over a purse after he finished speaking. Gu Hui took the purse with the hand that was not holding the bun. Heh, someone actually gave her something. How rare! ¡°Youngdy Gu, the general asked me to bring a message to you. The item in the pouch was a jade pendant that all the Peng family¡¯s sons had. It was made from a whole piece of Jade that the old man had bought from Jin nanguo as a gift for his future granddaughter-inw. The general said,¡±thank you, miss Gu, for not being the boss for nothing. He¡¯s the first one to give the jade pendant to you!¡±¡± The attendant said with a smile. ¡°Oh, I know. Thanks a lot! When you see him in two days, help me pass a message to him. Just tell him that I¡¯ll keep it for the time being and tell him toe back quickly. I like to y saving people when I see injustice.¡± Gu Hui nodded. The attendant was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand the meaning of these words, but he nodded in agreement and left. Princess Jinghe looked like she was watching a good show.¡±Tsk, tsk, tsk, that¡¯s why it¡¯s better to be older. You see, as soon as this Pengze came, he directly gave you the jade pendant that symbolizes his wife! Looking at Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu, the two idiots, there was no need to talk about Lu Zheng. Xinxin was still young. Xue Qianyu should learn from general ze and directly block niannian against the wall and ask her, ¡± woman, are you going to obey or not? ¡± Hahahahahaha!¡± Gu Hui,¡±Yingluo.¡± She dared to bet that if Xue qianxun dared to do that, Gu Nian would dare to cut him. The two of them chatted andughed as they walked into the camp. After the morning training, eldest Madam Peng came over to talk to Gu Hui. In the end, she caught a glimpse of her son¡¯s purse, and it was a purse that contained a token. Fine, she didn¡¯t say anything more. She hurried home and told her grandfather. Old general Peng had just finished his breakfast and was about to head to the Gu residence when he saw eldest Madam Peng return. He was puzzled. His eldest daughter-inw should be at the campsite at this time. ¡°Father, there¡¯s hope.¡± There¡¯s a chance between ah ze and little Hui!¡± Then, he told her that he had seen the symbol of the Peng family¡¯s granddaughter-inw at Gu Hui¡¯s. ¡°Really?¡± old general Peng was overjoyed. Did ze really open his mind? You¡¯ve already given out everything?¡± Eldest Madam Peng nodded,¡±father, do you think my husband and I should go together?¡± It just so happened that the Hui girl¡¯s parents were also at home. It would be great if we could get it done in one go.¡± Old general Peng calmed down and agreed. Go and call boss and fourth daughter-inw. I¡¯ll have someone prepare some gifts.¡± Eldest Madam Peng happily went to look for her sister-inw, and then sent someone to the North Camp to call for general Peng. Half an hourter, the Peng family¡¯s carriage arrived at the Gu family¡¯s residence. Uncle Gu was just about to go out when he saw the crowd. ¡°Hey, old man, don¡¯t we usually walk here and there? Why do we even need a carriage today? To be honest, I¡¯ve always thought that your horses were for riding. I¡¯ve never thought that they could pull people!¡± The four members of the Peng family,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°Uncle, are you going to the fields?¡± asked general Peng. There¡¯s an important matter today, so don¡¯t go. Let¡¯s go back and talk about it. ¡± Chapter 1118 1118 Don¡¯t randomly teach your sisters In the main hall, Grandpa and Grandma Gu sat at the head of the table. The Peng family sat on one side, while the Gu family sat on the other. Old master Peng went straight to the point after a few small talk. None of the adults in the Gu family knew about Gu Hui and Peng ze. Only the children knew, but no one dared to speak about it. Therefore, the Gu family was a little confused at first. However, the Gu family¡¯s attitude was still very firm. They were determined that the marriage of their children must first be approved by the children. Old general Peng said that his grandson had given the jade pendant to his granddaughter-inw to little Hui, and little Hui had epted it! Then, general Peng began to talk about how the Peng family would treat their daughter-inw after she married into the Peng family. Then, the first and fourth wives of the Peng family echoed from the side. In short, the Peng family wanted to settle this matter today and settle it. Only the heavens knew how long it had been since their family had a wedding. Even a superstitious person like the Peng family¡¯s fourth wife would think that Peng Yizhu had started off with a good start. Look, my sister-inw went to Jiangnan and found her Ideal Husband, and all the little ones down there are about to be enlightened! As for the Gu family, other than the Zhang family, they all agreed that they would have to wait until Huihui came back from her vacation to ask about this. The Zhang family¡¯s words carry little weight! She wanted to say yes, yes. She had seen Peng ze before. He was tall and big. He didn¡¯t look barbaric, but he was quite reliable. He was also the eldest grandson of the Peng family, Feifei. Unfortunately, grandma GU only took one look at her and she could not continue. Fine, Zhang Shi didn¡¯t say anything more and just smiled. Her Huihui was the great-granddaughter of the Empress Dowager. Forget it, forget it. There was no hurry. She would definitely find a good partner. After the Gu family invited the Peng family for dinner, Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu called Gu Nian, Gu Xin, and Gu si to the study. After asking, they found out that it wasn¡¯t his grandson who had taken a fancy to him first. It was their granddaughter who had taken a fancy to him first. When she asked how far they had gone, the youngest Gu si said that she saw them kissingst night. The old couple,¡±Yingluo.¡± On the other hand, grandma Gu was very satisfied with Gu Hui. Yes, she had her style back in the day. That afternoon, Grandpa Gu went to the West Camp with his hands behind his back. Gu Hui was training and was sweating profusely when she ran over. Grandpa Gu passed a handkerchief to Gu Hui and said,¡±Huihui, the Peng family has juste to propose marriage.¡± Why didn¡¯t you tell your family?¡± Gu Hui wiped her sweat and smiled,¡±Grandpa, Pengze went out, didn¡¯t he?¡± I have to wait for him toe back next time! My original n was a year and I was nning to talk about it at the end of the year. Why did his family directlye to propose marriage? Did you guys agree to it?¡± Grandpa Gu: ¡± you child, your grandma always tells me that she¡¯s worried that you¡¯ll really buy a group of young men after you earn enough money. I didn¡¯t expect you to have your own ns. Then, do you think we should agree?¡± Gu Hui thought for a while and said,¡¯alright, agree! However, Grandpa, the next time theye to talk to you, you have to tell Grandpa Peng not to tell Peng ze about this. Let¡¯s see if he has the heart to do so when hees back this time.¡± Grandpa Gu: ¡± Zhenzhen, I¡¯ve already given you the jade pendant that our family prepared for our daughter-inw. Why don¡¯t you have the heart to do it? you little girl! Gu Hui stuck out her tongue. Grandpa, to be honest, I want to earn money to buy all kinds of young men. However, when I met Pengze, I felt that I could turn him into all kinds of young men. Look, if he takes off his clothes, he¡¯s a strong man. If he puts on his clothes, he¡¯s an elegant young master. If he puts on his armor, he¡¯ll be a mighty great general, and then he¡¯ll be hehe.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Grandpa Gu said. He red at Gu Hui and said,¡¯don¡¯t you go and teach your younger sisters those words! If all of them have the same request as you, do you still want them to get married?¡± Chapter 1119 1119 The pitiful Gu en Grandfather Gu had written a letter to the Grand Empress Dowager the moment he returned from the West Camp. He showed some concern for the Empress Dowager¡¯s health, expressed that their family was doing well, and finally talked about the Peng family¡¯s marriage proposal and Gu Hui¡¯s attitude. In his opinion, these two children would probably be together. Both of them were not young anymore. Peng ze was already 21 years old and Gu Hui was almost 19. Since the wedding date had been set, they would definitely hold the wedding in kun city. ...... After her confinement period, Cai Xiaolian started talking to the Yang father and daughter about the furniture factory. They had left two of Grandpa Yang¡¯s apprentices in their previous furniture factory. This time, Grandpa yang came with another group of carpenters. Because everything could be bought and sold in the trading area, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s n was to set up a furniture shop there, just like the one in Zhou town. After spending two days to discuss the specific process, on the 18th of August, Cai Xiaolian brought Gu Xin, Gu si, and fourth uncle yang and master yang out of the city. As for Gu Xiaoqi and Gu Xiaoba, their mothers were all strong women, so they had to apany them and let their nanny carry them. Worried, grandma Gu also came along. Grandma Xiao had been picking herbs there and hadn¡¯t returned yet. A group of people, two carriages, went out of the city and into the mountains in the North. Grandpa yang and fourth uncle Gu chose the wood, while Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi chose the address of the furniture factory. Gu Xin and Gu si couldn¡¯t stay idle, so they called Bai two hundred four and the others to go into the forest. Thest time second white was in a near-death state, he was saved by Gu Xin¡¯s Jade bead. After resting for a month, he recoveredpletely. This made people sigh. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, he started following Gu Xin again. Xinxin, sisi, don¡¯t go too far. This Lin zishen! Fourth uncle Gu saw the two girls walking further and further away and quickly shouted. ¡°It¡¯s fine, fourth uncle. There¡¯s the Salt Lake and the people from the Imperial court there. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Gu Xin turned her head and replied loudly. She then pulled Gu si along and continued walking. The two of them were dressed in men¡¯s clothes, holding the bows that Gu shouxin had made for them and learning to hunt! Second white and the others were guiding him from the side. Even after fourth uncle Gu and master yang had finished walking around, the two of them still didn¡¯t want to leave. However, they were both obedient children. They returned with a few hares and pheasants. At night, the prey that Gu Xin and Gu si hunted became food on the dining table. Gu en¡¯s face was full of envy and she pitifully said, ¡± ¡°Second uncle, give me a day off too! I also want to go hunting with third sister and little sister sisi.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you use all your spare time to carry out your money-making n with Ren Ren?¡± Gu shouxin looked at him. Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Second uncle, apply what you¡¯ve learned,¡± Gu Ren said. Fourth brother has learned Kung Fu, so you have to let him go out and practice!¡± Grandpa Gu also chimed in,¡±second brother, let¡¯s let my son go out and y every ten days!¡± It was inappropriate for a boy to be locked up at home all day. Besides, he¡¯s going back to Qing Province next year to take the exam. Once he starts, he won¡¯t have much free time.¡± Gu Xin smacked her head,¡¯that¡¯s right, en¡¯ Zi is going to take the exam next year! En ¡®Zi, I remember you said you wanted to surpass Huo Wentong and be a fifteen-year-old flower lover or top schr!¡± Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± That was just a moment of excitement! Zhang Shi was happy,¡±en Zi, study hard, don¡¯t think about ying!¡± You should learn more in the next two years. What if you really get in? He¡¯s the youngest schr in the great Zhou Dynasty!¡± Chapter 1120 1120 Chapter 1120-taking shape Gu en felt a headache.¡¯I¡¯m just envious that my sisters can go hunting.¡¯ Why did you let me be the top scorer? After being taught by Gu shouxin, Gu en realized that it was not easy to be the top schr. He didn¡¯t even know if he could pass the general examination at 18, let alone 15. Gu en could only listen to her and strive to pass the exam at the age of eighteen. Zhang Shi looked at Gu en¡¯s obedient appearance and was happy. She asked Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°Second brother, just bear with it for a little more than a month. It¡¯ll be three months soon. Isn¡¯t it time for enlightenment? His father and I don¡¯t know anything. Look at Yingluo.¡± Gu Ren was speechless. Was this still his adorable chubbydy? She was actually in a hurry to find him a book to read? Gu shouxin said with a serious face,¡±big brother, sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. Leave the Enlightenment of enduring to me.¡± There¡¯s also little seven and little eight in the family, and I haven¡¯t taught the children anything, so why don¡¯t we start with enduring?¡± Gu Ren wanted to argue, but his parents beat him to it. ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re a good uncle!¡± Uncle Gu said. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely make the few Rascals in my family treat you well!¡± Zhang Shi,¡±thank you, second!¡± Fortunately, second brother went to school. Aiyaya, it¡¯ll be a glorious thing to have schrs in the family in the future!¡± Everyone at the tableughed. Gu Ren felt wronged. He could have just found a teacher for him. Why did he have to hand him over to his second uncle, who knew his background? After dinner, Gu shouxin called the children to the study. Gu Hui was now in the military, but Huo Yanyu was also in the mix, so he treated her equally. The boys had an extra Gu Ren. Gu Ren was about to turn three years old, and Gu shouxin nned to start from a baby. what you learned in your time is not good enough. It doesn¡¯t fit the mainstream imperial examination of the great Zhou Dynasty. It¡¯s also important to keep fit. Look at your toot appearance. If you continue to grow, won¡¯t you be a round ball? ¡± Gu shouxin assigned tasks to the four girls. Writing was a daily task, including Gu Nian¡¯s. Apart from reading and practicing martial arts, Gu Nian could do whatever she wanted at any other time. Huo Yanyu was the same. Gu Xin and Gu si were different. They had to practice the violin, which they had chosen. Gu shouxin was still very open-minded. Just like Gu Nian, he always had something he wanted to do, so he would not force it. It was fine if he did not know how to y the zither. But for Gu Xin and Gu si, the two of them were willing to learn. If they wanted to learn, they had to learn well. As for Gu en, there was no need to talk about it. A gentleman must learn all six arts. As for Gu Ren, well, he would have to get up on time every morning first. He also had to slowly learn how to write with a brush. Gu shouxin passed down the instructions one by one and then asked if they had any questions. This was what everyone usually did, so there was naturally no problem. The few of them returned to their respective rooms. After returning home, Gu Nian handed the ount book to Gu Xin for her to settle the ounts. Gu Xin¡¯s Abacus cracked. In fact, she was also very good at mental arithmetic, but she was used to going through it in her mind once and counting the cards again. These ounts were mainly from the construction workshop outside the city. After almost half a year, Gu Nian¡¯s Rouge and face powder workshop had beenpleted. In fact, it was on a muchrger scale than in Qing Province. She had already recorded all the expenses and now that she was done, she would let Gu Xin settle the ounts. Next, the workshop was going to ship out inrge quantities. Not only did they receive orders from the five neighboring countries, but they also received many orders from the great Zhou Dynasty. They would start to ship out in September. Other than the cosmetics, Gu Xin still had to do the ounts for the embroidery room. Sun Yumei and Zhang Shi were now in charge of the embroidery room, so they already had quite a number of finished products. Their business had also started to develop. There was a new product, dolls, which were only on sale in July. A batch of them had been taken away by a rich merchant in Jiangnan before the Mid-Autumn Festival, and they were out of stock now. What Cai Xiaolian meant was for Gu Xin to do the ounts, and then the girls woulde up with a solution to prevent such a situation from happening. Chapter 1121 1121 Chapter 1121-whoever remembers first loses In addition to the embroidery room and the Rouge and powder workshop, Cai Xiaolian and the Yang family¡¯s furniture factory were also about to start construction. The location of the paper factory that Gu shouxin had asked Gu Nian to make had also been chosen and production had already begun. The Emperor had sent a group of people who specialized in kiln burning. Since the first month of the lunar year had arrived, they had already been fixed and started burning. The winery hadn¡¯t started yet, mainly because the location hadn¡¯t been chosen yet, and Gu shouxin had been busy. Gu shouxin had a lot of wine recipes in his hands, and he had been thinking about it ever since Gu Xiaoba was born. Gu Xin was the head of the family¡¯s ounts and Gu si assisted her from the side, so the two sisters were usually very busy. That night, Gu Xin and Gu si were busy until veryte at night, so the two sisters slept in the same room. The next morning, the two mentioned something to Gu shouxin during their morning exercise. ¡°Father, I think kun city can expand to the East. I did some calctionsst night. After the winery is built, there will definitely be a lot of workers there, and we have to give them a ce to stay! You won¡¯t allow us to continue building houses in kun city.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°You¡¯ve already calcted the initial investment? Then tell me, how many people do we have in this winery? How much do you think the poption of kun city will grow by the time theye?¡± Gu shouxin had the idea of testing Gu Xin. Gu Xin had done her homework and already had a rough estimate. For example, if they were to seek help from other states, regardless of gender, you couldn¡¯t let them be separated from their family for too long! With the support of the Imperial court, the official road from kun city to the capital city had been built to Qingzhou. After taking down the southern border, they could stille to kun city by water. Recently, Gu shouxin and general Peng had been thinking about building a dock, but the specific docking ce of the dock had not been discussed yet. The river near kun city could either be built next to the worry-solving Pavilion or next to the camp. It was impossible to build a dock next to the camp, so it could only be built next to the worry-solving Pavilion. This was the same thought of Gu shouxin and general Peng, but they had been busy recently and had not decided yet. Gu Xin told him a figure that she had calcted herself. Gu shouxin nodded her head. The figure that she had calcted was about the same as what he had estimated. ¡°I do have such ns. When all the workshops at home are built and there are no problems in the southern border, we will expand the city!¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no problem in the southern border. Does that mean brother Yuanyuan cane back? I haven¡¯t seen brother Yuan Yuan in a long time!¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Gu shouxinughed. Seeing Gu Xin¡¯s visibly dejected expression, he cursed Lu Zheng a hundred times in his heart before saying, ¡± you can ask your uncle Peng when you¡¯re free. Ah Yuan is now under his control. ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll go and askter!¡± Gu Xin was happy again. ¡°Father, if it¡¯s confirmed that there¡¯s no problem in the southern border, does that mean that Lin mountain doesn¡¯t need to be guarded anymore?¡± Gu Nian asked again. Gu shouxin looked at Gu Nian. Alright, after the younger daughter was kidnapped, was the elder daughter going to be kidnapped as well? His old Father¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be more broken.¡±Who knows! Xue Xiao ¡®er is under the emperor¡¯s control, so I guess even great general Peng is not sure!¡± Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Huo Yanyu and Gu siughed secretly at the side. Gu shouxin red at the two girls. sisi, you¡¯re so silly. I treat you as my daughters. You have to remember second uncle¡¯s words. Don¡¯t think of anyone first. Whoever thinks of someone will lose! ¡°&Alright, second uncle!¡± Chapter 1122 1122 Chapter 1122-by imperial decree After their morning exercise, Gu Nian asked Gu Xin to go to the Peng family¡¯s house. She didn¡¯t believe what her father said! Xue Qianyu was clearly under the control of general Peng. Looking at the two sisters go out in high spirits, Gu shouxin went to find Cai Xiaolian toin. ¡°Little Lian, this adopted daughter really hurts!¡± Gu shouxin sighed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did niannian and Xinxin make you angry?¡± Cai Xiaolian was drawing. When she heard this, she raised her head to look at Gu shouxin, then lowered her head and continued, ¡± are they thinking about the two boys in the southern border and making your heart ache? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? In the past, I could still tolerate Xinxin¡¯s behavior. Now, niannian was like this too. Didn¡¯t you say that niannian was emotionally hurt and needed time to recover?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Gu shouxin, are you alright? Our daughter has recovered and be more cheerful, and you still don¡¯t like it?¡± Cai Xiaolian put down her pen and looked up at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin had a strong desire to live, so he shook his head vigorously. Cai Xiaolian said,¡±then you¡¯re hoping that she won¡¯t be able to recover?¡± Didn¡¯t you say that Xue Xiao ¡®er was a good person? Now that niannian is thinking about her, you¡¯re not happy?¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡±in the past, niannian didn¡¯t like it.¡± Although I¡¯ve only been with my two daughters for three years, I really think of them as my own children! The thought of them getting married makes me ufortable! I¡¯m still thinking of getting two live-in son-inw!¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± Yingluo, you said before that niannian and I should do as the Romans do. Which family in the great Zhou has a son that can find a son-inw? ¡± Other than special circumstances like my father¡¯s, which son in the great Zhou would be willing to marry into the family? Gu shouxin, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t bully Yuan and Qian Yu. I¡¯m very satisfied with them.¡± Gu shouxin felt a little wronged. His two daughters had been kidnapped, and now his wife was going to stand on the side of those two stinky boys? Cai Xiaolian looked at his aggrieved expression and found it funny.¡±I say, Lord Gu, what time is it already? why aren¡¯t you going to the Yamen? Even if the Yamen is at home, you still have to change into official clothes and go to the Yamen to work! If you¡¯re notfortable with your daughter leaving you after she¡¯s married, then you should just tell those two boys not to go far! Can¡¯t you just let them settle down wherever you go? Also, niannian is 17 this year, so you can keep her for two years. As for Xinxin, she¡¯s only 13, so she can still stay for a few years. So, why are you so worried?¡± Gu shouxin thought about it and agreed, so he said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s work hard for two more years and have another daughter. Two are married off, but I still have one! Madam, we have to work hard!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± She picked up an unknown book on the table and threw it over. ¡°Get lost and go to work!¡± Gu shouxin caught it steadily and said,¡±Madam, the Emperor wrote a letter to urge us to have another child.¡± We¡¯re going to have a baby ording to the Imperial decree, we can¡¯t disobey the emperor¡¯s order!¡± Cai Xiaolian red at Gu shouxin,¡±are you going to leave or not?¡± If you don¡¯t get lost, Yingluo!¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡¯I¡¯ll get lost! Madam, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll get lost and go to work immediately. We¡¯ll discuss the emperor¡¯s decree at night!¡± After he finished speaking, he slipped away. Cai Xiaolian was so angry that sheughed. This person was really getting more and more shameless. He even had a baby by imperial edict! This unreliable Emperor, what was he saying! Cai Xiaolian wanted tough when she thought of Gu shouxin¡¯s aggrieved look every time he thought of that thing since the first month of the lunar year. However, she also felt that Gu shouxin was very considerate. He had been a vegetarian since the first lunar month. She had been thinking about this when she was pregnant, but Gu shouxin was afraid of hurting her, so he held on. Chapter 1123 1123 Chapter 1123-failed attempt at instigations In the North Camp, where general Peng worked. He sat by the desk and looked at the two girls standing in front of him with a face full of regret! These two girls, no matter who they were, they were of the same age as her youngest son. Unfortunately, her youngest son did not have such a fate! Fortunately, boss was a good man and had kidnapped the eldest granddaughter of the Gu family. Great general Peng kept criticizing his youngest son in his heart, but he tried his best to put on a gentle expression. He was used to being stern, so he was not used to suddenly being gentle. His expression was strange. Gu Nian and Gu Xin could not help butugh. ¡°Uncle Peng, just do what you usually do. We¡¯re not afraid of you. We¡¯re afraid of your expression! Right, Xinxin?¡± Gu nianxiao said. ¡°Yes, yes! Uncle Peng, we¡¯re not afraid of you. We¡¯ve seen big brother Peng¡¯s serious expression so many times during our morning training, so we¡¯re not afraid at all.¡± Gu Xin added. Peng ze and general Peng were carved from the same mold. General Peng twitched his mouth awkwardly and coughed twice. ¡°Ahem, well, Nian girl, Xin girl, I could¡¯ve told you this. But I¡¯m a little unhappy with what you¡¯re saying about me, so ...¡± Gu& Nian and Gu Xin were speechless. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a great general Peng! Gu Xin¡¯s face immediately turned serious, ¡± ¡°Uncle Peng, you actually look very good when you smile. I guess it¡¯s because of brother Peng that we haven¡¯t gotten used to it yet.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Nian nodded. I see that uncle Peng and aunt Yin are looking more and more like each other. Aunt Yin looks especially good when she smiles, just like you, uncle Peng! I didn¡¯t notice it before, mainly because you don¡¯t smile much. Uncle Peng, you must smile more in the future!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. hahahahahaha! general Pengughed heartily. it¡¯s still more interesting to raise a girl! He waspletely different from those stinky brats. ¡°Nian girl, Xin girl, your eldest sister is proposing marriage to my eldest son. I still have a younger son and a few nephews. What do you think of them?¡± General Peng had openly helped his son and nephew steal a girl. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, uncle Peng. The few adult generals in the Peng family are all very good,¡± Gu Nian said. General Peng¡¯s eyes brightened,¡±girl Nian, which one do you like?¡± Second, third, or fourth? Fourth is from my family. I raised him personally! He¡¯s not worse than ah ze.¡± ¡°Uncle Peng, if I don¡¯t have anyone in my heart, I¡¯d probably fall for anyone.¡± Gu Nian smiled. But, our great Zhou is not a goddess country, right? ady can only find one partner!¡± This time, it was general Peng¡¯s turn to be speechless. She should have let the few children in her family return to the capital and stay in kun city. Even a good girl had caught his eye. what about you? ¡± general Peng looked at Gu Xin. Xin, what about you? ¡± Gu Xin was much more Frank,¡¯uncle Peng, you still don¡¯t know about me and brother ah Yuan! The horse that was sent over by Xing Nanst year was specially won by me for brother ah Yuan! I only have brother ah Yuan in my heart!¡± General Peng: Alright, the n failed! However, I have to find something for those two lucky brats to do. Thus, general Peng straightened his body and said, ¡± ¡°This Zhou Yuan, I n to let him guard the border between the Yun nation and the great Zhou when the capital gives the order! As for Xue Qianyu, the Lang GE Kingdom is alsocking someone.¡± Chapter 1124 1124 Chapter 1124-departure The two sisters, who had gone to the North Camp in high spirits, came out in low spirits. After walking for a while, Gu Nian shook Gu Xin¡¯s hand. ¡°Xinxin, do you want to see your brother Yuanyuan?¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯I do! But it¡¯s so far! It¡¯ll take a few days!¡± Gu Nian said,¡¯Xinxin, let¡¯s finish what we¡¯re going to do next in the next few days and make arrangements. Then, we¡¯ll ask uncle to take us to the ce we went to before. At that time, he would directly go to Lin mountain from there. Write a letter to Yuan and tell him to go to Lin mountain. He¡¯s at Lin mountain. If we go around it, we¡¯ll be able to meet him! Moreover, we also have ns to go there. Didn¡¯t Big Uncle want us to take a look at the manor he nned?¡± Gu Xin thought for a moment, Oh right, it can also be like this! But sister, when father finds out, he will definitely scold us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s tell mother and grandfather.¡± Gu Nian wagged her finger. At that time, it wouldn¡¯t be considered a sneaky escape. Moreover, when we get there, we can let Big Uncle wait for us and go to Lin mountain to y for two days. Then, we can go back to Big uncle¡¯s ce ande back with him. Father won¡¯t scold us.¡± Hearing this, Gu Xin felt that it was really possible. As long as her grandfather and mother agreed, her father would definitely agree as well. however, we have to make proper arrangements in kun city, ¡± Gu Nian added. when the timees, we¡¯ll bring sisi and Han Han with us. Gu Xin nodded her head! Therefore, the two sisters worked very hard in the next few days. Gu Xin didn¡¯t even go to the food street as she was busy with work. Gu shouxin¡¯s heart still ached for his two daughters. Other people¡¯s daughters would stay at home to read books and go out to kill time, but his daughter had it hard. s, Gu shouxin cursed the two boys hundreds of times every day at the thought of his two good daughters being taken away by the little brat. On the first day of September, Gu Xin and Gu Nian settled everything on their hands. They gave themselves half a month to go out and make sure that everything at home was running smoothly. Then, they left with uncle Gu. Gu shouxin thought about his n to build a city, so he asked Huo Junhao to bring some people over to make a specific topographic map. Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, and Cai Xiaolian knew that these two girls wanted to go to Lin mountain to y, so they allughed and looked at Gu shouxin¡¯s happy appearance. Gu shouxin saw that the two girls had been too busy the past few days and felt sorry for them. He even encouraged them when he knew that they were going there with uncle Gu. Grandpa Gu and the other two were waiting to see if Gu shouxin would still smile like this when the girls came backte. ...... On the morning of the second day, they arrived at the ce they had found before. That River had already been given a name. The southern border called it the southern River. After uncle Gu heard about it, he found it troublesome, so he called it the southern River. In the area near Nanhe, uncle Gu had already opened up a lot ofnd with his men. Kun city was already a little cool, but near the South River, the weather was still very warm, and the wildflowers on the roadside were in full bloom. Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu had never been to this ce before. They marveled at the magical weather as soon as they got out of the car. Huo Yanyu asked,¡±has the weather always been like this?¡± Isn¡¯t it hot in the summer? The summer in kun city is very hot!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Uncle Gu waved his hand. I¡¯ll be here all summer! You¡¯re all tanned! Look, the corn over there isn¡¯t ripe yet! I¡¯m nning to transport a batch back to kun city in a few days.¡± Chapter 1125 1125 No one is special Uncle Gu then brought the children to see the various fruits and vegetables that he had grown. Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu were amazed. They had never seen so many fruits and vegetables before. Gu Xin told them that these were the seeds that she got from Grandpa Zhou. They tried nting them at home but didn¡¯t eat much, so they kept the seeds for themselves. This time, her uncle brought them over to nt them. Uncle Gu picked mangoes, dragon fruits, bananas, and other fruits for the children. The Huo siblings had eaten bananas before, but they had never eaten dragon fruit and mango. It was a delicious meal. Uncle Gu exined his n. He nned to think of seeds that were suitable for nting in other ces of the great Zhou. Otherwise, if he wanted to feed these fruits to the Emperor, he didn¡¯t know if they would be fresh when they were transported to the capital. Thest time he sent a Kasaya to an old friend he met in Beijing, he spent 20 days on the road without stopping except for rest. Wouldn¡¯t these fruits spoil if they were sent over in 20 days? Gu Nian was very pleased. She felt much more at ease now that her uncle was studying nting. After they had their fill of fruits, Huo Junhao brought the bailiffs to work. His n was to personally look at the city, which was the ce where Gu shouxin wanted to build a city. As for the surrounding situation, he would let the bailiffs take care of it. He wanted to follow Gu Xin and the rest to Lin mountain. It had been a long time since hest saw his two brothers. After a busy day and a night¡¯s rest, the few of them set off for Lin mountain the next day. Uncle Gu wasn¡¯t worried about them at all. Bai er, four, six, eight, and more were with them. Second white and Huo Junhao were driving the carriage, and there were more than four to eight dozen horses surrounding them. There were four fruit carts following behind, all for the soldiers to eat. ording to uncle Gu, there was a lot, but everyone just had to remember to leave the seeds. In the car, other than Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu, who only knew a few simple moves, the three Gu sisters were well-versed in martial arts. Moreover, ever since grandma Xiao had picked herbs here, she had made several kinds of medicinal powders and pills for them. If they really encountered them, it would definitely be someone else who was in trouble. So, uncle Gu settled on his ownnd and did not forget to let the children tell Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu that his uncle missed them too! They set off on the third day of the new year and only arrived at Lin mountain at noon on the sixth day of the new year. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu were resting on a big tree out of boredom. Lu Zheng sat up when he heard themotion. Xue Qianyu had also heard it. ¡°My hair and clothes are not messy, right?¡± The two of them said in unison. Then, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Let¡¯s go down! I haven¡¯t seen Xinxin for half a year, and you didn¡¯t help me keep herst time.¡± Lu Zheng jumped down from the tree. ¡°If second uncle wants to leave, do you think I can stop him?¡± Xue Qianyu rolled his eyes at Lu Zheng afternding. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve been with second uncle for two years, and I¡¯ve already figured him out. Next time, if I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll definitely be able to keep him.¡± Lu Zheng said proudly. ¡°Hehe, do you think that the second uncle now is still the second uncle from two years ago? He¡¯s probably cursing us a few hundred times in his heart every day. I¡¯m fine, especially you. Xinxin is still so young, you beast!¡± Xue qianxunughed. Gu shouxin, who was far away in kun city, thought,¡±you¡¯re wrong. Neither of you is special. You¡¯re both bastards!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! You¡¯ll know when you have the chance in the future. At that time, I will show you big brother¡¯s ability to coax second uncle.¡± Lu Zheng was not going to argue with Xue Qianyu. Chapter 1126 1126 Kidnapping sisi The two of them got on their horses and headed towards the direction where Gu Xin and the rest came from. ¡°Aiya, second white, can you hear the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves?¡± Huo Junhao was driving when he suddenly heard a sound from the front. After asking, he didn¡¯t wait for second White¡¯s reply and confirmed,¡±My brother and second brother are here to pick me up!¡± ¡°Huo Wantong, it¡¯s my brother Yuanyuan!¡± The curtain of the carriage was lifted. that¡¯s right, brother! Huo Yanyu knocked Huo Junhao¡¯s head. it¡¯s second brother Xue who¡¯s here to pick up sister niannian! ¡°My brother and second brother haven¡¯t seen me in a long time, they must be missing me!¡± Gu Xin and Gu Nian ignored him. Gu si chuckled. Huo Wantong, brother ah Yuan and second brother Xue will definitely talk to second and third sister first. They¡¯ll only see you after they¡¯re done. Do you believe me? ¡± Huo Junhao tilted his head and said,¡±hey, you¡¯re just a little girl. Are you going tough at me?¡± You¡¯re not allowed to stand on their side, you must stand on my side. Otherwise, I won¡¯t ask aunt cui to make you snacks next time.¡± Gu si: ¡± yes, yes, yes. Aunt cui has already been convinced by my second sister¡¯s cooking skills. She won¡¯t listen to you anymore! Huo Junhao,¡±hehe.¡± That¡¯s right, he had brought a cook over. Now, she hadpletely integrated into the Gu family¡¯s kitchen. It was not like before when she would cook for him whatever he wanted. Thinking of this, Huo Junhao was depressed. ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t care. Sisi, you must stand on my side!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu si asked. Huo Junhao: ¡± because my sister went to your house to be a sister, so your family has to return me a sister. You¡¯re the youngest girl in your family, so you¡¯re back to me! ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Huo Yanyu replied. Gu Xin hugged Gu si. Huo Wantong, you¡¯re so cunning. You actually tried to trick my sisi away! ¡°I hereby announce that Hanhan has officially joined the Gu family¡¯s sisterhood. He is our Hanhan!¡± Gu Nian carried her three younger sisters in her arms. Let us sisters work together to fight against the outsiders!¡± The girlsughed together. Huo Junhao,¡±hehe.¡± Just then, Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu appeared at the end of the road, and they whipped their horses even faster. When they arrived at the carriage, they saw a fewughing girls and a speechless Huo Junhao. The two of them could not help butugh. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°Are you tired? Are you hungry? Do you want to take a break? It¡¯s not far ahead, we should be able to get there before dark.¡± Lu Zheng got off his horse and walked over to Gu Xin. ¡°I¡¯m full after seeing brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin shook her head. Lu Zhengughed out loud. He thought of the time in Qingzhou Prefecture, when this little girl had said that a beauty was a feast for the eyes. ¡°We caught some prey yesterday and kept it. Shall we roast it tonight?¡± Xue Qianyu looked at Gu Nian and asked with a smile. ¡°Wow, we brought some barbecue equipment.¡± Gu Nianughed as well. Seeing Xue Qianyu again, she was able to face him calmly, and her shyness gradually disappeared. ¡°Big brother, second brother, can¡¯t you see me?¡± Huo Junhao facepalmed. ¡°Oh, little rat is here too?¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. Xue Qianyu looked at Huo Junhao with a serious expression. ¡°You¡¯re Lord Huo of kun city now, how can youe out as you please?¡± Huo Junhao,¡±hehe.¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin took my brother, my second brother, and my sister away. I swear, I¡¯m going to take sisi away! Hmph! After swearing to himself, Lu Zheng chased Huo Junhao away for a horse ride. He and Xue Qianyu were in charge of the carriage. Huo Junhao climbed onto his horse, ¡± My two brothers, do you know that this is a military horse, a military horse! And it¡¯s the two generals ¡®carriage, can a weak schr like me control it? Chapter 1127 1127 Chapter 1127-familiar person ¡°Little rat, sit tight. Let your brother¡¯s car take you flying!¡± Lu Zheng put a hand to his mouth and blew on it. The horse galloped and galloped away with Huo Junhao. brother ... Huo Junhao¡¯s bitter voice reverberated in the air. The people in the carriage could not help butugh. ¡°Brother ah Yuan, your horse is so obedient!¡± Gu si said in surprise. ¡°Of course! Brother Yuanyuan went to the Yun nation to look for this precious horse, and it¡¯s even more powerful than the horses in Xing Nan country!¡± Gu Xin was so proud of herself that it was as if the horse was hers. The two of them usually kept in touch through letters, so Gu Xin was well aware of everything that happened around Lu Zheng. ¡°Third sister, let¡¯s go to the Yun nation to get some horses in the future!¡± Gu si had only learned how to ride a horse in the past two years, and her riding skills were not very good. She could not travel long distances and could only ride a taxi for a few rounds. She was not as good as her older sisters, so she was currently very interested in horses. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, can we find the Yun nation and buy a horse?¡± Gu Xin asked Lu Zheng. of course you can. After the matters in the southern border are settled, I will take you there and buy each of you a beautiful horse! Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Then do you two really have to wait for the emperor¡¯s orders?¡± Gu Nian asked. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t say anything, leaving the opportunity to Xue Qianyu. ¡°I should be able to return to kun city by the end of the year.¡± Xue Qianyu said. Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. You¡¯ve already expressed your feelings, can¡¯t you say a few more words? He had put in a lot of effort for his little friend. In the past, Lu Zheng would still recall all sorts of things from his previous life, but now he rarely thought about it. He had long felt that the three closest people to Gu Xin had changed. They were definitely not the same three people from her previous life. As for Xue Qianyu, he was certain that he was the Xue Qianyu from his past life. In his previous life, he did not understand how Xue Qianyu had fallen for Gu Nian. However, in this life, he could see that Gu Nian had firmly grasped the heart of his little friend. Xue Qianyu did not like to talk, but Lu Zheng was still very familiar with his subtle expressions and movements. To him, he naturally hoped that all of Xinxin¡¯s rtives would live well in this life. In his opinion, Xue Qianyu should be the most suitable person for her. In the past, he had never tried to matchmake them. However, now that Xue Qianyu had made his feelings clear and Gu Nian was not against it, he would definitely try to matchmake them if he could. The journey back to the campsite was not long. By the time they arrived, Huo Junhao had already rested. He ran over in a hurry and insisted on giving his big brother and second brother a bear hug to show that the three of them were close. ¡°Second miss, third miss, fifth miss, miss Huo!¡± A familiar figure appeared behind Huo Junhao. ¡°Big brother Meng! You¡¯re here! I didn¡¯t see you before. Big brother Meng, you¡¯ve gotten even stronger!¡± Gu Xin said in surprise when she saw Meng Meng. ¡°Third youngdy must be joking. I¡¯m just wearing a little more clothes. This armor is quite big. I¡¯m actually not fat at all!¡± After more than a year in the military, Meng Meng had matured a lot. However, when he saw familiar people, he also recovered his former naivety. ¡°Brother Meng, did you do anything? You¡¯re dressed differently from the others!¡± Gu Nian looked at Meng Meng and asked with a smile. She used to think that her sister might have a chance with Meng Meng, but her sister didn¡¯t even think in that direction. After all that she had been through, grandma Gu felt that she had understood the rtionship between men and women. It was actually much simpler than she had thought. Chapter 1128 1128 Chapter 1128-overthinking look at what you¡¯re saying, second youngdy. I¡¯ve only killed a small group of enemy soldiers. Haha, hahahahaha! Meng Meng scratched his head. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu ordered people to distribute the fruit to the rest of the carts. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, brother Xue, first uncle said that if the soldiers have nothing to do, they can go over there to pick fruits by themselves. We¡¯re currently transporting a batch to sell, and it¡¯s enough to eat, as long as you¡¯re not afraid of being in a difficult position. Oh, and there are also fresh vegetables. You can pick some and bring them back. You don¡¯t have to only eat wild vegetables here.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± I can¡¯t do it on my side, ¡± Lu Zheng sighed. I¡¯ll have to look at Xue er¡¯s side. He was stationed in the southern border Royal City. It would take him at least eight days to walk to uncle Gu¡¯s farm. It was a waste of time. Xue Qianyu¡¯s ce was still fine. The men in the Army rushed over at top speed, and it would take about two days. Xue Qianyu¡¯s men were eager to make a move when they heard this. There was nothing much going on at Lin mountain for the time being anyway. He looked at his men with a nk expression. ¡°We can go and eat fruits and vegetables, but we just need to go once and give uncle Gu a whole day¡¯s worth ofnd.¡± ¡°Yes, general!¡± Those who were distributing the fruits were all very happy. It had been a long time since they had eaten fruits and vegetables. They were all difficult to digest and only pooped once every few days. They were so worried. Meng Meng had already prepared a clean tent and a ce to barbecue. For the entire afternoon, the fewdies sat at the side and watched Lu Zheng and the rest organize the game, waiting for the night to roast it for dinner. Gu Nian felt as if she had returned to her second year after she had transmigrated. Back then, the four of them, Lu Zheng and the other three young men, had traveled back and forth between the prefecture and the vige. They had yed together in the vige. However, Gu Hui was no longer here, and Huo Yanyu was. This was the fourth year since she had transmigrated here. The first year was during the winter month. The second year was when her father was taking the elementary schr exam. The third year was when her father was the top schr in the imperial examination. The fourth year was when their family came to kun city. After this month, she would have been in the great Zhou Dynasty for three whole years. Time really flies! Gu Nian held her chin as she sat on a rock. As she listened to Gu Xin and the other two girls talking to the four young men, she felt like she was in a dream. Would she be in herboratory when she woke up from her dream and opened her eyes? Gu Nian shook her head in her heart. She had not thought about going back in time ever since she had reunited with Gu Ren. After so long, she felt the true love between a grandfather and a grandson, between a father and a daughter, between a mother and a daughter, and between sisters. She didn¡¯t want to go back. In the past, she would think of her brother, sister-inw, er dan, and San Niu. Now, knowing that her brother and sister-inw had also met in the great Zhou Dynasty, and that San Niu had already formed a family with them, and ER dan had be her younger brother, she rarely thought about it anymore. Then what was she thinking? She didn¡¯t know. She looked at Xue Qianyu, who was plucking his hair. His side profile was very good, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. He was a very handsome young man. Furthermore, he was not like what she had initially thought when she first transmigrated. He was a teenager who had not grown up. She now understood that many of her thoughts were very biased. A teenager in the ancient times was really not worse than a modern person in her twenties. They were even more mature and sensible than her. She then thought of Yan Mo. It was said that the Crown Prince of Nanjiang looked exactly like Yan Mo. Was that Yan Mo? After kidnapping her for a few days, she felt that if the two of them were really the same person, then her inexplicable love for Yan Mo before was really invalid. If she liked him, it was impossible that she didn¡¯t feel any sense of familiarity. Chapter 1129 1129 Eat everything she gives As Gu Nian stared at Xue Qianyu and let her thoughts run wild, the three youngdies beside her noticed andughed secretly. Perhaps theughter was too loud, it interrupted Gu Nian as she turned to look at the three people. The three of them turned their heads in unison. you three kids, don¡¯tugh! Gu Nianughed helplessly. I won¡¯t share the roasted meat with youter. The three of themughed even louder. Huo Yanyu replied,¡±sister niannian, second brother Xue¡¯s market is very good!¡± As far as I know, there are no less than ten girls who want to marry him, and some of them are my age!¡± Gu si said,¡¯third sister, second brother Xue is very handsome! He¡¯s so handsome when he¡¯s not talking! He looks so bright when he smiles!¡± Gu Xin agreed,¡¯yeah, I think so too! I saw a girl staring at second brother Xue in the capital!¡± Gu Nian said,¡¯Yueyue, you three little girls have learned to make fun of me? Silly boy, do you still need me to teach you all kinds of things in theboratory in the future? Xinxin, do you still want me to apany you the next time you want to chat with someone? Sisi, I won¡¯t help you when Auntie scolds you in the future!¡± The three girls immediately shook their heads and covered their mouths, using their actions to show that they would not speak. Gu Nian turned around in satisfaction and continued to look at Xue Qianyu. Yes, they were right. Xue Qianyu was indeed quite good-looking. Putting aside the fact that she was initially influenced by the original novel, she really liked his food. Wasn¡¯t the Yan Mo who had made her heart flutter an erged version of Xue Qianyu? After three years, Xue Qianyu had grown up. He was bing more and more pleasing to the eye! Gu Nian suddenly had an impulse, just like the one she had when she first fell for Yan Mo.¡¯Cool general, my food, I like it!¡¯ With that thought, she stood up and walked towards Xue Qianyu. Gu Xin and the other two blinked their big eyes as their gazes followed Gu Nian. ¡°Let me help you!¡± Gu Nian said as she walked over to Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu raised his head to look at Gu Nian and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go y with Xinxin and the others! I¡¯ll be done here soon.¡± Gu Nian squatted down and said,¡¯I¡¯m already an adult. I don¡¯t want to y with little kids! Only some people like little wimps!¡± Her words had a hidden meaning. Lu Zheng felt like he was talking about himself, but before he could refute, Xue Qianyu added, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! Some people just don¡¯t know themselves and don¡¯t even look at how old they are!¡± Lu Zheng: He remembered the first time he met Xinxin after he was reborn. She had called him uncle! ¡°Second brother, sister niannian, this is where you¡¯re wrong,¡± Huo Junhao said. Which one of you didn¡¯t start out as little kids?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Lu Zheng agreed. Little rat was still the best. Xue Qianyu was a guy who only cared about the opposite sex and had no humanity. ¡°That¡¯s right, we grew up together from little brats, and now we¡¯re big girls and big guys!¡± Gu Nian and Xue qianxun said in unison. After that, the two of them were stunned for a moment. Then, they looked at each other andughed. Huo Junhao was chopping firewood. He raised his axe. ¡°Don¡¯t show off, I¡¯ve had my fill and can¡¯t eat any more roasted meat!¡± He had already learned the phrase ¡®a single dog eating dog food¡¯ from Gu Nian when he was in Sanchakou vige. don¡¯t eat if you can¡¯t finish it, ¡± Xue Qianyu said calmly. just let me finish it all. Lu Zheng shook his head. tsk, tsk, tsk. Xue Xiao ¡®er, Oh Xue Xiao¡¯ er. Can you be a human? ¡± Wasn¡¯t it just Gu Nian¡¯s barbecue? You still want to eat all of them? Gu Nian picked up some mud to roast, do you want some?¡± Xue Qianyu turned to look at Gu Nian and said, ¡± ¡°Eat. Eat whatever she gives you.¡± Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Chapter 1130 1130 I don¡¯t want to be bullied As night fell, the meat was all packed. The eight of them approached the fire. Gu Nian took the tools she brought with her and skewered the meat. She then gave it to Xue qianxun to roast. Meng Meng suddenly whispered to Gu Xin and Gu si, ¡± ¡°Is second youngdy in a rtionship with Xue Er?¡± Gu Xin& and Gu si,¡¯brother Meng, are you that slow? Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Meng Meng scratched his head and asked,¡±third miss, are you nning to marry ah Yuan?¡± Fifth youngdy, are you going to marry little rat?¡± Gu Xin nodded and Gu si patted Meng Meng hard, ¡± ¡°Brother Meng, what nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯m not going to marry him.¡± Meng Meng did not understand. The feeling Huo Junhao gave Gu Si was the same as how Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu felt about Gu Xin and Gu Nian! ¡°Why?¡± Gu si said seriously,¡±Huo Wantong is so smart, but I¡¯m so stupid!¡± If I were to marry her, wouldn¡¯t I be bullied to death by him? Just like how my father often bullies my mother.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in agreement. that¡¯s right. First aunt isn¡¯t as smart as first uncle. She¡¯s often left speechless by first uncle¡¯s words. She can¡¯t even vent her anger. Gu si pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Meng Meng thought for a moment and said,¡±but your parents also gave birth to four of your children!¡± Uncle Gu is not seduced by the coquettish women from the neighboring vige and is devoted to your mother. That¡¯s good! He didn¡¯t hit or curse your mother, he was just telling her the truth!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si thought that brother Meng¡¯s words seemed to make sense! But he felt that something was wrong. Gu Nian happened to be standing beside them and overheard their conversation. She raised her head to look at Huo Junhao, who was happily roasting meat.¡¯This guy is heartless, and that girl is heartless. The two of them are heartless. They make a perfect couple.¡¯ She could not help butugh. Sometimes, she felt that Xinxin and sisi were quite smart, but when it came to uncle, they were a little silly. ¡°Sister sisi, hurry up ande over!¡± Huo Junhao suddenly shouted. ¡°What for?¡± Gu si responded. ¡°Come over and help me taste if the meat is done? I¡¯ve never roasted it before!¡± Huo Junhao said. ¡°Brother, are you stupid? you¡¯re obviously fine! Sister niannian taught me before!¡± Huo Yanyuughed. silly boy,e here quickly. This is leg meat. It¡¯s delicious! Gu Nian called Huo Yanyu over.¡¯Hmm, this child prodigy is usually quite smart, but she¡¯s a little out of her mind at this time. How could Huo Junhao not know if the meat is ready?¡¯ Gu si jogged to Huo Junhao¡¯s side. Huo Junhao fed her a meat skewer and she ate it. Usually, at home, when Huo Junhao¡¯s chef made snacks, Huo Junhao would also trick Gu si into letting him try them first. He would only eat if they were good, and he would not eat if they were not. Therefore, Gu si did not notice anything strange. Huo Yanyu and Gu Xin had seen this many times, so they did not think much of it. A few older people all understood that little rat was feeding the girl, and then feeding her until she grew up and just happened to be taken home! It was really high! Meng Meng was envious when he saw that his three friends had already found their ideal partners! However, he had been hurt by his fianc¨¦e two years ago, and he had not recovered from it yet. He felt that other than the girl he was familiar with, the others were not good girls. He sighed in his heart. When would he be able to find a good girl? Even that tomboy Gu Hui had found a partner. He couldn¡¯t fall behind! Chapter 1131 1131 He¡¯s used to coaxing people with a serious face Xue Qianyu wanted to help Gu Nian out but Gu Nian refused to let him. Lin Yiqian could handle it on her own. Thus, Xue Qianyu sat quietly at the side and took out the dagger that Gu Nian had given him. He then took out a few types of fruit from the basket and found a te. Then, he started to peel the fruit. When Gu Nian was done roasting arge te of meat, she turned around and asked, ¡± ¡°?¡± She walked up to Xue Qianyu with the te. ¡°When did you learn how to set the table? Your honeydew is really well sculpted! Tsk, tsk, tsk, general Xue, you¡¯re really multi-talented!¡± I saw you do this two years ago, ¡± Xue Qianyu said calmly. I¡¯ve been practicing it when I had nothing to do. Gu Nian sat down beside Xue Qianyu and passed him a skewer. general Xue, I hereby announce that you have officially entered my eyes. Your intelligence is worthy of me. Xue Qianyuughed,¡±really?¡± If I had known that you would like a te of fruit, I would have done it two years ago!¡± Meng Meng couldn¡¯t help but interject,¡±Xue Er, you couldn¡¯t do this even if you wanted to two years ago. I even remember the time you wasted ah Yuan¡¯s fruits at ah Yuan¡¯s house.¡± A ¡®Yuan, little rat, don¡¯t you think so? back then, the three of us had eaten so many fruits with broken limbs!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Sometimes, it¡¯s the taste of three fruits in one spoonful!¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Sister niannian, don¡¯t believe second brother. He¡¯s good at coaxing people with a straight face! Huo Junhao said. Xue Qianyu, my bad friend! I¡¯ll remember this. Don¡¯t let the three of you fall into my hands. Gu Nianughed out loud. It seemed that the days at the vige at the crossroad hadid a deep foundation for these four people! Gu Xin, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu were eating with great relish. The three girls were still growing and had been exercising all this time, so they had huge appetites. People like Huo Yanyu, who used to eat two bowls of rice at most, were now eating four bowls of rice, and she was the type who didn¡¯t like meat. ¡°Shall we go there tomorrow?¡± Lu Zheng fed Gu Xin a piece of fruit before asking everyone. ¡°As you wish!¡± Gu Xin said as she chewed on a fruit. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Gu si also nodded in agreement. Huo Yanyu continued to eat without saying anything. Huo Junhao grilled a chicken wing and handed it to Gu si. He then went to get something else to grill it. As he turned it, he said, ¡± ¡°Brother Meng, didn¡¯t you say that the North of Lin mountain is an area that even the Peng family Army has not been to? Let¡¯s go that way! We¡¯ve brought all kinds of insect repellents and antidotes from grandma Xiao with us.¡± Gu Xin had just swallowed a fruit and continued, ¡± ¡°Huo Wentong, you don¡¯t understand. As long as there was a poisonous nt, there would be herbs that could restrain it. All things in the world reinforce and counteract each other. The southern border isn¡¯t as poisonous as we thought.¡± After that, Lu Zheng fed her a piece of meat. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Gu Nian added. When I went to the southern border before, it felt the same as the other ces in our great Zhou. Who could guarantee that there were no poisonous creatures in the deep mountains of other ces? It¡¯s just that the terrain and climate of the southern border are suitable for the growth of poisonous creatures, and the people of the southern border before specialized in cultivating poison.¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s mouth was empty and she had no one to feed her, so she said, ¡± ¡°In my opinion, the reason why no one lives in the area near Lin mountain in kun province is because of a rumor that came from somewhere. And this rumor is probably spread by the people of the southern border. They want to upy this piece of uninhabitednd, but unfortunately, they don¡¯t know that even if no onees to live here, our great Zhou won¡¯t let them upy it so easily.¡± Chapter 1132 1132 They are the same age Everyone agreed with Huo Yanyu¡¯s words. They believed that the rumors were definitely spread by the people of the southern border. Unfortunately, the great Zhou Empire would never give up Lin mountain and let them upy the territory. Now, the royal family of the southern border was gone, and the small southern borderpletely belonged to the great Zhou. As Gu Nian thought of this, she asked Lu Zheng, ¡± Yuan, is it really possible that Yan Mo is the son of the king of Nanjiang? ¡± Gu Nian asked Lu Zheng mainly because Lu Zheng had been reborn and might know about it. ¡°They just look alike,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head,¡±no one would dare to say so. There was news from the capital that the Yan family had provided Yan Mo¡¯s life track for the past 20 years. There was basically nothing unusual. It was only during the battle with the southern border a few years ago that he was ambushed and disappeared for a few days. However, he was finally found and was seriously injured. When they were at the Qingzhou camp, Xinxin had scattered some medicinal powder on him, which was just right to restrain his injured Chen Ji. Everything about him is normal.¡± Xue Qianyu suddenly said,¡±I heard from the soldiers of the Navy that the Crown Prince of Nanjiang is even stranger than Yan Mo.¡± The Crown Prince of Nanjiang was thin and weak when he was young, and his health had always been poor. Since he was ten years old, he had been wearing a ferocious mask. In other words, since he was ten years old, no one had seen his true face except for the Lord of Nanjiang. I heard that a few years ago, Yan Mo led his troops to battle with the southern border. The Prince of Nanjiang also participated, but he rarely appeared.¡± Huo Junhao asked,¡±how old is the son of the king of Nanjiang this year?¡± Is she the same age as Yan Mo?¡± ¡°Yes, they are the same age,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Huo Junhao¡¯s eyes lit up. then do you think it¡¯s possible that the original son of the king of Nanjiang is already dead, so he wore a mask when he was ten years old? no one knows what he looks like anyway. As long as his body shape is simr, it¡¯ll be fine. As for Yan Mo, he might have made a deal with the Lord of Nanjiang. He had faked his death on the battlefieldst year and then wore a mask to be the Prince of Nanjiang. He kidnapped sister niannian so easily. If he¡¯s not familiar with our ce, what is he? Therefore, I believe that Yan Mo is the son of the king of Nanjiang.¡± Gu Xin held onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand, which was about to continue feeding him, and added, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible that this is the case. The son of the king of Nanjiang should be a woman. Didn¡¯t they say that thedies in Nanjiang had a high status? Just like the goddess Kingdom, women could also inherit the throne. Because she was wearing a mask, everyone knew that she was the Prince, so they didn¡¯t care whether she was male or female. And didn¡¯t general Yan disappear for a few days after that battle? Did the two of them meet, get along, and develop feelings for each other? General Yan¡¯s sweetheart was this female Crown Prince from the southern border, so when Su Yan said that her cousin definitely had no sweetheart, general Yan told his sister that he already had someone in his heart. Because his sweetheart was the Crown Princess of an enemy country, he didn¡¯t dare to say who she was. However, in order to show his attitude in front of his sister, he had to say it. After the incident with the beauty, the Emperor could no longer tolerate the southern border. General Yan had to stand against his sweetheart again. Maybe he even killed his sweetheart. His sweetheart, the Crown Prince of the southern border, scolded him and begged him to help the southern border before she died. He couldn¡¯t bear it and agreed, then pretended to die. Then, he became the Prince of Nanjiang in ce of his sweetheart. Initially, he could not be hostile to the great Zhou soldiers because they were his subordinates. So, he went to catch his sister. After that, I was injured by my sister¡¯s hidden weapon.¡± Chapter 1133 1133 Chapter 1133-making up stories Everyone was in awe of Gu Xin¡¯s imagination. Huo Yanyuughed at Gu Xin. sister Xinxin, since when did you start making up stories? two generals from opposing countries. A love that is destined to never be together. The hatred between the country and the family made the two of them conflicted and confused. Hahahaha!¡± Gu Xin nodded in agreement, ¡± sure, sure. I¡¯ll go back and tell Renren. I¡¯ll get her to make it up. He can make it up better than me!¡± Gu si chewed on something and frowned. ¡°You clearly know that he¡¯s a general of an enemy country, so why fall in love with him? Wasn¡¯t this feeling bad for her? In any case, if it was me, I wouldn¡¯t fall in love with someone from an enemy country.¡± Huo Junhao fed Gu si a piece of fruit with great satisfaction. ¡°Well done, sister sisi. Come and have a piece of fruit to relieve your greasiness!¡± Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu looked at each other. They were not thinking about who they were, but the possibility of Gu Xin¡¯s guess. If the son of the king of Nanjiang was a woman, it might be possible. Xue Qianyu suddenly stood up. you guys eat first. I have something to do. I¡¯ll be back in a while! Gu Nian was bored sitting there. She hade to the mountain to spend more time with Xue Qianyu, so she followed him. She walked to Xue Qianyu¡¯s side and asked, ¡± do you think that Xinxin¡¯s idea is possible? ¡± Xue Qianyu nodded and said,¡±we can try if we think in that direction.¡± General ze had gone to find Yan Mo. If Xinxin was right, even if she was only a little closer, the news would be useful to general ze. Although we don¡¯t know if the Crown Prince of Nanjiang is Yan Mo, we know his habits, name, and age very well. If general ze has this information, he might have a way to make people appear.¡± what? ¡± Gu Nianughed. you guys trust Xinxin that much? ¡± ¡°If he was Yan Mo, how would you feel?¡± Xue Qianyu asked instead of answering. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous?¡± Gu Nian frowned. Xue Qianyuughed,¡±No.¡± I¡¯m smarter than you, I can tell who you care about.¡± ¡°Yueyue, you know me better than I do?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Xue Qianyu replied. The girl that I love, I naturally have to understand her better than her, otherwise, how can I treat her well?¡± Gu Nian looked at the side of Xue Qianyu¡¯s face. Seriously, could he not be so serious when he was expressing his feelings? However, I seem to like this type. Xue Qianyu turned to look at Gu Nian, who was walking sideways toward him. He could not help but reach out and grab Gu Nian¡¯s wrist. Gu Nian was confused. He lifted Gu Nian¡¯s hand and held it in his own. ¡°Look ahead, it¡¯s dark. Be careful not to fall. I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m looking at it, but there are still decades in the future. You can take your time to look at it. There¡¯s no rush.¡± ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft, narcissist!¡± Gu Nian said. Her heart felt as sweet as honey. She had never experienced such a feeling before. It was a kind of greasy feeling. Her rationality didn¡¯t like it, but she liked it very much in her heart. It was a very contradictory feeling. However, Xue Qianyu was so serious when he said these words. If you didn¡¯t look at his eyes carefully, you would think that he was reading and that these words were emotionless. But if you looked into his eyes, you would know that all his feelings were in his eyes. Xue Qianyu¡¯s lips curled up as he held Gu Nian¡¯s hand and walked forward. Both of their palms were warm. People who practiced martial arts all year round were in good health. Gu Nian did not have cold hands and feet or menstrual cramps like other girls. She was in good health. Chapter 1134 1134 I know After that, Xue Qianyu brought Gu Nian to his own tent and watched him write a letter to Peng ze. He didn¡¯t know if this letter would reach Peng ze. Peng ze had gone out to look for someone. He knew the general location, but the scope was very wide. This depended on luck. This was the first time Gu Nian had seen Xue Qianyu¡¯s handwriting. It was really good, no worse than the couplets that Lu Zheng had written at their house a few years ago. This boy¡¯s father was a bastard and his mother was weak. How did he look like this? At such a young age, he was a man of his word at home and had a brain. Who taught him to be so twisted andplicated? In any case, Gu Nian did not believe in the emperor¡¯s teachings. The Emperor was a weirdo, a weirdo like uncle Gu. He could not have taught a normal person like Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu knew that Gu Nian was looking at him. His hands did not even tremble as he calmly finished writing. Just as he finished, the soldiers from the Navy arrived. Xue Qianyu passed the letter to the man and gave him a few instructions before the man left. Gu Nian had been sitting on a chair at the side the entire time. She was now staring at Xue Qianyu without any qualms. When they first met and she knew he was Xue Qianyu, she hadbeled him as a scumbag and rarely paid attention to him. Now that she had removed thebel, wow, he was getting more and more pleasing to the eye. When she had first seen Yan Mo, he had been fighting with his soldiers. It was a symbol of strength, and she liked men who were manly. She felt that she was moved. Then, li Muyan¡¯s various letters and concern made her feel moved again. But now, as she watched Xue Qianyu work quietly, her heart started to beat faster. She felt that this person was good in every way, and she was still moved. However, she could clearly tell that her heart was different from the past. Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t say too many sweet words to her, nor did he spend too much time alone with her, but he slowly invaded her life, causing her to think of him uncontrobly when she was free. In the dead of the night, she would also think of this dark-faced, handsome, and quiet young man to sleep. She was really in love! It¡¯s all real, there¡¯s no fake at all! Xue Qianyu walked over and extended his hand. Naturally, Gu Nian held her hand andughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xue Qianyu smiled. The two of them walked out of the tent and headed towards the barbecue. After taking a few steps, Gu Nian¡¯s eyes moved and she stopped. Xue Qianyu turned to look at her. Gu Nian blinked. Xue Qianyu, we¡¯ve been on the road for the entire day. We¡¯ve also been roasting meat for so long. I feel like I¡¯m afraid. ¡°I know,¡± Xue Qianyu interrupted her. Gu Nian was confused. I haven¡¯t even said anything and you already know? Then, her hands were released, and her feet were off the ground. She was picked up by the waist. She immediately hugged Xue Qianyu¡¯s arm. ¡°I actually wanted to say, carry me.¡± I can¡¯t see you if you carry me, ¡± Xue Qianyu said calmly. if I hug you, I can see you. Gu Nian was stunned. She felt as if her heart was about to be surrounded by honey. It was so sweet. She carefully leaned on Xue Qianyu¡¯s shoulder. This was the first time a man had been so intimate with her, and she was a little nervous. After she leaned her head on it, she felt very at ease. She had always thought that it would be very bumpy to be carried by a Princess. At this moment, she realized that it was not bumpy at all. As long as the person carrying you grew tall, strong, and stable, it would be much morefortable than sitting in a carriage. Chapter 1135 1135 Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll end up feeding a fat Xinxin Just as they were about to reach the barbecue area, Gu Nian was about to get off the bed and walk on her own. Yes, she deeply remembered that she was the older sister and could not teach her younger sister the wrong things. That¡¯s right, just like how her grandparents and father usually told her about her elder sister, she should not teach her younger sister the wrong things. As the rest of them were chatting happily, Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian joined in. At this moment, Meng Meng was telling everyone about some of the small missions he had participated in before, such as destroying the enemy¡¯s city gate tower and killing a team of enemy spies. He then talked about the weather in the Yun nation. At night, they had to cover themselves with a nket, but during the day, it was so hot that they only wanted to wear short clothes. He had also discovered the salt pan Gu Xin had discovered before. However, he thought that it was a Lake and he had water on him, so he didn¡¯t go over to take a look. When they arrived at kun city, the scenery was very beautiful. He said that when he brought his three brothers here, they saw a ce on the way. The water there was very pure, and the blue and green surrounding scenery reflected in it looked like two identical paintings. Gu Xin and the other two girls yearned for it. Then, Gu Xin clenched her little fist, ¡± next year, I will definitely visit the entire kunzhou! ¡°&I want one too,¡± Huo Yanyu and Gu si said. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you guys there when I¡¯m free,¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. I know most of the ces here.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯really? Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re amazing. Big brother Yuan Yuan, do you have a house in kunzhou like in other ces?¡± ¡°You even know that!¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. Gu Xin was stunned, Oh, there really is! I¡¯m so far away from you!¡± Lu Zheng was confused. I¡¯m so close, what distance? Gu siughed from the side. brother ah Yuan, one of third sister¡¯s small goals is to earn money to buy houses everywhere. She wants to be like you. She wants to have a house and a shop in every state capital of the great Zhou Dynasty! Lu Yang was amused. hahahahahaha, that¡¯s great. I have another goal, and that is to be the richest man in great Zhou. Xinxin, do you want to be like me? ¡± Gu Xin pouted,¡±brother Yuan Yuan, can you stop setting goals?¡± It¡¯s so hard to catch up to you!¡± Lu Zheng pinched Gu Xin¡¯s face. alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t set any goals. I believe that you¡¯ll be richer than me in two years.¡± After pinching her face, he continued to feed Gu Xin. Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯Aren¡¯t you afraid of making little Xinxin fat?¡¯ The few of them started chatting again. Huo Junhao began to talk about his ns for kun city. He was 15 this year and nned to work in kun city until he was 20. After the construction of Kun Zhou waspleted, he would return to the capital and be a third-rank official. If his n seeded, he would be the first weak third-rank official in the history of the Great Zhou. Of course, he would notpete with the generals. The generals could be promoted easily after winning a battle, while the Civil officials had a hard time getting promoted. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu had asked, ¡± are you nning to build? ¡± Gu Nian was also curious about this. In her impression, the Huo family was full of loyal officials. They were all civil servants and capable candidates in the cab. Huo Junhao had the ability to do so, but he was a little wild and did not like to be restrained. It was rare for him to want to be a good official. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns,¡± Huo Junhao replied calmly. I¡¯ll listen to second uncle. I¡¯m like a sharp sword in second uncle¡¯s hand now. I¡¯ll attack wherever he points me to, and I¡¯ll do whatever he wants me to do! Second uncle is the benefactor of my life. If I follow him, I canplete the family¡¯s tasks and I don¡¯t have to use my brain. How good is that?¡± Everyone was speechless. When you get home, you¡¯ll tell your benefactor to let you use more of your brain. Chapter 1136 1136 A familiar ce That night, everyone talked for a long time. Everyone shared their ns, just like a group of studying friends talking about their dreams when they grew up. The fire in the bonfire was about to be put out, and the girls went back to their tents to sleep. Huo Junhao slept in the carriage. Meng Meng went to get another bundle of firewood and sat down to continue barbecuing meat and chatting with Xue qianxun and Lu Zheng. The three of them nned to sleep by the fire, mainly because Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng were worried about Gu Xin and thought about them. The Prince of Nanjiang had not been caught yet. Meng Meng could sleep anywhere. After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, he fell asleep. The next morning, the four girls were woken up by their biological clock. He got up, washed up, and had breakfast. Gu Nian realized that Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu were not bad. They could even cook. There was millet porridge, boiled corn, Wild Eggs, side dishes from uncle Gu, braised meat, and fruit. A nutritious breakfast was served. Zhou Yuan, ¡± Gu Nian said as she looked at the braised meat, ¡± did you secretly learn my marinade? ¡± Lu Zheng smiled at Gu Nian. ¡°Second miss, Xue Xiao ¡®er secretly learned it,¡± Meng Meng said. Hahahaha, in the past, the four of us made a bet. Whoever lost would go to your house to see your braised meat and remember the recipe of the stew. He¡¯s lost.¡± Gu Nian: ¡± Yingluo, it¡¯s no wonder. There was a time when she was making some stew for Empress Jiang. Xue Qianyu wanted to run into the kitchen to help her start the fire. At that time, she was still worried that this brat would take a fancy to her. So it turned out that he was stealing her secret recipe! Gu Nian was speechless at her own wishful thinking. Xue qianxun seemed to know what she was thinking and calmly said, ¡± ¡°It was mainly because you were making the marinade that day. If it was someone else, I would have forced little rat to go.¡± Huo Junhao,¡±tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk¡± Lu Zheng,¡±tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk.¡± Meng Mengughed,¡±hahaha!¡± Huo Junhao and Lu Zheng turned to re at Meng Meng.¡¯Bro, why aren¡¯t you following the rhythm?¡¯ Why are youughing with a few girls? Gu Xin&, Gu si, and& Huo Yanyu,¡±hahahaha!¡± Everyone had a great time during breakfast. After they finished eating, they packed the leftover boiled corn and braised meat and set off North to the ce that was said to be a no-man¡¯snd. They drove the horse carriage and slept wherever they went at night. The next morning, Gu Xin and the rest had to go back and couldn¡¯t y anymore. Second white and fourth white drove the carriage. When thedies were tired from riding the horses, they would sit in the carriage. When they were tired from sitting in the carriage, they would ride the horses. After walking North for about six hours, it was already noon. Everyone sat down and began to prepare food. This ce was overgrown with weeds, and there was indeed no sign of human habitation. Everyone was just ying casually and didn¡¯t care. Who knew if they would find a way out? After lunch, the girls went to the toilet together. He walked into the forest and found an empty space. Gu Si was the first to finish. After she was done, she ran around to observe the environment. Suddenly, she saw something hidden in a ce with dense leaves in front of her. It was moving inside, and it made quite a big noise. The first thing she thought of was the wild boar. She quickly told her other sisters. Gu Sike did not think that she could deal with the wild boar at all. When she felt danger, the first thing she thought of was to find her sisters. The moment she turned around, she saw another ce that was strangely familiar. She could not help but stop and take a closer look. Gu Xin and the other two came over after a while. Gu SI¡¯s eyes widened and he pointed at the familiar ce. ¡°Second sister, third sister, silly girl, look over there, isn¡¯t that Yingluo?¡± Chapter 1137 1137 There might be more in other ces Gu Xin and Gu Nian looked over and saw that the two sisters ¡®eyes, which were very simr to each other, had curved into the same angle. Then, they patted Gu si on the left and right and said in unison, ¡± ¡°Sister sisi, do you have any words you like? Let¡¯s have father write this to the Emperor when he writes a letter, so that the Emperor can give you a title!¡± Huo Yanyu was smart and immediately understood what the sisters were saying. She said in surprise, could that beautifulke be the Salt Lake? ¡± The Gu sisters nodded in unison. It¡¯s the Salt Lake.¡± Huo Yanyu: There¡¯s meat to eat if you follow these pretty sisters! Just by looking around and taking a stroll, they discovered a Salt Lake. Wuwuwu, brother is right. If you follow a beautiful person for a long time, your life will be more beautiful! Gu si suddenly reacted. She was not looking at this. She was going to report that there was a wild boar there. She quickly pulled her sisters and ran. In any case, brother ah Yuan and the others were here now. He could just let them deal with the wild boars. Second aunt had said that ady¡¯s family should be beautiful and let the children do the dirty and tiring work. ¡°There¡¯s a wild boar, let¡¯s go get brother Yuan and the others!¡± Gu si exined as she ran. With Gu Nian and Gu Xin¡¯s Kung Fu, they were more than capable of dealing with wild boars. However, they also felt that wild boars were stinky. If there was a better choice, they would look for a better one. Lu Zheng and a few others came over. Meng Meng was the only one who had subdued the wild boar in the woods. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu looked around again to make sure that it was the only one. They then led everyone to the Salt Lake with ease. It didn¡¯t look very far, but there were no roads in the surroundings. They had to use their swords to carve out a path as they walked, and it took them more than an hour to reach it. As they got closer, they realized that this Lake was much bigger than the one Gu Xin had seen before. There were many salt rocks around it. Then, Xue Qianyu asked Meng Meng to make a trip back and have his men bring a group of people over. The people in his camp had gone out to replenish their supplies. Recently, the camp had been eating salt very urgently. With such argeke, they would not have to be so nervous the next day. The soldiers had said that training would be boring if there was too little salt. Meng Meng rode his horse back. Gu Nian demonstrated to Xue Qianyu on the spot how to turn salt rocks into fine salt. Xue Qianyu learned things very quickly and remembered everything after just one look. He then asked some questions about how to mine the salt in the Salt Lake. Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, and the rest went around the Salt Lake¡¯s sword Salt Rock. Huo Junhao sighed. when we get back, I can suggest to second uncle to let Xinxin and sisie out more often. Look, we found two saltkes this year. Tsk, tsk, I¡¯m afraid that in the future, our great Zhou¡¯s salt will be cheaper and cheaper. More people won¡¯t get sick because they eat too little salt!¡± Gu Xin was naturally happy to do so! She had studied medicine with grandma Xiao, so she knew that salt was a must for the human body. If the intake was insufficient, the body would have all kinds of problems. Lin Yiqian had also learned from Gu Nian that one¡¯s body could notck salt, sugar, or water. However, the Salt Lake was not something that could be discovered just because one wanted to. Huo Yanyuughed at Gu Xin¡¯s words, ¡± ¡°There are so few people in kunzhou, and there are already two saltkes. Maybe there are other saltkes! Sister Xinxin, you want to tour kunzhou anyway, so just give it a try! Let¡¯s go back and tell second uncle.¡± Chapter 1138 1138 I¡¯ll nt one for you Because they had to wait for Xue qianxun¡¯s men to arrive, they did not continue to head north. They looked for a ce with water near the Salt Lake and set up tents. When Xue Qianyu¡¯s men arrived, Xue Qianyu taught them how to immediately extract fine salt from the salt stones. Once they were extracted, they would send it back overnight. Then, he would send people to hunt and let the soldiers have a good meal the next morning. With this arrangement, it didn¡¯t take long for the sky to turn dark. Just like yesterday, they made a fire and cooked some food, chatting as they ate. Lu Zheng and Meng Meng hunted some wild animals in the mountains. Gu Nian made a beggar¡¯s chicken, a roasted rabbit, two wild boar legs, and some corn. Gu Xin put on two corn cobs and focused on roasting them by the fire. She thought about how they would have to go back tomorrow morning and felt a little sad. Sigh, I thought I could see brother Yuanyuan more often aftering to kun city, but it still didn¡¯t work! However, she was much more sensible than before. Although they could not meet often, she was happy to see brother Yuanyuan¡¯s achievements and that he was about to be a general. Sometimes, she would wonder if brother Yuanyuan¡¯s father would regret it when he returned to the capital after bing the great general. Gu Xin had only seen the country guarding Duke once, during the banquet held in Xing Nan country. She recognized him at a nce without any introduction, because brother Yuan Yuan looked very simr to his father. However, when she saw the country guarding Duke asking about Madame Lin¡¯s well-being and taking food for her, and also saw the country guarding Duke pampering Madame Lin¡¯s children, she felt bad for brother Yuan Yuan. She remembered that when she wasining to her uncle in a low voice, her uncle had nned to ask uncle Kang and uncle Xue to beat up the defender Duke and avenge his sister Xiao Jia! When her uncle came back, she went to ask him if he had been beaten up. Her uncle said no. Brother Xue and brother Kang said that he would be in pain for a while after being beaten up. He had to keep the pain in. Gu Xin asked him how she could make him feel pain all the time. Uncle Gu secretly told Gu Xin that the country guarding Duke cared about the Lin family and their children, and that he didn¡¯t care about sister Xiao Jia and her children. Then why didn¡¯t they just let something happen to the people he cared about? The three men could not directly deal with the mother and daughter of the Lin family, so they targeted Lu Ming, the son of the Lin family and the step-brother of Lu Zheng. The country guarding Duke wanted someone to inherit the title. Well, they would help him cultivate an heir who only knew how to eat, drink, and y. At the same time, they would teach him how to squander. Gu Xin went to ask Princess Jinghe. In the end, Princess Jinghe told her that the three of them old men did not need to waste their time on this because Lu Ming was just a wastrel who only knew how to eat, drink, y and squander. Uncle Gu and the other two added fuel to the fire, making him squander even more. Gu Xin wanted tough at the thought of this. Did her brother Yuan Yuan know about this? She rarely told him about these things because she was afraid that he would be unhappy if she mentioned it. ¡°Little glutton, what are youughing at? You like roasted corn so much?¡± Lu Zheng sat beside Gu Xin and asked. ¡°Yup! As long as it¡¯s delicious, I like it!¡± Gu Xin tilted her head. ¡°Since you like it so much, I¡¯ll nt a plot ofnd for you to eat in the future, okay?¡± Lu Zheng pinched Gu Xin¡¯s nose. ¡°I won¡¯t! If I eat too much, I won¡¯t have a stomach for anything else. I want to eat all the good food.¡± Gu Xin shook her head. alright, then I¡¯ll specially get a piece ofnd and personally nt all the food you like to eat? ¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as sheughed. Chapter 1139 1139 Chapter 1139-you remembered wrong The next morning, the girls and Huo Junhao reluctantly bade farewell to Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu. After this separation, who knew how many months it would be before they could meet again. Before she left, Gu Xin gave Lu Zheng a handkerchief that she embroidered herself. Ever since she started learning needlework, she had embroidered a total of two. One was a pouch and the other was a handkerchief. She gave both to Lu Zheng. However, he could tell that Gu Xin¡¯s handkerchief was much better than the embroidered pouch. It was not easy to embroider a handkerchief in nine months! Xue Qianyu looked at the handkerchief in Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and then at Gu Nian. He nudged her gently.¡±Ahem, I remember that you do needlework too, right?¡± ¡°Ran ran, you¡¯ve remembered it wrong,¡± Gu Nian said. Lu Zheng looked at the two of them and wanted tough. In her previous life, Gu Nian¡¯s needlework was very good. It seemed that Xue Er did not have any of Gu Nian¡¯s finished products. In this life, Gu Nian had changed. It was obvious that she did not know how to do needlework, but Xue Er was actually thinking about it. Indeed, he didn¡¯t care if he had more in his previous life, but he cherished it since he didn¡¯t have any in this life. The rarer something is, the more precious it is! Looking at Xinxin, he would like it even if she embroidered the Mandarin ducks into two fat ducks. After they had parted, Lu Zheng had been waving his handkerchief in front of Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu was furious. ¡°Childish!¡± He said expressionlessly. yeah, whatever you say, Xue ¡®er, ¡± Lu Zheng replied. it¡¯s my fault for not having you. Xue Qianyu,¡±hehe.¡± I¡¯m sorry, Emperor! This Minister wants to blow up the head of this talented general that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to! ...... They left on the morning of the eighth day of the Lunar New Year and only arrived at uncle Gu¡¯s ce at noon on the thirteenth day. Uncle Gu was eating. When he saw them return, he quickly got someone to bring a big pot of rice. Gu Xin carried the bowl and sat beside uncle Gu, looking around. ¡°Uncle, although the weather here is quite good, and a thin nket is enough at night, it¡¯s better to have a decent house!¡± Uncle Gu replied,¡±we¡¯re waiting for the Yamen¡¯s people to choose their positions!¡± What if I get someone to build a house and it happens to upy the ce your father¡¯s men chose? wouldn¡¯t it be torn down? How troublesome is that?¡± Huo Junhao came over with arge bowl and squatted down like uncle Gu. ¡°First uncle, after we go back this time, you can build their houses when second uncle makes a decision. Big Uncle, let me tell you, when building a house, it¡¯s best to use Yingluo.¡± Uncle Gu nodded his head as he listened. When Huo Junhao was done, he was satisfied with the kid. Well, sooner orter, I¡¯ll have to make this kid call me father. He¡¯s much smarter than that little brat, Enzi! Huo Junhao thought,¡±I¡¯ll take sisi away one day!¡± Uncle Gu,¡±I¡¯ll be little rat¡¯s father one day!¡± The two of them didn¡¯t know what the other was thinking and were having a great time chatting. Gu si, Huo Yanyu, and Gu Nian sat on a small bench and ate slowly. They were not picky with their food. Gu Si was used to it since she was a child. On the other hand, Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu often stayed in theboratory outside the city and ate from arge pot with the people who helped them. Anyway, they were all very approachable. The people who worked for the Gu family had a very good evaluation of the Gu sisters. As for the Gu family¡¯s young master, they had little contact with him, so they did not know. After lunch, they continued on their way back. If they were to travel by foot, it would only take a day to get there. However, they had to take a cart of fruits back to kun city, so it would take more time. Uncle Gu had brought these fruits back to the trading District to sell. There was almost no fruit to eat in the Yun nation and the divine sand nation. Chapter 1140 1140 Chapter 1140-quicklye out! The group of people arrived at kun city on the night of the 15th. They had been out for half a month, which worried their family. Most importantly, they had an unreliable uncle Gu with them. In the Gu family¡¯s hearts, uncle Gu going out alone, well, there was no need to worry. He was a man, what were you worried about? However, if he brought the children out, the Gu family would wonder if the children had been taken by uncle Gu to do something outrageous. The Gu family heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that the children had returned after following uncle Gu for half a month. Zhang Shi quietly dragged uncle Gu back to his room. Uncle Gu replied,¡±Yingluo, my wife, I¡¯m tired!¡± We still have to process the fruitster. We¡¯re going to sell them tomorrow!¡± Zhang S.H.I.+ Patted him, her face bashful.¡±His father, this month, I didn¡¯te for that, that!¡± Uncle Gu trembled, and with both hands, he pulled Zhang Shi¡¯s big fat face.¡±Demons, ghosts, monsters,e out! Don¡¯t pester my wife! I don¡¯t like any spirit, don¡¯te and suck my yang energy!¡± Zhang Shi: ¡°!?¡± Uncle Gu started to recite the few Buddhist scriptures he knew. He felt that Madam Zhang was bewitched. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so pretentious and delicate. It was definitely the work of a Vixen. ¡°Gu shouren, are you crazy?¡± Mrs. Zhang pushed him away with all her might. You¡¯re the monster!¡± Uncle Gu was relieved,¡±is that right?¡± You scared me to death, wife! The way you spoke just now, I thought you were possessed by some demon! Flirtatious Jiaojiao doesn¡¯t suit you. A loud voice is more suitable for you.¡± Zhang Shi,¡±hehe.¡± Only then did uncle Gu remember what Zhang Shi had just said.¡±What did you just say? That one didn¡¯te? Is he noting at all? That shouldn¡¯t be. You¡¯re not even forty, how can you note? I used to hear from the women in the vige that it¡¯s normal for people above forty to note. You¡¯re not normal, do you want to go to aunt Xiao¡¯s ce to see?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get sick. I¡¯m making money! If you die of illness, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll definitely remarry, and then the evil woman will sleep with your husband, beat your child, and use the money your husband earns. So, my wife, cheer up!¡± Zhang Shi wanted to cry,¡±father, I want to say, am I pregnant?¡± What was sick? You¡¯re the sick one? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about getting rid of me in this life. It¡¯s impossible for you to use the money my husband earned, let alone sleep with him and hit my child!¡± Uncle Gu was stunned,¡¯you¡¯re pregnant? No way! Our Huihui was about to propose marriage, but you only had one now. Won¡¯t peopleugh at you if they say this?¡± Then, he immediately wanted to take Zhang Shi to see grandma Xiao. The Gu family was also used to the couple¡¯s word. They pulled each other out of the door and said that they would be back soon, so they didn¡¯t ask much. Uncle Gu didn¡¯t give Zhang Shi a chance to speak. He didn¡¯t want to have any more children. Four was enough. Didn¡¯t his parents only have four? Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu ignored the eldest branch and asked about Gu Xin and the rest of them. When they heard that a Salt Lake had been discovered, the two elders were very surprised. How long had it been? another Salt Lake was discovered? This was way too fast! If they found a few more saltkes, wouldn¡¯t the salt in the great Zhou Dynasty be worth a few Wen per Jin? Of course, this was also a good thing, a good thing that benefited the country and the people. Grandpa Gu had gone to write a letter to the Grand Empress Dowager. As for the Emperor, he knew that Huo Junhao was reporting to Gu shouxin, and Gu shouxin would inform the Emperor. Furthermore, the children had said that Xue Qianyu had already sent someone to report to the Emperor. Chapter 1141 1141 Chapter 1141-great Zhou Although they had discovered another Salt Lake, the fact that they had secretly gone to Lin mountain could not be covered up. Gu shouxin would not let them make up for their mistakes. He immediately punished the four girls to write five more pieces of calligraphy every day, and every word must pass his test. As for Huo Junhao, well, don¡¯t you like to run around happily? alright, I¡¯ll make more trouble for you. After punishing the girls, uncle Gu and Madam Zhang also returned. Uncle Gu was carrying two doses of medicine, his face full of happiness. Mrs. Zhang followed behind with an aggrieved expression. The Gu family didn¡¯t know what was going on. Uncle Gu said that Mrs. Zhang had a small health problem and aunt Xiao prescribed some medicine for her. Zhang Shiined to Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan. Her period had always been on time, but this time, it did note on time. She thought that she was pregnant and wanted to give everyone a surprise. In the end, she was not pregnant, but sick. It wasn¡¯t a serious illness. It was just that some time ago, she had made uncle Gu make babies every day, and grandma Xiao said that she would be fine after taking two doses of medicine. Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan really wanted tough. Ever since fourth uncle Gu¡¯s family came, Zhang Shi saw the two milk babies of the second and fourth branch and wanted one very much. Then, she pulled uncle Gu every day, causing uncle Gu to be scared. Zhang Shi felt very wronged. although, well, brothers and sisters, don¡¯tugh at me. About this matter, if I make him ufortable every day, I¡¯ll also feel ufortable! You guys don¡¯t know, but his father¡¯s time is especially slow.¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±sister-inw, you¡¯re driving. You¡¯re driving, do you understand?¡± Yang xiaohuan: ¡± sister-inw, I just got married and had a baby. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take it when you¡¯re so fierce! Grandma Gu came to see the child and identally heard Zhang Shi¡¯sints. She twitched her mouth. The three of you are really good at great Zhou. How could you talk about this in private? There was really no one else! At dinner time, uncle Gu was so happy that he ate an extra bowl of rice. Hahaha, aunt Xiao had told him not to have sex while taking the medicine. Great, he could finally have a good sleep. Because of this, uncle Gu decided to sell the fruits himself and stay at home for a few more days. When his wife¡¯s medicine was left on thest day, he would immediately run away! ...... The next day, when uncle Gu went to sell fruit, Gu Xin and Gu si followed him. Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu were still immersed in theboratory. They had been trying to find a way to make the ss brighter. Zhang Shi took the two doses of medicine for four days. On the fourth day, uncle Gu left with some people. Zhang Shi was so angry that she didn¡¯t eat much that night. At the end of September, the third general Peng and the second Pengng returned. He also brought back good news. After many inquiries, observations, and interactions, they found that Gu Qingyuan was a good son-inw. His family was simple and there was no trouble. He was also capable and worthy of their trust. So, third general Peng acted as a witness to Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu¡¯s marriage. The two of them got married under the blessing of the entire County. Gu Qingyuan wanted to pay a visit to old general Peng, who was said to look exactly like his modern father-inw. However, he was a local official, so he could not leave his official position without permission. He had to work hard and strive to be transferred to the capital. When the time came, he would be able to meet old general Peng when he returned to the capital. The two of them also brought back letters for Cai Xiaolian. Of course, on the surface, they were for Cai Xiaolian, but they were actually for Gu Nian and Gu Ren. In the letter, Peng Yizhu said that she already had a child in her stomach. She had seen a doctor and there was no problem. They had traveled back in time and were finally going to have their own child. They were so happy. Chapter 1142 1142 I¡¯ll support you in whatever you do Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu were already in their forties in the modern world before they traveled to this world. Like Gu Nian, they had be ten years younger after traveling to this world. Now, they were in their early thirties, so it was normal for them to be pregnant. Gu Nian and Gu Ren felt that, on one hand, they wanted to share the joy. On the other hand, it was to let them feel at ease and truly integrate into the Gu family. Gu Qingyuan also mentioned something in the letter. It was something that he did not mention thest time because he was too excited. It was because he had the memories of the original owner. He did not agree with the way the original owner did things, but the original owner had one thing, which was that she was very filial. Even though his parents had passed away, he had been thinking about his father¡¯sst words, which was to find his father¡¯s uncle, who was also his great uncle, who was equivalent to Gu Qingyuan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s brother. Gu Qingyuan thought that he had the same surname as the Gu family, so he nned to ask Gu Nian if he had met anyone with the same surname in Qing Province. Because before he transmigrated, the original owner had already sent people to search many ces from Jiangnan to Jingcheng. Only a few government offices in the direction of Qingzhou had not been searched. He didn¡¯t have much hope, but he still asked. In the letter, he wrote his granduncle¡¯s name, how he had left home, as well as his granduncle¡¯s appearance, personality, and the marks on his body. Gu Nian and Gu Ren felt that the name was somewhat familiar. They seemed to have seen it before, but where had they seen it before? ¡°I¡¯ve seen it on the genealogy and the memorial tablet!¡± After a while, the siblings said in unison. So, the siblings kept the letter and went to find their grandparents. ¡°Grandpa, is our great-grandpa called Gu Nansheng?¡± Gu Nian asked directly. The old couple looked at Gu Nian in confusion.¡¯Don¡¯t you usually kowtow when you visit graves?¡¯ Still asking? ¡°Grandma, does our great-grandpa have six toes?¡± Gu Nian asked again. niannian, ¡± grandma Gu said in a deep voice, frowning. why are you suddenly asking about this? ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s Peng Wu¡¯s aunt who asked us to help her find her,¡± Gu Nian exined hurriedly. Her husband¡¯s family name was Gu. Lord Gu¡¯s grandfather had a younger brother called Gu Nansheng who left home when he was young. He had six toes and learned martial arts. Because his family didn¡¯t want him to be with a girl, he took the girl and left Jiangnan. After that, Lord Gu¡¯s family had been looking for him, but they had never found him. I just remember that when father was making the genealogy, our great-grandfather¡¯s name was Gu Nansheng. That name was also on the tombstone when he went to the grave, so I came to ask.¡± Grandma Gu¡¯s face was calm, and no one could tell what she was thinking. ¡°Where¡¯s Lord Gu¡¯s ancestral home?¡± asked grandfather Gu. Gu Nian said, ¡± in Fuzhou¡¯s Yuntan County. Their ancestors were tea merchants, but they declined in Lord Gu¡¯s generation. Lord Gu¡¯s parents died when he was of age. After observing his filial piety, he entered the imperial examination and is now a County Magistrate in Xian County, which is under the Suzhou government. ¡°What other rtives does he have?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. no way. It can¡¯t be so melodramatic, right? ¡± ¡°His grandfather only had his father as a son, and his father only had him as a son. When his parents died, he had just reached the age of a young man. He was deceived and his business fell into the hands of a branch family. When he reacted, he directly broke off rtions with the Gu family in Fuzhou. I¡¯m all alone.¡± Grandpa Gu sighed and turned to grandma Gu. Grandma Gu pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Grandpa Gu waved his hand at the siblings, asking them to go out and y. After Gu Nian pulled Gu Ren away, Grandpa Gu pulled grandma Gu into his arms and said gently, ¡± ¡°Lann, I¡¯ll support you in whatever you do!¡± Chapter 1143 1143 Rtionship Grandma Gu leaned on Grandpa Gu¡¯s shoulder and thought of her father. She had grown up with her father and had no memory of her mother. She knew where she came from, but she had never mentioned it to her child except for her brother Chuan. Her father¡¯sst words were that if her grandfather¡¯s descendants were in trouble, she would do her best to help. If she could visit rtives again, as long as the other party was not bad, she should continue to visit! He would just treat it as a normal rtive visiting. ording to Gu Nian¡¯s information, Gu Qingyuan¡¯s grandfather was her father¡¯s brother. Gu Qingyuan¡¯s father was her cousin, just like the rtionship between Gu en and Gu Xin. The rtionship between Gu Qingyuan and the three brothers was equivalent to the rtionship between Gu en and Gu Xin¡¯s children in the future. Blood rtives were still very important in the great Zhou Dynasty. However, two years ago, Gu shouxin had called a family to discuss the establishment of his own bloodline. The ancestor was grandmother Gu¡¯s father, and the genealogy had only been recorded for a few pages! Grandma Gu rarely hesitated about anything, but this time, she did. Firstly, it was because of her father¡¯sst words. Secondly, she was used to her current life and did not want anyone to disrupt it. Grandpa Gu knew what grandma Gu was hesitating about, so he consoled her, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t niannian say that Gu Qingyuan only has him? he doesn¡¯t have any parents, brothers, or ancestors. Now that he¡¯s married to Peng wumei, it¡¯s just the two of them. It¡¯s not asplicated as you think.¡± ¡°I thought that I would never meet anyone from the Gu family again in my life,¡± grandma Gu sighed. He had even nned to only tell his unreliable boss about this matter before he died and let him do it. In the end, they still came looking for me. ¡± Grandpa Gu could not help butugh. You already said that boss is unreliable. If you tell him, won¡¯t he tell second and fourth? If second brother were to make a move, wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake to find Gu Qingyuan? Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Back then, after mother died, father wanted to go back. However, he knew that if he went back, he would be forced by his family to marry and have children to carry on the family line, so he stubbornly stayed in Qing Province. After I married you, we gave birth to the eldest and the second one in session. Father also wanted to go back, but you told him about your background, so he dispelled this idea. He named my eldest and second eldest brother shouren shouxin to remind me to remember the Gu family!¡± Grandpa Gu alsoughed,¡±our Father was a devoted man. It¡¯s a pity that our mother passed away early.¡± Lann, let¡¯s go find brother Peng tomorrow. Although fifth sister is getting married in Jiangnan, we can¡¯t not give her a gift. He would also ask Pengosan to see what kind of person Gu Qingyuan was. Let¡¯s make a decisionter! When father chose to cremate you and let you bury the urn of ashes underground, wasn¡¯t it because he thought that one day, he would be able to return to his roots? While we¡¯re still here, let¡¯s personally help father fulfill this wish he didn¡¯t say out loud!¡± Grandma Gu was silent for a while before she answered, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. When grandma Gu¡¯s parents left Jiangnan, they eloped. In the great Zhou Dynasty, they were married and became concubines. Her mother was a maidservant. This was why her father left with his men and did not return after they died. He was worried that grandma Gu would be bullied if she followed him back. The Gu family¡¯s tea business in Fuzhou was quite famous, and there were many rules in the family. But now it seemed that even the people of grandma Gu¡¯s grandfather¡¯s line had been expelled. Since Gu Qingyuan was willing to cut off ties with someone else, grandma Gu would naturally not rush to do so. Chapter 1144 1144 Xiao Yu¡¯s letter Gu Nian and Gu Ren came out of the old couple¡¯s house and went directly to find Cai Xiaolian. Gu shouxin happened to be there as well, so they told her about the matter. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were both speechless. ¡°Gu Ren, when you wrote that story back then, were you looking for your family?¡± Gu shouxinughed. Gu Ren said,¡±second uncle Wanwan, we call it a novel, a novel!¡± besides, the role I gave my dad is to train Lu Zheng. He¡¯s a Whetstone for Lu Zheng to work in Jiangnan. He doesn¡¯t have much screen time, but he¡¯s been messed up by Lu Zheng.¡± Gu shouxin smiled and shook his head. He had really lived long enough to encounter all kinds of things. Cai Xiaolian hugged Gu Xiaoqi and smiled, ¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a past life and a present life, your parents helped to raise niannian and adopted you. They¡¯re blood-rted. Only your family¡¯s third girl was picked up. Bear with it, if she disses you in the future, you can reply to her like this!¡± Gu Ren¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±Oh, second aunt!¡± You really do love me!¡± Gu Nian felt as if her mother was watching a melodramatic plot in the Gu family.¡¯Mother, you¡¯re the daughter-inw of the Gu family and you¡¯re going to have three children!¡¯ ...... At this very moment, Gu Xin was also reading the letter. It was written by Cheng Huaiyu. After reading it, she frowned and felt a little strange. In the letter, Cheng Huaiyu wrote about her life for the past six months, saying that she had met a man she liked. He was a businessman, a Confucian businessman with a reputation, and would go to the Jinnan Kingdom and the goddess Kingdom to do some business. He loved Xiao Yu, and the two of them exchanged hearts in half a year. That man was willing to help Xiao Yu find her brother because he was afraid that her brother would be injured now. He felt that Xiao Yu¡¯s voice had suddenly be better because she had taken some magical medicine. He wanted Xiao Yu to give it to him so that he could bring it out. If he found the seriously injured Cheng huaijin, wouldn¡¯t he be saved then? In the letter, Cheng Huaiyu asked Gu Xin if her voice was good because of Gu Xin, and if Gu Xin had a miracle medicine. If she did, she wanted it. She was willing to pay for Gu Xin. Then, she said that after her foster mother married her foster father, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. When her foster mother had a child, she would be even more pitiful. She wanted to find her brother as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t want to be married off by her foster father and foster mother. She begged Gu Xin to help her. Gu Xin held the letter in her hand and remained silent for a long time. She was very ufortable. How could Xiao Yu say that about fifth aunt Peng? She had heard Peng Wu¡¯s aunt mention to her mother that she wanted to raise Xiao Yu well and let Xiao Yu learn more so that she could find her a good man in the future. At that time, her mother even said,¡±when you find your husband and have a child, will you still care so much about Xiao Yu?¡± Fifth aunt Peng said that no matter if she got married in the future or if she had children after getting married, Xiao Yu would always be her eldest daughter. Moreover, the other party had to ept Xiao Yu. If he didn¡¯t ept her, she wouldn¡¯t marry. Why did Xiao Yu say this in the letter? Gu Xin tried to find the reason for Xiao Yu¡¯s actions. She felt that Xiao Yu was feeling insecure! She didn¡¯t want to think too badly of Xiao Yu. As for the godly medicine, Xiao Yu had never mentioned it in the few months they had spent in kun city. Why did she mention it now? Even if it was because of her, she wouldn¡¯t tell Xiao Yu. Although Xiao Yu was her friend, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t as important as her grandparents and uncles in her letter. She didn¡¯t even tell her grandparents and uncles, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t tell Xiao Yu. But how should she reply? Gu Xin did not want to lie to her friend. Chapter 1145 1145 He won¡¯t get hurt As for brother Yang¡¯s injury? Gu Xin felt that it was impossible. In her heart, Xiao Yu and brother Xiao Zheng were both good people. How could they be injured? Brother Xiao Yang was so bright and smart, he would not get hurt! The man that Xiao Yu liked was most likely a liar. After thinking for a long time, Gu Xin picked up her pen and started writing a reply. She would tell Cheng Huaiyu that her voice had nothing to do with her, and that she didn¡¯t have the so-called miracle medicine. She did have medical skills now, but she had only learned them from grandma Xiao in recent years. If they found brother Ben, but he was sick or injured again, they could bring him to grandma Xiao for treatment. Grandma Xiao¡¯s medical skills were very good, and she firmly believed that brother Ben was perfectly fine and living well in a certain ce. He probably didn¡¯t appear because of some special reasons, such as when he was injured and was saved by someone and went to a far ce, or he couldn¡¯t remember anything. She just felt that he would be fine. She also told Xiao Yu that aunt Peng Wu was very good to her and would not treat her badly. If she really liked that man, she could tell aunt Peng Wu and ask her to take a look. She also said, ¡± little Yu, you¡¯re only 16. You don¡¯t have to get married at this age. You can ask fifth aunt Peng to observe the man more. Marriage is a very serious matter. It only happens once in a lifetime. You have to make a good choice. Then, he talked about his recent situation and a lot of his daily life. Gu Xin had previously felt that Xiao Yu liked her brother Yuan Yuan, but she didn¡¯t want to lose Xiao Yu as a friend, so she didn¡¯t say it out loud and made it clear that brother Yuan Yuan was hers. She was very innocent, and no one taught her how to treat her other admirers when her sweetheart had another. In her simple mind, she felt that friends would never like each other¡¯s sweetheart. At that time, she could only dere her sovereignty. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t expose her. She could stillmunicate with Xiao Yu like she did with Xie Zhiyi. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Xiao Yu. This took an hour. When she was done, Gu Xin¡¯s hands were sore. Twisting her wrist, Gu Xin dried the ink and folded it carefully. She then took out a new envelope and checked it again before keeping it properly. She nned to bring it to the Peng family tomorrow and ask them to send it to her. ...... The next morning, Gu Xin found out that Grandpa and Grandma Gu were going to visit old general Peng to y. She asked them to help her pass the letter while she followed Gu si to do her work. Recently, she had a lot of ounts to record, calcte, and ssify. Fortunately, Gu si had learned almost the same things as her, so it was much easier for the two sisters to do it together. As for Grandpa and Grandma Gu, they had already made their decision after visiting the Peng family. He would acknowledge this marriage, but not now. Grandpa Gu still had to do something. Wasn¡¯t his second brother sent to develop kunzhou? The Emperor had said that the Gu family had the final say in kunzhou. Gu Qingyuan was a member of the Gu family, and the Peng family happened to be here as well. He nned to use his authority as the emperor¡¯s uncle to get the Emperor to send Gu Qingyuan to kunzhou. When he came over, the old couple would observe him for a while and thene back to acknowledge him. Grandpa Gu was thinking that his identity would be known to the public sooner orter, so he would strengthen the Gu group. Gu Qingyuan was now the son-inw of the Peng family, so it was good to pull him over. It just so happened that second also needed someone, so it would be fine to find a helper for second. Chapter 1146 1146 Chunnan city September passed by quickly and Gu Xin and Gu SI¡¯s ounts were almost cleared. The two sisters were free again. The weather in kun city in October was simr to that in Qing Province in October. Uncle Gu was still not used to it when he came back. The weather was very good over there where he was farming. Gu shouxin had already officially marked the new city. On the day uncle Gu returned, the family sat down for a meal. Gu shouxin also called for more money and grain. Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu usually ate at the Gu residence, but Qian Liangduo and Hu Liang had to settle their own problems. They were too embarrassed to always eat at the Gu residence. The main reason Gu shouxin called for money and grain was to discuss the name of the new city. The people who were building the city had all arrived there. In the future, they couldn¡¯t call each other that way. They had to have a name. The Gu family did not have the rule of not speaking when eating or sleeping. The whole family started talking at the dinner table, and even Gu Ren also gave his opinion. In the end, after one round, there was always someone who was not satisfied. After a few bowls of rice, uncle Gu was almost done. Hearing that everyone was not satisfied with what they said, he also had the heart to voice his own opinion.¡±I think the weather there is very good. I¡¯ve been there since the first month of the lunar year and the temperature hasn¡¯t changed much. It wouldn¡¯t be too much to have spring all year round! There¡¯s another river over there, and the southern border is called Nanhe. Why don¡¯t we just call it chunnan city? It was very appropriate! we are just ordinary people. We can understand it easily, unlike little rat and little pincer, who are so refined. We are a city. How can we not understand it without some knowledge? ¡± Isn¡¯t that specially built for you schrs? This city was built for themon people. Chunnan city, how nice it sounds! In the future, when second brother developed kunzhou and chunnan city reached a certain poption, it would be South County. How nice would that sound? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone with the same name in the entire great Zhou!¡± Everyone at the table looked at uncle Gu. Well, we¡¯re not used to you talking so seriously. Uncle Gu,¡±what?¡± No way? If it didn¡¯t work, then forget it. Forget I said anything. I¡¯ll continue eating, you guys can continue talking!¡± With that, uncle Gu started to eat again. ¡°I think it¡¯s okay,¡± Grandpa Gu looked at Gu shouxin. ¡°Yes,¡± grandma Gu replied. ¡°&Uncle Gu, you¡¯re right!¡± Huo Junhao agreed. Gu Xin: ¡± it¡¯s nice. It¡¯s appropriate! Gu shouxin said,¡¯alright, then I¡¯ll name it this way! Huo Junhao, let¡¯s try to turn chunnan city into South County as soon as possible. So, in thest few months of this year, the two of you will take turns to keep an eye on the progress in chunnan city!¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Qian Liangduo replied solemnly. This official will do his best!¡± Huo Junhao nced at the money and food pile and replied gloomily, ¡± ¡°Zhenzhen is, my Lord.¡± Second uncle was really too much. He could have just let old Qian go alone! Old Qian is such a pitiful man. He has no father, no mother, no brothers, and no assets. You should give him more opportunities to do practical things so that he can be promoted faster! Calling me along, isn¡¯t this asking me to take the credit? There are too many high-ranking officials in the Huo family, I¡¯m not one of them! Of course, Huo Junhao only dared toin in his heart. He did not dare to say it to Gu shouxin. Thest time he muttered this, Gu shouxin heard him and arranged a job for him. After that, he almost broke his legs from running around for half a month. So, he remembered that he could not say what he was thinking in his heart in the future. His second uncle was no longer the uncle from the vige. He was now his direct superior! Chapter 1147 1147 Confirmed Uncle Gu didn¡¯t expect that he would really take his suggestion. He put down his chopsticks and said excitedly, ¡± ¡°Second brother, second brother, you should give fourth brother a name too! ¡°Although he¡¯s mainly in charge of wood factories, when the rtives of the Carpenters go over, they can get somend, nt some vegetables, and then slowly develop it. He can¡¯t just call it that!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯that¡¯s right! Father, I heard that it¡¯s going to snow at fourth uncle¡¯s ce! I haven¡¯t even seen snow before. When it snows, I¡¯m going to y. We need toe up with a name so that I can tell you where to go in the future.¡± Uncle Gu winked at Gu Xin. that¡¯s just nice. I¡¯ve never yed in the snow before. I¡¯ll bring you kids there! The children of the Gu family, including Gu Nian, agreed. Gu shouxin said,¡±let fourth brother think about it himself.¡± The ces that big brother was in charge of would be named by big brother, and the ces that fourth brother was in charge of would be named by fourth brother. Mm, it¡¯s decided then.¡± Grandpa Guughed and sighed. this kunzhou is strange. There are ces where all seasons are like spring, and there are also ces where all seasons are like normal. There are even ces where one season is like all Four Seasons. In the North of kunzhou province, it was as usual all year round; in the South, it was as usual all year round; in the East, it was as usual all year round. Almost all of the Gu family had grown up in the Qingzhou government. They had never yed with snow before. When Grandpa Gu was a child, he had yed with snow in the pce, and both Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin had yed with it. Gu Nian and Gu Ren were children from the modern world. They lived in the southern cities and had to travel far to y in the snow during winter. The table was full of food. When they were almost done eating, Gu Xin suddenly suggested, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, sister, it¡¯s getting cold in kun city. I think we should introduce hot pot in our restaurant! It¡¯s the spicy hot pot that sister made for us in the winter. With the base ingredients and the various vegetables that uncle brought over, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Uncle Gu did not wait for a reply and immediately echoed, ¡± yes, yes, yes. The sweet potato vermicelli we made previously has a good harvest this year. We¡¯ve kept the seeds, so we can make more. When we put them in the hot pot, oh my, I¡¯m going to drool again. ¡°Potatoes, potatoes. The potatoes taste good when they¡¯re hot!¡± Gu Ren said. meat! Meat is delicious even when it¡¯s hot! Gu si said. Then, everyone began to talk about the dishes they liked when they ate hotpot. Grandpa Gu brought the children back to his study and started to list the dishes. The older child was uncle Gu, and he was talking about the vegetables he grew. Then, everyone discussed the dishes that could be used to make the hot pot. There weren¡¯t many people who raised pigs in kunzhou. Even if Gu shouxin, the county Magistrate, had personally gone to the viges below to encourage everyone to raise pigs in the first month of this year, it was still not enough. Therefore, he still had to buy the chicken, duck, and pork from the prefecture. As for the beef and mutton, he could just trade them directly with the sand divine nation and the Yun nation. Grandpa Gu had long learned how to boil the base ingredients of a hotpot from Gu Nian. Gu Nian had also suggested that everyone in their family could eat spicy food. For example, some people in the kingdom of goddess and Jin nanguo could not eat spicy food. Therefore, they had made a double pot with different degrees of spiciness. ¡°Drinks, there¡¯s still drinks,¡± Gu Ren said. Oh right, there were drinks too. In the past, their beverage store was already open. How could they not have drinks? Now, uncle Gu has a lot of fruits! What kind of fruit juice doesn¡¯t exist? Eating hot pot in the middle of winter, you can even have a cold drink if you want. Of course, it¡¯s not good for your health. The three generations discussed for a long time and finally decided. Chapter 1148 1148 Waving to them The next day, Gu Nian asked Gu Xin and Gu si to recruit people to make sweet potato ss noodles. This time, he needed a lot. Uncle Gu had nted a lot of sweet potatoes in chunnan city. Due to the climate, he had already nted the second batch and would be able to harvest them in the first half of next year. Last night, they had already calcted how many servings of sweet potato flour the restaurant provided each day, and Gu Xin had also roughly calcted how many sweet potatoes were needed ording to the demand. Uncle Gu even naughtily muttered to the old master and the children, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve made a great event in kunzhou, so why should we be afraid that no one wille? Let¡¯s take that glutton King Jin nanguo as an example. We¡¯ll use delicious food to make him surrender!¡± Other than Gu Xin, everyone else looked at uncle Gu in disdain. Gu Xin snapped her fingers,¡¯uncle, you have a bright future! In the future, when the great King of the Jinnan region surrenders because of the delicious food, I¡¯ll definitely tell the Emperor uncle and great-grandma about your foresight!¡± Gu Nian said,¡±sister Wanwan, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say it. Now that you¡¯ve said it, uncle is really right.¡± Gu Xin and Gu si walked around the city and realized that many people in the city had already earned money because of their family¡¯s work. What was this? As the two sisters walked, they met Hua shiniang, the brothel keeper of the worry-solving Pavilion. Now, the worry-solving Pavilion was no longer a brothel business. They were now arge dance group and would perform the next day. The guests were from the great Zhou and neighboring countries. Hua Shiyi ¡®Niang had taken in two more girls who had been sold by their families this year. They saw that although they were singers and dancers, they were not sold. Fine, they would stay here. It was better than going back. Hua shiniang was very grateful to the Gu family, so she took the initiative to greet the two girls in men¡¯s clothes. Gu Xin and Gu si looked unhappy. Hua Shiyi couldn¡¯t help but ask them what had happened. Gu Xin said, ¡± I wanted to hire a job but I couldn¡¯t. Everyone in kun city has something to do. Hua shiniang consoled the two of them and told them to take it slow. If they really couldn¡¯t do it, they could just send people to the prefecture to find workers. Now that the official road was repaired, there was even a courier station, and the safety measures on the road were alright. If the wages were reasonable, there should be peopleing to earn this money since it was almost the new year. Gu Xin and Gu si thought the same. Now that everything at home was busy, they couldn¡¯t find anyone else to help them. They could only search for her. The closest one was the people from the provincial governor. Back then, it took his family seven days to reach kun city after they passed the provincial city. Now that the road was repaired, it was said that it would only take them four days to get there. After bidding farewell to Hua shiniang, Gu Xin returned home and told Gu shouxin about this. If they sent someone, they would probably think that he was a swindler and would definitely not be willing toe. However, it would be a different story if they took Gu shouxin¡¯s warrant and informed the officials in the provincial governor¡¯s office to issue an announcement. Naturally, Gu shouxin supported his daughter. He immediately asked Hu Liang to send someone to the Yamen of the provincial governor, which was the closest to the kun Prefecture. While they were waiting for her, Gu Xin and Gu si either ran to Gu Nian¡¯sboratory or stayed at home to draw. For some reason, one day, the two of them talked about Hua shiniang and Jieyou Pavilion, and as they spoke, they talked about dressing. Since the two of them had nothing to do, they started to draw some clothes. They wore warm and beautiful clothes. The two of them often went to the snack Street and were more familiar with the clothes of the people in the neighboring five countries. They even drew some styles ording to their habits. The two youngdies who were doing the ounting had their minds filled with money. Great, the money in the pockets of the people from the neighboring five countries were beckoning to them again, especially those girls from the goddess Kingdom. Chapter 1149 1149 It smells so good At the beginning of October, the sisters drew a stack of design drawings, which included not only clothing but also essories. The two of them ran to find Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian took a look. Hey, this little girl is quite clever. She even knows how to ssify each country! aren¡¯t you afraid that the clothes you¡¯ve designed for the girls of the kingdom of goddess will be too good? ¡± she asked with a smile. aren¡¯t you afraid that the girls from the other kingdoms will be dissatisfied? ¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes, ¡± mother, we¡¯re putting all of them together. We¡¯re not even saying which one is for which country. They could buy whatever they liked! The neighboring country can buy the Zhou Dynasty¡¯s style, and the Zhou Dynasty can buy the neighboring country¡¯s style. That¡¯s right, mother, can our embroidery room rush out a batch this month?¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded,¡±of course.¡± Your big sister Yumei and first aunt have managed it well and have also recruited many embroiderers from the provincial and Dingzhou provinces. They will work together and divide the work. Within a month, you will design at least three pieces of each type of clothing. Of course, it can be mass produced, but you have to pick one that¡¯s unique. There are always people who don¡¯t like matching clothes.¡± Gu Xin smiled happily,¡¯what about the essories? How many essories can you make? Why don¡¯t we just clean up a shop in the trading area and make it into a clothing store?¡± Cai Xiaolian led the two girls to her study room, and then took out a scroll of painting from the bookshelf. Gu Xin and Gu si spread out their hands to take a look. The scene in the picture made their eyes light up. Gu si held his chin with both hands. ¡°Second aunt, you¡¯re amazing! This shop is so beautiful! I¡¯m sure many girls will like it!¡± Gu Xin, however, saw through her mother¡¯s intentions,¡¯mother, this shop used ss, right? But big sister and silly boy haven¡¯t made such transparent ss yet!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±yeah!¡± So, you just have to pray that they get it out quickly. The knife for cutting the ss has beenpleted by the cksmith, and we¡¯re just waiting for their finished product.¡± Gu Xin had a serious expression on her face as she and Gu si had been helping out for the past few days. Then, the three of them sat together to discuss theyout of the clothing store and the changes to the design drawings. The craftsmen in their hands were the best. The person bestowed by the great Zhou¡¯s Emperor, who did not want to be the Emperor, had to be the best. After a while, Gu Xiaoqi started crying, and Cai Xiaolian went to coax the child. Gu si and Gu Xin were sitting on the sofa, writing and drawing, looking extremely serious. The restaurant was faster. The copper pot was ready, and the hot pot was nned to be released on the second of October. It was early in the morning, but the kunzhou restaurant was already filled with an intoxicating fragrance. Someone asked, ¡± What is this? it smells so good! Those with a sharp nose asked,¡±is this a new spicy dish?¡± I feel warm just by smelling it! The Peng family lived closer to the restaurant. Old general Peng had nned to go to the Navy camp, but he didn¡¯t want to leave after a few steps and went to the restaurant to ask if there were any new dishes. The manager of the restaurant told him that the hot pot would beunched today, and the owner would provide fifty jars of strong wine. Old general Peng lost all interest in the hotpot. He had drunk the strong liquor of the Gu family in the capital. Second Gu was very stingy and kept saying that he was brewing it. He did not let him drink it. As expected, it was used to make money. Old general Peng booked two tables and asked his men to call over his old friends and his children and grandchildren to take care of the Gu family¡¯s business. Just the smell alone attracted the people around them to book a table. The Gu family did not even promote it as they did in Qing Province. Chapter 1150 1150 Chapter 1150-he drew it well There weren¡¯t many dishes on the hotpot menu. The meat included spicy beef, fat beef, boned beef, beef rolls,mb skewers, bonedmb, pork slices, streaky pork, sausages, pork kidney slices, brain, various meatballs, and fish. Vegetables included cabbage, bean sprouts, tofu, winter melons, potatoes, lotus root, wood ear, bean skin, mushrooms, and so on. He hadn¡¯t started making sweet potato flour yet. Otherwise, many people would definitely like it. Anyway, many people ordered potatoes. There were brown sugar drizzles, pumpkin patties, crispy meat, spring rolls, scallion patties, and so on. There were soybean milk, soybean milk, milk tea, and so on. The soybean milk Gu Nian made wasn¡¯t as good as Grandpa Gu¡¯s, so the grandfather and grandson used the method that Peng Yizhu taught them. They were not short of milk now. The sand divine Kingdom and the Yun nation had a fixed supply of milk. Fresh milk would be sent over every morning, but there was not much. In the first one or two days, they nned to do a promotion to send it over, and then they would decide on how many barrels they wanted every day. This spicy hot pot was definitely a fresh way to eat in the great Zhou Dynasty. It was also fortunate that Cai Xiaolian had held back from opening a restaurant in the previous two years. It was also fortunate that the Cheng family¡¯s business had gone bad quickly. The hotpot was originally nned to beunched that winter, but it was ruined in the spring. On the first day of the hotpotunch, the four Gu sisters, Huo Yanyu, and Princess Jinghe all came to watch the show. Huo Yanyu and Princess Jinghe had both eaten at the Gu family¡¯s residence before, but they had never mentioned that they wanted to share a table. Suddenly, Princess Jinghe called for a servant from the restaurant and asked someone to call for Qian Liangduo from the Yamen. The servant naturally knew who Princess Jinghe was, so he didn¡¯t dare to disobey. He ran over without even asking what she was doing. The Gu sisters and Huo Yanyu looked at Princess Jinghe speechlessly. It was likely that she wanted more money to draw it. As expected, when the money and grain came, Princess Jinghe asked for people to draw. ¡°Princess Qianqian, the Yamen has been a little busy recently.¡± Princess Jinghe pped her hands, causing the p to be nted.¡±Second uncle didn¡¯t make you busy at night. You can draw it at night! ¡®Little forceps, I¡¯m giving you a chance to earn some extra money!¡¯ If you rely on your sry, when will you be able to save enough money to buy a house and marry a wife? So, draw! Be good and obedient. After you draw me another eight or ten, I promise you¡¯ll have a house, money, a wife, and then a son. What a beautiful thing! If it wasn¡¯t for your good drawing, I wouldn¡¯t have given you this chance.¡± Qian Liangduo¡¯s face turned red. A wife and a son ... It was quite beautiful to think about. He bowed to Princess Jinghe,¡±This official thanks the princess for her favor. This official will do my best!¡± Princess Jing He patted Qian Liangduo¡¯s shoulder.¡±That¡¯s more like it! Do it well, and when I do something, I will help you put in a few good words in front of the Emperor so that the Emperor will remember you and find you a beautiful wife. Hehehehe.¡± Qian Liangduo¡¯s face turned red all the way to his ears. Princess Jinghe stopped teasing him. hurry up and go to the second floor. That seat has a good angle. You can have a panoramic view of the Grand asion in the lobby. ¡°Alright, Princess,¡± said moneygrain. After Qian Liangduo left, Princess Jinghe smacked her lips in satisfaction. Gu Xin: ¡± sister Zhen, why do you like having people draw you? ¡± Princess Jinghe said,¡±he¡¯s good at drawing!¡± When he¡¯s done, I¡¯ll give it to my grandfather and hang it in the restaurant¡¯s lobby. Everyone will see it! Moreover, he was ranked second in the ranking, and his painting and calligraphy skills were also quite good. Right now, we don¡¯t have any students here, but who knows what will happen in the future! If someonees to challenge us, we can ask the Yamen¡¯s top scorer toe up with a couplet. Wouldn¡¯t that attract another wave of student customers?¡± Chapter 1151 1151 Chapter 1151-talk ¡°Sister Zhen, you should really start a business with our family!¡± Gu Nian looked at Princess Jinghe. Gu Hui,¡±isn¡¯t that so?¡± It¡¯s really hard on you to go to the camp!¡± ¡°Sister Zhen¡¯s idea is original!¡± Huo Yanyu said. Gu si: ¡± yes, yes. Everyone makes sense! Princess Jinghe waved her hand and said humbly, ¡± ¡°Aiya! Our Majesty Kang¡¯s residence is already rich enough. My parents and brother have been squandering all this time, but they haven¡¯t even finished squandering. If I work hard to earn more money, wouldn¡¯t I be giving other merchants no way out?¡± Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± ...... It had only been three days since the opening of the shop, but more and more people from the neighboring country came in from the West Gate. One was for the hot pot, and the other was for the hard liquor. The strong wine in Gu shouxin¡¯s hand was really strong. Once, Gu Nian took a sip and felt the spiciness. She estimated that it should be more than 50% alcohol. In the great Zhou Dynasty, where the average alcohol content was more than 20%, Gu shouxin¡¯s wine was really strong. There were more than 50 jars, and they were sold in limited quantities every day. If two jars were sold out a day, there would be no more left. There were many people fighting for them. Of course, Gu shouxin¡¯s jar wasn¡¯t the kind that could be lifted with one hand. It could be called a VAT. One VAT could hold dozens of small vats that weighed one Jin. This was the wine he had ordered to be brewed this year. It had been prepared since the people from the manor in Qing Province came in the beginning of spring. He had arge wine cer outside the city. Other than the people in the manor who brewed wine for him, no one knew how much more there were. Anyway, Gu shouxin had promised Grandpa Gu that two jars a day would not be sold. The others didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble at the restaurant, but old general Peng did! Since the third day of the restaurant¡¯s opening, he had not managed to grab any wine, and he had been relying on Gu shouxin. Anyway, it was just that sentence, I want to drink. Gu shouxin also said the same thing. two jars a day. If you can¡¯t get it, I can¡¯t do anything about it. Your Peng mansion is so close to the restaurant, so how can you not get a jar of wine? ¡± Old general Peng couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I want it, I want it! Not only do I want to drink it myself, but I also want to use your family¡¯s wine when I hold my eldest grandson¡¯s wedding. My family doesn¡¯t want a dowry, but I want your family¡¯s wine, okay? Gu shouxin was speechless. My niece¡¯s parents are still alive. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to talk to me about marriage. You should always look for my brother and sister-inw! Old general Peng is shameless. Your elder brother is in chunnan city, and your sister-inw can¡¯t make the decision. Gu shouxin said, ¡± then you should ask your eldest daughter-inw to talk to my sister-inw! or, when big brother returns, you can ask general Peng and his wife toe. The four of them can talk, while you can talk to my parents. You can¡¯t me me anyway. Hearing this, old general Peng thought,¡±hey, is second Gu reminding me toe and propose again?¡± Not bad, second Gu, you¡¯ve only been in the capital for a few days and you¡¯ve already learned the twists and turns of those civil officials in the capital. If you don¡¯t speak directly, it¡¯s too boring. However, old general Peng still went back to tell his son and daughter-inw. The next day, uncle Gu returned from chunnan city with the vegetables that the restaurant needed for the past few days. The Peng family¡¯s gatekeeper went back to report. Then, that night, the Peng family came to the Gu family again to propose marriage. There was no one in kun city who was qualified to be Peng ze and Gu Hui¡¯s matchmaker. The two families did not drag things out and directly talked to each other. When Grandpa Gu asked for Gu Hui¡¯s opinionst time, the Peng family came again and agreed. The Peng family was also a family of soldiers, so they were very efficient in their work. They had already prepared the list of betrothal gifts and had brought it over. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu had already prepared a dowry for Gu Hui since thest time. Thinking that the two children were not young anymore, they coulde and talk! Chapter 1152 1152 I know Xiao Yu¡¯s Secret The list of betrothal gifts was out, the list of dowries was out, and even the birth characters of the two people were married on the spot by a Warlock from the Peng family. What a match made in heaven! Hence, they decided to discuss the wedding date immediately after Pengze came back from this matter. Both parties exchanged tokens. Although Peng ze had already given Gu Hui the jade pendant that symbolized his wife, the Peng family and the Gu family had also brought their tokens. After the exchange, Peng ze and Gu Hui were officially engaged. The list of dowries was just a preliminary draft. The wedding would definitely be next year, so at that time, the list of dowries would definitely be added. Now that the token had been exchanged, they could be considered inws, so old general Peng asked about the wine. The three sons of the Peng family didn¡¯t think much of it. Instead, they liked the Gu family¡¯s strong wine. But the three daughters-inw felt embarrassed. Old man, I feel like you¡¯re exchanging ah ze for wine! After bing inws, Gu shouxin naturally said that he would ask the restaurant to leave a small jar for the Peng family every day. Of course, it would only be avable in the cold winter. It could be boiled and drunk to keep warm. After the winter, sorry, there would be no more. My family would be making fruit wine. Old master Peng didn¡¯t mind. After all, it would be a different taste to ask for fruit wine and ice after winter. Gu Hui and Peng ze¡¯s engagement was officially confirmed. The Peng family nned to invite the entire Gu family to dinner the next day, and the Gu family agreed. However, of the two children involved, one had gone out to do some work, while the other was still training hard in the camp. Although the West Camp was located in kun city, the Peng family¡¯s military rules were very strict. No one was allowed to leave the camp without permission before it was time to rest. The next day, the Gu family went to the Peng family¡¯s banquet. A few of the sisters wereughing as if it was not general ze and his eldest sister who were getting married. They probably did not even know that their family had decided on their marriage! While the adults were ying in the hall, the children were invited to y in the martial arts practice field. The Peng family only had grandsons and no granddaughters. They also knew that the Gu family¡¯s descendants all practiced martial arts, so this martial arts practice field was a good ce to go. Gu Ren and the Peng family¡¯s No. 8 were holding hands as they sat in a row on the long bench, watching their brothers and sisterspete in martial arts. Gu Xin also liked topete with others, but the Peng family¡¯s kid had been trained since he was young. In the end, she was able to beat Peng seventh, who was younger than her. After she stepped down from the stage, she thought that if Peng sixth was at home, she could still beat him. Of course, Peng eighth was slightly older than ninren, so it was not a problem for her. She wanted to go to the outhouse, but Gu si and the others were having fun, so she asked the servant girl to take her there alone. Coming out of the toilet, Gu Xin saw Yin Yingli and greeted her with a smile, ¡± ¡°Hello, Lady Yin! I didn¡¯t even see you eat just now! I heard you¡¯re not feeling well again? It¡¯s a mental illness. It¡¯ll be better if you don¡¯t overthink.¡± Yin Yingli smiled weakly and said,¡±thank you for your concern, third miss Gu.¡± There was no need to talk about Yingli¡¯s illness. However, Yingli would like to tell third miss Gu about something, it¡¯s about Xiao Yu.¡± Gu Xin was stunned. Yin Yingli¡¯s face was always so pale. She looked at Gu Xin with her big, watery eyes, ¡± ¡°Is third youngdy Gu thinking of Xiao Yu and also thinks that Xiao Yu is thinking of third youngdy Gu?¡± Xiao Yu? ¡± Gu Xin looked at her in confusion, ¡± miss Yin and Xiao Yu haven¡¯t been together for long, right? ¡± Yin Yingli nodded,¡±Yeah, but I know her secret.¡± She didn¡¯t tell me, but I just know.¡± Chapter 1153 1153 I won¡¯t fall for your trick Gu Xin raised her brows,¡¯so, what do you want me to offer in exchange for Xiao Yu¡¯s Secret? I don¡¯t believe thatdy Yin is so good that she¡¯d do such a thing without considering the reward.¡± Yin Yingli pursed her lips, then pressed the corner of her mouth with her handkerchief and said softly, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy Gu, I would like to ask you to help me put in a good word for eldest youngdy Gu. After she marries my cousin, she will allow me to be a concubine. I¡¯ll stay quietly in the back residence to help my husband and raise my children. I¡¯ll definitely not destroy them, I just want a peaceful ce to live.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Xinughed sarcastically, ¡± don¡¯t bully me just because I¡¯m young and don¡¯t understand. Concubines are just toys. How can you call that helping the husband and raising the children? ¡± Lady Yin was the legitimate daughter of an official. Even if she was living under someone else¡¯s roof, she shouldn¡¯t be willing to be a concubine, right? Do you want to stay by brother Peng¡¯s side first and then ruin his rtionship with my sister? Do I look stupid and gullible to you?¡± Yin Yingli¡¯s face turned a little ugly after being exposed. ¡°Third youngdy Gu, don¡¯t think of me as such a bad person. The real bad person isn¡¯t me, but the Cheng Huaiyu you¡¯ve been thinking about. Do you think that she won¡¯t change even if you change in two years? Do you think that she¡¯s still that little mute? She wants to harm you. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll never tell you how she wants to harm you.¡± Gu Xin, ¡± see? you¡¯re already trying to sow discord between Xiao Yu and I. You even said that you¡¯re not a bad person. If you want to say it, then say it. If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you, I¡¯m leaving!¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin left. Yin Yingli chased after him and raised her voice, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy Gu, I¡¯m telling the truth. Cheng Huaiyu hid it very well. She just wanted to harm you. As long as you help me, I¡¯ll tell you why she wants to harm you and how she wants to do it!¡± Gu Xin suddenly stopped and turned around, smiling at Yin Feili, ¡± ¡°Lady Yin, thank you for your concern, but I don¡¯t want to know. I wonder if aunt Yin knows that you¡¯re so eager to be big brother Peng¡¯s concubine? If you¡¯re too embarrassed to say it, I¡¯ll help you convey it. ¡± Yin Yingli was anxious,¡±don¡¯t, don¡¯t whine!¡± what? ¡± Gu Xin interrupted her, ¡± do you think I¡¯ve fallen into your trap? ¡± Am I that stupid? ¡°You pretended to be an innocent little flower to make the Peng family dote on you, but you didn¡¯t dare to say that you wanted to be with big brother Peng. You tried to provoke me and wanted me to say it. Then you cried and denied it. Then you said that your reputation was ruined, forcing the Peng family to ept you. Even if it wasn¡¯t big brother Peng, the Peng family still had second, third, fourth, fifth, and sixth sons, right? Heh, I¡¯m not falling for it! Goodbye! What the hell is this!¡± This time, Gu Xin really left. Yin Yingli,¡±hehe.¡± She did not expect Gu Xin to be able to guess everything she was thinking. But, she was not lying! Damn you, Gu Xin. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. Cheng Huaiyu will kill you sooner orter! Yin Yingli walked back angrily and stepped on a bright and smooth cobblestone. ¡°Aiyo!¡± He fell t on his face. Did Gu Xin not believe Yin Feili¡¯s words? She actually believed it. However, she couldn¡¯t agree to anything. She wouldn¡¯t even pretend to agree. There was a corner in her heart that was screaming not to listen. Xiao Yu was still the same Xiao Yu. It wasn¡¯t long from Yin Yingli¡¯s arrival to Xiao Yu¡¯s departure. How long had they been together, and Yin Yingli already knew Xiao Yu¡¯s Secret? Gu Xin also understood that in the past two years, Xiao Yu must have changed after being on the run and being separated from her family. Chapter 1154 1154 All good things muste to an end After returning to the martial arts practice field, Gu Xin was no longer as energetic as before. She sat next to Gu Ren and Peng Yng listlessly. Gu Ren was not an ordinary child. He had long noticed that there was something wrong with Gu Xin. He found an excuse to send the real child, Peng bng, away and hugged Gu Xin¡¯s arm, ¡± ¡°Third sister, what¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you? I¡¯ll help you beat him up!¡± Gu Xin shook her head and sighed, no one bullied me. I just ... I just feel like I¡¯ve lost something.¡± Gu Ren was confused. Little wimp, you¡¯ve be depressed? Gu Xin pinched Gu Ren¡¯s face, ¡± bear with it. If one day, little eighth Peng doesn¡¯t share his toys with you, his secrets, and his heart-to-heart with you, will he still be your friend? ¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Gu Ren replied without hesitation. After saying that, she finally understood that her third sister had a problem with her friendship! He nced at Huo Yanyu, who was bullying Peng zng with Gu si. Yes, it was definitely not Huo Yanyu. Xie Zhiyi? That talkative girl shouldn¡¯t be. That was Cheng Huaiyu. Gu Xin was amused by Gu Ren¡¯s answer. She didn¡¯t understand why she was talking to a three-year-old kid when she was almost 14. She was going to be a big girl. She pulled out her hand from Gu Ren¡¯s embrace and pinched Gu Ren¡¯s toot face with both hands.¡±Our family¡¯s Ren Ren is the best. Third sister can¡¯t beat the Peng family¡¯s children of the same age, Ren Ren must work hard!¡± Gu Ren calmly allowed her to pinch him and then nodded. Well, he didn¡¯t understand the feelings of little girls, so he shouldn¡¯t give her random ideas. Gu Xin didn¡¯t tell her family about her feelings towards Xiao Yu. She was afraid that she was wrong and her family would have a bad impression of Xiao Yu. After washing up, shey on the bed and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Her mind was filled with Cheng Huaiyu from Taoyuan County, who couldn¡¯t speak and looked at her with a pair of big eyes. Then, it was Xiao Yu, who was looking at her brother Yuan Yuan with a burning gaze. Then, it was the anxious Xiao Yu that she had imagined when she read the letter. Finally, she sat up and put on her clothes. She opened the window and whistled. After a while, second white appeared in front of her window. Gu Xin was silent for a while. second white, ¡± she said, ¡± send ten white to Jiangnan. Help me look after Xiao Yu! Second White¡¯s face was full of relief. Third miss has grown up! Gu Xin sighed, ¡± second white, Xiao Yu hasn¡¯t seen tenth white before. However, she told tenth white to be careful. Don¡¯t let him find out. The main thing was to see what she usually did, whether the man surnamed song who was in contact with her was sincere to her, and if she had any other people in contact with her besides him. It¡¯s best to investigate that man with the surname song.¡± ¡°Yes, third miss.¡± Second white nodded. don¡¯t tell brother Yuan Yuan about this first, ¡± Gu Xin said after some thought. I¡¯ll tell him myself. ¡°Alright, third miss.¡± Gu Xin thought for a moment and continued,¡¯write a letter to Bai Yi and ask him to nt someone in the group of merchants in Xing Nan Kingdom to look for Cheng huaijin. If there¡¯s a way to go to dongjue, let him arrange for someone to go. Cheng huaijin looks exactly the same as Cheng Huaiyu, so he should be taller than Cheng Huaiyu.¡± After making the arrangements, second white left. Gu Xin hoped that Xiao Yu was only asking her about the miracle medicine because she felt insecure and missed her brother. He asked if she regretted giving Xiao Yu so many jade beads and Jade bead water. She did not regret it. To her, Xiao Yu was her first friend when she was young, a very precious friend. If Xiao Yu really wanted to harm her, then Yingluo, All good things muste to an end. She would protect herself well. Chapter 1155 1155 Chapter 1155-leave it to her After second white left, Gu Xin closed the window and returned to her bed. She only fell asleep after a while. The next day, Gu Hui went home on leave. Knowing that she was engaged, she felt strange. Was he afraid that she would not agree, so he specifically chose a time when she was not on leave? Uncle Gu said, ¡± that¡¯s not the case. The Peng family can¡¯t wait and has their eyes on you, their daughter-inw. Gu Hui thought about it and agreed. The Peng family had five grandsons who were at the marriageable age but none of them were engaged. There were also very few girls in kuncheng. Yes, the Peng family must be impatient. However, Peng ze had been away for a month. Why hadn¡¯t he sent a letter back? Was the son of the Lord of Nanjiang that powerful? Every time Gu Hui came back, she would talk about business with her sisters. She could not just let her sisters do the work. She would benefit from it for nothing. Her younger sisters wanted to give it to her no matter what. They were all sisters, so she couldn¡¯t dy it, so she tried her best to do what she could. She knew that Gu Xin and the others had not dried the sweet potato starch yet, so she suggested to leave this problem to her. There were more than a hundred women in the army. Half of them didn¡¯t have parents or rtives, but the other half had families, most of whom were from Dingzhou. Now that the roads were repaired and kun city was developing vigorously, it was possible to bring people over to kun city. Only people like the Peng family, Gu family, and Princess Jinghe were able to get their women to join the army. The rest were from poor families. The female soldiers of the Peng family even had an ie of five taels of silver a month, which could be considered as help. If she could bring her family over to work for the Gu family, their lives would definitely be better than before. Therefore, when Gu Hui returned to the camp in the afternoon, she was sure that more than 20 families would be able toe. The older ones worked in the sweet potato powder factory, and the Gu family had other jobs to do, which were no worse than nting two acres of thin fields at home. Hearing Gu Hui¡¯s confirmation, Gu Xin said happily, ¡± ¡°Big sister, the family members of the big Sisters in the camp will definitely be able to live well here. You can help our family farm, so you¡¯ll still have ie. Those who knew carpentry could help fourth uncle, and those who knew needlework could go to sister Yumei¡¯s ce. The location of the dock in kunzhou was about to be determined. When the time came, he would also need helpers at the dock! Now, the first batch of people who buy a house will have more benefits than in the future. If you wantnd, you can also spend money to buy one or two mu. It¡¯s definitely cheaper than selling it outside.¡± Gu Hui nodded. Wasn¡¯t that what she told her sisters in the Army? The Gu family now had an embroidery room, a Wine Workshop, a cave dwelling, a wood factory, a Rouge and powder workshop, a paper factory, a restaurant, and an entire snack Street. Even if all the family members of the military sisters came over, there was no need to be afraid of not having work. Moreover, Gu shouxin¡¯s new policy was that if people moved to kunzhou, the Yamen would subsidize them. The specific manifestation of the subsidy was that if you bought less than ten mu ofnd, the price would be lower than that of other state capitals, and you could choose your own ce to build your house. The Yamen would not ept this money and would gift you the area of the house built ording to the poption. Of course, if you had the money, you could buy a new house. This policy had been pushed out a long time ago. With the previous cement incident, the officials of Dingzhou, the provincial governor closest to kunzhou, had a good rtionship with Gu shouxin. As long as kunzhou developed, more people would pass through these two ces. At that time, these two ces could also be driven up. Chapter 1156 1156 Chapter 1156-so little in exchange for so much After resting at home for a day, Gu Hui returned to the camp. By the end of October, the embroidery room had alreadypleted the ready-made clothes that Gu Xin and Gu si had designed. The craftsmen who made the jewelry also produced a batch of various essories designed by the two of them. Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu had also made the ss as transparent as possible. They had sent someone to install the ss in the shops along the food street. When the storefronts were built, the entire food street was in an uproar. This, this, this ... How on earth did he do it? The people from the neighboring country came to ask. They were sorry, but they couldn¡¯t mass produce it yet. They needed a lot of things, and they had to put in a lot of effort. Of the five neighboring countries, the goddess country and the Jinnan country were the richest. One had gold and silver mines, while the other had Jade. There were many people from these two countries who asked about it. They knew that it was the property of the county magistrate¡¯s family and even went to the Yamen. Gu shouxin had already anticipated this situation and knew that the person who came to inquire might not be able to make the decision. Therefore, he didn¡¯t agree. It was quite difficult to say the same words. His child had been studying it for several years! Well, the people of the goddess Kingdom and the Jinnan Kingdom knew that this was not cheap. After pondering for a while, they decided to go back and ask their master. This item was simply too magical. They couldn¡¯t make the decision to buy such a big piece, but what about the smaller ones? At this moment, Gu Xin and Gu si, who had received the news long ago, brought a ss bottle with flowers inside. It wasn¡¯t that flower arrangements in ss bottles were better than those in ceramic vases. It was just that ss bottles had never appeared before, so it was novel. The people of the goddess Kingdom and the Jin Nan Kingdom asked for the price. These two ces were considered to have rtively warm weather, and there were many flowers in all Four Seasons. It would be so beautiful to buy them for flower arrangement! When the two children came out, Gu shouxin let themmunicate by themselves. Gu Xin asked the people from both countries to wait as they still had things to buy. Therefore, the two sisters went to carry out two more transparent jars, which contained colored liquid. He also brought a few ss cups and poured the liquid into them. Gu Xin stretched out her hand and made a gesture of invitation, ¡± ¡°Master Fu, sister Murong, try this!¡± It just so happened that the people who came to inquire were the old man from Jin nanguo who sold raw stones to Gu Xin and Murong ni from the goddess Kingdom. The two of them picked up their cups and took a sip. Eh, there¡¯s the taste of fruit! Gu si asked,¡¯Master Fu, sister Murong, how¡¯s the taste? Is it good?¡± Gu si had never tried it before. Although it was a fruit wine with low alcohol content, the Gu family did not allow her to try it and only allowed her to eat fruits. Gu Xin had never tried it before. Old man Fu and Murong Fei¡¯s eyes lit up after drinking it. Gu sicai asked, and the two of them shared their feelings. There was only one word to describe it: delicious. They had only ever had wine before, but Gu Xin had brought out peach wine and plum wine. These were all brewed by Gu shouxin. Since the strong wine was already brewed, there was no reason not to make fruit wine. Next month, he would be able to open his flower wine. In any case, these two countries with the most gold, silver, and jade items would sooner orter bring things to the Gu family to spend money on. In the end, this old man Fu and Murong Fei both bought the Gu family¡¯s fruit wine and ss jars, bottles, and cups. At night, the family sat at a round table in the central room. They were shocked as they looked at the piles of gold and Jade of different sizes and shapes. He exchanged so many bottles of wine for that little bit of wine? Chapter 1157 1157 Chapter 1157-added one more Gu Xin suggested that since the ss bottles were made by Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu and the wine was brewed by Gu shouxin, the ie should belong to the three of them. Gu Nian waved her hand. Lin Yiqian had a lot of money-making items in her hands and did not care about this. After all, they were sisters from the same family. There was no need to separate them. Gu shouxin brewed good wine. He knew that Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian also drank, so he brewed fruit wine for his wife and daughter. Therefore, he did not n to ask for money. If he wanted money, he would have it. Recently, many rich businessmen from all over the world had tried to get close to him. He had taken the money, but it would depend on his mood whether he would help them or not. As for Huo Yanyu, she was only Gu Nian¡¯s assistant. She was still learning. How could she not pay for her tuition fees? Cai Xiaolian looked at the three people who didn¡¯tck money and didn¡¯t know how to persuade them. Grandpa and Grandma Gu, on the other hand, had spoken. Even between biological siblings, it was better to make a clear distinction between the two. For example, when they boughtnd in Yuzhou, the money from the second branch belonged to the second branch, and the money from the old couple belonged to the Gu family. In the future, the three sons could split it however they wanted. So, how should the sisters decide on how to split it? Let¡¯s talk it out first, then there won¡¯t be chaos. Niannian, if you want to share it with your sisters, that¡¯s your intention. Whether or not your sisters ept it, they have their own reasons. Everyone has to discuss and agree on the division of money. Then, Gu Nian asked the two elders to make the decision. She should take the majority of the ss, but what was she going to do with so much silver? She didn¡¯tck anything to eat or drink. Moreover, she also expressed her intention that she was only doing things in theboratory. The sales and ounts outside had always been done by Xinxin and sisi, so Xinxin and sisi also had a part in it. Grandpa Gu thought of an idea for the sisters. In the future, Gu Nian would take 30% of the profits from the sale of fruit wine in ss bottles, Gu shouxin would take 30%, Gu si, Gu Hui, and Huo Yanyu would each take 10%. This way, no one would have any objections. Gu shouxin directly gave thirty percent of his share to his wife and two daughters. On the spot, Gu Xin took out a new book and started recording. There were already a few types of ount books on the bookshelf in her small study room, and now there was one more. Gu Xin took notes while Gu si helped her. The people in the family talked about this fruit wine again and whether it could be sold in the restaurant. As for how much wine there was, only Gu shouxin knew. What Gu shouxin meant was that they could sell bottled ones directly in the restaurant and also buy wholesale from the rich businessmen in the neighboring country, Jiangnan capital, and other ces. They could take at least a few boxes at a time. Previously, Gu shouxin had spent a few days watering the seeds, and then the fruit tree had grown up. Wouldn¡¯t he pay a high price? The batch of fruits that he nted could be used to make wine, and he had all of them made wine. When he first took in the group of people from Meng Meng¡¯s vige, other than three who joined the Army with Meng Meng and four who learned cooking from Grandpa Gu, the rest were all arranged by him. There were more than 40 people in charge of brewing wine. One could only imagine how much wine he had in his winery. It was already October, and he would be returning to his hometown for the new year next month. He should bring some wine back. You want me to sell you New Year¡¯s goods at a cheap price? You¡¯re dreaming! As a result, the sale of fruit wine in the restaurant was decided to start in November. Chapter 1158 1158 The Gu family in Fuzhou Kun city this year waspletely different fromst year. The streets were cleaner and more people were on the streets. The people of kun city were no longer listless. Instead, they were in high spirits. During spring, Gu Xin scattered a lot of flowers. Although the flowering period had passed, the small trees nted at a distance still had some green leaves, making people feel at ease when they saw them. A group of merchants came from the official road from the northeast gate. They were tea merchants from Jiangnan. Usually, it was the manager who was here. This time, the young master of the family came directly. He was the sessor trained by the master of the Gu family in Fuzhou, Gu chengyun. After he entered the city gate, he was surprised. Thest time he came to kun city was when he was 16 years old, which was five years ago. He didn¡¯t believe the steward¡¯s description of the changes in kun city, so he nned toe here this year during the new year. ¡°Stop the car!¡± Gu chengyun stopped the carriage. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, young master?¡± The coachman thought that something had happened. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Gu chengyun got off the carriage, tidied his clothes, and said, ¡± you guys go back to the house first. I¡¯ll take a walk around the city. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The coachman cracked his whip and continued to move forward. Gu chengyun, with his attendants, looked at a novel building not far away. People of all ages wereing in and out of the building in a hurry, and he was quite curious about it. After he walked in, he pulled an old man and asked, ¡± ¡°Old man, this ce isn¡¯t big, what¡¯s it for?¡± The old man nced at Gu chengyun and pointed to the sign hanging on a big tree not far away, which had been blown away by the wind, ¡± ¡°Aiyo, the wind is strong. This is the toilet, the public toilet of our kun city. Everyone can use it. ¡± Gu chengyun was confused. The old man chuckled and said,¡±young master, you don¡¯t look like a local. From your ent, you must be from Jiangnan!¡± It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know. You can give it a try. It¡¯s really useful. This was the toilet, but there was no smell, right? Hahahaha, this was made by the county magistrate¡¯s child! There are three ces in kun city that you must go. Are you in a hurry?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu chengyun was stunned. The old man pointed to the public toilet and then to Gu chengyun¡¯s stomach. Gu chengyun reacted,¡±no hurry, no hurry.¡± I didn¡¯t know what this room was for, so I came to take a look out of curiosity. By the way, old man, which of the three ces you must go to in kun city? I¡¯ve been to kun city a few years ago, but I only know that the trading area is trading with the neighboring countries. Where are these three ces now?¡± The old man chuckled and had a very proud look. young man, there are three ces in kun city that you must go to. One of them is the public toilet! After he finished speaking, he paused. Gu chengyun was dumbfounded again. It was just a toilet. Even if it was shared, everyone could use it. Why did he have to go? The old man liked to see him acting like a country bumpkin. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a universe inside. Young man, just remember this! He had to go and take a lookter. ¡°Secondly, it¡¯s the trading area that you just mentioned. However, it¡¯s no longer called the trading area. It¡¯s called the snack Street. The food on this snack Street covers all kinds of delicacies from the North, South, East, and West. There are even delicacies that can¡¯t be found anywhere else in the great Zhou Dynasty. People from neighboring countries were even willing to pay ten wens to enter the city because of this food street. Not only do the neighboring countries like to eat it, but we, the people of great Zhou, also like to eat it. ¡± Chapter 1159 1159 Chapter 1159-take it back The old man touched his beard and continued, ¡± the third ce is the kun state restaurant! Gu chengyun interrupted the old man,¡±is a restaurant a must-go ce for food?¡± Isn¡¯t this the same as the second ce?¡± The old man stretched out his hand and wagged his finger. He had an expression that said, ¡± you don¡¯t understand. ¡°This old man is short on money and hasn¡¯t been able to eat the delicacies of kun state restaurant yet. However, the old man had already set his goal. He would bring his family to book a table in the twelfth lunar month. The hotpot is the best seller now. I¡¯ll order that hotpot. It¡¯s said that the hotpot is fragrant, spicy, and has all kinds of side dishes. If you have a lot of money, you¡¯ll probably have to hold the wall and walk out after eating it. In addition to good food, kun state¡¯s restaurants also served good wine. The strong wine was something that even the military men would shout ¡± good ¡± after taking a sip. As for the fruit wine, hehe, all the girls loved it! Thedies of the goddess Kingdom who were as tough as men became as gentle as thedies of the great Zhou Dynasty after drinking the fruit wine! In addition to fine wine, kunzhou restaurant also had beautiful scenery. A dance of a beauty could be worth thousands of gold, and a song of a beauty could be worth ten thousand taels. I¡¯ve seen the young master of Jin nanguo holding a basket of jade stones and asking the beauty to dance for him alone. Unfortunately, he was rejected by the boss. There¡¯s a special stage over there, built with special stones, and it¡¯s very loud.¡± Gu chengyun was even more confused. Worry-solving Pavilion, the only brothel in kun city, actually refused a basket of jade stones? The boss of worry-solving Pavilion is rich? Or did he have a conscience and let the girls down there sell their Arts instead of their bodies? ¡°Old man Feng, what are you doing here? Third miss is looking for you! Aren¡¯t you going?¡± At this moment, a middle-aged fat man ran over in a hurry. After saying a few words, he pulled the old man and ran away. Gu chengyun looked at the public outhouse in front of him, hesitated for a long time, but still went in. After entering, he felt that something was different. Although there was a smell, it was definitely not the smell of an ordinary toilet. Moreover, there was no bucket in this toilet, so it was not dirty at all. Someone saw the dumbfounded look on the master and servant¡¯s faces and knew that they had just arrived in kun city, so he exined to them how to use them. Gu chengyun only peed a little, feeling that this toilet was extremely convenient. Of course, it was impossible for him toe here often. There were so many people from all walks of life. It was not in line with his understanding. However, he could install one in his house! As a result, he made up his mind to ask the new county Magistrate about the construction of thetrine when he visited him the next day. Didn¡¯t the old man say that it was built by the children of the county Magistrate? After leaving the toilet, Gu chengyun went to the three ces he must go. It was already afternoon when he arrived at kun city. After he had visited three ces, he returned to the Gu family¡¯s residence. He thought about it again and realized that old second was right. This was definitely a ce that he had to go. The hotpot in kunzhou restaurant is delicious and spicy! The alcohol was strong, and his head hurt a little. He was going to sleep. ...... Not long after Gu chengyun entered the city, Gu shouxin got the news that the young master of the Fuzhou tea merchant hade. Gu shouxin knew about the rtionship between the Gu family and the Fuzhou tea business. When he checked the files in the past, he only felt that everyone¡¯s surname was Gu. If the Fuzhou tea business Association came, he should take care of them. Now that he knew that his grandfather was grandma Gu¡¯s father and was the direct descendant of the Gu family¡¯s tea leaves, he couldn¡¯t take care of it anymore. He was thinking that after grandma Gu and Gu Ren¡¯s father acknowledged each other, he would join forces with his cousin to take back the Gu family in Fuzhou. Chapter 1160 1160 The child of master Gu¡¯s family is so pitiful Gu shouxin had already thought about the Gu family in Fuzhou. Well, since a little one came back, he had to trick her into giving him something. He called Gu Nian, Gu Xin, and Gu si over to arrange work for the Three Sisters. They were a family after all, so they should all work together. Hearing this, Gu Nian felt that her father was nning to get along with her adopted brother from her previous life. Although she had to address him as fifth uncle in this life, it did not affect her admiration for Gu Qingyuan. The Three Sisters knew what to do after being taught by Gu shouxin. Then, the next day, when Gu chengyun came to visit Lord Gu with a generous gift, he saw the three young masters of the county magistrate¡¯s family. When Gu chengyun first saw the three Gu sisters, he felt that it was a pity. If the three young masters had fairer skin and were girls, they would be so beautiful! He was a man with good manners. Even if he was the young master, a little darker and more beautiful, he did not stare at him directly. After some small talk, Gu chengyun talked about the construction materials of the public toilet. He meant that he wanted to buy them from Mr. Gu. Gu shouxinughed and asked him to talk to his children directly. From the moment Gu Nian opened his mouth, Gu chengyun had fallen into a state of doubt. With Gu Xin and Gu si in mind, the Three Sisters told Gu chengyun that it was not easy to build the toilet from three aspects. Gu chengyun didn¡¯t understand at all, so he started to doubt his life. Gu Xin sighed,¡¯brother Gu, do you not understand? It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand, but you have to understand that these materials are rare, and we will have to spend a lot of manpower and energy. With all the men in the city gathered, there are only two incidents in a year!¡± ¡°Third brother, why are you saying so much?¡± Gu Nian asked as she sat upright. Didn¡¯t you just want to say that you need arge amount of silver? Why would he need silver? Is brother Gu someone whocks money? The tea leaves produced by the Gu family in Fuzhou are a tribute.¡± Gu si: ¡± I¡¯ve done some calctions. From the start of the construction, if we count the people working on each grid, the daily wage would be three hundred Wen. Each person would need to build one grid, and then the stone, porcin, and wood would need to be of high quality. They would need to spend money, and then the money. Gu si reported the prices to Gu chengyun one by one. In any case, the young master of thergest tea merchant in great Zhou was stunned when he heard the prices. After that, the Three Sisters looked at Gu chengyun as if they were staring at the gold mine of the goddess Kingdom. Gu shouxin, on the other hand, closed his eyes and drank his tea slowly. It took Gu chengyun a while to digest the information. He cupped his hands at the Three Sisters, ¡± ¡°My brothers, I admire you! This price is easy to negotiate, as long as you are willing to go to Fuzhou with me, I will definitely not treat you shabbily.¡± After that, he nced at Gu shouxin. Seeing that Gu shouxin really didn¡¯t care, he was relieved. ¡°It¡¯s fine to send someone to brother Gu¡¯s house,¡± Gu Nian replied. However, brother Gu¡¯s family should have quite arge poption. It¡¯s best if each person has one toilet. If it¡¯s like the price my fifth brother has said, it¡¯s not a small sum of money for brother Gu¡¯s family to have 20 to 30 people, plus the guests ¡®use. Is brother Gu sure you can afford it?¡± Gu chengyun raised his eyebrows. Twenty-three? Well, the money in his hands was not enough, but he was not the head of the family. It was enough as long as his family had money. He was still disdaining Gu Nian in his heart. She was really from a small family and was really ignorant. He guessed that the Gu brothers did not know how much cash the Gu family in Fuzhou could take out! Sigh, everyone¡¯s surname is Gu, so why are we living different lives! She was starting to sympathize with Mr. Gu¡¯s children! Chapter 1161 1161 Lord Gu is so kind Just as Gu chengyun was about to speak, someone knocked on the door, ¡± ¡°Lord, Lord Huo and Lord Qian have something to report!¡± wait! Gu shouxin opened his eyes. ask them to wait for a while. I¡¯ll go and find them! With that, Gu shouxin got up, told the children to take good care of young master Gu, and then went out. Gu chengyun stood up to send them off, then sighed to Gu Xin and the other two sisters, ¡± ¡°Lord Gu is so kind.¡± The three Gu sisters were speechless! Is there something wrong with your eyes or your brain? She actually felt that Lord Gu was kind? He¡¯s trying to scam your tea garden! Gu chengyun didn¡¯t understand the eye contact of the Three Sisters at all. He thought that these little guys were scared and encouraged each other. He had heard that the magistrate¡¯s family was not well off. The women in the family made some cosmetic powder and snacks to support his studies. He was sent to kun city because he didn¡¯t have enough money and offended someone after bing the top schr. Although the Gu family¡¯s children were smart enough to develop kun city by relying on them, they were still born in the countryside and had little knowledge! ¡°My three brothers, I won¡¯t say much. You can just send this person and the price will be as you say. How about I pay the deposit for a toilet first? When your craftsmen return with me and finish building the outhouse, I¡¯ll send the housekeeper to personally send them back and bring all the money. How is it?¡± Gu chengyun said very generously. His face showed that he didn¡¯t care about this small amount of money at all. This really made Gu Xin and her two sisters think that he was easy to trick! ¡°Straightforward! Hahahaha, it¡¯s really different to be born into a great family!¡± brother Gu, can you tell me what a house with dozens of people and a yard each looks like? ¡± Gu Nian asked with a forthright expression. I¡¯ve never seen one in my life! You don¡¯t know how annoying it is for us brothers to squeeze in one courtyard!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also very annoyed!¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m also quite annoyed.¡± Gu si looked like he wanted to be angry but did not dare to. Gu chengyun was amused by them andughed, ¡± ¡°My three brothers, don¡¯t be like this. Once this order is done, you can build your own houses. He could build his house as big as he wanted. Especially second brother Gu, you should have reached the age of marriage. You should make the yard bigger so that you can marry a beautiful wife, have a few beautiful concubines, and have a few chubby children. Your life will be enough!¡± ¡°Wow, just thinking about it is beautiful!¡± Gu Nian eximed. Gu Xin,¡¯I¡¯ve also reached the age of marriage! It¡¯s just that he¡¯s a little smaller!¡± ¡°I already have a girl I like!¡± Gu si said. Gu chengyun smacked his lips,¡±fifth brother Gu, do you still have a girl you like in kun city?¡± Next time, if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll take you to the most prosperous Street in Fuzhou to meet a girl by chance. That¡¯s what I call beautiful! Although I can¡¯t take her in as my wife, I can be a concubine.¡± Gu si: ¡± that¡¯s great! That¡¯s great! Thank you brother Gu! They just chatted, and the more they talked, the worse the impression the three Gu sisters had of Gu chengyun. This guy was simply a fool who ate, drank, and had some ability to manage his business. They really didn¡¯t want to stay with him for another minute. But he had no choice, he had to continue chatting! He had to help his great-grandfather take back the tea garden that belonged to his great-grandfather! After a while, the maidservant finally appeared and saved the Three Sisters. Chapter 1162 1162 Chapter 1162-the fish took the bait The Gu family still didn¡¯t have many maidservants, and the people who did things were still the same as before. It was only after Cai Xiaolian gave birth and the Yang family brought the child over that they hired four more maidservants to take care of the child. It was Chun Yan who came in. She had already received instructions and came in with the tray on time. ¡°Chunyan, quickly serve brother Gu tea!¡± brother Gu, try some of the tea leaves that we grew at home. I had someone bring them from my hometown earlier this year. Gu Nian sounded a little impatient. Some said it was good, some said it wasn¡¯t. I¡¯ll have to trouble brother Gu, the young master of the tea business, toe and judge!¡± Gu chengyun didn¡¯t think so, but his brothers had specifically asked him toment on them, so he would be sorry if he didn¡¯t drink. Gu chengyun took a sip symbolically. This tea was amazing. It was not inferior to the tea at their house! The tea that his family provided to the pce could notpare to this. This tea could be said to be the best he had ever drunk in his life. ¡°How is it?¡± Gu Nian asked expectantly after he had finished his tea. ¡°Ahem.¡± Gu chengyun restrained his expression and then said calmly, ¡± it¡¯s alright! The taste was barely edible. My dear brothers, I remember that your hometown is a small vige under the Qing Prefecture. Did you grow a lot of this tea tree?¡± The Three Sisters of the Gu family admired Gu shouxin from the bottom of their hearts. Whether it was Gu chengyun¡¯s expression and tone in the conversation just now, or what he said after drinking tea, it was all within Gu shouxin¡¯s guess. As long as they said Gu shouxin¡¯s religious words, they were free to say anything else, and it was all correct. by the way, our house is nted with cicadas, ¡± Gu Xin was in a hurry to say but was interrupted by Gu Nian. ¡°Third brother!¡± brother Gu, we only have a few trees, ¡± Gu Nian chided Gu chengyun. my grandparents only drink some, my uncle and fourth uncle drink some when they¡¯re tired from work, and my father drinks some when he¡¯s tired from studying. Does brother Gu feel that our tea is good?¡± ¡°Brother Gu, you think our tea leaves are good?¡± Gu Nian asked in disbelief. Does that mean that our family can continue to grow these tea leaves?¡± Gu chengyun quickly waved his hand,¡±brother, you misunderstand!¡± I only think that the tea leaves are good. If you really want your family to drink good tea, we can provide it. Although we are all surnamed Gu, but business is business. We can¡¯t let Lord Gu ruin his reputation. How about we make an exchange?¡± The three Gu sisters were shocked again. Their father (second uncle) had even guessed this! This Gu chengyun really did not know shame! Gu Xin and Gu Nian were cursing Gu chengyun in their hearts. They knew that their father had nted the tea leaves in their house when he was nting fruit trees. He often asked people to water them with Jade Pearl water. Although the concentration of water was not high, the tea leaves that were stir-fried were not inferior to ordinary tea leaves that were soaked in Jade Pearl water. This Gu chengyun knew that the tea was good, but he lied to them that the tea was ordinary and wanted to exchange it with them? Hehe, you¡¯re dreaming! Fortunately, the fish had taken the bait. ¡°How about an exchange?¡± the three Gu sisters asked in unison. Gu chengyun chuckled and said, ¡± in the future, our family will provide you with the best tea in our house. If someone brings this up in the future, they will say that you nted the tea trees yourself. However, the premise is that you have to sell the ce where you grow the tea trees to our family. This way, it would be easier to convince others. My brothers, what do you think of this foolish brother¡¯s idea? Hahahaha, actually, it¡¯s not this foolish brother who thought of this idea. Our Fuzhou Gu family has nted tea trees for many officials in the court. For example, the minister of rites and the Minister of Works.¡± Chapter 1163 1163 Chapter 1163-bad bamboo shootse out of good bamboo The Gu sisters heard him mention a bunch of officials, and they knew the minister of rites. The minister of rites ¡®surname was Xie, and he was Xie Nanfeng and Xie Zhiyi¡¯s biological grandfather. However, he only liked his concubine¡¯s grandsons and didn¡¯t care about his legitimate grandsons and granddaughters at all. He even allowed his son to pamper his concubine and kill his wife. The Xie family¡¯s back residence was in chaos! Therefore, the Three Sisters were sure that the court official that this guy had won over was not a good person. They had to tell their father (second uncle)ter. This tea leaf was originally used as bait to drop Gu chengyun. There were no tea trees in his hometown! The Three Sisters of the Gu family told Gu chengyun that they couldn¡¯t make the decision. The main thing was that this tea was only enough for Grandpa, grandma, uncle, and uncle to drink in a year. Everyone was used to the taste, and they had to discuss it with the family. The three of them told Gu chengyun that the tea leaves of the Gu family in Fuzhou were delicious and that his family would definitely agree to it, so Gu chengyun could rest assured. They would discuss the specific operation after they had discussed it that night. In this way, Gu chengyun took his leave. Before he left, he found a perfect excuse to coax two taels of tea to take away. He said that he wanted to drink it carefully again. He felt that the aftertaste was endless. If he couldn¡¯t get the results this time, he would drink another pot tonight. He had a set of tools for making tea. He wanted to try it out in case it was good tea. Anyway, he just wanted to give them hope. When he came tomorrow, he would definitely say, ¡± sorry, it tastes worse when it¡¯s made with the tea set than when it¡¯s made directly. Gu chengyun thought so, so Gu shouxin directly guessed it. After sending him off, the three girls sat around the Round Table, waiting for Gu shouxin toe. After Gu shouxin came over, the three of them chattered to express their dissatisfaction with Gu chengyun. Gu Xin even suspected that the ancestors of the Gu family in Fuzhou were picked up from the streets! In terms of blood rtions, the current head of the Gu family in Fuzhou had the same great-grandfather as grandma Gu. Gu Xin felt that her grandmother was so smart, so were her descendants. Why was the descendant of her great-grandfather¡¯s cousin so stupid? Her words made Gu shouxin and Gu Nianugh. In the end, Gu si could still say a little more. Gu si said, ¡± ¡°Third sister, my father always said that our family is considered normal, but many other families are not! A good bamboo shoots bad bamboo shoots!¡± Grandpa and Grandma Gu found out about it that night. Grandma Gu¡¯s mouth twitched expressionlessly.¡¯Second brother really likes to cause trouble. I haven¡¯t even said that I¡¯ll take back the family business for my father, and second brother is already thinking of snatching it back for Grandpa.¡¯ Grandpa Gu felt a little guilty. It was all his fault. If he had broughtnn back to the capital, second brother would have been the one sitting in the position now. The second son is much more of a troublemaker than the Emperor. What a pity. With this little bit of guilt for his second son, Grandpa Gu decided that snatching what the ye family deserved might cause a lot of trouble, but snatching what the Gu family deserved would be easy. Therefore, he supported Gu shouxin¡¯s n to deal with the Gu family in Fuzhou. However, there was a problem. It was raised by grandma Gu.¡±Second brother, what are your ns after you took over the Gu¡¯s tea shop in Fuzhou? Was he nning to acknowledge his ancestors and n? Two years ago, you urged me to get the genealogy with your father and let your grandfather be the ancestor. We¡¯ll form our own family.¡± Gu shouxin smiled calmly,¡±mother, although we¡¯ve formed our own family, we can¡¯t let others take advantage of us!¡± Great-grandfather and great-uncle missed grandfather even when they died. We have quite a lot of people in grandfather¡¯s line, but Gu Qingyuan is the only one in great-uncle¡¯s line. It¡¯s not hard to get the things back.¡± Chapter 1164 1164 He likes to cause trouble In Gu shouxin¡¯s knowledge, he and Gu Qingyuan had the same great-grandfather, and his grandfather and Gu Qingyuan¡¯s grandfather were blood Brothers. Inparison to the Gu family in Fuzhou, their family was of the same lineage as Gu Qingyuan. Ever since he knew that Gu Qingyuan was looking for his family and his parents had admitted to it, Gu shouxin had sent people to investigate the Gu family in Fuzhou. Now, the Gu family in Fuzhou was in charge of the branch of the concubine¡¯s house, and the old ancestor was his great-grandfather¡¯s concubine¡¯s younger brother. In his grandfather¡¯s generation, his grandfather had left home. His eldest uncle had only a few sons and was also very innocent. He was framed by the concubine and could not hold on to his position as the head of the family. His great-uncle was Gu Qingyuan¡¯s grandfather. When it came to Gu Qingyuan¡¯s father¡¯s generation, he was already bullied in the n. When Gu Qingyuan¡¯s parents passed away, Gu Qingyuan was immediately chased out, and he cut off all ties with the n. His grandfather wanted to return to his roots, and Gu Qingyuan hated the Gu family in Fuzhou. The two of them could totally join forces. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu didn¡¯t know about this. Not long after their second son found out about this, he wrote a letter to Gu Qingyuan. Gu shouxin had written to Gu Qingyuan mainly because he had a good first impression of Gu Qingyuan. He liked the Gu Qingyuan that Gu Nian and Gu Ren spoke of and approved of his actions. If there was such a brother in the family, Gu shouxin believed that they would be able to strengthen the Gu family even more without the identity of the Imperial ye family. They would make the Gu family of great Zhou only be under the ye family, and they would even have a way to make the ye family not easily touch the Gu family. As for the tea garden of the Gu family in Fuzhou, he really didn¡¯t care about it. He just wanted to see Gu Qingyuan¡¯s strength through this incident, and then send his grandfather back to his roots and back to Jiangnan. After all, it was the wish of an old man, and as a descendant, he naturally had to fulfill it. Grandpa and Grandma Gu didn¡¯t ask any more questions after hearing what he said. They let him do it himself since he liked to cause trouble anyway. Thinking of the conversation with Gu chengyun during the day, the Three Sisters of the Gu family could not fall asleep. They pulled Huo Yanyu along to praise Gu shouxin. Huo Yanyu idolized second uncle Gu very much. She even sighed, ¡± it¡¯s a pity that second uncle has two daughters and doesn¡¯t want an adopted daughter anymore. Otherwise, I would really want to acknowledge second uncle as my adoptive father! Sigh, uncle also said that he had two daughters, not an adopted daughter! I feel so wronged! The Three Sisters of the Gu family gave Huo Yanyu an idea. Our fourth uncle and fourth aunt don¡¯t have a daughter yet. Why don¡¯t you go and be the head of the fourth household, silly Gu? Huo Yanyu thought about it. Fourth uncle was not as fun as first uncle and not as thoughtful as second uncle, but fourth uncle was not stupid either. Fourth aunt was also very straightforward, but they were still young! Fourth uncle and fourth aunt were only in their early twenties, but he was already twelve! He didn¡¯t know if the other party would agree to it. However, in order to join the Gu sisters, Huo Yanyu gritted her teeth and wrote a letter to her parents overnight. She exined her intentions and left the Gu family to her own devices. Well, she just wanted to be a girl of the Gu family, and she wanted to be brothers and sisters with the Gu siblings. In the next few days, Gu Xin and the other two followed Gu shouxin¡¯s n to contact GU chengyun. Gu chengyun had been trying to get information out of the three people. He wanted to ask them how the tea trees were grown, but he had to make them feel that he didn¡¯t care. He was also in a difficult position. Going back every day was like carrying goods outside for a whole day, and it was very tiring. He still hadn¡¯t managed to find out how their family grew the tea trees. The main thing was that he had to be careful not to let them know that the tea leaves in their family were the best of the best. It was really a headache. Chapter 1165 1165 Chapter 1165-gentle As the Three Sisters of the Gu family led Gu chengyun step by step into the pit dug by Gu shouxin, Gu shouxin and general Peng decided on the site of kun city¡¯s dock. Kun city¡¯s dock was located next to the worry-solving Pavilion. Gu shouxin and Hua shiniang hade to an agreement. The Yamen wouldmandeer the worry-solving Pavilion and change it to a big courtyard. Now that the girls in the worry-solving Pavilion didn¡¯t have to sell their bodies anymore, they just sang and danced every day. Their identities had changed, so they were naturally willing to change their residence. At the end of the month, the dock would start construction. At the same time, the scope of the expansion of the east side of kun city was also decided. The city gates were built at the same time as the streets, and the people had already been found. The poption of kun city increased rapidly. On the 30th day of the tenth month, another decree came from the pce. Gu si found out that she had done something for the Salt Lake and was given the title of Princess Roushan, the same rank as Gu Nian and Gu Xin. At the same time, Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, uncle Gu, and the goddaughter of the Zhang family will be rewarded with fields and gold and silver. The fields and gold and silver here were all around the capital. The Gu family was not around, but the royal family would send people to take care of it. Things were slowly developing in the predetermined direction. Soon, it was November. Gu chengyun had been in kun city for a few days. Although he had not learned how to grow tea from the Gu family, he signed an agreement with them with his own stamp. They wanted to use their tea garden to exchange for thend that the Gu family used to grow tea. This was also what they had agreed on at the beginning. In order to make it more realistic, it was a real exchange. The agreement was also witnessed by old general Peng and great general Peng, so it was still in effect. After getting a piece ofnd from the Gu family in the vige, Gu chengyun bade farewell to the Gu family and left for the vige with his attendants. He wanted to take a look at the environment there and then ask people to transport the tea trees from Fuzhou. If it was good, he would persuade his family to buy thend of sanchunkou vige and build a tea garden in Qingzhou. As for the vige at the crossroads, as soon as Gu chengyun was hooked, Gu shouxin had sent people back to nt tea trees. From kun city, they brought rooted trees and nutrient solution to guard and monitor Gu chengyun¡¯s every move. This nutrient solution was given to the tea tree to save its life on the way. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t give it too much, as long as the tree could survive to sanchikou vige. Of course, he also arranged for people to stay in the manor and pretend to be on guard. Then he took out the tea leaves for Gu chengyun to taste. Most people would not think that someone would scheme against them so deliberately, so Gu chengyun would never doubt it. if his family doesn¡¯t believe me, then fine. When you pick tea next year, you cane personally and pick the best of the best. Then you¡¯ll believe me! ...... After Gu chengyun left, Gu Xin and the other two went back to their work. The clothing store on the food street had opened for business. The sets of exquisite clothing and unique jewelry made women from several countries fall deeply in love with them. The girls of the goddess Kingdom and the Jin Nan Kingdom started fighting over a certain jewelry that they all liked. The two rich and overbearing girls almost had their ss broken by someone. Gu Xin was so angry that she had already decided to be a gentle and weak young master. She was too much for forcing her to do it. After subduing the twodies, Gu Xin told the shop assistant that she would not be serving the twodies anymore. If the twodies insisted oning in to buy things, she would ce a bet of a hundred taels of gold or top-grade Jade. Otherwise, what if the ss of their shop was damaged by such a strong destructive force? Chapter 1166 1166 He definitely won¡¯t The Gu sisters rarely wore women¡¯s clothes when they went out. So, until now, the business people in the neighboring country still didn¡¯t know that the people who usually talked business with them were actually two young girls who hadn¡¯t reached 10 years old yet. Gu Xin¡¯s actions were a little ruthless, but no one would think that this young master with red lips and white teeth was lying. After that, there were no fights in the shop, but there were people who fought for it. On the 4th of November, it was already snowing in some ces outside the city. The Gu siblings were very excited and were moring to go out and y in the snow when Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess were on vacation. They would rest on the tenth day. In six days, the snow should be able to cover up! Just as he was anticipating this day by day, something bad happened. One of the soldiers from the water Battalion who had gone out with Pengze to look for people had returned. He paddled the boat, his entire body red from the cold. When he came ashore, he almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath. Peng sng brought the man to the camp and called for a physician. Gu Hui was in the middle of training when she saw eldest Madam Peng leave in a hurry with someone. Her heart skipped a beat, and she had an inexplicable feeling that something bad had happened. When the training ended, Gu Hui did not even have time to change her clothes before she headed to the Navy. Everyone in the Navy knew that Gu Hui was general ze¡¯s fianc¨¦e. When eldest Madam came over just now, she had mentioned that if Gu Hui came, she should be allowed in. Hence, Gu Hui entered the camp easily. Someone took her to Peng sng and eldest Madam Peng. ¡°Aunt Yin, is there something wrong with Pengze?¡± Gu Hui asked in a deep voice. If he called her general, she would not be able to know more at her level. ¡°Huihui, don¡¯t be anxious after listening to this.¡± Eldest Madam Peng looked at Gu Hui sternly, then said, ¡± we¡¯ve lost contact with ah ze. ¡°How long?¡± Gu Hui was stunned for a moment before she asked. The more serious the matter was, the calmer she would look. Eldest Madam Peng liked her quiet personality and was very satisfied with her future daughter-inw. ¡°It¡¯s been a month. Including the time taken by the messenger, it¡¯s been forty-seven days.¡± Lady Peng said. ¡°Where did it disappear to? Where are the others?¡± After a moment of silence, Gu Hui asked again. ¡°It¡¯s the neighboringnd of the Jinnan Kingdom and the goddess Kingdom. It was hard to tell if he was in Jinnan country or goddess country, but he must be in one of these two ces. His subordinates had been keeping an eye on all the exits of these two ces. Jin nanguo could go in and look for him. But it¡¯s a bit difficult in the goddess Kingdom.¡± Said eldest Madam Peng. ¡°Mother, let me go! When big brother and Zhou Yuan went to the goddess Kingdomst time, I followed them. I understand the other side. Besides, I didn¡¯t show my facest time, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize me. ¡± Pengng said anxiously. Eldest Madam Peng sized her son up and shook her head, ¡± ¡°If you go, you will be captured by the women of the kingdom of goddess. You can¡¯t learn the characteristics of the men in the goddess Kingdom. Have you forgotten how long your brother and Zhou Yuan stayed in the goddess Kingdom? And how did you return?¡± ¡°But, we can¡¯t just not look for it. The Queen of the goddess Kingdom had given birth and was full of energy again. If big brother falls into her hands, along with the Crown Prince of Nanjiang who might be in the goddess Kingdom, won¡¯t big brother be in danger?¡± Pengng was a bit impatient, so he spoke very quickly. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Gu Hui said with certainty. Eldest Madam Peng and Pengng both looked at Gu Hui in surprise. Gu Hui had seen Peng ze being poisoned by the Nanjiang King of poisons. ¡°Definitely not,¡± Gu Hui said firmly. General Yin, I request to go to the goddess Kingdom to find general Xun ze. General Yin, please approve!¡± Chapter 1167 1167 Chapter 1167-discussionter Eldest Madam Peng would never agree to let Gu Hui go. Although she felt that Gu Hui¡¯s individual ability was no worse than the women she had been with, Gu Hui was still inexperienced. In the year that she had been in kun city, Gu Hui had only participated in the battle of the southern border. However, looking at the determination in the girl¡¯s eyes, eldest Madam Peng felt that no matter how she rejected her, she would most likely dispel the idea. ¡°Gu Hui, go back to the camp first! We¡¯ll discuss this matterter!¡± Eldest Madam Peng muttered to herself for a while and did not agree immediately. Gu Hui left quietly. It was dinner time. Gu Hui carried the food and thought for a while before returning to the Navy. This time, Princess Jinghe and he sanniang had followed her there. They were worried about her! Eldest Madam Peng had already passed away, but Peng sng was also detained in the water camp. Eldest Madam Peng was worried that her youngest son would also run out disobediently, so she gave him a Military Order. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang only found out that something had happened to Pengze after they followed Gu Hui over. After they found out about Gu Hui¡¯s thoughts, they immediately expressed that they were willing to follow Gu Hui to the goddess Kingdom. Princess Jinghe said, ¡± Peng sng, you¡¯ve seen Xinxin and sisi in men¡¯s clothes. Just tell me. With threeyers of makeup, even if we meet the Goddess who oftenes to kun city, they won¡¯t be able to recognize us. Am I right? ¡± Peng sng thought of the Gu sisters in men¡¯s clothes and makeup. They did look like that. with the three of us, ¡± Princess Jinghe continued, ¡± do you think we can¡¯t protect ourselves in the kingdom of goddess? ¡± Peng sng thought about it. In the female Army, these three were the youngest. When it came to one-on-onebat, the women of the Peng family were probably better than these three! They naturally had the ability to save their lives. However, on second thought, Ye Zhen¡¯s identity was not ordinary. She was Majesty Kang¡¯s only daughter and the favorite Princess of the Grand Empress Dowager and the Emperor. How could they let her risk her life? At this moment, Gu Hui said,¡±Peng sng, send someone to my house to deliver a letter.¡± Send a letter to my younger sisters and tell them toe to the camp to find me immediately.¡± ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t let you go out either?¡± Peng sng was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± he sanniang came back to her senses. Not long after sister Hui returned, general Yin ordered that no one is to leave the camp without permission. If you vite this rule, you will be expelled from kun city!¡± Peng sng pursed his lips. sure, I¡¯ll get someone to look for them. But why are we looking for these little girls? ¡± Gu Hui nced at him and said,¡±I have my ways to get general Yin to agree to my request.¡± Get your men to go quickly, and thene back and we¡¯ll talk about goddess Kingdom. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve been there before?¡± Peng sng called someone over and ordered them to inform Gu Xin and the rest. Then, he told Gu Hui and the rest about the kingdom of goddess. On the other side of the kun River in kun city was the Jin nanguo, and further up was the kingdom of goddess. The kingdom of goddess was not like the other kingdoms. It had never been under the control of the great Zhou. Women were in charge there, and because of the terrain, it was very difficult to raise an army to attack. The goddess Kingdom did not initiate a war either. If you did not provoke her, she would not provoke you. Her entire Kingdom¡¯s defense was very good. Therefore, no matter if it was the current great Zhou, the previous dynasty, or even earlier dynasties, there were very few Wars with the goddess Kingdom. Previously, Peng ze and Lu Zheng had brought Pengng to the goddess Kingdom. As they did not know much about the ce, they were discovered within a few days. Peng ze and Lu Zheng had almost been taken as concubines by the Empress of the goddess Kingdom! Chapter 1168 1168 Absolutely not dissuading Peng sng told Gu Hui and the rest about the kingdom of goddess. It was not like the great Zhou Dynasty, which had to be divided into state capitals and County cities. There was only the Imperial City, and the other small cities were scattered around the Imperial City. The governor of each small city was a woman of the royal family of the goddess Kingdom. The royal family of the goddess Kingdom had the surname dugu, while most of the Royal nobles had the same surname. The dugu family¡¯s women were absolute in the goddess Kingdom. They usually didn¡¯t leave the goddess Kingdom. If they did, they would capture any man they fancied. The dugu family¡¯s women were very strong, and ordinary men wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from them. For some reason, Gu Hui felt a little strange when she heard that he was particrly strong. She had only stayed in the capital for a few months. When she was chatting with the Empress Dowager, she had heard the Empress Dowager mention that her grandmother was the strongest woman the Empress Dowager had ever seen. Grandma Gu had not passed on her strength to any of her children, and she had only passed it on to her. Gu Hui felt that it would not be difficult for her to keep herself alive with the pills and weapons she had brought along. After Peng sng told them what he didn¡¯t know, Gu Xin and the other sisters arrived. The water Battalion and the women¡¯s Battalion shared the same camp and were usually separated. The outermost gate was in the women¡¯s camp area, so Peng sng could follow them to the women¡¯s camp. On the drill ground, Gu Xin and her two sisters were listening to Gu Hui¡¯s words. Gu Hui briefly told her sisters what had happened and asked them to go back and tell Gu shouxin. Then, she only had one thought in her mind. She hoped that second uncle could help her convince the Peng family to let her go to the goddess Kingdom. Gu Si was the first one to object. He hugged Gu Hui¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t even know if big brother Peng is there. What if you¡¯re discovered? The sisters from the women¡¯s camp helped us guard the food street before, so many women who came out to do business in the goddess Kingdom recognize you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, big sister.¡± Why don¡¯t we wait for the news in kun city? what if general ze is not lost in the goddess Kingdom, but in the Jinnan Kingdom?¡± Gu Xin also agreed with Gu Nian and Gu si. ¡°Elder sister, father might not agree to this.¡± Gu Hui shook her head and said,¡±just follow my instructions and tell second uncle.¡± Second uncle would agree. The women of the goddess nation are in power. Sisi, aren¡¯t you very good at makeup? When the timees, I¡¯ll put on some ordinary makeup. Even if I meet someone who used to do business here, she won¡¯t be able to recognize me. ¡± Princess Jinghe nodded,¡±that¡¯s right. Third aunt and I will apany Huihui.¡± You guys don¡¯t know that the men of the great Zhou Dynasty can be recognized at a nce when they go to the goddess country. Only women go there.¡± Gu Xin,¡±but Wanwan¡± Gu Hui interrupted her. my premonition is very urate. Pengze must be in the goddess Kingdom and he¡¯s in trouble. Because it¡¯s inconvenient to walk there, he can¡¯t send out any news for a while. Therefore, he needs someone to help him. Go back and tell second uncle. Second uncle will definitely agree.¡± Gu Hui rarely demanded her three younger sisters to do something. This was the first time she had expressed her opinion so strongly. Gu Xin and the other two girls had no choice but to agree to Gu Hui¡¯s request. They also said that they would only pass on the message and would not be responsible for persuading Gu shouxin. On the way back, the Three Sisters were a little depressed. What was wrong with this Pengze? this was the second time he had a problem. Was he really that bad? And that son of the Lord of Nanjiang, was he really that smart to still be alive? Chapter 1169 ?1169 Chapter 1169-done Not only were the Three Sisters not in charge of persuading Gu shouxin, but they also expressed their own thoughts, hoping that Gu Hui would not go over. It was almost the new year. Who knew how long they would be gone? they couldn¡¯t spend the new year without big sister! Gu shouxin didn¡¯t give them a specific answer and went to the Peng family that night. He directly told old general Peng and great general Peng about this matter. The Peng family of three couldn¡¯t believe it after hearing Gu shouxin¡¯s words. As an uncle, are you really not worried about your niece¡¯s safety at all? Gu shouxin could tell what the three of them were thinking, but he didn¡¯t exin. He only said that the children of the Gu family were very domineering. No matter if it was a person or an object that she liked, as long as it was confirmed to be hers, no one could touch it. If they touched it, they would be punished! This was especially true for the women of the Gu family. From the olddy to the children¡¯s third aunt to the four youngdies, they were all the same. Don¡¯t be fooled by Huihui¡¯s usual quiet and calm demeanor. If you take something that she likes and touch the person she likes, why don¡¯t you try it? No matter who persuaded her, it was useless. She had to vent her anger on her own. The Peng family of three always felt that second Gu was showing off, reminding them, and even knocking them down. Adults haveplicated thoughts. If Gu Xin was here, she would not think this way. In her heart, her father was good in every way. However, the Peng family of three would always think of Yin Yingli and the Mid-Autumn Festival. Old general Peng returned to his senses and asked, ¡± ¡°Second Gu, do your parents and eldest brother know what little girl Hui is thinking?¡± Gu shouxin said calmly,¡±my big brother listens to his parents, and my father listens to his mother.¡± As for my mother, little girl Hui is not like her father and her mother is like her grandmother, so Yingluo.¡± The three members of the Peng family twitched their mouths. Alright, that meant that the olddy would definitely not object to it. Seeing that they seemed to agree, Gu shouxin continued, ¡± old master, brother Peng, sister-inw, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I¡¯m really worried about Huihui going alone this time. Look, choose a few people from the female Battalion to apany her so that they can look out for each other. Eldest Madam Peng¡¯s mouth twitched. So he wanted Jing and the princess to go with him? Aren¡¯t you afraid that something will happen to the princess? Doctor Peng was mentally exhausted! Old general Peng and great general Peng didn¡¯t think much of it, especially old general Peng. He directly mentioned Princess Jinghe.¡±That girl has a good rtionship with the Hui girl. When the Grand Empress Dowager and the Emperor handed her to me, they did not ask me to not let her do anything. Then let her go with little Hui!¡± Eldest Madam Peng replied,¡¯just Princess Jinghe alone isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll arrange for he sanniang! The three of them are of simr age and are all quick-witted.¡± Gu shouxin cupped his hands and said,¡±thank you, old master, brother Peng, and sister-inw.¡± Even if a ¡®ze isn¡¯t in the goddess Kingdom this time, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be the most precious experience in their lives.¡± ...... Gu Hui knew that there was nothing in this world that her second uncle couldn¡¯t negotiate with. Furthermore, her second uncle knew her well. The next day, she and Princess Jinghe, he sanniang, were brought by eldest Madam Peng to familiarize themselves with the situation in the kingdom of goddess. They had more information than Pengng, but it was not specific. They could only take one step at a time. Eldest Madam Peng told the three of them to send news back on time, and not lose contact like Peng ze. She gave him half a year¡¯s time. Within half a year, no matter if they found Pengze or not, they had toe back and not stay. Chapter 1170 1170 Chapter 1170-before leaving The three of them did not set off immediately. Instead, they were going to stay at the Gu residence for two days and learn makeup skills from Gu si. Other than the royal city, the development of the cities in the goddess Kingdom was more bnced. Therefore, almost every city had peopleing to the great Zhou Dynasty to do business, and they might have seen the three of them. Therefore, the three of them had to learn how to put on makeup so that no one could recognize them. Seeing that Gu Hui¡¯s trip to the goddess Kingdom was already set in stone, Gu Xin and the rest brought up everything they could think of. For example, while Gu Si was teaching the three of them how to put on makeup, he also reminded the three of them what to pay attention to to maintain their makeup and what items they should carry with them at all times so that they could immediately fix their makeup if it was ruined. For this, she had designed a bag for the three of them. It looked like the ones sold in ordinary clothing stores, but the inside was different from those bags. It could hold a lot of things. They would not be suspected if they carried it with them. Gu Xin handed over some medicinal powder and pills that she had concocted recently. They were not as strong as grandma Xiao¡¯s, but it was not a problem for her to escape after using them. Gu Xin also gave each of them a small bamboo tube with three white pills inside. It was the same as the one she gave to Gu Hui. As long as they were still breathing, they could be used to keep them alive. Gu Xin even suggested that they could use the identity of a street vendor to hide their real identity. She had a good chat with the girls from the kingdom of goddess who came to kun city to do business. She knew that there were many small businesses there. Some sold spices, some made their own jewelry, and some bought and sold them from great Zhou and Jin nanguo. There were many hawkers in a city. They might not only be in their own city. Sometimes, they would travel everywhere. Therefore, no one would doubt it. Therefore, the issue of his identity would never be exposed in the early stages. As for the goods they were selling, it was easy to exin. They could say that they had taken them from Jin nanguo. They had never been to kun city, so they bought them when they were picking up the Jade from Jin nanguo. Gu Nian immediately took out a box of goods and equipped the three of them with identity cards. At that time, Gu Hui and the other two would also go to the goddess Kingdom from the Jinnan Kingdom. They would not go directly from the ferry in kun city. The people from the kingdom of goddess who usually came to kun city for business were familiar with each other. If the three of them were to mix in, they might be exposed. Just like that, the three of them stayed at the Gu family¡¯s house for three days. On the fourth day, before they set off, Gu Hui was called into the house by grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu. Huihui, ¡± grandma Gu asked directly, ¡± are you going to look for Pengze or do you want to make a contribution? ¡± The person who resembled grandma Gu the most was Gu Hui. Grandma Gu was also the one who understood Gu Hui the most in the family. She immediately asked the right question. ¡°Both,¡± Gu Hui replied honestly. He hoped that he could find Pengze and also make some contributions. Of course, I also hope that Pengze is not in the goddess Kingdom.¡± Grandma Gu fell silent. Grandpa Gu sighed as well. Huihui, you¡¯ve always had your own ideas since you were young. I can¡¯t convince you. You have to be careful in everything you do in the goddess Kingdom. To Grandpa, Pengze and meritorious deeds are not important. You must remember to put yourself first and protect yourself well.¡± Gu Hui nodded. I understand, grandfather. I¡¯m sorry for making you guys worry. It¡¯s my fault. I promise you, I will return safely. I¡¯ll protect myself.¡± Grandpa Gu nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Grandma Gu took out something that she had prepared earlier and handed it to Gu Hui. Chapter 1171 1171 Chapter 1171-amulet Gu Hui looked at grandma Gu in confusion but did not take it. ¡°Take it, it¡¯s an amulet,¡± grandma Gu said. Gu Hui¡¯s face was full of ¡®grandma, don¡¯t lie to me!¡¯ Amulets were talismans, but this was a jade pendant! ¡°This was given to me by your great-grandmother, my mother,¡± grandma Gu said, ncing at her. He protected me for more than 50 years and kept me safe and sound. So, take it. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll just send you off. You have to return it to me when you¡¯re back, understand?¡± Gu Hui¡¯s eyes suddenly felt a little sore. The image of Xinxin and sisi hugging her second aunt and acting coquettishly appeared in her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hug the olddy in front of her. Grandma Gu¡¯s body stiffened. Even third brother doesn¡¯t dare to hug me, and you actually hugged me? Have I been too gentle recently? Gu Hui rested her head on grandma Gu¡¯s shoulder. grandma, I want to learn how to speak from Xinxin. I want to tell you that you¡¯re my favorite grandma. ¡°You¡¯re not as cute as her!¡± Grandma Gu smiled. How old are you? let me go.¡± Gu Hui hugged him tightly and refused. I want to hold grandma. Grandma, don¡¯t follow my father, second uncle, and fourth uncle in the future. Just follow me, I¡¯ll take care of you in your old age, I¡¯ll serve you!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Grandma Gu pushed her away. You¡¯re really bing more and more like your father. It¡¯s so annoying just looking at you! Hurry up and get back here!¡± ¡°Alright, grandma.¡± Gu Hui smiled. I¡¯ll definitelye back as soon as possible. I knew it, I¡¯m your favorite grandson, so I¡¯ll definitelye back as soon as possible!¡± He ran off after saying that. Grandma Guughed to herself. Do you think that you¡¯re not stupid just because you suppressed the stupidness that your parents passed on to you? When Gu Hui left the house, the smile on her face was gone and she regained her usual calmness. However, her hand that was holding the jade pendant was a little tight and she carefully ced the jade pendant at the ce closest to her body. At the East City gate, the Peng family and the Gu family came together to send Gu Hui off. On the way, everyone only told the three of them to be careful and nothing else. The three of them each rode a horse, carrying some makeup on the back of the horse. They each carried a small bag. After bidding farewell to everyone, they rode their horses to Lin mountain. This was the result of the Peng family¡¯s discussion. They would set off from Lin mountain by boat, then go to the southern border by the sea. From there, they would find Peng ze¡¯s men, and then enter the goddess Kingdom from the Jinnan Kingdom. Peng ze¡¯s men were now in the sea between the Jinnan country and the goddess Kingdom, which was the deserted ind where the Prince of Nanjiang had been hiding. Now the people of the great Zhou Navy had found out the situation on the ind. Thest time Peng ze had brought people there, he had brought enough living supplies for a year. ...... On the day Gu Hui left, the mountains to the North of kun city were already covered in white. In order to cheer up the little girls, Gu shouxin asked uncle Gu to take the children to y in the snow. Anyway, he was also quite interested in it. Uncle Gu was also very disappointed. He was heartless, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t care about the child! The next day, when she went out with the Gu siblings, they huddled together all the way and muttered that a grown girl should not be kept at home. She then taught the three Gu sisters and Huo Yanyu a lesson. Don¡¯t learn from Huihui and save your Langjun from a thousand miles away. This wasn¡¯t a script! She didn¡¯t even consider how worried I was as her father. Huihui, this heartless woman, is too much, too much! Sisi, stay away from those boys from the Peng family. Don¡¯t let them take your sister away. Your sister was tricked away by that brat Peng dng. Sisi, promise me that you¡¯ll find someone more gentle in the future. Chapter 1172 1172 Chapter 1172-who¡¯s apanying who The three Gu sisters and Huo Yanyu sat in a row, looking at uncle Gu, who was sitting opposite them. They were speechless! Huo Yanyu was usually with Gu Nian. However, as she was shorter than Gu Xin and Gu si, uncle Gu nagged at her and dragged her to the back. Hearing uncle Gu¡¯s nagging, Huo Yanyu finally spoke up, ¡± ¡°Uncle, big brother Peng is quite refined.¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s mouth twitched,¡±refined my ass!¡± Not as refined as me. Anyway, sisi, remember this, don¡¯t find the Peng family¡¯s kid, don¡¯t find a kid who¡¯s in the Army. And niannian, Xinxin, you two too, no way!¡± Gu Nian and& Gu Xin,¡¯uncle, what if we like that kind of girl? You even tied us up and didn¡¯t let us y with others?¡± Gu si and Huo Yanyu were about tough when uncle Gu red at them. Gu en, who was sitting next to uncle Gu, said,¡±father, brother a ¡®Yuan and second brother Xue are still guarding the southern border with their troops!¡± Then it¡¯s obviously my second and third brother-inw. Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for them by saying that my second and third sister are not allowed to find someone in the military? Don¡¯t you like brother Yuan and brother Xue?¡± Uncle Gu pped his hands, and Gu en nted to the side. ¡°Go, go, go, why are you interrupting when The Adults Are Talking? Besides, did your brother ah Yuan ask your third sister to save him? Your second brother Xue is saving your second sister, okay? They were not even engaged yet! Look at the little brat who¡¯s engaged to your elder sister. Your elder sister has gone a thousand miles to save someone! He¡¯s so weak even as a general! Oh my, my Huihui!¡± The Gu siblings,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu si got up and sat on the other side of uncle Gu. He tugged at uncle Gu¡¯s cotton-padded coat. ¡°Father, don¡¯t be sad! Since my sisters all like the general, then I won¡¯t like him. All the girls in the family can not marry the general.¡± Uncle Gu was immediatelyforted by Gu si. He patted Gu SI¡¯s head and said, ¡± ¡°My little girl is still the most doting! Sisi¡¯s father is telling you, I¡¯ll prepare more dowry for you in the future, much more than for your eldest sister. When shees back, we¡¯ll tell her and piss her off! Who told her to be so disobedient?¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy!¡± The others thought,¡±big sis won¡¯t die from anger, but you better be careful!¡± uncle, ¡± Gu Xin suddenly said, ¡± Grandpa and Grandma said that they¡¯re in charge of the dowry for us sisters. Uncle Gu red at Gu Xin,¡¯Xinxin, you¡¯ve changed! Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m always right? Your grandparents will definitely prepare the same for you, but can¡¯t I give it to sisi myself? Your grandparents didn¡¯t say that your parents can¡¯t add it!¡± yes, uncle. Gu Xin sat up straight and replied obediently, ¡± uncle, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m so envious of sisi, uncle is so good to sisi!¡± Gu Nian tilted her head to look at Gu Xin. Great, this girl has learned to lie through her teeth! Uncle Gu nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t be envious, I¡¯m your eldest uncle. In the future, no matter how much I give sisi, I¡¯ll give it to you two sisters. Remember to show off to Huihui that she¡¯s the only one who doesn¡¯t have one. Make her envious of you!¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin nodded. Thank you, uncle!¡± Huo Yanyu facepalmed. Didn¡¯t second uncle ask first uncle to apany them to rx? No matter how they looked at it, they were apanying their uncle to rx! She finally understood why her grandfather usually disliked her father. In the past, she did understand, but she had never experienced it personally. Now that she had personally experienced it, she finally understood uncle Gu¡¯s true feelings. Chapter 1173 1173 The cave When they reached the snow-coverednd outside the city, uncle Gu did not mention his eldest daughter who had made him sad. He called a few children to get off the car to y in the snow. Apart from Huo Yanyu and Gu Nian, the rest of them had never touched snow before. Gu en ran far away and threw a snowball at uncle Gu. With hisunch, the children all fought for uncle Gu. Uncle Gu was having a lot of fun with them. He even called Bai er and Bai si who were driving the carriage to join them. White two and white four despised uncle Gu. You¡¯re already in your thirties. You look normal. Don¡¯t act like a fool. Even though they despised him, they still joined in the snowball fight. Of course, they were helping the children bully uncle Gu. When they were tired, Gu Nian would build a snowman with the other girls. Although it was cold, everyone was in high spirits as if they could not feel the cold at all. hey, there¡¯s a cave over there. I think I saw someone go in! Gu Xin had finished building the snowman and was about to tell her sisters when she saw a figure sh past in the distance. Everyone looked over. There was indeed a cave there, but no one was there. There was no snow around kun city, so they had walked a little far. White two looked around and said, ¡± we¡¯ve been here before. We didn¡¯t find any caves. I think it¡¯s covered by nts. Now that there¡¯s heavy snow, the nts are thick. That¡¯s why we can see the caves. Gu Xin suggested that they go over to take a look, but second and fourth uncle Gu didn¡¯t. After all, it was a little far away. No one knew what the situation was like around the cave before it snowed. What if they fell in? Or was there a beast in the cave? In this world of Ice and snow, the wild beasts had nothing to eat. Gu Xin was actually very curious, but she was more obedient. Since her uncle had already said so, then she should just not go! Uncle Gu then asked Gu Xin if she really saw something enter the cave. Gu Xin nodded her head with certainty,¡¯there really is something inside. But you said there were wild beasts, so I¡¯m not sure if it was a man or a beast. Anyway, it can move, so I saw it with my eyes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back then! Anyway, I¡¯ve yed for a few hours and I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Then, the group returned to the carriage and ate some pastries in the carriage. After the carriage set off, Gu Xin stuck her head out and looked in that direction. However, the ce where the carriage was parked was a little far from where they had built the snowman. Gu Xin could not see if there was anything there. Gu Nian pulled her back. stop looking. The snow is floating in. Be careful not to catch a cold. Gu Xin pursed her lips. uncle, sister, I feel like someone really went in just now. Should wee back and take a look after the snow melts? ¡± Uncle Gu shook his head. I don¡¯t have the time. I have to go to Chinan city tomorrow. Let niannian and sisi apany you!¡± Gu en immediately raised her hand and said,¡±third sister, I ... I will apany you!¡± However, you have to help me tell second uncle!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯I don¡¯t want you toe! Even if I tell father, you don¡¯t have the time! Have you forgotten that by the time the snow melts, it¡¯s already spring? you¡¯re going back to Qing Province for the exam. ¡± Uncle Gu,¡±Oh, right! En ¡®Zi, you¡¯re going to be alone in Qing Province for a few months to prepare for the exam next year! Son, do well, our main branch is counting on you! If you be a schr, your sister and sister won¡¯t be bullied!¡± ¡°Father, no one will dare to bully them even if I don¡¯t be the schr,¡± Gu en pouted. Sigh, when will this end! Chapter 1174 1174 A great joy in life On the way back, everyone started talking about the imperial examination. Both uncle Gu and Gu Nian had encouraged Gu en to settle the matter in this year¡¯s batch and break Huo Junhao¡¯s first ce as the youngest. In the end, Gu en refused to do so. He did not want to listen to the words of those who did not take the imperial examination. Second uncle had said that he would take it one step at a time. It would be fine if he only passed the elementary schr exam this year. He would then pass the Imperial schr exam in the next year. You have to eat one mouthful at a time, you can¡¯t be fat in one mouthful. Needless to say, Gu Nian had high hopes for Gu en. The Gu en now was no longer the boy who only knew how to y when she first transmigrated. He could evenpose poems now. Gu shouxin had taught Gu en very well. Normally, it would not be obvious, but Gu en had not had a teacher since Shangjing. It was all Gu shouxin¡¯s teaching, and Gu shouxin directly asked him to be a mid-term schr next year. Ordinary people really couldn¡¯t do that. There was a top scorer from the previous term at home, so there was really no need for a teacher before the joint examination. Gu shouxin also had a n. Next year, kun city would start a school. The year after, he would invite a famous teacher toe back and teach Gu en. By then, his son would be more than two years old, and the Son of the fourth branch would also be more than two years old. He had to teach these two boys and guide Gu Ren to officially start the road of academic examination. Except for Gu en, the rest of the Gu family were still young, so they didn¡¯t know that Gu shouxin had already made arrangements for them. Although Gu shouxin was very happy that he had a son, he didn¡¯t intend to dote on the child. Instead, he would be stricter. ...... When they returned to kun city, the sky was already dark. They were waiting for dinner at home. At the dinner table, everyone talked about the snow today. It was nothing much when the children said it, but when it was uncle Gu¡¯s turn to say it, the whole family cast him a look of disdain. You really have the nerve to say that. Even your benefactor¡¯s son is calmer than you. You¡¯re more like a child than a few other children! Gu Hui and the other two had also arrived at Chunan city and were heading towards the mountain. It was the first time for the three of them to go out alone. After the excitement, they were a little scared at night. They only rode on horses and did not take a carriage. At night, they lit a fire and the three girlsy down around it. Princess Jinghe sighed and said,¡±Hui!¡± I¡¯m so lucky to have met you in this life. If it weren¡¯t for you, my life would be so boring!¡± The corners of Gu Hui¡¯s mouth curved up. you want to make a living in the martial world. Do your parents have to tie your feet? ¡± You¡¯re always afraid of being alone, so you need someone to apany you and give you courage!¡± He sanniangughed and said,¡±hahahaha, I¡¯ve always wanted to go out alone!¡± However, I¡¯m used to working for our general. Without you guys, I really can¡¯t go out! Where¡¯s the goddess Kingdom? The goddess Kingdom is a paradise for women! I really want to see the scene of a woman hugging a woman on the left and a woman on the right!¡± Princess Jinghe immediately sat up.¡±Hui, old he, let¡¯s lose in three sections! We¡¯ll learn from the three sworn brothers in the peach Garden!¡± He sanniang¡¯s eyes brightened. She sat up and wanted to agree, but she hesitated when she thought of Princess Jinghe¡¯s identity.¡±I, I¡¯m just an orphan. You guys really don¡¯t mind me!¡± Princess Jinghe red at he sanniang,¡±What¡¯s wrong with the little orphan? You¡¯re much more powerful than the other Little Orphan girls! You still know how to bring us to the water camp to peek at the men!¡± ¡°Hahahaha, one of the greatest joys in life,¡± he sanniangughed. Gu Hui sat up. old he, I know a man. He¡¯s very fierce. He¡¯s not inferior to the people in the Navy. He¡¯s also in the Peng family¡¯s Army, do you want me to introduce him to you?¡± Chapter 1175 1175 Chapter 1175-deal Princess Jinghe couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Gu Hui, you¡¯re being unfair. I didn¡¯t bring you to peek at men. Why don¡¯t you introduce me to the person you¡¯re holding? ¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Hui replied calmly. Old he brought her favorite general ze to me, so I¡¯ll also give her the strongest Man I know!¡± Princess Jinghe: ¡± I¡¯m so angry. It¡¯s all because of those weak chickens in the capital. I¡¯m too embarrassed to take it out in front of Huihui. ¡°Huihui, why don¡¯t you want a strong man?¡± he sanniang was interested. Gu Hui thought for a while and shook her head. He doesn¡¯t make me want to strip him naked.¡± Princess Jinghe: ¡± Hey, hey, hey! Hui, I¡¯m going to report you to second uncle. You¡¯ve led my sister astray! Gu Hui nced at her. second uncle only told me not to instill these thoughts in niannian, Xinxin, and sisi. He didn¡¯t tell me not to do it to you! Princess Jinghe,¡±Qianqian.¡± He sanniang asked about the person¡¯s condition. Before Gu Hui could reply, Princess Jinghe interrupted them. ¡°No, no, let¡¯s be sworn brothers first, then talk about men¡¯s Affairs! When we¡¯re sisters and both of you have your own men, you can¡¯t leave me alone.¡± ¡°Jinghe, didn¡¯t you say that you have a fianc¨¦ in the capital?¡± he sanniang asked weakly. Princess Jinghe said,¡±it¡¯s so embarrassing. Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± I¡¯ve found the right person, and when I¡¯m about to get engaged, I¡¯ll just go back and cancel it! No one would dare to criticize me, and I¡¯m not afraid of my reputation being ruined.¡± He sanniang sighed,¡±I¡¯m so envious.¡± The three girls faced in the same direction, took their water bottles, and bowed to heaven and earth. Then, they used the same set of words that they used to swear their Brotherhood. They didn¡¯t ask for the same year, month, and day, but only for the love between them. He sanniang and Gu Hui were the same age, but he sanniang was born in December and Gu Hui was born in October. Therefore, our sister Hui is still the eldest, he sanniang is the second, and Princess Jinghe is the third. Princess Jinghe couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She said, ¡± he sanniang, you¡¯re the third mother anyway. Why don¡¯t you let me be the second? ¡± He sanniang retorted,¡¯you¡¯re still the boss at home, why don¡¯t you fight with boss Hui?¡¯ Gu Hui watched as her newly acknowledged second and third sisters argued non-stop. In any case, she was definitely going to be the boss. Princess Jinghe was also ruthless. She directly said, ¡± in the future, we¡¯ll be the Dahui, erzhen, and sanniang. It¡¯s settled. Don¡¯t quibble anymore, or I¡¯ll hit you. He sanniang was not afraid. The two of them stood up and were about to fight when Gu Hui fell to the ground and closed her eyes.¡±Tell me the results tomorrow morning! I¡¯m going to sleep first, I still have to travel tomorrow.¡± After that, he ignored them. ...... The next morning, the three of them were woken up by their biological clocks. Gu Hui looked at the two of them and could not help butugh.¡±You still haven¡¯t won?¡± The two of them pursed their lips and did not speak. ¡°How about er Zhen and ER Niang?¡± Gu Hui suggested. ¡°No!¡± The two of them said in unison. Princess Jinghe put her arm around he sanniang¡¯s shoulder,¡±Third aunt, you can be the third child. Second sister will give you a house in the capital?¡± He sanniang snorted. Princess Jinghe: ¡± Aiya, third mother, you¡¯re already my third sister. I still have a brother in my family who can be bullied by you. He doesn¡¯t have any martial arts. In the future, he¡¯ll treat you as his biological sister and support you. When you get married, he¡¯ll carry you on his back! ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± He sanniang pouted. Princess Jinghe replied,¡¯yes, it¡¯s a deal! When you get married in the future, I¡¯ll let my parents be your parents!¡± He sanniang epted it reluctantly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say thatst night?¡± Gu Hui pouted. Chapter 1176 1176 She won¡¯t lose out Just like that, the three of them became sworn sisters. In order to be the second child, Princess Jinghe gave up her parents and brothers. He sanniang finally realized that she had found herself a sugar daddy! When she gets married in the future, there will be Wangye and wangfei as the High Court, the Prince of the Wangfu will carry her on the wedding sedan, and the junzhu will be her big sister! Even if the princess was younger than her, she would not lose out! She was finally not an orphan anymore. She had a family! He sanniang suddenlyughed. Gu Hui and Princess Jing He, who were beside her, were shocked. He sanniang turned her head,¡±sister Dahui, sister erzhen, hahahahahaha Yingluo.¡± This was crazy! Gu Hui, Jing, and Princess increased their speed. After another two days of travel, they finally arrived at Lin mountain. They didn¡¯t head to the nearby mountain and river Camp immediately. Instead, they went to look for Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t know about Pengze yet. After hearing what they said, he nned to personally send the three of them to the southern coast. In Xue qianxun¡¯s heart, Gu Nian¡¯s family was her family. Thest time he met the Empress Dowager when he was sending Gu Nian to the capital, Xue Qianyu had already sensed the rtionship between the Empress Dowager and the Gu family. However, he had not thought too deeply about it. It was not because of his status, but because of his thoughts. Of course, it was also because of his friendship with the Gu sisters in the vige at the three Forks. From the Linshan camp to the Linshan Navy camp, it would take more than half a day to travel by horse. Xue Qianyu sent them to the Navy camp, then brought them to the southern coast overnight. ¡°Sister Huihui, Princess, miss he, I won¡¯t be sending you off. Take care!¡± It was already the afternoon of the next day when they arrived at the southern coast. Xue Qianyu only felt at ease when he saw the three of them board the ship. ¡°Xue Xiao ¡®er, go to kun city when you¡¯re free! Someone really missed you!¡± Princess Jinghe said half-jokingly. ¡°Alright!¡± Xue Qianyu smiled and nodded. ...... In kun city, the Peng family also received a pigeon that night and knew that Gu Hui and the other two had set off. Old general Peng couldn¡¯t care less about the cold night and personally made a trip to the Gu residence. Now that Gu Hui was his future granddaughter-inw and she was going out for his grandson, how could he send someone to report this? he had to go personally. Well, she could also take advantage of second Gu¡¯s wine. Old general Peng was afraid that if too many people went, second Gu would be stingy and not give them wine, so he did not invite his son and wife along. In the main hall of the Gu residence, old general Peng and the other members of the Gu family were sitting at a table. There was a pot of orange rock Candy wine on the table, and under the table was a warm stove. It was a veryfortable sight. Hearing that Gu Hui and the other two had already gone out to sea, the Gu family felt more at ease, but they were even more worried. Going out to sea meant that the journey was smooth, but it also meant that there would be no newsing back in a short time. Even Zhang Shi, who had always valued men over women, couldn¡¯t help but Mutter. Although she loved her son, she also didn¡¯t want her daughter to suffer! Did Huihui, that wretched girl, see that her three younger sisters had been conferred the title of Princess and wanted to do the same? Then why don¡¯t I just go home and ask my sisters to take me for a walk in the mountains? Both Xinxin and sisi could see it. Huihui was older and her eyes were bigger. If she looked carefully, maybe she could see it too? Otherwise, if he were to do research with niannian, the next time he reported that Huihui had done a lot, wouldn¡¯t he be banned? In any case, Huihui was the great-granddaughter of the Empress Dowager. She only wanted a greasy head, but this wretched girl was so silly that she wanted to fight for it herself. Zhang Shi was very conflicted. When she first heard that the Peng family had proposed marriage, she was very happy. Now, it seemed that marrying the general was not stable! Chapter 1177 1177 Chapter 1177-rich experience Zhang Shi now had a problem, and that was that she liked to talk to Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi about things she couldn¡¯t understand. Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi were ying with their children in the study of the fourth room. When Zhang Shi entered, the two children were already asleep. The two sisters-inw had just sat down when they saw the worried look on her sister-inw¡¯s face. They couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. What was going on? Zhang Shi sat down and began toin. Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi were shocked. The three of them had grown up in the same vige, so who didn¡¯t know each other? Cai Xiaolian¡¯s soul didn¡¯t grow up at the crossroads, but her body still had memories! Zhang Shi was actually worried about her daughter, and even somewhat resentful of the Peng family. He was really worried about his daughter! ¡°Sister-inw?¡± There were so many transmigrators that she was worried that her sister-inw would be exposed. Zhang Shi¡¯s face was full of grievance,¡±Xiao Lian, you also think that what I said this time is right, right?¡± That kid from the Peng family is already engaged to our Huihui, yet he didn¡¯t even mention that he¡¯s taking good care of himself outside. Huihui, that wretched girl, even went all the way to save him. I¡¯m even thinking, if I go missing, will this wretched girle to find me!¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± yes, sister-inw. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s still sister-inw. She¡¯s not wearing anything. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, sister-inw,¡± Yang Shi said with a smile. Two years ago, when something happened to ninren, you were injured in the clinic. Huihui was the first one to check on you. Once we¡¯re sure that you¡¯re fine, we¡¯ve found the bad guys. The one who beat them up the most was Huihui!¡± Zhang Shi thought about it and agreed. She looked at Yang Shi and proudly said,¡±That¡¯s true. Xiao Huan, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but Xiao Qi is already a few months old. You have to work harder and give birth to a daughter! Watch my Huihui and sisi.¡± Yang Shi said,¡±I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡± Madam Zhang seemed to have been suddenly cured by the Yang family. She was in a good mood and suggested to her two sisters-inw, ¡± ¡°Little Lian, little Huan, let¡¯s work harder and give birth to a child together! It would be best if they were born on the same day. When they grew up, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell which family they were from. Hahahaha!¡± Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi looked at each other. You¡¯re already 35 years old. You already have four children, and you still want to have one? Zhang Shi continued, ¡± as for the next one, I still want to have a daughter. Xiao Lian, you¡¯d better have a son. Xiao Huan, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you have a daughter or a son. It¡¯d be best if you could have two at once, just like third brother. After all, you¡¯re still young. It¡¯s a little difficult for me and Xiao Lian to have two at our age. Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi pursed their lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Zhang Shi didn¡¯t mind if they talked or not and began to talk. The more she spoke, the more excited she became. Then, thinking that she had more experience, she began to teach her two siblings the secrets of having a boy and a girl. She talked about how she had sex with uncle Gu before she was pregnant with Gu Hui. After that, she cared about her kindness, her thoughts, and her tolerance. There were some differences between the boys and girls she had. In the past, she had not thought so much about it. Recently, she had been thinking about having children, so she began to let her thoughts run wild. Then, she summed up her experience and came to some simrities when she was pregnant with Huihui and sisi. Recently, as long as uncle Gu came back, she would get someone to give it a try. Zhang Shi also told her two siblings mysteriously, I suspect that I¡¯m already carrying the ninth sister of the Gu family in my stomach! Cai Xiaolian and& Yang Shi thought,¡±no wonder big brother is treating chunnan city as his home. It turns out that sister-inw likes to create things!¡± The two of them decided to go back tonight and tell their man that they had finally found the reason why their big brother wasing home less and less often. Chapter 1178 1178 Definitely Madam Zhang said that she was happy and went back to her room to sleep, leaving Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi looking at each other. The two of them told Gu shouxin and fourth uncle Gu before they went to bed at night. Then, because their son was just born this year, the two brothers couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Then, Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi fell asleep while cursing at Zhang Shi. ...... It was three dayster when Gu Hui and the other two arrived at the isted ind. When the soldiers of the Navy saw the ships in this direction, they knew that they were on their side and were waiting for the ships to dock. After they got off the boat, they were overjoyed to see that it was three women and were extremely enthusiastic towards Gu Hui and the other two. ¡°Gu Hui, Ye Zhen, he sanniang, you¡¯vee at the right time! Our general Yin¡¯s decision is truly wise! We¡¯re sure that general ze is in the kingdom of goddess, and it¡¯s not convenient for him to pass on the news, but none of us dare to enter rashly. If we encounter people from the kingdom of goddess, we¡¯ll be exposed immediately. You three came at the right time!¡± The leader was Peng ze¡¯s Deputy general. He led the three to the camp and talked while walking. As for the other Navy soldiers who sent the three of them over, well, everyone was very familiar with each other, so who had the time to entertain you? This time, other than sending Gu Hui and the other two over, they had also sent a few baskets of carrier pigeons. All the carrier pigeons they had were all flying back to kun city. They had released them on the way and did not have a specific location, so they had to send someone back to deliver the letter. This batch of carrier pigeons was borrowed from Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng. ¡°Deputy general tu, tell us the current situation.¡± Gu Hui said. Deputy general tu knew that the women wouldn¡¯t let him down. They were as good as the men, so he began to talk about their situation after they left. Gu Hui knew about many of them. After they set off, Peng ze would send a messenger pigeon back every few days. Peng ze and the others set off after the Mid-Autumn Festival. They took the same route as Gu Hui and the others. However, they were not in a hurry. Instead, they were searching along the way. In the beginning, there were no clues. Just when Peng ze thought that the Crown Prince of Nanjiang was dead and nned to return, he found a man who looked like the Crown Prince of Nanjiang on the shore of Jinnan Kingdom. He hade out especially for this person, so it was impossible for him not to take a good look at suspicious people. Therefore, he brought another Deputy general Xu with him and entered Jin nanguo in disguise. As for the others, some of them stayed in the southern border Sea area, while the others went to the isted ind. After that, they had been able to contact Peng ze and Deputy general Xu. However, not long ago, Peng ze suddenly disappeared, and the person who was suspected to be the son of the Lord of Nanjiang disappeared with him. The ce where he disappeared was the dock where Jin nanguo went to the goddess Kingdom. Deputy general Xu waited for two days, but Peng ze did not appear. He then found the spies in Jinnan country and searched carefully. He first went to inform them. Then, someone went back to report. After that person returned to kun city to report, Deputy general Xu and the spies also found some clues to prove that Pengze and the Crown Prince of Nanjiang had both gone to the goddess Kingdom. But how did the two of them get there? With Pengze¡¯s ability, he could secretly go there through the water centipede. The Crown Prince of Nanjiang and the others did not know how he got there. Deputy general tu revealed the evidence that Deputy general Xu and the spies had obtained. After hearing this, Gu Hui also felt that Peng ze must have gone to the goddess Kingdom. However, the men in the kingdom of goddess were not allowed to leave the country easily unless they were brought out by the women of the kingdom of goddess. So, how did the two of them get there? Chapter 1179 1179 Chapter 1179-identity Princess Jinghe pondered for a while and said,¡¯old tu, shall we go to the kingdom of goddess through the dock of Jinnan Kingdom or by boat and swim to the coast of the kingdom of goddess? We¡¯re pretty good at swimming.¡± Deputy general tu shook his head and said,¡±there¡¯s no need to swim. We¡¯ll take the road to the dock.¡± We saved a couple from the goddess Kingdom. Out of the three of you, two will act as husbands and one will act as wives. We have all the identities and Wendi, and they¡¯re real. You just need to not go to the city on the Wendi. The ce they came out from was far from the capital, so not many people knew them. We even managed to get a rough map of the goddess Kingdom from them, but we¡¯re not sure if it¡¯s real or not. You¡¯ll have to find a way to confirm it yourself.¡± ¡°You gave it to you so easily?¡± Gu Hui frowned. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not easy!¡± Deputy general tu sighed. This Deputy general tu seemed to be the kind of person who liked to tell stories, so he started to tell the story of the woman from the goddess Kingdom and her two husbands. These two husbands were servants in her family, and she only liked them. She didn¡¯t like the people her family had arranged for her, so she wanted to run away from the marriage. As for where they could escape to, it was naturally impossible to be in the surrounding countries, because the situation in the surrounding countries was that men could take concubines. No country had a man who could be a concubine. The three of them nned to go out to sea. Since they nned to leave forever, they had prepared arge ship. If they set off from the goddess Kingdom, they would be discovered and captured. They could only set off from the Jinnan Kingdom. It was also by chance that Deputy general tu had saved them. When he was looking for Pengze, ording to his experience, he found that the three of them were being chased by the female general of the goddess Kingdom. Somehow, he saved them and brought them to the isted ind. Two days ago, the three of them set off from the isted ind. The ship was a big ship with gold, silver, and jewelry, but more food and water. They nned to go to the sea to find a country simr to the goddess Kingdom so that they could survive. If they couldn¡¯t find it, they would have to try their best to survive on the food. If we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together. Gu Hui and the other two did not know what to say. Should they say that the two husbands were infatuated or that the woman was sentimental? Although they were not sure if it was true, Gu Hui and the other two still nned to use this identity to try. As for who was ying the amorous littledy, it was obvious that it was Princess Jinghe. Although Princess Jinghe had a bad temper and would often whip people she didn¡¯t like in the capital, she was really beautiful. She wasn¡¯t as heroic as Gu Hui, nor was she androgynous like he sanniang back then. She was a cute little girl. In the unanimous vote of the soldiers of the water camp, Princess Jinghe became the youngdy named dugu Yan who escaped from marriage. Dugu was the Wang family name in the goddess Kingdom. Only the descendants of the Queen were worthy of the family name dugu. Furthermore, only women had the family name. In the goddess Kingdom, men had no family name, only a first name. When they had a wife, they would take the family name of their wife. Therefore, the three of them had new identities. Princess Jinghe¡¯s dugu Yan, Gu Hui¡¯s yuan Lang, and he sanniang¡¯s Lin Yi. That night, the three of them put on their own makeup. Princess Jinghe painted herself to be extremely beautiful. What a joke! She was going to dress up as the daughter of a city Lord and a woman of the dugu n. How could she not be beautiful and face Queen Dugu? Gu Hui, on the other hand, made her heroic-looking appearance even more heroic. She was tall among women, but she was not short among men. As for he sanniang, she had disguised herself as an ordinary person, but her eyes were very gentle. Chapter 1180 1180 Chapter 1180-acting as an arrogant and domineering character It was just in line with the characteristics of the little three. ording to the girl, she rarely went out, and the girls in other cities didn¡¯t know her. This was her first time traveling far away. She had almost crossed the entire Kingdom of goddess, and no one recognized her. She had never been to the capital or paid a visit to Queen Dugu. Therefore, as long as Gu Hui and the other two did not go to the city where dugu Yan was, their cover would basically be blown. Of course, if the female general who was out looking for people from their ce ran into them and revealed her identity, it would not be good. After a good night¡¯s rest on the isted ind, the three of them set off for Jin nanguo¡¯s dock the next morning. The Jin Nan Kingdom allowed people from all countries to enter and leave as long as they paid enough money. The three girls got on Jin nanguo¡¯s ship to the kingdom of goddess without any obstacles. They were actually quite nervous. Most of the people on the ship were from the goddess Kingdom, and a few of them were from Jin nanguo. ¡°Hey, sister, where are you guys from? He looked unfamiliar! First time doing business? Your husband is quite good-looking, can you give him to me?¡± Not long after the ship set off, ady from the goddess Kingdom came over to talk to Princess Jinghe, but her eyes were sizing Gu Hui up. Gu Hui had already heard about Yuan Lang¡¯s performance from Deputy general tu. She tried her best to lower her head and cower in fear. At this moment, she finally understood how Peng ze felt when she sized him up. How should he put it, it was very wonderful. Princess Jinghe was the princess of the great Zhou Dynasty, and she was the most favored one. She didn¡¯t even need to act as an arrogant and domineering person. She just needed to act as her true self. She nced at the girl and asked,¡±what is it?¡± Why don¡¯t you take a look at what you look like? are you worthy? With your face, you can scare the fish in the sea to death just by washing your face in the sea, and you want to snatch people from me? Get lost!¡± The girl didn¡¯t expect Princess Jinghe to speak so rudely despite her delicate appearance. Her face turned red and she flew into a rage.¡±You, do you know who I am? You dare to scold me?¡± Princess Jinghe rolled her eyes, leaned back in her chair, and closed her eyes to rest. well, ignoring him will only anger him more. Princess Jinghe forgot to bring her whip, or she would have thrown her into the sea. Seeing that Princess Jinghe was ignoring her, the girl tried to grab Princess Jinghe by her cor. I¡¯m the third youngdy of the Gongsun family of prestige Dragon City. How dare you ignore me! Princess Jinghe took out the token that represented the dugu family. Third miss Gongsun¡¯s movements paused. Princess Jinghe curled her lips into a smile. Then, she pulled her by the back of her cor and threw her into the sea without any hesitation. ¡°Third miss!¡± Her maidservant was frightened, but when she saw the token in Princess Jinghe¡¯s hand, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t care so much. She asked Gu Hui and he sanniang to sit down and then hugged them to the left and right. Her actions were extremely foppish, like some young masters of the great Zhou Dynasty. It was just that the gender had changed. The goddess Kingdom was close to the sea, and the city where the third miss of the Gongsun family lived was by the sea. She was very good at swimming, and when the boat was put down, she climbed up by herself. Her maidservant quickly packed up dry clothes and put them on her, then helped her to the small room to change her wet clothes. The journey from the goddess Kingdom to the Jinnan Kingdom was not far. It would take four hours by boat. Therefore, there were almost no separate rooms for the guests on the boat. They all sat in the big cabin with only a fewpartments for them to change clothes. The girls of the goddess Kingdom would get into a fight whenever they didn¡¯t like it, and it wasmon for them to throw them into the sea, so there was this facility on the ship. Chapter 1181 1181 Chapter 1181-mark The thirddy Gongsun changed her clothes and came out. She walked in front of Princess Jinghe and apologized sincerely, ¡± ¡°It was Yun ¡®er¡¯s fault just now. Yun¡¯ er had eyes but failed to recognize Mount Tai. I hope that the princess will not me me.¡± In the goddess Kingdom, all the daughters of the city Lords were princesses. The daughter of the Queen was a Princess, and the one who was appointed as the next Queen was a Princess. Therefore, only the city Lord and the princess coulde out with the dugu family¡¯s token. Of course, there was also the Queen, the princess, and the princess. However, Gongsun Yun ¡®er knew all the Royal members of the goddess Kingdom. The person in front of her was so young, and Gongsun Yun ¡®er naturally couldn¡¯t possibly assume that she was the city Lord. Princess Jinghe closed her eyes and didn¡¯t speak. He sanniang said in a low voice, ¡± our junzhu is resting. Please keep your voice down, miss Gongsun. Gongsun Yun ¡®er immediately nodded and said,¡±alright, I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡± I hope that this little brother will tell the princesster that Yun ¡®er really doesn¡¯t know the princess¡¯s identity and I hope that the princess won¡¯t me me. In the future, if you are free, you cane to prestige Dragon City. The Gongsun family will serve you well.¡± Then, she nced at Princess Jinghe, but she didn¡¯t move, so she didn¡¯t dare to look. He sanniang acted like a Lackey and said arrogantly, ¡± yes. Gongsun Yun ¡®er returned to her seat. There were no other princesses on the ship, so no one dared to cause trouble for Princess Jinghe. He sanniang finally knew the power of a Princess. She was born in kunzhou, but she became an orphan because of the war. Then, she grew up in the women¡¯s camp of the Peng family Army. Other than the Peng family, the people she knew were either soldiers in the military camp or ordinary people. She had never seen a real princess. At most, she had seen the wife and daughter of the county Magistrate. The previous county magistrates were all high and mighty, and they looked down on the ordinary people of kun city. And the new Gu family did not put on any airs at all. In this one year, he sanniang had almost forgotten the faces of those officials. But now, Princess Jinghe¡¯s aura was fully released, which made he sanniang understand that their great Zhou¡¯s Princess was a true noble daughter of the imperial family. The previous wife and daughter of the county Magistrate could notpare at all. Princess Jinghe¡¯s Royal Majesty was so high and mighty that no one on the ship doubted her identity. They arrived at the goddess Kingdom smoothly. Of course, the people on the ship would also be curious about which city this Princess was from. She had such a good temperament. After disembarking, Gongsun Yun ¡®er nned to invite Princess Jinghe to Wei Long city. He sanniang¡¯s sharp eyes noticed something at the bow of the ship and gave a secret signal to Princess Jinghe and Gu Hui. Then, Princess Jinghe chatted with Gongsun Yun¡¯ er for a while. He sanniang quietly stepped aside and looked at the mark on the bow of the ship. This ship could be used as the bow of both sides. If one didn¡¯t enter the water, one wouldn¡¯t be able to find the mark on the Jin Nan Kingdom¡¯s side. But on the goddess Kingdom¡¯s side, one could see it as soon as they got off the ship. He sanniang noted it down silently and gave Gu Hui a look. Gu Hui nudged Princess Jinghe, who had her back to he sanniang. Then, Princess Jinghe said a few words casually, called Gu Hui and he sanniang, and left Gongsun Yun ¡®er. The three of them left the dock at top speed. Gongsun Yun ¡®er watched them leave, and murmured, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the tenth Princess. She¡¯s a sickly person! Chapter 1182 1182 It¡¯s really him The city closest to the pier between the goddess Kingdom and the Jinnan Kingdom was qulong city. The three of them entered the city and only asked for a room. This wasmon in the goddess Kingdom. After sessfully booking a room, he asked for water and nned to wash up. They had been on the road for so many days and had not taken a bath. He sanniang was fine, but Princess Jinghe and Gu Hui could not stand it. ¡°The mark on the bow of the ship was left by general ze, which means that the son of the Lord of Nanjiang is not dead. General ze has confirmed that he is Yan Mo and is now chasing him. The most likely possibility was that Yan Mo would go to the capital of the goddess Kingdom. General ze will leave a message at an Inn in the wind Dragon City between here and the capital.¡± Gu Hui quickly finished her bath and walked to the window, paying attention to the movements outside. He sanniang told her what she had seen. These were some symbols that Pengze had figured out by himself. They were very simple. As long as one had learned them and knew what he was doing, they would know the meaning of these symbols. It just so happened that he sanniang had learned it before. Only the youngest girls in the female Battalion had learned Peng ze¡¯s technique. Those over 30 years old did not know it. As for Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess, they had not had the time to learn it because they had just joinedst year. ¡°He¡¯s trying to block their entire family! In that case, Xinxin¡¯s previous guess was really close to the truth. The Lord of Nanjiang probably didn¡¯t have a Prince at all, only two princesses. The eldest Princess had always been raised by a boy, and no one had seen her face after she was ten years old. It just so happened that she had fought with Yan Mo before and disappeared at the same time. Yan Mo¡¯s sweetheart is really her!¡± Princess Jinghe frowned and said. It didn¡¯t matter to her who Yan Mo liked, but if the girl he liked was from an enemy country, and she had to deal with the soldiers of her own country for her, that would really be disappointing. ¡°The eldest Princess of the southern border is dead?¡± He sanniang couldn¡¯t help but ask. the king of Nanjiang had someone bring him to the kingdom of goddess. What¡¯s the rtionship between the two? ¡± Gu Hui could not help but think of this. ¡°Let¡¯s not think too much. Let¡¯s find Pengze first. Since Peng ze could leave a mark on the bow of the ship and said that he would leave a mark in the wind Dragon City, let¡¯s go to the wind Dragon City first. Let me see how far the prestige Dragon City is from the wind Dragon City.¡± Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t even dry her hair as she took the map from her bag. Dugu Yan¡¯s map wasn¡¯t very detailed and only had a general direction and how to get there. He just didn¡¯t know how many days it would take. There were two roads from prestige Dragon City to the royal city, but both roads would pass through the wind Dragon City, and both roads would pass through several cities. ¡®I wonder if the goddess country is as big as the great Zhou Dynasty. With so many cities, if it¡¯s as big as the great Zhou Dynasty, how many days would it take to travel?¡¯ The three of them sat down at the table and discussed which path to take. Because the map did not have a detailed marking of the distance, and the person who drew this map did not try to make it fit the size of the map as much as possible like the people of the great Zhou Dynasty, it was really hard to tell which path was the shortest. In the end, the three of them decided to take the one that was the furthest from prestige Dragon City. They had seen the ship before, and it seemed that everyone on board knew Gongsun Yun ¡®er. That meant that it was not far from prestige Dragon City, so they would avoid it. Of course, to be on the safe side, they still had to put on some makeup after they left the city. It would be troublesome if they happened to meet the girls on the ship and the people looking for dugu Yan. Chapter 1183 1183 Chapter 1183-still not toote It was already the end of November when Gu Hui and the others set off from qulong city. There was no snow in the goddess Kingdom, and the weather was neither hot nor cold. It was quite suitable for their journey. On the great Zhou side, the Imperial court had already sent officials to take over the southern border. Now that the Nanjiang Prince and Princess were locked up in the capital, the Nanjiang had been fully incorporated into the great Zhou¡¯s territory. The Emperor named the Nanjiang as Lin Zhou, and the Nanjiang Imperial City was set as the Lin Prefecture. Thergest city under his jurisdiction was set as Nanjiang County. After a few months of discussion, the Imperial court finally decided that Lin Zhou would have a total of nine counties. The towns and viges would be arranged by the newly appointed County Magistrate. The Emperor sent Xie Chunfeng, who was the top two in Gu shouxin¡¯s exam, to be the head of the Lin Prefecture. This Xie Chunfeng was the younger brother of Xie Nanfeng, the favorite grandson of the minister of rites, Lord Xie. He was supposed to be a top schr, but he met Gu shouxin and Huo Junhao. As for the other county magistrates, four of them were selected directly from the batch of Jinshi, two were from other ces, and three were from the southern border. So far, the Lin Prefecture¡¯s magistrate had been selected, but there was still some handover to be done, so the position was temporarily taken over by Xie Chunfeng. When the new magistrate took office, Xie Chunfeng would take over the position. From then on, the southern border country would no longer exist, and Lin Prefecture would be added to the great Zhou Empire¡¯s territory. After Lu Zheng handed over his position to Xie Chunfeng, he nned to bring some people back to kun city. He still had to send some people to help these new officials deal with some things. Among these people, Lu Zheng only left Xie Nanfeng. Xie Nanfeng had been in kun city for two years. He was no longer the son of the Yuzhou prefect. After Lu Zheng camest year, he had gone on many missions with Lu Zheng. Now, he had changed a lot of bad habits. Before Lu Zheng left, he said to Xie Nanfeng, ¡± ¡°Whether the spring wind overpowers the south wind or the south wind overpowers the spring wind, we¡¯ll see in Lin city. Xie Nanfeng, you have to remember that the Peng family is your mother¡¯s family. As long as you don¡¯t break the military rules, the Peng family will support you, and I will also support you. I don¡¯t like the illegitimate son, but if the legitimate son doesn¡¯t live up to expectations, then don¡¯t me the illegitimate son for recing the peach!¡± ¡°Yes, your humble servant will remember General¡¯s teachings!¡± Xie Nanfeng bowed respectfully. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to general Xue.¡± Lu Zheng nodded and continued,¡±here, you just have to follow the habits you¡¯ve had in the Army for the past two years. As long as it¡¯s good for the great Zhou, just do it.¡± Alright, I¡¯ll leave the brothers to you.¡± With that, he mounted his horse and left with his Army. Xie Nanfeng still had 5000 men under him. Lu Zheng had given him a lot of power. Xie Nanfeng had also noticed something. General Zhou¡¯s identity was probably not simple. He did not like illegitimate children and probably had the same experience as him. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s work hard. If these illegitimate sons want to make aeback and not know their ce, then they have to ask for the opinions of us, the legitimate sons. The rules set by the ancestors can not be messed up by these illegitimate sons. Xie Nanfeng wasn¡¯t born to be a dandy. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have listened to Madam Xie so much. However, he was ignored by his father. During the few years when Madam Xie was injured because of giving birth to Xie Zhiyi, he was taught by Sir Xie¡¯s concubine. There was still time for him to turn over a new leaf at the age of twenty. Lu Zheng was willing to help him even when he wanted to steal the Gu family¡¯s prescription. This was because Lu Zheng knew what kind of person he was and also because of Xie Zhiyi and Gu Xin¡¯s rtionship. As long as it was someone who treated Gu Xin well, he was willing to help them. Of course, those who were unrepentant and hopeless could not be saved were out of the question. Chapter 1184 1184 Just like the stars in the sky On the first day of the twelfth lunar month, Gu Xin got dressed early in the morning. She purposely put on a beautiful female outfit and sneaked out of the door alone to wait at the East Gate. Everyone in kun city knew that the Peng family¡¯s Army, who had won a battle in the southern border and defended for a few months, was about to return. Anyway, it would be a matter of a few days. Gu Xin heard from general Peng that Lu Zheng¡¯s Army would arrive at kun city today. Yesterday, Peng Chi, who was escorting the Nanjiang Prince and Princess, had returned. She specifically went to ask for news, but she didn¡¯t see Peng Chi. Instead, she heard general Peng and old general Peng talk about this. Last night, she had been thinking about what to wear for a long time. She didn¡¯t tell her family. She finished her daily practice early in the morning, dressed up, and came over. ¡°Big brother, big brother, general Zhou and the others have not arrived yet, right?¡± After waiting for a while, Gu Xin went to chat with the guards at the city gate. ¡°You are Zhenzhen, the third youngdy of the Gu family?¡± The guard almost couldn¡¯t recognize him. There was still more than a month left before Gu Xin turned 14. She had also grown up. Now that she was suddenly dressed as a woman and no longer had her hair tied up in two buns, her beautiful appearance was truly stunning. ¡°Yup! Don¡¯t we always greet each other? Why can¡¯t you recognize me? I remember all of you.¡± Gu Xinughed. When she smiled, her eyes turned into crescents. She was very friendly and could make people feel good involuntarily. third miss is usually dressed like a young master, but now she suddenly slipped away. the guard scratched his head and lowered his head in embarrassment. Such a beautiful girl, and she was the daughter of the county Magistrate. It was too impolite for him to stare at her! ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m good-looking, right? I know I¡¯m pretty. I used to be the prettiest girl in our vige.¡± Gu Xin chuckled, ¡± by the way, did general Zhou and the others pass by? ¡± ¡°Third miss Gu!¡± At this moment, Peng Chi happened toe over. When he saw Gu Xin in front of him, he was truly shocked. Thest time he saw Gu Xin in female clothing was during the new yearst year. At that time, she was still a cute little girl. How did she suddenly be so beautiful in just one year? ¡°Third brother Peng, why are you here? I thought you¡¯d be taking a break from the capital!¡± Gu Xin still had a good impression of the Peng family. Putting everything aside, just the fact that they had raised Xiao Yu for more than two years was enough to make her feel good. ¡°I¡¯m here to see if Zhou Yuan and the others have arrived.¡± Peng Chi said. ¡°I¡¯m also waiting for my big brother Yuan Yuan! I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time! Third brother Peng, brother Yuanyuan won¡¯t be going out this time, right? You¡¯ll be training in the North Camp, right?¡± Gu Xin asked again. Being stared at by her beautiful eyes, Peng Chi felt his heart beat faster. It was as if his father, third uncle, and fourth uncle had trained him together on the drill ground. What kind of question was she asking? ¡®Oh no, am I deaf? I didn¡¯t hear you!¡¯ Why was her face in front of him? why did she have such bright and beautiful eyes, just like the stars in the sky? Oh right, she was Xinxin. ¡°Third brother Peng?¡± Gu Xin was a little puzzled as she waved her hand in front of Peng Chi¡¯s eyes. This person seemed to be in a daze. Gu Xin didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but the soldiers at the city gate understood. Their general Chi had been enlightened! Tsk, tsk, after general Jize¡¯s engagement, the Peng family¡¯s sons had another awakening. Happy news, happy news! ¡°Third miss Gu, general Zhou and the others are here!¡± At this moment, someone called out to Gu Xin. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t be bothered with Peng ze anymore. She turned her head and looked outside the city gate. On the official road ahead, there was a man wearing armor and riding a tall horse. Wasn¡¯t that her brother Yuan Yuan? Chapter 1185 1185 The throbbing that a young man should have Lu Zheng was riding on his horse, thinking of Gu Xin the entire time. He had imagined many scenes of them meeting again, but this was the only one he had never imagined. In this cold winter, Xinxin, dressed in red, ran out of the city gate like a ball of fire, burning the cold wind into a hot wind, warming his heart. The little girl was a little taller than thest time they met, the meat on her face seemed to have decreased a little, and her hair seemed to have grown a little longer. He hadn¡¯t seen Xinxin dressed up as a pretty girl for a long time. The horse galloped faster, and when he was close to the little girl, he pulled the reins and got off the horse. She stretched out her hands and smiled. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin sprinted towards Lu Zheng and jumped up when she was near him. Lu Zheng caught it and put his hands under Gu Xin¡¯s armpits, hugging her as he spun around. Gu Xin¡¯s happyughter drifted with the wind and the soldiers behind her seemed to be able to hear it. After a few rounds, Lu Zheng put her down and stood firm. He reached out his hand to Gu Xin¡¯s forehead, ¡± yes, my Xinxin has been eating well. She¡¯s grown taller again! Gu Xin tilted her head and revealed a smile, ¡± ¡°Of course! If you don¡¯t grow taller, you¡¯ll look like a child in front of brother Yuan Yuan. That won¡¯t do!¡± Lu Zheng agreed, ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. In a while, our Xinxin will be a 14-year-old girl! Well, what do you want when you¡¯re fourteen?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face was filled with naivety and her expression was expressionless, ¡± ¡°I want brother Yuanyuan!¡± Ehh! Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t help but think of what Huo Junhao had told him about Gu Hui and Peng ze. Damn it, Xinxin is still young, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild! Lu Zheng changed the topic. Xinxin, wait for me. I¡¯ll give you some instructions and then follow you into the city! Gu Xin waspletely oblivious to Lu Zheng¡¯s awkward change of topic as she happily nodded her head and held onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand naturally. Lu Zheng¡¯s hands were warm, so was Gu Xin¡¯s. The two equally warm people had already given each other sunshine. Even if their lives were cold in the future, they would still be able to live a warm and sunny Life. Lu Zheng was like a young man in love for the first time. The moment Gu Xin held his hand, he felt his heart beat faster and his blood boil. This was the first time in his previous life. The love in his previous life was first contact, and feelings were born over time. When they met for the first time in this life, he was carrying the feelings of his previous life. His heart was full of holes. At this moment, he had never felt such a throbbing that belonged to a young man. He lowered his head to look at Gu Xin and Gu Xin looked up at him. Her bright smile was imprinted in Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes. Lu Zheng knew that he would never be able to escape those eyes in this life. He would still be lost in those eyes. Lu Zheng returned a smile, then naturally held Gu Xin¡¯s hand. He turned around and instructed Meng Meng to first lead the Army from outside the city to the North Camp and wait for further instructions. Meng Meng obeyed and waved to Gu Xin, whispering, ¡± ¡°Third miss, tell old master, olddy, and second uncle that I¡¯ll go see them in a while. I¡¯ve prepared a lot of good things!¡± alright! Gu Xin nodded. brother Meng! Meng Meng led the people behind him to the side road. Part of the North Camp was inside kun city, and the other part was outside. The most solid defense of kun city was the North Camp, where tens of thousands of soldiers lived. Lu Zheng held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand with one hand and led the horse with the other as they walked towards the city gate. Chapter 1186 1186 Chapter 1186-etiquette At this moment, Peng Chi, who was at the city gate, was feeling extremely uneasy. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to find a girl who could move his heart, but she seemed to have someone in her heart. He looked at Lu Zheng unkindly. This kid had gone too far. He had approached Xinxin on purpose when she was young. Yes, that¡¯s right. He must have approached her on purpose. He was too sinister and cunning. Almost everyone in the Peng family knew about Lu Zheng¡¯s rtionship with the Gu family. Of course, the only one who knew about Lu Zheng¡¯s true identity was the old general Peng. Therefore, Peng Chi knew that Lu Zheng had known Gu Xin for a few years. Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. A few days ago, this Peng Sanng had been looking at him like a brother. What was going on now? Very quickly, Peng Chi let Lu Zheng know that he was afraid. His eyes were like daggers as he stared at Lu Zheng and Gu Xin¡¯s hands, ¡± ¡°Zhou Yuan, you¡¯re going against etiquette!¡± Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°General Xuanji Chi wants to talk to me about etiquette?¡± In the entire great Zhou, the aristocratic families that care the most about these things are probably your Peng family, and you actually want to talk to me about etiquette? Peng Chi nodded his head,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± I¡¯m going to talk to you about etiquette. You¡¯re on good terms with Xinxin, but you¡¯re holding her hand in public. You¡¯re ruining her reputation!¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal for the children of kun city to hold hands after they fall in love,¡± Lu Zhengughed. General Chi, are you trying to find trouble with me?¡± Peng Chi nodded,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Because I can¡¯t stand it. I like third miss Gu. Before the Gu family betroth third miss Gu to you, please respect third miss Gu and the man who admires third miss Gu. It¡¯s still unknown whether third youngdy Gu will marry you in the end!¡± Gu Xin looked at Peng Chi in shock. Her eyes were wide open and her face was filled with disbelief. Other than brother Yuanyuan, there were actually other guys who liked her. It was too magical! Lu Zheng was stunned for a moment. He did not expect Peng Chi to speak out his thoughts without hiding anything. On second thought, all the brothers of the Peng family, except for Peng mu, said whatever they wanted to say. Liking someone was not something embarrassing, so what was there to not say? He felt ufortable. He knew that as Xinxin grew older and more beautiful, he would have more love rivals. It was like this in his previous life. He didn¡¯t expect to have a love rival so early in this life. It seemed that he had to work hard to win over the Gu family. He had to settle the marriage first. Well, in a few days, he would go to Grandpa and Grandma Gu, first uncle, second uncle, and second aunt. Peng Chi looked at Gu Xin, ¡± thirddy Gu, you¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t be fooled by Zhou Yuan. I know you¡¯re from the same vige and you have a good rtionship. But at that time, you didn¡¯t know many men. Now that you¡¯ve grown up, you¡¯ll know many men. You¡¯re such a good girl, so don¡¯t hang on a tree. Look more, think more, and choose more. There are many men who are better than Zhou Yuan.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± As expected of the Peng family, poaching in front of everyone, doing things openly and honestly, making it impossible to refute. Gu Xin pursed her lips,¡¯third brother Peng, you actually like me? What do you like about me?¡± Lu Zheng tilted his head to look at Gu Xin. Hey, little girl, you¡¯re actually interested in this. You heartless little one, I¡¯m still beside you! Peng Chi was overjoyed. It seemed like he still had a chance. Hence, he patted his chest. These two ps made a sound, as if he was making a promise to someone. Lu Zheng felt like hitting someone. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. Hmph, Peng Sanng, I¡¯ll remember you! Chapter 1187 1187 You won¡¯t have a future if you like me This was the first time that Peng Chi liked a girl and the first time he confessed to her. He was a little excited and nervous. However, in the Peng family¡¯s dictionary, there was no such thing as retreating or being afraid. He took a deep breath and said,¡±third miss Gu, I¡¯m in my family for three years. I¡¯m 17 years old this year and I¡¯m now a young general in the North Camp.¡± From the first time I saw third Gu Youngdy, I felt that you were different from the rest. That day, you wore a peach-colored robe, had two hair buns, and wore a flower on your head. Your smile was brilliant. In that moment, you walked into my heart and made me miss you for the whole year. I want to marry you, and I will gain your family¡¯s approval through my hard work. The third youngdy of the Gu family is still young, so she can consider it more. I¡¯m really not any worse than Zhou Yuan. Furthermore, I¡¯m younger than him in one aspect. Third youngdy Gu, I¡¯m serious about marrying you. You want me to say What I Like About You, but I can¡¯t say it. Anyway, you¡¯ve already entered my heart, and I¡¯ll work hard to get your approval.¡± After a pause, Peng Chi continued, ¡± don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t force you. I just want you to give me a chance. Look at me and give you another choice. What if I¡¯m more suitable for you? ¡± Also, if you marry into the Peng family, I will definitely treat you well. The Peng family will also treat you well. Your eldest sister is engaged to my eldest brother. In the future, when you marry over, no one will dare to treat you badly. So, third miss Gu, please consider it!¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes and replied seriously, ¡± ¡°Third brother Peng, thank you for liking me and allowing me to enter your heart. However, there¡¯s already someone in my heart, and there¡¯s no room for another person. I can¡¯t see anyone else with my eyes. Forgive me for not being able to agree to your request. And please drive me out of your heart!¡± Lu Zheng smiled. He knew that he was the one Xinxin liked the most! He looked at Peng Chi with a childish and proud expression. Feeling wronged, Peng Chi said,¡¯third miss Gu, you really can consider it. I¡¯m really not any worse than Zhou Yuan.¡± Gu Xin shook her head firmly, ¡± I won¡¯t consider. Third brother Peng, there¡¯s no future if you like me. Don¡¯t like me. There will be more and more girls in kun city in the future. You¡¯ll definitely find better girls. If you keep liking me and want me to do something I don¡¯t like, then you¡¯re just giving me trouble. That means you don¡¯t like me at all. I don¡¯t like you, but you like me. I¡¯ll feel guilty. You¡¯d rather I feel guilty and like me all the time, which means you don¡¯t like me at all.¡± Peng Chi was confused by Gu Xin¡¯s ¡®like me, don¡¯t like you¡¯. It took him a while before he understood what Yi Qing meant. He simply couldn¡¯t refute it. That¡¯s right, he said that he liked the girl and would be good to her, but the girl felt that it was a burden. How was this good to her? like my A * s. However, he couldn¡¯t stop liking her at the moment. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to like a girl, but, but Yingluo ... Peng Chi¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t process this. Gu Xin sighed with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°Third brother Peng, Do you understand now? So, don¡¯t like me anymore. Quickly chase me out of your heart, clean it up, and wait for the girl who likes you to move in. This way, you¡¯re good, I¡¯m good, and everyone¡¯s good! Alright, I¡¯m going to bring brother Yuan Yuan home. Goodbye!¡± Lu Zheng was in a good mood as he patted Peng Chi¡¯s shoulder.¡±Goodbye, general Chi!¡± The soldiers guarding the city had witnessed the scene of general Chi, who had just opened his aperture, being rejected by thedy. They all stood straight and tried not to move, as if they were dead. Well, they had to not make general Chi feel embarrassed. Chapter 1188 1188 Kid, you¡¯ve sessfully caught my attention When the Gu family saw Gu Xin and Lu Zheng return together, their hearts were clear. Forget it, forget it. This Huihui is engaged. The next step would be niannian, then Xinxin sisi. This day woulde sooner orter. A Yuan is a good kid, so I won¡¯t make things difficult for him. This did not include Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin did not like Lu Zheng at all. Hmph, this pig who had slept with his little cabbage! He did not even bother with Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng touched his nose. mm, alright, I¡¯ll stand on the side of a father-inw. Think about it, I¡¯m raising a fresh little cabbage. If it¡¯s targeted by a pig, I won¡¯t be happy either. Well, his father-inw needed to be coaxed. After that, Lu Zheng thought of Gu shouxin with the mood of a father-inw hoping that the pig who dug up cabbages would do something. He could tell that he and his second uncle were simr in many ways. Anyway, it was not wrong to think this way. As long as he could settle second uncle, there wouldn¡¯t be any more difficulties. His second aunt found him to be very pleasing to the eye now, not to mention Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, and his uncle, who liked him the most. However, Lu Zheng did not expect that the Peng family would interfere when he was trying to woo his father-inw. When Peng Chi had confessed his love, the people guarding the city had all seen it. Very quickly, the news of Peng sang¡¯s awakening had reached the Peng family. The Peng family was overjoyed! He didn¡¯t care if Gu Xin had someone in her heart. As long as she wasn¡¯t engaged, his son still had a chance. Old general Peng had specially gathered his three sons and four daughters-inw together. He had also called the main character, Peng Chi, over. The entire family was nning on how to win over thedy¡¯s heart. Peng Chi¡¯s father, the second general Peng, had died in battle. His mother, the second Madam Peng, was the Deputy general of the female Battalion. The entire family was concerned about the matters of their second branch! In the end, he came up with a n. He wanted to win the girl¡¯s favor. He had to win the girl¡¯s family¡¯s favor. By doing two things at the same time, he would have a greater chance of winning the Beauty¡¯s heart. Old general Peng loved the girls of the Gu family the most. He couldn¡¯t wait for the four girls of the Gu family to be his granddaughters-inw. Knowing that Peng Chi liked Gu Xin, how could he not be happy? how could he not help? He told Peng Chi that no matter whether the girl liked him or not, he had to fight for her. Otherwise, he would regret it for the rest of his life. Especially since Gu Xin was still young, she might not even be able to see his true feelings! but we have to follow the rules and not do anything disgraceful. We have to do it openly. As long as Gu Xin doesn¡¯t get married, you still have a chance. Of course, don¡¯t be disheartened if you didn¡¯t get it in the end. Life can¡¯t be smooth sailing. Peng Chi obediently listened to him. The next morning, he ran to the Yamen. Gu shouxin looked at the young man in front of him and didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly came over. I have both a son and a daughter, and I¡¯m old enough to be a grandfather. What¡¯s there to talk about with you, a young boy who¡¯s still wet behind the ears? Then, Peng Chi didn¡¯t say much, but Gu shouxin could already tell that this kid had taken a fancy to his daughter! Is niannian¡¯s Peach Blossom Festival about to start again? Gu shouxin did not want Gu Nian to meet any other bad girls. Although the few boys from the Peng family who worked in the camp were not bad in his eyes, he felt that none of them were as good as Xue Qianyu, except for his eldest brother, Peng ze. They were not as steady as Xue Qianyu. Inparison to other people, Gu shouxin was very satisfied with Xue Qianyu. He continued to listen quietly. So he didn¡¯t like niannian. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Don¡¯t let his eldest daughter suffer! Eh, if it¡¯s not niannian, then it must be Xinxin! Gu shouxin was interested. Hey, kid, you¡¯ve sessfully caught my attention! Chapter 1189 1189 Chapter 1189-tool Gu shouxin suddenly realized that their little Xinxin had grown up. When he first transmigrated, Xinxin wasn¡¯t even 11 years old. Now, she was almost 14. At that time, the little girl¡¯s face was yellow and her muscles were muscr, and her hair was dry and yellow. When she went to pick up Lu Zheng yesterday, she dressed up andbed her hair into a young girl¡¯s bun, and the Peng family¡¯s boy instantly understood her feelings. Gu shouxin was a little worried again. Niannian¡¯s peach blossom started at the age of fourteen. At that time, niannian was also a very beautiful girl. Xinxin was about to turn 14, and she was already growing! Gu shouxin¡¯s old Father¡¯s heart was about to break. ¡°Second uncle Gu.¡± Peng Chi noticed that Gu shouxin was in a daze and anxiously pulled him back. ¡°What?¡± Gu shouxin regained his senses and looked at Peng Chi. ¡°Second uncle Gu, that¡¯s what I meant. If you need anything in the future, just let me know. I just want an opportunity.¡± Peng Chi said firmly. ¡°You have to fight for this opportunity yourself. I can only tell you that if our Gu family¡¯s daughters are not pre-arranged, then they must be engaged when they are fifteen.¡± Gu shouxin smiled. then, Zhenzhen! Peng Chi still wanted to fight for it, but then he realized that second uncle Gu meant that it was still too early for Xinxin to be engaged. He nodded happily. I understand, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, second uncle Gu, I will fight for it openly and will not bring trouble to third miss Gu. There¡¯s still a year left, I¡¯ll definitely work hard!¡± Gu shouxin smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Although he couldn¡¯t bear to see Lu Zheng kidnap his daughter so early, he also didn¡¯t think highly of Peng Chi. After all, Lu Zheng was someone who had lived for two lifetimes. In this life, he had a few years of rtionship with Xinxin. As long as this Peng Chi didn¡¯t cause Xinxin any trouble, then it¡¯s fine to let him cause some trouble for that stinky brat Lu Zheng. I have to let Lu Zheng know that my Xinxin is a very likable girl and that you¡¯re only able to meet her again in this life because of your luck in your previous life. If he knew what had happened to Lu Zheng after his sessful rebirth in his previous life, he would really be sure that this guy had umted good fortune. Other than Li Shan, who was given to him by the Emperor, which of the other women in his residence were not treated as ythings and sent around? He didn¡¯t abuse these women and provided them with good food and drink. After he was reborn, other than giving these women arge sum of money, he also gave them their identities. As long as they wanted to live well, they would definitely have no worries for the rest of their lives. Of course, Gu shouxin treated Peng Chi as a tool. Well, in our nine thousand years old¡¯s heart, except for the people he fancied, everyone else was just a tool. The servant, Peng Chi, left in high spirits. When he reached the Yamen¡¯s entrance, he bumped into Lu Zheng, who had just returned from the Peng family. ¡°General Zhou!¡± Peng Chi was in a good mood. ¡°What is general Chi doing here?¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was a little wary. Could this kid be here to abduct his little Xinxin? ¡°General Zhou, what are you saying? I¡¯m here to look for second uncle, not to your house.¡± Peng Chi said with a smile. ¡°Oh, hehe.¡± Lu Zheng could immediately guess what Peng chi wanted to say and what Gu shouxin¡¯s attitude was. These Peng family Rascals! ¡°General Zhou, I heard from my uncle that you will be resting for a while after you return. Why don¡¯t I treat you to a drink? we haven¡¯t had a drink in a long time. There is strong wine brewed by second uncle in the restaurant now. The wine was so good! I¡¯m afraid general Zhou hasn¡¯t tried it yet. I¡¯ve been back for a few days, and second uncle provides a jar of it to my grandfather every day. I¡¯ve had the honor of drinking it a few times these few days!¡± Peng Chi said with a hint of unting. Chapter 1190 1190 Chapter 1190-drinking contest Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. Did this fool think that he had never drunk it before? Should I tell him that I know about the wine? Just as Lu Zheng was about to speak, Huo Junhao ran in from the other side. He was still wearing his official uniform. He ran over and hugged Lu Zheng.¡±Brother, I¡¯m done!¡± Lu Zheng pushed him away in disgust and said,¡±yes, I¡¯m done.¡± General Chi wants to treat me to a drink, do you want to go?¡± Huo Junhao nodded and said,¡±sure, let¡¯s ask sisi and the others to join us!¡± It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve gone to a restaurant to eat, even though it¡¯s their own.¡± Lu Zheng looked at Peng Chi, indicating whether he was willing or not. Peng Chi was naturally willing to go. After some thought, he decided that since Xinxin wanted to go, he had to win against Lu Zheng in drinking today. He could not lose face in front of Xinxin. Well, he could call his brothers. At most, Zhou Yuan would call Meng Meng. Meng Meng was big and could not drink. Xie Nanfeng, who could drink, had not returned. Thus, both sides agreed that they would meet in the restaurant half an hourter, and Peng Chi would go back to call for people. Huo Junhao had just heard that Peng sang had finally found his way to the county magistrate¡¯s third daughter. After he left, Huo Junhaoughed at Lu Zheng.¡±Brother, your love rival¡¯s match has started!¡± Lu Zheng rolled his eyes at the gloating Huo Junhao.¡¯You were my love rival in my past life. If I didn¡¯t keep my guard up against you in this life, who knows if you¡¯d like Xinxin or sisi?¡¯ Huo Junhao sighed again,¡±it¡¯s a pity that second brother and general ze aren¡¯t here!¡± If second brother was here, he would definitely help you. General ze would definitely help the Peng family. So, I want to know if sister Huihui wants general ze to help you or the Peng family. Will they have a conflict because of this?¡± ¡°Sister Huihui isn¡¯t as bored as you are,¡± Lu Zheng replied. The two of them went in and greeted Gu shouxin. When he heard that Peng Chi had invited him for a drink, Gu shouxin smiled meaningfully.¡±A young man should have the spirit of a young man.¡± Lu Zheng was confused. Could it be that second uncle used to think that I was old? ...... In the Gu family¡¯s restaurant, the Peng brothers were already waiting in the private room. At present, there were only four brothers in the family-second Peng, Peng yang, third Peng Chi, fourth Pengng, and fifth Peng Hu. The sixthng, Peng mu, had gone to the capital to see a doctor, while the seventh and eighthng were still young. On Lu Zheng¡¯s side, there was only him, Huo Junhao and Meng Meng. When the three Gu sisters and Huo Yanyu saw that the atmosphere was obviously not right, Gu Nian and Gu shouxin had the same worry. It¡¯s really not good to have too many peach blossoms! Little Xinxin had already begun to develop in the direction of the peerless beauty described by Gu Ren. In the future, no one knew how many boys she would provoke. Gu Nian and Gu shouxin had different thoughts. Gu Nian had experienced the peach blossom for herself, so she hoped that her sister could get engaged as soon as possible. Based on the current development, no one else in the Zhou Dynasty could be as good to Xinxin as Lu Zheng. Furthermore, Xinxin¡¯s heart was with Lu Zheng and she was afraid that she could not get it back. The opening dishes hadn¡¯t even been served yet, and the Peng family¡¯s men had already asked for wine. The wine in the Gu family¡¯s restaurant was limited in quantity. Peng Chi used his own private savings to buy a full serving of strong liquor for today. In the corner of the private room, jars of wine were ced very neatly. Then, the Peng family was also very straightforward. They directly said that they wouldpete in drinking, and the one who talked the most was Peng sng, Pengng. He was born in the same year as Peng Chi, in the first month. Just like his name, he was a wild person. He was the most carefree one among the Peng family¡¯s grandchildren. Huo Yanyu looked at Pengng with disdain,¡±fourth Peng, you have the nerve to say that you¡¯re in one team and my brother¡¯s team is in another.¡± Aren¡¯t you obviously bullying me?¡± Chapter 1191 1191 Chapter 1191-heart-wrenching Pengng: ¡°?¡± Huo Junhao and his sister began to y a duet, ¡± ¡°Sister, how can you say that? Your brother can¡¯t drink much, but my brother and brother Meng are great! I still think that my brother and brother Meng are bullying people!¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± that¡¯s right! Second brother Peng, third brother, fourth brother, fifth brother, my brother Yuan Yuan and brother Meng are very good at drinking. Why are you guyspeting in drinking? If you bring your people to the drill ground to fight, the chances of you four winning against three will be higher than drinking.¡± The Peng brothers all looked at Peng Chi with sympathy in their eyes! It wasn¡¯t easy for him to take a fancy to a girl, but in the end, her heart already belonged to someone else. From what he was saying, she was siding with the person she liked! Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched. She finally understood her sister¡¯s character. She was so mean. Was she trying to encourage her to drink? After that, she felt that her brother Yuanyuan was amazing when she got drunk and made him fall. Lu Zheng was gratified! The decision he made back then was indeed not wrong. Childhood sweethearts should have known each other since they were young! Otherwise, thesescivious men would be enough to give him a headache. Peng sang felt as if his heart had been stabbed by a knife. He had died before he had even started. He didn¡¯t like to read, but this sentence came to his mind. No, the men of the Peng family shouldn¡¯t give up without trying. Therefore, Peng sang made it clear that he would be drinking with Zhou Yuan today, and no one should get involved. Lu Zheng did not mind. He would drink it if he wanted to. He had not drunk in a long time. He missed the wine that his second uncle made. Gu Nian suggested for the servants to bring a small table over so that everyone could eat something first. After that, they could serve the dishes one by one on the table. Both sides agreed. Lu Zheng and Peng Chi sat next to each other. Neither of them had eaten anything, and they picked up their bowls and started drinking. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t bear to see her brother Yuan Yuan hurt her stomach, so she carried a te of fried dumplings and moved to Lu Zheng¡¯s side. When Lu Zheng finished drinking, she would feed him a dumpling without any exnation. Peng Chi¡¯s heart was hurt by this action. Huo Junhao did not mind watching the drama unfold. He carried a te of brown sugar steamed buns to Peng Chi¡¯s side, ¡± it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Peng San, I¡¯ll cheer you on! Then, without giving Peng Chi a chance to exin, he fed Peng Chi a piece of red sugar-coated Taotie. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± People eat spicy fried dumplings, but you feed them sweet ones? Peng sng and Peng Wng went to block Huo Junhao.¡±You brat, you¡¯re making it seem like there¡¯s no one in my house.¡± And then, one bowl after another. Gu Xin fed him one fried dumpling after another. The more Peng Chi drank, the redder his eyes became. Wu Wu Wu, he really wanted to cry. For a moment, Huo Yanyu sympathized with Peng Chi. Then, she could not help but suggest,¡±It¡¯s not fun to drink like this, why not drink? We¡¯re ying, so whoever loses will have to drink? There are so many people here, we should all participate!¡± ¡°Huo Yanyu, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for us?¡± Peng sng could not take it anymore. Drinking token, you can defeat us all by yourself, let alone your brother! This is the same as us asking you to y finger-guessing games and drink with us!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault for not studying hard,¡± Huo Yanyu pouted. ¡°Yingluo, why didn¡¯t your family send you to the camp?¡± Peng sng asked. Peng Eng and Peng Wng took a look. Hey, something was wrong with fourth! When he was a child, he loved to talk about fat girl Huo when he came back from his hometown, Nan County. When he grew up, he stopped talking about her. Now that she was here, he directly started a fight with her? Chapter 1192 1192 Chapter 1192-emotional slowness Peng sng and Huo Yanyu continued to bicker. Gu Nian felt that her head was about to explode. Han Han was acting quite strange today. The two men from the Peng family who did not drink seemed to be persuading their brothers, but were actually adding fuel to the fire. Gu Nian was extremely speechless. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? do you guys not know how to fight?¡± she interrupted the two of them. As Peng sng and Huo Yanyu stopped, everyone in the room turned to look at Gu Nian. Gu Nian said,¡±15 or 20. This is actually very simple. Just take a walk.¡± This was indeed very simple. After Gu Nian¡¯s exnation, everyone understood. Then, they all decided to do this. The rules were first set, each family would send out three. Peng Sanng and Lu Zheng were in charge of drinking. Only Meng Meng and Huo Junhao were on Lu Zheng¡¯s side, so Huo Yanyu rmended herself to take the spot. Then, the two parties would try it out first and start once they were used to it. Gu Nian sat at the side as she ate and watched them y. One moment, the Peng family won, and the next moment, Lu Zheng won. For some reason, Gu Nian suddenly thought of Xue Qianyu. He thought of everything that had happened in the two years between their first meeting and thest time they met. Why is he not back yet? If he were to return, would he be like Meng Meng and Huo Junhao, wanting to help Lu Zheng get the Peng brothers drunk? When would hee to propose marriage? Gu Nian paused in her actions. Oh no, what was she thinking? why did she want him to propose marriage? Was it because sister Huihui was engaged and Xinxin had a new pursuer, so she wanted to get married? Gu Nian did not know that she was blushing as well. As long as she thought about it, she would be bold enough to continue thinking. She was even thinking about what dress she was going to wear when she got married and how she was going to sleep with him when they went to the bridal chamber. Gu Nian shook her head. No, no, she could not continue thinking about it. She was now much more clear about rtionships than before. This time, she knew very clearly that she still had Xue Qianyu in her heart, because when she had nothing to do, she would think of him. When she saw certain things, she couldn¡¯t help but think of him, even though it wasn¡¯t to the point where it could mess up her thoughts. It wasn¡¯t like that in the past. When she tried it out with li Muyan, she wouldn¡¯t think of him at home. Even on li Muyan¡¯s birthday, she didn¡¯t have any special intentions to give him anything. She just bought him a gift with her sisters. At that time, she had always been passive. But with Xue Qianyu, she had taken the initiative to give him a gift. She had personally embedded the gems into the handle of the dagger one by one. She couldn¡¯t help but think of him, just like now. Far away in Lin mountain, Xue Qianyu suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose. The weather was getting colder, but Lin mountain was much warmer than ces like the capital and kun city. How could he have caught a cold? Could it be that someone was thinking about him? Was it Gu Nian? Xue Qianyu chuckled and shook his head. Gu Nian would not miss him. He did not know if that girl had recovered from the shock. She was slow in her emotions, so he had to work harder. His parents must have missed him. Xue Qianyu wrote a reply to his parents. He had been reading the letter from Duke Cheng ¡®en and his wife. In the letter, Duke Cheng¡¯ en¡¯s wife had said that they nned to travel to kun city with Majesty Kang¡¯s family of three for a few months. Majesty Kang and his wife missed their daughter. They missed their son too. Of course, the most important thing was that Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en missed uncle Gu. Uncle Gu had brought them many good things. Xue Qianyu naturally wouldn¡¯t stop them froming over. It was good that they came over to help eldest uncle nt crops and eat the fresh fruits that eldest uncle nted. These things would probably not be as fresh once they were sent to the capital. Chapter 1193 1193 Chapter 1193-jar In the restaurant, Peng sang and Lu Zheng had already finished their hard liquor for the day, but they were not satisfied yet. Peng sang waved his hand and asked the shopkeeper to bring all the wine he had saved. The Gu sisters looked at Peng Sanng speechlessly.¡¯You¡¯re just rushing to give us money!¡¯ The Gu family had their own Wine Workshop, but they had only started building it in the first month of this year. All of the wine was brewed with Gu shouxin¡¯s recipes, spirits, fruit wine, and flower wine. For example, the wine that was sold in kun city in the past was bought from the winery in the prefecture. Even though the public road was better than before, the transportation cost was still there. Therefore, the general wine was more expensive than the other state capitals. It was impossible for their family to not make money from their business. Gu Nian looked at Peng Eng.¡¯Should I just forget about today?¡¯ Our two families are inws, so it¡¯s not very appropriate to earn your family¡¯s money like this. For elder sister¡¯s sake, today is enough. Before Peng Eng could say anything, Peng sang immediately denied it. What Peng sang meant was that today was a man-to-man matter between him and Zhou Yuan, and there was no need to mention money for such an important matter. The other three brothers of the Peng family cheered. They thought to themselves, ¡± when you wake up tomorrow and see all the money you¡¯ve saved for so many years gone, will you regret it? ¡± Seeing that he could not convince the waiter, Gu Nian asked the waiter toe in and get more wine. As for the money, forget it, let the shopkeeper decide for himself. She was not suitable for doing business. Then, Peng sang continued topete with Lu Zheng in drinking. Lu Zheng sat still, while Peng sang had already made a trip to the outhouse. The three Peng brothers finally understood that Zhou Yuan had won! No, they had so many men in their family. They could lose anything but momentum. So, they went straight to Meng Meng and Huo Junhao to drink. Huo Junhao knew that Meng Meng¡¯s alcohol tolerance was on par with his two brothers and even his second uncle. So, he said arrogantly, ¡± I only need brother Meng. Therefore, when Peng sang returned, it was the four brothers of the Peng family versus Lu Zheng and Meng Meng. He was still ying rock-paper-scissors. An hour passed, and Peng the fifth was drunk. Another hour passed, and Peng Eng was drunk. Only Peng sang and Peng sng were left. Huo Yanyu was still provoking Peng sng! Peng sng usually wouldn¡¯t be provoked, but he had already drunk so much. Fine, he didn¡¯t need a bowl. He directly brought a jar over with Meng Meng. Meng Meng shouted, ¡± good, I¡¯ve long disliked these bowl after bowl. A jar is good! Generalng, I¡¯ll take the initiative to show my respect! Meng Meng was Lu Zheng¡¯s subordinate. He was in charge of people, but in terms of rank, he was not as high as Pengng from the water Battalion. Seeing that Meng Meng had started drinking, Pengng also stepped on the stool, raised his head, and poured the contents of the jar into his mouth. Peng sang did not want to be left behind. He took the jar and called Lu Zheng to join him. They were not going to y rock-paper-scissors today. The four of them would finish the wine jar by jar. Whoever fell first would lose. Lu Zheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Gu Xin was very worried. She was constantly paying attention to her brother Yuan Yuan. If anything went wrong, she would immediately feed her brother Yuan Yuan a Jade Pearl. Unfortunately, Lu Zheng did not give her the chance. Lu Zheng had always been fine. He did not even walk unsteadily. In the end, the wine in the jar on the ground was all finished. Peng sang fell down, but Peng sng could still stand. On the other hand, Lu Zheng and Meng Meng¡¯s faces were a little red, but their eyes were clear. It was getting dark outside, and they had been drinking the whole afternoon. They had finished all the wine in the restaurant. Chapter 1194 1194 I¡¯ll treat you next time The servants of the Peng family ran over to carry the few young generals back. Of course, Peng sng didn¡¯t need to be carried, he only needed to be supported. When he left, he even said proudly to Huo Yanyu, ¡± I¡¯m not that easy to defeat. You fat girl, you want tough at me? no way! Huo Junhao,¡±who is Qianqian pretending to be her brother with?¡± Her real brother is here!¡± Peng sng grinned,¡±yes, real big brother!¡± I¡¯ll drink with you next time!¡± After he finished speaking, he even winked at Huo Yanyu before he was helped away. Huo Yanyu¡¯s heart was filled withplicated feelings. Could it be that this guy had taken a fancy to her? this damn fatty. Now that he was not fat anymore, he coulde out and y with little girls? Hmph! Gu si tugged at Huo Yanyu. silly girl. Fourth brother Peng seems to be very interested in you! ¡°Sister sisi, when boys like a girl, they like to fight for her.¡± Gu Nianughed. Peng sng must have taken a fancy to our simple-minded man. ¡± ¡°Well, uncle said that he¡¯s not looking for a kid who¡¯s in the military,¡± Huo Yanyu said calmly. Gu si fell into deep thought. Was it like this? Big sister liked brother Peng. When she wasn¡¯t training, she would go and tease brother Peng. Second sister and second brother Xue didn¡¯t bully each other! Between third sister and brother ah Yuan, there was no such thing as bullying. They were full of love! How could bullying be like liking someone? Gu si felt that what Gu Nian said was wrong. After all, Huo Xintong often bullied andughed at her. That could not be considered as Huo Xintong liking her, right? Huo Xintong was just too smart while she was a little stupid. That was why she was beingughed at. How could that be considered as liking her? No one noticed Gu SI¡¯s thoughts. They didn¡¯t know that this little sister, who used to say whatever her family members said, had now learned to think for herself, to refute, and to use examples to refute herself. Gu Xin was worried that Lu Zheng might be drunk and wanted to send him back but was stopped by Gu Nian. Gu Xin,¡¯sister, let¡¯s send brother Yuanyuan and brother Meng back! They¡¯ve drunk so much!¡± Gu Nian looked at Lu Zheng and gave him a fake smile. ¡°A ¡®Yuan, are you going to send me off? My father will scold us if we go backte.¡± ¡°No,¡± Lu Zheng quickly shook his head. Xinxin, I¡¯m fine. You guys go back first! I¡¯lle find you tomorrow!¡± Only then did Gu Nian smile. This is more like it! This person might be able to control his thoughts normally, but now that he was drinking, who knew? From the perspective of the ancients, Gu Xin was about to turn 14 and that was the age where she could get married. But from her perspective, Gu Xin Xin was still a student. At a time like this, they must not get too close to each other, in case Lu Zheng would do something to Xinxin. Gu Xin saw that Lu Zheng was fine and thought about how her father was really good at scolding people. She could only bid him farewell reluctantly. Only then did Huo Junhao remember that today was not his day off! If the two sisters didn¡¯t get scolded when they returned, they would definitely get scolded. Not only would they get scolded, but they might also lose their monthly allowance! The group of people separated at the door. The Gu family took the carriage, while Lu Zheng and Meng Meng walked. Meng Meng drank to his heart¡¯s content today and wanted more. He smiled at Lu Qianqian. ¡°Let¡¯s invite the Peng brothers for a drink the next time old Xuees! Straightforward!¡± Lu Zheng nodded,¡±sure!¡± I¡¯ll treat you next time!¡± Then Meng Meng started to talk about the taste of the wine he had just drunk. He praised Gu shouxin¡¯s wine, although he had drunk it before. Lu Zheng listened to him with a smile on his face and responded from time to time. The atmosphere was harmonious as they walked home. Chapter 1195 1195 Lu Zheng¡¯s nightmare He was actually a little drunk, but not to the point of copsing. After returning home, he found some herbs from grandma Xiao¡¯s room and boiled them in water. He and Meng Meng each had a bowl. After washing up, he fell asleep. That night, Lu Zheng had a dream. Ever since he knew that he had sessfully reincarnated, he had not had a dream for a few years. Gu Xin was in his dream. She was no longer the mature Gu Xin from her previous life, nor was she the tiny Gu Xin that they first met. It was the young girl, Gu Xin, who was about the same age as her. He went hunting with her. Deep in the mountains, there was a cunning Fox. The two of them chased after it, and in a cave, the Fox disappeared. Gu Xin said that she wanted to go into the cave to look for the little fox but he didn¡¯t allow her to. He said that he would go and look for it because he was afraid that there would berge wild animals in the cave that would hurt Gu Xin and asked her to wait at the entrance. In the end, the moment he entered, he realized that Gu Xin had also entered, and she had even entered before him. Before he could ask, she suddenly disappeared. He jumped in shock and shouted for Xinxin. He subconsciously ran forward and saw that Gu Xin had disappeared into a bottomless abyss. Without any hesitation, he jumped down. Just as he took a step, he suddenly remembered that he had asked Gu Xin to wait for him at the entrance of the cave. He suspected that he had met a fox demon. Perhaps Gu Xin was still at the entrance of the cave. Therefore, he decided to go to the entrance of the cave first. When he returned to the cave, he was not there. He ran back to the abyss, but there was no abyss there. It was just the ground of an ordinary cave. He grabbed his sword and started digging like a madman, shouting as he dug. After that, that Fox ran out again and spoke in humannguage. Heughed eerily and told Lu Zheng that he had taken Gu Xin away and he would never see her again in his life. The voice in the dream was very familiar, and Lu Zheng was awoken. When he woke up, the sky was still dark, and he was sweating profusely. He got up and washed up, put on his clothes and went out. It had been a long time since he had been so afraid. He would not feel at ease until he saw Gu Xin with his own eyes. He quickly arrived at the back of the Yamen and jumped in, arriving at the small building. Second white and the rest were keeping an eye on the back of the house. By the time second white noticed, Lu Zheng had already arrived at Gu Xin¡¯s window. When second white walked closer and saw that it was Lu Zheng, he went into hiding. Looking at the little girl who was sleeping soundly in the room, Lu Zheng finally heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like it was just a nightmare. He didn¡¯t stay for long. Although they were in love with each other, it was still inappropriate for him to be in someone else¡¯s room at night. After jumping out of the back of the house, second white chased after him and asked,¡±Master, do you think Lord Gu knows that you¡¯ve been here?¡± Lu Zheng was taken aback. That¡¯s right, his future father-inw was very good at martial arts. His sudden arrival ... ¡°Then what should I say if Lord Gu asks tomorrow?¡± asked second white. ¡°Just tell me the truth,¡± Lu Zheng said, exhaling. I only stood by the window for a while and didn¡¯t go in.¡± Second white was trying to hold back hisughter. If I tell you the truth, then that¡¯s it. Why did you specifically mention this? You¡¯re still afraid of Lord Gu! Lu Zheng asked second Bai a few more questions about Gu Xin¡¯s recent situation and if anything special had happened before leaving. Gu Xin didn¡¯t have anything special to do usually. Other than exchanging letters with Xie Zhiyi, she would ask second white to send tenth white to Jiangnan to investigate the man that Cheng Huaiyu was talking about. However, white ten had not sent back a letter yet, so Gu Xin would sometimes ask white two about the situation. Chapter 1196 1196 I¡¯ll be your soldier The four brothers of the Peng family were woken up by old general Peng early in the morning and were punished in the martial arts arena in the manor. The reason for the punishment was very simple. You brats are embarrassing yourselves! The two of them were walking home. The four of you carried three of them back, and thest one was drunk when he entered the house. Don¡¯t you think this is embarrassing? The Peng brothers thought,¡±how embarrassing!¡± Old general Peng didn¡¯t even want to look at the four of them. In the past, which of his sons could not beat the country guarding Duke in drinking? Which fight couldn¡¯t defeat the country guarding Duke? But now? A grandson can¡¯t win against the country guarding duke¡¯s son! Oh my, if old Lu knew that his grandson was so sessful, he would probably crawl out of his ancestral grave andugh at him! Old general Peng thought of old Lu, who was also Lu Zheng¡¯s grandfather. He could imagine that if old Lu was still alive, Lu Zheng would not have to change his name and start as a small soldier in the Peng family Army! He was from the same generation as Lu Zheng¡¯s grandfather. He had even fought side by side with Lu Zheng¡¯s grandfather. He felt that it was a pity for his old buddy. At the same time, he also discovered a problem. His grandsons had been carefully raised, but they were not as good-looking as the wild ones. Even the child had been persecuted by his stepmother when he was young. Old general Peng was thinking if his grandsons were living too well. He was thinking if he should have a good discussion with his three sons to reeducate these kids? Of course, other than him and general Peng, no one else knew about Lu Zheng¡¯s identity. He could not use Lu Zheng¡¯s name directly. He nned to tell them that they had never drunk before and that they probably couldn¡¯t beat him, so they had to strengthen their training. Old general Peng turned around and went to tell his sons. Great general Peng understood his father¡¯s thoughts, but the third and fourth generals didn¡¯t! Not all of the brave men in the Army on the front line were good at drinking! In order to convince his son, old general Peng suggested that they not drink, but have a military exercise. The Peng family would choose one person to be the main general and one person to be the Deputy general, while the other party would choose Zhou Yuan as the main general and Meng Meng as the Deputy general. The third general and the fourth general agreed on behalf of their sons and nephews. Old general Peng sent someone to inform Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng was apanying Gu Xin and Gu si to the trading District. The three of them were talking andughing when they were stopped by someone. Lu Zheng looked at the person in front of him and raised his eyebrows. The old General¡¯s men? Was he here to give his grandson face? The messenger brought the three of them to a quiet corner and exined old general Peng¡¯s intentions. Without waiting for Lu Zheng to reply, Gu Xin asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Big brother, during the drill, can you choose your own subordinates?¡± The person recognized Gu Xin and knew that she was Lord Gu¡¯s daughter. Since this was no secret, he exined it to her. They could choose the person they wanted to use. It was a simted battlefield, and the swords and sabers they used were not real. They would paint a bright color on the arrows. As long as they were shot in the fatal part, they would be considered dead and would have to leave the battlefield. The des and Spears they used were the same as the arrows. Hearing this, Gu Xin reached out and pulled on Lu Zheng¡¯s sleeve, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I, I want to go! I want to be your little soldier!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid old general Peng won¡¯t allow this,¡± Lu Zheng said. Why did his beautiful little Xinxin have to fight and kill with a group of stinky men? Gu Xin couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shook Lu Zheng¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°I will, I will. Grandpa Peng really likes me. Moreover, this big brother had said that the chief general would choose his own people. He didn¡¯t say that he would definitely choose people from the Army! Even if I¡¯m in the Army, I¡¯m still one. Aunt Yin said that if I¡¯m willing, I can join the women¡¯s Army at any time!¡± Chapter 1197 1197 Satisfy her request Gu Xin liked it and Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t reject her, what else could he do? He could only agree to her. However, what he meant was that he could figure out a more suitable girl with Peng sang and the other brothers. Since Xinxin liked it, he had to satisfy her request. On the same day, he went to find eldest Madam Peng and told her that it would be better to have all the female soldierse together. By then, both sides would have dozens of people. Eldest Madam Peng was delighted to hear that. She was afraid that Sanng would not be able to win against Zhou Yuan. Of course, she also agreed to Lu Zheng¡¯s suggestion. The daily training was indeed a little boring, and it would be fine to take a day off to organize an activity. Gu Xin and Gu si went back to Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu to tell them about this. Hearing this, Gu Nian thought,¡¯good boy, I like this.¡¯ Only God knew how much she used to like fighting with people. After what happened, she almost forgot about everything and just wanted to stay in theboratory. Gu Nian asked the servant at home to call Lu Zheng and the Peng brothers over immediately. She had a more fun way to y. The sisters went to ask Gu shouxin for advice. Gu shouxin was busy. After hearing Gu Nian¡¯s thoughts and thinking about the female Battalion, he agreed to let them go and y by themselves. He also asked them to bring Gu en along. This kid would return to Qing Province alone next year to take the examination. It would be good to let him have fun before the new year. Under normal circumstances, he would allow the children at home to y. Lu Zheng brought Meng Meng over and met the Peng brothers at the entrance of the Yamen. Peng sang felt a little embarrassed. However, he wasn¡¯t a bashful person. He cupped his hands in admiration. He said that after working together for so long, he didn¡¯t realize how good they were at drinking. They couldpete with each other in the future. Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. He had a good tolerance for alcohol, but he was not a bad drinker. Drinking too much of it was harmful to the body. In the future, he wanted to be his biological child. His grandmother had said that men drinking too much was harmful to their children. Meng Meng didn¡¯t think too much and agreed immediately. Lu Zheng thought to himself, ¡± so be it. When you¡¯re done drinking with Meng Meng, how many more drinks can you drink with me? ¡± After entering the backyard, Lu Zheng brought them to the main room. The Peng brothers,¡±Yingluo seems to be at your house.¡± Lu Zheng didn¡¯t do this on purpose. He was just used to it. Just like in the past at the vige at the crossroad, when he had nothing to do, wasn¡¯t he the one who brought guests to the Gu family? Anyway, he did not treat the Gu family as an outsider. He really treated them as his own home. The key was that everyone in the Gu family, from his grandparents to Gu Ren, was very familiar with him. Only the two children who were not even one year old were not familiar with him. In the central room, Gu Nian had already taken out her temporary drawing and invited everyone to sit around the Round Table. There was a stove under the Round Table in their house, and a nket was hanging on the edge of the table. There was a hole in the middle of the table, which could be used to warm hot water. Now, he put the pot on the table next to him. In order to not make the children of the Peng family feel ufortable, the adults in the family did note out. Although the Gu family had been around for a year, only old general Peng liked to visit the Gu family. The younger generation of the Peng family all had their own things to do. Unless they were having dinner, they would note to the Gu family to y. The four Peng brothers heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that there were only a few children in the Gu family. To be honest, they were still a little afraid of Lord Gu. It was good that he was not around. Now that everyone was present, Gu Nian took out the blueprint and began to exin his thoughts. She was used to speaking by looking at pictures. It was more convenient this way, and she didn¡¯t need to waste her breath exining. Chapter 1198 1198 Fun Gu Nian had named thepetition ¡®g-snatching¡¯. It was not as realistic as the Peng family¡¯s drill. This was a game that could be yed andpeted. The g-snatching contest was divided into red and blue teams, and the only weapons they used were bows and arrows. No one had a certain number of arrows. The arrowheads would be colored, and Gu Nian would provide that. The red and blue arrows were tied with different colored ribbons, and the arrowheads were also of their own colors. If their own people shot their own people, they would be considered dead. As long as they were hit in three ces, they would be considered dead. The oue was not determined by the number of people in the end, but by the side that found the chess piece that had long been buried in the mountains. In the process of searching, one could fight, hide, and finally take the g down the mountain. The g would only be effective if one was shot in no more than three ces. There was no need to worry about the people who were shot continuing to attack. The mountain was divided into many areas, and each area had judges from four directions. With a shout, the judges would immediately appear to register and watch over the people who had died. There would be a patrol team responsible for taking these dead people down the mountain to ensure that there was no suspicion. After Gu Nian finished speaking, she looked at the crowd. Everyone was rather curious about this. The Gu siblings naturally gave their sister face and were the first to agree. Meng Meng also agreed. He hadn¡¯t seen the second miss for a long time, but she still had so many ideas! It was fun following second uncle¡¯s family. Naturally, Lu Zheng would not embarrass Gu Nian. Hence, they all looked at the four members of the Peng family. Peng Eng muttered to himself for a moment before asking, ¡± ¡°Second youngdy, may I ask how many gs will be set? Is there a fixed ce to look for it?¡± Gu Nian snapped her fingers and said,¡±good question, second brother Peng.¡± I¡¯m here to discuss the number of gs. I don¡¯t think we should fix the ce. We¡¯ll ask someone to walk around the mountain and hide the gs. It doesn¡¯t have to be on the mountain, we can hide at the entrance of the mountain.¡± ¡°Second miss, that¡¯s a good idea!¡± Peng sng said. The test for people was not like normal training! We can also test the results of everyone¡¯s training. Wonderful!¡± Peng the fifth said,¡±fourth is right.¡± I think we can set more than 20 gs, and the number of gs the red and blue teams have will determine the winner. But we can put out a bet to motivate everyone to participate. Those who die in battle will be given a small punishment.¡± Gu Xin pped her hands, ¡± that¡¯s right. We¡¯ll punish them based on the time they died. If they died within 15 minutes, the punishment would be the most severe, and the punishment would be the lightest before the end, and so on. Then everyone who is participating in the game can take this seriously.¡± Gu Xin felt that this was just a game. Maybe people didn¡¯t take it seriously. Now that there was a reward and punishment system, everyone would take it seriously. How fun would that be? Lu Zheng continued Gu Xin¡¯s sentence. whoever defeats the most opponents will be rewarded. Those who mistakenly kill their own people will be punished. This way, people will take this more seriously. Gu Nian wrote down all the suggestions that were raised and everyone looked at them again to perfect them. In the end, they decided to bury a total of 50 gs. There was a reward and punishment mechanism, so they couldn¡¯t be too stingy. Both sides had decided on 500 people, so there were a total of 1000 people. This game couldst for an entire day. He chose the mountain to the South of East City. There was no snow there, but it was a little cold. As for the person who buried the g, no one could make a decision. Chapter 1199 1199 Chapter 1199-opposite Gu Nian¡¯s intention was to ask the Peng family to bury the corpse. On the other hand, the Peng brothers wanted the Gu family or Lu Zheng¡¯s men to do the job. Gu Nian was speechless.¡¯Aren¡¯t you afraid that Lu Zheng¡¯s men will pick on the ones who buried the g?¡¯ In the end, it was Gu Xin who suggested that they find someone they were not familiar with to bury. Who was it? Gu Xin chose Hu Liang, the county officer. This Hu Liang was one of the Imperial Guards. He was specially chosen by the Emperor to serve Gu shouxin. He was a man of few words and had a simr personality to Xue Qianyu. He was usually not close to the siblings and had been doing the work given by Gu shouxin. Hu Liang¡¯s Kung Fu was quite good. It was said that he was originally themander of the Imperial front guards who was pushed up after Xue qianren left. The Peng brothers felt that this was a good idea. The people in front of the Emperor were naturally meticulous in their work. They would probably have a way of hiding things and should be challenging. Then, it was the candidates for the adjudicators and the patrol team. This was easy to handle. When the time came, he would just pick a group of people to take charge. There were no wars recently, and the people in the Army had nothing to do except training. He would pick those who were on break that day to do this. As for the candidates for both sides, there were ny-nine people from the women¡¯s camp. Other than first Madam Peng, second Madam, and third Madam, there were ny-six people left. They were split into two teams. In order for their strength to be equal, the Peng brothers suggested that the Gu sisters should also be divided into two teams, so there were exactly four of them. Gu Nian did not mind. After all, this was just a game and they were not really against each other. Therefore, she brought Huo Yanyu along to join the Peng family¡¯s camp. Peng sang,¡±we want Xinxin!¡± Gu Nian understood that but she did not give him a chance.¡¯Xinxin is with you. You want Xinxin to lead your team to rebel!¡¯ As for Gu en, of course, she would follow Lu Zheng. Peng sang felt that he had taken advantage of Gu en, so he insisted on bringing Huo Junhao along. He had not met Gu en much, and he thought that the Gu family was all schrs in the imperial examination. He thought that Gu en was a nerd, and that if the other party had a nerd, he would have a nerd too. Otherwise, he would be bullying the other party. Gu en: ¡± I feel like you¡¯re insulting me. Just based on this, I¡¯ll take ah Yuan as my third brother-inw! How dare youpare me to Huo Wentong? Other than being better at studying than me, his Kung Fu is not as good as mine! Gu en was right about this. Huo Junhao only knew a few tricks up his sleeve. He could not even defeat the Gu siblings, let alone the two older ones. Perhaps the heavens had given him all the talent he had, but he did not have a body. He was really not good at martial arts, even worse than Huo Yanyu. Huo Yanyu had been practicing martial arts with the Gu siblings for a year, but she was still able to defeat her brother. Since the other party insisted on Huo Junhao, Lu Zheng had nothing to say. That kid may not be strong, but he has brains! After the Peng family left, Gu Xin pulled Gu si aside and whispered, ¡± ¡°Sisi, Huo Wantong is more familiar with Hu Liang than we are. He probably knows Hu Liang¡¯s habits. He¡¯s so smart. When Huo Wantong gets the g, we¡¯ll take his.¡± Gu si nodded and felt that this was a good idea. ¡°En!¡± Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu were speechless. Did these two girls not treat them as allies anymore? He didn¡¯t evene to curry favor with them and instigate them to defect? Fine, if you don¡¯t try to instigate us to defect, we¡¯ll see who¡¯s the real deal on the mountain. When the Gu family gathered at night and knew that they were organizing such an event, they were all very supportive of it. Because the sisters were from two different camps, they could not say that they wished them victory. They could only say that participation was important! Chapter 1200 1200 Duke dingguo¡¯s mansion The Peng family had already started their preparations. The game was set for the 25th of December, which meant there were still 20 days to prepare. At that time, there would be no obstacles, and they would not consider that you were a girl and have to amodate you. The top of the mountain was also confirmed. The Peng family sent people over to clear the wild animals on the mountain first, so as to avoid anyone who was alone from encountering a big guy during the activity. ...... At the same time, the Imperial court¡¯s reward came again. Because the official road from kunzhou to the capital had been repaired and put into use, the Emperor had taken the Grand Empress Dowager, the Empress Dowager, and the Empress, as well as dozens of officials of second-rank and above, from the capital to Tongzhou. He felt that it was not bad, so he had given this reward. From kunzhou to the capital, they had to pass through five state capitals. It used to take a month¡¯s drive, but now it only took 20 days, which saved them a lot of time. The official road from the capital to Jiangnan had also begun to be repaired. The Ministry of Works had already sent people down to build cement workshops for each state. After the official road was repaired, themon people could buy and repair their houses. This business naturally belonged to the court. This time, it was for the county Magistrate of kuncheng, Gu shouxin, and the people of the Duke dingguo¡¯s mansion. The Duke dingguo¡¯s mansion was the Peng family. It was just that their family was not in the capital, but this title of nobility was real. When Gu Xin heard the news, sheughed at herself. She said that when they were on their way to the capital, brother Yuanyuan had given her and her elder sister a lot of knowledge about the capital¡¯s prestigious families. However, the Peng family was so low-key that she had forgotten that the Duke dingguo¡¯s mansion was their family. Zhang Shi went back to her room and closed the door,ughing loudly. Oh my God, the Peng family was a public house, and her eldest daughter married the eldest grandson of the Yi family, who inherited the title of nobility! Mrs. Zhang felt more and more that many of the things Cai Xiaolian had said to her in the past were right. At that time, she didn¡¯t know the identity of the Gu family and thought that it would be enough to find a rich family for Huihui, or a schr or something. Cai Xiaolian had told her that wasn¡¯t that disparaging Huihui? Huihui would definitely be able to find a better one. Zhang Shi didn¡¯t believe it at that time, but now, she saw that she was the eldest granddaughter-inw of the Duke dingguo¡¯s mansion! What she didn¡¯t know was that Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words back then weren¡¯t because she looked down on the elementary schrs or high schrs. She just felt that the people introduced by Madam Zhang were unreliable. Gu Hui was also a person with her own ideas. Moreover, she saw that Gu Hui was still young, so she helped to persuade Madam Zhang. The emperor¡¯s reward to the Peng family was gold and silver, and the reward for Gu shouxin was a promotion, directly making him the prefect of kunzhou. In the past, there was only one ce in kunzhou, kun city. Now, there were more and more people in kun city. Gu shouxin had also reported his idea of expanding the city and adding a County. The Emperor had agreed, and at the same time, he had also promoted Gu shouxin. At the same time, he also sent people from the Ministry of Works to build a house for Gu shouxin after the new year, so that Gu shouxin could use the county government first. As for the position of the Deputy prefect, the Emperor did not care about it at all. He only wanted to promote him to an official position. Back then, they had agreed that Gu shouxin had the final say in kun Prefecture. He would not ask for trouble and meddle in everything! During thest month of the year, the number of people in kun city didn¡¯t decrease, but instead increased. The expanded houses outside the city were almostpleted. Recently, many merchants from other state capitals hade to ask when they could be sold. The merchants might buy them to live in for themselves, or they might buy them and put them away, and sell them to others in the future to earn money. There were also people with more solid family backgrounds who came to ask. These were all people who nned to settle down in kun state. There were also people who were originally from kun state but had fled because of the war and had now returned. In any case, the people in the county government were very busy every day. Chapter 1201 1201 You didn¡¯t teach him The Gu family¡¯s workshops were also extremely busy. When they arrived in kun city, their family added an embroidery room. There were not only embroiderydies but also tailors in the workshop. The Gu sisters, Gu Xin and Gu si, hadunched a batch of winter jackets and they were selling very well. Not only did the merchants from the neighboring five countries, but even the merchants from the great Zhou Dynasty purchased them from kun city. Of course, the royal family was involved in this. When all kinds of banquets were held in the capital, the nobledies would wear the new clothes of the Gu family¡¯s embroidery room and make people¡¯s eyes light up. When they asked, Oh, they knew it. It was the property of the top schr¡¯s family. Although it was in kun city, they also had shops in the capital! His third aunt and Lu Xue would be in charge of the shop in the capital. When third aunt married into the Guo family, she was originally in charge of the rice Shop and was very good at doing business. Lu Xue was quite capable for being able to protect her younger brother from her stepmother. She had also inherited the Zhou family¡¯s business talent. Although Grandpa Zhou had left all his assets to Lu Zheng, he had not mistreated his granddaughter. When Lu Xue got married, he had given her a lot of dowry. Therefore, Lu Xue¡¯s management level was also there. The imperial family was very tolerant and supportive of the Gu family. Therefore, third aunt Gu¡¯s business in the capital was like a fish in water. It was extremely smooth. The number of people in kun city gradually decreased on the 20th of the twelfth lunar month. ording to the tradition of the great Zhou Dynasty, people had to stay at home during the new year. Those who were still in kun city were from the five neighboring countries. The Gu family hadunched New Year¡¯s goods in bulk, as well as various gift bags, which were fought over by the neighboring five countries. Gu Xin¡¯s Abacus made a lot of noise every day. Gu Nian evenughed at her. Xin Xin isn¡¯t calcting on the abacus, she¡¯s calcting money! Gu Xin was happy to admit it. that¡¯s right, I did give her money. I love money! Their family did business in kun city and had collected a lot of gold, silver, and Jade. The people in the neighboring five countries did not have the bank notes of the great Zhou Dynasty and only had silver. For this reason, Gu shouxin even submitted a report to the Imperial court and asked the Imperial court to get a money house here as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be inconvenient to trade here. The goddess Kingdom brought gold and silver here, not gold or silver, but in all kinds of shapes that they liked. They had to weigh them every time, which was troublesome. It was even more troublesome for Jin nanguo toe over. He brought Jade to buy things and the seller could not estimate the price. In any case, the Gu family¡¯s copper coins had all been exchanged for gold, silver, and Jade. They had even exchanged them with the neighboring state government. Gu shouxin even told the Emperor, ¡± Your Majesty, if you want to unify the currency, why don¡¯t we unify the currency first? ¡± I¡¯ve already tried my best to rmend you to the other countries. With this currency, the great Zhou won¡¯t recognize the banknotes made by them, right? That¡¯s why you have to quickly get a bank. When the Emperor received the letter, he was shocked. He had not thought of this at all. Even if he had thought of it, he would have thought that second Gu would take a few years to achieve this effect. Now, he had achieved it in a year. The Emperor summoned the Prince in charge of the royal family to talk about this matter and asked him to choose people. In the first month of the lunar year, they would go to kunzhou and transfer the banknotes of our great Zhou to the other countries. ¡®It¡¯s so convenient to carry silver and gold with you. It¡¯s heavy and conspicuous, and it¡¯ll attract people to steal and Rob you.¡¯ After giving his orders to the Prince, the Emperor went to see the Grand Empress Dowager and told her about the matter that Gu shouxin had mentioned. The Grand Empress Dowager had a look of pride on her face. The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but ridicule,¡±Imperial grandmother, it¡¯s not that grandson is criticizing you!¡± You didn¡¯t teach second Gu that ability, so why are you so happy?¡± Chapter 1202 1202 Chapter 1202-start The Empress Dowager was so angry that she threw him a cup of tea,¡±That wasn¡¯t taught by this widow, that¡¯s this widow¡¯s blood!¡± The Emperor dodged sideways and continued to be annoying, ¡± ¡°Grandson feels that big brother Gu is more like Imperial grandmother¡¯s blood! People are honest, kind, and a good person. Hehe, second Gu that ck Heart, it¡¯s not like Royal grandmother¡¯s blood!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager cast a nce at him,¡±don¡¯t even think about angering this widow!¡± Aijia won¡¯t fall for your trick. This widow¡¯s descendants will not fight with you for the throne, so you can be at ease and be a good Emperor!¡± The Emperor thought,¡±Oh, I¡¯ve been seen through. As expected, the older the ginger, the spicier it is!¡± This pair of grandfather and grandson usually had the grandson angering the grandmother, hoping that the grandmother would call her own son back to take the throne in a rage. Then the grandmother would throw a teacup in anger, and then calmly tell the grandson, ¡± being the Emperor is so tiring, I won¡¯t let my grandson be tired! Unable to contain his anger, the Emperor began to talk about serious matters. He asked the Grand Empress Dowager, ¡± which country do you think will be the first to be taken down if the Gu family and the Peng family work together? ¡± The Empress Dowager pondered for a while and felt that it would either be the Jin Nan country or the goddess country. The Emperor asked why, and the Empress Dowager said that these two countries were rich, with gold, silver, and Jade. It would be beneficial for future development to take them down first. The Emperor did not dare to tell the Grand Empress Dowager that Gu Hui had snuck into the goddess Kingdom to look for Peng ze. He was afraid that the Grand Empress Dowager would be angered and personally go to kun city. The olddy was already so old, he did not want her to be tormented. After hearing the Empress Dowager¡¯s words, the Emperor felt that the first ce to take down would be the goddess Kingdom. After he took his leave, he thought that the goddess Kingdom would not be destroyed like the southern border. The customs there were different. When the time came, he could give the Queen a title and talk about the future. He still hoped to send great Zhou¡¯s officials over to govern, but they were all men. If they went to the goddess Kingdom, wouldn¡¯t they be pulled over to be male concubines? The Emperor was a little worried! ...... Back at the Gu residence, it was already the twelfth lunar month. Cai Xiaolian told Gu Xin and Gu SI that they could start designing spring shirts now. They were supposed to design in November, sew in December, and sell them in the first lunar month. But this was their first time making these, so they could design now and make them in the first lunar month. They had to give the people from great Zhou time to travel! So, Gu Xin and Gu si started designing spring clothes in their free time. The two sisters usually designed a set of clothes, with the top, clothes, and shoes. Time passed day by day, and soon it was the 25th of December, the day that the four brothers of the Peng family and Lu Zheng had agreed to fight for the g. Early in the morning, two groups of people left the city. The clothes were provided by the Gu family out of friendship. They were red and blue. Lu Zheng¡¯s team was in red, and the Peng family was in blue. On the first day, Hu Liang went to the mountain and ced fifty gs. Gu shouxin even asked him if they should be separated, and Hu Liang promised that if they were separated, the two gs would be at least a hundred people apart. As for the location, Hu Liang did not say. For someone like him, who was often sent to raid the houses of high-ranking officials, he really had a way of hiding things. He was tight-lipped and Huo Junhao wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him no matter how much he asked, let alone the others. Gu shouxin even sent him to represent the Yamen to join in the fun. If the two teams didn¡¯t finish looking for the fifty gs, well, it would be a p in the face. Old general Peng still wanted to invite Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, and grandma Xiao to have some fun. Grandma Xiao thought about it and realized that she hadn¡¯t been to that mountain yet. Well, it would be fine to dig up some herbs. Chapter 1203 1203 Chapter 1203-first At 7 am, the Chief Judge, great general Peng, finished reading the rules and gave the order. The game began. A total of 1000 people set off at the same time from the left and right intersections. Everyone had a quiver with 50 arrows in it, so they could Rob others. Gu Xin naturally followed Lu Zheng, Gu si also followed them, but Gu en followed Meng Meng. Soon, the two sides met. This was everyone¡¯s first time ying this game. Although they weren¡¯t working under a general, they were all soldiers of the great Zhou Dynasty. For a while, no one really made a move! Gu Nian and the Huo siblings did not care about the rest. They hid behind a big tree and, with the arrow on the bow, leaned out to shoot at the red team. The three arrows were shot at the same time. The red team was about to greet their blue team brother, but they were shot by the three arrows and died. judge! Judge! The red team has lost one person! Come and get her! Gu Nian shouted. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re dead. Hand over your arrows!¡± The Huo siblings stepped forward. The person on the red team still wanted to struggle, but when he looked down, he saw three blue dots on his body. Didn¡¯t that mean he was dead? Wuwuwu, I wonder what punishment I¡¯ll receive for being the first to die. He was a soldier of the Navy. Generalng wouldn¡¯t punish him by making him soak in the water for a day, would he? They obediently handed over the quiver, and the judge came over to record it, waiting for the patrol team toe and collect them. Gu Nian called the Huo siblings and left with the spoils of war. When everyone saw this, they understood. So this was how it was yed. Thus, after thinking about this first harvest, the number of people who died slowly increased. At the same time, Gu Xin and Gu si followed Lu Zheng and killed several people from the blue team. There were many more arrows in their quiver. Gu Xin found it extremely fun. Moving targets were harder than stationary targets. Lu Zheng looked around and taught the two sisters how to shoot moving targets. Xinxin¡¯s calction was so good, she should be able to learn very quickly. ¡°Shh!¡± Gu si suddenly pulled the two of them back. The two of them looked in Gu SI¡¯s direction. Not far ahead, there was a blue team member with his back to them climbing a tree. It was a very tall tree. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were sharp and she noticed a g on the top of the tree. Her eyes lit up and she pointed in that direction. Obviously, Lu Zheng and Gu si had seen it too. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, let me try this. If I can¡¯t do it, you can try again!¡± Gu Xin said softly. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lu Zheng nodded. Then, the three of them walked forward. Gu Xin nocked the arrow and aimed. With a whoosh, the arrow flew towards the person on the tree. One arrow after another, Gu Xin was afraid that she was not urate enough, so she shot six arrows. The blue team member who had been shot stopped moving and took the initiative toe down from the tree. He did not even look up. This was an enemy. He would not tell them that there was a g on the top of the tree! Gu Xin and the other two walked forward. The blue team members scratched their heads, ¡± ¡°Aiya, I can¡¯t even find a higher ce to hide! Hehe, hehehehehehe!¡± If they hadn¡¯t seen the g, they might have believed him! Coincidentally, the judge was not far away. The three of them seized the man¡¯s quiver and handed him over to the judge. Lu Zheng thought about it and said to the two sisters, Xinxin, sisi, lean against the tree and observe the surroundings. Hide if anyonees. I¡¯ll go up the tree to get the g. The two sisters had no objections. Lu Zheng quickly climbed up the tree. He was different from the blue team. He was very fast and when he reached the middle of the tree, he shot an arrow in Gu Xin¡¯s direction. Gu Xin immediately hid behind a tree and started building. She then stuck half of her body out and shot towards the direction of the sound. Chapter 1204 1204 Chapter 1204-straight to the heart Gu Si was small, and the trunk of the big tree could cover her. She leaned against the big tree and observed the area visible to the naked eye. As long as an arrow was shot, she would wave her bow to block it. She might not be urate, but she could block it. Lu Zheng was very fast. He jumped down from the tree as soon as he got the g. He had dodged the arrow just now. After he jumped down, he passed the g to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°You guys stay here. That person didn¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll deal with him!¡± After he finished speaking, he drew his bow and ran in that direction. Not long after, he returned with a quiver and a g. He passed the quiver to Gu Xin and the g to Gu si. ¡°I think you two will be the winners today!¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Thank you, brother Yuan!¡± Gu si put away the g. Hehe, Huo Wantong, you and second sister win without doing anything, I will win with third sister. Let¡¯s see who has more gs, Hmph! Gu si knew very well that Lu Zheng had given her the g for her third sister¡¯s sake. Wasn¡¯t she just following her third sister to win? Lu Zheng called the two of them and continued forward. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, sisi, I think Hu Liang can hide the g on the top of a tree. Do you think he will just throw it into the dead leaves? Even if we pay attention to our heads, we have to pay attention to our feet.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. However, there was no requirement for every area to have a g. This mountain is so big, we can¡¯t just search like this.¡± Lu Zheng thought for a while and said. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the foot of the mountain to guard? Directly kidnap him?¡± Gu si said. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going down the mountain!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up and she pointed to the front. let¡¯s go there. It¡¯s easier to hide there. We can kidnap someone there. You see, that¡¯s the top of the mountain. We¡¯re alling up from this side, but we need people on the other side! Perhaps some people had gone around from the bottom to the other side, but they wouldn¡¯t go back the same way. Those who went up from this side had to pass through that side, and those who went up from the other side had to pass through that side. We can kidnap most of them.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as Xinxin says!¡± Lu Zheng agreed. Gu si naturally would not object. Thus, the three of them went to hide in the forest. Soon, someone passed by, but it was someone from the red team. The three of them did not appear. After passing by two people from the red team, three people from the blue team arrived. These three people were obviously in a team. Lu Zheng, Gu Xin, and Gu si packed up, and the three of them started building from the bushes. They drew their bows, Xiu Xiu Xiu! When the arrows were released, only Lu Zheng had shot three arrows at once. The person beside him had died. Of the other two, one had only been hit by one arrow and ran away. The other had been hit by one arrow, but the one who had been hit by two arrows before had also died. The one who ran away had a g on him. Lu Zheng immediately drew his bow and chased after him. Soon, he returned with three gs and gave them all to Gu Xin. Then, the three of them hid in the bushes. The three of them were very patient and could stay in the bushes without moving. Gu Xin and Gu si, on the other hand, had practiced the horse-riding stance for three years. It was easy for them to do it while squatting. Soon, a person from the blue team appeared. There was only one, and it was Peng sang. The corner of Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth curled up. He nocked an arrow and drew his bow. Peng sang stopped in his tracks warily and looked around. He was in a state of alert and seemed to be in trouble. ¡°Brother Yuan Yuan, leave it to me,¡± Gu Xin whispered into Lu Zheng¡¯s ear. Lu Zheng immediately felt a warm breath on his neck. It was ticklish and Gu Xin stood up in a daze. When he saw the figure, Peng sang drew his bow and was about to shoot when he realized it was Gu Xin. With one hand behind her back, Gu Xin waved at Peng sang with the other. Her eyes were curved from smiling, ¡± ¡°Third brother Peng, are you alone? Give me a moment, I¡¯lle over to tell you something.¡± Peng sang¡¯s heart melted at her smile, and his hand that was holding the bow rxed. Gu Xin walked forward step by step. She felt that the distance was close enough for her to shoot three arrows at once. Hence, she quickly took out her arrows and nocked them together. She shot three arrows at the same time, aiming straight for Peng sang¡¯s heart. Chapter 1205 1205 If it wasn¡¯t for him, everyone would be the same The arrow didn¡¯t have a sharp arrowhead, but Peng sang felt as if it had pierced through his heart. His heart was bleeding. He clutched his chest and looked at Gu Xin in disbelief. Gu Xin smiled and continued to walk forward. She snatched the arrow from the quiver on Peng sang¡¯s waist and said calmly, ¡± ¡°Third brother Peng, we¡¯re enemies, how could you let your guard down? Also, like I told you before, there¡¯s no end to liking me. You¡¯ll get hurt.¡± Peng sang pouted. Gu Xin finished loading the arrow and stretched out her hand, ¡± ¡°Third brother Peng, are you going to hand over the g you obtained, or should I call people over to search for it?¡± Peng sang felt that his broken heart was crushed into pieces once again. Lu Zheng and Gu si, who were hiding in the bushes, began to sympathize with this kid. Speaking of ruthlessness, Xinxin (third sister) was really ruthless. However, what she did was not wrong. If you don¡¯t like someone, you shouldn¡¯t give them hope. It was best to let them kill their thoughts in the cradle. Peng sang took out his g and Gu Xin received it happily. She then instructed, ¡± ¡°Brother Peng San, although we are all from the great Zhou Dynasty and are not really enemies, you must remember not to do this next time! As long as I¡¯m in your enemy¡¯s team, you don¡¯t have to show mercy. You¡¯re the mainmander. You¡¯ve shown mercy to me, but I won¡¯t show mercy to your men. Let¡¯s go!¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin turned around and left without any mercy. miss Gu! Peng sang called out to Gu Xin, ¡± third miss Gu! Gu Xin stopped and turned around. ¡°Thirddy Gu, if Zhou Yuan didn¡¯t appear in your life, would I have had a chance?¡± Peng sang pressed his lips together and asked. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Gu Xin replied without hesitation. It¡¯s impossible for me to not have brother Yuan Yuan in my life. He will always be there, whether it¡¯s my past life, this life, or my next life. It doesn¡¯t matter who it is if it¡¯s not him.¡± When Lu Zheng heard Gu Xin¡¯s words, he almost thought that Gu Xin was reminiscing about her past life. However, since she said that she was reincarnating, then that probably wasn¡¯t the case. He was also quite happy that the little girl had grown up unknowingly and could still say such words. It didn¡¯t matter who it was if it wasn¡¯t him. He was different from Gu Xin. If it wasn¡¯t for her, no one else could do it. Peng sang looked at Gu Xin deeply, ¡± ¡°Alright, I understand! I hope that third miss Gu will get what she wants, but I will not give you my blessings. Men, someone has died here!¡± With that, Peng sang turned around and walked down. Gu Xin pursed her lips. Luckily, the people who liked her weren¡¯t as annoying as those who liked her sister. Her sister was so pitiful. She had met so many people in those two years. Gu Xin might look like she did not take it to heart, but she was actually quite annoyed. Because of Gu Xin¡¯s past rtionship, the other girls in the Gu family were all annoyed by this one-sided love. Gu Xin had said from the start that it would not end well if she liked her. So when she saw Peng sang, she thought of shooting an arrow at him to make him give uppletely. She didn¡¯t know what the result would be, but she believed that Peng thirdng wouldn¡¯t do something so annoying like those men who liked Gu Nian. From the drinkingpetition, she could see that Peng thirdng was open and aboveboard. Peng sang¡¯s head buzzed as he went down. It didn¡¯t matter who it was, if it wasn¡¯t him. The Sound of Arrows being shot could be heard. Peng sang¡¯s heart ached, but he also felt wronged. He finally liked a girl, but she didn¡¯t like him. She shot arrows at him, snatched his arrows, and snatched his g. He felt that he was the most pitiful man in the world. Why couldn¡¯t he be like his big brother, who happened to like the girl he liked? Chapter 1206 1206 Chapter 1206-closing one eye The g-snatchingpetition ended in the afternoon. After a few hours, there weren¡¯t many people left on both sides. As for the g, Gu Xin naturally obtained the most. With her luck, she would be able to find Hu Liang no matter how well he hid, not to mention the three of them hiding in a ce to Rob someone. Pengng was the second to obtain the second most gs. When he saw Peng sang descending the mountain in a daze, he had a rough idea of Lu Zheng¡¯s n. He followed suit and found 15 gs, then hid in a big tree. He almost never met any enemies because he could see far and high, so he had seen a lot of fighting. The third was Gu Nian and the other two. Each of them had four. The three of them were smart people. With Gu Nian¡¯s highbat ability, it was easy for them to obtain the items. Gu Xin had 20 gs, while the remaining three were in Gu SI¡¯s hands. Old general Peng came here happily but returned home dejectedly. When he returned, he taught his grandsons a lesson. At the same time, he also praised Pengng. If it weren¡¯t for him, the Peng family wouldn¡¯t have gotten anything. How embarrassing! The next day, Peng sang requested to be stationed at the border of the sand divine Kingdom. Old general Peng still wanted to persuade him, but he still said the same thing-as long as they weren¡¯t engaged, he still had a chance. Third Pengughed at himself,¡±grandfather, I only want to work for the great Zhou now. As for marriage, I don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± In any case, second older brother¡¯s marriage has not been settled.¡± Peng Eng,¡±you little brat, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s hurt in love. Don¡¯t direct the mes of war to me!¡± Old general Peng saw that his grandson didn¡¯t seem to be dejected, so he sighed and agreed. He was worried. Why was it so difficult for his child to find a partner? Fortunately, ah ze and Hui had settled down. He still had the hope of holding a great-grandson in this life! Peng sang got permission to leave for the sand divine Kingdom¡¯s encampment that very night. Although it was not far, at least it was not in kun city. He could calm his mind down there. ...... The Gu family didn¡¯t say much about Peng sang¡¯s departure, but Gu shouxin was a little disdainful. He gave up just like that. He couldn¡¯t give Lu Zheng any more trouble. Gu shouxin always felt that his daughter had the ability to drive away the boy who was causing trouble for Lu Zheng. So, no matter how much he, as a father, supported the other boys, his daughter was too capable! Forget it, forget it, I¡¯ll just turn a blind eye! After Peng sang left, it was already the 28th of December. He didn¡¯t even n to spend the new year at home. At the Gu family¡¯s house, grandma Gu contacted someone to buy three pigs from the vige and brought them back to the Yamen to kill. He held a pig ughtering feast and invited the entire Peng family, grandma Xiao, her grandparents, and Meng Meng over to eat. She knew Xue Qianyu¡¯s feelings for Gu Nian. She had observed Xue Qianyu living in San Cha kou vige for a few months. She quite liked this child. Thest time uncle Gu went to chunnan city, grandma Gu had asked him to send a letter to Xue Qianyu, asking him toe over for a few days if he was free, to have a pig ughtering feast and to celebrate the new year. Grandpa Gu evenughed at grandma Gu, saying that she didn¡¯t even worry about her own grandson in the past, but now she was worried about other people¡¯s children. Grandma Gu wasn¡¯t afraid that Grandpa Gu wouldugh at her, so she told him her thoughts. Lin Yiqian felt that Gu Nian was much prettier than before. Although she did not go out often, what if someone suddenly fell in love with her? wouldn¡¯t she be a burden to her granddaughter? It would be better to call Xue Qianyu back and give the two children more opportunities to spend time together. If any of thedies who were already engaged still tried to approach her, she, as her grandmother, would not be polite. Firstly, it was for Gu nianjia¡¯s own good. Secondly, she really liked Xue Qianyu. Chapter 1207 1207 This heart of mine, moves with you On the 28th of December, uncle Gu returned from chunnan city and brought Xue Qianyu with him. Xue Qianyu was dressed in a ck outfit and looked very energetic. He was carrying a big bag in his hand. After entering the house, he passed the things to Grandpa and Grandma Gu.¡±Grandpa, grandma, I had nothing to do in Lin mountain and was lucky enough to hunt a Tiger and Fox. It¡¯s done, Grandpa and Grandma can use it now.¡± Grandpa Gu was more and more satisfied with the child.¡±If you have nothing to do, youe back with your uncle to y every few days! There¡¯s also an official in the southern border who has taken up his post, so you don¡¯t have to guard him all the time.¡± Grandma Gu liked the child, but she was used to being expressionless. After putting the things away, she let him y by himself. Xue Qianyu left politely. Just then, Gu Nian came out of the courtyard and was about to head to the kitchen to watch the pig being ughtered before eating the fried brain. Her eyes lit up when she saw Xue Qianyu and walked up to him with her hands behind her back.¡±Why did youe?¡± ¡°Grandma told me toe back with first uncle,¡± Xue Qianyu said with a smile. Gu Nian was good at picking words. In the past, this person used to call grandma Gu and uncle Gu. Now, he was calling grandma and uncle directly. He even said that he wasing back? Gu Nian¡¯s face began to heat up. This illegitimate person treated the Gu family as his own family? He was too good at taking advantage of others! Xue Qianyu did not know what Gu Nian was thinking. He took something out of his pocket and handed it to Gu Nian. ¡°Here, for you.¡± Gu Nian took it and saw that it was a wooden carving the size of an adult man¡¯s palm. It was a carving of a smiling girl. She raised her head to look at Xue Qianyu. ¡°I have nothing to do, so I thought of the wood carvings I learned from Lu er when I was young. I didn¡¯t know what I was going to carve, but as the days passed, you¡¯re the one I¡¯m going to carve. I¡¯m probably thinking about you every day!¡± Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± Is it really alright for you to say such sweet nothings in such a serious manner? Can¡¯t you have some feelings? Xue Qianyu looked at her andughed. He tucked her bangs that had been blown off her forehead by the wind behind her ear. Gu Nian, you seem to have gained weight. Your face seems to have be rounder. Gu Nian was confused. ¡°But, you look better if you put on some weight,¡± Xue Qianyu continued. Gu Nian red at him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re such a pretty gentleman, why do you have a mouth? Don¡¯t you know that girls don¡¯t like it when people call them fat?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the girls from other families, but I do know about the girls from my family,¡± Xue Qianyu said calmly. My girl needs to be more spirited and pretty if she¡¯s fat. She¡¯ll definitely like fat more.¡± ¡®Who said so? I don¡¯t like to be fat.¡± Xue Qianyu raised an eyebrow. What did you just say?¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t like being a little chubby!¡± Gu Nian replied. Xue Qianyu¡¯s smile grew even more radiant,¡±so you¡¯re my girl!¡± Fine, then you¡¯re not fat, you¡¯re still so slim.¡± Gu Nian was speechless. She felt that Xue Qianyu was teasing her, so she red at her. ¡°Who¡¯s your girl?¡± Xue Qianyu,¡¯Gu Nian! The second youngdy of the Gu family, Gu Nian, my youngdy, has just admitted that she doesn¡¯t like to be a little fat.¡± Gu Nian did not know what to say. ¡°Xue Qianyu, you¡¯ve been corrupted. Who have you been hanging out with recently? What a set of words.¡± Xue Qianyu reached out to grab Gu Nian¡¯s hand. As hisrge hand held her small hand, he looked into Gu Nian¡¯srge eyes.¡±I¡¯m always alone and I don¡¯t know the reason. As long as I see you, I have a set of words in my heart. My heart moves with you.¡± Chapter 1208 1208 I¡¯ll give it to you to raise Gu Nian felt a sense of security when she was held by hisrge, warm hand. She looked into Xue Qianyu¡¯s serious eyes and lowered her head to smile. When she looked up again, her smile was as bright as a flower. It made Xue Qianyu feel as if spring had arrived and the flowers had bloomed. ¡± Just as Gu Nian was about to say something, the sound of a baby¡¯s cry interrupted her. The two of them looked in the direction of the voice. Cai Xiaolian walked out with eighty in her arms. cough cough, Qianyu is here. Did hee with your uncle? ¡± Xue qianxun nodded and said,¡±Hello, second aunt.¡± I just came home with eldest uncle. This is the ginseng that I dug up when I was bored in Lin mountain. I specially gave it to second aunt to nourish her body.¡± Then, Xue qianxun handed him something that he was holding in his handkerchief. Cai Xiaolian took it and opened it. She looked at Xue Qianyu with more and more satisfaction. Not bad, kid. It didn¡¯t look like he bought it. He really dug it up. There was even mud on the ginseng. This kid probably thought that she was too old to give birth to a child and that it was harmful to her body. Well, he was a good kid. Cai Xiaolian nodded, ¡± thank you, Qianyu. No. 8 keeps crying. I¡¯ll talk to you guyster. You guys can y on your own! With that, she carried Gu away. At this moment, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu ran out. Gu Xin chuckled and said,¡±sister, second brother Xue is so bored at Lin mountain!¡± Hunting Tigers and foxes for Grandpa and Grandma, digging ginseng for mother¡¯s body, and cutting down trees to carve youngdies!¡± Huo Yanyu nodded and said,¡±my brother always talks about second brother Xue. He¡¯s worried that he¡¯ll be bored.¡± In the end, second brother Xue wasn¡¯t bored at all.¡± second brother Xue is so free, ¡± Gu si also said. then we can go to Lin mountain to y again in spring! Then, the three of them looked at the two of them who were still holding hands. Gu Nian was shocked.¡¯Aiyo, did mother see that too?¡¯ She wanted to retract her hand, but Xue Qianyu refused to let go. He looked at the three girls and said, ¡± I¡¯ll bring you something back immediately. Go to the stables to get it! Then, the three girls ran over happily. Gu Nian bit her lip and looked at Xue Qianyu. ¡°You deliberately led them away, didn¡¯t you?¡± Xue Qianyu nodded as he held Gu Nian¡¯s hand with one hand and pinched her cheek with the other. Gu Nian, don¡¯t bite your lip. I will do bad things. Gu Nian was furious. This person was getting bolder and bolder! Alright, hold my hand. I don¡¯t believe you can tie my feet. ¡°You lecher, I¡¯ll hit you!¡± Xue Qianyu backed away continuously but refused to let go of Gu Nian¡¯s hand. As the pitiful sound of a pig¡¯s squeak was heard, Gu Nian stopped ying around with Xue Qianyu and held his hand naturally as they headed to the kitchen. She was going to burn the brain, and the cabbage leaves were already prepared. As she walked, she told Xue Qianyu that when they were killing the pig, they had wrapped the pig¡¯s brain in vegetable leaves and cooked it in the fire. It was delicious. Lu Zheng and Meng Meng had eaten it before, but he had not. She would cook it for himter. The smile on Xue Qianyu¡¯s face never left his lips. The gifts he brought for Gu Xin and the others were a few pure white rabbits. They were kept in cages and there were a total of four people, one for each of the three girls. However, after the pig was killed and the brain was eaten, Gu Nian waved his hand and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat red braised rabbit today! I haven¡¯t had it in a long time!¡± Xinxin thought and said naively,¡¯Okay, okay! Red braised rabbit is the best.¡± Xue Qianyu,¡±I specially made them pure white for you guys!¡± I¡¯m just afraid that the gray rabbit will be eaten by you. After being stunned for a moment, heughed to himself. Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat. Speaking of which, he also missed niannian¡¯s braised rabbit! Chapter 1209 1209 Fighting for work with the horse? After killing the pigs in the morning, the women of the Gu family began to clean up the pork in the afternoon. Sausages, fried crispy meat,rd, and cured meat. Uncle Gu brought Lu Zheng, Xue qianxun, Huo Junhao, and Meng Meng out of the city to chop wood. Uncle Gu looked at the children with satisfaction. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to still be us grandpas!¡± uncle, ¡± Huo Junhao said, ¡± I¡¯m not as good as the three of them, but I¡¯m a few years older now. I¡¯m much stronger now. I can definitely carry the firewood back home! Uncle Gu rolled his eyes at him,¡±you¡¯re fighting with the horse for work?¡± Look, even the horse is ming you!¡± Huo Junhao: Uncle Gu patted him on the shoulder. we¡¯re chopping wood today. I guess you¡¯re the one who has the least firewood. Sigh! Then, Huo Junhao took out his chopper and hacked at the trees. Unfortunately, it was useless. The four of them had already cut down two trees, but he still showed no signs of falling. Meng Mengughed at him and said,¡±little rat, you¡¯d better go and pick up some dry wood!¡± Your strength isn¡¯t enough!¡± ¡°Brother Meng, you have to call him Lord Huo!¡± Xue Qianyu said. Meng Meng: ¡± hahahaha, right, right, right. I almost forgot. Our little rat has be Lord Huo! brother Qianqian, ¡± Huo Junhao said, ¡± have you forgotten about Huo Junhao who apanied you at the vige at the crossroads? ¡± ¡°I forgot,¡± Meng Meng nodded solemnly. Uncle Guughed out loud. Back then, he was always in the field. He knew that Meng Meng and Huo Junhao had been trying to mess with Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu for a few days, but they ended up being messed with instead. Lu Zheng¡¯s axe was also smiling. In this life, the Gu family had changed, but so had he. Xue Er was by his side, Meng Meng had entered the military earlier, and even Huo Junhao had started his official career. Everything was going well. ...... After a whole afternoon of chopping firewood, the carriage had made a few trips, and the small courtyard in the kitchen was full of firewood. With so much firewood, they could use it until the end of the first month. At night, Gu Nian brought the cook out to set up a few tables. All the dishes on the table were filled with meat, except for a bowl of cabbage soup and an old pumpkin soup that were vegetarian. This old pumpkin was pulled back by uncle Gu this time. It had just been nted, and he was nning to sell a wave of them a few days before the new year. The entire Peng family was eating at the Gu residence. The women chatted with Cai Xiaolian after dinner, while the men drank with the Gu brothers and a few younger ones. The scene was even more lively than during the new year. The Peng family¡¯s fourth wife was the only one out of the four daughters-inw who did not enter the military camp. She was in charge of the Peng family¡¯s General Affairs. She was a little greedy for this pig ughtering banquet. Thinking that her family would also hold one next year, she asked Zhang Shi. Zhang Shi didn¡¯t know why, but she didn¡¯t have an appetite today when she saw the table full of meat. She only felt better after eating a few oranges. After hearing fourth Peng¡¯s wife¡¯s words, she told her that the Gu family was nning to set up a farm in spring. The olddy was bored at home and nned to set up a Hill to raise pigs, sheep, and chickens. When the Peng family¡¯s fourth wife heard this, she thought, hey, this is a good idea. Their family is cooperating with the Gu family to reim the uncultivatednd in chunnan city, and they¡¯ve been given quite a lot ofnd. So, she asked the Zhang family if they could cooperate. Zhang Shi waved her hand. Fourth Madam, you¡¯re making things difficult for me. If you ask me about other things, I can confirm it with you, but this farm is what my olddy wants to do. I don¡¯t even know what the olddy is thinking. Why don¡¯t you go and ask her yourself? The Peng family¡¯s fourth wife was a little afraid of grandma Gu, so she turned to ask Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian also didn¡¯t know what the olddy wanted to do. She only knew that she had this idea. Chapter 1210 1210 Her heart ached for brother Chuan The fourth Mrs. Peng had no choice but to ask Grandma Gu. Grandma Gu was usually expressionless to anyone. She was talking to grandma Xiao by the fire. Seeing the fourthdy of the Peng familying over, she stopped talking and looked at her. The Peng family¡¯s fourth wife was like a primary school student facing her teacher. She honestly told her thoughts. Grandma Gu thought for a while and said, ¡± ¡°Old Xiao and I got bored and did it. We don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be taking care of it. Forget about the cooperation, you can go and watch when we start, and then you can get one for yourself.¡± Grandma Xiao exined that they had set up the farm mainly for the convenience of restaurants and raising their own livestock. Otherwise, they would have to make a trip to the prefecture. When the Peng family¡¯s fourth wife received the letter, she said that she would send someone to send her a letter when they started eating. She would go and take a look as long as the two of them were willing to teach. what¡¯s there to teach? ¡± grandma Gu said in her heart, but she still agreed to it. The reason why grandma Gu wanted to set up a farm was simple. She wanted Grandpa Gu to rx. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Ever since Cai Xiaolian had given birth, Grandpa Gu had been in charge of the restaurant. Every time she saw Grandpa Gu give the manager some instructions, the manager woulde and report to her. She felt that her brother Chuan was too tired. The vegetables and fruits were grown by uncle Gu in chunnan city, and the seafood could be transported directly from the southern border. Only the meat had to be frequently traded in the CI province or with the Yun nation. Grandma Gu thought for a moment. Alright, we¡¯ll raise them ourselves. We can raise chickens, ducks, and fish, pigs, sheep, and even rabbits! Grandma Gu and grandma Xiao discussed it, and grandma Xiao felt that this would work. When grandma Xiao was young, her family was also a viger. Her parents both knew medicine and lived in the vige. They farmed and fed livestock, and they also had an extra skill in treating illnesses. Inspired by Gu Nian, grandma Xiao and Gu Xin had alsoe up with several types of medicine that could cure diseases in livestock. They were mainly for pigs, such as pigs having stomach problems or being fed up. The two olddies chose a Hill and specially spent some silver to register and buy it at the government office. The chicken pen, Pigpen, and sheep pen had already been built. During the day, they let the small animals y on their own, and at night, they let them enter the pen. He had specially picked a family of four to be in charge of this mountain. Grandma Gu had also bought cement to build a wall at the foot of the mountain to preventrge animals from entering. In any case, this mountain would be able to provide meat to the restaurant in a few months. As for how the ie would be divided, grandma Gu had her own ns. She nned to talk about it when the family sat down together to discuss their ns for theing year at the age of 29. All three sons in the family were married and had children. Although they were not separated and the children were not the kind to fight over money, grandma Gu still wanted to make it clear. She had nned for every inheritance in the family. That night, the Peng family¡¯s elders and the Gu family¡¯s elders were all drinking to their heart¡¯s content. Even though Peng sang failed to marry Gu Xin, it did not cause the rtionship between the two families to be estranged. Of course, old master Peng¡¯s target was Gu si again. Thinking that Gu Si was only 12 years old, he still had to wait for her to grow up for two years. Two years of contact should be enough. He did not believe that Lu Zheng and Gu Xin would be able to get along after two to three years, but his grandson would not be able to get along with Gu si. With this thought in mind, he also went home at night to remind Peng sng and Peng gng to hang out more in front of sisi in the future. Chapter 1211 1211 Push it to the Yamen Peng sng and Peng Wng agreed verbally, but they didn¡¯t think so in their hearts. In the eyes of these two people, Gu Si was just a little girl. They were both sixteen years old. Who would want to hang around in front of a little girl? Old master Peng went to rest, satisfied. ...... Over at the Gu residence, Huo Junhao was making a fuss about moving over to Lu Zheng¡¯s house. The four brothers had not been so tidied up in a long time. After two years, Xue Qianyu would have to go to Lin mountain again. He also said, ¡± brothers, please take me with you. I don¡¯t mind that you men in the Army are covered in sweat. I don¡¯t mind that your feet stink. Please take me with you! Meng Meng stood beside Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng. He tugged at their sleeves and the three of them agreed. The result was that the next day, Huo Junhao was woken up by the stench of Meng Meng¡¯s stinky socks. He was so angry that he wanted to hit someone. In the end, he couldn¡¯t win! Grandma Xiao had finished preparing breakfast. She was in a good mood as she looked at the noisy boys. She called them to eat and put food into Huo Junhao¡¯s bowl. little rat, I don¡¯t want to criticize you, but look at Yuanyuan, Qian Yu, and Meng Meng. They¡¯re so good-looking. You¡¯re tall, but your body is not good enough. If you wear women¡¯s clothes and go out with them, no one will think you¡¯re a man. Be good and eat more.¡± ¡°Grandma Qianqian, I¡¯m no longer the little rat you like the most!¡± &Nbsp; ¡± I¡¯m not, ¡± Lu Zhengughed. didn¡¯t grandma keep putting food in your bowl? ¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Xue Qianyu replied,¡±grandma used to give it to me.¡± Meng Meng sighed. s, it¡¯s all my fault for being too energetic. My grandmother never let me eat more. She said that if I grew taller and stronger, I would scare girls and make them unable to find a wife. Little rat, you should be content! Huo Junhao wanted to cry even more. He gobbled it up. I¡¯m younger than you guys, I really can grow. Grandma Xiao looked at the four of them with a smile. She really treated them as her own grandsons. Out of all the children, only Xue Qianyu and Huo Junhao had both parents and did not suffer much. She hoped that her grandson would be more sunny with them and not think about those unpleasant things every day. What she didn¡¯t know was that her grandson had already been cured by someone else¡¯s granddaughter. On the 29th of December, Gu Xin and Gu si were busy calcting the ounts for the year and making ns for next year. Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu were helping them sort it out. Lu Zheng and the other three had nothing to do, so they called a few kids from the Peng family to go hunting outside the city, to add some food to the New Year¡¯s Eve next year. Everyone was finally free at night. Lu Zheng and the rest had dinner at the Gu residence and left after putting down the game. She would take a good bath tonight and have a Happy New Year tomorrow. The Gu family gathered in the central room after dinner to discuss their ns for theing year. As usual, he started with uncle Gu. Uncle Gu¡¯s n for theing year was very simple. When Huihui grew up, he would wait for her and Peng ze to return and hold their wedding. As for him, he would continue to develop chunnan city. Gu shouxin had already told him that he would send Huo Junhao to assist him. Now that he was the prefect of kunzhou, he had already reported to the Imperial court to set up a County in chunnan city and let Huo Junhao be the county Magistrate. As for the rest of the men, Huo Junhao wasn¡¯t worried at all. The entire Huo family was filled with civil servants, it was easy for him to find some helpers. Uncle Gu, on the other hand, was mainly in charge of the agriculture in South County. Gu shouxin was slowly pushing uncle Gu into the Yamen¡¯s practical Department. Chapter 1212 1212 Chapter 1212-the furthest Uncle Gu foolishly thought that he was just farming, but Grandpa and Grandma Gu understood Gu shouxin¡¯s meaning, and the two of them did not remind uncle Gu. As for Zhang Shi, she would still be in charge of the embroidery room and the family affairs next year. After the conscious training of grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian, she was now able to take charge of a field. Although she was still as brainless as uncle Gu at home, she was much stronger than the average peasant woman when she stood out. Gu en of the eldest branch had returned to Qing Province to take part in the imperial examination at the beginning of the year. At present, there were no students in kun province, so the opening examination was not yet held. Gu en still had to return to his ancestral home to take the examination. He had been gone for more than half a year. The Gu family had arranged for two people for him, one to take care of his daily needs and the other to take care of his safety. As for Gu si, she would do whatever she did this year. As for the second branch, Gu shouxin asked for everyone¡¯s opinion. When the time came, they would rest in the Yamen and expand the area of the Yamen. There was no need to specially choose a ce to be the magistrate¡¯s office. Everyone had lived here for a year, and it would be quite troublesome to move. Gu shouxin also officially handed over his winery and paper factory to Gu Nian and Gu Xin. The two sisters would each take charge of one factory. Gu Xin could not help Gu Nian. Gu shouxin could see that his eldest daughter really knew everything, but she waszy. Previously, because of those rotten peach flowers, she didn¡¯t like to go out and liked to stay in theboratory. Gu shouxin had to change this habit of hers and make her like when she had just transmigrated. At this point, Gu shouxin mentioned Gu Nian¡¯s marriage.¡±Niannian will be eighteen next year. If someonees to propose next year and niannian likes it, we¡¯ll agree to it. How about we settle this marriage?¡± After Gu shouxin finished speaking, everyone looked at Gu Nian. This time, the whole family did not say much and only listened to Gu Nian¡¯s wishes. Gu Nian took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu en was overjoyed. He had actually seeded in giving a gift for someone. He asked happily, ¡± ¡°Do you want me to give second brother Xue some advice? Let hime and propose?¡± The Gu family members all red at Gu en. Mrs. Zhang smacked him.¡±It¡¯s not like your second sister can¡¯t get married? You¡¯re going to remind her, but you¡¯re making it seem like our family¡¯s girls are worried about marriage. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± Gu en pouted.¡¯Alright, I was wrong. I was just afraid that second sister would be too beautiful and cause more trouble.¡¯ Gu Nianughed. It had been four years. First aunt had changed a lot. Uncle Gu patted Gu en¡¯s head again and said, ¡± ¡°Do you think Xue Er doesn¡¯t understand? Old brother Xue and old Kang told me that they¡¯ll being in the first month of next year, and they even asked me to buy the house for them! Just buy the house in the new city we¡¯re building. I want a three-door house. He said that he had brought a lot of things and was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t fit. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s here to bring betrothal gifts for our niannian. With old brother Xue¡¯s unreliable style, he¡¯ll probably be able to bring a matchmaker over.¡± Gu Nian was confused. It can¡¯t be. Even though she agreed to it in her heart, Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t seem to have told her. His family was so fast? Cai Xiaolian continued,¡±speaking of the new city, sister-inw, fourth sister-inw, and I went to take a look two days ago. It will be on sale at the end of the first month.¡± If Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en want it, we¡¯ll pick a good spot for them first. We can let Qian Yu choose Duke Cheng¡¯s side, but for Majesty Kang, Jinghe and Huihui are already out. Are we supposed to make the decision for them?¡± Uncle Gu waved his hand and said,¡±second sister-inw, that¡¯s no problem!¡± The two of them said that the further the better. Since Xue ¡®er has made his choice, then we¡¯ll give old Kang the one furthest away from him.¡± Chapter 1213 1213 Chapter 1213-let them all have a city Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu shouxin, who nodded. ¡°Furen, just do as eldest brother says. It¡¯s true that the further the distance between the two families, the better. It¡¯s good when it¡¯s good, but it¡¯s also quite muddleheaded when it¡¯s bad.¡± Cai Xiaolian thought of Prince Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en, and it seemed to be the case. The expansion of the new city was the Yamen¡¯s responsibility, but all the buildings in the city belonged to the Gu family. They had already agreed before the packing that the profits would be split among everyone. The three households would each get a share, and the old couple would get a share. As a manager, he also had a sry, which was different from the monthly sry. There was more and more money in the family. Although the sons did not fight for anything, the old couple was very fair and divided it as it should be. When Cai Xiaolian mentioned this, she also mentioned how she would get her sales for the next year. No one had any objections. Originally, she was supposed to be the one to show off this year, but she was pregnant and was forcibly detained by Gu shouxin, not allowing her to work hard for fear that she would make a mistake. He should be able to show off his skills next year! The second branch had nothing else to say other than the marriage and these things. The fourth branch of the Gu family was mainly responsible for the wood business. After fourth uncle Gu came, their furniture factory was no longer smaller than the one in Qing Province. At present, most of them were sold to neighboring countries. However, after the official road was opened and the southern border was destroyed, there were many orders from before the new year. Some people in Jiangnan even proposed cooperation. Fourth uncle Gu and yang xiaohuan had been thinking about it for a while, and they decided to stop working with their family members since they were so far away from each other. They would adopt the licensing model that second sister-inw had suggested, which was to send a master to teach them every time they released a new product, and they would get 20% of the profit. The furniture was easy to imitate. If you designed a new one, the carpenter would buy it and take a look. He would definitely be able to make it. Even if there was only one part that was different, you couldn¡¯t say that he stole your skills. So, it was better to do it openly. Fourth uncle Gu would have more time to build up the city of white jade. That¡¯s right, Gu shouxin had already told fourth uncle Gu to bring the Carpenters, his family members, and some other odd-job workers to build a city at the ce he had chosen to make furniture. He had evene up with a name for it-white jade City. Gu shouxin had chosen a person from the provincial city who had given up on the imperial examination to help fourth uncle Gu. His idea was very simple. He wanted fourth uncle to have his own city, just like his boss. Uncle Gu asked Huo Junhao for help, while fourth uncle Gu asked Jue Zi for help. Originally, Gu shouxin wanted to let Qian Liang help fourth uncle Gu more. However,st time, he asked the prefectural governor to select a few students toe over and open a school in kun city. Gu shouxin found one of them to be particrly reliable. It was just that he was a little unlucky. He passed the imperial examination in his twenties and his parents died one after another. He wasted six years and when he was thirty, his fianc¨¦e ran away with someone else. When he was preparing for the imperial examinationst time, his grandfather, who he relied on for life, died again. He had to observe the mourning. Now he was thirty-two years old and he was the only one in the family without any worries. He decided to be a teacher and not take the exam. Gu shouxin had tested him on the matter of kun city, and this was to his liking, so he gave up on using more money to help fourth uncle Gu and decided to use this method. In any case, Gu shouxin had the final say in kunzhou. In the future, when Baiyu city had developed, Gu shouxin, as the magistrate, could directly appoint this son as an official. Chapter 1214 1214 It¡¯s all for my granddaughter On the fourth branch¡¯s side, yang xiaohuan nned to look after the furniture store and train a few more shopkeepers so that they could open branch stores in the neighboring state capital. Yang xiaohuan¡¯s family had both a son and a daughter, and she nned to have both before she turned 30. After that, she would focus on her career, so she still had to train some people. After the few households had finished talking, it was the old couple¡¯s turn. Grandma Gu had told them that she was the one who took over the mountain¡¯s farming business. In fact, her sons did not want her to work so hard, but unfortunately, none of them could persuade her. Grandma Gu had said that if the mountain provided livestock to the restaurant, it would cost money. The money was her own, and all the money she earned would be for her granddaughter. Therefore, in the future, all the ie of the mountain would be given to the four granddaughters. If a daughter was born in the fourth branch, it would be divided into five shares, equally divided. As a grandmother, she didn¡¯t have much to add to her granddaughter¡¯s makeup. She would just use the ie from this mountain! Gu en, Gu Ren, and Gu Xiao Qi and Gu Xiao BA, who were ying happily in the crib next to them, are not here. If you grandsons want it, don¡¯te to grandma, go to your parents. Gu en and Gu Ren did not feel that it was unfair. The two brothers had their own ie. Gu Ren was the one who did the oral delivery. Gu en¡¯s novels were very popr. Lu Zheng had even arranged for the people from his bookstore tomunicate with Gu en. Anyway, he would not let the two brothers suffer a loss. After grandma Gu, it was Grandpa Gu. Grandpa Gu had the same idea. In the future, all the ie of the restaurant would belong to the granddaughter of the Gu family. There were four of them now, so how much would be divided in the future? he was still in good health and could hold on for a few more years. He believed that before he died, the fourth family would definitely give birth to a daughter. If not, it was none of his business. The restaurant would also be divided among his granddaughter. This time, not only did Zhang Shi feel that it was unfair, but even Cai Xiaolian and yang xiaohuan felt that it was unfair! The boys of the Gu family were really grass! Grandpa Gu also smiled and exined to the children that the men of the Gu family had to rely on themselves. In this world, there were too many expectations for women. No matter how their granddaughters lived in the future, having money and property was their confidence. If his grandson didn¡¯t have a good life, it was because he didn¡¯t have the ability. Anyway, his family would spend money to send him to school, or he could do anything he wanted to do. However, what he could do was up to his own ability. Alright, no one could refute that. Gu nianjia felt that she had really done a good deed in her past life by transmigrating to the Gu family. In modern society where men and women were equal, it was difficult to find a family like the Gu family, let alone in ancient times. Gu Xin quickly calcted how much money she had in her heart. She always felt that she would soon be as rich as her brother Yuan Yuan. After the adults were done talking, it was Gu Xin¡¯s turn to talk about the profits of the various projects in the family. In addition to their main businesses, the Gu family also had cave dwellings, which specialized in making porcin and ss, a Rouge shop, and small businesses like sweet potato powder dolls. Gu Xin had a thick stack of ounts in her arms. During the process of reporting, she had drunk water three times. It was obvious how many ounts there were. After Gu Xin finished reporting, Gu shouxin smiled and said, ¡± ¡°When springes, we¡¯ll have to ask Xinxin and sisi to be their ounts teachers!¡± Gu Xin agreed without hesitation,¡¯that¡¯s a must! The better kun city is, the more money our family will earn! However, you have to pay me and sisi for our work!¡± The Gu family members allughed out loud. This was really a money-grubber. Chapter 1215 1215 The sweetness of first love The night passed, and it was thest day of the year. Grandma Xiao had brought Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Meng Meng over to celebrate the new year with the Gu family. Simrly, Huo Junhao from the Yamen had a lot of money and food, and Hu Liang and the other two were also celebrating the New Year with the Gu family. In the morning, Gu shouxin brought Qian Liangduo, Huo Junhao, Lu Zheng, and Xue Qianyu to the Yamen to write couplets. There were no couplets for sale in kun city. If your family wanted to paste it, they had to go to the nearest Prefecture to buy it. Gu shouxin had already thought about it. As long as there was no couplet, he woulde to the Yamen on the 30th day to collect it for free, for the sake of celebration. The flower Boy on the top scorer¡¯s list wrote couplets with excellent meanings, while Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu wrote the word ¡± Fortune ¡± in various fonts on neatly cut red paper. Xue Qianyu¡¯s handwriting was not any worse than the others present. He was a child raised by the Emperor and had more contact with the Emperor than any of the other princes. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was well-versed in both literature and martial arts. In his past life, he had even taken the martial arts examination. However, in this life, due to Lu Zheng¡¯s rebirth, Xue Qianyu¡¯s life trajectory had also changed. He had never taken the martial arts examination in this life. Meng Meng didn¡¯t have such good calligraphy anymore, so he just helped out here and there in the backyard. Everyone in kun city knew that Lord Gu was giving out couplets, so they all ran over to collect them. Because of the Gu family, they had learned how to cook snacks and had earned quite a bit this year. They were very grateful to the Gu family. When they received a couplets, lucky words woulde out like they were free. After a busy morning, every household in kun city received the couplets and happily posted them in the afternoon. After lunch, Gu shouxin went out alone, walking along the streets of kun city with his hands behind his back. Everyone knew Lord Gu and greeted him. Looking at the clean streets, the Red Lanterns hanging in front of each house, and the auspicious couplets, Gu shouxin felt a sense of aplishment. In his previous life, he didn¡¯t understand the hearts of those small officials in small ces who really worked for themon people, but now he understood. He also remembered what niannian often told him about his father¡¯s idea of serving the people, and he understood it more deeply. Under his rule, there were no beggars, no homeless people. The people under his rule were happy every day. Even if they only earned a dozen taels of silver a year, the smiles on their faces were much more sincere than the tens of thousands of assets he had obtained from the extermination of families in his previous life. Gu shouxin liked this kind of life. He even thought that this was considered a blessing to the people. In the future, when he died, he would probably be listed as an immortal! Thinking of this, Gu shouxin felt that he was ridiculous. Why was he bing more and more stupid? ¡°Father, why did youe out alone?¡± At this time, Cai Xiaolian came from the front. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up!¡± Gu shouxin smiled. The maidservant behind Cai Xiaolian lowered her head andughed. The rtionship between her Excellency and Madam was very good! Cai Xiaolian nced at him. don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you. You think that you¡¯ve done something for the people. You¡¯re secretly happy in your heart, right? ¡± You can even stay in the house for a long time during the Happy New Year! Tell me, does it feel good to be a good official?¡± Gu shouxin reached out to hold Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand,¡±only Madam mo RUO knows me!¡± As Gu shouxin held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand, she felt as sweet as her first love in her 28 years of age. Especially with nine thousand years old¡¯s face, he looked younger and younger. People would believe that he was not even thirty years old. She hade to the Peng family to give something, but she had been flirted with by nine thousand years old halfway. Tsk, tsk, this transmigration was really worth it. Chapter 1216 1216 A pork trotter dish By the time the couple got home, Meng Meng had already pasted couplets on all the doors of the Yamen. Rednterns were hung at the front and back doors. ¡°Second uncle, second aunt, you¡¯re back!¡± Meng Meng took the rice milk and asked, ¡± second aunt, do you have any news about Huihui and Pengze? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk!¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. She was going to the Peng family to give them gifts today and to ask if there was any news of Gu Hui. Coincidentally, the Navy came to the manor to deliver a letter and she met them. After returning to the house, Cai Xiaolian told everyone the news she had received. Gu Hui and the other two had already entered the capital of the goddess Kingdom and found Pengze. They were very safe and there would be no danger, so everyone could rest assured. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that. Even though everyone was busy with work every day, they did not forget that Gu Hui was still outside. The Peng family was also in a jubnt mood. In the afternoon, at the Gu family¡¯s ancestral worship. When they came here before, they already knew that they would have to stay here for three to five years. So, when they arrivedst year, they built an ancestral hall. Even if they couldn¡¯t go back to visit the graves, they had to pay respects to their ancestors. Gu shouxin had sent people to hang the Gu family¡¯s Cemetery in Fuzhou at the crossroads Vige, so there would also be people to take care of the cemetery there. There were two new children in the Gu family this year, and Grandpa Gu had already recorded their names in the genealogy. Since the Gu family had the same surname as grandma Gu, their family was different from other families. The women did not enter the ancestral hall, but all the descendants in their family had to enter the ancestral hall to pay their respects to the ancestors and eat the fruit of fortune. It was said that this child would not get sick after eating the fruit of worship. After paying their respects to the ancestors, it was almost dark. Gu shouxin asked someone to light firecrackers and then began to eat. As Gu Nian listened to the sound of the firecrackers, an idea suddenly popped into her mind. Should she create firecrackers and fireworks next year? Ren Ren said that his settings were only for cold weapons, and there were no hot weapons. Then, she wouldn¡¯t mess up the rules of this world with firecrackers and fireworks, right? As for whether or not the Emperor would get more military equipment from this, it would depend on the Emperor. Gu Nian felt that this was a good idea and included it in his n for the following year. There were many people from the Gu family, including grandma Xiao, Lu Zheng, and the others. They sat at three tables, not to mention the tables set up by the servants in the kitchen. As the head of the family, Grandpa and Grandma Gu raised their sses and said some auspicious words before dinner. Except for little seven and little eight, who were still drinking milk, the others, including Gu Ren, raised their sses and drank. Of course, the girls and Gu en and Gu Ren were drinking fresh fruit juice made from the fruits that their uncle had brought back. After this ss, everyone began to eat. The Round Table was designed by Cai Xiaolian, and it could slide. Uncle Gu wanted to eat pig trotters, so when no one was taking food, he would slide the table in front of him. Zhang Shi suddenly felt bored. She clearly liked to eat pig¡¯s trotters in the past, but she didn¡¯t want to eat them during the new year? ¡°Swish!¡± Unable to hold it in, Madam Zhang retched. ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cai Xiaolian, who was sitting next to her, quickly slid the table in front of her. ¡°Swish!¡± Cai Xiaolian also suddenly felt nauseated. She looked at the te of pig trotters in surprise. ¡°Eldest sister-inw, second sister-inw, don¡¯t tell me you two already have one? I¡¯m ... Yang Shi, who was sitting next to Cai Xiaolian, turned the table as she spoke. Before she could finish her words, she felt a familiar nauseating sensation. The three of them looked at each other with their mouths half open. Chapter 1217 1217 Chapter 1217-three happy events The Zhang family would be 37 after the new year, and Cai Xiaolian would be 36. The Yang family was slightly younger, in their early 20s. Themotion caused by Gong Jie three also attracted everyone¡¯s attention. In order to take care of Gu Xiaoqi and Gu Xiaoba, the three brothers sat next to each other, and Yingying sat next to each other. The two elders sat next to fourth uncle Gu, and grandma Xiao was next to them. Yang Shi was next to grandma Xiao. Gu Xin and the other kids sat at the table beside them. Seeing this, grandma Xiao asked Yang Shi to ce her hand t on the table and feel her pulse. She then called out to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, take your aunt and mother¡¯s pulse!¡± The room instantly fell silent as everyone waited for the results. Gu Xin took Mrs. Zhang¡¯s pulse and she looked at Gu Xin with anticipation. Gu Xin held her right hand with her left hand and mumbled, ¡± ¡°Like a Pearl on a te, smooth and slick.¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±little Xinxin, is eldest aunt pregnant?¡± Did she eat something wrong? It¡¯s not bloating, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same as my mother¡¯s pulse at the beginning of the year,¡± Gu Xin replied. Xinxin! Gu shouxin called out to Gu Xin, ¡± quickly let your mother try? ¡± Then, Gu Xin pulled up Cai Xiaolian¡¯s left hand. Madam yang had already touched grandma Xiao¡¯s hand, so she was now touching Cai Xiaolian¡¯s right hand. After touching her, grandma Xiao didn¡¯t say anything. She let Gu Xin try Cai Xiaolian¡¯s right hand and the Yang family¡¯s pulse. Grandma Xiao felt Zhang Shi¡¯s pulse again. When the three of them were done, grandma Xiao looked at grandma Gu with envy. ¡°Old Gu, you¡¯re going to have three more grandsons next year!¡± Grandma Gu asked,¡±should I make a happy expression?¡± Grandpa Gu was overjoyed. hahahahaha, good, good, good! Three good things! Three good things! Uncle Gu,¡±ah? I haven¡¯t even earned enough for Huihui¡¯s dowry, and here I am again? Aunt Xiao, try it again. Last time, when our wife said she was pregnant, didn¡¯t you say no? Why don¡¯t you try again?¡± Zhang Shi was not happy. father, mother, look at his father. I gave birth to children for him, and he¡¯s still not happy. Grandma Gu red at uncle Gu. Uncle Gu lowered his head in grievance. I¡¯ve already tried every possible way to escape from you, but you still got me in the end. Grandma Gu was annoyed to see him like this. He was so annoying! For a moment, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t know whether he was happy or not. He had both a son and a daughter, and he didn¡¯t want his wife to suffer again. However, he already had one, and he couldn¡¯t say no. Moreover, his wife was nning to make a big ssh next year, and now she had one again. Wasn¡¯t it bad for Qianqian? he would be rolled his eyes and scolded again in the next few days. Only fourth uncle Gu was really happy. His elder brothers had both a son and a daughter. He only had one son, which was rather cold and cheerless. Now that he had another son, and he was in his Prime, how could he not be happy? Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi looked at each other. Both of them remembered the time when Zhang Shi had made a mistake and came to teach them how to have children. They had not had sex since they had given birth. That day, Zhang Shi had told them about the details without any shyness. That night, she had tried it with her man. It was the first time after giving birth. Once it was there, it would be more and more. She actually got pregnant again. The two of them didn¡¯t know if they should thank their sister-inw or me her. You said that you had nothing to do to tell us about you and your wife. This, how could you say it! The two of them were still feeding little seven and little eight. Now that they were pregnant again, how could they feed them? Chapter 1218 1218 Chapter 1218-taking over the business There were so many people in the room, some unmarried girls and some unmarried boys, so Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi naturally didn¡¯t mention this problem. Gu Nian personally went to cook a few more dishes for the three of them. Gu Xin even specially used diluted Jade Pearl water before they could continue with the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. After the meal, uncle Gu asked his brothers, Lu Zheng and the rest to drink. In short, they had to get him drunk in a few years. Grandma Gu was speechless.¡¯Last time, you heaved a sigh of relief when you found out that your wife wasn¡¯t pregnant and refused to leave until you¡¯re drunk. Now that you know that your wife is pregnant, you¡¯re still refusing to leave until you¡¯re drunk. You¡¯re already an adult, why aren¡¯t you mature at all?¡¯ Therefore, grandma Gu didn¡¯t re at Gu shouxin and fourth uncle Gu that night. She just wanted them to get drunk. It would be best if they could make him not want to drink for a few years. This was such a terrible thing. Old master Gu and Yang Shi¡¯s father were also very happy and also drank a few sses with them. After that, the two old men got off the table and sat down by the fire to chat. Grandma Gu asked her three daughters-inw to sit beside a Brazier with grandma Xiao and talked about feeding them. What grandma Xiao meant was that there was no need to find a nanny. Anyway, kun city was close to the Yun nation and the sand divine nation. They could buy cattle and sheep for little seven and little eight to drink milk. What grandma Xiao meant was that her milk was only good in the first half of the year, and theter part was almost the same as drinking milk and goat¡¯s milk. She wanted to take this opportunity to cut off her milk. Gu Xiaoqi was born in April and had been fed for eight months. After a few more months of feeding him with milk and goat¡¯s milk, he would be able to eat slowly. Gu Xiaoqi was born in July and had been fed for more than five months. There was no other way but to cut off his feeding. Zhang Shi also talked about her experience. At that time, she also conceived sisi while she was breastfeeding en Zi, so she did not breastfeed en Zi. She found a wife from the same vige to help feed her for two months. When en Zi was about nine months old, she began to eat rice soup and slowly eat some soft white rice. What could Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi do? they could only ept it. They couldn¡¯t just say they didn¡¯t want the child in their stomachs! Grandma Xiao told the three of them some more things to pay attention to, especially Zhang Shi and Cai Xiaolian. Because the two of them were a little old, it was estimated that it would not be easy to get pregnant after this child was born, so they had to take good care of their bodies. The three obediently noted it down. After grandma Xiao finished, grandma Gu started to talk about the conclusion and n that they had madest night. She loved her daughter-inw very much, so she didn¡¯t want them to work while they were pregnant. They should just stay at home and take care of the baby. However, the three daughter-inw had their own things to do. If they stopped doing things to take care of the baby, someone had to take over their things. The men in the family all had their own things to do, so who would take over? Hence, his granddaughters came in handy. Grandma Gu called Gu Xin, her two sisters, and Huo Yanyu over. Once the children sat down, there was no more space beside the brazier. Grandma Gu had told them about the matter, and they were naturally willing to take over. It was just that they still needed to discuss who would take over whose work. What grandma Gu meant was that this little girl had also formed two teams over the past year. In the future, there would be no need to split them up. Gu Nian, Huo Yanyu, and Gu Xin and Gu si would continue to be in one team. Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu took over the Yang family¡¯s furniture store and helped to train the shopkeeper. The Zhang family also managed the embroidery workshop. As for Gu Xin and Gu si, they epted Cai Xiaolian¡¯s business and were in charge of selling houses and shops in the new city. As for the ounts, Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu would have to do it themselves. They could not give all of it to Gu Xin and Gu si as they had a lot of things to do. As for Cai Xiaolian¡¯s other businesses, grandma Gu would take care of them. She would return them to her after her daughter-inw had given birth and recuperated. Chapter 1219 1219 I don¡¯t know which one you like The four sisters agreed that this would work as well. It was just a little more tiring thanst year, and it was not impossible to manage. Grandma Gu had even more things to do. Not only did she have to take care of Cai Xiaolian¡¯s other matters, but she also had to be fully responsible for Gu Hui¡¯s marriage. After that, Gu Hui and Peng ze came back. The two families would definitely have to get married before the new year next year. The three daughter-inw had given birth one after another, and she was the only female elder in the family. If she didn¡¯t organize it, who would? Therefore, grandma Gu felt that her children and grandchildren were all debts and terrible things. She only had one daughter in her life, and she still had to arrange her granddaughter¡¯s wedding when she was old. What was this? She felt that these were all terrible things, but it did not stop her from doing her best. Now that Gu Hui had not returned, she was already thinking about how to get Gu Hui to dress up and give her granddaughter a grand wedding. Not only was she thinking about what she should do, but she was also worried about what the Peng family should do. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The one who married into the Peng family was her granddaughter. The Peng family didn¡¯t have an olddy. Of the few daughter-inw, three were in the Army, and one had never done anything big. She didn¡¯t want to make her granddaughter suffer! Grandma Gu didn¡¯t realize that life in kunzhou was more tiring than life in sanchikou vige, but she liked it more. Her brother Chuan was in good health and could even manage a restaurant. As long as brother Chuan was happy every day, everything she did was worth it. That night, uncle Gu was carried back to his room by Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu to sleep. Because Zhang Shi and the others were pregnant, grandma Gu asked them to rest and not stay up for the new year. The rest of the people were all ying mahjong and cards together. The backyard of the Yamen was lively for the whole night and they only went back to their rooms to rest when the sky was bright. ...... It was the first day of the new year. There were no temples in kunzhou, so grandma Gu didn¡¯t go to burn incense as she usually did. She put a big bag of red packets on a te and sat in the main house, waiting for everyone toe and pay their respects. Starting from the main branch, the second and fourth branches, Lu Zheng, Xue qianxun, and the Huo siblings, even Qian Liangduo, Hu Liang, and sun Yumei all received red packets. Even though grandma Gu was expressionless when she gave you the red packet, she was there and prepared it for everyone. In a year, it was only during the first month of the lunar year that they were free. After giving them red packets and eating tangyuans, Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu asked Grandpa yang and grandma Xiao to go out together. The children also agreed to go out for a walk. Only the three brothers of the Gu family were ying cards with their pregnant wife at home. Three-on-three, they were very enthusiastic. The children had agreed to go for a walk by the river. After a while, Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao brought their men to separate from Gu Nian and Xue Qianyu. Gu Nian looked at the sparkling water and smiled. ¡°You asked Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao to take them away?¡± With his hands behind his back, Xue Qianyu turned to look at Gu Nian. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Nian squatted down and picked up a stone before throwing it into the water. The small stone floated a few times before she pped her hands in satisfaction. She turned around and looked at Xue Qianyu.¡±You have something to say to me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xue Qianyu replied. ¡°Then tell me!¡± Gu Nianughed helplessly. What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time. There are many ways to say it, but I can¡¯t make up my mind. I don¡¯t know which one you like to hear, so I can¡¯t say it.¡± Xue qianren said. Qianqian, tell me what you like. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll choose which one I like. How about you repeat it again? ¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Alright,¡± Xue Qianyu agreed. Chapter 1220 1220 He¡¯s too free ¡°Ahem.¡± Xue Qianyu coughed twice to hide his nervousness. He pinched his throat and said, ¡± Guan guangjiu is on the state of the river. A Fair Lady, a gentleman¡¯s love.¡± pfft, hahahaha Yingying! Gu Nian could not help butugh. Xue Qianyu, you used to be so arrogant. Now you¡¯re reciting a poem to me? ¡± Xue Qianyu was calm. so you don¡¯t like poems. Let¡¯s change it. Gu Nian looked at him with a smile. ¡°Gu Nian, did you see the person who was waiting for you?¡± Xue Qianyu continued. Gu Nian was confused. She suddenly recalled what Xue Qianyu had told her in the capital. There was someone waiting for you. He would apany you through your life, watch the sun shine with you, hide from thunder and lightning with you, and experience all the happy and unhappy things with you for the rest of your life. Xue Qianyu looked at her. He only had eyes for her. ¡°Gu Nian, have you seen him? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s willing to apany you through spring, summer, autumn, and winter, go through day and night, and share your blessings and misfortunes. Gu Nian, Will you marry me?¡± As Gu Nian looked at the handsome face in front of her, she had already forgotten about her irregr heartbeat. She did not notice when her heart had skipped a beat again. In any case, all she could see was Xue Qianyu¡¯s face. Xue Qianyu was a little nervous. He looked at Gu Nian and clenched his fists behind his back.¡±Gu Nian, Will you marry me?¡± As Gu Nian looked at his lips, she could not help but tiptoe, close her eyes, and kiss him. Xue Qianyu¡¯s body was no longer under his control. He bent over slightly. The moment the two touched, Xue Qianyu closed his eyes. On the sunny Riverside, the young man had his hands behind his back and was slightly bent over. The young girl stood on her tiptoes, her neck slender and beautiful. The water rippled and the sun shone. The reflection in the water recorded this beautiful moment. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± This sudden sound woke up the two of them who were immersed in their beauty. When they opened their eyes, they saw colorful fireworks scattered. Her friends surrounded the two of them with fireworks in their hands. Gu Nian looked around. These were the friends and siblings she had met after she had transmigrated. Their faces shed one by one in the colorful fireworks. She heard Xue Qianyu¡¯s melodious voice. ¡°Gu Nian, Will you marry me?¡± ¡°Marry him!¡± ¡°Marry him!¡± ¡°Marry him!¡± Lu Zheng took the lead. Gu Nian looked at Xue Qianyu¡¯s bent body with his hands behind his back and smiled. She stood on her tiptoes again and gave Xue Qianyu a Peck on the cheek. ¡°Alright!¡± Xue Qianyu smiled. His smile was especially bright, like the sun and the fireworks that fell around him. Gu Nian looked at his bright smile and raised her chin slightly. ¡°I can marry you, but in the future, you have to listen to whatever I say. Can you do that?¡± Xue Qianyu nodded. The friends around them continued to cheer and changed the fireworks, letting the two people continue to be in the colorful world. After all the fireworks had been used up, Gu Nian finally remembered to ask, ¡± which one of you secretly made this? little Xinxin, you actually didn¡¯t think of selling it for money. This isn¡¯t right. Gu Nian¡¯s gaze was on Gu Ren. In the past, she had brought dopey Gu and sanniu to make small handmade confetti. Everyone had lived under the same roof, but she had no idea that they had secretly made this thing. Everyone turned to look at Xue Qianyu. ¡°You made this?¡± Gu Nian was shocked. Xue Qianyu nodded. yes, ¡± he said calmly. I was too free at Lin mountain. I remember you nted a Manor of colorful flowers, so I thought of this. Of course, he still gave me a lot of advice.¡± The chubby Gu Ren stepped forward. exactly. Second brother Xue is too free. He has to hunt, dig ginseng, find beautiful wood sculpted women, and invent things. He really has too much free time. I¡¯m so envious! Chapter 1221 1221 Not all of them that¡¯s right! Gu Xin added, ¡± second brother Xue still has to catch wild rabbits for us from Lin mountain! I¡¯m busy!¡± His friends allughed at his words. Xue Qianyu remained calm as he reached out to hold Gu Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°Shall we continue walking?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°You¡¯re throwing away our tools after you¡¯re done, as expected of Xue Er!¡± Meng Meng: ¡± I thought I¡¯d be able to see the two of them flirting again. I¡¯m so excited to find a partner! Huo Junhao,¡±only the opposite sex!¡± Come, let¡¯s go into the river to catch fish!¡± Gu si pulled him back. Huo Wantong, you¡¯d better save it. Although it¡¯s already the first month of the lunar year, the weather is still cold! You¡¯ll be going to chunnan city with my father in the future. Did you catch a cold and ask my second uncle to send someone else?¡± Huo Junhao,¡±hehe.¡± It¡¯s so annoying to be looked down by sisi! Even though the sun was shining brightly, the weather was not suitable for fishing. The group of people did not disturb Gu Nian and Xue Qianyu as they walked in the opposite direction. Gu Nian walked on until she could no longer hear her sisters ¡®voices. She turned around and looked at her hand, which was being held by Xue Qianyu.¡±On the first day ofst year, the four of us went to the worry-solving Pavilion to y and happened to meet general ze who was going to catch the soldiers from the water camp.¡± Xue Qianyu pulled her to sit on arge, t Rock. The wind from the river blew and messed up Gu Nian¡¯s hair. He reached out to fix her hair.¡±Then, sister Huihui took a fancy to general ze?¡± Gu Nian was touched by his actions and smiled. ¡°No way. Eldest sister said that when she first saw general ze, she felt that this man was hers. That wasn¡¯t the first time they met.¡± Xue qianxun nodded and looked at Gu Nian. I quite like sister Huihui. I feel close to her for some reason. Now I know why. We¡¯re the same kind of people. Gu Nian blinked.¡¯The same kind?¡¯ Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t believe that you fell in love with me at first sight! Xue Qianyu seemed to have read her mind. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I remember the first time I saw you, you were also staring at me and then said in front of the Emperor that you were looking at me because I was good looking. At the same time, I think you¡¯re good-looking too. You¡¯re different from all the women I¡¯ve seen. From then on, you¡¯ve left a mark in my heart. After the two times we met in the vige, I felt that if I wanted to marry a wife, it would only be you.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s face turned red as she recalled the first time she had met Xue Qianyu. At first, she had liked his looks very much. Unfortunately, she had found out the handsome boy¡¯s name and knew that he was Xue Qianyu. She had been against the original book and did not want to have anything to do with him at all. Now that she thought about it, she felt that she had been extremely silly. She also understood why she had fallen for Yan Mo in the first ce. It was because Yan Mo looked too much like Xue Qianyu. However, in terms of appearance, she had always liked people like Xue Qianyu. Her initial feelings for him had been dyed for a few years because of that book. Fortunately, although fate had arranged rotten peach blossoms for her, in the end, she also sent the one she truly liked to her side. Seeing that she was silent, Xue qianxun asked, ¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Gu Nian replied with a smile. By the way, are you doing this today because your parents areing?¡± not entirely, ¡± Xue Qianyu said. my parentsing over is one reason. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll find out that I like you and ask for your hand in marriage. I haven¡¯t confirmed your feelings for you yet. Of course, the most important reason is that you¡¯re so silly. If I don¡¯t exin it clearly to you, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be so silly that you¡¯ll be confused by other people.¡± Chapter 1222 1222 He is not anyone¡¯s cousin Gu Nian was furious. In his two lifetimes, this was the first time he had been called a fool. He instinctively pushed Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t forget to grab her hand as he leaned back. The two of themy on the t Rock. Gu Nian wanted to get up, but Xue Qianyu refused to let go. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Just lie down like this for a while. I haven¡¯t been so rxed in a long time.¡± After struggling for a while, Gu Nian stopped. She leaned her head against his chest and listened to his strong heartbeat. She felt an inexplicable sense of satisfaction and security. Xue Qianyu closed his eyes and said,¡±Gu Nian.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Nian replied. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Xue Qianyu smiled. ¡°What¡¯s good?¡± Gu Nian asked. Xue qianxun said,¡±it¡¯s so good to have you! I thought that the Emperor would randomly pick a marriage for me in this life. I didn¡¯t expect you to appear. I envied Lu er. He was able to be by Xinxin¡¯s side when she was so young, but I couldn¡¯t be by your side when I was your age. However, it¡¯s not toote now. We still have a few decades to live. That¡¯s why I said, it¡¯s great to have you.¡± Gu Nian pouted.¡¯Don¡¯t be envious. I¡¯m not the Gu Nian at that age.¡¯ Gu Nian remembered that the Duke of Cheng ¡®en and his wife wereing.¡±If your parents reallye to my house to propose marriage, then we¡¯ll be married?¡± Xue qianxun opened his eyes. whatever you say. I¡¯ll listen to you. My parents will listen to me. So, you¡¯ll be in charge of the Xue family in the future.¡± ¡°Your parents won¡¯t stop me from doing business after we get married, will they?¡± Gu Nian felt warm inside. Xue Qianyu shook his head. no, they won¡¯t. They¡¯re eager for you to take over the Xue family¡¯s business. My parents have a lot of problems, and the biggest problem is that they are a prodigal. If it wasn¡¯t for the Empress sending people to keep an eye on it, I guess I wouldn¡¯t even be able to take out the betrothal gifts.¡± Gu Nian: In her mind, she thought of Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s old foppish habits and the forthright way Duke Cheng¡¯ en¡¯s wife yed cards with consort Kang when they went shopping. Alright, these two didn¡¯t treat money as money. Xue Qianyu continued to ramble on and on about their family. This was also the first time Gu Nian had listened so seriously about Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s household. In the past, because of the existence of the book, Gu Nian had subconsciously avoided questions about Xue Qianyu and had missed out on many things. Now, it sounded like it was not bad. The Duke of Cheng ¡®en¡¯s residence had a simple poption. Xue Qianyu only had one elder sister who was married. He had uncles, aunts, and cousins, but they had all split up. If Duke Cheng ¡®en did not enter the Imperial court, there would not be any disputes. The maiden family of Duke Cheng¡¯ en¡¯s wife was simple, and there was nothing to worry about. The most important thing was that he didn¡¯t have a cousin. He wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s cousin. He only had a cousin, a younger cousin, and a younger cousin. Hahaha. Perhaps it was because she already had Xue Qianyu in her heart, but Gu Nian was very satisfied with the Xue family. ...... When she got home that night, the daughter-inw of the younger generation of the Gu family, who had been ying cards the whole afternoon, went to bed. Gu shouxin, on the other hand, was in high spirits. Seeing that Gu Nian¡¯s state was a little different, he called her to the study. after asking around, he found out that his daughter had been sessfully abducted by the brat and had agreed to marry him. fine, as a father, he would not be a bad person anymore. besides, he had always liked xue xiao ¡®er. He thought so in his heart, but he did not show it. He did not say anything and only told her to live as she should. Their family was the female party, and the male party should be the one to propose the marriage first. since xue qianyu has mentioned it to you, you two are already set. next, it¡¯s up to them to be the elders. Gu shouxin knew what the mother and daughter were thinking. They wanted their daughter to get married after she turned eighteen. He was thinking about Gu Nian in his heart. Chapter 1223 1223 Chapter 1223-annoying things On the second day of the new year, Xue Qianyu returned to Lin mountain. He had been out for a few days. Although there was nothing much going on at Lin mountain, he still had to go back and guard it. Without the emperor¡¯s transfer order, he did not dare to leave for too long. This time, Gu Nian truly understood how it felt for a person in love to not want to be apart. In the past, when she had decided to try it out with li Muyan, she had not felt that way at all. But what could he do? without the emperor¡¯s orders, Xue Qianyu could not leave his post. Gu Nian was ridiculing the Emperor in her heart.¡¯You¡¯ve already sent Lu Zheng back to the North Camp. Why are you still letting Xue Qianyu stay at Lin mountain?¡¯ Isn¡¯t he the Xue ¡®er you like the most? Isn¡¯t he the nephew of your favorite daughter-inw? So, Your Majesty, has your love for Xue Xiao ¡®er disappeared? ...... The Gu family was free for three days during the new year, and they started to get busy on the fourth day of the new year. On this day, Gu Xin was inspecting the shop at the trading District. White two was holding a Letter White ten had sent from Jiangnan to Gu Xin. Previously, Gu Xin had asked white ten to go to Jiangnan to investigate the young master Song that Cheng Huaiyu had mentioned, but there had been no reply. Now that there was finally a reply, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t wait to open it. The contents of the letter surprised Gu Xin because Cheng Huaiyu had decided to get married. Bai Shi said that Peng Yizhu and Gu Qingyuan didn¡¯t want her to marry, but she insisted on it and even refused to eat. Gu Qingyuan had received a transfer order and would be sent to Lin city as a magistrate, which meant that he would be in charge of the entire southern border. Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu had nned to bring Cheng Huaiyu back. They had also taken Cheng Huaiyu to see that song guy was not a good person. However, Cheng Huaiyu seemed to be determined to get married. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hunger strike didn¡¯t achieve her goal, so she said a lot of harsh words. For example, she used Peng Yizhu of only taking care of Gu Qingyuan¡¯s adopted daughter, Gu yingxue, after she married Gu Qingyuan. She also used Gu yingxue of bullying her. In any case, she was making all kinds of trouble. Peng Yizhu didn¡¯t care how much of a fuss Cheng Huaiyu made. She just didn¡¯t agree. In Peng Yizhu¡¯s opinion, a woman¡¯s marriage was like a second reincarnation. She was truly nning for Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s future. In the end, Cheng Huaiyu got pregnant and had no choice but to marry. Moreover, because she was pregnant, she had to settle the wedding quickly. That was probably what happened. Bai Shi said in the letter that it was Master Song who tricked Cheng Huaiyu into sleeping and used Cheng huaijin¡¯s information to trick her. She foolishly believed him. Later, because she was pregnant, she started to quarrel with Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu. Because of her, Gu Qingyuan was almost wronged. Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu couldn¡¯t do anything to her. They could only prepare a generous dowry for her, and then knock some sense into the song family. They also prepared two loyal and considerate servant girls for her to hold her wedding. The wedding was held in the twelfth lunar month. Bai Shi had someone bring the letter after the wedding. Gu Xin looked at the letter and felt depressed. What happened to Xiao Yu? She had also told Xiao Yu in her letter that aunt Peng Wu was absolutely sincere to her, but why didn¡¯t Xiao Yu believe her? Even if she was looking for brother Xiaye, she shouldn¡¯t have hesitated. Gu Xin was a little disappointed that he did not live up to her expectations. She was very sad. Other than her sisters at home, this was the first friend she made in her life. Gu Xin was really upset to see that she was not doing well. She sat at the counter in a daze, not knowing what to do. ¡°Wuwuwu, is the third young master of the Gu family in trouble?¡± Outside the ss door next to the counter, a frog doll was being held by someone. Chapter 1224 1224 That was her choice Gu Xin looked over. brother Yuan Yuan, quicklye in. Tell me, how should I help Xiao Yu? ¡± Lu Zheng,¡±I¡¯m so jealous of Cheng Huaiyu. Little Xinxin thinks about her all day.¡± He kept the doll and walked in. He pulled a stool over and sat beside Gu Xin. Gu Xin immediately showed him the letter. Lu Zheng was speechless. He remembered that Cheng Huaiyu wasn¡¯t that stupid. Why would she trust someone so much? Gu Xin waited for him to finish reading before tugging at his sleeve, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, what do you think we should do? After aunt Peng Wu and the others came to Lin city, Xiao Yu had no rtives there. That song girl is so bad, what if she gets bullied?¡± Lu Zheng smiled helplessly and said,¡±Xinxin, let me ask you a question!¡± Would you be willing to hand over the person or item I gave you?¡± Gu Xin shook her head without any hesitation. Before Lu Zheng could rejoice, Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± that¡¯s right. I can get white ten to protect Xiao Yu over there! ¡°I gave it to you, and you want to give it to her?¡± Lu Zheng was depressed. Gu Xin shook her head. brother Yuan Yuan, I don¡¯t mean to give white ten to her. I just want white ten to look after the shop over there and watch over her. If she¡¯s in trouble, he¡¯ll help her. I¡¯ve decided to open my shop in Jiangnan.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu Xin sighed. but there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. Aunt Peng Wu and the others have already brought Xiao Yu to see how bad Mr. Song is. Why does Xiao Yu still want to marry him? ¡± Could it be because she¡¯s pregnant?¡± Lu Zheng knocked her on the head and said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not exactly the case. Other than that, she wanted to find her brother as soon as possible. When she was saved by fifth aunt Peng, she was already thirteen years old. She remembered everything. When she came to the Peng family, no matter how well they treated her, she felt that she could not fit in. Peng Wu¡¯s aunt has gotten married again, and she wants to find her brother even more now.¡± Gu Xin frowned. miss Cheng has been well-protected by her parents since she was young, ¡± Lu Zheng continued. she has never suffered. Even so, her twin brother is the one who treats her the best. When she heard others say that they might be able to find her brother, even if everyone said it was fake, she still had hope in her heart. Xinxin, she¡¯s different from you sisters. She¡¯s sensitive, fragile, and even stubborn. She knows what other people say is for her own good, but she still wants to hold on to that glimmer of hope. Miss Cheng is two years older than you. She¡¯s 16 this year and is a big girl. She must be responsible for her own choices. Xinxin, you can help her now, but you can¡¯t help her forever. Most of the time, she needs to wake up to her own mistakes.¡± Gu Xin blinked her big eyes at Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°But brother Yuanyuan, I want Xiao Yu to live well. She¡¯s the first friend I made since she was born, I want her to live well.¡± Lu Zheng held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and said,¡¯no one wants her to have a bad life. You¡¯ve already done a lot of things that you didn¡¯t need to do, and you can do it with a clear conscience. You shouldn¡¯t be responsible for her life, so you don¡¯t have to add to your troubles. I know that you wish for Xiao Yu to live well. After I arrived in kunzhou, I¡¯ve already sent people to look for Cheng huaijin in the four neighboring countries. Simrly, the Peng family also likes miss Cheng and is willing to help her find her brother. In the five neighboring countries, other than the goddess Kingdom, there are people who have been looking for him.¡± Lu Yang paused and said,¡¯it¡¯s miss Cheng¡¯s choice to sacrifice herself in order to find her brother. It was her own choice for her to fall out with fifth aunt Peng, who treated her like her birth mother, in order to find her brother. Xinxin, I¡¯ll support you in whatever you want to do, but you have to remember not to bother yourself with other people¡¯s choices. I hope you¡¯ll always be happy.¡± Chapter 1225 1225 Chapter 1225-as if he was guarding against wolves ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡± There was a knock on the ss door. The two of them looked over and saw Gu Nian staring at them with a dark expression. Gu Xin retracted her hand in shock. Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± Little Xinxin had grown up, so second uncle and niannian were guarding against him like they were guarding against wolves. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes at Lu Zheng. Why is the atmosphere so serious?¡± Gu Xin roughly exined the contents of the letter. Gu Nian could not control her expression as she was instantly overjoyed. ¡°Fifth aunt Peng and the others are really going to Lin mountain to take up their posts?¡± ¡°Sister Wanwan, Xiao Yu is going to marry a bad guy.¡± Gu Nian immediately put on a serious face. ¡°Have white ten look after her. Don¡¯t let her get bullied. I like little Jin, that child. Let¡¯s help take care of him.¡± Lu Zheng looked at Gu Nian with a half-smile. ¡°Niannian, you seem to be very close to aunt Peng Wu!¡± As far as he could remember, the fifthdy of the Peng family was not married in his previous life. Gu Qingyuan was a difficult person to deal with when he was in Jiangnan. Could it be that Gu Nian knew both of them? Because of the Gu family¡¯s time-travel Trio, Lu Zheng was not sure if the people and things in this life were the same as in his previous life. of course, ¡± Gu Nianughed. we both like beautiful things. We hit it off at first sight! Many of the recipes in our restaurant were provided by aunt Peng Wu. I can¡¯t wait for her toe back soon!¡± ¡°Hehe, as long as you¡¯re happy!¡± Gu Nian thought,¡¯damn that Lu Zheng, do you have to be so alert? Gu Xin didn¡¯t notice their argument, but since her brother Yuanyuan and sister had already said so, she had no choice but to do so. She sighed, ¡± I hope Xiao Yu can live well in the future and not be bullied by the bad people of the song family. I also hope that Xiao Yu can find brother Xiao Yang soon. That way, brother Xiao Yang can protect Xiao Yu well. I won¡¯t have to worry anymore. Gu Nian raised her eyebrows.¡¯You¡¯ve already said it out loud. Why are you still worried about her?¡¯ She thought for a moment and asked,¡±Xinxin, do you really think that little Jin is still alive?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head with certainty, ¡± of course! Father and brother Yuan Yuan risked their lives to save them. Brother Xiao Yan must still be alive.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched. What kind of danger was that? All he did was give people silver notes and point them in the right direction. How dangerous could it be? Both of them saved people because they wanted you to be happy. Gu Nian sighed in her heart. The best decision Cheng Huaiyu had ever made in his life was to get close to Gu Xin. He was not like the Cheng family, who was a hypocrite! With an idea in mind, Gu Xin no longer felt sad and continued with her work, nning to write back to white ten at night. Lin Yiqian then mentioned to Gu Nian about opening a small shop in Jiangnan. The shop would deliver goods every quarter so that Lin Yiqian could know more about Xiao Yu. Gu Nian did not have any objections. Anyway, their family¡¯s shop would be opened all over great Zhou sooner orter. It was fine to open a small one in Jiangnan first. After tidying up the shop, Gu Xin went back to settle this matter. Gu Nian was here with Huo Yanyu to clean up the furniture store and the Rouge shop. They were nning to open on the sixth day of the new year. Even though Gu Nian knew that Gu Xin had the Jade bead, she was still worried about Cai Xiaolian¡¯s health. Not to mention that in ancient times, 35 years old was considered an old age for childbirth. In modern times, 35 years old was also considered an advanced age for pregnant women, and they had to be taken care of carefully. In addition to taking over the store, the sisters also had to n this year¡¯s Lantern Festival, which must be grander thanst year. Gu Nian took out a few songsposed by Gu Ren and filled in the lyrics for Hua shiniang of the worry-solving Pavilion. Since she did not say who wrote it, she just let Hua shiniang guess. Chapter 1226 1226 The Gu n school In addition to the Lantern Festival performances, there were alsonterns and snacks on the street. This year was different fromst year. This year, everyone in kun city had spare money. They didn¡¯t need the Yamen to prepare the materials. They could go and buy the materials themselves. After the official road was repaired, there was a carriage to the provincial city every day. Of course, the peddlers in the provincial city would also take the initiative to sell things in the kun province. From the seventh day of the Lunar New Year, people in kun city started to get busy. They had learned how to make snacks from the Gu family. Although they had signed a ten-year contract and had to give the Gu family money for the next ten years, the Gu family did not take much. After they gave the money, they could still keep arge sum for themselves. The Gu family would not take their money for the delicious snacks that they had made from these snacks. For example, the old couple at the noodle stall, in addition to the few vors that the Gu family had taught them, they had also created one of their own. They did not have to pay the Gu family for this vor. They had also learned how to mix the fillings. In the morning, they sold steamed buns and fried dumplings. These were all their own ie. Gu shouxin handed over the Lantern Festival to Qian Liangduo and his sisters, while he pondered about the school. Although kunzhou had few people, there were still children. His wife and daughter were right about one thing. Children were the hope of the great Zhou. Development had to start from their infancy. Therefore, he recruited a group of schrs to set up the school, not for the kun state official school, but for the Gu family to open it themselves. In the future, if there were more capable peopleing out of the school, wouldn¡¯t it attract people toe from thousands of miles away to study? What was there to worry about the development of kunzhou? However, Cai Xiaolian suggested to him that not only the Four Books and Five ssics, but also other courses. If they wanted to set up a school, they couldn¡¯t be the same as the schools in other states. They had to have their own characteristics. Therefore, Gu shouxin called his family to discuss the initial scale of the school. Grandma Gu¡¯s idea was that since they were running their own business, they should make it bigger and contract a Hill so that the master and the students could live there. Grandpa Gu thought that grandma Gu¡¯s suggestion was good. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian thought about it and felt that this was a good idea. However, this student would not just be a child waving at them. When Gu Xin heard her sister and mother¡¯s words, she immediately thought of something and said, ¡± ¡°Our school is divided into three parts. One part was to learn through enlightenment, while the other part was to choose after enlightenment. One could choose to learn a skill or take the imperial examination. At the Enlightenment stage, what you learn is the same. After the Enlightenment stage, some things have to be added to the must-learn, and some are learned separately ording to your own choice.¡± Her proposal was also passed. Then, grandma Xiao nudged grandma Gu. ¡°Old Gu, since you¡¯ve already contracted a mountain, and it¡¯s very empty if it¡¯s full of boys, why don¡¯t you take in some young girls? There are a lot of little girls in the family area, and they don¡¯t have much to do at home. It¡¯s good to learn something.¡± Grandma Gu was stunned for a moment before she nodded. ¡°Second brother, the Emperor is letting you make your own decisions, so why don¡¯t we break the rules and ept some girls? Although he couldn¡¯t take the Imperial examinations, after learning and reading, he wouldn¡¯t be blind when he grew up. If you want to mess with our family, make it big.¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s thinking was not pedantic. He never believed that it was a woman¡¯s virtue to have no talent. The children of the Gu family were all literate. However, in the past year, when he went deep into the homes of the people, he found that there were very few ordinary literate girls. There was even a girl in the worry-solving Pavilion who was silly enough not to read and was tricked into signing a contract to sell herself. Chapter 1227 1227 Chapter 1227-change Yang Shi was very much in favor of the idea of girls studying. The three daughters-inw of the Gu family were all illiterate. Of course, Cai Xiaolian, who had transmigrated here, was not counted. The original owner of the body, Cai Xiaolian, was illiterate. After Yang Shi started her business, she realized that not being able to read could sometimes affect things. Although she was already learning, there were still some people who were illiterate. That was why she strongly agreed to it. Zhang Shi also agreed. In the past, her brother and sister-inw almost sold ninren and even wanted her to sign it. Although she knew that it wasn¡¯t anything good, at that time, her brother and sister-inw also bullied her because she couldn¡¯t read and understand! As for Cai Xiaolian, she was even more in favor of this. Although she didn¡¯t exaggeratedly want to change the society of the great Zhou, in thend of kunzhou, her man had the final say. If it was within his power, why would he disagree? Then, the whole family began to discuss which subjects to set up in the school. This was not a school run by the Yamen, but by the Gu family. Naturally, they had discussed it with their family. At night, when Cai Xiaolian was asleep, Gu shouxin was still writing at the desk. ...... The days passed, and soon it was the 14th day of the first month. Gu shouxin already had a preliminary n for the Gu family¡¯s school. He took the old man out of the city for a walk and then chose a mountain, which was not far from the new city. The father and son nned to let the new city construction workers start building the school after the Lantern Festival. The entire mountain top would be turned into a school, which was also a big project. The second Lantern Festival in kunzhou, which was prepared by Qian Liangduo and the Gu sisters, was also ready. This year, Hu Liang, as the county lieutenant, had trained a group of constables for the Yamen. This year¡¯s Lantern Festival did not have to rely on the Peng family to maintainw and order likest year. That night, the servants of the Gu family also hung up thenterns. Grandpa Gu touched Gu Xin¡¯s head and chuckled, ¡± it¡¯s been hard on you girls recently. It¡¯s Xinxin¡¯s birthday tomorrow. In another year, our little Xinxin will be of marriageable age and will be a big girl. At that time, Grandpa and Grandma will hold a Grand marriageable gift for you. Gu Xin tilted her head and smiled, ¡± alright, Grandpa. Thank you, Grandpa! I like Grandpa the most!¡± hahahahahaha! Grandpa Guughed out loud. It had been a few years, but this child still liked to say who she liked the most. then tomorrow, we¡¯ll eat red eggs and cake like we used to for Xinxin¡¯s birthday! Gu Xin didn¡¯t mind at all,¡±I¡¯m waiting for my birthday next year, hehehehe.¡± When she was over fifteen years old, she could talk about marriage. She would be able to marry big brother Yuanyuan and help big brother Yuanyuan deal with those bad guys in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. At that time, she would be able to deal with them justifiably. The next morning, Gu Xin received gifts from her family. She kept all the gifts and nned to take a look at them when she came back at night. After breakfast, she went out with Gu si. The lights were lit at night, but there were many people during the day. After walking for a while, Gu Xin pulled Gu si, ¡± ¡°Sisi, did you notice anything different?¡± Gu si looked around. there seems to be an unusual number of people. There are more people thanst year¡¯s Lantern Festival! Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± No. Didn¡¯t you notice that many of them are from great Zhou? They¡¯re not from kunzhou. Many of them are from other ces!¡± Gu si took a look and it seemed to be true. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Could it be that they know that there¡¯s a performance in kunzhou, so they all came to watch?¡± Chapter 1228 1228 Chapter 1228-demands of another country That¡¯s right, there were three must-go ces in kunzhou: thetrine, the trading area, and the restaurant. Besides the food, the restaurant¡¯s reputation was also based on their performances. This group of women who used to be at the worry-solving Pavilion had suddenly changed. Besides performing, they no longer received guests. There were so many types of performances that people couldn¡¯t stop reminiscing about. They wanted to watch it a second time, but when you came for the second time from thousands of miles away, they changed their performance and made people feel refreshed. Gu SI¡¯s words made Gu Xin agree with her. She remembered that the day before yesterday, her sisters had gone to a restaurant to watch the girls ¡®rehearsal at the worry-solving Pavilion. She was confident that the entire great Zhou Dynasty would know about thentern show in kun state this time. Just thinking about it made her look forward to the arrival of the night. The stage of worry-solving Pavilion was set in the middle of the trading area and the restaurant, which was on the West City Avenue from the West City gate. The two sisters were heading to the trading area to see how the stage construction was going, so they went directly to the West City Avenue. Although the moon was round and bright on the 15th, the stage still needed lighting. Therefore, Gu Nian and Cai Xiaolian had put in a lot of effort to design this stage. Now, onlynterns and torches could be lit up so that everyone could see clearly without being too crowded. The mother and daughter chose to have no cover on all four sides. After thedies in worry-relieving Pavilion finished their performance, they would go down the stage and change their clothes. Unlike in the restaurant, they could change their clothes at the back, left, and right. Gu Xin and Gu si looked around and then went to do their own things with anticipation. Before they could go far, the two sisters were stopped. A burly man wearing a hat and a full beard stopped them. ¡°Are you the third and fifth young masters of the Gu family?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. Since second white didn¡¯t stop him, it meant that this person wasn¡¯t dangerous. She nodded, ¡± ¡°What business do you have, warrior?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Yingluo didn¡¯t lie to me!¡± The burly man was overjoyed. Then, he said, ¡± third young master Gu, fifth young master Gu, I¡¯m a ¡®Zha han from the Yun nation. I would like to discuss something with Lord Gu, but kun city does not allow us, who are not from the great Zhou Dynasty, to enter the eastern Urban area. See, I found you first. ¡°Oh? Warrior Azha han, may I know what you need to discuss with my father? You can¡¯t go to the East District. If you don¡¯t mind, you can tell us brothers, and we can pass on the message.¡± Gu Xin replied calmly. ¡°Aiya, three brothers, we actually just want to buy a house. Why do you think Lord GU only builds to the East? Why didn¡¯t they build it to the West? It¡¯ll take us two to three days to travel from the Yun nation. If we¡¯re dyed on the way, we won¡¯t know about the new things that kun city hasunched. Since we¡¯re not allowed to enter the Eastern Region, why don¡¯t we build a ce outside the Western gate for people like us who can¡¯t enter the Eastern Region to live in? We really need it. ¡± Azha han said gloomily. ¡°Warrior azhahan, you may want it, but it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone else wants it. It¡¯s not easy to build a house. You know that there¡¯s no silver in the government office in kunzhou. If we build it and can¡¯t sell it, won¡¯t my father be in big trouble?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face showed that this idea wasn¡¯t going to work and that they were not willing to do it, but in her heart, she was thinking about this problem. The five neighboring countries did not interact with the great Zhou. The Emperor wanted them to bow down to him and they wanted to live in peace. Therefore, the people of the five neighboring countries could not enter the great Zhou. The great Zhou¡¯s line of defense was kun city. As long as they didn¡¯t enter kun city, they wouldn¡¯t be considered part of the great Zhou. However, now that their family hade over and brought out so many things, they had obviously attracted the people of these countries. Once there were more people, and kun city¡¯s restaurants didn¡¯t have so many rooms, they couldn¡¯t always let people eat and sleep in the open. Therefore, it was entirely possible to build a mixed city outside the West Gate. Chapter 1229 1229 It¡¯s not just my request no, no, no, third young master Gu, this is not just my, Azha Han¡¯s, demand. Other countries like the goddess Kingdom and the Jin nanguo have the same idea. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you to ask someone. Azhahan shook his head and waved his hand. The words of the great Zhou¡¯s officials were still not very clear. ¡°Sure, you can take us brothers to see how many people need it. If there are more people, I can help you pass on these words to my father. You also know that my father is usually very busy and doesn¡¯t have much time toe to the Western District.¡± Gu Xin said. Then, Azha han brought Gu Xin and Gu si to the trading area. In the current trading area, other than the food street built by the Gu family, there were also long rows of stalls for businessmen from neighboring countries to set up stalls. The businessmen from the neighboring country saw that azhahan had brought Gu Xin and Gu si over. After hearing what azhahan said, these people started talking about how difficult it had been for them. Gu Xin concluded. What these people meant was that it was too far to return from kun city and there weren¡¯t enough rooms in the restaurants. They would often sleep out in the open, which was very inconvenient. They also hoped to have a fixed ce to stay, just like the merchants of the great Zhou Dynasty in the past. They would leave some people in kun city and restock their goods every once in a while. It had to be said that in the past year, the things that the Gu family had created had deeply attracted the neighboring countries. They thought that all ces in great Zhou were like this, but they did not know that they hade into contact with these things before the other people of great Zhou. For example, the people from the neighboring countries would definitely buy ss bottles before the people from the great Zhou Dynasty. There were also fruits. Because this ce was not far away, they could still be eaten after being transported back, unlike here in the great Zhou Dynasty, which was very far away. The fruits would wither after being sent back once. Some of them even felt that it was troublesome. If possible, they wanted to buy a house in the new city of kun city. Of course, Gu Xin rejected him immediately. Gu Xin said that unless they were willing to join great Zhou and admit that they were from great Zhou, she would not let them pass kun city easily. These people naturally wouldn¡¯t openly say that they would abandon their own country to join the great Zhou, even though some of them had already started to think this way. After listening to the conversation for about an hour, Gu Xin was more confident. She told everyone that two dayster, regardless of whether Lord Gu agreed or not, he would give everyone a definite letter. At that time, someone from the Yamen woulde to the Western District to exin. Gu Xin and Gu si spent the entire morning doing this. When they returned home for lunch, Gu si even mentioned that she was also very curious about the world outside the West Gate. They had been here for a year and had been to the North, South, East, and West, but they had never left the West Gate. The Peng family¡¯s Army had really defended kun city. Not only had they defended the people from other countries, but they had also defended the people from the great Zhou. Of course, if the Gu family wanted to make friends with people from other countries, it was not impossible. Just like the previous County Magistrate, Lord Hu, not only did he make friends with people from other countries, but he also gave away the city defense map, causing the death of thousands of soldiers of the Peng family. Gu Xin was also very curious about what was outside the West Gate. The two sisters had the most interaction with businessmen from other countries. Great Zhou was vast innd and abundant in resources, but those small countries also had their own unique characteristics. It was natural for them to be curious since they had never seen them before. The two sisters nned to tell Gu shouxin about this at noon. When he returned home, lunch was already prepared. Today was Gu Xin¡¯s birthday and lunch was more sumptuous than usual, with a few more dishes that Gu Xin usually liked. Gu Xin once again said ¡®you¡¯re all my favorite people¡¯, and after the meal, she told Gu shouxin about it, with Gu si adding on. Chapter 1230 1230 Can you earn this money? After the Gu family heard this, they all had their own thoughts. For example, the Zhang family felt that those who were not of their race had different hearts, so why should they build houses for them? Yang Shi also thought so. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu didn¡¯t express their opinions, while Cai Xiaolian was thinking about the feasibility of this matter. Gu shouxin pondered for a while and looked at Gu Xin and Gu si, ¡± ¡°Xinxin and sisi, what you two mean is that we can earn this money?¡± The two of them nodded. ¡°En ¡®Zi, do you think we can earn this money?¡± Gu shouxin looked at Gu en again. Gu en was stunned. He pointed at his own nose in surprise.¡±Second uncle, are you asking me?¡± Gu shouxin looked at him and didn¡¯t speak. Gu en was a little apprehensive. His second uncle usually taught him the contents of the books. Now that he was suddenly doing something practical, he was a little afraid that he had said something wrong! Zhang Shi encouraged her son,¡±en Zi, quickly follow your second uncle, you can¡¯t build this!¡± How can our great Zhou people build a city for other people? They¡¯re at war with us, and they¡¯re even killing innocent people when they meet them!¡± It had to be said that the Zhang family had stayed in kun city for more than a year and hade into contact with the families of many soldiers. She had heard the most honest battle situation and knew how to put herself in their shoes. She especially hated foreigners. Of course, she was also particrly happy to see their family¡¯s things sold to foreigners and earn money from them. Gu en frowned and pursed his lips. ¡°Mother is right, but third sister and little sister sisi are also right. We can¡¯t just look at the past and the present. In other words, we can¡¯t look at how many wars we¡¯ve fought with them in the past, and we can¡¯t look at how much money we can make now.¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows, and the expression on his face softened. He continued to ask, ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu en nervously clenched his fists and said,¡¯second uncle, we can actually think of the big picture. In the previous dynasty, the Lang GE Kingdom, the sand divine Kingdom, and the Yun nation were originally from thisnd, and their first king hade from thisnd. All the previous emperors of the great Zhou wanted to take back these ces. In my opinion, it¡¯s good for everyone if we don¡¯t need a single soldier to take it back.¡± ¡°Xuanji¡¯s son, what are you talking about? We¡¯re talking about building a city, why are you talking about this? And Yingluo.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, let en ¡®Zi speak,¡± Gu shouxin interrupted Zhang Shi. Zhang Shi opened her mouth. Alright, you¡¯re an official, so I¡¯ll listen to you. In the end, Gu en could not continue. Gu shouxin whispered to him, ¡± ¡°What were you thinking just now? We¡¯ll talk about this behind closed doors, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Perhaps Gu shouxin¡¯s expression was too gentle, and his voice was not as cold as before, Gu en was encouraged. ¡°Second uncle, what I want to say is, let¡¯s first attack their people and let them think that our great Zhou is good. When the timees, the country will not even have its people, and they can only be Kings for themselves. At the same time, we will propose to give them benefits. ¡°Thus, this city can be built. We will use three to five years to let the first batch of people whoe to live in the city feel the gap between them and the great Zhou. Then, there will be a second batch, a third batch. Of course, if someone starts a war during this process, I believe that the people who live in the city will not want to see it. In fact, the scales in their hearts will be tilted in favor of the great Zhou. The people just want to live a peaceful and happy life.¡± Chapter 1231 1231 She¡¯s different from you, she¡¯s pretty After Gu en finished speaking, she looked at Gu shouxin nervously. Gu shouxin smiled. alright, go to thentern show tonight. Tomorrow, pack your things and follow Fuping back to Qingzhou! Fu Ping was trained by Gu shouxin. He was not as good as second Bai and the others, but he could still take care of the small fries. Moreover, there were Gu shouxin¡¯s people in his hometown, so they could still take care of Gu en. Gu en was stunned for a moment. He could not tell if his second uncle was satisfied with his answer, but he did not dare to ask. ...... In the afternoon, the siblings of the Gu family went out for a walk. This year, Gu Ren was allowed to go out on his own. Anyway, it was impossible to kidnap Gu Ren in kun city. The Peng family¡¯s eighth son liked to y with Gu Ren now. When Peng eighth son saw Gu Ren and the others at the entrance of his house, he also came over. Very quickly, the Gu siblings split into two groups. The girls yed together, while Gu en and Gu Ren brought Peng Ba Lang to y alone. Gu Xin ate all sorts of snacks as she walked. She suddenly remembered that she had not seen Lu Zheng since morning, so she muttered to her friends, ¡± ¡°Did brother Yuanyuan prepare a birthday gift? He didn¡¯t appear for a day. Is he going to give me a big cat?¡± ¡°I thought you had forgotten about him!¡± Gu Nianughed. Now you remember?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you waited until the afternoon before you mentioned brother ah Yuan,¡± Huo Yanyu said. third sister, ¡± Gu siughed evilly, ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for that a ¡®Zha han who said that they also wanted a fixed ce to stay in the morning, I¡¯m sure you would have thought of it long ago. ¡°Ah, it seems like I still prefer silver to boys!¡± Gu Nian sighed. Gu si: ¡± Oh, Yingluo, I¡¯ll remember this. I want to tell brother ah Yuan! ¡°That¡¯s right, tell brother ah Yuan that he can¡¯t bepared to silver!¡± Huo Yanyu replied. that¡¯s right! Gu Nian nodded. tell him to see where he is! Gu Xin: So, will the feelings between us sisters also disappear? The sistersughed and joked all the way to the restaurant and met the Peng family¡¯s cousin, Yin Yingli, who they hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. Yin Yingli still looked like she would be blown over by the wind, so she took the initiative to greet the four people. ¡°Ladies, I wonder if Yingli would be lucky enough to tour with you all tonight?¡± Yin Yingli¡¯s voice was soft and weak. If she had a crying expression, people would definitely think that she was being bullied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like to y with people I¡¯m not familiar with.¡± Gu Nian said without any hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve been a little rough recently. Lady Yin, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt you. Why don¡¯t you go and y with your cousin? you have so many cousins!¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s tone was sour. that¡¯s right. I have strong hands too. When I y with weak girls, I¡¯m always worried that I¡¯ll bully them unintentionally! Gu Xin rubbed her wrist. ¡°I, I¡¯ll listen to my Big Sisters, hehe.¡± Gu si had an obedient look on his face. Yin Yingli looked at Gu Xin, her tears almost flowing out, ¡± ¡°Third miss Gu, you can even get along with Xiao Yu, why won¡¯t you ept me?¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows,¡¯Xiao Yu is pretty! Everyone loved beauty! I like pretty girls, is there a problem?¡± Yin Yingli looked at Gu Xin in disbelief. IS-IS he calling me ugly? Her tears flowed down at once. To be honest, she was not ugly, and was even very beautiful. It was just that she gave people the feeling that she was pretentious. In addition, she had previously tried to ruin Peng ze and Gu Hui¡¯s rtionship, so the Gu sisters naturally could not y with her. Chapter 1232 1232 Surprise Feeling bored, Gu Nian called her sisters and entered the restaurant. Yin Yingli looked at the back of the four people in a daze, and her eyes revealed a ruthlessness that didn¡¯t match her appearance. After being called by the maidservant, she returned to her delicate appearance. ¡°Miss, why do you have to do this?¡± The maidservant¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. In the end, I¡¯m still despised by others.¡± Yin Yingli said sadly. The maidservant was on the verge of tears. Their youngdy was so good, so why did the Gu family¡¯s youngdy have to be so high and mighty and ignore her? If nothing had happened to the old master and Madam, the girls of the Gu family would only be the girls of the county magistrate¡¯s family, while their youngdy was the girl of the magistrate¡¯s family. Unfortunately, the heavens were always unfair. The master and servant walked on the street sadly. ...... The second kun city Lantern Festival officially opened at night. The empty streets were suddenly filled with people from all over the world. The small stalls ¡®business instantly brightened. There were many students from the great Zhou Dynasty this year at thentern riddles ring. Gu Xin had not seen Lu Zheng for the entire day. She was wondering if she was right, that her brother Yuan Yuan had gone to beat up a big cat for her. She didn¡¯t see him, so she lost the mood to shop at thentern show. Seeing Gu Xin¡¯s listless expression, Gu Nian said, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, do you not want your brother Yuanyuan anymore? That bastard must have forgotten your birthday!¡± Gu Xin immediately shook her head,¡¯no way! Brother Yuanyuan must have prepared a surprise for me!¡± Gu Nian: ¡± Yingluo, okay. I¡¯ve been trying to separate the male and female protagonists for several years, but I¡¯ve never seeded! ¡°I also think that brother Yuan must have prepared a surprise for sister Xinxin!¡± Huo Yanyuughed. Gu si said, ¡± I think so too. I met Huo Wantong this afternoon. I even asked him if he had seen brother ah Yuan, but he changed the topic! Do you think I¡¯m a fool who can¡¯t understand?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up and she was filled with anticipation, ¡± ¡°Really? Then what surprise will brother Yuanyuan give me?¡± Gu Nian was also wondering what kind of surprise this kid was going to prepare. Things that young girls liked, such as fireflies, rivernterns, and confetti, had been made by Xue Qianyu first. Lu Zheng could not possibly make any more of these. Forgive this straight girl, but I really don¡¯t know what other ways ancient men can surprise girls. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I think the stage over there is about to open!¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a new song that has been rehearsed by worry-solving Pavilion, but no one has heard it before!¡± ¡°If I¡¯mte, I won¡¯t be able to stand in the best position and I won¡¯t be able to see miss Hong from the worry-solving Pavilion!¡± ¡°......¡± The crowd suddenly moved toward thekeside outside the restaurant. The stage for the performance was set up there. Gu Xin and the others were also squeezed to the side of the stage with the crowd. Gu Xin took a look. That¡¯s not right. The stage and surroundings they designed weren¡¯t supposed to be like this. Why were therenterns already ced in theke? Weren¡¯t they waiting for everyone to buynterns to put them on? Eh, when was there a stage in the middle of theke? There was a person on the stage, but he couldn¡¯t see who it was without antern. Did the sisters of the worry-solving Pavilion perform songs in the center of theke? Gu Xin looked around and felt that the surroundings of theke were really beautiful. It wasn¡¯t as bright asst year, but it was really bright this year. Also, what¡¯s the point of leaving so much space? Her heart started to beat wildly for no reason. Was this a surprise from brother Yuanyuan? She turned around to look at Gu Nian, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu. The three of them really did not know what was going on. They were even more confused than Gu Xin. This was really different from the stage they had designed! Suddenly, the person on the tform in the center of theke moved. He yed the zither with both hands, and a beautiful melody came from it. Chapter 1233 1233 Chapter 1233-stupid The moment the zither sounded, the surroundings of theke gradually quieted down. On the tform in the middle of theke, there was gradually light. Those with sharp eyes realized that the light was not from antern, but a Night Pearl. It lit up bit by bit, and when the light stabilized, they saw a person fly ashore. Those who were closer could see that there was actually a rope pulling them, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to fly so far. Gu Xin had already seen who was ying the violin on the stage. Wasn¡¯t it brother Yuan Yuan whom she had been thinking about the entire afternoon? There were River Lights everywhere in theke, and the night pearls on the stage in the center of theke were shining. Lu Zheng, who was ying the zither, looked like a fairy. Today, he was wearing a wide-sleeved white robe, which was different from his usual military uniform. He sat there like a banished immortal from heaven who did not eat the food of the mortal world. At the climax of the song, he lifted his head to look at Gu Xin. At this moment, Gu Xin felt that there was only the good-looking brother Yuan Yuan in her eyes. There was no one else, not the rivermp in the water, not even the night-luminescent Pearl on the stage. There was only that man, Lu Zheng. Her heart was beating like a deer as she looked at the man looking at her affectionately. Gu Xin suddenly remembered a poem her mother taught her a few years ago, ¡± to the oak tree. Lu Zheng was ying the Phoenix seeking Phoenix. Perhaps the people of kun city and the neighboring countries had not heard of it before, but today, there were not only people from kun city, but also students from other parts of the great Zhou Dynasty and wealthy businessmen who came to y. After an unknown period of time, Gu Xin was still in a daze after the song ended. Someone started pping and everyone started pping as well. [ kun city& neighbor: although we¡¯ve never heard this song before, it doesn¡¯t stop us from thinking that it¡¯s nice. The song is nice, but the person ying the piano is even better. ] Gu Xin regained her senses when she heard the warm apuse. She lifted her skirt and ran in the direction of the person who had ced the night-luminescent pearls and left the shore. She saw Hua shiniang standing there. That was the stage of worry-solving Pavilion and the musical instruments of the girls there. Gu Xin borrowed a flute from aunt Hua Shiyi before pulling the rope and flying towards the center of theke. She had changed into women¡¯s clothing when she went out at night. She pulled the rope and lit thentern. Her skirt fluttered and her ck hair fluttered. She looked extremely beautiful. ¡°That, that¡¯s third young master Gu¡¯s sister?¡± Azhahan muttered to himself in shock after seeing it clearly. On his left were the people of kun city, and on his right were the people of great Zhou who hade from other ces. The one on the right didn¡¯t recognize Gu Xin and only felt that she was extremely beautiful. The one on the left recognized Gu Xin. The people of kun city knew that the girls of the Gu family were basically women disguised as men, but they didn¡¯t tell anyone! You outsiders, I¡¯ll let you make a joke out of yourselves, Hmph Hmph Hmph Hmph! They knew that the girls of the goddess Kingdom thought that third Gu miss and fifth Gu miss were young masters and wanted to snatch them back! Hmph, stupid! Gu Xin stood beside Lu Zheng with the flute in her hand, ¡± dear grandparents, uncles, aunties, elder brothers, elder sisters, younger brothers, and younger sisters, today is the birthday of this young master Zhou and I. The song just now was a birthday gift from young master Zhou to me. Now, I will return his gift. I hope that everyone can enjoy it with us! Gu Xin had been raised by the Gu family to be cheerful and generous. She had the innocence of a young girl and the calmness of ady from a wealthy family. Her every move made people feel close and like her. The 14-year-old Gu Xin was already very beautiful. Her ck hair was like a waterfall, her eyebrows were long and thin, her eyes were bright, her lips were bright, her teeth were white, and there were two shallow dimples at the side of her mouth. She was tall and slender, and her skirt fluttered in the breeze. She looked like a fairy standing in the middle of a Lake. Chapter 1234 1234 Chapter 1234-falling in love Gu Nian sighed. Had he finally raised his sister into a beautiful woman? No, no, no. At this moment, the little girl still had some baby fat on her face. She had not reached the level that was described in Gu Ren¡¯s books. However, even with such an appearance, people could not take their eyes off her. This was not even the appearance that Gu Xin had specially dressed up for. The two people in the middle of theke, one standing and one sitting, looked very harmonious. After Gu Xin finished her sentence, she lowered her head and looked at Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Young master Zhou, do you have the honor of ying a song with me?¡± ¡°Miss Gu, it¡¯s my honor!¡± Lu Zheng smiled. Gu Xin blinked her eyes, how about a ¡®falling in love¡¯? Lu Zheng was stunned for a moment, and thenughed.¡±Alright, ego falling in love.¡± Falling in love with one Gu was a song that Lu Zheng had created for Gu Xin in his previous life. However, it was a gift for Gu Xin¡¯s 24th birthday. It was a pity that Gu Xin did not live past the age of 24. In this life, he had written down the song and modified it a little. Just a few days ago, Gu Ren had seen it. There was no need to guess. That little guy must have given it to Xinxin. Gu Xin looked around again and said loudly, ¡± I¡¯m giving this to young master Zhou, everyone, and at the same time, myself! After speaking, Gu Xin picked up the flute and Lu Zheng started ying. The surroundings slowly became quiet again. The sound of the flute was melodious and clear. The sound of the zither was like the tinkling of spring water, directly striking the heart. The surrounding people held their breaths as they listened, afraid that their breathing would disrupt this beautiful ensemble. Gu shouxin was holding Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand, pretending to be an ordinary couple, and was also in the crowd. The two of them watched as Gu Xin grew up into ady. Even though they had only raised her for four years, they felt a sense of aplishment. Seeing how outstanding their daughter was, even though she was not even forty years old, they feltforted. However, when they saw Gu Xin¡¯s beautiful big eyes filled with affection for the kid who yed the piano, the couple unanimously felt that Lu Zheng was a pig. It was this pig that was about to drive away their little cabbage. I¡¯m so angry! But this song is really good! For experienced and knowledgeable people like them, they could definitely understand the meaning of the song. Lu Zheng, who had lived for two lifetimes, had written a song that expressed love far more deeply than the little fatty, Gu Ren, who had never been in love. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu were also in the crowd. Grandma Gu revealed a rare smile as she looked at Gu Xin, as if she was looking at herself in the past. He clearly knew his own feelings and expressed them generously. He took a nce and followed them for the rest of his life. Grandma Xiao was the realfort in her old age. A few years ago, when she reunited with her grandson, she had watched coldly from the side, but she was extremely anxious in her heart. She was afraid that he would change his personality because of the Lu family¡¯s matters. Fortunately, old Gu¡¯s Xinxin had pulled her back on the right track. You don¡¯t say, this kid has good taste. At the end of the song, Lu Yang stood up. Like magic, he took out a flower from somewhere. It was a bright red rose, enchanting and alluring. With one hand behind his back and the other hand forward, he bowed slightly. I wish third miss Gu a Happy Birthday. I hope that third miss Gu¡¯s life will be as brilliant as this flower and never wither! Gu Xin¡¯s smile was extremely bright as she took the flowers. Just as she was about to say that flowers would wither and would not always be so bright, she touched them and realized that they were not flowers. They were made of silk and could pass off as real. She smiled so widely that her eyes had be slits. She took out a handkerchief and handed it to Lu Zheng. I wish second young master Lu a Happy Birthday. May second young master Lu have a bright future, just like the flowers here! Lu Zheng took it and opened it. The white handkerchief was embroidered with clusters of flowers. Chapter 1235 1235 Chapter 1235-deep thoughts behind closed doors? ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Huo Yanyu crossed her hands and ced them under her chin. Her face was full of surprise. ¡°A talented man and a beautiful woman, a talented man and a beauty!¡± A person who looked like a schr added. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous! Ego falling in love, it¡¯s so nice!¡± Gu SI¡¯s face was full of envy. Huo Junhao suddenly appeared beside her and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll write a poem for you, deep in thought? Closed door meditation?¡± Gu si,¡¯eh? Huo Wantong, when did youe? What do you mean?¡± Huo Junhao scratched his head and said,¡±nothing.¡± You¡¯ve misheard.¡± Gu si nodded. He didn¡¯t think much about it. Oh right, did you know that brother ah Yuan was going to y the zither for third sister? ¡± Huo Junhao shook his head. I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been busy with my uncle¡¯s arrangements. I don¡¯t even have time to hang out with my brother. Gu si didn¡¯t believe it. At this moment, the stage in the middle of theke turned dark. Lu Zheng held onto the rope with one hand and carried Gu Xin with the other. Gu Xin carried a small box and flew from the center to the shore. He released Gu Xin the moment hended. What a joke. The elders of the Gu family were all very close. Maybe they were out for antern show too. He had seen his grandparents just now. Who knew if his second uncle and second aunt were around? anyway, he didn¡¯t dare to do it. He was afraid that he would be beaten by his second uncle and that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see Xinxin for the next half a month. Gu Xin carried a box of night-luminescent pearls and went to meet her sisters with Lu Zheng. Not far away, Yin Yingli looked at the two of them with eyes filled with jealousy. She only returned to her usual weak appearance after being called by Peng Eng. Peng Eng frowned,¡±cousin Yin, brother Zhou and third miss Gu have already made their way through the family. They¡¯re only waiting for third miss Gu to reach 10 years of age. Perhaps they¡¯ll be engaged then.¡± Don¡¯t do anything that might ruin the rtionship between the Peng family and the Gu family. After you¡¯re done with your filial duties, first aunt will find a good family for you. Don¡¯t think about those people or things that you shouldn¡¯t have!¡± The handkerchief in Yin Yingli¡¯s hand was almost torn by her, but her face was still soft. ¡°Second Biao older brother has wrongly med Fei Li. Fei Li was only sighing with emotion for a moment and envying third Gu Youngdy, she did not have any other thoughts. Furthermore, Fei Li already has someone in her heart. Although he doesn¡¯t have her in his heart, Fei Li¡¯s heart won¡¯t change.¡± Peng Eng¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. Wasn¡¯t she clearly saying that she liked yang? Her older brother was engaged to the eldest daughter of the Gu family, and she still said that? Did he really have to create some trouble for her? Peng Eng didn¡¯t say anything else, but he made a note of this and nned to tell first Madam tomorrow. This cousin of hers can¡¯t stay in the Peng family with such an attitude! ...... Thentern show was still going on. Although Lu Zheng¡¯s zither and flute performances were a feast for the ears, the performance at worry-solving Pavilion was a feast for the eyes. After spending a year with Cai Xiaolian, Hua shiniang had slowly learned some of the essentials of doing business, such as today¡¯s performance. Previously, she had prepared a solo ensemble, but when Lu Zheng asked her to borrow something to build the stage, she changed her mind. With third youngdy Gu ying together, what were thedies here ying for? Therefore, the entire night was filled with singing and dancing. There were all sorts of singing and dancing performances, each with a different style. The response was even greater than expected. The tickets for the daily performance at the Gu family¡¯s restaurant in worry-solving Pavilion had been sold until May. Fortunately, she had already bought the tickets for the various festivals before may. By then, she would be able to earn a lot of money from the various festivals. Chapter 1236 1236 A sweet-mouthed girl Ever since the worry-solving Pavilion was bought by the Gu family, the girls in the pavilion no longer had to sell their bodies. They only had to perform. Hua shiniang had the highest ie among them. She managed these girls and was also in charge of selecting people to join the new blood. The other girls also earned about 10 taels a month, not to mention the tips from the generous guests. There were a total of 12 girls and 13 maidservants in the worry-solving Pavilion, and all of them had their talents discovered. Now, more than twenty people had saved enough money to buy a house. They had all booked a small house in the new city. It was the kind of courtyard with a small yard, two bedrooms, a central room, and a kitchen and toilet. The total cost was only 100 taels of silver. The Gu family even gave them a convenience. As long as they bought a house, they could pay in full within three years. As a result, everyone in the worry-solving Pavilion had their own house and were just waiting to move in. Apart from Hua shiniang, the oldest of the girls in the worry-solving Pavilion was 29 years old, and the youngest was 13 years old. The younger ones were all maidservants, and they were still virgins who still yearned to get married. Most of the other girls who received guests wanted to live alone. If there was a chance, they would raise a child to support themselves in their old age. They had never thought of getting married. ...... That night was an unforgettable night for the people of kun city. The second Lantern Festival was much more lively than the first, and they had also earned more than the first. Gu Xin, who would usually calcte how much her family had earned, did not think about it at all tonight. After she returned to her room, she took out her big box. This was a big box that fourth uncle Gu had specially made for the girls in the family. It was used to store the things that he liked. The things inside were separated into different sections, so it was more flexible than the average big box. Gu Xin didn¡¯t even light amp. She opened the small box and the room was lit up. This was a chest full of night-luminescent pearls! She picked up a night-luminescent Pearl and squatted beside therge box, giggling to herself. Her mind was filled with the image of Lu Zheng ying the zither tonight, as if the sound of the zither was still in her ears! Cai Xiaolian came in and saw her little daughter squatting there in a daze. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.¡±Xinxin, why don¡¯t you light themp?¡± Gu Xin ran over with the night-luminescent Pearl to help Cai Xiaolian up, ¡± ¡°Mother, why did youe? Does father know? It¡¯s already sote and you¡¯re still not sleeping. If father finds out that you¡¯re in my room, I¡¯ll be scolded.¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± Yingluo, you¡¯re so heartless. Your mother is here to care about you, but you only care about whether you¡¯ll get scolded or not? ¡± Gu Xin giggled, and Cai Xiaolianughed along with her. It was as if the generous and gentle girl in the middle of theke was Gu Xin¡¯s twin sister. Cai Xiaolian sat down at the table and pulled Gu Xin to sit down with her, ¡± our little Xinxin has grown up. She¡¯s getting more and more beautiful! my mother has grown up! Gu Xin grinned. she¡¯s getting younger! Cai Xiaolian was amused,¡±you little girl, you¡¯re getting better at coaxing people!¡± Your sister is already 18 this year, but I¡¯m still young.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in all seriousness, ¡± mother¡¯s age has nothing to do with us sisters. Her mother had always been young and beautiful. She was the most beautiful mother in the world. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ASK FATHER.¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯Oh, no, no. I¡¯ll have to ask my sister and No. 8.¡¯ If you asked your father, he would say that your mother was the youngest and most beautiful wife in the world. However, no matter who you ask, you can¡¯t escape the fact that your mother is young and beautiful.¡± Chapter 1237 1237 Chapter 1237-I¡¯m just Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at her,¡±what¡¯s with that mouth of yours?¡± I wonder who he takes after?¡± Gu Xin leaned the chair forward and hugged Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm, leaning her head on her shoulder, ¡± ¡°I look like my mother. I¡¯m pretty, and my mouth is like my mother¡¯s. I¡¯m good at talking.¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right. Then let mother ask you, have you ever thought that what you did at the calmke just now, other people would say something about it?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she replied,¡¯why should I think of someone else? It¡¯s my own business, what does it have to do with others? Grandma had said that you should express your feelings to whoever you like. Otherwise, the other party would miss out on you if they didn¡¯t know your feelings. If he missed it, it would be a lifetime. I want to tell everyone that third youngdy Gu has taken a fancy to second young master Lu, general Zhou. Her uncle had said that this was called an oath of sovereignty. Tell the others that she¡¯s mine, and you can forget about touching her!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± Gu Xin sat up straight with a serious face, ¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t bother about what they say. Only those pedantic students and jealous women would say such things. Did they say that I was shameless and had private affairs with others in public?¡± ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re already in public, and you still call it private? Moreover, in public, there are my grandparents, my parents, my brothers and sisters, and the other party¡¯s elders. How can it be called a private exchange?¡± ¡°We¡¯re just giving each other our birthday wishes. We¡¯re just inviting everyone to give us our wishes. They just think that brother Yuanyuan is handsome, I¡¯m pretty, and we have a good rtionship. They¡¯re not convinced!¡± ¡°So, mother, don¡¯t listen to those gossips. You can¡¯t be angry, you have a little brother in your stomach!¡± Cai Xiaolian was unable to refute Gu Xin¡¯s words. Fine, she didn¡¯t think that Gu Xin¡¯s actions were inappropriate. It was just that she heard a few people talking about it on the way back. She was afraid that Gu Xin wouldn¡¯t understand and wanted tofort her. In the end, her daughter thought it through much more clearly than her. Cai Xiaolian tidied Gu Xin¡¯s hair and asked, ¡± ¡°You want to marry your big brother Yuan Yuan?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head without hesitation, ¡± After I reach marriageable age, brother Yuanyuan will definitely be a great general. Then, he will persuade Grandpa, grandma, father, mother, eldest uncle, and fourth uncle to let you marry me to him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re that confident in him?¡± Gu Xin continued to nod, ¡± Brother Yuanyuan could definitely do it. Mother, let me tell you, I think I¡¯ve already found the feeling that grandma had when she first met Grandpa. Grandma had said that love was a strange thing. Some people would think that they were him the first time you saw them. Some people suddenly realize that they¡¯re the people I¡¯ll be living with for the rest of my life. Big sister is in the first situation, and I am in the second situation. I don¡¯t know when I started to feel that I should have brother Yuanyuan in my life. Brother Yuanyuan can give me a sense of security other than Grandpa, grandma, parents, and sisters, and a sense of security other than blood rtions. I don¡¯t know the reason, but I¡¯ve decided on him. He can protect me, let me live a steady life, let me not suffer, and let me live the life I want.¡± Cai Xiaolian was very pleased. Wasn¡¯t gu Xin talking about the simplest rtionship? There were no external factors in the process. It came from the heart, and he followed his heart. And external factors would protect them until they reached the end. Chapter 1238 1238 Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if you hade earlier On the 16th day of the first lunar month, uncle Gu and Huo Junhao brought a group of people to chunnan city. Before he left, Gu shouxin had given Huo Junhao a task. Within a year, he had to turn chunnan city into South County. He wanted Huo Junhao to do it. Next year, he would have a County under his jurisdiction as the kun state prefect. Huo Junhao looked at his uncle Gu, who was focused on farming, and suddenly felt a mountain of pressure and a little tired. No matter how tired his heart was, Gu shouxin was not soft-hearted. Anyway, there were only so many people. If you were short of people, you could find a way yourself. As for silver, your uncle was still earning it. If you wanted to do better, you could urge your uncle to nt a few more acres ofnd. Uncle Gu and Huo Junhao had left. Fortunately, chunnan city was not far from kun city. They could return in a day¡¯s time on horseback. On the 17th day of the first month, he had sent fourth uncle Gu and he Yun, who Gu shouxin had found for him, so he had to bring more people to white jade City. After all, uncle Gu had already formed a small settlement there, and fourth uncle Gu¡¯s side was slower. Gu shouxin gave He Yun the same task as Huo Junhao, but fourth uncle Gu was more reliable than first uncle Gu. Although fourth uncle Gu was also a craftsman, he loved to study more than first uncle Gu. After knowing his family¡¯s true identity, he also intended to develop in this direction. Fourth uncle Gu and he Yun could be considered to be learning from each other and improving together. The 17th day was also the day Gu en set off for Qing Province for the examination. Zhang Shi was very worried and even wanted to go back with them, but she could only give up after hearing grandma Gu¡¯s words. No one in the family pressured Gu en and allowed him to take the examinations as he pleased. This time, he would be away for half a year, taking the county examinations, capital examinations, and Academy examinations. He woulde back once he had a schr¡¯s rank. If he didn¡¯t, he would just stay there and continue taking the examinations next year. Well, the Gu family did not feel that this was pressure, but Gu en, who had never taken the exam, felt great pressure. He had never taken an exam and had not attended any school ever since he went to the capital. He waspletely focused on his religion, so he had no idea of his own level. He was very nervous. Even if Gu Ren persuaded him that second uncle would be his teacher, he would just be happy. If second uncle said he could pass, then he would definitely pass. Gu Ren also said, ¡± brother,e back soon after you¡¯re done with your exams. Our business can¡¯tst long. It¡¯s best to abduct a few students from Qing Province. Those who don¡¯t have arge family ande from poor families cane to kunzhou Prefecture and study in kunzhou. Then, we can get someone to write our novels. Gu en was also helpless against this intelligent younger brother of his! ...... On the afternoon of the 17th day, Gu shouxin personally went to the Peng family and took a stack of ns that he had made in the past two days to show old general Peng and great general Peng. The n was to build a settlement of the Five Nations outside the West Gate. He had even thought of the name, mixed city. It would be a medium-sized town under the jurisdiction of kun state. What he meant was that if the other country¡¯s imperial court did not agree, the Peng family Army would have said that if they did not want to do it, they would do it. Then, in addition to the people from the neighboring five countries, the people of the great Zhou could also go there to rent or buy houses, do business, and so on. At that time, kun city would continue to move west, which was equivalent to expanding kun city. In this case, it was like kun city was divided into the inner city and the outer city. The inner city was the old city, and the walls were still there. The outer city was the new city that expanded in the East and the mixed city that expanded in the West. ¡°Second Gu, why did you gamble and drink so much in the early years?¡± general Peng asked. If you hade to kun city earlier, the Lang GE Kingdom in the West would have been moved to the great Zhou Dynasty by you! Hahahahahaha!¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Chapter 1239 1239 Outside the West City Gu shouxin¡¯s n to infiltrate the city was still perfect. Old general Peng and great general Peng only raised a few questions and agreed after getting the answers. To build a city, the city wall had to be built first. The people who would be building the city wall would need to be soldiers. Fortunately, after the cement was made, the soldiers were the ones who reinforced the city wall at the West Gate. All the Masons in kun city had been assigned to uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu. Gu shouxin had also discussed with the Peng father and son that they would take advantage of the construction of mixed city to get a batch of soldiers from the Emperor. The father and son of the Peng family were worried that the Emperor would be suspicious if there were more troops here! Gu shouxin was also worried, but he took responsibility for this matter and said that he would sacrifice something else at most. The father and son of the Peng family were extremely touched. They felt that second Gu was good, very good. This person could be deeply acquainted with, unlike those civil officials in the court. They didn¡¯t know that the Emperor trusted Gu shouxin so much that he even taught him to rebel! In any case, the Peng father and son would not believe such a weird thing. After returning from the Peng family, Gu shouxin sent someone to put up a notice at the trading area, indicating that in the next six months, he would build a city for businessmen in the neighboring country. He asked everyone to look forward to it. If you have any questions in the future, you can directly ask at the address of the city. Anyway, everyone would have to pass through that ce toe to kun city. The people from the neighboring countries cheered. They finally didn¡¯t have to eat and sleep in the open. After living here, they could eat the delicacies of great Zhou every day and learn about the new products of the Gu sisters in time. They were so happy! On the 19th day of the first month, Gu shouxin brought Gu Xin, her sister, Qian Liangduo, and Hu Liang out of the West Gate. Along with them were general Peng, second and fifth Peng brothers, Lu Zheng and Meng Meng. The Gu sisters were very curious about the gate of the West City. They had been here for a year and had gone out to y at all the other gates. Only the West City gate could only watch the world outside from the city gate, and they were not even allowed to go up the City Tower. The Peng family¡¯s Army had strict military rules, and they would never allow you to do it just because you¡¯re the princess and Lord Gu¡¯s daughter. After exiting the West Gate, the scenery was almost the same as the East, North, and South. However, the further west they went, the more obvious the difference was. General Peng led the group to the West for about ten miles before they stopped. Gu Xin looked into the distance. All she could see was destion. There was no green vegetation, only people from the neighboring countries who were eithering to or going back to kun city. Lu Zheng stood beside Gu Xin and pointed ahead, ¡± at the end of that side is the Lang GE Kingdom. The Lang GE Kingdom is also the country that has fought with our great Zhou the most. Gu Xin had heard before that the king of thenge Kingdom was a general from the previous dynasty who fled there and almost took down kun city. That battle was also the battle in which old general Peng and Lu Zheng¡¯s grandfather stood out. It was decades ago. After that, Lu Zheng¡¯s grandfather returned to the capital due to his injuries, and old general Peng¡¯s family had been guarding kun city ever since. Gu Xin suddenly thought, if there¡¯s someone who has an opinion against us expanding kun city, it¡¯s probably thisng GE Kingdom, right? General Peng looked at Gu Xin approvingly, ¡± ¡°The Lang GE Kingdom, this name is filled with the ambition of wolves. It was said that the first Princeng was not only the great general of the previous dynasty, but also the Prince of the previous dynasty. He even wanted to restore the previous dynasty! If we expand the city, they will definitely attack. If we go west, we won¡¯t affect the sand divine Kingdom and the Yun nation, nor will we affect the goddess Kingdom and the Jinnan Kingdom on the other side of the river. We will only affect the Lang GE Kingdom.¡± Chapter 1240 1240 Chapter 1240-I want a husband Gu Xin tilted her head and looked at general Peng, ¡± ¡°Uncle Peng, if the Lang GE Kingdom wants to destroy us, they have to have someone to guard it! Do you want to send brother Yuanyuan to guard this side? Brother Yuanyuan is very powerful!¡± General Peng: ¡± Zhenzhen, don¡¯t! Who asked you to not be my Peng family¡¯s daughter-inw? Gu Xin still wanted to say something, but Gu shouxin nced at her. Then, she shut up obediently. Lu Zheng was helpless. He had a mission toplete previously. This city expansion was a new n. It would be difficult to arrange it without him. He had been in the Peng family¡¯s Army in both his previous and current life. He knew the rules. General Peng might look like he was teasing Gu Xin, but if it was possible, the Peng family would definitely give him this convenience. Unfortunately, he could not. They could notck people over there. When it was time to measure, Lu Zheng walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side and whispered, ¡± ¡°Little Xinxin, are you unhappy?¡± Gu Xin pouted and did not say a word. Lu Zheng reached out and poked her face. Oh, no. I¡¯ve poked your dimples from the corner of your mouth to your face. Gu Xin turned around and red at him. Lu Zheng was even more energetic and directly attacked. Gu Xin was so angry that she pped him away. brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re almost twenty. You¡¯re about to reach the crown! You¡¯re like a child, so childish!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s my fault for having a little girl who hasn¡¯t even reached 10 years old in my heart!¡± Lu Zhengughed with his hands behind his back. I have no choice. I have to be a little childish. Otherwise, the youngdy will think that I¡¯m old.¡± Gu Xin pouted. that¡¯s right. If you continue to stay outside for a year, I¡¯ll call you uncle when youe back. Uncle Yuanyuan! Lu Zheng,¡±Zhenzhen, do you think you haven¡¯t done that before?¡± Oh? ¡± Gu Xin nced at him andughed. you¡¯re scared now! Lu Zheng nodded,¡±yes, yes, I¡¯m very scared.¡± So, in order not to be an uncle, I¡¯ve decided toe back to see my little girl once every season!¡± Gu Xin stretched out two fingers, twice! ¡°Alright, two times!¡± Lu Zheng agreed without hesitation. Gu Xin furrowed her brows. Wasn¡¯t this the same as bargaining? The seller would raise the price first, and the buyer would bargain, then lower the price. Gu Xin was so angry that she punched Lu Zheng. brother Yuan Yuan, you actually tricked me. You¡¯re so bad! Lu Zheng rubbed his chest and said,¡±no, no, I really didn¡¯t.¡± I can only follow Xinxin¡¯s n. I¡¯m stupid and can¡¯t trick Xinxin.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Gu Nian walked over silently. what are you talking about? Father is watching!¡± The two of them looked over and sure enough, Gu shouxin was looking over. Lu Zheng smiled at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go help second uncle, you guys have fun!¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Why are you sighing at such a young age?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. sister, ¡± Gu Xin said as she held onto Gu Nian¡¯s arm. I really want to grow up! don¡¯t tell me you want to grow up and get married? ¡± Gu Nian poked her head. Gu Xinughed foolishly, ¡± hehe. It¡¯s not that I want to get married. If I get married, I¡¯ll have to leave the house. I¡¯m actually looking for a husband, but that¡¯s impossible!¡± Gu Nian thought,¡¯Yingluo, you¡¯re indeed grandma¡¯s granddaughter. You didn¡¯t inherit grandma¡¯s great strength, but you inherited grandma¡¯s thoughts.¡¯ Gu Xin shook Gu Nian¡¯s hand again. I don¡¯t want to be separated from my parents and sister. However, I also want to be with brother Yuanyuan! The best way to get the best of both worlds is to find a son-inw!¡± then you should go and persuade your brother Yuanyuan. See if he agrees to it. Gu Nianughed. Gu Xin shook her head. I can¡¯t. I haven¡¯t even helped him bully his stepmother, step-brother, and step-sister. I haven¡¯t even avenged Auntie Jia! Chapter 1241 1241 Completed On this day, Gu shouxin brought a few girls out of the West City to y. The next day, he didn¡¯t bring them and let them do their own things. Lu Zheng wanted to apany Gu Xin, but he was heartlessly brought by Gu shouxin to continue the investigation outside the West City. For this reason, in the second half of the first month of the lunar year, Gu Xin wouldin to her grandparents, Cai Xiaolian, and Gu Nian about Gu shouxin every day when she was free, making everyoneugh. However, every night when Gu shouxin came back, he would ask Gu Xin about what she did every day, so even when Lu Zheng came to the Gu family, he could not speak much to Gu Xin. After the preliminary Geographical Survey outside the city waspleted, it was up to eldest Madam Peng and Cai Xiaolian to link up. Gu shouxin was worried about Cai Xiaolian going out every day, so he asked the Peng family to send someone over. The father and son of the Peng family couldn¡¯t meet with Cai Xiaolian alone, so he could only ask eldest Madam Peng toe. Having been in kun city for more than a year, Cai Xiaolian and eldest Madam Peng didn¡¯t have much interaction. The two didn¡¯t know each other very well, but they admired each other. Cai Xiaolian admired eldest Madam Peng¡¯s courage, and eldest Madam Peng admired Cai Xiaolian¡¯s business mind. In Gu Xin¡¯s words, aunt Yin was a woman who didn¡¯t give in to men on the battlefield, while my mother was a woman who didn¡¯t give in to men in the business world. After interacting with Cai Xiaolian for a few days, eldest Madam Peng liked her more and more. She felt that Cai Xiaolian had a kind of temperament that many women of the great Zhou Dynasty did not have. She did not read much and could not express it in words. In any case, she just liked her. After a few days, at the end of the month, Cai Xiaolian finished the design of the mixed city. It wasn¡¯t that she was fast, but that she had enough information and experience. The Peng family¡¯s eldest mistress had also provided the blueprints for the houses in the neighboring countries. Some of them were simr to the houses in the great Zhou Dynasty, but some were different. ording to their living habits, Cai Xiaolian added elements from the great Zhou Dynasty to design the mixed city. Eldest Madam Peng was a woman of action. As soon as she got the blueprint, she called for people to start working. Gu Xin even mumbled to her sisters that it would be better to build a County instead of a city there. That way, they could go further west and the city walls should not be too high, or it would be troublesome. After Cai Xiaolian identally heard it, she told Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin also had this idea. The high city wall was just to numb people. He was eager to build the West City wall of mixed city to the gate of thengge Kingdom! Gu shouxin had his own thoughts, so Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t say anything more. On the 30th day of the first month of the lunar year, a long line of carriages arrived on the official road outside the northeast gate of kun city. The soldiers guarding the city said that this was definitely the most spectacr trade caravan that kun city had ever weed. In the end, when they were checking their identities, the soldiers guarding the city knelt down. This was not a merchant group, but the family of three of Prince Kang, as well as Duke Cheng ¡®en and his wife. Why did the influential people in the capital want to do business in kun city? No, this wasn¡¯t doing business. This was moving houses, definitely moving houses. Don¡¯t think that my eyes were small and I couldn¡¯t see that those carriages were filled with decorations. They weren¡¯t even food or drinks. ¡°Kid, is it okay to leave our things at the city gate?¡± Majesty Kang, with his big belly, squinted at the soldiers guarding the city. Well, without Princess Jinghe around, Prince Kang couldn¡¯t control his mouth at all. In a year, he ate so much that he became fat. He didn¡¯t lose any weight even after traveling for more than half a month. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter. This little one will definitely watch over Your Highness!¡± The soldier answered quickly. Chapter 1242 1242 Chapter 1242-each going about their own business When Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu returned from theboratory and saw so many people at the city gate, they immediately recognized the big-bellied Prince Kang and the handsome middle-aged man, benefactor Cheng. ¡°Uncle Kang, uncle Xue, why didn¡¯t you send someone to inform us of your arrival?¡± she quickly pulled Huo Yanyu forward. When Majesty Kang saw Gu Nian, his expression changed immediately. He knew that this was his biological niece and that she was not any closer to him than the princesses in the pce. ¡°Nian girl, didn¡¯t you want to give everyone a surprise? In the end, you still found out. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, take me home!¡± Prince Kang said with a smile. ¡°Aiyaya, I haven¡¯t seen you for a year, and you seem to have grown taller. I just don¡¯t know if your barbecue skills have deteriorated!¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en was also very enthusiastic toward Gu Nian. It was not that Xue Qianyu had told Duke Cheng ¡®en about him and Gu Nian. Duke Cheng¡¯ en simply felt that Gu Nian would definitely be able to create a different story if she brought them out to y. The most miserable of the two couples, Cheng ¡®en and his wife, had no idea that the person in front of them was their future daughter-inw. Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t usually write to Duke Cheng ¡®en, and he rarely spoke to him either. He basically just cleaned up his mess and didn¡¯t bother with him. When Xue Qianyu¡¯s sisters had gone to Lin mountain, he had already written a letter home to Madam Xue to express his feelings. Madam Xue had happily told her best friend, consort Kang, and consort Kang had also told Majesty Kang about it. The three of them had a tacit understanding not to mention it in front of Duke Cheng ¡®en. Even if the Emperor had arranged a marriage between Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian, the Empress knew about it. However, she had not told her brother, Duke Cheng ¡®en. Therefore, Duke Cheng ¡®en still did not know about it. Upon hearing Gu Nian¡¯s voice, consort Kang and Madam Xue alighted from the car as well. The two of them held Gu Nian¡¯s hands as if they were holding their new daughter-inw. They looked at her from head to toe and were satisfied with everything. Consort Kang and Madam Xue are good friends, so your son is also my son, and your daughter-inw is naturally my daughter-inw. Gu Nian was embarrassed by their stares. However, she was strong-minded and still greeted them with open arms. Gu nianxian arranged for the car to drive to the new city where they had chosen their houses before she brought them home. Along the way, consort Kang and Madam Xue held Gu Nian¡¯s hands and chatted with her. Since Gu Nian was upied, both consort Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en could only ask Huo Yanyu about the situation. Both of them knew the youngest granddaughter of the Huo family. They were not familiar with each other in the past, but the two of them were naturally familiar with each other. After a few words, they had already treated Huo Yanyu as their own niece. No matter how unruly Majesty Kang was, he was still a Prince. Gu shouxin still brought the Yamen¡¯s people out to wee him. Majesty Kang patted Gu shouxin¡¯s back and said,¡±second brother, you¡¯re not evenparable to your big brother!¡± Who are we? I¡¯m here to visit kun city, don¡¯t make it as Grand as the other ces. It¡¯ll affect our rtionship.¡± Gu shouxin said confidently,¡±what feelings do I have for you?¡± Then he waved his hand.¡±His Highness empathizes with us. We¡¯ve all been pestered, so let¡¯s go do our own things!¡± The people from the Yamen returned to their posts. Majesty Kang,¡±hehe.¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en,¡± Consort Kang and Madam Xue alsoughed. Majesty Kang rubbed his round belly.¡±Hehe, that¡¯s more like it! Second brother, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I want to wish uncle and aunt a happy old age first!¡± Majesty Kang¡¯s father and Grandpa Gu were half-brothers, so he should indeed address Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, uncle, and aunt Gu. Chapter 1243 1243 Chapter 1243-birds of a feather flock together Duke Cheng ¡®en and his wife did not know the identity of the Gu family, but Duke Cheng¡¯ en imed to be Big Uncle Gu¡¯s sworn brother. He must also be filial to his brother¡¯s parents, right? Therefore, these two people¡¯s etiquette was absolutelyprehensive. Grandpa Gu greeted the two of them with a smile, asking them if they had a hard journey like an elder and a junior. Was there anything they were not used to? Meanwhile, grandma Gu and her daughter-inw of the younger generation were entertaining consort Kang and Madam Xue. This pair of sisters grew up in Beijing. Although they were not from prestigious families, it wasmon for them to go out and visit. They had their own way of dealing with people they liked and disliked. They could definitely make you feelfortable when dealing with the person they like. There would be no awkwardness at all. They had dinner at the Gu family¡¯s house, and Gu shouxin personally sent them back with the children. When they arrived at the new city, the two families separated. Gu Xin pointed to the end of the alley and said, ¡± ¡°Auntie, this is the Xue residence, and that¡¯s King Kang¡¯s residence. Big sister and Han Han will show Auntie Xue around, while sisi and I will show you the way to the king¡¯s residence!¡± Consort Kang asked,¡±Zhenzhen, why are our families so far apart?¡± Has the house in the middle been sold out?¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯no! It was her Big Uncle who said that Imperial uncle Kang and uncle Xue had requested to be as far apart as possible. So, we¡¯ve left you two seats at the two ends of this Street. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the west side is filled with single-entry houses, Big Uncle would have given you two One East and One West!¡± Consort Kang,& Madam Xue,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together. It made sense that boss Gu and the two old farts got along. First of all, his brain could keep up. They had just found out from the Gu family that many of the houses had been sold, so it was impossible to change them now. Therefore, they could only make do with it. Fortunately, everyone lived on the east side. Otherwise, they would have to take a carriage to visit each other. It would be troublesome! The two ns parted ways at the Xue estate. Gu shouxin apanied Majesty Kang¡¯s family to his residence. He believed that his eldest daughter would be able to exin everything to the Xue residence. This new city was different from the previous cities. It had a drainage system, and the house had a sewer. The person who had brought them here must have only told the servants how to use certain ces, and did not exin the things in the master¡¯s room in detail. Gu shouxin, Gu Xin, and Huo Yanyu apanied the couple to Majesty Kang¡¯s residence. Gu shouxin naturally followed Majesty Kang, while Gu Xin and Huo Yanyu followed consort Kang. After the exnation, Majesty Kang pulled Gu shouxin aside and asked about uncle Gu¡¯s situation. Consort Kang was No Longer at Ease. She did not treat Gu shouxin and the others as outsiders and directly scolded Majesty Kang. can¡¯t you be more careful? we haven¡¯t even understood our daughter¡¯s situation, and you¡¯re already concerned about big brother Gu? ¡± If you had cared about your daughter first and then asked boss Gu, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything. Wasn¡¯t it because of the Yingluo that boss Gu sent backst year? Was Yingluo that important? Isn¡¯t it just the fruit that big brother Gu sent over? even if it¡¯s wilted, it¡¯s still to your liking? Eat, eat, eat. If you get any fatter, I¡¯ll take my daughter and son back to my parents ¡®house. You can go with big brother Gu by yourself! Oh, right, I forgot that Big Boss Gu doesn¡¯t like ugly girls. He likes pretty ones. If you get fat, Big Boss GU won¡¯t want you anymore. By then, old Xue will also dislike you. ...... Gu shouxin, Gu si, and Gu shouxin were so shocked by consort Kang¡¯s fierce look that they didn¡¯t dare to speak for a while and even forgot to stop the fight. Chapter 1244 1244 Your mother had a good husband Gu shouxin really wanted to ask Majesty Kang,¡±your wife is so fierce, but why is your woman in the backyard still alive?¡± In the end, he didn¡¯t need to think about this question. He guessed the answer in the next second. Majesty Kang rolled up his sleeves and started quarreling with consort Kang on the spot. Can¡¯t you just give me some face in front of outsiders? If you keep scolding me, I¡¯ll go to Imperial grandmother and ask for a decree to divorce you! Consort Kang was not to be outdone and retorted, ¡± ¡°Go on, go on! When have I not given you face in front of outsiders? Who in the capital doesn¡¯t know that I, consort Kang, am a virtuous woman? Were second brother Gu and the two little girls outsiders? Was it? If you dare to say yes, I won¡¯t look for Imperial grandmother. I¡¯ll immediately go back with second Gu and the others to find uncle and aunt to judge! Even if our Father is gone, uncle is still a father, and aunt is still a mother. Can they watch over you?¡± Gu shouxin facepalmed. He always felt that this couple was going to be upgraded to the worst things in his mother¡¯s heart. Majesty Kang pointed at consort Kang,¡±Shrew, Shrew!¡± You two-faced Shrew! How did Imperial grandmother find me a wife like you! I¡¯m wronged!¡± Consort Kang also rolled up her sleeves,¡±injustice my ass!¡± What was there to be wronged about! Back then, I was as gentle as water. The capital¡¯s famous water-made girl was forced by you to be a Shrew, forced into a fire that could be lit at any time! I¡¯m still wronged!¡± Gu shouxin pulled Gu Xin and Gu siyang away quietly. He was also praying for Lu Zheng and his future niece-inw in his heart. The women around these two girls were getting stranger and stranger. Good luck to them! It¡¯s not that I, as their father and uncle, didn¡¯t teach them well. It¡¯s just that their learning ability is too strong. If Gu shouxin¡¯s little thoughts could be seen in action, you would certainly be able to see that he was gloating. But the Xue residence waspletely different from the residence of King Kang. Duke Cheng ¡®en walked around the new residence and urately found his own residence. En, it was not the same room as Madam Xue¡¯s, but the room furthest from Madam Xue¡¯s main courtyard. After greeting Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu, he yawned and went to bed. Madam Xue very calmly exined to the two girls,¡±Chen ¡®er¡¯s father is in a light sleep and I snore, so we¡¯ll sleep in one room each.¡± Gu Nian had heard from Xue Qianyu that it was Madam Xue who forbade Duke Cheng ¡®en from entering her room. She would rather say that she was snoring than sleep with him. As her son, Xue Qianyu did not know the exact reason. Since this was a matter between the elders, Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu could not ask about it. After talking with Madam Xue for a while, a manservant came to report that Lord Gu anddy Gu were waiting outside, and Madam Xue sent the two girls to the door. On the way back to the carriage, Gu Xin and Gu si mimicked the way Majesty Kang and his wife argued. Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu could not believe it. Gu Nian replied,¡¯I always thought that aunty was a gentle, virtuous, and Noble woman. Does she really know how to roll up her sleeves and scold people? What are you talking about?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si nodded. Gu Nian then looked at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched and then said,¡±what a woman¡¯s personality is like depends on her living environment.¡± For example, your mother is a gentle, virtuous, and Noble woman because she has a good husband!¡± The Gu sisters: You just scolded three people, Big Uncle, uncle Xue, and uncle Kang. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t look at the girls ¡®disdainful expressions and continued, ¡± ¡°Youngdies, don¡¯t learn to gossip too much. Just go home and tell your mother about this. Don¡¯t go outside and talk about it, understand?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The Gu sisters replied. Chapter 1245 1245 Chapter 1245-war? Majesty Kang and his wife, as well as the Xue couple, reported to the Gu residence early the next morning. It was impossible to tell that they had quarreled or slept in separate roomsst night. They were just like any other ordinary loving couple. Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s main purpose foring over was to inform the Gu family that they were nning to go to chunnan city to y with uncle Gu tomorrow. Today, he wanted to go to the restaurant to enjoy the song and dance of the worry-solving Pavilion. Weren¡¯t the tickets to the worry-solving Pavilion all sold out? he really couldn¡¯t go there without going through the Gu family. It was rare for guests toe to the Gu residence, so Cai Xiaolian and her two sisters-inw apanied consort Kang and Madam Xue. The girls didn¡¯t go, they had a lot of things to do! Recently, Gu Xin and Gu si didn¡¯t even go to the food street often. They had been in charge of selling houses in the new city. At this point, there were only a few houses that hadn¡¯t been sold. If the house was sold, wouldn¡¯t the furniture in the house be kept? Therefore, the furniture factory had a lot of orders. Fortunately, they had already finished some daily necessitiesst year. After moving into the new house, they could still afford their daily needs. On this day, Lu Zheng finally found a chance to be alone with Gu Xin. There was no need for Lu Zheng to go to the west of the city, and Gu shouxin also apanied Majesty Kang and Lord Cheng ¡®en to a restaurant to enjoy the performance. However, Lu Zheng was also here to bid Gu Xin farewell. He had to set off for the border with the Yun nation after February 2nd. Gu Xin had a reluctant look on her face,¡¯brother Yuanyuan, let¡¯s go out and y together tomorrow! Just the two of us, okay?¡± Gu si ran to Gu Xin¡¯s side, ¡± third sister, this won¡¯t do. You have to bring me along. If second uncle finds out that you went out alone with brother ah Yuan, he¡¯ll definitely scold you two.¡± Lu Zheng also nodded. He wasn¡¯t afraid of being scolded by his second uncle, but he was afraid that Gu Xin would be scolded by her father. If that happened, the youngdy would be upset again. Gu Xin could only nod her head in grievance. Gu si giggled and said, ¡± I¡¯ll call Zheng Ling and Meng Yan. The three of us will y together. You two can y together. Hehe, third sister, brother ah Yuan, I¡¯m such a good friend! Why don¡¯t we get brother Meng toe along? Meng Yan is always talking about her brother!¡± Meng Yan was Meng Meng¡¯s younger sister. Last year, when the people from Qing Province came, she had also followed them. Together with the four aunts of the siblings, they had bought a two-Yard House in the North of the new city and had be residents of kun province. The fourdies of the Meng family could be considered the first group in the Gu family¡¯s business. Their wages were very high. Just their ie fromst year was more than enough to buy a second-door residence. The remaining money was saved for Meng Yan and Zheng Ling as dowry. As for Meng Meng, he wanted to marry a wife and earn military merits himself in the Army. The fourdies of the Meng family had learned the essence of the Gu family¡¯s daughter treating the baby son as grass. When they returned home that night, Gu Xin went to look for Gu Nian. She wanted to learn how to make desserts so that they could go on a spring outing the next day. Since Gu Nian was busy, she told her that she could just let the kitchen do it. Why did she have to learn that? Gu Xin said that when she grew up, she also wanted to cook for brother Yuanyuan. She had a feeling that brother Yuanyuan would not be back for a while and she did not know how long it would be before they met again. When Gu Nian heard this, he felt that things had gotten out of hand. His little koi fish had this feeling. Could it be that there would be a war between the great Zhou Dynasty and the Yun nation this year? Please don¡¯t. Kunzhou had just started to develop and a war had already started. Would the people who came over be at ease? Chapter 1246 1246 The cave In the end, Gu Nian still taught Gu Xin how to make simple rice balls. She told Gu Xin to wake up early the next day to make them. They would store them in a thermal food container that their family had madest year. When they added some water, the rice balls would be hot. Gu Xin noted them down and woke up to prepare before dawn the next day. Gu shouxin had seen all of this and didn¡¯t stop her. He didn¡¯t need to rely on Gu Xin¡¯s Koinguage to predict whether great Zhou would have a war with the Yun nation. He already knew the Peng family Army¡¯s deployment. After Lu Zheng arrived at kun city, other than making a trip to the goddess Kingdom, he spent the rest of his time in the Yun nation. If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden war in the southern borderst year, Lu Zheng would have probably led his men to fight with the Yun nation. Let these two children meet up before they leave! He was also at ease. The two of them knew their manners. They knew what they should and shouldn¡¯t do. On the second day of the second month, Dragon raises its head. In kun city, the liveliness of this day was no less than that of the Lantern Festival. Gu Xin and the rest did not y in the city but went outside instead. Gu si, Zheng Ling, and Meng Yan sat in the carriage, while Lu Zheng and Gu Xin drove the carriage. Gu Xin¡¯s memory was good. She remembered that when it snowedst year, the siblings followed uncle Gu to the ce where they yed in the snow. Along the way, they pointed the way and wanted to go there with Lu Zheng, even though it was already spring and there was no more snow. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, let me tell you, there¡¯s a cave over there. I still can¡¯t figure out if the thing I saw that day was a human or an animal. Shall we go to the cave and take a lookter?¡± Gu Xin told Lu Zheng about the cave. She really didn¡¯t know if it was a human or an animal. After that incident, she asked second Bai to send someone to check it out. The person who went over said that it was a cave and should be an animal. However, Gu Xin had a feeling that she saw a human. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and take a lookter!¡± Lu Zheng had naturally fulfilled her request. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, if, I mean if, if I saw a personst year, what do you think it would be? There were no viges around, so who would go to that cave? Are there savages in the mountains?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°I¡¯ve heard second white and the others talk about the ce you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ll be going there on my trip to the Yun nation this time. I¡¯ve never seen a cave before, let alone a Savage. So, I can¡¯t answer your question.¡± Lu Zheng replied honestly. He wanted to open the little girl¡¯s head and see what she was thinking all day. Where did this Savagee from? In such arge ce like kunzhou, even if there were barbarians, they would slowly be normal people. Was there not enoughnd, or was there not enough prey in the mountains? To be a Savage? ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, can I send you there tomorrow? Sigh, I actually wanted to go with you more! However, his parents would definitely not agree, and his grandparents would not agree either. previously, uncle told us sisters not to learn from eldest sister and find someone to lead the troops to war. We are even more forbidden from joining the female Battalion. It¡¯s fine as long as big sister goes alone at home! AI!¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Silly girl!¡± Lu Zheng patted her head. it¡¯s right that Grandpa, grandma, second uncle, and second aunt didn¡¯t agree to let you go. I won¡¯t agree to let you go either. It¡¯s fine when you¡¯re in the camp, but once there¡¯s a war, the sword has no eyes, and there¡¯s no fixed number on the battlefield. Who would be willing to let you suffer?¡± Chapter 1247 1247 Chapter 1247-investigation They talked andughed along the way to the side of the cave. There was a small stream beside the cave, and they stopped by the stream. Gu Xin even asked Gu si if they wanted to go into the cave to take a look. Zheng Ling and Meng Yan had already been instructed by Gu si, so the three girls shook their heads and said that they would prepare food and let the two of them go alone. Lu Zheng silently gave Gu si a thumbs up. His sister-inw usually looked silly, but she would definitely not drop the ball at the critical moment. Gu si returned a silly smile and called Zheng Ling and Meng Yan to pack up together. Lu Zheng asked second white to look after Gu si and the rest in case there were any beasts while he pulled Gu Xin into the cave. After the ice and snow melted, there was no trace of people or animals in the surroundings of the cave. Lu Zheng observed carefully as he walked. He didn¡¯t think that Gu Xin was mistaken. He knew that this girl had good eyesight and could see things clearly from far away. However, the melted snow was indeed hard to identify. He could only hope that he would be able to find some clues after entering the cave. When they reached the entrance of the cave, Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin behind him. He held his sword in one hand and held Gu Xin¡¯s hand in the other. He used his sword to sweep away the sparse weeds at the entrance of the cave and opened up a path for Gu Xin. This was the first time Gu Xin had entered a cave in her life. Back in the vige, there had been caves in the back of the mountain, but she had never entered one. She had only dug up weeds for Gu Nian at the entrance of the cave. Thest time she and Lu Zheng fell off the cliff from Yuzhou vige, the two of them only stood at the entrance of the cave and did not have the strength to walk into it. There was a jar of water in the cave, and the stone at the top was still dripping. In this empty cave, the sound of water dripping was very clear. The two of them stood by the water jar and could feel that the temperature was lower than outside. Gu Xin looked around. I¡¯m so curious. If I didn¡¯t see a human or an animal that day, there wouldn¡¯t even be animal feces here. Animals are also afraid of the cold in that World of Ice and snow. It¡¯s quite clean here, and there¡¯s not even dry grass for warmth!¡± Lu Zheng furrowed his brows. He also felt that it was very strange. Logically speaking, such a cave should not have been so neat and tidy, as if someone had deliberately cleaned it up. However, the environment that could be seen clearly at a nce did not seem like a ce where people lived. Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin to the stone wall and knocked on it with his sword. After walking around, they did not find any secret passages or secret rooms. Gu Xin suddenly pointed at a corner. brother Yuan Yuan! Look! Doesn¡¯t that look like a bean made of sheep dung? ¡± Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin over and used his sword to pick up the small stone. There were indeed a few pieces of sheep¡¯s poop inside, ¡± ¡°Did someone not notice this corner when they were cleaning up?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. brother Yuan Yuan, you also thought that I saw a human and not an animal, right? ¡± ¡°If he was a human, he would have to start a fire to keep himself warm during the snow-covered season before the new year.¡± But there¡¯s no trace of a fire in the surroundings.¡± Gu Xin guessed,¡¯could it be that the person loves cleanliness so much that he cleaned this ce up after the snow melted in the first month of the lunar year? This pile of sheep dung beans was in the corner, so maybe he had brought a sheep in and killed it when he was hungry? After he left the cave, he cleaned up the ce and left it for people who would need it in the future!¡± &Nbsp; ¡± you¡¯re quite a clean freak yourself, ¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. think about it, if you were that person, would you do so well? ¡± Chapter 1248 1248 Chapter 1248-reverse operation Gu Xin thought for a moment. If she was in this cave and had the intention to leave it to others, she would only burn the things instead of cleaning them up. If there were no traces on the outside, it meant that she had brought it far away. Wasn¡¯t that troublesome? Seeing that she had thought of this, Lu Zheng smiled and said, ¡± ¡°So, we might have been wrong. Maybe no one has lived here before, or maybe they just stayed here for a while without starting a fire. Of course, if there was an entrance like a secret passage, it would be even more impossible for this ce to be so clean. If you don¡¯t want others to find out, naturally, the messier the better. It¡¯s impossible to clean it up so cleanly.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved,¡¯what brother Yuanyuan thinks is what a normal person thinks. If there really is a secret passage, then the person who built it must be operating in the opposite direction ording to a normal person¡¯s thinking. Didn¡¯t he seed? He built a secret passage here, so no one would think that there¡¯s a secret passage here.¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. If that¡¯s the case, it seems to be true. However, after looking around, he really did not find any mechanism. If Xinxin was right, then what was the purpose of the person who built the secret passage here? This was not anywhere else in the great Zhou Dynasty. It was at the border of the great Zhou Dynasty. Other than the two countries on the other side of the kun River, there were three other countries that were adjacent to the kun state. Lu Zheng started toe up with a conspiracy theory. In this life, he had arrived at kunzhou a few years earlier than in his previous life. Many things had changed, so he would not judge the events of this life based on the memories of his previous life. Therefore, to be on the safe side, he called second white over and nned to investigate again. He told Gu Xin his thoughts and Gu Xin was naturally willing to do so. The two of them held hands and went out to eat. After eating, they called second white and Gu si to go into the cave. The more people there were, the stronger they were. This cave wasn¡¯t big anyway, so they could search together. He had really checked every inch of the cave. It was just an ordinary cave without any mechanisms. Although Lu Zheng was relieved, he still nned to go to great general Peng¡¯s ce tonight to inform him. He would keep an eye on this side from time to time. He was sure that Gu Xin had indeed seen a human. Animals wouldn¡¯t deliberately make their cave so clean and tidy. After checking the cave, the few of them went outside to y. The weather was good today. The breeze was warm and the sun was bright. Gu Xin took out a kite and flew it on the t ground where they had built a snowmanst year. Gu si, Zheng Ling, and Meng Yan were in one group, Gu Xin and Lu Zheng were in another, while second white was in his own group. It even turned into apetition. Second white looked at Lu Zheng and muttered to himself. He wondered if his boss would be so angry that he would vomit blood if he found out that he, the sect leader of the thousand des sect, was following a master who was almost 20 years old and still had to fly a kite. In any case, second Bai understood that as long as third miss Gu wanted to y, second young master Lu would not reject her. Hearing the girls ughter, second white sighed and threw the kite up. He turned around and ran for a while. Then, he started to walk backwards and slowly let the kite loose. It was Gu Xin¡¯s first time flying a kite. With Lu Zheng¡¯s help, her kite was able to fly the highest. She held onto the scroll and smiled so widely that her eyes turned into a line, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan,e here and let¡¯s pull him together. The wind is too strong, I¡¯m going to be blown away!¡± ¡°Hello, Qianqian!¡± Gu Xinughed even more delightedly. I want to be ady who can be blown away by the wind. I¡¯m so weak, even weaker than Lady Yin! Chapter 1249 ?1249 Should I leave quietly? Lu Zheng walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side and reached out to take the scroll. He smiled, ¡± it seems that I have to tell second aunt when I go back and ask her to arrange for the kitchen to add more food for my little Xinxin every day. Otherwise, what will I do if she gets blown away by the wind next time? ¡± Gu Xin smiled and nodded, ¡± If the wind blows me away, brother Yuan Yuan, you won¡¯t even have a wife in the future!¡± Lu Zhengughed heartily. hahahahaha, Yingluo is good. In order to have a wife, I will definitely fight all the people or things who want to abduct my wife to the end! Gu Xin was overjoyed. She pulled Lu Zheng and turned around to run. The faster they ran, the faster the string was released, and the higher the kite flew! She wanted the swallow kite to fly high in the sky and bring her and brother Yuanyuan¡¯s true feelings to the immortals in the sky. She wanted the immortals in the sky to bless them and wish them a happy marriage. At the age of 14, Gu Xin finally understood the saying ¡®lovers will eventually get married¡¯. She was not sure if she was overjoyed, but Gu Xin tripped. She was holding onto Lu Zheng, and Lu Zheng also tripped when he was not paying attention. The two of themy on the ground and smiled in a simr manner. Lu Zheng felt the string in his hand be lighter. He quickly turned around and kept the string. Gu Xin also thought of the kite. She immediately jumped up from the ground and pulled on the string. In the end, she tripped over Lu Zheng¡¯s feet and fell on him. The little girl pounced on him just like that. Lu Zheng¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of this little girl until he felt something touch his lips. His brain hadpletely shut down and he could not move. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes in fear. This was the first time she was so close to brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s face! Brother Yuanyuan¡¯s eyebrows can be trimmed with their family¡¯s eyebrow trimming knife. Brother Yuanyuan¡¯s eyshes are so long, and his nose is round. Gu Xin could feel her heart beating faster. Her mind told her to get up quickly, but she felt like she had no energy left. Her body was also telling her honestly that she didn¡¯t want to get up. ¡°Third sister!¡± Suddenly, Gu SI¡¯s voice rang out. Gu Xin sat up immediately and fell to the side in a panic. This time, Lu Zheng caught her firmly and did not let her fall t on her face. He held her in his arms. ¡°Ahem.¡± Lu Zheng coughed twice and helped Gu Xin up. He patted the dirt and grass off her clothes, ¡± are you hurt? ¡± Gu Xin shook her head. Thinking that he was helping her to clean her dress, she said, ¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Brother Yuanyuan, I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Without waiting for Lu Zheng to reply, Gu Xin said nervously, ¡± ¡°I know. I have to be responsible for her after kissing her. Brother Yuanyuan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be responsible for you. I won¡¯t abandon you in this life.¡± Lu Zheng tidied Gu Xin¡¯s clothes and stood in front of her. He bent his body slightly and looked at Gu Xin¡¯s adorable face. He smiled and reached out to tap her nose. His voice was a little empty, as if it came from the distant sky, as if he had finally gotten his wish after going through thousands of trials, ¡± ¡°Yes, I believe you. In this life, you are not allowed to abandon me. If you abandon me again, then I will find you for all eternity.¡± Gu Xin was stunned. She reached out and held Lu Zheng¡¯s face, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, what¡¯s wrong? I didn¡¯t abandon you, and I won¡¯t abandon you. I don¡¯t ask for a lifetime, I only wish that you, brother Yuanyuan, will be here in this life. I only wish that you will always be here.¡± After that, she nted another kiss on Lu Zheng¡¯s cheek. Gu si, who had thought that they had fallen and were injured, ran over. Should I leave quietly? Chapter 1250 1250 A woman should leave herself a way out Lu Zheng suddenly stood up straight and looked up at the sky. He didn¡¯t know why, but he just wanted to cry. After he grew up, he didn¡¯t cry under normal circumstances. Just now, his little girl had said very seriously that she would never abandon him in this life, and he had wanted to cry. ¡°Third sister, how did you guys fall? You scared me to death? Did you get hurt?¡± Because she was far away, Gu SI only saw the two of them fall and did not see much else. She naively thought that the two of them had just fallen. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Hehehehe, our kiting fell down!¡± Gu Xin shook her head guiltily. Sister sisi was a little more timid than the simple-minded one. She probably didn¡¯t see her kissing brother Yuanyuan just now, right? ¡°Aiyo, third sister, why are you still so concerned about the kite? Brother Yuan, What are you looking at? what¡¯s in the sky?¡± As Gu si spoke, she went to look at Lu Zheng and found him a little strange. Lu Zheng took a deep breath and returned to normal. He smiled and said,¡±I¡¯m looking at the sky. It looks like it¡¯s going to be clear for a few days! Let¡¯s go, it¡¯ste, let¡¯s go back!¡± Thus, the group of them walked back. On the way back, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin drove the carriage while second Bai rode the horse. Lu Zheng pulled on the reins and Gu Xin took out the rice ball she brought along. She turned to the side, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, open your mouth!¡± Lu Zheng opened his mouth with a smile and Gu Xin fed him a rice ball. Then there were snacks. After feeding her a few times, she suddenly found the fun of feeding her. In the past, she would just sit down and eat. Brother Yuanyuan would just take the food and feed her directly! It turned out to be so fun! There was a sense of satisfaction when he saw the person he liked eating the food he fed. It was very satisfying! When he returned to kun city, the sky was already dark. He first sent Meng Yan and Zheng Ling back in the new city, then drove back to the government office. Lu Zheng left after bidding farewell to the Gu family. He did not forget about the important matter at hand. He had to remind general Peng about the strange cave. ...... On the 3rd of February, before the sun rose, Gu Xin, who was supposed to be doing her morning exercise, was nowhere to be seen. Gu shouxin frowned. This little girl was getting more and more out of hand! ¡°Father, let Xinxin go!¡± Gu Nian said in her sister¡¯s favor. Second white will bring her back soon. Ah yuan cane back twice in a quarter, but who can say for sure what¡¯s going on at the front line?¡± Gu shouxin knew that was the case, but what was he going to do if he put all his heart on someone else? He hoped that his son-inw would treat his daughter wholeheartedly, but not his daughter. He hoped that his daughter would leave some for him. Don¡¯t say that he was selfish. He was a man, and he understood very well when it came to rtionships between men and women. Once a man was not wholehearted, how big of a blow would it be to a woman? However, he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He thought about asking their mother to teach them that when it came to rtionships, they should always leave a way out for themselves and not put all their thoughts on men. At this moment, Gu Xin was riding her horse with second white, hiding behind the group. After they left the city gate, the group stopped and Lu Zheng turned his horse around to head back. Gu Xin revealed a big smile, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, we agreed yesterday that I¡¯ll be back after I send you to that cave. Just let me send you, alright?¡± Lu Zheng looked towards the city gate, then looked at Gu Xin helplessly, ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the cave. Don¡¯t go far. I¡¯ll give you somethingter. Take it back and second uncle promises not to scold you!¡± Chapter 1251 1251 Time can not stop Gu Xin was happy when she heard that. She was also afraid of being scolded by her father. If brother Yuanyuan said that he would definitely not do that, then he would definitely not do that. She didn¡¯t ask any further questions and followed Lu Zheng on his back, following the same path that they had taken to the cave yesterday. On the way, she was like a nagging olddy, telling Lu Zheng what to pay attention to, what not to do, and a long list of things. Lu Zheng did not feel annoyed at all. He was in a good mood as he listened to Lu Zheng¡¯s nagging. Just as they were about to reach the cave, Gu Xin wanted to slow down. Once they reached the cave, she could no longer continue walking. She had to keep her word and not go back on her words. Brother Yuanyuan was going to do something serious and she could not stop him from doing it. However, she really wanted to go with brother Yuanyuan! When they reached the entrance of the cave, Lu Zheng passed his bag to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°This is my gift to you. Show it to second uncle when you get back. He definitely won¡¯t scold you.¡± Xin Xin, you have to take good care of yourself in the city. If you want to go out of the city, not only do you have to take white two, but you also have to take white four, white six, and white eight. Don¡¯t go too far. if there¡¯s nothing going on over there, I¡¯lle back twice a season. If there¡¯s something, I¡¯ll write down my daily life like before and have someone send it to you. ¡°Although I can¡¯t be by your side every day for the time being, my heart will always be by your side. So, you have to be well and happily wait for my return every day.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head obediently and stretched out her hands, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I want a hug!¡± Lu Zhengughed and pulled Gu Xin into his arms. Smelling the fragrance on Gu Xin¡¯s hair, he was even more eager to end the matters between the Yun nation and the divine sand nation. His little girl was so good. If he didn¡¯t look at her every day, there would be many more guys like Peng sang. In her previous life, Xinxin had attracted so many people¡¯s love when she was born in a brothel. In this life, Xinxin was born into a good family and her character was more cheerful and generous than in her previous life. There would definitely be many people who would like her! He had to finish this quickly and not give the other brats a chance. Gu Xin leaned against Lu Zheng¡¯s chest, feeling extremely at ease. She suddenly recalled the story of a poor schr and a richdy that Ren Ren had told her. She suddenly understood one of the sentences in the story. It was as if time had stopped at this moment, and she didn¡¯t want to be separated. Unfortunately, time could not stop at this moment. The sky was already bright, and Lu Zheng and the rest should be on their way. Lu Yang mounted the horse reluctantly and continued to lead the people forward. Gu Xin stood on the spot until the group disappeared from her sight. She then sighed, ¡± ¡°Second white, why do you think there¡¯s a difference?¡± Second white was stunned. Gu Ren¡¯s words suddenly popped into his mind and he followed suit,¡±Every separation is to prepare for a better reunion!¡± Gu Xin was speechless. She turned her head and looked at second white in surprise. She smiled, ¡± ¡°Second white, didn¡¯t you say that the story of Ninja is boring? Do you still remember the words in the story?¡± Second white,¡±to be honest, not only do I remember, I¡¯ve also secretly read all the books that the fourth and sixth young masters worked together on.¡± With second White¡¯s words, Gu Xin¡¯s mood was no longer so depressed. She climbed onto the horse and called second white to go back. However, before they could run far, Gu Xin suddenly turned her head around. This nce made her immediately pull the reins and turn her horse around. Second white had to run quite a distance before he could keep up with Gu Xin¡¯s pace. He turned his horse around and returned. Chapter 1252 1252 Chapter 1252-seeing people again Gu Xin pointed somewhere,¡¯second white, is that a human figure? I saw hime out of the cave. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s catch up!¡± This time, second white also saw it clearly. It was indeed a person, but it was a little far away. Also, the horses in the forest were not moving so smoothly. However, he did not refute Gu Xin. He followed Gu Xin on her horse to the forest and chased after her. Two hourster, Gu Xin and second white lost their way in the forest. They had long since disappeared. Gu Xin took out a bamboo tube from her bag and threw it to second white. This was her habit. She would carry two buckets of water when she went out and put them in a bamboo tube every night. Second white took it and drank it all. He wiped his mouth and asked, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy, are we still going to chase? This forest is getting deeper and deeper, I¡¯m afraid that person would have already escaped.¡± Gu Xin finished the water and took a deep breath, ¡± ¡°I miscalcted, I should¡¯ve brought more people. If they took a few people and walked around the mountain, they might be able to meet. When I turned my head just now, that person really dide out of the cave.¡± Second White¡¯s face was serious. This was a serious matter. Lord Gu had been in office for more than a year. Since the first month ofst year, when his manpower was gradually sufficient, he began to n for people to travel around the territory. As long as there was a ce where people lived, it would be recorded. There was no sign of human habitation within a radius of five hundred li of this cave. Third youngdy had seen someone twice. Where did this persone from and what was his purpose in this cave? Since they couldn¡¯t catch up to them, Gu Xin and second white could only look for a way back. The forest was overgrown with weeds. Other than the traces of animal activity, there was no obvious path. They had been chasing people in the forest for two hours, and now the only way back was to find the traces that they had left when they came. Fortunately, Gu Xin was careful and would make a mark after walking for a while so that she could return to the ce where they had tied the horses. After walking out of the forest, Gu Xin looked up at the sky. It was almost noon and the sun was just right. She then looked at the cave and pursed her lips. ¡°Second white, let¡¯s go and see the cave again!¡± Even though they had thoroughly checked the cave yesterday and there was no danger, second white was still worried about someone who had juste out from there. If the third youngdy was injured, he would be in trouble. Gu Xin took out a small bamboo tube from her pocket and handed it to second white, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve improved this poison based on several of grandma Xiao¡¯s poisons. We¡¯re not afraid of humans or animals when we hold it in our hands. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know the exact appearance of that cave. We stayed there for so long yesterday.¡± Seeing that she had made up her mind, second white did not try to persuade her. The two of them ced the bamboo pipe where it was most convenient for them. Second white walked in front with his sword, while Gu Xin walked behind with her dagger. Since she was only going to send Lu Zheng off, Gu Xin only had the dagger tied to her leg with her. They entered the cave safe and sound, but the stone in their hearts could not be put down. This cave was different from yesterday. In addition to the water jar, there were dried grass, wet grass, scattered all around. It was as if someone was ying a prank by soaking the dried grass in the pool and then taking it out to throw around. Gu Xin thought for a moment and said, ¡± second white, guard the entrance of the cave. I¡¯ll go back and tell uncle Peng. He¡¯ll send his men over immediately. This scene made me feel that someone was deliberately trying to hide something. They¡¯re in the dark while we¡¯re out in the open. We don¡¯t have many people, so we can¡¯t take any risks.¡± Chapter 1253 1253 Chapter 1253-things in the bag Second white had the same thought. He also felt that something was amiss. With just the two of them here, he was really afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Gu Xin. Gu Xin rode her horse back to the city. This was the first time she had ridden a horse so quickly. On the official road, there was no need to stop when entering the city gate. She often walked towards this city gate, so all the soldiers guarding the city recognized her. She only needed to say that she had an urgent matter to report to general Peng, and the soldiers guarding the gate would open the city gate for her. When he passed by the Yamen, Gu shouxin was talking to someone at the door. His face turned ck when he saw Gu Xin passing by quickly on her horse without even looking at him. This stinky girl! In just a moment, he realized that this girl had never been this flustered. Something big must have happened. She must be going to the Peng family in such a hurry. Gu shouxin had sent someone to wait at the Peng family¡¯s house, and the thirddy woulde out to pick her upter. When Gu Xin arrived at the Peng family¡¯s house, she met general Peng at the entrance, who had just returned home from the camp for dinner. General Peng had wanted to tease her, but seeing her in such a hurry, he gave up on the idea. Hearing Gu Xin¡¯s words, general Peng immediately called for Peng the fifth and asked him to bring his men to the cave. When Lu Zheng told him about itst night, he had already taken it to heart. However, he did not expect that there would be such a huge change in just one night. He had just gone to the camp in the morning to pick people, and the arrangements had not been made yet. He could only let Peng the fifth take some men to guard there. Xinxin, what do you think the purpose of the person who went in and out of the cave is? ¡± General Peng asked Gu Xin after making the arrangements. ¡°Uncle Peng, I actually saw it once when it snowedst year, but I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a human or a beast, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. I only thought about it asionally, and I went there with brother Yuanyuan yesterday.¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she thought for a moment and continued, ¡± if I didn¡¯t search the cave carefully with brother Yuanyuan and sister sisi yesterday and didn¡¯t find any secret entrance, I would have thought that the cave was a route for the enemy to use by someone from another country or a spy from the great Zhou. But there¡¯s no secret passage. We¡¯ve been going through every inch yesterday.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t a secret passage, I would think it was a barbarian. However, brother Yuanyuan said that there were no legends of savages in kunzhou. The Peng family had been in kunzhou for decades, but no one had heard of them. So, I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s used for. It¡¯s just that my intuition tells me that it¡¯s not a good ce.¡± Gu Xin spoke out her thoughts honestly. ¡°Mm, sure. You should go back first. Your family must be worried about you if you leave so early in the morning and still haven¡¯t returned. Leave the cave to me, I¡¯ll take care of it. ¡± General Peng nodded and sent Gu Xin out. At the entrance, the people from the Yamen were waiting. Gu Xin got on the carriage. The coachman told Gu Xin, ¡± third youngdy, the adults ¡®faces turned ck when they saw you riding past on your horse! Gu Xin: She touched the small bag on her body. Fortunately, she had this. Brother Yuanyuan said that her father would definitely not scold her if he saw it. At this moment, Gu Xin was in the mood to see what was in the small bag. She sat in the carriage and opened it. Her eyes widened. The entire bundle was filled withnd and house deeds, as well as various seals. There was also a letter inside. Gu Xin swallowed her saliva and opened it up. Chapter 1254 1254 This child is really not easy There was no clear name on the envelope, but when it was opened, one would know that it was for Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian, signed by Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng had expressed his sincerity in the letter. He would not marry anyone else but Gu Xin. The things in this bundle were the houses, shops, andnd under his name. In the entire great Zhou Dynasty, everything under his name was in this bundle. He also wrote down the source of these things. Half of them came from his own business over the past few years, and the other half came from old master Zhou¡¯s property. What he didn¡¯t say was that old Zhou had nned to give him everything, but he gave a part of it to his sister Lu Xue. Although his mother had given all of Lu Xue¡¯s dowry to her when she got married, Lu Zheng felt that Lu Xue had suffered a lot when she took care of him when she was young. He could not take all the properties for himself. Just as Gu Xin had expected, other than having no property in kunzhou, Lu Zheng¡¯s property was found in nearly 20 states of the great Zhou. There were inns, restaurants, Rouge shops, embroidery and clothing shops, porcin shops, a Sailing Team, and Suan ni. Gu Xin sighed once again. Her brother Yuan Yuan was really rich, much richer than her. And Lu Zheng handed all these things over to Gu Xin without holding back. The letter also said that Gu Xin didn¡¯t need to take care of these shops personally. His men would bring the ount books and bank notes to him every year. He had already instructed his menst year to listen to the instructions of the thirddy of the Gu family from this year onwards. He would hand over the business to Gu Xin first. In the future, he would earn more glory for Gu Xin. His mother died early, and his father thought that he had died suddenly. His identity was not exposed. In fact, he also wanted to ask his grandparents to help him propose marriage, but he always felt that it was unfair to Xinxin. Hence, he wanted to fight for his merits. He wanted to marry Gu Xin in the name of Lu Zheng, to give her glory and to give her a grand wedding. Gu Xin was unknowingly touched, but Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian sighed in their hearts after reading the letter. This child really didn¡¯t have it easy. With the existence of Gu Ren, the author of the original work, the couple knew what Lu Zheng had been thinking in his previous life. It was impossible for a prostitute to marry an official of the Imperial court. Even if she did, she would not get the title of a deceased official. Usually, when she went out for banquets, she, the wife of a first-rank official, would not even have a deceased official¡¯s life. She might not feel anything about it, but her husband would definitely feel ufortable. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t know these things before, but it was Gu shouxin who told her. The Lu Zheng in the book worked hard to move into the Lin family, to his stepmother, to clear Gu Xin¡¯s name, to give her a grand wedding. Unfortunately, the two of them parted in the end. As for the current Lu Zheng, because of Gu Xin¡¯s change in status, he had to work even harder to be worthy of her. Maybe he didn¡¯t think so much when he was reborn and thought that he could live a peaceful and warm life with Gu Xin earlier. A few years had passed and he understood that the Emperor would not allow him to walk around as Zhou Yuan. He had to be Lu Zheng. If he was Lu Zheng, then he had to be the heir of Duke Zhenguo. If he was the heir of Duke Zhenguo, then he had to be strong enough to marry Gu Xin and not be bullied. Of course, he knew that Gu Xin could protect herself well in this life. But as a man, he couldn¡¯t just think about how a woman could protect herself. He had to give her what she deserved. Chapter 1255 1255 Chapter 1255-letter from Gu Hui Gu shouxin didn¡¯t scold Gu Xin, but returned everything to her and asked, ¡± ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she nodded her head vigorously, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through, father and mother. I¡¯ve already seen fourth uncle asking for fourth aunt¡¯s hand in marriage, big sister and big brother Peng, big sister and second brother Xue. I know very well that I just want to marry brother Yuanyuan.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and asked again,¡±although the two of you are in love with each other, and you will be of marriageable age next year ...¡± However, ah Yuan¡¯s family still has some matters to attend to. Father will say this first. If he can¡¯t solve his family¡¯s matters, father will not let you two get married. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to interrupt. He is the son of Duke Zhengguo. He was harmed by evil people at a young age and used the Golden Cicada shell escape technique. However, in the emperor¡¯s eyes, his identity is clear. It¡¯s impossible for father to let you marry someone who hides his name. He must clear his name and get what he deserves. Otherwise, father would not be at ease to let you marry a man who can¡¯t even handle his own family. Do you understand?¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯father, I understand what you mean. I believe in brother Yuanyuan. Hehe, then father and mother have promised me! In the future, if anyone wants to propose marriage, you must reject it! I¡¯m already 14. I remember when my sister was 14, there were so many people who liked her. It¡¯s so troublesome, I don¡¯t want to be so troublesome at all.¡± Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian looked at each other. Niannian didn¡¯t want to go through so much trouble. Fortunately, this child had recovered now. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t continue on this topic and asked about Gu Xin¡¯s rush to the Peng mansion. Gu Xin exined the situation and then shared her own opinion. Cai Xiaolian heaved a sigh of relief and then praised her. ¡°Xinxin did the right thing. We can¡¯t take risks without unknown the situation. We¡¯re just ordinary people, and it¡¯s enough to do what¡¯s within our power. Don¡¯t try to be brave.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± I know, mother. I¡¯m a good girl, and I promised brother Yuan Yuan that I¡¯ll grow up happily in kun city and wait for him toe back! Who knew if there were any traps around the cave. I¡¯m a child. If a child can¡¯t solve a problem, they have to find an adult.¡± The couple was very satisfied with Gu Xin¡¯s way of thinking. She wasn¡¯t overbearing, wasn¡¯t arrogant, and knew how to protect herself. She always ced her own safety first. Their daughter was really obedient! Gu Xin did not get scolded as she carried a pile of house deeds andnd deeds back to her room. It was the afternoon and she had not had lunch yet. After putting down the food, she went to the kitchen to find something to eat. After filling her stomach, she went to the trading area to find Gu si. Second white only returned when it was dark. He told Gu Xin about the situation in the cave. The Peng family Army had taken over the situation. Peng Wng had brought his men to surround the cave. Although there were not many people, they would be able to notice if humans or animals entered or left the cave. Gu Xin went to sleep after listening to what he said. As the days went by, the construction of mixed city outside the West Gate had begun. The Western Wall of mixed city was not as high as the wall of kun city. Gu shouxin had thought about it. The five countries lived together, and the great Zhou had no responsibility and obligation to ensure their safety. Those who coulde out to do business had a solid foundation. If the Lang GE Kingdom wanted to cause trouble, they could take advantage of this opportunity to let the people living in kun city see which ce was more livable. In the middle of February, the Peng family received another letter from Gu Hui. Chapter 1256 1256 Lord Gu¡¯s mood is unpredictable After a few months, Gu Hui and the rest had sessfully entered the royal city of the goddess and found Pengze. Peng ze was now locked up in the underground prison of the goddess Kingdom, and Yan Mo had be the lover of the tenth Princess of the goddess Kingdom. It looked like he was going to be the Prince Consort. Because the three of them were in disguise, their learning ability was very strong. So far, no one had thought that they were not from the kingdom of goddess. So, after they had sessfully entered the tenth princess¡¯s Manor and met Yan Mo, Yan Mo had not suspected anything. The meaning of Gu Hui¡¯s letter was that the three of them would stay in the tenth princess¡¯s Manor for the time being and find an opportunity to save Peng ze. If there was an opportunity, they would find out the inside story of the goddess Kingdom. The soldiers of the Navy should also be prepared for battle at any time. Gu Hui was not a warmonger. The main reason she said this was because of Yan Mo. Yan Mo had not only won the tenth princess¡¯s heart from the goddess Kingdom, but the Queen had also been very tolerant of him and listened to his opinions. Gu Hui had only stayed with the tenth Princess for a month before she heard Yan Mo talking to the tenth Princess about the benefits of taking back the southern border and kun city. Gu Hui did not understand why Yan Mo, who was from the great Zhou Dynasty, would help the southern border and now help the goddess Kingdom. She wrote down all her doubts in the letter, asking the Peng family to continue investigating Yan Mo¡¯s life, not letting a single bit go. They would continue to work hard and try to send news every month. If there was no news for more than three months, the soldiers of the water Battalion couldunch an attack. As for how Peng ze had been locked up in the dungeon, Gu Hui and the other two girls still did not know the cause and effect, but they were certain that his life was not in danger. After reading the letter, general Peng sent someone to invite Gu shouxin over while he went to old general Peng¡¯s residence. After a while, Gu shouxin came, and the Peng father and son showed him the letter. Gu shouxin frowned. Huihui was nning to be a spy. This was not an easy job. If Yan Mo found out, wouldn¡¯t she be in danger? Yan Mo was not an ordinary person. After being tortured like this, he still managed to escape to the pce of the goddess Kingdom and gain the trust of the Queen of the goddess Kingdom, who was a feminist. He was really worried. He had heard the term ¡®undercover¡¯ from Gu Nian and Gu Ren. As for Peng ze¡¯s life or death, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t care at all. He only wanted his niece to be well. However, they couldn¡¯t send letters to Gu Hui. Only Gu Hui and the other two could send letters to kun city. General Peng cupped his fists at Gu shouxin. Lord Gu, my son has implicated little Hui. After this, the Peng family will treat little Hui well. ¡°If not for this, would your Peng family still be treating my Huihui well?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows andughed. General Peng said,¡±I¡¯ve seen second brother Gu¡¯s protectiveness and his temperamental nature.¡± ¡°Boss, if you don¡¯t know how to talk, then shut up!¡± General Peng tried to smooth things over. Second Gu, both our families definitely want the best for the child, right? I¡¯m thinking of sending more people over to help. What do you think?¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t answer. Old general Peng and great general Peng were a little embarrassed. Their soldiers were not good enough. If they went over, they might be discovered immediately. They had to find the people in Gu shouxin¡¯s hands. The people in Gu shouxin¡¯s hands were not registered. They were bandits, craftsmen, and all kinds of people. But she didn¡¯t take your orders! After a long while, Gu shouxin said, ¡± ¡°In the past, the spies you sent to the goddess Kingdom, regardless of gender, failed toplete their tasks and were discovered. If you can¡¯t evenplete what you¡¯ve been carefully cultivating, do you think you can do what I¡¯m doing?¡± Chapter 1257 1257 Chapter 1257-transfer Old general Peng and great general Peng thought about it and agreed. The spies they had sent to the goddess Kingdom were indeed discovered by the people there not long after due to their various habits. As for Gu Hui and the other two, they had no idea how they managed to sneak into the tenth princess¡¯s residence. She could even hear the conversation between the future Prince Consort and the tenth Princess. This meant that someone from the third high school had already gained the trust of the princess¡¯s Manor. How did they do it? Gu shouxin sighed and said,¡±let them stay there for now.¡± Please believe me. Although Huihui is only my niece, I¡¯m not any worse than your grandfather and father. I¡¯ve also personally taught that child all these years. Let¡¯s wait for Huihui¡¯s next letter before we talk about this!¡± The Peng father and son had nothing to say. This was the only way. The two of them trusted Gu shouxin very much and told him about their arrangement of the water camp. In the past, the Navy had always been managed by Peng ze, and Peng sng was only the Deputy general of the Navy. After Peng ze left, the Navy was taken over by Lady Peng, and Peng sng was still the Deputy general. Now that Gu Hui had sent a letter saying that they had to be prepared for battle, there must be a Commander-in-Chief in the camp. The father and son wanted to transfer Xue Qianyu over. Xue Qianyu was not only in charge of the soldiers at the foot of the mountain, but he was also in charge of the people from the Navy. Thest time Xue Qianyu came back for the new year, general Peng had deliberately tested him and felt that he was not bad. At least he was more proficient in various tactics than his younger son. Hence, the result of their discussion was to let Xue Qianyu take over the water Battalion. As for whether the people of the Navy were convinced or not, it was not their concern. If you were given the position of general and you couldn¡¯t convince the people, then they could only me themselves for being wrong. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t express his opinion on this. He was a civil official. He didn¡¯t want to interfere with the arrangements of a military general. Even if Xue Xiao ¡®er was destined to be his son-inw, he couldn¡¯t be bothered. There were many things in the Yamen! After sending away the unreasonable Gu shouxin, the father and son of the Peng family sighed at the same time. Old general Peng said,¡±ze is useless!¡± This is already the second time you¡¯ve been saved by that girl Hui!¡± General Peng: ¡± Yan Mo, that brat, is a hidden talent. Howe we didn¡¯t notice him when he was in our Army? ¡± ...... On the way back, Gu shouxin met Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu. He waved for them to get into the car. ¡°Second uncle!¡± Huo Yanyu greeted him obediently, and Gu shouxin nodded at her. ¡°Father, you¡¯re from the Peng family, right? At this time, is there any news from big sister?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. His daughter was smart, and he didn¡¯t intend to hide it. However, he didn¡¯t say anything specific. He was afraid that his daughter, who had a deep sisterly rtionship, would go to the goddess Kingdom to help. He only gave a rough idea and did not mention what Gu Hui had found out. He just said that Gu Hui had settled down and everything was fine. Gu Nian did not think too much about it. She was relieved to hear that Gu Hui was fine. To be honest, ever since she transmigrated to this world, she only had a good rtionship with Gu Hui. She didn¡¯t have any friends like Gu Xin. In the beginning, she had also treated the daughter of the Qing Prefecture¡¯s magistrate as a friend. Perhaps it was because she was older and not as pure as Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu, she did not get along as well. Therefore, Gu Hui was both her sister and her friend. If it were not for the fact that there were too many things at home and she could not leave, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian would definitely not allow it. Gu Nian had wanted to go with Gu Hui and the other twost year. She was not afraid of being a spy. Chapter 1258 1258 Chapter 1258-proceeding smoothly After returning home, Gu shouxin informed his family. He told them the same thing as he did to Gu Nian. He managed to control his expression so that no one would be able to tell that he was hiding something. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t even tell Cai Xiaolian. Now that Cai Xiaolian was pregnant, he knew that she liked all the children in the family. He was afraid that she would worry about Huihui, so he didn¡¯t tell her. At this moment, Gu Hui and the other two were in the guard room of the tenth princess¡¯s residence. In the goddess Kingdom, women¡¯s rights were Supreme. Apart from having children, the division ofbor between men and women waspletely opposite from other countries. In the kingdom of goddess, women could do everything that men of the great Zhou Dynasty did, and men had a lower status. Therefore, all the soldiers and guards were women. In the beginning, Gu Hui and the other two were the daughters of Princess Jinghe, while Gu Hui and he sanniang were her male concubines. On their way to the capital, they were discovered, so they killed them and buried them using the identities of the people who found the three of them. After picking out the identity cards of three people who had simr figures to the three of them, they dressed up as women again and headed to the pce. After that, he stayed in the pce for a period of time and got to know the officials who managed the pce. He entered the government office and secretly forged an identity for himself. Coincidentally, the tenth princess¡¯s Manor was about to hold a wedding and needed to recruit people. The three of them took the household registration certificates with the official seal and went to the tenth princess¡¯s Manor. There were some loopholes in the management of the household registration in the goddess Kingdom. They wrote a certificate ording to the model of the household registration information. The three of them were sisters of the same family. They had moved in from a city a few years ago and settled in a certain ce in the capital. As long as they had the official seal, it would not be found out if they did not check carefully. So, the matter of identity was resolved. After entering the tenth princess¡¯s Manor, the three of them started out doing odd jobs. Then, they pulled strings and became the guards of the princess¡¯s Manor. Gu Hui even got in touch with the tenth Princess. The tenth Princess ¡®health was not very good, and she did not inherit the strength of the Royal dugu family. She often fell sick, and even the Queen had given up on her. She was almost 40 years old, but she was still trying to have a daughter. The three of them devised a scheme to hurt themselves. The tenth Princess met with danger on her journey, and Gu Hui shielded her, almost losing her life. The tenth Princess did not know that Gu Hui had a life-saving pill on her. Even the doctor said that Gu Hui could not be saved. The kind tenth Princess prayed every day and finally, Gu Hui came back to life. The tenth Princess was overjoyed and at the same time, treated Gu Hui as a trusted aide. He almost lost his life because of you. Isn¡¯t such a person worthy of being your confidant? Gu Hui was d that Yan Mo had not yet lived in the tenth princess¡¯s residence when she had nned this. Otherwise, she would have been worried that he would see through her. After that, the three¡¯s operation was rtively smooth. Originally, in the great Zhou Dynasty, the three of them were not like the women of the great Zhou Dynasty. Instead, they were like the women of the goddess Kingdom. They had a straightforward personality and were good at martial arts. No one doubted them at all. Even Yan Mo had not expected the Peng family to send three girls over. After the three of them washed up, he sanniang went to the door to listen for any movements. She then shook her head at Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess, indicating that there was no one outside. Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess took out a pen and paper and started scribbling on the table. After they entered the tenth princess¡¯s residence, they would often go out to y with the tenth Princess. As long as it did not rain in the pce, the weather was very suitable for going out to y. They had also followed him out of the city a few times, and even looked across the river from the City Tower, searching for the direction of the great Zhou. Chapter 1259 1259 Chapter 1259-toughen up and continue The two of them were drawing up an escape route. Pengze was locked up in the dungeon, and they had to n how to get him out of there. ¡°Ahem.¡± Suddenly, he sanniang coughed twice. eldest sister, second sister, why didn¡¯t you blow out the light? You want me to blow out the light every time? are you bullying me because I¡¯m the third?¡± Gu Hui and Princess Jing He immediately stopped writing and put away their things. They calmly got up and walked to the bed. Gu Hui repliedzily, ¡± it¡¯s your fault. You couldn¡¯t beat us when you reincarnated. You were a few yearste! He deserved it! Quickly blow out the lights, big sister is going to sleep!¡± Princess Jinghe angrily kicked the bed.¡±Third brother, I¡¯m going to beat you up if you keep wasting time!¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, I know!¡± He sanniang said. Then, the lights in the room went out. A few secondster, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Boss Rong, the princess and the crown Prince are calling for you!¡± There were many surnames in goddess country, so the three of them chose Murong, Murong Daniu, Murong erniu, and Murong sanniu. They had no choice. They could not show that they knew a lot, so they could only show that they had brute force, were noisy, and were illiterate. In the past, everyone else would address her as da Niu, er Niu, and San Niu. Ever since Gu Hui saved the tenth Princess, they would address her as boss Rong, second Rong, and third Rong. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯m putting on my clothes!¡± The lights in the room turned on again. After some rustling, Gu Hui¡¯s voice came again.¡±Second and third, don¡¯t leave the lights on for me. Sleep by yourselves.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Princess Jinghe and he sanniang replied. Gu Hui was dressed in a Guard¡¯s uniform and held a sword in her hand. She opened the door and took a look at the young maidservant at the door. She smiled.¡±Sorry to trouble you, sister Yingying!¡± The little maidservant called Yingying blushed at Gu Hui¡¯s smile. ¡°No trouble, no trouble. Boss Rong, you should wear more clothes. I think the princess and the prince are nning to go out. It¡¯s quite cold outside at night.¡± Gu Hui¡¯s smile deepened,¡¯we women are not afraid of the cold! As for you, sister Yingying, you¡¯re so delicate, so you have to protect yourself well!¡± Yingying¡¯s little face turned red. She was still thinking that it would be great if boss Rong was a man. Wu Wu Wu, she would also be a man! The heavens were not fair. They had sent such a good person to her side, but they could not be together. Gu Hui did not know what this little girl was thinking. Otherwise, she would have vomited blood. I wanted to build a good rtionship with you and you actually wanted to pair up with me? The tenth Princess, draped in a cloak, was looking at Yan Mo with a gentle expression. Yan Mo was wearing a brocade robe, standing with his hands behind his back. His brows were slightly furrowed, as if he was a little impatient. Gu Hui quickly stepped forward and cupped her fists to apologize for making the princess and the crown Prince wait for a long time because of her. Yan Mo did not say anything. The tenth Princess supported Gu Hui.¡±Murong, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not your turn to be on duty thiste at night. What did you do wrong?¡± ¡°I thank the princess for her magnanimity,¡± Gu Hui replied. The tenth Princess patted Gu Hui¡¯s hand and changed the topic. ¡°Tonight, the Prince wants to go to the dungeon. It just so happens that I also want to see the great Zhou general who chased after the Crown Prince in the dungeon. I think you have never been to the great Zhou and have never seen the people of the great Zhou, so I n to take you to see. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Hui lowered her head and cupped her fists. She was a little nervous. Did Yan Mo find out that something was wrong with her and was trying to trick her? or did the tenth Princess really just want her to apany her? No matter what, Gu Hui could only brace herself and continue. Chapter 1260 1260 She looks like that woman Gu Hui Yan Mo did not look at Gu Hui for long. He followed the tenth Princess and got into the carriage. The tenth princess¡¯s residence was right next to the pce, but the dungeon was on the other side of the pce. The tenth princess¡¯s body could not take walking, so she had no choice but to ride a carriage. Gu Hui was driving the carriage while Yan Mo was conversing with the tenth Princess. The two of them didn¡¯t say much, just some daily concerns, and Yan Mo¡¯s nagging that the tenth Princess shouldn¡¯t havee out sote at night. When they arrived at the dungeon, Gu Hui was called in because of the tenth princess¡¯s trust. Gu Hui supported the tenth Princess as they walked down. The prison of the goddess Kingdom was really underground. It was cold and damp down there, so there were not many prisoners. They walked all the way to the end and only saw four or five prisoners, all women. Gu Hui considerately wrapped the tenth princess¡¯s cloak around her, then worriedly asked her if she could take it, and if she should go back to the car to get a nket to wrap around her. The tenth Princess was getting more and more satisfied with Gu Hui. She was wearing more clothes than Gu Hui and Yan Mo, but she felt a little cold the moment she entered. She would be fine once she got used to it. Yan Mo stopped in the innermost cell and said to the tenth Princess, ¡± ¡°Xiang ¡®er, wait for me here, don¡¯t go in and dirty your clothes.¡± The tenth Princess nodded her head gently, and then looked curiously at the great Zhou general who was tied up in the cell. She was really just curious. She had fallen in love with the Prince of Nanjiang. She felt that the Prince of Nanjiang was the bravest man she had ever seen. However, someone had chased him from three countries and forced this brave man to get injured. If they had not reached the pce, the Prince of Nanjiang would not have been able to escape. She was more curious about this person. Of course, she was also angry that she had forced her beloved man to get hurt. Gu Hui looked coldly at Peng ze, who was tied up in the cell. On a pir, Pengze was tied up tightly. His hair was in a mess, and his clothes were torn and tattered after being whipped. His head was tilted weakly. Gu Hui clenched her fists involuntarily. Yan Mo, if I don¡¯t kill you in this life, my surname is not Gu. How dare you touch my man? Her usual expressionless face had be her protective color. Yan Mo entered the cell, picked up a whip from the ground, and whipped Peng ze. With a muffled groan, Pengze woke up. Yan Mo smiled and said,¡±general ze, have you thought about it?¡± Do you remember the modified city defense map of kun city?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Peng ze sneered. if you want the city defense map, you can exchange it with your life! If you let this general carry your dog head to the kun River, the soldiers of the great Zhou Navy will definitely trade with you!¡± His voice was already hoarse. It was no longer the voice that Gu Hui liked in her memory. Yan Moughed. I¡¯ll cut you off for three more days. Three days of water. Do you think you can hold on? ¡± Peng zeughed even louder. His hoarse voice made Gu Hui feel like she was being cut by a knife.¡±I am a man of the great Zhou¡¯s Peng family. Even if you cut off my head today, you wouldn¡¯t be able to do as you wish, let alone cutting off food and water. Yan Mo, you heartless, unfilial, unfilial, unrighteous thing! If you can betray the great Zhou today, you will definitely betray the goddess Kingdom in the future! Tenth Princess, do you think I¡¯m right?¡± Pengze looked at the thin girl in a silver-white cloak outside the door. When he met the eyes of the female guard next to the tenth Princess, he was stunned. Those eyes, that gaze, and that expression ... They were like that woman, Gu Hui! No, it was impossible. She couldn¡¯t havee. It couldn¡¯t be. Chapter 1261 1261 Chapter 1261-illusion The tenth Princess looked at Peng ze in surprise. She wanted to enter the cell but was stopped by Gu Hui.¡±Your Highness, be careful,¡± Yan Mo also came over to stop her. Xiang ¡®er, don¡¯t go in. It¡¯s wet underground. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll stain His Highness¡¯s dress. Your Highness has already seen the great Zhou¡¯s general, why don¡¯t you let Murong apany Your Highness?¡± The tenth Princess shook her head. Although she had stopped and was not going in, she did not have any intention of leaving. She looked at Peng ze and asked, ¡± ¡°How did general Peng know that I am the tenth Princess?¡± Peng ze lowered his gaze and did not look at the tenth Princess. This way, he would not be able to see Gu Hui. He said in a deep voice, ¡±st winter, I sneaked into the royal city of the goddess and saw the tenth Princess on a trip. The tenth Princess immediately recalled the incident from two years ago. At that time, the guards had indeed discovered a spy from the great Zhou. However, they had not expected that the spy would be a general of the great Zhou. If they had known, they would have captured him no matter what. The tenth Princess did not dwell on this issue any longer. She asked Peng ze,¡±General, why did you call the Crown Prince Yan Mo? why did you say that the Crown Prince had betrayed the great Zhou?¡± Yan Mo looked at Peng ze with a calm expression. Peng ze had already calmed down by now. He raised his head and looked at the tenth Princess outside the cell.¡±The Crown Prince of the southern border is the famous general of the great Zhou, Yan Mo. The women of the goddess nation are in power, and the male lead the inner world while the female lead the outer world. The tenth Princess is actually married to a man who has lived in the great Zhou for more than twenty years. This is really an eye-opener for me!¡± The tenth Princess smiled. I know. However, I want to know how the great Zhou found out. The original n was wless.¡± Peng ze was stunned. general, ¡± the tenth Princess continued, ¡± you¡¯re wrong about one thing. Just because he¡¯s lived in the great Zhou for more than twenty years doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s a citizen of the great Zhou. It¡¯s not that bengong is marrying a man who has lived in the great Zhou for twenty-odd years, but bengong is marrying this southern border man who has lived in the great Zhou for twenty-odd years.¡± Peng ze immediately reacted. you guys nned this? ¡± he asked. Your Kingdom of goddess is so peaceful, but it¡¯s just an illusion?¡± The tenth princess¡¯s smile became even more radiant. The Crown Prince already knew about the defensive arrangements of the other cities in the great Zhou Dynasty. All that was left was kun city. It was a pity that general Zhou had appeared out of nowhere and messed up the n. It was a real pity! General Peng, why don¡¯t you hand over the defensive map of kun city? after he conquers the goddess Kingdom, everyone in your family, regardless of gender, will be heroes. You can do whatever you want. What do you think of my suggestion?¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, in your dreams!¡± Peng zeughed. You want to rece the borders of the great Zhou?¡± The tenth Princess stopped smiling. She raised her brows and looked at Peng ze.¡±What if we include the Yun nation, the sand God, thenge Kingdom, the star Luo pass, the shangxing Kingdom in the southeast, and the yunjiang Kingdom in the northeast? It would be easy for the few countries to send their troops at the same time and split up great Zhou. General Peng is right. Our little kingdom of goddess naturally can not swallow up the great Zhou. We only want Jiangnan.¡± This time, Peng ze could no longerugh. He looked at Yan Mo, who had joined the Army at the age of 12. In the past ten years, he had been in all the camps of the great Zhou Dynasty. He had only been in charge of the southern border a few years ago. If it was really as the tenth Princess said, even if the defensive map of kun city was not leaked, the other areas had already been grasped by the enemy. It was a little dangerous. On second thought, if there was really danger, the other countries would have taken action long ago. Yan Mo had been guarding the southern border for a few years. At that time, they should have had it in their hands. Why didn¡¯t they attack? Chapter 1262 1262 Chapter 1262-you¡¯re overthinking Pengze quickly understood the key point. As long as they didn¡¯t get the defensive map of kun city, this cooperation would never work out. For example, in Yun Jiang country, he had a border map in his hand, but he did not dare to attack rashly. After all, the countries had not reached an agreement, and who knew if someone would betray them? The surrounding countries were all small, and their area was no bigger than a state capital of great Zhou. If they could not reach an agreement, then they would not be splitting up great Zhou, but would be crushed by great Zhou. Therefore, the defensive map of kun city was very important. As long as they got the defense map of kun city, the Lang GE Kingdom, the sand divine Kingdom, and the Yun nation would immediately organize their troops to attack. Peng zeughed after he had thought it through,¡±it¡¯s a bit of a loss to exchange such an important defensive map for Yan Mo¡¯s dog head.¡± So, even if the goddess Kingdom offers Yan Mo¡¯s head, I won¡¯t give it to you. To tell you the truth, no matter how many spies you have ced in kun city, they won¡¯t be able to get that map. Last time, even that dog official Hu and King qu couldn¡¯t get it, let alone your spies. I believe that one day, the goddess Kingdom will be a subsidiary of the great Zhou!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Yan Moshed out with his whip. It would have been fine if King qu and Hu hadn¡¯t been mentioned, but the mention of them made Yan Mo angry. It was such a good opportunity, but not only did they fail, but they were alsopletely annihted, causing kun city to changepletely. The Gu family had also died two years ago. Deep down, Yan Mo was a little afraid of the Gu family. When he first met Gu Nian, he had thought that the Gu family was just a small farmer¡¯s family. However, they ended up in kun city, which caused all his ns to fail. When he had kidnapped Gu Nian, on one hand, he had wanted to force Xue Qianyu. On the other hand, he had wanted to force Gu shouxin. It was a pity that he had suffered at Xue Qianyu¡¯s hands and had almost been killed. He had never thought that a woman who imed to have taken a fancy to him would have such a tacit understanding with other men. This was simply impossible to think about. He felt that Gu Nian was the one who should be the woman of the goddess Kingdom. She was a woman who was fickle and shameless. Thinking of this, Yan Mo gave Peng ze a few moreshes. The tenth Princess looked on coldly. Gu Hui¡¯s face was expressionless, but her heart was bleeding. After Peng ze was knocked out, Yan Mo cracked the whip and locked the cell door. He walked to the tenth Princess ¡®side and helped her out of the cell slowly. He walked to the entrance of the dungeon and ordered the jailer to continue cutting off food and water. They made their way back to the princess¡¯s Manor. After sending the tenth Princess back to her chambers, Gu Hui calmly returned to her room. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang were still awake. Gu Hui gestured for them to shut up after entering the room. The three of them slept on the shared bed and soon, they started snoring. Only then did the people who were watching them leave quietly. In the tenth princess¡¯s bedroom, after listening to the report, the tenth Princess nodded in satisfaction. She looked at Yan Mo and smiled. I knew you were thinking too much. They¡¯re just from the countryside and want to make a name for themselves. You¡¯ve been observing them for a month. Are you still worried? ¡± Yan Mo¡¯s expression softened, and he held the tenth Princess ¡®hand. ¡°The people of the great Zhou are cunning, and nothing is certain. However, it seems that I was overthinking it. That Murong is a promising talent. With her by your side, I can rest assured. Xiang ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. With me here, the one who will finally ascend to the throne of the Queen will only be you, and not your newly born Royal sister. Trust me!¡± The tenth Princess nodded andy down in satisfaction. If he helped her seed in the end, she would definitely make him the male Empress and only give birth to his children. Chapter 1263 1263 Do you dare? A few dayster, Gu Hui realized that there were no more eyes on her. However, she did not dare to let her guard down. While the Queen invited the tenth Princess and Yan Mo into the pce for a discussion, she spread thetest news. They didn¡¯t have any messenger pigeons with them, so every time they sent a message, they had to send it to the people from Pengze in Jinnan country first. Deputy general Xu was also very capable. Ever since Gu Hui and the others entered the goddess Kingdom, Deputy general Xu had seduced a widow in the Jinnan Kingdom. The widow had been going back and forth between the Jinnan Kingdom and the goddess Kingdom, and asionally to the great Zhou Dynasty. Therefore, the widow had always been the one to send messages for them. It was basically Gu Hui who sent the messages, and the next time the widow came, she never brought any messages back. Deputy general Xu was also afraid that Gu Hui and the others would reveal their identities. A few dayster, the Peng family received the news. Old general Peng immediately sent third general Peng to the capital to deliver the letter. Fourth general Peng went to the other borders to remind the other party. The father and son, old general Peng and great general Peng, discussed all night and changed the defenseyout of kun city again. This time, they were more careful than ever. Over at the goddess Kingdom, the Queen had already set a wedding date for the tenth Princess and Yan Mo. It was set to be in March, and the entire princess¡¯s Manor was preparing for the wedding. It was a pity that the Queen had no intention of making the tenth Princess the Crown Prince. She still ced her hopes on the youngest, who was bornst year. The Queen, dugu Yun, was only in her early forties. She was confident that she could train her youngest daughter to be a qualified sessor in the next ten years. The tenth Princess had thrown a tantrum the moment she returned from the pce. The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. She called Gu Hui to the study. Gu Hui¡¯s intuition had always been urate. The moment she stepped into the study, she felt that something bad was about to happen. The tenth Princess red at Gu Hui. ¡°Murong, are you loyal to me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Hui bowed and cupped her fists. ¡°Then, did you do your best toplete the task I gave you?¡± the tenth Princess asked.¡±Did you share my burden?¡± Gu Hui hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°If I want you to kill the people close to the Queen, would you dare?¡± the tenth Princess asked. Gu Hui raised her head and looked at the tenth Princess in surprise. Her reaction was a normal person¡¯s reaction, so no one would suspect anything. The tenth Princess pursed her lips. Murong, go to the Queen¡¯s side. Find a chance to kill Princess Ming Yue. I will ensure that your life is not in danger! Princess Ming Yue was the daughter that the Queen gave birth tost year. Because she was born on the night of the full moon, the Queen gave her this name. From the way she called her, the Queen preferred the youngest daughter and did not care about her ranking at all. Unlike the tenth Princess, everyone always called her the tenth Princess. Gu Hui was silent for a while. Princess, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t handle this matter alone. The tenth Princess liked Gu Hui even more when she heard that Gu Hui did not reject her but was thinking about this instead. ¡°What do you need? this Queen will provide you with everything.¡± Gu Hui thought for a moment and said,¡±ording to what I know, when the Queen deals with political affairs, Princess Ming Yue is also within her sight.¡± Not only that, Princess Ming Yue also had four nannies with good martial arts to look after her. If this subordinate wants to assassinate, I will have to rece one of these four olddies.¡± what? ¡± the tenth Princess raised her brows and looked at Gu Hui. you seem to know a lot about the pce! Gu Hui said calmly, ¡± I¡¯m loyal to the princess. When the princess is promoted, my identity will be that of these four nannies. In order to not be flustered, I naturally have to familiarize myself with these things. Chapter 1264 1264 This shouldn¡¯t be a scam, right? The more the tenth Princess looked at Gu Hui, the more satisfied she became. If she had not been worried that everyone around her was the Queen¡¯s people, she would not have thought of Gu Hui first. She couldn¡¯t practice martial arts like the other girls in the dugu family because she was in poor health. Therefore, the Queen¡¯s Men were all ced in her princess¡¯s Manor, but she didn¡¯t know everything. It was only because she had checked on Gu Hui and the other two over and over again, and that Gu Hui had saved her life on the line and did not seem to be lying. Otherwise, she would not have dared to trust Gu Hui. Hence, he could only look for Gu Hui for the assassination. She touched her sleeves as if she was tidying her clothes. In fact, she was thinking about how to make Gu Hui rece one of the four people. Gu Hui stood quietly at the side, waiting for her to speak. However, she was thinking about whether she should ask the three of them to do something and start an internal fight between the mother and daughter. When the royal family fell into chaos, she would find an opportunity to save Pengze and escape. However, there were only three of them, and their strength was too weak. Even if she was extremely strong, all the women of the dugu family, except for the tenth Princess, were extremely strong, not to mention the other guards of the enemy in the capital. Gu Hui was simr to Gu Xin in that the more dangerous and desperate the situation was, the calmer the two sisters would be. Gu shouxin¡¯s education was deeply engraved in their minds. If you were not calm and had a clear mind, you would only make the wrong judgment and choice. After a long while, the tenth Princess seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes suddenly lit up.¡±Murong, go and get close to Pengze and try to get some information out of him. Ask him how his parents are doing!¡± Gu Hui was confused. No matter how calm a person was, they were still confused at this moment. If not for the fact that the tenth Princess was so immersed in her own memories that she did not pay attention to her, mo tiange was afraid that she would not be able to control her own expression. This shouldn¡¯t be a lie, right? The tenth Princess looked at Gu Hui¡¯s confused expression andughed.¡±I remember that more than ten years ago, granny Gongsun went to the southern border and was punished by the Queen when she returned. They thought I was sleeping, but I was actually awake. The reason why the Queen punished granny Gongsun was that she had fallen in love with the general of great Zhou, who was the general of the Peng family. The Crown Prince had said that Peng ze was the grandson of the Peng family¡¯s eldest son. Didn¡¯t that mean that he was the son of general Peng? I have a way to make the Queen suspect granny Gongsun. Then, I¡¯ll ask the Prince to think of a way. When granny Gongsun is punished, you¡¯ll take her ce. Ming Yue is still young, there¡¯s no rush in this matter, take it slowly.¡± Gu Hui was speechless. The tenth Princess smiled and said,¡±Murong, don¡¯t be surprised.¡± You can use the honey trap. That Peng ze¡¯s body is not bad, you won¡¯t lose out. You pretend to love him, seduce him, make him fall in love with you, and then you say you want to save him. Tell him that you¡¯re not from the goddess Kingdom, but Jin nanguo. Ask him to promise you that he¡¯ll take you away after he¡¯s saved. You can say more bad things about me to gain his trust.¡± Gu Hui calmed down and bowed with cupped fists. ¡°Your Highness, this subordinate feels that the one surnamed Peng has a backbone. Even the Prince¡¯s cutting of food and water could not wear down his spirit, I¡¯m afraid that the beauty trap is not working. Furthermore, this subordinate grew up in the goddess Kingdom and can¡¯t act like the women of the great Zhou Dynasty. I really can¡¯t use the honey trap.¡± The tenth Princess sized up Gu Hui and frowned. That¡¯s right, Murong was too heroic. It was said that thedies of the great Zhou Dynasty were more gentle and beautiful. Chapter 1265 1265 Let¡¯s try The tenth Princess sighed,¡±the Crown Prince said that Pengze doesn¡¯t get close to women. Otherwise, he would have seduced them.¡± Should I give him some medicine? As a man, as long as there was a first time, he would slowly want a second time, and a third time. Pengze¡¯s appearance and physique are both first-ss, so we won¡¯t feel aggrieved if we use a honey trap on him! If you don¡¯t have confidence in yourself, why don¡¯t you ask your two younger sisters to go up?¡± Gu Hui¡¯s head was full of vulgarities. This silly thing, the kingdom of goddess will fall into your hands sooner orter. You asked me to get two younger sisters to seduce my fianc¨¦, and they¡¯re my adopted younger sisters. Are you nning to help me test him? The tenth Princess continued, ¡± by the way, the Crown Prince had someone send a beauty over. I heard that this beauty has been made into powder. People who eat it will get addicted and will want to die. If not, he would y Jiaojiao as well, and it would be best if he could get a map of the city. This way, the Prince¡¯s n will be carried out. When my Army increases greatly, the Queen will retreat even if she doesn¡¯t!¡± The more she said, the more the tenth Princess felt that it was eptable. She even felt that Yan Mo was a little silly. Why didn¡¯t he think of this? Gu Hui really wanted to smash this princess¡¯s head. Really, in all her life, this was the first time she wanted a woman¡¯s life. How could she not know what a Jiaojiao beauty was? ¡°Princess, this subordinate¡¯s younger sister is still young and I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t take on this task. This subordinate is willing to give it a try!¡± Gu Hui bowed and cupped her fists once again, so the tenth Princess could not see her expression clearly. She had no choice. She had failed to manage her expression. The tenth Princess thought about it and agreed. She felt that Gu Hui was much more stable than the other two. He immediately sent someone to call Yan Mo over for a discussion. Hearing this, Yan Mo thought it was a good idea, although he didn¡¯t have much hope. After all, he had been in the Zhou Dynasty for so many years, from Peng ze to the marriageable age, and he had never heard of any girl by his side. The Peng family didn¡¯t even have a maidservant. It was his habitual thinking that had affected him. Perhaps, Peng ze would fall for this beauty trap! He felt that there was still some hope if he matched it with Jiaojiao. Yan Mo sized Gu Hui up. She looked different from the women of the great Zhou Dynasty. Her facial features were deeper and she was taller. Peng ze had never been married, so maybe he liked this type of woman! Hence, the tenth Princess and Yan Mo, who no longer doubted Gu Hui, began to teach Gu Hui how to seduce her fianc¨¦ with her beauty. Gu Hui was calm and listened carefully. That night, she changed her clothes and went to the prison to try to seduce him. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang did not know about this yet. Gu Hui had yet to tell them when she was called to the prison. Gu Hui was dressed in the clothes of a nobledy from the goddess Kingdom. Her hair was let down and braided into small braids. There were colorful ropes mixed in the braids. She had a red gem in the middle of her forehead. Her clothes were also very bright, with a narrow-sleeved top and a small skirt. She was carrying a tray with food and water. Of course, there were extra ingredients. Gu Hui walked towards the cell step by step. She had thought for a long time and felt that she could beat him at his own game. She could take this opportunity to inform Peng ze and then discuss their escape n. However, she might lose her virginity soon. Sigh, I can¡¯t wait until the wedding night! Gu Hui felt that Peng ze owed her a lot. When she returned to the great Zhou Dynasty in the future, she had to teach Peng ze the husband¡¯s virtues that a husband should have and the three obedience and four virtues that a man should follow. The cell was dark. After Gu Hui opened the door and entered, she lit an oilmp. Peng ze was unconscious at the moment. Chapter 1266 1266 Listen to me Gu Hui walked to Peng ze¡¯s side,bed his loose hair, and tied it up with a hair tie. ¡°Pengze.¡± She lifted his chin. No one responded to her. She took out a pill that she had prepared earlier from her sleeve and fed it to Peng ze. The pill melted in her mouth, and she was afraid that it would flow out, so she asked Pengze to look up. When she felt that it was enough, Gu Hui started to Pat Peng ze¡¯s face.¡±Pengze, wake up!¡± The tenth Princess and Yan Mo, who were hiding in the dark, exchanged a look. This Murong was no good, his voice was too stiff! Peng ze slowly opened his eyes. The face in front of him was extremely familiar. It looked like Gu Hui, but it was not her. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Gu Hui said. The princess has bestowed you to me, so you are my man from now on. ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Hui smiled, lifted his chin and kissed him. Peng ze¡¯s hands and feet were cuffed and he could only move his head. But Gu Hui could move both her hands, so how could she escape? Peng ze was so angry that he wanted to bite his tongue andmit suicide. The demoness of the goddess Kingdom! Peng ze¡¯s struggling and panting could be heard by the tenth Princess and Yan Mo. The two of them felt that they had misjudged Murong. And it¡¯s clean and efficient. I don¡¯t need anything from you! Gu Hui kissed Peng ze, her fingers writing on his clothes where his heart had rotted. At first, Peng ze was still angry, but then his eyes widened. It was Gu Hui. He stopped moving and was stunned on the spot. Gu Hui frowned and let go of Peng ze,¡¯Peng ze, bite me! You¡¯d better be honest. You¡¯re mine tonight, and the princess has given you to me. From now on, you have to listen to me, understand?¡± Looking at Gu Hui¡¯s blinking eyes, Peng ze understood. He roared, ¡± ¡°Get lost! Even if I bite my tongue tomit suicide, I won¡¯t be humiliated by you, you demoness!¡± Gu Huiughed,¡±even if it¡¯s not up to you!¡± Eat!¡± Gu Hui took the water and fed it to Peng ze. Peng ze drank the water obediently and then shouted and roared, ¡± I won¡¯t eat it even if I die! After being fed water and food, Peng ze felt a little more energetic. Gu Hui then wrote a few more words on his body. Peng ze¡¯s pupils shrank. Gu Hui nodded at him. After Gu Hui humiliated him again, she used both soft and hard tactics. Peng ze ¡± lost his temper ¡°! In order to make it more realistic, Gu Hui did not feed the beauty, but she still gave her other drugs. Pengze¡¯s re-up was real. ¡°Demoness! What did you feed me? What did you feed me? Ah!¡± ¡°Pengze, I¡¯ve given you good food. You should thank meter!¡± As Peng ze¡¯s breathing became more and more rapid, Gu Hui released his shackles. Then, Peng ze¡¯s half-real and half-crazy acting skills began. The tenth Princess and Yan Mo were preparing for their wedding and could not bear to see such a scene. The two of them appeared out in the open and saw Gu Hui and Peng ze rolling on the ground. They then looked at Peng ze¡¯s eyes, which had already lost all rationality, and left in satisfaction. As soon as the door to the dungeon closed, Pengze stopped and tried to restrain himself. ¡°Don¡¯t listen, shout louder!¡± Gu Hui sat up. Peng ze twitched his mouth. Although he felt embarrassed, he still did as he was told. After a quarter of an hour, Gu Hui fed Peng ze a pill. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Peng ze looked at Gu Hui, not knowing what to say. After taking the pill, he became clear-headed in a short while. Gu Hui said, ¡± the people in the dungeon have already been detained elsewhere. There¡¯s only the two of us now. Listen to me, Yingluo. Chapter 1267 1267 This came too quickly With Gu Xin¡¯s pill, Gu Hui did not go to thest step with Peng ze, but there were still traces left behind. Gu Hui stayed in the cell for an hour before she packed her things and tidied her clothes. She then locked Peng ze up and left. When he returned to the princess¡¯s Manor, the tenth Princess was still awake. Hearing that Gu Hui had returned, she sent someone to look for Yan Mo and then summoned her over. The two of them asked Gu Hui some questions and Gu Hui passed. Although he didn¡¯t reach thest step, he had everything that should be there, including the marks on his neck and the back of his hands. The tenth Princess empathized with Gu Hui and rewarded her with a lot of gold, silver, and medicinal herbs. She told her to rest and only leave after she was well-rested. When Peng ze couldn¡¯t leave her, they would report to the Queen. Then, they would give Gu Hui a room and lock Peng ze up. They would then slowly plot. Gu Hui returned to her room. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang asked her what she had been doing tonight, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Although they didn¡¯t feel surveince these few days, she was still very careful. The next day, the tenth Princess and Yan Mo went out, leaving only Gu Hui and the other two guards in the residence. Gu Hui changed her clothes and called Jing, the princess, and he sanniang to go shopping. She still did not dare to say it in the manor. The fewer people there were, the more she did not dare to say it. In the open space outside, she could tell Princess Jinghe and he sanniang about what happenedst night. After Princess Jinghe and he sanniang heard this, they felt that this tenth Princess was simply a weirdo. Sending her fianc¨¦e to use the beauty trap on her fianc¨¦, from ancient times until now, probably only a talent like her could do it! After saying her piece, Gu Hui asked Jinghe how things were going on her side. Princess Jinghe said that everything was going smoothly. She had already chosen the candidates and began to slowly persuade them. She could not guarantee that she would seed, but she could guarantee that the other party would not report her if she did not seed. Princess Jinghe¡¯s mission was to get close to the Queen¡¯s ninth son. The Queen¡¯s son had a higher status than the average man in goddess Kingdom, so Jing and the princess had gotten close to dugu ah Jiu through gambling. The Queen¡¯s sons didn¡¯t have names. Only the daughters had names. On the surface, dugu ajiu was a dandy and tyrannical person. The Queen wanted him to marry the princess of the Yun nation, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey the Queen. Therefore, he had been dissatisfied with the marriage and caused trouble everywhere. The day of the political marriage was getting closer and closer. Princess Jinghe was trying her best to get close to him. If she seeded, they could escape together with the political marriage team. ...... In kun city, Xue Qianyu had been transferred back to kun city and officially took over the water Battalion. As the Peng father and son had expected, there were naturally people who were unconvinced. Xue Qianyu only used three days to convince the men from the Navy. On the 27th of February, uncle Gu brought Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en back from chunnan city. After some discussion, Duke Cheng¡¯ en and Madam Xue had the housekeeper move out a few carts of things from the warehouse. They also called Majesty Kang and his wife over and brought their son to the Gu residence to propose marriage. They had indeede prepared. From the capital, the things they had brought wereparable to that of a few caravans, and more than half of them were betrothal gifts. He was very sincere. Gu Xin happened to return home. When she saw this scene, she didn¡¯t even greet anyone. Instead, she sneaked back through the side door and ran straight to theboratory at home, ¡± ¡°Sister, second brother Xue brought his parents to our house to propose marriage!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s hands stopped moving. Although she had expected this day toe, it hade too quickly! Chapter 1268 1268 Chapter 1268-I won¡¯t let you down Gu Nian asked Gu Xin and Gu si to go out and listen to what they were saying. Gu Xin shook her head. sister, I¡¯m already a growndy. There¡¯s no room for me to eavesdrop anymore! Gu Xin grew very quickly. She was only 14 years old, but she was already taller than Cai Xiaolian. She was almost as tall as Gu Nian and Gu Hui. She had tried to eavesdrop at the corner of the wall before, but she realized that squatting while her feet were numb was not as convenient as when she was young. Gu Nian patted her on the back and said, ¡± ¡°Who told you to eavesdrop? you can openly go into the house and listen. No one will chase you out.¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Then, she pulled Gu si and Huo Yanyu along and went to the central room. Gu Nian was no longer in the mood to do anything as she felt a little nervous. Getting married was a big deal. Although she had already fallen for Xue Qianyu, it was still her first time being in a wedding ceremony! Sitting on the chair, she had already begun to let her thoughts run wild. She thought about her life after she got married. Without waiting for her to think further, a maidservant came to call her to the front hall. Gu Nian felt that there were disadvantages to not having many rules in the house. Under normal circumstances, she would not need to go out. Now that she had been called, it would be inappropriate if she didn¡¯t go out. She looked at herself in the mirror and realized that her face was red and her heartbeat was abnormal. If she didn¡¯t know what was going on, she would have suspected that she had a heart attack. Gu Nian took a few deep breaths and tidied up her hair and clothes. After taking another deep breath, she walked toward the living room. The front hall was veryrge, and the Xue n¡¯s betrothal gifts were alreadyid out. Gu Nian saw Xue Qianyu at first nce. She had only seen him on the day he returned from Lin mountain. She had not seen him for the next few days. Now that they had met again, she realized that his expressions were more vivid than before. At least, in her eyes, he was no longer expressionless. There was a smile on his face, and one could tell that he was in a good mood at first nce. Gu Nian thought to herself,¡¯I didn¡¯t even agree to marry you, so you¡¯re in a good mood too early!¡¯ She had forgotten that she had promised Xue Qianyu in front of Gu Xin and the others on the day of the new year by the river! As soon as Gu Nian appeared, Mrs. Xue greeted her as if she was her own daughter. Gu Nian even thought that she was not in her own house but a guest at the Xue family¡¯s house. In the Gu family, because of their rtionship with uncle Gu, the Xue family and the Kang family really did not treat themselves as outsiders. They said what they felt in their hearts and did not treat you as an outsider at all. Grandpa and Grandma Gu had no opinion about Xue Qianyu. They were quite in favor of the two getting married, so the two elders also greeted him warmly. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian called Gu Nian over to sit next to them. Cai Xiaolian helped Gu Nian brush her bangs.¡±My niannian is already a big girl!¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m already a big girl!¡± Gu Nian was embarrassed. Duke Cheng ¡®en continued,¡±yes, yes, yes, the Nian girl is already a big girl!¡± It¡¯s my son¡¯s fault for not telling his family about this earlier. Nian girl, do you think my family¡¯s boy is still good? Our family only needs a well-educated, generous, and virtuous daughter-inw like you!¡± Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo, hehehehe, Yingluo.¡± She red at Xue Qianyu.¡¯You¡¯re the one who¡¯s getting married to me. Why aren¡¯t you taking the initiative? what nonsense are you letting your father spout? how am I supposed to respond?¡¯ Xue Qianyu smiled, got up, and walked into the hall. He first bowed to Grandpa and Grandma Gu, then to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. I¡¯m Xue Qianyu. I implore Grandpa, grandma, second uncle, second aunt to marry niannian to me. I¡¯ll dote on her, love her, dote on her, and respect her. I¡¯ll never let her down in this life! Chapter 1269 1269 Three conditions ¡°If I marry you, you have to promise me three things,¡± Gu Nian said, looking at Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu nodded, indicating for her to continue. ¡°First, you are not allowed to take concubines. Regardless of the circumstances, in name, in reality, you, Xue Qianyu, can only have me. ¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xue Qianyu agreed. two, ¡± Gu Nian continued. you¡¯re not allowed to force me to do things I don¡¯t want to do, and you¡¯re not allowed to stop me from doing things I want to do! ¡°Alright!¡± Xue Qianyu agreed. thirdly, ¡± Gu Nian continued, ¡± no matter what I do, right or wrong, you will always stand by my side. You will never stand against me. ¡°Alright!¡± Xue Qianyu agreed. ¡°Alright, I promise you!¡± Gu Nianughed. After that, she got up and walked to Xue Qianyu¡¯s side. She bowed to Grandpa and Grandma Gu, then to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, grandma, father, mother, I¡¯m willing to marry Xue Qianyu.¡± Grandpa Guughed and pped his hands. good, good, good. Xin ¡®er is a good child. Niannian¡¯s grandma and I have agreed. Grandma Gu nodded and smiled at Xue Qianyu, which was rare for her. Cai Xiaolian nudged Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin sighed and looked at Xue Qianyu. there¡¯s only one requirement for you to be my son-inw. You should understand. ¡°Yes, second uncle!¡± Xue Qianyu nodded. Madam Xue pped her hands and said,¡±oh my, Lord Gu, Madam Gu, we¡¯re inws now. You don¡¯t know about Zhenzhen.¡± Madam Xue was truly overjoyed. Even before she knew that Xue Qianyu had feelings for Gu Nian, she had already fallen in love with her. At that time, she liked the Gu sisters because they werepatible with Xue Qianyu in terms of age. Therefore, she liked Gu Nian even more and thought that she might be her future daughter-inw. She did not expect it to be true. When Madam Xuepared Gu Nian to the other girls she had wanted to talk to, she had to admit that her son¡¯s taste was much better than hers! With the two families present, King Kang and consort Kang yed the role of matchmakers. The two children were also present, and they began to talk about marriage. What the Xue family meant was that everything would go ording to the woman¡¯s arrangements. It was the same whether the wedding was held in kun city or in Jing. Duke Cheng ¡®en even said that kun city was better than the capital. When the two children¡¯s wedding was held, those people woulde to kun city to drink. He came over to take a look. Hey, this ce is not bad! He was right. Every family in the capital would have someone free enough to return to kun city and the capital in a month. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s intention was to get engaged first, and the marriage would be moved to next year. After Gu Nian turned eighteen, the Xue family would have no objections. Gu shouxin wanted to let Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian, the Modern Mother and Daughter, see the ancient marriage process, so he nned to go through all the steps. The Xue n naturally had no objections. Duke Cheng ¡®en was used to being a profligate son, and the capital had already made arrangements for him. Staying in kun state for a year or two was no problem at all. Uncle Gu interjected. Their Huihui was the eldest, so she had to get married first. This was only natural. Gu Hui and Peng ze were already engaged and were slowly carrying out various steps. The bride and groom did not need to make any preparations. They could get married once they returned. The lively discussion made Majesty Kang and his wife extremely envious. Speaking of which, their daughter wasn¡¯t young anymore, and now she had gone to the goddess Kingdom. They didn¡¯t know when she would meet a lovely person and ask them to hold a party for her. He had to take back the gifts he had given out all these years! Gu Nian listened quietly at the side and nced at Xue Qianyu from time to time. It was a strange feeling. Chapter 1270 1270 Chapter 1270-for Xue Qianyu The three daughters-inw of the Gu family were all pregnant. Grandma Gu and eldest Madam Peng were preparing for Gu Hui and Peng ze¡¯s wedding. Now that Xue Qianyu hade to propose marriage, grandma Gu immediately took over. She had experience anyway. As a result, Madam Xue and consort Kang often visited the Gu family, and their rtionship with grandma Gu and the three daughters-inw of the Gu family became better and better. Especially when they saw that Zhang Shi and Cai Xiaolian were both pregnant, they were extremely envious. Unfortunately, they could only be envious. Now, instead of letting them work hard with the two old fops to make babies, they might as well kill them! The days passed by, and at the end of February, an Army of 100000 came from Yunzhou, North of the capital. It was the Army of the Yi n, another Guardian of the great Zhou. The leader of the group was the Yi family¡¯s grandson, Yi Gang, and the only girl in the Yi family, Yi Ling. The Yi family was the same as the Peng family. They had more men than women. The Peng family had Peng Yizhu in their children¡¯s generation, while the Yi family had Yi Ling in their grandchildren¡¯s generation. Yi Ling had grown up in the military camp since she was a child, and her personality was like that of a young man. This time, she had followed them here because the Yi family thought that the Peng family had a few grandsons who were not engaged, so they might be able to take a fancy to them. Yi Ling was eighteen this year, unmarried, and looked more gentle and beautiful, but her personality was very irascible. From Yunzhou to kunzhou, it was equivalent to walking half the great Zhou. When they arrived at kun city, the Army was arranged to set up camp in the North Camp. The siblings Yi Gang and Yi Ling also moved into the new house that the Peng family had bought. On the second night, Yi Gang brought Yi Ling to visit the Gu family with gifts. The Gu family and the Yi family were not close at all, so they were a little confused when this pair of siblings suddenly came to visit. Yi Gang was a typical strong man from the North. He exined his purpose foring. This time, he might have to stay for a year or two. Moreover, he heard that the development of kunzhou was quite good, so he nned to buy a house. The Gu family members looked at him in surprise. The Yi family¡¯s base had always been in the Yunzhou in the North. Yi Gang could see the confusion on the Gu family¡¯s faces, so he said half-jokingly, ¡± my family has the intention to marry into the Peng family. The Peng family is rooted in kunzhou. The elders in the family intend to prepare a dowry for my younger sister. The Gu family members came to a realization and looked at Yi Ling. Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, ¡± Yi Ling said graciously, ¡± please don¡¯t worry, uncles. I already know that Peng dng is engaged to the eldest daughter of the Gu family. I don¡¯t have to marry him. When Yi Ling said this, the Gu family felt that something was wrong. It was as if this girl had a goal, but it also seemed to be rted to their family. Cai Xiaolian asked Gu Xin and her sisters to take her to see the map of the new city and give her a good introduction, letting her choose for herself. Yi Ling followed them to the Gu sisters ¡¯embroidery building. Lin Yiqian was about the same age as Gu Nian. When she saw Gu Nian¡¯s outfit, she was a little puzzled. second youngdy Gu, I heard that all the youngdies of the Gu family practice martial arts. I thought that they would be as carefree as me. I didn¡¯t expect that second youngdy Gu would be so beautiful! Gu Nian was speechless. Youplimented me for being pretty, but I feel that your tone is not right! ¡°I heard that Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s son is also in kun Prefecture. I wonder if second Gudy is familiar with him?¡± Yi Ling continued. Gu Nian raised her brows. Was she here for Xue Qianyu? Gu Nian smiled. he¡¯s the son of Duke Cheng ¡®en. I don¡¯t see him often. He used to be in Lin mountain but has recently been transferred back to kun city. Why, does miss Yi not love the Peng family¡¯s son anymore? does it mean that you love the Xue family¡¯s son instead? ¡± Yi Ling was stunned for a moment before she replied honestly,¡±that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± I¡¯ve heard that Prince Xue has a good rtionship with the Gu family¡¯s youngdy, so I¡¯m also nning on building a good rtionship with her!¡± Chapter 1271 1271 Chapter 1271-looking for a beating ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss Yi. It¡¯s useless for you to build a good rtionship with the Gu family¡¯sdy.¡± Gu Nian sighed. Because Prince Xue is now the future brother-inw and future brother-inw of the Gu family¡¯s girls!¡± yes! Gu Xin added, ¡± Prince Xue is also the fianc¨¦ of the Gu family¡¯s second daughter! Gu si and Huo Yanyu were also staring at Yi Ling. Yi Ling wasn¡¯t angry at all,¡¯a fianc¨¦ has a future. That meant that it was only in the future, and it was still uncertain. As long as it¡¯s not my brother-inw or my husband, I still have a chance. Second youngdy Gu, I am a very direct person. Today, I have followed my brother here to buy a house. I will also inform second youngdy Gu that I will not let go of the man I like, Prince Xue!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, me too.¡± Gu Nian shrugged. I¡¯ve also never thought of letting go of the man I like.¡± The two girls looked at each other, sparks flying in the air. This was the first time Gu Xin and Gu si had seen Gu Nian sopetitive. Yi Ling suddenly pped her hands and said,¡±good!¡± Second miss Gu, I admire people like you, so please take good care of Prince Xue, I¡¯m ready to snatch him.¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± Gu Nian¡¯s smile widened. There was fire in Yi Ling¡¯s eyes. In Yunzhou, she could get whatever she wanted. No one had dared to look down on her like this. ¡°Don¡¯t cry when your fianc¨¦ has been snatched away!¡± Lin Yiqian squinted at Gu Nian. Don¡¯t be like what happened after you were abandoned by the son of Duke Rong.¡± Gu Xin was so angry that she wanted to hit someone but was stopped by Gu Nian. ¡°What did you just say? Say that again!¡± Yi Ling raised her brows and looked at Gu Xin, did I say something wrong? I¡¯ve heard from the third Prince¡¯s concubine that second miss Gu and the Son of Duke Rong had an unforgettable rtionship.¡± Yi Ling looked at the calm Gu Nian and continued, ¡± ¡°Prince Jiang has taken in many concubines. I heard from secondary consort Li that Prince Jiang still misses second youngdy Gu. Other than Ling LAN, all his concubines are the same as second youngdy Gu. What a pitiful and infatuated person!¡± Gu Nian frowned. sister! Gu Xin exhaled, ¡± I can¡¯t take it anymore! After he finished speaking, he attacked. Gu si and Huo Yanyu also helped. Yi Ling was a tigress from a family of generals, but Gu Xin and Gu si were not weak either. The two of them attacked together. In addition, Huo Yanyu was not good at martial arts, but she was smart, so she quickly held Yi Ling back. Yi Ling sneered,¡±is this how the Gu family treats their guests?¡± Why? Did this not happen between second miss Gu and the Son of Duke Rong? If you dare to do it, you won¡¯t let people say anything? Who would believe that nothing had happened when the son of Duke Rong was so infatuated with second miss Gu? Prince Xue was only blinded, I will take a walk.¡± Gu Xin used the knife to cut off the sandbags on her hands and feet and threw a punch at Yi Ling¡¯s stomach. She knew how to beat people up so that others could see it. Gu Nian walked over and found a gap. She lifted her leg and kicked Yi Ling to the ground. Then, she stepped forward, grabbed Yi Ling by the cor, and threw punches at Yi Ling¡¯s stomach. With Gu Xin, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu holding her back, Yi Ling really had a one-sided fight. She wanted to struggle, but it was useless. The sisters didn¡¯t even hit their faces, only their bodies. This person had just arrived, so you can¡¯t just hit his face! He still had to earn her money! Yi Ling had never been beaten like this before. Everyone in Yunzhou ttered her. She had already started to curse, but unfortunately, it was useless against the Gu sisters. They could only beat her. Finally, Gu Nian stopped after Yi Ling spat out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 1272 1272 The Gu family has the final say in kunzhou Seeing that Gu Nian had stopped, Yi Ling stood up and wanted to fight back, but Gu Xin and Gu si pressed her down again. Gu Xin pressed her elbow against Yi Ling¡¯s neck, ¡± ¡°If you say one more word about my sister, I¡¯ll make you disappear from kun city!¡± Yi Ling red at Gu Xin. Because her neck was being pressed down, she said two words with difficulty, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± ¡°Second white,e out!¡± Gu Xinughed. Second white entered the courtyard. throw her into the mountains in the North, ¡± Gu Xin said. the mountain with the most wolves! ¡°Yes, third miss!¡± After he finished speaking, second white went to pick up Yi Ling. ¡°I¡¯m from the Yi family, How dare you?¡± Yi Ling was shocked. Gu Xin,¡¯I¡¯m sorry, the Gu family is in charge of kunzhou! I dare!¡± Yi Ling wailed loudly, calling out for big brother. Unfortunately, the embroidered tower was far away from the main hall, so her big brother could not hear her. Yi Ling¡¯s voice was getting further and further away. Gu Nian turned to Gu Xin.¡±Are you serious?¡± Gu Xin dusted her hands, squatted down and tied a sandbag to herself, ¡± ¡°Of course! She¡¯s ndering my sister!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really my little cuties!¡± Gu Nian said as she hugged her younger sisters. ¡°But the Yi family has an Army of 100000!¡± Gu si asked weakly. Gu Xin,¡±what are you afraid of?!¡± Last night, they had handed over their duties to the Peng family. Now, the 100000 soldiers were all under themand of the Peng family! Besides, if miss Yi suddenly ran away, we don¡¯t know where she went, right?¡± Gu si blinked. It could be like this? Huo Yanyuughed and said,¡±sisi, don¡¯t listen to sister Xinxin¡¯s nonsense.¡± She must have asked second white to bring Yi Ling out to scare her. Have you forgotten the pit that sister niannian had people dig a few days ago?¡± Gu si looked at Gu Nian. ¡®Silly girl!¡¯ Gu Nian knocked her on the head. That ck pit is called the little ck room. It¡¯s like a man in the Army. Even if he goes in for three days, he¡¯ll go crazy. For someone like Yi Ling, he¡¯ll definitely be scared after going in for 35 minutes.¡± Gu si suddenly understood, so that¡¯s how it is! I thought that ck pit was dug into a cer! So it¡¯s to lock people up!¡± Gu Xin was embarrassed,¡¯isn¡¯t that so? His sister was afraid that second brother Xue couldn¡¯t handle the soldiers of the water Battalion, so she had specially dug it for him. In the end, I really used it on second brother Xue!¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes. This little girl has grown up. Her little mouth knows how to say things. In the past, she only knew how to feed you sugar. Now, she can even feed you something sour, bitter, and spicy. He wondered who she had learned it from. The sisters were ying in the courtyard. During this time, a servant girl came to report from the front hall that Yi Gang had left first and told Yi Ling to go home directlyter. When the four sisters saw this, they realized that the enemy¡¯s brother was their help! Gu Xin then called for fourth white and told him to look for second white. As long as Yi Ling didn¡¯t make a mistake, there was no need to bring anyone back without her orders. Two hourster, second white returned with Yi Ling. The way Yi Ling looked at the Gu sisters was no longer as arrogant and disdainful as before. Instead, her eyes were filled with anger and fear. Gu Nian pointed at the blueprint of the new city on the table. ¡°Miss Yi, choose! You¡¯ve also wasted a lot of our time, so we still have to do this business.¡± Gu Xin stood up and walked behind Yi Ling, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running toin! I¡¯m telling you, whether you want it or not, you have to buy it today! If you don¡¯t buy it, people will think that we¡¯re bullying you!¡± you! Yi Ling angrily pointed at them. you, you¡¯re simply bandits! Gu Xin replied,¡¯thank you for thepliment! We bandits are now going to snatch miss Yi¡¯s Silver! Miss Yi, are you going to obediently hand it over? Or do you want second white to take you out for another round?¡± Yi Ling shivered. Chapter 1273 1273 Chapter 1273-spoiling In the end, Yi Ling bought a house with hatred and directly took out silver notes from her pocket. The Gu family lived in the government office, so Gu Xin enthusiastically brought her to the hall to find money and grain to handle everything. Gu Xin brought second Bai with her the entire time and when night fell, Yi Ling received the house deed. Gu Xin greeted her warmly, ¡± miss Yi, you¡¯re new here. As the host, I would like to treat you to dinner. Do you mind? ¡± Yi Ling red at her, then turned around and left. Gu Xin instructed second Bai, ¡± bring miss Yi back. She just arrived yesterday. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t find her way. It¡¯s not good if she gets lost! Second white followed. It was time to get off work, so Qian Liangduo came to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy, did that Yi family¡¯s youngdy offend you?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± no! Old Qian, stop messing around with the people in the Yamen. You¡¯ve be bad! When I first met you, you were so innocent!¡± Qian Liangduo¡¯s old face turned red,¡±hehe.¡± Third youngdy, you¡¯ve also turned bad. Thinking back to the first time I met you, you were also quite innocent! Gu Xin patted Qian Liangduo¡¯s shoulder and went back to the backyard. When he returned, he was caught by Cai Xiaolian.¡±I heard that you sisters bullied someone?¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯mother, who did you hear this from? What we did wasn¡¯t bullying, we just wanted to let miss Yi, who has been spoiled at home, experience the dangers of the outside world.¡± Cai Xiaolian was amused by her. This was most likely something niannian would teach this child. She called Gu Xin back to her room and stopped smiling, ¡± Xinxin, if Yi Ling¡¯s brother didn¡¯t suddenly leave today and he saw the scene of you bullying his sister, what were you going to say? ¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved,¡¯mother, are you asking me if I¡¯ve considered the consequences before doing anything? I¡¯ve considered it! When she said ¡°sister,¡± I wanted to hit her, but I didn¡¯t think about it. When I hit her, I was thinking about how to deal with the aftermath.¡± ¡°Then tell me, how do you n to deal with the aftermath?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Gu Xinughed, ¡± if general Yi suddenly appears and sees this, I¡¯ll say that miss Yi asked us to spar with her! She¡¯s already eighteen, while sisi and I are only thirteen and fourteen. She¡¯s also born in a family of generals, and sisi and I are daughters of a farmer¡¯s family. We¡¯re from a schrly family, so it¡¯s not too much for us to fight three on one, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± Yingluo, you¡¯re saying this. But the premise is that Yi Ling is mute! Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± mother, there¡¯s no need for her to be a mute. As long as I cry, it¡¯ll be her fault. She bullied my sister, and I¡¯m a child, so I¡¯m helping my sister. She asked for help from a brother, but I don¡¯t have a brother. No matter what, she¡¯s the one in the wrong! I think general Yi is as reasonable as big brother Peng and the others. He definitely won¡¯t side with his sister. Besides, this is kunzhou. Even if he is biased toward his sister, I don¡¯t have a brother, but I have a father! Father told me long ago that no matter what happens, I shouldn¡¯t be afraid. He¡¯ll always be behind me. If the sky falls, father will hold it up for me. ¡± Just then, Gu shouxin walked in, and he was very pleased. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯re so good. Remember what Daddy said! Good job!¡± Cai Xiaolian red at Gu shouxin. I¡¯m teaching my child. Don¡¯t spoil me! Gu shouxin sat next to Cai Xiaolian and patted her hand. ¡°Our child is very good and doesn¡¯t need to be taught. Our daughter wouldn¡¯t kill someone for no reason. If she did, then it must be someone else¡¯s fault!¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± yes, yes. Father is right. I hit her because she deserved it! It¡¯s true!¡± Chapter 1274 1274 Chapter 1274-seamless connection Gu Xin ran to Gu shouxin¡¯s side and found a small stool to sit on. She looked up at her parents, ¡± ¡°That Li Shan is now the third Prince¡¯s concubine. She told Yi Ling bad things about my sister, saying that my sister and Li mu were having an affair. Hmph, if I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, how can I face my sister?¡± The more Gu Xin spoke, the more excited she became,¡¯if I were in the capital, I would¡¯ve barged into the Prince¡¯s residence at night and thrown Li Shan into the mountains to feed the wolves! How could she be so bad? I feel like she¡¯s fighting for our family. We¡¯re already in kunzhou, and she still has the time to badmouth our family!¡± ¡°The Emperor uncle is good, but his son is not good at all. He is also very stupid and can not see Li Shan¡¯s true face! Really stupid! If I was in Beijing, I would definitely find a chance to expose Li Shan¡¯s true colors! What a pity!¡± Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian looked at the indignant Gu Xin andughed helplessly. Gu shouxin patted her head and said,¡±yes, you¡¯re so stupid!¡± That¡¯s why your Emperor uncle envied our family¡¯s smart children and wanted to steal them back to raise!¡± Cai Xiaolian: Gu Xinughed,¡¯father, I¡¯m not going with him! His son was so stupid, he didn¡¯t want to be siblings with a stupid person! Even our Ren Ren is much smarter than the third Prince!¡± ¡°Then you left with him because his son isn¡¯t stupid?¡± Gu Xin hugged Gu shouxin¡¯s arm,¡¯I won¡¯t! My father is the best, smartest, and most powerful father in the world. No one canpare to him! I will always be my father¡¯s daughter, forever!¡± Gu shouxinughed heartily,¡±hahahahahaha Yingluo.¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at the father and daughter, shook her head, andughed. She touched her belly, which had yet to show, and silently prayed that it had to be a son. It would be terrible if it was a daughter. Xinxin was only doted on by Gu shouxin when she was ten years old. How overbearing had she be in four years? If Gu shouxin had doted on her since she was young, wouldn¡¯t she be able to fly to the heavens when she grew up? As a mother, she was not good at disciplining her child! It was good that he was her son. If he was, Gu shouxin would be very strict. She could be a kind mother to her son, not a strict mother all the time! After dinner, Cai Xiaolian went back to Gu Nian¡¯s room. She was worried that Gu Nian would overthink Yi Ling¡¯s words. However, Gu Nian had really gotten over it and waspletely fine. She even advised Cai Xiaolian not to think too much. She was pregnant with a younger brother and sister. If she thought too much, she would be scolded by her father. Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Nian¡¯s hand and said,¡±niannian, I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re like this now.¡± Don¡¯t care about what others say. Also, we can all see how Qian Yu feels about you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about Yi Ling¡¯s appearance changing your rtionship.¡± ¡°Mother, you¡¯re the typical emotional person after a pregnancy!¡± Gu Nianughed. I really didn¡¯t mind. If Yi Ling could sway Xue Qianyu, she would have done so more than ten years ago. Why would she have waited until now? If she had the ability, she would have gone straight to Xue qianxun, why would shee to me? She just thought I was born in a vige and wanted to scare me with her aura!¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about us. You¡¯re pregnant!¡± Gu Nian continued. I still remember how father looked likest year! Don¡¯t worry, Xinxin and I know how to deal with it. I won¡¯t let myself suffer any grievances or be bullied!¡± After this conversation, Cai Xiaolian waspletely speechless. Cai Xiaolian felt a little wronged! He had wanted to go all out, but he got pregnant the moment he came to kun city. The two babies could be connected seamlessly. Her husband and daughters thought that she was a porcin doll and protected her. Chapter 1275 1275 Twin Gu Nian helped Cai Xiaolian back to her room. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s maidservant carried antern to light up the ce. Gu Nian identally caught a glimpse of Cai Xiaolian¡¯s stomach and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Mother, your stomach seems to be even bigger than when you were pregnant with little eighth! But your face and hands didn¡¯t grow fat!¡± Cai Xiaolian touched her stomach and smiled.¡±This pregnancy is different from when I was pregnant with little eighth. When she was pregnant with Xiao BA in the capital, she had to travel for a month. When she just arrived in kun city, she was not limatized to the environment and had vomited for a long time. This time, other than the morning of the first month, the baby was normal this month. So, this child is also growing well!¡± Gu Nian looked at her mother for a while. mother, you said that grandfather¡¯s family has the genes for twins. Grandfather¡¯s generation has it. Father¡¯s third aunt also gave birth to twins in his generation. Do you think you¡¯re carrying two? ¡± Cai Xiaolian paused and put her hand on her stomach. ¡°Mother, sister, what are you doing?¡± At this moment, Gu Xin, who had just returned from her grandparents ¡®room, met the mother and daughter. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. Xinxin,e here. Do you think our mother is like third aunt? she has two babies in her stomach. mother? ¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes, ¡± mother, do you want to have a pair of twins like third aunt? ¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Xin walked to the other side of Cai Xiaolian and looked at her stomach. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s materialism had beenpletely destroyed by this transmigration. She looked at Gu Xin, who was deep in thought, and felt a little nervous. sigh! Gu Xin sighed. I think it¡¯s hard to have twins! Cai Xiaolian heaved a sigh of relief, but then she heard Gu Xin say, ¡± ¡°I felt that it should be two younger brothers! Last time, she thought that third aunt must have a younger brother in her stomach, but she didn¡¯t expect to have a younger sister. But now that you¡¯ve asked, I feel like there are two little brothers in mother¡¯s stomach!¡± Cai Xiaolian was speechless. Three sons and two daughters ... Her head was a little swollen, and she didn¡¯t dare to think about it! ¡®I¡¯ll be able to find out after taking her pulse in three months!¡¯ Gu Nian was amused. Mother, I believe in Xinxin¡¯s intuition. In our family, only Xinxin and big sister¡¯s intuition is very urate, and they rarely make mistakes.¡± Cai Xiaolian held her two daughters ¡®hands.¡±Help me back, I need to rest!¡± Although she had Gu Xin¡¯s Jade Pearl, she was not as old as third aunt Gu when it came to giving birth to twins in ancient times! Cai Xiaolian was a little nervous! She couldn¡¯t sleep at night, so she told Gu shouxin about the conversation between her two daughters. Gu shouxin was not very happy and said guiltily, ¡± ¡°Little Lian, I¡¯ve made you suffer! If you¡¯re afraid, then we don¡¯t need it! We have niannian, Xinxin, and Xiaoba, that¡¯s enough for us!¡± Cai Xiaolian reached out to block Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! The child could hear it. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s one or two, since they¡¯re here, it must be fate. As parents, how can we give up?¡± Gu shouxin leaned closer and held Cai Xiaolian in his arms. ¡°Good! In the future, you¡¯ll be the head of our family. I¡¯ll bring a few sons and they¡¯ll all listen to you. You are the Queen of our second branch!¡± Cai Xiaolian was amused by him, and her nervous heart slowly calmed down. She leaned on Gu shouxin¡¯s body and fell asleep while chatting. Gu shouxin carefullyid her t on the pillow, tidied her hair, and covered her with a thin nket. He slowly got out of bed and went to the study room. If they really had two sons, he had to make a good n now. He didn¡¯t know if the ones in his sister-inw¡¯s and fourth sister-inw¡¯s stomach were girls or sons. Forget it, in the Gu family, it¡¯s the same for a girl and a son. Let¡¯s help big brother and fourth brother to tidy up! Chapter 1276 1276 Chapter 1276-can not bear to That night, Yi Lingined to Yi Gang and was scolded by him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t cause trouble when you came? This was the kun Prefecture, not the cloud Prefecture! The Yi family can protect you, and we can only protect you. We can¡¯t let you mess around in kun state like you did in Yunzhou!¡± Yi Gang was already in his twenties and his son was already ten years old. He was the strictest in the family and would not pamper Yi Ling the most. ¡°Big brother, they hit me!¡± Yi Ling looked at Yi Gang in disbelief. Yi Gang looked at her from head to toe as if he was asking her where she was injured. How could Yi Ling not understand this gaze? but how was she going to prove it? Did he take off his clothes? Those vicious women of the Gu family had hit her in ces that were not exposed, so how could she prove it? Yi Gang red at Yi Ling. I know you like Prince Xue. However, the Xue family and the Gu family are already engaged. You should give up on this idea! If Prince Xue wasn¡¯t engaged, I¡¯d let you work hard, but unfortunately, Prince Xue is already engaged. The two love each other, so don¡¯t waste your time on Prince Xue! I think the Peng family¡¯s second son is not bad. I¡¯ve already asked him to take us to kun city tomorrow!¡± ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t like Peng Eng!¡± Yi Ling was unwilling. Peng Eng isn¡¯t the eldest son or grandson of the Peng family. He¡¯s even worse than Peng sang. I¡¯m the only girl in the Yi family. How can I marry a Peng Eng who doesn¡¯t have any real power or title?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only girl in the Yi family. Everything you have was given to you by the Yi family,¡± Yi Gang said seriously. Without the Yi family, you¡¯re not even as good as an ordinary girl! The family also had their eyes on Peng Eng! You¡¯d better take it easy. If even Peng Eng is not willing to be engaged to you, I¡¯ll take you back to Yunzhou and marry you off to one of father¡¯s Deputy generals!¡± ¡°Big brother!¡± Yi Ling¡¯s eyes widened. Yi Gang ignored her and ordered his followers, ¡± ¡°Look after the seventh youngdy, don¡¯t let her disturb general Xue and the Gu family¡¯s youngdy!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The follower replied. Yi Gang then left. Yi Ling was about to die from anger. She didn¡¯t understand why her big brother didn¡¯t treat her well. She had heard that the Peng family¡¯s eldest son treated the adopted daughter of his fifth aunt as his own sister. They were both from a family of generals that was made up of all males. Why was she so unlucky? However, it was useless no matter how angry she was. She did not dare to disobey her brother¡¯s order and went to sleep in a Huff. ...... On the first day of the third month, all the houses in the new city were sold out, and kun city was getting more and more lively. In the new city, most of the people were from other states. Only a small number of them were from kun state. Some of the people who bought houses had moved their household registration. Now, they were considered to be people of kunzhou. Some people didn¡¯t move their household registration. Most of those who didn¡¯t move were businessmen. Their base camp was not in kunzhou. Gu shouxin had spent a year to get people to travel all over kunzhou and had now made a map. In addition to the two county towns that Big Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu were building, Gu shouxin also decided to build viges and towns around kun city ording to the peopleing and going. His n was to expand little by little with the three cities, Baiyu city, which was built by fourth uncle Gu in the North, chunnan city, and kun city, in the South. At the same time, he put on the memorial and chose a ce to build another County in the eastern part of the kun province near the CI province. Then, he expanded in all four directions toward the center. Gu shouxin originally wanted to let Qian Liang be in charge of the county near the provincial city, but he was used to using people and could not bear to do it, so he nned to ask the Emperor to send people over. Chapter 1277 1277 Chapter 1277-splitting money At the same time, I¡¯ll also report to the Emperor that his wife is pregnant again. Not only his wife, but also his sister-inw and younger sister-inw. Emperor, you can do as you see fit. If you want to bestow a surname, you have to choose carefully. You can¡¯t care about one and lose the other. Gu shouxin was very satisfied with his idea. Let the Emperor have his own headache! Because he was the only one in the family who had a career, the Emperor had more interaction with him. But to the Grand Empress Dowager, the three brothers of the Gu family were her grandsons. The olddy was not biased at all, so you can slowly choose for yourself! ...... After the sale of the new city ended, Gu Xin and Gu si could finally rx a little. Their family had made quite a lot of money from selling in the new city. There were a lot of silver notes and silver ingots in the family¡¯s warehouse. Gu si had been with Gu Xin for a long time and had be a money-grubber. Every night, if she did not count the silver with her third sister, she would feel that something was missing. Grandpa Gu looked at the two girls and waved his hand. He called grandma Gu and the three pregnant wives to split the money. Grandpa Gu asked Gu Xin to pass him the ount book and he was nning how to split the money. The three daughters-inw of the younger generation of the Gu family looked at their inws, a little confused. What was the point of returning the warehouse to them? After Grandpa Gu confirmed it, he told her his purpose and then exined the division of money. Zhang Shi was shocked. The family didn¡¯t split, so why did they split the money? Cai Xiaolian, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care. It didn¡¯t matter where the money was. After a few years of getting along, she already knew what kind of people her inws were. Madam yang was only in her twenties and was still considered young. She expressed her apprehension that she would leave the silver with her parents and was not afraid of being a housekeeper. Grandma Gu said that it was because they didn¡¯t know how to do it, so they had to learn it first. The second brother was working in the government office, the eldest brother was in chunnan city, and the fourth brother was in Baiyu city. No one knew what would happen in the future. I¡¯m not asking you to do it, but I¡¯m asking you to know it. Cai Xiaolian understood. The two elders were thinking a little too far ahead. They reckoned that once chunnan city and Baiyu city werepleted, they would chase sister-inw and fourth sister-inw out to help their husband! So, the Butler had to know. Zhang Shi had no objections at all, so the silver was distributed very smoothly. As the person in charge of this sale, Gu Xin and Gu si had put in a lot of effort. Grandpa Gu gave the two children 1000 taels each and let them keep it for themselves. Zhang Shi looked at Gu si, and grandma Gu said directly, ¡± ¡°If the eldest and the second son want to help their daughter manage the silver, then I don¡¯t mind helping my sons manage the silver.¡± Zhang Shi immediately gave up on her daughter¡¯s one thousand Liang. Gu si knew how to hide money. As long as Mrs. Zhang didn¡¯t ask for it openly and went to her room to take it, she generally wouldn¡¯t be able to find it. As for Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu, Grandpa and Grandma Gu would give them some money when the time came. They had also been helping out with the Zhang and Yang family¡¯s Affairs. After his wife and granddaughter had left, Grandpa Gu held grandma Gu¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Lann, the silver has been divided among them, so you can rx. You see, should I write a letter to Mother and ask her to send someone to help you? You¡¯re in charge of the farm alone, and you have to take care of the housekeeper. It¡¯s a bit tiring.¡± Grandma Gu held Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Chuan, let¡¯s not trouble mother. The families that second brother found are very honest, I can manage them. I don¡¯t have to do much with their families around. When eldest and fourth¡¯s wives give birth and the children can leave, let them go with eldest and fourth.¡± Chapter 1278 1278 I don¡¯t even want second brother¡¯s family Cai Xiaolian knew grandma Gu well and knew that she was up to this idea. Grandpa Gu smiled. that¡¯s good. Let the two families train themselves. Otherwise, when we¡¯re both a hundred years old, second brother will have to take care of the children and his brothers. He¡¯ll be tired! Grandma Gu pursed her lips and smiled without saying anything. Brother Chuan, you might not know this, but if I could, I wouldn¡¯t want second brother¡¯s family either! ...... At the same time that the new houses were sold out, the dock in kun city was also built. Gu shouxin decided to test the ship on March 3rd. There were merchants from Jiangnan who specialized in building ships. They had finished building them long ago and were leaning against the pier, just waiting for this day. If the waterway was connected, how many spices from the divine Sand Kingdom and how many jade stones from the Jinnan Kingdom could each ship carry back? Of course, the merchants in Jiangnan were very good. This fleet was also cooperating with the Gu and Peng families. On the 3rd of March, the sky was clear and the people of kun city had all gone to the dock to see the test flight. In the past, because of the existence of the southern border, there were no ships from kun city to the other state capitals of the great Zhou. Now that the southern border was gone, the great Zhou Dynasty had an additional Lin Prefecture. Kun city could take the water route through Lin Prefecture, ding Prefecture, Qing Prefecture, Yuzhou, Liang Prefecture, Yi Prefecture, and then reach the Jiangnan. The people cheered as they looked at the shirtless workers carrying boxes of goods onto the ship. They thought that there would be ships carrying boxes of goods to kunzhou in the future. The kun Prefecture was no longer the poorest ce in the great Zhou. The horn was blown, and the sails were raised. The merchants from Jiangnan set off. Gu Xin and her sisters were dressed in men¡¯s clothing as they watched themotion from the crowd. Even after the ship disappeared from sight, there were still many people on the dock. ¡°Lord Gu is a good official who serves the country and the people!¡± Some of the old men cried. Someone echoed,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Lord Gu has provided us people of kunzhou with a lot of work. Now we don¡¯t have to leave our hometown to make a living. As long as we work hard, we can support our families with our own hands!¡± ¡°......¡± Gu Xin loved to hear people praise her father. She was happy to hear it for a long time before she decided to leave. When she turned around, she saw two people she didn¡¯t like, Yi Ling and Yin Yingli. If Peng Eng wasn¡¯t beside her, she would definitely ignore him. She walked over and greeted Peng Eng before Gu Xin and her sisters left. Yi Ling¡¯s eyes were burning with rage as she watched them leave. Yin Feili pulled her back and she turned around to see Peng Eng looking at her with a strange expression. ¡°Miss Yi, do you have any misunderstandings with them?¡± Peng Eng asked directly. Yi Ling nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± When I was in Yunzhou, no one dared to not take me seriously. When I arrived in kunzhou, her sisters seemed to dislike me. Since they don¡¯t like me, why should I lick my face to please them?¡± Peng Engughed,¡±miss Yi, I can be considered to be familiar with thedies of the Gu family.¡± As far as I know, they wouldn¡¯t dislike someone for no reason. Since they don¡¯t like each other, the other party must have done something to make them dislike him!¡± ¡°Peng Eng, what do you mean?¡± Yi Ling¡¯s expression changed. Peng Eng shrugged and said,¡±it¡¯s nothing!¡± He was just telling the truth. By the way, miss Yi, you asked Fei Li in private about the training time of the soldiers, you could have asked me directly.¡± Yi Ling was stunned. ¡°Grandfather and Grandpa Yi have been friends for many years, and our families have a good rtionship,¡± Peng Eng continued. In fact, a good rtionship didn¡¯t necessarily mean marriage, not to mention that it was forced. You can¡¯t force a melon to taste sweet.¡± Chapter 1279 1279 Chapter 1279-artificial Yi Ling flew into a rage out of humiliation. She pointed at Peng Eng and called out his name.¡±Pengyang, what do you mean by that? Are you trying to say that the Yi family is in a hurry to get close to your Peng family?¡± Peng Eng sneered,¡±think whatever you want.¡± For the sake of the Yi family, I¡¯ll go shopping with you and familiarize you with kun city. If you have any ill intentions or want to cause trouble, then I¡¯m sorry. As the descendant of the Peng family, I won¡¯t allow anyone to destroy the peace that kun city has finally obtained!¡± After he finished speaking, he nced at Yi Ling¡¯s guard who was about to draw his saber. ¡°Keep a close eye on your girl. It¡¯s fine if she offends our Peng family¡¯s child in kun city, but the Gu family¡¯s child is not someone your Yi family can afford to offend. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t apany you!¡± Peng Eng walked a few steps and turned back. He looked at Yin Yingli¡¯s maidservant and said, ¡± ¡°The flight test is over. Take your girls home! She¡¯s not in good health and can¡¯t be exposed to the wind!¡± Yin Yingli¡¯s maidservant had already been reprimanded by eldest Madam Peng, so how could she not listen? she held Yin Yingli¡¯s hand and followed. Yin Yingli¡¯s eyes instantly turned red as she looked at Yi Ling.¡±Sister Yi, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not in good health, so I can¡¯t y with you. When you¡¯re free,e to the Peng family to y with me!¡± Peng Eng stopped, turned around, and said to Yin Yuanli, ¡± ¡°Lady Yin, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re only a guest of the Peng family. You don¡¯t have the right to invite anyone over!¡± Yin Yingli was so aggrieved that tears flowed down. ¡°Peng yang, you¡¯re a coward! What¡¯s the big deal about bullying ady?¡± Yi Ling cursed in anger. Unfortunately, Peng Eng didn¡¯t care about her at all. He watched as the maidservant supported Yin Yingli to walk in front of him and then went to drive the carriage without looking back. The dock was still a little far from the Peng mansion. One was in the Northwest corner, and the other was in the southeast corner. Yin Yingli was a weak little white flower who didn¡¯t walk. After this year¡¯s Lantern Festival, Peng Eng had asked eldest Madam Peng about Yin Yingli. Eldest Madam Peng was also very busy. Her son and future daughter-inw were still in the enemy country, and she was training the soldiers every day. How could she have time to take care of Yin Yingli? Moreover, Yin Yingli was the only bloodline of her maiden family, so she couldn¡¯t really leave her alone. As a result, the First Lady of the Peng family directly handed her over to the second Peng brother and the fourth Peng wife to manage. At home, the fourth Peng wife was in charge of Yin Yingli, and when she went out, the second Peng brother would definitely follow her. Among the brothers of the Peng family, only Peng Eng had the most contact with the Gu sisters. When the Gu family first came to kun city, it was Peng Eng who apanied eldest Madam Peng to pick them up. Peng Eng was also more tactful than his other brothers. He was not as straightforward and could understand the little thoughts between the girls. In addition, second general Peng had died in battle many years ago, and third Pengng was guarding the sand divine Kingdom. In order to preserve the bloodline of the second branch, as long as one of the second and third Pengng was outside, the other had to be in kun city, unless there was a situation that required all the descendants of the Peng family to go to the battlefield. Over the past year, Peng Eng had clearly recognized and understood the Gu family¡¯s ability and character. In his opinion, the Gu family could lead the people of kun state to a good life. The Gu family¡¯s brothers and sisters were not as arrogant and domineering as the other children of aristocratic families. They were clear about what they loved and hated. They would not make life difficult for one person for no reason. He didn¡¯t want people like Yin Yingli and Yi Ling to ruin the rtionship between the Peng family and the Gu family. Of course, he didn¡¯t want the girls of the Gu family to be troubled either. In his eyes, the girls of the Gu family, including Huo Yanyu, were all capable, unlike Yin Yingli and Yi Ling, who were pretentious. Chapter 1280 1280 Chapter 1280-wedding Yi Ling looked at the Peng family¡¯s carriage in the distance and stomped her feet in anger. The guards beside her could not do anything about it and wanted to stand up for her. However, they always remembered that this was the kun state, not the Yun state. Yi Ling walked along the riverbank, and as she walked, she arrived at the camp in the southwest. Her eyes lit up. This camp was where the water and female camps were stationed. She waved her hand to let the two guardse closer and asked them if her big brother could protect her if she secretly entered the camp. The guard immediately told her not to have such thoughts. The management of the Peng family Army is not worse than that of the Yi family Army. Miss, you were already punished for sneaking into the military camp in Yunzhou, let alone in the Peng family Army. Yi Ling thought about it and agreed, but she really wanted to go in! She had not seen Xue Qianyu for many years. When she was young, she had lived in the capital for four years. Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s residence was next door to their General¡¯s residence. She was only one year younger than Xue Qianyu, so he had always been in her heart. She was the daughter of a Tiger from a family of generals. Although her family doted on her, they had forced her to practice martial arts since she was young. At that time, she could climb over the wall and watch the son of Duke Cheng ¡®en practice martial arts next door. She had been in the capital for four years, and she would go next door to y whenever she had the chance. Although Prince Xue ignored her, it didn¡¯t stop her from finding him. Today, she was 18, but she insisted on not marrying because she wanted to marry Xue Shizi. Unfortunately, they had not seen each other for a few years. Xue Qianyu was highly regarded by the Emperor and was also the Empress¡¯s nephew. However, he was not familiar with the princes. No matter what happened in the great Zhou Dynasty in the future, her family didn¡¯t want her to have anything to do with Xue Qianyu. If the third Prince was not the one to take the throne in the end, then the other princes would certainly not tolerate the Empress and the Xue family. She insisted on not getting married, and it dragged on until she was 18. When her family heard that Xue Qianyu had gone to kun city to lead the Army, they finally relented and allowed her toe. However, the Yi family loved to marry into the Peng family, not the Xue family. That was why Yi Gang had sternly told Yi Ling not to cause any trouble when he found out that Xue Qianyu was engaged to Gu Nian. In the end, Yi Ling didn¡¯t sneak into the camp, but chose another method to get closer to the water camp. And that was to join the women¡¯s camp of eldest Madam Peng. How could Yi Gang not know what she was thinking? seeing that she had made up her mind, he did not stop her. He personally went to the Peng family and asked her to practice as much as she wanted without considering the Yi family¡¯s face. Eldest Madam Pengughed. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just an ordinary soldier for Princess Jinghe of Majesty Kang¡¯s family. I won¡¯t let Yi Ling off for the sake of the Yi family. Yi Gang¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯Forget it, my little sister needs to suffer a little.¡¯ Just like that, Yi Ling joined the women¡¯s Battalion. She did not know that in the near future, when Gu Hui and the others returned, that would be her nightmare. Eldest Madam Peng had treated her fairly, while Gu Hui and the others were purely helping her younger sister vent her anger. ...... March, the wedding day of the tenth Princess of goddess Kingdom and the Prince of the southern border. As early as a few days ago, the city Lords of other cities in the goddess Kingdom hade to the Imperial City to congratte them. It could be said that it was a national celebration. The tenth princess¡¯s wedding was held in the pce and was personally hosted by the Queen. Before the wedding, the Queenbed her hair in the tenth princess¡¯s room. mother! the tenth Princess suddenly knelt down. mother, your daughter has something to report! The Queen looked at the tenth Princess with a serious expression.¡±Why do you have to say it now? Today is the big day of your marriage!¡± Chapter 1281 1281 Chapter 1281-sess The tenth Princess knelt on the ground and refused to get up,¡±mother, your daughter only heard about it this morning.¡± The daughter was worried that the people around her mother would harm her, so she brought it up at this moment. A daughter¡¯s big day is nothingpared to the safety of her mother and younger sister.¡± When Queen Dugu heard the word ¡®Royal sister¡¯, she immediately waved her left and right away. mother, ¡± the tenth Princess said, ¡± Murong is a witness for this incident. Please let her stay. Queen Dugu nodded. Gu Hui, who had already reached the door, turned around and closed the door. She kneeled in front of Queen Dugu in fear and trepidation and slowly took off her clothes, revealing the bruises on her body. Just like a cowardly and cowardly person, she told her about the things that the tenth Princess had ordered her to do. She used drugs and the beauty to seduce Peng ze. In the end, Peng ze could not resist the beauty and was controlled by her. The happy things she talked about were also very specific. This was what she added in from many people¡¯s Secret booklets. In order to make it more realistic, she even talked about things that were not suitable for children, as if she was very satisfied with Peng ze¡¯s ability. After he finished talking, he began to talk about the old matters of taking care of Princess Ming Yue¡¯s maidservants and great general Peng. The tenth Princess and Yan Mo had found out about the old story between the olddy and general Peng, about the infatuated goddess and the cruel general. The couple had set up a few traps to lure the nanny into the house. To tell the truth, the wet nurse had fallen for general Peng¡¯s trick so easily because she had truly fallen for him. Queen Dugu looked at Gu Hui, who was wearing a dudou and kneeling on the ground, trembling. Her expression didn¡¯t seem to be fake. On top of that, she knew about the old woman beside Gu Hui, so she believed her immediately. After a moment of silence, she asked Gu Hui to get dressed and prepare for the tenth Princess ¡®wedding. The tenth Princess was apprehensive. She did not know if her mother believed her. It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t believe it. Murong was already in control of Pengze, and the city defense map of kun city was settled. Without her saying anything, her mother would definitely bring Murong to her side so that she could know the situation of Pengze at any time. As long as she was by her mother¡¯s side, Murong would definitely be able to find an opportunity to kill Ming Yue, but it would be difficult to escape. The tenth Princess felt that she had let him down, but she had discussed it with Yan Mo. If Murong lost his life because of the assassination, they would treat his two sisters better in the future. The wedding continued until night. Gu Hui quietly watched Yan Mo abide by the customs of the goddess Kingdom. In fact, she admired Yan Mo. Even if Yan Mo was not from the great Zhou Dynasty, he had grown up in the great Zhou Dynasty. A man who grew up in the great Zhou Dynasty could ept the customs of the wedding of a man in the goddess Kingdom. If he was not a coward, he must be a man who knew when to yield. It was a pity that he was not from the great Zhou and had caused the death of so many great Zhou soldiers. In the evening, the newly-wedded Princess and Fuma returned to the princess¡¯s Manor, and Gu Hui was called to the pce by Queen Dugu¡¯s men. Queen Dugu looked at the girl kneeling on the ground with trembling hands and asked casually, ¡± ¡°Murong? Where did hee from? What did his mother do? How did you enter the princess¡¯s Manor?¡± Gu Hui¡¯s voice trembled as she replied. However, the ce, the person, and the experience she had when she entered the princess¡¯s Manor were all recorded in the thick book of the female official beside Queen Dugu. The three of them had forged their identities wlessly, and it was impossible for them to be found out. Chapter 1282 1282 The environment can really change a person After hearing the female official¡¯s reply, Queen Dugu trusted Gu Hui even more. After the female officials left, Queen Dugu asked someone to give Gu Hui a seat. She did not mention how she would deal with the elderlydy beside her. She only asked if Gu Hui was willing to work for her. Gu Hui expressed with a troubled expression that the tenth Princess treated her very well and had just gotten married. This was the time when the residence needed people, but Huanhuan He rambled on and on, and Queen Dugu felt a headacheing on. Queen Dugu interrupted her and ordered, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more. From now on, you will work for me in the day. Bring Pengze into the pce, and I will arrange a ce for you to stay.¡± Gu Hui was surprised and overjoyed. She knelt down and kowtowed to Queen Dugu. Queen Dugu looked at Gu Hui yfully. ¡°Murong, have you taken a fancy to that little general of the great Zhou? Looking at you, he shouldn¡¯t be a small general! It should be the great general!¡± Gu Hui¡¯s face turned red and she lowered her head in embarrassment. In his heart, he was cursing, this old woman! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve been supplementing miss¡¯s Secret booklet for so many days, how can I not understand? hahahaha! Queen Duguughed. it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m old and injured my body when I was giving birth to Ming Yue. Otherwise, I would have asked you to clean him up and send him to my bed. I¡¯d like to see if he¡¯s a general or a general! Gu Hui really wanted to spit in her face! However, I still have to say some good things. How can a stinky man from the great Zhou be worthy of our Queen? Her Highness the Queen was so noble, how could there be enough men in great Zhou to match her? He rambled on and on. Queen Dugu was in a good mood. If the Gu family were here, their eyes would have popped out of their sockets. Their Huihui had learned how to tter people. She did not know how to tter people when she was a vige girl! Indeed, the environment could change people! That night, Gu Hui brought the wounded Peng ze into the pce of the goddess Kingdom and stayed in the most remote courtyard. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang wanted toe with them, but unfortunately, they had things to do outside the pce. If the four of them entered together, there would be no one outside to contact them, and the news would not be able to spread. After moving into the pce of the goddess Kingdom, Gu Hui and Peng ze were even more careful. Every night, they would shout at the top of their lungs, afraid that people outside would not hear them. In fact, the two of them didn¡¯t do anything. They just sat on the bed and howled. Gu Hui had hidden all the beauty Powder that Yan Mo had given her and did not let Peng ze eat it. She was afraid that this Jiaojiao beauty was too strange. She was afraid that after Pengze ate it, even if he returned to the great Zhou Dynasty, no one would be able to cure him. Fortunately, she had followed Gu Nian into Yan Mo¡¯s military camp in Qingzhou and met the soldiers who had been attacked by the beauty. She had also heard a lot about the beauty from grandma Xiao, so Yan Mo had been able to use her full potential and make it difficult for others to see through. Yan Mo had even asked Peng ze to try it out. Peng ze had been badly beaten, but he had also won Yan Mo¡¯s trust and believed that he had taken it. They stayed in the pce for about five days. One night, Peng ze suddenly hugged Gu Hui, lit the candle, and rolled on the bed. His figure was reflected on the window. Gu Hui was cooperative, but it was really ufortable. She wanted to do him directly. What was the point of waiting for their wedding night? Unfortunately, Peng ze refused to cooperate again. It was onlyte at night when Peng ze blew out the light and sat by the bed. He whispered to Gu Hui, ¡± ¡°Ask Jinghe and he sanniang about their situation tomorrow.¡± Chapter 1283 1283 Chapter 1283-attack Peng ze felt that it would be a torture for both of them if they continued like this. It was really hard for a man and a woman who loved each other to put on such a show for people to see every day in such an environment. If he still did not take out the map of kun city, Gu Hui would definitely be punished by the Queen or the princess. He did not want to see Gu Hui get hurt. He might as well figure out the situation here, contact kun city, and start a war. He was a son of the Peng family, and he would rather live standing than die kneeling. However, Gu Hui had been to many ces for him and had risked her life toe to this most dangerous ce. He had to be responsible for her. The next night, Gu Hui told Peng ze about Princess Jinghe and he sanniang¡¯s movements. They had gotten the information from dugu Jiu, the tenth princess¡¯s residence, and what they had seen when they were wandering around the city. They had also deliberately made friends with the great general of the goddess Kingdom. From this information, Pengze had already figured out the defense of the goddess Kingdom. In the past, the great Zhou Dynasty had never figured out the defense of the goddess Kingdom because it was easy to defend and difficult to attack. If they wanted to take down the goddess Kingdom, they would suffer great losses. If they sent spies, almost all the men would be exposed, and the women would die in the goddess Kingdom or join the goddess Kingdom without any useful information. Situations like Gu Hui¡¯s group of three that had not been discovered were rare. These three people were too good at acting. Other than he sanniang, Gu Hui and Jing He had only been in the Army for less than a year. Their personalities and tempers were simr to those of the girls from the goddess Kingdom. Once Pengze received news about them, he immediately drew a city defense map for them. After another night of acting, the next day, Gu Hui went to work for the Queen. Peng ze immediately found an opportunity to make the information he sent to kunzhou as detailed as possible. The letter also stated that they had to go to war as soon as possible, or their identities would be more and more dangerous. Actually, it was all his fault. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Gu Hui and the other two would have been able to hide well. However, with his presence, there would be more people watching him and Gu Hui. Once Gu Hui was exposed, Princess Jinghe and he sanniang would be in danger. ...... On the 11th of March, general Peng received a messenger pigeon from Deputy general Xu. He opened it and looked at it. With a serious expression, he asked someone to summon Xue Qianyu, first wife Peng, to his study for a discussion. ¡°The goddess has so many soldiers?¡± Eldest Madam Peng was shocked. The two countries had only had a simple battle and had never had arge-scale war. They had no idea about the internal situation of the goddess Kingdom. Those who came to kun city to do business were all citizens of the Kingdom of goddess. Even if there were nobles who came, they would be their servants. They never mentioned anything about military affairs. ¡°This is what a ¡®ze and little Hui estimated from what they know. There are still things they don¡¯t know!¡± General Peng said in a heavy tone. ¡°General, this is the royal city. There are only two cities to the North of the royal city. After crossing another mountain, we will reach the kun River after riding for half a day. I suggest that we attack directly and catch the goddess Kingdom off guard. The Army will press on the border and the soldiers of the water camp will stay behind! ¡°Take down these two cities and use them as strongholds. Send troops to guard the East and West to prevent the goddess Kingdom¡¯s reinforcements! Head south and attack the royal city of the goddess.¡± Xue Qianyu pointed at the map and said. ¡°General Xue, how many soldiers do you think should be sent? Should we send the Peng family Army or the Yi family Army? When are we going to attack?¡± Old general Peng stroked his beard and looked at Xue Qianyu. Chapter 1284 1284 Asking for the Gu sisters ¡°help ¡°General, I think that the soldiers of the water camp will cross the river at night and secretly explore the situation of that mountain. When the news came back, it would be time to attack. I think we can send 50 thousand troops, the Peng family Army will clear the way, and the Yi family Army will attack the city. Yan Mo had been in the Peng family Army for a few years and was very familiar with their operations. Of course, Yan Mo used to be in the Yi family¡¯s Army, but he¡¯s not as familiar with the Yi family¡¯s Army as he is with the Peng family¡¯s Army.¡± Xue Qianyu replied. ¡°A warship can carry 2000 people, and the Navy has 20 warships in total. It will take three times to send these 50000 people to the other side of the river! The goddess Kingdom noticed us when our Army crossed the river. They¡¯ve already prepared for us three times. That mountain is a natural chasm that the great Zhou Empire will find difficult to conquer!¡± Lady Peng said. Xue qianxun frowned. He had just arrived at the water camp, so he was not as familiar with the situation of Jin nanguo and the goddess Kingdom as the Peng family. However, 50,000 troops were the least. The other party had 100000 troops around the royal city. If they wanted to go unnoticed by the goddess Kingdom, the only way was to swim to the other side in the dark. However, except for the soldiers of the water camp, no one in the Peng family Army could swim to the other side and still fight in spirit. Currently, there were only 20000 people in the water Battalion. General Peng nced at Xue Qianyu and asked, ¡± ¡°If general Xue is given two days¡± time to lead his men over, will he be able to figure out the defenses on that mountain?¡± Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t reply immediately. He looked at the mountain on the map. When he was training in the Navy, he could see the goddess-like mountain of the goddess Kingdom. It was very high and dangerous. He hadn¡¯t been there before, but he had heard Pengng mention that it would be difficult for them to even climb up the mountain, let alone attack. There was a road next to the mountain. Usually, people from the kingdom of goddess who came to do business would set off from that road. They would take a day¡¯s walk or a half-day carriage ride to the river, cross the river, and walk to kun city. However, the inspection at the intersection was very strict. The number of people who came out was the number of people who went back. I have an idea, ¡± eldest Madam Peng suddenly said. we can ask the Gu sisters for help. Dress up the women in the army and detain the merchants of the kingdom of goddess. We¡¯ll use their identities to enter the kingdom of goddess. After that, we¡¯ll find an opportunity to release a rope down the mountain, and our soldiers will use the night to climb up the rope. Of course, we¡¯ll have to first investigate the situation of the defenses there.¡± The three of them looked at eldest Madam Peng with the same expression, as if to say, ¡± what kind of joke are you making? ¡± The Gu family¡¯s daughters are lively and lively, and they have long wanted to find eldest sister. Aren¡¯t you giving them a chance to go to the kingdom of goddess? There¡¯s no way Lord Gu (my second uncle) will agree to your request! Xue Qianyu added, ¡± I won¡¯t agree to it either. Gu Nian will definitely want to go if she knows about it. ¡°General Yin, let¡¯s just forget about this idea!¡± Old general Peng stroked his beard. General Peng: ¡± Madam, if you want, you can send someone to learn from the two sisters. Of course, you have to promise that the person you send will not try to get information from them. ¡°Old general Peng, great general Peng, and general Xue,¡± she said,¡±I know that Lord Gu is a protective person who doesn¡¯t allow his children to take any risks. Then let¡¯s not look for the Gu sisters, but their subordinates. They were the four aunties of Deputy general Meng, who was beside general Zhou. The four of them managed the shops for the Gu sisters and knew how to make up. They were born as bandits, and their martial arts skills were no worse than thedies in the Army. I would like to use the four of them to bring the rest of the soldiers in the female Battalion. But this also requires the consent of the Gu family¡¯s youngdies.¡± Chapter 1285 1285 I guessed That night, Xue Qianyu had dinner at the Gu family¡¯s house. His mother and consort Kang had been getting closer to Cai Xiaolian and her sisters-inw recently, and the five of them had established a deep friendship at the Mahjong table. Hence, whenever Xue Qianyu wanted to go home for dinner, he would eat at the Gu residence. Madam Xue and consort Kang didn¡¯t eat for free. When they arrived, they had brought a cart full of tonics, enough for the three pregnant women of the Gu family to eat for the entire pregnancy. After dinner, Gu shouxin called Xue Qianyu to the study and asked about the letter that the Peng family had received during the day. ¡°Second uncle, how did you know that great general Peng had received a letter?¡± Xue qianren was shocked. Gu shouxin said calmly, ¡± I¡¯m taking a break today. Your second aunt will y cards with your mother. I can only go to the city. On the city gate tower, I saw a messenger pigeon flying back from the direction of Jin nanguo. She guessed that Huihui had sent a letter back. Why? Did Huihui really send the letter back? Is there a situation?¡± Previously, when Gu Hui sent a letter back, the Peng father and son would ask someone to invite Gu shouxin to take a look. Today, he was not invited and felt a little strange, so he asked Xue Qianyu toe and ask. Xue Qianyu sighed in his heart. What second Lu said in the past was right. Second uncle Gu was really extraordinary! He thought about it and told her about the letter that Gu Hui had sent back. Originally, the Peng family didn¡¯t intend to hide it. It was just that they had discussed it for a long time today. They estimated that they would ask Gu shouxin to go tomorrow. Gu shouxin frowned after hearing that,¡¯if that¡¯s the case, we really can¡¯t dy anymore. Huihui and Peng ze were in the pce, while Jinghe and he sanniang were in the princess¡¯s Manor. As long as Huihui and Pengze make a mistake, the four of them will be finished!¡± Xue Qianyu nodded,¡±general Yin should be looking for thedies of the Meng family by now.¡± No one in the female Battalion has such superb makeup skills, and general Yin wouldn¡¯t dare to send them there.¡± ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡± At this moment, there was a knock on the door. father, May Ie in? ¡± Gu Nian¡¯s voice was heard. Gu shouxin let Gu Nian in. Gu Nian served them tea and asked, ¡± ¡°Father, Xue Qianyu, are you talking about eldest sister¡¯s condition? Do you need any help?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to!¡± Gu shouxin and Xue qianxun said in unison. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Go y with your younger sisters!¡± Gu shouxin waved his hand. ¡°Is big sister and the others in danger?¡± Gu Nian asked. He needed ady to pick him up? The people from the women¡¯s camp often appeared in the trading area. Were they afraid that the goddess Kingdom would see through them? Let me go! When I go to the trading area, I¡¯ve dressed up so no one can recognize me. Besides, I¡¯m good at martial arts and can protect myself. Last time, Yan Mo kidnapped me. He¡¯s in the goddess Kingdom now, and I still want to take revenge!¡± Gu shouxin, nonsense! ¡°Father, I really can do it.¡± Gu Nian walked to Gu shouxin. Xue Qianyu gave me a lot of things to save my life. What¡¯s the Peng family¡¯s n? Tell me, I¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission. Even thedies of the Meng family added together aren¡¯t my match.¡± Gu shouxin: It wasn¡¯t good for her daughter to be too smart. She must have heard that general Yin was looking for the Meng family¡¯sdy when she walked to the door. She could make the connection. Xue Qianyu looked at Gu shouxin and then at Gu Nian. ¡°Niannian, we haven¡¯t explored the terrain of the goddess Kingdom yet, and your appearance is too gentle and beautiful, and your behavior is too different from that of the goddess Kingdom. If you go, you¡¯ll be easily discovered. You¡¯ve said that Yan Mo is over there. He¡¯s cunning and cruel. Second uncle and I are worried about him.¡± Chapter 1286 1286 Want to go Gu Nian looked at Xue Qianyu unhappily. She strode over and ced her foot on the chair that Xue Qianyu was sitting on. With one hand on her knee and her other hand on her chin, she lifted Xue Qianyu¡¯s chin.¡±This young man is really pretty, do you want to go home with me?¡± Xue qianxun was stunned. Gu shouxin coughed. Gu Nian put down her hands and feet and stood up straight. ¡°Xinxin often told me how the girls in the goddess Kingdom flirted with her and sisi. I understand. She¡¯s pretty, and there are beautiful girls in the goddess Kingdom!¡± Gu shouxin and Xue Qianyu looked at her, not saying a word. Gu Nian ran to Gu shouxin¡¯s side. let me ask you this. Is my kung fu better than the Meng family¡¯sdy? ¡± Is my ability to adapt better than them? My makeup skills are also better than theirs! Big Sister, Sister Zhen, and the carefree he sanniang can all integrate into the goddess Kingdom, so why can¡¯t I? Just let me go! I¡¯m also a Princess of the great Zhou, and I can also share the burden of the great Zhou! And my big sister is there!¡± Gu shouxin had a headache. It had been a long time since his eldest daughter had wanted to do something so enthusiastically. But he didn¡¯t want to agree! If he didn¡¯t agree, this girl would probably run away secretly! ¡°Aiyo!¡± At this moment, there was an ¡°ouch¡± outside the door, and then it immediately became quiet. Gu shouxin pinched the space between his eyebrows. He had not settled the big one, and the small one came again.¡±Come in!¡± There was no sound from outside. ¡°If you don¡¯te in, I¡¯ll lock all of you in the study room and not allow you to go out!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Second uncle!¡± The door to the study was pushed open. Three young girls stood there. They were Gu Xin, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu. All three of them had the same expression. Gu shouxin nced at them and finally knew that he had made a mistake! ¡°What did you hear?¡± Gu shouxin asked. Gu si and Huo Yanyu both looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin thought,¡¯big sis and sister aren¡¯t around, so I¡¯m the boss now? Gu Xin lowered her head and held it with both hands. She raised her head carefully, ¡± ¡°Father, I¡¯ll be honest. We came here to peek at sister and second brother Xue, not to eavesdrop on your conversation. We heard everything that sister said after she entered the room.¡± Gu shouxin asked,¡¯what does Zhenzhen think after hearing it? Do you want to be like your second sister and share the burden of the great Zhou as a Princess? As Huihui¡¯s younger sister, you¡¯re going to save her?¡± ¡°No, no, no. Second uncle, I¡¯m not a Princess.¡± Huo Yanyu waved her hand. I don¡¯t know Kung Fu, so I won¡¯t be a burden!¡± Gu si also waved his hand. second uncle, I don¡¯t have such thoughts. I often wander around the trading area. Even if I wear men¡¯s clothes, many girls in the goddess Kingdom still recognize me. Gu Xin pouted and nodded, ¡± father, I actually had this idea. I can make myself uglier so that no one will recognize me. My kung fu isn¡¯t bad either. Even the fourdies of the Meng family can¡¯t beat me. ¡± ¡°You guys can leave now. I¡¯ll talk business with Prince Xue!¡± Gu shouxin said as he nced at Gu Nian. ¡°Father!¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin were unwilling. Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes widened, and his aura was released. Gu Nian and Gu Xin had no choice but to bring Gu si and Huo Yanyu down the stairs unwillingly. After the door closed, Xue Qianyu was about to speak when Gu shouxin raised his hand to stop him. Xue Qianyu nced at the door and shook his head helplessly. Gu shouxin said,¡±still not leaving?¡± Are you waiting for me to kick you out?¡± A rustling sound came from outside, and after a while, it waspletely quiet. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with niannian. You¡¯re not allowed to agree or help her!¡± Gu shouxin said to Xue qianxun. Xue Qianyu shook his head. I won¡¯t. I never wanted to go. Chapter 1287 1287 Chapter 1287-tell me Xue Qianyu continued to discuss the Peng family¡¯s n with Gu shouxin. After leaving the study, Gu Nian and Gu Xin headed straight to the Meng family¡¯s house. Gu si and Huo Yanyu stayed at home to cover for them. ¡°Sister, do you think father will beat us when wee back after we sneak away?¡± Gu Xin asked on the way to the Meng family. ¡°They won¡¯t hit us, they¡¯ll punish us. Xinxin, why don¡¯t you stay at home and I¡¯ll go alone!¡± Gu Nian asked worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t! If we sisters are together, we can take care of each other. Yi, aunt Yin¡¯s carriage is back. She should have already discussed it with the Meng family. Let¡¯s move to the side!¡± Gu Xin pulled Gu Nian to a corner to avoid the Peng family¡¯s carriage. The two of them walked. The Yamen wasn¡¯t far from the East City gate. It just so happened that the Meng family¡¯s residence was the closest to the old city gate in the new city. The two of them were afraid that they would rm their family if they took the carriage, so they chose to walk. After eldest Madam Peng¡¯s carriage passed, the two sisters continued on their way to the Meng family. Gu Nian had seen Gu Xin¡¯s luck on many asions. Even though she was worried, she did not try to persuade Gu Xin. Gu Xin had grown up and was more intelligent than her. When they arrived at the Meng family, the two of them went to ask thirddy Meng. Thirddy Meng was Meng Meng and Meng Yan¡¯s aunt. She was also the one who had practiced martial arts since she was young among the fourdies of the Meng family. She was also the one who was most grateful to the Gu family. Hearing the two¡¯s intentions, thirddy Meng did not hide anything and told Gu Xin and Gu Nian about eldest Madam Peng¡¯s request. Originally, they were working for the Gu family. Eldest Madam Peng did not specifically instruct thirddy Meng not to tell anyone in the Gu family, so she said it without any hesitation. When the two sisters heard this, they realized that it was not what they had thought-sneaking into goddess Kingdom! He had only sneaked into the group of people guarding the mountain in the goddess Kingdom. Eh, it sounds easier than sneaking into the goddess Kingdom! Perhaps father would agree, and they wouldn¡¯t have to sneak away! The two sisters left the Meng family¡¯s residence and headed straight to the Peng family¡¯s residence. Along the way, the two of them discussed how to persuade eldest Madam Peng. The n in their hands was more perfect than the initial n of the Peng family. Eldest Madam Peng was about to head to the campsite after dinner when she heard that the Gu sisters were looking for her. It was sote at night. He couldn¡¯t be here to ask for news about Gu Hui! She asked someone to invite the two sisters to the study. The two sisters came to the study room, bowed to eldest Madam Peng, and exined their purpose of visit. Eldest Madam Peng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Oh no, Lord Gu¡¯s protective and narrow-minded nature would definitely pin the me on the Peng family again. She sized up Gu Nian and Gu Xin and said hesitantly, ¡± ¡°You said you have a better way, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Gu Nian borrowed a pen and paper and began drawing. Her drawing skills and the map she drew were much simpler and easier to understand than the one in the Peng family¡¯s hands. It was also more specific. ¡°Aunt Yin, is this the terrain from our water camp to the mountain of the goddess Kingdom?¡± she asked after she was done. Eldest Madam Peng¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded.¡±Almost! Nian girl, you haven¡¯t been there, how do you know?¡± Gu Nian smiled. I went to the Navy to look for Xue Qianyu. At that time, he was leading the soldiers in training. I was sitting by the river waiting for him. I happened to see the mountain in the kingdom of goddess. It¡¯s a little far, but based on the environment on both sides of the kun River, that¡¯s what I¡¯m guessing. Aunt Yin, if the map is correct, then there¡¯s an 80% chance that my n with Xinxin will bepleted.¡± Chapter 1288 1288 Chapter 1288-why didn¡¯t you take it out earlier Eldest Madam Peng allowed Gu Nian to continue. Gu Nian looked at her own picture and told her the results of her discussion with Gu Xin earlier. Her and Gu Xin¡¯s n was for the two of them and thirddy Meng to go together. All thedies of the Meng family knew how to put on makeup, but the other three often appeared in the shops in the trading area. Only thirddy Meng, who was the behind-the-scenes manager, didn¡¯t often appear. Of course, thirddy Meng¡¯s Kung Fu was also the best. The three of them would be reced by three girls who would do business in the goddess Kingdom. The candidates were already in ce. They were all provided by Gu Xin and were underdy Baili from Jade Dragon City in the goddess nation. Miss Baili woulde to kun city once every two months to pick up the goods from the Gu family¡¯s shop and then transport them back to Jade Dragon City to sell. There was a girl who was simr in build to Gu Nian, but she had a scar on her face. She often wore a veil, but she was very strong. She was working as a Porter. Thatdy was called Baili sixteen. Gu Xin often gossiped about Baili sixteen with the Murongdies from the capital. Baili sixteen was the sixteenth-born girl in the Baili family. She was born with a birthmark and was not liked by her mother. She was used as a maidservant by her older sister and did the most tiring work. Her life was worse than that of a man in Jade Dragon City. Gu Nian could impersonate Baili sixteen. With a mask on his face and a pair of eyes that looked extremely simr, Gu Nian could easily take on the job of transporting goods. There was still some distance from Jade Dragon City to the kingdom of goddess from the mountain. Gu Nian could sneak away, change her clothes, and find a guard who was alone. Baili sixteen had been bullied and had run away more than once or twice, so no one would suspect him. As for Gu Xin anddy Meng, they could pretend to be a mother and daughter pair. Gu Xin had interacted with the mother and daughter pair before. She really liked the gold jewelry that thedy made. They metst year and every time they brought their gold jewelry to kun city, Gu Xin would be the one to buy them. The mother and daughter relied on each other and lived in the countryside. They were often bullied by the women in the same vige. When they came to kun city, they would stay far away from the other people in the goddess Kingdom and were not familiar with them. Gu Xin was confident that she could convince the three of them to hand over their identities and pass the security check. The mother and daughter had already decided to settle down at the West Gate after the city of chaos was built. As for Baili sixteen, if she was not willing, she could just snatch it. Eldest Madam Peng rubbed her chin and looked at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the three of you, how are you going to bring the climbing rope over? The inspection there is as good as the one in kun city!¡± Gu Nian smiled. aunt Yin, Xinxin has been studying medicine with grandma Xiao for four years. A bag of powder from her can knock out all the guards on the mountain in the kingdom of goddess. You don¡¯t have to give them food. They can just smell it. I¡¯ll meet with thirddy Meng and transport the things we need to the mountain bit by bit. The three of us will be able toplete the task within six hours. At that time, the other brothers can immediately enter the mountain and upy the top. You can then smoothly carry out your n!¡± Eldest Madam Peng looked at Gu Xin in disbelief, ¡± ¡°Is there really such a thing? Why didn¡¯t you take it out earlier?¡± Gu Xin shook her head. aunt Yin, you don¡¯t know this. It¡¯s very difficult to find the ingredients required to make this medicinal powder. I spent half a year to make it. I¡¯ve already used up all the ingredients. Grandma Xiao said that she didn¡¯t have any there either. I was nning to give them to my sisters for self-defense.¡± Realization dawned on eldest Madam Peng. She knew that if such things could be obtained inrge quantities, the great Zhou would have long regained their lost territory. Chapter 1289 1289 Looking for Grandpa and Grandma Gu Xin continued, ¡± because it¡¯s rare, we have to find the best opportunity when we reach the goddess Kingdom. There¡¯s only one chance. I¡¯m the one who concocted this medicinal powder, and I know its characteristics the best, so it¡¯s best if I go! Aunt Yin, what do you think?¡± Eldest Madam Peng smiled helplessly,¡±Xinxin, I don¡¯t agree with you and your sister going either.¡± Huihui has already gone deep into the pce of the goddess Kingdom. If you go to the camp of the goddess Kingdom as well, our Peng family can¡¯t afford to pay for anything that happened to you sisters!¡± After a moment of silence, Gu Nian asked, ¡± ¡°Aunt Yin, thirddy Meng only told us what you wanted to do with her. She doesn¡¯t know eldest sister¡¯s situation. Can you tell us about big sister¡¯s situation? Big sister has been gone for more than half a year, and we are really worried. In the past, father would only agree to it. If big sister is all right, why would the Army suddenly have an attack n?¡± Gu Xin agreed with Gu Nian. The two sisters had already analyzed this on their way here. The more it was so, the more they wanted to go. Eldest Madam Peng looked at Gu Nian deeply before taking a deep breath. how about this,e to the camp tomorrow morning. If you two sisters can defeat all of us in the women¡¯s camp, I¡¯ll tell you! Oh? ¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. are we allowed to go? ¡± Eldest Madam Peng shook her head,¡±the decision is not in our hands.¡± If you and your sister want to go, the Peng family can¡¯t make the decision.¡± Auntie Yin, ¡± Gu Xin continued, ¡± so, as long as we get the family to agree, you¡¯ll agree, right? ¡± ¡°As long as Lord Gu agrees to it, we have no objections,¡± eldest Madam Peng replied. ...... When they returned home at night, no one in the family realized that the two sisters had already gone out for a walk. Xue Qianyu was still in Gu shouxin¡¯s study, while Madam Xue and consort Kang were still ying cards with Cai Xiaolian and the others. When the two sisters returned to the embroidered tower, Huo Yanyu and Gu si heaved a sigh of relief. Next, the four of them discussed how to persuade Gu shouxin. Huo Yanyu felt that it would not be toote to tell second uncle after the challenge at the female Battalion tomorrow. If she told him tonight, she would make second uncle angry, and it would be even more difficult to tell himter. Gu si suggested that they could first convince his grandparents. As long as they agreed, second uncle would definitely agree as well. ¡°If father doesn¡¯t agree, Grandpa and Grandma definitely won¡¯t,¡± Gu Nian said. Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± Grandpa and Grandma didn¡¯t want elder sister to go before. When uncle scolded brother Peng, grandma didn¡¯t scold uncle like she used to. This meant that grandma also scolded brother Peng in her heart. Grandpa and Grandma are so worried about us!¡± Huo Yanyu sighed and said,¡±actually, I think that as long as we can convince one of them, this matter will be settled.¡± Unfortunately, it¡¯s difficult!¡± Gu si also said, ¡± sister is as strong as grandma. You have helped Grandpa and Grandma do a lot of things since you were young. In recent years, sister has grown up. Grandpa often says that you are just like grandma when you were young. AI!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. that¡¯s right! Grandpa and Grandma dote on us. Big sister is just like her grandma when she was young! Even Uncle can¡¯t beat grandma.¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin and seemed to understand what she meant. Grandma Gu was already in her fifties. When she first transmigrated here, this olddy looked full of energy, unlike the other olddies in the vige who were hunched over at her age. She looked more like she was in her forties. Chapter 1290 1290 Grandma, you are the best In recent years, grandma Gu¡¯s health had gotten better. She had wanted to set up a farm on the hill outside the city and had even hunted a wild boar to drive away all the animals on the hill! If the olddy could still kill wild boars at her age, Xinxin must have wanted to rece thirddy Meng and let their olddy do it. Seeing that Gu Nian had understood what she meant, Gu Xin nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Let¡¯s get grandma toe along! As long as grandma agreed, father¡¯s opinion would not matter! We¡¯re going to help big sis!¡± Huo Yanyu touched her chin. sister Xinxin, grandma is getting on in years. This isn¡¯t a good idea! Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± grandma isn¡¯t old at all. She¡¯s very good at martial arts! When we were in the vige, grandma easily passed through the plum blossom dome at home! Going up the mountain to chop wood, grandma is even better than uncle.¡± Gu Nian and Gu si both nodded in agreement. Thus, the few youngdies went to the old master and old Madam¡¯s room together. At this moment, the two elders had already finished washing up and were preparing to go to bed. When they heard that the servant girls hade over, they were a little surprised. The old couple put on their coats again and walked out. Gu Xin and Gu si ran to grandma Gu¡¯s side and held onto her hands, smiling foolishly. Grandma Gu pursed her lips. What a terrible thing. Why are you not sleeping at night anding to my room to be a fool? Grandpa Gu stroked his beard and chuckled as he looked at the two girls. He then turned to look at Gu Nian.¡±Do you sisters have anything to trouble your grandma with?¡± Gu Nian was already eighteen this year and could not act coquettishly anymore. She scratched her head in embarrassment.¡±Hehe, Grandpa, listen to them.¡± She nced at the expressionless grandma Gu. Grandma Gu sat down on a chair and asked the girls to sit down as well. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Xin sat there obediently and told them everything that happened today, as well as their analysis of Gu Hui¡¯s situation. Grandpa Gu stoppedughing when he heard that. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me because you want me to intercede with second brother on your behalf?¡± grandma Gu asked with a frown. Ask him to allow you to go?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, then nodded. grandma, we¡¯re not just asking you to intercede. We want you to bring me and my sister into the goddess Kingdom to save our sister! Grandma, you¡¯re the best. My sister and I are good at martial arts, but we¡¯re stupid. We can only carry out the n smoothly under your leadership.¡± As she spoke, Gu Xin dragged a small stool and sat beside grandma Gu¡¯s feet. She held grandma Gu¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Grandma, the sisters in the female Battalion are not good enough. They¡¯ll be easily discovered, and their Kung Fu is not good. Sister and I will be able to defeat them tomorrow. In our hands, it can be said that they will die before they can evenplete their mission. It will leave a shadow in their hearts, and it will be easier for them to get into trouble. This was something that only grandma could do. Grandma is steady, strong, and skilled in martial arts. She¡¯ll definitely be able to lead me and my sister toplete this mission.¡± Grandma Gu: What kind of stupid book did second brother teach Xinxin? You can call this dying before you seed? Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to take the imperial examination. Otherwise, he would be aughingstock. Grandma Gu looked at Gu Xin and then at Gu si, ¡± ¡°Sisi, go and call your second uncle over.¡± grandma, ¡± Gu si said, ¡± second uncle is talking business with second brother Xue. He won¡¯t let us get close. ¡°Just say I¡¯m calling him,¡± grandma Gu said calmly. Tell him to bring your second brother Xue over as well!¡± Gu si responded with an ¡®Oh¡¯ and quickly ran to call for help. The old couple was used to taking care of their own lives and were not used to having servants. Therefore, there were no maids or old women where they lived, so they could only let Gu si call for people. Chapter 1291 1291 I¡¯ll support both After a while, Gu shouxin and Xue Qianyu came over. Under grandma Gu¡¯s expressionless inquiry, Gu shouxin still told the truth, not forgetting to re at his two daughters. Sometimes, Gu shouxin also felt very strange. He was not afraid of anything in his previous life, but now that he was in the great Zhou Dynasty, he was afraid of his mother. His cheap mother looked at him seriously, and he felt that he could no longer hide anything from her. The mother of the great Zhou Dynasty was different from his mother in his previous life, be it in terms of appearance or personality. The only simrity between the two was that they were both women with strong hearts. Perhaps he respected such people in his heart, just like how he felt towards the Grand Empress Dowager. After being someone else¡¯s son for four years, Gu shouxin really treated grandma Gu as his mother. In front of her, he had a rare feeling that he had returned to the time when he was a teenager and depended on his mother for survival. He wanted to be an obedient child. After hearing this, grandma Gu looked at Gu shouxin and said, ¡± ¡°Do you know what your two daughters are doing?¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched,¡±mother, you can¡¯t spoil them.¡± The Peng family¡¯s Army had a female Battalion. Huihui was in the battalion, so it could be said that she was following military orders to do missions. Niannian and Xinxin are just messing around!¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Grandma Gu sneered. your two daughters are trying to pull me into this mess! Your little daughter said that she and her sister are stupid and not steady in their work, so she needs me to lead them!¡± Gu shouxin was speechless. Gu Nian and Gu Xin lowered their heads. ¡®Oh no, does grandma mean that I should go or not? Why can¡¯t I understand? Sure enough, the most difficult person to figure out in the family was not father, but grandma! Gu shouxin wanted to scold his two daughters, but he realized that his father was giving him a look. I¡¯m sorry, old master. We rarely have this kind ofmunication. What do you mean by this? ¡± Grandpa Gu rolled his eyes at Gu shouxin and then held grandma Gu¡¯s hand. ¡°Lann, don¡¯t make things difficult for the children. You can just tell them your n!¡± Grandma Gu¡¯s heart warmed. As expected, these things were not reliable. Brother Chuan knew what she was thinking. She smiled at Grandpa Gu, then turned to look at her son, granddaughter, and future grandson-inw. ¡°I¡¯m taking Xinxin and niannian. Second brother, you also said that you would stop us. If Xinxin and niannian defeat all the people in the women¡¯s Battalion tomorrow morning, this can only be done by the three of us!¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡¯aunt, I¡¯m worried about you. How can you mess around with the children?¡± what? ¡± grandma Gu looked at Gu shouxin. you want your mother to go to the women¡¯s camp before you believe in your mother¡¯s ability? ¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡±Zhenzhen, No. Mother, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Father, aren¡¯t you going to persuade mother? Aren¡¯t you worried about your mother? Mother is already at this age and is fooling around with the children, this Jie Jie.¡± ¡°Second brother, are you looking down on your mother¡¯s old age?¡± Grandpa Gu asked with a smile. Have you forgotten that a year before you decided to continue your studies, you were caught in the county and your hand was cut off to pay off your gambling debt. Your mother went alone to save you! She didn¡¯t let you hurt her at all, not even her hair is messy!¡± Grandpa Gu patted grandma Gu¡¯s hand and said,¡±I believe in your mother.¡± No matter what your mother does, I will support her!¡± Grandma Gu held Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand, her face softening. Gu shouxin and the other children: Old master and old Madam¡¯s rtionship was the most profound understanding of the word ¡®husband and wife¡¯ in their lives. Chapter 1292 1292 They chose this themselves In the end, Gu shouxin did not object. The next morning, he brought his parents and his daughters to the women¡¯s camp to see the two girls ¡®abilities. He had been in kun city for more than a year. Other than the time when Gu shouxin fought with someone when the Yamen was short of people, he had not seen her for a long time. Even though morning exercises had not stopped, everyone was busy. Gu shouxin also treated this as a test for the two sisters. Yi Ling entered the women¡¯s camp and took over he sanniang¡¯s position. There were a hundred female soldiers in total. Eldest Madam Peng did not exin the situation, only saying that it was ast-minute spot check on everyone¡¯sbat ability. The stage used for thepetition was the one used by the soldiers of the Navy. The men of the Navy wanted to see it very much, but their general Xue didn¡¯t give them the chance. He called everyone to go into the water with him. Their goal was to swim across the river. Therefore, besides old master Peng and the others, there were only Gu shouxin, Grandpa and Grandma Gu. Huo Yanyu and Gu si were in charge of massaging Gu Nian and Gu Xin¡¯s shoulders and backs. second sister, third sister, ¡± Gu si asked in a low voice. do you want me to take off the sandbags on your hands and feet? ¡± Gu Nian raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± let¡¯s challenge the strongest one first. We won¡¯t be able to find any sandbags after that. Each of us will take on twenty of them. After that, we¡¯ll open the sandbags and take on three of them at once!¡± ¡°I like this way of picking!¡± Gu Nian gave her a thumbs up. Then, the two sisters walked to the side of the ring and jumped onto their respective rings. In order to save time, the ring was divided into two small rings, one for each of the sisters. There were a total of ten teams in the female Battalion, with each team having ten people. Before Gu Nian was kidnapped, the Gu sisters had followed the female Battalion for a morning run. They had also talked to Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess about who was more powerful in the camp. The ten teams were divided into five teams. The first to go on stage were the Vice-generals of each team. As soon as eldest Madam Peng gave the order, she walked up to the ring. Gu Xin and Gu Nian did not underestimate their opponents. In fact, they respected them. The sisters in the female Battalion were the people they admired the most. They were able to protect their country as their daughters. Below the stage, Yi Ling¡¯s eyes turned red as she watched. She never knew that a vige girl born in a farmer¡¯s family could be so powerful. She thought that Gu Hui¡¯s extraordinary strength was the only reason she could enter the female Battalion. In the end, Gu Nian and Gu Xin¡¯s actions made her feel like she had been pped in the face. Previously, at the Gu residence, she felt that she was beaten because it was four against one. After Gu Xin and Gu Nian finished their twenty challenges, they rolled up their sleeves and pants to reveal the sandbags. Yi Ling was even more shocked when she saw the sandbags being removed. It wasn¡¯t his strength just now, and now it was time to show his true strength? Yi Ling suddenly thought of Yin Yingli. Perhaps she was right, Yingluo. The two sisters were exhausted from the morning. The sun had already risen to the top of the sky, and it was noon. There were three people left. Old general Peng¡¯s heart ached as he looked at the two children.¡±Nian girl, Xin girl, why don¡¯t you do it one by one? Or should I take a break?¡± Without waiting for the sisters to answer, Gu shouxin ruthlessly refused, ¡± ¡°No! They chose this themselves. If they can¡¯t even endure this, then there¡¯s nothing else to say!¡± Not many people knew about going to the kingdom of goddess, so Gu shouxin didn¡¯t say it clearly. Gu Nian and Gu Xin bent over and ced their hands on their knees as they panted heavily. Sweat ran down their cheeks and passed by their chins before falling to the ground inrge puddles. Their clothes were already wet, and their hair looked like they had just been washed and not dried. Chapter 1293 1293 pping her in the face openly It had to be said that the soldiers of the women¡¯s Battalion were not weak. The two sisters looked at each other and stood up straight. They said in unison, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue with thest match! Please enlighten me, Big Sisters!¡± Yi Ling followed the other two female soldiers and stood on Gu Xin¡¯s side of the ring. She was secretly happy. I¡¯ll beat you up. Hmph, you brought this on yourself! Gu Xin could see the evil intent in Yi Ling¡¯s eyes at a nce and she became even more spirited. Fine, I¡¯ll treat you as someone from the goddess Kingdom who has threatened my big sister! As soon as eldest Madam Peng gave the order to start, Gu Xin ran towards Yi Ling at lightning speed. The two female soldiers beside Yi Ling attacked from the left and right. Gu Xin¡¯s figure dodged it nimbly. She jumped up and hooked her leg around Yi Ling¡¯s neck, causing her to fall to the ground. Her body was caught by one of the female soldiers. Another female soldier wanted to grab her foot, but Gu Xin¡¯s foot was strong. Using the force of the female soldier¡¯s grip, she exerted strength in her foot and the other female soldier grabbed nothing. At this moment, Yi Ling also got up. Her eyes were burning with fire as she rushed forward. Gu Xin felt like she had used up all her energy just now, but seeing Yi Ling in this state, it was as if she had just eaten a Jade Pearl and she immediately recovered. She didn¡¯t know that she had broken through her limits. Gu shouxin frowned and looked at Yi Ling. How did the Yi family give birth to such a youngdy? He was not generous at all. 15 minutester, Gu Nian was the first to finish. Unable to hold it in any longer, shey on the ground and gasped for air. It had been a long time since she had such a great time. It was so satisfying! On the other hand, Yi Ling¡¯s scream ended after Gu Xin¡¯s shout. Just like Gu Nian, Gu Xiny on the ground with her eyes closed as she gasped for air. This was what her sister had said-using all her strength to fight with someone would make her feel better! Hahahaha, she had just openly pped Yi Ling¡¯s face, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about bullying her anymore. You still want to get close to second brother Xue? let¡¯s see if you have the nerve to beat me up! Bad woman! Huo Yanyu and Gu si had already prepared warm salt water for the two sisters. The two girls were so excited that it was as if they had personally won. After they were fed water, the two of them used the method they learned from grandma Xiao to help them rx their muscles. ¡°Sister niannian, I¡¯ll carry you up the carriageter!¡± Huo Yanyu said heroically. ¡°Third sister, I¡¯ll also carry you up the carriage!¡± Gu si followed. After Gu Nian and Gu Xin drank some salt water and were massaged for a while, they felt much morefortable. Instead of lying down, they sat up. Before the two of them could speak, grandma Gu went on stage. As she lifted Gu Xin up, she walked over to the middle of the ring and lifted Gu Nian up. After that, he grabbed the two girls ¡®waists and carried them down the ring. Gu Nian and Gu Xin did not dare to make a sound. Grandma Gu got off the stage easily and carried her two granddaughters to the carriage at the entrance of the camp before turning back. ¡°My dear sister, I¡¯m impressed!¡± General Peng said. Grandma Gu cupped her hands and looked at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. His mother was proving to him that his mother wasn¡¯t old. His mother was still his mother, the mother who could pull up mountains! Both general Peng and his wife could not help butugh. The two girls were sent back to the Gu family, and the two elders of the Gu family and Gu shouxin were invited to the Peng family. The second and third wives of the Peng family called their female soldiers and returned to the camp. The rest of them only had normal injuries from fighting. Yi Ling was the only one whose face was swollen from all the beating. She was crying in the camp, telling her sisters about how vicious Gu Xin was. Chapter 1294 1294 She wants to rebel? The 100 Women Army led by the Peng family¡¯s three madams were not ordinary wives or concubines. They believed that the strong were respected, and they admired the Gu sisters so much that they didn¡¯t care about Yi Ling! Other than thest three people who were fighting against Gu Nian, everyone else saw how ruthless Yi Ling¡¯s moves were. In their opinion, Gu Xin had even gone easy on Yi Ling. Of course, it could also be that third miss Gu was tired from beating him up. If Yi Ling was the first to go up, she would definitely not be able to cry and would definitely be unconscious. Seeing that no one was paying attention to her, Yi Ling was so angry that she left the camp toin to her brother. Unfortunately, the guards did not allow her to go out. It was useless even if she used her identity as the Yi family¡¯s youngdy. The ones guarding the gate were soldiers from the Navy. In the past few days, he had also noticed the feelings this new miss Yi had for their general Xue. He evenughed at Yi Ling,¡¯Yi Ling, in the camp, there are only generals and Deputy generals, no girls! Do you know Princess Jinghe? She wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this ce until the stipted time! You¡¯re ady from the Yi family, how can youpare to the princess of King Kang¡¯s residence? You have to remember that your face was pped swollen by the third youngdy of the Gu family today, and not because your face is really that big! I really hit you a few times and you really think you¡¯re so big-faced!¡± y-you! Yi Ling pointed at the guard in anger, but unfortunately, she was at a loss for words. I¡¯ll remember you! I¡¯ll get my big brother to punish you!¡± The guard threw up his hands, his face saying,¡±go ahead!¡± Yi Ling turned around and ran, crying as she ran. She ran to look for the Peng second and Peng third wives who were still in the camp, and then she fainted. Hmph, I¡¯m sick. Let¡¯s see if you can send me back. The second wife of the Peng family was the second son¡¯s biological mother. She knew how Yi Ling scorned her son and how she looked down on the marriage. She calmly pulled the third wife of the Peng family back.¡±Someone, invite doctor Xiao to take a look at Yi Ling. Take the medicine and get the needles.¡± Lying on the ground, Yi Ling¡¯s eyshes moved, but in the end, she still didn¡¯t get up. Sigh, she was tired from beating, running, and crying. She didn¡¯t want to move. This is too much, this is too much! I need to recharge my energy and sneak back. I want big brother to take me back to Yunzhou. The city of kun is too terrifying! ...... The pce of the kingdom of goddess. Gu Hui was apanying Queen Dugu when an extremely flirtatious woman walked towards them. When she walked, her waist twisted like a snake in an exaggerated manner. At this moment, she understood what niannian meant by a slender waist. She didn¡¯t expect that niannian really wasn¡¯t exaggerating. The woman walked in and bowed to Queen Dugu. She nced at Gu Hui and said, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a new person by His Highness¡¯s side? It seems that this lowly one has not entered the pce for a long time!¡± he¡¯s Xiang ¡®er¡¯s man, ¡± Queen Dugu said with a smile. he¡¯s a bit useful, so I brought him with me. She then waved her hand to dismiss the people around her. Gu Hui followed the crowd and left. The woman said,¡±Your Highness, I¡¯ve always seen women around you, but I¡¯ve never seen a Virgin before!¡± It seems that the person the tenth Princess gave you is very capable!¡± ¡°Are you saying that Murong is a Virgin?¡± woman dugu was stunned. The woman nodded and said,¡±yes!¡± Your Highness, have you forgotten that I used to run a brothel in Jinnan country? I can¡¯t be wrong. Your Highness, is there a problem?¡± Queen Dugu¡¯s eyes narrowed. She knew it. Old ten, that idiot, must have been used by Yan Mo. He sent such a person to my side to assassinate me. No, Peng ze was from the great Zhou, and Yan Mo was from the southern border. Could it be that Yan Mo had gone to the great Zhou Dynasty and be its Lackey? Or was that Peng ze not Peng ze at all, but a trap set by Yan Mo and tenth brother? Chapter 1295 1295 Chapter 1295-insisting This woman with a slender waist was brought back by Queen Dugu from the Jinnan Kingdom many years ago. She had opened a brothel in the capital. This brothel was filled with delicate and beautiful men. She had suffered a lot in the brothel of Jinnan country, and now she was suffering in the goddess Kingdom. A few years ago, she had presented a man that Queen Dugu was very satisfied with. The princess Ming Yue that Queen Dugu had given birth tost year was this man¡¯s. This time, she hade to the pce to present someone. Queen Dugu was already forty years old. She was focused on nurturing Princess Ming Yue, so she no longer had the mood to do so. As this person had pointed out Gu Hui¡¯s Yun Ying body, Queen Dugu did not say much to her and asked her to leave. When Gu Hui returned, she didn¡¯t find anything wrong with Queen Dugu. However, her intuition was very urate, and she felt that something was different. Unfortunately, as the Queen who ruled the goddess Kingdom, she did not reveal any of her emotions in front of Gu Hui. At night, Gu Hui told Peng ze about her intuition. ¡°My intuition is very urate. I think we can¡¯t just wait for news from kun city. We have to think of aprehensive way to protect ourselves. We¡¯ll make sure the dugu family doesn¡¯t have the time to test us and buy us more time.¡± Peng ze nodded,¡±I¡¯ll send the letter back to kun city tomorrow. It¡¯ll arrive in about three days.¡± At the same time, contact Jinghe and he sanniang to find a way out as soon as possible.¡± As he said that, he suddenly stopped and pulled Gu Hui to his side. Gu Hui did not struggle. She raised her brows and looked at him. ¡°There¡¯s someone outside again,¡± Peng ze whispered into Gu Hui¡¯s ear. It seems like your intuition is really urate.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s get serious!¡± Gu Hui pushed Peng ze. After she finished speaking, she kissed him. No man could stop the girl he loved from taking the initiative. Peng ze was lost in Gu Hui¡¯s kiss. At this moment, the two of them did not care about what was happening outside. After a long time, his clothes werepletely removed, and Pengze suddenly stopped. Gu Hui was confused. Peng ze pushed Gu Hui away, took a deep breath, got up, and went to the side room. Gu Hui tugged at her clothes, not knowing whether tough or cry. This fellow insisted on holding on until after the wedding. She had heard that many older women were able to find out if you had slept with someone. She almost suspected that Queen Dugu was able to see through her disguise, but if she were, she would have been discovered a long time ago. The night passed, but Queen Dugu¡¯s attitude toward Gu Hui did not change much. Gu Hui took some time during lunch to go to the tenth princess¡¯s residence to find Princess Jinghe. When Queen Dugu heard the report, she thought that Gu Hui had gone to look for the tenth Princess. She was even more certain that Gu Hui was a spy sent by the tenth Princess. Queen Dugu looked at her daughter, who was not even one year old yet. She gently shook the crib until Princess Ming Yue fell asleep. Her eyes became sharp. Old ten had been weak since he was a child and could not take on the responsibility of goddess Kingdom. Yan Mo was also eyeing him covetously from the side. She couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait for death. She had to get rid of these two people as soon as possible. Otherwise, when she got older and something happened to her, the goddess Kingdom would be finished. She got up and called for the nanny that took care of Princess Ming Yue. Then she went to the study to call her trusted aide. After Gu Hui returned, she heard that Queen Dugu was in the study discussing matters with someone. The uneasiness in her heart grew stronger. She was on duty at the moment, so she could not leave to discuss with Peng ze, Jing, and the princess. Simrly, she could not listen to what Queen Dugu and the others were discussing. Chapter 1296 1296 Mother and daughter Ouyang Kun city. After a night¡¯s rest, Gu Xin and her sister went to the Peng family¡¯s house with grandma Gu early in the morning. Old general Peng and eldest Madam Peng were there to receive them. The three of them were the only ones in the Peng family who knew about this, and they didn¡¯t tell anyone else. Gu Xin¡¯s previous words were not meant to make grandma Gu happy. Grandma Gu simply had the ability to do so. She hadpleted the sisters ¡®n and added it to the Peng family¡¯s n. It sounded like it was foolproof. Perhaps it was because the Peng family thought that the Gu sisters were children and that grandma Gu was an adult, so they trusted her. Old general Peng asked curiously,¡±sister, did your father really not teach you how to fight when you were young?¡± Is your father really from an ordinary family, and not some general who retired?¡± ¡°My father taught me how to hunt!¡± Grandma Gu said calmly. It¡¯s easy to target the defenses of the goddess Kingdom!¡± ¡°Sister Xuanji, you¡¯re a genius!¡± General Peng said. Every time Gu Nian heard general Peng call grandma Gu ¡®sis¡¯, she would feel likeughing. It was as if she was watching a skit. However, grandma Gu¡¯s face was so serious. It was her habit, but it made people think that she was doing it on purpose. Gu Xin didn¡¯t feel anything. In her memory, her grandmother had always been like this. After grandma Gu joined them, she became the blind olddy of the mother-daughter pair. The mother and daughter did not often interact with the young girls who were doing business in the goddess Kingdom, so they were far away so that they would not be discovered by their peers. However, she would have to let Gu Xin carry her for the inspection in the goddess Kingdom. Gu Xin was already a little taller than grandma Gu. Although grandma Gu was strong, she wasn¡¯t fat. Gu Xin had tried carrying her on her back and found that she could carry her up the slope. After the discussion, they went to find their targets. The mother and daughter would sometimes stay at the Inn in kun city for a night, and today was the day she came to deliver the goods. Gu Si was already waiting for them at the trading area. Gu si brought them to the inn, and no one noticed them along the way. Grandma Gu and Gu Xin arrived at the inn and saw the mother and daughter. Grandma Gu sized up the blind olddy. Because of the hardships of life, the blind olddy looked like she was in her forties even though she was in her early thirties. That¡¯s great. Grandma Gu took good care of herself, so she could still draw a little. The mother and daughter¡¯s surname was Ouyang. The daughter¡¯s name was Ouyang Qing. She was 16 years old and had the same height and figure as Gu Xin, who was 14 years old. After closing the door and sitting down, Gu Xin told him the reason for her visit. Ouyang Qing tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeve. Olddy Ouyang was silent for a moment. I can give you the identity token, but we have a request. As long as you agree, I can also tell you about the situation in the pce after crossing the goddess mountain! ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask us who you are?¡± grandma Gu asked in a deep voice. Regardless of whether we¡¯re using it tomit crimes or not?¡± Olddy Ouyang sighed,¡±Madam, I¡¯m from the great Zhou Dynasty, but I was born in the goddess Kingdom.¡± My parents were from Fuzhou, Jiangnan. They were saved by their benefactor and finally returned to the kingdom of goddess with him. My parents gave birth to me when I was in my thirties. When I was ten, my benefactor passed away. The daughters in her family had an internal fight. I was framed and left my benefactor¡¯s home. After that, he settled down by marrying a husband and having children in other ces. My husband was also from the great Zhou and wanted to bring my daughter back to the great Zhou. In the end, my husband was caught and executed by the royal family because he was a spy from the great Zhou. I was blind when I fled with my daughter.¡± Chapter 1297 1297 Chapter 1297-simr Olddy Ouyang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to be fake, but she didn¡¯t have eyes, so he couldn¡¯t tell if she was lying from her eyes like normal people. ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that you¡¯re from the Zhou Dynasty?¡± Gu Xin asked. Olddy Ouyang touched her cor and took out a small cloth bag. She carefully opened the cloth bag and refused to let Ouyang Qing help her. She opened the cloth bag, which contained a token and a folded piece of yellow paper. ¡°This is my husband¡¯s token,¡± she said as she handed the token to him. In the past few years, the country of goddess had been very strict with its internal exits. My husband wanted to take me back to the great Zhou Dynasty, but he didn¡¯t manage to.¡± Gu Xin took it. The three of them didn¡¯t know if it was from the Peng family Army¡¯s spy, but the inn wasn¡¯t far from the Peng family¡¯s house. Gu Xin asked second white to bring it to old general Peng. The three of them continued to listen to the story as they waited for old general Peng to confirm the matter. The olddy Ouyang carefully wrapped the cloth bag again. ¡°My parents are from Jiangnan. In the goddess Kingdom, children follow their mother¡¯s surname. My benefactor brought my parents to the goddess Kingdom. In order to hide their identity as people of the great Zhou, he gave them the surname Ouyang. In the goddess Kingdom, only the big families hadpound surnames. They were still children when they were in the past. They were trusted by their benefactor and took care of his daughter. There are two things in my bag. One is a portrait of my benefactor¡¯s daughter that my parents left for me. They asked me to always remember my benefactor¡¯s family. The second is my husband¡¯s token.¡± Gu Xin was confused,¡±then why didn¡¯t you give the token to the Peng family?¡± Your husband is a spy, so he¡¯s most likely sent by the Peng family. They¡¯ll definitely recognize him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just bringing it along as a memento.¡± Olddy Ouyang smiled and shook her head. I¡¯m a blind woman, and my daughter is only sixteen years old. Even in the goddess Kingdom ruled by women, we are often bullied, not to mention the great Zhou Dynasty! If it wasn¡¯t for all the things that master Gu has done in the past year, I wouldn¡¯t have had the mood to buy a house and settle down in kun city. In the past, the people of kun city didn¡¯t have a good life, but now, they were all well. I¡¯m blind, there¡¯s no hope in this life. I just hope that my daughter can marry a good man and live a simple and happy life.¡± ¡°Auntie, isn¡¯t it allowed in the kingdom of goddess to have a husband and a concubine?¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. ¡°Youngdy, you men of the great Zhou Can have three wives and four concubines, but why does everyone in the Gu family only have one wife and no concubines?¡± olddy Ouyang asked in return. Gu Nian: ¡± Yingluo, okay. She was wrong. She thought that everyone in the goddess Kingdom had three husbands and four concubines. A light breeze blew past, and the olddy Ouyang sat down on the edge of the bed again. The folded paper in her hand was blown away, and it fell to grandma Gu¡¯s feet. Grandma Gu picked it up and handed it to Ouyang Qing. Ouyang Qing thanked him politely. Ouyang Qing looked at the paper in her hand and then at Gu Xin. Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, third miss Gu,¡± Ouyang Qing said shyly,¡±I really thought you were a young master. When I first saw you, I felt that you looked very familiar. Now I know why you look so familiar. You look a little simr to second youngdy Gu and our little master.¡± Gu Xin and Gu Nian were biological sisters and they looked 60% simr. When Gu Xin was not being cared for by the second and third wife, she did not have enough to eat or wear. Other than her eyes, there was no way to tell how she resembled Gu Nian. However, after being raised well for four years, the two sisters became more and more simr. Chapter 1298 1298 Chapter 1298-great harvest Ouyang Qing said as she opened the stack of papers. It was unknown how long this piece of paper had been stored, it had already turned yellow. There was a ten-year-old girl in the painting. She was dressed in armor and her hair was tied up high. She was riding on a warhorse and holding a red-tasseled spear. Her eyes were bright and she looked very imposing. The Gu sisters blinked their eyes. They really looked simr! It was so magical. If they weren¡¯t so sure that Cai Xiaolian had been pregnant for ten months and that their mother had only given birth to two daughters, they would definitely have thought that they were sisters. Grandma Gu was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Nian reached out to touch the piece of paper and confirmed that it was not fake. The painting had to be drawn at least 30 years ago. That meant that mother and daughter Ouyang did not specifically draw based on the sisters ¡®drawings to deceive them. There was no reason to lie. No matter how powerful the goddess Kingdom was, they couldn¡¯t find such a mother and daughter in one night to get close to them and beat them at their own game. At this moment, old general Peng came over with the token. He excitedly asked mother Ouyang, and then confirmed that this token was indeed the token of the spy he had sent out twenty years ago. He took out another list of names and directly flipped to the spy¡¯s name. He asked a few more questions, and the olddy Ouyang was able to answer them fluently. Old general Peng felt that the Gu family was the lucky star of kun city. Really, if the Gu sisters had not proposed this cooperation, the mother and daughter would never have caught their eye, and the Peng family would never have known if the spies were still alive. Now that the nametes had returned, old general Peng nned to find a mountain to bury these spies who had been sacrificed. Since their bodies were no longer there, he would bury the nametes. The Ouyang family mother also made her own request, which was that the mother and daughter needed a ce to live in the great Zhou Dynasty. She hoped that the Peng and Gu families could find a good young man for her daughter. As long as he was good to her daughter, it didn¡¯t matter if he was rich or poor. He didn¡¯t ask to marry into the family, but he had to agree to one condition. In the future, one of his children must have the same surname. The surname of Ouyang¡¯s father must be inherited in the great Zhou. Old general Peng agreed without a second thought. As for the ce to live, olddy Ouyang chose to live in the countryside to show her sincerity. Her daughter¡¯s gold and silver jewelry were of the highest quality and she was the one who taught her since she was young. This was something that Gu Xin acknowledged as well. They would usually buy the designs made by Ouyang Qing. Therefore, the mother-daughter pair was not short of money at all. In order to buy the house outside the West City gate in the future, they had already exchanged for silver notes in kun cityst year. After that, mother Ouyang and Ouyang Qing began to tell grandma Gu and Gu Xin about their daily life in the kingdom of goddess. Ouyang Qing had also drawn the usual route to enter and exit the goddess mountain. After Gu Nian listened for a while, Huo Yanyu ran over and told her that the Baili family¡¯s caravan had arrived. Baili sixteen was also there. Gu Nian left the inn and went to look for Baili sixteen. As she walked, she thought to herself,¡¯this Baili sixteen probably won¡¯t agree as easily as the Ouyang mother and daughter. I¡¯ll have to observe him for two days first. If he doesn¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll have to tie him up.¡¯ ...... That night, when the grandparent and grandchild returned home, they saw the convoy of carriages at the entrance of the Yamen. It was uncle Gu. The people from the Yamen were unloading the goods. When uncle Gu saw them, he ran up to them happily. ¡°Mother, this is a great harvest! There are your favorite fruits and lemons! I¡¯ve picked the best basket for you. You can ask second sister-inw to make water for you. You can drink it for a long time!¡± Grandma Gu nodded and asked,¡±did youe back alone?¡± Where are Majesty Kang and Lord Cheng ¡®en?¡± Chapter 1299 1299 Chapter 1299-do you have a heart mother, let me tell you, after old Kang and old Xue went there, they were ordered around by Huo Junhao. They didn¡¯t even get to eat some of the fruits and vegetables. Huo Junhao even got someone to take them to the seaside in the southern border to pick up seafood. Neither of them wanted toe back! Old Kang said that after he had tasted them one by one and found out which ones were more delicious, he would get a big jar, fill it with seawater, and bring the seafood back for you and dad. Old Xue said that he wanted to fill a bigger jar and give it to second brother to please his inws! Hahahaha, I want to go to the beach too!¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy!¡± Grandma Gu pouted. Uncle Gu pulled on grandma Gu¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back to the room to eat some fruit!¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at the girls and said,¡±niannian, show us your top cutting skills. Make eight to ten fruit tters!¡± The pineapple rice you mentionedst time, I grew a lot of pineapples for you!¡± Gu si really wanted to give her father a p on the head. We are worried about eldest sister, while you are happily thinking about food! Father, do you have a heart? The few of them did not say anything about Gu Hui and went home to eat fruit. Gu Nian was in the kitchen, teaching the cook how to make pineapple rice. It was not difficult, and the cook learned it very quickly. After that, their restaurant was about to wee a new dish. The family had dinner happily and started chatting. After Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, and Gu shouxin discussed it, they decided not to tell the rest of the family that grandma Gu had brought Gu Xin and Gu Nian to the goddess Kingdom. Gu si and Huo Yanyu would not say anything either. The main thing was that there were three pregnant women at home. If Cai Xiaolian knew about this, she would definitely not want the sisters to go. If they went, they would also have wild thoughts and worry about the three of them. That was why grandma Gu had told them that she was going to bring Gu Xin and Gu Nian to Lin city. She had already found an excuse. Peng Yizhu and Gu Qingyuan would arrive at the Linzhou Prefecture byte March at thetest. Grandma Gu¡¯s father and Gu Qingyuan¡¯s grandfather were blood Brothers. Grandma Gu wanted to test Gu Qingyuan. If he was good, she would admit it. If not, she would let Gu shouxin treat him like an official. The Zhang and Yang family didn¡¯t think much about it, but Cai Xiaolian was a little confused. The olddy didn¡¯t seem to be such a warm-hearted person. Why did she suddenly want to go and not bring the old master and her two granddaughters? She had heard that the old master and old Madam had only been separated for less than three days. When it was time to sleep, Cai Xiaolian asked Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin sighed in his heart. It was hard for a smart wife to lie to her! However, not lying to her didn¡¯t mean that he would tell her directly. It was Gu shouxin¡¯s suggestion not to tell the family. Previously, Gu shouxin had heard from Gu Nian that Cai Xiaolian was likely to have twins. Therefore, Gu shouxin had taken more care of Cai Xiaolian thanst year. He was also afraid that Cai Xiaolian would worry about her daughter all day. Hence, he casually said,¡±the olddy¡¯s main purpose for going out this time is not to see if Gu Qingyuan is doing well.¡± She just took Xinxin and niannian out to do something. You know, the four children are very good at managing the family business, so she can¡¯t take them out together. Otherwise, sisi and Yanyu would definitely chase after them!¡± Cai Xiaolian frowned,¡±do what?¡± Mother usually doesn¡¯t want to pay attention to us. She can¡¯t wait to be with father! How could she bear to leave?¡± ¡°I told you not to tell sister-inw and fourth sister-inw!¡± Gu shouxin said. Cai Xiaolian nodded. Gu shouxin said mysteriously, ¡± it was father who asked mother to go. Father was afraid that mother would be bored alone. So, he asked Xinxin and niannian to go together. As for what it is, you¡¯ll know when theye back in a few days.¡± Chapter 1300 1300 You have to believe in your sister Gu shouxin silently gave himself a thumbs up in his heart. I¡¯m not lying, I¡¯m telling the truth. Father agreed to let mother go. We¡¯ll know when theye back in a few days. Seeing that Gu shouxin was serious, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t think much about it. Tired from ying cards during the day, she alsoy down to sleep after washing up. Listening to the even breathing sound beside him, Gu shouxin breathed a sigh of relief. He quietly got up, put on his clothes, and went to the study. He couldn¡¯t let his mother and two daughters pass by just like that. He still had to make the necessary preparations. This time, with the assistance of the Ouyang mother and daughter, they knew the terrain much more carefully. Gu Nian drew a map ording to Ouyang Qing¡¯s description. At this moment, Gu shouxin was staring at the design of the map. Every gap had to be calcted urately, the gap that was most advantageous for the Peng family Army to attack. The powder in Gu Xin¡¯s hands could make people unconscious for six hours. It was just right that the shift in goddess country changed at eight hours. In these six hours, Gu Xin and her grandson could start setting up. ...... On the 11th of March, grandma Gu and Gu Xin, who had been dressed up by Gu si, changed into the clothes that the Ouyang mother and daughter usually wore and left the inn with the little cart they usually used. Grandma Gu was sitting on a small cart while Gu Xin pushed her. In order not to sweat and ruin her makeup, Gu Xin ate a Jade bead that could help her push grandma to the ferry crossing outside the West City gate without much effort. No one greeted them along the way. When they ran into Peng Eng, he did not even recognize them. When grandma Gu was ying the role of mother Ouyang, she had her eyes closed and her face covered with a cloth. The olddy Ouyang was not blind, but she had no eyes. It was very scary if she was not covered with cloth, so she had always been covered when she appeared outside. When the mother and daughter first came to kun city to do business, the guards at the goddess mountain would ask them to remove the cloth strips for inspection. However, after a few times, they stopped. In the beginning, she was still not used to it. It was normal for a normal person to be flustered when they suddenly fell into darkness and went to a ce they had never been to. Gu Xin told grandma Gu where she was in a low voice. Gu Xin¡¯s voice made grandma Gu calm down a little. Gu Xin remembered what Ouyang Qing said. She never took the initiative to greet others, but sometimes, when someone came to talk to her, Ouyang Qing would point out to Gu Xin who she had talked to. Therefore, when Gu Xin saw the people from goddess country who were also going back, she kept her distance from them and didn¡¯t talk to them. She lowered her head and pushed grandma Gu away. Walking in front of them was the Baili family. When they left the city, the Baili family¡¯s girls all got into the carriage. Gu Nian, who was dressed as Baili sixteen, followed the carriage. She was an unlikable concubine¡¯s daughter and had no right to sit in the carriage. The three of them arrived at the ce where the river boat was docked. The boat was from the kingdom of goddess, and it was the first obstacle to enter the kingdom of goddess. The three of them boarded the ship easily, and Gu Nian did not even need to reveal his identity as Baili sixteen. Baili sixteen had been tied up by Gu Nian and ced in herboratory for white eight to look after. After the Baili family boarded the ship, it was already full. Gu Xin and grandma Gu could only wait for the ship to send the people over before they could board the ship. She couldn¡¯t fight for a spot with others. In the eyes of all the people from the goddess country who came to kun city to do business, this blind mother and daughter pair were not going to fight for it. If Gu Xin rashly fought for it, she would definitely be suspected. Gu Xin was a little flustered. She had juste out and she was about to be separated from her sister? Grandma Gu could sense that she was a little anxious, so she consoled her, ¡± ¡°Even if we don¡¯t separate now, we¡¯ll have to separate from the goddess mountain. We¡¯ve already discussed the meeting ce. You have to trust your sister.¡± Chapter 1301 1301 You miss your grandfather Gu Xin calmed herself down and looked left and right. She then sat on the cart and held onto grandma Gu¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Grandma, are you scared?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± grandma Gu said, shaking her head. As long as we pass the checkpoint of the goddess mountain, everything will be easy. I¡¯m just missing your grandfather a little!¡± Gu Xin was speechless. hahaha, Yingluo! Gu Xin could not help butugh. grandma, I¡¯m sure that Grandpa misses you too! Grandma, can you tell me about what happened between you and Grandpa when you were young? Anyway, we still have to wait for a while.¡± Grandma Gu patted Gu Xin¡¯s hand and remained silent for a while. Just when Gu Xin thought that she wouldn¡¯t say anything, she finally spoke. Back when Grandpa Gu had fled to their vige, he had fainted and was saved by her and her father. Grandma Gu was born with extraordinary strength and didn¡¯t have many friends in the vige. When she followed her father to the county to sell game, she met grandma Xiao, who was learning medicine from a master. The two of them had the same temperament and became good sisters. They talked about which young master in the county was good-looking, and from time to time, they would tease and tease others. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t know what kind of man she liked. After saving her grandfather, she immediately decided on him after he woke up and washed up. Because grandma Gu had never seen such a good-looking man, even if he was sick. Grandma Xiao¡¯s master was a highly skilled Doctor Who had treated Grandpa Gu. Grandfather Gu had been the Crown Prince in the pce for ten years before he was expelled from the pce due to a sudden illness. However, he had never stopped taking medicine. It was just that the doctors that Grand Empress Dowager had found were unable to cure grandfather Gu¡¯s illness, and grandma Xiao¡¯s master had traveled all over the country, using the method of using poison to attack poison. In order to save Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu had gone through a lot of hardships and had even taken poison, just to hide the poison in her blood and weaken it so that Grandpa Gu could drink it. Grandfather Gu¡¯s illness had been cured, but he still needed to recuperate and might not be able to do heavy work for the rest of his life. Grandma Gu¡¯s father had seen through his daughter¡¯s feelings for this boy of unknown origin, so he had directly looked for Grandpa Gu and asked him if he was willing to marry into the Gu family. Of course, Grandpa Gu was willing. In the process of getting along with her, he couldn¡¯t help but fall in love with grandma Gu. So be it! The royal family didn¡¯t need his offspring to carry on the family line. Without grandmother Gu, he would be a dead man. So, after grandma Xiao¡¯s master had helped grandma Gu, who had taken some poison, to recover, the two of them got married. Grandma Xiao was married before grandma Gu, and both of them were the best-looking men they had ever seen. However, they were getting older now. Grandpa Zhou had grown into a chubby man, while Grandpa Gu still had a good figure and was a handsome old man among his peers. The two of them had been together for 40 years and had gone through so much. Now that they were suddenly going to be separated for a few days, they did miss each other. grandma, ¡± Gu Xin asked enviously, ¡± I heard that a married couple will be family after spending a long time together. Is that true? ¡± Grandma Gu shook her head and said,¡¯family love is family love, and love is love. Loving one¡¯s family was different from loving one¡¯s partner. Family was connected by blood and could not be cut off. Partners were mutually in love and would apany each other for life. Especially for us women, our family is our parents, brothers, and children. No matter who they are, they won¡¯t be able to apany you from childhood to old age. Your parents will be ahead of you, and your siblings and children will have their own homes. And only partners were always by their side. They had no blood rtives, but they werepanions. This is the difference between family and partners.¡± Chapter 1302 1302 It feels like I¡¯ve experienced it Gu Xin looked at the surface of the river, deep in thought. when you decide who you want to spend the rest of your life with, ¡± grandma Gu continued, ¡± you should be prepared to ept all the obstacles in your future life. You should support each other and spend the rest of your life together. Don¡¯t cower because of a moment¡¯s difficulty. We¡¯ll share honor and disgrace together, and be together for life.¡± Gu Xin turned around to look at grandma Gu,¡¯grandma, I understand. It¡¯s just like how I like brother Yuanyuan and want to marry him. Even if he returns to the Lu family and the Lu family is a Dragon¡¯s pool or a Tiger¡¯s Den, I¡¯m willing to apany him through it. I don¡¯t like him doing everything well and bearing everything on his own. From the day I wanted to marry him, I treated his matters as my own. If the Lu family bullied him, aunty Jia, and sister Lu Xue, then they¡¯re also bullying me. I won¡¯t let them live well! I hope that brother Yuan Yuan and I can be like you, Grandpa and Grandma.¡± Grandma Gu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She had known Lu Zheng for four years. Although she was old Xiao¡¯s good sister, she would not judge old Xiao¡¯s offspring just because of this rtionship. Moreover, this also involved her own granddaughter. In her opinion, Lu Zheng¡¯s life was a little tough, but he was good in other aspects. She had long noticed that this child treated Xinxin differently, so she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. When she and old Xiao were ten years old, they already knew how to y with the young masters in the county. Their Xinxin only realized that she liked her brother from the vige when she was twelve. On this topic, grandma Gu asked Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Do you want to get married in kun city or in the capital?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. She had never thought about this before. She thought for a while and said,¡±grandma, I really want to get married in the capital.¡± Brother Yuan Yuan was the heir of Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. This was not a matter of whether he was rare or not. This was what he deserved. I want to marry him and be the wife of the Duke Zhenguo¡¯s heir. I want to give him a good management of the Duke Zhenguo¡¯s mansion. I want to let the country guarding Duke know how much of a scum his behavior was back then. I want him to know that the son he abandoned was the best, but now he can¡¯t have him. If you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll let you live a little longer. If you¡¯re disobedient, I¡¯ll anger you to death, and you can¡¯t do anything about it. I also want to let the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife know that you¡¯ve harmed the first wife. The first wife¡¯s son, daughter, daughter-inw, and son-inw will all seek justice for her. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want revenge, but the time hasn¡¯te yet!¡± ¡°I know that father, mother, and sister despise brother Yuanyuan for being so troublesome, but I don¡¯t despise it at all! How could there be so many smooth things in a person¡¯s life? Even great-grandma, the noblest woman in the world, has experienced all kinds of pain in her life.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to live my life foolishly under the protection of my parents, sister, and brother Yuan Yuan. I want to have the ability to survive in adversity. Grandma, you told me that only by being strong can I not be stumped.¡± After a short pause, Gu Xin leaned on grandma Gu¡¯s shoulder and said sadly, ¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m still young and I haven¡¯t experienced much. However, in my heart, I really don¡¯t want to be unable to do anything and be someone else¡¯s burden and weakness. I¡¯ve never experienced it before, but I always have a very clear feeling. That kind of powerlessness and weakness when I can¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t want to be that kind of person.¡± Gu Xin was usually happy, but in her heart, this feeling was very strong, even though she was only 14 years old and had not experienced anything. It was as if she had really experienced it. Chapter 1303 1303 Chapter 1303-I have good taste Grandma Gu patted Gu Xin¡¯s head and didn¡¯t say anything. She was already the grandmother of a few children and had experienced some things in her life. She felt that Gu Xin was right. She also hoped that her children and grandchildren would have the ability to take charge, because no one could protect you for a lifetime. In one¡¯s life, one would always experience a low point. It was better for her to learn how to get through it than to let the low pointe and let her explore the experience by herself. The grandfather and grandson were enjoying the river Wind on the small cart. It was not until noon that the boat rowed over. ording to Ouyang Qing, when they encountered such a situation before, the mother and daughter did the same thing. The grandfather and grandson got on the boat and sat in the corner. They didn¡¯t have to wait long before they set off. The people on the ship were all talking about the progress of the mixed city¡¯s construction outside the West City. The big families had already left on thest trip, and now the people on the ship were basically independent people who did small businesses. Everyone was discussing the chances of seducing a man from the Peng family¡¯s Army after settling down in mixed city. Someone said that this was impossible. Although they were not spies and were not aristocrats, they were just ordinary people. The great Zhou would never allow those men to marry them. Some people said that they could actually give it a try. The men in the goddess Kingdom were too effeminate. The slightly better ones were in the hands of the aristocrats. It was better toe to the great Zhou Dynasty. There were many good men guarding the gates of kun city. Everyone was chattering away in discussion. On the surface, Gu Xin was looking at the water, but her ears were actually listening to their conversation! She loved to hear gossip. The girls of the goddess Kingdom started to gossip about other people when they talked about men. She even heard that a certain youngdy liked the third young master of the Gu family! He was stillmenting that the third young master of the Gu family looked quite feminine, but his martial arts were good! Gu Xin thought to herself, ¡± I was intimidated by second white at the trading area. How did you know that I¡¯m good at martial arts? ¡± Just as she thought of this, someone exined. The reason was that the great Zhou Dynasty was a ce where men were strong and women were weak. On the day of the Lantern Festival, the Gu family¡¯s youngdy had flown to the middle of theke. Even if she had borrowed strength, it showed that her Kung Fu was not bad! If the Gu family¡¯s youngdies were so powerful, how could the young master be weak? Everyone thought about it. Speaking of the Lantern Festival, those who had seen it said that the zither-ying young master Zhou was not bad. Unfortunately, the year beforest, he had wanted to go to the pce to spy on news, but before he could enter the city, he was chased out of the goddess Kingdom by a female general. She didn¡¯t look at him carefully before, but when she did that night, she realized that Mr. Zhou¡¯s looks and temperament were in line with the beauty standards of the goddess nation! Gu Xin¡¯s heart bloomed with joy. She felt as though someone wasplimenting her. Other people can like brother Yuanyuan, but they can¡¯t steal her. Even if you want to steal her, you have to ask me first. For example, if these girls only talked about appearance and temperament, she was still very happy to listen. If everyone liked it, that meant that she had good taste! It didn¡¯t take long to cross the river, and they reached the shore in a short while. Gu Xin was still a little unsatisfied! They sat in the corner and were the first to board the ship and thest to disembark. After getting off the ship, the passengers on the previous ship had long disappeared. Gu Xin pushed grandma Gu and followed the group. After walking for about an hour, they arrived at the foot of the goddess mountain. Gu Xin secretly sized her up. That Ouyang Qing really did not lie to them. She even told them clearly where there was a Pavilion to rest. She looked at the mountainside again. She could not see the defense of the goddess Kingdom, but she could see the point that Gu shouxin had drawn ording to Ouyang Qing¡¯s description. She then looked at the only mountain path, and the soldiers of the goddess Kingdom were checking one by one. Chapter 1304 1304 They have no chance Gu Xin reminded grandma Gu when the people in front of them walked a little further away. Grandma Gu got out of the car and walked up the stairs with Gu Xin¡¯s help. Gu Xin put the cart aside. Ouyang Qing had said that she usually put her things in the resting Pavilion, and no one would take her things. To be able toe out of this obstacle to do business, their families were all rich and they didn¡¯t like her small cart. The two of them walked very slowly. The people in front of them had already been checked, but the two of them had not yet reached the ce for inspection. Those people who were checking were already used to it. One of the girls even called out to Gu Xin, ¡± ah Qing, next time, just ask your mother to wait for you at home. Bring your mother out. If you tire her out, she¡¯ll be tired too! Ouyang Qing had told Gu Xin before that the people at the checkpoint would take the initiative to talk to her about irrelevant things. She only knew one of them, and his surname was Yuchi. Gu Xin guessed that this must be Yuchi. She gave a shy smile and nced at Yuchi before turning to look at grandma Gu, ¡± ¡°My mother can¡¯t leave me. Other than this upslope, I¡¯ll just push my mother anywhere else. I¡¯ve gotten used to it these past two years!¡± Yuchi said a few more words, asking if the things she sold in kun city were good. Gu Xin answered them one by one. With grandma Gu¡¯s cooperation, she never looked at Yuchi in the eye. Ouyang Qing had said that she rarelymunicated with people. She was afraid and did not dare to look at the guards directly. Her bangs covered her eyebrows, and there were two short locks of hair by her ears that reached her chin. For this, Gu Xin even cut her hair. After drawing her facial features and using something special for her eyelids, she really looked like Ouyang Qing at first nce. He couldn¡¯t look at it carefully, but he could still see the difference. However, Ouyang Qing wasn¡¯t familiar with these people, so she only needed to take a look. The mother and daughter often went in and out, so it was easy to pass. Sure enough, the inspectors only gave them a symbolic look at their identity and let them pass. After all, this pass was full of businessmen. There was no need to specially check for a mother and daughter like this. On the contrary, it was easier for people to sneak into those caravans and they had to be carefully checked. No one would have thought that Gu Xin and her granddaughter would rece the mother and daughter. Gu Xin felt her back breaking out in cold sweat as she passed the safe zone. When he reached the top of the mountain, he saw the female soldiers of the kingdom of the goddess guarding and patrolling the defensive wall. The two of them went down the mountain again and walked in the direction Ouyang Qing had pointed out. At the same time, Gu Nian, who was on the other side, had already found an opportunity to escape. She was afraid that if she was too far away, something might happen. When she dragged the caravan to rest, she used the excuse of going to the toilet to find the other mountain forest that Ouyang Qing had mentioned that led to the agreed ce. Once she entered, she began to circle and give wrong hints, so that the people looking for herter would not be able to find the right direction. Fifteen minutester, the caravan set off, and no one realized that Baili sixteen was not in the group. By the time they realized it, they would turn back and follow the traces that Gu Nian had deliberately left behind. Baili sixteen had escaped twice before, so the Baili family didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. They only felt that this girl hadn¡¯t been beaten enough. This time, when they returned, they would break her legs. It was a pity that they didn¡¯t have the chance. It was already dark when the three of them met up at the deste mountain they had agreed on. The three of them rejoiced. It was good that nothing happened. Gu Nian¡¯s happiness was not as strong as grandma Gu¡¯s or Gu Xin¡¯s because she believed that Gu Xin had the luck of a koi fish. Even if she was in danger, she would be able to get out of it as long as she met Gu Xin. Chapter 1305 1305 The Furious Queen Dugu Kun city. In the Navy camp, after dark, Xue Qianyu gathered the soldiers by the river. He had selected a group of 100 people in the past few days. Each of them was given a waterproof animal skin bag with some survival tools in it. He looked up at the sky and gave the order. The 100 people all fell into the water, causing a ssh. It was hard to notice people moving in the river at night if they were not close to it. Xue Qianyu gave Peng sng some instructions and jumped into the water with the beast skin bag on his back. After swimming to the other side, the men took off their wet pants and changed into dry clothes. They approached the goddess mountain ording to the direction they had discussed. They were on their way to deliver the equipment to Gu Xin and her grandparents. He would hide on the goddess mountain tonight and put the things at the agreed ce tomorrow. Not everyone could seed, but ten must seed. Thus, Xue qianxun chose a hundred people, and each team of ten would be responsible for one point. While they were taking action at the foot of the mountain, Gu Xin and her two grandchildren were also taking action on the other side of the mountain. They sneaked into the defensive wall on the mountain to find out the situation before they could carry out their n. Even though grandma Gu was of the same generation as the two little girls, she was no worse than them. She was very agile in the forest and could hide when she needed to. ...... The pce of the kingdom of goddess. It took Queen Dugu a few days to find out what the tenth Princess was doing behind her back. She had known about it before, but at that time, she hadn¡¯t given birth to her youngest daughter, Mingyue, and Yan Mo hadn¡¯te. She felt that she couldn¡¯t cause any waves, so she didn¡¯t care. Now that Ming Yue was born and there was also Yan Mo, if someone had not pointed out that Gu Hui was acting, she would not have thought of investigating the tenth Princess so quickly. He didn¡¯t know this before he checked, but once he did, he was shocked. Good Lord, her body was weak, and she had not inherited the strength of the dugu family¡¯s daughter from old ten. Yet, he had allied with severalrge families behind her back. With the support of Yan Mo¡¯s Southern medicine, many hesitating families seemed to have to rely on the tenth Princess. She also found out that the Tenth Brother¡¯s ambition had inted after the appearance of Yan Mo. Not only did he want to be the Queen of the goddess Kingdom, but he also wanted to Annex the Jinnan Kingdom, take down the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s kunzhou and several other states and prefectures, then take down the Yun nation and the sand divine Kingdom, and then attack thenge Kingdom. Queen Dugu was furious. This stupid thing actually believed Yan Mo¡¯s words! If it was so easy to attack, their ancestors would have done so long ago! Queen Dugu was a little regretful. She regretted keeping her promise too much! When she was young, she had relied on the Lord of Nanjiang to be the Queen, so she owed him a favor. When Yan Mo, the Crown Prince of Nanjiang, came, she would ept him and protect him. Unexpectedly, this promise had caused her to invite a Wolf into her house. The dugu family¡¯s ancestor¡¯sst instruction was to stay in a corner and never start a war unless someone took the initiative to attack. She wanted to give the people under her rule a stable life. So many years had passed, was old ancestor¡¯s Foundation going to be destroyed in her hands? She summoned her confidant and made arrangements. She did not dare to rashly deal with Yan Mo and the tenth Princess, as half of the capital¡¯s troops were in their hands. She couldn¡¯t catch him off guard either, as Yan Mo seemed to have been on guard against her. Queen Dugu was starting to regret agreeing to that Idiot¡¯s marriage. She had gotten pregnant the year beforest and had given birth to a daughter the year before. She had been negligent in the affairs of state. In addition, she had taken in the ambitious Yan Mo, which had led to the current situation. Chapter 1306 1306 Chapter 1306-believed Three dayster, at night, everyone in the pce had already gone to bed. Queen Dugu brought her confidants to Gu Hui and Peng ze¡¯s room. They didn¡¯t give them any time to prepare and rushed in. Gu Hui was wearing a dudou and hugging Peng ze. Peng ze was not wearing any clothes, and their hair was messy. In the past few days, Gu Hui had sensed that something was wrong with Queen Dugu. She was worried that Queen Dugu would find out, so she had been dressed like this every night. There were only two nkets. When she heard someone¡¯s voice, she immediately got up and folded her nkets before snuggling into Peng ze¡¯s bed. The two of them looked at the person who had appeared with a dumbfounded expression. They were so nervous that they were ready to grab the weapons hidden on the top of the bed at any moment. ¡°Your Highness, w-what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Hui said in fear. ¡°Ha! These words were nice to hear! You¡¯re Yan Mo¡¯s people, so how could you not know the danger of being a beauty? How could he be infected with this? Right? Both of you are from the southern border, right? You put on a show for me, for that idiot tenth brother, right?¡± Queen Dugu looked at the two coldly and said, ¡± Murong, you¡¯re still a Virgin. It¡¯s been hard on you. Get up and put on your clothes! This King will give you another path. ¡°He ate a beauty?¡± Queen Dugu nced at Peng ze. ¡°Not tonight. Your Highness, he¡¯s promised to give me the defense of kun city and is willing to live with me in the goddess Kingdom. This subordinate didn¡¯t want him to be tainted with beauty, so I didn¡¯t give him any.¡± Gu Hui replied calmly, her elbow identally touching Peng ze. Just as the two were about to reach for their weapons, Queen Dugu¡¯s words stopped them. ¡°Ha! These words were nice to hear! You¡¯re Yan Mo¡¯s people, so how could you not know the danger of being a beauty? How could he be infected with this? Right? Both of you are from the southern border, right? You put on a show for me, for that idiot tenth brother, right?¡± Queen Dugu looked at the two coldly and said, ¡± Murong, you¡¯re still a Virgin. It¡¯s been hard on you. Get up and put on your clothes! This King will give you another path. If you don¡¯t want it, then you can all die!¡± Gu Hui and Peng ze looked at each other, then lifted the quilt, put on their clothes, and knelt at the feet of Queen Dugu. ¡°Your Highness, please spare me! We were forced to do this!¡± The two of them kowtowed. Queen Dugu smiled and raised her hand. Then, the two well-built nannies dragged Peng ze away. answer the questions separately, ¡± Queen Dugu said. if you give the same answer, I¡¯ll spare your lives! Queen Dugu sat on a chair and asked her subordinate to ask Gu Hui. ¡°Where are you guys from? What¡¯s your rtionship with Yan Mo?¡± ¡°The southern border, we are the guards that the king has given to the Prince!¡± Gu Hui answered without hesitation. Peng ze, who was next door, also answered the same way. Originally, they had been nning to say that Yan Mo and the tenth Princess had joined forces to kill Queen Dugu if they didn¡¯t receive any news from kun city and didn¡¯t surrender. The two of them had also thought of many things that would convince Queen Dugu that they would not question Yan Mo. However, before the two of them could think that they were safe, Queen Dugu had delivered herself to them. Half an hourter, all the questions were recorded, and the two strong nannies came back with Peng ze. He handed the recorded answer to Queen Dugu. Queen Dugu took a look. Yes, she had guessed right. It was said that pregnancy would make one stupid for three years. This child was only a few months old, and shepletely believed Gu Hui and Peng ze after testing them. She did not doubt them at all. Of course, no one would have thought that the two of them had long been prepared to pretend to be from the southern border to sow discord. Queen Dugu gave Gu Hui another task, which was to return to the tenth Princess ¡®side and monitor her and Yan Mo¡¯s every move. She asked her to exchange for one of her two younger sisters so that she could send a message back and forth. Gu Hui was a little hesitant, but she still defended her younger sister and strongly expressed that her younger sister was not reliable. Queen Dugu felt that Gu Hui was afraid that she would threaten her with her two younger sisters, so she demanded that Gu Hui send one of her younger sisters to the pce. Chapter 1307 1307 Chapter 1307-danger Since Queen Dugu was so insistent, Gu Hui had no choice but to agree. Queen Dugu was very pleased to see the fear and worry on her face. As for Peng ze, he naturally had to join in Queen Dugu¡¯s n. He didn¡¯t have to do anything, so he just yed along. What Queen Dugu meant was, whatever the tenth Princess and Yan Mo asked you to do, you should do. That night, Gu Hui and Peng ze both felt that it was unreal. The Queen and the princess of the goddess Kingdom did not trust each other! However, the two of them could feel the danger even more. Once the Queen and the princess met and talked it out, they would be the ones who were finished. They were eagerly waiting for a letter from kun city. The next day, on the 15th of March, Queen Dugu found the perfect excuse to send Gu Hui back to the princess¡¯s Manor. At the same time, she asked he sanniang to enter the pce to take over Gu Hui¡¯s position. Her excuse was perfect, and the tenth Princess did not think much of it. However, Yan Mo was careful, but he did not show it. At the same time, Gu Xin and her two grandparent¡¯s had also figured out the goddess mountain. They nned to take action during the full moon on the night of the 16th. Based on the usual speed of sending letters, Gu Hui and the rest should be able to receive the letter on the 16th. By then, they would act ording to the situation or hide and wait for the great Zhou Army to enter the pce beforeing out. On the afternoon of the 16th of March, Princess Jinghe received a letter from kun city. After she got it, she didn¡¯t open it immediately, but went to the gambling den leisurely. She had already sensed that someone was watching her, so she yed in the casino until it was dark before returning to the princess¡¯s Manor. Coincidentally, she bumped into the tenth Princess and Yan Mo at the entrance. Princess Jinghe lowered her head in a bow. The tenth Princess nced at her. er Niu, you¡¯re not young anymore. Don¡¯t go out and hang out whenever you¡¯re on vacation. Help your eldest sister with something. You¡¯re already at the age where you should be married, yet you¡¯re so insensible!¡± Princess Jinghe knelt down. I know my mistake. I know my mistake! The tenth Princess shook her head as she looked at her trembling body on the ground. As twin sisters from the same mother, why was Murong so calm and capable, while er Niu was so undisciplined and undisciplined? It made it impossible for her to train another helper. However, she felt that this was normal, just like her brothers. They were born from the same mother. Some were ambitious and capable, while others were willing to listen to their mother¡¯s arrangements. Unfortunately, they were all men, and it was useless even if they had the ambition and ability. The tenth Princess nced at Princess Jinghe in disdain, then left with Yan Mo. After walking for a long time, Yan Mo looked back again. He only saw Princess Jinghe¡¯s back. He frowned slightly. He felt that this Murong er Niu¡¯s back was very familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen her. Princess Jinghe returned to her room and saw Gu Hui drinking water. She patted her. ¡°They didn¡¯t ask you to follow them?¡± Gu Hui shook her head. I just came back from the Queen¡¯s side. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re plotting. Yan Mo found an excuse to not let me follow them. Princess Jinghe sat down and took out the letter she had received.¡±I feel like we¡¯re about to be discovered. I¡¯m here to see what kun city has to say!¡± The letter was opened, and the two of them leaned in to read the contents. After reading it, their eyes lit up. They looked at each other and said in unison, ¡± three days, three days at most. We just need to get through these three days. Gu Hui pursed her lips. I have to make a trip to the pce while the tenth Princess and Yan Mo are not around. I¡¯ll let third mother and ah ze make preparations. Chapter 1308 1308 Chapter 1308-message Gu Hui used the excuse that the tenth Princess and Yan Mo were out at night without her as an excuse to inform Queen Dugu about their ns. When she arrived at the pce, Queen Dugu was receiving the ministers. He sanniang was guarding outside. Gu Hui stood beside he sanniang and nudged her. ¡°Big sister, His Highness is receiving someone. You have to wait a while!¡± He sanniang said with a normal expression. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Hui nodded. your second sister is taking a break today. She went to the casino and was scolded by the princess when she found out. ¡°Ah? Why did second sister go again!¡± He sanniang looked at Gu Hui and blinked. ¡°I talked about her.¡± Gu Hui nodded. that¡¯s good. I hope she gambles less. Otherwise, when will she be able to save up the money to marry her husband? ¡± He sanniang¡¯s eyes brightened and her face was full of joy. Just then, Queen Dugu¡¯s men came out of the house and looked at the sisters. The two of them immediately stood still in silence. ¡°Murong, you can go in! His Highness knows you¡¯re here.¡± The man said. Gu Hui cupped her fists, pushed the door open, and went in. After entering, Gu Hui bowed politely and only stood up after Queen Dugu spoke. ¡°Your Highness, I have something to report!¡± Gu Hui said. Queen Dugu looked at her and asked her to continue. Gu Hui then told him about the tenth Princess and Yan Mo leaving the residence that night. This wasn¡¯t a big deal. It was normal for a newly-wedded couple to want to change their environment. Gu Hui made her own guess, saying that the two of them had probably gone out to meet someone. In the past, they would bring her along, but this time, the tenth Princess wanted to bring her along, but the Prince Consort stopped her. Queen Dugu sneered, ¡± that idiot! How could the princess of the goddess Kingdom believe in the words of a Wolf?! You¡¯re still counting money after being sold!¡± Gu Hui lowered her head and remained silent. Queen Dugu looked at Gu Hui and said,¡¯you can go back now! Since he stopped you from going with them, perhaps he already suspects that you¡¯ve betrayed him. Have you thought about how you would answer if he asked you why you entered the pce tonight?¡± Gu Hui nodded. I said that I¡¯m here to deliver something to third sister. Third sister rushed into the pce and didn¡¯t bring everything. I was also nning to leave immediately.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Queen Dugu nodded. You go! Next time, you don¡¯t have to go directly to the pce. Today, a servant girl entered the kitchen of the princess¡¯s Manor. Next time, if you have any matters, you can directly tell that servant girl.¡± ¡°Yes, I shall take my leave!¡± Gu Hui said. After she finished speaking, she left. Just as she was about to leave he sanniang¡¯s line of sight, Gu Hui¡¯s sword loosened. She knelt down to pick it up, then kicked a stone and left. He sanniang retracted her gaze. When it was time to change shifts, he sanniang walked over from that direction. She tripped and dropped her things, then went to pick them up. She did all of this naturally. She had always been the kind of person who was stupid and brainless, so no one suspected anything. When Gu Hui dropped her sword, there was no one around. They had sent the message just in case. He sanniang clenched her fists and calmly went back to her room. She took a change of clothes and went to wash up. The kingdom of goddess was very humane in this regard because it was hot since March. The guards in the pce had separate bathrooms where they lived, unlike the male guards in the great Zhou Dynasty who were all in the same Hall. The bathroom was very big. He sanniang lit themp and began to read the letter. After reading it, it burned. She had washed her hair tonight and it would not dry for a while, so she went to bedter than her roommate. Chapter 1309 1309 This is an order After making sure that the guard in the same room was asleep, he sanniang changed into the Guard¡¯s uniform and went out. Like the other patrols, he walked slowly and went straight to the room where Peng ze was locked up. In order to confuse the tenth Princess and Yan Mo, Queen Dugu did not let Peng ze go back. In Queen Dugu¡¯s eyes, Peng ze was Yan Mo¡¯s man. She was afraid that Gu Hui was not sincere in working for her, so she wanted to lock her lover up. In the eyes of the tenth Princess and Yan Mo, Peng ze was the general of the great Zhou Dynasty. He was not on the same side as Gu Hui, so they would not suspect anything if Peng ze did not follow them out. Peng ze heard a sound from the window. He opened the window and jumped out to pick up the stones that were wrapped up. This piece of paper was the secret code that Pengze had taught the soldiers of the Navy. Among Gu Hui and the other two, only he sanniang understood it. Therefore, he sanniang changed the content to symbols. It looked like a scribble. Even if he sanniang had been caught and had not been sent out, no one would be able to see anything from the paper. This was also the reason why Gu Hui had chosen he sanniang to enter the pce instead of Princess Jinghe. It was more convenient to send a message. After Peng ze read it, he burned the paper. The injuries on his body had long recovered, leaving only external injuries that had not been treated. There were still scars, but he usually had to pretend that his internal injuries had not recovered. There was no paper or pen in his room. He could only recall the terrain of the goddess Kingdom that Gu Hui had shown him before, which the three of them had mastered when they were outside. If they were to attack from the goddess mountain, where would be the best hiding ce for them? If they could find someone to send a message, then they could also send the terrain and the garrison of the capital over. However, since they were going to take action in kun city tonight, it would be impossible for them to deliver the letter to Jinnan in time. Peng ze had a bold idea. He wanted Gu Hui and the other two to head north to the goddess mountain to report while they were not discovered. That way, the three of them would be safer. He couldn¡¯t go with them. If he did, the four of them would probably be caught before they even left the capital. As long as he was in the pce, Gu Hui and the other two would be able to leave the pce smoothly. There was no pen and paper in the room, so he couldn¡¯t spread his thoughts. He was watched, so he couldn¡¯t go out by himself. After pondering for about an hour, Pengze decided to take a risk. After blowing out the light, he walked to the door. Snoring sounds came from outside. He took the medicinal powder that Gu Hui had left for him, pinched his nose, and walked to the Guard¡¯s side. He ced the bottle of medicinal powder next to the Guard¡¯s nose. After a while, the snoring stopped, and there was a even breathing sound. Peng ze took off the man¡¯s coat and put it on himself. He was tall, and the female guard who was watching over him was also a big guy, but he was still a little small in her guard uniform. At this moment, he did not have time to think too much. He walked out to the courtyard and followed the directions Gu Hui had given him to find he sanniang. He sanniang had just returned to her resting ce. Peng ze had just learned a few birds ¡®chirps. He sanniang stopped in her tracks and walked in the direction of the sound. ¡°General ze, what are you doing? It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± He sanniang said anxiously. ¡°He sanniang, listen to me, don¡¯t say anything. Do as I say.¡± Time was of the essence, so Peng ze couldn¡¯t care about anything else. He whispered his thoughts into he sanniang¡¯s ear. Then, before he sanniang could say anything, he continued,¡±This is an order, and the three of you must obey. Don¡¯t worry about me, I have my own way of protecting myself.¡± After saying this, Pengze walked back. He sanniang didn¡¯t know whether to chase or not. In the end, she was so angry that she punched the stone and went back to her room to prepare. Chapter 1310 1310 I¡¯ll stay He sanniang, dressed in a Guard¡¯s uniform, walked to the gate of the pce and hid in a corner. Boss didn¡¯t tell her not to listen to general ze! Usually, she would eavesdrop at the water camp and was used to listening to general ze. Damn it, would boss scold her when she went out? What if he was caught? He sanniang couldn¡¯t go back now, nor could she go out. Just as she was at her wit¡¯s end, a carriage slowly made its way to the pce gates from the corner gate. He sanniang¡¯s eyes brightened. It was the car that transported swill and night incense every night. He sanniang walked over to the other side of the pce wall. She was d that Queen Dugu wasn¡¯t extravagant. Even though the goddess Kingdom had a lot of gold and silver, only the main entrance of the pce was brightly lit. The light at the corners of the pce wasn¡¯t good. When they reached the corner gate, the driver knocked on the window and handed over to the guard. He sanniang climbed to the bottom and grabbed the wooden board. The guard came out and symbolically checked the things in the car before going to open The Corner Door. The coachman drove away, and the gatekeeper closed The Corner Door and went back to sleep. He sanniang held her breath and held it tightly. She was really d that she often went to the Navy camp to peek at the men, and when she had nothing to do, she would learn their training on the ground and practice. She even secretly went to the Navy camp¡¯s training base. After a few years, she was one of the best in the female Battalion in terms of one-on-onebat. After about 15 minutes in the carriage, he sanniang let go of her hand andy on the ground. The light from the carriage shone on the long Street, and the rest of the street was dark. He sanniang stood up after the carriage had gone far away. After avoiding the patrolling guards, she headed towards the princess¡¯s Manor. After living in the princess¡¯s Manor for so long, she had long figured out where she could sneak in without being discovered. They arrived at Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe¡¯s residence without a hitch. It was already sote, but the two of them were still awake. They couldn¡¯t fall asleep even after receiving the letter in the morning. The two of them were shocked to see he sanniang suddenly appear. ¡°I¡¯ve already checked, no one is watching outside,¡± he sanniang said softly. After that, he repeated Peng ze¡¯s instructions. Gu Hui frowned. Princess Jinghe was speechless. the three of us came to save him. If he stays and we leave, then wouldn¡¯t we havee for nothing? ¡± ¡°General ze said we didn¡¯te for nothing. We¡¯re going to the goddess mountain to meet up with the Army and report the situation in the pce,¡± he sanniang said. Gu Hui thought for a while and said, ¡± how about this? the two of you leave immediately and wait at the city gate. Once the city gate opens tomorrow morning, you will head north and join the army. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang asked in unison, ¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Gu Hui looked at Princess Jinghe and said,¡±I¡¯ll go look for Peng ze.¡± If the three of us disappear together, Queen Dugu and the tenth Princess will definitely make things clear, and by then, Peng ze¡¯s life will definitely be in danger. If I¡¯m here, I can reveal my identity and use the kun city¡¯s defense map to save my life. Yan Mo knows me. His ambition is not limited to the kingdom of goddess and the great Zhou, but also to several other countries. Without the city defense map of kun city, his ambition can not be realized. Your deal with dugu Jiu is almost done. If the Army doesn¡¯t arrive, I can take Peng ze to dugu Jiu and tell him our identity. I believe he will help us. I have a way to make him help us.¡± Princess Jinghe and he sanniang were both unwilling. If the three of them left together, they would be willing. However, if they were the only ones to leave, they would definitely be unwilling to let Gu Hui stay. Chapter 1311 1311 Chapter 1311-ready Seeing this, Gu Hui held one of their hands and ced them together. ¡°Jinghe, sanniang, you two have to believe me. I won¡¯t send myself to my death. If we leave and Pengze is left behind, he¡¯ll be the one who dies.¡± ¡°I keep feeling that there¡¯s something wrong with Yan Mo. If he and the tenth Princess return tomorrow morning, none of us might be able to leave. You guys go to the city gate and wait. The battle report from the goddess mountain won¡¯t reach here when the sun rises. Take this opportunity to leave the city and be careful. As for dugu Jiu, Pengze and I will use my father¡¯s and old general Peng¡¯s names to give him a good deal. We will not let him have a political marriage, and I believe he will help us.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, we might all die together when the battle reportes! They might even be used by the goddess Kingdom to threaten the Peng family¡¯s Army. I can¡¯t disappear. If I do, I¡¯ll be discovered immediately. They won¡¯t think too much about it since you guys didn¡¯t show up for a while.¡± ¡°Listen to me, I¡¯m the boss.¡± Princess Jinghe and he sanniang were convinced by Gu Hui. Princess Jinghe told Gu Hui the details of her interaction with dugu Jiu before she packed her things and left with he sanniang. Before the two of them left, they each gave Gu Hui two of the transparent pills that Gu Xin had given them. In order to help Peng ze recover quickly, Gu Hui had already used up all the pills she had on her, but the two of them had not. Gu Hui sat alone in the room. Thinking about the tough battle tomorrow, she forced herself to sleep. ...... On the goddess mountain, the three of them took action as soon as it was time for the wedding. Grandma Gu brought Gu Xin¡¯s Secret ointment to the checkpoint. Meanwhile, Gu Xin and Gu Nian moved from the left and right side of the city wall. Holding a bottle of ointment and putting it under a person¡¯s nose, it would make them faint. After a few days of investigation, the three of them had already figured out the number of people on duty every day and the locations of the guards. After a quarter of an hour, all the guards had fallen silently. The tent not far away from here did not notice the strange situation. The three of them didn¡¯t have time to tie up all the people. They raced against time to find the ropes and other tools that the soldiers of the water camp had ced in the past few nights. The goddess mountain was a dangerous ce, and it was impossible to climb up without tools. The only way up was through that checkpoint, which was guarded day and night. Therefore, if you attacked, you would definitely make a lot of noise and be discovered by the guards. Now that the guards had been knocked out, it was not difficult to attack. The three of them went to the two sides of the checkpoint, and after finding it, they brought the things in from the checkpoint and tied ropes on the ground on the mountain. There were a total of ten ces. After confirming that they had all been put down, the three of them returned to the checkpoint, tied up the guards, stuffed their mouths, and moved them to the side. After that, Gu Nian released a signal re in the direction of kun city. At the same time, the Navy soldiers who had already swum across the river tonight were already waiting at the foot of the mountain. When they saw the signal re, they all passed through the checkpoint. The Peng family¡¯s Army saw the signal re and quickly crossed the river. They didn¡¯t dare to cross the river rashly. They were worried that the grandfather and grandson of the Gu family hadn¡¯tpleted their task. Their actions could be seen at the checkpoint of the goddess mountain, and they were prepared in advance. It was almost dawn. By the time Xue Qianyu led a group of soldiers to the top of the mountain, the people who were changing shifts had already arrived. When the female soldiers of the kingdom of goddess saw a group of people in the uniform of the great Zhou Army appear on the path, their first reaction was not to go forward to see the situation, but to immediately return to the camp and report to the general. Chapter 1312 1312 Chapter 1312-upation The female general guarding the goddess mountain was from the Gongsun family. Upon hearing the report, general Gongsun immediately ordered his men to gather everyone and head to the goddess mountain. There could only be one reason for the appearance of great Zhou¡¯s soldiers. The checkpoint had been broken and the city walls had been upied. Otherwise, he would have received some news about the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers ¡®sudden appearance. It had to be said that general Gongsun¡¯s reaction was very fast. He didn¡¯t think about how it had been broken, but immediately ordered people to guard against it. Then, he sent a letter to the two nearest cities on the goddess mountain to mobilize the troops. Then, he sent someone to deliver a letter to the Queen in the capital. After a while, the goddess mountain was filled with sounds of fighting and killing. General Gongsun had ordered his men to head to the checkpoint. They had to kill their way to the checkpoint and close the door so that no more great Zhou soldiers could pass through. There were 10000 soldiers in the camp. The Navy soldiers led by Xue Qianyu were considered the vanguards of the great Zhou. Although the people of the great Zhou knew that some of the women in the goddess Kingdom were extremely strong, they did not expect that those who could enter the camp of the goddess Kingdom were all very strong. Furthermore, their daily training was no easier than the training of the great Zhou soldiers. In terms of strength, the female generals of the goddess Kingdom were not weaker than the male soldiers of the great Zhou. The rest was the result of the training of both sides. In the beginning, some soldiers of the water Battalion looked down on women and underestimated their enemies, so they were killed instead. The female soldiers of the kingdom of goddess did not care about their lives as they killed their way down the small path at the checkpoint. That path was narrow to begin with. Once the female soldiers of the goddess Kingdom upied the path above, the people below would only be hit by the rocks and rolled down the mountain. The soldiers of the Peng family¡¯s Army who had crossed the river by boat also climbed up the rope one by one. Xue Qianyu had already told his soldiers that once the goddess Kingdom upied the gate at the checkpoint, the soldiers at the bottom would immediately climb to the top of the mountain using the other ropes. After he went up, he had already led the soldiers to protect the ce where the rope was tied. More and more great Zhou soldiers came up. Although the kingdom of goddess had closed the gate and started to throw stones down, they couldn¡¯t get out of the gate. However, they couldn¡¯t take the top of the mountain. General Gongsun had received the real-time situation from the camp and hade here on horseback. Xue qianren stood on the city wall and looked down at general Gongsun. The shape of the mountain facing the great Zhou Dynasty was very steep, but the terrain on the goddess Kingdom¡¯s side had long been built into a wide and easy to walk road. They might not have expected that the great Zhou would one day attack in such a way. ¡°Which general of the Peng family are you? Why did you attack our goddess Kingdom for no reason?¡± General Gongsun was already over thirty years old. He looked fierce, had a loud voice, and a sharp gaze. ¡°The spy has reported that your country has allied with the former Crown Prince of the Nanjiang country to imprison the people of the great Zhou! ording to the spies ¡®reports, your country, the xingnan country in the North, the great Yu country, the divine sand country, the East, the West, and other countries have joined forces to besiege the great Zhou! Wasn¡¯t your country the one who provoked us first?¡± Xue qianxun said in a clear voice. ¡°Hmph! Nonsense! It¡¯s the great Zhou who¡¯s ambitious and wants to Annex the surrounding small countries!¡± General Gongsun didn¡¯t believe it at all. As Queen Dugu¡¯s confidant, she had never heard her mention this. ¡°Attack!¡± Xue qianren waved his hand, not intending to continue chatting with general Gongsun. Very quickly, teams of great Zhou soldiers jumped over the city walls. At the peak of the mountain, soldiers dressed in great Zhou¡¯s military uniforms leaped out. As for the checkpoint, other than the female soldiers of the goddess Kingdom who were initially there to fight for territory, the entire mountain was now filled with people from the great Zhou. Chapter 1313 1313 Detecting The great Zhou¡¯s soldiers came with a menacing momentum. General Gongsun had just sent too many people to the checkpoint, and they were now blocked. The soldiers in Xue qianxun¡¯s hands jumped out one by one. Very quickly, the battlefield became dominated by the great Zhou. General Gong sun ordered the Army to retreat to the camp. There were also defenses there that could hold out for a while. Xue Qianyu ordered the Army to stop chasing, and then arrested all the goddess soldiers at the checkpoint. ...... At the north gate of the pce, Princess Jinghe and he sanniang left the city at dawn and headed north. Gu Hui woke up in the princess¡¯s Manor. She sat on the bed and thought for a while. Then, she decided to go to the pce immediately and call Peng ze to leave the pce with her to find dugu Jiu. Just as she left the princess¡¯s Manor, the tenth Princess and Yan Mo returned. Yan Mo supported the tenth Princess, his face full of concern. ¡°I said that I would go alone. Xiang ¡®er, your body is not good and you can¡¯t be tired. You see, you are really tired. My heart hurts!¡± The tenth Princess leaned against Yan Mo and patted his arm. ¡°It¡¯s fine, to be able to conspire with husband for great things, Xiang ¡®er can hold on. Husband, Yuchi family¡¯s young miss didn¡¯t fight against youst night, she¡¯s just used to it and likes to use the whip to hit people, so don¡¯t take it to heart. We need the Yuchi family¡¯s support right now. In the future, she won¡¯t dare to be so presumptuous in front of you!¡± Yan Mo shook his head helplessly and said, ¡± I¡¯ve also seen a female who can swing her whip quite smoothly before, not worse than youngdy Yuchi.¡± Yan Mo suddenly stopped in his tracks. Princess Jinghe¡¯s face appeared in his mind. Then, he remembered that when he went to the capital of the great Zhou two years ago, he had met Princess Jinghe. He also thought of the back view of Murong er Niu that he had seen yesterday. They were really simr. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the tenth Princess looked at Yan Mo in confusion. Yan Mo came back to his senses and asked,¡¯Xiang¡¯ er, can you still hold on? If it¡¯s possible, please dy some of your time and call the Murong sisters over. I suddenly thought of something and wanted to ask them. I hope I¡¯m just overthinking it. ¡± Yan Mo remembered that when he was on the ind, eldest Lady Peng had Jing He as her subordinate. At the beginning ofst year, when he was still in the great Zhou army camp, the Yan family had even written a letter saying that Jing He and Princess had snuck out to y. They had asked him to see if he could seize the opportunity and marry the princess. What if Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t sneak out, but followed old general Peng and the Gu family to kun city? Youjing and the princess thought of Gu Hui and Gu Nian. Although the three Murong sisters lookedpletely different from these three, their figures were very simr. Ever since he had met Gu Nian a few years ago, he had known that the items in the Gu sisters ¡®store were very unique. In particr, they had a box of makeup tools that could make a in-looking woman look bright and beautiful. It was as if they had turned her into a different person. If the men sent by the great Zhou could not enter the goddess Kingdom, they might send girls. He didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking. Seeing his serious expression, the tenth Princess immediately sent for Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe. The tenth Princess asked Yan Mo as the two of them sat in the main hall. Yan Mo shared his spections. Now that he had the tenth princess¡¯s heart, he would not deliberately hide many things from her. The tenth Princess was stunned after hearing this. If her husband¡¯s guess was correct, then they were giving people an opportunity! don¡¯t worry, ¡± Yan Mo consoled her. let¡¯s ask the two of them first, then I¡¯ll go to the pce to find Peng ze. I¡¯ll go there when they¡¯re unprepared. Chapter 1314 1314 Hiding in hiding As soon as he finished speaking, the maidservant who had gone to call for someone came back. She said that the Murong sisters weren¡¯t in the room. After asking around, they found out that no one saw the Murong sisters, but someone saw Murong leave the fu early in the morning. The tenth Princess panicked and fainted. Yan Mo ordered his men to look after the tenth Princess and asked the maidservant when the people who saw Lord Murong leave the residence had seen him. The maidservant reported that she had left not long after they returned. Yan Mo thought for a moment and decided to enter the pce immediately. The princess¡¯s Manor was not far from the pce. Yan Mo rode his horse there and asked Gu Hui at the city gate if she had just arrived. The city guard said that they had just entered not far away. Yan Mo got off his horse and went after Gu Hui. Gu Hui, who was hiding at the side, happened to see Yan Moe in. She was able to hide because of her intuition. Had Yan Mo discovered it so quickly? Or did Jinghe and sanniang get discovered? Gu Hui went to Peng ze¡¯s residence from the other side. She had a better status than Yan Mo, who had to go to the Queen¡¯s ce before entering the pce. Gu Hui was a guard of the pce and was wearing a guard uniform. No one would suspect her if she walked around the pce. Gu Hui arrived at Peng ze¡¯s residence and knocked out the guard. let¡¯s go. Yan Mo has found out. Gu Hui immediately took the clothes of the person she had knocked unconscious and threw them to Peng ze. Peng ze was shocked. He changed his clothes and Gu Hui helped him tidy up. The two of them left quickly. After a while, Queen Dugu came back with Yan Mo. ¡°Your Majesty, you see, I didn¡¯t lie to you. The three Murong sisters have disappeared, and Pengze has also disappeared.¡± Yan Mo knelt on one knee and said with his head lowered. Queen Dugu looked at Yan Mo with a frown. She wasn¡¯t sure if this was a show that Yan Mo had put on for her, or if they had lied to her and Yan Mo. ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered for all the exits of the pce to be sealed. They won¡¯t be able to escape even if they have wings! Yan Mo, you better not be lying to me. Otherwise, all of you will die today!¡± Queen Dugu emphasized thest word. Queen Dugu ordered her confidants to search the pce immediately. Gu Hui and Peng ze did not manage to escape the pce safely as they did not have enough time. The two of them hid in a rockery and listened to the footsteps outside as well as the sounds of people searching. Peng ze held Gu Hui¡¯s hand. Gu Hui, I¡¯ll go out and draw them away. You can wash your face and leave through the pce gates. Gu Hui shook her head. Yan Mo has seen me before. He only needs to draw a few of my original looks. I still can¡¯t escape. Pengze, I¡¯m more worried about Jinghe and he sanniang. Why would Yan Mo suddenly attack? He was still finest night.¡± Peng ze also couldn¡¯t imagine how Yan Mo had found out. He took Gu Hui¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°If they start to look for fake mountains, we¡¯ll kill our way out. Our lives won¡¯t be in danger. When the great Zhou Army attacks, they¡¯ll only let us live. Of course, it would be best if you could escape without being caught.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Hui nodded. An hourter, the entire Pce was searched, but no one was found. Queen Dugu looked at Yan Mo suspiciously. ¡°All the fake mountains in the pce can hide people under the water,¡± Yan Mo said. Peng ze is the general of the Peng family¡¯s Army¡¯s Navy. His ability to hold his breath is first-ss. There¡¯s no harm in having people search these ces!¡± The search team looked at Queen Dugu, who nodded in agreement with Yan Mo. Hearing themotion outside, Gu Hui and Peng ze took out their weapons. They could only charge out. Chapter 1315 1315 I have this too When Queen Dugu and Yan Mo arrived, they saw Peng ze and Gu Hui fighting with the pce guards. After Yan Mo asked for permission, he rushed up to grab Peng ze. Peng ze¡¯s internal injuries hadpletely healed. Every move he made against Yan Mo was a killing move. Since he was young, the only two times he had lost to Yan Mo were at the hands of Yan Mo. Gu Hui wasn¡¯t far from Peng ze. Seeing that he had to deal with Yan Mo and the guards who were helping him, Gu Hui hardened her heart and immediately looked for Queen Dugu¡¯s position. First, he had been cut by a knife for showing weakness, and then he had found an opportunity to take Queen Dugu hostage. ¡°Stop!¡± shut up! Gu Hui shouted as she ced the knife on Queen Dugu¡¯s neck. ¡°Gu Hui?¡± Queen Dugu raised her eyebrows, but she didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all. Gu Hui neither admitted nor denied it. Your Highness, make Yan Mo stop! ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be hurt just because I gave birth?¡± Queen Duguughed. You¡¯re too naive! I can tell you that all the women in our dugu family, other than that trash, tenth brother, are not trash!¡± After speaking, Queen Dugu reached out and grabbed the de. Gu Hui realized that she could no longer control the knife in her hand. Queen Dugu grabbed the knife, turned around, and kicked Gu Hui. Gu Hui, who was on guard, grabbed her foot. Queen Dugu raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Hui to be able to grab it. After all, she was very strong. Gu Hui grabbed Queen Dugu¡¯s leg and used the momentum to do a forward somersault. Then, she stood beside Queen Dugu and tried to subdue her again. For Queen Dugu to be able to sit on the throne, she definitely had her own tricks up her sleeve. Gu Hui had not caught her. The two of them exchanged dozens of blows. Gu Hui was at a disadvantage and was quickly caught by Queen Dugu.¡±Pengze, if you move again, I¡¯ll pinch her to death!¡± Peng ze¡¯s hand paused and he took a knife from Yan Mo, then was kicked by Yan Mo. ¡°Men, tie them up and send them to my study!¡± Queen Dugu ordered. Gu Hui still wanted to struggle, but it was no use. She was not as strong as Queen Dugu. She had felt the power of her grandmother before, and she thought she would never feel it again in her life. She never thought that she would feel it again from the Queen of the goddess Kingdom. Gu Hui had inherited grandma Gu¡¯s inborn strength. She was stronger than the rest of the Gu family, but not as strong as grandma Gu. Queen Dugu looked at the guard who had brought the rope over and frowned. ¡°Take the chain. This little girl might be able to break free from the rope!¡± Just like that, Gu Hui and Peng ze were tied up and taken to the study. Yan Mo wanted to interrogate them, but Queen Dugu refused. ¡°Old ten went out with youst night and didn¡¯t rest the whole night! Go back and take care of tenth brother. You don¡¯t have the right to make decisions in my goddess Kingdom!¡± Yan Mo: He wasn¡¯t convinced, but he had no choice but to lower his head. Only Queen Dugu, Yan Mo, and Gu Hui were in the study. Queen Dugu took a few steps forward and removed the cloth from Gu Hui¡¯s mouth. Then, he opened his hand and a jade pendant appeared. ¡°Is this an item that belongs to you?¡± Gu Hui was stunned. This was the jade pendant that her grandmother had given her before she set off. Queen Dugu knew what was going on from her expression. ¡°Who gave this to you? Did you bring it from the great Zhou Dynasty or did you get it from the goddess Kingdom?¡± Gu Hui did not say anything. ¡°I have this too,¡± Queen Dugu said with a smile. As she spoke, she reached into her cor and took out the jade pendant that she was wearing around her neck. She pulled it off and ced it together with Gu Hui¡¯s jade pendant. They fit together perfectly, without a single gap. Chapter 1316 1316 Chapter 1316-unimaginable Gu Hui and Peng ze were both stunned. How, how could this be possible? Gu Hui even suspected that she had lost the jade pendant that her grandmother had given her. Holding the jade pendant, Queen Dugu turned around and sat down on a chair. She poured herself a cup of tea and said, ¡± ¡°Tell me, where did you get it? You¡¯d better tell the truth and not lie like before. I have no ill intentions towards the people of the great Zhou. If you are not lying to me, I can let you go!¡± Gu Hui looked at Queen Dugu in bewilderment. Queen Dugu ignored her and took a sip of tea. ¡°Is Your Highness¡¯s jade pendant a family heirloom?¡± Gu Hui asked after a moment of silence. ¡°You little girl,¡± Queen Duguughed,¡±am I the one asking you a question, or are you the one asking me a question?¡± Right, Yan Mo said that you¡¯re probably in disguise, so let me see your real face!¡± Thus, Queen Dugu called for a servant girl to fetch some water and wash away the various cosmetics on Gu Hui¡¯s face. Gu Hui¡¯s true face was revealed bit by bit. Gu Hui looked very much like uncle Gu, especially her eyes. Apart from his eyes, uncle Gu looked exactly like grandma Gu. As soon as her face was revealed, Queen Dugu asked her servant to leave. Gu Hui looked at Queen Dugu and remained silent. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I look like your father or mother¡¯s sisters?¡± Queen Dugu asked. ¡°No,¡± Gu Hui shook her head. Queen Dugu pursed her lips. The room was eerily quiet. After a while, Queen Dugu walked to the bookshelf and took out a scroll of painting from a long vase. She walked to Gu Hui and unrolled it. She did not look at the painting but at Gu Hui¡¯s expression. No matter how strong Gu Hui¡¯s mental fortitude was, she could not hide the shock on her face when she saw her grandmother¡¯s appearance in the painting. Peng ze, who was beside him, was also surprised. ¡°Is the person in the painting your grandmother or your maternal grandmother?¡± Queen Dugu asked. ¡°It¡¯s my grandmother,¡± Gu Hui replied. ¡°Is she alright?¡± Queen Dugu asked with relief. Is it in kun city?¡± ¡°What does the man in the painting have to do with you?¡± Gu Hui looked at Queen Dugu. Queen Dugu squatted down, feeling ufortable. She sat on the ground and looked at Gu Hui at eye level.¡±The person in the painting is my mother. My mother was born in the great Zhou Dynasty. My grandmother was once mischievous and went out to sea to y before she disappeared. When she was found, she had just given birth to a pair of twin flowers. Because of her grandmother¡¯s disappearance, the dugu family had no heir, and other families wanted to rece her. Fortunately, the people who went out found my grandmother and brought her back. At the same time, they also brought my mother back. Do you think that my mother looks exactly like your grandmother? Their jade pendants just happened to be put together, which meant that they were the Twin flowers. Child, you¡¯re my aunt¡¯s granddaughter. You can call me aunt. I¡¯m your father¡¯s cousin. Come, tell me, who are the people in your family?¡± Queen Dugu epted it readily, but Gu Hui was not. This grandfather was the older brother of thete Emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty, and his grandmother was the younger sister of thete King of the goddess Kingdom. The two of them were also one of the twins. Gu Hui felt that this matter was too, too unbelievable. Queen Dugu smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Your grandmother might not know that she has an elder sister, an elder sister who looks exactly like her, but my mother knows everything. My maternal grandmother had told my mother everything that happened in the great Zhou, so my maternal grandfather must have told your grandmother. If you do not believe me, I will personally send you back and you will know after asking.¡± Chapter 1317 1317 Chapter 1317-lobbying Seeing that Queen Dugu did not seem to be lying, Gu Hui was already convinced. She suddenly remembered that the Peng family¡¯s Army seemed to be attacking the goddess Kingdom, and her grandmother had even run over to scheme against the guards of the goddess mountain. What the hell is this! Should she give him a reminder? But, Queen Dugu nced at Peng ze and then at Gu Hui. ¡°Tell me, who¡¯s in the family? I have a few cousins, and many nephews and nieces. I¡¯ll prepare a gift. When I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ll send you two back. Our dugu n has ruled the goddess Kingdom for more than a hundred years, longer than the great Zhou Dynasty. There has never been a war. We just want to live in peace and harmony. So, little girl, don¡¯t be so conflicted. Your dugu n is rted by blood and it won¡¯t affect your status in the great Zhou.¡± Gu Hui pursed her lips and said,¡±Your Highness, the tenth Princess and Yan Mo really want to rebel.¡± If they seed, then the war will begin.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Queen Dugu replied with a smile. Forget it, you don¡¯t have to say it. It¡¯s good to be vignt. I¡¯ll just ask Yan Mo. He has been in the great Zhou for so many years, so he should know your family.¡± ...... At night, the battle report from the goddess mountain arrived. Queen Dugu immediately understood what was going on. She had already asked Yan Mo about the Gu family. Of course, she had also asked the Peng family and other families in the great Zhou Dynasty. She did not want Yan Mo to think that she had special feelings for the Gu family. Since the other party had captured Peng ze because of Yan Mo, she had originally nned to send Peng ze and Gu Hui back and take a look at her aunt, who looked exactly like her mother. So, what was the point of fighting? In front of Gu Hui, Queen Dugu asked the messenger to pass on a message that they would negotiate directly. She asked the kun Prefecture¡¯s prefect, Gu shouxin, and general Peng toe and pick Gu Hui and Peng ze up in person. The messenger was only responsible for delivering the message, so he didn¡¯t think much about it. In the tenth princess¡¯s Manor. The tenth Princess, who had slept for a day, woke up and felt much better after eating something. Yan Mo sat beside her, frowning in deep thought. The tenth Princess touched his hand and asked,¡±my husband, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Is it because of the three Murong sisters and Peng ze?¡± Yan Mo shook his head and said,¡±Xiang ¡®er, the Queen has already arrested Peng ze and Gu Hui.¡± However, the front line had just reported that the Peng family Army of kun city had already attacked from the goddess mountain. The goddess mountain has fallen.¡± The tenth Princess was shocked,¡±how could this be?¡± How did they get into the goddess mountain?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s Gu Hui and the other two,¡± Yan Mo said. Xiang ¡®er, Her Highness the Queen has sent the order to negotiate peace. I don¡¯t think this should happen. This is our only chance.¡± The tenth Princess looked at Yan Mo. Yan Mo said, ¡± the people we¡¯ve roped in recently are all ambitious and want to dominate a region. It¡¯s also because of their ambitions that we can rope them in. We can take advantage of this opportunity to gather our forces and kill our way over when the Queen is making peace with the others. At that time, the great Zhou would think that the Queen was deliberately feigning her surrender. Let¡¯s take advantage of the chaos and kill the queen. At that time, we¡¯ll be in Charge of the Goddess Kingdom.¡± The tenth Princess was slightly moved, but that was her mother. Yan Mo could tell what she was thinking and said, ¡± ¡°Xiang ¡®er, you treat her as your mother, but what about her? Ever since Princess Ming Yue was born, her entire heart was on Princess Ming Yue and she didn¡¯t even care about you. After a dozen years, when Princess Ming Yue bes the Queen, you will be assigned to other cities. You are the Queen¡¯s biological daughter, the bloodline is legitimate. In order for Princess Ming Yue to not have any worries, she will definitely assign you to the city furthest from the capital.¡± Chapter 1318 1318 Chapter 1318-sincere ¡°Xiang ¡®er, this is our only chance.¡± Yan Mo held the tenth princess¡¯s hand. Killing the Queen would be far smoother than killing Princess Ming Yue. Without Princess Ming Yue, the Queen could have another child. The Queen could also choose from other people. Don¡¯t forget that the Queen values the divine power of the dugu family. She thinks that only the descendants with divine power can inherit the throne.¡± ¡°And we can rely on our own strength to win. In the future, after annexing great Zhou, Jinnan,ng GE, sand God, the Yun nation, xingnan, and other countries, you will be The Empress and I will be the male Emperor. We will rule the world together. Our children, regardless of gender, as long as they have the ability, they can inherit this position.¡± ¡°Xiang ¡®er, think about that scene, think about the scene of the whole world kneeling and worshiping us, aren¡¯t you moved?¡± The tenth Princess was moved. The next day, the tenth Princess went to court, sick, and listened to the disputes of the officials. Then, he saw Queen Dugu¡¯s dictatorial statement. The dugu family¡¯s ancestral teachings were to live in peace and not wage war. They wanted to create a good living environment for all the people of the goddess Kingdom. The great Zhou Army was mobilized because the Prince Consort had captured the general of the great Zhou. This was a matter between the southern border and the great Zhou, and it had nothing to do with the goddess Kingdom. Since Queen Dugu insisted on doing things her way, no one dared to object. ...... On the 18th of March, general Gongsun received a message from Queen Dugu. After a moment of silence, he sent his Deputy general to the great Zhou camp on the goddess mountain. Xue Qianyu and general Peng listened to the envoy¡¯s exnation. General Peng frowned and asked, ¡± ¡°Why do you need Lord Gu? Lord Gu is only a civil official.¡± General Peng was worried that the goddess Kingdom was plotting something. general Peng, general Xue, ¡± the messenger said. send people to the kingdom of goddess. One of the women is confirmed to be the daughter of Lord Gu¡¯s elder brother. The kingdom of goddess has always sought peace. We don¡¯t want war and harm our people. This was a matter between the southern border and the great Zhou Dynasty. Because of the promise Her Highness the Queen had made to the king of the southern border, the goddess Kingdom was involved. The Queen did not want to hurt any innocent people of great Zhou. However, our goddess Kingdom is not a ce that the great Zhou Cane and go as you please. General Peng ze is your son, anddy Gu is Lord Gu¡¯s niece. The Queen¡¯s meaning is that these two juniors need the two of you toe and pick them up personally. Of course, it¡¯s also fine if the Peng and Gu families want to arrange for someone else to pick her up.¡± General Peng looked at the messenger who was neither haughty nor humble and was silent for a while. ¡°Where are Peng ze and Gu Hui?¡± The messenger said,¡±to show our sincerity, Her Highness the Queen will personally send them over.¡± He would arrive by tomorrow night at thetest. I heard that kun city has built a mixed city that can amodate the people of other countries. Her Majesty also wants her people to live well, so, taking this opportunity, Her Majesty also wants to confirm with great Zhou whether her people can live in peace in the mixed city.¡± His sincerity was genuine. General Peng and Xue Qianyu discussed for a while and decided to agree. Anyway, it was only a day¡¯s time. Since the goddess Kingdom was organizing its troops, they could also do the same. There was no need to be afraid of them cheating. If they could bring back Peng ze and Gu Hui without losing a single soldier and sign an agreement with the goddess Kingdom that they would not go to war with each other, it was not impossible. The goddess Kingdom was different from the other kingdoms such as the Jinnan Kingdom, thengge Kingdom, and the others. The goddess Kingdom had always been independent. Thend of the Jinnan Kingdom and the others used to be in the hands of the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s regime. The Emperor did not necessarily have to take down the goddess Kingdom to rule. Another thing was that the customs of the goddess Kingdom were different, and it was difficult to rule. Chapter 1319 1319 Chapter 1319-want to The messenger went back to report to general Gongsun that the two sides had stopped fighting. General Peng had asked Peng sng to find Gu shouxin and exin the situation to him. It just so happened that he could send the three grandkids back. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t want to leave yet. She had been hiding on the goddess mountain since she had finished setting up the ce with her granddaughters on the 16th. She was still worried about Gu Hui. Hearing this, Gu Xin and Gu Nian expressed that they wouldn¡¯t leave either. Since they had already taken over the goddess mountain, they could easily return from the mountain if they encountered any danger. Peng sng couldn¡¯t do anything to them, so he went to find great general Peng. Great general Peng felt a headacheing on. He could berate the two juniors, but he had an elder! Moreover, grandma Gu was different from the other olddies. She was very stubborn. In the end, general Peng had no choice but to arrange for them to enter the military camp and wait for Lord Gu toe to bring them back. Peng sng left the goddess mountain and went back to report. He didn¡¯t go straight to the backyard of the Gu residence. Instead, he found a Yamen runner at the Yamen and went in to call for someone. When he came over, his father had told him not to go directly to the backyard. The few aunts of the Gu family did not know that the olddy and the two girls had run to the battlefield. After a while, Gu shouxin, who was dressed neatly, came out. ¡°Lord Gu, I¡¯ve been ordered to invite you to the front line,¡± Peng sng saluted. Then, he exined the situation in goddess Kingdom. Gu shouxin frowned,¡¯he only said to bring Huihui and Pengze back? He didn¡¯t say to hand over Yan Mo?¡± Peng sng was taken aback. He really didn¡¯t have one. Now that Yan Mo was the Prince Consort of the kingdom of goddess, the Queen of the kingdom of goddess might not be willing to hand him over. ¡°What about Ye Zhen and he sanniang?¡± Gu shouxin asked again. ¡°What the goddess Kingdom means is that sister Hui has already said that the two of them left for the goddess mountain on the morning of the 16th,¡± Peng sng said. He should be able to arrive in two or three days.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. you go back first. I¡¯lle over tomorrow morning after I¡¯ve settled everything. Peng sng went back. Gu shouxin stood outside for a while before returning to the backyard. In the courtyard, Grandpa Gu was waiting for him with his coat on. When he saw him, he asked, ¡± ¡°Second brother, did something happen to your mother and the others?¡± Gu shouxin shook his head and went over to help the old man. ¡°Father, nothing happened. I¡¯ll send you back to your room, we¡¯ll talk as we walk.¡± It had been a few days since grandma Gu had left, but Grandpa Gu had been thinking about it. He hadn¡¯t been able to sleep well at night, so he hade out when he heard the noise outside. After hearing Gu shouxin¡¯s exnation, Grandpa Gu was a little unhappy. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t your mothere back with the Peng family¡¯s fourth child? Was he really alright? How about you bring me along tomorrow? Didn¡¯t they already upy the goddess mountain? It¡¯s fine if I go with you, right?¡± Gu shouxinughed and said,¡±father, it¡¯s quite tiring to climb the goddess mountain.¡± Moreover, it would be night time by the time his son arrived there the next day. He still had to negotiate with the Queen of the goddess Kingdom, which might take two or three days. If you go with them, I¡¯m afraid little Lian and the others will have wild thoughts. How about this, after I go over, I¡¯ll definitely bring mother, Xinxin, and niannian back, okay?¡± Grandpa Gu pursed his lips and reluctantly agreed. Eldest and fourth were also not at home. There were only a few daughter-inw at home, and he had also gone out. Perhaps they would overthink things. Also, Gu Qingyuan and the others should be arriving soon. Brother Peng said that he woulde to kun city first. If he missed them, it would be inconvenient for his daughters-inw to receive them. Chapter 1320 1320 It¡¯s grandma who doesn¡¯t want to go back Gu shouxinforted his grandfather and returned to his room. Cai Xiaolian was still sound asleep and didn¡¯t know that he had already gone out. ...... The next morning, when Cai Xiaolian woke up, Gu shouxin was already dressed and was sitting on the bed looking at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go wash up?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to the goddess mountainter. I might not be back until tomorrow night or the day after. I want to see you more.¡± Gu shouxin helped Cai Xiaolian up. Cai Xiaolian pped his hand away and said,¡±don¡¯t make me look like a patient.¡± Aunt Xiao said it¡¯s only been five months, it¡¯s still early!¡± Gu shouxin still wanted to help her. aunt Xiao also said that you have twins. You have to be more careful than sister-inw and fourth sister-inw. Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t do anything about him, so she asked about the kingdom of goddess, ¡± ¡°Why do I need you to go over?¡± ¡°The Queen of the goddess Kingdom wants to negotiate,¡± Gu shouxin said. Great general Peng and I must be present in person, and we should be discussing some diplomatic matters between the two countries.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded and smiled, ¡± then it¡¯s best to talk about opening up their kingdom of goddess. They hate men from other countries. They shouldn¡¯t hate women from other countries, right? ¡± Let us women of the great Zhou Dynasty experience what it¡¯s like when a woman is in charge!¡± Gu shouxin pinched her chubby face. ¡°Aren¡¯t women the Masters of the Gu family? From father to Ren Ren, who doesn¡¯t listen to the woman at home?¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at him. How was this the same? In the Gu family, it was true that men and women were equal. However, in the great Zhou Dynasty, men were definitely more important than women. She would definitely want to see a country that valued women over men! She remembered some videos she had seen in the modern world. A pregnant woman gave birth to a son and was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said, ¡± I want more. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t give birth to a son without a penis! He then thought of another one. The young man had returned home in the middle of the night and was stopped by two girls. He had been teased by the girls with a frightened look on his face, and then he was saved by another girl. Although this was a video shot by someone else, Cai Xiaolian really wanted to see if the goddess country was like the video in which boys had to protect themselves when they were out. Gu shouxin asked her what she was thinking, and Cai Xiaolian answered. Gu shouxinughed helplessly and didn¡¯t say anything. He went to get water for her to wash up. Although the three pregnant women in the family now had two maidservants to take care of them, Gu shouxin liked to take care of Cai Xiaolian personally when he was not busy. He yearned for a wife and children, so when it came to them, he couldn¡¯t wait to treat them with his heart. After breakfast, Gu shouxin went to the Yamen to instruct Qian Liang to do more things. He had to be out for two or three days, so the Yamen¡¯s Affairs were handed over to Qian Liang to handle. With Gu shouxin¡¯s promotion to the prefect, money and grain had also be themon knowledge of the kun Prefecture. The grade was worthy of his title of role model. After that, Gu shouxin went to the Navy camp and directly crossed the river by boat. Peng sng brought Gu shouxin up the mountain and arrived at the checkpoint where Gu Xin and Gu Nian were waiting for him. ¡°Father!¡± The two sisters saw him and ran down. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back with sngst night?¡± Gu shouxin red at the two of them. we want to stay with grandma. It¡¯s grandma who doesn¡¯t want to go back! The two sisters said seriously. Hehe, if you want to scold us, you can¡¯t. We have grandma! Gu shouxin: Chapter 1321 1321 Chapter 1321-encounter Gu Xin and Gu Nian pulled Gu shouxin up the mountain, one on each side. Gu Xin began to talk about what happened after the three of them passed the checkpoint at the goddess mountain. It was also the first time Peng sng, who was following beside her, had heard of it. He had not had the chance to ask about it these few days. Gu shouxin sighed as he listened. His mother was indeed his mother. With her around, what was he worried about? After about an hour, they reached the top of the mountain. It was already afternoon. General Peng and Xue Qianyu were waiting for Gu shouxin to eat. Gu shouxin still had to ask his mother first. Grandma Gu waved her hand. I saw a few medicinal herbs in the forest. Pick them for old Xiao. I¡¯ve already eaten them. You can go and do your work! she said. Gu shouxin said,¡±aunt, so you¡¯re not going back because of aunt Xiao?¡± Don¡¯t you know that father still wants toe with me?!¡± Grandma Gu red at him and said,¡¯what do you know? Old Xiao said that if you use those herbs to make soup, it can improve your father¡¯s health. You can even protect the twins in your wife¡¯s belly! Go, go, go, don¡¯t bother me!¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡±Zhenzhen will do, mother.¡± Your son thanks mother on behalf of little Lian.¡± Grandma Gu ignored him and went into the mountain with the sack. Gu shouxin asked Gu Nian and Gu Xin to quickly follow. Auntie is so embarrassed. general Peng looked at Gu shouxin with a face that said, ¡± brother, you must have had a hard time all these years! Gu shouxin was a very protective person. He couldin about his mother in his heart, but he didn¡¯t allow others to say it! He looked at general Peng and said,¡±brother Peng, are you envious?¡± There¡¯s no more olddy like my mother in this world! I¡¯ve been by my mother¡¯s side since I was young, and I feel very safe. I¡¯m a man in my thirties, and I still need a sense of security from my mother. But I have no choice, my mother is amazing!¡± ¡°Yes, brother Gu is right.¡± General Peng replied. I¡¯m also envious of you for having such a mother. Let¡¯s go, brother Gu, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Gu shouxin followed general Peng to the camp with a smile. ...... Grandma Gu took her two granddaughters on a walk in the mountains. They were not afraid of anything now, as they were walking within the territory of the great Zhou Army. When she was almost done picking the herbs, Gu Xin stood up and stretched her back. She looked at the camp of the kingdom of goddess not far away.¡±Grandma, why do you think the girls in the goddess Kingdom are stronger? I feel like they¡¯re all eating the same as us! The women of the Zhou Dynasty are much more delicate.¡± ¡°You have to think about it in a different way,¡± grandma Gu said. In the goddess Kingdom, women had to support their families. In the great Zhou Dynasty, women were in charge of household chores. Then the men in the goddess Kingdom would also wonder why the sons of the great Zhou could bring their troops to the battlefield. Some of them probably never thought that a man would one day be able to lead an Army to war! The men of the goddess Kingdom, other than not being able to give birth, are just like the weak men of the great Zhou Dynasty you speak of.¡± Grandma Gu was very epting of this phenomenon. When her brother Chuan had been sick, he had also been unable to carry a burden. Gu Nian suddenly pulled grandma Gu and Gu Xin back. ¡°Shh!¡± The grandfather-grandson pair looked over. Gu Nian pointed at a Bush in front of them. It was quite a distance away, so Gu Nian could see someone hiding in it. The three of them looked at each other. Suddenly, the sound of a wild boar could be heard, and it was heading towards the thicket. Two people ran out from the bushes. One seemed to be injured, and the other was carrying the injured man. Chapter 1322 1322 Chapter 1322-it was them The two of them were running towards them. The three of them took out the weapons in their hands. Great Zhou and the goddess Kingdom were negotiating for peace, so they couldn¡¯t leave them in the lurch. Besides, a wild boar was no big deal. ¡°Youngdy, run this way!¡± Gu Xin said. However, they were a little far away and the people on the other side didn¡¯t hear it. Therefore, the three of them took the initiative to meet him. Just as the wild boar was about to catch up with the two people, the person who was running threw the person on his back to the side and rolled to the other side. The wild boar naturally followed the moving person. When the three of them got close, they saw that the injured man had already gotten up and was about to stab a dagger into the wild boar. In the end, the wild boar turned around and blocked it. ¡°Sister Zhen, sister he!¡± Gu Xin recognized the two of them. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang paused when they heard the familiar voice. Gu Nian lifted her leg and threw the dagger that was tied to it. It didn¡¯t use enough force and didn¡¯t stab the wild boar, only leaving it a scratch. The wild boar was furious and it headed toward Gu Nian, who had thrown the dagger. It was good that it hade this way. Grandma Gu could take care of a wild boar by herself, so it had walked into a trap. He sanniang, who was already injured, finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fell down. ¡°Third mother!¡± Princess Jinghe crawled over and hugged her. After killing the wild boar, grandma Gu ran over with Gu Xin and Gu Nian. sister Zhen, I have some medicine here. Open sister he¡¯s mouth and I¡¯ll feed it to her. Gu Xin took out a small bamboo tube and poured it into he sanniang¡¯s mouth. He sanniang had a few wounds on her body and was bleeding profusely. Gu Xin fed her Yu Zhuzi. She then took out some bottles from her bag and applied medicine to he sanniang¡¯s wounds to stop her bleeding. Princess Jinghe sat on the ground in a daze and finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Sister Zhen, how did you get injured?¡± Gu Nian also applied medicine for Princess Jinghe. There were only some minor bruises on her body. Jing He told the princess about how she and he sanniang had rushed to the goddess mountain. Because of their status, they had removed their previous makeup. This way, they would not have to worry about meeting people from the pce who had seen them. Unfortunately, they met someone who had gone to the goddess Kingdom for business and happened to see them. Thus, he ran all the way. They didn¡¯t dare to run into the city and only dared to run to a more remote ce, and they were chased all the way. He sanniang was injured not because she was weaker than Princess Jinghe, but because she had blocked the attack for Princess Jinghe. The two of them had been chased into a courtyard the day before. It was the courtyard of Jade Dragon city¡¯s city Lord. They had overheard some things that they shouldn¡¯t have, so they were being chased down. Princess Jinghe still remembered what he sanniang had said. She was a Princess and nothing could happen to her. They were sworn sisters. Although she was the third, she was older than Princess Jinghe and had to protect her. Princess Jinghe had entered the mountainst night. She didn¡¯t know what mountain it was, but she knew that she had to head north to find the great Zhou Army. After saying that, Princess Jinghe finally reacted.¡±Grandma, niannian, Xinxin, is this the goddess mountain? Has the great Zhou Army sessfully upied the goddess mountain?¡± Grandma Gu nodded. I think you¡¯re tired too, go to sleep! We¡¯ll take you back, and we¡¯ll talk after you get some sleep.¡± Princess Jinghe was a little tired and wanted to sleep, but she remembered the news she heard in Jade Dragon City yesterday and hurriedly told him. Chapter 1323 1323 Chapter 1323-night Jade Dragon city¡¯s city Lord had already sided with the tenth Princess and Yan Mo. Yesterday, Princess Jinghe and he sanniang had eavesdropped on the city Lord¡¯s conversation with his subordinates, and that was why they were being hunted down. Not only did they know that the city Lord of Jade Dragon City had sided with the tenth Princess and Yan Mo, but they also knew that many other powers in the goddess Kingdom had sided with the tenth Princess and Yan Mo. Princess Jinghe exined everything to them and Gu Xin and Gu Nian could remember everything with their brains. After repeating it, Princess Jinghe finally fell asleep. She had not slept since the 16th day of the month. She had been exhausted for three days. Now that he sanniang had taken the medicine and grandmother Gu and the others had appeared, Princess Jinghe rxed and fell asleep. Grandma Gu asked Gu Nian and Gu Xin to carry Princess Jinghe and he sanniang while she went to pick up the wild boars and herbs. She then rushed back to the camp. It was already dark when they arrived at the camp. There was news from the goddess Kingdom that the Queen would be waiting at the marriage seeking tform with Gu Hui and Peng ze tomorrow morning. The family seeking tform was a Pavilion at the foot of the goddess mountain. It had always been there, and it was equivalent to the position between the two armies. The grandfather and grandson of the Gu family told general Peng and Gu shouxin about the news that Princess Jinghe had brought. As for whether they should tell the goddess Kingdom tonight, the three of them could not care less. Gu Nian and Gu Xin took care of Princess Jinghe and he sanniang in the camp. They brought hot water to wipe them down and change them into clean clothes. Gu Xin also bandaged their wounds. Gu Nian went to cook some porridge for them, afraid that they would be hungry when they woke up at night. After the children had fallen asleep, grandma Gu got up quietly and left the tent. Ever since she saw Princess Jinghe and he sanniang, she had been feeling uneasy. She didn¡¯t know why, but she couldn¡¯t sleep. When she left the campsite, she saw Xue Qianyu sitting by the fire not far away. He had not gone to sleep. She walked over. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re not used to it?¡± Xue Qianyu stood up to wee him. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Grandma Gu shook her head. She sized up Xue Qianyu and said, ¡± are you free? ¡± Xue Qianyu was stunned for a moment before he nodded. ¡°Do you dare toe with me to the enemy camp at night?¡± grandma Gu asked. I want to go and check if Huihui is well! I¡¯m a little confused.¡± Xue qianxun frowned. Now was the time for the two armies to prepare for peace talks. Although he was not the Commander-in-Chief, he did not know if the peace talks would be sessful if he was found out that he had gone to someone else¡¯s tent at night. it¡¯s fine. grandma Gu smiled. I¡¯ll go find second brother. Xue Qianyu reached out to stop her,¡±I¡¯ll go with grandma!¡± Over the past two days, I¡¯ve done some research on the enemy¡¯s camp. Second uncle needs to rest well tonight so that he can discuss business with the other party tomorrow.¡± Grandma Gu patted Xue Qianyu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them find you.¡± The two of them changed into ck clothes and went to the tent in the goddess Kingdom. As a result, they met two people on the other side of the road. When the four of them met, they didn¡¯t even have a ce to hide and looked at each other guardedly. I didn¡¯t expect that the goddess Kingdom didn¡¯t really want to make peace, ¡± Xue qianren said in a deep voice. they actually sent people to investigate at night? ¡± Queen Dugu took out a fire starter and shone it in Xue Qianyu¡¯s direction. ¡°Who are you in the Peng family?¡± After that, he took a look at grandma Gu. Queen Dugu was so scared that she almost dropped the lighter when she saw grandma Gu¡¯s face. The people around her knelt down immediately.¡±Your Majesty!¡± Grandma Gu was speechless. Xue Qianyu was speechless. Chapter 1324 1324 The Grand Queen Queen Dugu moved closer with a match in her hand. Her face was filled with joy, and her eyes were filled with tears. Originally, Queen Dugu had nned to sneak around tonight to see if she could bump into the Gu family. Gu Hui did not want to work with her and did not trust her yet. But what she said was true. She wanted to have a chat with the Gu family. This was her cousin, and he was a fresh new person. She didn¡¯t know that the great Zhou Army had been able to take down the goddess mountain because of grandma Gu and her grandchildren. She also didn¡¯t know that the three grandkids of the Gu family were still here. Xue qianxun stood in front of Queen Dugu and looked at her guardedly. ¡°My maternal grandfather was the youngest son of the Gu family, a tea merchant in Fuzhou,¡± said King dugu.¡±My maternal grandfather¡¯s surname is Gu, and his name is ting. When he was young, he didn¡¯t like to study, didn¡¯t like to do business, and liked to y with knives and guns. She met maternal grandmother at the Gu family¡¯s tea garden and the two fell in love at first sight. Because maternal grandfather¡¯s family elders did not agree, the two eloped.¡± Xue Qianyu looked at Queen Dugu in confusion. Grandma Gu pulled Xue Qianyu away and looked at the woman in front of her. She couldn¡¯t tell anything from her appearance. Queen Dugu took out the two pieces of jade that had been put together. This is my grandmother¡¯s jade pendant. She left one for my grandfather and brought the other back to the goddess Kingdom. Grandma Gu took the Jade pendants. One of them belonged to her. She had been wearing it since she was young. Her father had said that it was left behind by her mother. There was a Zhao character on the jade pendant. The other piece had the word ¡°dugu¡± on it. Her mother¡¯s name was Zhao, and her father had told her that her mother¡¯s surname was dugu, dugu zhaozhao. Because her mother was gone when she was born, she had never thought about her mother for the past 50 years. Tears rolled down Queen Dugu¡¯s face. ¡°Aunty, you and my mother are twins. Back then, my maternal grandmother wanted toe back to inherit the throne, so she took my mother away and left you by my maternal grandfather¡¯s side. Before my grandmother passed away, she told my mother and I that we must find you. My mother sent people to Fuzhou, to the ce where she and grandfather separated, but they couldn¡¯t find him. I¡¯ve also sent people to the great Zhou to look for him, but there¡¯s been no news. Aunty, I¡¯m Yingying.¡± Grandma Gu stopped her from continuing. ¡°Stop!¡± Queen Dugu blinked her eyes pitifully, like a lonely wandering child who had finally found her family. The people around her had already stood up. She had mistaken grandma Gu for the previous Queen. As for Xue Qianyu, he was still on guard at all times. It was really strange for someone to suddenly appear in the middle of the night to acknowledge their family. Grandma Gu nced at Queen Dugu with a frown. ¡°Do you know where Gu Hui is?¡± ¡°I know, aunty!¡± Queen Dugu nodded happily. Huihui is my niece! It was just that the child was a little stubborn and didn¡¯t believe what I said. However, I¡¯m letting her be with my daughter. There are four people protecting her, so don¡¯t worry, little aunt. Do you want to see her? I¡¯ll get someone to bring her over! Oh right, little aunt, where¡¯s my cousin? Could the person beside him be my cousin?¡± Grandma Gu was stunned for a moment before she realized that he was asking about second brother. Xue qianxun¡¯s mouth twitched. if you¡¯re telling the truth, I¡¯m not your cousin, but your niece¡¯s husband. Ever since he had met the Gu family, he would often encounter scenes that made him unable to think. Seeing that the two of them didn¡¯t speak, Queen Dugu ordered her subordinates to bring Gu Hui back. She then turned to grandma Gu and said, ¡± ¡°Aunty, you really look exactly like my mother. It¡¯s a pity that my mother didn¡¯t live to your age. Little aunt, do you want to bring little uncle to the goddess Kingdom to be the retired King and the retired Queen?¡± Chapter 1325 1325 Chapter 1325-familiar Xue qianxun gave Queen Dugu a strange look, feeling that the way she spoke and acted was somewhat familiar. Grandma Gu¡¯s feelings were even more intense than Xue Qianyu¡¯s. She kept feeling as if she was looking at the Emperor in the capital. Queen Dugu looked at grandma Gu as if she was looking at her mother, and tears began to fall from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve suffered so much all these years! In order to give birth to an heir, I¡¯ve already found many male concubines. It was just that her body was disappointing, and one after another, she gave birth with a penis. It was not easy for her to give birth to her tenth daughter, but this child¡¯s body was very weak. Fortunately, she had given birth to another daughterst year. She was not even one year old, but her Shen power was prominent. Little aunt, do you have divine power? You must have some!¡± Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t know how to describe his current feelings. Queen Dugu¡¯s words were full of disdain for men! Grandma Gu felt a little strange when she saw the genuine affection in Queen Dugu¡¯s eyes. This was the first time they had met, but why did she feel that this child was as troublesome as the four children in her family? And married many male concubines? Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk Even though grandma Gu and Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t say anything, Queen Dugu didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. She tried to hold grandma Gu¡¯s arm many times, but was rejected. She even giggled.¡±My mother also used to despise me!¡± Grandma Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± After a while, Queen Dugu¡¯s men arrived with Gu Hui. Seeing grandma Gu and Xue Qianyu, Gu Hui finally let down her guard and ran to grandma Gu. ¡°Grandma, Xue Xiao ¡®er.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± grandma Gu looked at Gu Hui from head to toe. Gu Hui shook her head, and Queen Dugu interjected, ¡± ¡°Aunty, I know she¡¯s my niece. How could I hurt her? Hehe, I¡¯m very good to her! My mother always said that once my aunt got married in the Zhou Dynasty, she would definitely have a lot of children and grandchildren. She wanted me to treat my cousins ¡°children as my own. I can¡¯t bear to!¡± Grandma Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± ...... Gu shouxin was staying in Xue Qianyu¡¯s tent, and grandma Gu had brought him over directly. Gu shouxin rubbed his eyes when he saw the person who had suddenly appeared in front of him. Did I bring Xue Er to snatch Huihui back? ¡°Cousin, right? I¡¯m your cousin! My mother is right, maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother are good looking, mother and youngest aunt are good looking, youngest aunt¡¯s children will definitely be good looking like me!¡± Queen Dugu¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Gu shouxin. ¡°He¡¯s younger than you.¡± Grandma Gu was speechless. ¡°Oh! That would be cousin! Cousin, I¡¯m your aunt¡¯s daughter and the current Queen of goddess Kingdom, dugu Yan.¡± Queen Dugu smiled at Gu shouxin. ¡°Aunt?¡± Gu shouxin looked at grandma Gu in puzzlement. cousin, don¡¯t doubt me. Look at this! Queen Dugu took out a painting from her attendant and unfurled it. The painting was of a middle-aged woman who was dressed in more expensive clothes than grandma Gu, but her appearance and figure were exactly the same. Gu shouxin rubbed his eyes. He knew it. This world was weird. Gu Ren, the author of the original novel, once said that after the original Gu shouxin sold the female lead Gu Xin, her rtionship with her grandfather and grandmother waspletely severed. After that, the Gu family left the vige at the crossroads. As a result, Lu Zheng could not find Gu Xin¡¯s family even if he wanted to. A few yearster, Gu Xin died. When Lu Zheng was about to die, the Gu family acknowledged the Empress Dowager as their family. They probably returned from the goddess Kingdom! Chapter 1326 1326 We¡¯re a family Since Xue Qianyu was already engaged to Gu Nian, he could be considered half a member of the Gu family. Therefore, grandma Gu and Gu shouxin did not ask him to leave. Grandma Gu told her what she knew. Back then, her parents eloped and left Fuzhou. Her mother had a difficultbor when giving birth and died in the end. Her father took her to the vige at the crossroads. Her father didn¡¯t know her mother¡¯s true identity, only her name. At that time, her father was only the son of a tea merchant in Fuzhou, so how could he know about the kingdom of goddess? so, he didn¡¯t suspect much. Therefore, the father and daughter had always thought that her mother had only given birth to one child and had died in childbirth. As for the corpse, it must have been a fake one made by the people from the goddess Kingdom who hade to find her mother! She had heard her father mention that her mother had died, and her father had vomited blood and passed out. When he woke up, he was in a daze. If her crying had not attracted his attention, he might have passed away with her. She was born in the summer, and it took her father a few days to recover. Her mother¡¯s face was a little rotten, so her father burned her. Someone must have helped her. Otherwise, how could a newborn like her survive without food and water for a few days? Queen Dugu knew a lot more about the situation. When grandma Gu¡¯s mother was weak after giving birth, and the situation in the goddess Kingdom was critical, she took a child with her and went back, leaving someone here to take care of grandma Gu. Her n was to send someone to pick up grandma Gu and her daughter after she had stabilized the situation in the goddess Kingdom. In the end, the person who had been left behind to take care of them returned a monthter and said that grandma Gu and her father had suddenly disappeared, and they had not been found. When grandma Gu¡¯s mother had stabilized the situation in the kingdom of goddess, they would send people to look for her, but they would not find anything. In the end, it was confirmed that it was the person who had stayed behind who had made up such a lie to make grandma Gu and her mother feel at ease in the goddess Kingdom. However, she really had no idea where grandma Gu and her daughter had gone. Just like that, more than 50 years passed in the blink of an eye. Grandmother Gu and Queen Dugu¡¯s mother were twins. Not only did they look the same, but they also had the same temperament. Queen Dugu really treated grandmother Gu as her mother, and she didn¡¯t seem to be the high and mighty Queen she used to be in front of her. Gu Hui even suspected that one of Queen Dugu¡¯s twin sisters had sent someone to fake this. Your Highness, what about Yingluo? ¡± Gu shouxin was interrupted by Queen Dugu. ¡°Younger cousin, don¡¯t be so polite! You can just call me cousin. Our Kingdom of goddess doesn¡¯t have as many rules as the great Zhou, really.¡± Queen Dugu looked at Gu shouxin with a smile. ¡°Then, cousin dugu, what do you want to talk about?¡± Gu shouxin twitched his mouth and asked again. ¡°Anything is fine! Why don¡¯t Ie to the goddess Kingdom? we¡¯re a family, so I can make the decision.¡± Queen Dugu said. Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, we just received news that the tenth Princess and the Prince Consort have won over many city Lords. They might be making a big move.¡± Xue Qianyu, who was still clear-headed, suddenly said. ¡°Are the two youngdies who went with Huihui back? Let me see, when they left the capital, they only passed by Jade Dragon City. Could the city Lord of Jade Dragon City have been bribed?¡± Queen Dugu asked seriously, returning to her usual self. it¡¯s not Just Jade Dragon City. Other than the Imperial City, ten of the eighteen cities of goddess nation have been bribed. Grandma Gu said. Chapter 1327 1327 Not afraid ¡°Ten?¡± Queen Dugu frowned. aunt, do you know which ten are they? ¡± Grandma Gu told her the names of the cities that Jing had told the princess in the afternoon. Queen Dugu¡¯s aura suddenly turned cold. ¡°Heh, that idiot! My body can¡¯t do it, and my brain can¡¯t do it!¡± Gu Hui knew that Queen Dugu was scolding the tenth Princess, but the others had no idea. With her hands on her hips, Queen Dugu paced back and forth in her tent, not treating herself as an outsider at all. ¡°Yu Luo, go and bring Ming Yue over!¡± Queen Dugu suddenly stood still and said. ¡°Your Highness, this is the great Zhou¡¯s military camp. We can bring you in, but it will be more troublesome for you to leave on your own.¡± Xue Qianyu reminded. ¡°Good brat, you apany Yu Luo on a trip!¡± Queen Dugu patted Xue Qianyu¡¯s shoulder. Xue Qianyu, you really don¡¯t see me as an outsider anymore? He looked at Gu shouxin, and Gu shouxin looked at grandma Gu. Grandma Gu pouted and nodded. She had a feeling that she had provoked another troublesome person tonight. Xue Qianyu then apanied the subordinate called Yu Luo and set off. Queen Dugu continued to put her hands on her hips and looked at Gu Hui. ¡°Huihui, get someone to call general Peng here.¡± Gu Hui was confused. Gu shouxin wanted to see what Queen Dugu was up to. He gave Gu Hui a look, and Gu Hui went out to call for her. The soldiers in the Navy camp all recognized Gu Hui. She was not in disguise, so she could still walk around the camp easily. Although everyone had a lot of questions to ask her, it was not the time to ask. Queen Dugu sat down next to grandma Gu. ¡°Aunty, cousin, you must help me this time! That daughter of mine who¡¯s a traitor wants to have sex with Yan Mo!¡± Queen Dugu exined everything that she had found out over the past few days. Although Yan Mo was full of tricks, the goddess Kingdom had always been under the rule of the dugu family, and Queen Dugu was not a good-for-nothing, so she naturally knew their n very quickly. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the two of them had already roped in so many people. She even nned to acknowledge their family first and then slowly deal with them when she returned. Reality didn¡¯t work. It was estimated that Yan Mo and the tenth Princess wouldunch a coup tomorrow. She had to rush back tonight, but she was worried about her younger daughter. Once the kingdom of goddess fell into chaos, her younger daughter would be in big trouble. She would definitely be the main target of people¡¯s attacks. So, she nned to leave her with grandma Gu. She might not trust anyone else, but she definitely trusted grandma Gu, who looked exactly like her mother and even had a simr personality. Blood rtives were worthy of her trust. Anyway, he was much better than her own idiot. ¡°You¡¯re a Queen, how can you trust others so much? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your daughter will end up in a worse state than her sister¡¯s?¡± Grandma Gu looked at Queen Dugu with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Queen Dugu shook her head. my grandmother said that my aunt must have been taught well by my grandfather. My mother also said that when I see little aunt in the future, I must treat her as my own mother. Little aunt, I¡¯m already your biological daughter, so doesn¡¯t that mean my daughter is your biological granddaughter? Just take it as having pity on me! My mother was crazy about love and only married my father. My father¡¯s health was not good and he died of illness. After that, my mother was depressed and passed away. I¡¯m their only daughter, and I¡¯ve been managing the kingdom of goddess since I was 12. It¡¯s very tiring. This goddess Kingdom should have been yours! Can you help me look after the child?¡± Chapter 1328 1328 Try changing to a man Gu shouxin felt that this new cousin was even better than his third sister. His mother¡¯s face was getting paler and paler. Just then, Gu Hui and general Peng came in. Queen Dugu¡¯s expression turned serious. She had returned to being the same Queen. General Peng had already heard about the general situation from Gu Hui on the way here. Of course, Gu Hui did not mention anything about their family and the dugu family. General Peng thought that Queen Dugu had finished her meal and was fine, so he personally sent Gu Hui back and asked for her help. Therefore, he looked at Queen Dugu with sharp eyes. If you want the great Zhou to send troops to help you settle your internal affairs, then let¡¯s talk about the conditions first. However, Queen Dugu didn¡¯t think the same way. She said to general Peng, ¡± ¡°When she goes backter, she¡¯ll ask general Gongsun to withdraw his troops. The great Zhou Army can attack Jade Dragon City directly.¡± General Peng was speechless. Rushing to send the city off? He looked at Gu shouxin in disbelief, and Gu shouxin spread his hands. Queen Dugu pointed out the difficulties that the goddess Kingdom was facing. She was not giving the city away for free, but she wanted the Zhou Army to put on a show for her. General Peng thought for a while and said,¡±I can feel the sincerity of the Queen¡¯s visit.¡± However, Yingluo ¡± Queen Dugu didn¡¯t stop him, and said, ¡± I¡¯ve ced the sessor of the goddess Kingdom in the Gu family. So, general Peng, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m cheating. General Peng was speechless. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t refute, and neither did Gu shouxin. Alright, general Peng, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. He then asked,¡±after the internal affairs of the goddess Kingdom are settled, how about the peace talks?¡± ¡°The peace talks are still going on,¡± said Queen Dugu. This King also does not have those old-fashioned thoughts. I also know that the great Zhou wants to take back Jinnan. I only have one request. The goddess Kingdom will be ruled by a woman of my dugu family. As for the rest, we are willing to get along with the great Zhou. I¡¯ve also heard about the changes in kun city in the past two years. The people of the goddess Kingdom are looking forward to it, and I¡¯m willing to make some changes for them. When the great Zhou Empire wants to attack Jinnan in the future, I¡¯m willing to do my best.¡± General Peng had never expected that the goddess Kingdom, which had always been closed to the great Zhou, would suddenly open up and was even willing to help take back Jinnan. With the help of the goddess Kingdom, he could take back Jinnan Zhi! However, general Peng didn¡¯tpletely trust Queen Dugu. He only agreed to cooperate with her. Just like that, after Xue Qianyu brought a baby into the tent, Queen Dugu hugged the child and kissed him a few times. Then, she left with Yu Luo without any hesitation. Grandma Gu looked at Xue Qianyu¡¯s embarrassed look and took the child from him. She looked at Gu shouxin. didn¡¯t you alwaysin to me when you were young? everyone has a grandmother, an uncle, and a cousin. Your schoolmates in the Academy have an amazing external family, you see, now you have one too. He was even more amazing than your schoolmates. So, you stay here and help until the matter of the goddess Kingdom is over!¡± ¡°Zhenzhen will do, mother,¡± Gu shouxin replied. He wanted to say,¡±I¡¯ve neverined!¡± That¡¯s the original owner, that bastard! Grandma Gu carried the sleeping princess Ming Yue back to the girls ¡°tent. Xue Qianyu sighed,¡±this is the first time I¡¯ve seen grandma so concerned about someone else¡¯s matters!¡± As expected, it¡¯s kinship!¡± Gu shouxin was silent. This wasn¡¯t blood-rted kinship. She simply couldn¡¯t bear to see the woman who had blood rtions with her not living well. Why don¡¯t you try changing to a man? Chapter 1329 1329 Chapter 1329-going home Gu shouxin could also see that grandma Gu was not like the other olddies who valued men more than women. Some of her temperament was even more so because she was born in such a country, and it was passed down from her ancestors. Gu shouxin was d that his eldest aunt, whom he had never seen before, had taught his daughter so that her cousin from the nuzun Kingdom would not look down on his younger cousins. Otherwise, they would be annoying rtives. The Gu family hated annoying rtives the most. ...... That night, the soldiers of the great Zhou beat the war drums and attacked Jade Dragon City. Queen Dugu took advantage of the night to return to the pce with Peng ze and his men. General Gongsun also knew about Queen Dugu¡¯s n and was very cooperative. The Army had reached Jade Dragon City in one fell swoop. When Gu Xin woke up, she saw a little dumpling sleeping next to her. She was very cute and had a pair of big round eyes staring at her. When she saw that Gu Xin had woken up, she smiled and drooled. Gu Xin¡¯s heart melted instantly. She woke up when the horn was blown, but grandma Gu told her to go back to sleep. She fell asleep again. When she saw Xiao Budian, she shouted in surprise, ¡± grandma, grandma, who snatched a little girl from the goddess Kingdom?! After he finished speaking, he even reached out to pinch the little guy¡¯s face. Who knew that Xiao Budian¡¯s palm wouldnd on his arm, causing a burst of pain. Gu Xin¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. This child was in so much pain. Could he be the child of the royal family who was born with extraordinary strength? Who was so powerful? He had even snatched a child from the royal family. Grandma Gu came in with a bowl and said calmly, ¡± ¡°You carry her up, I¡¯ll feed her. This is your younger cousin.¡± ¡°Cousin?¡± Gu Xin blinked. ¡°Yes, cousin,¡± grandma Gu nodded. She¡¯s called Ming Yue.¡± Little Ming Yue looked at grandma Gu and grinned, her eyes narrowing. Grandma Gu blew on the paste in the bowl and fed her a spoonful. Little Ming Yue ate a big bowl of rice paste in one go. Gu Xin was shocked once again. How could such a small child eat such a big bowl? Little seven and little eight at home can¡¯t eat so much. At this moment, Gu Hui and the rest also walked in. They were all extremely curious when they saw little bright moon. He sanniang was the only one who was more seriously injured. However, she was able to walk again after eating a Jade bead from Gu Xin yesterday. Grandma Gu asked the girls to pack up and nned to take Gu ning home. Now that she had brought her granddaughter back, she knew the reason for her strange mood yesterday. She didn¡¯t want to stay any longer and wanted to go home to see brother Chuan. The few girls wanted to stay, but after being red at by her, they obediently packed their things and went home. Grandma Gu found a few strips of cloth and tied little Ming Yue to her body. She refused to let the girls help her. These children had suffered a lot recently, so how could he let them suffer? Besides, the goddess mountain was steep. It was fine to go uphill, but it was difficult to go downhill. Grandma Gu had a very strange feeling when she held the childst night. He was really like her own grandson. The child did not cry or make a fuss when she held him. He even blew bubbles when he slept. She could not help but think of her father when she was a child and she liked to blow bubbles when she slept like a fish. Her father had told her that her mother had lost a lot of blood when she was born. Now that she knew that her mother had given birth to two children and she was the younger one, she had tired her mother out. Chapter 1330 1330 Chapter 1330-finally meeting The Peng family Army¡¯s soldiers had already returned to the city to report and knew that they had returned. When they arrived at the Navy camp, Madam Xue, consort Kang, Grandpa Gu, grandma Xiao, old general Peng, and eldest Madam Peng were all waiting. ¡°Mother!¡± Princess Jinghe was waving her hand from afar. Consort Kang wiped her tears and looked at her daughter who was still alive and kicking. In her heart, she prayed for Amitabha. Madam Xue patted her on the shoulder. Grandpa Gu wanted to cry too. It had been a few days. He had never been separated fromnn for so long since he met her. The Peng family heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Gu Hui. It was fine as long as the child came back in one piece. When the boat reached the shore, Jing He was the first to jump off the boat and into consort Kang¡¯s arms. ¡°Aiyo, my son! You¡¯re going to scare your mother to death! ¡°Tell me about your Wanwan.¡± Consort Kang hugged Princess Jinghe and started nagging. But Princess Jinghe would not give her the chance! ¡°Mother, let¡¯s not talk about this. Look at the hairpin on your head, the crystal bracelet on your hand, and the clothes you¡¯re wearing. It¡¯s the Gu family¡¯s new product, right? You¡¯re too amazing. You¡¯re so worried about me, but you can still eat, sleep, and buy well? My father is still going to Chinan city with my uncle in high spirits?¡± Princess Jinghe¡¯s words left consort Kang speechless. Then, she raised her hand and was about to put on a goddaughter act. In the end, Princess Jinghe hugged consort Kang.¡±Mother, let me tell you, I found you a daughter. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I would have died in the kingdom of goddess. Look, that¡¯s he sanniang. She saved me this time! He was seriously injured. I¡¯ve be sworn sisters with her a long time ago. She doesn¡¯t have a father or mother, so you and your father will be her parents in the future! You have to treat her like you treat me!¡± Consort Kang looked at the youngdy who was being helped off the boat by Gu Nian and Gu Xin. She quickly brought Madam Xue over to pick her up. Princess Jinghe, who was left behind: Although I told you to treat her like you treat me, you can¡¯t just abandon me like this, right? Princess Jinghe helplessly followed. Grandpa Gu took grandma Gu¡¯s hand and looked at hisnn from head to toe, only to find that there was a little thing onn Lan¡¯s back, staring at him curiously. ¡°Lann, did you bring back a child?¡± ¡°Not only did I pick up a child, but I also picked up the child¡¯s mother,¡± grandma Gu said with a smile. However, the child¡¯s mother had something to do and couldn¡¯te for the time being. Let¡¯s go home and talk!¡± Hence, after greeting the Peng family in the water camp, they went back to their own homes. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang were brought back to the residence of King Kang. Old general Peng and eldest Madam Peng were relieved to hear that Peng ze was fine. After returning to the Gu family, the three daughters-inw of the Gu family finally found out what grandma Gu and her two grandsons had gone to do. Cai Xiaolian was quite angry, but when she saw the obedient eyes of her two daughters, sigh, forget it. This was their father¡¯s fault. She would deal with him when her father came back! As soon as she sat down, before she could ask about the child in grandma Gu¡¯s body, she heard a Yamen servant outside reporting that there was a guest at home. The man¡¯s surname was Gu, and he brought arge cart of gifts. It was the fifth son-inw of the Peng family. Grandma Gu: His mother¡¯s rtives found outter, but they met first. It seemed that her father¡¯s rtives were a little slow! Grandpa Gu asked the bailiff to bring the man in. Gu Nian was so excited that she wanted to go out and pick her up, but she was stopped by Cai Xiaolian. After a while, the bailiff brought the family of three into the house. When Gu Nian and Gu Ren saw the family of three, they could not hold back their tears. They were Gu Qingyuan, Peng Yizhu, and Gu sanniu. Chapter 1331 1331 Chapter 1331-Ying Ying Ying Xue your nephew, Gu Qingyuan, greets aunt and uncle with his wife and daughter! Gu Qingyuan had been in the great Zhou Dynasty for many years and had aplete grasp of the great Zhou¡¯s etiquette. Gu Qingyuan¡¯s father and grandma Gu were cousins, and grandma Gu was his aunt. Since both families were the only children, it was okay for them to call each other aunt. Grandma Gu was still holding little Ming Yue in her arms. She nced at Gu Qing Yuan and saw that he looked a lot like her father. Grandma Gu had heard from her father that her grandfather only had two sons. Although they were not twins, they looked alike. Grandpa Gu asked the whole family to sit down and talk slowly. ¡°Aunt, uncle,¡± Gu Qingyuan pulled Gu sanniu over,¡±this is the daughter Yizhu and I adopted, yingxue.¡± Xiao Yu got married in Jiang Nan, so she didn¡¯te back with us this time.¡± ¡°Yingxue, call for help,¡± Gu Qingyuan turned to Gu sanniu. Gu sanniu greeted them obediently,¡±grandaunt, granduncle, big aunt, second aunt, fourth aunt, big cousin, second cousin, third cousin, younger cousin, younger cousin.¡± I¡¯m Ying Xue, you can call me San Niu. Yingxue is the name my father gave me, I took it from Ying Ying yingxue.¡± Grandpa Gu looked at Gu sanniu, who was acting so naturally, and nodded. He took out a bag of golden peanuts and handed it to Gu sanniu. good girl, this is a gift for our first meeting. Your grandfather said that you would be here tomorrow or the day after. I didn¡¯t expect you toe today. You must be tired from the journey! Gu yingxue took it and shook her head,¡±no, granduncle. I like kun city, it¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Zhang Shi looked at Gu yingxue and felt that this youngdy was pretty and had a sweet mouth. She was about the same age as en ¡®Zi. En¡¯ Zi should be getting married soon. This youngdy was not bad. Zhang Shi took off her bracelet and gave it to Gu yingxue.¡±Ying Xue, right? what a nice name! Come, this is a meeting gift from your aunt. Next time, ask your uncle to bring you to chunnan city to y. There are many fruits there. The little girl will definitely like it. ¡± Gu yingxue epted it and thanked him. The others looked at Zhang Shi in surprise. They rarely saw Zhang Shi so enthusiastic to any young girl. Could it be that after she got pregnant, her personality changed as well? Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi had also prepared gifts in advance, and Gu yingxue received them one by one. ¡°You guys bring yingxue to her room to y!¡± Grandma Gu waited for the children to finish receiving the gifts and asked the sisters to take Gu yingxue out to y. Gu Ren looked at Gu Qingyuan and then at Gu yingxue. In the end, he still went with his sisters. Grandpa Gu knew all of Gu shouxin¡¯s ns. He had told him about it when he had asked the children to trick Gu chengyun. So, Grandpa Gu started to talk to Gu Qingyuan about this. On the other side, Gu Hui had just returned. She had been exhausted recently. Seeing that the siblings were taking care of Gu yingxue, she took a shower and went to bed. Gu Nian had been holding Gu yingxue¡¯s hand the whole time. Gu Xin and the others could see the expression on her face. Gu Xin was still holding onto Gu Nian¡¯s other arm. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen my sister fall in love with a girl from another family!¡± Gu yingxue turned sideways and blinked at Gu Xin. ¡°Third cousin, I¡¯m not a youngdy from other families. I¡¯m also a youngdy from the Gu family.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face turned red and she said embarrassedly, ¡± ¡°Little sister yingxue, don¡¯t me me. I just feel that big sister likes you a lot, and I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t like me anymore. You¡¯re a girl from the Gu family, so I¡¯ll like you as much as my sister does.¡± Gu si said, ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Sister yingxue, we are the same year. I am sisi. She¡¯s Huo Yanyu, nicknamed simple-minded, and she¡¯s also a girl from our family.¡± Chapter 1332 1332 I hate her Gu yingxue¡¯s personality was very good, and she quickly got along with the girls of the Gu family. Of course, she also rubbed Gu Ren, who was her brother in her past life and her cousin in this life. She was overjoyed. In her previous life, dopey had used his identity as an older brother to order her around. In this life, she was going to use her identity as a cousin to return the favor. Gu Ren was depressed! He angrily ran to the central room, not wanting to y with these little girls anymore. Gu yingxueughed happily. Gu Xin then asked about Xiao Yu¡¯s situation. Gu yingxue pulled on Gu Xin¡¯s hand,¡¯third cousin, don¡¯t be angry! I hate Cheng Huaiyu. She¡¯s selfish and only thinks about herself. Because my parents acknowledged me as their daughter, she felt that she was not loved by her mother. She wanted to find her brother and insisted on following that song guy. You caused my mother to have a miscarriage. I don¡¯t like her. ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, fifth aunt miscarried?¡± Gu Nian was shocked. Why didn¡¯t the letter say that?¡± Gu yingxue sighed,¡±mother is just afraid that you¡¯ll be worried!¡± Not many people knew about this. If her mother hadn¡¯t miscarried, her father might note to kun city until after a while. No matter what, he would have to wait until his younger brother or sister was born. Her parents told her that song wasn¡¯t a good person, but she didn¡¯t believe them. She went on a hunger strike and tried tomit suicide. In the end, she got pregnant. My mother still didn¡¯t let her. Later, she wanted to break out of the residence, but she bumped into my mother and lost her child. Since then, father and mother were hurt by her and allowed her to marry.¡± ¡°In my opinion, father and mother are really too good. Before they left, they even gave the song family a good beating, making it easier for Cheng Huaiyu to live in the song family. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t care if she lived or died! Mother lost her child and was very sad. I kept teasing her along the way. Although she was smiling, she was still sad in her heart. Second cousin, you should understand!¡± Gu Nian frowned. She didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu didn¡¯t have a child of their own in their previous lives. They finally met in this world, got married, and had a child, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t keep it. No wonder Peng Yizhu¡¯s face looked so pale. She thought she was tired from the long journey. Gu Xin lowered her head. Actually, she wasn¡¯t as sad as she was when she heard that Xiao Yu was going to marry an evil man. Cai Xiaolian and Lu Zheng had both advised her that everyone had the right to choose their own life, and that the various things in life were the consequences that you should bear, because they were the consequences of your choice. She just couldn¡¯t figure it out. Aunt Peng Wu, the adoptive mother who saved Xiao Yu and raised her for two years, couldn¡¯tpare to a man she had just met? Where is brother Xiao Yang? Would Xiao Yu not be so extreme if brother Xiao Yang appeared? Huo Yanyu patted Gu Xin. sister Xinxin, don¡¯t think too much. She¡¯s in Suzhou and you¡¯re in kun city. It¡¯s so far away. There¡¯s no point in thinking too much. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I know. I just feel bad for her. She was protected and loved by aunt Peng. Why would she trust someone she just met?¡± Gu yingxue replied,¡±because of my appearance!¡± She thinks that I¡¯ve stolen mother¡¯s love, but she¡¯s not willing! To be honest, I didn¡¯t bully her! Moreover, I acknowledged my father before acknowledging my mother. I don¡¯t even think that she stole my father¡¯s love, so why should she think that I stole my mother¡¯s love? Can¡¯t we be sisters together? We¡¯re all children with a hard life, so why are you still so overbearing? If she hadn¡¯t been so impetuous as to cause my mother to lose her child, my father wouldn¡¯t have let her be. Even if she was pregnant, he wouldn¡¯t have watched her marry such a scum.¡± Chapter 1333 1333 Chapter 1333-I¡¯ll let you experience danger ¡°So, we girls still have to be obedient. The person our parents want us to marry is not necessarily a good man, but if our parents don¡¯t want us to marry, then it is definitely not a good man. When we left, we even asked her if she wanted toe with us. She said no, she¡¯s already the song family¡¯s wife.¡± you guys don¡¯t know this. When my father was in Suzhou, he might have been a threat to the song family. But now that he¡¯s gone, the song family will do something without anyone knowing. She¡¯s not that stupid. If something happens, it¡¯ll be hard for us to get justice for her. ¡°Say, how can there be such a stubborn person in this world? Does she really want me to disappear and my parents to only have her as their adopted daughter so that she will be happy? Anyway, I¡¯m quite annoyed with her. ¡± Gu Nian tugged at Gu yingxue. Gu yingxue shut up and secretly nced at Gu Xin. Alright, her brother¡¯s female lead was really kind! To Gu yingxue, friends were like husband and wife. It was important to be honest and to have the same values. Otherwise, even if they were together, they would not go far. Gu Nian did not tell anyone about Gu Xin¡¯s Jade bead. She only said that the two youngdies were fated to meet in the past. Sometimes, Gu Nian would think that Cheng Huaiyu liked Gu Xin because Gu Xin fed her jade beads. After she ate them, she instinctively wanted to get close to Gu Xin. At that time, Cheng Huaiyu was so silly. After eating so many jade beads from Gu Xin, her mute condition was cured and she might even suspect that Gu Xin had a divine medicine in her hands. She was d that the four of them had agreed not to tell anyone about this Yu Zhuzi. Otherwise, she was really afraid that her sister would admit it. Huo Yanyu and Gu si could tell that Gu Xin was in a bad mood, so they changed the topic and asked about Jiang Nan. Huo Yanyu had been to Jiangnan before. Her father was the prefect of Hangzhou, and he had been away from Jiangnan for many years. She was smart and guided Gu yingxue to speak. Gu Si was really asking about the local customs of Jiangnan. Very quickly, Gu Xin¡¯s attention was once again drawn to their conversation. The Tea Party between the girls became lively again. After a while, a servant girl came over to call Gu yingxue. Gu Qingyuan was going to the Peng family to see his father-inw. Old general Peng looked exactly like Peng Yizhu¡¯s father from the modern era. Gu yingxue had seen a photo of him before, so she wanted to see him in person. She had already met one of her uncles, and she really liked the Peng family. The Peng family came to the Gu family and invited the Gu family over for dinner. Grandpa and Grandma Gu were Gu Qingyuan¡¯s elders, so it could be considered a meeting between the two inws. ...... After having dinner at the Peng family¡¯s house in the evening, the whole family came back and started to discuss Princess Ming Yue¡¯s residence. The Gu family still had two children who weren¡¯t even one year old yet, so they could just ce Princess Ming Yue and these two children together. Gu Xiaoqi and Gu Xiaoba had their own nannies to take care of them, so Princess Ming Yue was able to take care of them. That night, Gu Nian went to Gu Xin¡¯s room after washing up. ¡°Sister, why are you here?¡± Gu Xin moved closer to the bed to make room for Gu Nian. ¡°I¡¯ll let you experience the danger!¡± As Gu Nian spoke, she got onto the bed andy down with her side facing Gu Xin. Gu Xin blinked her eyes, not understanding what she meant. Xinxin, tell me, which friend of yours do you like the most? ¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Little Yu.¡± Gu Xin understood what Gu Nian meant. She hugged Gu Nian¡¯s arm. sis, I know what you want to say. However, Xiao Yu is my first friend. We have different feelings for each other. Chapter 1334 1334 Chapter 1334-open it up ¡°What¡¯s the Difference?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Because she¡¯s the first girl who¡¯s willing to y with me. At that time, no one in the vige yed with me. At that time, big sister didn¡¯t even y with me, only big sister and sisi would y with me. ¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Then why is she willing to y with you? Have you ever thought about it?¡± Gu Nian asked again. Gu Xin was stunned. She had never thought of this. ¡°I remember that when we first discussed business with Mrs. Cheng, it was Xiao Jin who talked to us at the beginning! Little Jin greeted us warmly, hoping to find her sister apanion. You know Xiao Yu¡¯s situation. At that time, you didn¡¯t tell us that you had jade beads. You felt that the Jade beads were very useful. You thought that she was beautiful and didn¡¯t hate you like other little girls, so you fed her jade beads. After that, she stuck to you, right?¡± Gu Nian continued. ¡°Sister, are you trying to say that Xiao Yu was willing to be my friend because she ate my Jade bead?¡± Gu Xin was a little sad. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Xiao Jin likes to y with our family. Xiao Jin doesn¡¯t have a social ss division like his brother. He just simply thinks that our sisters have the same temperament as him. Xiao Yu was dependent on her brother, so she would naturally like whatever her brother liked. However, the Jade bead must be one of the reasons why she¡¯s so clingy to you.¡± Gu Nian analyzed. Gu Xin stopped talking. ¡°All good things muste to an end. Xinxin, even if she¡¯s the same as little Jin, she just had the same temperament as us in the past, but now it¡¯s not the same. She¡¯s 16 years old this year and is a big girl. This is the life she chose. You don¡¯t have to feel sad for her. She¡¯s your first friend, and it means a lot to you. But in the end, you two can¡¯t walk the same path. Just like Mother and Madam li. Madam li is so good and also good to our family, but the reality is that she can not be like Mother in the past and everyone is awkward.¡± Gu Nian paused for a moment as she thought of Mrs. Li, who had a colorful servant and was as interesting as her uncle. She sighed. Xinxin, when Cheng Huaiyu was reminded by sisi that you have a different rtionship with Lu Zheng and she was still able to say that Lu Zheng only treated you as a brother and sister, the two of you were destined to never be together. ¡°Sister, you know?¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°I know! Of course, I know that sisi is feeling indignant for you. However, I¡¯m also a muddlehead when ites to rtionships between men and women. In the past, I¡¯ve only instilled my views into you, so I can¡¯t interrupt you. But big sister knew that Xiao Yu did have feelings for Lu Zheng at that time.¡± Gu Nian replied calmly. Gu Xin pouted, she could tell too! The way Xiao Yu looked at brother Yuan Yuan was different from how she looked at brother Peng and other men. She was just unwilling to believe it. ¡°When Lu Zheng and father saved Xiao Jin and her, they told Xiao Jin very clearly that they helped Xiao Yu because Xiao Yu was Xinxin¡¯s friend and Xinxin didn¡¯t want to see them get involved and suffer. Xiao Jin must have said this to Xiao Yu! Lu Zheng saved them because of you. They should be thanking you. If I can¡¯t repay you for saving my life, I should do it to you!¡± Gu Nian said in a serious tone. No one said these words to Gu Xin. Gu Xin understood this in her heart, but she was unwilling to think about it. She didn¡¯t want to think of people as bad. However, when Xiao Yu wrote to her asking about the medicine that could cure her mute disease, Gu Xin slowly epted the reality. Chapter 1335 1335 Chapter 1335-running away from home Xinxin, ¡± Gu Nian said as she reached out to hug Gu Xin. we¡¯re all grown up now. We¡¯re big girls. He would encounter many more of such things in the future. Not everyone can be the person you imagine. If you get along, you can continue. If you don¡¯t, you can separate. Everyone was an individual, and no one had the responsibility and obligation to be responsible for another person¡¯s life. Life is in your own hands. Some people can mess up a good hand, but some people can mess up a bad hand.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s life was a bad card when her parentsmitted the crime. But your appearance and aunt Peng Wu¡¯s appearance reversed her bad card. But now, the good cards in her hands have been broken apart by her step by step. As for whether it will be good or bad in the end, we don¡¯t know. The decision is in her own hands. This matter has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± ¡°In the future, if fate allows us to meet and she¡¯s not doing well, you can give her a hand, that¡¯s all. She was doing well, and he had given her sincere advice. That was all. Your lives have been separated and you can¡¯t return to the original path. ¡± ¡°Sister¡¯s heart aches for you. She doesn¡¯t want you to be sad when you hear about her. I don¡¯t want her to disturb your life. Xinxin, in this life, you deserve better people, better family, better lovers, and better friends. Elder sister once swore in front of father and mother that in this life, if anyone dares to hurt you, then that person is elder sister¡¯s enemy. Elder sister will not rest until one of us is dead!¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Gu Xin leaned closer to Gu Nian and hugged her as she started crying. Gu Nian gently patted Gu Xin¡¯s back. She had never felt this way before. Perhaps, this was really blood kinship! She had traveled through time and found her home. ...... The next morning, after Gu Xin finished her morning exercise, she wrote a letter to second white, asking him to summon tenth white back. She told him to forget about the matters in Jiangnan and let the shopkeeper handle the business. Tenth white could go home now. She wished Cheng Huaiyu a good life from the bottom of her heart, but she no longer asked about Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s situation. She was back to that carefree little girl. At the end of March, she received a letter from Xie Zhiyi from Yuzhou. Xie Zhiyiined to her in the letter. Because Xie Nanfeng and Xie Chunfeng were both in the Lin Prefecture, Xie Chunfeng often wrote letters to her father, saying bad things about Xie Nanfeng. Her father would scold her mother every time, and he even hit her once. When she saw her mother being beaten, she was so angry that she hit her father directly and locked him up. In the letter, Xie Zhiyi said that she was going to run away from home and go to Lin city to find her brother. Then, she woulde to kun city to see Gu Xin. Gu Xin was frightened and quickly went to find Cai Xiaolian, ¡± ¡°Mother, Xie Zhiyi is going to run away from home. Does Madam Xie know about this?¡± Cai Xiaolian was shocked and took Gu Xin¡¯s letter, ¡± ¡°No wonder Madam Xie didn¡¯t write a letter this time. It turns out that something has happened!¡± Coincidentally, Gu Nian was beside him. After reading the letter, she said, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Madam Xie a member of the Peng family? Let the old general Peng go and knock some sense into Lord Xie! Or just let the two of them separate. Madam Xie has money, children, and the protection of old general Peng¡¯s Army. She and her family members wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything.¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes. It seemed that the great Zhou could be divorced, and even if they were divorced, they would not necessarily be in a bad state. Cai Xiaolian was also thinking about this problem. Madam Xie had been beaten. It shouldn¡¯t be just because the bastard son had written a letter toin, but also because of thend in Yuzhou Prefecture. Chapter 1336 1336 Chapter 1336-dispatching troops Back then, Lord Xie wanted to buy thend in Yuzhou Prefecture for himself, but Madam Xie had many dowries and was unwilling to give them to Lord Xie. When the Gu family and Madam Xie bought thend, they also took advantage of a loophole. At that time, the patrol officer, Lord he, happened to be in Yuzhou. After Madam Xie bought thend, she only wrote down the names of her children and named it as private property for her children. Two years had passed, and thosends had been used to build houses and shops. They had all belonged to Madam Xie and the Gu family. When Lord Xie saw that he couldn¡¯t get anything, he would definitely be angry. After figuring out the crux of the matter, Cai Xiaolian asked Gu Xin to send someone to Lin city to tell Xie Nanfeng about this and let him handle it. If Xie Zhiyi had left immediately after writing the letter, he would have reached Lin city by now. She was a 14-year-old girl. Even if she had some amateur skills, Cai Xiaolian was still very worried about her going out alone. She had a 14-year-old daughter. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t dare to believe that her Xinxin was alone outside. After the two sisters left, Cai Xiaolian went to the desk and began to write to Madam Xie. She wasn¡¯t trying to persuade him to get a divorce, she was just suggesting that there was still such a way. In ancient times, many women would swallow their anger for the sake of their children and their families. They might not have thought that they could divorce! Moreover, the divorce was proposed by the great Zhou Dynasty. In the previous dynasty, there was only divorce, not divorce. Last year, when Cai Xiaolian was pregnant with her eighth child, she had read a lot of history books. The great Zhou Dynasty had overthrown the rule of the previous dynasty, and had enacted many regtions in favor of women. For example, a divorce and remarrying, or a divorce to establish a female household. In the previous dynasty, if the divorced woman didn¡¯t have a strong heart to face the pointing and gossiping around her, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive. Moreover, there were no female households in the previous dynasty. Women really followed their father at home, their husband when they married, and their son when their husband died. If she was married and her husband died, she would have no son but only a daughter. After the daughter got married, her husband¡¯s property would be taken away by the n. All in all, the great Zhou Dynasty was much better than the previous dynasty. Cai Xiaolian wrote a thick stack of words and put them in an envelope. Then, she went to find Grandpa Gu. She wanted Grandpa Gu to speak to old general Peng and ask him to send a letter over. The people sent by the Peng family could support Madam Xie. Madam Xie¡¯s father and old general Peng were cousins. The Peng family was quite big, so old general Peng should be willing to support his cousin. ...... In the afternoon, Gu Xin walked around the trading area. She wanted to go to the restaurant to find her grandfather to go home with her. However, she saw a fast horse heading towards the Peng family. She recognized the person on the horse. He was the person who had gone to the Yun nation with her brother Yuanyuan. She ran over and happened to hear that person reporting to general Peng San. For some reason, the Yun nation had suddenly sent out troops. General Zhou and general Chi were resisting and asking for reinforcements. ¡°Uncle Peng, did something happen to brother Yuanyuan and the others?¡± Gu Xin asked general Peng San. Xin girl, third uncle is busy. You can go y by yourself! Third general Peng turned around and led the messenger into the manor. Gu Xin wanted to follow them but was stopped by the third general Peng¡¯s subordinates. Gu Xin begged the uncle to let her in, but in the end, the changsui uncle kept a cold face and refused to let her in. When Grandpa Gu came out of the restaurant, he saw Gu Xin talking to someone at the entrance of the Peng family¡¯s house. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t letting them in, so he walked over. ¡°Grandpa, the Yun nation has sent troops. Brother Yuanyuan and brother Peng San are requesting for reinforcements. Oh no, Grandpa, brother Yuanyuan and the others don¡¯t have many soldiers.¡± Gu Xin tugged at her grandfather¡¯s arm and was on the verge of tears. She guessed that the Yun nation must have known that the Peng family¡¯s Army was now in the goddess Kingdom and wanted to take advantage of the situation. What should she do? Chapter 1337 1337 Almost thought Grandpa Gu patted Gu Xin. your third uncle Peng is going to listen to the military intelligence. Let¡¯s go home for dinnerter. We¡¯ll ask again after we¡¯re done eating, okay? ¡± Grandpa, ¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and asked, ¡± shall we go and ask Grandpa Peng now? ¡± Grandpa Gu shook his head. now that the battle report has arrived, your Grandpa Peng and uncle Peng San will definitely be organizing the troops. If we go, they will have to entertain us again. It will affect them. It¡¯s already happened, there¡¯s no use in panicking. Go home and have your meal. Believe in ah Yuan, nothing will happen.¡± okay! Gu Xin agreed unwillingly. This was the only way. While they were eating, Gu Nian could tell that something was wrong with Gu Xin. She nudged her with her elbow.¡±What¡¯s wrong? You usually eat three bowls of rice, but you haven¡¯t even finished one bowl today!¡± Gu Xin sighed. the Yun nation suddenly sent out their troops. Brother Yuanyuan sent someone back to ask for reinforcements! The people at the table all attacked Gu Xin. Huo Yanyu said,¡±then Yan Mo wouldn¡¯t have colluded with the Yun nation, would he?¡± A few days ¡®time was enough for him to send a letter. Didn¡¯t Yan Mo know that kun city had sent more troopsst month? The Yun nation¡¯s hou is so foolish!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯that¡¯s right, the Yi family¡¯s Army came overst month! There won¡¯t be no more reinforcements.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just worried that there won¡¯t be any reinforcements?¡± Gu Nianughed. Why don¡¯t you believe in your big brother Yuan Yuan! He told you to stay in kun city, so you should stay there. Trust him, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and picked up her bowl of rice. The Gu family membersughed helplessly. I heard from old Xiao¡¯s family members that when there¡¯s a war here, no one in kun city leaves their homes, ¡± grandma Gu said. they only start to move out slowly after the war is over. But it¡¯s fine now. There¡¯s a war going on outside, and the people in our city Trust each general very much. Just do what you need to do.¡± Grandpa Gu stroked his beard and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± As long as the three city gates of kun city were attacked, the people would be in trouble. But now, the city gate has been moved outward. Even if they attack, we can still hold them off for a while. Besides, they couldn¡¯t even reach kun city now. I believe that a ¡®Yuan and Sanng will definitely be forced out of the cloud.¡± ¡°Ya! Ya!¡± Little Ming Yue, who was in grandma Gu¡¯s arms, waved her fists as if she had understood the adults ¡®words. Her face was very serious, and she looked very cute. ¡°Third sister, you see, Ming Yue isn¡¯t even afraid! What are you worried about?¡± Gu Ren reached out and pinched little Ming Yue¡¯s face. As soon as he finished speaking, his arm was pped by little Mingyue. Gu Ren felt pain. If he hadn¡¯t tried it twice, he would have suspected that the baby could be worn. Gu Ren believed that grandma Gu was born with extraordinary strength. However, if you were to say that a child who was only half a year old couldpletely understand the words of an adult, other than transmigrating or being reborn, he really didn¡¯t believe it. However, the future Queen of the goddess nation could really understand what Gu Ren was saying. When she could not hit him, she would cry. When Grandpa and Grandma Gu appeared, she would point at Gu Ren. Gu Ren was frightened. Gu Ren was just a five-year-old child who was eating. Grandpa Gu fed little Ming Yue a spoonful of rice paste.¡±Our little Ming Yue is so smart! Bear with it, you have to speed up your training. Otherwise, when she can walk, she will push you down.¡± Gu Ren thought so and cupped his fists at Grandpa Gu.¡±Your grandson thanks Grandpa for your reminder. Your grandson will definitely practice hard and strive to never be beaten down by this chubby girl!¡± Chapter 1338 1338 Chapter 1338-support The whole family was amused by Gu Ren¡¯s serious look again. Seeing everyoneughing, little Ming Yue alsoughed. Gu Xiao Qi, who was already one year old, also pped her hands andughed. Gu Xiao BA, who was nine months old, alsoughed when he saw everyoneughing. The room was filled with joy and harmony, which diluted the fear he had felt when he learned that the Yun nation was sending troops. After the meal, Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu brought Gu yingxue over. Gu Qingyuan chatted with his grandparents, Peng Yizhu chatted with her wives, and Gu yingxue yed with her sisters. The family of three came over and also mentioned the matter of the Yun nation sending troops. Kun city had enough troops and horses, so there was no need to worry. Lu Zheng and Peng sang had been cooperating well at the front line. They wanted to do something big this time, so they asked for more troops. In the past, he was nameless. Since the Yun nation was taking the initiative to provoke him, then let¡¯s have a good fight! Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhuforted everyone by telling them not to panic. In addition to the people from kun city, they would also send the soldiers they had left in Lin Prefecture. The current situation was that as long as the sand divine Kingdom did not help, this battle would be easy. However, if the sand divine Kingdom helped, it would not be so easy. The losses to the great Zhou would not be great, and they would at most be forced to retreat to the defense line. Grandma Gu felt that the chances of the sand divine Kingdom helping them were very high. After all, Yan Mo had contacted all the small countries around the great Zhou Dynasty. The only city that had not been conquered was kun city. However, judging from the current situation of kun city¡¯s military strength, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to take down kun city. ...... Even though she was not as worried anymore, Gu Xin still asked second white to send someone to Lu Zheng¡¯s ce to check on his condition. She also gave him a basket of pills. The pills she made herself had the ingredients of jade beads, so they were much more effective than the pills made by other doctors. Gu Xin was not stingy with the soldiers who protected the country. She took out all her stock. Gu Xin initially thought that the Peng family Army was just putting on a show with Queen Dugu. However, she felt that Yan Mo would definitely start a fight if he did this. So, she gave some to eldest Madam Peng and asked her to send some to goddess mountain. In the next few days, whenever Gu Xin was free, she would start making pills in case of emergency. As expected, on the fifth day of the fourth month, a war also broke out on the goddess mountain. The tenth Princess raised the g of rebellion. She used the excuse that Queen Dugu wanted to get close to the great Zhou Dynasty and change the rule of the goddess Kingdom. She gathered the military forces of several major families and more than a dozen cities. The Yun nation and the goddess nation sent their troops at the same time, while the Jinnan Kingdom, thenge Kingdom, and the sand divine Kingdom were ready to make a move. Recently, there were fewer people on the streets of kun city, and the people from the other countries didn¡¯te here. On this day, old general Peng brought Gu Qingyuan to visit them personally. Old general Peng turned to Grandpa and Grandma Gu. brother, sister, the situation is tense now. I have a request, and I hope you can support it! The old couple looked at old general Peng. Old general Peng took a deep breath and said,¡±Qing Yuan can take up his post after the Dragon Boat Festival. I want to send him to the sand divine Kingdom to stabilize the situation there. As for Jin nanguo, you may need to talk to Majesty Kang and ask him to go there personally. My fourth brother must guard kun city. Among the surrounding countries, the most dangerous one, thengge Kingdom, must be guarded against. What do you guys think?¡± ¡°You mean to send Majesty Kang as a diplomatic envoy to Jin nanguo?¡± Old general Peng nodded. Chapter 1339 - 1339 Carrying a girl 1339 Carrying a girl ¡°The king of the Jin Nan country lives an extravagant life, which is very much to the liking of Majesty Kang. My n is not to ask him for help, but to ask him not to cause trouble. Majesty Kang had a group of royal guards with him to ensure his safety. In addition, Duke Cheng ¡®en and Huihui¡¯s father would bring some fruits to apany the king of Jinnan country. Half a month would be enough. I can¡¯t persuade Majesty Kang on this matter. He will only listen to you two.¡± Old general Peng said. Jin nanguo and the goddess Kingdom were the two countries that did notck money. One of them specialized in Jade, while the other had gold and silver mines. Therefore, it was not possible to trade with money. Only by letting the two biggest fops of great Zhou bring along uncle Gu, who woulde up with strange things from time to time, would they be able to attract the attention of Jin nanguo. ¡°A ¡®ze and sng are in the kingdom of goddess, and thirdng and fifthng have gone to the Yun nation. Now, there¡¯s only Eng at home. At that time, in addition to the royal guards around King Kang, I¡¯ll send Eng to lead the team. It would give the monarch of Jin nanguo an illusion that not only did they have soldiers, but they were also not worried at all. They had even sent soldiers to protect a dandy Prince to y with him! What do you guys think?¡± Old general Peng asked again. !! The old couple looked at each other. It was time for their boss to do something big. Since they had the royal guards and the Peng family Army, although the three of them were not reliable, they had the reliable Peng Eng, so this was not impossible. Grandpa and Grandma Gu agreed. Not only did they send the letter, but they also asked Peng Eng to bring two chefs from the restaurant. Business wasn¡¯t busy these two days anyway, so they could send two. It was just eating, drinking, and having fun. If he wanted to do it, he should do it bigger. He brought all the Mahjong and poker cards, as well as all the seasonings needed for the food in the restaurant. The next day, Peng Eng and his group left. Gu Hui, Princess Jinghe, and he sanniang had fully recovered after a few days of rest at home. The women under themand of Lady Peng had gone to the goddess Kingdom to provide reinforcements. In addition to Xue Qianyu¡¯s Navy, there was also an Army of 10000 led by general Peng and Lady Peng¡¯s Army. The rest had either retreated to kun city or were sent to the Yun nation. ¡­¡­ In the campsite of the border Army of the Yun nation. Lu Zheng, dressed in ck, sneaked into the camp at night. He nned to capture theirmander directly. To capture the bandits, one had to first capture the leader. On the battlefield, once the general fell, the soldiers under him would be like dragons without a leader. It would be chaotic. The two countries had already crossed swords several times in this half a month¡¯s time. They were all small probing attacks, but the Yun nation¡¯s Army had already been deployed to the border. Lu Zheng had already received the news and knew what had happened to Yan Mo. He and Peng sang hade up with a n. The Yun nation had not gone all out because of the distrust between the two sides. Lu Zheng had fought against the Yun nation in his past life and knew that the king of the Yun nation was very suspicious. He would not go all out without seeing any real benefits. Therefore, he asked Peng sang to lead the troops to stabilize the situation. He called Meng Meng and Xie Nanfeng to enter the Yun nation¡¯s camp. The three of them were good at martial arts. Xie Nanfeng was slightly weaker, but he was agile and good at hiding, making him more suitable for assassination. Meng Meng¡¯s moves were Swift and fierce, but they caused a lot ofmotion. ¡°Spies, there are spies!¡± Suddenly, the patrolling soldiers in the camp blew the horn, and the entire camp was on guard. Lu Zheng and Meng Meng quickly ran out of the camp and waited at the agreed ce. After a while, they saw Xie Nanfeng running over with a girl on his shoulder. Chapter 1340 - 1340 The lady of the great Zhou 1340 Thedy of the great Zhou Meng Meng was so angry that he threw a punch at Xie Nanfeng. ¡°Is your old habit back? You¡¯re the one who caused such a hugemotion, right?¡± Xie Nanfeng, who was carrying a person, did not expect Meng Meng to attack, so he did not manage to Dodge the punch and was knocked to the ground. Lu Zheng knew that Xie Nanfeng had changed a lot. He asked, ¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly carry a woman out?¡± From the clothes and hair, it could be seen that Xie Nanfeng was carrying a girl. !! Xie Nanfeng wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. general Zhou, brother Meng, I didn¡¯t have any designs on her. This girl is from the great Zhou and is using the great Zhounguage to shout for help. She¡¯s being humiliated by Asha. I couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to take the opportunity to kill Asha. In the end, I didn¡¯t seed and carried her out when I left. Asha was the Yun nation¡¯s general who had been fighting with them recently. Meng Meng was so angry that he spat,¡±these B * stards, where did they abduct our Zhou Dynasty¡¯s girls?¡± He was too f * cking bastard! If you have the ability,e and find us men! What¡¯s the point of finding a girl!¡± Lu Zheng patted Meng Meng, then reached out to pull Xie Nanfeng up. Xie Nanfeng nced at the unconscious girl on the ground and asked, ¡± ¡°General Zhou, what should we do now?¡± Lu Zheng exhaled. we were discovered today. Their camp will definitely be on high alert after this. We won¡¯t be able to seed. Since he had saved her, he might as well bring her back! We¡¯ll ask her about it when she wakes up.¡± Xie Nanfeng lowered his head and knelt on one knee. general, my recklessness has caused the failure of your n. Please punish me! ¡°When we get back to kun city, go to the North Camp and receive a hundred beatings!¡± Xie Nanfeng cupped his fists. Meng Meng wanted to persuade him that a hundred strokes of the stick was too much, but he thought of the current situation. They were not friends, but in the military. They had to follow the military rules and could not break them. Meng Meng patted Xie Nanfeng¡¯s back. Xie, I like you today. If you don¡¯t do anything stupid in the future, I, Meng Meng, will acknowledge you as my brother! Back then, Xie Nanfeng had slept with Meng Meng¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Although Xie Nanfeng didn¡¯t force her and it was Meng Meng¡¯s fianc¨¦e who came to him of her own ord, it was still a great humiliation to Meng Meng. Therefore, in the past few years in kun city, Meng Meng didn¡¯t like to talk to Xie Nanfeng. After Xie Nanfeng saved the Zhou girls today, Meng Meng changed his opinion of him. The three of them returned to the camp from the small path. Of course, it was still Xie Nanfeng who was carrying the girl. When they arrived at the camp, Xie Nanfeng chased the people out of his tent. Everyone started a fire and rested outside, leaving the girl in the tent. Peng sang didn¡¯t say anything when he saw that they didn¡¯tplete the task of carrying a girl back. He only said that when she woke up, he would ask for her identity and follow the people who escorted the grain back to kun city. Now that they had chunnan city, uncle Gu had grown a lot of grain. The Peng family¡¯s Army was not afraid of ack of grain at all. They would first eat uncle Gu¡¯s food, and then wait for the Imperial court to send the grain. Anyway, they would not be afraid of the soldiers not having enough to eat as they used to be. The Yun nation¡¯snd wasn¡¯t fertile, and they generally couldn¡¯t fight a protracted war with others. After a long time, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to take out military provisions. That night, the girl woke up. When she woke up, she saw that she was still in the camp. Her heart almost died, but she found that although she was not dressed neatly, it was all covered. She sat up in surprise. She remembered that someone had tried to assassinate Asha before she had fainted. Chapter 1341 - 1341 Chapter 1341-Jin Yingying 1341 Chapter 1341-Jin Yingying She walked barefoot to the side of the tent and quietly looked out. The soldiers sleeping by the fire outside were not from the Yun nation. The g that fluttered in the wind had the words ¡± Zhou ¡± written on it. Her eyes were filled with tears, and soon, they fell like rain. She thought that she would never be able to escape in this life. She never thought that she would be saved, and it was the people of great Zhou who saved her. A soft whimper woke up Xie Nanfeng, who was the closest. Xie Nanfeng nced around and saw someone at the entrance of his tent. He got up and walked over. !! ¡°Youngdy, are you hungry? Don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t the Yun nation anymore. This is the camp of the Peng family¡¯s Army of the great Zhou Dynasty.¡± Xie Nanfeng said. ¡°Thank you, thank you general, thank you general for saving my life!¡± The girl knelt down. Xie Nanfeng lifted him up. Hearing themotion next door, Lu Zheng came over as well. He was more curious about how a little girl who looked to be only about fourteen years old had fallen into the hands of the Yun nation. The borders of several countries were guarded by the Peng family Army, and ordinary people would not go near them. The only exit out of the great Zhou Dynasty in kun city was the West Gate. Other than the businessmen from the other countries, they would not easily let a girl leave, let alone human traffickers who abducted girls. In Xie Nanfeng¡¯s tent, the little girl was wearing one of Xie Nanfeng¡¯s soldier¡¯s clothes. After eating two roasted sweet potatoes and potatoes, and drinking arge bowl of water, she finally regained some strength. She told him her background. She was originally a vige girl from a vige under the Tongzhou Prefecture. Her surname was Jin and her name was Yingying. Her family owned dozens of acres ofnd and could be considered a slightly rich farmer. However, one night three years ago, someone suddenly broke into their house and killed everyone in their family. That night, she had a stomachache and went to the bathroom. In the end, she was bitten by a snake in the bathroom and fainted from fear, thus avoiding the disaster. Although she was a farmer¡¯s daughter, she was afraid of snakes, insects, rats, and ants. By the time she woke up, it was already dawn. Everyone in her family had been killed, and she was scared silly. Who knew that the group of people would return and just happened to find her. He didn¡¯t kill her, but kidnapped her. She didn¡¯t know where she had gone either. She had been tied up in the carriage. When she got out of the car, she found out that she was in the car of a businessman from Xing Nan Kingdom. The businessman had spent a lot of money to buy her and was prepared to be her concubine when she grew up. She stayed in Xing Nan Kingdom for a year and found a chance to escape. In the end, she was chased and lost. She didn¡¯t know how, but she ended up in the Yun nation. She wanted to dress up as a man, but the men in the Yun nation were all tall and had deep-set facial features. She wanted to pretend to be a mute and identally speak out of fear. In the end, she was sent to the general¡¯s office of Asha. Asha had been at the border. She had been ready to go back to the nuptial chamber, but as soon as the war started, Asha had someone take her to the camp to have the nuptial chamber first. Tonight was her nuptial night with Asha. At this point, she cried. Fortunately, this general Xie in front of her had allowed her to keep her innocence. Otherwise, even if she was saved, she would not be able to live. ¡°Jin Yingying from Tongzhou Prefecture?¡± Lu Zheng frowned and looked at her. When you were ten years old, did you enter an ice cave by mistake?¡± Jin Yingying¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked at Lu Zheng in disbelief. ¡°Do you still have the jade pendant from the man in the ice cave?¡± Lu Zheng asked without any expression. Jin Yingying nodded and then shook her head. general, that jade pendant was valuable. I didn¡¯t dare to take it back, so I buried it in my vige. General, do you know the young master from back then?¡± Chapter 1342 - 1342 Chapter 1342-exposing you 1342 Chapter 1342-exposing you Lu Zheng did not answer. He thought for a while and said, ¡± ¡°Do you have anything you¡¯re good at? For example, a female worker or a cook?¡± Jin Yingying shook her head. I was at home when I was young. My family didn¡¯t allow me to go to the fields. I knew how to do embroidery work. I was also responsible for the three meals at home. But I¡¯m not good at it. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you take me to kun city tomorrow.¡± There will be people there to arrange your work and you will be paid monthly. I¡¯m just earning money, not selling myself.¡± Jin Yingying was about to kneel down to thank him again. Even though this was the great Zhou¡¯s camp, the Army was all men, and she felt that it was inconvenient. !! A job personally rmended by the general should not be bad. Now, as long as she could survive and not be humiliated, she would be satisfied. miss Jin, ¡± Xie Nanfeng suddenly said, ¡± I have a house in kun city. My sister might being soon. Why don¡¯t you stay in my house and keep my sisterpany? My younger sister is on good terms with thedy from the main family that general Zhou introduced to you.¡± Lu Zheng turned to look at Xie Nanfeng,¡¯Xie Zhiyi ising to kun city? You¡¯re alone?¡± Xie Nanfeng sighed,¡¯it¡¯s all because of my father¡¯s nonsense. Zhiyi ran away from home. Before I came to the Yun nation, I received a letter from third miss Gu and white six. I could only ask white six to help me wait for Zhiyi. If she were to meet Xie Chunfeng, I don¡¯t know what would happen.¡± Lu Zheng nodded in understanding. He then turned to Jin Yingying and said, ¡± ¡°Miss Jin, I¡¯ll send you there tomorrow. It¡¯s very safe in kun city. As long as you work hard, your life will be good in the future.¡± Jin Yingying kowtowed. thank you, general Zhou. Thank you, general. Thank you! ¡­¡­ Lu Zheng returned to his own tent and started to write to Gu shouxin. Jin Yingying, the girl who had saved the third Prince, and Li Shan had used her identity to secure her position by the third Prince¡¯s side. Bai Yi sent a letter saying that Li Shan had not only be the third Prince¡¯s concubine, but had also slept with him at the end ofst year. This year, she was already pregnant and was still urging the third Prince. Lu Zheng nned to discuss with Gu shouxin when it would be more appropriate to take out Jin Yingying and whether to cooperate with the Emperor¡¯s n of raising children. Although the two of them were not in the capital, they knew everything about the capital like the back of their hands. Gu shouxin was also very smooth when it came to dealing with Lu Zheng¡¯s people, and he was not polite at all. Lu Zheng¡¯s power in Jiangnan was also slowly developing. Gu shouxin did not fall behind and also began to let his men develop there. However, he was born as a farmer¡¯s top schr, so he naturally did not develop as fast as Lu Zheng. In any case, with thebined power of the two of them, the rebellion waspletely possible. Unfortunately, neither of them wanted to go ording to the emperor¡¯s wishes. It was so boring to be an Emperor. Not only was it tiring every day, but he also had to consider which son would inherit the throne. To be a Minister that the Emperor could not touch, and to be happy with their wife and child for the rest of their lives was their greatest wish. After writing a letter to Gu shouxin, Lu Zheng wrote a letter to Gu Xin. He was the one who had sent Jin Yingying back, so he had to exin it to his little Xinxin. Otherwise, little Xinxin would have wild thoughts. On the third day, Gu Xin received a letter from LU Zheng and ady. Before she read the letter, Gu Xin was already unhappy when she saw Jin Yingying. you should have just gone to war to save thedies, why did you send me here to work for you? ¡± After reading the letter, Gu Xin was ted.¡¯Hey, Li Shan, you imposter. I¡¯m going to take good care of miss Yingying so that I can show you when you¡¯re the most smug. I¡¯ll make you so angry!¡¯ Jin Yingying, who was already nervous, became even more nervous after Gu Xin¡¯s warm reception. Chapter 1343 - 1343 Leave the troublesome matters to Lu Zheng 1343 Leave the troublesome matters to Lu Zheng The Gu family looked at Jin Yingying, who was beside Gu Xin, and thought that this girl was quite pretty. Lu Zheng actually asked Xinxin to help him? Hey, this brat! Why was their silly Xin Xin so happy? Jin Yingying could clearly feel that the Gu family¡¯s attitude was the same as when third miss Gu had first met her. Oh no, would she not be taken in? If she wasn¡¯t taken in, where could she go? !! Kunzhou was the furthest ce from Tongzhou. She had no money on her, so how could she go back? She had gone back. The group of people who had killed her family a few years ago should not be around anymore. Unfortunately, her family¡¯s assets must have been taken away by her uncle. The possibility of her getting them back was not high. The more Jin Yingying thought about it, the sadder she became. She knelt down in front of the Gu family.¡±Old master, old Madam, first Madam, second Madam, fourth Madam, and youngdies, I beg of you, please take me in! I know how to work, I know how to embroider, I know how to do kitchen work. I don¡¯t have a ce to go, I don¡¯t have a home. Please, let me stay and work. I don¡¯t want to be paid, I just want a ce to stay, three full meals, and no need to be worried.¡± Cai Xiaolian woke her up and asked sun Yumei to take her to the embroidery workshop. After that, she asked Gu Xin what Lu Zheng had said. Gu Xin then told her family that this was not the girl Lu Zheng saved, but the girl that Xie Nanfeng saved. When Xie Zhiyi arrived, this girl would be staying with him. The Gu family didn¡¯t care anymore. When they returned to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s room, Gu Xin started talking about Jin Yingying¡¯s identity that was mentioned in Lu Zheng¡¯s letter. Gu Nian was shocked,¡¯you¡¯re saying that Xie Nanfeng saved thisdy from the Yun nation¡¯s camp? Wasn¡¯t li Shan too ruthless? not only did she kill his entire family, she even sent him to Xing Nan country? She¡¯s deliberately making her stay to suffer. Her heart is really twisted!¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± Mother, sister, say, Li Shan used to live in Qing Province. How did she know that miss Jin was rted to the third Prince? She¡¯s younger than me by two months, and she did it a few years ago. How could she do it at such a young age?¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at each other. The three transmigrators already knew that Li Shan had reincarnated, but Gu Xin did not! Gu Xin only knew that Li Shan had done a lot of bad things and was mentally twisted. However, there had to be a reason for a person¡¯s mental state to be twisted when they did bad things. How were they supposed to exin this? Should I? To push this problem to Lu Zheng, who was also reborn? Alright, I think this is a good idea! Hence, the mother and daughter made eye contact and pushed the question to Lu Zheng. They wanted to see if he was trying to trick Gu Xin. Anyway, they were not willing to lie to Gu Xin now. Besides, Gu Xin has grown up and it was much harder to fool her now. Let¡¯s leave the trouble to Lu Zheng! This kid had specifically reincarnated to find Xinxin, so he must have thought of a foolproof exnation. Gu Xin did not think too much about it. After hearing what Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian said, she put the matter to heart. She would definitely ask Lu Zheng about it the next time he came back. Now that the front line was tense, she would not ask about these irrelevant things. In the middle of April, Bai si brought Xie Zhiyi back. The two girls hadn¡¯t seen each other for two years, but because of their daily correspondence, they weren¡¯t unfamiliar with each other at all. They were like good sisters who often yed together. Xie Zhiyi was good-looking and had a sweet mouth. The Gu family was quite fond of her after all the good things she said. Chapter 1344 - 1344 Just like everyone 1344 Just like everyone Hearing that she hade out in men¡¯s clothing with a servant girl because she had enough money in her hands and had even found an escort in the Qingzhou government, and that she had not suffered at all, everyone was relieved. ¡°Zhiyi, did you write a letter to your mother after you met with fourth Bai?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Xie Zhiyi nodded and said,¡±second aunt, I¡¯ve written it.¡± I asked the bodyguard agency to send it back. I even asked guard Bai about big brother¡¯s situation and told mother in the letter. Hehe, second aunt, I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± ¡°Yiyi, Grandpa Peng has already sent people to help your mother,¡± Gu Xin said. Your father doesn¡¯t dare to bully her anymore. Grandpa Peng said that you can stay with the Pengs after youe. Of course, you can also stay with us.¡± !! Huo Yanyu sighed and said,¡±wow, Xie Zhiyi¡¯s name is the same as everyone else¡¯s!¡± If sister Xinxin didn¡¯t call me that, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed!¡± Gu SI¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯Oh, right! Yiyi, it¡¯s so simr to our name! Last time, my father said that this time, mother, second aunt, and third aunt had a child together. The word ¡°heart¡± is less, so it must be ¡°meaning.¡± My father also reserved the word ¡°meaning¡±! In the end, Yiyi, you came!¡± Xie Zhiyi blinked his eyes. That¡¯s right. No wonder she felt so close to the Gu family when she first saw them. It turned out that they had the same name. Alright, she was quite willing to think that way. After all, her and her brother¡¯s names were chosen by her mother. The family didn¡¯t care about them, so they just went along with her mother¡¯s wishes. Her mother loved her father very much and gave her brother the name Nanfeng. Later, she was born, but her mother¡¯s feelings for her father did not change, so there was Zhiyi. Nanfeng knows my intentions. She would rather have this name because of her fate with the Gu family. Grandpa Gu looked at the little girl who was still so energetic after such a long journey and was ying with his granddaughters. He stroked his beard and asked with a smile, ¡± Yiyi, you¡¯ve just arrived, so you should rest for a while. Go to your great uncle¡¯s ce first. Only your great uncle and fourth uncle are at home now. Xie Zhiyi nodded and said,¡¯yes, I know! Thank you for your reminder, Grandpa. When I met Guard Bai in Lin province, I went to the prefecture to bring gifts for my granduncle and the others. Grandpa, grandma, aunts, let me tell you, we made a lot of money from thend we bought together! My mother told me to learn from sister Huihui and sister Nian. Xinxin and sisi learned how to manage ounts and keep their own money. I have money in my hands. I¡¯ve also bought you a lot of things! However, it¡¯ll take a while for the items to arrive, so I paid the innkeeper to send them over. Guard Bai and I came here on horseback first.¡± Grandpa Gu chuckled. This child didn¡¯t forget to bring a gift even when she ran away from home. That Yuzhou magistrate, Lord Xie, was really an arrogant father. He didn¡¯t dote on such a likable girl, but instead, he doted on the child of a concubine. Fortunately, Madam Xie was a good person and didn¡¯t teach the girl the wrong way. Even if her son was taught the wrong way, he was also guided on the right path in time. Grandpa Gu knew that it was not easy to make his precious son, who he had doted on for more than ten years, join the army at the border. Back then, his second son was a drunkard and a gambler. He couldn¡¯t bear to see his child suffer even a little. This Madam Xie was a strong person. However, she had married the wrong person! He could only hope that the people sent by brother Peng this time would be able to support Madam Xie and let her live a better life! Grandpa Gu thought of Gu shouxin when he thought of Xie Nanfeng. Back then, Xie Nanfeng had indulged in debauchery, and his life was about toe to an end. It was really not bad that Madam Xie had him tied up and brought him to kun city. Chapter 1345 - 1345 They have a precious son now 1345 They have a precious son now The gifts that Xie Zhiyi had bought were delivered to the city when it was almost night time. Xie Zhiyi paid the shopkeeper and began to give gifts. She gave Grandpa Gu a painting of famous flowers and tea leaves from the CI province. She gave it to Grandpa Gu because he liked flowers. She gave grandma Gu and her aunties jewelry that she had chosen herself. She also gave Gu Xin and her Sisters Jewelry. She even included Huo Yanyu¡¯s share in the gift, which was a bracelet of different colors. The young miss did her own business, so she wouldn¡¯t be scammed. The price wasn¡¯t expensive, but the thought won. After sending the gifts to the Gu family, she brought her servant girl to the Peng family. Xie Zhiyi had wanted to sleep in the Gu family¡¯s house, but there were only six rooms in the Gu family¡¯s embroidery building. Although sister Huihui and Princess Jinghe weren¡¯t home, it was their house, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to sleep there. If she slept in another guest room, she would feel that she was too far away from Xinxin and the others. So, she decided to stay with the Peng family for the time being. After she tidied up her brother¡¯s house and filled it with things, she could move to the new city to live and visit Xinxin and the others every day. !! Gu Xin and Gu si had told Xie Zhiyi that the Peng family had a cousin. She was a little white flower, so he didn¡¯t want to get too close to her. She would cry at any moment and was very annoying. Xie Zhiyi finally understood. She was just a little white flower. Her father had all kinds of flowers in his backyard. She had her ways of dealing with people like her. She wasn¡¯t afraid at all! That night, Gu Xin and Gu Nian kept Cai Xiaolianpany and talked about Xie Zhiyi. Gu Nian felt that Xie Zhiyi was much more sensible than when she first met him. Cai Xiaolian sighed. There were many people in her father¡¯s backyard. How could she not be sensible? Although she had been a little impulsive when she had confronted official Xie, it was this pure heart of a child that made Cai Xiaolian like it very much. Xie Zhiyi didn¡¯t receive the traditional education of a son not speaking of his father¡¯s mistakes. She was clear-headed and knew how to protect her mother. After being locked up by her father, she knew that if she didn¡¯t escape, the mother and daughter would be bullied together. So, she escaped and looked for her brother. Her brother was now a Governor and could protect her and her mother. A 14-year-old girl didn¡¯t leave home because she was wronged at home. She came out because she wanted to call for reinforcements to help her mother seek justice. It was not easy. After hearing Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words, Gu Xin hugged her arm and squinted her eyes in happiness, ¡± ¡°Mother, I think I¡¯m so lucky! My parents are the best mother in the world, and my sister is also the best sister in the world. Because of you, I don¡¯t have any worries.¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± silly girl. You¡¯re also the best daughter in the world. You¡¯re father and mother¡¯s precious daughter. We can¡¯t bear to see you suffer.¡± Gu Xinughed foolishly,¡±hehehehehehehehe.¡± Gu Nian hugged Cai Xiaolian¡¯s other side. ¡°Mother, I also want to be a little girl!¡± Gu Xin was amused,¡¯sister, you walked too fast when you reincarnated! So, you can¡¯t be a little girl!¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart softened as she was hugged by her two fragrant daughters.¡±Niannian is father and mother¡¯s precious eldest daughter, and Xinxin is father and mother¡¯s precious little daughter. Both of you are father and mother¡¯s precious!¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin smugly and Gu Xin ignored her! Cai Xiaolian quickly got up and went to look at Gu Xiaoba. Gu Xin and Gu Nian looked at each other. Great, they finally had a precious little son. When the servant maids heard the child¡¯s cries, they came in to help carry the child. After coaxing Gu Xiaoba, Cai Xiaolian also urged her two daughters to go to sleep. Chapter 1346 - 1346 Chapter 1346-gossip 1346 Chapter 1346-gossip Xie Zhiyi stayed at the Peng family¡¯s house, and the fourthdy of the Peng family helped her buy all the necessities for her new house. On the third morning of her arrival, she came over to y with Gu Xin and Gu si. Gu Xin was making pills in theboratory in the mansion while Gu Si was busy with other things. However, they were all in the same room. As soon as Xie Zhiyi arrived, he began to gossip. ¡°Xinxin, sisi, guess what Yin Yingli did to me?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si stopped what they were doing and looked at her curiously. !! Xie Zhiyi walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side,¡¯don¡¯t stop! If there¡¯s anything I can¡¯t help with, we¡¯ll talk as we work!¡± Gu Xin handed Xie Zhiyi the task of crushing the herbs into powder. Xie Zhiyi knew a little martial arts, so he wasn¡¯t as weak as the average girl from a big family. He rolled up his sleeves and started to gossip as he ground the herbs, ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Yin Yingli probably doesn¡¯t know that we knew each other before. She¡¯s just beating around the bush and talking about you! You even reminded me not to get close to you. You¡¯re so fierce and you¡¯ll hit me. A normaldy wouldn¡¯t want to be associated with you!¡± Xie Zhiyi whistled and said, ¡± Hey! It was just the two of us at that time. None of the maids were there. I asked her why the Gu sisters were so fierce. Was it like this? I knocked her down on purpose. I asked her what a normal girl looked like. Is it like me? I picked up the stool on purpose and acted as if I was going to hit her. She was so frightened that she screamed! Hahaha, I was wondering why he wasn¡¯t crying. Why was she screaming? ¡°I knew Wanwan wasn¡¯t a good person,¡± Gu Xin replied. ¡°Then why did you reply to her?¡± Gu si asked. Xie Zhiyi whistled and said, ¡± Hey! It was just the two of us at that time. None of the maids were there. I asked her why the Gu sisters were so fierce. Was it like this? I knocked her down on purpose. I asked her what a normal girl looked like. Is it like me? I picked up the stool on purpose and acted as if I was going to hit her. She was so frightened that she screamed! Hahaha, I was wondering why he wasn¡¯t crying. Why was she screaming? Not even a single tear!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si bothughed. Damn, who asked her to create rumors for no reason? how were they fierce? They were clearly very cute little girls, okay! Gu Xin asked again,¡¯she didn¡¯t tell on me? She loved toin! She also likes to turn things around and lead people to feel that she is pitiful, causing them to misunderstand.¡± guess what happened after she screamed? ¡± Xie Zhiyi asked with a mysterious smile. Gu Xin and Gu si cooperated and asked. after she screamed, I sat down on the ground and ced the stool on top of me, ¡± Xie Zhiyi said. I leaned against the table and wiped my eyes with the chili water I¡¯ve prepared earlier. The servant maids rushed in and then fourth Biao Shen also came.¡± she cried andined. She said I hit her! I cried andined. I also said that she pushed me and even kicked a stool to hit me! ¡°She¡¯s crying, drop by drop, so am I! And my eyes are red from the chili water. She didn¡¯t know what to do with fourth aunt. She asked Yin Yingli why she hit her. Yin Yingli didn¡¯t dare to say anything bad about them in front of others, so she just said that they didn¡¯t agree. I cried and scolded her. I said that I¡¯m not an unruly and willful person. Although my father is a magistrate, a magistrate is only a small official. I don¡¯t dare to show off! She was the one who warned me not to get close to the Gu family¡¯s youngdies, but I didn¡¯t listen. I said that the Gu family¡¯s youngdies were all as beautiful as fairies and were as likable as little fairies. I said that she was spouting nonsense, so she hit me!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha, Xinxin, sisi, you guys didn¡¯t see Yin Yingli¡¯s face, it¡¯s like she ate a fly. In the end, she passed out from crying.¡± ¡°Fourth aunt consoled me and told me not to worry. She said thatdy Yin would pass out once a month from crying and that it would be good if she woke up! I almost burst outughing. Fourth aunt is really too fun!¡± Chapter 1347 - 1347 Chapter 1347-tooth for tooth 1347 Chapter 1347-tooth for tooth Yiyi! Gu Xinughed out loud. an eye for an eye, this is so satisfying! Xie Zhiyi replied,¡¯if she wasn¡¯t so weak, I would have pushed her with all my strength. I didn¡¯t do anything bad, I just gave her a light push to teach her a lesson!¡± Gu si said, ¡± Yiyi, you don¡¯t know this. When she first came here, she always said that her father was the prefect, she was the daughter of the prefect, and my second uncle was only the county Magistrate. In the past, all the girls in the county magistrate¡¯s family under her father¡¯s jurisdiction had to respect her! Tsk, that look is so annoying!¡± Gu Xin also recalled the first time she met Yin Feili and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, she despised me and my sister at that time. She thought that we were the daughters of the county Magistrate and should be one level lower than her! You said that my father is only a magistrate, and that¡¯s a small position! She¡¯s simply a contrast to her!¡± !! Xie Zhiyiughed and said, ¡± I did it on purpose! Didn¡¯t you guys tell me about her before? I said this on purpose! Hmph, I won¡¯t let off anyone who bullies my good sister!¡± Yiyi, ¡± Gu Xin and Gu si said in unison. you¡¯re so good! Even though their martial arts were much better than Xie Zhiyi¡¯s, and no one in kun city would bully them, they still felt that Xie Zhiyi was a good person! What a cute girl! Xie Zhiyiughed proudly, ¡± of course! My brother said that being brothers is a lifetime thing! I¡¯m not a man, but I¡¯ll Be Your Sister for a lifetime! Let me tell you, my brother was unreliable in many ways in the past, but there was one thing he valued. He listened to my mother and came to kun city because he didn¡¯t want my mother to be sad. He loves me, he can be a fool outside and have a bad reputation, but he can¡¯t bear to hear anyone say anything bad about me. ¡°In the past, when my father hit him, he let him hit him. However, when my father scolded me, he was unhappy. He didn¡¯t dare to hit my father, but he dared to do bad things to my father. It¡¯s evil! That¡¯s why I¡¯m like my brother. I¡¯ve decided that you two are my sisters, so I can¡¯t bear to see others speak ill of you. We¡¯ll be sisters forever!¡± yeah, ¡± Gu Xin nodded. we¡¯ll be good sisters for life! Gu si also nodded. we¡¯re good sisters. For life! Then, the three girlsughed. Gu Xin consoled Xie Zhiyi again,¡¯Yiyi, although your brother did a lot of unreliable things in the past, he¡¯s quite reliable now. He didn¡¯t even rely on Grandpa Peng and the others. He had already be a deputy general by fighting the enemies with brother Yuanyuan. During the battle of the southern border, he killed a few of the generals leading the southern border.¡± Gu si also said,¡¯your brother can even save people now. A girl was being bullied, and he couldn¡¯t stand it, so he saved her. ¡± Xie Zhiyi was very happy to hear this. She felt that her mother would have someone to rely on in the future. Even if she was married, as long as her brother was powerful and reliable, her mother would be able to live well. ¡­¡­ That night, Gu Nian brought Gu yingxue and Huo Yanyu back. Gu Xin happily told her about how Xie Zhiyi had dealt with Yin Feili. Gu yingxue patted Xie Zhiyi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re amazing! When I was in the manor, I got a headache whenever I saw Yin Yingli. She really can cry!¡± ¡°Little sister yingxue, let me tell you,¡± Xie Zhiyi said.¡±When dealing with people like this, we have to give them a taste of their own medicine.¡± Let¡¯s take her own path and leave her with nowhere to go. We¡¯ll anger them to death!¡± this is called ¡®walking the path of a little white flower¡¯, ¡± Gu Nian concluded. leaving a little white flower with no way out! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The Gu sisters ¡¯embroidery building was filled with the crispughter of the girls. Time was peaceful, but that was all. Chapter 1348 - 1348 Not giving him any chance at all 1348 Not giving him any chance at all Gu Xin wrote a letter to Lu Zheng before she went to bed, detailing everything that happened after Xie Zhiyi arrived. She did not want to disturb Lu Zheng, but she could not help but want to share it with him. Brother Yuanyuan will just spend some time reading the letter. It shouldn¡¯t affect him! The things written in the letter were so happy, brother Yuanyuan would definitely be happy and rx! !! Brother Yuanyuan¡¯s mood was good. He would definitely be invincible on the battlefield and kill his way out of the Yun nation. He would no longer dare to invade great Zhou! Yes, it must be like this! As Gu Xin thought of this, she called second white over and asked him to send the letter over tomorrow. ¡­¡­ Because Xie Nanfeng had rescued Jin Yingying from Asha¡¯s camp, Asha wasn¡¯t sure if she was from great Zhou, but he vented his anger on great Zhou andunched an attack. Unfortunately, Lu Zheng and Peng sang cooperated very well. Not only were they not forced to retreat, but they had also upied a piece ofnd in the Yun nation. The Asha dared not move. They had not had a good rest these few days. Lu Zheng and Peng Sanng discussed and decided to let the soldiers rest for two days before deciding whether to continue the attack. The Yun nation¡¯s troops were strong. If they attacked by force, they would be killing 1000 enemies and suffering 800 losses. Even if they won, there weren¡¯t many left on the great Zhou side. They couldn¡¯tpletely control the Yun nation, so they couldn¡¯t advance rashly. When white six delivered the letter, it was alreadyte at night. He did not pass the letter to Lu Zheng immediately. Instead, he revealed his identity and followed the soldiers on night duty to take a nap by the bonfire. White six passed the letter to Lu Zheng when the sun rose. Peng sang¡¯s eyes were still a little sour. Sigh, Lu Zheng, this bad boy, how could he have such a thing for her at such a young age? He had no chance at all. Forget it, forget it, I won¡¯t look anymore. I¡¯ll go look for cloud soldiers and see if there are any who don¡¯t have eyes. Lu Zheng waspletely oblivious to Peng sang¡¯s heartache. He took the letter and walked to the edge of the campsite. He sat down against arge rock, stretched out one leg, and bent the other. He opened the letter with one hand and ced the other on his knee. He leaned against therge rock, looking very rxed andfortable. The morning breeze blew, and the morning light shone on him, making him look as beautiful as a painting. From the moment he opened the letter, the smile on Lu Zheng¡¯s face had not disappeared. He knew that Xie Zhiyi was just like Huo Yanyu. He could definitely make little Xinxin happy. He remembered that Xie Zhiyi was married to Peng Eng in his previous life. In his previous life, Xie Nanfeng had been tortured badly by his Shu brother. In the end, Madam Xie invited herself into the family temple for Xie Zhiyi¡¯s marriage, so that Xie Zhiyi wouldn¡¯t be randomly married off by the Xie family. After Xie Zhiyi married Peng Eng, the year kun city was almost lost, the people from thenge Kingdom caught her and threatened her. In the end, she didn¡¯t be a threat to the Peng family. Instead, she ran into the knife in the hands of the person who held her hostage. The knife went through her body and she couldn¡¯t be more dead. Therefore, Lu Zheng had a good impression of Xie Nanfeng and Xie Zhiyi from the beginning, not only because they were abandoned by their grandfather, but also because they were righteous. In his previous life, Xie Nanfeng had been deliberately taught by the Xie family to die standing in front of the enemy, not live on his knees. The Xie family didn¡¯t like the three of them. It wasn¡¯t because their father was a yboy and spoiled his concubine. It was because Madam Xie was from the Peng family. Minister Xie, the head of the Xie family, would never treat the blood of the Peng family as his own descendants. He was the only other traitor besides the king of qu. There was no evidence now, but Lu Zheng was already making arrangements. The Emperor would find out very soon. Chapter 1349 - 1349 Chapter 1349-fence-sitter 1349 Chapter 1349-fence-sitter It was already the middle of April, and the Civil War in the goddess Kingdom had been going on for almost half a month. Gu shouxin had originally told Cai Xiaolian that he would be back in three days at most, but Queen Dugu¡¯s side had been repeatedly injured. Thinking that her mother and his mother were sisters born from the same mother, Gu shouxin could not leave. Although his mother seemed to have a cold personality, he knew that the olddy still valued family ties, whether it was Gu Qingyuan or Queen Dugu. If she didn¡¯t care, she wouldn¡¯t have asked him to send someone to investigate Gu Qingyuan, and she wouldn¡¯t have taken Queen Dugu¡¯s little baby home to raise. !! It was rare for Gu shouxin to have the opportunity to do something for his mother, and he still cherished it very much. Moreover, if he didn¡¯t deal with Yan Mo, he reckoned that kun city wouldn¡¯t be able to live in peace. When he had first met Yan Mo in Qingzhou, he had felt that this man was extraordinary. Although he was from an opposing force, he had to admit that Yan Mo was capable of escaping one after another and pretending to be in great Zhou for more than 20 years. Ordinary people could not do that. ¡°Lord Gu, general Peng, general Yin, look over here. ording to my men, that bastard Yan Mo has already gathered all the castens here and here. His Army is about 150000. And I only have 100000 left. My idea is to ask the great Zhou to help me guard the rear while I personally lead this 100000-strong Army to attack!¡± In the pce of the goddess, Queen Dugu invited Gu shouxin and the others to discuss a meeting. Xue Qianyu did note, but stood guard at the back with his men. as long as they don¡¯t have any reinforcements, I¡¯m confident in killing them! Queen Dugu said in a deep voice. ¡°Your Highness, if you kill them like this, the goddess Kingdom will no longer be what it used to be. It will take at least ten years to recover. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being annexed by other ces?¡± General Peng asked. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Queen Dugu shook her head andughed. general Peng, didn¡¯t I agree to submit to the great Zhou? As long as the great Zhou Dynasty returns the dugu family¡¯s independent ruling rights and the governance of the goddess Kingdom remains unchanged, I¡¯ll agree to anything you say!¡± Eldest Madam Peng looked at Queen Dugu. She had no choice but to agree. ¡°Old general Peng said that he has already sent people to the Jinnan country. I don¡¯t think the Jinnan country will lend them troops. Third general Peng had gone to the sand divine Kingdom, and it was likely that the sand divine Kingdom would not lend them troops. The only thing we need to be wary of now is the Lang GE Kingdom.¡± Gu shouxin pointed at a ce on the map. He had been in kun city for more than a year, and he was more curious about the Lang GE Kingdom. He always felt that the Lang GE Kingdom was more mysterious than the other countries. Among these surrounding small countries, thenge Kingdom was the most simr to the great Zhou. It was said that it was a country established by the general of the previous dynasty and had an impressive military strength. Queen Dugu also understood this, but she had no choice but to confront Yan Mo and the others. After a moment of silence, Gu shouxin asked, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, I wonder if any of the city Lords who have sided with Yan Mo are fence-sitters?¡± Queen Dugu was stunned for a moment before she nodded. ¡°Of course there is. Except for a few who are more ambitious and want the whole world to be like the goddess Kingdom, the others are just fence sitters. They only agreed because my stupid daughter promised them a lot of benefits.¡± ¡°May I ask if your Highness is referring to the gold and silver mines?¡± first Madam Peng interrupted. Queen Dugu turned to Lady Peng. general Yin is right. It¡¯s a gold mine and a silver mine. Those people love money. They¡¯re guarding a mountain of gold and silver, but they have to give it to me. They¡¯re just not happy about it. Chapter 1350 - 1350 Just think of it as doing it for your mother 1350 Just think of it as doing it for your mother ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we might as well give them a share of the profits,¡± physician Peng said.¡±With some other benefits, we can make them favor us.¡± In this way, Yan Mo¡¯s team had lost a few teams. Even if the Lang GE Kingdom borrows troops, Your Highness doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°General Yin, you don¡¯t know the terrain of the goddess Kingdom,¡± Queen Dugu said with a wry smile.¡±We can¡¯t get close to those people at all.¡± Or perhaps, Yan Mo attacked before they even got close.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± eldest Madam Peng shook her head. I¡¯ll have to trouble Lord Gu to steal a few sets of their clothes from their camp tonight. Your Highness, please write down the city Lords that you can possibly convince. I will pick a few female soldiers. Your Highness, please find someone who is familiar with the terrain of the goddess Kingdom. We will dress her up and go with them! He took a shortcut. As long as we can convince the Lords of those cities, Yan Mo¡¯s troops will be reduced in number. We¡¯d better wait for him tounch an attack. If a portion of the troops suddenly retreat on the battlefield, don¡¯t you think his tactics will be ruined?¡± Queen Dugu¡¯s eyes lit up. She thought it was a good idea. !! Gu shouxin nced at general Peng, which meant, ¡± your wife is despising you and assigning me to do work. General Peng shamelessly shot back a look. My wife is worried about me and cares about me. She doesn¡¯t despise me. Yan Mo is so powerful, and it¡¯s dangerous to steal clothes. My wife will naturally not let me go. Gu shouxin was silent. After spending half a month with him, Queen Dugu had also discovered that Gu shouxin¡¯s Kung Fu was really good. He might not be good at leading troops in battle, but his personal strength was very strong. If he went to steal things, the probability of being discovered by Yan Mo was very small. Thus, she stood up and bowed to Gu shouxin. ¡°Lord Gu, on behalf of the dugu family, I¡¯m asking you to help me. From now on, the dugu family is willing to listen to Lord Gu¡¯s everymand.¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. my mother still belongs to the dugu family. You¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re going to call my mother to be the Grand Queen. Do I need your promise? ¡± Gu shouxin sighed. Forget it, just think of it as doing it for his mother! Anyway, after this matter, you have to fight for the rights and interests of my mother. The Gu family doesn¡¯t care about the great Zhou, but the goddess Kingdom can let my mother y around when she has nothing to do. Therefore, Gu shouxin agreed. That night, he started his n. Gu Hui and the other two girls were among the people that eldest Madam Peng had chosen. The three of them were more familiar with a few of the cities. They had rushed all the way here from Jinnan city after taking a boat there. Moreover, they were very good at makeup. The soldiers of the goddess Kingdom didn¡¯t know each other, but there were always people on Yan Mo¡¯s side who knew Queen Dugu¡¯s side. At this moment, an unfamiliar face was the most suitable. Princess Jinghe was very excited when she heard that she was going to have another mission. She was very satisfied with her trip to kun city. She knew that the Gu family could bring her apletely different life from the one in the capital. All he sanniang could think of was that she had sessfullypleted her task and would be rewarded with silver from time to time. Once she had the silver, she would buy a house in kun city. Gu Hui, on the other hand, was very calm. In addition to the three of them, Peng da also chose three female soldiers who were around 30 years old. They would work with Queen Dugu¡¯s men in groups of three, which would be very convenient. Gu shouxin went out for two hours and brought back ten sets of clothes from different teams. They couldn¡¯t take them from the same ce, or else they would be alerted. Chapter 1351 - 1351 The great Zhou’s envoy 1351 The great Zhou¡¯s envoy On the 13th of April, after Gu Hui and the rest set off from the small road, Yan Mo and the tenth Princessunched an attack on the pce. As long as they could conquer the royal city, Queen Dugu would have to step down. Yan Mo thought that Queen Dugu had already made peace with the great Zhou Dynasty and agreed to a series of male-dominated rules. Therefore, he imed that he was the rightful ruler and that he had the tenth princess¡¯s support. That night, if Princess Jinghe and he sanniang had not found out about the conversation between the city Lord of Jade Dragon City and his subordinates, Queen Dugu would not have been able to return to the capital in time. !! Standing on the city gate tower, Queen Dugu looked at the tenth Princess, dugu Xiang ¡®er, who was dressed in white armor and riding a White Horse beside Yan Mo. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. Even a vicious Tiger would not eat its Cubs. She was not vicious, but her Cubs were going to eat her. She looked deeply at the tenth Princess, then closed her eyes. When she opened them again, there was no longer any warmth in them. She raised her hand and ordered,¡±release the arrows!¡± Stone throwing! Kill!¡± Arrows were shot down from the city gate tower. As long as the enemy got close,rge rocks would roll down. Suddenly, Yan Mo beckoned, and someone came out with a baby in his arms. The man was none other than Queen Dugu¡¯s personal attendant. Queen Dugu squinted her eyes. She had thought that her personal attendant had been killed. ¡°Dugu Yan, dugu Mingyue is in our hands. Are you still going to shoot?¡± Yan Mo said in a clear voice. ¡°Continue!¡± Queen Dugu sneered. Yan Mo¡¯s pupils shrank. That was impossible. Queen Dugu cared about her youngest daughter the most. Now that dugu Mingyue was in their hands, how could she bear to do that? Could it be that she knew that this was fake? But dugu Mingyue had indeed disappeared! Yan Mo turned to look at the man holding the fake moon. ¡°Prince Consort, this humble servant indeed did not see Princess Ming Yue. I asked people and they all said that she was carried away because of the chaos.¡± Yan Mo raised his head to look at Queen Dugu. On the city gate tower, the woman was like a statue, not moving at all. He could not tell what she was thinking, but he was sure that she would not stop. Yan Mo ordered his soldiers to retreat. ¡°Xiang ¡®er, you go. Let¡¯s see if she has the heart to do this,¡± he said to the tenth Princess. The tenth Princess looked at Yan Mo in disbelief. Was there even a need to try? Her mother had obviously seen her just now, but she didn¡¯t care. Wouldn¡¯t she be courting death if she went over? Yan Mo smiled at the tenth Princess and agreed. She doesn¡¯t even care about Princess Ming Yue, so she won¡¯t care about you. Xiang ¡®er, let¡¯s retreat!¡± Yan Mo was stabbing a knife into the tenth Princess ¡®heart! What the tenth Princess cared about the most was that her mother had no intention of letting her inherit the throne, and that she had a daughter at the age of forty. Yan Mo¡¯s words hadpletely turned her hatred for her mother into hatred. Unfortunately, Queen Dugu didn¡¯t care at all. When she opened her eyes just now, she had already lost her tenth child. She would just treat it as if she had died like her older brothers. Back at the camp, Yan Mo called over the people who had just returned from Jinnan to borrow troops. ¡°Fuma, the king of Jinnan country is receiving the great Zhou¡¯s envoy. The whole country wees him. I have waited for two days before I finally saw Prince Jinnan. What the Prince meant was that the king and the envoy are on good terms, so he has no time to participate in the internal affairs of the kingdom of goddess.¡± The messenger said. ¡°An envoy from the great Zhou? Who are you?¡± Yan Mo asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only heard from the Prince that it was a Prince of the great Zhou who was protected by the Peng family¡¯s Army.¡± The messenger said. Chapter 1352 - 1352 Chapter 1352-infuriating 1352 Chapter 1352-infuriating What else did Yan Mo not understand? this was obviously a means by which Queen Dugu and the great Zhou Dynasty hade to an agreement and the great Zhou Dynasty had helped to hold back Jin nanguo. After he had convinced the tenth Princess to start a rebellion, he had never expected Queen Dugu toe to an agreement with the great Zhou Dynasty. In his eyes, Queen Dugu was the Queen of the goddess Kingdom, and all the people in the Zhou Dynasty were men, except for the First Lady of the Peng family. However, she only had a hundred female soldiers under hermand. Would Queen Dugu even talk to her? Did Queen Dugu already have such a n in mind? !! But who did she talk to? Fortunately, Queen Dugu had not told the tenth Princess about the dugu family after she had decided not to pass the throne to her. Otherwise, the tenth Princess would have told Yan Mo, and Yan Mo would have guessed the truth. Unfortunately, the truth was too unbelievable. Yan Mo could never have thought of this. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know that even if he brought out a baby that looked exactly like Princess Ming Yue, Queen Dugu would still not stop resisting. Queen Dugu had heard her grandmother talk about her grandfather since she was a child, and she had been taught to treat her aunt like her own mother. She had to trust her as long as she was sure that she was her aunt. Therefore, Queen Dugu was very assured to hand her daughter over to grandma Gu. Not to mention the fact that the dugu family was born with divine power, and that grandma Gu could protect Princess Ming Yue, even if it was an ordinary person, it was absolutely impossible to steal a baby from the city. While Yan Mo was still making all kinds of guesses, the king of Jinnan country was still in a lively mood! The Royal Pce of Jinnan country was simr to the kingdom of goddess. The pce had the most decorations of whatever the country produced. There were many gold and silver ornaments in the pce of the goddess Kingdom. In Jin nanguo¡¯s Pce, jade ornaments were the mostmon. Uncle Gu, Prince Kang, and Duke Cheng ¡®en, these three handsome uncles with simr interests, were working together to win the king of the Jinnan Kingdom¡¯s Silver! It was a coincidence that the king of Jin nanguo was also the kind of person who only had a superficial appearance and loved to eat, drink, and y. The four of them yed Mahjong on tables made of top-grade Jade. After learning how to y Mahjong, the monarch of Jin nanguo asked the best sculptor in his hand to make a set of mahjong tiles made of Jade. Even the dice had been carved out of the most expensive Jade from the great Zhou Dynasty. In order to express his love for his guests, the king of Jin Nan country had asked someone to prepare three boxes of dice for uncle Gu and the other two. Each of them had one box of dice. Even the dice boxes were Jade boxes. Uncle Gu was overjoyed. Although this trip had allowed him to farm less, his ie was not bad! Huihui was about to get married. As her father, he could finally give her a decent dowry. ¡°Father, give me a hit! Your technique is too bad, you can¡¯t even win against Prince Kang and the others!¡± The daughter of the King of the Jin Nan Kingdom, the 15-year-old Princess Jin Nan, watched for a while and finally could not bear it anymore. Jin nanguo used to belong to the previous dynasty, but there were no old rules like the previous dynasty. For example, Princess Jin Nan did not need to avoid it and could apany the king to entertain guests. ¡°Yes, brother Nan, your skills are bad. Let your niece do it!¡± Majesty Kang and the monarch of Jinnan country had already reached the point of calling each other brothers. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re in your territory and you didn¡¯t even beat me up, I was afraid of making you unhappy. In the end, he turned around and touched himself! Don¡¯t you think this is infuriating?¡± Uncle Gu chimed in. The father and daughter of Jinnan country: ¡± oh yeah, it¡¯s so infuriating. I didn¡¯t lose that much even though you¡¯re the one who beat me. You think we¡¯ve lost so much? it¡¯s so infuriating! Chapter 1353 - 1353 Which idiot? 1353 Which idiot? ¡°Hey, uncle Gu, how about you let me do it? You said that you have six little girls in your family, right? I¡¯ll give you the Jade, so you can take it back and give it to them. They¡¯ll definitely be very happy. Let me do it!¡± Seeing that her father did not want to join the battle, Princess Jinnan started to discuss with uncle Gu. hehehe, Princess, have you ever used the ssware of kun city? have you ever used the makeup of kun city? have you ever eaten the snacks of kun city? ¡± Uncle Gu asked with a silly smile. ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± Princess Jinnan didn¡¯t understand what the Jade had to do with the things in kun city. of course I¡¯ve used it. I used to like the fabric and satin in the South of the Yangtze River and the gold and silver jewelry in the goddess Kingdom, but now I like the Gu sisters ¡¯boutique in kun city. I also like the couches in the Gu¡¯s furniture store. I also like the desserts from kun city¡¯s restaurant!¡± After she finished speaking, Princess Jinnan was still smacking her lips, reminiscing the delicious taste. !! ¡°Right! It¡¯s from the Gu family, alright!¡± Uncle Gu had deliberately emphasized the words ¡°Gu family.¡± ¡°Yup! Aiya, uncle Gu, let¡¯s not talk about this. If you let me do it, I¡¯ll use the Jade to buy your position. In any case, you also despise my Royal father!¡± Princess Jinnan said. ¡°Hey, you silly girl. She had already reminded you of the Gu group, and you still didn¡¯t understand? The Gu family¡¯s youngdy already had a Jade, yet you took the Jade and asked someone to change the facial wash, shampoo, shower gel, toothpaste, and toothbrush. So, all thedies in the house share your uncle Gu¡¯s intentions.¡± The monarch of Jinnan country patted his silly daughter in a bad mood. Princess Jinnan was shocked. ¡°Aiya! Uncle Gu, your family is the Gu group! Ah, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! Uncle Gu, are you thirsty? ¡± I¡¯ll pour you tea? Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get people to be more attentive! Uncle Gu, are you tired of winning? Do you want to take a rest?¡± Princess Jinnan immediately started to suck up to her, which made the four uncles at the table speechless. Who doesn¡¯t have a daughter? but your daughter is thick-skinned! Ever since she found out that uncle Gu was a member of the Gu family in kun city, Princess Jin Nan had treated him as her own father. Even the monarch of Jin Nan was jealous. In the evening, Princess Jinnan personally mademb skewers for uncle Gu. The king of Jinnan country and the Prince werepletely jealous. They wanted to make uncle Gu drunk, but they took out the Gu shouxin brand liquor that they bought from kun city. Well, this uncle Gu drank it all the time, so who could get him drunk? Even after he was drunk, uncle Gu still looked down on the monarch of Jinnan country. brother Nan, you¡¯re the king of a country. Why did you send people to buy all kinds of things in kun city in secret? ¡± The monarch of Jinnan country was drunk. He said with tears and snot,¡±Brother Gu, do you think I want to? I¡¯m afraid! I¡¯m afraid that the great Zhou won¡¯t sell anything to the Jinnan royal family!¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s face turned fierce,¡±which idiot wouldn¡¯t sell you something?¡± You guys are so rich, wouldn¡¯t it be stupid not to sell to you?¡± The monarch of Jinnan country felt that his words were right.¡±Isn¡¯t that so! Our jade stones are very good! Aiyo, isn¡¯t it because the great Zhou has always wanted to swallow us up? I don¡¯t dare! In the past, my ancestor didn¡¯t really want to establish his own country, but he was ridiculed by thenge Kingdom! Thengge Kingdom said that the great Zhou will Annex Jinnan, and at that time, everyone in Jinnan will be considered a traitor and have to die. I¡¯m doing this for my people, right?¡± Chapter 1354 - 1354 Chapter 1354-different kings with different lives 1354 Chapter 1354-different kings with different lives ¡°Father, then why don¡¯t we ask His Highness Majesty Kang to talk to us? Let great Zhou ept us, give them a mine, and let us trade. I really want to go to great Zhou to y! I¡¯ve walked all over Jinnan, it¡¯s so boring!¡± Princess Jinnan leaned over and said. Prince Jinnan was the most normal one. He didn¡¯t say anything when he saw his father and sister trying to give Jinnan away. Prince Jinnan could see the situation clearly. Once the great Zhou took back the cloud sand deity and thengge Kingdom, Jinnan country would not be able to escape. The great Zhou was not as brutal as thenge Kingdom had said. The Emperor still loved his people like his own children. !! Prince Jinnan didn¡¯t want to start a war with the great Zhou, but he also didn¡¯t want Jinnan to disappear. If only there was a way to kill two birds with one stone. ¡°Aiyo, brother Nan, you¡¯re really worried! Also, you¡¯re really stupid to actually believe the words of the Lang GE Kingdom!¡± Uncle Gu embraced the monarch of Jinnan country with one hand, as if they were good Brothers. brother Nan, let me tell you, the Emperor of our great Zhou is the best. He¡¯s the best Emperor I¡¯ve ever seen. The people of great Zhou are living very well. Just in the past, before my brother became the top scorer, my family lived very well. The Emperor was worried that the people couldn¡¯t afford to eat, so he reduced taxes. He was not like the emperors of the previous dynasty who were obsessed with the harem. He was good to the Empress and did not favor the other concubines. Our great Zhou is in harmony.¡± The monarch of Jinnan country revealed a look of yearning in his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Who doesn¡¯t like the Emperor?¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en continued, ¡± old brother Nan, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯m still a rtive of the Emperor. I¡¯m his brother-inw! He had his ways of punishing officials. From the moment he ascended the throne until now, he had never started a war. It was always when others took the initiative to attack him that he would order a counterattack, and then beat them up. In the southern border, weren¡¯t there many poisonous insects and nts? Wasn¡¯t it still defeated by our great Zhou!¡± ¡°Brother Nan, in my opinion, your Jinnan region is really equivalent to a Prefecture city in the Jiangnan region of the great Zhou. The key is that you have nothing else here except for Jade. There are very few people whoe to take the imperial examination when you hold it! ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk,¡± Majesty Kang said in disdain. ¡°That¡¯s why I said!¡± Uncle Gu hugged the monarch of Jinnan country again, ¡± brother Nan, what are you doing? You should just go along with great Zhou! Let the Emperor give you the title of King, you can have fun in this world and don¡¯t have to care about the government affairs. You can go to kun city or Beijing if you want to. We¡¯ll take you to y something more fun!¡± ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m so tempted!¡± The monarch of Jinnan country said. ¡°Prince Kang, uncle Xue, uncle Gu, what do you think? if our Jinnan surrenders, will I still be a Princess? Will the emperor¡¯s Princess bully me?¡± Princess Jinnan asked. ¡°The emperor¡¯s Princess is only this big, can she bully you?¡± Majesty Kang pointed at the height. ¡°Aiyo, eldest niece, you¡¯re already nning to offer up a mine, do you still think you¡¯re not a Princess?¡± Cheng ¡®en said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Our Emperor isn¡¯t going to send someone to take over your Jinnan Wang. You say you¡¯re Jinnan Wang now, but you¡¯re still Jinnan Wang if you follow our Emperor. The territory is yours, you can manage it if you want to. If you find it troublesome, let your son manage it. The Emperor won¡¯t force you, right? It¡¯s such a good thing!¡± Uncle Gu huped and continued, ¡± brother Nan, it¡¯s settled then! Old Kang, old Xue, and I will bring you around great Zhou! Look at you, Jin Nanwang, a Prince, old Kang is also a Prince, you areparing yourself to old Kang, how boring is your life! Old Kang drinks, fights, ys with birds, and has fun all over the world. But you only have fun in Jinnan, and no one is ying with you. How miserable!¡± Chapter 1355 - 1355 Chapter 1355-no time to return 1355 Chapter 1355-no time to return Majesty Kang immediately began to talk about the ces he had been to since he was young, and the father and daughter of the Jinnan country looked forward to it. Even the two locals of the great Zhou, Duke Cheng ¡®en and uncle Gu, were envious of the local customs and practices of the great Zhou, let alone the father and daughter of the Jin Nan country, who had only stayed in the Jin Nan country since their birth. Uncle Gu did not know that Majesty Kang had been to so many ces, but Duke Cheng ¡®en did! This was what Duke Cheng ¡®en envied the most about Majesty Kang. He was clearly a Prince, and he should either be in his fief or in the capital. In the end, this brat had been running around since he was young. The Grand Empress Dowager and the previous emperor did not talk about him, and now, the Emperor did not talk about him either. !! He was just a child of an aristocratic family, and he had been detained in the capital since he was young! Duke Cheng ¡®en had once criticized in his heart that in the entire great Zhou, the imperial family was the one who did not care about rules the most. However, what could you do to them? As long as you restrain yourself well and do it for others to see, they might not even see it. They might evenugh at you for doing useless work! Even Prince Jinnan, who was still sober, also yearned for it. Prince of Jinnan, Nan Haoyun, loved to read and had read all the books in Jinnan country. He had read a saying in a book that reading 10000 books was not as good as traveling 10000 miles, and he felt that this saying was very true. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t travel ten thousand miles. Over the years, he had been to the small cities under Jinnan countless times. In terms ofnd area, the Jinnan country was not asrge as the goddess country. Nan Haoyun had once thought of sneaking into the great Zhou Dynasty, but he was a gentleman. Since the great Zhou Dynasty had given the order to only open kun city, he would never enter rashly. After hearing what Majesty Kang said, Nan Haoyun felt that his chance hade. He wanted to travel all over the world,pile books, and leave his name in the future. He wanted the world to be at peace, and all the people, regardless of their country, could live and work in peace. He wanted to see such a prosperous era. ¡­¡­ The next morning, uncle Gu felt a little dizzy when he woke up. He remembered that he was not drunk, so why did he have a headache? He rubbed his head and muttered,¡±brother Nan must have bought fake wine. I¡¯ve never had a headache after drinking the wine brewed by my second brother!¡± I¡¯m definitely not drunk. I still remember that I signed a prostitution agreement with brother Nan.¡± Uncle Gu instantly sobered up. He got off the bed and walked to the table. He looked at the crumpled and unfurled thing on the table. Wasn¡¯t that the agreement he signed with brother Nan? The content of the agreement was very simple. He had to personally bring the king of Jin Nan country and his two sons to the capital to visit! Since the establishment of the great Zhou Dynasty, they had not had any contact with the Jin Nan Guo. This was the first time that Majesty Kang hade here! Uncle Gu was stunned! I¡¯m just amoner, why do I have to do such a big thing? Shouldn¡¯t this be something that an official like second brother would do? And old Kang and old Xue, why didn¡¯t you stop them? Besides, no matter who they were, they were more suitable for each other! Uncle Gu quickly washed up and changed out of yesterday¡¯s clothes. He then ran off to look for Majesty Kang and Lord Cheng ¡®en. Majesty Kang and Lord Cheng ¡®en told uncle Gu honestly that they didn¡¯t have time to return to the capital! It wasn¡¯t easy for him toe out, why would he go back? Was the seafood in the sea not delicious, or was the fruit in Chinan city not? In Lin city, they could roll up their pants and go into the sea. How fun would that be? Did the capital have a pool as big as the sea for them to y in? ¡®Most importantly, if I bring the monarch of Jinnan country and his sons to the capital city, I¡¯ll be able to tour the mountains and rivers on the way?¡¯ Didn¡¯t you see that Prince of Jin nanguo¡¯s face was as dark as Xue Qianyu¡¯s? Chapter 1356 - 1356 Chapter 1356-improper 1356 Chapter 1356-improper Uncle Gu finally understood. He had been tricked by his two old brothers! His two old buddies didn¡¯t find it fun, so they let him do this boring thing! This was too much! Uncle Gu was so angry that he wanted to fight with Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en. He didn¡¯t want it to not be fun! !! He still had to return to the southern Chuncheng to farm! It would take at least a month to travel from Jin Nan country to the capital! What a waste of time! Unfortunately, fighting uncle Gu alone was a piece of cake. This was one against two, and uncle Gu was quickly suppressed by Majesty Kang¡¯s benefactor. In the past few months, these two old fops had been eating and sleeping well. They had followed him to farm and go to the sea. Their bodies were very strong! Uncle Gu sobbed. old Xue, I¡¯m telling you, your future daughter-inw is my niece. She likes me the most. You¡¯ve offended me, Hmph! Duke Cheng ¡®en said,¡±eh, eh, eh, I suddenly feel that my hands arecking in strength!¡± Tsk, tsk, did I y too much Mahjong these past two days and hurt my hand?¡± Majesty Kang rolled his eyes. Without waiting for them to continue, the servant of the king of Jinnan country came to invite the three of them to share breakfast. They had been fooling around the whole morning and were hungry. The three of them got up and went to have breakfast together. After breakfast, they had discussed the matter of bringing the monarch of Jin nanguo to the capital. Uncle Gu led the team, while Peng Eng led the troops to escort them. Peng Eng had wanted Majesty Kang and the other two to write a report first, but the three of them were toozy to do so and pushed the matter to Peng Eng. Peng Eng was speechless. Ever since the Gu family came to kun city, he had been meeting more and more weirdos! He was not the eldest son¡¯s grandson, so he had never written a Memorial. In the Peng family, the writing of the reports was handed over to old general Peng, great general Peng, and Peng ze. After thinking for a while, Peng Eng finally wrote a letter to old general Peng, exining the situation clearly and asking him to send the letter to the capital through his own channels. It was much easier for Peng Eng to send a letter to the Peng family. He just had to send a pigeon. That afternoon, general Peng received the letter. After reading the letter, he was unable to speak for a long time. The luckiest person in the Gu family should be big brother Gu! He had delivered himself to the door to have fun with others, and in the end, he had created an opportunity for the royal family to give him a title of nobility. He didn¡¯t even need to use a single soldier. He only went over to y for a while and the king of Jinnan country was willing to go to the capital to pledge his loyalty and hand over the territory that should have belonged to the great Zhou. Should this be due to uncle Gu¡¯s ability or the monarch of Jinnan country finding a like-minded person? Old general Peng shook his head andughed. He walked to his desk and started to write. Peng Eng had already written down the time of departure they had discussed in the letter, and elder Peng had written it down truthfully in the memorial. He believed that the Emperor should know what kind of person Big Uncle Gu was. Whether or not the Emperor could urately know when Big Uncle Gu would arrive would depend on the emperor¡¯s understanding of Big Uncle Gu. After writing the letter and ordering his men to send it to the capital, old general Peng came to the Gu family. Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, and grandma Xiao came back from the farm outside the city. Old general Peng greeted them happily.¡±Brother, sister Gu, sister Xiao!¡± Grandma Xiao looked at old general Peng, speechless. ¡°I say, old Peng, every time you call old Gu and me, I always feel that you¡¯re not serious!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± old general Pengughed. If you really think I¡¯m not serious, introduce me to an olddy so that I can have apanion. Then I¡¯ll be serious, right?¡± Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± You shameless old man. Chapter 1357 - 1357 He’s more shrewd than anyone 1357 He¡¯s more shrewd than anyone ¡°Brother Peng, what¡¯s the matter with the children?¡± Grandpa Gu asked. Now, his eldest son had gone to the Jin Nan Kingdom, his second son was in the goddess Kingdom, and his eldest granddaughter was also in the goddess Kingdom. His three future son-inw were all on the battlefield. Grandpa Gu was very nervous every time he saw old general Peng take the initiative to visit him. hahahaha, brother, don¡¯t be so nervous. Let¡¯s go in and talk. I haven¡¯t been to your house for a long time. I have good news! Old general Peng walked in with his arm around Grandpa Gu¡¯s waist, as if they were brothers. Grandma Gu also asked grandma Xiao to have dinner with them. !! Lu Zheng was not around, so grandma Xiao was alone. As long as she did not go to the mountains to dig for medicinal herbs, as long as she did not forget the time to prepare the medicine, grandma Xiao would usually eat at the Gu family. Dinner was ready, but Gu Nian, Gu yingxue, and Huo Yanyu had not returned yet. Therefore, he waited for them. Because third general Peng and Gu Qingyuan had left for the sand divine Kingdom, Peng Yizhu and Gu yingxue stayed in kun city. Peng Yizhu had been helping out with the restaurant recently. She was thinking of opening a restaurant in Lin city. The Gu family would definitely leave her some of the profits, so she might as well expand the restaurant. She could use this time to learn how to manage the restaurant, so it would be easier for her when she arrived in Lin city. As for Gu yingxue, she was always by Gu Nian¡¯s side. She was like Gu Nian¡¯s little tail. Wherever Gu Nian went, she would follow. Every day, she would eat at the Gu family¡¯s house and bully Gu Ren. She would only return to the Peng mansion to sleep at night. In ancient times, there was no need to study or take examinations. She could learn whatever she wanted to learn. She was so happy that the smile on Gu yingxue¡¯s face never disappeared. Old general Peng and grandma Xiao weren¡¯t outsiders, so they didn¡¯t start eating when they arrived. Instead, they continued to wait. Old general Peng followed Grandpa Gu to the study. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know how powerful your boss is!¡± Old general Peng said as he sat down. ¡°Boss, what did you do in the Jin Nan Kingdom?¡± Grandpa Gu was no longer nervous after hearing that it was good news. He even had the mood to pour tea for old general Peng. he directly convinced Jin nanguo that the king of Jin nanguo was willing to be a part of the great Zhou, just like the southern border! Old general Peng¡¯s face was full of joy as heughed and said, ¡± hahaha, Eng said that the kid has been tricked. The three of them were clearly people who disliked trouble and liked to y around freely, but this matter had fallen into the hands of that kid. Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en have no intention of fighting for the credit at all. They¡¯re not even willing to return to the capital.¡± Grandpa Gu pursed his lips. With Majesty Kang¡¯s personality, he was trying to save his life. Fortunately, they were blood rtives, and the Gu family did not have a daughter who wanted to marry into Majesty Kang¡¯s residence. Duke Cheng ¡®en, this one ¡­ Fortunately, Xue Xiao ¡®er was a mature and steady child, and niannian herself was also a sessful person. At this thought, Grandpa Gu thought of his eldest son. He had two sons, so he had to keep his Enzi and ninren in check and not learn from their father! ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Grand Empress Dowager and the Emperor worried about not being able to find a name topensate your family? Jin nanguo was a good name. That kid, Majesty Kang, might look unreliable, but he was actually more shrewd than anyone else! Of course, it¡¯s also true that I love to y.¡± Old general Peng said. Grandpa Gu stroked his beard and didn¡¯t say anything. It was a good thing for Gu Yusheng to go back to the capital to visit his grandmother. The olddy had acknowledged Gu Yusheng as her family member, but the rest of the family hade to kuncheng, except for Gu Yusheng. Grandpa Gu was quite upset. But this was something that could not be helped. Chapter 1358 - 1358 Chapter 1358-from two to six 1358 Chapter 1358-from two to six ¡°Uncle is going to Beijing! I also want to go!¡± Gu Xin eximed when she heard that uncle Gu wanted to go to the capital from Jin Nan country. She wanted to bring Jin Yingying to the capital city to expose Li Shan¡¯s true colors. Unfortunately, her mother would definitely not allow it. ¡°The king of Jin Nan country has finally found a like-minded partner!¡± Gu nianxiao said. !! ¡°Hehe, en ¡®Zi¡¯s father. I¡¯ve already felt that he was extraordinary since a long time ago. As expected, my judgment was correct. Look at this, he can y with anyone, and they¡¯re all people with extraordinary identities!¡± Zhang Shi said in a good mood. She must have umted good fortune in her previous life to have found such a husband! Zhang Shi hadpletely forgotten how she had been so angry with uncle Gu that she couldn¡¯t speak in the past. She was very proud of her scheme to pester uncle Gu. Look at the women from other viges. They used the same methods, but none of them had a better life than her! Hehehe, Huihui was going to be the wife of the Peng family¡¯s eldest grandson. Her son was taking the imperial examination and had a bright future. Sisi was cute and innocent, and Zhongrong was smart and clever. The one in her stomach must be a good one too. ¡°Ah!¡± Life is so wonderful! Everyone didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Zhang Shi. What was there to be proud of? After talking about uncle Gu¡¯s matter, Cai Xiaolian asked Madam Xie, ¡± ¡°Uncle Peng, how¡¯s Zhiyi¡¯s mother doing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no news yet,¡± old general Peng frowned. However, don¡¯t worry, my Peng family¡¯s daughter will notpromise. Nanfeng was now in the Peng family¡¯s Army, and Zhiyi hade to kun city on his own. He believed that Ying Niang would be able to make a clear decision. I¡¯ve asked someone to pass on a message. No matter what happens, our Peng family will support the daughter who married out. As long as the Peng family of kun city doesn¡¯t fall, the Peng family of Nan County will always have a backer. Whether it¡¯s Ying Niang¡¯s decision to leave, or if she wants us to teach that Xie guy a lesson, as long as it¡¯s her choice, I¡¯ll support it!¡± ¡°Seventh grandfather!¡± Xie Zhiyi blinked his eyes. He was on the verge of tears. my mother is so stubborn. I tried to persuade her to get a divorce, but she said no. For the sake of my brother¡¯s future and for the sake of my future marriage, she won¡¯t get a divorce. Old general Peng was a cousin of Mrs. Xie¡¯s father, and his grandfather was Mrs. Xie¡¯s great-grandfather. He was the seventh child of his generation in the family, so Xie Zhiyi and Xie Nanfeng had to call him grandfather. ¡°Silly!¡± Old general Peng was exasperated. your brother is working hard in the Army. He¡¯ll fight for his own future! Regarding your marriage, if you don¡¯t like your husband¡¯s family just because you¡¯re divorced, then you don¡¯t need that kind of husband¡¯s family! Girl, don¡¯t be afraid that you won¡¯t be able to get married. You have many cousins, from two to six, you can get married to them all. You can choose for yourself!¡± The Gu family looked at old general Peng speechlessly. Just how worried was he that his grandson would not be able to find a wife? And from two to six! Xie Zhiyi seriously considered it for a moment, then said, ¡± ¡°Seventh grandfather, I think second to sixth cousin brothers are all very good! Why don¡¯t you discuss it directly with my mother, or ask a few cousins, anyone will do!¡± Xie Zhiyi was very clear-headed; she needed a strong backing, a backing that her grandfather and his family couldn¡¯t do anything to. And the Peng family was such a backing. She hadn¡¯t met her cousins much, and she wasn¡¯t familiar with them, but she believed in the Peng family¡¯s culture. Old general Pengughed out loud. She was indeed a youngdy who could be friends with the Gu sisters. Yes, he liked her very much. Chapter 1359 - 1359 Chapter 1359-brother comparison 1359 Chapter 1359-brotherparison Old general Peng was already calcting the candidate for his granddaughter-inw. Little Hui was certain. Now, it was Zhiyi. Well, there were also the Huo family¡¯s girls, yingxue¡¯s girls, and sisi¡¯s girls. There were four in total! He had five grandsons. It would be great if that bastard Sanng could capture Xin. !! Xue Qianyu, that b * stard, was just as much of a b * stard as Lu Zheng. He had taken away second brother Gu¡¯s two girls. Old general Peng couldn¡¯t wait for the Gu sisters and their friends toe to kun city. That way, his grandson would have more opportunities. Old general Peng didn¡¯t care about Yin Yingli at all. How could a family of generals marry someone who cried all day and could be blown away by the wind? It was better to be alive and kicking. Yiyi, ¡± Gu Xin looked at Xie Zhiyi in surprise, ¡± aren¡¯t you going to choose your favorite? ¡± Xie Zhiyi replied calmly, I like both of them! I¡¯ll have to see if they like me! Whoever likes me, I won¡¯t like anyone else. I only like him a little more. Of course, I¡¯ll listen to my mother and 7th Grandpa. They definitely won¡¯t harm me. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I won¡¯t harm you,¡± old general Pengughed. When kun city is stable and your mother¡¯s matter is settled, I will call your cousins together and you can choose for yourself.¡± alright! Xie Zhiyi nodded happily. thank you, seventh grandfather! The Gu family had nothing to say about this. After dinner, Gu Xin and Gu si even gave Xie Zhiyi a lesson on true love! Xie Zhiyiughed at them. Xinxin, you and Mr. Zhou were childhood sweethearts. Sisi, you don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on. Why are you teaching me? ¡± Actually, my thoughts are very simple. As long as you can protect me, it¡¯s fine. Even seventh grandfather¡¯s cousin could protect me. And they¡¯re all pretty good people!¡± Alright, Gu Xin and Gu si didn¡¯t know how to persuade her anymore! Gu Xin was thinking on the bright side. Other than the children in the Peng family whom she did not know much about, her intuition told her that the first five of them were good people. Yiyi, ¡± she said to Xie Zhiyi, ¡± I think sixth brother Peng has someone he likes. You shouldn¡¯t pick him. Beloved? Gu si immediately added, ¡± that¡¯s right. Yiyi, third brother Peng likes third sister. Don¡¯t choose him! Gu Xin said calmly, ¡± fourth brother Peng seems to like to stick to the silly boy. The two of them always quarrel whenever they meet. My sister says that this is called quarrels. Moreover, they both lived in Nan County for a period of time when they were young. So, fourth brother Peng can¡¯t have them. Xie Zhiyi nodded. yes. In that case, there¡¯s only my second and fifth cousins. Gu Xin: ¡± I think second brother Peng is especially good. He¡¯s handsome, gentle, and amiable. He¡¯s very good at socializing and won¡¯t be charmed by a little white flower. He¡¯s a perfect person.¡± Gu si: ¡± I think fifth brother Peng isn¡¯t bad either. Maybe because he¡¯s younger than second brother Peng, he¡¯s a little childish. But I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s very brave on the battlefield. I think he can bepared to brother Meng. He¡¯s the honest, loyal, and reliable type! Gu Xin and Xie Zhiyi looked at Gu si. sister sisi, you don¡¯t even have someone you like. What type can you conclude from that? ¡± Gu si scratched his head in embarrassment. actually, it¡¯s because he¡¯s the fifth child in the family. He¡¯s the same as me. That¡¯s why I like him. Gu Xin& and Xie Zhiyi,¡±Wanwan.¡± After a while, Gu Nian and the others came over. Then, the girls began to talk about Peng Eng and Peng Wng. After an hour of intense discussion andparison in all aspects, Peng Eng won by his age advantage. Chapter 1360 - 1360 You can take his medicine as you please? 1360 You can take his medicine as you please? Peng Eng, who was prepared to apany uncle Gu and the others to the capital, had no idea that he had beenpared to his younger brother by a group of girls and won. He had even won the heart of his cousin. Of course, it was not enough to win her heart yet. It could only be said that he was about to have a wife, and a girl had made him a target. He was listening to uncle Gu¡¯s nagging at the moment, talking about the jobs that he had left behind in chunnan city and what he had not gained. After listening for a long time, Peng Eng finally understood that the eldest uncle of the Gu family wanted to bring some things to the capital to earn money. !! He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Uncle Gu was still so obsessed with money when the Gu family was so well-off. He did not ask this question. If he did, uncle Gu would definitely tell him, ¡± Kid, you¡¯re not a father yet, you don¡¯t have a daughter. When you be a father and your daughter gets married, you¡¯ll understand when your brother brings out better things than you. You don¡¯t understand the hardships of being a father! That¡¯s right, uncle Gu was very good at consoling himself. In just one day¡¯s time, he had sessfully convinced himself that he could go to the capital to sell things and earn money to add to Gu Hui¡¯s dowry. What should he sell? He nned to sell dried sweet potatoes and various dried fruits that could be stored. He also nned to sell a part of the Jade that Jin Nanwang had won and turn it into cash for Huihui to keep as a secret. The other part would be used as her dowry. Peng Eng understood uncle Gu¡¯s meaning, so he said, ¡± ¡°Uncle Gu, I¡¯ll send someone to chunnan city to look for Lord Huo to collect all the information you¡¯ve said, then quickly send it to the capital. We¡¯ll go there and you¡¯ll start selling?¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes lit up. good boy, you don¡¯t have to wait for us to get there before you sell it. Send it to my third sister. She¡¯s some Princess. My brother-inw is from the Han Lin Academy. His name is Guo min. You can ask my third sister to deal with it for me. Forget it, I¡¯d better write a letter to little rat. I can¡¯t exin it in a short time!¡± Uncle Gu happily went to write the letter. Peng Eng held his forehead and sighed. Weren¡¯t you so enthusiastic when you mentioned writing a Memorial for the Emperor this morning? ¡­¡­ Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was the end of April. The Civil War in the kingdom of goddess had reached a critical point. The n proposed by the First Lady of the Peng family had been very sessful. Gu Hui and the others had sessfully persuaded several opportunists. Yan Mo had lost one battle after another. Not only had Queen Dugu taken back several cities, but she had also forced Yan Mo and the tenth Princess into a corner. Yan Mo¡¯splexion had not been good for days. He didn¡¯t understand. All these years, everything had been smooth sailing. When did this change start? Ever since Gu Nian appeared! Ever since Gu Nian appeared and recognized Jiaojiao, Gu nianshen¡¯s n seemed to have seeded but it had failed in the end. Was the Gu family his nemesis? Looking at the tired and listless tenth Princess beside him, Yan Mo made up his mind. There was only one way to escape from the goddess Kingdom now, and he didn¡¯t know if it would work. The tenth Princess noticed that there was something wrong with Yan Mo¡¯s gaze and asked fearfully, ¡± ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Mo shook his head and took out a pill from his pocket. ¡°Xiang ¡®er, this is just a reminder. This is thest one, eat it! I¡¯ll take you away from the goddess Kingdom. You have to be energetic on the way, or neither of us will be able to leave.¡± The tenth Princess nodded. alright. Don¡¯t worry, husband. Xiang ¡®er will not be a burden to you. Thank you for being willing to leave with Xiang ¡®er.¡± After she finished speaking, she took the pill and swallowed it. She might have forgotten that Yan Mo was from the southern border. How could you simply take the pills he gave you? Chapter 1361 - 1361 Chapter 1361-I’ll make him popular 1361 Chapter 1361-I¡¯ll make him popr Early the next morning, Queen Dugu regrouped her troops, nning to deal the final blow to Yan Mo and the others. As a result, just as the soldiers were gathered, someone came to report that Yan Mo and the tenth Princess had arrived at the city gate tower. ¡°Just the two of them?¡± Queen Dugu frowned. ¡°Yes!¡± !! Queen Dugu thought for a moment, then went to the city gate and asked someone to open it. She looked ahead and saw Yan Mo, wearing a mask, slowly walking toward the city gate with the tenth Princess in his arms. When he saw the city gate open and Queen Dugu appear, he carried the tenth Princess on his back and ran in her direction. Peng ze and Gu Hui were at Queen Dugu¡¯s side. Both of them were determined to capture Yan Mo. Other than the two of them, there were no other great Zhou soldiers present. ¡°Your Highness, this man is not Yan Mo. Be careful of his tricks!¡± Peng ze suddenly said. Queen Dugu was convinced. She raised her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Release the arrows!¡± She was very willing to believe in Peng ze. After all, this unlucky general of the great Zhou Dynasty had been chasing Yan Mo all this time, and he had always been escaped by others. He knew Yan Mo better than she did. From the city gate tower, arrows were shot out. Peng ze and Gu Hui were both surprised. She was the Queen¡¯s daughter, and she actually shot an arrow? What they didn¡¯t know was that when Queen Dugu closed her eyes and opened them again, the tenth Princess had already disappeared. After a round of arrows, the two of them fell to the ground. Queen Dugu ordered someone to check on him, but Peng ze stopped her. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll go. Although it¡¯s not Yan Mo, he¡¯s full of tricks. Even if he¡¯s sending people to their deaths, we have to guard against their corpses.¡± Queen Dugu didn¡¯t refuse. Peng ze had been dealing with Yan Mo for almost a year and knew how to avoid the various poisons in Yan Mo¡¯s hands. He took all the protective items and walked forward step by step. Gu Hui wanted to go with him, but he rejected her. Pengze approached step by step. When he bent down, a snake suddenly sprang out of the male corpse and Pengze killed it directly. Then, with a wave of his hand, ayer of powder was scattered, and many little poisonous creatures crawled out of the male corpse. Peng ze ignited a fire. All the poisonous substances disappeared. Peng ze used his sword to flip over the corpse and then lifted his mask. He was right. This was not Yan Mo. Peng ze turned around. Your Highness, immediately send people to surround us from all sides. Bring along the medicinal powder given by second uncle Gu. Don¡¯t let go of any exits! Queen Dugu did as she was told. Peng ze used his sword to push the tenth Princess away. The tenth princess¡¯s face was pale. She must have died before she was hit by the arrow. After making sure that the two men were dead, Pengze ran in a certain direction. This time, he had to catch Yan Mo. Gu Hui followed but was stopped by Queen Dugu. ¡°Little girl Hui, don¡¯t go. Otherwise, I can¡¯t exin to aunty.¡± Gu Hui shook her head and said,¡±aunt, I must go!¡± Pengze is a little unlucky, but I¡¯ll bless him! Trust me, I¡¯m fine.¡± Queen Dugu¡¯s mouth twitched. What a good excuse. However, she still did not allow Gu Hui to go. She was her aunt¡¯s granddaughter. Gu Hui was a little anxious. At this moment, someone came to report that Gu Hui took advantage of Queen Dugu¡¯s distraction to break free with all her might and run away. Queen Dugu was furious. She quickly ordered her men to chase after Gu Hui and protect her. The teams around her went to carry out their orders. Queen Dugu looked at the corpse of the tenth Princess and said, ¡± ¡°Bury dugu Xiang ¡®er at the foot of the goddess mountain and erect a monument.¡± After that, she didn¡¯t look at dugu Xiang ¡®er again. She returned to her temporary residence and summoned all the city Lords who had submitted to her for a meeting. Chapter 1362 - 1362 Chapter 1362-I should have killed her 1362 Chapter 1362-I should have killed her The tenth Princess was dead, Yan Mo had run away, and the few remaining traitors of the goddess Kingdom were captured by Queen Dugu¡¯s men and surrendered. At this point, Queen Dugu punished and rewarded her ordingly. All the castens in goddess Kingdom were the dugu family¡¯s daughters, so the traitors could no longer be used. As for the rest of the fence-sitters, Queen Dugu didn¡¯t remove them from their positions. She only let their daughters inherit their positions and took away their power. In this way, those people had nothing to say. After all, their daughters would inherit their positions after their deaths. As for the traitors, Queen Dugu had arranged for someone else to take over them, so they were still members of the dugu family. !! Queen Dugu had promoted those who had made outstanding achievements in suppressing the Civil strife of the tenth Princess ¡®party and set up many more departments. After this incident, they would be on friendly terms with the great Zhou Dynasty. The two countries needed to establish many departments tomunicate with each other. Queen Dugu chose the families who had contributed greatly in this incident and let them be in charge of the friendly rtions between the two countries. The meetingsted for half a month and ended in the first half of may. In this half a month, Peng ze, Gu Hui, and the help of the generals of the goddess Kingdom had finally caught Yan Mo at the nine Phoenix Mountain. The nine Phoenix Mountain was the burial ce of the previous Queen Dugu. Yan Mo had been forced to hide here because he had no other choice. To the people of the goddess Kingdom, the nine Phoenix Mountain was a forbidden ce. Unless the Queen came to rescue them, they would not go near it. For people who were not from the goddess Kingdom, there were not many taboos about trespassing. Covered in injuries, Yan Mo looked at the two people in front of him who were in the same sorry state as him and stopped running. ¡°Pengze, Gu Hui, what kind of medicine do you have that can suppress the poison in my body? Let me die with some understanding.¡± ¡°Are you from the Yan family or the southern border?¡± Peng ze asked. Yan Moughed at himself,¡¯is it still important now? No matter if I¡¯m from the Yan family or the southern border, won¡¯t all of the Yan family in the capital be implicated by me?¡± all the people of great Zhou think that general Yan, who once repelled the southern border, has died in battle, ¡± Gu Hui said. do you think this matter is important? ¡± hahahahahahaha! Yan Moughed out loud. that¡¯s why I say the people of great Zhou are stupid! the Yan family will still fall without you, ¡± Peng ze said. you¡¯re right. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Then do you want to end your own life, or do you want me to help you?¡± Yan Mo looked at Peng ze and then at Gu Hui. He stopped smiling.¡±The medicine was made by the Gu family, right? I knew it. I wasn¡¯t destroyed by anything else, but by the Gu family. ¡®I should have killed Gu Nian when she recognized the symptoms of consuming Jiaojiao at a nce!¡¯ If I kill her, the entire great Zhou might be under my control.¡± ¡°You had the intention to kill back then. You would have died earlier.¡± Gu Hui sneered. Yan Mo raised his head and let out a long sigh. ¡°I am from the Yan n and also from the southern border, but I am not from the Zhou Empire. Back then, my sweetheart was killed by the people of the great Zhou Dynasty. After living in the great Zhou for so many years, I almost mistook myself for general Yan of the great Zhou. It¡¯s a pity that they killed my sweetheart. They can not be forgiven.¡± Yan Mo told his story bit by bit. He was indeed from the Yan family, and his mother was a girl from the Yan family. She was kidnapped when she was young and identally drifted to the southern border, where she got married and had children. When he was young, he was sent back to the Yan family by the Lord of Nanjiang and was controlled by the Lord. Chapter 1363 - 1363 Chapter 1363-end 1363 Chapter 1363-end His sweetheart was the eldest Princess of the southern border. Later on, in the battlefield between the southern border and the great Zhou, the eldest Princess of the southern border died. The eldest Princess had disguised herself as a man since she was a child. After her death, Yan Mo had reced her and was bent on avenging her. He wanted the great Zhou to be consigned to eternal damnation and to Annex it. Everything was going ording to n. From the moment Gu Nian found Jiaojiao, everything did not go ording to n. Before he died, Yan Mo looked at Gu Hui and smiled. Gu Hui, help me pass a message to Gu Nian. If there¡¯s a next life, I remember that the day we meet will be the day she dies! !! After saying that, he used thest poison in his body and poisoned himself to death. Just like that, he fell down stiffly. Pengze was still worried, so he cut off his head, wrapped it in a ck cloth that he had prepared, and brought the body out of nine Phoenix Mountain. Outside the nine Phoenix Mountain, the soldiers of the goddess Kingdom took a few steps back when they saw Peng ze dragging the corpse with one hand and the head with the other. general ze,dy Gu, the carriage is ready. It will take four days to reach the pce. One of Queen Dugu¡¯s subordinates stood up and said. ¡°Yes, I am. Yan Mo had caused chaos between the kingdom of goddess and the great Zhou, so he would burn his body here as an apology to the Queens of the kingdom of goddess. I will bring the head back to the great Zhou!¡± Peng ze nodded and said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send people to find some dry grass. ¡°However, general ze, I¡¯m afraid that this human head will rile up if it¡¯s too long.¡± The goddess state¡¯s female general voiced her concern. ¡°It¡¯s fine, my fianc¨¦e knows how to preserve it!¡± Peng ze turned to look at Gu Hui as he spoke. Yingluo. Gu Hui was speechless. Now you know that I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e? How to preserve it? Use ice! The Gu family knew how to make ice. Peng ze stayed behind to watch Yan Mo¡¯s body be cremated. Gu Hui took a carriage to the nearest city to buy the things needed to make ice. That night, the two of them rested in the city. For the past half a month, they had been chasing Yan Mo and dealing with the various poisons in his body. Both of them were exhausted. He took a messenger pigeon from the goddess general and sent a message to Queen Dugu. Then, the two of them went to sleep. ¡­¡­ On the 20th of May, Gu Hui and Yan Mo returned to kun city. Old Mr. Gu pulled Gu Hui¡¯s arm and made her spin a few rounds. His eyes were a little wet.¡±It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, good that you¡¯re back! My Huihui has suffered. In the future, Huihui should stay in kun city. I¡¯ll tell the Peng family¡¯s kid that if he keeps making you worry for him, our family will not want him as a son-inw if this happens again!¡± To Grandpa Gu, Gu Hui was his first grandchild. They had different feelings for each other. It had been more than eight months since the day Gu Hui left. Although she had returned once in between, she had left again after a few days. He was always worried. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you, Grandpa!¡± Gu Hui smiled and nodded. Grandpa Gu was satisfied. He asked the kitchen to prepare Gu Hui¡¯s favorite dishes for the next few days. He also asked Gu shouxin to go to Lady Peng¡¯s ce to ask for a leave of absence for Gu Hui. His granddaughter needed to rest for a few more days. Gu Hui revealed a silly smile, which was a rare sight. Why did she feel that her grandfather was a little like her father? Oh, no, it should be that his father resembled his grandfather. In the past, grandfather was only reserved and did not show it. In fact, father¡¯s personality was more like grandfather¡¯s! This time, the matter of the goddess Kingdom waspletely resolved. Peng ze was back too. Gu Hui was more rxed. She could rest even if she wanted to. It had been a long time since she had yed with her sisters at home. There were two more youngdies at home! Chapter 1364 - 1364 Perfect and perfect 1364 Perfect and perfect The two young ones were back, and the Gu and Peng families had started discussing the wedding date. Uncle Gu had gone to the capital, so he couldn¡¯t discuss it with general Peng. Therefore, the matter was discussed by old general Peng and Grandpa Gu. The time was set for the tenth of October. The weather in kun city wasn¡¯t cold at that time, so it was just right. The tenth day of October also meant perfection. Moreover, the three pregnant women in the Gu family were all going intobor around the Mid-Autumn Festival, just after their confinement period. !! There were less than five months left. Eldest Madam Peng meant that Gu Hui could continue to go to the camp if she wanted to and rest at home if she wanted to. Gu Hui thought for a while and decided to continue to the campsite. She was mainly afraid that her unreliable mother would force her to embroider a wedding dress at home. He had an embroiderer and a tailor at home, so why did he have to embroider himself? When the timees, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to just be a groom¡¯s undershirt? Gu Hui rested at home for ten days and reported to the female Battalion on the first day of June. The next morning, Gu Hui woke up. She remembered that she had to do morning exercises at home. Gu Hui was in a good mood when she saw Xie Zhiyi and Gu yingxue, who had just joined the team. Everyone liked pretty little girls. ¡°Big sister, why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± Gu Xin was the first to see Gu Hui and asked. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I haven¡¯t trained with you guys in a long time. I want toe too!¡± Gu Huiughed. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll have a temte when Huihuies. Niannian, Xinxin, sisi, your mission today is to defeat Huihui together!¡± Gu shouxin directly threw the sword in his hand to Gu Hui. ¡°Second uncle, don¡¯t you want to make the best use of everything?¡± Gu Hui caught it steadily. you¡¯re asking them to fight me three times. Aren¡¯t you bullying me with your numbers? ¡± ¡°Hehe, using numbers to bully the few! If you¡¯re defeated by your generation, I¡¯ll let your second auntugh at eldest Madam Peng next time. Her training is just for show!¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Second uncle, you¡¯re wrong! Are you testing me? You want to see if I¡¯m a daughter who¡¯s on the side of an outsider?¡± Gu Huiughed. don¡¯t worry. No matter where I am, I will always be the Gu family¡¯s daughter! Little Sisters,e on!¡± Gu Nian led his two younger sisters and began to attack. Gu shouxin watched from the side and guided Huo Yanyu, Gu yingxue, Xie Zhiyi, and Gu Ren at the same time. In his opinion, Xie Zhiyi and Gu yingxue were only at the same level as Gu Ren. Huo Yanyu was slightly better. After all, she spent more time with the Gu sisters. The children of the Gu family were all drenched in sweat the entire morning. After washing up, breakfast was already prepared. It was a big round table, and more than half of the people were children. At the table, Gu shouxin told Grandpa and Grandma Gu about the goddess Kingdom. ¡°Father, mother, Queen Dugu has sent a letter saying that she¡¯ll be heading to the capital on the 29th of may, and that she ns to set off from kun city. You¡¯ll have to rest at our house for two days.¡± Grandma Gu frowned,¡¯she didn¡¯t mention anything about her daughter? She didn¡¯t want this daughter anymore? Are you trying to say that your daughter is going to be taken care of by our family?¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. alright, you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯re indeed a Twin Flower from the same mother as my aunt. You can even guess the thoughts of my aunt and daughter. Sitting in grandma Gu¡¯s arms, dugu Mingyue looked at Gu shouxin and then at grandma Gu. She then reached out her chubby little hand and hugged grandma Gu¡¯s arm. ¡°Po, Po Po Po.¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s face was full of shock,¡±Aiyo, this daughter is amazing!¡± She¡¯s so young and she already knows how to Shout! Ming Yue, call yitao, yitao, yitao.¡± Dugu Mingyue looked at Madam Zhang, and her round face scrunched up.¡±Uncle?¡± Chapter 1365 - 1365 Chapter 1365-reading 1365 Chapter 1365-reading Everyone at the tableughed, including dugu Mingyue. After Gu Ren finished eating, he ran to his grandparents ¡®side and poked dugu Mingyue¡¯s face. ¡°Fatty, Auntie, grandma.¡± Dugu Mingyue pped Gu Ren on the head. Gu Ren clutched his head. oh no, Grandpa, grandma, look at her. She¡¯s going to beat me silly! !! He had forgotten about Gu Ren again. This girl was born with superhuman strength and was also very smart. She could understand humannguage and only hit him. This damn girl. Gu yingxueughed happily,¡¯little Mingyue is so amazing! Big sister will carry you to y ballter!¡± Dugu Mingyue gave Gu yingxue a lot of face. She revealed her four teeth and smiled especially brightly. Gu Xin added,¡¯the moon is so cute! I really want to draw a doll based on the moon and make it!¡± Gu si nodded. yes, yes. Let¡¯s go and draw itter! Third sister, we¡¯ve stored a lot of pills, we can rest for a day. Let¡¯s draw the moon!¡± yes, ¡± Gu Nian said. I¡¯ll make a doll that looks like Ming Yue. When Ming Yue returns to the kingdom of goddess, we¡¯ll use it to scare her. There was another round ofughter at the table. Gu Ren was furious. Big head Gu, it was enough that Gu sanniu would not get along with him. His third and fifth sisters would not get along with him either. He walked to the middle of Zhang Shi and Gu Hui, feeling wronged. Zhang Shi¡¯s face was like a loving mother¡¯s,¡±son, Ming Yue is a little girl. Your cousin, you have to give in, understand?¡± You have to learn to give in to the little girl, so that you can get a wife in the future!¡± Gu Ren: ¡± Yingluo, fatdy, you¡¯ve changed. You don¡¯t favor boys over girls anymore. You don¡¯t love me the most anymore! He turned to look at Gu Hui. Gu Hui ate her porridge calmly. you should focus on your martial arts. If you don¡¯t, when Mingyue can walk and run, you¡¯ll definitely be chased and beaten up by her every day! Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo, why are you scaring me?¡± Gu Hui was not trying to scare him. Gu Hui had personally witnessed Queen Dugu¡¯s inborn divine strength, which was inherited from the dugu n. When she first arrived at the pce of the goddess Kingdom, she saw Princess Ming Yue ying on the carpet. Even if she couldn¡¯t walk and could only sit, she could still grab things and throw them at the window, the kind that would break the window. The family ate breakfast happily and went to do their own things. Gu Ren called Gu yingxue over and asked her to join the story book business. It just so happened that the Gu family¡¯s Ladies were all at home because Gu Hui was resting. Not long after, Princess Jinghe and he sanniang also came. A carpet wasid out under the big tree in the backyard. The group of sisters yed together, and they automatically regarded Gu Ren as one of their sisters. Everyone started talking about stories. Gu Ren even suggested that they write a story about Gu Hui and Peng ze¡¯s love story. Gu Nian had mentioned it before. The experience in the goddess Kingdom this time was very interesting. No one would be surprised that Gu Ren had so many ideas at such a young age. After all, they had seen the genius siblings of the Huo family and thought of Gu Ren as a genius. However, Huo Shentong was talented in reading, while Gu Ren was talented in writing! The proposal was unanimously agreed upon. Gu Ren nned to look for the person who wrote the book that Lu Zheng had given him. He would only tell stories and let those people write the book. Xinxin, ¡± Gu Nian suddenly said. since everyone is here, why don¡¯t you tell me what you told mest time? ¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes,¡¯which matter? I¡¯ve told my sister a lot of things!¡± ¡°Speaking of writing a book, what do you think of?¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Gu Xin suddenly understood,¡¯Oh, right. I think we can create a reading material for kun city.¡± Chapter 1366 - 1366 Chapter 1366-United 1366 Chapter 1366-United The Gu n¡¯s school had been repaired, and now there were people who had signed up. In two months, they would be ready to start lessons officially. As for the literacy sses, they had already started. In other words, the people of kun city were forced to learn how to read. The Gu family would provide the ce and the teachers. Gu shouxin requested that everyone must learn how to read theirmon words within three years. Regardless of gender or age, everyone had to start learning from kun city. !! Qian Liangduo was in charge of this matter. He had already divided the people of kun city into several groups and used their free time to study in groups. They had fixed homework every day. You don¡¯t have to know how to write, but you must be able to read. Gu shouxin had a paper factory, and Gu Nian had made a ckboard and chalk. It did not cost much money at all, except for the pay for the Mister and the venue. The Gu family¡¯s business could be said to be making a lot of money every day. Since he wanted to develop kunzhou, Gu shouxin intended to make a big move. Therefore, Gu Xin felt that since everyone was slowly learning how to read, she should make a special reading material that was unique to kunzhou to help everyone learn every day. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a newspaper?¡± Gu Ren cried out in shock as he looked at Gu Nian in disbelief. Gu Nian did not even look at him. Gu Xin was the one who thought of this and she did not mention it at all. Moreover, she was the one who carried everything, and she was worried that others would think she was a freak. It was great that Xinxin could think of it. She could just invent. ¡°The newspaper?¡± Gu Xin turned around to look at Gu Ren. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just like the court bulletin that second uncle usually receives. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Gu Ren asked in a daze. ¡°In any case, it¡¯s just a simple and interesting show that everyone likes. If you can¡¯t read if you can¡¯t read, isn¡¯t this urging everyone to work hard to read?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it before. If it¡¯s like what sister Xinxin said, we can make it simple and refreshing. For the content, we¡¯ll first use some simple words, then add some moreplicated words bit by bit. Everyone will learn a little and read it over. Some of them may not be able to recognize it, but some of them can be understood. The content of each day is different, and everyone¡¯s life is more enriching.¡± Huo Yanyu touched her chin and said. ¡°Yup! There were some contents that were closer to daily life written on it. For example, it introduced the fruits that his uncle nted, the effects of the fruits, and the methods of nting the fruits. You can also write some new regtions that our Yamen hase up with.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°This is fun, I think it¡¯s good! Xinxin, ask second uncle to write a letter to the Emperor and ask the capital and kun city to start doing it at the same time. There are more literate people in the capital, so this will definitely work.¡± Princess Jinghe understood and suggested. Gu Nian immediately instructed Gu Ren to bring her a brush, ink, paper, and an inkstone. I¡¯ll draw it ording to what you said. It¡¯ll be clearer when I draw it. Gu Ren looked at the sisters around him. Alright, he was the one who wrote the book. He had brought this upon himself! After bringing the things over, Gu Nian picked up a pen and drew a simplified version of the newspaper. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± ¡°Ah! Sister, this is how you are, this is how you are. Sister, you¡¯re so amazing! I didn¡¯t understand at all, but after you drew it, my thoughts became clear!¡± The group of Gu nianjia gathered together and started to talk about what they were used for. Among them were three transmigrators, Gu Nian, Gu Ren, and Gu yingxue. They only had to raise one simple point, and the others could raise many more. In a day¡¯s time, they decided on the article and talked to their family at night. Chapter 1367 - 1367 Grandma is still the best 1367 Grandma is still the best Grandpa Gu felt that this was a good idea. He could enrich the lives of the people in kunzhou and learn from them. Kunzhou wasn¡¯t the same as before. Before the Gu family came, the people living in kunzhou didn¡¯t even have a few taels of silver, let alone the people living in the small viges outside the city. After the Gu family came, they provided various means of making money. It was too much to say, and each family had at least twenty to thirty taels of silver. After people had enough to eat and wear, they would definitely pursue a spiritual life. This newspaper could enrich everyone¡¯s spiritual life. !! Of course, it also had a certain effect in promoting everyone¡¯s enthusiasm for learning. Cai Xiaolian was very surprised that this was suggested by Gu Xin. She thought that Gu Ren was going toe up with this in the end. If she hadn¡¯t been pregnant for the past two years, she would have done it. Previously, in the vige, due to various circumstances, she had cooperated with the Li family on some small projects and put all her energy into the furniture factory. After Gu shouxin became the top scorer, his residence was confirmed. When she wanted to make a big show of her skills, the child came again. Sometimes, Cai Xiaolian would evenin to Gu Nian that the heavens had allowed her to transmigrate so that she couldplete her family. In her previous life, she had been too sessful in her career and had no regrets. Therefore, she would not be able to have a career in this life. At that time, Gu Nian hadughed at her and said, ¡± mother, are you nning to have more children? How could he not have the time to start a career? Gu Xin¡¯s suggestion was good as well. This way, it would make it seem like Gu Nian was not the only daughter in the Gu family who was thinking about things that had not been taken out before. No one would suspect Gu Nian. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t express her opinion on the oue of the children¡¯s discussion. Since they hade up with it themselves, then they would have to figure it out themselves. There were also Gu Nian, Gu Ren, and Gu yingxue, the three transmigrators! Gu shouxin looked at the excited Gu Xin and asked with a smile, ¡± then, Xinxin, are you nning to sell this newspaper for money? ¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯of course I¡¯m going to sell it for money! You should at least give me the cost! Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I have done it for nothing?¡± ¡°How much do you n to sell it for?¡± Gu shouxin asked again. Gu Xin thought for a moment and shook her head. I don¡¯t have a specific number yet. Because there¡¯s too much to prepare, I can¡¯t estimate the cost. That¡¯s why I can¡¯te up with a price. ¡°Third sister,¡± Gu Ren suggested,¡±you can ask brother ah Yuan to send you a group of people who will be in charge of collecting manuscripts, reviewing them, engraving them, and other trivial matters. As for the paper, you can use the ones from second uncle¡¯s paper factory. Brother ah Yuan has his own bookstore, so it¡¯ll be much easier if you ask him to send someone to you.¡± Gu Xin revealed an embarrassed smile. Gu Ren was confused. Did he say something wrong? Or had his tragic female protagonist grown up? You know how to be shy now? Blushing at the mention of her lover? Very quickly, Gu Xin gave him an answer, ¡± ¡°Before brother Yuanyuan leftst time, she gave me everything.¡± Gu Ren was speechless. Alright, although she had dressed up like a little doll, the various golden fingers that she had given the male protagonist now belonged to his cousin. It was considered convenient for him. Only the second branch of the Lu family knew that Lu Zheng had given the item to Gu Xin. They didn¡¯t tell anyone else. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to tell anyone, but they didn¡¯t have the chance to. Now that the siblings had mentioned it, Gu shouxin also told Grandpa and Grandma Gu about it. Grandma Gu nced at Gu shouxin. you asked Xinxin to ept ah Yuan¡¯s things. Does that mean you acknowledge ah Yuan? ¡± Gu Xin hurriedly went to check on Gu shouxin. She had not even asked this question! Grandma was the best. Chapter 1368 - 1368 Chapter 1368-you’ve gotten fat? 1368 Chapter 1368-you¡¯ve gotten fat? Gu shouxin looked at grandma Gu, feeling wronged. The corners of grandma Gu¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.¡¯You know how to be a troublemaker now, don¡¯t you?¡¯ All of a sudden, grandma Gu found joy in hurting her son¡¯s heart. Well, eldest and second were the most annoying and the best to be stabbed. Third was also a bastard, but he was too far away. As for fourth, he was the least troublesome. Let¡¯s not stab him first. !! Beside them, Grandpa Gu suddenly felt that hisnn had returned to the time when she was a young girl, the time when she and old Xiao teased the wastrels. Eh? Wasnn finally going to attack her sons? ah Yuan is a good kid, ¡± Grandpa Gu said. I think we can consider it when hees to propose it after Xinxin is of marriageable age. Gu shouxin pursed his lips and said,¡±father, you said he would bring it up, but he did it himself?¡± Since ancient times, the order of parents and the agreement of matchmakers. What status did he have to bring it up? The heir of the country guarding Duke? And he was even old Zhou¡¯s grandnephew? Father, just say it, if you want him to propose marriage as old Zhou¡¯s grandnephew, can you bear to do it? How is our Xinxincking? Do I need to hide my identity?¡± Grandpa Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Grandma Gu sneered,¡¯you don¡¯t like her, so don¡¯t ept her gifts! Why are you talking about your father?¡± Gu shouxin smiled bitterly,¡±Zhenzhen, I didn¡¯t say father!¡± Mother, I¡¯m just telling the truth. If he wanted to give that thing to Xinxin, should I ask Xinxin to send it back to him? Wouldn¡¯t that be tiring for Xinxin?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, your father and I will be the ones to decide on the marriage of our four granddaughters!¡± Grandma Gu said. You and little Lian can just take care of your son!¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, mother,¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. The daughter-inw believed in her mother¡¯s judgment. Back then, her mother had taken a fancy to her father at first sight. Her parents were harmonious with each other, and her children were filial. It was all because of her mother¡¯s good judgment. The four of them have a mother to help look after their husbands, so eldest sister-inw and I are at ease!¡± Zhang Shi agreed with Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words.¡±Yes, yes, yes, second sister-inw is absolutely right. From the moment I married into the Gu family, I knew that I had to listen to my mother. If I listen to my mother, I¡¯ll get meat!¡± After saying that, he even looked at Gu shouxin smugly. Grandma Gu red at her two daughter-inw. One was stupid, and the other was smart. ¡­¡­ In the end, Gu Xin still wrote a letter to Lu Zheng, exining her idea of borrowing the people in his bookstore and asking him to pick a few. In the end, Lu Zheng replied two dayster, telling her to wait and that the people from the bookstore woulde. Lu Zheng also told Gu Xin in the letter that the situation in the Yun nation was temporarily stabilized and he coulde back to rest for a few days. Gu Xin was overjoyed. At the same time, uncle Gu and Peng Eng had already led the king of Jin Nan country and his two sons into the capital. Third aunt Gu was waiting at the city gate. When she saw the convoy slowly approaching, she waved her hand. ¡°Big brother, big brother, big brother, I¡¯m here!¡± Uncle Gu quickly rode his horse forward and said,¡±third brother, why are you getting fat?¡± You¡¯re almost as fast as your sister-inw!¡± Third aunt Gu, who hadn¡¯t seen her family for a long time, was stunned on the spot. Then, she turned around and was about to leave. The only person in the world who could stand her brother was her sister-inw! This was too much, too much. Didn¡¯t she just eat a little too much when she was in the capital thinking of her parents, brother, sister-inw, nephew, and niece? That was what Imperial grandmother told her to eat! Uncle Gu ran forward and pulled third aunt Gu back. ¡°Hey, you stupid girl, you¡¯re still throwing a tantrum! Was I wrong to tell the truth? You¡¯re already fat, I don¡¯t know if third brother-inw can stand it? It seems that I have to talk to third brother-inw!¡± Third aunt Gu,¡±I want to murder my own brother!¡± Chapter 1369 - 1369 Third aunt Gu’s problem 1369 Third aunt Gu¡¯s problem After a while, the officials from the Ministry of Rites also came and weed Jin nanguo and his group to the Embassy that was specially used to receive the envoys of other countries. Uncle Gu said goodbye to Jin nanguo and his sons, then went home. The Peng family had their own mansion in the capital. After saying goodbye to uncle Gu, second Peng went home. The Peng family had a master at home. After Cheng Huaiyu passed awayst spring, sixth Peng hade to the capital to seek medical treatment and was currently recuperating at home. ¡°Big brother, are we going to see grandmother today or wait until tomorrow?¡± The Gu Manor had been settled down. Previously, when Grandpa Gu was conferred the title of nobility, the Emperor had sent people over to repair it and personally wrote a que. Someone had been taking care of it all this time. Once uncle Gu returned, he could live in it. ¡°I can enter the pce at any time?¡± Uncle Gu asked in surprise. ¡°Of course! Grandmother often asked me to bring Rui ¡®er and his two other siblings into the pce. Grandmother said that Rui ¡®er is just like our Father when he was young. Grandmother really likes Rui¡¯ er.¡± Third aunt Gu said happily. ¡°That¡¯s good! By the way, did your mother-inw say that she wanted toe to the capital with you? Did your sister-inw find a partner?¡± Uncle Gu asked again. ¡°She¡¯s noting.¡± Third aunt Gu looked left and right. The servants were far away, so she whispered, ¡± I told Guo Wan that you can forget about marrying a good man when your mother is here. If you don¡¯t tell your mother toe, you and your brother will be fine. I¡¯ll ask the Empress Dowager to point you to a good family. Then, she agreed to Guo Wan¡¯s request. The wedding date was at the end of this year. Her mother-inw and brother-inw would onlye to the capital at the end of the year. I also let people find a good family for my brother-inw in Qing Zhou. Mother-inw is worried that my son¡¯s life will not be good, so she only came to the capital to see her daughter get married and will not follow us in the future.¡± ¡°Hey, third brother, you¡¯ve be smarter!¡± Uncle Gu was shocked. who taught you that? you managed to avoid this trouble. ¡°Hahaha, my husband! He had already mentioned this matter to me, but then he was beaten by the Emperor. The two of us discussed that in the future, mother-inw will follow brother-inw, and I will live with my husband alone.¡± Third aunt Gu said proudly. She really didn¡¯t want to live with her mother-inw, sister-inw, and brother-inw. It was naturally good to be able to move out. If they could move out, she was willing to solve the personal problems of her brother-inw and sister-inw. She was sure that they would find good partners. If the three of them were not willing, then she would just wait for them toe by themselves. Now that third aunt¡¯s status had risen and third uncle was the Prince Consort, there were many families who were willing to marry the Prince Consort¡¯s younger brother and sister. Therefore, this matter was particrly easy to handle. Uncle Gu knew that his third sister¡¯s life would not be so troublesome in the future, so he casually gossiped about the final fate of the National brother and sister. Guo Wan¡¯s husband¡¯s family was chosen by the Empress Dowager. They could ept Guo Wan¡¯s age and could also control Guo Wan¡¯s family, who could not leave the house no matter what she did. Guo Wan¡¯s fianc¨¦ was neither good nor bad. He was the second son of a Marquis. He could not inherit the title of nobility, but he had a job in the court. He was about the same age and once had a fianc¨¦e. However, because of King Qu¡¯s incident, the woman¡¯s family was raided, so she was single. Guo Wan was the sister-inw of the princess that the Empress Dowager doted on the most. That family was afraid that they would be implicated because of their fianc¨¦e, so they were eager to get involved with third aunt! Guo Wan herself had also met the other party and was very satisfied with the other party¡¯s identity. She did not make a fuss about looking for a better one, so the marriage was settled. Chapter 1370 - 1370 Chapter 1370-complaint 1370 Chapter 1370int What third aunt Gu didn¡¯t know was that Guo Wan had actually wanted to find a better man in the beginning. She thought that since she was the Fuma¡¯s sister, she might be able to marry a Prince! The Grand Empress Dowager was such a smart person. How could she let her only granddaughter be annoyed by her sister-inw? Therefore, the Grand Empress Dowager had used some tricks to make Guo Wan agree to this marriage of her own free will. She wasn¡¯t going to force her, or else her granddaughter would be in a difficult position! As for Guo Yan, it was even easier. The Empress Dowager would not allow the evil mother-inw to bully her own granddaughter. For the sake of her grandson-inw, she would not punish the evil mother-inw, brother-inw, and sister-inw, but she must make clear arrangements for the three of them, and they had to be far away. She had chosen a girl from Qing Province for Guo Yan. The fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦ he chose for the siblings were not from bad families. As long as they lived an honest life, their lives would be good. Of course, if they wanted to stir up trouble, they could not me anyone else. Such a family was naturally good in the eyes of third aunt¡¯s mother-inw. Now, she was not even willing to live with third aunt and third uncle. She heard from others that if you married the princess¡¯s daughter-inw, you would be mistreated. You couldn¡¯t control it. However, if you married a girl from an ordinary family, you could control your daughter-inw. If she didn¡¯t listen, you couldin to the princess¡¯s daughter-inw and the Prince Consort¡¯s son. This ¡°someone else¡± was none other than the person arranged by the Grand Empress Dowager. Therefore, third aunt Gu¡¯s mother-inw firmly said that she wanted her youngest son to take care of himself in his old age and not cause trouble for her eldest son and his wife. It had to be said that the Grand Empress Dowager really did her best for her children and grandchildren, and she was willing to solve everything for them. After changing his clothes, uncle Gu followed third aunt into the pce. When he arrived at the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce, he gave a respectful bow. Grand Empress Dowager stepped forward to help him up,¡±boss, you¡¯re back!¡± Let grandmother take a look, you seem to have lost weight, not as round as the year before.¡± Well, when the elderly look at the child, they would feel that the child had lost weight after not seeing him for a few days. All the other children would say that there was no such thing. grandma, I didn¡¯t lose weight. Grandma, you¡¯re the one who lost weight. But Big Uncle Gu was different from ordinary people. He held onto the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand,¡±Grandmother, you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve really lost weight. I¡¯ve suffered!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager was stunned for a moment. Uncle Gu continued, ¡± grandmother, let me tell you something. Second brother is inhumane. He sent me to a barrennd to develop it. He even nned to let me build a city there and not let me go home. My mother only cares about my father, and my father only cares about my mother. My wife only wants to have children and raise them with her two siblings. I¡¯m bitter! Grandmother, you can¡¯t be biased. Third brother is in the capital. You make yang de as fat as my wife. Anyway, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve finally found an elder who will take care of me. Grandmother, you must take advantage of the time I¡¯m in the capital to make me fat. Grandmother, what do you say?¡± hahahahahaha Yingluo! the Empress Dowager was amused by him and patted his hand, ¡± Aiyo, my eldest grandson has been wronged. Your parents deserve to be beaten, and your second son deserves to be beaten. Don¡¯t worry, grandmother will make the decision for you. I will definitely raise you to be as chubby as your third son. Grandmother loves to raise children.¡± ¡°Hehehe, I knew grandmother loved me.¡± Uncle Gu helped the Empress Dowager to the chair and said, ¡± grandmother, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s sit and talk. It¡¯s tiring to stand and talk. If grandmother is tired, my heart will ache!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to my eldest grandson!¡± The Empress Dowager felt as sweet as if she had eaten a jar of honey. Chapter 1371 - 1371 So shameless 1371 So shameless Third aunt Gu was speechless, as if she could see Xinxin and sisi acting coquettishly with their grandparents. Oh my God! Big brother is so shameless. He actually copied his daughter and niece¡¯s coquettish behavior to win the olddy¡¯s favor. He¡¯s really thick-skinned! Uncle Gu did not seem to notice and continued toin about how tired he was from farming. His second brother had sent Huo Junhao to monitor him. Uncle Guined that Huo Junhao was the candidate he had set his eyes on as his son-inw. How could he let his son-inw monitor his father-inw? his second brother had gone too far. Then he ridiculed Zhang Shi and forced him to have a child. Even if second didn¡¯t send him out, he didn¡¯t want to go back. Fortunately, Mrs. Zhang had a child. Otherwise, he would probably not want to go home in Beijing. He evenined about Grandpa and Grandma Gu, saying that they were so close that they didn¡¯t care about their three sons. He also said that grandma Gu scolded him, and of course, scolded the second and fourth sons. He was like a Chatterbox, never stopping. The Grand Empress Dowager smiled as she listened to him speak, and had someone pour him more tea. She liked this grandson of hers so much. He knew what she wanted to hear and told her everything she wanted to hear. He was so aggrieved andined about her. He was saying everything she liked! Of course, she was also very satisfied with her daughter-inw. The four children had very different personalities, and only with her daughter-inw¡¯s personality could they be raised, and they were all good. When it was time for dinner, the Emperor came over. Third uncle, Guo Rui, and his three siblings came to the pce. Guo Rui was already a ten-year-old child. He was very serious and looked like a little pedant. The twins could already walk on their own and could call for help. Uncle Gu had always been a happy-go-lucky person, and he quickly won the favor of the twins. There were no rules at the dining table. It was just like a family, eating in a lively manner. When the Emperor asked uncle Gu about the situation, uncle Gu stoppedining and told him the truth. He focused on his experience in Jinnan country and told the Emperor that this was all a scheme set up by Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en. He still had a lot ofnd to harvest in chunnan city! The Emperor was speechless,¡±the king of renkang and Duke Cheng ¡®en have given you a chance to be rewarded, and you still don¡¯t want it?¡± Are you an idiot?¡± Uncle Gu pouted,¡±are they giving me a chance?¡± They hadn¡¯t had enough fun and were afraid that you wouldn¡¯t let them go when they came back. Moreover, the things in my field are growing so well, and I have grown so many vegetables and fruits for great Zhou. Emperor, are you not nning to reward me?¡± hahahaha! the Emperorughed. reward, reward, reward! How about I reward you with the title of Huinong Marquis?¡± ¡°Alright! I like it!¡± Uncle Gu stood up and bowed in thanks. I thank Your Majesty for the reward! The Emperor,¡±I thought you didn¡¯t know etiquette!¡± Huinong Marquis, this title was very special to the Emperor, and he was also very much like uncle Gu. The Grand Empress Dowager looked at the two brothers speechlessly. Alright, as long as you two are happy. Then, the next day, the Emperor issued a decree, stating the merits of uncle Gu. Besides the farming, there was also the matter of Jin nanguo. He rewarded uncle Gu with a five-unit house, a hundred mu of fertilend, and even gold and brocade. The title of nobility would be passed down for five generations, and theter generations could continue to work hard to fight for the inheritance. The courtiers did not have any objections. After all, they had to listen to the Emperor. Furthermore, the food that uncle Gu nted was indeed fresh and delicious. It had also solved many of the farmers ¡®problems. In the schr¡¯s agriculture industry, agriculture was ranked second, and uncle Gu¡¯s contribution could not be said not to be great. Uncle Gu, who had be the Huinong Marquis, put on the specially made Marquis¡¯s clothes that night and attended the banquet for the king of Jinnan country. Chapter 1372 - 1372 So that’s how it is 1372 So that¡¯s how it is The Jin Nan country returned to thend of the great Zhou. The king of the Jin Nan country gave the title of King Jin Nan, and the Jin Nan Prince was given the title of Crown Prince. The Jin Nan Princess was bestowed with the Nan Princess, which was equal to the princess of the great Zhou. As for the management of Jinnan country, the Emperor let the father and son manage it themselves. However, the father and son did not ept the offer and asked the Emperor to send someone to ept it. They only had one request, which was to ensure that the convenience that the people of Jinnan used to have and the existing official positions of Jinnan would not change. They could be incorporated into the bureaucratic system of the great Zhou, but the officials could not be removed. The officials of Jin nanguo had long been eliminated by this father and son duo. The officials in power were not good, but they were definitely not bad. The Crown Prince of King Jinnan made a request. He hoped that the Emperor would send him a person. He wanted to travel the entire great Zhou from the northernmost part of the great Zhou and then write a great Zhou Journal. His request made the Emperor very happy. This young man had a bright future. Therefore, the Emperor directly gave the title of Princess to the daughter of the Crown Prince of Jinnan Wang, who was still in swaddling clothes. However, the Emperor suggested that he go from the easternmost state of tai to the westernmost state of kun. After he was done, he would go from north to south. The surrounding small countries were mostly in the north and south. Therefore, they would first take the East and West line, and after recapturing those small countries, they would then take the north and south line. The Crown Prince of King Jinnan naturally agreed. As for Jin Nanwang, his request was much simpler. He didn¡¯t want to travel the world with his son. He wanted to go to kun state. Fine, the Emperor had also allowed it. This father and son did not even bring any soldiers to the capital. They were all escorted by the Peng family¡¯s Army. How could he suspect that they were rebelling? When Princess he Nan chose to be with her father, she had one more requirement, which was to let the Emperor choose a husband. Her husband¡¯s requirements were simple. He was a man who liked women. A man who only nned to have one woman and was good-looking was enough. She nned to get married at the age of 20. The Emperor also agreed. Twenty it is, do you think I can¡¯t find it? In this way, the matter of taking back Jin nanguo was settled. Jin nanguo and his sons did not care about anything else. They just waited for the day when the Imperial court made a specific move, and then they would set out to live their own lives. By the middle of June, the Imperial court had made a decision to select officials to go to Jinnan province. Because Jinnan had taken the initiative to submit, the Emperor did not change the name of the person, but only changed the country to a province. Uncle Gu, who had been in the capital for half a month, was also eager to leave. On this day, the Emperor found uncle Gu and incited him to persuade the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager to follow him to kun city. Uncle Gu looked at the Emperor in surprise, ¡± ¡°Can grandmother be very far from the capital?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Qianqian do that?¡± the Emperor asked. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t let me!¡± Uncle Gu nodded. If I had known that it was possible, I would have brought grandmother with me thest time we left!¡± The Emperor rolled his eyes. the weather was cold back then, unlike today. I was afraid that Imperial grandmother couldn¡¯t stand it. Do you understand? ¡± Are you going to convince grandmother?¡± Uncle Gu suddenly became alert. He looked at the Emperor suspiciously, ¡± ¡°Emperor, this Minister would like to ask a very disrespectful question, is it possible?¡± The Emperor smacked him angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. Since you know it¡¯s disrespectful, then don¡¯t ask. I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes widened.¡¯Aiyo, you¡¯re not ying by the rules.¡¯ However, he still had to say, ¡± ¡°Emperor, do you dislike grandmother?¡± The Emperor kicked uncle Gu, ¡± ¡°I despise you! I¡¯m so angry! I¡¯m so angry! Do I dislike Imperial grandmother? I just want to go to kun city with her!¡± After saying that, the Emperor covered his mouth. Uncle Gu,¡±Oh, I see!¡± Chapter 1373 - 1373 Let us be filial to you 1373 Let us be filial to you Uncle Gu thought of the emperor¡¯s two visits to the vige at the crossroads. He was sure that this person had the same temperament as Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en. It was just that his fate was not good, and his enjoyment was dyed by the emperor¡¯s throne. Big Uncle Gu pitied the Emperor very much, so he went to the Grand Empress Dowager to persuade her. The Grand Empress Dowager thought that uncle Gu was here to bid her farewell, and her face was filled with reluctance, ¡± ¡°This widow¡¯s eldest grandson, whatever you want, grandmother will prepare it for you. Do you want grandmother to give you an imperial decree? When your parents and second brother bully you, you¡¯ll use it to scare them?¡± Uncle Gu shook his head and obediently sat down on the low stool beside the Empress Dowager. He held the olddy¡¯s hand and said,¡±Grandmother, I don¡¯t want anything. I just want you to see you every day.¡± He said it so seriously and sincerely that the Empress Dowager¡¯s nose turned sour. Look at how filial her eldest grandson was. He could endure being bullied by his parents and brothers. He just wanted to see this old woman. The Grand Empress Dowager had the urge to drag the Emperor to the capital and order him to transfer the entire Gu family back to the capital. However, she was more rational and patted uncle Gu¡¯s hand. ¡°How about you stay in the capital? When your wife gives birth, grandmother will get someone to bring her here? At that time, you will be able toe to the pce every day to talk to grandmother.¡± Uncle Gu blinked his big, innocent eyes.¡±Grandmother, the capital is not fun. Your grandson can bring you to kunzhou to y. It¡¯s the chnnan city that your second son asked your grandson to open up. The scenery is beautiful and it¡¯s like spring all year round. Your grandson has long wanted to bring your grandmother there to y. Grandmother can eat whatever fruit she wants in grandson¡¯s field. If she wants to eat fish, we can catch it directly. If she wants to eat prawns, grandson, old Kang and old Xue can go catch them. The seafood in the sea is delicious. Grandmother, you must not have eaten fresh ones before! Grandson wants to give all the good and fresh food to grandmother to eat.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s tears were about to flow out. Once upon a time, she thought that she would be alone in this life. Her husband was gone, her two sons were gone, and her rtives had all passed away one by one, leaving her all alone. She had brought up the Emperor and was filial to her, but she still hoped to have more children and grandchildren, just like ordinary people, with children and grandchildren around their knees. She had thought that this was an extravagant hope, but she never thought that the heavens would be kind and let her wishe true. Uncle Gu took out his handkerchief and wiped the Empress Dowager¡¯s tears, ¡± ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t cry. Your grandson knows that you¡¯re not sad. You¡¯re happy, right? You want to go too, don¡¯t you? Then grandmother, you can go with your grandson! Huihui and Peng ze¡¯s wedding date was also approaching, and grandmother could host the wedding for her great-granddaughter. Huihui¡¯s mother was very good at giving birth, so Huihui would definitely be good as well. Then maybe next year, grandmother would be able to hold her great-great-grandson! At that time, grandmother will be the most blessed olddy in the world, and our family will have five generations in one hall!¡± The Empress Dowager was slightly moved, but when she considered the situation in the court, the princes were gradually growing up, and their external families were full of ambition, the Empress Dowager was still a little worried. She had watched the establishment of the great Zhou Dynasty, and she could not allow the great Zhou to be defeated at the hands of the rtives of the Emperor. Uncle Gu did not think so much, he pulled the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand,¡±Grandmother, please let my father, mother, and US brothers be filial to you! You¡¯re the most kind olddy your grandson has ever seen. Your grandson doesn¡¯t give his filial piety to his parents, he only wants to give it to grandmother. Grandmother, please grant your grandson¡¯s wish!¡± Chapter 1374 - 1374 The soles of my feet are itchy 1374 The soles of my feet are itchy Granny Shen, who was standing beside the Grand Empress Dowager, interrupted,¡±Grand Empress Dowager, it¡¯s already June. In the past, you should have gone to the summer resort.¡± The Empress Dowager thought about it and agreed, ¡± ¡°Good, good, good, grandmother will fulfill eldest grandson¡¯s wish. Grandmother would like to see how eldest grandson is going to show filial piety to grandmother.¡± Uncle Gu smiled proudly,¡±of course, I¡¯ll offer you the best things in kun Prefecture.¡± Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. As long as you want it, your grandson will work hard to find it for you!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager lightly patted uncle Gu¡¯s head a few times, ¡± ¡°Good! Then go back and prepare. Grandmother will inform the Emperor and we will pick a day to set off.¡± After uncle Gu left, the Empress Dowager sent someone to invite the Emperor over. When the Emperor came over, he was still wondering if uncle Gu had managed to get the matter done. He felt that uncle Gu was silly and might not be able to do it. The Grand Empress Dowager sipped her tea as she waited for the Emperor. When he arrived, she went straight to the point and asked, ¡± ¡°The princes are graduallying of age. Emperor, do you have any intention of appointing a Crown Prince?¡± The Emperor was stunned for a moment, then shook his head,¡±No.¡± AI, Imperial grandmother, tell me, grandson and second brother Gu are both grandfathers, so why are the children we have so different? Could it be that my Imperial father is really much worse than Imperial uncle? Why are my children not as good as second brother Gu¡¯s children?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager looked at him speechlessly, ¡± your second son¡¯s two daughters have already grown up. How can you tell that your son is more powerful than him when he¡¯s just born? ¡± The Emperor nodded,¡±of course!¡± You wouldn¡¯t know about my sons if you didn¡¯t investigate them, but you¡¯ll be shocked once you do. The second Prince, in front of me, you¡¯re obedient, weak, and pitiful, but outside, you¡¯re very impressive, secretly framing the seventh Prince. The third Prince was the Empress¡¯s child, so in theory, he should be the Crown Prince, but he was stupid! He¡¯s been bewitched by secondary consort Li from the Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. I¡¯ll see how he¡¯s done for that day! I¡¯ve already told the Empress that this son can¡¯t take on great responsibilities. Either we continue to work hard to have children, or you ept the sons I have with other concubines. Then there was the seventh Prince. His maternal grandfather¡¯s family had contacted many officials in private. Now, they were all on the seventh Prince¡¯s side and wanted to force the Emperor to appoint a Crown Prince! Get lost! Finally, let¡¯s talk about eighth brother. He¡¯s a yboy who only has eyes for beautiful girls. Tell me, what use do I have for him?¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s mouth twitched. You seem to know quite clearly, then this widow can be at ease. In any case, you were watching. The Emperor was addicted to talking and continued,¡±Imperial grandmother, I want to work hard to have another son with the Empress.¡± But this one and the Empress are already over thirty, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult! She wondered how many daughters-inw her Royal uncle had. They were so lucky. Not to mention the fourth sister¡¯s family, even the daughters-inw of the first and second Gu brothers were about the same age as the Empress, and they already had one. Imperial grandmother, don¡¯t you think kun city has good Fengshui? Easy to get pregnant? Especially people in their thirties. Look at the fifth youngdy of the Peng family. Didn¡¯t olddy Peng give birth to her in kun city when she was in her thirties?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± The Empress Dowagerughed coldly, ¡± are you itching to go to kun city? are you using this as an excuse to go to kun city? ¡± ¡°Aiyo, Royal grandmother, when was I doing this for myself?¡± The Emperor refused to admit it. I¡¯m doing this for the inheritance of the ye family. Just tell me, which of my sons can take on the great responsibility? Why don¡¯t you call second brother Gu over, Royal grandmother, and let hime over so you can take care of his son and teach him?¡± Chapter 1375 - 1375 Agreed 1375 Agreed The Grand Empress Dowager felt a slight headache. In history, there was really no one like her family. No one loved the throne, and they even pushed it. She red at the Emperor,¡±if you continue to speak nonsense, this widow will not punish you!¡± You¡¯re sitting on this throne, so your son should inherit it. Whoeveres, it¡¯s not proper. Do you want great Zhou to be in chaos? Do you want to destroy your ancestors ¡°Foundation?¡± The Emperor shook his head,¡±I didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡± Wasn¡¯t it because his grandson had given birth to a few unreliable scoundrels and felt guilty, so he wanted to make up for it? Imperial grandmother, Zhen asked Grandmaster Wu. He said that the hope of our great Zhou lies in kun Prefecture. You won¡¯t let the Gu family inherit the throne, so I have to go to kunzhou with the Empress, right?¡± Grand Empress Dowager was stunned, she asked: ¡°the Grandmaster liaowu you are talking about is the little monk who helped us solve our big problem when your father was still in power?¡± The Emperor nodded,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Your grandson has been paying close attention to Grandmaster liaomu¡¯s movements all these years. He had just returned to the capital this year, and his grandson had secretly summoned him. He really told his grandson that.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager muttered to herself for a moment before frowning and asking, ¡± ¡°If you and the Empress go, what about the capital? Do you still intend to hand over the matters of the court to Prime Minister Lin?¡± The Emperor saw that Grand Empress Dowager Xiao had relented and quickly said, ¡± ¡°Yes, leave it to Xiang Lin. Royal grandmother, I¡¯m nning to arrange for old master Huo and Minister Yan to fight against Prime Minister Lin. At the same time, he would ask Huo Yan to bring his third brother-inw out. We¡¯ll just say that we¡¯ve gone to the summer resort, and when summer is over, we¡¯ll say that our grandson is not feeling well and wille back in winter. In just half a year, if the Empress was not pregnant, then he could only change the third Prince¡¯s temperament. If she was pregnant, then grandson would work hard for another ten or twenty years. And in this half a year¡¯s time, they must have raised Minister Lin¡¯s appetite. Old Huo and Minister Yan had caught the Lin family¡¯s weakness, and when the time came, they would uproot the Lin family. In this way, he could once again purge the Qing Dynasty, just like the incident with King qu. Next year¡¯s general examinations will be held, so I¡¯m not worried that there won¡¯t be any substitutes.¡± The Empress Dowager considered the feasibility of the emperor¡¯s words. The Lin family had implicated too many people. Could they really uproot them in half a year? Most of the people who married into the Lin family were high ranking officials and nobles of the same rank. How many high ranking officials would they lose all of a sudden? The Emperor continued, ¡± the seventh Prince is destined to have no heir. I have asked master liaowu. Among his sons, only the third Prince can create glory for the great Zhou when he ascends to the throne. Unfortunately, the third Prince is not the true Son of Heaven. Even if he ascends to the throne, he will only be making a wedding dress for others. And the kun Prefecture was the turning point to change all of this. If we want the ye family to continue, the kun Prefecture is very important.¡± Seeing the emperor¡¯s serious expression, Grand Empress Dowager did not know if he was really thinking about the ye family or just wanted to go have fun. She was silent for a while and let the Emperor exin her arrangements in detail. After the Emperor finished speaking, the Grand Empress Dowager did not immediately agree. She nned to consider for one night and make a decision the next day. ¡­¡­ In the end, the Grand Empress Dowager naturally agreed. On the 18th of June, when Queen Dugu of the goddess Kingdom came to seek an audience, the Emperor made arrangements for the matter. The goddess Kingdom was different from the Jinnan Kingdom. The goddess Kingdom had its own system. Therefore, the goddess Kingdom only had friendly rtions with the great Zhou. Queen Dugu hade in person and presented all kinds of gold and silver equipment to show her sincerity. The great Zhou had also epted the goddess Kingdom and treated it as a diplomatic rtionship. The great Zhou had also sent back many good things. Chapter 1376 - 1376 There are still two lazy people 1376 There are still twozy people Queen Dugu finally met her eldest cousin and third cousin in the capital. She liked them very much, and she liked their personalities very much. Unfortunately, the time they spent together was short. At the end of June, the diplomatic mission of the kingdom of goddess would leave the capital and return to their country. Before Queen Dugu left, uncle Gu had secretly told her that her diplomatic mission would return bynd. She would wait in Tongzhou, and he would take her by sea in two days. The southern border had been destroyed, and now there was a waterway that led directly to the kun state. Queen Dugu thought that it was a good idea. After all, there were people she trusted to keep an eye on goddess Kingdom. Even if it didn¡¯t work out, her aunt wouldn¡¯t let the kingdom fall into chaos. Kun city was so close to goddess Kingdom. Therefore, she decided to wait for her cousin in Tongzhou and go back by water. Ever since she was born, she had never been to any other ce except for the nearest Jin nanguo by boat! After the diplomatic mission from the kingdom of goddess left, the Emperor had arranged everything. He brought the Empress and apanied the Grand Empress Dowager to the Tongzhou summer resort. Their departure had made third aunt Gu very sad. Third aunt could only vent her anger on her third uncle. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, all your fault. You¡¯re so capable that the Emperor thinks you have a chance and insists on staying in the capital. If you were a little stupid, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to see you and would drive you away. Wuwuwuwu Xuxu, my life is so bitter, why did I find such a capable husband?¡± Her third uncle was speechless. yes, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m too smart and capable. Third aunt Gu missed her father, mother, brother and sister-inw. Third uncle let her throw a tantrum. After she was done venting, he carried her back to the room. Alright, you said I¡¯m capable, then I¡¯ll continue to show that I¡¯m capable! Big brother is going to have five children soon. I have to work hard too! ¡­¡­ On the first day of the seventh month, the Grand Empress Dowager, the Emperor, and the Empress met up with uncle Gu at the Tongzhou Pier. The three of them were also speechless when they saw Queen Dugu. do you think that my aunt and your son are a perfect match, olddy? ¡± Queen Dugu greeted her with a smile. no one in the family is ying by the rules! The Grand Empress Dowager had nothing to say about this. She had investigated grandma Gu before and knew her family background. She thought that she was from an ordinary merchant family, but it turned out that she was a descendant of the goddess Kingdom. One became an ordinary person because she was a Twin Flower, while the other became an ordinary person because she was a twin. Needless to say, her son and daughter-inw were quitepatible. ¡°Eh, our family has such a rtionship. Since you call the Gu brothers your younger cousin, do you have to call me your younger cousin too? Big cousin!¡± The Emperor was trying to get close to Queen Dugu. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my honor to have an Emperor cousin! Cousin, cousin-inw, let¡¯s go, board the boat. There are twozy people on the boat!¡± Queen Dugu asked everyone to board the ship. There were twozy people on the boat, Jin Nanwang and his daughter Princess Nanhe. The father and daughter had returned to kun city with uncle Gu, so they were also on the boat. However, the father and daughter liked to stay in bed and had not woken up yet. This was the first time Empress Xue had left a ce rted to the royal family since she was married. Her beautiful eyes moved around, and everything was so novel to her. Thinking about Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s personality, Empress Xue would not be very demure. If she was too demure, she would not be deeply loved by the Emperor. She took good care of herself. She was the same age as Cai Xiaolian and had only given birth to the third Prince, so there were no traces of age on her face. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s original body was used to doing farm work. She had only started taking care of herself after she transmigrated, while Empress Xue had always been pampered. Chapter 1377 - 1377 Chapter 1377-capturing Zhou 1377 Chapter 1377-capturing Zhou The ship was Jin Nanwang¡¯S. He was so rich that he bought it directly from the Ministry of Works of the Imperial court under the identity of Jin Nanwang. It could amodate 1000 people. The number of people they had brought was more than enough. The sun gradually rose. Empress Xue looked at the rising sun and leaned on the emperor¡¯s shoulder.¡±Brother Zhao, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get what we want this time!¡± The Emperor patted her shoulder and said,¡±don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± He would definitely get his wish. Big sister-inw Gu is two years older than you, but she¡¯s still pregnant.¡± ¡°Brother Zhao, as long as Chen ¡®er doesn¡¯t hurt us in the future, can we let him live a carefree life like Majesty Kang?¡± Empress Xue asked worriedly. Huang ¡®er was the third Prince. The Emperor nodded, but he sighed in his heart. Could an ordinary personpare to Majesty Kang? The smartest person in great Zhou must be Majesty Kang! Even if he was no longer around, his son would seed the throne. He believed that Majesty Kang would still be able to protect the residence. The most important thing for a person was to know what should be done and what should not be done, especially for a son born in the royal family. Majesty Kang was clearly aware of this. The couple stood there for a while before returning to the cabin. It was the July sun! ¡­¡­ The Gu family had only received a letter from uncle Gu. They knew that he was going back to kun city with Queen Dugu and King Jinnan. They didn¡¯t know that the Grand Empress Dowager and the other two wereing. At this moment, the Gu family was preparing a gift for eighth Gu. Little eighth Gu was one year old. Last year, when Gu Xiqiao had been taken away by Yan Mo, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s pregnancy had been affected, and she had given birth early. Unknowingly, a year had passed. The hall was filled with all kinds of objects. The fair and chubby little eighth Gu was crawling on the ground, wearing a red one-piece shirt and silver bracelets on his four limbs. The whole family was looking around. Little eighth Gu looked at the sudden appearance of so many things and seemed to have difficulty choosing. He did not know what to take. Dugu Mingyue, who was already ten months old, struggled out of Grandpa Gu¡¯s arms and walked to little eighth Gu¡¯s side. She took his chubby little hand and led him to a seal.¡±I want this!¡± Gu Xiaoba was stunned and turned to look at his parents. Gu shouxin looked at him and didn¡¯t speak. Cai Xiaolian also just smiled and didn¡¯t give him any ideas. Dugu Mingyue squatted down and picked up the seal, cing it in Gu Xiaoba¡¯s hand. ¡°Take it!¡± Gu Xiaoba held it with both hands and pouted. Dugu Mingyue replied, [ don¡¯t cry. Just smile. ] Little eighth Guughed. Speechless, Gu Ren stepped forward and poked dugu Mingyue on the head. ¡°You brat, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s trying to catch Zhou. What are you doing?¡± Dugu Mingyue rolled her eyes at Gu Ren. She held little eighth Gu¡¯s hand and walked toward Grandpa and Grandma Gu. The two little ones even fell on the road, but they didn¡¯t cry. They got up and went over again to show the seal to Grandpa and Grandma Gu. good, good, good! Grandpa Gu burst intoughter. Xiaoba, do you like this seal? ¡± Gu Xiaoba nodded. Grandpa Gu picked up his grandson and said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! Inherit your father¡¯s talents, study hard in the future, and be the backbone of the great Zhou Dynasty!¡± Little eighth Guughed as he was lifted up high. He was drooling. The Gu family looked at each other, not knowing if the Zhou Dynasty that had been forced to count counted. A few months ago, during Gu Xiaoqi¡¯s grabbing week, the child had been holding on to gold ingots and not letting go. Gu Ren¡¯s face was gloomy. He wanted to teach his two younger brothers to take all of them, but in the end, they did not get a single one. These two were not greedy at all and only took one. Does that mean that he¡¯ll ept it even if that stupid girl dugu Mingyue tries to scheme against him? Chapter 1378 - 1378 Definitely can 1378 Definitely can After all, it was confirmed that Gu Xiaoba had caught the seal. If he were to catch it again, he would not want anything. Gu Xin even jokingly said that little Mingyue was the one who angered No. 8, so he only dared to take the seal and nothing else. After little Gu turned eight, it would be Gu Nian¡¯s 18th birthday. Duke Cheng ¡®en and Majesty Kang had returned the day before. They had returned with a huge cart of seafood and handed it to Gu Nian.¡±Nian girl, I¡¯ll leave this thing to you. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to give us a seafood feast?¡± ¡°Alright, uncle Xue, uncle Kang.¡± Gu Nian smiled. I¡¯ll have a seafood feast for you tonight.¡± The two of them brought back a lot of species, most of which were fish, including a few lobsters, abalone, and sea cucumbers. Gu Nian wasn¡¯t afraid that she didn¡¯t have enough food in her head. Peng Yizhu was there. The two of them cooked together at night, and Grandpa Gu learned from the side. He had never cooked seafood before. Gu Nian left a portion of the food for her birthday tomorrow. She nned to have a barbeque in the yard for everyone. The three pregnant women in the Gu family were forbidden from eating some seafood, but they could eat most of the fish and shrimp. They also called the Peng family over and sat down after filling four tables in the Gu residence. The people in the Gu family¡¯s kitchen were quick learners as well. Gu Nian would not have to cook the dishes personally the next day. That night, Lu Zheng came back. Gu Xin was naturally the happiest. Xue qianxunughed at him,¡±are you born in the Year of the Dog?¡± Where¡¯s the good food, I¡¯lle by the smell!¡± brother Yuanyuan, you belong to the same category as brother Xue! Gu Xin rebutted. Being protected by Xinxin, Lu Zheng¡¯s fatigue from the past six months disappeared at once. He felt extremely happy! Lu Zheng got his men to carry two boxes for Gu Xin. Gu Xin asked what it was, and Lu Zheng said that it was his spoils of war and that he would let Xinxin deal with it. Gu Xin was amused,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan, I said I wanted to make a newspaper and you sent me a bookstore. I didn¡¯t say I wanted the spoils of war, you should give it to me too!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Zhengughed. One must be self-aware! I naturally want to give all the good things to Xinxin! It¡¯s worth it!¡± Gu Xin,¡±hahahaha!¡± After that, she had the servant maids bring the things back to her room. Xue Qianyu was infuriated. He had snuck into the kingdom of goddess and did not manage to get any loot. That was grandma Gu¡¯s Maiden Home, he would not dare to steal it! Xue Qianyu decided that he would go to the sand divine Kingdom next time to help Gu Nian snatch the spoils of war. Just as Gu Xin was feeling happy, she pouted her lips when she saw eldest Madam Peng walking over with Yin Qianli. ¡°Don¡¯t pout, you¡¯re so ugly,¡± Lu Zheng said, patting her head. Since eldest Madam Peng brought her here, she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, or she¡¯ll be sent away.¡± Gu Xin pouted,¡¯I keep feeling like she¡¯s up to no good. I don¡¯t even want her toe to my house.¡¯ AI, but she¡¯s aunt Yin¡¯s niece, so we can¡¯t just drive her away.¡± Lu Zheng looked at Yin Yingli thoughtfully. Xinxin didn¡¯t like her. Well, he had to find a chance to get rid of this woman. Otherwise, it would affect Xinxin¡¯s mood. That night, Yin Yingli stayed by Lady Peng¡¯s side. She didn¡¯t cry at any time. She was like an invisible person, watching everyone drink and talk. She was a little sad. Why didn¡¯t happiness belong to her? She was the cousin of the Peng family¡¯s cousin, so why did the Peng family¡¯s cousin seem to be so close to the Gu sisters? Could she do something to make her feel better? Yes, he definitely could. Chapter 1379 - 1379 He didn’t appear today 1379 He didn¡¯t appear today It was the seventh day of the seventh month, Gu Nian¡¯s eighteenth birthday. In the great Zhou Dynasty, most 18-year-old women were already married, but this did not exist in the Gu family. Gu Hui was already twenty years old this year, but she was not married yet. Early in the morning, Madam Xue and consort Kang had called the manservants and maids of the house to move a lot of things. Gu Nian looked at the many boxes in the courtyard and asked, ¡± ¡°Aunt Xue, aunt Majesty Kang, what are you two doing?¡± Madam Xue stepped forward and pulled Gu Nian over. Like magic, she pulled out a hairpin and ced it in Gu Nian¡¯s hair.¡±I¡¯ll prepare a birthday banquet for you. We¡¯ll celebrate for you in the day, and you girls can go out and y by yourself at night. Your father said that this year¡¯s IAO Festival will also have the girls of kun province IAO. You guys must have not seen each other for a long time, right? let¡¯s go out and y together!¡± Consort Kang handed a box to Gu Nian. ¡°My dear niece, this is a gift from aunty. I bought a stone from Jin nanguo and asked someone to make a pair of jade bracelets for you. Your skin is so good, the color must suit you very well.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie Xue, and Auntie Kang.¡± Gu Nian chuckled. Don¡¯t be busy, go inside and rest for a while. Let the maidservants do it. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be busy.¡± Madam Xue tugged at Gu Nian. You¡¯re the boss today. Go, go, go. I¡¯ll keep an eye on you here. It¡¯s not convenient for your mother and the others to be pregnant. Auntie will do it! Otherwise, when Peng Xiaowues, we won¡¯t be able to do anything!¡± Gu Nian held her forehead and could only agree. Peng Yizhu would definitelye to celebrate Gu Nian¡¯s birthday. So, the two of them hade so early because they were afraid that they would have nothing to do if they werete! Gu Nian did not go to rest. Instead, she watched as the two of them instructed the servant girls to set up the ce. The Gu family also came out one by one. They didn¡¯t say anything about the two of them. Anyway, consort Kang was considered their own child. If they were to mess around, there would be someone to clean it up in the end. This pair of good sisters really did get some flowers and sent someone to chunnan city to get them from Huo Junhao. Kun city was only a day¡¯s distance away from chunnan city, but the weather in the two ces was different. There were fewer types of flowers in kun city than in chunnan city. Madam Xue and consort Kang had focused on decorating the courtyards where the girls of the Gu family lived. The two of them were used to seeing good and beautiful things and had a certain level of appreciation. Needless to say, the decorations were quite good. Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue sat in the small courtyard, feeling as if they were in a flower garden. Gu yingxue even told her mother to remember to do the same when she was of marriageable age. Then, the three of them talked about hering-of-age ceremony. Gu Xin would be 15 next year and the Gu family was going to hold a Granding-of-age banquet for her. She was looking forward to it and hoped that the entire family would be there, including her third aunt¡¯s family. Gu yingxue and Gu si were the same year, and they would only be fifteen the year after. Huo Yanyu was younger than Gu Xin, so when she heard the discussion outside, she ran out and joined in the conversation. The small courtyard was bustling with activity. After a while, Gu Hui, Jing, and Princess arrived as well. Jing and Princess asked about Lu Zheng the moment they arrived. Gu Xin was puzzled, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, where did brother Yuanyuan go? He didn¡¯t even appear today!¡± ¡°Second brother Xue hasn¡¯t shown up either!¡± Gu si: ¡± brother Meng isn¡¯t here either. Oh, right. Yiyi isn¡¯t here yet either. Like Gu yingxue, Xie Zhiyi would go home to sleep at night ande to the Gu residence early in the morning. In the end, Xie Zhiyi had not appeared even when Gu yingxue hade. Chapter 1380 - 1380 Chapter 1380-good taste 1380 Chapter 1380-good taste ¡°Sister Zhen, what are you looking for brother Yuanyuan for?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°Sister Hui said that the person she¡¯s introducing sanniang to is your brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s subordinate! It was said that he had a good rtionship with niannian! It will definitely appear today, right?¡± Princess Jinghe asked. He sanniang looked at Gu Xin with anticipation. Gu Xin rolled her eyes. Brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s subordinate who had a good rtionship with her sister? wasn¡¯t that brother Meng? His sister used to think that brother Meng was very powerful and wanted to help him deal with his fianc¨¦e. At this moment, he heard themotion and walked out of the house. ¡°Big sister, are you nning to introduce brother Meng to sanniang?¡± ¡°Third aunt likes those who look strong, the kind that¡¯s even stronger than Pengze!¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. He sanniang nodded at Gu Nian. Gu Nian looked he sanniang up and down.¡¯Hmm, thisdy is quite nice!¡¯ He was worthy of the great general Meng in the book. Gu Nian gave he sanniang a thumbs up.¡±Sanniang, you have good eyes!¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± he sanniang asked, grinning. Where is he?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Gu Nian shrugged. Maybe Xue Qianyu asked them toe up with a surprise again!¡± The girls: If you put it that way, then even if it was a surprise, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise. Therefore, it was very troublesome to surprise a smart girl, because the smart girl would guess it at once, and the degree of surprise would be reduced. Gu yingxue said,¡¯I¡¯m guessing that Xie Zhiyi must have gone with them. Wasn¡¯t Xie Zhiyi¡¯s brother also brother Yuan¡¯s subordinate? He must have been dragged away to help. We¡¯ll know what the surprise is when Xie Zhiyies back!¡± Gu Nian chuckled. What kind of surprise could it be? Xue Qianyu, that straight man, had probably gone to get fireflies again. She had known him for a few years, and this was her third birthday. There were fireflies on her first and second birthdays, so there was no reason for the third birthday not to have any. The first time, the fireflies were by the stream in the vige at the crossroad. The second time, they were in the tent at the foot of the mountain. Where would the third time be? Although Gu Nian had guessed that it was a Firefly, he was still looking forward to it. He wanted to see where the third Firefly would appear. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu did not show up for lunch. All the elders in the Gu family had prepared gifts for Gu Nian. In the afternoon, Grandpa and Grandma Gu took Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue to the farm. There was a cool ce there. Recently, the two elders had been taking the two children there. They also called grandma Xiao and old general Peng to enjoy the cool there. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s three sisters-inw were due to give birth next month, and their bodies had been very heavy recently. They chatted with the girls for a while before going to sleep. They nned to y mahjong with consort Kang and Madam Xue after they woke up. As for little seven and little eight, they were already a year old and could follow their sisters around and y on the ground. Since the girls of the Gu family did not n to go out today, they brought the two little ones back to the small courtyard to y with them. Gu Xin took out the first page of her newspaper. The staff from Lu Zheng¡¯s bookstore had already prepared it and she brought it out for everyone to read. The girls present were all literate, and everyone found it fun to watch, so they provided their own opinions. Gu Xin called the people from the bookstore over and wrote them down one by one, waiting for them to be published slowly. This newspaper didn¡¯t make much money, so there was no need to share any profits with the sisters. Everyone managed it together to provide entertainment for the people of kun state and urge them to read. It was also a good thing. Chapter 1381 - 1381 Not surprised 1381 Not surprised Everyone was talking about the newspaper the entire afternoon. At night, the girls of the Gu family were chased out of their home to attend the IAO Festival. Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and the others still hadn¡¯t shown up. Even Xie Zhiyi hadn¡¯t shown up. The Gu sisters were extremely curious. What kind of surprise did this group of people go to prepare? He wasn¡¯t even interested in participating in the Qiqiao Festival. After walking around the kun Lake, Xie Zhiyi finally showed up in his men¡¯s clothes, covered in sweat. Yiyi, you didn¡¯t show up all day. I thought you went back to Yuzhou with your brother! Gu Xin pulled Xie Zhiyi andined. ¡°How can I? Didn¡¯t I get caught and sent to do manualbor?¡± Xie Zhiyiughed. Xinxin, second brother Xue has prepared a big surprise for sister niannian. It¡¯s beautiful. Let¡¯s go and see! Gu Xin turned around to look at Gu Nian. Gu Nian was a little angry. This fellow had not appeared for a whole day. When he appeared at night, why did he note to take her to her ce personally? As she thought about it, Gu Nian suddenly realized that this was what it was like to have small emotions during a rtionship. Before Gu Nian could think further, she was pulled away by her friends. When they reached a ce with fewer people, they got into the carriage. This carriage was a little strange. The carriage was actually round and shing. Upon closer inspection, it was actually filled with fireflies. Gu Nianined in her heart. The fireflies of the great Zhou Dynasty had suffered a lot because of her. Although she wasining, she still got into the car. Gu Nian was in a car by herself, and the driver was Xue Qianyu¡¯s subordinate. The other sisters took one, and the driver was Xie Zhiyi. Xie Zhiyi had received so many benefits that he had be a coachman. The carriage left, and Yin Yingli¡¯s figure appeared in the dark. Unlike her usual weak image, she was very energetic at the moment. Watching the carriage leave, Yin Yingli turned around and went home. This time, she didn¡¯t even bring her maidservant with her. The carriage had been on the road for about a quarter of an hour. They had already left the city, but they were not far from the city gate. After the car stopped, Gu Nian got down from the car. Other than the carriage that she was in, everything else was dark. However, she could hear the sound of running water. ¡°Where¡¯s Xue Qianyu?¡± Gu Nian asked the coachman. ¡°Second miss, please wait a moment. The general will be here in a moment!¡± Then, the coachman left. Only then did Gu Nian realize that there was no one else in the room other than her and the beautiful carriage. Even the other carriage did not follow. Gu Nian: Damn you, Xue Qianyu. If I were a timid girl, I would definitely go back and cry to break off the engagement with you. Are you just relying on my courage? ¡°Bang!¡± The sudden sound startled Gu Nian. Then, she could see the light. The light was in the sky. Fireworks. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Gu Nian raised her head slightly and looked at the fireworks. She had no time to think about how to set off the fireworks she had just made! Only Huo Yanyu and Gu sanniu knew that she had left it in theboratory. Hey, those two little girls, they still pretended to know nothing in the day and even took out their things to give to others! Hmph! I made this myself, so it¡¯s not a surprise. The fireworks went off after a quarter of an hour. Gu Nian knew how much she had made, so she was not surprised at all. She stood where she was, calm and unruffled. She just wanted to see when the straight man Xue Qianyu¡¯s Firefly would appear, as well as when the girls who were hiding from her would appear, and where they were hiding. Chapter 1382 - 1382 Chapter 1382-trapping them 1382 Chapter 1382-trapping them All of a sudden, Gu Nian felt a gust of wind behind her. It was as if someone was attacking her. As she turned around, a long fluorescent light stretched out. She wanted to see if it was Xue Qianyu, but when she turned around, another fluorescent light shed in another direction. This repeated a few times, and she was surrounded by dancing fireflies. The people around her stopped moving, and there was a sound on the other side of the river. She saw someone flying over from the other side of the river. The river in front of her wasn¡¯t very deep. It was like a small ditch. As long as she was fast, it was like flying when she stepped on the stones. That person ¡± flew ¡± over, and it was as if he was carrying a Gxy. Wherever he passed, fluorescent light would appear, and it was extremely beautiful. Soon, the man disappeared ten meters in front of her, but the ¡± Gxy ¡± didn¡¯t disappear. The fireflies were dancing happily. There was no more movement in the surroundings. It was quiet. Gu Nian was speechless. Gu Nian could no longer hold her temper and turned around to leave. ¡°Xue Qianyu, I¡¯m leaving if you don¡¯te out!¡± In the end, her surroundings suddenly lit up. Her good friends, Xue Qianyu¡¯s good friends, were all holding ss bottles in their hands and looking at her with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Xue Qianyu¡¯s voice came from above her. Gu Nian subconsciously raised her head. On the tree beside her, Xue Qianyu descended from the sky. When hended firmly in front of her, two figures appeared in front of her and behind Xue Qianyu. They formed a heart shape in the air, leaving fireflies in their wake. The heart formed by fireflies trapped her and Xue Qianyu. Xue Qianyu knelt down on one knee, holding a bouquet of bright red roses. There were 11 roses in total. On the one in the middle was a ring with a diamond embedded in it. Fireflies gradually flew up from the bouquet. ¡°Gu Nian, Will you marry me?¡± Xue Qianyu¡¯s melodious voice was heard. Gu nianting¡¯s heart began to race.¡¯Proposal? this fellow actually knows how to propose. He even knows about diamonds, rings, and roses?¡¯ Xue Qianyu¡¯s eyes were clear and full of concern. With her hands behind her back, Gu Nian grinned widely as she took the flowers with one hand and extended her other hand. Xue Qianyu smiled happily as he stood up and removed the ring. He then carefully ced it on Gu Nian¡¯s finger as if he was marking his most precious treasure. ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seeded!¡± The brothers and sisters opened the ss bottles and put them on the ground. Fireflies flew in the sky. Very quickly, Lu Zheng and the rest had lit up the event handle and took out everything that was meant for Gu Nian¡¯s birthday. There was a barbecue rack, barbecue food, a guqin, a Xiao, and a lute. Xie Nanfeng and Meng Meng set up the barbeque stand while Gu Xin and the rest started to prepare the ingredients. Gu Nian wanted to help but was pushed away. Today, you¡¯re the boss, so just sit and enjoy your meal. Xue Qianyu wanted to help, but he was pushed away. You¡¯re the youngest today, go and apany boss. Then, the two of them sat on the side. Gu Nian hugged the bouquet of red roses andughed. Xue Qianyu flicked her bangs. ¡°Ying Xue said that eleven and two one¡¯s represent a lifetime. Red roses represent the most beautiful and the most intense love.¡± Gu Nian tilted her head to look at him. Xue Qianyu continued,¡±yingxue said that there are overseas merchants in Jiangnan. The marriages there are different from those in great Zhou.¡± They were wearing white chiffon dresses and white headshards, symbolizing pure love. Diamonds are eternal and rare, and they represent a loyal and unwavering love.¡± Chapter 1383 - 1383 So it was you! 1383 So it was you! Gu nianxin thought to herself,¡¯boys and girls are indeed different. Dopey Gu is not as good at talking as Gu sanniu!¡¯ ¡°As long as it¡¯s beautiful, I¡¯m willing to give it to you, to us,¡± Xue Qianyu added. but, I¡¯m from the great Zhou Dynasty. I like to wear a red wedding dress, a Phoenix Cor on my head, and get into the bridal sedan with a veil over my head. Gu Nian smiled. The marriage contract is the witness and guarantee of our lives.¡± She was telling the truth. She liked Chinese weddings. She had attended many of her ssmates ¡®weddings and her favorite was Chinese. She felt that this was the most beautiful one. Xue Qianyu grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s hand and said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I want to give you all the weddings in the world and let you experience all the good things in the world. No matter when, where, or what customs, as long as the bride is you, I want to be your groom. Gu Nian, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever met in the past twenty years.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s heart was as sweet as honey. She smiled and nudged Xue Qianyu. the old saying is right. The less talkative a person is, the better they are at burning the mes of their conversation. ¡°I¡¯m only willing to tell it to you,¡± Xue Qianyu said with a straight face. Gu Nian reached out and pinched Xue Qianyu¡¯s face. ¡°Xue Er, it¡¯s you! The handsome, cold-faced, invincible, brave, and moving cold-faced general is you! The one I like is actually yours! It¡¯s great that the heavens gave me time to see you! I dere that from now on, you¡¯re the person I care about, the man I care about for all eternity. Without my permission, you¡¯re not allowed to leave me. Let¡¯s live together until we¡¯re seventy or eighty years old, to watch the sunrise and sunset, to see the sky clear and the rain, to see the myriad forms of the world!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xue Qianyu agreed. As soon as he finished speaking, he grabbed Gu Nian¡¯s hand and leaned forward to give her a kiss on her sweet lips. On the other side, the big guy who was roasting meat was going through a special blind date. He sanniang stood beside Meng Meng, looking especially petite. She wasn¡¯t afraid of strangers at all, and even reached out to pinch Meng Meng¡¯s arm,¡±My big sister is indeed my big sister. She introduced me to her. I really like her appearance.¡± Meng Meng: ¡± Xuanji and Huihui didn¡¯t say that they would introduce me to a wife. Youngdy, don¡¯t think that we boys can be touched and pinched by others. He sanniangughed,¡±hahaha, and she¡¯s innocent and shy. I like her even more.¡± Yan, I¡¯m an orphan with no family burden. If I don¡¯t want your betrothal money, do you want to marry me?¡± ¡°I want to find a gentle one,¡± Meng Meng said. ¡°I¡¯m the gentlest one in the female Battalion. You can ask me if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± he sanniang said. ¡°You¡¯re a little fierce,¡± Meng Meng said. ¡°Rtively speaking,¡± he sanniang replied. I just look fierce, but I can¡¯t beat big sister, second sister, and niannian. I¡¯m the gentlest of them all.¡± The Gu sisters beside him nodded. ¡°Brother Meng, she¡¯s as weak as I am, really,¡± Huo Yanyu added. Meng Meng shook his head. don¡¯t lie to me. She¡¯s even made it through the kingdom of goddess. How can she be like you? ¡± If you go to the goddess Kingdom, you¡¯ll be despised by the people in less than three days.¡± Huo Yanyu said,¡±brother Meng, is it because my brother is no longer around that you¡¯re treating me like my brother? are you trying to attack me?¡± That he Sanjie is indeed very good! If you don¡¯t like it, why are your face and ears red?¡± Meng Meng was shocked. Hey, I¡¯m so dark. How can you tell that I¡¯m blushing? ¡± Huo Yanyu raised her eyebrows at he sanniang. He sanniang touched Meng Meng¡¯s hand and pulled it over. Mengzi, don¡¯t be shy. I¡¯ll go to your house tomorrow to propose marriage! Chapter 1384 - 1384 Chapter 1384-premature attack 1384 Chapter 1384-premature attack Gu Hui¡¯s intuition was urate and she was quite urate in judging people. He sanniang and Meng Meng went on a blind date when Gu Nian turned 18, and they seeded. In less than two days, he sanniang went directly to Meng Meng¡¯s house. After a round of introductions, Meng Meng¡¯s aunt, Meng sanniang, and his sister, Meng Yan, were very satisfied with he sanniang. The aunt and niece began to prepare the things to propose marriage. Although he sanniang was an orphan, she still had to inform first Madam Peng. She was now the adopted daughter of the Kang family, so she had to inform the Royal Highness and the princess Consort. Eldest Madam Peng knew who Meng Meng was, and agreed immediately. On the other hand, consort Kang was really good to he sanniang. She didn¡¯t know Meng Meng, but the Gu family did. Consort Kang also went to the Gu family to find out about Meng Meng¡¯s situation. ¡®Come on, what a good young man. When all the small countries in kunzhou are taken care of, this young man will at least be a small general.¡¯ Hence, the two families quickly got engaged. Consort Kang hade to pick on Princess Jinghe and scold her. ¡°Look, third Madam could settle this in a few days, but you haven¡¯t done it after almost twenty years.¡± Princess Jinghe was wronged! Could this be counted like this? ¡­¡­ After Gu Nian¡¯s 18th birthday, the Xue family officially came to the Gu family to discuss the date of their marriage. Now that the two children had a good rtionship, even if they got married tomorrow, they would not reject it. The Gu family had asked Gu Nian for her opinion, but she did not have any. She hadpletely epted Xue Qianyu. Moreover, this body was already 18 years old, which was an eptable age for marriage. Therefore, the Gu family began to choose the date seriously. In the end, the two families decided on September next year, and the Xue family also felt that it was feasible. It just so happened that the couple could treat everyone to a meal when they went back this year. Everyone who was supposed toe to kun city to attend the wedding next year had toe. For this reason, Madam Xue nned to open an Inn in kun city so that rtives and friends would have a ce to stay. Well, in order to get a wife, they started a business. The Gu family was very satisfied with this inw! By the time the two families had decided on Gu Nian and Xue Qianyu¡¯s wedding date, it was already the 25th of July. Due to the weather, the border was very peaceful. Lu Zheng nned to return to the camp on the 30th of July. Recently, he realized that whenever he and Xinxin went out for a walk in the evening, they would always bump into Yin Yingli. That girl didn¡¯t evene up to say hello, and Xinxin didn¡¯t see her. Xinxin¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t affected by her either. He ordered second Bai to get someone to keep an eye on Yin Yingli and prevent her from appearing beside Gu Xin. At the moment, Yin Yingli was observing her parents ¡®mourning period. When the mourning period was determined next year, no matter what she said to general Peng and his wife, she wouldn¡¯t take her niece away for no reason. Things would be much easier after the mourning period. Who knew that when Lu Zheng told second white, he also told him that he realized that since June, Yin Qianli loved to look at the Gu sisters from afar and didn¡¯t go up to talk to them. Anyway, they would bump into each other a lot when they went out. In the beginning, second White thought that Yin Feili did it on purpose. Later on, he got someone to keep watch over her and found out that Yin Feili would go out three times a day, morning, afternoon, and night. She was just taking a walk, while Gu Xin and Gu si would basically go to the trading area every time they went out. Wouldn¡¯t they bump into her there? Lu Zheng felt that something was amiss, but he could not put his finger on it. He could only ask second white to keep an eye on it. Early in the morning on the 26th of July, Cai Xiaolian felt a little ufortable. After breakfast, she had wanted to take a walk in the yard, but her stomach acted up. They knew that she was pregnant with twins, and twins were usually born early, so the Gu family had made preparations. They had even hired a midwife and a wet nurse. Everything was in order. At noon, a baby¡¯s cry rang out. The Gu family was waiting nervously. At this time, uncle Gu brought the Grand Empress Dowager, the Emperor and the others in. When they reached the courtyard, the second cry rang out. Chapter 1385 - 1385 Peace and quiet 1385 Peace and quiet Cai Xiaolian gave birth to two sons. This pair of twins had inherited the Gu family¡¯s tradition. Their cries were particrly loud and made people very happy. Look at how loud and healthy these two children¡¯s voices are! The Grand Empress Dowager looked at her two great grandsons, her eyes glistening with tears. She could not suppress the excitement in her heart,¡±Little Lian has contributed to the ye family¡¯s birth of a child. Reward, a big reward!¡± The three branches of the Gu family all had grandsons, but this time, the second branch had given birth to two at once. The Empress Dowager, who had also given birth to twins, was deeply touched. Fortunately, it was the Gu family and not the ye family. If it was the ye family of the imperial family, these two children could not see each other from birth. The Empress Dowager was very happy and rarely rewarded people. She couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in her heart and wanted to give all the good things to her second granddaughter-inw and these two identical great-grandsons, as if it could make up for her and her two children back then. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be agitated, don¡¯t be agitated!¡± Uncle Gu supported the Empress Dowager. the second son is smart. He knew that his great-grandmother was here, so he came out in advance to wee her! The Empress Dowager patted uncle Gu¡¯s hand and nodded, ¡± ¡°Yes, grandmother is not excited, grandmother is not excited! Boss, don¡¯t follow me, I¡¯m going to see little Lian.¡± No one could stop the Grand Empress Dowager from entering the delivery room. Cai Xiaolian, who was already exhausted, didn¡¯t know that someone hade outside. When she saw the olddy, she thought that her eyes were ying tricks on her, and subconsciously stood up to wee her. Grand Empress Dowager stepped forward to hold her down,¡±good child, lie down and have a good rest, have a good rest.¡± You¡¯ve given second brother two more treasures. You¡¯re a great hero, a great hero. Go to sleep, grandmother will watch you sleep and let someone clean you up.¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at the olddy¡¯s teary eyes, and her nose felt a little sour.¡±Grandmother, the smell in the room is not good. Don¡¯t stay here.¡± The Empress Dowager held her hand,¡±it¡¯s not smelly, it¡¯s not smelly at all.¡± Child, you¡¯ve worked hard, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, especially when she thought of how the olddy had given birth to two children at once and had to stay awake to send one away to save the child¡¯s life. She felt sad. The Grand Empress Dowager took out a handkerchief and wiped her tears,¡±Don¡¯t cry, you¡¯re hurting your eyes. Take a rest. We¡¯ll take care of the child. It¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re tired, take a rest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s voice was nasal, and she was indeed tired. She held the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand and fell asleep peacefully. The Empress Dowager was sitting at the side, looking at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s sleeping face, reminiscence in her eyes. ¡­¡­ The Emperor had already agreed with Gu shouxin that he would name his child. Grandpa Gu¡¯s identity was no longer as sensitive as before, and grandma Gu had the intention to let the child keep hisst name. Therefore, all the children in the Gu family, including Gu Xiaoba, were surnamed ye. The Emperor had wanted to name the twins, but the Empress Dowager had taken over the matter. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t think much of it. Anyway, Gu shouxin¡¯s surname was ye before he transmigrated. They had Gu Xiaoba, and now that their two sons were surnamed ye, they could be considered to have acknowledged their ancestors. Cai Xiaolian understood Gu shouxin¡¯s obsession with the future generations. Anyway, even if his surname was Gu and ye would not follow her surname, Cai. She was not the kind of person who wanted her child to follow her surname, so she fulfilled everyone¡¯s wishes. The Grand Empress Dowager named the twins Ye Cheng ¡®an, ye chengning. She hoped that the two children would be safe and healthy, and that their lives would be smooth. As for the child¡¯s nickname, it was given to Cai Xiaolian, the mother. Cai Xiaolian was veryzy, so she directly named the child little nine and little ten. Chapter 1386 - 1386 Chapter 1386-helping the Empress 1386 Chapter 1386-helping the Empress The Emperor could not name Gu shouxin¡¯s child, so he turned his eyes to the unborn son of uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu. He would drag Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu toin, just like how uncle Gu and the Empress Dowager wouldin. Grandma Gu was annoyed by him and ignored him. En, the Emperor, this masochist, felt that they were indeed worthy of being mother and daughter-inw. He actually felt the dislike from his Royal grandmother on his Royal aunt. Imperial uncle and Imperial aunt might have been carried home wrongly. In fact, Imperial aunt was Imperial grandmother¡¯s biological daughter, and Imperial uncle was the child of goddess Kingdom? Of course, he only dared to think about it and did not dare to say it out loud. In the end, Grandpa Gu agreed to give him a name. As long as the parents were willing, he could give the child a name. The Emperor was overjoyed. The Emperor also said that little nine and little ten were born at noon. They were lucky and the two children were too clever. He then ran to Gu shouxin and said, ¡± second brother Gu, the child¡¯s surname is already ye. Are you really not nning to give them an Emperor¡¯s education or something? ¡± Gu shouxin thought,¡±Zhenzhen, you still know that I know how to educate the Emperor!¡± ¡°Your Majesty must be joking. I¡¯m afraid!¡± He shook his head firmly. The Emperor despised him. you were only fun when you were a little schr. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have picked you as the top schr. Gu shouxin was speechless. Aftering to the great Zhou for a few years, he discovered a principle. In the world that he had lived in before, the throne was something that every member of the royal family wanted as long as they had the Royal bloodline. In the great Zhou Dynasty, all the descendants of the royal family wanted the throne. For example, the current Emperor and his father, the previous emperor, were all forced to take the throne. Another example was Majesty Kang. His father, the old Majesty Kang, was also a half-brother of grandfather Gu. For example, the Gu brothers really did not want any of them. On the other hand, King Qu¡¯s father had to address the Empress Dowager as his sister-inw. King qu, like grandfather Gu, was the grandson of the great ancestor. It was a pity that he wanted the throne. After nning for decades, he could not get it. In the end, he became a monk and died in the temple. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t quite understand the great Zhou imperial family. However, whether he understood it or not, he didn¡¯t want to be the Emperor. He had three sons now, and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to get them. He only hoped that they would live a good life and didn¡¯t want them to kill each other for the throne. Therefore, the final result was that the throne was useless. Whoever loved it could take it. He didn¡¯t want it anyway. Seeing her husband return to his youthful state after leaving the pce, Empress Xue also felt that her heart was much younger. When everyone went to the house to see Cai Xiaolian in the evening, she followed. She had given birth to the third Prince more than ten years ago, and had not given birth to another child since. Looking at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s post-natal state, she couldn¡¯t help but envy her. Was kun state really a good ce? If she was really pregnant, would it be better for her to have a child in kunzhou? Empress Xue subconsciously touched her belly, and Cai Xiaolian could tell what she was thinking at a nce. When all the people who visited her had left, and only Gu shouxin was left, Cai Xiaolian talked to him about the important matters of the court. ¡°Child¡¯s father, do you think we should give the Empress some jade beads?¡± Gu shouxin sat next to Cai Xiaolian, blew on the hot water in the spoon, and fed it to her. ¡°Eh? Why do you say so?¡± Cai Xiaolian took a sip naturally and said, ¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s difficult for the third Prince to take on great responsibilities! Because we have to live well in the great Zhou Dynasty!¡± Chapter 1387 - 1387 Brainwashed by the Emperor 1387 Brainwashed by the Emperor Since ancient times, emperors had always been suspicious. Even if the current Emperor was an oddball, he would die one day. If he died and his son seeded to the throne, he would not be as easy to talk to. The Gu family was a little special because of Grandpa Gu¡¯s identity. Moreover, there were so many transmigrators in the Gu family. Who knew what kind of people would be in the position of the Gu family in the future? If they were alive, it would still be fine. But if they were not around, what would happen to their descendants? Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t want her descendants to be remembered by others. In fact, Gu shouxin had rebelled. If he were to abdicate the Emperor and take over the throne, then their family would have a guarantee of survival. However, this would inevitably lead to brothers killing each other. Since ancient times, the struggle for the throne had been through the blood of countless people. Moreover, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t want anyone in the court to let Gu shouxin choose a consort all day long. This method was eliminated. Then, there was the most suitable method, which was to cultivate an Emperor himself. A few generationster, as long as great Zhou did not lose, their family would be fine. Gu shouxin fed her another mouthful and said,¡±Lu Zheng and I have the same intention.¡± I was thinking that the Emperor would work hard and we would pick a newborn from his concubines and raise her. ¡± Lu Zheng was a reincarnated person and knew the temperament of the princes better than the two of them. Cai Xiaolian took another sip and said, ¡± ¡°I just saw the Empress¡± expression and felt that she wanted a child. She and the Emperor probably also felt that the third Prince was not good enough. The Emperor and Empress have deep feelings for each other. If the Crown Prince is the Empress ¡°child, there will be a lot less trouble.¡± Gu shouxin was suddenly enlightened. In the past, when he was talking to Lu Zheng about the Prince, he had never thought that the Empress in her thirties could give birth. Now it seemed that if his sister-inw could give birth, why couldn¡¯t the Empress? Then, the couple decided to give it a try. If the Empress could give birth to another son, Gu shouxin would have finished his business in kunzhou and returned to the capital by the time the child was enlightened. At that time, Gu shouxin would work together with Lu Zheng to cultivate a child, and together, they could conquer the great Zhou Dynasty. Wouldn¡¯t that be great? The couple felt that it was not appropriate to tell their unmarried daughters, Gu Nian and Gu Xin, about having a baby. Thus, they decided to use a few jade beads. When grandma Xiao came to take Cai Xiaolian¡¯s pulse the next day, Cai Xiaolian asked grandma Xiao if she had any medicine for a woman¡¯s body. When grandma Xiao heard this, sheughed and said, ¡± you¡¯ve given birth to three children in a row in the past two years. That¡¯s enough. The ye and Gu families have descendants now. Don¡¯t work so hard. We women have to treat ourselves better.¡± Cai Xiaolian blushed. She knew that grandma Xiao had misunderstood her, so she exined it to her directly. Hearing this, grandma Xiao thought for a moment and decided to take the Empress¡¯s pulse first. The Empress gave birth to the third Prince when she was in her teens, which meant that the Empress was fertile. She was the Empress, so there must be a reason why she didn¡¯t give birth in the next ten years. It was just that no one knew. It was not convenient for Cai Xiaolian and grandma Xiao to take the initiative to mention this matter. It had to be the Empress herself, so the two of them didn¡¯t act immediately. Cai Xiaolian was in her confinement period, and Zhang Shi and Yang Shi¡¯s due date was also next month. The weather had been a bit hot recently, so the matter of entertaining the Empress was handed over to consort Kang and Madam Xue. The Empress and consort Kang were sisters-inw, and Madam Xue was her sister-inw, so the three of them had a good rtionship. The Empress followed them around kun city for a few days and didn¡¯t like to go out anymore. It was indeed a little hot outside, so she stayed at the Gu family¡¯s house and yed cards with everyone. Chapter 1388 - 1388 Willing to try 1388 Willing to try The Emperor, Empress Dowager, and Grand Empress Dowager stayed in the guest house of the Gu family. They ate and slept together every day. Each of them brought a servant with them, while the rest were resting in the residence in the new city. That morning, after breakfast, the Empress Dowager watched as the children busied themselves with their own matters. She then began to chat with grandmother Gu about the Empress. Grandma Gu asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°Mother, you mean to let old Xiao take a look at the Empress?¡± The Empress lowered her head in embarrassment. In the pce, the Grand Empress Dowager and Empress Jiang were both very good to her, and she did not need to pay her respects every day, so she rarely talked about such things with the elders. The Grand Empress Dowager nodded her head, ¡±nn, the Empress is your niece-inw. Those grandnephews of yours are too unreliable. That¡¯s why we just want to have another child! If he were to carry one from another concubine, what if another noble consort Lin appeared? Even now, noble consort Lin is still sitting firmly on the throne.¡± With Prime Minister Lin¡¯s support, the old king of qu was overthrown, which was why Prime Minister Lin was appointed as the Prime Minister. A few years ago, the king of qu rebelled, and Prime Minister Lin also contributed. Therefore, for the time being, he was not guilty of treason. There was nothing they could do to him. They could only let him go and let him reveal his weakness, then catch him all in one fell swoop. Grandma Gu frowned slightly and said honestly, ¡± ¡°Mother, although old Xiao has been studying medicine for decades, he didn¡¯t follow a famous teacher. Ever since her daughter¡¯s ident, she has been pondering on her own. Compared to medicine, she¡¯s more skilled in poison, so I can¡¯t guarantee that old Xiao is confident in this matter.¡± ¡°Imperial aunt, there¡¯s no need to make any guarantees,¡± Empress Xue immediately replied. I¡¯m just a little envious when I see my sister-inw and younger siblings pregnant. Moreover, the Emperor also said that the most important thing is to rx. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, he¡¯ll take me to Chinan city. I just want to ask aunt Xiao to prescribe some medicine to recuperate and prepare myself. Eldest uncle said that sister-inw got pregnantst year after aunt Xiao prescribed her some medicine.¡± Empress Xue also regarded herself as the daughter-inw of the Gu family, so she also called uncle Gu and Madam Zhang like Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi. Empress Xue had said it herself, but the Grand Empress Dowager didn¡¯t. Grandma Gu wanted tough. You can take the medicine that the big family takes, but you can¡¯t do what the big family does. She still remembered inadvertently hearing boss scold Zhang Shist year. He even said that if you continue to be like this, I won¡¯te back. I have to farm during the day and at night. What kind of wife are you? you don¡¯t even know how to feel sorry for a man. Grandma Gu had really heard about it by ident and even told Grandpa Gu about it. Then, she scolded uncle Gu and Zhang Shi. They were both about to be grandfathers, but they were just like newlyweds. They were such annoying things. Grandma Gu personally introduced grandma Xiao to Empress Xue. After grandma Xiao took her pulse, she asked about Empress Xue¡¯s situation. After Empress Xue had given birth to the third Prince, something happened to her parents, causing her to be depressed and unable to take care of her body. Later, when she got pregnant, she would have a miscarriage. The emperor¡¯s heart ached for her, and every time, he would count the days. It was only in recent years that Empress Xue stopped getting pregnant. The Grand Empress Dowager knew about Empress Xue¡¯s miscarriage, so she couldn¡¯t me anyone else. With the emperor¡¯s protection and Empress Xue herself as the head of the harem, she would definitely not be harmed. Grandma Xiao wasn¡¯t confident in this situation either, so she could only give it a try. On the other hand, Empress Xue was in a good mood and was willing to try. The main reason was that she had been brainwashed by the Emperor. She felt that as long as she was in kunzhou, she would definitely be able to get pregnant. As long as she was close to the Gu family, good things would happen. Chapter 1389 - 1389 Chapter 1389-angry 1389 Chapter 1389-angry Just like that, Empress Xue began to take the medicine that grandma Xiao had given her. After entering the eighth month, Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu were sent out after being lectured by the Emperor for a few days. Lu Zheng went to the Yun nation as usual, while Xue Qianyu went to the front line of the sand God. This time, Gu Xin wasn¡¯t as reluctant as thest few times they parted. After all, she had too many things to do. There was also a great-grandmother and two more younger brothers in the family. This month, first aunt and fourth aunt would have to give the family a younger brother or sister. On the morning of the first day of the new year, the Emperor was holding a newspaper in his hand as he called out to Gu Xin, ¡± little Xinxin,e here and tell me. What¡¯s the meaning of the Mid-Autumn Festival G in the newspaper? ¡± Gu Xin had just finished her morning training and was sweating profusely. She wiped her forehead and ran over, ¡± ¡°Uncle ye, the meaning of this Mid-Autumn Festival G is probably the same as the Lantern Festival. I¡¯m informing everyone in the newspaper that you¡¯ll arrive on time and watch it for free. Let¡¯s enjoy the moon together.¡± The Emperor furrowed his brows and said,¡±thentern show is just for you to walk around and watch the craftsmen y.¡± You have the word ¡°G,¡± but I feel that there are many other things! Along the way, people at the docks were talking about kun city¡¯s Festival. Is it like what they said, that there are singing and dancing performances and guessing games with prizes?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± Yes, that¡¯s right. Considering therge number of people, they prepared a total of three tables this time. Fortunately, there were quite a lot of people at aunt Hua¡¯s ce, so they could gather three groups. Uncle ye, don¡¯t ask me anymore. Even if you ask, I won¡¯t tell you. You can¡¯t tell me in advance. However, I can give you a piece of news in advance. The performances on all three stages are the same. There¡¯s a song that I like very much. Father said that it was written by a lyricist he knows, and it fits the scene very well. My father saw it and said it wouldn¡¯t rain on the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival. I think so too!¡± ¡°Uncle ye, you can ask my father!¡± Gu Nian ran over. If you keep holding onto Xinxin and don¡¯t let her wipe her sweat, she¡¯ll catch a cold. Great-grandma will scold you if you get cold wind.¡± After she finished speaking, she pulled Gu Xin away. The Emperor,¡±I only feel like I¡¯m not the Emperor when I¡¯m with the Gu family!¡± Gu Nian, this brat, is just trying to undermine me. Then the Emperor really went to find Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin went to work after breakfast and told the Emperor, ¡± why don¡¯t you find someone to work for me first, or you find someone else to y with? ¡± The Emperor wouldn¡¯t do that. He wanted to train Gu shouxin, and in the future, Gu shouxin would return to the capital to help him. As a result, after eating, the Emperor wanted to call the Empress to go shopping with him. In the end, the Empress had already made ns to y mahjong with Madam Xue, consort Kang, and Madam Zhang and was not free. The Emperor then went to look for Grand Empress Dowager, but in the end, the olddy followed her son and daughter-inw to the farm to look at the livestock. The Emperor was furious. So, she went out shopping with eunuch Fu. He went to the Peng family and asked Peng Eng to take him to the north and west camps to watch the training. This was the first time he hade to kun city. He saw the goddess mountain opposite the water camp and was moved. He asked Peng Eng,¡±Peng Xiao ¡®er, is the kingdom of goddess after crossing that mountain? How long do you usually take to get there?¡± Peng Eng didn¡¯t think too much about it and said honestly, ¡± ¡°Laoye, it will take four hours to get to the pass on the mountain by boat from the dock here. This little one has never been there, so I don¡¯t know what the situation is like there.¡± The Emperor rubbed his chin and said,¡±Peng, I heard that only people from the great Zhou Dynasty who have Lord Gu¡¯s seal can go to the kingdom of goddess.¡± Do you have the document?¡± Chapter 1390 - 1390 Keen 1390 Keen Peng Eng shook his head. Naturally, he didn¡¯t have any. Peng Eng had Peng ze¡¯s steadiness and Peng sng¡¯s cleverness. He knew that the Emperor was curious about the goddess Kingdom, so he suggested, ¡± ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we go to mixed city outside the west of the city for a walk? it¡¯s already built, and Lord Gu is sorting out the information about the residence there. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, people from other countries will be able to live there. Old master can go over and take a look first.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. That¡¯s right, there was still this ce. He was no longer curious about goddess Kingdom and wanted to see mixed city. Peng Eng left with the Emperor. ¡­¡­ The Emperor stayed in mixed city for the entire afternoon. When he returned home, it was already night. He went to Gu shouxin and asked him which country had the most property in mixed city. At present, the goddess Kingdom and the Jinnan Kingdom had the most people buying houses. Now, Jinnan was no longer a country but a continent. Gu shouxin was also willing to let people buy the second batch of houses under construction in kunzhou. Some people from the Jinnan Kingdom chose to wait for the second batch, while some still chose to mix with the city. The Lang GE Kingdom had the least number of people who bought houses. The Emperor asked again,¡±then how many people from the Lang GE Kingdom Come to kun city to trade?¡± Gu shouxin shook his head. ording to the statistics I got from the West Gate, the number of peopleing to kun city from thenge Kingdom is the least. They usually transport melons and fruits to kun city to sell. After the harvest of melons, fruits, and vegetables in chunnan city, the business in thenge Kingdom has encountered a certain resistance, but they will stille. The Emperor took the folding fan and patted it on his palm. ¡°Second brother Gu, don¡¯t you feel that there¡¯s something wrong with the Lang GE Kingdom? Did they try to send someone to get close to you?¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡±No.¡± Due to the matter of the previous County Magistrate, I intend to often walk around the areas where they can move, and no people from thenge Kingdom approach me. But I also feel that the Lang GE Kingdom is the most wrong. Your subject has a feeling that King Qu¡¯s power has notpletely disappeared.¡± Although Gu shouxin oftenined that the Emperor was not reliable, he had to admit that the Emperor was still very sharp. He was also a good Emperor who was responsible for great Zhou. As long as he was not yful, great Zhou might be better. The Emperor rubbed his forehead and asked,¡±second brother Gu, I¡¯ve also seen it just now. The people of the Lang GE Kingdom are really simr to our great Zhou.¡± If we, the great Zhou people, sneak in, it won¡¯t be as easy to be detected as if we were sneaking into the sand God or the Yun nation. Do you think we should send someone to sneak in and find out what¡¯s going on in thenge Kingdom?¡± Gu shouxin frowned,¡±may I be so bold as to ask Your Majesty a question?¡± Why did the Emperor not order the Peng family to attack thengge Kingdom all these years? Could they be more prosperous than the sand divine Kingdom and the Yun nation?¡± The Emperor looked around and said,¡±you are a civil official, so you might not know.¡± To the West of thengge Kingdom, there were many other countries. The great Zhou Dynasty had been established for decades, and thengge Kingdom had been established for decades. In these decades, the two sides had not been able tomunicate with each other except for the trading area of kun city. The trading area had only been created in recent years. Therefore, we¡¯re not sure if they have allied with the countries West ofng GE. If we attack them rashly, we might be sending sheep into the Tiger¡¯s mouth. The Peng family Army has been guarding the kun state for so many years and has trained so many good men for the great Zhou. I can¡¯t bear to see them go to their deaths. Therefore, I want to find someone to sneak in and find out if they have an alliance with the countries West of the Lang GE Kingdom. If they do, how many troops do they have? I also want to know if the ambitious King of the Lang GE Kingdom will unite with those forces to counterattack. I¡¯ve also sent people over, but none of them returned. We even lost contact with them.¡± Chapter 1391 - 1391 Chapter 1391-he deserved it 1391 Chapter 1391-he deserved it Gu shouxin was a little surprised. It turned out that the Emperor had sent people to the West of the Lang GE Kingdom! In the past, when he read some local records, he understood that in the previous dynasty, the Lang GE Kingdom was still part of the great Zhou¡¯s territory. To the West of the Lang GE Kingdom was a desert, and on the other side of the desert, there were many small countries, big and small. The previous dynasty did not have any dealings with the desert, but there were records of the previous dynasty having dealings with the countries on the other side of the desert. There were tribes, a Royal Court, and strong military forces there. However, they had to cross the desert to send troops, and there had never been a war in the past. If the Lang GE Kingdom borrowed the power of the desert and joined forces with the northern grasnds to attack the great Zhou, the great Zhou would be in danger. Gu shouxin had heard from Gu Ren about his setting for this book. Gu Ren¡¯s setting was that the male protagonist was unable to save the female protagonist. Under the persuasion of the female protagonist¡¯s grandparents, he pulled himself together and then conquered the sea. Even if Lu Zheng had lived long enough for his grandparents to return, ording to Gu Ren¡¯s plot, Lu Zheng would not have known much about the situation in the West. After a moment of silence, Gu shouxin asked, ¡± ¡°Who is the Emperor nning to send to the Lang GE Kingdom now?¡± The Emperorughed,¡±I¡¯m just asking you!¡± You¡¯re in kun city, so it¡¯ll be easier for you to send people to settle things. look at the situation now. The goddess Kingdom is friendly with us, and the Jin nanguo has directly surrendered. The Yun nation and the sand God will be brought over by the Peng family sooner orter. Only thengge Kingdom is being so mysterious. My cousin and I came here by boat, and we talked about the Lang GE Kingdom on the way. She has been the Queen of the goddess Kingdom for more than 20 years, but she didn¡¯t have much contact with the Lang GE Kingdom. In fact, the goddess Kingdom is closer to the Lang GE Kingdom than us.¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. You really think you¡¯re my mother¡¯s son, you¡¯re trying to harm big cousin! Gu shouxin didn¡¯t know that the Emperor and Queen Dugu really called each other ¡± cousin ¡± on the ship. Jin Nanwang felt that it was fun and wanted to join in. Unfortunately, Queen Dugu disliked that Jin Nanwang was a little fat and didn¡¯t look good. The Emperor disliked that Jin Nanwang had let go of his burden and neither of them yed with Jin Nanwang. The Emperor continued, ¡± second brother Gu, I know that you have trained a group of people over the years. You can pick one or two of them and pretend to be from Jinnan. Isn¡¯t the Jinnan country now the Jinnan province? ¡± They couldn¡¯t tell if it was real or fake. It was easy to sneak in. My men are all highly skilled in martial arts and are powerful in all aspects. It¡¯s easy to be exposed!¡± Gu shouxin felt a deep sense of disgust. Was the Emperorining that his people were not powerful and that it was easier for him to go to the Lang GE Kingdom? He really wanted to raise the g and rebel so that he could bully this dog Emperor! The two of them discussed in the study room for a long time before going out for dinner. After the Grand Empress Dowager said a few words, if he didn¡¯t appear for dinner at this time, he would go to the kitchen to eat cold food and not wait for anyone. Grandma Gu, who was standing beside the Empress Dowager, expressed her agreement. Only you, olddy, dared to say it. We didn¡¯t dare to say it. Even second brother usually didn¡¯t dare to say it. The Emperor touched his nose guiltily. Oh no, he had forgotten that it was his Imperial grandmother who hade out this time, not his mother! Empress Jiang was more gentle and would not usually speak about the Emperor. However, the Grand Empress Dowager was different. Uncle Gu looked at the two of them happily. Even grandmother has never been fierce to me. It seems that I am the good grandson! Hahahaha! I feel like grandmother is taking revenge for me! Second brother deserved it! Chapter 1392 - 1392 This is reliable 1392 This is reliable Gu shouxin chose three people. Before the Mid-Autumn Festival, they would y in the city as people from Jinnan province and find an opportunity to get close to the people ofngge country who stayed in kun city. They would learn about the taboos inngge country and the different customs from the great Zhou. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, the three of them crossed the river from the West of the goddess Kingdom and entered thenge Kingdom. It was really more convenient after having a friendly rtionship with the goddess Kingdom. After the Emperor found out about Gu shouxin¡¯s n, he was in a very good mood. He knew that this person was reliable! After entering August, kun city¡¯s weather wasn¡¯t as hot as before. On this day, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Xie Zhiyi went to the trading District. On the way, they met Princess Nan, who was strolling around with her servant girls. Princess Henan hade to the Gu family with her father, Jin Nanwang, before, so she recognized the Gu sisters. She was also a lively and friendly person, so she yed with Gu Xin and the others. ¡°Third Gu, do you have any new products? I¡¯ve used all of your products, and I¡¯m just waiting for new ones!¡± Princess Nan asked as she held onto Gu Xin¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister Nan, we¡¯ve only been in kun city for more than a year. It hasn¡¯t even been two years and you¡¯ve already used all the products? Do you only use each one once?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face was filled with a ¡®what a waste¡¯ expression. ¡°How can I? I¡¯ll use it at least five times. In the end, he had chosen the fragrance he liked and had been using it all this time! I like Yn incense. I heard that Yn incense is the rarest, and old Madam Gu likes it the most! I used to wonder how my hobbies could be the same as an olddy¡¯s. I didn¡¯t think so when I saw the old Madam a few days ago. To be able to have the same taste as the olddy, I have such good taste!¡± Princess he Nan said with a smile. hahahaha, sister Nan, you should say this to my grandma. It¡¯s useless to say it to me. Gu Xinughed. ¡°Sister Nan, the restaurant has recently released roasted duck. We can go and try itter.¡± Xie Zhiyi suggested. ¡°Yes, the roast duck is delicious.¡± Gu si nodded. Roast duck was indeed something that had only been released recently. He had wanted to release it before, but where did he get so many ducks? Since it was the beginning of spring this year, grandma Gu had fed many animals, so Gu Nian had brought this up. The restaurant sold at least 100 a day, which was arge quantity, but grandma Gu¡¯s farm could definitely supply them. Grandma Gu had given all the livestock to the vigers in some viges in kunzhou. Gu Nian had also prepared the feed for the livestock, so there were at least 100 chickens, ducks, and geese a day. As more and more people moved to kun state, there would definitely be more in the future. Gu Nian even dragged grandma Xiao and Gu Xin to discuss the animal diseases. As there was bird flu in the modern world, without apeting medicine, there was a high possibility of an epidemic. They had to prevent it before it happened. Grandma Xiao had dedicated her life to Pharmacology and had never thought about the use of medicine for poultry and animals before. Now that Gu Nian mentioned it, she really started to study it. Not only did he start to work on the food with Gu Nian and Gu Xin, but he also came up with several types of medicine for preventing chicken gues and other animal diseases. Gu Nian and Gu Xin still had to secretly use the medicine and feed without the Jade bead to test if grandma Xiao¡¯s research results were good. If they were good, they would ask the Emperor to bring it back and spread it all over great Zhou to benefit the people of great Zhou. Princess he Nan was the most interested in the things she wore and the things she applied on her face. She didn¡¯t really like good food, until Gu Xin and the other two brought her to eat roasted duck Chapter 1393 - 1393 Someone is looking at you 1393 Someone is looking at you In the private room, he patted Princess Nan¡¯s bulging stomach and sighed. you can¡¯t let down beauty, nor can you let down food. You can¡¯t let down any beauty in the world! sister Nan, you¡¯ve only just eaten the roast duck. You haven¡¯t had any roast fish, roast chicken, and roastmb! Gu Xinughed. Princess he Nan shook her head. third Gu, let me tell you. I¡¯ve had roastedmb before. Uncle Gu roasted it. It¡¯s quite delicious. It was just a little spicy, but the roast duck was just right. This sour radish Duck Soup is really good.¡± Gu Xin then described the deliciousness of the roast fish and roast chicken to Princess he Nan. Princess he Nan¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that these two dishes could reduce the spiciness. She wanted to eat it immediately, but her stomach couldn¡¯t hold it. Gu Xin,¡¯sister Nan, isn¡¯t there still night? Come over to my house for dinner tonight. After that, you can go back with Yiyi. Yesterday, uncle ye said he wanted to eat grilled fish. Tonight, we¡¯re having grilled fish!¡± Princess Henan quickly nodded. The few of them left after eating. When they were leaving the restaurant, Princess Nan pulled Gu Xin along and pointed in the direction of the Peng family¡¯s main gate, ¡± when we were eating on the second floor, I saw a girling out of the Peng family. She just entered the house and she seemed to be looking at you and fifth Gu. Gu Xin frowned,¡¯ignore her. That person is very strange. Recently, we kept meeting her. The guard who followed me also said that she was looking at me and sisi. I don¡¯t know what she wants to do.¡± Princess Henan¡¯s eyes moved. tell me. Is it because you¡¯re too beautiful that she can¡¯t take her eyes off you? ¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯definitely not. She hates my sister! Perhaps you think I¡¯m pretty? I can guarantee that she will. In her heart, she thinks that she is the most beautiful.¡± Princess he Nan asked,¡±then why is she looking at you?¡± Is there a problem?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯maybe! From the first time I met her, I already felt that there was something wrong with her. ¡± He didn¡¯t say anything more to Princess Nan, and the few of them went to the trading area. Gu Xin¡¯s guard was raised. What was this Yin Yingli trying to do? She really wanted to barge into Yin Yingli¡¯s room in the middle of the night and interrogate her, but second white said that she couldn¡¯t do it secretly. Yin Yingli stayed in the Peng mansion, and apart from the cooks and cleaners, most of them were retired military personnel. It would be difficult for her to break in. Second white suggested for her to be Frank. Gu Xin didn¡¯t have time before, but she could still find an opportunity recently. It was really annoying to be stared at all the time. Therefore, when they returned home in the afternoon, Gu Xin told Gu si about this matter. Yin Yingli¡¯s main target was the two sisters, so she definitely wanted to do something bad to them. They would go and question her tonight. ording to her observations, as long as they went to the Western District of kun city every day, they would almost always meet Yin Yingli. Before Yi Ling appeared, Yin Yingli would even greet them, but after Yi Ling appeared, Yin Yingli didn¡¯t take the initiative to greet them, but her eyes were fixed on the sisters without hiding anything. When Gu Nian and the others heard this, they also decided toe and see what tricks Yin Yingli was ying. They had grilled fish for dinner, and Princess Nan had once again stuffed herself. It just so happened that she coulde out with the Gu sisters to watch the fun. The sisters walked slowly along the east-west Main road towards the Western District. As expected, after entering the Western District, they could see Yin Yingli sitting in a Pavilion beside Lake kun. When she saw them, she looked over without hiding anything. Chapter 1394 - 1394 Chapter 1394-overbearing 1394 Chapter 1394-overbearing The sisters split into two groups and surrounded Yin Feili. She and Princess Nan walked directly to the exit of the Peng mansion. She was worried that this person had run back. Yin Yingli didn¡¯t move when she saw the Gu sistersing at her menacingly. She just sat in the pavilion. She wasn¡¯t afraid. There were people from the Yamen around who were preparing for the Mid-Autumn Festival. What could the Gu sisters do to her? Besides, she didn¡¯t do anything. As soon as the Gu sisters arrived, they immediately filled the long benches on both sides of the guardrails in the pavilion. Yin Yingli¡¯s maidservant felt a headacheing on. The girls from the magistrate¡¯s family were really not to be trifled with. Their youngdy didn¡¯t provoke them recently, but why did it seem like she wanted to eat them up? Gu Xin didn¡¯t beat around the bush and asked directly, ¡± ¡°Yin Yingli, you¡¯ve been staring at me and sisi recently, what do you mean?¡± Yin Yingli¡¯s big eyes were filled with surprise.¡±Why do you say that, thirddy Gu? I¡¯m just here to enjoy the scenery.¡± Gu Xin frowned,¡¯what are you trying to do? You want to find out where sister sisi and I are and then do something bad?¡± Yin Yingli had a wronged expression on her face as she mocked herself, ¡± ¡°What bad things can I do to the third and fifth Gu Youngdies? I don¡¯t even have the strength to truss a chicken, and third Gu Youngdy and fifth Gu Youngdy¡¯s Kung Fu is even more powerful than the Yamen runners. What do you think I can do to you, third Gu Youngdy?¡± Gu Nian observed Yin Yingli from the side. She didn¡¯t seem to be lying, so she couldn¡¯t quite understand Yin Yingli. Gu Xin,¡¯that¡¯s true. However, I don¡¯t like people staring at me, so don¡¯t say things like don¡¯t go out. I don¡¯t like you. I hate you. I feel ufortable when you stare at me. So, don¡¯t keep an eye on me in the future. Otherwise, I have plenty of ways to make sure you can¡¯t leave the house!¡± Yin Yingli smiled bitterly,¡±since third miss Gu doesn¡¯t like me looking at you, then I won¡¯t look at you in the future.¡± My health is not good and I need to go out and walk every day to strengthen my body. Since third Gu Youngdy is so overbearing that she doesn¡¯t allow me to go out, then I will just stay in the residence and not go out. Kun city belongs to the Gu family. You have to bow your head when you¡¯re under your roof. I can¡¯t afford to offend them, so I¡¯ll just hide.¡± Gu Xinughed in anger,¡¯yes, I¡¯m overbearing! You¡¯d better not go out, okay?¡± Yin Yingli got up and bowed,¡±then I¡¯ll go back first. You girls can have fun.¡± Goodbye!¡± After she finished speaking, she brought the servant girl home. Gu Xin felt as if she had just punched cotton, but her heart was filled with uneasiness. ¡°Miss!¡± Suddenly, Yin Yingli¡¯s maidservant eximed. Gu Xin looked over and saw that Yin Feili had fallen down on t ground. Gu Nian was now certain that this woman was trying to harm Xinxin. Usually, people who wanted to harm Xinxin would get hurt for no reason. Every time Li Shan dealt with the two sisters, she was mainly fighting for Xinxin, and then she got injured every time. Gu Nian then recalled all the things that Gu Xin had encountered. She realized that as long as Gu Xin was physically hurt, the person would be hurt even more. Those who had their own thoughts would either fall, hit a wall, or encounter something that was not to their liking. In other words, Yin Yingli had an idea but hadn¡¯t put it into action yet? Gu Nian sat next to Gu Xin and patted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be depressed. In the future, you should be more careful when you go out. One must always be wary of others, and people like her are the most difficult to deal with.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head,¡¯I know, sister. Sigh, so annoying! I can¡¯t beat her up and throw her out of kun city. How annoying. Being stared at by her makes me feel annoyed for no reason.¡± Chapter 1395 - 1395 Chapter 1395-idle 1395 Chapter 1395-idle Gu si nodded and said, ¡± Every time I see her, I feel that her eyes are up to no good.¡± she doesn¡¯t dare to have any ideas about sister Huihui and sister niannian, ¡± Xie Zhiyi said. she thinks you two are young and easy to bully. So, she¡¯s looking for an opportunity! Princess Nan and Gu yingxue agreed with him. Huo Yanyu rested her elbow on the table and touched her chin. She said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°Did you guys notice that from the back, Yin Yingli looks very simr to sister Xinxin and sister sisi! She was just a little taller than sisi, but she was exactly the same as sister Xinxin. It feels like even the size of their heads is the same.¡± Everyone looked over and saw that Yin Yingli had already walked quite a distance away, so they couldn¡¯t hear their conversation. After looking at Yin Yingli, everyone turned to look at Gu Xin. Gu Xin didn¡¯t know what her back view looked like, so she couldn¡¯t make anyments. Princess he Nan: ¡± I wouldn¡¯t have felt it if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. Now that you mention it, it really does look like it! Gu yingxue, who was the older brother of a novel author, had a bigger imagination. She eximed, ¡± ¡°Do you guys think she wants to rece sister Xinxin or sister sisi? Then, he would observe their every move and finally get a human skin mask! Wow, it¡¯s so scary!¡± Everyone rolled their eyes at her. You¡¯ve heard too many stories from Ren Ren. Their figures were the same, but their actions werepletely different. Moreover, Yin Yingli was really a weakdy who didn¡¯t have any martial arts. Her skin was pale, and not as rosy as Gu Xin and Gu SI¡¯s. She didn¡¯t look as healthy as them either, so how was she going to rece them? ¡°Actually, it¡¯s easy to find out what she¡¯s up to. With her ability, no matter what she wanted to do to Xinxin and sisi, she would need the help of others. With no one to help her, she could only keep an eye on you and annoy you like she had been doing recently. As long as we keep an eye on the people she¡¯s been in contact with recently and investigate them, we might have some clues.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± Other than the Peng family, her daily life was in the Western District. This was very easy to solve. We can ask our future brother-inw to send someone to keep an eye on the Peng family, but we can keep an eye on the outside.¡± Gu Xin knew that her future brother-inw was also very impatient with this cousin of hers. The second brother of the Peng family was worried that she would cause trouble, so he even mentioned to Auntie Yin about disciplining her. Hence, the few girls headed to the women¡¯s camp together to look for Gu Hui. It would be best if they could ask Gu Hui to help tell Peng ze about this. Upon hearing this, Gu Hui immediately said that there was no need for Peng ze and that she only needed to inform aunt Yin. After Gu Hui and Peng ze returned from the goddess Kingdom, their rtionship had been stable. They would meet a few times every day and learn a lot about the Peng family. Peng ze had said that eldest Madam Peng was looking for a partner for Yin Yingli. Once she found one, they could settle on her first and get married after the mourning period. Peng ze also said that Lu Zheng had introduced a few girls to him from various states and capitals, and those families were nning toe to kun city to meet them. Only then did Gu Xin realize that her brother Yuanyuan had been secretly trying to help her solve her problems. Brother Yuanyuan was really good! After chatting with Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess for a while, the girls went back to their own homes as it was gettingte. Gu Xin and Gu si weren¡¯t so annoyed anymore. Princess Henan felt that the great Zhou Dynasty was too fun, and the girls of the great Zhou Dynasty were also very interesting! She could keep an eye on Yin Yingli and see what she wanted to do. Her Royal father had said that if you want to understand a person¡¯s motives, you have to observe more and observe carefully. She was free anyway. Chapter 1396 - 1396 Hit him 1396 Hit him In the next few days, Gu Xin and the others went out again and indeed did not find Yin Yingli. In fact, they didn¡¯t notice that Yin Yingli was sizing them up at first. After all, you couldn¡¯t say that someone was peeking at you when you went out. Ever since Gu Nian¡¯s birthday, he had seen Yin Yingli more frequently, at least once a day. Every time, she didn¡¯t hide her gaze, which made him feel ufortable. Even though Yin Feili was no longer annoying, Gu Xin did not let her guard down and told second white to keep an eye on her. ¡­¡­ Soon, it was the 14th of August. Kun city¡¯s preparations for the Mid-Autumn Festival G had beenpleted. Majesty Kang and Lord Cheng ¡®en, who did not want to return from their trip to Lin city, had returned. The two of them had slipped away after celebrating Gu Nian¡¯s birthday. They had pretended not to know that the Emperor and the rest had arrived and had not rushed back immediately. After that, as soon as they came back, they were taken to Gu shouxin¡¯s study by the Emperor to be taught a lesson. This was his brother-inw and his cousin. How could he not teach them a lesson? Why do you all have to eat and drink to your heart¡¯s content while I have to devote myself to the great Zhou? The two old nouveau riches of the capital were lectured for an hour before they left. Gu shouxin found it funny. The Emperor was obviously saying, ¡± I didn¡¯t get to y with it, but you guys did. So, you should be scolded. Huo Junhao had returned as well. The past six months in chunnan city had tanned his handsome face. Gu Si was so happy that she called him a ck rat the entire afternoon. Fourth uncle Gu had also returned from Baiyu city. It was the Mid-Autumn Festival and fourth aunt¡¯s due date. Although there was someone at home to take care of her, he was still worried. No matter what, he had to y with his wife for a while before he went back to work. The Gu family, grandma Xiao, the Huo siblings, Majesty Kang¡¯s family of three, Duke Cheng ¡®en, his wife, the Empress Dowager, and the two other grandparent-grandchildren were already enough. In the end, Queen Dugu also came with her people, and then the father and daughter of Lord Jinnan also came. The Gu family, which was already more crowded, seemed to be holding a banquet. It was already so lively the night before the Mid-Autumn Festival. This time, grandma Gu didn¡¯t think that these were all terrible things. She missed her daughter, which was rare. After all these years, she had seen her third uncle¡¯s character clearly. After knowing that her third aunt¡¯s mother-inw would not go to the capital to live with their family, grandma Gu rarely missed her daughter. She missed her only daughter on this day of reunion. Queen Dugu walked up to grandma Gu and said, ¡± ¡°Aunty, third sister isn¡¯t here, so you should just treat me as your third sister! I¡¯m telling you, when I was young, I looked very simr to my third sister. I¡¯m just a little older now. Please don¡¯t despise me!¡± Gu Xin walked over with dugu Mingyue, who was barely a year old and could already walk, ¡± ¡°Aunt Ling, you don¡¯t say. I also feel that you and third aunt are a bit simr. Little Ming Yue looks like you, younger cousin sister Ling looks like third aunt, and little Ming Yue looks like younger cousin sister Ling two years ago.¡± Cousin Ling was third aunt Gu¡¯s younger sister, Guo Ling, in the twins. The older brother of the twins was named Guo Ming. Queen Dugu picked up her daughter and pinched Gu Xin¡¯s nose, ¡± ¡°You have good eyes, girl. You¡¯ve seen a portrait of your great-aunt, right? doesn¡¯t she look like your grandmother?¡± Gu Xin nodded. yes, yes. You¡¯re right. I thought someone secretly drew grandma! Queen Dugu wanted to say something, but little Mingyue pointed at Gu Ren, who was cking on the sofa and munching on melon seeds. ¡°Mother, he¡¯s bullying me. Hit him!¡± Chapter 1397 - 1397 Chapter 1397-enduring fatty 1397 Chapter 1397-enduring fatty Grandma Gu didn¡¯t even need to look to know who the little girl was hitting. She didn¡¯t understand either. Little Ming Yue was an obedient and cute girl, but she became violent when it came to ninren. Was it because there were a few elder and younger brothers in the family, but only one elder brother? Or was it because ninren loved to tease little Ming Yue, and little Ming Yue could understand ninren¡¯s words? Gu Ren was also very clever before he was one year old. Was little bright moon also the early-intelligence type? Queen Dugu nced at Gu Ren and thought, ¡± Oh, this little fatty is getting better at enjoying himself! She smiled and pinched little Ming Yue¡¯s face, ¡± Mingyue, that¡¯s my brother. My inw¡¯s brother is different from our brother in the goddess Kingdom. You can¡¯t hit him! Little Mingyue pouted,¡±Hmph!¡± You¡¯re bullying me. ¡± Gu Ren, who was lyingzily on the sofa, seemed to have sensed something. He looked over and saw little Mingyue ring at him with her big eyes. He was amused and made a gesture that was very suitable for a child his age. He rolled up his eyes and stuck out his tongue.¡±Leh Leh Leh Leh Leh!¡± Little moon: ¡± She reached out for grandma Gu to carry her. Queen Dugu couldn¡¯t help butugh. It had been a long time since she had heard her daughter cry. Grandma Gu took little Mingyue into her arms and coaxed her. ¡°Ming Yue, be good, don¡¯t cry. When you grow up, we¡¯ll beat him! Beat up that stinky brat!¡± Little Mingyue sniffled and pouted. ¡°Yes, hit him! Beat him up!¡± Grandma Gu wiped away her tears. yes, those who bully our Mingyue are not good children. When our Mingyue grows up, we¡¯ll bully her back. Little Mingyue nodded seriously,¡±yes, he¡¯s grown up. Beat him!¡± Little seven, little eight, beat him up together!¡± The only girl, Wang Le, said,¡±daughter, you still want to bring ninren¡¯s brothers to beat her up?¡± Aren¡¯t you being too overbearing?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Little Ming Yue turned her head away and ignored Queen Dugu. She wrapped her arms around grandma Gu¡¯s neck and said, ¡± I ¡­ I¡¯m a bad woman. I like you. Grandma Gu smiled and said,¡¯yes, good girl. Ming Yue be good is the best, Yibo loves Ming Yue be good the most!¡± At this moment, uncle Gu came over with Gu Ren in his arms. When he saw grandma Gu smiling, he could not help but feel jealous.¡±Mother, do you only like juniors with great strength? You were like this when you carried Huihui in the past! You can¡¯t be so biased!¡± Grandma Gu stopped smiling and rolled her eyes at him. Then, she ced little Mingyue in Queen Dugu¡¯s arms. Well, I don¡¯t like anyone. Little Mingyue¡¯s eyshes were still wet with tears. When she saw that uncle Gu was carrying Gu Ren, she reached out to him.¡±Big Uncle, hug! First uncle, he¡¯s bullying me. Hit him!¡± Uncle Guughed out loud,¡±little guy, I¡¯ve brought him over for you. You can beat him up yourself!¡± ording to our family¡¯s tradition, whoever is bullied has to take revenge on their own. We won¡¯t ask the adults for help.¡± Gu Ren asked,¡±father, isn¡¯t this helping?¡± If you don¡¯t hold me, will sister Dali be able to catch me?¡± Uncle Gu pped Gu Ren¡¯s butt. ¡°Shut up, you!¡± hehehehehe. little Mingyue pped her hands andughed. Hello, uncle. I like you. Hit a Fat Ninja. Gu Ren made a face at little Mingyue again.¡±You¡¯re the fat one! You¡¯re much fatter than me. Fatty, little fatty!¡± ¡°Uncle, hit him, hit him!¡± Little Mingyue made a face. Big Uncle Gu carried little Mingyue over and pulled Gu Ren to the side of a chair. Then, he ced a child on one leg and held Gu Ren¡¯s hand, so that little Mingyue¡¯s two hands were facing Gu Ren¡¯s other hand. Chapter 1398 - 1398 Chapter 1398-the last 1398 Chapter 1398-thest Queen Dugu looked at her daughter, who was having fun, and wondered if she should take her child home. Shouldn¡¯t Ming Yue be happy in the Gu family? The Gu family had Gu Ren, Gu Xiao Qi and Gu Xiao BA, who were of the same age. The second sister-inw had two more children, and the eldest and fourth sister-inw were also about to give birth. There were so many children, so he would let Mingyue raise them at his aunt¡¯s house! ¡®Hmm, I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯lle to visit her once a month. Mingyue is much safer in the Gu family than in the pce of the goddess.¡¯ Little aunt¡¯s family still had to teach their children martial arts. Little chubby Gu Ren had lost a lot of weight after practicing martial arts. It was clear that he was not just ying around. Ming Yue should stay a few more years! And so, Queen Dugu gave grandma Gu a child to raise and y with. Queen Dugu knew that her aunt was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. As long as she spoke nicely, she would definitely agree. ¡­¡­ In the evening, four tables of people were seated at the Gu residence. There was good wine and delicious food, as well as friends and family. It was a lively scene! The Emperor opened his stomach to drink with everyone. He had no one to drink with him in the pce, so he wanted to drink to his heart¡¯s content every time he was outside. Thest time in Qingzhou, he and Xue Qianyu had not been able to deal with Gu shouxin, so this time, he did not look for Gu shouxin. He looked for first uncle Gu, fourth uncle Gu, Duke Cheng ¡®en, and Majesty Kang. In the end, Jin Nanwang and Queen Dugu also wanted to join. So, they discussed the formation. The Emperor, King Kang, Duke Cheng ¡®en and King Jin Nan were in one team, while Gu shouxin and Queen Dugu¡¯s first uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu were in another. They yed drinking games. ¡°The four of us are invincible!¡± Queen Duguughed arrogantly. Just obediently admit defeat!¡± The Emperor stood up and ced his feet on the stool. Hmph, I can¡¯t lose my momentum no matter what. Come,e,e, let¡¯s finish this bowl first! The Grand Empress Dowager and grandma Gu couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. [ Grand Empress Dowager: the Emperor that this widow has painstakingly cultivated is this Xuanji. ] Grandma Gu, [ the Queen of goddess Kingdom, this Wanwan ] However, the Gu sisters even joined in to watch the fun and cheer as judges. The servants carried in jars of wine one by one, and then carried out empty jars one after another. The pregnant Zhang Shi still had to y mahjong with consort Kang and Madam Xue. The Yang Shi thought that it was going to be due in the next few days, so she returned to her room to rest after eating. Cai Xiaolian was also in confinement, so she was short of someone and took over with Princess Nan. Princess Henan was only 16 this year. She was smart and learned quickly. Once she learned, she won. The three old foxes were so depressed that they wanted to fold and note. However, she was a youngdy with a pair of innocent eyes. How could he lose his temper at her? Losing money was a small matter. If a yer couldn¡¯t get a good card, or if he couldn¡¯t win after getting a good card, he would be extremely unhappy. When it was midnight, the people who were drinking next to them had yet to lie down. The Gu sisters had been urged to sleep by grandma Gu, but the Mahjong was still going on. Grandma Gu looked at Zhang Shi¡¯s big belly and felt a headache. In the end, she couldn¡¯t care less and came to drive her away. Zhang Shi had a good hand of cards in her hand and said to grandma Gu pitifully,¡±Mother, mother, just let me finish this round! This is a good hand, very good. I can definitely win. I haven¡¯t touched a good hand all night. I beg you, mother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s thest one,¡± grandma Gu said, holding her forehead. Zhang Shi nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. It was time to y with Princess Nan. She was a newbie. Although she knew how to win, she still didn¡¯t know who wanted to win what. So, she yed what she thought was useless: ¡°Yao Ji!¡± Chapter 1399 - 1399 Her mother had never been weak 1399 Her mother had never been weak Zhang Shi quickly took the Zhang Yao Ji,¡±Hahahaha, Yao Ji, I won, I won. Thirteen artilleries! A Big Shot! Hahaha, Yingluo, Yingluo, Aiyo, aiyingluo.¡± Everyone originally wanted to say that your luck in thest round was too good, but in the end, they saw Zhang Shi¡¯s expression change and she didn¡¯t even have time to pay. ¡°Aiyo, mother, I¡¯m going to give birth!¡± Zhang Shi grabbed grandma Gu. mother, mother, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo! Grandma Gu said,¡±what a terrible thing!¡± She supported Zhang Shi. Zhang Shi still remembered that she had a big beard, and shouted as she walked,¡±Aiyo, it hurts, I¡¯m going to give birth! Aiyo, just remember to give me the money! Ouch, it hurts! Aiyo, it¡¯s money, Yingluo.¡± Grandma Gu wanted to give him a tight p, but she held it in for a while. ¡°You shut up!¡± The due date was in these few days, so everything and the midwife had been prepared. However, as soon as the midwife entered, a loud cry came from the room, followed by Zhang Shi¡¯s cry. Uncle Gu rushed in drunkenly, ¡± ¡°Wife, what¡¯s wrong? You didn¡¯t even cry when you gave birth to four children in the past. Why are you crying this time?¡± Zhang Shi wailed. father, it¡¯s a son. It¡¯s another son. He can¡¯t have a daughter! Outside, Queen Dugu shuddered. oh my, this feels like the kingdom of goddess. Do my aunt¡¯s family value girls? ¡± Didn¡¯t you notice? Uncle Gu sighed. forget it, forget it. We already have two daughters. Don¡¯t cry. Your eyes are small to begin with. What if you cry and go blind? Do you still want to y?¡± Zhang Shi stopped in a second. Giving birth to a child was as easy as eating a meal for her, so grandma Gu was relieved. Just now, Madam Zhang¡¯s wailing was too loud. The Empress Dowager and the Gu family¡¯s children, who had already fallen asleep, woke up and rushed over. Gu Si was worried that her mother would be as weak as her second aunt after giving birth. In the end, when she heard this, she realized that her mother had never been weak! On the 15th day of the first month of the lunar year, the Gu family had another child. On the 11th day of the lunar year, he changed his surname back to ye. The Emperor personally gave him the name ye chengkang. The Emperor had said that when the fourth son was born, the son would be named ye Chengjian, and the daughter would be named after the king, just like the royal family. In the end, ye Chengjian was born on the night of the 15th day of the first lunar month. Fourth uncle Gu didn¡¯t particrly like daughters or sons. As long as it was Yang Shi¡¯s or his, he would like it. Of course, it would be best if they had both children like his older brothers and sisters. He had two sons in a row, but he was not in a hurry. He and Yang Shi were only in their twenties. After Yang Shi had recuperated for a few years, she could have another child and fight for both children. Empress Xue watched as the Gu family¡¯s cousins gave birth to sons one after another from the moment they arrived, and she believed the emperor¡¯s words even more. She was still thinking about whether she should stay in kun city instead of chunnan city and bask in the happy atmosphere here. Unfortunately, the Emperor didn¡¯t allow it. The Emperor was out to have fun, and having a son was secondary. So, he had to take Empress Xue to chunnan city, then to the seaside in Lin province, and live an ordinary married life with the person she loved. Empress Xue was touched and followed the emperor¡¯s wishes. The Mid-Autumn Festival G was very sessful, and there were no unexpected incidents due to therge number of people. Even the Grand Empress Dowager had gone out for a stroll and only returned to the manor after hearing that the madam yang had red up. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, the number of people in kun city had visibly increased. More and more people applied to move to kun state. Gu shouxin took advantage of the fact that the Emperor was still in kun city to discuss the construction of a new city. Chapter 1400 - 1400 Chapter 1400-already planned 1400 Chapter 1400-already nned The Emperor pushed the departure date to Chinan city to the 18th of August, leaving two days to discuss matters with Gu shouxin. On the 16th day, Gu shouxin brought Gu Nian, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu to meet the Emperor in the office of the Yamen. The Emperor looked at the girls and smiled, ¡± ¡°The four of you have be second Gu¡¯s helpers! Huo Xiaoyu, since you¡¯ve already given yourself the name ¡°silly,¡± why don¡¯t you be conferred the title of Princess?¡± Huo Yanyu stepped forward and gave a student¡¯s bow. your humble subject thanks Your Majesty for your love. Long live Your Majesty! Long live Your Majesty! The Emperor: ¡± Huahua, hahahahaha, as expected of old Huo¡¯s granddaughter, the younger sister of the youngest flower lover. Your face is really more thick than your master¡¯s! ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Your Majesty!¡± Huo Yanyu replied. The Emperor waved his hand,¡±I haven¡¯t agreed to your request!¡± Come on, show it to me. Let me see if you¡¯re worth this Princess!¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s eyes moved and looked at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin nodded at her. Huo Yanyu took a small wooden stick and began to exin on the map of kunzhou that Gu shouxin had prepared. She was talking about the area around kun city. Since Gu Nian¡¯sboratory was located outside the city, Huo Yanyu had been following Gu Nian around since she arrived in kun city at the beginning ofst year. Therefore, she had a certain understanding of the area around kun city. With her own understanding, she had chosen the area ording to the characteristics of the area and divided it into towns and viges. In the Huo family, other than the women and the underaged men, the rest were all officials. Huo Yanyu and Huo Junhao had been by old master Huo¡¯s side since she was young, so she knew more about the affairs of the official world than the Gu sisters. By following the Gu family, she also knew a lot about the People¡¯s lives. After the Emperor heard this, he sighed and said,¡±women are not inferior to men. It¡¯s possible to use this on you, Huo Xiaoyu.¡± If you were a man, your achievements would not be lower than your brother¡¯s.¡± Huo Yanyu was naturally very happy. She was a little girl after all, and she still had the pride that a little girl should have. The Emperor had praised her as not inferior to her brother! So what if she was his daughter? She could still work for the people even if she was a daughter. Then, it was Gu niandao¡¯s turn, followed by Gu Xin and Gu si. The four girls were talking about different areas. Gu Nian was talking about the area next to the Gu n¡¯s school. The school took up an entire mountain. When the school was being built, Gu Nian had often gone to help. At the foot of the mountain, there was a ce that was very suitable for building a vige or town. There were rivers and fertilend. Once the school was built, there would be fewer beasts around it. Gu Xin was talking about the ce next to the cave where she saw people. There was a small stream there and the terrain was rtively t. Last year, they even went there to y in the snow. They could build a town there and Gu Xin had even nned out the town. She even built paths from the town to kun city, to white jade City, and to the pipeline. As for Gu si, he chose the ce next to the small river that flowed into the kun River outside the city. It was the ce where Xue qianxun proposed to Gu Nianst month. It would take an hour to walk from there to kun city, but it would only take an hour by car. It was just like the distance between their vige at the crossroad and Zhou town. They could build a vige on the other side of the stream, a vige that only belonged to kun city. After they finished talking, Gu shouxin began to mark on the prepared map. The vige, the town, the county, and the division of the kunzhou area were all nned by him. Having these girlse over was just to let them show the Emperor that these girls had always been so smart. Chapter 1401 - 1401 Chapter 1401-as lively as possible 1401 Chapter 1401-as lively as possible Kunzhou was vast and sparsely popted. Gu shouxin had already asked Big Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu to build Baiyu County and South County respectively. The two ces were not far from kunzhou. Chunnan County would take a day¡¯s time by car, while Baiyu County would take two days and one night. Those who wanted to move into kunzhou could be arranged to stay in these two counties. At present, there were 200000 troops stationed in kun city. Some of them were transferred by the Emperor from the Yi family in Yunzhou. These soldiers also asked Gu shouxin whether they could move over with their wives and children through the three generals of the Peng family. Most of the ns would not ask to move, but those with a small poption were willing to move. Gu shouxin had specially designated a ce for them to set up a County. After the war was over, the people of the Peng family Army would rmend the Yamen to manage the county. In addition to these three ces, Gu shouxin also added six more counties. In other words, he nned to set up nine counties in kun state, with nine towns in each county and nine viges in each town. The Yamen would build the county and town. If you wanted to live in the city, you would need to buy a house and a shop with silver. If you wanted to live in the vige, you didn¡¯t need to pay any fees. In the designated area of the vige, you could choose the barrennd and develop it yourself. The Yamen would give you thend deed for how much you developed. You would have to build your own house. This was considered a preferential policy. As a result, many hardworking people who did not have a house ornd were willing toe over to explore and live together. Moreover, if the people from the Jinnan state no longer wanted to mine Jade there and wanted to change their living environment, they could alsoe to the kun state. Gu shouxin even gave the Emperor An idea. In the future, when the Yun nation and the sand divine nation were taken back, not everyone in those two ces would be willing to live without a fixed residence. There would definitely be people who would be willing to move to the kun Prefecture. The Yun nation and the sand divine Kingdom would then be allocated to the Ministry of War to raise warhorses and train their soldiers. In the various state capitals of the great Zhou, there were very few ces that could raise horses in batches. The best horse-raising ce in the great Zhou was Yunzhou, North of the capital, which was close to the grasnds. After the Emperor heard this, he muttered to himself for a moment and asked, ¡± second brother Gu, give me a number. How many years will it take for all the counties, towns, and viges you set up to be filled? ¡± Gu shouxin gestured three fingers. if the Yun nation and the sand God can be taken down within two years and thengge Kingdom can solve it within three years, then it will only take three years. I can definitely do it. The Emperor nodded. alright, I understand. ¡­¡­ On the 18th of August, the Emperor, who had been dragged by Gu shouxin for two days, brought Empress Xue, followed uncle Gu, King Kang, Duke Cheng ¡®en, and King Jinnan to chunnan city. Queen Dugu, who had shamelessly entrusted dugu Mingyue to grandma Gu, also followed. She had not even had a good time drinking! Empress Xue was drinking the medicine prescribed by grandma Xiao, and would change her pulse after she came back half a monthter. Grandma Xiao also told Empress Xue some times in the same room that were beneficial for pregnancy, so that she could count the days by herself. Empress Xue directly wrote it down in her small notebook. She was not like the Emperor, her main purpose was to ask for a child. Even after so many people had left, the Gu family did not seem to be quiet at all. With four more children, it was as lively as it could be every day. Grandpa Gu was happy every day. No old man didn¡¯t want to have children and grandchildren. Moreover, his mother was still healthy at his age. Grandpa Gu felt like he was living like a god every day. Chapter 1402 - 1402 Chapter 1402-intense uneasiness 1402 Chapter 1402-intense uneasiness Ever since Lu Zheng had reported to general Peng about the unusual situation in the cave at the beginning of the year, general Peng had been sending people to guard the cave. However, half a year had passed and grass had grown in the cave, but no one had appeared. In the past half a year, the soldiers guarding this ce had been working day and night. There were people taking turns to guard the cave during the day and night. There were people inside and outside the cave at all times. Unfortunately, they did not find anything. General Peng was puzzled, but Gu Xin and Lu Zheng were even more so. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, kunzhou wasn¡¯t hot anymore. Gu Xin and the rest weren¡¯t busy recently. Since Gu Hui and the rest were on leave, the few girls decided toe to the cave together. After leaving the city, they headed north. The weather was good, and everyone was riding on horses. Halfway there, a carriage came up to them. He sanniang and Princess Henan, who were leading the group, stopped their horses. Princess Jinghe looked at the coachman and asked,¡±Who are you?¡± Why did youe from that side?¡± Before the coachman could reply, the curtain of the carriage was lifted and Yin Yingli¡¯s face appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m going to look for uncle.¡± ¡°Uncle Peng is in the camp. Why are you looking for him outside the city?¡± Gu Hui frowned. Yin Yingli smiled and said,¡±miss Gu, please don¡¯t mind me calling you that. You¡¯ll only be my big cousin-inw in a few days.¡± My aunt asked me to look for my uncle. If miss Gu doesn¡¯t believe me, you can ask my aunt.¡± Princess Jinghe spat,¡±where¡¯s my whip?¡± I¡¯m so angry. Thest person who spoke in such a way has been beaten by me until he can¡¯t get out of bed. Yin, you have to thank your aunt for not allowing me to carry a whip. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to get off the ground for half a year! Get lost!¡± Yin Yingli couldn¡¯t maintain the smile on her face. Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t dare to hit her because of her aunt, but because her aunt didn¡¯t allow her to bring a whip. She had heard that Princess Jinghe loved to y this trick. She asked the coachman to move to the side and then lowered the curtain. When the sisters passed by the carriage, Jing and the princess said, ¡± ¡°Niannian, Xinxin, sisi, don¡¯t be too bad! You¡¯re princesses now. In the future, if you meet someone who speaks in a pretentious way and has eyes for decoration, you should be like me and beat her! What are you afraid of? we¡¯re princesses. As long as we don¡¯t beat them to death, we¡¯ll just be beaten up when we get home. But we¡¯ve vented our anger!¡± Princess Jinghe nced at the carriage and continued, ¡± ¡°Sister, let me tell you a truth. All schemes and intrigues can¡¯t bepared to fists. Those ghosts and monsters, all kinds of Rascals, we have to fight them, we¡¯ll beat them into submission!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯I know, sister Zhen! I¡¯ll remember this. I¡¯ll ASK FATHER to prepare a whip for me when I get home!¡± ¡°Yes, me too,¡± Gu Nian replied. Gu si: ¡± I know, I know. Sister Zhen taught me before. After that, they left on their horses. If Yin Yingli could say that first Madam Peng asked her toe, then she must have ordered her to. As for whether she was really here to find general Peng, they would know when they went to the cave and asked someone. A sense of uneasiness rose in Gu Hui¡¯s heart, an unprecedented uneasiness. She kept feeling that Yin Yingli would harm her and her sister, but other than uneasiness, the other party didn¡¯t reveal any ws at all, making her unable to guard against her. This feeling was really unpleasant. Gu Hui looked at her younger sisters who were riding in front. Niannian, Xinxin, sisi, who would Yin Feili harm? Yin Yingli hadn¡¯t caused any trouble recently, so she couldn¡¯t do anything to her based on her intuition. How about letting her do something and taking the opportunity to get rid of her? Chapter 1403 - 1403 Leaving 1403 Leaving Gu Hui didn¡¯t have a chance to think of a way to get Yin Yingli away because Yin Yingli¡¯s uncle had sent a letter saying that he wanted to take her to stay for a short while and nned to find her a good marriage. At this moment, general Peng was talking to Gu Hui about this. General Peng was indeed in the cave. In the morning, the people guarding the cave went back to report that there was movement in the forestst night. General Peng was very free recently, so he nned toe and take a look. Yin Yingli didn¡¯t lie. Gu Hui felt that it was too much of a coincidence. Lu Zheng wanted to find a chance to get rid of Yin Yingli, and she also wanted to find a chance to get rid of her. In the end, she left on her own before they could do anything. Gu Hui nced at her sisters who were setting up a stove by the stream in the distance, preparing for a pic. She asked general Peng, ¡± uncle, if I may ask, why didn¡¯t her uncle¡¯s family take her there? ¡± General Pengughed,¡±little girl Hui, you¡¯re going to be a member of the Peng family soon. There¡¯s no harm in talking to you about family matters.¡± Fei Li¡¯s mother¡¯s surname was Liu. Her family wasn¡¯t prominent, just a small county Magistrate in the cloud Prefecture. After Yingli¡¯s parents met with an ident, she either chose toe to kun city or go to Yunzhou, both of which were considered to be on the border. In the end, she chose toe to kun city. There were many cousins in the Peng family, and she had to n for her future. She¡¯s been in kun city for almost two years. I saw that she was interested in ah ze, but ah ze didn¡¯t have that kind of feeling for her. Your Auntie persuaded her to let go of ah ze and find a good family for her. You¡¯re weak, ah ze¡¯s second and third aunts don¡¯t like a daughter-inw like her, and fourth aunty¡¯s two children are still young, so it¡¯s even more impossible.¡± General Peng paused and thought for a moment, then said, ¡± ¡°Yingli has been proud since young and doesn¡¯t like to y with ordinary girls. In kun city, the only ones with a bit of family background and status are you and your sister. However, you two can¡¯t get along. She¡¯s all alone and wants to change her environment. This might not be a bad thing for her. ¡± ¡°Uncle, do you me us?¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. General Peng red at Gu Hui,¡±how can you be med for this?¡± If they got along, they got along. If they didn¡¯t, they didn¡¯t. Just like me, I think the children of the Huo family are all good, but I just don¡¯t like their schrly and scheming father!¡± Gu Hui smiled but did notment. This waspletely different. This was a matter of character. Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu¡¯s father were both wise and astute. At most, they were like their second uncle. Officials would not be able to go far without shrewdness. General Peng was a general who killed his enemies, so it was normal for him to not have a lot of civil and military officials. The two sisters and Yin Yingli weren¡¯t in such a state. Gu Hui asked general Peng again,¡±uncle, when will she leave?¡± Will he stille back?¡± ¡°Before you get married,¡± general Pengughed,¡±probably in September.¡± She probably wouldn¡¯te back. Her uncle¡¯s family had arranged a marriage for her. After she got married, she wouldn¡¯t be able to run around. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about a ¡®ze being stolen by cousin. Be at ease! Hahahaha!¡± Gu Hui,¡±Yingluo.¡± She didn¡¯t have that worry! She felt that Yin Yingli was very strange recently and was afraid that she would do something bad to harm the Gu sisters. Since he was leaving, there was nothing more to say. Gu Hui stopped asking Yin Yingli and asked about the cave. Chapter 1404 - 1404 Chapter 1404-worry 1404 Chapter 1404-worry Seeing that smoke was already rising from the Kitchen by the River, general Peng stopped talking to Gu Hui and asked her to y with her friends. He was going into the mountains. Gu Hui also wanted to go and take a look. However, if she went, everyone would definitely want to go too. She could only give up on this idea. After general Peng left, Gu Hui walked over to her sisters. Gu Xin was in the middle of skewers when she saw Gu Hui return, ¡± ¡°Big sister, big sister, what did uncle Peng say? Did they find anything around the cave? Is there really someone there?¡± Compared to Yin Yingli, Gu Xin was more curious about the cave. Gu Hui shook her head,¡¯I don¡¯t know yet! Uncle is nning to go into the mountains to check. There was a huge movement in the mountainsst night, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be a wild beast.¡± Gu Nian, who was preparing the seasoning, replied, ¡± ¡°Could it be people from the sand divine nation and the Yun nation? Although the great Zhou has been fighting with them for the past month, we can¡¯t guarantee that their people haven¡¯t crossed the mountains and forests toe here.¡± Huo Yanyu said,¡±it¡¯s louder than a wild beast. How many people are there?¡± It¡¯s impossible that we didn¡¯t find any traces!¡± Princess Jinghe touched her chin and said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s always a son of a b * tch who wants to harm great Zhou!¡± The sisters: ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Everyone was amused by Princess Jinghe¡¯s words. Arge group of people from the divine sand nation and the Yun nation would not appear around the cave. Not to mention that they would have to pass through the border Army, there were also many Peng family¡¯s soldiers in white jade City. If arge group of people came, the border Army and the people in white jade City would definitely notice. He was skewering meat with Princess Nan. Afterughing, he smacked his lips.¡±You guys don¡¯t have to worry! We girls should eat, drink, y, and have fun. It¡¯s rare for us toe out, so don¡¯t think too much. Isn¡¯t great general Peng here? Let¡¯s y in peace!¡± Princess Jinghe looked at her in disdain.¡±Nan Zhiyu, you should join the Peng family¡¯s Army and train well for three to four years. Otherwise, eating, drinking, and having fun will cripple you. You¡¯re a Princess, after all, and you¡¯re not as hardworking as me!¡± Princess Henan¡¯s surname was Nan, and her name was Chao Yu. When she did not speak, she was a delicate girl. When she spoke, she was a simple-minded girl. She was agile but did not have any martial arts. After she was conferred the title of Princess of the great Zhou by the Emperor and met Princess Jinghe, she was especially despised by Princess Jinghe. Princess Jinghe even acted coquettishly to the Grand Empress Dowager, saying that she had made a lot of contributions this time! The Empress Dowagerughed at her. when you can find a partner and break off the marriage with the Duke of Rong residence, I¡¯ll let you marry as a Princess and find you a Prince Consort. Princess Jinghe was worried at the mention of her partner. Sister Hui had a partner, sanniang had a partner, niannian was engaged, and Xinxin obviously had a partner. She was not young anymore, so she really didn¡¯t know what it was. Where could she find a partner? Princess Henan was used to being dissed by Princess Jinghe, so she said in azy tone, ¡± ¡°His Majesty asked me to experience the local customs of the great Zhou and appreciate its beautiful scenery. When I¡¯m old, His Majesty will find me a Prince Consort who will definitely be good to me and will only like me. Hehehe!¡± Gu Xin interjected, ¡± I know, I know. Uncle ye said that sister Nan, you have very low standards. As long as it¡¯s a guy, one that likes a girl and one that only likes one girl, it¡¯s fine! Princess Jinghe looked at Princess Henan with jealousy. ¡°This is low? This is very high! There¡¯s only one woman and one man in the great Zhou Dynasty, and there are very few who are worthy of your status.¡± Chapter 1405 - 1405 Who was it? 1405 Who was it? He winked at Princess Nan and said,¡±quite a few!¡± Xinxin¡¯s entire family only married one person, and so did the Peng family! Sister Jinghe, your status is also high. You said it¡¯s very little, then are you willing to have someone else as your husband?¡± Princess Jinghe: ¡± he wouldn¡¯t dare! The sisters were happy again. Everyone felt that Jinghe¡¯s rtionship problems were very troublesome! Other than Gu si, who was silly and didn¡¯t know whether to like or not, the youngest Gu yingxue knew. Huo Yanyu and Xie Zhiyi both had someone they liked in their hearts, let alone others. However, Princess Jinghe seemed to dislike everyone. She especially liked to bully and be fierce to people. When she was training in the camp, she even liked to challenge the soldiers of the water camp. It was not because she liked you that she picked on you. She was especially serious in challenging and improving herbat ability. Not only was Majesty Kang¡¯s family worried about her marriage, the Empress Dowager and the Gu family were also worried about her marriage. Back then, she had taken the initiative to solve li Muyan¡¯s problem. Because of her status, she had be li Muyan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Li Muyan would not appear to bother Gu Nian. Even if he wanted to, his family would not allow it. She would not harm Gu Nian because of li Muyan. It was not to say that Gu Nian did not have the ability to protect herself or that the Gu family did not have the means to do so. However, when it came to rtionships, violence was useless. It was up to the person involved to figure things out. Therefore, even if it was not their request, the Gu family was very grateful to Princess Jinghe. The Grand Empress Dowager had always liked Princess Jinghe. Other than her own sons and grandsons, she liked the Emperor and Princess Jinghe the most. It was as if everyone was worried about Princess Jinghe¡¯s marriage, but she didn¡¯t think about it at all. She would only feel depressed when others mentioned it. She felt that the heavens were unfair and didn¡¯t send a man to her. If others didn¡¯t mention it, she wouldn¡¯t think about it. Gu Xin looked at Princess Jinghe, who was gritting her teeth, and chuckled, ¡± sister Zhen, let me tell you. I found a man who might like you! there are many who like me, ¡± Princess Jinghe said calmly. it all depends on whether I like him or not! Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± We don¡¯t know anything about that! Princess Jinghe¡¯s eyes moved, she looked at Gu Xin and asked, ¡± ¡°Little Xinxin, if you noticed it, it means that it¡¯s someone you often see. It shouldn¡¯t be a man from the camp, right? Don¡¯t tell me the answer, let me guess.¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯yes, okay. Sister Zhen, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s not from the camp.¡± Princess Jinghe touched her chin. you often see them. They¡¯re not from the camp. If they know me, then they must be from the Yamen. Do you have more money or Hu Liang? That weak schr Qian Liangduo, other than his good drawing, nothing else is worthy of my attention! When he brought the bailiffs to arrest people, he only had a fierce look on his face, but his hands weren¡¯t cruel at all. I like the cruel and merciless type.¡± ¡°Then who do you think has more money and grain or Hu Liang?¡± Gu Hui asked, speechless. Everyone looked at Princess Jinghe. Princess Jinghe was silent for a while. forget it. I won¡¯t guess anymore. They¡¯re both older than me. If they haven¡¯t found a wife yet, it means that they¡¯re useless. I don¡¯t want to know which one of them likes me. Sigh, my life is so bitter! Do I have to be like fifth aunt Peng, only able to find a good man at thirty?¡± Chapter 1406 - 1406 He just dared 1406 He just dared Gu yingxue was very supportive,¡±sister Zhen, you¡¯re right!¡± My father is my mother¡¯s husband. Don¡¯t just find someone to live with, you must wait for the right person. Otherwise, you¡¯d rather live alone for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, you¡¯ve hit the nail on the head!¡± Princess Jinghe nodded. Gu Xin smiled and asked,¡±then, sister Zhen, you really don¡¯t want to know who I found?¡± Don¡¯t you want to know how I found out?¡± Princess Jinghe wagged her finger and said,¡±there¡¯s no need to guess. It¡¯s definitely Hu Liang.¡± I don¡¯t like him, he¡¯s not handsome enough. When the timees, you sisters will each have a pretty boy, and my family¡¯s one is not as good. That won¡¯t be fun!¡± ¡°Then, sister Zhen, do you think that Qian Liang is handsome?¡± Gu nianxiao asked. Princess Jinghe thought about it seriously and said,¡±based on looks alone, if the pretty boy Huo Junhao didn¡¯t take the imperial examination this year, then the flower lover must have a lot of money.¡± The Emperor likes girls who are clean and fair. They are of simr knowledge, so the Emperor chose Huo Junhao. He has a lot of money and food, but he¡¯s not a flower lover. He¡¯s just a little tanned.¡± ¡°What about her temperament?¡± Gu Nian asked. Princess Jinghe said,¡±the temperament of a schr!¡± I hate it the most. If he could be like second uncle, having the refined bearing of a schr and the spirit of a general, that would be even better.¡± ¡°Niannian, what do you mean?¡± Lin Yiqian looked at Gu Nian after she finished speaking. You want to say how much Qian Liang loves me? Did he dare to? He¡¯s always been afraid of me. Every time he sees me, he¡¯ll avoid me. If I don¡¯t call him, he¡¯ll pretend not to see me. He dares to love me?¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯hahaha, he just dares to! I found him!¡± Princess Jinghe was speechless! ¡°It¡¯s true, sister Zhen,¡± Gu Xin replied seriously. I have evidence. Before uncle Kang and the others came, every time you came back from your vacation, brother Qian would quickly go back to change his clothes and tidy up after getting into the taxi. When you went to the goddess Kingdom with eldest sister and he Sanjie, every time the Peng family received news about you, brother Qian would beat around the bush and ask FATHER. He carefully told father that he often ate at our house and treated us as younger sisters, so he was concerned about eldest sister. Hahaha, I met him once. His face was as red as an Apple, all the way to his ears. Also, you said that he pretended not to see you because he was shy. He¡¯s finished every painting you asked him to. You weren¡¯t home for the new year this year, so he drew the Grand asion of kun city during the new year. Huo Wentong even muttered that he was a drawing maniac. He asked me and my sister to ask him how to draw people with charcoal, and we asked him why he drew so many. He said that he was afraid that the next time the princess asked him to draw, he would be busy and had no time, so he would draw for the princess first. That time, when we came back from the goddess Kingdom, brother Qian was secretly wiping his tears and I saw it. then there was a civil war in the goddess Kingdom, and you went there. He did everything wrong. Fortunately, my father wasn¡¯t there, or he would have been scolded. There was a book hidden in his room that he had asked someone to write. It was called ¡± the valiant princess¡¯s poor schr ¡°! Don¡¯t ask me how I know, it¡¯s because Ren Ren told me. He had to bear with it and say that brother Qian was the most knowledgeable person in the Yamen and had collected his painstaking masterpieces! So, sister Zhen, it¡¯s not that brother Qian doesn¡¯t dare to admire you, but he doesn¡¯t dare to tell you! Oh, oh, I remember now. Brother Qian once encouraged a student in the school, telling him to do what he likes and do it well. One day, someone will see it. ¡° Chapter 1407 - 1407 Sin-making 1407 Sin-making ¡°The student asked him,¡± my Lord, are you done? Did anyone see that? Brother Qian said,¡±yes, it¡¯s done. I¡¯m good at drawing. On the year of my tryout, I was seen by others. Her approval gave me more confidence to continue!¡± Gu Xin rambled on and on. Princess Jinghe¡¯s eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t believe that someone with a lot of money actually liked her! Hey, this kid, he¡¯s got guts! After Gu Xin finished speaking, Gu yingxue held her chin. ¡°Waa! It¡¯s so romantic! I¡¯ll draw everything you like, and when you want it, you can take it anytime. Isn¡¯t this like a record of life?¡± Princess Jinghe pointed the fire Stick at Gu yingxue. ¡°Xue ¡®er, you betrayed us so quickly? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to wait for the right person?¡± Gu yingxue nodded and agreed. He had to wait for the right person! Lord Qian is so good! The young man in his early twenties had a good appearance and temperament. Under the guidance of his second uncle, he had be more and more mature. No bad habits, I understand your preferences. He has a good personality.¡± Gu Hui nodded,¡±it¡¯s indeed good to have more money and grain.¡± Back then in the capital, she wasn¡¯t bewitched by Li Shan and wasn¡¯t afraid of power.¡± Princess Jinghe immediately retorted. Bullsh * t! I¡¯m the powerful one. He fears me! Gu Xin said, ¡± no, no, no. Sister Zhen, you¡¯ve let it slip. You¡¯re not only someone with power, you¡¯re also someone who admires his paintings. You¡¯re also a great beauty! Hahaha!¡± Huo Yanyu,¡±since ancient times, even heroes can¡¯t ovee the charms of a beauty!¡± Xie Zhiyi said, [ most men are lustful! ] Princess Henan eximed,¡±wow!¡± Good, good! Sister Jinghe, don¡¯t give it to me! Is it that young lord Qian from the Yamen? he¡¯s quite good, I like that kind!¡± Princess Jinghe immediately turned her head and looked Princess Henan up and down, then shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t! You¡¯re a little rounder. Since he likes me, he should at least be better looking than me! Your figure just won¡¯t pass, maybe it¡¯ll be fine if you eat less!¡± Princess Henan: The sisters: ¡°hahahaha!¡± ¡­¡­ The group of people had a pleasant pic outside for the whole day. It was almost dark when they packed their things and rode back to the city. Coincidentally, at the city gate, he met them, who had been talking about money and food for a long time today. ¡°Good evening, Lord Qian!¡± He waved to Princess Nan. ¡°Greetings, Lord Qian!¡± Xie Zhiyi greeted. ¡°Lord Qian is dressed so elegantly today!¡± Gu yingxue eximed. ¡°Yes, old Qian, you¡¯re getting better at dressing up. Good luck!¡± Gu Nian said. He sanniang: ¡± although you don¡¯t know Kung Fu and you look a little thin, you look okay. You can do it! Gu Xin& and Gu si: ¡± brother Qian! All the best! Gu Hui said,¡¯old Qian, work hard! I have high hopes for you!¡± Princess Jinghe,¡±Qianqian.¡± Money and grain were speechless. What was wrong with him today? Why are the girls so enthusiastic? It was so scary! Also, the princess seemed to be staring at him. Princess Jinghe saw that he had a lot of money and food. This person¡¯s height was okay, his facial features were okay, and his clothes were okay. He was just a little silly. Don¡¯t think that we can¡¯t see that you¡¯re blushing just because your skin isn¡¯t white. What a sin, if I really found a man like you, then wouldn¡¯t you be teased by your Little Sisters every day until your face and ears are red? No, no. Qian Liangduo didn¡¯t know what Princess Jinghe was thinking. He only saw her staring at him and asked carefully, ¡± ¡°Princess, you look at this official like that. Is there anything wrong with this official?¡± ¡°I heard that you drew a lot of paintings during the new year?¡± Princess Jinghe asked with a frown. Qian Liangduo nodded his head honestly. Chapter 1408 - 1408 Unable to forget 1408 Unable to forget Princess Jinghe pursed her lips and said,¡±get someone to send it to my house. I¡¯ll buy it.¡± Didn¡¯t I tell you to sell all your paintings to me in the future? I¡¯ve been back for a few months for the paintings you drew during the new year. Why didn¡¯t you mention them?¡± Qian Liangduo said innocently,¡±this official thought that the princess did not want it for the time being. It was this official¡¯s fault, this official¡¯s fault ..¡± Princess Jinghe interrupted him impatiently, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even hold a position in the Imperial court, so why are you acting like a lowly official in front of me? I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you anymore. Remember to send the things to my family, and someone in my family will pay you. Can you find out where my house is?¡± Qian Liangduo nodded,¡±I, I can find it.¡± Don¡¯t worry, Princess. I¡¯ll send it to you when I¡¯m done.¡± Princess Jinghe nodded. I¡¯m leaving. You¡¯re busy! Then, he called his sisters and left together. With more money and grain, he also got a pile of ¡®goodbye! Lord Qian, you can do it!¡± ¡°Lord Qian, you have to work hard!¡± ¡°Lord Qian, we have high hopes for you!¡±¡°¡­¡­¡± As the second ce of thest tournament, Qian Liangduo was definitely not stupid. He was a little nervous. Could it be that the princess had found out about his thoughts? What should I do? Would the princess think that he was a Toad lusting after a Swan¡¯s meat? Aiyo! ¡­¡­ Princess Jinghe owed a few hundred taels of painting money to the grain. She didn¡¯t mention the money and grain, and she didn¡¯t mention it herself. She went to the camp the next day. She could only rest for three days a month. The apprehension of having a lot of money and food calmed down in the few days that Princess Jinghe went to the camp. Work hard. The Emperor is in kunzhou. You can¡¯t ck off! Soon, it was September. Gu shouxin had already sorted out the people who had moved into kun city. He had gathered three viges, a total of 130 households and more than 500 people. He nned to send all of them to chunnan city. From the looks of it, chunnan city would definitely be the first to be developed. He had already nned out the territories of three viges and selected the chief officers. He asked Hu Liang to bring some people over to hand over the duties to Huo Junhao. Grandma Xiao also took the opportunity to go to chunnan city to dig up some herbs and take Empress Xue¡¯s pulse. In September, the Gu family was visibly busy because Gu Hui was getting married in a month¡¯s time. The Peng family wanted to show how much they valued Gu Hui, so the Peng family¡¯s eldest and fourth wives were busy preparing for the wedding. The rtives of the two families had already arrived. Although it was only early September, everyone had heard about the changes in kun city and wanted toe earlier to experience it. At this time, the inn Madam Xue had opened for Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian had just opened in September. The name of Madam Xue¡¯s Inn was very unusual, called unforgettable memory. Her Inn was built next to the restaurant in the Western District, close to Lake kun. It only provided amodation and no food. There were two buildings in total, and arge piece ofnd was used to Park the carriage. They had also rented a ce outside the city to wash the bedsheets. Each of the two buildings had three stories and were rectangr in shape. The courtyard was filled with flowers and nts, and the scenery was great. There was also a wall surrounding the perimeter to ensure safety and privacy. Each floor had twenty rooms, so Madam Xue¡¯s Inn could amodate several hundred people, more than enough to wee the guests who hade to attend the wedding. Gu Nian felt that Madam Xue was a good person. She didn¡¯t interfere with your business, but she could understand when you talked to her about business. When it was time to y, she would never put herself down and would y to her heart¡¯s content. Gu Nian liked her. Chapter 1409 - 1409 Another piece of news 1409 Another piece of news As Gu Nian and Madam Xue¡¯s rtionship grew deeper by the day, Madam Xue had evenined about how Xue Qianyu had spent less time with Gu Nian. She couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of the sand divine Kingdom as soon as possible. Sometimes, when she saw the people from the sand divine Kingdom in the city, she would have a bad look in her eyes. It¡¯s your country¡¯s ruler who¡¯s insensible, causing my son and daughter-inw to spend less time together. The people of the sand divine Kingdom thought, I¡¯m innocent! All in all, kun city was developing well in all aspects. Some craftsmen who came here because of the Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day and the Mid-Autumn Festival didn¡¯t want to leave. There were no houses in kun city for sale. Those who had money went to the government office to book the next batch of new houses, and those who didn¡¯t have money directly moved to the viges around Kun Zhou. !! As the poption grew, Gu shouxin recruited a new batch of bailiffs. Up until now, the Yamen had finally taken shape. In the past, even if Gu shouxin had money, he couldn¡¯t recruit people. But now, arge number of young people had poured into kunzhou. By the end of September, people from the neighboring country had started to move into mixed city. Because the Jin Nan country had be the Jin Nan state, the Jin Nan people could choose to live in mixed city or other ces in the kun state. Most of them chose to live in mixed city. There was no security in living outside the city. Who knew when the great Zhou and the Lang GE Kingdom would start a war! Gu shouxin made a special count. There were only a total of more than 20 families from the Lang GE Kingdom who bought houses in mixed city. They were all doing business and bought things from kun city to be transported back for sale. It would take two days to travel from kun city to thenge Kingdom by horse, so it was good for them to have a ce to rest. Gu shouxin had secretly investigated these twenty or so households. They were all people who had been doing business honestly since the beginning of the trading area, but the servants they brought along often changed. In this regard, even without Gu shouxin¡¯s reminder, the Peng family also knew to instruct the city gate guards to pay more attention. Previously, because of the incident in the goddess Kingdom, Peng sang and Lu Zheng had led their troops to fight with the Yun nation. This time, mixed city could be moved in, and there were many new people who bought houses in the mixed city. This was a good sign for great Zhou. Many of the people in the Yun nation and the divine Sand Kingdom did not have a fixed residence. They had always lived in tents and herded sheep and horses. It was better in the divine Sand Kingdom. Some tribes had fixed territories, but there would be people fighting for territory. However, the Yun nation really did not have a fixed ce. Even their King often changed ces. That ce was only suitable for rearing sheep and horses, not suitable for people to live in. By the time all the buyers in mixed city had settled their ounts, it was already the end of September. It was less than a month away from Gu Hui and Peng ze¡¯s wedding. Gu Hui had also been called back in early September to get married. Everyone in kun city knew that the Gu family¡¯s eldest daughter was about to get married to general ze from the Peng family¡¯s water Battalion. When they met the two on the road, they would give their sincere blessings. The three daughters-inw of the younger generation of the Gu family had also sat for the full 42 days of confinement. After the confinement period, they were helping Grandma Gu to arrange Gu Hui¡¯s marriage. The Gu family did not have many friends in Qing Zhou, only a few. This time, they hade along with Gu en, who was studying at the ancestral home. Gu en had passed the elementary schr examination, and the Qing Province case was the same as Gu shouxin¡¯s. Well, such a happy event was nothingpared to Gu Hui¡¯S. Gu en was not disappointed. After being away for more than half a year, he had grown taller and looked more mature. Not only did he bring back the title of the criminal head, but he also brought back another piece of news. Chapter 1410 - 1410 Chapter 1410-well done 1410 Chapter 1410-well done Gu en returned to Qing Province and participated in the county, capital, and Academy examinations. The county examination was held in the county town, while the capital examination and the Academy examination were both held in the state capital. Other than the few days of the examination, he had been living in the old mansion. Last year, Gu chengyun, whom Gu shouxin had asked Gu Nian, Gu Xin, and Gu si to trick, had been sessfully tricked. He had also jumped into the pit that Gu shouxin had dug for him. Gu en had brought back news about Gu chengyun, which could also be said to be the Gu family in Fuzhou. !! Gu en said that Gu chengyun also called his father to the vige and then took a fancy to the tea trees nted by Gu shouxin. In the beginning, it was Gu shouxin who arranged for people to talk to them. During the first month of the lunar year, when Gu en went over, it was basically Gu en who was talking. In the past few years, Gu en had been taught by Gu shouxin. She also knew that Gu chengyun¡¯s family had robbed something that should have been her great-grandfather¡¯s. Gu en took the three exams in February, April, and August. Gu chengyun thought that he was young and wanted to find out how Gu shouxin raised trees from him. Gu en honestly told him that his second uncle had nted it. A few dayster, he said that it did not seem to be the case. The next time, he said that it was not the case. When he was about to leave, Gu en sessfully convinced Gu chengyun that the tea trees nted by his second uncle would not be able to grow if they were moved to Jiangnan. It would be best if they were in a ce with simr weather and soil environment as Qing Zhou. Gu chengyun had been brainwashed by Gu en. He was determined to get Gu shouxin¡¯s tea tree, so he tried to get close to Gu en. He said that he was the eldest grandson of the Gu family and had the right to deal with thend of the Gu family¡¯s old house. In the future, everything in the Gu family should be his. He advised Gu en to sell all thend in the Gu family to him. Gu en¡¯s face was full of fear.¡¯My father and uncles are still young. Even my grandparents are healthy. What makes you think I can handle it?¡¯ Gu chengyun was happy to see his scared look, so he told him all kinds of things about how the eldest grandson took over the family property in their hometown, even if his grandparents and parents were still alive. Gu en sounded a little moved, but he was afraid to agree due to his prestige. Gu chengyun did not seed in tempting her, so he threatened her and told her how his father had done things in the past. He had eroded other people¡¯s tea gardens step by step. He told Gu en fiercely that he had learned 100% from his father. boy, if you don¡¯t listen to me, you will end up like this. Gu en was so scared that she was trembling. She said, ¡± I ¡­ I don¡¯t believe you. You don¡¯t have any evidence. You must be lying to me. In order to show that the father and son were ruthless, Gu chengyun also said that they had evidence, h, h, where is the evidence, h, h. Then, Gu en was frightened. After getting the criminal head, he reluctantly sold thend to Gu chengyun. Gu chengyun was very satisfied with his tactfulness. The vige at the crossroads belonged to the Taoyuan County. The county Magistrate of Taoyuan County had been appointed after the Cheng family had left. Naturally, he knew Gu en. Gu en had asked him to help in advance, so he had helped by stamping a fake seal on Gu chengyun. Half a month ago, Gu en had set off from Qing Province. When the Gu family heard this, they knew why Gu en only returned home at the end of September when the exams were over in the middle of August. It turned out that she had left it at her hometown to trick people! However, this was done well. The Gu family didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with lying to Gu chengyun. In any case, when Gu chengyun nted arge number of tea trees in the old house at the crossroads Vige, the Gu family in Fuzhou wouldpletely copse. second brother, ¡± grandma Gu said, ¡± send a message to Qingyuan. When the timees, you two brothers can discuss how to divide the tea gardens of the Gu family in Fuzhou. Chapter 1411 - 1411 Second uncle praised me 1411 Second uncle praised me Grandma Gu had already acknowledged this cousin of hers, and she also knew about Gu Qingyuan and Gu shouxin¡¯s n. She didn¡¯t care about money. When the time came for everything to be returned to its rightful owner, she nned to call Grandpa Gu to go to Jiangnan with her. She had to bring her parents ¡®ashes back and return to their roots. In the goddess Kingdom, people would be burned when they died, then buried in a jar of ashes. All the previous Queens of the goddess Kingdom had their ashes in the nine Phoenix Mountain. Queen Dugu had told grandma Gu about it. Her grandmother¡¯sst words were to bury her ashes with her grandfather, and it was best to do it at the ce where they first met. !! The ce where grandma Gu¡¯s parents first met was the tea garden of the Gu family in Fuzhou. Gu shouxin pursed his lips and said,¡±okay, Mother, I understand.¡± However, this matter should be settled by next year. By then, you and father will have to make time to go over. It will be inconvenient for Qing Yuan and me. We can only let big brother or fourth brother go with you.¡± Local officials could not run around without an edict. Gu shouxin was the prefect of kunzhou, and Gu Qingyuan was the prefect of Linzhou. Moreover, these two ces were at a critical moment of development. Even if he did not do anything, now that the water route had been established and thend route had be better, it would take at least 40 days to go back and forth. When uncle Gu heard this, he immediately nodded. ¡°Okay, okay. Next year, we can also bring old Kang, old Xue, and old Nan. Father, mother, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely protect you.¡± Grandma Gu rolled her eyes at him. She didn¡¯t want to scold her eldest son anymore. This kid¡¯s cheeky skills only improved when he was in his thirties! In the past, when she told him not to y with bad boys, he would listen obediently. He had been fine all this while, and he was already in his thirties, when he could be a grandfather. In the end, he was having so much fun with a few brats who only knew how to eat, drink, and y. Why would he bring them along? Grandma Gu nced at Zhang Shi and her five children. Forget it, it seemed that the big boss¡¯s family didn¡¯t need the big boss to be by her side every day. Five children were enough for her to go out and show off. The man who had recently learned from consort Kang and Madam Xue was useless. Other than letting others know that you have a man at home and that he wouldn¡¯t bother you for no reason, a man¡¯s only use was to have children. There was no other use. Zhang Shi believed them. Grandma Gu held her forehead. Fortunately, the second and fourth families had not thought of doing so yet. Otherwise, she would have suspected that she had failed in her education. Not only did she teach some weird people, but even her daughter-inw would be a weirdo. With uncle Gu¡¯s active cooperation, Grandpa and Grandma Gu decided on their trip to Jiangnan next year. Gu en also nned to go with them. First, he wanted to annoy Gu chengyun¡¯s family, and second, he wanted to travel to study. It was better to travel ten thousand miles than to read ten thousand books. There would be a general examination next year, but he had not participated in the vige examination, so he naturally could not participate in the general examination. He went out to walk around and see more. It was also very useful for him to read andprehend. Gu shouxin agreed with Gu en¡¯s proposal. He wiped away the bitter tears in his heart and finally felt that he was worthy of being taught. It seemed that the boy still had to go out alone. He had to make arrangements for all the other brats in the family, even at the age of Enzi. The sons of the Gu family would never be flowers in a greenhouse. The girls could be taught, but the sons must not! It was rare for Gu shouxin to praise Gu en. Gu en was so ttered that she rolled around in bed for a long time before she fell asleep! Second uncle praised me! Chapter 1412 - 1412 Separation 1412 Separation In October, the number of people in kun city had reached its peak in the past two years. As Gu Xin walked on the streets, she felt as if she had just arrived in Beijing. There were so many people! Today, she had gone out alone. Gu si, Xie Zhiyi, Gu Nian, and Huo Yanyu had gone out in the morning. She had gone to theboratory outside the city to meet them. When she reached the outer city gate, she greeted the soldiers as usual. At this time, in the carriage that was queuing for inspection, Mrs. Xie pulled open the curtain and said, ¡± ¡°Xinxin!¡± Gu Xin looked over and was stunned for a moment before she remembered that she was Xie Zhiyi¡¯s mother. She ran over enthusiastically, ¡± ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re here? Xie Zhiyi has been talking about you for the past few days!¡± !! Mrs. Xie heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that she didn¡¯t make a mistake. Fortunately, the Gu family¡¯s second wife and younger sister looked alike. The Gu Xin now waspletely different from when she first met her. The good thing was that the two sisters looked alike. The Gu Xin now looked simr to Gu Nian from three years ago. That was why she dared to call her that. In her opinion, there was no one else in kun city who was so beautiful and familiar with the soldiers. Besides the Gu family¡¯s children, there was no one else. Of course, the main reason was that she looked like Gu Nian. ¡°Auntie, do you want me to bring you home? I know the way, and I¡¯m not busy at the moment. I¡¯ll take you home first, and I¡¯ll ask someone to tell Yiyi.¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Thank you, Xinxin. Hurry up and get on!¡± Mrs. Xie asked Gu Xin to get into the car. From the first time she saw Gu Xin, she had already fallen in love with this youngdy. At that time, Gu Xin was still very thin and weak. Now that she was beautiful, Mrs. Xie liked her even more. This was her good friend¡¯s mother and she had even talked business with others before. Therefore, Gu Xin did not feel unfamiliar with her and chatted with her enthusiastically. As a junior, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t ask if Madam Xie and Mr. Xie had already gotten a divorce, so she could only talk about some interesting things in kunzhou. Mrs. Xie wouldn¡¯t mention it to a young girl. This time, she had divorced and had not returned to the n, nor did she n to. Her son had bought a house in kunzhou, so she would move here to take care of her son and daughter. Her divorce was not an easy one. She was also d that her two children did not experience it at home. Otherwise, they would be so sad! The Xie family clearly said that they didn¡¯t want the Peng family¡¯s children, and even said that it was not clear if these children were the descendants of the Xie family. Madame Xie and the Peng family immediately raised their sabers and wanted to take Lord Xie down with them. With the people sent by old general Peng, the Peng family naturally wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses. Lord Xie was killed. Lord Xie wanted to divorce his wife and refused to acknowledge the two children. Old general Peng¡¯s men were firm. It was impossible to divorce his wife. The Peng family only recognized the husband. The child was the child of the Xie family. If you don¡¯t want it, fine. The Peng family wants it. In the end, there was no other way. Lord Xie was afraid of the other party¡¯s powerlessness and did not dare to write a divorce letter. He could only write a divorce letter. The divorce letter also had to state that their son and daughter would return to their mother¡¯s house, but the Peng family could not marry in this life. Otherwise, the Xie family would never acknowledge the two children. Mrs. Peng took the divorce papers and moved out of the mansion, not sad at all. After settling the business in Yuzhou Prefecture, she came to kunzhou with a small amount of luggage and arge amount of silver notes. On the way, she finally felt a little sad. However, it was not for herself, but for her son and daughter. What kind of good marriage could the two childrene up with if they followed her, the mother of divorce! Her son had reached marriageable age and her daughter would be of marriageable age next year. She really didn¡¯t know if her divorce was the right thing to do. Chapter 1413 - 1413 Chapter 1413-giving away 1413 Chapter 1413-giving away After passing through the city gates, Gu Xin remembered that there was a Jin Yingying in the Xie family, so she mentioned it to Mrs. Xie. Madam Xie had written to Xie Zhiyi about this girl¡¯s existence, so she didn¡¯t mind. Her son had been a scoundrel for so many years, but now that he was in the military camp, he was actually doing good deeds. Even if he had to save a few more people, she would not mind. When he got home, he happened to see Jin Yingyinging out with something and closing the door. !! ¡°Yingying, did you forget to take something?¡± Gu Xin saw Jin Yingying locking the door the moment she jumped out of the car and called out to her. ¡°Yes, yes, look at how disheveled I am, I was almost scolded by big sister Yumei!¡± Jin Yingying said in embarrassment. She was a little older than Gu Xin and had been working with sun Yumei in the embroidery workshop recently. She had also be familiar with the girls of the Gu family and was much more cheerful than when she first started. ¡°Big sister Yumei¡¯s face is fierce, but her heart is soft!¡± Gu Xin smiled and pulled her to the front of the carriage. Yingying, this is Yiyi¡¯s mother. Jin Yingying became nervous and quickly saluted to Mrs. Peng. ¡°My name is Jin Yingying. Greetings, Madam Xie.¡± Mrs. Peng gently pulled her,¡±there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Just call me aunt Peng in the future. Good child, do you have something to say? We¡¯ll get to know each other better when wee back tonight.¡± Jin Yingying nodded shyly and said,¡±okay.¡± Aunt Peng, I¡¯ll be off then. I¡¯ll go to the restaurant and bring back some food after I¡¯m done with my work tonight.¡± Peng Shi shook her head and said,¡±it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve brought someone to cook.¡± In the future, you and Zhiyi can go back to your own house for dinner. Hurry up and go!¡± Only Xie Zhiyi and Jin Yingying lived in this courtyard. At first, fourth Madam Peng wanted to choose two maidservants for Xie Zhiyi. In the end, Xie Zhiyi came to the Gu family every day to freeload food, while Jin Yingying ate in the embroidery workshop every day and went home to wash up. She had to start the fire herself, and the fire in the house was not even turned on. The Peng family knew about this in the letter. They had brought the chefs from Yuzhou over. Jin Yingying was extremely touched when she heard that it was her home. Under the urging of the Peng family and Gu Xin, she went to work in the embroidery workshop with tears in her eyes. ¡°This girl¡¯s life is really hard, but one look and I can tell she¡¯s a good child!¡± After entering the house, Peng Shi said to Gu Xin. ¡°Isn¡¯t life bitter? She had even been robbed of her things! However, that thing isn¡¯t anything good either. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s been stolen, but she might meet better ones in the future.¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but Mutter. Peng Shi did not ask further, thinking that Gu Xin was referring to Jin Yingying¡¯s uncle who had stolen her family¡¯snd. She didn¡¯t know that this girl was the third Prince¡¯s Savior. After a while, Xie Zhiyi returned. Seeing that the mother and daughter were reunited, Gu Xin naturally did not want to disturb them and left. Second white was the one who went to look for Xie Zhiyi. At this moment, second white was not far from Gu Xin. In the past two years in kun city, other than the time they went to the goddess Kingdom, second white had been secretly protecting Gu Xin. She could feel whether second white was there or not. She slowly walked out of the city. This time, she met someone again, but it was someone who was going out of the city. First Madam Peng personally sent Yin Yingli out of the city. Gu Xin only greeted eldest Madam Peng politely before leaving. She did not ask anything about Yin Yingli. Looking at Gu Xin¡¯s back as she walked away, eldest Madam Peng sighed in her heart. It would be great if her brother¡¯s only daughter could be half as good as the girls of the Gu family. If she couldn¡¯t take any hardship, how could she protect herself in the future? Chapter 1414 - 1414 Pregnant 1414 Pregnant Eldest Madam Peng sent Yin Yingli out of the city, and she didn¡¯t continue until they reached the courier station. She ordered her personal guards to send her all the way to Yunzhou. Seeing the carriage go away and her niece¡¯s face covered in tears, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Forget it, everyone had their own lives. In fact, eldest Madam Peng wanted to find a good family for her niece. She had taken a fancy to the family that Lu Zheng had introduced to her. As long as her niece did not seek death, her life would be smooth-sailing. Unfortunately, her niece was not willing and took the initiative to go to her uncle¡¯s ce. !! Eldest Madam Peng couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Her niece had been close to her uncle¡¯s family since she was young. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Peng family had a few unmarried sons, her niece would most likely not havee. They had been together for almost two years, but none of the Peng family¡¯s children had any feelings for her in that way. She must have given up hope herself! Eldest Madam Peng shook her head and left on her horse. Yin Yingli sat in the carriage and wiped her tears with a handkerchief. Her eyes were no longer as reluctant as before, and there was no trace of gentleness. One month. She only needed one month¡¯s time. She would definitely seed. If I¡¯m not having a good time, none of you will have a good time! Her eyes revealed an unprecedented determination. ¡­¡­ When the Peng family arrived at kunzhou, they naturally went to visit old general Peng first to thank him for sending people to support her. Old general Peng scolded her, saying that she didn¡¯t know how toin to her family even though she had been wronged in the Xie family all these years. Was it because she didn¡¯t like him as her uncle or something? At least his brain wasn¡¯tpletely damaged. He knew to throw his son into the camp and didn¡¯t let the Xie family continue to raise him in a crooked way. The child was back. Old general Peng cursed for half an hour before he stopped. The rtives of the Peng family were also there. When they heard old general Peng¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. As long as the Peng family of kun state was still around, the Peng family of Nan County would not be bullied. They had made up their minds to educate their children when they got back. They wanted their son to be a good person and not bully others. They wanted their daughter to not be a concubine when she got married. They wanted to show off the elegance of their Peng family¡¯s daughters. The Peng family was not sad or aggrieved even after being scolded. No matter what, she still had her maternal family and her rtives. Even if the children could not rely on the Xie family, they could still rely on the Peng family. After visiting old general Peng, the Peng family went to the Gu family with a cart full of gifts. Because she liked Xie Zhiyi and had made money by buying Yuzhou with the Peng family, the Gu family was quite fond of the Peng family, so they treated her warmly. The Peng family and Cai Xiaolian usually exchanged letters. Although they had only met once, it felt like they had been friends for a long time. They didn¡¯t feel like strangers when they met again. Mrs. Peng told Cai Xiaolian that Madam li of Qing Province had dragged her here with a letter and a gift to congratte Cai Xiaolian on giving birth. When Mrs. Peng set off, she already knew that Cai Xiaolian had given birth to twins, but she didn¡¯t tell Mrs. Li. She felt that she wasn¡¯t familiar with Mrs. Li. Later, when she saw that Mrs. Li had said it with sincerity, she was willing to send her a letter. Cai Xiaolian received the letter and gift. She sighed and asked, ¡± ¡°How is Madam li doing?¡± Mrs. Peng shook her head. I¡¯m not sure either. I was just passing by the Qing Prefecture and happened to run into her. She told me that she was going to the capital. She said that the daughter that the Li family¡¯s eldest branch had adopted for her was pregnant and asked her to take care of her. Madam li had left the Li family¡¯s business to the eldest branch sisters to take care of her daughter. It was said that she was now the third Prince¡¯s concubine. AI, what¡¯s going on? that daughter isn¡¯t even as old as Xinxin, but she¡¯s already entered the royal family and is even pregnant.ai, ai, ai, ai.¡± Chapter 1415 - 1415 Chapter 1415-unluckiest 1415 Chapter 1415-unluckiest Cai Xiaolian was shocked. Li Shan was actually pregnant! She remembered that Li Shan was younger than Gu Xin and would only reach marriageable age next year. In the great Zhou Dynasty, the daughters ofrge families could only be married when they were of age. Did this Duke Rong couple really not treat their own daughter as a human? Li Shan was pregnant, and it was obvious that Duke Rong¡¯s family was on the third Prince¡¯s side. Li Shan was also on good terms with Lu Zheng¡¯s stepmother, who was the seventh Prince¡¯s aunt. !! So, did this mean that Li Shan didn¡¯t want to ease the tension between her and the Lin family? Directly standing on the opposite side? Cai Xiaolian felt that Li Shan was a little stupid. Even if she had been reborn and knew that the third Prince would be the one to ascend the throne, she could still deal with both sides when she was young. There was no need to stand still like this! She had thought that Li Shan was going to tell the Lin family that it was the third Prince who had taken a fancy to her and bbered on and on. In the end, she hadpletely torn it apart? Is the capital in chaos? The Grand Empress Dowager and the Emperor hade to kun Prefecture and had no ns to return for the time being. Did the grandfather and grandson know about this? At night, Cai Xiaolian read the letter. Mrs. Li didn¡¯t say much, only congratting her and saying that she nned to go to the capital. The Li family¡¯s business in Qing Zhou had been handed over to the sisters of the first branch. When they were sleeping, Cai Xiaolian told Gu shouxin about Li Shan¡¯s pregnancy. It had only been two years since she had arrived in kunzhou. She was either pregnant or giving birth. Although she had Xinxin¡¯s jade beads, Gu shouxin was worried that she would be tired. Generally, if she didn¡¯t ask, Gu shouxin would not take the initiative to tell her these things. When Gu shouxin heard Cai Xiaolian¡¯s question, he didn¡¯t hide anything and said directly, ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t fall out with the Lin family. She¡¯s still doing what she did in her previous life!¡± Cai Xiaolian was speechless. Looking at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s dazed look, Gu shouxin felt that it was very cute. He pinched her face and then pulled her into his arms.¡±She¡¯s still by the third Prince¡¯s side as a spy for the Lin family! Bai Yi had sent news that Lu Zheng¡¯s stepmother, Madame Lin, felt that she had been deceived by Li Shan, but Li Shan kept crying. Prime Minister Lin and Noble consort Lin also felt that a little girl was easy to control, so it would be better to let her stay by the third Prince¡¯s side. After all, the third Prince seemed to love her very much.¡± Cai Xiaolian patted her head and said,¡±look at my brain.¡± People say that one pregnancy will make you stupid for three years. I¡¯ve been pregnant twice in two years, so I¡¯ll be stupid for six years! You haven¡¯t even turned this corner yet.¡± hahahaha! Yingluo! Gu shouxinughed. it¡¯s better if Madam is stupid for a lifetime! This way, I won¡¯t have to worry that Madam will abandon me one day when she¡¯s fully invested in her career.¡± Cai Xiaolian punched him in the chest. ¡°You¡¯re the silly one!¡± Gu shouxin grabbed her hand and calmed himself down. He silently prayed in his heart, don¡¯t be too beastly. Little Lian has just finished her confinement, and I can¡¯t wait for a while to think about this likest time. Gu shouxin felt that he was the unluckiest man in some aspects. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to have a wife and to consummate the marriage. In the end, his wife was pregnant. This was his first time in the world and he hadn¡¯t had enough yet. What could he do? he couldn¡¯t hurt his wife! So he waited and waited. When his wife gave birth and his confinement was over, he felt that his spring hade and he should live a normal man¡¯s life. In the end, within two months, his wife was pregnant again. He persevered for another year. He didn¡¯t dare to do it now. He couldn¡¯t do it easily. He had to listen to his wife and find the right time for her period before deducing the days when the chances of pregnancy were low. Gu shouxin had three sons and two daughters, and he was already satisfied. He didn¡¯t want his wife to risk her life to give birth to another child. He only wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. He hoped that the two of them could live a long life and make up for the first thirty years that were not their days. Chapter 1416 - 1416 Chapter 1416-makeup 1416 Chapter 1416-makeup Cai Xiaolian felt Gu shouxin¡¯s abnormality and obediently stopped moving. She knew that she was in great health now. Xinxin¡¯s magical Jade bead might not have turned her body into a teenage girl, but her body was definitely in good condition. Her period hade by the time she finished her confinement. It had been two weeks since her period came, so it was easy for her to get affected. It was better for her to stay still. She had already given birth to three sons and two beautiful and considerate daughters. She was satisfied and didn¡¯t want to have more. After a long while, Gu shouxin started to speak again, ¡± ¡°Grandmother and the Emperor know about the matter between the third Prince and the seventh Prince. The Emperor told me that he¡¯s been out for a few months this time, and it¡¯s also intentional for him to hand over court Affairs to old Huo and Prime Minister Lin. Everything in the capital was under his control. He was the one who caused the chaos. Our Emperor is more serious than anyone else when he¡¯s doing something seriously.¡± !! ¡°When ites to ying, you¡¯re better than anyone else!¡± Cai Xiaolianined. Gu shouxinughed. That¡¯s right. The Emperor despised Jin Nanwang because Jin Nanwang had let go of his responsibility as the ruler and didn¡¯t care about anything. He also wanted to do that, but the reality didn¡¯t allow it. Gu shouxin patted Cai Xiaolian. go to sleep. The capital is too far away. Let¡¯s not think too much. As long as grandmother and the Emperor are here, there won¡¯t be any chaos.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded. She recalled Gu Ren¡¯s setting. The Emperor was indeed a capable and wise Emperor. It was onlyter that he suddenly fell ill and caused chaos in the Imperial court. ¡­¡­ With the Peng family¡¯s arrival, Xie Zhiyi was very happy every day. He didn¡¯t have toe to the Gu family for breakfast, lunch, and dinner anymore. He could eat at his own home. On the 8th of October, the Peng and Gu families were almost done with their wedding preparations. Carriages of wedding candy were sent from kun city to the border troops. All the soldiers in kun state had the wedding candy. Everyone had a bag of sugar, a small bottle of wine, and raw melon seeds and peanuts. These were all provided by the Gu family. The Peng family wanted to pay, and old general Peng was rendered speechless by grandma Gu¡¯s re. If Huihui wants to be your daughter-inw, why don¡¯t you let us help you win her heart? Well, the soldiers of the Peng family Army could feel the kindness of their future wife. The sweets, drinks, and even the melon seeds and peanuts were all produced by the Gu family. On the ninth day of the Lunar New Year, the Peng family brought the betrothal gifts for Gu Hui from their home. They went around kun city and carried them to the Gu family. The soldiers from the Navy were carrying the betrothal gifts. They were all valiant and spirited, and their faces were full of smiles. Hmph, general ze has married a wife. It¡¯s not far from us getting a wife. The Peng family gave Gu Hui all kinds of betrothal gifts, giving her enough respect. The Gu sisters lived in the embroidery building. The courtyard was filled with betrothal gifts from the Peng family, and the room was filled with the dowry that the Gu family had prepared for Gu Hui. Gu Hui¡¯s friends all came to add makeup. Princess Jinghe was a very simple person. Unlike other girls, she didn¡¯t give her makeup. Instead, she gave her silver and two books to Gu Hui. Gu Xin and the others were curious and wanted to see what kind of book Princess Jinghe, who loved to y with knives and guns, had given them. Gu Hui locked it up. Gu Nian nced at Princess Jinghe speechlessly. ¡°Sister Zhen, you¡¯ve done what my aunt should have done.¡± Princess Jingheughed. niannian, the one in first aunt¡¯s hands is definitely not as good as mine. It¡¯s definitely exciting! Aunt¡¯s stuff is suitable for ordinary men and women, but mine is suitable for people like sister Hui and brother-inw Hui.¡± Chapter 1417 - 1417 Chapter 1417: the power of the devil! 1417 Chapter 1417: the power of the devil! sister Zhen, what? what? ¡± Gu Xin went up to her. Princess Jinghe shook her head. you girls don¡¯t need to know. When you get married, I¡¯ll give you two books each! Gu Hui held her forehead and winked at he sanniang. He sanniang immediately understood that he was trying to change the topic. She took out the things she had prepared.¡±Sister Hui, I wish you all the best!¡± !! He sanniang gave him a set of red pomegranate dough, which was bright red and looked very good. Gu Hui took it and ced it in the box. Then, there was Gu Nian. Gu Nian had given her a set of skincare products and perfume. It was custom-made for Gu Hui and was not avable on the market. It was also a scent that Gu Hui liked. He even gave her a sword. Princess Jingheughed at her. niannian, ¡± she said. aren¡¯t you afraid that our brother-inw Hui will find trouble with you if you give him a sword? ¡± if he really came to cause me trouble, ¡± Gu Nian shrugged, ¡± that means he deserves to be killed! His sistersughed. Next, it was Gu Xin, Huo Yanyu, Xie Zhiyi, Gu si, sun Yumei, Jin Yingying, and Hua shiniang from worry-solving Pavilion who sent gifts on behalf of the girls from worry-solving Pavilion. Gu Hui packed four full boxes. He and Princess Nan generously gave two boxes of various jade stones and asked Gu Hui to make her own jewelry and headwear. After his younger sisters had finished delivering the food, Gu Ren stuck his head in. Seeing that there were not many people left, he ran to Gu Hui.¡±Big sister, here, this is a present for you from little brother!¡± Gu Hui smiled and took it. you¡¯re not bad. What is it? ¡± Seeing that she was about to open it, Gu Ren quickly stopped her. big sister, you can take a look at it when you get to the Peng family. It¡¯s a very good thing. Gu Hui¡¯s curiosity was not that strong. It was fine if she did not want to look at it. She ced it in the box and pulled Gu Ren to sit on the small sofa.¡±Bear with it, big sister knows you¡¯re smart. Your brother en Zi has to prepare for the examination in the next two years, and it¡¯s still too early for you to take the imperial examination, so you have to look after your parents at home in the future. Among us siblings, you are the most intelligent and mother also listens to you the most.¡± Gu Ren blinked. Was his eldest sister showing her true feelings? This is not in line with your character, big sister! Gu Ren had been pregnant for a long time and had memories of his mother¡¯s pregnancy. In his heart, the Gu family¡¯s status was not lower than that of his family in his previous life. Gu Hui pinched his toot little face. ¡°En ¡®Zi, you have to concentrate on your studies. Sisi is silly, and eleven is still young. So, you have to carry the burden of our family, understand?¡± Gu Ren pursed his lips,¡±sister, I¡¯m not even five years old yet!¡± People say that children from poor families take care of themselves early. Our family is not poor! You can¡¯t ce the burden of life on my thin body.¡± Gu Hui sized up Gu Ren, who was curled up on the sofa. you¡¯re still so thin and weak? ¡± Gu Ren quickly waved his hands. Okay, okay, okay. Don¡¯t worry, big sister. I¡¯ll listen to you. Just then, Gu en came again. He was also here to give Gu Hui a gift. Gu en gave Gu Hui a dagger that was embedded with gems. Although it looked fancy on the outside, it was very sharp. Gu Hui then instructed Gu en not to stress himself out from studying and to just do his best. Gu en& and Gu Ren: ¡± you¡¯re saying this. Do you want to be stressed or not? ¡± At night, the Emperor and Empress, who had just returned from Chinan city, called Gu Hui over and gave her two boxes of dowry, all of which were valuable items. Then, the Empress Dowager got someone to call Gu Hui over and gave her a box. Huihui, you¡¯re the first great-grandson to get married. I¡¯ve prepared your dowry two years ago. I¡¯m so happy! ¡°Thank you, great-grandma,¡± Gu Hui sat beside the olddy. The Grand Empress Dowager pulled on Gu Hui¡¯s hand. Huihui, remember this. You¡¯re married now. You¡¯re also a daughter of the ye and Gu families. Don¡¯t let yourself suffer. If the Peng family bullies you, don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll bully them back!¡± Chapter 1418 - 1418 Chapter 1418-sister’s promise 1418 Chapter 1418-sister¡¯s promise Gu Hui nodded and said,¡±yes, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Niannian gave me a sword and Enzi gave me a dagger. Pengze wouldn¡¯t dare to bully me. Great-grandma, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely live well.¡± The Empress Dowagerughed heartily, ¡± good, good, good! Great-grandmother believes in our Huihui! We¡¯re married, so we should have a child as soon as possible. Great-grandma also wants to live in the same house for five generations!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Gu Hui replied calmly. After taking the dowry from the Grand Empress Dowager, Gu Hui was called over by grandma Gu. !! In the old couple¡¯s house, little Ming Yue, Gu Xiao Qi and Gu Xiao BA were ying with toys on the thick carpet. There were two boxes in the room. They were the dowry that Grandpa and Grandma Gu had prepared for Gu Hui. Grandma Gu looked at Gu Hui and said with emotion, ¡± ¡°Huihui is married.¡± yes. Gu Hui nodded. grandma, I¡¯m getting married. Grandma Gu smiled. I¡¯m giving you a jade pendant. Keep it well. Remember, don¡¯t let yourself be wronged. You¡¯re not only the daughter of the Gu family and the ye family now. You have the entire Kingdom of goddess behind you! Gu Hui was stunned. Grandma Gu patted her head. I¡¯ve already given you the jade pendant. I won¡¯t give you too much for your dowry. There¡¯s only one jade pendant, and since I¡¯ve given it to you, there¡¯s no reason for me to take it back. In the future, you can see that grandma has prepared a lot of dowries for the younger sisters, so you can¡¯t be jealous!¡± ¡°Grandma, can I ask for a dowry instead of a jade pendant?¡± Gu Hui pouted. Grandma Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± I didn¡¯t despise you for a few days, and you¡¯re here to make me dislike you? Gu Huiughed. yes, ¡± Grandpa Gu chuckled. I can tell from your words that you¡¯re your father¡¯s daughter! Then, the old couple gave Gu Hui some instructions. When Gu Hui returned to her room, Cai Xiaolian, Yang Shi, consort Kang, Madam Xue, and Peng Shi were sitting in her room. These few people were also here to add makeup to her. As aunties, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mother and consort Kang each had two full boxes. Madam Xue and Peng had less than the three aunties, but they still had two boxes. The instructions were still the same. After the adults left, only Gu Nian, Gu Xin, and Gu si were left. After the new city was built and Huo Junhao bought a house, the Huo family sent the Huo family¡¯s first Madam to attend the wedding. So, Huo Yanyu did not stay at the Gu residence for the past few days. The four sisters were lying on the same bed. This was unprecedented. Gu SI¡¯s entire body was covered with the nket, and only his round little head was exposed. ¡°Sisters, I remember that we also lived in the same room in Qing Province, but two people slept on a bed, unlike now, when four people slept on a bed. Hehe, this feels so fresh!¡± Gu Xin continued,¡¯that¡¯s right! When I was young, I always wanted us sisters to sleep on the same bed and chat. That would definitely be fun!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, someone is not cooperating!¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Yingluo, you were cold and aloof back then. You ignored us,¡± Gu Nian replied. Gu Xin& and Gu si: ¡± second sister, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s cold. Big sister is the one who¡¯s ignoring us. Second sister, you¡¯re looking down on us because we¡¯re small! Gu Huiughed. Gu Nian closed her eyes. It had been a long time since she had lived in the shadow of the original owner of her body. The four sistersughed and chatted until they talked about Gu si giving birth to a child. The four of them had agreed that in the future, regardless of whether the child was a man or a woman, they would give the child the same name as them. Otherwise, they would give the child a three-word name with the same Chinese character. The child¡¯s surname would be the same as the man¡¯s. Anyway, they would not be married to the same brother, so it was easy to separate. This way, their children might have a good rtionship like them in the future. Chapter 1419 - 1419 An unforgettable life 1419 An unforgettable life It was the tenth day of the tenth month, the day of Gu Hui and Peng ze¡¯s wedding. Before dawn, Zhang Shi came with her maidservants and bridesmaids. Zhang Shi¡¯s voice was loud. When she saw that the four maidservants were still sleeping, she took a feather duster and came to each of them. The morning in October was still a little cold. After being woken up, Zhang Shi directly drove her three younger sisters back. Then, she began to order her subordinates to get busy. Gu Hui was like a puppet, allowing people to put makeup on her face and put on her wedding dress. She only finished her makeup at 7 am, but her hair was not tied up. Madam Zhang took theb and stood behind Gu Hui. She looked at her daughter in the mirror and her eyes lit up.¡±Oh my, my daughter is so beautiful! Only today did I realize that my daughter is so pretty, like a fairy from heaven.¡± Gu Hui looked at Zhang Shi through the mirror and saw that her eyes were already wet. She pursed her lips and said, ¡± ¡°Mother, it¡¯s a good thing I look like my father. If I looked like you, I probably wouldn¡¯t be a fairy.¡± This touching atmosphere instantly disappeared. Madam Zhang poked Gu Hui¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re like your father in every way, but your mouth is the most simr!¡± The matron of honor at the side almostughed out loud. Gu Hui rubbed her head and said, ¡± mother, I¡¯ll be married soon. If you want to scold or hit me now, hurry up. After I get married, you¡¯ll have to go to my inws ¡®house if you want to teach me a lesson. Zhang Shi was furious,¡±you wretched girl, your wings have hardened, haven¡¯t they?¡± You¡¯re still my daughter no matter how far you marry. I¡¯ll deal with you if I want to! You!!!!!!!!¡± After scolding her for a long time, the sadness of Zhang Shi¡¯s daughter getting married hadpletely disappeared. Gu Hui was satisfied. Zhang Shi took theb andbed it from the top of her head down. Shebed her hair to the end. Secondb, mydy¡¯s white hair is at her eyebrows. Three brushes, my girl¡¯s children and grandchildren are all over the ground. Fourthb, my son-inw has good luck. Five brushes and five sons came to receive the contract, five silver bamboo shoots in a hundred different ways. Sixb Kasaya Seven luminaries sword Hachi Chan Nine luminaries sword After ten brushes, the husband and wife¡¯s hair turned white. In the end, Zhang Shi still shed tears. Gu Hui¡¯s heart ached. ¡­¡­ ording to kunzhou¡¯s tradition, the bride would be picked up in the afternoon and the ceremony would be held at dusk. Therefore, Gu Hui was still in her boudoir the entire morning. After the guests had their lunch, the bride-fetching team set off from the Peng family. Pengze rode on a tall horse, wearing red armor, and walked in the front in high spirits. Behind him were the soldiers of the water camp, who were dressed in neat and spirited clothes. The posture of the son of a general getting married was full. They left the Peng mansion and went through the east-west Main road, all the way to the Gu family. Today, almost everyone in the kun state hade to kun city to watch the show. When the bridal escort team arrived at the Yamen, there was a group of women¡¯s team standing in front of the Yamen. Gu en and Gu Ren, Lu Zheng, Xue qianren, Huo Junhao, money and grain, Hu Liang, Meng Meng, Xie Nanfeng, second Bai, and a few others were all blocking the way in a long row. This was only the first obstacle. The second obstacle was Gu Hui¡¯s sisters. The people of kunzhou felt that this was going to be a big scene. If your man is in a team, my woman¡¯s team is not bad either! If it was a test of one¡¯s talent, then it would be a test of one¡¯s tolerance, Huo Junhao¡¯s wealth, then it would be a test of one¡¯s martial arts. There were eight brothers in the Peng family. Sixth brother Peng was recuperating in the capital, and there were only seven of them now. Therefore, the Navy soldiers took over. The scene at the entrance of the Yamen was extremely exciting. For many people of kunzhou, this was a wedding that they would never forget in their lives. It was wonderful, whether it was the bride¡¯s question or the groom¡¯s response. It was the same for the young masters from the capital who came to attend the wedding banquet. Chapter 1420 - 1420 Chapter 1420-falling for a lifetime 1420 Chapter 1420-falling for a lifetime The first stage was passed, and the second stage was thedies. This was easy. As long as you closed your eyes and agreed to a series of unfair conditions, as long as you stuffed enough red packets, the door would be open for you. Do you think that¡¯s all? Then you¡¯re too na?ve. There¡¯s still a third Test. The third Test was Gu Hui¡¯s bedroom. The door was closed, so you had to find a way to enter! Fortunately, Pengze wasn¡¯t stupid. It took him a few minutes to finally pick up his bride. In the main room, uncle Gu wiped his tears away. Grandma Gu red at him several times. This guy was getting bolder today. He was not holding back at all. Gu shouxin heard the movement and pulled uncle Gu, telling him to take it easy. When someone paid attention to him, uncle Gu turned to Gu shouxin and said, ¡± ¡°Second brother, when Huihui was born, she was only this big, this big. She¡¯s so soft, I don¡¯t even dare to hug her. Wu Wu Wu, she was going to get married now. She was going to marry that stinky brat. I can¡¯t bear to! Huihui is my first child. I¡¯m the second child. You¡¯re so heartless! When niannian gets married next year, you¡¯ll understand brother¡¯s heartache!¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Alright, Xue Qianyu felt that his second uncle, who had been fine yesterday and this morning, was looking at him weirdly. After Lu Zheng noticed it, he was d that little Xinxin was his younger sister. Second uncle shouldn¡¯t be as upset as when he married his elder sister. In the end, a sharp gaze looked over. Lu Zheng,¡±alright, Zhenzhen, I was wrong.¡± Gu Hui and Peng ze served tea to the elders in the central room. After bidding farewell to the elders, Gu en carried her out of the door. Uncle Gu¡¯s tears had yet to dry, and he sighed repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Huihui is getting married at such an old age. Otherwise, no one would be carrying her! Huihui is indeed far-sighted. She¡¯s waiting for her brother to grow up and be able to carry her before she gets married!¡± The crowd looked at uncle Gu speechlessly. Gu en had grown quite a bit in the past two years. Although he was not as tall as Gu Hui, he had been practicing martial arts for a few years and had some strength. It was not a problem for him to carry his sister and get married. After sending her sister to the wedding sedan, Gu en said, ¡± ¡°Sister, I will work hard to grow up. I will be your backer.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Hui agreed. Gu en turned to Peng ze and bowed.¡±Brother-inw, my sister has three younger sisters and seven younger brothers. I hope brother-inw will treat my sister well in the future.¡± yes! Peng ze nodded solemnly. Alright, I¡¯m being threatened. I only have seven younger brothers and three younger sisters. Peng ze got on his horse and lifted the flower sedan. Gongs and drums sounded, suona was yed, and cheerful music was yed. Gu Hui was getting married. Gu Hui¡¯s dowry was following the bridal team. The people of kun state didn¡¯t see the bride, so they began to count the dowry. There were a total of 168 of them, and their specifications wereparable to that of a Princess of great Zhou. The soldiers of the Navy carried the dowry in an orderly manner and walked at the back. Those who didn¡¯t carry the dowry carried the bags and scattered the wedding money, candy, and fruits to the left and right. The bridal escort team started from the side of the Yamen and made a circle around the northeast area where the Yamen was located. Then, they made a circle around the southeast area, then the southwest trading area, and finally returned to the Peng mansion in the Northwest area. The Peng residence was also full of guests. Some of them had just had lunch at the Gu residence and were nning to have dinner with the Peng family. People like Lu Zheng and a few others who were not Gu Hui¡¯s biological brothers ran over. They bowed to heaven and earth and entered the bridal chamber. In the bridal chamber, Peng ze took the wedding stick and lifted the veil. When the veil was lifted, Peng zepletely agreed with the saying that the daughters of the Gu family were all gentle and beautiful. He did not agree with her in the past because, to him, Gu Hui had a heroic beauty and a heroic bearing. However, today, he felt that Gu Hui was extremely gentle. She was like a pool of water that he would sink into for the rest of his life. Chapter 1421 - 1421 I thought I wouldn’t be able to take revenge today 1421 I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to take revenge today ¡°Huihui, you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡± Pengze said sincerely. ¡°You mean, other than today, I¡¯m not beautiful at other times?¡± Gu Hui raised her eyebrows and asked. ¡°No.¡± Peng ze shook his head. she¡¯s always been beautiful. In the past, she was heroic-looking, but today, she¡¯s gentle. A ever-changing beauty, a thousand charms!¡± Peng ze¡¯s eyes were filled with her. Gu Hui blushed, which was a rare sight. I really want to go out and chase her away. That way, I can have you immediately. Peng ze shifted his gaze away, not daring to look at Gu Hui. He sat beside her and sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go out with you and get them all drunk?¡± Gu Huiughed. no need. If they want to cause trouble, it¡¯s just those few. The soldiers of the water Battalion can deal with them. Peng ze stood up and pulled Gu Hui to drink nuptial wine with him. After she finished drinking, Peng ze called a maidservant to help Gu Hui remove the essories she was wearing and get water for her to wash up. There had never been a maid in Peng ze¡¯s courtyard. It was only after he got married that Madam Peng Si added one for him, thinking that Gu Hui would use her instead of him. After instructing the maidservant, Peng ze said to Gu Hui, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go out and make a toast first. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t need me to apany you?¡± Gu Hui asked with some regret. Peng ze tapped Gu Hui¡¯s nose. ¡°After you drink, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to handle it. So, wait for me in the room. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Yingluo, alright!¡± When the two of them were acting in the goddess Kingdom, Peng ze was tortured badly. Even if there was a reason for it, Peng ze did not really do anything to Gu Hui. His way of thinking was very traditional. On the day of the wedding, it was the best respect to the person he loved. Pengze, who had been tortured for so long, couldn¡¯t drink for too long today. Moreover, he had ruthlessly rejected the idea of making a scene in the bridal chamber. In my nuptial chamber, it¡¯ll be fine if I y with my wife. The furniture in Pengze¡¯s courtyard was all part of Gu Hui¡¯s dowry. From therge bed, wardrobe, table to the small teacups, all of them were prepared by the Gu family and bought by fourth uncle Gu. After the bed was set up, little Mingyue and Gu Ren were carried to the bed and rolled around. The two children were always ying on the bed anyway. After Peng ze left, the maidservant helped Gu Hui take off her headdress and brought her some hot water to help her wash her face. Gu Hui dismissed the maidservants and washed up by herself. She was twenty years old this year and had never been served to wash her face before. She was not used to it at all. Of course, there were benefits to having these two maidservants in the courtyard. They could help clean up the ce. As for serving her to wash her face and take a bath, she was not used to it, and Pengze would definitely not be used to it either. After washing her face and applying various cosmetics made by the Gu sisters, Gu Hui found a Facial Set that Gu Nian had specially made for her. She patted and applied some makeup before sitting down to have some food to fill her stomach. She had not slept well for the past two days. After eating some, Gu Huiy on the bed and went to sleep. This bed was made by fourth uncle, and the cushion was produced by the family. Gu Hui was very at ease, as if she was still sleeping at home. She thought about this and that and soon fell asleep. When she woke up again, she smelled alcohol beside her and knew that Peng ze was here. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Peng ze was lying on his side, supporting his head with his hands. Heughed and said, ¡± I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to get my revenge today! After he finished speaking, he took action, not giving Gu Hui a chance to speak. He had been waiting for this day for a long time. Chapter 1422 - 1422 I feel offended 1422 I feel offended Gu Hui¡¯s mind shed back to the time in the goddess Kingdom. Every time, Peng ze would clench his teeth and tell her, ¡± after we get married, I¡¯ll let you experience what I¡¯m feeling now, bit by bit. However, the two of them were still wearing clothes at that time, but now they were not wearing a single piece. Gu Hui thought of her trump card and the book that Princess Jinghe had given her. Her mind was filled with all kinds of ridicules. ¡­¡­ In the central room of the Gu residence, there was a table of people. Only the three brothers of the Gu family, the Emperor, Majesty Kang, and Duke Cheng ¡®en. Uncle Gu had drunk a lot today, but he was not drunk. He was a very strange person. When he was happy, he could basically get drunk. When he was unhappy, he could not get drunk. He was in between being happy and unhappy today. Among those present, fourth uncle Gu was the only one who was younger and did not have a daughter. For the time being, he could not understand the sadness of Big Uncle Gu. Emperor Gu shouxin and Majesty Kang could not feel it either, because their daughters had not yet been married. Duke Cheng ¡®en could understand that he had married his daughter before. He had a son and a daughter. Xue Qianyu was not close to him, but his sister, Xue Qianling, was very close to him. Seeing uncle Gu like this, Duke Cheng ¡®en also recalled the time when Xue Qianling got married a few years ago. Duke Cheng ¡®en started to scold his son-inw, and uncle Gu also started to scold Peng ze. Duke Cheng ¡®en said to uncle Gu, ¡± brother, you don¡¯t know this. My daughter got married in the first month of the lunar year. She gave birth to a son in the twelfth month of the same year. It was a difficultbor! I was so anxious. When I heard that the child couldn¡¯te out and Qianling was bleeding profusely, I really wanted to p my son-inw to death.¡± Uncle Gu was shocked. oh no! Even if Huihui gets married, she still has to have children! Grandma Gu had appeared out of nowhere.¡±You guys love your daughter so much, isn¡¯t it good to take care of her for a lifetime? Why do you want a son-inw?¡± Uncle Gu felt wronged,¡±mother, isn¡¯t marriage something that everyone has to experience?¡± If Huihui doesn¡¯t go through it, it will make her seem a little strange.¡± Grandma Gu smacked him on the head and said, ¡± ¡°Then isn¡¯t giving birth something all women should experience? If my father was worried that I would have problems giving birth, there wouldn¡¯t be you bastards!¡± Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± Grandma Gu continued,¡±boss, you¡¯ve been out all day!¡± Today is a good day for little Hui to go out. I don¡¯t want to talk to you during the day. As for you, you¡¯d better stop and go to sleep. Otherwise, get out! Marrying from the East to the west of the city, is it worth yourmentation?¡± ¡°Yingluo,¡± uncle Gu replied. ¡°Where does Qianyu¡¯s sister and husbande from?¡± grandma Gu asked. Cheng ¡®en replied obediently,¡±Auntie, it¡¯s Jiang Nan!¡± He¡¯s far away!¡± Grandma Gu then looked at uncle Gu and said,¡±Qianyu¡¯s sister married and moved to Jiangnan, but his father still managed to survive!¡± Little Hui will be married from the East Gate to the West Gate. If you have nothing to do, you can go to the Peng family and see her. What are you sad about?¡± Uncle Gu thought about it and agreed. He then looked at Lord chengen with sympathy. Duke Cheng ¡®en,¡±hehe.¡± He felt offended. Grandma Gu looked at Gu shouxin again. ¡°Niannian is getting married next year. If you¡¯re like boss, then you don¡¯t have to attend niannian¡¯s wedding.¡± Gu shouxin shook his head and said,¡±mother, I promise I won¡¯t.¡± Niannian is only getting married from the inner city to the outer city.¡± The Emperorughed. Royal aunt, I¡¯m different from them. My daughter is going to marry into the capital, so I¡¯m not sad at all. ¡°Your daughter didn¡¯t make you sad, but your son¡¯s wife didn¡¯t make you sad?¡± grandma Gu¡¯s mouth twitched. Chapter 1423 - 1423 The three brothers are even more miserable 1423 The three brothers are even more miserable The Emperor,¡±hehe.¡± Everyone wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to. Gu shouxin was the only one present who knew the details. The Emperor already knew about Li Shan¡¯s various operations, but he allowed her to continue to run wild. The reason was simple. The Emperor needed an insignificant person to mess up the court and then take this opportunity to purge the Qing Dynasty. The Emperor waszy to begin with, so he naturally couldn¡¯t wait for someone to cause trouble. It wasn¡¯t the first or second day that he had disliked Prime Minister Lin, but he couldn¡¯t catch Prime Minister Lin¡¯s sore spot. He couldn¡¯t catch all of them in one fell swoop! He didn¡¯t like to beat them to death slowly, he liked to beat them to death with a stick. Therefore, Li Shan¡¯s existence made him think of a way to kill her. The capital was under his control. Li Shan would not harm the third Prince, so she would not make the Empress sad. To put it bluntly, from the moment the Emperor found out what kind of person Li Shan was, she was just a tool for the Emperor to test the third Prince. Li Shan¡¯s tool had worked, and the third Prince was proven to not have the ability to inherit the throne. If the Empress didn¡¯t get pregnant this time, or if she gave birth to a Princess, then the Emperor would immediately find an opportunity to let the third Prince see Li Shan clearly, and then spend time to choose an heir from the third Prince¡¯s sons to cultivate. However, if the Empress were to get pregnant this time and sessfully give birth to a son, then Li Shan¡¯s existence would be to mess up the Lin family and help the Emperor Clear some obstacles so that the Emperor would not have to worry about her. When the right time came, Li Shan¡¯s mission would bepleted and she would be able to bear the consequences of her actions. The Emperor liked to y and was a bitzy, but he had his own methods. The Emperor taught by the Grand Empress Dowager was not bad. He controlled all kinds of information about the officials and gave them a blow at the right time. Even if he had missed something, the great Zhou was under his firm control, and no one could overthrow his regime. Therefore, Li Shan¡¯s existence had initially caused him to feel vexed. After all, if he had to choose the Crown Prince from his current sons, it would be the third Prince. However, he was an open-minded person. Li Shan¡¯s existence was a test for the third Prince. If the third Prince did not pass the test, then he could just have another child. Grandma Gu looked at the men and added, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back to your rooms. As someone who¡¯s been through this, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. It¡¯s good to sleep and wake up early. If you want to eat, drink, and y for decades, don¡¯t drink until midnight. Especially you, Your Majesty. Old Xiao said that you¡¯d better drink less. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, aunt,¡± the Emperor replied. Grandma Gu nodded and went back to her room. ¡°Imperial uncle doesn¡¯t look like Imperial grandmother¡¯s son. Imperial aunt looks more like Imperial grandmother¡¯s daughter,¡± King Kang muttered. Duke Cheng ¡®en nodded. yes, yes. Every time aunt LAN lectured someone, I felt like I was studying in the pce when I met the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager to check on the crown prince¡¯s homework. The Crown Prince then, the current Emperor, wiped his sweat. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so!¡± The three brothers of the Gu family looked at each other. Speaking of which, the three of us have suffered even more than you. We have been dominated by this olddy since we were born! No matter what, he could not drink this wine anymore. With Duke Cheng ¡®er as aparison, uncle Gu also felt that it was good that Huihui did not marry far away. He went back to his room to sleep in a rxed mood. Majesty Kang and Duke of Cheng ¡®en were supported by their attendants as they left. They took the carriages back to their homes. When Gu shouxin returned to his room, he specially washed himself again. He knew that his wife didn¡¯t like the smell of wine. After a while, the Gu family also quieted down. Chapter 1424 - 1424 The treasure in the palm of the hand 1424 The treasure in the palm of the hand The people from the capital who coulde to the Peng family¡¯s house for a drink were all on good terms with the Peng family. For example, eldest Madam Huo had recognized the Emperor, Empress Dowager, and Grand Empress Dowager during the banquet. She had only gone forward to greet them, but the Empress had only said a few words. She also understood that this matter could not be told to others, so she had also mentioned it when she chatted with the other madams. Everyone understood. When they went back, they could tell the old master, but they couldn¡¯t spread it. After Gu Hui got married, the weather in kun city was getting cold. The guests who came to kun city for the wedding banquet left one after another. However, kun city wasn¡¯t deserted. The streets were still as lively as ever. On the 2nd of October, Gu Hui returned home. She was married, and no longerbed her hair like a girl¡¯s, but a woman¡¯s hair. Although her expression was still so serious, if one looked closely, one could still see that she had a feminine charm and looked more mature. Although the two families were very close to each other, the Gu family still prepared arge table of food to entertain the newly-wedded couple. Peng ze was dressed in casual clothes. He was tall and looked mature and steady. He entered the house with Gu Hui and they looked verypatible. After Peng ze entered, he called out to everyone one by one. He was already married, so he naturally knew grandfather Gu¡¯s identity. Like Gu Hui, he also addressed the Grand Empress Dowager as Grand grandmother. The Empress Dowager¡¯s first great-grandson-inw was a son of the Peng family. She was very satisfied and gave him a big red packet. This was the arrival of a new son-inw, so Peng ze did not need to address himself as a lowly official. He also called the Emperor uncle and the Empress aunt like Gu Hui. Majesty Kang and consort Kang were also there. This was uncle and aunt Wang. Majesty Kang¡¯s personality was as carefree as uncle Gu¡¯s. He joked, ¡± ¡°Peng dng, you¡¯ve waited for a treasure! You¡¯re really far-sighted. You knew that our ye family¡¯s daughter wasing, so even if you had to wait until you were in your twenties, you still had to wait for her toe, right?¡± Peng ze smiled. He really didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. However, when it was time to express his feelings, he still had to express them.¡±Uncle Wang is right. To Huihui and your son-inw, that is a treasure, a treasure that they will hold in their hands for the rest of their lives.¡± The Emperor continued,¡±I heard that.¡± Anyway, I¡¯ll tell my children and grandchildren about it. You¡¯ve said this today, so you must remember it!¡± yes! Peng ze nodded. I¡¯ll remember that! ¡°Don¡¯t scare ah ze,¡± Grandpa Guughed and tried to smooth things over. I believe that he will treat our Huihui well. Ah ze is a good child,e and sit.¡± Peng ze heaved a sigh of relief. Just like other families, when the married girl returned home, the son-inw would chat with the men in the family, and the daughter would chat with her sisters. With the Empress Dowager around, Princess Jinghe did not dare to act rashly. She did not dare to ask Gu Hui if she had used the contents of the book she had given her. Gu Hui still knew how to care for others. She remembered that the Grand Empress Dowager would go to the hot spring Vi to avoid the cold in winter and the summer to the summer resort. She asked the Grand Empress Dowager, great-grandma, the weather is cold. Are you used to it? ¡± The Grand Empress Dowager took her hand and patted it as she smiled,¡±Look at this girl, she¡¯s so different now that she¡¯s married. She¡¯s so caring! The weather was cold before I got married, and she didn¡¯t even ask me!¡± The crowdughed along. Gu Xin continued,¡¯great-grandma, big sis is right! Although it didn¡¯t snow in winter city of kun city, it wasn¡¯t as cold as the snow in Beijing. Great-grandma, why don¡¯t we move to another ce for two months? I¡¯lle back when it¡¯s time foryue to ughter the pigs!¡± Chapter 1425 - 1425 Go on 1425 Go on ¡°Huihui, Xinxin, since you¡¯ve mentioned this, aunty will need your help,¡± Empress Xue said. Yesterday, aunt even asked grandmother to go to chunnan city with her. Grandmother said she couldn¡¯t bear to leave you girls!¡± Grandma Gu was taken aback and turned to look at the Empress Dowager. ¡°Mother, Chinan city is quite good. Old Xiao said that boss has also built a mansion there, so you can go over to have some fun. The weather was good that day. We went there togetherst spring when the snow melted. The weather there was really good and very warm.¡± Zhang Shi also said,¡±grandmother, the child¡¯s father said that it¡¯s like spring all year round there, so the crops grow well.¡± I want to go too. Why don¡¯t I bring the child with me?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± that¡¯s right. Great-grandma. If you can¡¯t bear to leave us, then we¡¯ll apany you!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager was a little moved as she looked at her great-grandchildren and said, Xin Xin, sisi, you all have things to do. Won¡¯t apanying an old woman like me dy your work? ¡± Gu Xin replied without hesitation,¡¯it¡¯s a big deal to apany great-grandma. Sisi and I can go for half a month each! It¡¯s fine as long as one of us is here. Sister and silly can also go for half a month each. Bear with him, it¡¯s just writing some novels and reading some enlightenment books, it¡¯s the same anywhere. Not to mention little seven, little eight, little nine, little ten and the rest.¡± ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we do this? I¡¯ll ask the threedies from the boss¡¯s family to bring the children along to apany you. You cane back when you don¡¯t want to y. Brother Chuan and I can handle the Family Matters. Xinxin is right, we only need two of them to help us.¡± great-grandma, ¡± Gu Hui continued, ¡± grandfather gave me and ah ze a month¡¯s holiday. We can go out and y for a month. A ¡®ze and I will go with you. We will take a boat to Jin nanguo and the goddess Kingdom. We¡¯ll go to Princess Henan¡¯s mine and pick the ores ourselves. They went to the goddess Kingdom to dig for gold. Anyway, the weather there is pretty good.¡± Gu Nian felt that it was good for the olddy to go out more often. The olddy was already over 70 years old. ording to the books, she had lived for more than 90 years. This meant that she was in good health. Since she was in good health, she should go out and see the world! She had sacrificed too much for the great Zhou Dynasty in her life, so it was time for her to live for herself. Therefore, Gu Nian also joined in the persuasion. After being persuaded by her daughters-inw, granddaughters-inw, and great-grandchildren for a long time, the Grand Empress Dowager agreed. She wanted to go, but she was afraid that she would be a burden to the children because of her old age. She tried her best to live a few more years to see the birth of her great-great-grandson, so she usually cherished herself very much. But with everyone¡¯s persuasion, she also started to y. She remembered thest time she went out to y without any scruples. It was fifty years ago. At that time, she had not yet married. She was still by her father¡¯s side, apanying great ancestor to conquer the world. At that time, she rode her horse on the battlefield, so free and unrestrained. Alright, go! With so many grandchildren apanying him, he should just go! During lunch, the family started to discuss who would go to chunnan city and who would stay. Gu si and Huo Yanyu would go first. Gu Nian and Gu Xin would be reced after half a month. Gu en, Gu Ren, and the other brothers would all go, along with Gu Xiaoqi, Gu Xiaoba, and little Ming Yue, who were more than one year old. Madam Zhang¡¯s child was fed by Madam yang. She had no milk left, so she apanied her. There were only Gu shouxin and his wife, Gu Laosi and his wife, and the four babies left in the house. Grandpa and Grandma Gu had to apany the Grand Empress Dowager first. Chapter 1426 - 1426 Chapter 1426-brothers in distress 1426 Chapter 1426-brothers in distress Consort Kang and Madam Xue also wanted to join in the fun. They had been here for so long, but they had never been to chunnan city. They wanted to take a look. Since Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en arrived at the beginning of the year, the two of them had been following uncle Gu. Huo Junhao was building a city there, and the two of them had built houses on the left and right sides of the Gu residence. There were still some things to be arranged at home, so it took another two days. On the fifth day of the tenth month, the group of people set off for chunnan city in a grandiose manner. Old general Peng went with them, so did grandma Xiao. She found that Empress Xue¡¯s pulse was much better than before. With her current physical condition, it was very likely that she would get pregnant, so she had to be by her side at all times. She did not know Lu Zheng¡¯s ns, but he had mentioned to her that it would be good for everyone if Empress Xue could have another son. Therefore, grandma Xiao had been working hard. After sending off the group of people, Gu Xin and Gu Nian only had Xie Zhiyi and Gu yingxue to help them. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu were nning to return to the camp in the next two days. The four of them decided to go to Xue Qianyu¡¯s house for hotpot that night. In the afternoon, Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng went to the market in kun city to buy some groceries. There was a vegetable market in kun city now. Fresh vegetables would be sent over from chunnan city every other day. The people in kun city were not short of money now and had the ability to buy, so the vegetable market was built. These two men didn¡¯t even bargain when they entered the market. They just bought the dishes that niannian and Xinxin liked. Then, he went to the stall in the sand divine Kingdom to buy beef and mutton. In 35 minutes, they had bought a full car. When Gu Nian and Gu Xin were done with their work, they came over with the hotpot base and went to the kitchen. Gu Xin, who did not cook, was speechless, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, brother Xue, aren¡¯t you going back to the camp tomorrow? I bought so much food, can you two finish it?¡± ¡°&A lot?¡± ¡°Even if you two have a bigger appetite than others, you can¡¯t finish it!¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips. Xue qianxun moved his finger. okay. Let¡¯s eat until we¡¯re full. Let¡¯s digest it first. Then we¡¯ll eat? ¡± Lu Zheng nodded,¡±yeah, the hotpot will be hot in no time.¡± We¡¯ll continue after we¡¯re done eating and practicing a set of sword techniques?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to exercise after eating!¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes. as expected, ¡± Gu Nian red at Xue Qianyu. I can¡¯t count on you guys to buy food. sister, ¡± Gu Xin corrected her, ¡± father is also a man. He¡¯s really good at buying. ¡°Can they bepared to our Father? Our father is the best man in the world.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯you¡¯re right. Father is the best man in the world.¡± Gu Nian started to pack her things while Gu Xin helped her. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu looked at each other and thought,¡±we¡¯re brothers in the same boat. We¡¯ll have to live in the shadow of our father-inw for the rest of our lives.¡± Then, she washed her hands and went up to help. ¡°Xue Qianyu!¡± Very soon, Gu Nian could be heard scolding, ¡± do you have a salt pan at home? Are you trying to kill me or yourself by putting in so much salt?¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan!¡± Immediately after, Gu Xin¡¯s voice was heard again, ¡± this is white vinegar, not white wine. Are you trying to kill us with the sourness? ¡± Also, just put in a little bit!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just mince the meat,¡± the sisters said in unison.¡±Don¡¯t waste these fish (chickens).¡± Lu Zheng and Xue qianxun said pitifully,¡±So, why don¡¯t you use a cook?¡± Lu Zheng felt the most wronged. He was better than Xue Qianyu. At least he had lived at the vige at the crossroad for a while and knew how to cook, although it might not be as good. Gu Xin and Gu Nian red at him before obediently picking up their knives and chopping the meat. Chapter 1427 - 1427 They know 1427 They know At night, they would have hotpot and barbecued meat. Madam Xue had long ago bought a pot from a Smithy in the city that served hot pot in the middle and roasted meat on the sides. The four of them sat at the small square table, and the dishes were ced beside Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu, making it easy for them to put them away. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, the meatball you made is quite round, it matches your name.¡± Gu Xin ate a meatball and said with a smile. After being taught by Gu Nian for four years, the Gu family¡¯s dining order was always soup, meat, vegetables, and the main course. All four of them could eat spicy food, so they made a spicy hot pot and made an old pumpkin soup. No one drank the soup first. ¡°Come, try a vegetable-wrapped meat!¡± Lu Zheng picked up a piece of vegetable leaf and ced a piece of roasted meat on it. He also ced a piece of green pepper on it and fed it to Gu Xin. Gu Xin was already used to him feeding her. She swallowed the meatball and opened her mouth to eat it. Lu Zheng was very satisfied and wrapped the meat for Gu Xin again. ¡°I say, that¡¯s enough, you two!¡± Gu Nian could not stand it anymore.¡¯Just eat properly. Why are you feeding me?¡¯ In the end, Xue qianxun copied Lu Zheng and wrapped a piece before feeding it to Gu Nian. Gu Nian was speechless. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin bothughed. ¡°Aiya, if only big sister and little sister sisi were here too.¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Yes, Huo Junhao and Meng Meng are also here. This way, it¡¯s like we¡¯re back to the time when we were at the crossroads Vige!¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°In the past, I always thought that sister Hui and Meng Meng would be a couple!¡± Xue Qianyu said after he took a bite. ¡°When I first saw sister Hui¡¯s power, I felt that she was verypatible with general ze. Indeed, my eyes are more urate.¡± Lu Yang said. brother Meng had a fianc¨¦e back then. How could he fall for someone else? ¡± Gu Nian felt a little regretful. She was closer to Meng Meng. Of course, Gu Hui had her own choices. ¡°Brother Meng and he Sanjie are doing great together! He Sanjie is always able to make brother Meng speechless and even make him blush.¡± Gu Xin ate another of Lu Zheng¡¯s food. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re a good match.¡± The other three agreed. Oh right, Lu Zheng, that Jin Yingying is the third Prince¡¯s Savior, right? now that the Emperor is here, are you and my father not nning to use this card? ¡± Jin Yingying? ¡± Gu Nian asked curiously as she recalled Jin Yingying. Ever since her father and Lu Zheng had be familiar with each other, the two of them had often conspired together. Usually, Gu shouxin and her were busy and rarely talked about these things. ¡°I originally wanted to deal the third Prince a fatal blow, but second uncle said that it¡¯s not the time yet. He told me to quickly get out of the Yun nation¡¯s Affairs and take care of the court¡¯s matters.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Oh my, the third Prince is really stupid. I¡¯m starting to suspect if he¡¯s the child of the Emperor and Empress Xue. Why did he trust Li Shan so much!¡± Gu Xinined. Xue qianxun pursed his lips. He had nothing to say to this cousin of his. He was indeed stupid. He did not understand why a Prince would trust a girl so easily. Even if thisdy is your Savior. Gu Xin and Xue Qianyu did not know, but Gu Nian and Lu Zheng did! Li Shan had been reborn and had predicted many things. She only needed to say a few things and do a few things to gain the third Prince¡¯s Trust. The two of them looked at each other, then lowered their heads and continued eating. ¡°I heard from the Peng brothers that Peng Eng is nning to get engaged,¡± Lu Zheng said, changing the topic. Previously, I was nning to marry into the Yi family, but I think there¡¯s a new candidate now.¡± Chapter 1428 - 1428 Chapter 1428-trap 1428 Chapter 1428-trap Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯really? Was it Yiyi? It was best that second brother Peng didn¡¯t discuss marriage with Yi Ling. Our Yiyi is very good.¡± Lu Zheng fed her a mouthful of meat and said,¡±Xinxin, you¡¯re so smart. You thought of it immediately!¡± How can he be so powerful?¡± Xue Qianyu& thought to himself, I feel like you¡¯re raising your daughter! Gu Xin ate the meat and said happily, ¡± second brother Peng is the gentlest brother in the Peng family. I¡¯m so happy for Yiyi! ¡°Speaking of which, the gentlest one should be sixth Peng.¡± Gu Nianughed. It was a pity that he was not in good health. He¡¯s a year older than Yiyi, so he¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Xin turned to look at Gu Nian and said,¡¯sister, haven¡¯t you realized that sixth brother Peng likes Xiao Yu? I don¡¯t want to marry someone who already has someone in my heart!¡± ¡°Sixth brother Peng likes Xiao Yu?¡± Gu Nian was stunned. Gu Xin was very certain, ¡± that¡¯s right! I already saw through it! I think sixth brother Peng must be very sad. This time, he didn¡¯t evene back for big sister and big brother-inw¡¯s wedding. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t want toe back and just wants to be alone in the capital!¡± Lu Zheng observed Gu Xin and noticed that she was no longer the same as before when she talked about Cheng Huaiyu. He was relieved. The silly girl finally stopped worrying about Xiao Yu. ¡°AI!¡± Gu Nian sighed and raised his ss. that¡¯s why I say that not all lovers in this world can get married. Come, let¡¯s have a toast!¡± Everyone raised their sses. The four of them were drinking fruit wine, which was simr to soft drinks. Hence, the 14-year-old Gu Xin could still drink. After a drink, they continued to eat and chat. The four of them rarely had a gathering like this with only four people. They thought it wasn¡¯t as lively as when they had many sisters, but it wasn¡¯t. Everyone felt quite happy. Especially Gu Xin, her stomach was round after being fed by Lu Zheng. She stood up and walked around the table, talking and walking. After a while, she could sit down and fight again. Somehow, the topic had changed to the cave. That day, when his sisters went for a pic there and ran into Yin Yingli, general Peng had received a message and went to check it out. In the end, they didn¡¯t find anything. They couldn¡¯t even be sure if the big movement was man-made or caused by wild beasts. There were traces of wild animals in the mountain, but general Peng felt that the sounds that the soldiers guarding the cave heard were not from wild animals. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t find anything, and they couldn¡¯t confirm anything. In the end, general Peng still had his men stand guard there. It had been so long, and if they still did not find anything by the first month of the next year, they would withdraw their men. ¡°Hey, do you guys think that there¡¯s some kind of trap in the cave?¡± Gu Nian suddenly had an idea. Although they had searched the cave and found nothing, what about the rocks and the ground? I heard that there was a group of people in the previous dynasty who were good at the art of Qimen Dunjia, but they followed the general of the previous dynasty to thengge Kingdom. Do you guys think it¡¯s the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s side?¡± Recently, Gu shouxin had also been working hard to understand thengge Kingdom. Previously, after listening to the emperor¡¯s words, he had also sent people to thengge Kingdom. There were several books at home that introduced the people of the n who had been taken to thengge Kingdom in the previous dynasty, but the content was very little. Gu Nian had wanted to ask Lu Zheng for a long time. &Nbsp; ¡± second uncle thought of this a long time ago and mentioned it to general Peng, ¡± Lu Zheng said, pursing his lips. we followed this line of thought and didn¡¯t find anything. Chapter 1429 - 1429 Chapter 1429-there’s a spy in the Peng family 1429 Chapter 1429-there¡¯s a spy in the Peng family In his previous life, the Peng family¡¯s Army had dealt with the sand divine Kingdom¡¯s Yun nation, but they had suffered heavy losses from thengge Kingdom in the end. In the end, he hade with the old general Peng¡¯s reinforcements and reversed the situation. The situation at that time was a bit tragic. Many people of the Peng family died, and in the end, only Peng ze, Peng Eng, and Peng Ling survived. At that time, it was because the county Magistrate of kun city, Lord Hu, had colluded with thenge Kingdom, which meant that King qu had colluded with the enemy to fight for the throne. However, in this life, he had made a move in advance, causing the Peng family to discover that Lord Hu was colluding with the enemy. The Emperor had also found out that King qu was involved. Everything was no longer developing on the original track. !! That cave might really have been made by the Lang GE Kingdom. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t find anything after searching the cave. anyway, I just feel that there¡¯s something wrong with that cave, ¡± Gu Xin said. I¡¯ve been thinking this since we saw a figurest year when we went there to y in the snow. Now that father has developed kunzhou very well, the road there leads to white jade City. There are more people there and it¡¯s not as barren as before. There are definitely no savages there.¡± ¡°Great general Peng is watching over this,¡± Xue Qianyu said,¡±let¡¯s not think too much. If there¡¯s really something wrong, we¡¯ll just wait for a year or two, and then it¡¯ll turn into something wrong.¡± Everyone agreed with Xue Qianyu¡¯s words. If that ce was really created by the Lang GE Kingdom, they would definitely do something bad. There were hundreds of people in the Peng family Army there, so they would definitely not be able to do anything bad. Hence, everyone started to talk about other things. It was almost midnight, and they had almost finished eating. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu sent the sisters home. In the end, she was called into the room by the person Gu shouxin had arranged. Gu shouxin was waiting for Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu in the office room. Gu Nian and Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief. Since they were in the office, it meant that they had business to discuss. The two sisters went to the office room to say hello to Gu shouxin and went back to their room to sleep. Gu shouxin looked at the two children in front of him. Well, his future two son-inw looked like decent people, but they just annoyed them. He hated Xue Qianyu the most. Next year, this kid was going to marry niannian. This pair of brothers in distress had long realized that they had to pretend that their future father-inw was smiling at them when he red at them from time to time. Gu shouxin threw two documents to them. The two of them caught it. ¡°Second uncle, just tell me when you throw it!¡± Lu Zhengughed. Otherwise, we¡¯ll think you¡¯re going to hit us.¡± Gu shouxin rolled his eyes at them. take a look. After that, tell me what you think. The two of them opened it and read it. Their expressions slowly turned serious. Then, they exchanged nces again. This was the information that Gu shouxin¡¯s spy had brought back today. Lu Yang said,¡±second uncle, there¡¯s definitely something wrong.¡± The Lang GE Kingdom must have discovered the people second uncle sent and deliberately let them bring this thing back.¡± Xue Qianyu nodded. it¡¯s 30% true and 70% false. It¡¯s enough to prove that there¡¯s something wrong with the information we brought back. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. is there such a possibility? is it possible that someone around us has already been bought over by thengge Kingdom? ¡± ¡°The Peng family.¡± If there were any spies, they would most likely be hiding around the Peng family generals. The people around Xue Er and I will never betray us. And the people around second uncle were personally chosen by second uncle, so there was no mistake. However, in the Peng family, from the old general Peng to the youngest Peng eighth son, they have many people close to them. If you stay with the Peng family for a long time, you will be able to get some information.¡± Chapter 1430 - 1430 Chapter 1430-mass production 1430 Chapter 1430-mass production Based on his experience in his past life, Lu Zheng had arrived in kun city early and was now involved with the Peng family. He had pointed out all the traitors around the Peng family generals who were disloyal to him in his own way, and they were all discovered and dealt with by the Peng family. But that was only what he knew. What about what he didn¡¯t know? In his previous life, when kun city was almost breached, the women and children of the Peng family were taken away. This was definitely the work of the servants in their residence. However, when he first came, the Peng mansion no longer existed. !! He had already warned old general Peng and great general Peng about this matter, but he didn¡¯t know who was the problem in the Peng residence, and he couldn¡¯t go to other people¡¯s residences to investigate. Most of the servants in the Peng residence were retired soldiers who had been injured on the battlefield. Some of them were bought by the fourthdy of the Peng family from the broker, and some were brought over from the Peng residence in the capital. Lu Zheng could not make the decision on this matter. He could only ask old general Peng and great general Peng to be more careful. Xue Qianyu was silent for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°Second uncle, the spies you sent might have already died.¡± Gu shouxin was silent. How could he not have thought of this? However, he had no other choice. ¡°Second uncle, I would like to rmend someone to you,¡± Lu Zheng said after a brief silence. A person who sessfully sneaked into the Lang GE Kingdom.¡± Gu shouxin looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°Xie Nanfeng,¡± Lu Yang said. He used to be a rich yboy, but after four years in kun city, he had changed a lot. However, he could also change him back to the past. At that time, he would ask him to go further west to the East of the Lang GE Kingdom. This way, with Xie Nanfeng¡¯s personality, the Lang GE country will not suspect anything.¡± ¡°In your opinion, what are the chances of the great Zhou winning if they send out their troops directly against thengge Kingdom?¡± Gu shouxin asked. Lu Zheng shook his head,¡±we have a chance of winning, but the sacrifice will be huge.¡± The kun city that second uncle had built might be reduced to its original state in an instant. Now, more and more people are entering the kun state. If we go to war with thenge Kingdom, the innocent people of the great Zhou will be sacrificed even more.¡± Gu shouxin pursed his lips and asked again,¡±what if we use the firework material niannian madest time in the weapon?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. Xue Qianyu had the right to answer this question. He already knew the theory behind the fireworks fromst time, so he said, ¡± ¡°ording to Lu er¡¯s words, if niannian¡¯s firework materials can be used as weapons, then kun city will definitely be able to defend.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and understood. He didn¡¯t know about the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s military strength, but Lu Zheng did. So, he wouldn¡¯t propose a reckless attack to the Emperor or the Peng family. Lu Zheng had experience from his previous life. Gu Ren was the author of the original book. It seemed that the Lang GE Kingdom was strong and powerful, but they did not care about the things that were developed. If this thing was used inrge quantities on the battlefield, the great Zhou would be invincible. Gu shouxin had an idea. ¡­¡­ The next morning, only Gu Nian and Gu Xin needed to do their morning exercises. Gu yingxue and Xie Zhiyi had not arrived yet, so Gu shouxin told Gu Nian about this. Gu Nian was shocked,¡¯father, are we really going to Mass-produce it? Do you want to report to the Emperor first?¡± Gu shouxin said, ¡± of course I want it. You can do it first. When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll take it to see the Emperor. The Yun nation and the divine sand nation are nothing to be afraid of, but the Lang GE Kingdom is a little troublesome.¡± Gu shouxin also told his two daughters that Lu Zheng would send Xie Nanfeng to thenge Kingdom. If this thing could be mass produced next year, he could try it out by the end of next year. Chapter 1431 - 1431 The same as first aunt 1431 The same as first aunt As for the business, Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi were already able to take over, so Gu shouxin let Gu Nian and Gu Xin focus on it. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu had also gone to the camp. It might take a few more days to n for Xie Nanfeng¡¯s departure. Now that Xie Nanfeng¡¯s mother and sister were both in kun city, he had to at least give them some time to exin the situation to them. Otherwise, they would not be able to take the blow. ¡­¡­ !! Half a monthter, it was already snowing in the mountains around kun city. The mountain next to the Gu n¡¯s school suddenly rumbled as if it was about to copse. The students who were studying in the school were shocked. They couldn¡¯t help but want to see what was going on. The people in the city also heard it, but it was only a sound, and then there was no more movement. Gu shouxin and general Peng brought people to check it out personally, so the people were relieved. Gu shouxin knew that Gu Nian and the others were going to conduct an experiment today. When he heard themotion, he immediately left the city with general Peng. General Peng was speechless when he saw the mountain. With that, the carriage was ready, and they took the two girls from the Gu family to chunnan city. It was already the next day when they arrived at Chinan city. It was already afternoon when they left. When they arrived, the Emperor had gone to the seaside in Lin city to y with uncle Gu and Majesty Kang. Gu shouxin and general Peng took Gu Nian to Lin city to look for her. Gu yingxue also went to Lin city to visit her parents. Gu Xin and Xie Zhiyi stayed in chunnan city. When she saw the Empress, Gu Xin called for her servants and asked, ¡± ¡°Aunt, do you have a baby?¡± ¡°Not yet!¡± Empress Xue smiled bitterly. Her period hade at the end ofst month, and it was the end of the month now. In the past few days, there were faint signs of her perioding, and she was feeling regretful. Gu Xin sat down beside Empress Xue. aunty, you look so much like my aunt when she was pregnant with eleven. Her face was ruddy and round, and she looked so gentle. It gave me the feeling that you¡¯re pregnant. Empress Xue¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±really?¡± Are you really like your first aunt?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± it¡¯s just a feeling. I can feel that you have a baby in your stomach. I didn¡¯t feel this way before.¡± Grandma Xiao was also a little uncertain as she listened. She knew about Empress Xue¡¯s period and the usual pulse. Even if she was pregnant now, it was not yet a month old, so it was not easy to check her pulse. Moreover, Empress Xue¡¯s period was not urate. Even if it didn¡¯t happen in a few days, it couldn¡¯t be said that she was pregnant. The Empress Dowagerughed: ¡± this is hard to say. If there is really one, in another half a month, little Xiao will be able to get it out. Hearing this, Empress Xue agreed. She touched her belly, hoping that she would be like the Gu family¡¯s sister-inw, and that she would have a son. Although she already had a son and wanted to have a daughter who was as obedient as the Gu sisters, she could not. It had to be a son. Only by giving birth to a son could her eldest son¡¯s life be saved. Just like that, Gu Xin settled down in chunnan city. Gu Hui and Peng ze brought Gu si and Huo Yanyu back to kun city. Grandpa and Grandma Gu had also returned. Although there were people at home to help take care of the child, there was a lot of business at home. Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi must be very busy, and someone had to go back to help. A few dayster, uncle Gu and the others returned. However, Gu shouxin, general Peng, the Emperor, and Gu Nian had returned to kun city from Lin city. The Emperor had seen the power of Gu Nian¡¯s creation and could not continue ying. He had to hurry back to prepare. Chapter 1432 - 1432 I know about Cheng huaijin 1432 I know about Cheng huaijin Gu Xin and Xie Zhiyi stayed in chunnan city until early November. They only nned to return to kun city when Gu si and Huo Yanyu arrived. The Grand Empress Dowager looked at her sisters and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°This old woman has caused you to suffer. How about I go back with you?¡± Gu Xin held the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand and said, ¡± great-grandma, aunt Huan ising to pick you up. We¡¯ll go to the goddess Kingdom in a few days. The weather in the goddess country is also very good. You can go and see the scenery that ispletely different from that of great Zhou!¡± The Empress Dowager smiled helplessly,¡±you!¡± Are you going to bring great-grandma out to sea to y when you can sail in the future?¡± !! Gu Xin nodded without hesitation, ¡± of course! He definitely had to take great-grandma to the sea to y. Of course, he had to be prepared to make sure nothing went wrong. Great-grandma, you must go out and y happily.¡± Grand Empress Dowager: ¡± good, good, good. This old woman is old now. I will listen to the children. Great-grandma is waiting for Xinxin to say that everything is going to be fine, so she can go out to sea with her!¡± The next morning, Gu Xin and Xie Zhiyi left on their horses. They set off before dawn because they had to reach the city before night time. As a result, Xie Zhiyi¡¯s period came along the way. The closer they got to kun city, the colder the weather became. Xie Zhiyi¡¯s stomach hurt badly. Gu Xin didn¡¯t give the Jade bead to Xie Zhiyi. Instead, she gave Xie Zhiyi a painkiller made from the Jade bead and other herbs. This made her condition a little better. When they reached the main road, they saw a carriage in front of them. They slowed down and walked past the carriage. Gu Xin was stillforting Xie Zhiyi, asking her to bear with it. Xie Zhiyi¡¯s pale face turned red. She couldn¡¯t say that the pain had subsided after taking the painkiller. She felt that her skirt was wet, and Bai Si was following behind her. ¡°Third miss Gu!¡± At this moment, the curtain of the carriage was lifted, and a familiar voice sounded. Gu Xin reined in her horse and turned around. It was Yin Feili. She frowned, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Lady Yin go to Yunzhou? Why did hee back? With Lady Yin¡¯s speed, you should have just arrived at Yunzhou from kun city.¡± Xie Zhiyi called out to Gu Xin. Xinxin, let¡¯s ignore her. She¡¯s not a good person. Yin Yingli nced at Xie Zhiyi and asked,¡±is miss Xie injured?¡± Xie Zhiyi¡¯s face turned even redder. She knew it. She must have been infected. The feeling was right. Gu Xin also noticed Xie Zhiyi¡¯s embarrassment. She turned to Yin Yuanli and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yin Yingli said,¡±third miss Gu, wait, I have something to tell you.¡± You must want to know about Xiao Yu and her brother.¡± Gu Xin stopped and turned to look at Yin Feili with a sharp gaze. Yin Yingli smiled,¡±third miss Gu, it¡¯s cold outside. Why don¡¯t we talk in the carriage?¡± I heard about master Cheng and wanted to tell Xiao Yu, but I don¡¯t know where she lives now, so I came back to look for aunt Peng Wu.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to get someone to bring a letter back?¡± Yin Yingli shook her head,¡±I have to tell you personally. I can¡¯t let anyone else know.¡± I¡¯m only telling third miss Gu because she¡¯s close to Xiao Yu. I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone else! Master Cheng¡¯s condition was not good now, so he couldn¡¯t let anyone know about it, which would make his condition worse. If third miss Gu doesn¡¯t want to know, then forget it. Then I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± After saying that, Yin Yingli pulled down the carriage curtain and let the coachman continue. wait! Gu Xin called out to her. wait! Seeing the coachman put down the whip, Gu Xin turned to Xie Zhiyi, ¡± Yiyi, you should go back first. The city gate is just ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me. White four is with us. Chapter 1433 - 1433 Are you feeling unwell? 1433 Are you feeling unwell? Xie Zhiyi looked at the city gate, and then at Bai si. He could still feel the blood flowing out of the city gate.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle and find you after I¡¯m done. Xinxin, don¡¯t listen to that Yin woman¡¯s nonsense. Don¡¯t agree to anything she wants you to do. After you hear her, follow fourth Bai home. She¡¯s not a good person.¡± Gu Xin smiled,¡¯alright, I know. She doesn¡¯t even have any martial arts. It¡¯s impossible for her to control me. You can¡¯t poison me either, I have more poison than her!¡± She was grandma Xiao¡¯s disciple, and grandma Xiao had learned poison before medicine. Xie Zhiyi thought about it and agreed. This ce was so close to the city gate. Even if Yin Yingli wanted to kidnap Xinxin, the soldiers guarding the city would definitely chase after her if Bai si shouted. !! Moreover, white four is not a pushover. Thus, Xie Zhiyi rode away on his horse. She felt that half of her dress was dirty, so she had to go back and wash it. Gu Xin turned her horse around. tell me. What news do you have about brother Xiao Zheng? ¡± The curtain on the carriage didn¡¯t open, but Yin Yingli¡¯s voice came, ¡± ¡°Third Gu Youngdy knows that my body is weak and blew my head off. Why don¡¯t third youngdy Gu get in the car and talk? There¡¯s only me and my maidservant in the carriage, so what is third Gu Youngdy worried about?¡± Gu Xin frowned, Yin Feili, you¡¯d better not y any tricks! There was no more talking in the car. Gu Xin got off the horse and looked at white four. White four nodded his head and Gu Xin got on the carriage. After getting in, there was indeed only Yin Yingli and her servant girl in the car, and it was indeed quite warm. Yin Yingli handed a hand stove to Gu Xin, but Gu Xin didn¡¯t want it, ¡± hurry up and tell me. I¡¯m in your car now. I¡¯ll get off after you¡¯re done. Gu Xin was a little tall and couldn¡¯t stand up straight in the carriage, so she sat beside the servant girl. The moment she sat down, Gu Xin felt a sense of danger. She turned around and wanted to scream, but she felt a pain in her neck and passed out. Bai si didn¡¯t notice anything outside because Gu Xin and Yin Yingli were still talking in the car. White four was a martial arts practitioner. Yin Feili deliberately lowered her voice in the carriage, but Gu Xin¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t hear what Yin Feili said, but he heard Gu Xin asking questions from time to time. ¡°I¡¯ll owe you a favor if I find brother little Che! However, Lady Yin, I advise you to go to Yunzhou. Kun city is not suitable for you. I don¡¯t like you. I don¡¯t like you staring at me every day. Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± After hearing Gu Xin¡¯s words, white four looked towards the carriage. He waited for Gu Xin to get on her horse and leave before he followed her. They returned to the Yamen without any obstructions. Yin Yingli¡¯s carriage was slowly moving forward. It was already dark, so the carriage didn¡¯t go to the city. The soldiers guarding the city didn¡¯t know that it was Yin Yingli in the carriage in front. No one paid attention to them just now, so they thought that she was going to a vige near kun city. Recently, a vige was built outside the city, so they were already used to the carriage passing through the city gate at night. Soon, the carriage disappeared into the dark night. White four apanied Gu Xin back to the Yamen. When he saw Gu Xin enter, he went around to the Guard¡¯s residence. White four didn¡¯t feel anything unusual. As they entered the backyard, Gu Xin ran into Gu Nian. Gu Nian greeted her with a smile, ¡± ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll definitely go with you.¡± Gu Xin ¡± nodded, ¡± alright. Gu Nian frowned and touched Gu Xin¡¯s forehead. ¡°Xinxin, are you not feeling well?¡± Chapter 1434 - 1434 Chapter 1434-cause and effect 1434 Chapter 1434-cause and effect Gu Xin ¡± shook her head. no, I¡¯m just a little tired from riding the horse. that¡¯s right. You came back on a horse. You must be cold. Gu Nian reached out to pull her. Did Yiyi go back?¡± ¡®Gu Xin¡¯ retracted her hand. Gu Nian was stunned. !! ¡°Xinxin is back? What are you sisters doing out there? It¡¯s very cold, why aren¡¯t youing in!¡± At this moment, Grandpa Gu shouted from the room. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes moved as she looked at ¡®Gu Xin¡¯ who was walking towards the main room. She immediately attacked from behind. ¡®Gu Xin¡¯ was caught off guard and was knocked down. ¡°Niannian, why did you hit Xinxin?¡± Grandpa Gu saw this from the central room. He stood up in shock and walked to the door. ¡°Grandpa, be careful!¡± Gu Nian had already seen ¡®Gu Xin¡¯ take out a hidden weapon and shoot it at Grandpa Gu. She then kicked the man away. ¡®Gu Xin¡¯ was kicked onto the pir and vomited blood. Gu Nian stepped forward and restrained the man with her hands behind her back. ¡°Speak, Who are you? Where¡¯s Xinxin? What did you do to Xinxin?¡± Grandpa Gu was still a little confused. He walked forward and took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t this Xinxin? No, something¡¯s not right. Their eyes and expressions don¡¯t look like it. Grandpa Gu called for the servants to get Bai si and Xie Zhiyi. ¡­¡­ After a while, the Gu family members were sitting in the central room. Gu Xin ¡± was kneeling on the ground with her hands and feet tied, and blood was still flowing from the corner of her mouth. When fourth white arrived, he saw Gu nianzheng peeling off a piece of skin from ¡®Gu Xin¡¯s¡¯ face. It was a terrifying sight. However, when he realized that it was not Gu Xin, he knew that he was going to be punished. He kneeled in the hall and recounted what had happened today. Second white also came over. Gu shouxin directly asked second white to bring people to the city gate to ask which direction the carriage had gone. Gu Nian followed along. Gu shouxin then sent someone to the Peng family to invite general Peng and his wife over. When general Peng and his wife arrived, they were still in a daze. After hearing what had happened, they felt that it was impossible.¡±My personal guards personally escorted Fei Li to the cloud region. How could she appear outside kun city?¡± Gu shouxin sneered. general Yin¡¯s niece can even get someone to imitate Xinxin¡¯s appearance and appear at home. Why can¡¯t she appear outside kun city? ¡± At this moment, Xie Zhiyi had also changed his clothes and came over apanied by Mrs. Peng. With her confirmation, he was even more certain that Yin Yingli had appeared. General Peng cupped his fists. uncle, aunt, brother Gu, sister-inw, it¡¯s our fault. We didn¡¯t educate our rtives ¡®children well. We apologize! I¡¯ll immediately send people to search outside the city!¡± Peng ze and Gu Hui also dared toe. After they understood the cause and effect, they also wanted to lead people to search outside the city. ¡­¡­ At this moment, Gu Nian, second Bai, and the rest followed the directions of the soldiers. After walking South for about an hour, they found a horse carriage on a slope. There were also traces of blood. It was like a frightened horse. Gu Nian¡¯s intuition told her that this carriage was meant to contain Gu Xin. Ever since she transmigrated, bad things would happen to anyone who scolded or hurt Gu Xin. Gu Nian already had a guess as to how Yin Yingli had managed to take Xinxin away from Bai si. Since the human skin mask had appeared, the legendary ventriloquism was naturally used. She suddenly recalled what Huo Yanyu and Gu yingxue had said. Yin Feili had been observing Gu Xin and Gu SI¡¯s every word and action. Perhaps she wanted to rece one of the sisters. Yin Yingli came back to carry out her n. However, the person who was pretending to be Xinxin wasn¡¯t Yin Yingli. Chapter 1435 - 1435 There was nothing 1435 There was nothing Gu Nian led second Bai and the rest to continue their search towards the South. Peng ze and Gu Hui led their men to the North, while Peng Wng led his men to the East and chased after them on the official road. The others followed the path beside the main road. At this moment, Gu Xin was being carried by someone and walking towards the North. !! Yin Yingli felt that something was amiss. After she sessfully got the ventriloquism maidservant to rece Gu Xin, she nned to make a detour to the South before heading to the North. In the end, halfway through, the carriage fell down the hill and she was injured, bleeding a lot. They couldn¡¯t keep the carriage anymore, so they switched to someone else to carry it. She didn¡¯t get into an ident, but the person carrying Gu Xin was injured. She had brought two Coachmen with her, but both of them were injured. It was not easy for them to meet up with the rest of the group, but they encountered a Wolf Pack again. Didn¡¯t the Gu family tidy up all the living quarters outside the city? She hadn¡¯t even heard of any animals this year. Weren¡¯t wolves and wild boars supposed to harm the livestock raised by olddy Gu? There weren¡¯t many people in the group, most of them were given to her by someone else, and they were the Peng family¡¯s personal guards. Luckily, with the carriage, they were able to travel much faster. As long as the fake Gu Xin could dy them for a while, they would be able to sessfully send the real Gu Xin away and make her disappear. In the end, just as they were about to reach the cave, the carriage met with another ident. In the end, only she and the person carrying Gu Xin were able to walk. Yin Yingli gritted her teeth and wrapped a cotton cushion around the person carrying Gu Xin. Let¡¯s throw them, throw them, it¡¯d be best if something happened to Gu Xin and she fell to her death. Finally, they reached the cave. The Peng family¡¯s bodyguards had already informed them about the cave entrance. The person carrying Gu Xin fell down again when they were entering the cave. His foot was scratched by a sharp rock and he could no longer move. Yin Yingli felt that she was unlucky. She reached out to drag Gu Xin into the cave. There was a pool in the cave. She ced Gu Xin by the pool, took out her dagger and started to dig in the southeast direction. After digging for an arm¡¯s length, sheid on the ground and reached out her hand. She felt for the mechanism and turned it around. She ran over again and threw Gu Xin into the pond. With a ¡± Dong ¡°, Gu Xin sank into the water and disappeared. Yin Yingli hurriedly went to fix the mechanism and the water in the pool returned to normal. Yin Yingli pped her hands and smiled. Hmph, Gu Xin, don¡¯t me me. It¡¯s not that I want you dead, but you¡¯ve offended too many people. After doing all this, Yin Yingli took out thentern and wiped out any traces of her bringing people in. She then covered the ce where Gu Xin was lying with weeds and walked around casually, trying her best not to be noticed. She stayed inside for 15 minutes before leaving the cave. She called the injured guard of the Peng family and went into the mountains. Gu Hui and Peng ze arrived almost at the same time as the two of them entered the mountain. Gu Hui waspletely relying on her intuition. When they arrived, the couple realized that the people sent by general Peng¡¯s Army to guard the cave were not around. They thought that they were resting in the cave. Peng ze was afraid that Gu Hui would catch a cold on the way here, so he asked her to go to the cave to drink some hot water. In the end, the two of them had just reached the East Gate when Gu Hui saw the faint traces of blood on the stone on the ground. ¡°Ze, look.¡± Peng ze looked over and was shocked. He then entered the cave, thinking that the soldiers were injured. In the end, there was nothing in the cave. Peng ze turned around and ordered his men to search around. In the forest beside the cave, many of the bodyguards were injured and could not run away. Chapter 1436 - 1436 Chapter 1436-nightmare 1436 Chapter 1436-nightmare ¡°Xin ¡®er!¡± At the border between the great Zhou and the Yun nation, in the Zhou army camp, Lu Zheng woke up from a nightmare. He was sweating profusely, his pupils constricted, and he clutched his chest. It had been a few years since he had this nightmare. It was the nightmare of Gu Xin dying in the heavy rain in his previous life. !! When he had just been reincarnated, before he could confirm that the three members of the Gu family were different, he had this nightmare almost every day. He got out of bed, picked up the teapot next to him, and took a few gulps of water before he calmed down. No, it can¡¯t be. Second uncle and the others will protect Xin Xin well. Second white and the others are also by Xin Xin¡¯s side. Xin Xin also knows martial arts, so that kind of situation will definitely not happen again. Lu Zhengid down again, but this time, he tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep until dawn. He decided not to sleep. He got up to gather the Army and make daily contact. He was inexplicably flustered. Halfway back to the camp, he wrote a letter and asked a guard to send it to Gu Xin. ¡­¡­ On the other side of the cave, Peng ze and Gu Hui searched the entire mountain and tied up all the Peng family¡¯s personal guards who were cooperating with Yin Yingli outside the cave. They were all injured and couldn¡¯t escape. Peng ze had already recognized them. They were the 12 people that Peng Liu Lang had brought to the capital. Peng Ling had brought thirty people to the capital, but he had given twelve to Yin Yingli. Almost all of these twelve people had injuries to their feet and couldn¡¯t walk. Peng ze had already found out that they were working for Yin Yingli on Peng Ling¡¯s orders. They thought that Yin Yingli only wanted to punish Gu Xin by hiding her in the cave to scare her. However, he did not know that Gu Xin was no longer in the cave. The guard who was injured while carrying Gu Xin to the cave said with certainty, ¡± ¡°Lady Yin really put thirddy Gu inside and came out after a while. I was at the entrance of the cave at that time, but I couldn¡¯t go in because my foot was injured. However, when Lady Yin came out, she didn¡¯t bring thirddy Gu with her. ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s that person?¡± Gu Hui kicked him. We searched the entire cave and even went into the pool, but we found nothing!¡± Gu Hui was really angry. Among the Peng brothers, the first five were all good. The seventh and eighth brothers were still young and could get along well with Gu Ren. As for the sixth brother, because of his health, his family paid special attention to him. They didn¡¯t expect that this person could remotely control Yin Yingli to do such a thing in Beijing. Peng ze patted Gu Hui¡¯s shoulder. Huihui, calm down. Let¡¯s ask her slowly. Gu Hui directly pushed him away. Pengze, it was your cousin and cousin who kidnapped my sister. How can I calm down? The one who was kidnapped and disappeared wasn¡¯t sixth Peng. How do you want me to calm down?¡± Peng ze went forward tofort her. Gu Hui pushed him away again.¡±If I can¡¯t find Xinxin, I¡¯ll kill sixth brother Peng and Yin Yingli to be buried with them!¡± third sister will be fine, ¡± Peng ze said in a deep voice. she doesn¡¯t need to be buried with us. Gu Hui clenched her fists. Gu Nian arrived on her horse just in time to hear this. She dismounted and walked to Gu Hui¡¯s side. brother-inw, regardless of whether Xinxin is fine or not, we, the Gu family, will punish Peng Ling and Yin Yingli! Peng ze frowned. Gu Nian looked at Gu Hui who exined the situation to her. Gu Nian¡¯s eyes moved as she walked over to the soldier who had been kicked by Gu Hui. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, are you sure you didn¡¯te out after being dragged into the cave by Yin Yingli?¡± The guard nodded. Chapter 1437 - 1437 Scaring her 1437 Scaring her Gu Nian turned around and instructed second white to bring her things from herboratory. Since she didn¡¯te out of the cave, it meant that there must be a mechanism in the cave. Now that she had made the thing and had tested it two or three times, she couldn¡¯t find the mechanism. She would just blow up the cave. Gu Nian then said to Peng ze,¡¯big brother-inw, you¡¯d better bring some people to find Yin Yingli. Otherwise, when my fatherester, this group of personal guards of your Peng family will all die!¡± With that, she pulled Gu Hui into the cave. !! Peng ze put his hands on his waist and exhaled. His personal attendant came forward and asked carefully, ¡± ¡°General, what should we do now?¡± Peng ze,¡±look!¡± Even if we have to search the entire mountain, we have to find Yin Yingli!¡± The hundreds of people who had been sent by general Peng to guard the cave had all been knocked out by Peng Ling¡¯s bodyguards. They had all woken up and joined the search team. They were Peng Ling¡¯s personal guards. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have let Yin Yingli have her way. Pengze also went into the mountain to look for someone personally. His mind was thinking about this matter rapidly. This was obviously a scheme of someone with ulterior motives. Maybe Yin Yingli really just wanted to deal with Gu Xin, but the deeper meaning of the person behind Yin Yingli was worth thinking about. If Yin Yingli seeded and Gu Xin disappeared, the Gu family would definitely have a feud with the Peng and Gu families based on their attitude towards their daughter. Even if he married the Gu family¡¯s eldest daughter, the rtionship between the Peng and Gu families would not be as strong as before. There was a conflict between the civil and military forces of kun city, and someone would definitely take this opportunity to stir up trouble. However, sixth brother was a little embarrassed. Peng ze couldn¡¯t understand what sixth Peng meant by this. As a descendant of the Peng family, why would he be used like this? Or could it be that the person behind this was sixth brother? Pengze didn¡¯t dare to think about it. His grandfather often said that his grandsons could never win against sixth brother by scheming. They could only win by force. If the person behind this was really sixth Peng, Peng ze could not figure out why he would do this. ¡­¡­ At noon, Gu shouxin, who had been waiting at home all night, received the news and quickly rushed over. Cai Xiaolian also didn¡¯t sleep all night. She also wanted toe, but Gu shouxin pressed her sleep acupoint and she fell asleep at home. When Gu shouxin arrived, Pengze had already found Yin Yingli. She was attacked by a wild beast in a cave and was dying. One of her hands was bitten off. Yin Yingli had woken up after being pricked by Gu Nian a few times. In the mountain forest, Peng ze¡¯s men found a small bag that Gu Xin carried with her. There were silver needles in it. Gu Nian did not know anything about medicine, so she simply inserted them randomly. Yin Yingli slowly woke up. When she saw Gu Nian standing in front of her, she was stunned. The two sisters looked so simr that she thought she had seen Gu Xin. When she remembered that she had buried Gu Xin under the pond, she smiled happily. ¡°Where did you take Xinxin?¡± Gu Nian asked. Yin Yingli¡¯s voice was soft,¡±in the cave!¡± I was just joking with her, trying to scare her!¡± Gu Nian frowned. Yin Yingli, if you tell me, you can still live. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die a terrible death. Yin Yingli pursed her dry lips, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even have a hand. I¡¯d rather die than live. Even if I die miserably, it¡¯ll only be for a short while. Even if you want to torture me, it¡¯ll only be a few days, a few months. I can take it. Anyway, no matter how I die, I won¡¯t die as miserably as Gu Xin!¡± Eldest Madam Peng walked up to her,¡±Yingli, why did you do that?¡± What did Gu Xin do to you and Liu Lang? why are you guys treating her like this?¡± Chapter 1438 - 1438 Chapter 1438-is she going to be found? 1438 Chapter 1438-is she going to be found? Yin Yingli looked at Lady Peng and smiled bitterly. ¡°Auntie, Gu Xin has been targeting me. Don¡¯t you know that? Ever since I came to kun city, I¡¯ve been having fun with Xiao Yu, but Gu Xin is picking on me. I wanted to y with her, but she refused. She made me lose all my friends in kun city. Why can¡¯t I target her?¡± ¡°Xiao Yu is her friend, right? Xiao Yu said that Gu Xin treated her very well and was willing to share everything with her. Xiao Yu also said that she used to be a mute and her mind wasn¡¯t clear. She only got better after Gu Xin gave her some medicine.¡± Xiao Yu likes general Zhou. Gu Xin domineeringly took general Zhou for herself. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t fight with Gu Xin and followed fifth aunt to Jiangnan to get married and have children. Gu Xin was the one who forced Xiao Yu to leave. That was why Rokuro was unhappy! Especially when Liu Lang found out that Xiao Yu was married to someone else, he pushed all the me onto Gu Xin.¡± if Gu Xin wasn¡¯t so overbearing, Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t have gone to Jiangnan and married the wrong person. And Rokuro would eventually marry Xiao Yu. This is all Gu Xin¡¯s fault.¡± !! so, when rokng wanted to harm Gu Xin, I was just a chess piece in his hands. I listened to rokng! The servant girl who pretended to be Gu Xin even knew ventriloquism. She was a strange person that Liu Lang found in the capital! Did her figure look very simr to Gu Xin¡¯s? Hahahaha!¡± The surrounding people were speechless. Why are you pushing all these things to Xinxin? Yin Yingli and Peng Ling should be a couple. These two were simply crazy. Gu shouxin walked towards Yin Yingli step by step. He pulled out his sword and stabbed her shoulder de. ¡°Ah!¡± Yin Yingli cried out in pain. In this world of Ice and snow, her forehead was covered in sweat. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t even blink and coldly said, ¡± Where¡¯s Xinxin? ¡± in, in the cave. Yin Yingli fainted from the pain. Gu shouxin pulled out his sword and stabbed Yin Yingli¡¯s calf, waking her up from the pain again. Gu shouxin continued coldly,¡±where¡¯s the cave?¡± Where¡¯s the mechanism?¡± Yin Yingli gritted her teeth. Gu shouxin pulled out his sword without hesitation and stabbed it at Yin Yingli¡¯s other calf. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll get someone to save you. I¡¯ll lock you up and stab you every day for fun. The snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the southern frontier are very suitable for you. When the timees, I¡¯ll give you a group ofpanions.¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to be fake, and Yin Yingli trembled in fear. At this moment, second white brought the things that Gu Nian had asked for. Gu Nian took them and said, ¡± father, don¡¯t ask her. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t want to say anything. I¡¯ll go blow up the cave. Gu shouxin pulled back his sword and took out a small medicine bottle from his arms. He poured out two pills and let his attendant pinch Yin Yingli¡¯s mouth and feed her. Gu Nian and Gu Hui called second Bai and the rest over. The Peng brothers wanted to help but were immediately pushed away by Gu Hui. Peng ze pulled his brothers and stopped moving forward. Soon, Gu Nian and the rest were done setting up their formation. Gu Nian asked everyone to stay away from them while second white walked over and lit a fire with a Long Branch. He then lit the fuse. ¡°BOOM!¡± With a loud noise, the cave was razed to the ground, and snowkes filled the sky. The people present covered their ears and only felt that their hearing was normal after a long time. Yin Yingli ate two pills and felt much better. She looked at the cave in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t hear anything and could only see a depression after the cave was blown open. Could it be that Gu Xin was going to be found just like that? Chapter 1439 - 1439 Impossible 1439 Impossible No, it was impossible. Gu Xin must have been killed by the explosion! Peng Liu Lang had said that there was an underground river at the bottom of the river that led to another ce. It had been a night, so Gu Xin must have followed the water. Yin Yingli wanted to clench her fist, but she only had one hand left and had no strength in her body. It hurt, but her mind was very clear. She now believed Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s words that the Gu family had good medicine. Otherwise, how could she be so sober after taking only two pills? !! Gu Xin must not be found. Otherwise, everything she did would be meaningless. ording to the original n, she could have escaped with arge amount of money, found a ce to settle down, and found a man to live with after the storm passed. However, just like that, all of Peng Ling¡¯s personal guards were injured, and all of them had foot injuries. None of them had escaped. She had finally found a ce to hide, but she had encountered a beast. The beast¡¯s roar had attracted her cousin. She had survived, but she might as well have just died. Gu shouxin came to the cave that had been blown up and found that there was no water in the original pool, but there was a board. The cave had been blown up, and the surroundings were clearly visible. Everyone also knew where the mechanism was. It was buried deep, and the entrance was under the pool, so it was indeed not easy to be discovered. Gu Nian and Gu Hui wanted to leave but were stopped by Peng ze. Gu Hui wanted to push him away but Gu shouxin stopped her. ¡°Let them go!¡± Gu Hui said,¡±second uncle, niannian, second Bai, and I can do it.¡± Don¡¯t tell me that if the Peng family had harmed someone and saved them, this matter would be written off?¡± ¡°Let them go!¡± Gu shouxin said. You and niannian are up there! Second white, you brothers go down too!¡± Gu Hui wanted to say something but was stopped by Gu Nian. Eldest Madam Peng walked over and patted Gu Hui. ¡°Huihui, this is the Peng family¡¯s responsibility. Let ze and the others go! No matter what, the Peng family will give us an exnation.¡± Gu Hui pursed her lips and remained silent. Peng ze brought Peng Eng and Peng Wng down. The White brothers also went down. Together with them was a team of soldiers from the Navy. Fifteen minutes passed, and there was no sound from below. The people above were a little anxious. After another half an hour, white ten came up from below.¡±Lord Gu, there¡¯s an underground river down there, and a road that leads to an unknown ce. General ze and second brother are still moving forward.¡± ¡°Did you find any other traces?¡± Gu shouxin asked. there are signs of human activity, ¡± white ten said. although the traces on the ground have been wiped away, there are oilmps on the stone walls. Themp oil has only been used halfway. After we lit the oilmp, we found third miss¡¯s hairpin on the ground.¡± As she spoke, Bai Shi handed the hairpin to Gu shouxin. it¡¯s Xinxin! It¡¯s Xinxin¡¯s hairpin! Ah Yuan gave it to Xinxin! Gu Nian eximed in surprise. Xinxin wears this almost every day.¡± Gu shouxin turned to look at general Peng and Lady Peng. ¡°General, Madam, the Peng family¡¯s biggest problem isn¡¯t with the people below, but with the younger generation!¡± Where did the secret tunnel from the cave outside the city lead to? He didn¡¯t need to think too much to know that this would definitely lead to another country. They couldn¡¯t pass through kun city, and there were soldiers guarding other ces, so they had to go through the secret passage. Since Peng Ling was able to get Yin Feili to bring Gu Xin to this cave, it meant that Peng Ling definitely knew about it. It was impossible to scare Gu Xin. If he really wanted Gu Xin to die, no one would know even if he killed or buried her. Why did he need to go through so much trouble? Chapter 1440 - 1440 I don’t want to lose her again 1440 I don¡¯t want to lose her again After another two hours, Peng Eng and the others came up. The path inside was blocked by a huge rock and Gu Nian had nothing in her hands. She had used up all of them when she blew up the cave. Then, Peng ze and the rest followed him up. He had nned to swim out of the underground river with the soldiers of the water camp, but after swimming for a short distance, he found that there were iron bars in the underground river, as if they were embedded in the surrounding stone walls. Water could pass through, but people could not. There were still rocks blocking the path. !! General Peng sent people to chisel the stones while Gu Nian rode back to get a few more things to blow up. She needed two days to get them out as she had already used up everything she had. No one had expected that the situation under the pool would be like this. ¡­¡­ In the afternoon, Lu Zheng was still panicking. He kept feeling that something had happened. He informed Peng sang and Meng Meng and then returned to the city. He hade back to take a shortcut and had to pass through the cave. When he passed by, he noticed that something was wrong and stopped. There were people from the Peng family guarding this ce. He heard themotion and immediately went down, passing through the secret passage. Sixth Peng! In her previous life, the only living grandchildren of the Peng family were Peng ze and Peng Ling. In that case, could the person who almost destroyed kun city be Peng Ling? Lu Zheng came out and rushed back to the Yamen on horseback to find Gu shouxin. At this moment, it was already dawn, and Gu shouxin didn¡¯t sleep for the whole night before he finallyforted Cai Xiaolian. Last night, Gu shouxin had talked with the Emperor and old general Peng for a long time. The Emperor had sent a letter directly to capture sixth Peng and escort him to kun city. They had to act in secret and not let sixth Peng find out. The person behind this definitely didn¡¯t have Gu Xin in mind. Back then, Yin Yingli didn¡¯t only pay attention to Gu Xin, but also to Gu si. Therefore, it was fine as long as she was the Gu family¡¯s daughter. If the person they caught this time was Gu si, Yin Yingli would definitely say that Gu Si was targeting her and Cheng Huaiyu, causing sixth brother Peng to hold a grudge. Therefore, he must be alive. Lu Zheng had been hurrying along and did not sleep. At this moment, his eyes were red, and his body was cold from the outside. Gu shouxin met Lu Zheng at the Yamen. When Lu Zheng saw Gu shouxin, he didn¡¯t say anything and just stood aside. ¡°You know about it?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°How long until niannian can make that thing?¡± Lu Zheng clenched his fist. Gu shouxin replied,¡¯as soon as tonight. Second white and the others have already helped out.¡± ¡°Second uncle, I want to ask the Emperor for an edict to send troops to thengge Kingdom!¡± Lu Zheng looked at Gu shouxin. ¡°Why the Lang GE Kingdom?¡± Gu shouxin was stunned and asked. ¡°They are the most ambitious,¡± Lu Yang replied,¡±and they are the most difficult opponent of the great Zhou Dynasty. This matter definitely had something to do with the Lang GE Kingdom! In the Peng family, Peng Ling must have been bribed to work for them. I don¡¯t know how many others there are!¡± After a pause, Lu Zheng looked at Gu shouxin with a pair of red eyes.¡±Second uncle, I¡¯ve already lost Xinxin once. I don¡¯t want to lose her again! Second uncle, please help me convince the Emperor to let me lead the Army!¡± With that, Lu Zheng knelt down. Looking at him like this, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t feel good either. He helped Lu Zheng up.¡±We¡¯ll talk about this after we pass through the secret passage. With the current military strength, rashly attacking the Lang GE Kingdom would only be courting death. Besides, Xinxin might not be there. Calm down, it¡¯s not easy for me to have a daughter. I¡¯m not in a better mood than you.¡± Lu Zheng punched the ground. it¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯m useless! I didn¡¯t protect Xinxin well! Chapter 1441 - 1441 The end of the path 1441 The end of the path Gu shouxin raised his hand and chopped off the back of Lu Zheng¡¯s neck, making him faint. He had not slept for two days and two nights, so he needed to rest for a while. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin was in trouble and the atmosphere in the Gu family was heavy. !! Other than the baby who was crying, the others didn¡¯t talk much. Grandpa Gu had aged a few years overnight. No one spread Gu Xin¡¯s matter to chunnan city, but Gu si and Huo Yanyu were waiting for Gu Xin and Xie Zhiyi to take over the shift. Gu shouxin sent someone to ask Gu si and Huo Yanyu to apany the Empress Dowager and the Empress to the goddess Kingdom for a while. When the messenger returned, he received the news that Empress Xue was pregnant. They had no ns to go to the goddess Kingdom. This was supposed to be a happy thing, but the Emperor couldn¡¯t be happy when he heard it. The Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s people had nned so deeply, and such a long secret passage, how much time would it take? On the third night of Gu Xin¡¯s abduction, Gu Nian did not rest or sleep as she made a basket of things. Lu Zheng, who was guarding herboratory, took the basket and headed towards the cave without a second word when he heard that she had finished. Gu Nian wanted to follow but was stopped by Gu Hui. ¡°We¡¯ll go back and rest for four hours. I¡¯ll go over in a while.¡± Gu Nian, who had not slept since Gu Xin¡¯s ident, also agreed. Gu Nian knew that no one else in the world cared about Gu Xin more than Lu Zheng. Only Lu Zheng would always ce Gu Xin first in his heart. Even if they were a part of the Gu family, they had too many family members and could not be like Lu Zheng, who was dedicated to Gu Xin at all times. Therefore, she was very assured to let Lu Zheng do this. He would sleep for four hours and eat a Jade bead. He believed that he would recover his energy and then go to the cave. Lu Zheng asked second white and the rest to sleep as well. When they reached the cave, Peng ze was there. The two of them entered the secret passage. Peng ze knew how to use it. He prepared himself and ran back with Lu Zheng. It was another morning. Everyone felt the earth shake, but it was only for a short while. The movement was not big, so they didn¡¯t take it seriously. After a long while, when the smoke dissipated, Lu Zheng and Peng ze swam in the river. The smell of the smoke was not pleasant. The two of them walked forward. The more they walked, the more turns there were. No matter how good your sense of direction was, after being circled for a while, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to tell North, South, East, and West. After walking for about six hours, they came to a fork in the road. One side was with the underground river, while the other side had no underground river. Zhou Yuan, let¡¯s take one each. Give me the water bag and you¡¯ll go by the underground river. Peng ze said. ¡°Give me your waterskin. You go this way. Be careful.¡± Lu Yang said. As he spoke, he went forward to grab the water bag from Peng ze¡¯s hand. Then, he went to the underground river to fill two water bags with water. He took them and went to the other side without looking back. Peng ze licked his lips and let out a breath. He took the Trotter and followed the underground river. In the end, they didn¡¯t have to walk for long before they reached the end of the road. They couldn¡¯t pass through the water, and there was an iron fence blocking them. Peng ze walked back to the fork in the road and chased after Lu Zheng. It took him a few hours to catch up to Lu Zheng. At that time, Lu Zheng was taking a break, holding an embroidered shoe in his hand. ¡°Third sister¡¯s?¡± Peng ze sat down. ¡°Yes, I am. There¡¯s a dry well up ahead. I¡¯ll take a break and climb up.¡± Lu Zheng passed the remaining water to Peng ze. Pengze only took a small sip. ¡°We¡¯ve been walking in the secret passage for more than twenty hours.¡± Peng ze said after drinking some water. ¡°More or less.¡± Lu Zheng stood up. general ze, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go up and take a look. Chapter 1442 - 1442 Chapter 1442-sand divine Kingdom 1442 Chapter 1442-sand divine Kingdom Peng ze followed Lu Zheng to the bottom of the well. The well wasn¡¯t big, and one could climb it with all four limbs. There was no moss or other nts around, so people must havee and gone often. Like Lu Zheng, Peng ze thought of a possibility. This well might not only be connected to the great Zhou Dynasty. Very quickly, Lu Zheng climbed up to the well. He stopped for a moment, stopped the movement outside, then pushed open the wooden board blocking the well and flipped up. !! It was bright outside. It should be noon when they looked at the sun. They had been walking for a day and a night since they blew up the stones on the road yesterday morning. The well was a family¡¯s courtyard, but from the looks of it, no one lived there. It was raining here. Other than the wet soil, there were no footprints on the ground, not to mention the traces of wheels. Lu Zheng walked out of the courtyard and looked around. The surroundings were barren and the mountains were not high. To the West was an endless stretch of yellow sand, to the North was a pile of rocks, to the South was some withered grass, and to the East was a forest. Lu Zheng walked into the forest. In the forest, he saw someone herding sheep in the North. From their attire, they should be from the sand divine Kingdom. There were also some spices in the forest that he had seen in the trading area of kun city. Lu Zheng sneaked over and knocked out the woman and child, then pointed his sword at the man. ¡°Where is this in the sand divine nation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s Aling¡¯s tribe,¡± the man knelt down in fear. Lu Zheng raised his hand and knocked the man unconscious, then returned to the well. Throughout the whole process, the Shepherd¡¯s family didn¡¯t see his face. ¡°How is it?¡± Peng ze asked when he saw himing down. ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we walk.¡± Lu Zheng increased his speed and walked back. He had the experience of his previous life, so he knew where Alina¡¯s tribe was located and how the sand divine Kingdom was distributed. All he wanted to do now was to go back and ask for reinforcements from the sand divine Kingdom. Gu Xin¡¯s shoes were found in the secret passage leading to the divine sand nation. After Gu Xin disappeared, the Peng family had ordered all the guards to investigate strictly. Therefore, Gu Xin could only be in the divine sand nation and the Yun nation. It was impossible for her to be sent to the Lang GE nation. Xue Qianyu led the Army to guard the area between the sand divine Kingdom and the Lang GE Kingdom. Of course, if the shoes were used by the other party to confuse them, then Gu Xin must be in the Lang GE Kingdom. In that case, he would kill the sand God first before fighting the Lang GE Kingdom. ¡­¡­ In the tent of the sand divine Kingdom, Gu Xin had a big bump on her forehead. She opened her big, listless eyes and looked ahead without focus. ¡°Father, she¡¯s gone silly. What to do? If the Lang GE country¡¯s King knows that she¡¯s a fool, we won¡¯t be able to do this!¡± The Prince of the kingdom of sand God nudged Gu Xin with his finger. Gu Xin did not move. After a long time, she let out a sillyugh. ¡°Are you really stupid?¡± The king of the sand divine Kingdom looked at Gu Xin and frowned, ¡± this has nothing to do with us. This is what the Lang GE country¡¯s King got someone to get, and it¡¯s like this in our hands. We¡¯ll just have good food and drink. When the people from the Lang GE Kingdom Come, we¡¯ll have an exnation. She¡¯s been like this since she came here.¡± ¡°Father, can I bring her to my tent?¡± The Prince of the kingdom of sand God let out a sinister smile. ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt!¡± The king of the divine sand country did not stop him, but only instructed him. ¡°Alright!¡± The Prince of the kingdom of sand God carried Gu Xin towards his own tent. He had never seen such a beautiful woman before. What a pity. She was silly. However, being silly was more fun! Chapter 1443 - 1443 Chapter 1443-escape 1443 Chapter 1443-escape The Prince of the kingdom of the sand God carried his men and walked back to his tent. Just as he lifted the curtain, he felt something by his feet. He was not paying attention and fell. Gu Xin was fine because there was a soft cushion in the tent, so it didn¡¯t hurt much when she fell. However, the sand God Prince was different. He tripped and the thing that he used to carry on his family line was hit by the thing that tripped him. The first Prince of the sand God rolled on the ground in pain while Gu Xin got up andughed foolishly. The guards outside rushed in, thinking that their Prince had been beaten, but it turned out that was not the case. !! The first Prince of the sand God was in so much pain that he immediately called for a doctor. He even suspected that the thing was broken. He couldn¡¯t care less about Gu Xin, who was giggling like a fool, and got someone to lock Gu Xin up in another tent. When the sky turned dark, someone brought Gu Xin mutton soup with a strong smell. Gu Xin took a sip andined that it didn¡¯t taste good. Sheined that she was hungry and wanted to escape. The person who delivered the food had no choice but to tie her up and report to the first Prince of the sand God. The sand God Prince was still in pain, but he always remembered to eat and drink well. He asked someone to send the dried food he bought from kun city to Gu Xin and let her eat it with water. Gu Xin finally had the appetite to eat. After she was full, she closed her eyes and went to sleep. The servants left. After a while, Gu Xin opened her eyes. Her eyes were no longer as dull as before, they were lively again. She sat up and untied her hands behind her. Gu shouxin taught the children of the Gu family all kinds of ways to save themselves by being tied up with ropes. Soon, Gu Xin unraveled the ropes. Since the first Prince of the sand God had ill intentions towards her, Gu Xin would definitely not sit still and wait for her death. She was carried to the first Prince¡¯s tent just now and was then escorted from the first Prince¡¯s tent to this ce, so Gu Xin still remembered the way. However, she did not know how she ended up in the tent of the sand deity King. This was the sand divine Kingdom, and she had never been here before. If she wanted to escape, where could she escape to? There wasn¡¯t much powder that could be used on her, and the daggers tied to her hands and feet had all been untied and taken away. Gu Xin did not know what to do. She untied the rope and got up to move around. There were fewer and fewer people outside, and there were not even many people walking around. She quietly came to the curtain of the tent, lifted a small gap, and looked out. It was quiet outside. Should she escape now? The sand divine Kingdom was to the North of kun city. As long as she kept going south, she would definitely be able to escape. She didn¡¯t know how many days she had been gone. Her family must be worried about her. Gu Xin stayed in the tent for a while longer before she grabbed the nket on the bed and prepared to escape. Gu Nian had taught her how to look at the stars and to use the Big Dipper to identify directions. After sessfully escaping from the king¡¯s tent, Gu Xin found a hidden ce and looked up at the starry sky to identify her direction. She was wrapped in a nket and holding a short knife tightly in her hand. She had taken it from the sleeping patrol. This was the only weapon she had on her now. The grasnd was vast, and she relied on the starry sky to determine her direction and headed south. There were no mountains or water around, so it was very quiet. asionally, the howls of wolves could be heard, which made Gu Xin feel scared. She had never been to the grasnds before. She wondered if the wolves on the grasnds were more ferocious than the wolves in the mountains. Grandma had said that wolves always appeared in packs, so she had better not encounter them. She had never been arrogant, and she didn¡¯t think that she could kill a pack of wolves. Chapter 1444 - 1444 Not poisoned 1444 Not poisoned Fortunately, Gu Xin¡¯s luck had always been good. She did not encounter any wolves even when the sun rose. However, she waspletely lost. After the sun came out in the day, it wasn¡¯t as cold anymore. Gu Xin hugged the nket and pressed two jade beads on the ground to eat. She felt refreshed again. She sat on arge rock and looked around. She didn¡¯t see anyone, but there was a small forest in one direction. After the stars disappeared, she hadpletely lost her sense of direction. She decided to head towards the small forest. If the king of the sand God found out that she had disappeared and came to find her, she would have nowhere to hide on the in that could be seen with a single nce. She could still hide in the forest. !! Gu Xin had jade beads to eat, but she only had ten a day. She didn¡¯t dare to eat them all the time, so she had to go to the forest to find some wild fruits or game. Gu Xin cursed Yin Yingli to death as they walked into the forest. It didn¡¯t look far, but why did they have to walk so far? She wanted to cry. She didn¡¯t understand why Yin Yingli would treat her like this and lie to her with brother Xiao Yan¡¯s information. She understood that if you care about someone or something, you shouldn¡¯t make it too obvious. Otherwise, you might be used by someone with ulterior motives. Gu Xin¡¯s legs were about to break from all The Walking. When she reached the forest, she noticed that there were people in the forest from a distance. She pretended to be a fool again and directly sat on the ground. There was a man dressed like a citizen of the divine Sand Kingdom in the forest. He had his hair in braids and wore clothes with fur cors. Gems hung from his braids. He was stunned when he saw Gu Xin and walked out of the forest, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy Gu?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s body froze for a moment as she looked at the man in confusion. She was good at remembering people, but she could not remember seeing this man before. The manughed,¡±third miss Gu, I saw you being sent to the king¡¯s tent two days ago. Why are you here?¡± No one would believe you if you said you¡¯re stupid!¡± Gu Xin stood up, took out her knife and took a few steps back. She looked at the man in front of her warily, ¡± ¡°Who are you? How do you know me?¡± The man smiled. I¡¯m from the sand divine Kingdom. I know that there¡¯s a girl in the king¡¯s tent. She¡¯s the third girl from the Gu family of kun city. I saw you being sent in.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and said, ¡± warrior! Show me the way back! I¡¯ll give you a reward! Whatever you want, as long as it¡¯s within my means, I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, third miss Gu.¡± The man shook his head. I¡¯ve grown up, and the furthest I¡¯ve gone was from the king¡¯s tent to this ce. I don¡¯t know any other ces. You see, I also came here alone. I don¡¯t even have a guide.¡± Gu Xin looked at him without saying a word. She would not easily trust someone she did not know. Suddenly, Gu Xin sniffed. Wow, it smells so good! The manughed even more happily. third youngdy Gu, I just hunted some wild animals and am hungry. I¡¯m roasting it now. Do you want to join me? ¡± Gu Xin was a little hesitant. She was indeed a little hungry. After walking for a few hours, she had only eaten two jade beads and her stomach was empty. The Jade bead could quench thirst and refresh one¡¯s mind, but it really couldn¡¯t fill one¡¯s stomach! The man turned around and ran into the forest. He ran back out quickly with a roasted chicken skewered on a tree branch. He tore a piece off himself and ate it before handing it to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Look, I dare to eat it. It¡¯s not poisonous. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ve been feeding you in the king¡¯s tent and didn¡¯t starve you. How could I poison you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re from the sand God King¡¯s tent?¡± Gu Xin asked. The country ruler¡¯s son?¡± Chapter 1445 - 1445 Seeing is better than hearing 1445 Seeing is better than hearing I¡¯ve long heard that the Gu family¡¯s youngdies are all intelligent and beautiful. It¡¯s really better to see it for yourself than to hear about it a hundred times! The man raised his eyebrows and smiled. Gu Xin received the roasted meat and immediately sat cross-legged on the ground to eat. What was he afraid of? She had the Jade bead as an antidote, no matter how poisonous it was, it would not be able to poison her. The man returned to the forest and took out another roast chicken. He sat down not far from Gu Xin and started eating. !! Gu Xin finished the entire chicken. It was not enough, but it was enough to fill her stomach. ¡°Thirddy Gu, I¡¯m ayelin. As you said, I¡¯m the son of the sand God¡¯s King. However, I¡¯m a person who¡¯s been locked up and can¡¯t go out all year round. The furthest I¡¯ve been was this forest.¡± After finishing the roast chicken, ayelin introduced himself. ¡°Since you know that I was caught in the sand God¡¯s tent, you can¡¯t be thinking of taking me back, right?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Naturally, I will not. Not to mention you, even I want to escape! I heard that there¡¯s a mixed city outside the West of kun city. I want to live there!¡± Ayelin had a look of yearning. ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Xinughed coldly, ¡± are you trying to say that we¡¯ll find the way together and go to kun city together? ¡± Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Ayelin smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Xin lifted her head to look at the sky. The sky was gray and she could not see the sun. She could not tell the direction either. Father, mother, sister, I¡¯ve missed you so much! Brother Yuanyuan, didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t put me in danger? Where are you? Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were a little sore. She sniffled and tried to calm herself. Ayelin looked at Gu Xin. Even though she was in a sorry state, thisdy from the Zhou Dynasty still had an attractive aura. Gu Xin felt ayelin¡¯s gaze on her. She turned around and red at him, ¡± ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± ayelin replied with a smile. Gu Xin immediately pulled out a short knife and pointed it at ayelin, ¡± don¡¯t look. Otherwise, I¡¯ll dig out your eyes! hahahahahahaha! ayelinughed out loud. not only is she a beauty, but she¡¯s also a delicate and beautiful Overlord flower! Gu Xin was annoyed by hisughter. She didn¡¯t like this color either, so she immediately took action. She did not have a dagger tied to her body and the sandbag had been taken away. She was extremely agile. Ayelin was forced to retreat from her attacks. He only dodged and did not receive her attacks. This made Gu Xin even more annoyed. All of a sudden, ayelin restrained Gu Xin, held her hands behind her back, and dragged her by the back of her cor into the forest. His speed was extremely fast. Gu Xin still wanted to struggle, but when she saw a group of horses approaching from afar, she subconsciously stopped moving. ¡°Third miss Gu, the country ruler and the first Prince¡¯s men havee. There¡¯s a ce to hide in the forest. I¡¯ll Take You There. Don¡¯t make a sound. I can beat you, but I can¡¯t beat so many people.¡± Seeing that Gu Xin had discovered the situation, ayelin reminded her. ¡°I¡¯ll walk on my own!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved. She pursed her lips and struggled for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of threatening them with me, third Gu Youngdy. The country ruler has eleven sons, and I¡¯m only the most inconspicuous one. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m one more or one less. ¡± Ayelin saw through Gu Xin¡¯s thoughts immediately. Gu Xin thought about it for a while and decided to give up on the idea. The hiding ce that ayelin was referring to was a thatched house in the forest. He brought Gu Xin into the house and asked her to hide on the beam. The sound of the horse¡¯s hooves was getting closer and closer. Gu Xin could only believe it this time. After a while, there were indeed voices in the forest. Ayelin walked out of the house and sat on a recliner, rxed. Chapter 1446 - 1446 Chapter 1446-fight 1446 Chapter 1446-fight Gu Xin hid on the roof beam of the thatched cottage and even her breathing became lighter. She was afraid. Afraid that she would be caught and that the sand God Prince would have ill intentions towards her. If she was caught again, she would definitely be strictly guarded and tortured. For some reason, many images shed through Gu Xin¡¯s mind. When she was ten years old, she was taken away and sold. She resisted but to no avail. She was beaten, tamed and finally became a yes-man. Gu Xin didn¡¯t know why these strange images would appear in her mind at such a tense moment. !! A question came from outside, but ayelin didn¡¯t answer. Gu Xin focused her mind and brushed away all the strange images in her mind. She could only hear the people outsideughing at ayelin. ¡°I forgot that he¡¯s deaf!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really trash! You can¡¯t evenpare to a strand of hair on our first Prince¡¯s head!¡± his mother was a good-for-nothing that was captured from the great Zhou Dynasty. It¡¯s not strange that she gave birth to a good-for-nothing like him! ¡°The first Prince made him stay for fun!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, what¡¯s the point of talking to a cripple! We¡¯ll search the forest, that woman can¡¯t have gone far!¡± Outside, ayelin did not say a word. Gu Xin heard footsteps and knew that someone had entered the house. However, they only looked around for a while before leaving. At this moment, Gu Xin¡¯s heart was in her mouth. After half an hour, there was no more movement outside. Gu Xin still did not dare toe down from the beam. ¡°Third miss Gu, they¡¯ve left this forest,¡± he called out to her. You cane down!¡± Gu Xin jumped down. ¡°Thank you!¡± She cupped her fists at ayelin. No. ayelin shook his head. everyone loves beauty. There¡¯s no reason not to help such a beauty.¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows. But thinking that he had indeed helped her, she did not scold him. ¡°Third miss Gu,¡± said ayelin,¡±I don¡¯t know which direction we should go to the great Zhou. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself, everyone says I¡¯m trash. However, I know that if we walk to the other side of the forest, there will be herdsmen. You can ask them. They might have gone to kun city to sell things.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at ayelin, ¡± alright, thank you. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, you can go to kun city. I¡¯ll give you a reward. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely get this reward,¡± ayelin said with a smile. However, third miss Gu still had to wait a day. The first Prince¡¯s men have gone in all directions to look for you. It¡¯ll be safer to go tomorrow morning after tonight.¡± After a pause, ayelin continued, ¡± don¡¯t worry, third miss Gu. I won¡¯t be staying here tonight. This thatched cottage is for third miss Gu¡¯s use. There¡¯s a well outside with water in it. As for food, there are wild fruits, pheasants, and rabbits in this mountain. I believe that third youngdy Gu can settle it herself! Third youngdy Gu must not have rested since she escapedst night, so she can rest now.¡± Gu Xin cupped her fists once again, thank you. Ayelin took another look at Gu Xin before leaving the thatched cottage. Gu Xin didn¡¯t dare to fall asleep immediately. She ced the nket on the bed, crossed her legs, and closed her eyes to meditate. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin had disappeared for six days. Lu Zheng requested for an order and set off with his Army. The Army had arrived at the border of the sand God. Peng ze and Peng Wng led the troops to the border of the Yun nation and met up with Peng sang. This was the emperor¡¯s intention. If they wanted to fight, they would fight at the same time. Five thousand of the Peng family¡¯s Army would be left in kun city. They would speed up the production. The rest of the soldiers would set off. On the 19th of November, the bugle horn sounded in the Yun nation and the divine sand nation. The Zhou Army was attacking! Chapter 1447 - 1447 Chapter 1447-nowhere to retreat 1447 Chapter 1447-nowhere to retreat Lu Zheng¡¯s team included Gu Hui, Princess Jinghe, he sanniang, and Xie Zhiyi. Xie Zhiyi felt that she was the reason for Gu Xin¡¯s ident. If she had apanied Gu Xin to get on the carriage that night, Yin Feili would definitely have found her troublesome. If anything went wrong, fourth Bai would definitely have noticed. Even if they were to be taken away in the end, there would be someone to apany Xinxin. However, she left that day because her dress was dirty. She felt extremely guilty, so she begged her mother to change into the female Battalion¡¯s uniform and went to the battlefield with her. !! She wouldn¡¯t drag others down. She would just stay behind and kill as many as she could. She wanted to see Xinxin as soon as possible, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace for the rest of her life. The Peng family did not allow her toe, but Lu Zheng and Gu Hui agreed. In the end, the Peng Corporation could only agree. The Army pressed on the border, not giving the other side any time to prepare. Gu Hui finally saw another side of Lu Zheng, a side that waspletely different from the one he usually presented in front of the Gu family. Gu Hui was pleased that there was someone who cared about her so much. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang¡¯s eyes were also red from the killing. They had experience in the southern border and the goddess Kingdom, so they were not worse than ordinary men. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu worked well together. In just three days, they had upied half of the grasnds where the sand divine Kingdom was located. Simrly, the Peng brothers were also doing very well in the Yun nation. They had been attacking for three days, and Gu Xin had also been walking in the direction that ayelin had pointed out to her for three days. However, she didn¡¯t find the Wrangler that ayelin had mentioned. She didn¡¯t see a single person along the way. She didn¡¯t know if she had been tricked or if she hadn¡¯t reached the ce that ayelin had mentioned. She had a water bag, some dried meat that ayelin had given her, and a few daggers that he had given her. Of course, she still had the short knife with her. Ayelin even got her a thick coat from the sand divine nation and a man¡¯s outfit to make it easier for her to walk around. She walked on the grasnd on her feet until she saw a mountain. On the 25th of November, after asking ayelin and noting down the time every day, she saw a Snow Mountain. Could it be that after crossing this mountain, they would be able to return to kun city? Gu Xin remembered thatst year and the year before that, the mountains in the North of kun city were all like this. She stopped, took a small sip of water, ate a few mouthfuls of dried meat, and rested for a while. She nned to cross the snow Mountain. She had been walking alone for six days. She had not met anyone, but she would asionally encounter animals. Rubbing her hands and nose, Gu Xin nned to cross the snow Mountain before dark. Otherwise, she would definitely freeze to death. Furthermore, she was about to finish all the dried meat on her body. If she did not freeze to death, she would probably starve to death. She thought that the people from the sand divine Kingdom had gone to other ces to look for her, but she had no idea that the sand divine Kingdom no longer had the energy to chase after her. They were already forced into a corner by Lu Zheng. In the tent of the sand deity King, the king gathered his sons to discuss the countermeasures. Some proposed to surrender, while others proposed to fight to the end. The people who surrendered felt that the great Zhou Dynasty wasing in a menacing manner and must have made preparations. Moreover, the great Zhou Empire now had kun city, which was their grain-producing rear. They had enough grain and time to deal with them. However, those who resisted to the end felt that great Zhou was just creating momentum to scare them. Great Zhou¡¯s goal was definitely third miss Gu. As long as they found third miss Gu, they could threaten great Zhou. It was better to ask for help from the Yun nation or thengge nation now. Chapter 1448 - 1448 Chapter 1448-acquaintance 1448 Chapter 1448-acquaintance It was too far to ask for help from thenge Kingdom, but the Yun nation was not far away. Therefore, the king of the divine Sand Kingdom asked the eldest Prince to go to the Yun nation in person. In the end, before the first Prince could leave the territory of the sand divine Kingdom, the Zhou Armyunched a surprise attack in the middle of the night. Gu Hui, Jing, the princess, and he sanniang had joined forces to capture the first Prince of the sand God alive. The Alliance between the sand God and the Yun nation had ended before it had even begun. On Gu Xin¡¯s side, she had already climbed over the snow Mountain. She had fainted from the cold. !! He justy there in the snow. ¡°Prince, there¡¯s someone over there!¡± Early in the morning, a loud sound was heard. Gu Xin heard it in a daze but she could not move her body. She did not even have the strength to pick up a Jade bead to eat. Then, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Gu Nian?¡± The Prince, who was wearing a coat and had his prey hanging on his horse, eximed subconsciously when he saw Gu Xin¡¯s face. ¡°A Prince? You know this person?¡± The subordinate said in surprise. It was also their first time going east and visiting the Lang GE Kingdom as guests. They didn¡¯t see many people, but their Prince actually knew someone? When Gu Xin heard the name ¡®Gu Nian¡¯, she used herst bit of strength to prop herself up. When she saw the person on the horse, her pupils shrank before she smiled and closed her eyes. It was someone she knew! it¡¯s not her. She looks simr to the person I met a few years ago. The Prince got off his horse and walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side. He carried her up to his horse and left. His men didn¡¯t dare to ask more and followed him. ¡­¡­ When Gu Xin woke up again, she was in the desert and it was night time. There was a bonfire beside her and she felt a little hot. ¡°Little brat, you¡¯re awake! You¡¯re so lucky, you couldn¡¯t even drink the water I fed you before!¡± The person taking care of Gu Xin noticed her movements and asked in surprise. Gu Xin looked around but did not say a word. hey, kid, look at your lips. They¡¯re as dry as tree bark. Let me get you some hot water! The man went to the fire to get a bowl of water and ran over to Gu Xin. Gu Xin still had no strength, but she was much better than when she came down from the snow Mountain. She could still catch the bowl. She put the bowl to her mouth and put a Jade bead into the bowl without a trace. She blew on it gently and slowly drank the water. After taking a small sip of the hot water, Gu Xin finally felt much better. She suddenly recalled the face she saw before she lost consciousness and quickly looked towards the crowd, but she did not see that person. ¡°Kid, which country are you from? You look like a gentleman from the Lang GE Kingdom, but you¡¯re dressed like a man from the sand divine Kingdom. Our Prince is in a hurry and it¡¯s not good to throw you into the snow Mountain, so I¡¯m taking you with me. ¡± The person next to her saw her finish the water and continued to ask. Gu Xin did not say anything. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a mute? Then I¡¯ll ask you a question, and you¡¯ll nod, okay?¡± That person said. At this moment, a ringing sound could be heard. Gu Xin looked over and saw that it was not a horse but a camel that was carrying the man. Where was she? The people from the Lang GE Kingdom who came to kun city to do business said that there was a desert to the West of them. They walked in the desert on camels instead of horses. Had she already walked past the Lang GE Kingdom? As the camel approached, Gu Xin did not have time to think about the person on its back. She was not mistaken before she fainted. It was brother Xiao Zheng, Xiao Yu¡¯s brother, Cheng huaijin, who looked exactly like Xiao Yu. Cheng huaijin had already seen Gu Xin who had woken up. He got off the camel and walked over. Looking at Gu Xin, he asked, ¡± ¡°Young master, do you feel better?¡± Chapter 1449 - 1449 Chapter 1449-brother Xiao Yan 1449 Chapter 1449-brother Xiao Yan ¡°Prince, you don¡¯t know this, but this kid is a mute!¡± The attendant who was giving Gu Xin hot water stood up and exined to Cheng huaijin. ¡°I¡¯m much better. Thank you for saving me, Prince!¡± Just as he finished speaking, he heard Gu Xin¡¯s hoarse voice behind him. The follower widened his eyes in shock and looked at Gu Xin angrily. you¡¯re not talking to me because I look rougher than the Prince? ¡± This was too much. The attendant wanted to curse, but Cheng huaijin waved him away. ¡°Go and make something soft to eat. We¡¯ll be traveling through the night in a while!¡± !! The attendant immediately bowed and acknowledged. Cheng huaijin sat next to Gu Xin and tilted his head to look at her, but his eyes seemed to be looking at another person. ¡°Brother little ye?¡± Gu Xin called out softly. ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng huaijin smiled. I¡¯m now the Prince of quicksand country in the West, ah hai fengna. You can just call me Prince ah hai. ¡°Prince ah hai, I¡¯m so happy to see you.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were a little sore. Wasn¡¯t she suffering because of him? ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. He nced at the attendants by the bonfire and asked softly, ¡± is sister alright? ¡± good, sister is very good. Our whole family is very good. Gu Xin nodded her head. She knew that brother Xiao Zheng cared about her sister the most, ¡± but, brother Xiao Zheng, Xiao Yu is married. Cheng huaijin was stunned for a moment before his eyes lit up. He asked somewhat excitedly, ¡± ¡°You saw Xiao Yu? Is little Yu still alive?¡± Because of his excitement, Cheng huaijin¡¯s voice was a little loud, and the busy attendants around him all looked over. Cheng huaijin realized that he had lost hisposure. He nced over and saw that his followers were busy with their own things again. Cheng huaijin stood up and called Gu Xin to move to the side. He took off his cloak and draped it over Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, is Xiao Yu really still alive? Was she living well? Is the man she married good?¡± His eyes were filled with hope. Gu Xin looked at Cheng huaijin¡¯s hands that were trembling with excitement and couldn¡¯t bear to tell him the truth. However, she felt that she should say it, so she said, ¡± ¡°She was saved by fifth aunt Peng, the fifth youngdy of the Peng family in kun city. However, at the beginning ofst year, she followed Peng Wu¡¯s aunt to Jiangnan and met a man there. That man lied to her and said that he knew about you. She believed him stupidly. Peng Wu¡¯s aunt found out that the man was a dandy, the kind who indulged in pleasure and was lecherous, but Xiao Yu didn¡¯t listen. In order to get your news, she even got pregnant with that man¡¯s child. In the end, she went on a hunger strike and quarreled with Peng Wu¡¯s aunt, causing her to lose her child. My uncle is aunt Peng Wu¡¯s husband. He let Xiao Yu get married. My uncle has been transferred to Lin province as an official, while Xiao Yu is staying in Jiang Nan.¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t respond for a long time after hearing this. Gu Xin looked at him and pursed her lips, ¡± ¡°Brother Jun, don¡¯t worry. That man knows that aunt Peng Wu is the daughter of the Peng family, and his uncle is the magistrate of Lin city. He won¡¯t dare to bully Yu.¡± Cheng huaijin wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and said,¡±yes, I¡¯m not worried.¡± As long as he was alive, it was fine. She was too stupid. How could shemit herself to him just because of some uncertain news? It¡¯s my fault, I didn¡¯t find a chance to send the news back these few years, it¡¯s all my fault! But, it¡¯s good that she¡¯s alive, it¡¯s good that she¡¯s alive!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and thought of her current predicament, ¡± ¡°Brother Xiao Yan, is this ce far from great Zhou? If I want to go back, which direction should I go? How long do we have to walk?¡± Chapter 1450 - 1450 Because of them 1450 Because of them Cheng huaijin nced at the fire and turned to look at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, how did you appear in the snow Mountain in the Lang GE Kingdom? When I met you that day, you were in the Lang GE Kingdom. I didn¡¯t dare to leave you alone, and I couldn¡¯t go to the great Zhou through the Lang GE Kingdom, so I brought you along. Did something happen to you?¡± ¡°The Lang GE Kingdom?¡± Gu Xin was shocked. brother Xiao Yang, are you saying that I¡¯ll reach the Lang GE Kingdom after crossing that Snow Mountain? Are we now in the West of the Lang GE Kingdom?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. I¡¯m now a citizen of quicksand country, and I¡¯m representing quicksand country tongge country. In the eyes of the people fromngge country, no one from quicksand country has ever been to the great Zhou Dynasty. I already look like someone from the great Zhou Dynasty, so I don¡¯t dare to take you there. Recently, the Lang GE Kingdom is conducting a strict investigation because they are going to war with the great Zhou.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? It¡¯s been more than half a month since my ident. My family must be worried to death. Brother Xiao Yan, is there really no way to go back? Are there any other ways?¡± Gu Xin started to panic. !! ¡°Xinxin, don¡¯t panic. Tell me, how did you appear in that Snow Mountain? It¡¯s been six days since I saw you. Although I¡¯m trying to walk slowly, I¡¯m still heading west. I have something very important to do here and can¡¯t be dyed.¡± Cheng huaijin exined. it¡¯s because of Wanwan. Gu Xin lifted her head and looked at Cheng huaijin. She hesitated for a moment but still told him the whole story. Cheng huaijin felt extremely guilty. If he hadn¡¯t taken the path to the snow Mountain that day, would this girl, who had been helping his sister to find him, have died there? During the few days of traveling from the snow Mountain to the desert, Gu Xin¡¯s breathing was very weak. Cheng huaijin was really worried that she would die all of a sudden. Every day, when she couldn¡¯t drink any water, he would feed her with a bamboo tube or a funnel carefully. He was afraid that Gu Xin would die of dehydration due to the hot desert during the day. Fortunately, she had woken up today and looked quite energetic. Gu Xin was Nian Nian¡¯s younger sister and he treated her like his own sister. He treated her like a sister like Xiao Yu and took care of Gu Xin with the heart that he couldn¡¯t lose his sister again. In the end, this girl was suffering because of the siblings. Cheng huaijin felt terrible. ¡°Brother Xiao Ye, you¡¯re my sister¡¯s and my friend. You¡¯ve always been. It¡¯s already happened, so don¡¯t feel guilty. If you really feel bad, find a way to send me back!¡± Gu Xin said sincerely. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Cheng huaijin nodded. Just as he was about to say something, a voice came from the other end. The food was cooked and ready to eat. He said to Gu Xin, ¡± let¡¯s go and eat first. You¡¯ve only been drinking water every day for the past few days. You must be hungry! Let¡¯s eat something and talk about it slowly.¡± The two of them returned to the campfire, sat down, and started eating without saying anything. Cheng huaiyun didn¡¯t bring many people with him, only four in total, and all of them were agile guards. As the Prince of quicksand country, he had originally brought a diplomatic mission to thenge Kingdom. Because he wanted to stay and find the way back to the great Zhou, he had let the members of the diplomatic mission leave first, and he had only brought four people. These four people were all loyal to him. If he did not exin, they would not ask. After the meal, Cheng huaijin decided not to leave again. He led the team to a stone house that was half-covered by yellow sand. It was very wide inside. Chapter 1451 - 1451 His experience 1451 His experience Two bonfires were lit in the cave. Cheng huaijin¡¯s attendant went to the cave entrance to scatter some medicinal powder, then came back to report, ¡± ¡°Prince, the beast repelling powder has been scattered. You and little brother Gu can rest inside. We will rest at the entrance of the cave.¡± Since Gu Xin wanted to travel with them, she naturally introduced herself. She said that she was from the Lang GE nation and was the third child in her family. She had gotten lost with her family, so she wanted to travel with them. Cheng huaijin¡¯s attendant didn¡¯t suspect anything, because most of the people in the Lang GE Kingdom looked like people from the great Zhou. Cheng huaijin nodded, telling them not to fall into a deep sleep and to be on alert for any movements outside. !! The attendant retreated. When the fire grew bigger, Gu Xin removed Cheng huaijin¡¯srge windbreaker and rubbed her hands together, warming them up by the fire. Cheng huaijin looked at her and smiled. it¡¯s like this in the desert. It¡¯s hot during the day and cold at night. You¡¯ll feel it tomorrow morning.¡± Gu Xin nced at the entrance of the cave and saw that the four servants had closed their eyes. She retracted her gaze and asked softly, ¡± ¡°Brother Jun, how did you get to quicksand country? No wonder we couldn¡¯t find you, you¡¯ve gone to such a far ce.¡± Cheng huaijin slowly recounted what had happened after he and Xiao Yu had separated. At that time, Cheng huaijin and Cheng Huaiyu had been attacked by wild beasts. In order to protect his sister, Cheng huaijin had lured the wild beasts away, but he had been injured and had been unconscious. When he woke up again, he was already on the ship. The person who saved him wanted him to do something for him, so he would never let Cheng huaijin go. The person who had saved him was an official of quicksand Kingdom. He had been searching for the son of quicksand King. Cheng huaijin was of the same age as him. The son of quicksand King had disappeared when he was three years old. They only knew that he had a birthmark on his back. Cheng huaijin had one. As a result, for the past five years, Cheng huaijin had been the Prince of quicksand. He didn¡¯t want to be controlled by others, so he made it clear that he would listen to his official¡¯s words and secretly plot against him. This year, he had sessfully escaped from his official¡¯s control and gotten rid of that person. At the same time, he also told the quicksand King the truth. The quicksand King had known the truth long ago, but he didn¡¯t me Cheng huaijin. After a few years of observation and getting along, he really treated Cheng huaijin as his son. He knew that his son had died, and he had buried him with his own hands, so he knew from the beginning that Cheng huaijin wasn¡¯t. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. After talking to the quicksand King, he decided to continue being the quicksand King and then find a way back to the great Zhou Dynasty. At least, he had to confirm whether Xiao Yu was still alive. Moreover, he wanted to go back to the great Zhou Dynasty and find out if the person in his heart was doing well. After dealing with that official and revealing his heart to the quicksand King, he nned to return to the great Zhou Dynasty by boat from the sea. If he went bynd, he would pass through the desert. In the end, they learned that at the beginning of this year, the Lang GE Kingdom and the most powerful tribe in the West, the cloud Sea tribe, had joined forces and guarded the sea area, not letting anyone leave for fear of ruining their n. Cheng huaijin cherished his life. He was fully aware of the strength of the Yunhai tribe in the quicksand country over the past few years. Thus, he nned to cross the desert and the snow Mountain to return to the great Zhou. However, to return to the great Zhou, they had to go through thenge Kingdom. Now that thengge nation and the Yunhai tribe had formed an alliance, he didn¡¯t dare to head east even after he arrived in thengge nation. That was why he met Gu Xin. After Gu Xin heard this, she was filled with emotions. Both brother and sister had been saved by someone. However, the person who saved Xiao Yu had sincerely raised her as a daughter, while the person who saved brother Xiao Yan had treated him as a chess piece. Chapter 1452 - 1452 Chapter 1452-send the news back 1452 Chapter 1452-send the news back If brother Xiao Yan was a little stupid, he might still be a chess piece in quicksand country! From these words, Gu Xin also caught the main point. Thengge Kingdom and the cloud Sea tribe had formed an alliance, but it was impossible for them to return to the great Zhou from the sea. Moreover, Gu Xin wasn¡¯t sure if the people in kun city knew about the Alliance between thenge Kingdom and the Yunhai tribe. Furthermore, Gu Xin had heard from Lu Zheng about the situation around great Zhou. There were only a few small countries. As crossing the desert was very difficult, no matter which dynasty the great Zhou Dynasty was in, they had no contact with the Western side of the desert. There were no transactions, and there were no wars either. If they were attacked by the other party without understanding their strength, it would be very bad for great Zhou. !! Gu Xin furrowed her brows,¡¯brother Xiao Yan, we have to let the Peng family Army know about this so that they can take precautions.¡¯ Otherwise, they will think that there are only the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s military forces. At that time, there will definitely be many casualties.¡± Cheng huaijin sighed and said,¡±I want to.¡± However, how could he contact them? It takes a month to cross the desert from thengge Kingdom to return to the quicksand Kingdom. When I went to thengge Kingdom previously, I thought of ways to travel bynd and sea. I even wanted to get my followers to pretend to be merchants doing business in the great Zhou, but I didn¡¯t seed. The Lang GE Kingdom was now very strict with people who went to the great Zhou to do business. Those who could go were basically those who had been doing business there for the past two years. The others couldn¡¯t even leave the city gate. Not to mention the water route.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips. Now, she not only wanted to send back the news of her safety, but also the news of the Alliance between thengge Kingdom and the cloud Sea tribe so that the great Zhou could be prepared. brother Xiao Yang, ¡± Gu Xin asked after some thought, ¡± do you know how many soldiers the cloud Sea tribe has? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to estimate,¡± Cheng huaijin replied. Because the cloud ocean tribe was the strongest tribe here, many small countries would bow down to them at theirmand. I went to thenge Kingdom because the king of the cloud Sea tribe gave the order that all the surrounding small countries had to send people over. Otherwise, they would devour me directly. As far as I know, no small country or tribe can defeat the Yunhai tribe. Furthermore, these small countries and tribes have never thought of joining forces to resist the Yunhai tribe. I wanted to get back to quicksand country as soon as possible because I was worried that the cloud Sea tribe would do something to quicksand country. It¡¯s because my foster father obviously doesn¡¯t want to fight. If he doesn¡¯t obey, the cloud Sea tribe will Annex the quicksand country sooner orter.¡± so domineering. Gu Xin paused for a moment. great Zhou has a strong Army and a good harvest for the past few years. If we¡¯re prepared, we should be able to hold out. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t say anything. He had been away from the great Zhou for almost five years. Because quicksand country was far away from the great Zhou, there was no news from the great Zhou at all. Thus, he didn¡¯t know about the changes in the great Zhou in the past few years. ¡°Brother Xiao Yan, Jin nanguo has already surrendered to the great Zhou and the southern region has been defeated.¡± Gu Xin looked at Cheng huaijin and continued, ¡± if something happens to me, my father, my sister, and brother Yuanyuan will definitely find out immediately and find out that I ended up in the divine sand nation. So, the divine sand nation and the Yun nation will be defeated by them sooner orter. The kingdom of goddess has a friendly rtionship with the great Zhou Dynasty, and Queen Dugu has already entered the capital to meet the Emperor. Therefore, the great Zhou Dynasty had no worries and could go all out to fight against thengge Kingdom. Now, the only problem was the Alliance between thengge Kingdom and the Yunhai tribe. So, I¡¯m going to send a message back.¡± Chapter 1453 - 1453 Trust 1453 Trust ¡°So, brother Jun, can you send me back to the snow Mountain? Let¡¯s go back to the great Zhou Dynasty together!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with hope as she looked at Cheng huaijin. She didn¡¯t mention her family¡¯s various big bosses, and she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would say anything to outsiders. She treated Cheng huaijin as a friend, but there were some things that she didn¡¯t have to say to a friend. She said all this only because she wanted Cheng huaijin to know the importance of going back to report the news. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Cheng huaijin smiled bitterly. not long after I met you, the people from thenge Kingdom appeared in the snow Mountain. I¡¯m the Prince of quicksand country. I was supposed to leave with the diplomatic mission, but we went into hiding. I heard the conversation of the Lang GE people and knew that they havepletely blocked the route. We can¡¯t cross the snow Mountain.¡± !! The light in Gu Xin¡¯s eyes dimmed and her heart sank to the bottom. Cheng huaijin seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, you just said that Queen Dugu of the goddess Kingdom came to the capital to meet the Emperor? The goddess Kingdom and the great Zhou are on friendly terms?¡± Gu Xin nodded. What¡¯s wrong? is there something wrong?¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t answer immediately. He continued to ask, ¡± ¡°If we have a way to send the news to the goddess Kingdom, are you sure that Queen Dugu will bring the news to kun city?¡± ¡°He definitely will.¡± Gu Xin replied without hesitation, ¡± brother Xiaowan, I¡¯ll be honest with you. Queen Dugu has family in great Zhou and they¡¯re from the royal family. Therefore, the goddess Kingdom will never betray great Zhou. If great Zhou is in trouble, the goddess Kingdom will definitely help. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Cheng huaijin asked again. Gu Xin nodded her head with certainty, ¡± Brother Xiaoyan, do you have a way to send a message to the goddess Kingdom?¡± Cheng huaijin was silent for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°Yes, there is a way, but we have to return to quicksand country.¡± Gu Xin looked at Cheng huaijin and listened to him continue. ¡°Previously, the Minister of quicksand Kingdom asked me to listen to him and tell him everything I saw about my foster father,¡± Cheng huaijin said. two years ago,st year, my foster father kept in contact with the outside world through the goshawk. I didn¡¯t tell the officials of quicksand Kingdom. He found out on his own and questioned me. He told me that it was very likely that my foster father came from the goddess Kingdom and that he wasmunicating with people from the goddess Kingdom. He allowed me to catch foster father¡¯s weakness, so he can use this to threaten foster father. Let the quicksand Kingdompletely surrender to the cloud Sea tribe, and let the people of quicksand Kingdom no longer listen to my foster father. Later, when I told my foster father the truth, he did tell me that he wasmunicating with the people of goddess Kingdom, but he didn¡¯t say if he was from goddess Kingdom.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up again as hope rose in her heart. if that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go to quicksand country immediately. Brother Xiaoyan, if your foster father can reallymunicate with the goddess Kingdom, even if he¡¯s just a citizen of the goddess Kingdom, the news will be able to reach the great Zhou.¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t know why Gu Xin was so sure. To him, the goddess Kingdom was a more mysterious ce than the West of the desert. There, women were respected. How did Queen Dugu get along with the great Zhou Dynasty, where men were respected? But because of his good impression of the Gu family, he trusted Gu Xin. After thinking for a while, Cheng huaijin said,¡¯Xinxin, I¡¯ll protect you well when we reach quicksand country. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring you back in one piece and hand you over to sister niannian.¡± Chapter 1454 - 1454 Not knowing how to comfort 1454 Not knowing how tofort Gu Xin recalled the name that Cheng huaijin called out to her when she was unconscious, as well as the fact that the first person Cheng huaijin asked about after she woke up was not Xiao Yu but her sister. She had some thoughts in her heart. She thought for a moment and asked,¡±brother Xiao Yan, are you married in quicksand country?¡± I remember that you and Xiao Yu are two years older than me. You¡¯re sixteen this year and will be seventeen after the new year.¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head. ¡°Does brother Xiao Ye have someone he likes?¡± Gu Xin asked again. !! Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin and smiled, ¡± ¡°Yes, I do. However, my sweetheart is not in quicksand country, but the great Zhou Dynasty.¡± Now that Gu Xin¡¯s guess was confirmed, she didn¡¯t know if she should tell Cheng huaijin that her sister was already engaged and that second brother Xue was doing well. Seeing her like this, Cheng huaijin could guess what she was thinking. He smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°My sweetheart is sister niannian. All these years, the only two things that kept me alive were that I wanted to return to the great Zhou Dynasty to fight for that girl. The other was that I wanted to return to the great Zhou Dynasty to find my sister. It was sister niannian and Xiao Yu who supported me to live well, let me protect myself in the face of many conspiracies and tricks, let me practice martial arts harder and improve my ability. Without them, I might not have been able to survive in quicksand country.¡± Gu Xin looked at Cheng huaijin. This face was very simr to Xiao Yu¡¯s. It was just that brother Xiao Zheng was a boy, so he was tougher, had deeper facial features, and his skin was darker than Xiao Yu¡¯s. ¡°Brother Xiao Yan, actually, our families have only known each other for less than half a year.¡± I feel like you¡¯re using your feelings for your sister more deeply.¡± Cheng huaijin smiled and said,¡¯Xinxin, Did you know? Sister niannian is the first woman in the world to wash my hair. She¡¯s gentle, kind, and always able to do unexpected things. I didn¡¯t understand it before. I only know that when your family appears, the first person I see is always sister niannian. After all these years, I¡¯ve grown up. I¡¯ve also understood that perhaps that one nce at that time had set my heart for life. My heart can¡¯t hold any other girls.¡± Gu Xin suddenly remembered what grandma Gu had told her. When grandma Gu first met Grandpa Gu, he had been in her heart ever since. Now, she had a family of children and grandchildren. It had been a few decades. However, Gu Xin knew that Cheng huaijin and Gu Nian would never be Grandpa and Grandma Gu. She was still struggling to decide whether she should tell Cheng huaijin about Gu Nian¡¯s engagement. For Cheng huaijin, who treated Gu Nian as a pir of support for his survival, this was a little cruel. However, she also knew that Cheng huaijin would find out about this sooner orter. Should I let him discover it himself, or should I give him a reminder? Cheng huaijin used a stick to dig at the fire. Looking at the zing mes, heughed self-deprecatingly.¡±Xinxin, don¡¯t hesitate anymore. You can tell me. Sister niannian is so good and outstanding. There must be many people who like her. She was already eighteen years old. Second uncle and second aunt had already arranged a marriage for her, right? He must be a very good man, a man worthy of sister niannian, right?¡± Gu Xin hugged her knees with both hands and rested her chin on her knees. She looked at the fire and sighed, ¡± ¡°Yes, elder sister is engaged. Brother Xiao Yang, there are many good girls in this world. Yingluo, don¡¯t be too sad.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t know how tofort her and was at a loss for words. The main reason was that she had never encountered such a situation before. There were no good people around her who could not get what they loved, and she had neverforted anyone. Chapter 1455 - 1455 You’re the devil 1455 You¡¯re the devil ¡°I¡¯m not sad,¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head. I¡¯ve thought of this long ago. If nothing had happened to me, perhaps I would have worked hard to fight for it. But after so many things have happened, how could I hope that everything will go as I wished? It¡¯s my own business that I regard sister niannian as my faith, it has nothing to do with her. As long as she¡¯s doing well, I¡¯ll be at ease. Xinxin, don¡¯t tell sister niannian that she¡¯s in my heart, okay?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Cheng huaijin smiled. let¡¯s sleep. We¡¯ll set off early tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll try to reach quicksand country as soon as possible and send the news back. Gu Xin agreed. !! Gu Xin wrapped herself tightly and fell asleep. After a long time, she said, ¡± ¡°Brother Xiao Ye, you¡¯ll have a good life in the future.¡± After a long time, Cheng huaijin finally responded. ¡­¡­ Sand divine Kingdom. The troops led by Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu had already ttened every corner of the sand divine Kingdom. Those who resisted with their lives on the line were all killed, and those who surrendered were all locked up in one ce. Lu Zheng had not slept for a few days. His beard had grown out again, his hair was messy, and his eyes were red. At this moment, he had arrived at the ce where the sand God Prince was imprisoned. The first Prince of the sand God was captured by Gu Huijing, the princess, and he sanniang. After knowing that he was the future king of the sand divine Kingdom, the three of them never thought of killing him. What if they could get some useful information from him? ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Xin?¡± Lu Zheng looked at the Prince of sand God Kingdom. The first Prince of the sand God had not eaten for a few days. He was in an extremely sorry state and was on the verge of death. Lu Zheng grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up. He asked fiercely, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Xin?¡± The first Prince of the sand God said weakly, ¡± ¡°Dead, dead.¡± Lu Zheng held back the thought of killing the man with one strike and threw him on the ground. ¡°Bring the rest of the people up!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± His men backed out. Lu Zheng was holding a sword in his hand, ready to stab you at any time. After his subordinates brought the people in, Lu Zheng grabbed the king of the sand God directly.¡±Speak, where¡¯s Gu Xin?¡± The king of the sand divine Kingdom was severely injured. He answered weakly, ¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Swish!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s knife cut down, and the king of sand God died before he could even scream in time. At the side, a group of women and children were tied up. Lu zhengjian pointed at the older one, and his men immediately brought him over. ¡°Where is Gu Xin?¡± Lu Zheng asked again. This old woman was the mother of the first Prince of the sand God. She was trembling in fear.¡±No, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Swish!¡± With another sh, blood sttered all over the face of the sand God first Prince. Lu Zheng¡¯s de fell without hesitation. The first Prince of the sand God gritted his teeth and looked at Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng did not even look at him and pointed at another woman. ¡°You guys of the great Zhou don¡¯t kill the innocent, right?¡± the first Prince of the sand God roared. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for killing too many people?¡± Lu Zheng killed another person and looked at the first Prince of the sand God.¡±If I can¡¯t find Gu Xin, what¡¯s the harm in killing everyone in your divine sand nation! Retribution? When the sand divine Kingdom killed the people of the great Zhou, did you consider the consequences? If you don¡¯t tell me, if you don¡¯t tell me, all your women and children in this room will die! Including you! I¡¯ll let you see with your own eyes your women, your children, and the people of your sand divine Kingdom die one by one in front of you. I¡¯ll let you see with your own eyes that your skin and flesh will be cut off piece by piece, and you¡¯ll wish you were dead!¡± The first Prince of the sand God pointed at Lu Zheng and said,¡±demon!¡± The devil! You¡¯re the devil!¡± Chapter 1457 - 1457 Chapter 1457-cheated away 1457 Chapter 1457-cheated away Just as he walked out, he saw Xue Qianyuing over with someone. ¡°This man said he¡¯s seen Xinxin.¡± Xue qianxun¡¯s heart ached when he saw Lu Zheng in this state. He could still sleep for four to four hours from time to time these days, but second Lu could not fall asleep at all. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the person beside Xue Qianyu, whose hands were tied up. This person was ayelin. !! general, ¡± said ayelin, ¡± I¡¯ve indeed met third miss Gu before and even showed her the way. However, I don¡¯t know where to go to kun city, so I asked third miss Gu to ask the herdsmen. Lu Zheng forced himself to calm down and looked at ayelin with red eyes.¡±When did you see her? was she injured when you saw her? Is she scared?¡± Ayelin exined everything that had happened. ¡°General, you can ask the herdsman. Perhaps someone has seen third miss Gu.¡± &Nbsp; Lu Zheng nodded. Xue Er, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯ll go ask around. She was about to go find the herdsmen when Xue Qianyu stopped her. ¡°You n to go alone? There are so many people, how long are you going to ask? Let the subordinates follow and ask.¡± Ayelin also chimed in, ¡± ¡°At that time, I lent a set of men¡¯s clothing to third Gu Youngdy. It was brown.¡± Lu Zheng noted it down and sent his men to get someone to follow him to ask. ¡­¡­ They spent the entire night asking all the herdsmen, but no one had seen Gu Xin before. They had not even seen a stranger before. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart sank again. At daybreak, Xue Qianyu brought a bottle of hard liquor to Lu Zheng. ¡°Drink!¡± Lu Zheng took the ss and downed it in one gulp. He had not rested for a long time. After taking such a big gulp of wine, Lu Zheng felt a little dizzy and fell down in a short while. Xue Qianyu caught her. At this moment, Gu Nian ran out from the side and sighed when she saw Lu Zheng¡¯s state. ¡°AI!¡± Xue Qianyu carried Lu Zheng onto the carriage. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that second Lu would do this for a girl. He doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. To be honest, I don¡¯t like him like this.¡± Gu Nian nced at Xue Qianyu. She wanted to say that this fellow had done even crazier things before. Xue Qianyu put him down and covered him with a nket. He asked, ¡± ¡°How long can he sleep with this drugged wine? Would he wake up in the middle? Do you want me to go back with you? if he wakes up halfway, you might not be able to control yourself. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll hurt you. He doesn¡¯t have a good face for anyone now.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Grandma Xiao said that the ratio of this powder can make him sleep for at least two days and two nights. It¡¯s just nice. I can ride faster and reach white jade City. My grandma and grandma Xiao are in white jade City.¡± Grandma Xiao had asked her toe over and drug Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng had not rested for so many days, and grandma Xiao was afraid that something would happen to him, so she had asked grandma Gu to apany her to Baiyu city. Xue Qianyu still apanied Gu Nian for a while. It was not until noon that Gu Nian told him not to. He also told him to be careful. Even though there was no one left in the sand divine nation who could fight, he should not let his guard down. Xue Qianyu nodded. Gu Nian sat in the carriage while white eight and white ten drove the carriage. She looked at Lu Zheng, who was still calling out for Xinxin in his sleep, and her heart felt terrible. Xinxin had the luck of a koi fish, so she would definitely be fine. God, Lu Zheng spent so much effort to be reborn and begged us toe. Please don¡¯t let anything happen to Xinxin! Chapter 1458 - 1458 Chapter 1458-her luck 1458 Chapter 1458-her luck When Lu Yang woke up, he found himself lying in a warm room. He was a little dazed, and his brain was not working for a while. When he saw grandma Xiao, he was shocked to realize that he was asking about Xinxin in the sand divine Kingdom. Why did his grandmother appear? Grandma Xiao took a bowl of in porridge, blew on it and fed it to Lu Zheng.¡±Yuanyuan, you¡¯ve lost weight. Grandmother¡¯s heart aches for you. Eat something. We can only go find Xinxin when we¡¯re better.¡± Lu Zheng pursed his lips and looked at grandma Xiao. !! Grandma Xiao cried,¡¯you child, why are you so disobedient! If something happens to you, what will I do? Do you want me to lose you after I lose your mother?¡± Lu Zheng reached out and took the bowl, finishing the entire bowl. At this moment, grandma Gu and Gu Nian entered the room. Grandma Gu looked at Lu Zheng and sighed. Yuan, take care of yourself. Xinxin is still waiting for you to find her. If you¡¯re exhausted, who¡¯s going to find her? ¡± Lu Zheng sniffed, his eyes a little teary. Seeing that he was not surprised, Gu Nian continued, ¡± ¡°From then on, Xinxin was always lucky. Whoever scolded her was unlucky. It started when the people at home who collected gambling debts wanted to capture us, mother and daughter, and sell us to pay off the gambling debts. The debt collector had caught Xinxin, but nothing had happened to her. The debt collector, on the other hand, had been chased and bitten by a wild dog. First aunt scolded Xinxin for bearing with the premature birth. Xinxin wanted to eat wild game, but the wild boar ran into our house¡¯s wall. You went to Yuzhou with Xinxin and met a killer on the way. You were injured, but Xinxin was fine. At the Lantern Festival, Xinxin was kidnapped because of you. In the end, she was unscathed. The people who kidnapped her either fell or were unlucky. Li Shan wanted to scheme against Xinxin, but she went for wool and came home shorn. Yin Yingli wanted to scheme against Xinxin, so she fell on the ground. Even though she had kidnapped Xinxin this time, everyone had been exposed. They didn¡¯t escape ording to their ideal escape route and were seriously injured. The atmosphere in the room was heavy. Seeing that Lu Zheng did not want to say anything, grandma Gu pulled grandma Xiao away and left. Gu Nian followed them out. When they reached the door, she said something to grandma Gu and grandma Xiao before turning around and returning to the bed. She pulled a stool and sat down. She looked at Lu Yang and said, ¡± ¡°Lu Zheng, I knew who you were the moment you appeared. My parents and I knew who you were. I know about your past.¡± Lu Zheng wasn¡¯t surprised at all, because he had felt hostility from the three of them back then. He had also noticed that the three of them didn¡¯t allow him to get close to Xinxin. At first, he thought that the three of them had been reborn like him. Later, he realized that they weren¡¯t, and they weren¡¯t the original three members of the Gu family. Seeing that he was not surprised, Gu Nian continued, ¡± ¡°From then on, Xinxin was always lucky. Whoever scolded her was unlucky. It started when the people at home who collected gambling debts wanted to capture us, mother and daughter, and sell us to pay off the gambling debts. The debt collector had caught Xinxin, but nothing had happened to her. The debt collector, on the other hand, had been chased and bitten by a wild dog. First aunt scolded Xinxin for bearing with the premature birth. Xinxin wanted to eat wild game, but the wild boar ran into our house¡¯s wall. You went to Yuzhou with Xinxin and met a killer on the way. You were injured, but Xinxin was fine. At the Lantern Festival, Xinxin was kidnapped because of you. In the end, she was unscathed. The people who kidnapped her either fell or were unlucky. Li Shan wanted to scheme against Xinxin, but she went for wool and came home shorn. Yin Yingli wanted to scheme against Xinxin, so she fell on the ground. Even though she had kidnapped Xinxin this time, everyone had been exposed. They didn¡¯t escape ording to their ideal escape route and were seriously injured. I believe that this time, Xinxin will still be unscathed. She must have mistakenly entered some ce and lost her way, unable to find her way back. Lu Zheng, if you break down, everything you¡¯ve done in the past will be meaningless. If you break down, you¡¯ll only benefit others with such a good Xinxin. So, Lu Zheng, please cheer up. If you¡¯re depressed, when Xinxines back and sees you like this, she¡¯ll be sad. Maybe our family can¡¯t be as devoted to Xinxin as you are, but please believe that we care about her as much as you do.¡± Gu Nian would not tell Lu Zheng that Gu Xin had once saved the little carp that had crossed the Dragon Gate. She would not tell him about Gu Xin¡¯s strange encounter. However, she wanted to tell Lu Zheng that Gu Xin would not be easily harmed. Even if she were to encounter some difficulties, she would not be hurt. Lu Zheng looked at Gu Nian and replied after a long pause, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 1459 - 1459 Xie Zhiyi’s discovery 1459 Xie Zhiyi¡¯s discovery Gu Nian left after she finished speaking. Lu Zheng sat on the bed in a daze. After a while, he went out to the kitchen to get some water. He had enough rest and had searched the Yun nation and the divine sand nation. Now, only the Lang GE nation was left. He nned to go to the Lang GE nation to look for Gu Xin. After he was done washing up and changing his clothes, he was about to leave when Xue Qianyu arrived with Xie Zhiyi. Xie Zhiyi¡¯s little face was pale, and his whole body was trembling. Xue qianxun had wrapped him up in a thick nket, and his consciousness was a little unclear. Grandma Xiao quickly dealt with it for her. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t care so much. He nned to go back to kun city to pack his things and sneak into the Lang GE country. Xue qianxun stopped him. Xie Zhiyi asked about Xinxin¡¯s whereabouts. he said. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he turned to look at Xue Qianyu. Xue qianxun sighed. a few days ago, when we were fighting against the sand divine Kingdom, some of their people were brought to the rear. Xie Zhiyi managed to find out Xinxin¡¯s whereabouts from a child. ¡°Where?¡± Lu Zheng asked anxiously. Xue Qianyu shook his head. when we found Xie Zhiyi, she was already unconscious. She only had onest breath left. Ask her when she wakes up.¡± Lu Zheng hurriedly walked into Xie Zhiyi¡¯s room. When Xie Zhiyi woke up, the first thing he saw was Gu Nian. His voice was a little hoarse. sister niannian, Xinxin has left the snow Mountain. ¡°Which Snow Mountain?¡± Lu Zheng asked. Which direction is it?¡± Grandma Xiao pushed Lu Zheng away and brought a bowl of hot soup. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Zhiyi to warm up. She has been unconscious for three days.¡± Xie Zhiyi felt much better after taking the pills Gu Nian had given him. He then began to talk about what he knew. She was originally in charge of applying medicine for the soldiers and preparing their food. As the Peng family Army went deeper into the divine Sand Kingdom, more and more people of the sand God were brought to the rear and confined to specific areas. Xie Zhiyi had asked the wounded soldiers who had returned from the front line, but they said that they couldn¡¯t find Gu Xin. They heard that Gu Xin had escaped the night she was captured to the sand divine nation, and they couldn¡¯t find her after that. Then, Xie Zhiyi asked the people of the sand divine nation. She had just wanted to give it a try, but in the end, a child had really asked. The child said that he had a conflict with his family, so he wanted to ride a horse over the snow Mountain to go to thenge Kingdom. As a result, he was found by his family as soon as he reached the snow Mountain. At that time, he was hiding here and there. He saw a person on the snow Mountain, but he was not sure if she was a girl from the Gu family. Because she was a little far away, he waster found by his parents and brothers. At first, Xie Zhiyi didn¡¯t think much of it. However, he heard from the child¡¯s family that if they really went to the snow Mountain, they would definitely freeze to death there. In the past few years, no one had crossed the snow Mountain without bringing enough supplies. The people of the divine Sand Kingdom had always taken other routes to thenge Kingdom. Xie Zhiyi was a little worried. After the war was settled, there was news from the front line that Gu Xin had not been found. Someone said that an unfavored Prince from the sand divine Kingdom had seen Gu Xin and pointed her in a direction. Xie Zhiyi ran to the child and his family to ask them where the snow Mountain was. After asking around, she found out that the person that the child saw could very well be Gu Xin. She couldn¡¯t care less and rode towards the snow Mountain. Of course, she also sent someone to bring a letter to Lu Zheng. She went to the snow Mountain alone and bought things on her behalf. Unfortunately, she was still trapped in the snow Mountain. In the end, Xie Nanfeng¡¯s men went to find her, but she couldn¡¯t even reach the top of the snow Mountain, let alone cross it. Chapter 1460 - 1460 Chapter 1460-departure 1460 Chapter 1460-departure After Lu Zheng heard this, he immediately went to prepare. This time, no one stopped him. In the end, before he left, Gu shouxin happened toe over. Hearing Lu Zheng¡¯s n, Gu shouxin called him to the side and talked to him alone for a while before letting him go. Gu shouxin knew that no one could stop him. Even if it was the emperor¡¯s order, Lu Zheng might not listen. So, he simply gave Lu Zheng the current situation of thengge Kingdom and the terrain around thengge Kingdom and the sand God Kingdom that he knew. Lu Zheng packed his bag and solemnly knelt on one knee in front of Gu shouxin.¡±Second uncle, if I can¡¯t find Xinxin, I won¡¯te back. If I don¡¯te back, I hope you can help take care of my grandparents. I hope that second uncle can help me arrange all the properties under my name! Second uncle can use all of my people in the dark! I, Lu Zheng, thank you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about your things!¡± Gu shouxin looked at Lu Zheng and sighed in his heart. I only have one request for you. Come back. Bring Xinxin back. Nothing else was important. You and Xinxin are the most important.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, second uncle!¡± Lu Zheng stood up, slung his bag over his shoulder, and turned to leave. ¡°Wait,¡± Gu shouxin called out to Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng stopped. ¡°Here you go,¡± Gu shouxin took out a small medicine bottle and handed it to Lu Zheng. the things in this will melt when it touches the water. Take good care of it. When you¡¯re injured or can¡¯t take it anymore on the snow Mountain, take one to save your life! There are only ten pills in the bottle, use them sparingly!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lu Zheng took it and did not ask what it was made of. ¡°Take care!¡± Gu shouxin patted his shoulder. I¡¯ve known this kid for more than four years, he¡¯s grown taller! He gave Lu Zheng jade beads. Gu Xin had saved up a lot when she was in kun city. He didn¡¯t know when Gu Xin would return, so he didn¡¯t give Lu Zheng too many, only ten beads. Lu Zheng nodded, kept the small medicine bottle, and went out. Gu shouxin followed him out. Outside, grandma Xiao and grandma Gu were waiting by the carriage, which was filled with food, drinks, and clothes. Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian were also there. Yuanyuan, take good care of yourself and bring Xinxin back! Grandma Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she held onto Lu Zheng and sobbed. ¡°Grandmother, I will. Take good care of yourself and wait for my return.¡± Lu Zheng helped grandma Xiao dry her tears. mm, Okay, okay, ran ran. grandma Xiao turned her back to him and wiped her tears. ¡°Yuan, take good care of yourself.¡± Grandma Gu patted Lu Zheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. ¡°Lu Zheng, you¡¯ve already called me sister. I hope that you can bring my sister and brother-inw back in one piece.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your return!¡± Xue qianxun punched Lu Zheng¡¯s chest. Lu Zheng nodded. Then, he turned around and got into the carriage. He drove the carriage away alone. After driving for a while, second white and the others caught up. There were a lot of things to deal with after the war. Meng Meng and the others who were in the Army could not go with Lu Zheng, but second Bai and the rest were not in the Army. They could go with him. master, third miss¡¯s ident was due to this subordinate¡¯s negligence. Please bring this subordinate along! Second white said. Lu Zheng did not say anything, neither agreeing nor rejecting. White two brought white four, white six, white eight, and white ten to the car. Lu Zheng continued to drive. He wanted to enjoy the cold wind at this moment, so he did not let them drive. Chapter 1461 - 1461 Chapter 1461-shako 1461 Chapter 1461-shako It was already December and Gu Xin had already been following Cheng huaijin and the rest for a few days. The diplomatic mission from quicksand country was already waiting for them. ¡°Xinxin, the quicksand country¡¯s diplomatic mission is right in front. At that time, no matter what others say, as long as it¡¯s not good, you can scold them back or even beat them up directly! I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Beside a sand dune in the distance, there was a group of people with quicksand country¡¯s chess pieces hanging on their backs. Cheng huaijin rode on a camel as he approached Gu Xin and instructed her. ¡°Okay, brother Xiao Yan.¡± Gu Xin smiled and nodded, ¡± don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m no longer the vige girl you knew. I won¡¯t be bullied by others. ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. As they got closer to the diplomatic mission, Gu Xin was not nervous at all. ¡°Prince, it seems like someone is charging over there!¡± Just as Cheng huaijin was about to give Gu Xin a few more words of advice, his men suddenly eximed. Cheng huaijin looked over, and his expression changed. ¡°Not good, it¡¯s shako.¡± Over the past few days, Gu Xin had already heard about the situation in the desert from Cheng huaijin. These shakos were a group of bandits who specialized in robbing merchant groups in the desert. They were extremely fierce and cruel when it came to killing people. She was ready to fight. ¡°Ah da, ah er, you two protect Gu San. Ah San, ah si,e with me!¡± Cheng huaijin immediately made a decision. Prince ah hai, there¡¯s no need. I know kung fu, so I¡¯ll kill them with you! Gu Xin said loudly. Cheng huaijin red at Gu Xin. Gu Xin nodded at him. Her eyes were telling him to trust her. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t have a choice. He couldn¡¯t force someone to tie up Xinxin at this moment. Thus, the group of six rushed over. It was obvious that the people of the diplomatic corps of quicksand country were at a disadvantage and were no longer able to defeat the sand bandits. Two of the shakos were especially fierce. They killed one with each sh. By the time Cheng huaijin and the others arrived, the group of sand bandits had yet to escape. They had already seen these six people. To them, they weren¡¯t afraid of so many people from the diplomatic mission of quicksand country, so why should they be afraid of this small team of six? ¡°Prince, Prince ah hai!¡± The people from the quicksand Kingdom¡¯s diplomatic corps had already recognized Cheng huaijin and shouted loudly. The leader of the shakkkos was a tall and strong man. He was wearing only a short coat, and his curly and fluffy hair flew freely on his head. He had a beard and a big knife in his hand, which was covered in blood. He looked at the man and said, ¡± ¡°Damn it, he even got a Prince today! Good fellow! Brothers, charge!¡± Thus, all the shakkos ignored the weaklings of the diplomatic corps and charged forward. Gu Xin removed the sandbags from her hands and feet. In the desert, there was nock of sand, so she tied them back to herself. Holding the sword that Cheng huaijin gave her, she stood on the camel and flew down. She might be small, but she was very agile. She might not have Gu Hui¡¯s natural strength, but her strength was no less than an average man¡¯s. His hands were more stable when he yed with the sword. Not only did it look good, but it was also very practical. Cheng huaijin was worried about Gu Xin after he dealt with one of them. He turned around to look at her and was very surprised. After a few years, Xinxin had changed a lot. After the incident at the Lantern Festival, Gu Xin had already been in close contact with murder with Lu Zheng. After that, she had experienced it in the goddess country. Therefore, she was not afraid at all. She raised her hand and the knife fell. There was no emotion in her eyes, just like an emotionless machine. She would never allow herself to be injured. Her father had said that when she was alone in danger, protecting herself was the first thing to do, and then dealing with the enemy was. Chapter 1462 - 1462 He grew up all of a sudden 1462 He grew up all of a sudden In the past few years, Cheng huaijin had also grown up a lot. He was no longer the young master of the Taoyuan County¡¯s County Magistrate, who was bright, bright, and lovely. He was the Prince of quicksand country who wanted to cross mountains, rivers, deserts, and snow mountains. Although this was the first time Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin were working together, the two of them had trust in each other from their childhood and their cooperation was very pleasant. ¡°Kid, not bad! When did such a kid appear in quicksand country?¡± The leader of the sand bandits walked in front of Gu Xin and sized her up with squinted eyes. ¡°Enough nonsense, die!¡± Gu Xin made her move. In the end, the sword in her hand was snatched away by the leader of the shakkocks. Gu Xin made use of the momentum to sweep towards the leader¡¯s lower te. The leader of the sand bandits tried to stab him with his sword, but Cheng huaijin threw a person over and directly hit the leader¡¯s head, causing him to tilt a little and his sword to be stuck in the sand. The leader of the shakkkos was scratched by the headdress of the other shakos. Gu Xin took the opportunity to escape from the leader of the sand bandits. She grabbed a handful of yellow sand and threw it into the eyes of the leader of the sand bandits. Then, she jumped up and kicked the leader¡¯s lower body. ¡°Ah!¡± The leader of the shakkos couldn¡¯t believe it. Who would fight here? Gu Xin took the opportunity to pull out her dagger and was about to stab the leader of the sand bandits in the heart. However, the other party reacted quickly and flipped over, causing Gu Xin to stab her dagger into the sand. Gu Xin did not give up and continued to kill with her dagger. The leader of the sand bandits had no strength to fight back after being kicked by Gu Xin mercilessly. He could only Dodge. There were many shakkos, and soon, three or four of them surrounded him. Gu Xin didn¡¯t have the chance to deal with the leader of the sand bandits anymore, so she started fighting with the three or four people. cheng huaijin¡¯s subordinate, the talkative ah san, who was serving gu xin hot water, finished off the person in his hand and came over to help gu xin. ¡°Retreat!¡± The leader of the sand bandits recovered and immediately got on the camel, ordering his subordinates to retreat. At the same time, they also took away some of the things they had just snatched. ah da and ah er wanted to chase after him but were stopped by cheng huaijin. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t chase them anymore. No one will survive once we reach their nest.¡± Gu Xin returned to the camel, kept the sandbag, picked up her sword, and wiped it clean, ¡± ¡°Prince ah hai, is Shakko¡¯s old nest nearby?¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head. very few people know. They¡¯ve been hiding very well. Alright, let¡¯s rest for a while before we continue. It won¡¯t be good if they call for reinforcements.¡± There were still a few people in the diplomatic corps who had not died, but they were all his subordinates who had followed him. Even if they had not died, they were injured. Cheng huaijin asked ah da and a few others to clean up the dead emissaries of the diplomatic mission, nning to bring their bodies back. Gu Xin drank from her water bag as she watched the shakos leave. She was nning to see if she could find any herbs in quicksand country. If she could find any, she would make some poison and use it on the shakos. If they were disobedient, she would kill them. It had been more than half a month since she met Cheng huaijin. Gu Xin had never entrusted her personal safety to Cheng huaijin. She always remembered her father¡¯s words that it was better to rely on herself than on anyone else. If the situation in quicksand country wasn¡¯t good and he had to return to great Zhou, it would be best to have a group of men. As long as this group of sand bandits could be tamed, they would be the best candidates. In just a short ten days, Gu Xin seemed to have grown up. Even if she was alone, she had to find a way to go back. Her family, her brother Yuanyuan, was still waiting for her. She must not be discouraged. Chapter 1463 - 1463 Chapter 1463-use me 1463 Chapter 1463-use me After a short rest, they carried the bodies of the emissaries on the camels and continued on their journey in the direction of quicksand country. This time, they advanced a little too quickly. They were also afraid that the sand bandits woulde back. Shako¡¯s head was injured, and he didn¡¯t get much. They still had a lot of things on them, so they might reallye. ¡°You¡¯ve really grown up.¡± Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin were walking in the middle on a camel, and Cheng huaijin said with relief. ¡°Brother Xiao Yang, you too, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Gu Xin gave him a thumbs up. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s amazing. If you hadn¡¯t held the leader back today, we would have suffered more casualties. It¡¯s all thanks to you, Xinxin.¡± Cheng huaijin said sincerely. ¡°Yes, of course I¡¯m very powerful. I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts every day for the past few years.¡± Gu Xin paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± brother Xiao Yang, do you know how many people there are in that group of sand bandits? ¡± I don¡¯t know the details, because none of the people from the tribes or the small countries here will join the sand bandits when they have no other choice. As for Shakko, no matter what you used to do, as long as you can fight and listen to me, I don¡¯t care. They robbed the food, so everyone had food to eat. They wouldn¡¯t favor one over the other, so they¡¯re very loyal.¡± Cheng huaijin exined. Oh, I see. Gu Xin touched her chin. To capture the bandits, first capture the leader. After capturing the leader, I will have the opportunity to add a team for my use. Today, she had given the chief such a painful blow. Next time, he would definitely fight for her first. Therefore, after arriving at quicksand country, he had to look for medicinal herbs and make some medicinal powder. Gu Xin was not arrogant at all. She was already very clear of her own strength during the fight just now. There was no way she could beat the leader of the sand bandits in a one-on-one fight, so she could only rely on external objects. ¡°Xinxin, do you have any ideas?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. ¡°Hehe, brother Little Ben, I won¡¯t tell you for the time being. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m ready.¡± Gu Xin kept him in suspense. Cheng huaijin smiled helplessly. For the rest of the journey, other than a sandstorm, they did not encounter anything else. They finally arrived at quicksand country in the middle of December. The customs of the quicksand Kingdom and the great Zhou Dynasty werepletely different, so there was no new Year. Moreover, they recorded the time differently, except for the fact that the twenty-four hours of a day were the same, and the year, month, and day were different. Gu Xin had her own way of keeping track of time and she would keep track of it every day. The stone gate was no shorter than the cement gate of kun city. On the gate tower, the guards in the military uniform of quicksand Kingdom stood straight. Gu Xin looked at her surroundings curiously. The guards at the city gate naturally recognized Cheng huaijin. They didn¡¯t even need to check his identity and directly opened the city gate to let him in. This was the capital city of quicksand Kingdom, and there were some small cities around it that belonged to quicksand Kingdom. On their way here, they had already passed by two cities in quicksand country. Gu Xin had learned some simplenguage from quicksand country. Quicksand country was a small country that had been established more than 20 years ago. It had been established by Cheng huaijin¡¯s foster father, who was now the king of quicksand country, with a group of brothers. In this vast region to the West of the desert, quicksand country was really small. Gu Xin realized that the people here really liked gemstones. Most of them wore gemstones as their essories. She also found that there were many people in quicksand country who looked like her, but she didn¡¯t know whether they were from the great Zhou, thenge Kingdom, or the goddess Kingdom. Previously, Cheng huaijin had told her that during the previous dynasty, someone hade here but had not been able to return. He had settled down here, and it was normal for him to look like someone from the great Zhou Dynasty. Chapter 1464 - 1464 The country ruler looks very familiar 1464 The country ruler looks very familiar Gu Xin also realized that it was just as Cheng huaijin had said. There were people here who werepletely ck, so it didn¡¯t matter whether they were ck or not. When she heard about it, she was very surprised. But when she saw it with her own eyes, she knew how ck it was. When they arrived at the pce, someone was already waiting at the entrance. Cheng huaijin got off his horse and sent someone to inform the family members of the deceased in the diplomatic mission toe and pick them up. In the previous quicksand small city, they had changed from camels to horses. Cheng huaijin had someone to deal with idents that happened when he was out on business. After giving some simple instructions, he brought Gu Xin to find the quicksand King. ¡°Xinxin, my foster father doesn¡¯t like to smile, but he¡¯s not fierce. So, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± On the way to the quicksand King¡¯s ce, Cheng huaijinforted Gu Xin. yes, okay, brother Xiaoyan. I¡¯ll definitely hold on. Gu Xin nodded. Gu Xin was a little nervous. This was the first time she hade to another country without thepany of any rtives. She didn¡¯t know if the king of another country would be like uncle Emperor. She hoped it was, but she knew it definitely wouldn¡¯t be. He had to say something pleasingter so that the king of quicksand could help him deliver the letter. Soon, they arrived at the main hall, and someone went in to report. Not long after, the messenger came out to call for Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin. ¡°Greetings, father!¡± Cheng huaijin bowed. There was no such thing as kneeling in quicksand country. ¡°Yes, did the journey go smoothly?¡± The king of quicksand¡¯s voice was emotionless and calm. He spoke in thenguage of the people here. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying, but she felt that he didn¡¯t care about Cheng huaijin as much as Cheng huaijin said. ¡°We encountered the sand bandits a little before Qiang city. All the emissaries of the diplomatic mission were killed, leaving only a few guards. It¡¯s your son¡¯s fault, please punish me, father!¡± Cheng huaijin replied. The king of quicksand did not speak for a long time. Gu Xin could not help but look up at him. ¡°En, go to the punishment Hall by yourselfter.¡± The king of quicksand only spoke after a long while. He then looked at Gu Xin. who is this? ¡± ¡°Father, these are the three brothers I saved in the desert. They are surnamed Gu. He is from the great Zhou, and I want to take him in.¡± Cheng huaijin told the truth, but he hid Gu Xin¡¯s gender and the fact that they knew each other before. ¡°Oh? Great Zhou.¡± The king of quicksand suddenly switched to the great Zhounguage. Gu Xin lifted her head in surprise. What a pure kunzhou ent! When she looked up, she was stunned. She blinked and rubbed her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You recognize me?¡± The king of quicksand asked calmly when he saw Gu Xin¡¯s expression. ¡°This little one, Gu San, greets the country ruler!¡± Gu Xin gave him a big Zhou bow. if it¡¯s the country Lord, I feel that he looks very familiar. Too familiar. I can¡¯t recall who he is at the moment. The country ruler is also too good-looking, so this little brat is stunned.¡± Gu Xin calmed her excitement and said half-truthfully. The king of quicksand Kingdom indeed looked familiar. In Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, the king of quicksand Kingdom looked very simr to her aunt. Her aunt, dugu Yan, was the Queen of the goddess Kingdom. If they looked so simr, they might be brother and sister. The royal family of the goddess Kingdom did not treat boys well, so she did not dare to say that she knew the Queen. Therefore, he could only test the waters. ¡°Oh, really? He looked very familiar. Have you seen any woman who looks like me in the goddess Kingdom?¡± The king of quicksand asked. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, neither admitting nor denying it. I was lucky to have been to the kingdom of goddess at the beginning of this year. Maybe I¡¯ve really met her there. But I¡¯ve been to too many ces, so I can¡¯t remember all of them.¡± Chapter 1465 - 1465 I’m afraid he’ll hate the royal family of the goddess Kingdom 1465 I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll hate the royal family of the goddess Kingdom The king of quicksand smiled. Gu Xin was puzzled. Her smile looked even more like Queen Dugu¡¯s. This was bad. If this really was Queen Dugu¡¯s brother, she couldn¡¯t deliver the letter to her. The men of the royal family of The Divine Lady Kingdom all had tragic fates, so they might hate the dugu family. Cheng huaijin looked at the king of quicksand in surprise. He had been here for more than four years and had been someone¡¯s son for more than four years, but he had rarely seen his foster father smile. ¡°May I ask Your Majesty, did I say something wrong?¡± Gu Xin gathered her courage and asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom shook his head. He picked up the cup on the table, took a sip of water, and then said, ¡± since you are from the great Zhou Dynasty, do you have any ns to go back? ¡± Cheng huaijin turned around to look at Gu Xin when she did not speak for a long time. Gu Xin, on the other hand, was thinking about what to say. She was afraid that Queen Dugu might really be from the royal family of the goddess Kingdom if she were to receive the letter. She wasn¡¯t surprised to see a man who looked like Queen Dugu. Her grandmother had a twin elder sister, her grandfather had a twin younger brother, her mother had a pair of twins, and her aunt had a pair of twins, so she was used to it. Moreover, her sister had also told her that if there were twins born in the family, whether it was on the Father¡¯s or the mother¡¯s side, there was a high possibility that she would also give birth to twins. Her sister said that this was called inheritance, and that they carried the genes of twins. Seeing that Gu Xin didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Cheng huaijin wanted to help her, but the king of quicksand beat him to it. ¡°Gu? Are you from kun city?¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom asked. Gu Xin suddenly lifted her head. I was just short of asking you how you knew. ¡°I have an elder in the Gu family of kun city. Of course, I also have rtives in the goddess Kingdom. So, third Gu, are you still not going to tell the truth?¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom asked with a smile. Gu Xin¡¯s heart raced. She found it hard to believe people now. Even if he was really Queen Dugu¡¯s brother and could be considered her uncle, she didn¡¯t know if she should tell the truth since they were in someone else¡¯s territory. ¡°So you¡¯re not from kun city! Then you can go down with ah hai!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom waved his hand. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Gu Xin lifted her robe and knelt on one knee, ¡± I have a presumptuous request. I heard from Prince ah hai that the ruler can send letters to the goddess Kingdom. I would like to ask the ruler and the person who sends letters to me to send a letter to kun city. Now that the goddess Kingdom and the great Zhou were on friendly terms, he wasn¡¯t worried that he couldn¡¯t go to kun city. As for the reward, the country ruler can freely state it. ¡± ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll show you two paintings. If you recognize the people in the paintings, I¡¯ll help you. If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯m sorry!¡± After the country ruler finished speaking, he stood up and left. Gu Xin looked at Cheng huaijin nkly. Cheng huaijin was even more confused than her. Xinxin, you can just say that you are the son of the kun Prefecture magistrate. My foster father doesn¡¯t hate the great Zhou Dynasty. Cheng huaijin said in a low voice. ¡°AI!¡± Gu Xin sighed. but I¡¯m afraid he might hate the royal family of the kingdom of goddess! Cheng huaijin was confused. Gu Xin had never told him about the rtionship between the Gu family and the royal family of the goddess Kingdom, so he didn¡¯t know what she meant. Without waiting for Cheng huaijin to continue asking, the king of quicksand brought two paintings over. The painting looked like it had been kept for a long time. Gu Xin had a guess in her heart. If the person in the painting was really as she had guessed, the king of quicksand Kingdom might not hate the royal family of the goddess Kingdom. Chapter 1466 - 1466 Chapter 1466-uncle 1466 Chapter 1466-uncle The king of quicksand Kingdom beckoned for Gu Xin toe forward. Cheng huaijin did not get permission, so he naturally stood there. Gu Xin walked to the table and looked at the unrolled painting. Sure enough, the person in the painting was the one she had seen at Queen Dugu¡¯s ce. She was slightly younger than her grandmother, but her facial features were exactly the same. She had long known that this was her great-aunt. In the other painting, it was obviously Queen Dugu. Queen Dugu had taken good care of herself. She looked like she was in her 30s despite being in her 40s. In the painting, she was a young girl, but it was obvious that she was her. The king of quicksand Kingdom waited for a while and asked, ¡± ¡°Third Gu, do you recognize it?¡± Gu Xin nodded and pointed at Queen Dugu, ¡± ¡°It turns out that the country ruler and her Highness the Queen look simr! Look at my brain, I actually forgot about Her Highness the Queen.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom pointed at another painting. ¡°How about this? Are you an elder of third Gu¡¯s family?¡± Gu Xin stopped talking. The king of quicksand Kingdom took out another painting and spread it out. Gu Xin was so shocked that her eyes almost fell out. This was a family portrait of the Gu family! Last time, Queen Dugu had said that she would draw this portrait and bring it to the nine Phoenix Mountain of the goddess Kingdom to ce in the ancestral hall of the dugu n. There was only one person in the world who had so much money and grain. Why would he be with the king of quicksand? ¡°I see that this little girl is quite simr to third Gu, I wonder if third Gu has seen her before?¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom teased. ¡°Uncle, so you recognized me! Hehe!¡± Gu Xin took two steps back and revealed a silly smile, but her entire body was on guard. ¡°Yeah, just like you, I recognized him at first sight.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded his head calmly. He could tell that Gu Xin was on her guard. He smiled and said, ¡± I never thought that I would have the chance to see a junior again in this life. I¡¯ve heard my elder sister mention before that this painting was given to me by her. Little girl, you¡¯re ranked third. Your name is Xinxin, right?¡± Cheng huaijin was already so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Even his adopted father could be Xinxin¡¯s elder? Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved. The king of quicksandughed,¡±don¡¯t think too much if you have a small brain.¡± You¡¯ve traveled so far, you must have encountered something! Just write a letter here, I¡¯ll have someone send it to my elder sister in a while. It would only take three days for his elder sister to travel from the pce of the goddess to kun city! I¡¯ll only need a day to send a letter to my elder sister. It¡¯ll be delivered today and will arrive tomorrow.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips,¡¯alright, thank you, uncle! After your niece has written a letter to the family, you can talk to your uncle.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom smiled but did not say anything. Gu Xin brought a stool to the table and started writing. The king of quicksand Kingdom came from the goddess Kingdom, and his writing habit was also to use a brush, inkstone, and rice paper. Along the way, Gu Xin had been thinking about what she should write if the king of quicksand could really send a letter to the goddess Kingdom. She had already thought about it countless times in her heart. Therefore, she was able to write it very smoothly. First of all, she had to tell her family that she was safe and that she was not injured. After crossing the snow Mountain, she had been saved by Cheng huaijin. Then, she had to tell her family that thenge Kingdom had sealed off the roads between East and West and was very strict. She couldn¡¯t rush in rashly, so she had to follow Cheng huaijin to quicksand country first. Finally, he had to tell his family that thenge Kingdom had the ambition of a Wolf and colluded with the people here to attack the great Zhou and split it up with the Yunhai tribe. Kun city must be prepared for the war. Chapter 1467 - 1467 Can finally have a good sleep 1467 Can finally have a good sleep After some thought, Gu Xin decided to ask the king of quicksand about the situation of the cloud Sea tribe. She felt that the king should know more than Cheng huaijin, the fake Prince. In the end, the king of quicksand told her the same thing as Cheng huaijin. Since the beginning of this year, he had let Cheng huaijin take over and handle many things. This was because when he was young, he had been fighting for territory here and building a country. His body had been exhausted, and he couldn¡¯t be too tired now. Hence, Gu Xin wrote about the situation of the cloud Sea tribe in the letter. After she finished writing, the king of quicksand brought her and Cheng huaijin to the garden. He blew his whistle, and an Eagle circled in the sky beforending. This was the first time Gu Xin had seen such a huge Eagle. Eagles could be seen in kun city too, but they were not as big as the Eagle in front of her. Lin Yiqian recalled what Gu Nian had said. The world outside the great Zhou Dynasty was huge and there were different races of people living there. There were also animals that did not exist in the great Zhou Dynasty. As expected, she saw it after she left great Zhou. The king of quicksand Kingdom touched the eagle¡¯s wings, then ced Gu Xin¡¯s letter into the bamboo tube tied to the Eagle¡¯s feet. It wasn¡¯t like the small bamboo tube on the legs of the Peng family¡¯s flying doves, but the size of the bamboo tube that Gu Xin usually used to store water. ¡°Go!¡± After confirming that it was sealed, the king of quicksand Kingdom patted the Eagle. The Eagle flew into the sky and headed east. ¡°It¡¯s called a ¡®li. It¡¯s a Young Eagle that I picked up when I first arrived here. It¡¯s been more than 20 years and it¡¯s already the most powerful one in this area.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom turned to look at Gu Xin. Xinxin, if you like it, you can ask ah hai to take you to choose one. Ah hai can teach you how to tame an Eagle. Gu Xin blinked her eyes,¡¯really? That¡¯s great, thank you, uncle!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom smiled and shook his head,¡±then do you really believe me?¡± Or do you want to wait for elder sister¡¯s reply and the token before you believe her?¡± Gu Xin touched her head in embarrassment. uncle, please forgive me. I identally ended up here this time because I was too arrogant. I don¡¯t dare to act arrogantly in front of uncle. In this quicksand country, I still have to rely on uncle!¡± The king of quicksand waved his hand. forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s wait for eldest sister¡¯s letter toe back. Then we¡¯ll have a good chat! Her elder sister had to go to kun city from the pce of the goddess to inform her aunt¡¯s family, so the reply would take at least six days. Ah hai, you can take Xinxin around quicksand country for the next six days. Alright, you must be tired after traveling in the desert for so long. Go and rest!¡± After he finished speaking, the king of quicksand left. Cheng huaijin brought Gu Xin to the guest room. The quicksand Kingdom was not big. It could not even bepared to a small Kingdom like the Jinnan Kingdom. Therefore, the pce of the quicksand Kingdom was naturally small. It was just a residence that was slightly bigger than an ordinary family. Cheng huaijin arranged for Gu Xin to stay in his own courtyard. Previously, it was to make it easier for her to dress up as a man, but now it seemed like there was no need for that anymore. So, he asked Gu Xin if she wanted to move to another ce. Gu Xin waved her hand,¡¯forget it, I¡¯ll just stay in the same courtyard as brother Xiao Zheng! It was troublesome every time. Besides, I only know brother Little Ben here.¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t say anything. He held back his curiosity and did not ask Gu Xin about the situation with the king of quicksand. If Gu Xin was willing to tell him, she would tell him even if he did not ask. If it was not convenient for her to tell him, it would be difficult for him to ask. Finally, there was a bed to sleep on. Gu Xin took a hot bath, her hair dried and sheid on the bed to sleep. He finally didn¡¯t have to run around in the sand! He could finally have a good night¡¯s sleep! Chapter 1468 - 1468 Chapter 1468-exhausted 1468 Chapter 1468-exhausted On the 17th day of the 12th lunar month, Queen Dugu was preparing New Year¡¯s gifts. She nned to go to the Gu family to celebrate the new year in two days. Two months ago, Xinxin had gotten into an ident, and her aunt and uncle had been in a bad mood recently. Not only the two of them, but the entire Gu family¡¯s atmosphere was very gloomy. She wanted to go and pick up the child. At this time, if she still asked her aunt and uncle to take care of her child, wouldn¡¯t that be causing trouble for them? Everyone had gone to prepare, and Queen Dugu was in a very annoyed mood. That little girl, Xinxin, was so cute; how could something have happened to her? She was walking in the garden in frustration when suddenly, an Eagle¡¯s Cry came from the sky. She stopped and looked up. The Eagle circled above her head for a few days before swooping down. Queen Dugu walked to a small tree in the garden and said to the Eagle, ¡± ¡°Little guy, I thought you would onlye in two days! This year¡¯s events havee quite quickly!¡± The Eagle turned its head away and did not look at her. Queen Dugu was used to it, so she opened the bamboo tube and took out the letter. She looked at the letters in the two envelopes and felt a little strange. Could it be that her brother had finally found another one and had forgotten about his dead sister-inw and nephew? Both letters had no names. She opened the first one because it was thicker. She froze when she looked up and continued to read. This page was written for her and she didn¡¯t read the rest. This was written by Gu Xin, asking her to pass the letter to the Gu family. Queen Dugu opened the letter from her twin brother. yes, I understand. Immediately, she ordered people to prepare the horse and rushed to kun city. After two days of non-stop traveling, Queen Dugu finally made it down the goddess mountain. She felt like she was about to die from exhaustion. When she walked to the shore, she saw Peng sng training his soldiers by the river. She waved her hand and called out, ¡± Peng sng, hurry up and send a letter to your second uncle Gu. It¡¯s a letter from Xinxin! Peng sng ran to Queen Dugu¡¯s side, but before he could ask anything, she gave him a p. ¡°Did you hear me? I told you to hurry up. Quickly send it over! It was a letter from Xinxin, there was no mistake about it! I¡¯m going to rest for a while. I¡¯m so tired. After riding a horse for two days, I feel like my feet don¡¯t belong to me anymore!¡± Peng sng took the letter and didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore. He took the letter and got on the small boat, quickly rowing back. Queen Dugu was at the training ground of the Navy. She was leaning against arge rock, wrapped in her cloak, and asleep. She was really tired and didn¡¯t want to walk anymore. Anyway, Peng sng would definitely deliver the letter, so it didn¡¯t matter if she rested for a while. In the kun state Yamen, Gu shouxin was working. The atmosphere in the Yamen was not good, and no one dared to breathe. He saw Peng sng shouting, ¡± second uncle, second uncle! Everyone mourned for him. Gu shouxin looked at Peng sng, who was in a hurry, and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did anyone find Xinxin¡¯s traces?¡± Panting, Peng sng handed over the letter. Queen Dugu wrote a letter. She said it was from Xinxin. When Gu shouxin heard the first sentence, he wanted to curse. He wanted to say, ¡± you¡¯re delivering a letter from her to me? ¡± When he heard thest sentence, he felt that the Peng family¡¯s boy had never been so pleasing to the eye before! Gu shouxin, who had always been calm and steady, had his hands shaking at this moment. He took the letter and read it. He recognized the handwriting as soon as he saw it. It was his daughter¡¯s. He had personally taught her how to write, so how could he not recognize it? He silently read the letter, and it took him a while to calm down. Chapter 1469 - 1469 Chapter 1469-act separately 1469 Chapter 1469-act separately ¡°Second uncle, is it really Xinxin? Could it be that Xinxin had gone to the goddess Kingdom? Then why didn¡¯t she juste back? why did she write a letter? Could he be injured?¡± Peng sng asked anxiously when he saw that Gu shouxin had stopped reading the letter and was still sitting there without speaking. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s injured!¡± Gu shouxin red at Peng sng. waah, ¡± Peng sng said, feeling wronged. is that Xinxin? ¡± ¡°Yes. Alright, you can go back first, I have something to deal with!¡± Gu shouxin nodded and asked him to go back. Peng sng also knew that the Gu family didn¡¯t want to bother with the Peng family now. It was sixth brother¡¯s idea that something had happened to Xinxin. His cousin had carried it out, and the personal guards of the Peng family had also been involved. However, seeing Gu shouxin like this, Peng sng guessed that Gu Xin should be fine, so he went back to tell his family. Ever since Xinxin¡¯s ident, their old man had not been kind to his mother and him at all. Peng sng and Peng ze were blood Brothers and were the children of eldest Mrs. Peng. He felt even more guilty than Peng Eng and the others. In the backyard, Cai Xiaolian was doing the ounting while the maidservants were guarding the door, not daring to even breathe loudly. Gu shouxin walked in, and Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Little Lian, Xinxin has sent a letter.¡± Gu shouxin walked to the desk and said. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hands paused, and she suddenly looked up. Gu shouxin handed the letter to her. Cai Xiaolian received the letter with trembling hands. When she read the first word, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. This is Xinxin¡¯s handwriting! This is Xinxin¡¯s handwriting! She had seen the child practice writing with her own eyes. Every day, she would practice writing ten pieces of paper. This was her daughter¡¯s writing. He was tied up and brought to the sand divine Kingdom. He was alone in the grasnds, and no one could be seen. He climbed over the snow mountains alone and even walked through the desert. How much had her daughter suffered in the past two months? Gu Xin¡¯s letter was simple, but Cai Xiaolian, who knew about the grasnds, snow mountains, and deserts, knew that it wasn¡¯t as simple as it was written in the letter. Cheng huaijin ¡­ Was that child the one who saved Xinxin at the foot of the snow Mountain? After Cai Xiaolian finished reading it, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This was really karma, really fate! Back then, because of Gu Xin, this pair of siblings were saved. Then, because of this pair of siblings, Gu Xin was kidnapped. In the end, because of Cheng huaijin, Gu Xin was saved. Cai Xiaolian calmed herself down and asked, ¡± ¡°How did Xinxin send the letter back? Isn¡¯t she on the other side of the desert and can¡¯te back?¡± Gu shouxin replied,¡±it was my cousin who asked Peng sng to bring it.¡± It seems that when cousin got the news, she rushed day and night, and was tired after going down the goddess mountain. It just so happened that Peng sng was training his soldiers on the other side of the river.¡± Cai Xiaolian wiped her tears and stood up with the letter.¡±Then quickly send someone to pick up cousin! It would take two days and two nights to travel from the pce to the foot of the goddess mountain! He was definitely exhausted. You send someone to pick up my cousin, I¡¯ll go look for father and mother. Oh, that¡¯s right, tell Huihui and her sister toe back and let everyone know about this.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. Now that there was news about his daughter and his wife was back to normal, Gu shouxin was half relieved. The other half was that he had to wait for Queen Dugu toe and exin how she had received the letter. He had to make sure that Xinxin was really fine before he could bepletely at ease. The couple split up. Cai Xiaolian came to the old couple¡¯s room with the letter. Grandpa Gu was sitting by the fire, thinking about something. Grandma Gu was dozing off. Hearing the movement, grandma Gu woke up immediately. Grandpa Gu also looked at Cai Xiaolian. Chapter 1470 - 1470 Chapter 1470-home 1470 Chapter 1470-home ¡°Father, mother, there¡¯s news about Xinxin! Look, this is the letter that Xinxin wrote!¡± Cai Xiaolian directly handed the letter to the two elders. The two elders gathered together and read the letter. Finally, their faces also recovered their former spirit. Both Grandpa and Grandma Gu could recognize Gu Xin¡¯s handwriting. Ever since Gu shouxin became the top scorer, they had been living together as a family. Grandpa Gu would check on his grandchildren¡¯s homework from time to time. He was very familiar with the handwriting of his grandchildren. After reading the letter, the two of them asked where it came from. Cai Xiaolian told them what Gu shouxin had said. ¡°He must be Xiao Ling¡¯s twin brother,¡± grandma Gu immediately thought. The king of quicksand country that Xinxin was talking about, Cheng huaijin¡¯s foster father, was Xiaoyue¡¯s twin brother, dugu Jun. He¡¯s also your cousin.¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned. When did this twin brother appear? Grandma Gu had told Cai Xiaolian that when Queen Dugu had given birth to a pair of twins, the status of the boys in goddess Kingdom was not high. In fear of rebellion, the status of the boys in the royal family was even lower. However, the previous Queen of the dugu family loved her child dearly and did not want her son to live the life of a man in the dugu family. Thus, she announced to the public that she had only given birth to one. Originally, she had wanted to send dugu Jun to an aristocratic family to be raised as a son. However, dugu Jun looked exactly like her twin sister. When he was three years old, Queen Dugu made a fake death for dugu Jun and brought him back to the pce to be raised in secret. When dugu Yan was fourteen years old, she would be able to be the new queen Dugu. The previous Queen Dugu had left with dugu Jun. A few yearster, the previous Queen Dugu returned to the goddess Kingdom. Dugu Yan and dugu Jun¡¯s father had died, and Queen Dugu had died for love. Queen Dugu had already told grandma Gu about her family¡¯s Affairs after she had acknowledged her as her mother. She had only told Grandma and Grandpa Gu about it, and no one else. Grandma Gu and Grandpa GU only knew that the dugu family had a son who built a small country in the West of thenge Kingdom. He built it by himself, and it was not big. He might note back in his life. If he came back, he would have to cross the desert or sail on the sea, which was very risky. They had never thought that Gu Xin would be so far away. At the same time, he also thought that Gu Xin must have suffered a lot along the way. Cai Xiaolian sighed in her heart. The genes of the twins in her parents-inw¡¯s families were really strong, and it seemed that they had been inherited for generations. As for grandmother Gu, Queen Dugu had also given birth to twins, but they were twin sons who died before they grew up. After a short while, Gu Hui returned with The Sleeping Queen Dugu on her back, followed by Gu Nian and the rest. Gu si entered and ran to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s side. ¡°Second aunt, second uncle said that third sister sent a letter. Where is the letter? I¡¯d like to see it. ¡± ¡°This one!¡± Grandma Gu handed over the letter. Gu Nian and Gu si hurriedly took it and started reading. Huo Yanyu, Xie Zhiyi, and Princess Jinghe, he sanniang, also went over. Gu Hui ced Queen Dugu on a chair by the fire and shook her. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re awake. We¡¯re home! Little Ming Yue is looking for you.¡± Queen Dugu woke up with bloodshot eyes. She shook her head and said, ¡± ¡°Eh? Wasn¡¯t I sleeping by the river?¡± Grandma Gu looked at her in annoyance. ¡°Isn¡¯t the river Wind cold? Your mother waited for you and your brother to be over ten years old before leaving you two. Are you nning to leave them when Ming Yue is one year old?¡± Chapter 1471 - 1471 It’s possible that it’s father or mother 1471 It¡¯s possible that it¡¯s father or mother Queen Dugu chuckled. Grandma Gu facepalmed. She hadpletely believed that she was the twin sister of the previous Queen Dugu. She would never doubt it again. The reason was simple. The two sisters ¡®sons were both a little cowardly and equally infuriating. Her elder sister¡¯s boss was a daughter. She was smart to outsiders, but she was very silly in front of her. Her own boss ¡­ Fine, he had never been cheated before. In front of her, he was just an idiot. Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was passed down from her father or her mother. Probably both! Her mother was the princess of the goddess Kingdom, and she dared toe to great Zhou to marry someone and have a daughter. Her father was a rich merchant in Fuzhou, and he directly abandoned his wealth and ran away with a girl. AI! ¡­¡­ After a while, Gu en and Gu Ren also arrived. Grandma Gu dismissed the servants in the house, leaving only the family members. She asked Queen Dugu to do the talking. Queen Dugu reminded the young ones not to leak the news. There were many people from the kingdom of goddess in kun city, so it was not appropriate to reveal the identity of her twin brother. All the children in the Gu family, except for the four that were born this year, were sensible. Naturally, they would keep it a secret. Then, Queen Dugu exined the situation of the king of quicksand Kingdom. After she finished speaking, she remembered that she had not read Gu Xin¡¯s letter, so she asked about it. Gu shouxin directly asked her if she knew about the cloud Sea tribe and thenge Kingdom. ¡°This timest year, my younger brother sent me a letter and asked me to pay attention to the situation between thenge Kingdom and the great Zhou.¡± At that time, I didn¡¯t know that the Gu family was in kun city. So, in my ce, the Lang GE Kingdom and the great Zhou were not good things. I¡¯m on guard. Of course, I didn¡¯t intend to participate in this warst year. but now, second cousin, just tell me what you need the goddess Kingdom to do. I¡¯ll do my best to help you! Also, second cousin, you don¡¯t have to worry about the traitors of the goddess Kingdom. After what happened to Yan Mo, I¡¯ve investigated thoroughly. I trust almost everyone who can stay in the goddess Kingdom.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said,¡±thank you, cousin!¡± I also believe in my cousin¡¯s ability to stabilize the goddess Kingdom.¡± Gu shouxin could understand Yan Mo¡¯s previous collusion with the tenth Princess. He didn¡¯t understand it before, but now that he had a wife, hepletely understood. In the two years that his wife had been pregnant and had given birth, she had indeed not had the time to care about other things. The only reason why Yan Mo was able to collude with the tenth Princess was because of Queen Dugu¡¯s pregnancy and her recovery. After that, Queen Dugu ced her daughter in the Gu family, and the goddess Kingdom returned to its former glory. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t think so before, but now that he saw Cai Xiaolian and Queen Dugu, he felt that women were not easy to deal with. Gu Hui said,¡±second uncle, that ah Yuan brought people to look for Xinxin. They must have reached thengge nation by now.¡± Should we send someone to inform Yuan?¡± ¡°Cousin, can the Eagle that you used to deliver the message to thenge Kingdom?¡± Gu shouxin looked at Queen Dugu. ¡°Of course not,¡± Queen Dugu shook her head. I¡¯ve been training Eagle for more than 20 years. He only managed to find me a few years ago when he brought Eagle to the goddess Kingdom. This Eagle didn¡¯t recognize a ¡®Yuan, and it was circling in the sky above the Lang GE Kingdom. It might be killed. It¡¯s better for us to find someone to go.¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t have high hopes. He was just asking and waiting for a slim chance. Chapter 1472 - 1472 Send someone over 1472 Send someone over ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you let me go?¡± Gu Nian stepped forward. ¡°Second uncle, I can do it too.¡± Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess said at the same time. ¡°Lord Gu, I¡¯m willing to go too!¡± He sanniang followed. ¡°Second uncle, I also want to go find third sister.¡± Gu si clenched his fist and pursed his lips, his face determined. ¡°You guys can¡¯t!¡± Gu shouxin denied it without hesitation before Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu could speak. I¡¯ve sent many people to thengge Kingdom, but none of them returned. We don¡¯t know what the situation is in the Lang GE Kingdom. The Lang GE Kingdom isn¡¯t like the goddess Kingdom. Once you go there, you might be recognized.¡± ¡°Second brother is right.¡± Grandfather Gu said in a deep voice, ¡± it¡¯s not appropriate for you guys to go over. He had to send someone else to report to ah Yuan. Moreover, ah Yuan might not be in thenge Kingdom. Maybe he found Xinxin¡¯s traces after crossing the snow Mountain and went after her directly? Therefore, there must be two groups of people sent to report to ah Yuan this time.¡± ¡°Grandpa, second uncle, let Pengze go!¡± Gu Hui was silent for a while before saying, ¡± ask Pengze to head west. On one hand, he¡¯ll chase after a ¡®Yuan, who might not have gone to thengge nation. On the other hand, he¡¯ll cross the desert to confirm Xinxin¡¯s safety. ¡°A son-inw should do things for our family. It was the Peng family¡¯s fault that Xinxin was in trouble. Both Yin Yingli and Peng Ling were from the Peng family. So, they should send someone over!¡± It was rare that Zhang Shi did not speak up for her son-inw. One must know that when she had engaged Gu Hui and Peng ze, Zhang Shi had often bragged about having such a son-inw. In the end, there was a bad person inw¡¯s family! There was a saying that was very true. One was marked by one¡¯s proximity to Vermillion. Zhang Shi¡¯s nature wasn¡¯t bad, and she had changed a lot over the years. Under the subtle influence of grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian, she understood what it meant to be bound together for good or bad. She also understood that no matter if it was the second or fourth branch, they were all one family. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask Pengze himself about this.¡± Gu shouxin paused and continued, ¡± you can only bring one person at most on this trip, especially Peng ze. If you bring too many people, you won¡¯t even be able to cross thengge Kingdom. In the letter, Xinxin said that thenge Kingdom had cut off the connection between the East and the West. If there are few people, it¡¯s easy to sneak over, but if there are many people, we¡¯ll definitely be exposed. If thenge Kingdom and the Yunhai tribe are ready and attack us, the great Zhou will not be ready and kun city will fall.¡± ¡°Then let Xue Xiao ¡®er go to the Lang GE Kingdom! That kid¡¯s not bad, he¡¯s quite smart.¡± Queen Dugu suggested. ¡°Yes, let Xue qianxun go! He¡¯s known ah Yuan since they were young, and they have a tacit understanding.¡± Gu Nian felt that since they were already engaged, Xue Qianyu, as her brother-inw, had no other responsibility for Xinxin¡¯s matter. Gu shouxin asked Gu en to personally go to the Peng family to invite Peng ze and old general Peng over. He also asked him to go to the camp to find Xue Qianyu. While waiting for the two of them, Queen Dugu began to draw. She didn¡¯t want to go to quicksand country, but she often wrote to her twin brother, dugu Jun, in which dugu Jun would tell her about the situation after going west fromnge country. For example, how many days it would take to see an oasis in the desert, how many tribes and small countries were distributed in the desert, and what to pay attention to when walking in the desert. After the great Zhou Dynasty was established, almost no one passed through thenge Kingdom to the West, so they knew little about it. Since Xue Qianyu and Peng ze were to head west, he had to prepare everything for them. Chapter 1473 - 1473 The most important 1473 The most important That night, the Gu sisters, Huo Yanyu, and the others wrote a letter on Gu Nian¡¯s behalf. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian also wrote a letter, including Grandpa and Grandma Gu, as well as the Zhang and Yang family¡¯s concerns for Gu Xin. Gu en and Gu Ren also wrote a letter to Gu Xin. Gu Ren even attached the outline of the novel he nned to write for Gu Xin. Holding a few thick letters, Queen Dugu smiled and said, ¡± ¡°A ¡®li will definitely be disgusted!¡± Everyone in the Gu family looked at her. ¡°Oh, right. I forgot to tell you.¡± Queen Dugu patted her head. The little brother gave the Eagle a name and raised it like a son. He called it a ¡®li. It was very human-like. I forgot about it this time. Next time, I¡¯ll bring it to kun city so that Xinxin can contact her family directly.¡± The Gu family members nodded. This was for the best. Even if Xinxin was in quicksand country and had dugu Jun, they still wanted to know her safety at all times. Queen Dugu rushed back with the letter. After sending her off, Gu shouxin called old general Peng, his granddaughter, and Xue Qianyu to the study to discuss the next step. Xue Qianyu and Peng ze were naturally willing to go. Gu shouxin took out the rough route map that Queen Dugu had drawn in the afternoon. ¡°This is the route that Queen Dugu guessed from other people¡¯s letters. She has never been there herself. Once you two go over, you can only adapt to the situation.¡± Old general Peng looked at the simple map and muttered, ¡± second brother, if the cloud Sea tribe has colluded with thenge Kingdom and is prepared to attack the great Zhou, then a ¡®ze may encounter them when he is crossing the desert this time. Gu shouxin nodded,¡±I¡¯ve thought about this.¡± I n to get a household registration certificate from thenge Kingdom in mixed city. If I meet people from the cloud Sea tribe, a ¡®ze will pretend to be from thenge Kingdom. It was not convenient for a ¡®ze to go to the Lang GE Kingdom because someone from the Lang GE Kingdom hade to the great Zhou. However, it¡¯s impossible for the people of the cloud Sea tribe to recognize a ¡®ze.¡± After Gu shouxin finished speaking, he looked at Peng ze. ah ze, your mission this time is to find ah Yuan and Xinxin. Even if you meet the people of the cloud Sea tribe and find something, don¡¯t dy or act rashly. The best way is to go to quicksand country as soon as possible and then send a letter back.¡± yes! Peng ze nodded solemnly. second uncle, I understand the severity of this matter! Gu shouxin then looked at Xue Qianyu,¡±Qianyu, you will enter thenge Kingdom in disguise.¡± I think a ¡®Yuan will know that we¡¯ll send people to help him after we¡¯ve settled the matters in the sand divine Kingdom and the Yun nation. He should have left a mark. When you find him, tell him that if he can, he should stay in thenge Kingdom and meet up with Xie Nanfeng. If he wants to go west to find Xinxin, then let him go!¡± ¡°I understand, second uncle!¡± Xue Qianyu nodded. Old general Peng looked at the two of them and said,¡±the main purpose of this trip is to find Yuan and Xinxin.¡± ¡°If you encounter any other matters, as long as it doesn¡¯t dy the search, you can do it. But if you have a conflict with the search, no matter how big the matter is, don¡¯t bother. Even if you manage, you¡¯ll be alone. You can¡¯t send a message back, and you can¡¯t solve it. Do you understand?¡± Peng ze and Xue Qianyu nodded at the same time. The four of them started to talk about the preparations for the battle in kun city. After talking for a long time, old general Peng was about to go back with Peng ze. He stopped at the door and looked at Gu shouxin.¡±Second brother, this is the Peng family¡¯s fault. We didn¡¯t raise our child well. If you need anything, you can tell the Peng family at any time. Our Peng family will never refuse.¡± Chapter 1474 - 1474 Following him 1474 Following him Old general Peng had said the same thing before, but Gu shouxin had ignored him. This time, after hearing about Gu Xin, Gu shouxin was slightly more at ease, ¡± ¡°Lordmaster, I only have one request. I¡¯ve found Peng mu. I want this person.¡± Old general Peng was silent for a moment before he nodded. I¡¯ve found her. I¡¯ll hand her over to you. You can deal with her! Gu shouxin smiled and sent them out. Sixth Peng had gone missing. After Gu Xin¡¯s incident, the Emperor immediately sent people to capture sixth Peng. However, the person in the capital¡¯s Peng Manor was not sixth Peng at all. He had already run away and no one knew where he was hiding. Yin Yingli was now locked up by Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin ordered people to keep an eye on Yin Yingli, torture her, and make her suffer so much pain that she wished she was dead. As long as Gu Xin didn¡¯t return to kun city, Yin Yingli wouldn¡¯t be able to die a happy death. As for Peng the sixth¡¯s personal guards, they were all punished to do hardbor, with their hands and feet cuffed. The Emperor had returned to the capital at the end ofst month. It was time to reel in the he had set and go home to catch big fish. The Empress Dowager and Empress Xue, on the other hand, were staying in chunnan city. Until now, neither of them had heard about Gu Xin¡¯s ident. Gu Nian and Gu si would visit the Empress Dowager in chunnan city every few days. The Empress Dowager had asked about Gu Xin, but the two of them only said that she had gone to the battlefield with Lu Zheng. The Grand Empress Dowager did not ask any further. When the Emperor had left, the sand divine Kingdom and the Yun nation were at war with the great Zhou, and the Grand Empress Dowager knew about it. She was also telling the Emperor that when things in kunzhou stabilized, the Gu sisters ¡®contributions would all be counted in, and those who should be crowned as princesses would be crowned. In any case, she didn¡¯t want to see her own great-granddaughter get married as a Princess. It had to be a Princess, including Jing and the princess. The Emperor naturally agreed. Empress Xue was pregnant, and the Emperor nned to let her stay with Grand Empress Dowager until the child was born next year. It just so happened that the Xue family was also in kun city, and Duke Cheng ¡®en had always been in chunnan city. With his brother and sister-inw around, the Emperor was at ease. He was thinking that when his youngest son was born, he would immediately be crowned as the Crown Prince. This time, when he returned, he would take all the big fish and leave the small ones to Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and the others. After all, these kids would be assisting his son in the future. He could not let them take over glory world directly. Without doing anything, how could they take on great responsibilities without being honed? ¡­¡­ In quicksand country, Cheng huaijin brought Gu Xin around for three days and bought a lot of things. Based on the current situation, Gu Xin felt that the king of quicksand Kingdom was kind to her. She was also happy to go out with Cheng huaijin. She could learn about the local customs and get to know the way. It would be more convenient for her in the future. ¡°Brother Xiaoyan, there¡¯s a man in a ck hat on our left, diagonally behind us. Do you think he looks like one of the sand bandits from before?¡± Gu Xin walked to a musical instrument stand and casually said to Cheng huaijin while picking out some instruments. Cheng huaijin pretended to look into the distance unintentionally. He nced over and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t remember all the people from that day. And she¡¯s even changed her dressing.¡± Gu Xin replied after a while,¡±I¡¯m sure it¡¯s one of them.¡± There was a hairpin on his face, and there was a strand of hair on it. His little finger was broken. It was not easy to ovep these two characteristics. He¡¯s going to the medicine shop. Should we follow him and see if we can find the Shakko¡¯s nest?¡± Cheng huaijin hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°You can try, but you can¡¯t follow too closely.¡± Chapter 1475 - 1475 Chapter 1475-the enemy is too cooperative 1475 Chapter 1475-the enemy is too cooperative Gu Xin pulled Cheng huaijin into a clothing store opposite the pharmacy. When they came out, both of them lookedpletely different. Cheng huaijin was getting more and more surprised by Gu Xin¡¯s ability. In just a short while, they had bepletely different people. The other party was still getting medicine. The two of them carried their bags and walked slowly. After a while, they caught up with the big aunt who had juste out of the medicine shop. The middle-aged man didn¡¯t think that Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin were following him. On thisnd, there were many people like Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin who were dressed like businessmen and carried arge bag. It wasn¡¯t obvious. After the aunt left the city, she headed south. Coincidentally, there was a caravan heading in that direction as well. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin followed behind the caravan at a steady pace, looking like they were from that caravan. After walking for two hours, the direction of the caravan changed. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin continued to follow them at a distance that was neither too far nor too close. The big aunt became alert and stopped in ce. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin walked past him and were even more certain now that they saw him clearly. Cheng huaijin shook his money bag, which was full of gold coins. He put on an honest look and asked in the localnguage, ¡± ¡°Is the road to the cloud Sea tribe in front? The caravan just now was a liar. They didn¡¯t even bring us to the cloud Sea tribe! This was infuriating! Brother, Do You Know the Way? If you know, I¡¯ll give you this bag of gold coins as a reward.¡± The middle-aged man listened to the ttering of gold coins and looked at the big bundle that the two of them were carrying, his eyes revealing greed. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin looked at each other. Fine, since the enemy is willing to cooperate, there¡¯s nothing we can do! The middle-aged man carried a few bags of medicine andughed.¡±It¡¯s easy to get lost here, let me take you there! But what business are you doing at the cloud Sea tribe?¡± Cheng huaijin asked,¡¯what kind of business can I do? Gold! It¡¯s our family¡¯s heirloom gold-making skill, and we¡¯re nning to go to the cloud Sea tribe to find a job! I heard that the king of the cloud ocean tribe likes gold. Let¡¯s find a ce where he can protect us.¡± The aunt¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. If they were looking for a blessed ce to do gold business, they would definitely be carrying gold! ¡®Oh my, these two big bags. If we bring them back, we can save a year¡¯s work.¡¯ In order to lower Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin¡¯s guard, the aunt did not ask them what they were carrying, nor did she offer to help. He brought Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin to where they were staying. If he was alone outside, it was one thing to be able to defeat the two of them. If he did, he would be able to snatch their gold. It was another thing to be able to keep them by himself. So, the safest way was to abduct them. When the time came, the brothers would be there, and they would be afraid of these two kids. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t wait for him to think this way. They were very cooperative along the way, asking how long they had to walk after they had walked for a while, and asking how long they had to walk after they had walked for a while. For the sake of the gold, the aunt was very patient. After walking past a sand dune, big aunt pointed at the water flow not far ahead. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, we¡¯ll be there after that.¡± Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin looked at each other. Gu Xin made a hand gesture and Cheng huaijin gave her a thumbs up. Then, the two of them threw their things and Gu Xin started to attack. She immediately jumped up and kicked the man¡¯s back. Then, she quickly went forward and grabbed the man¡¯s neck, not giving him a chance to react at all. The man¡¯s face immediately turned purple when she locked his throat. Chapter 1476 - 1476 What do you want me to do? 1476 What do you want me to do? ¡°Is shako¡¯s old nest over there?¡± Gu Xin asked as she tightened her grip. The man¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He really felt like he was about to die. He nodded without hesitation. Gu Xin used her other hand to take out a pill and ced it in the big roe deer¡¯s mouth, which was wide open, before letting go. cough, cough, cough, cough. the middle-aged man took in some fresh air and coughed a few times, but he did not fight back immediately. ¡°The food she gave you was one-night death. You only need one night. If you don¡¯t take the antidote, you¡¯ll die from the poison!¡± Cheng huaijin said, seeing that he was about to make a move. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t say such a long sentence. She was afraid that the big aunt wouldn¡¯t understand if she spoke in thenguage of the Zhou Dynasty. His big eyes looked at the two of them in horror. Because of thenguage barrier, Gu Xin decided to put on a cold and aloof image and slowly learn thenguage here. ¡°Do you feel like your internal organs are being torn apart by millions of insects?¡± Cheng huaijin continued. The big aunt clutched her throat, wanting to spit out the pill she had swallowed, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. One, go back and wait for death. Second, obey her and listen to her!¡± Cheng huaijin pointed at Gu Xin. Gu Xin looked at the aunt coldly. The middle-aged man was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. Finally, he knelt down and kowtowed.¡±I¡¯m willing to listen to you two. Please give me the antidote.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t need to understand. She could tell from his actions. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the antidote tonight,¡± Cheng huaijin said. Now, I¡¯ll ask and you¡¯ll answer. If you lie on purpose, I¡¯ll make you maintain this state every day.¡± ¡°Excuse me,¡± the aunt said, feeling dizzy from the pain. ¡°How many people do you have over there?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. ¡°Forty-nine!¡± Cheng huaijin asked again,¡¯where¡¯s your real base? How many people are there in total?¡± The aunt did not answer immediately. She thought for a moment and said, ¡± ¡°Jianghai Kingdom. Currently, there are 267 people.¡± Cheng huaijin continued to ask,¡¯how many people in your team are injured now? How many people can maintain their strength?¡± The aunt was in so much pain that shey on the sand.¡±Anti ¡­ Antidote, it hurts!¡± Gu Xin took out another pill from her pocket and threw it in front of the aunt. The aunt looked like she had not eaten for a few days as she picked it up and fed it to her without even caring if there was sand in her hands. After swallowing it, he instantly felt much better. Cheng huaijinughed coldly. this can only cure you for a short while. If you want to y any tricks, you¡¯ll have no antidote after twelve hours and will die from the pain. Before you diepletely, the fragrance of the pill will attract thousands of snakes, insects, rats, and ants in the desert. The aunt trembled in fear, and the little suspicions she had in her heart were instantly dispelled. ¡°Please tell me what you need me to do,¡± the aunt said. Cheng huaijin asked,¡¯aren¡¯t you going to struggle? You betrayed your brothers just like that? I don¡¯t dare to ept a person like you!¡± Gu Xin almostughed out loud. I¡¯ll listen to you and you¡¯re going to say that I betrayed you. But if I don¡¯t listen to you, you¡¯re going to scare me again. What do you want me to do? ¡± The middle-aged man was indeed thinking the same thing as Gu Xin. He felt extremely wronged. don¡¯t I want to be a loyal subject? ¡± I might not obey you if you hit me or cut me with a knife, but your sinister and vicious means made my internal organs feel like they were being bitten by insects. Who can bear this? you have the medicine, ¡± the aunt said sincerely. I¡¯m afraid of death. I don¡¯t dare to betray you. Chapter 1477 - 1477 Chapter 1477-a fall into a pit, a gain of wisdom 1477 Chapter 1477-a fall into a pit, a gain of wisdom The middle-aged man knelt down and begged for mercy. Once again, he took the initiative to ask what he needed him to do. Cheng huaijin said with a look of disdain,¡±didn¡¯t I just ask?¡± You haven¡¯t answered.¡± The aunt said in fear, ¡± it hurt too much. It hurt too much just now. I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. Please say it again. Cheng huaijin repeated his question. The middle-aged man answered honestly. His leader was the most severely injured. He was injured there, but he couldn¡¯t do it now. The other injuries were just minor. Cheng huaijin gave Gu Xin a strange look. Gu Xin didn¡¯t understand what the aunt was saying and was confused. ¡°Ahem.¡± Cheng huaijin coughed awkwardly and looked at the middle-aged man. if you don¡¯t go back today, will theye to the city to look for you? ¡± Aunt da nodded. it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t go back today. If we don¡¯t go back tomorrow, they¡¯lle looking for us. When I came out, the leader told me to find a doctor, so I can be dyed for a day or two.¡± Cheng huaijin understood. He asked the aunt to carry the bags that she and Gu Xin were carrying and walked back. The aunt¡¯s face darkened as she carried two big bags of cotton. How on earth did these two people manage to treat cotton as gold and still not be seen through? The middle-aged man regretted his greediness. He wanted to turn around and run away as he looked at the two people who were whispering in front of him, but he did not dare to run when he thought of the bone-chilling pain just now. Cheng huaijin tranted what aunt da said to Gu Xin using the Zhounguage. Gu Xin touched her chin and thought for a while, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s let this big aunt witness the effects of this medicine tonight. We¡¯ll decide when to subdue the rest of the shakkos after the king receives his reply.¡± Cheng huaijin smiled. Xinxin, ¡± he said. you still don¡¯t believe in my foster father? ¡± Gu Xin wagged her finger,¡¯a fall into a pit, a gain in your wit. Brother Little Ben, remember, don¡¯t trust anyone easily. Also, you must always stay clear-headed and never let your guard down even when facing a weak opponent.¡± Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t smile anymore and said,¡±Xinxin, I¡¯m sorry.¡± For me and little Yu, you have suffered such a great disaster.¡± Gu Xin patted Cheng huaijin¡¯s back. I¡¯m not feeling wronged. I didn¡¯t suffer much. Now that I¡¯m here and I know about the matter between thenge Kingdom and the cloud Sea tribe, I can still cause some trouble so that they can¡¯t hurt the great Zhou! On the bright side, it¡¯s a blessing in disguise.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at her optimistic expression and smiled. Then, he asked, ¡± ¡°If we go back to the day of your ident, would you still get on the carriage?¡± Gu Xin nodded without hesitation, ¡± But I won¡¯t be a love rival, and I won¡¯t let my guard down just because I think that Yin Yingli is a weak woman and her maidservant is as weak as her. That way, her maidservants won¡¯t be able to plot against me. ¡± Cheng huaijin patted Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder. Xinxin, thank you. You let me know that in the great Zhou Dynasty, not only is my sister concerned about me, but you¡¯re also here. Why don¡¯t I be your big brother! Since you don¡¯t have an older brother, I¡¯ll be your older brother.¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at him,¡¯I¡¯ve always treated you as my brother! Brother Xiao Yang, do you know why I care so much about Xiao Yu? In my heart, Xiao Yu¡¯s status is much higher than yours!¡± Cheng huaijin was also very curious about this. Gu Xin exined,¡±because, before I met Xiao Yu, I didn¡¯t have any friends.¡± Before that, my sister didn¡¯t even care about me. Only sisi and sister Huihui would care about me. Then, there was sister Yumei, who married over from the neighboring vige. Xiao Yu was close to me and smiled at me. When your family was in trouble, she pulled me and cried. At that time, although she couldn¡¯t speak, I felt happy when she smiled, and when she cried, I felt sad too.¡± Chapter 1478 - 1478 Back 1478 Back ¡°Before I met Xiao Yu, I had never entered any other girl¡¯s room, so I didn¡¯t know what other girls yed. Xiao Yu brought me to her room and let me y with her things. Even though I have everything now. However, at that time, Xiao Yu¡¯s feelings for me were very important to me. ¡± ¡°She let me know that I¡¯m not a terrible girl. There¡¯s a pretty big sister who¡¯s willing to y with me, and I¡¯m not abandoned by other girls.¡± ¡°No matter how many friends I meet in the future, Xiao Yu will always be in my heart.¡± Gu Xin smiled after she finished speaking. Cheng huaijinughed as well. if you were a man, ¡± he said, ¡± as your brother, I would definitely think that you have bad intentions toward my sister. Gu Xin tilted her head and smiled,¡¯if I were a man. I will naturally do my best to protect Xiao Yu so that she won¡¯t suffer and that she will always be so pure and kind. Who doesn¡¯t like pretty and quiet girls?¡± Cheng huaijin was dazzled by Gu Xin¡¯s smile and was stunned for a moment. It was as if he could see the Gu Nian from a few years ago smiling at him. Gu Xin patted Cheng huaijin,¡¯don¡¯t treat me like my sister! I¡¯m not. I¡¯m telling you, my sister already has someone in her heart. You probably don¡¯t have a chance anymore, but you can¡¯t transfer your feelings for my sister to me. I also have someone who loves each other, and he¡¯s very fierce and powerful. If he finds out, you¡¯ll be punished.¡± Cheng huaijin was amused. Alright, alright. I¡¯m scared. Not to mention your sweetheart, I¡¯m afraid of you too. It was such a ruthless blow that it directly broke the root. I¡¯m a boy, I don¡¯t dare to like you.¡± Gu Xin scratched her head,¡¯brother Jun, what did you say? I don¡¯t understand! I just kicked him!¡± Cheng huaijin poked her head. alright, you don¡¯t understand. I just kicked him. The two of themughed. Gu Xin understood this. County Bishop Jinghe told her that if there were men who looked at her with a disgusting gaze, she should not hold back and break the thing that was causing trouble. It was almost dark when they returned to the city. When the aunt followed him to the pce, she realized that he had offended some sacred ce. He felt that he deserved it. It wasmon for Shakko to be retaliated against. A few days ago, he had robbed the Prince of quicksand, and now he had been taken away by the Prince of quicksand. He deserved it. Cheng huaijin ordered his personal guards ah da and ah er to lock aunt da in the dungeon and lock her up. Then, he brought Gu Xin to see the king of quicksand. When the two of them had just arrived at the king of quicksand, the Eagle circled in the sky and then swooped down. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯brother Xiao Yang, is that a¡¯ li? A ¡®li has returned with a letter!¡± Cheng huaijin nodded, and the two of them sped up. The king of quicksand Kingdom took the letter tube and fed a ¡®li. When he heard the footsteps of the two, he waved his hands to back off and continued to feed a¡¯ li slowly. ¡°Father!¡± Cheng huaijin was still very polite in front of the king of quicksand. ¡°Uncle, did aunt reply?¡± Gu Xin asked excitedly. The king of quicksand Kingdom turned to look at the two of them. His hand froze for a moment, then he asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Gu Xin briefly exined the situation, then looked at the king of quicksand with anticipation, ¡± ¡°Uncle, is this aunt¡¯s reply?¡± ¡°My hand is stained with the smell of meat!¡± The king of quicksand pointed to the side. Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she eagerly went to get water, ¡± uncle, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get you some water to wash your hands. Chapter 1479 - 1479 The benefits of having a large family 1479 The benefits of having arge family Gu Xin was like a hardworking bee as she brought water and a dry handkerchief over. The king of quicksand looked at her. Fortunately, she was dressed like a businessman and had an unshaven beard. Otherwise, he would want to raise a daughter. Seeing that Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were fixed on the letter, the king of quicksand Kingdom opened it, ¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite thick! Is my elder sister here to teach me a lesson?¡± Gu Xin had already seen Gu shouxin¡¯s handwriting on the letter and quickly shook her head, ¡± ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not my aunt who¡¯s lecturing you. It must be my father who¡¯s concerned about me. I can recognize it. It¡¯s my father¡¯s handwriting.¡± Seeing how anxious she was, the king of quicksand Kingdom stopped teasing her. He handed the thick letter to Gu Xin and looked at the thin one in his hand. He felt a little sour. Was this the benefit of having arge family? She only had one elder sister, and the little girl had her grandparents, uncles, aunts, parents, sisters, and younger brothers. Sigh, there would be no harm if there was noparison! Gu Xin quickly opened the envelope and read through it one by one. At the top were the letters from her sisters. They were all concerned about her and talked about the family¡¯s business situation. They also asked her to take good care of herself. Xie Zhiyi apologized sincerely in the letter. She felt guilty and promised that she would never leave again. She had to send Xinxin home. It didn¡¯t matter if something happened to her, but nothing could happen to Xinxin. Because when something happened to her, Xinxin had the ability to save her. When something happened to Xinxin, she didn¡¯t have the ability to save her. Gu Xinughed and cried at the same time. After that, it was Gu en and Gu Ren¡¯s turn. Other than showing concern for her, one of themined to her about how her second uncle was bing more and more brutal. He had given her a lot of homework and hoped that her third sister woulde home soon so that he could follow his grandparents to Jiangnan and escape from his second uncle¡¯s devil homework. The other was to tell her that she had a lot of ideas recently, and even included the outline of the novel. At the bottom of the letter was a letter from the elders. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu were doing well. Grandpa Gu said that there were many flowers at first uncle¡¯s ce. The yard of the house was also full of new flowers. When Xinxin went back, she would be able to see them. Grandma Gu said, ¡± you little brat, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to eat the pigs on the farm. I heard from Mingyue¡¯s mother that quicksand country doesn¡¯t feed pigs. If you don¡¯te back quickly, you won¡¯t get a share of the pig¡¯s trotters, pig¡¯s brain, pig¡¯s ears, your favorite sweet and sour ribs, salt and pepper ribs, and your favorite sausages. So, you brat,e back quickly. Gu Xin¡¯s tears were like strings as they fell one by one. Then first aunt and fourth aunt. Thest one was her parents¡¯. Her father said that brother Yuanyuan didn¡¯t even let anyone inform her because he was worried and rushed back to find her. In the end, something really happened to her. Brother Yuanyuan went to find her and found that she was in the divine Sand Kingdom. Then brother Yuanyuan led troops to attack the divine Sand Kingdom and killed many people. In the end, they were all knocked unconscious by second brother Xue before they went to sleep. After waking up, he ran to the Lang GE Kingdom to find her. Gu Xin was sobbing. She knew that her brother Yuanyuan would definitelye looking for her, even though he was looking in the wrong direction. Cheng huaijin stood by her side, not knowing how tofort her. The king of quicksand Kingdom had finished reading Queen Dugu¡¯s letter. He walked over and patted Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder, ¡± ¡°Little girl, Do You Believe Me Now? So, I really am your uncle, an uncle that you can trust.¡± ¡°Wuuu!¡± Gu Xin hugged the king of quicksand Kingdom and cried loudly. Her wish hade true. Two days ago, she had hoped that this uncle was a good person and a trustworthy uncle. In the end, it turned out to be true. Chapter 1480 - 1480 Waiting for him to return 1480 Waiting for him to return The king of quicksand Kingdom hugged Gu Xin and patted her back gently. His hand gestures were still not familiar. In his elder sister¡¯s letter, she had asked him to treat the little girl as his own daughter, so he would try to do so. He didn¡¯t have a daughter and only had a son who died young. Therefore, he really wanted to raise this little girl who was rted to him by blood as his own daughter. Cheng huaijin turned around and wiped his tears. He missed his sister a little and wondered if she was well. In the past, Cheng huaijin only thought that the king of quicksand couldmunicate with the kingdom of goddess, so he had never thought of asking the king of quicksand to ask the people of the kingdom of goddess to find Cheng Huaiyu. Now that he knew that the goddess Kingdom¡¯s Messenger, the king of quicksand, knew the Gu family, he wanted Gu Xin to help him pass the message to Cheng Huaiyu. But he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. After all, Gu Xin was in this state because of the two of them. However, he was also worried that his sister would do more stupid things without hearing from him. Who knew that Gu Xin would bring up this matter after she finished crying, ¡± ¡°Uncle, I still have to write a letter to my family. This time, can you let brother Xiao Yan write a letter to Xiao Yu? Uncle, I¡¯ve known brother Jun for a long time. I¡¯m good friends with brother Jun¡¯s sister. Xiao Yu did a lot of stupid things because of brother Xiao Yang¡¯s disappearance. If she knows about brother Xiao Yang¡¯s news, maybe she won¡¯t do stupid things anymore.¡± She and Cheng huaijin had not told the king of quicksand that they knew each other. Now that his family had allowed him to trust the king of quicksand, she naturally told him. The king of quicksand Kingdom raised an eyebrow and nced at Cheng huaijin. Cheng huaijin lowered his head and admitted his mistake. I¡¯m sorry, father. I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t like Xinxin, so I didn¡¯t tell you. The king of quicksand snorted,¡¯Hmph! Such a cute little girl, how could I not like her?¡± yes! Gu Xin nodded. that¡¯s right! Cheng huaijin,¡±Wanwan.¡± The king of quicksand let the two of them go down to wash up, change their clothes, ande out to eat. After eating, they could slowly write the letter. He couldn¡¯t let a ¡®li be a Messenger all day. He had to rest for a few days. ¡­¡­ That night, the king of quicksand, Gu Xin, and Cheng huaijin had dinner together. He didn¡¯t let them share the food, but made it into a table for the three of them to eat together. Gu Xin was all smiles. She was now calling him ¡®uncle¡¯ very frequently. ¡°Ah hai, how are you going to write to your sister?¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom ate very well. The meat was only the size of a fist, so he was full after eating it. He put down his chopsticks and asked as he watched the two children eat. ¡°I¡¯ll just tell my sister that I¡¯m still alive and let her take care of the child in peace. It¡¯s okay to suffer a little, just live well. When I go back, she won¡¯t be bullied anymore.¡± Cheng huaijin sighed and said. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s adoptive father was a member of the Gu family, and Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s adoptive mother was a member of the Peng family. Cheng huaijin was too embarrassed to ask Gu Xin for help since Cheng Huaiyu had hurt them. He was also too embarrassed to ask Cheng Huaiyu to ask her adoptive father and adoptive mother for help. He only hoped that Cheng Huaiyu would know her ce and not do anything else. She would just take care of the child and wait for him to return. Even if he had to suffer a little, as long as he could keep his life, he would let the mother and son live well when he returned. ¡°Brother Xiao Yang, Xiao Yu will not be bullied.¡± Gu Xin chewed on a bone and wiped her mouth. didn¡¯t I send someone to protect her? ¡± The people I sent told me that even though pengwu¡¯s aunt and uncle Qing Yuan are disappointed in her, the song family won¡¯t dare to do anything to her. Of course, that guy surnamed song was very fickle, so he might be ying outside! I think, if Xiao Yu knows that you¡¯re still alive and well, she won¡¯t care about that song guy anymore. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if she didn¡¯t care about him?¡± Chapter 1481 - 1481 Princess Xinxin 1481 Princess Xinxin The king of quicksand said,¡±Xinxin is right.¡± Ah hai, write a letter to your sister. It¡¯s best if he can confirm that it¡¯s you. also, tell him to pay attention to Peng mu. My elder sister told me that when Xinxin got into trouble, the cousin of the Peng family was only following orders. Of course, she also had evil intentions, but the one who nned everything behind the scenes was Peng mu. Since Peng mu likes your sister, he might go and find her. ¡± Gu Xin nodded in agreement. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The secret tunnel in the cave that took me away has already disappeared. If sixth Peng wants to go to thenge Kingdom, he¡¯ll definitely take the water route. Xiao Yu married into Fuzhou, which was close to the sea. Sixth brother Peng might really go to see her. Tell her to ignore sixth Peng. What if sixth Peng goes crazy and takes her away with him?¡± Cheng huaijin nodded and said, ¡± However, I still hope that Peng the sixth did not go to her. ¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom knew his fake son well. He changed the topic,¡±You¡¯ve captured shako¡¯s men, but what do you want to do to him?¡± Gu Xin ate anothermb chop and wiped her mouth, ¡± ¡°Uncle, I want shako to work for me. I have a n here. Although I don¡¯t know if it will work, I still want to give it a try. If I seed, not only can I destroy the Alliance between the Lang GE Kingdom and the cloud Sea tribe, I can also go back by myself.¡± The king of quicksand was interested,¡±Oh?¡± Tell me about it. ¡± Gu Xin began to exin. The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded his head continuously as he listened. From time to time, he would add a few words to perfect Gu Xin¡¯s n. After Gu Xin finished her sentence, she felt that her n was perfect, ¡± uncle, if you¡¯re so powerful, why didn¡¯t you expand quicksand country back then? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m old, I can¡¯t fight anymore,¡± the king of quicksand sighed. Gu Xin frowned and pursed her lips, ¡± uncle, you can¡¯t do this! I¡¯ve studied medicine for a few years. I¡¯ll take your pulseter and get some medicine for you. Although some of the medicinal herbs sold in quicksand country are different from those sold in great Zhou, brother Xiao Yan took me out for a tour two days ago. I should be able to find a recement. Uncle, you can lead me and brother Xiao Yan to fight back. At that time, aunt Huan will be in the goddess Kingdom, uncle you will rule the West, and my Emperor uncle will be in the great Zhou. I will be able to do whatever I want in thisnd!¡± hahahahahahaha! the king of quicksand was amused by Gu Xin¡¯s smug look. Heughed, ¡± great! Then I¡¯ll work hard and let Xinxin do whatever she wants.¡± He was just saying that. He knew his own body well, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously. Although he was in poor health, if he could contact the goddess Kingdom and the great Zhou Dynasty, he would be able to hold on until the three powers were established. ¡­¡­ The next day, the king of quicksand Kingdom issued an imperial edict to recognize Gu Xin as his adopted daughter. He would give Gu Xin the title of Princess Xin Xin and the same treatment as Prince ah hai. When Gu Xin changed into a set of quicksand country¡¯s female clothing, the few officials in quicksand country werepletely won over by her looks. They didn¡¯t know that in the near future, not only would Gu Xin be able to conquer them with her looks, but she would also be able to conquer them with her medical skills and martial arts. Just like that, Gu Xin settled down in quicksand country and began her n. She also helped the king of quicksand recuperate. She also asked Cheng huaijin to gather all the soldiers of quicksand country and start training them with a set of very perfect training methods. Simrly, she also found many ingredients that were originally here in quicksand country but were abandoned by the people. She led the people to nt these things. Chapter 1482 - 1482 Wasn’t he already dead? 1482 Wasn¡¯t he already dead? On the 30th of December, Lu Zheng finally arrived at the capital of thenge Kingdom. He, second white, and the rest had split up and had already gone through all the cities in the Lang GE Kingdom, but they didn¡¯t find any traces of Gu Xin. Today, they met up in an empty house in the royal city of the Lang GE Kingdom. Theyout of the Lang GE Kingdom was the same as the great Zhou Dynasty, with the same streets and alleys. Therefore, it was not easy for them to be discovered by others when they hid here. Lu Zheng sat cross-legged beside the fire, staring at the fire in a daze. Second white and the rest were already roasting some dried food and meat. They were only left with a bit of seasoning. They nned to have a good meal on New Year¡¯s Day. Suddenly, Lu Zheng spoke,¡±you guys continue to stay here. I¡¯ll go to the Lang GE Pce.¡± If I don¡¯te back by noon tomorrow, you guys can go back.¡± Second white,¡±general, let¡¯s ¡­¡± ¡°Lang GE Pce is no less guarded than our great Zhou Dynasty,¡± Lu Zheng interrupted. We¡¯ll be easily discovered if too many of us go. I¡¯ll go alone. Fortunately, the pce is not big. One night is enough for me to find her. ¡± White four wanted to say something but was stopped by white two.¡±Yes, general, we will wait here for you and third miss to return!¡± ¡°I hope Xinxin is there!¡± Lu Zheng smiled bitterly. He had a feeling that Gu Xin wasn¡¯t in the Lang GE Kingdom. If she wasn¡¯t there after his investigation tonight, he would have to continue heading west. He didn¡¯t know what would happen if he went further west, but if thenge Kingdom didn¡¯t have it, then he had to go west. Even if it was a Dragon¡¯s pool, a Tiger¡¯s Den, a mountain of des, or a sea of mes, he had to go. After a full meal, Lu Zheng slept for two hours. When it was midnight, he set off for the Lang GE Pce. Lu Zheng, who was dressed in a night suit, was extremely fast and blended well with the night. He easily dodged the pce guards who were patrolling at night and climbed over the pce wall. After staying in the capital city of the Lang GE Kingdom for a few days, he found that it was very simr to the capital city, but it was smaller than the capital city. He guessed that the pce of the Lang GE Kingdom was probably built ording to the pce. Although he had a strange feeling, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He was familiar with the pce, so he went to the ce where people were kept in the pce ording to his memory. Four hourster, Lu Zheng knew that he had guessed it right. The Royal Pce of thenge Kingdom was indeed built ording to the pce of the great Zhou, but the area was not that big. He familiarly searched all the pces, including the ces in the pce that could be used to lock people up. Now, only the ce where Kingng GE dealt with political affairs and rested was not visited. After avoiding a few groups of guards, Lu Zheng came to the ce where Kingng GE dealt with political affairs. It was dark inside. The Lang GE Kingdom followed the customs of the great Zhou Dynasty everywhere. Kingng GE should not be working on New Year¡¯s Eve. Lu Zheng sneaked into the room and knocked on all sorts of mechanisms ording to what he knew, but he could not find a secret room. He retreated again and went to Kingnge¡¯s bedchamber. In the bedchamber, Kingnge, who was already in his fifties, was wearing bright yellow clothes with a Dragon embroidered on it. If the Emperor were present, he would have noticed that this was exactly what he usually wore. Kingng GE was reading a letter under themp. There was a shadow of him sitting on the window. Lu Zheng was hidden in the darkness, waiting for Kingng GE to rest and for the people around him to leave so that he could go in and ask them directly. In the end, he didn¡¯t wait for Kingng GE to rest. When he waited for Kingng GE to call for a eunuch, the door opened and Kingng GE, who was sitting at the table in the room, appeared in front of Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. How could it be him? Wasn¡¯t he already dead? Chapter 1483 - 1483 Chapter 1483-not around 1483 Chapter 1483-not around Looking at Kingng GE in the room, Lu Zheng thought of his previous life. In his previous life, he was ordered to lead troops to reinforce kun city, which was about to be breached by thengge Kingdom. When the reinforcements arrived, he and Pengze resisted thengge Kingdom together. In the end, not only did they reverse the situation, but they also led troops to attack thengge Kingdom. At that time, Kingng GE¡¯s city had already been destroyed, and Kingng GE¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. Therefore, he had never remembered what Kingng GE looked like. In the following years, Kingng GE did not appear again. Some people said that he destroyed the capital that he had built with his own hands. It was said that the capital was different from other cities and was rebuilt by the current kingng GE. Some said that he had escaped to the West of the desert. Lu Zheng did not hear any news of Kingng GE until his death. Looking at the people in the room, he understood why everyone said that the pce was different from other cities. The entire yunwu city was like a miniature version of the capital city. The entireng GE Pce was like a miniature version of the great Zhou Pce. However, Kingng GE was the Prince of the great Zhou, King qu. That¡¯s right, the person sitting in the room was King qu. In his previous life, the qu King had not been discovered so quickly in this life. Therefore, in his previous life, after Lu Zheng followed his grandfather back to the capital with potatoes, sweet potatoes, and corn, he was ced in an important position by the Emperor. He had many dealings with the qu King. He knew some of the qu King¡¯s habits, and he was certain that the person in the room was the qu King. Previously, when the qu residence was in trouble and his entire family was executed, the qu King was supported by the people with his good reputation that he had managed for decades. He requested to grow bald and cultivate, and from then on, he did not interfere with the affairs of the world. The Emperor had sent people to keep an eye on the qu King in the temple until the qu King died at the end ofst year. The person that Lu Zheng had left in the capital confirmed that the qu King was the one who had died. That person had even gone to the temple to take a look and confirmed that the qu King was the one who had died. Then what about the qu King in the room? Lu Zheng suddenly understood. Since someone had pretended to be Xinxin and wanted to take her away in secret, King qu could also escape. It seemed that Peng mu had been in contact with King qu all along, and the person who was pretending to be Xinxin was also given by King qu. If that was the case, then this matter could be exined. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t believe what Yin Feili said at all. Peng mu did everything because he liked Xiao Yu, but he couldn¡¯t love her and hated Xinxin. He believed that Peng mu liked Xiao Yu. If not for King qu behind the scenes, Peng mu would definitely not have been able to do it so wlessly. Previously, the county Magistrate of kun city had colluded with thengge Kingdom. It should also be due to Peng MU¡¯s efforts. King qu must have been in contact with Peng mu since the beginning. The Peng family would never suspect their own grandchildren, especially someone like Peng mu, who had been immersed in medicine for a long time. Lu Zheng suspected that Peng mu was definitely not as weak as he appeared to be. In her previous life, only two of the Peng family¡¯s grandsons were left, and that was Peng ze and Peng mu. It seemed that Peng MU¡¯s role was also very important when the Lang GE Kingdom almost broke into kun city in his previous life! However, Peng mu would never return to kun city in this life. How would the Lang GE Kingdom steal the defense of kun city? ¡°My King, we really haven¡¯t found the girl from the Gu family. Our people have searched the sand divine nation and the Yun nation, but there are no traces of her. The Gu family was still looking for her. I¡¯m afraid this Gu family¡¯s youngdy is hiding herself!¡± At this moment, the conversation in the room pulled Lu Zheng back from his thoughts. ¡°I didn¡¯t find it.¡± Kingnge tapped his fingers on the table rhythmically. After a long time, he said, ¡± well, since it didn¡¯t work this time, let¡¯s try again. This time it¡¯s third youngdy, so it¡¯s better to find second youngdy or fifth youngdy again.¡± Chapter 1484 - 1484 Prepared for it 1484 Prepared for it ¡°My King, kun city is under martialw now. I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t go so smoothly.¡± The eunuch replied. ¡°Regardless of whether it goes smoothly or not, let mu ¡®er handle this matter. If mu ¡®er can¡¯t do it, then let mu¡¯ er¡¯s mother go. If the mother and son couldn¡¯t achieve anything, then there was no need to live! Just convey my words to the mother and daughter.¡± Said Kingng GE. Lu Zheng was shocked once again. Mu ¡®er, if he called her so affectionately, then he must be a nephew. What exactly was Peng MU¡¯s identity? And Peng MU¡¯s mother, the fourthdy of Peng family, was also involved? Old general Peng had a total of four sons and one daughter. Among them, the Father of Peng Eng and Peng sang, general Peng er, had died on the battlefield a long time ago. Four sons and four madams. The eldest mistress, second mistress, and third mistress were all in the women¡¯s camp. Only the fourth mistress of the Peng family was a girl from a vige on the border between kunzhou state and Cizhou state. More than ten years ago, the fourth general of the Peng family almost got into an ident when he returned to kuncheng from the capital city. Fortunately, the fourth mistress of the Peng family saved him. He had been living in the house of the fourth mistress of the Peng family while he was recuperating. He and the fourth mistress fell in love with each other. They got married after their injuries recovered and gave birth to Peng mu the next year. The fourthdy of the Peng family was born in a vige. Unlike the First Lady, seconddy, and thirddy, she did not have the time. Ever since Peng mu was born, it had always been the fourthdy of the Peng family who managed the general Affairs of the Peng family. Lu Zheng remembered that in his previous life, the fourth wife of the Peng family was dead, just like the other women in the Peng family. In his previous life, the fourth wife of the Peng family was just an ordinary woman, and there was nothing unusual about her at all. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t know if it was because the fourthdy of the Peng family in his previous life had died before she could show it, or if the MU ¡®er¡¯s mother that Kingng GE mentioned was not the fourthdy of the Peng family. But there was one thing he had to do now, and that was to send this news back to kun city so that his second uncle could be on guard. If the ¡®mu¡¯ er¡¯s mother ¡®mentioned by Kingng GE was referring to fourth general Peng¡¯s wife, then Kingng GE¡¯s chess game was too big. This Peng mu was probably not even the son of fourth general Peng. However, if the fourthdy of Peng family was the mother of mu ¡®er that Kingng GE mentioned, then many things could be exined. He couldn¡¯t tell the Peng family about this. He had to send a letter to his second uncle and let him handle it. In Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes, of all the people he had met in his past and present life, Gu shouxin was the most capable and could perfectly find out the truth of this matter. Lu Zheng stood in ce and listened to the eunuch talk to Kingnge about the cloud Sea tribe, the lucky River Kingdom, and the gaofang Kingdom. He understood the general meaning. Kingnge wanted to ally with the West of the desert to attack the great Zhou, and the cloud Sea tribe was the main force. They nned to ally with all the small countries around it. However, some countries were more stubborn at the moment and only wanted to be at peace in a corner. They did not want to share a piece of the great Zhou¡¯snd. Lu Zheng was thinking, could Xinxin have run over there? After waiting for a while, the eunuch left, and Kingng GE turned off the light and prepared to sleep. Lu Zheng did not make his move immediately. He nned to wait until the morning. If he made a move now, this Kingng GE might think that he had heard these words. If he didn¡¯t send a letter to great Zhou, how would second uncle investigate? Kingnge would not think so much when he took action in the morning. In the weather of the twelfth lunar month, Lu Zheng hid in the cold wind for a night. When the eunuchs in the pce began to move around and prepare for the various chores in the morning of the first day of the new year, Lu Zheng covered his face and entered Kingng GE¡¯s room. His movements were very light and almost didn¡¯t make a sound, but Kingng GE had noticed it and was prepared. Chapter 1485 - 1485 Chapter 1485-escape 1485 Chapter 1485-escape There was a button next to Kingng GE¡¯s pillow. He had pressed the button when he sensed an unfamiliar aura entering the room. In an instant, Lu Zheng was surrounded by poisonous arrows. Lu Zheng blocked it with his sword. ¡°Someone, there¡¯s an assassin!¡± At the same time as pressing the button, Kingng GE also shouted for the assassin. More than ten guards barged into the room and surrounded Lu Zheng. & %$#@*& %******************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************** Kingng GE was stunned for a moment. He did not expect it to be someone from the divine Sand Kingdom. These idiots were exterminated by the great Zhou and didn¡¯t dare to take revenge on the great Zhou, so they came to vent their anger on him? By the time he came back to his senses, Lu Zheng had already run far away. However, his guards had also chased after him. Thanks to the fact that the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s Pce was a miniature version of the great Zhou¡¯s Pce, Lu Zheng had gone around the pce against night and also knew the patrol pattern of the guards everywhere. Therefore, he was thrown out of the pce very quickly. Kingng GE ordered to immediately seal the entire capital. Only entry was allowed, no exit was allowed. Lu Zheng returned to the small courtyard. His hand was injured, and he had used the hemostatic powder that he had brought with him. It was very effective. ¡°General!¡± Second white and the rest were shocked to see Lu Zheng covered in blood. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the city.¡± Lu Zheng tore the cloth from the corner of his clothes and wrapped the wound. He continued, ¡± there¡¯s a river ditch to the East of this alley. The pce uses the water from the moat. We¡¯ll swim out from the river. We need to be fast!¡± After saying that, he took the wooden box in the corner and walked out. Second white and the rest put out the fire and followed. It was only when all of them jumped into the water that the sun began to rise. However, the guards in the pce had already split up to guard the city gates, so no one noticed that someone had jumped into the water next to an alley. Lu Zheng was very good in the water. Whether it was in his previous life or this life, he had stayed in the water Battalion. Not to mention second white and the others. In the past, Bai Yi¡¯s thousand des sect was built by theke. All the assassins in the thousand des sect had water training. The few of them swam a long way before they reached the shore. ¡°General, your injuries are serious.¡± Second white went to see Lu Zheng after he got on the shore. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Lu Zheng lowered his head and looked at his arm. It wasn¡¯t bleeding anymore. The blood-stopping elixir that Xinxin made was really amazing. Previously, when he went to the divine sand nation and the Yun nation, many soldiers in the Army had be famous because of this blood-stopping powder. It was dawn, the first day of the new year. Lu Zheng looked to the West. Could Xinxin be there? Second white and the rest did not ask about Lu Zheng¡¯s situation in the pce. They just stood at the side, waiting for Lu Zheng¡¯s instructions. ¡°Where did you put the messenger pigeons we brought?¡± Lu Zheng asked after a while. ¡°General,¡± second white replied,¡±there is a small fishing vige near the kun River. We have given the pigeons to ady to take care of.¡± ¡°Is it reliable?¡± Lu Zheng frowned. Second white nodded,¡±it¡¯s reliable.¡± This girl would oftene to kun city to sell salted fish and buy some of the Gu sisters ¡®products. She lived alone in the most remote corner of the vige and didn¡¯t get along with the vigers. Since the construction of mixed city started, she didn¡¯t buy the Gu sisters ¡®products. Instead, she saved money and nned to move to mixed city. She seemed to hate the Lang GE Kingdom. Thisdy is very bold. We didn¡¯t reveal our identity and only said that we were from the pce and gave her a sum of money.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll head over now,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. He needed a messenger pigeon now to send back the news that Kingng GE was King qu, as well as Peng mu and Peng fourth wife. Chapter 1486 - 1486 People are always blinded by appearances 1486 People are always blinded by appearances Lu Zheng could not be sure if the fourthdy of Peng family was mu ¡®er¡¯s mother, but he had to tell Gu shouxin about this suspicion. They had brought a carrier pigeon with them. No matter where they were, they could send a message back to kun city, but they couldn¡¯t be contacted in kun city. Moreover, he had only brought seven of them. Due to the weather, four of them had died. Now, there were only three left, and he had to use them as soon as possible. It was especially cold this winter, and he didn¡¯t know if the carrier pigeon could fly back. Lu Zheng found a ce by the river and made a mark. Then, he followed second white and the rest. In the royal city of the Lang GE Kingdom, the guards had already searched every household and caught a few suspicious people from the sand divine Kingdom. Kingng GE had people interrogate them. Kingng GE felt that these people were not. From their temperament, they were definitely not the people who wanted to assassinate him in the morning. If he was caught so easily, he wouldn¡¯t have the ability to break into his Hall. At this time, someone came to report that there was something wrong with an empty house in the west of the city. The people in it moved to hun city outside of kun city before the new year and most of the things had been moved away. However, there was a fire in the main house, which seemed to have been extinguished not long ago. ¡°Is there a River at the west side of the city that flows to the moat outside the city?¡± Kingng GE frowned. The person reporting nodded his head repeatedly. Kingng GE immediately ordered his men to take a group of people and chase in the direction of the river. They should not let go of any traces. Kingng GE became suspicious. This person was probably not from the divine Sand Kingdom, but from the great Zhou. It seemed that they had already guessed the situation from the secret passage. It seemed that they had not found the girl from the Gu family and hade to his ce to look for her! Otherwise, how could he be so clear about everything? On the 20th of the twelfth lunar month, he ordered people to check the city gates and the people who lived in the city from house to house. He also increased the number of patrols on the streets. To be able to remain silent in such a short period of time, it meant that he was very familiar with the pce. To be able to assassinate him in the pce, it meant that he was familiar with theyout of the pce. Ha, he must be from the great Zhou Dynasty. Was the assassin already in the pce this morning orst night? If he had been outside his roomst night, how much did the assassin hear about his conversation with the other party? King qu frowned and called for more people.¡±Inform the soldiers on the city walls to immediately shoot down all the birds flying toward the great Zhou!¡± The messenger immediately went down to inform them. The qu King looked at the sky outside with his hands behind his back. One of them had actually escaped? Hehe, the little emperor had sent so many people here, and he had dealt with them one by one. This one had actually escaped? Was it that the little Emperor¡¯s Hidden Dragon guards had a new member, or was it that the person he had sent this time was not from the hidden Dragon guards? ¡­¡­ After Lu Zheng arrived at the fishing vige, he immediately wrote a note and asked a carrier pigeon to take it back. King Qu¡¯s notice had only reached the city gate tower when the carrier pigeon had left the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s territory. The messenger pigeon flew and flew, and it onlynded in front of Gu shouxin¡¯s window at night. Gu shouxin got up to untie the note and opened it. The qu King was Kingng GE. There might be a problem with the Peng family¡¯s fourth wife. The Lang GE Kingdom colluded with the West of the desert. Just these three sentences made Gu shouxin frown. Qu King? Wasn¡¯t this person dead? Fourth wife of Peng family? Even the weakest mother and son in the Peng family had problems? Gu shouxin didn¡¯t think it was inconceivable. Sometimes, people were always confused by the outside. He burned the note, informed Cai Xiaolian, and went to the Peng family¡¯s house. It just so happened that the fourth general Peng was in the city at the moment. He went to talk to him about his son framing his daughter, and also to get some information about the fourthdy of the Peng family. Chapter 1487 - 1487 Chapter 1487-the Father’s fault 1487 Chapter 1487-the Father¡¯s fault When he heard his subordinate report that Lord Gu was treating him to a drink, fourth general Peng could not believe it. Fourth general Peng was only a year older than Peng Yi Zhu. He was in his early thirties and was the most handsome of the four brothers. He didn¡¯t look like an Iron Man like his older brothers. Instead, he had the air of a schr. At this moment, he was consoling fourth Lady Peng. Because something had happened to Peng mu and she couldn¡¯t find him, fourth Madam Peng, as his mother, had been listless for a long time. Upon hearing that Lord Gu was inviting them to drink, fourth Madam Peng pulled fourth general Peng and refused to let him go.¡±Husband, if we can¡¯t find mu ¡®er, Lord Gu will definitely vent his anger on you. Don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t have mu ¡®er, but I can¡¯t live without you!¡± Fourth general Peng patted her hand and said,¡±don¡¯t think too much.¡± Moreover, it was mu ¡®er¡¯s fault for not teaching the child well. A man should fight for a girl he liked. The girl he loved was married to someone else, and he vented his anger on an innocent person. He was a coward! As his father, I have to bear the responsibility. I couldn¡¯t do anything when Lord Gu didn¡¯t want to see me before, but now that Lord Gu has invited me, I must go. No matter if Lord Gu hits or kills me, I, as his father, will have to bear with it!¡± The fourth wife of the Peng family pulled the fourth general of the Peng family and shook her head, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Husband, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s mine. I didn¡¯t teach mu ¡®er well. I didn¡¯t stop mu¡¯ er from expressing her feelings to Xiao Yu. At that time, I felt that Xiao Yu was the daughter of a guilty official who escaped and wasn¡¯t worthy of our mu ¡®er, so, so Yingluo knew that mu¡¯ er would do this for Xiao Yu. I should have directly told fifth sister to let Xiao Yu and mu ¡®er be engaged.¡± This was the first time that fourth general Peng had heard his wife say such things. He was a little displeased, but he did not scold her. ¡°Things have alreadye to this,¡± heforted softly,¡±there¡¯s no point in saying more. Don¡¯t wait for me, I might be back a littlete.¡± The fourth wife of the Peng family wiped her tears. Seeing that he had already made up his mind, she did not dare to say anything more. After leaving, fourth general Peng went to see old general Peng first before going to the restaurant to meet him. When he arrived, Gu shouxin had already ordered the dishes and started to drink. Lord Gu, I¡¯m sorry. fourth general Peng was interrupted by Gu shouxin. ¡°Drink and don¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t want to hit you.¡± Gu shouxin directly threw a jar of wine over. Fourth general Peng took the jar and opened it. ¡°Alright!¡± He raised his head and finished the drink in one gulp, then sat at the table. The two of them started drinking. Finally, fourth general Peng couldn¡¯t bear the strange atmosphere anymore and started to speak. He was the one with the worst alcohol tolerance among the brothers. When he got drunk, he began to apologize. Seeing that Gu shouxin didn¡¯t speak, he just said his piece. Gu shouxin handed him the wine and then counted the time in his heart. When he felt that it was about time, he began to inadvertently fish for information. In the end, he managed to get a few pieces of information even though he had drunk and fallen asleep. He had learned about how the fourth general and his wife had met, about the ancestral home and family of the fourthdy of the Peng family, and about the things that the fourthdy had done after she had married into the family. After carrying fourth general Peng to the Peng family¡¯s house, Gu shouxin went back to call for people and ordered them to investigate. At the same time, he also wrote a letter to the Emperor, reporting the situation with Lu Zheng. As for Peng mu, everyone had guessed that he might go to Jiangnan to find Cheng Huaiyu, then take the water route from Fuzhou to thenge Kingdom. The Emperor had long sent people to guard there. Chapter 1488 - 1488 She’s confident 1488 She¡¯s confident In the fishing vige of the Lang GE nation, Lu Zheng and the others were staying at the girl¡¯s house and eating at the moment. The girl¡¯s surname was Jiang, and her name was Yao. ¡°You said that you have a way to pass the court¡¯s screening and then go to mixed city. You didn¡¯t lie to me, right?¡± Jiang Yao asked again while eating the grilled fish. of course, but we¡¯re still going through the procedures. When it¡¯s miss Jiang¡¯s turn, it¡¯ll be at least half a yearter. Second white replied. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s half a year or even a year. As long as we can leave this disgusting ce.¡± Jiang Yao said without a care. People from the Lang GE country who could go to kun city to do business had to go through the Yamen, unlike the other countries, who only had to go through the inspection of the city gate. Therefore, Jiang Yao could understand the time it would take to get this done. ¡°Guys, I have a question for you. You have to answer me honestly.¡± Jiang Yao added when they stopped talking. ¡°Please speak, miss Jiang.¡± Second white smiled at her. Lu Zheng had not spoken a word to Jiang Yao. Second white was the one who spoke to her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me why I want to live in mixed city and even be a great Zhou citizen?¡± Jiang Yao asked curiously. ¡°Why?¡± Second white readily epted. ¡°Sigh, boring.¡± Jiang Yao shook her head and waved her hand. you make it sound like I¡¯m forcing you to ask. Forget it, it seems that you are not interested, so I will not say it. I¡¯m going to sleep. Don¡¯t have any bad intentions, I¡¯m very fierce.¡± ¡°Youngdy, please sleep in peace. We won¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± Second white smiled helplessly. Jiang Yao wiped her hands and went to wash up. She then returned to the only bedroom in the house and closed the door. Lu Zheng and the rest could still hear the sound of thedy moving things against the door. Jiang Yao moved all the things that could be moved to block the door before she went to sleep. After Lu Zheng and the rest had finished eating, theyid down by the fire in the kitchen. After sleeping for four hours, Lu Zheng woke up. He woke up second white and the rest, nning to leave. He asked second white to ce two gold ingots at the door of Jiang Yao¡¯s bedroom and to leave his token. He also left a letter. Of course, it was written by second white. Lu Zheng was very self-aware. He wouldn¡¯t leave any token for other girls, so he could only let second whitee. This girl had helped them. If there was a chance in the future, as long as her identity was clear, it was not impossible to help her go to mixed city. The six of them headed west before dawn. They had already asked Jiang Yao about the situation and knew where to buy camels to enter the desert. ¡­¡­ Just as Lu Zheng and the rest got on their camels and set off, Gu Xin was already training the bandits. That¡¯s right, Gu Xin had already started to implement her n. She had selected a group of people from the quicksand Army and nned to capture the sand bandits in one fell swoop. The leader of the shakkos was a very alert person. When he saw a group of people rushing over from afar, he immediately called his brothers and left on their horses. Gu Xin increased her speed and chased after him. She had always thought that one could only ride a camel in the desert, because on her way to quicksand country with Cheng huaijin, she had seen almost all camel caravans. The king of quicksand Kingdom told her that horses could also be ridden in the desert. Of course, it was probably not possible for the horses of the great Zhou toe over, but the horses that they raised here could. After Gu Xin trained the quicksand country¡¯s horses for a few days, she began to execute her n. She was a fast learner. In the two years she was in kun city, her riding skills were excellent. She was confident that she could catch up with shako. Chapter 1489 - 1489 Chapter 1489-surrounded 1489 Chapter 1489-surrounded Gu Xin led her men and rushed to the front, while Cheng huaijin led his men to guard the back. There were a total of forty-eight Shakko¡¯s in this group. The original number was forty-nine, but the big roe deers had been locked up by Cheng huaijin. Gu Xin outnked them from the side. The leader of the sand bandits saw that this group of people was about to surround the front, so he ordered a portion of them to continue forward while the rest escaped to the other side. On the other side, Cheng huaijin also surrounded her. !! In other words, these 48 people were quickly surrounded by the soldiers of quicksand country. The leader of the sand bandits looked at Gu Xin gloomily. As Gu Xin rode on her horse, she took the bow from her back and took out three arrows from the quiver. Nocking the bow, aiming, and shooting the arrow, all in one go. Gu Xin seemed to have predicted the direction the leader would escape in. The three arrowsnded right in front of the horse the leader was riding, almost hitting it. The horse was startled and leaned back, almost causing the leader of the shakkos to fall. Gu Xin loaded another arrow, aimed again, and fired another three arrows at the horse¡¯s side. Without stopping, he continued to shoot at the back of the horse. The leader of the Shakko group got off his horse and raised his hands at Gu Xin, standing still. The soldiers of quicksand country were all excited. They were the shakokou! Prince ah hai and Princess Xinxin had found their hiding ce and surrounded them! The shakos were always unpredictable in the desert. They were the only ones who surrounded and attacked others. There was no such thing as being surrounded or attacked. Gu Xin carried the bow on her back and looked at the hidden arrow in her hand. With a wave of her hand, she called for the soldiers to follow. The horse stopped near the leader of the sand bandits. Gu Xin looked at the leader and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Two paths. One, death. Second, submit to me!¡± Gu Xin had learned this sentence in the past few days, so she was not afraid that the leader of the Shakko group would not understand. After saying this, she also aimed at the shoulder of the leader of the shakkos. As long as this man dared to y tricks, she would dare to release her sleeve arrow and add poison. you¡¯re looking for death, hehe. Gu Xin was right. The leader of the sand bandits was not someone who would give in so easily. However, she was prepared for this. The moment the leader was about to make his move, she released the sleeve arrow in her hand and pierced through the flesh of the leader¡¯s shoulder. It did not hurt his bones, but the sleeve arrow was poisoned. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death.¡± Gu Xin returned the same words to the leader of the sand bandits. At the same time, Cheng huaijin led his men to fight with the other sand bandits. Just like that, the encirclement had shrunk. All the sand bandits were now with their leader. ¡°Tie him up!¡± Gu Xin ordered her subordinates to tie him up. The soldiers of quicksand country were in awe of her. Princess Xinxin was really well prepared. She had asked them to prepare the rope long ago. Gu Xin came to the side of the leader of the sand bandits and grabbed him, ¡± ¡°Who dares to resist, just like him. Did you see that? the blood flowing from his shoulder is ck.¡± The leader of the shakkkos was the first to resist. Although he could not exert any strength with one arm, he still felt that he could defeat this little Shorty. However, he had forgotten that the sleeve arrow was poisoned. Now that the poison had started to take effect, he was already weak all over. Seeing that their leader was about to fight back, the other shakkos also wanted to give it a try. However, the poison had spread too quickly, and they were scared out of their minds. Without a leader, the shakos could only obediently let the quicksand soldiers tie them up and wait for Cheng huaijin¡¯s subordinates, ah da, ah er, ah San, ah si, to feed them pills. Chapter 1490 - 1490 Chapter 1490-a fool’s dream 1490 Chapter 1490-a fool¡¯s dream Cheng huaijin stood beside Gu Xin, still feeling a sense of disbelief. Did they just take down the leader of the sand bandits? He nudged Gu Xin with his elbow,¡¯Xinxin, you¡¯re right! If you say that you¡¯ll be able to capture them today, then you¡¯ll have seeded.¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯brother Xiao Ye, this is actually very easy to think of. In the past, when the people of quicksand country encountered the shakus, they either appointed them or did not go against them because they were afraid of them. Therefore, it helped to boost their arrogance. Maybe they didn¡¯t expect us to know where they were and that we could capture their leader! This is a failure as a leader!¡± Gu Xin looked at the leader of the sand bandits, who was still gritting his teeth in pain. !! ¡°You¡¯re from the great Zhou?¡± The leader of the sand bandits suddenly asked. Gu Xin spoke in thenguage of the great Zhou Dynasty to Cheng huaijin. When she spoke to shako, she only spoke a few simple words, so it was hard to tell her ent. Although the leader of the shakkos asked this question, he was very sure of it. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re also from the great Zhou Dynasty!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened as she took two steps towards the leader of the sand bandits. However, she was pulled back by Cheng huaijin. He was still a cautious man. Even if the leader was already poisoned and tied up, who knew if he had any backup ns? ¡°It¡¯s fine, brother Little Ben. At most, he would use poison on me, unless he doesn¡¯t want the antidote anymore.¡± Gu Xin patted Cheng huaijin¡¯s back, not telling him that she was not afraid of being poisoned. Cheng huaijin was still by Gu Xin¡¯s side, looking at the leader of the Shakko group warily. ¡°Where are you from, great Zhou? Didn¡¯t the Lang GE Kingdom block the roads from east to west? How did you appear? I¡¯ve never seen you in quicksand country before!¡± The leader of the sand bandits asked in thenguage of great Zhou. ¡°Qing Province. And you?¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. ¡°Kun Prefecture.¡± The leader of the sand bandits replied. ¡°Alright, since we¡¯re all from the great Zhou Dynasty, it¡¯ll be easier for us tomunicate. I¡¯ll also be able to tell you my purpose.¡± Gu Xin squatted down and looked at the leader of the sand bandits. I want you guys to work for me. Since you know that the Lang GE Kingdom has blocked the east-west road, you must know about the Alliance between the Lang GE Kingdom and the cloud Sea tribe. What I want to do is to break this Alliance, and then we will fight for people with the cloud Sea tribe and cross the desert to attack them. How is it?¡± ¡°Ha, you¡¯re dreaming!¡± The leader of the Shakko group looked at Gu Xin in disgust before closing his eyes. He was in too much pain. Hey, you even know idioms. Not bad, not bad. Gu Xin didn¡¯t intend to say too much to him right now. She called her subordinates and carried them one by one onto the wooden boards that she had prepared earlier. She then let a few camels carry them. She didn¡¯t give these people the antidote for the time being, so she let them feel the pain first. At that time, she wouldn¡¯t need to show up. The big aunt would exin the poison to them, and the leader of the Shakko group would take the initiative to find her. Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin, who was riding on the horse¡¯s back, and felt as if it was a lifetime ago. If it was sister niannian, she would definitely be as smart and confident as Xinxin! Niannian had always been very smart and confident. Cheng huaijin shook his head. No, he couldn¡¯t think about it anymore. Sister niannian was already engaged, so he had to suppress this thought in his heart. Gu Xin noticed Cheng huaijin¡¯s gaze and sighed in her heart. Sigh, there were so many people who liked her sister! No one liked her. There was only one brother Yuan Yuan. Well, one brother Yuan Yuan was enough. She had already forgotten all the stupid things Peng sang had done when he liked her. He didn¡¯t know where brother Yuan Yuan was. Did he encounter any danger in the Lang GE Kingdom? he definitely didn¡¯t encounter any danger. Brother Yuan Yuan would not encounter any danger. Chapter 1491 - 1491 Chapter 1491-ambush 1491 Chapter 1491-ambush Gu Xin looked at the leader of the sand bandits, who was being dragged along on the wooden board. He was enduring the pain and would re at her from time to time. She thought of shako¡¯s oldir. Aunt da said that there were more than 200 Shakko¡¯s in total, and the leader of this wave was the son of the leader of the entire Shakko group. So, she had only dealt with the young ones, and had to deal with the old ones. In Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, the older ones were harder to deal with than the younger ones. For example, her father was much more powerful than her. !! Therefore, Gu Xin didn¡¯t think about anything else. She just stared at the little leader and thought of a way to get rid of the old leader. This little leader said that he was from the kun state, so his father must be from the kun state as well. Could he y the emotional card? We¡¯re all people of the great Zhou, so why don¡¯t we offer them some benefits? It was better to eat sand in the West than to return to the great Zhou with beautiful mountains and rivers. When one was old, one had to return to their roots. Perhaps this could be used to persuade the old leader. Gu Xin had a n in her heart. ¡­¡­ At this moment, Lu Zheng was following second white and the rest to fight against the wolves in the desert. The wolves in the desert were too ferocious. White four and white eight were injured. White two and white six could not hold on any longer. White ten had already fainted. Only Lu Zheng was still persevering. He had just stepped into the desert, and he had already encountered a Desert Wolf Pack. There was no way he would retreat just like that. The alpha bit Lu Zheng¡¯s waist and tore his clothes apart. A pouch fell out. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes were red. This was Xinxin¡¯s birthday gift to him. This damned wild wolf. Lu Zheng was determined to kill this Wolf even if it meant that both sides would suffer. White two and white four fell. Lu Zheng killed the alpha Wolf at thest moment, but a piece of flesh was torn off from his arm. He picked up his sword and stood up. He looked at the three remaining wolves and shouted, ¡± ¡°Come on!¡± Finally, he killed the three wolves. His sword was stuck in the desert, and he lost all his strength and fell down. Lu Zheng had a dream. He once again dreamed of the day Gu Xin died in his previous life. Gu Xin said that if there was a next life, she wanted a grand wedding. She wanted the whole world to know that she married him. She wanted to stand in front of everyone and be addressed as Mrs. Lu. She said she was sorry, she said she had harmed him, she had caused him to be held back by the Lin family. Lu Zheng cried and shouted, ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to say sorry. There¡¯s no next life. I¡¯ll give you everything in this life. Unfortunately, Gu Xin closed her eyes forever with a smile on her face. ¡°Xin ¡®er!¡± Lu Zheng wailed as he woke up. After a long time, he realized that it was all a dream. There was no longer a past life. He and Gu Xin were in their next life and this life. At this moment, the sky was filled with stars and the surroundings were pitch ck. Lu Zheng perked up. The next life that Xin ¡®er was talking about was his current life! Lu Zheng, cheer up, Xinxin is waiting for you! He leaned on the sword in his hand and slowly stood up. He walked to the carriage and found a water bag and a pill. She ate two pills with the water in her water bag. Because she was walking, the ce where she was bitten on her arm started to hurt again. He took a torch from the car and lit it up. Then, he went to find second white and the others one by one to get them some pills. Then, he took some dry wood from the car and started a fire. Second white and the rest had woken up after taking the pills. Their injuries were simr to Lu Zheng¡¯S. Tenth White¡¯s calf was bitten and he could not even walk. There were a lot of wolves, and it was already good enough that the six of them could kill all of them. They had been killing from morning to afternoon, and now they were all hungry. Chapter 1492 - 1492 Chapter 1492-encounter 1492 Chapter 1492-encounter Second white came back to his senses and looked around. He frowned,¡±General, we¡¯ve almost run out of firewood. We¡¯ll have to find a new ce tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll speed up tomorrow.¡± I¡¯ve scattered some insect repent around the area. I¡¯m afraid that this pack of wolves is all around today. Everyone can sleep in peace!¡± ¡°General, the water we brought canst for another 10 days if we ration it. We must find a water source within 10 days. Otherwise ¡­¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. !! After that, everyone went to sleep around the fire and covered themselves with thick nkets. Not long after, Lu Zheng heard the sound of fighting and sat up immediately. They hadn¡¯t seen anyone today after they left, but now there was someone. He quickly woke up second white and the others, put out the fire, and got on the camel. White ten legs was not convenient, so he sat on the same camel with white eight. The two of them were rtively thin. Although they were quite heavy together, it was still within the bearing range of the camel. The sounds of fighting came from the East, which was the way they hade. Lu Zheng picked up a few wolves and strung them up, hanging them on the camel that was carrying firewood earlier. He also hung a few more wolves on the camel that Bai Shi was riding before, and then continued to head west. They didn¡¯t know how long they would have to walk before they could find a ce with people. It was terrible to have no water, and it was also terrible to have no food. So, they took as much as they could. In the end, they didn¡¯t walk far before there was light behind them. Lu Zheng turned back to look. It seemed that a few people were chasing after a person, and they wereing in their direction. ¡°You can¡¯t escape, Peng!¡± Suddenly, Lu Zheng heard someoneughing. At the same time, second white and the rest also heard it. They stopped and got off the camel. They hid behind the camel, nning to wait and see what was going on. Hearing the name Peng at this time, they felt that they knew each other. As expected, a group of people caught up to their camel team in a short while. With the help of the other party¡¯s fire, Lu Zheng recognized Peng ze. Peng ze had only brought a sword with him. Lu Zheng felt that it was unreal. ¡°Second white, give general ze some water!¡± Lu Zheng shouted and ordered white eight, whose hand was not injured, to draw the bow. The other party had given them a live target. This was simply making them live targets. ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± Three of the opponents had fallen, leaving only one. ¡°Swish!¡± Thest one was killed by white eight. Peng ze filled his water bag with water and let out a long breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to really catch up to you guys!¡± Peng ze patted Lu Zheng¡¯s shoulder. Lu Zheng turned his body to the side. His hand was injured and he could not p it. ¡°Zhou Yuan, I¡¯ve found my third sister. She has already sent a letter to her family!¡± Peng ze pouted and said. Because of Peng Ling and Yin Yingli, the Peng family didn¡¯t talk to the Gu family recently, so he didn¡¯t me them. If his child was harmed by the Gu family, he would probably feel the same. ¡°Really?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned for a moment, and his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s true. Let¡¯s leave this ce first and talk when we¡¯re in a safe ce.¡± Peng ze reminded, ¡± there are still soldiers chasing after me. They are the Army of the Lang GE Kingdom. I¡¯ve stolen their map. Let¡¯s go, I know where is safe.¡± Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask. In his previous life, Peng ze had always been brave and resourceful. It was just that Yan Mo had not died in this life and he had fallen for him twice. However, Lu Zheng had never underestimated Peng ze. Otherwise, Peng ze would not have been able to escape when he was being chased by the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s Army. Chapter 1493 - 1493 Knowing 1493 Knowing Peng ze got on the camel and took out the little thing that Gu Nian had given him to point him in the right direction. He then identified the direction and took the lead. Lu Zheng rode on his camel and followed closely behind Peng ze. ¡°Second sister gave it to me. She knew I wasing.¡± Peng ze tilted his head and exined to Lu Zheng, ¡± Xue Er went tonge Kingdom to look for you. If they saw the mark you left behind, they would definitelye looking for you. By the way, did you leave any marks?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. !! He had left marks all along the way using the Pengze Navy¡¯s method. Xue Qianyu had been in the Navy for so longst year, so he naturally learned how to recognize these secret codes. ording to the map, we will reach a copsed stone house in another two hours. It has been cleaned up by someone, and it is the ce where the Lang GE Kingdom rested on the way to the West of the desert. Peng ze paused for a moment and continued, ¡± you¡¯re injured. Let¡¯s rest for four hours and leave at dawn. When the time came, they would head north. That was a desert area that thenges had never been to, and the pursuers should not be able to catch up. When the timees, we¡¯ll go north of the water source on the map, and they¡¯ll only take the road they¡¯ve taken. After bypassing a few tribes, we will be able to reach quicksand country. Third younger sister is currently in quicksand country.¡± ¡°How did Xinxin get to quicksand country? Is she alright?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°She was saved by Cheng huaijin. After escaping from the sand divine Kingdom, they went in the wrong direction and went all the way Southwest. After crossing a Snow Mountain, they will reach the territory of thenge Kingdom.¡± Peng ze nced at Lu Zheng. she said that if she had not met Cheng huaijin that day, she would have been captured by the soldiers sent by thenge Kingdom to guard the snow Mountain. Even if she didn¡¯t get caught, she might have died.¡± Lu Zheng frowned. He did not like to hear that. If it weren¡¯t for the Cheng siblings, Xinxin wouldn¡¯t have fallen for Yin Yingli¡¯s trick. ¡°Zhou Yuan, the Lang GE Kingdom has blocked the passage from the East and the West. I came over from the snow Mountain, just like you. So, even if Cheng huaijin recognized third sister, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could safely send her to kunzhou. So, he brought third sister to his ce.¡± Pengze said. ¡°I know.¡± Lu Yang paused and asked again, ¡± then how did they send the letter? ¡± Peng ze looked at the pointer in his hand and confirmed that it was in the right direction. Then, he started talking about the letters between Gu Xin and the Gu family, as well as the collusion between thengge Kingdom and the Yunhai tribe. ¡°I know that. I heard it when I entered Kingng GE¡¯s dormitory. I¡¯ve already written a letter to second uncle. I just don¡¯t know if Kingng GE¡¯s reaction is fast or not. If he¡¯s fast, the pigeon probably won¡¯t be able to fly back. If he¡¯s slow, it¡¯s possible.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°I set off with Xue Qianyu after receiving third sister¡¯s letter. It¡¯s been a few days.¡± Pengze was not sure if the pigeon had flown back. ¡°I found it on the first day of the first month.¡± Lu Zheng told her the time. ¡°We came out early, so we didn¡¯t know the pigeon flew back.¡± Peng ze nodded and said. ¡°Does the map show the time needed to reach quicksand country? We¡¯ve been walking in the desert for a few days, how long will it take to reach quicksand country?¡± Lu Zheng asked again. ¡°You see for yourself! I don¡¯t know the time, but the distance from where we are now to the cities in the desert of thenge Kingdom is shown.¡± Peng ze tossed the map to Lu Zheng. He had thought about stealing the map a long time ago. He just wanted to give it a try. The Lang GE Kingdom and the West of the desert had formed an alliance, so how could they not move around? Chapter 1494 - 1494 A man 1494 A man Therefore, he sneaked into the room of a general from the Lang GE Kingdom who was guarding the desert and stole the map. They hadn¡¯t been discovered at first, but the general¡¯s concubine had suddenly barged into the general¡¯s study and shouted, ¡± Oh, Peng ze had been discovered, so he could only run. He was quite capable, stealing their maps, snatching their horses, and even killing their subordinates, yet he was still not caught even after being chased for a few days. !! He had almost been caught today because he had dropped his bag in the process of escaping. He had not eaten for two days. Otherwise, he would have definitely escaped. Peng ze truly liked Gu Hui and treated her family as his own. Therefore, he was willing to take this risk alone. Even if he had never been to the desert before, even if he only had the simple terrain that Queen Dugu had drawn ording to the king of quicksand, he would still be willing toe. ¡­¡­ The tenth day of the first month. There were no festivals in the great Zhou Dynasty in quicksand country, so there was no first month. Gu Xin had been waiting for the leaders of the sand bandits toe over these few days, and she was also training with the soldiers of quicksand country. That afternoon, after she finished her training, she was on her way back with Cheng huaijin when an attendant reported that the young leader of the Shakko group was making a fuss, saying that he wanted to see the princess. ¡°You¡¯re really a man! To be able to hold on for so long without being poisoned to death!¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°If you say that to himter, I think he¡¯s going to spit at you!¡± Cheng huaijin said with a smile. ¡°He asked for it. I let him choose that day. Everyone else obediently asked for the antidote, but he refused.¡± Gu Xin said. Her eyes lit up. To be honest, she really admired the little leader¡¯s patience. It had been a few days. If he was an ordinary person, he would have given up long ago. The poison she made was actually not that powerful or fatal. It would only make people feel pain worse than death, scare people, and torture people. That was what she thought, but she couldn¡¯t care less if other people thought the same. Anyway, some people felt that it was better to die a quick death. She didn¡¯t think so. She felt that there was only hope when she was alive. She wouldn¡¯t feel pain when she died, but she would have nothing when she died. Only when she was alive would there be infinite possibilities. She went back to wash up and change her clothes. Gu Xin did not go to the little leader of the sand bandits immediately. Instead, she went to chat with the king of the sand God. Recently, she had asked the chef to give the king of the divine Sand Kingdom some medicinal cuisine, which wasbined with her diluted Jade Pearl water. The king of the divine Sand Kingdom¡¯s body was much better. Even the king of the sand God felt that Gu Xin¡¯s medical skills were exceptional, but Gu Xin did not exin. She relied on the diluted Jade Pearl water to treat people, but making poison was her ability. Sometimes, she even wondered if she was born in the southern border of the past. How could she learn this so quickly? After chatting with the king of the divine Sand Kingdom and having a meal with Cheng huaijin, she slowly made her way to the dungeon where the small leader of the sand bandits was locked up. After capturing so many sand bandits, the soldiers of quicksand Kingdom liked her very much. They followed her all the way to the dungeon.¡±Princess, that one is very fierce. I will follow you in case he hurts you.¡± Gu Xin threw a gold coin at him. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already captured your Princess. I¡¯m not afraid. Go and get someone to prepare some light food and wait for me. When I call youter, bring it over.¡± The man took the gold coins and left happily. With her hands behind her back, Gu Xin arrived outside the cell of the little leader of Shakko. Shako, the little leader, had lost a lot of weight, which made his eyes look especially big. He red at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do? Also, what is your status in the great Zhou?¡± Chapter 1495 - 1495 I’ll use my brain 1495 I¡¯ll use my brain Gu Xin sat on the chair and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m naturally asking you to do what I want you to. As for my identity in the great Zhou, I can only tell you that if you work for me, you will be rewarded with wealth and glory! After bing my people, I won¡¯t let my people be bullied!¡± Gu Xin felt that even the heavens were helping her. Look, an ident forced her toe to the faraway quicksand country. Even the leader of the bandits she caught could speak thenguage of the great Zhou Dynasty. She could say whatever she wanted and it was convenient for her to hide! Seeing Gu Xin¡¯s confident tone, the little leader of shako guessed, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re from the Peng family? Or are you the daughter of a Prince of the great Zhou, and you are a Princess?¡± Gu Xin stretched out her hand and wagged her index finger, ¡± You just need to remember what I said just now. So, have you thought it through? Do you want to help me?¡± !! Shako was silent as he stared at Gu Xin with his big eyes. Gu Xin was very patient and let him stare at her. She also looked at the young leader of Shakko with her big eyes and a faint smile. ¡°Mo Fei,¡± In the end, shako was defeated. ¡°What?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. ¡°I said my name is mo Fei.¡± Shako¡¯s little leader said angrily as he red at Gu Xin, ¡± give me the antidote! ¡°Oh, it¡¯s leader Little Mo! Does this mean that you agree to my request? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely detoxify you and heal the wound on your shoulder. If you can satisfy me, I can even make some poison for you to y with.¡± Gu Xin said as she took out a small porcin bottle. ¡°I can agree to your request, but I have a condition.¡± Mo Fei nced at the small porcin bottle and continued, ¡± you might have found out from them where our sand Dragon Gang¡¯sir is. My condition is that you must convince my father. You can use force on him, but you can¡¯t use poison on him. If you can¡¯t do it, then I¡¯d rather die than submit.¡± ¡°Sand Dragon Gang? Heh, it¡¯s more like the insect-killing gang. You¡¯d rather die than submit. You can be considered a snake, not even a Dragon. Why don¡¯t you take a look at your subordinates? they¡¯ve only been in pain for a short while, and they¡¯re already bent! Sand Dragon Gang!¡± Gu Xin said in disdain. ¡°Hmph!¡± Mo Fei couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to her anymore. He closed his eyes and endured the pain, ignoring her. He also didn¡¯t continue asking for the antidote. ¡°AI, alright! I won¡¯t use poison on your father, but I¡¯ll use my brain, okay?¡± Gu Xin sighed. you¡¯ve heard people Call Me Princess. You¡¯re thinking too highly of me if you want me, a youngdy, and your father, who has been running in the desert for so many years, to be subdued by force.¡± Mo Fei opened his eyes and looked at Gu Xin in surprise. Gu Xin smiled brightly,¡¯you think I know my own limits! This is the good thing about me, I can take on the shorings of others. However, in terms of intelligence, I might still be able to beat your father.¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she threw the bottle in her hand to mo Fei, ¡± ¡°This is the antidote, one pill a day. It¡¯s not a one-time antidote for you, but to suppress it temporarily. Eat your food obediently and recuperate obediently. We¡¯ll be waiting for you and your father to reunite. Then, do your job well. When my business is done, I will naturally detoxify all the poison in your bodies.¡± Mo Fei took the bottle, opened it, and ate one pill. When Gu Xin reached the door, mo Fei spoke again, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m from kunzhou, but I was born in the desert. My parents were captured by the Lang GE Kingdom and they escaped to the desert.¡± Gu Xin stopped in her tracks, turned around and sat back on her chair, ¡± leader Xiao mo, are you providing me with information on how to defeat your father? ¡° Chapter 1496 - 1496 The Hunter and butcher 1496 The Hunter and butcher Mo Fei didn¡¯t answer her and continued, ¡± ¡°More than 20 years ago, thenge Kingdom joined forces with the Nanjiang Kingdom andunched an attack on kun city. My parents lived in the vige to the East of kun city and were getting married to my mother. On the day of the wedding, the southern border¡¯s National Merit came, and thenge Kingdom passed through kun city by sea. Many people in the vige were captured and brought to the Lang GE Kingdom.¡± ¡°Not only my parents¡± vige, but many people from the surrounding viges were also captured. They were all captured to be ves in thenge Kingdom. In the end, the country guarding Duke brought reinforcements and joined forces with the Peng family to defeat thengge Kingdom and the Nanjiang Kingdom. Great general Peng proposed to the Lang GE Kingdom to exchange the citizens of kun state for them to return home, but the Lang GE Kingdom was not willing.¡± ¡°Both sides have suffered losses in this battle, and we can¡¯t afford to take any more. However, general Peng led three thousand cavalrymen to save us. General Peng said that the Emperor could not bear to see his people suffer in another country, so he had to bring them back no matter what. Great general Peng¡¯s 3000 cavalrymen are the vanguard, and there are still reinforcementsing from other ces.¡± Mo Fei stopped here. !! Gu Xin was thinking that the previous emperor should have been in power more than 20 years ago. It was said that the previous emperor was a benevolent ruler and did not advocate for war because he did not want to see the people suffer. It turned out that kunzhou had many vigers more than 20 years ago! Two years ago, they had arrived in the kun state. Except for kun city, the number of viges gathered in other ces could be counted on one hand. It seemed that it was because of the war that had happened more than 20 years ago. Seeing that mo Fei had stopped for a long time, Gu Xin asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°You can continue! Did great general Peng seed in the end?¡± Mo Fei rolled his eyes at her. if I knew, ¡± he said, ¡± I would have been born in kun Prefecture and not the desert! Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°My family has been hunters since my great-grandfather¡¯s generation. We rely on hunting to make a living. My father had learned a lot of skills since he was young. He nned to join the army after marrying my mother. Who knew that such a thing would happen on the day of our wedding?¡± Mo Fei paused, his eyes ncing at the table. Gu Xin immediately poured him a bowl of water. Mo Fei¡¯s hands and feet were cuffed, and he was sitting on the grass in the corner. Mo Fei looked at Gu Xin in surprise. She had good taste! After drinking the water, mo Fei continued, ¡± at that time, we were captured and brought to thenge Kingdom. Father and mother didn¡¯t know what happened. Anyway, batches of people were brought out. After that, my grandparents were also taken away, and there was no ¡®after¡¯. When mom and dad heard that Grandpa and Grandma were killed by the people of the Lang GE Kingdom, mom fainted from fear.¡± ¡°My father found an opportunity to escape with my mother. My grandparents were indeed killed. My mother was furious. She was the only daughter of my grandparents, so she sneaked into the pce and wanted to kill Kingng GE. In the end, she failed to kill Kingng GE and killed his Queen and son. After that, my parents were hunted down and they escaped to the desert.¡± it¡¯s been more than 20 years. It¡¯s said that thengge Kingdom still has a kill order for my parents, so my parents never had the chance to return to the great Zhou through thengge Kingdom. ¡°So, my parents don¡¯t know what happened after that. I don¡¯t know if the vigers have been rescued by general Peng, and if they are still in the Lang GE Kingdom.¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes in surprise. may I ask, little leader mo? what did your mother do before she got married? ¡± ¡°My grandparents were butchers!¡± Gu Xin suddenly understood. No wonder he was so fierce. A Hunter and a butcher could kill people in the Lang GE Pce and be a leader in the desert! Chapter 1497 - 1497 Two thoughts 1497 Two thoughts Gu Xin pped her hands and called for the people outside toe in. The person in charge of the dungeon came in with a tray. There was some light food on the tray. ¡°Go ahead, I can¡¯t let you starve,¡± Gu Xin said. Your father is so fierce.¡± Mo Fei was stunned for a moment, then smiled. He got up with difficulty and sat at the table. !! Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she watched him gobble down the food. He was indeed the child of a Hunter and butcher. His endurance was really good. He hadn¡¯t eaten for a few days and even had to endure the pain, but he didn¡¯t ask for anything from her. He had backbone! Gu Xin looked at him for a while before saying, ¡± little leader mo, you¡¯re telling me this because your parents actually want to return to their homnd, right? ¡± You hope that I won¡¯t use a radical method, but a method that they can ept. In this way, I won¡¯t lose any men, and your sand bandits, oh no, sand Dragon Gang won¡¯t lose any brothers, right?¡± Mo Fei nced at Gu Xin. He really didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to think of so many things so quickly. He did have that intention. He was 18 years old this year. From the time he could remember, his parents had taught him to speak thenguage of the great Zhou so that he would not forget his roots. They wanted him to remember that they were people of the great Zhou. If his parents did not have the chance to go back, he would take them back in the future. If he could not do it, his descendants would also have to do it. That was because they were stranded in the desert not because the great Zhou had given up on them. On the contrary, the great Zhou had not given up on them. Even under those circumstances, the great Zhou still remembered them. That piece ofnd would always be their home. Gu Xin looked at mo Fei andughed, ¡± little leader mo, you don¡¯t look so fierce on purpose. You look much more pleasing to the eye. Let me tell you, I want to destroy the Alliance between the Lang GE Kingdom and the cloud Sea tribe. The Lang GE Kingdom is your family¡¯s enemy. I think your parents will definitely be willing to do so.¡± Mo Fei¡¯s ears turned red for no reason as he lowered his head to eat. Gu Xin continued,¡¯alright, take your time to eat. If there¡¯s anything you need, just call for the people outside. Other than letting you go, I can also send you food and drinks. After you run out of medicine, I¡¯ll get someone to send it over. However, I don¡¯t have time to see you. I have to find a way to convince your parents! Let¡¯s go!¡± After speaking, Gu Xin patted mo Fei and left. Mo Fei stared at Gu Xin¡¯s back as she left. He was in a daze for a while before he continued eating. ¡­¡­ After leaving the dungeon, Gu Xin went to look for the king of quicksand. Coincidentally, Cheng huaijin was here. it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here, brother Xiao Yang, ¡± Gu Xinughed. we don¡¯t have to make an extra trip. ¡°So the little leader agreed?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. Gu Xin came to the table and poured herself a cup of water. After she finished drinking, she said, ¡± ¡°They are all from kunzhou, surnamed mo Qianqian.¡± Gu Xin exined what she just found out. The king of quicksand touched his beard,¡±more than twenty years ago. At that time, I was also working hard in the desert.¡± I¡¯m better off than Hunter mo because I have the people my mother gave me. However, Hunter mo is already pretty good to be able to organize a gang of a few hundred people in the desert.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± that¡¯s right. The key is to understand thenguage. The people here are all tall and strong, and I really can¡¯t subdue them if I¡¯m not good at Kung Fu.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin touched her chin and pursed her lips, ¡± I have two ideas. Uncle Jun, brother Xiaoyang, can you help me see which one is better? ¡± Chapter 1498 - 1498 Can’t blame anyone 1498 Can¡¯t me anyone On the way back from the dungeon, Gu Xin had thought of two solutions. One of them was to conceal her identity as the princess of quicksand country and approach Shakou as ady of great Zhou who had wandered into the desert. To be precise, she was trying to get close to mo Fei¡¯s mother. However, this was more troublesome, as the shakos ir was in the desert. It was not easy to find out their whereabouts and then naturally approach their leader¡¯s wife. The second was to directly lead the quicksand Kingdom¡¯s Army to the sand bandits ir and take a token from mo Fei. He could say that mo Fei had sent them there and use this opportunity to talk to great Zhou. However, the other party might not believe this. Instead, they might think that mo Fei had already fallen into their vicious hands. !! Both methods had their own advantages and disadvantages. Gu Xin wasn¡¯t confident that she could take down mo Fei¡¯s group with her troops. After all, that was theirir. A cunning rabbit had Three Burrows. She couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would be able to take it down. Especially for mo Fei¡¯s parents, who had lived in the desert for more than 20 years with their own abilities, established the sand Dragon Gang, and never had their nest found by other countries, it seemed that they were not good at both civil and military affairs! Even if you¡¯re homesick, you still have to make people believe you! The king of quicksand Kingdom touched his beard and shook his head.¡±These two methods are somewhatcking.¡± Gu Xin looked at the king of quicksand humbly, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, do you have any good ideas?¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom looked at Gu Xin with relief. This girl was very good. She was neither arrogant nor impetuous. As expected, the genes of the dugu family were good! Her elder sister said that her aunt¡¯s granddaughters were all outstanding. She really wanted to know what the two girls in front of her were like. The king of quicksand Kingdom nced at Cheng huaijin. ¡°Ah hai, what do you think?¡± Cheng huaijin thought for a moment and said,¡±if we use either of Xinxin¡¯s methods, we won¡¯t be able to handle one of them well and it will deepen the misunderstanding between us.¡± If it were the previous situation, both methods would work. Since we know that they are from the great Zhou Dynasty and they have the great Zhou in their hearts, we should move them with sincerity.¡± ¡°Continue,¡± the king of quicksand raised his eyebrows. Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin, but Gu Xin waved her hand, ¡± ¡°Brother Xiao Ye, just say it! I¡¯m not suited for schemes and intrigues. I like to subdue people with force. Even I had to concoct some poison to deal with the young ones, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t even concoct poison for the old ones. Moreover, the other party is two big shots who broke into the pce to kill the queen and the Prince as civilians. I don¡¯t dare to be careless.¡± Cheng huaijin felt that he was being too petty and cupped his hands at Gu Xin, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Xinxin. I was too narrow-minded. I thought you would be angry. Gu Xin red at him,¡¯of course I¡¯m angry! How can you think that I¡¯m so petty? Then I¡¯ll punish you this time. When you go back, take good care of Xiao Yu, don¡¯t let her hurt herself.¡± Cheng huaijinughed. They were so lucky to have the siblings get to know the Gu family. He was 17 this year, and he could already understand that there was someone behind his family¡¯s ident. However, he had never thought of ming anyone. His father had broken thew and should be punished. His grandfather hadmitted a great crime and should be punished. Without anyone adding fuel to the fire, it was only a matter of time before something happened to his father and grandfather¡¯s family. He could not me anyone. As the descendants of the guilty officials, the siblings had to thank the people who helped them for keeping their lives. They had to live well so that they would not let down the new life that their benefactor had given them and be worthy of the efforts of others. Chapter 1499-releasing the Tiger back to the mountain Chapter 1499-releasing the Tiger back to the mountain Cheng huaijin came back to his senses and said, " father, Xinxin, I think we should talk to the Shakko, Oh, no, the leader of the salon gang and his wife openly. After the letter was sent back by the sand Dragon Gang, they woulde back. This will also prevent unnecessary friction." The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded at Cheng huaiyun, then looked at Gu Xin. "What about Xinxin? What do you think of this?" Gu Xin''s eyes moved and she snapped her fingers, " "If you want to do this, it''s better to let mo Fei go back and invite people. I''ll tell mo Fei about the current situation of great Zhou and let him go back to tell his parents. Regardless of whether they agreed or not, they would definitelye. Although I injured mo Fei and poisoned him, mo Fei robbed the quicksand Kingdom''s diplomatic corps first. I''m the princess of quicksand Kingdom, so I''m returning the favor." hahahahaha! the king of quicksandughed. your little head is turning quite fast. You understand it with just a little hint. That''s right, letting mo Fei go back was the best way. Just like what Xinxin said, whether they''re willing to work for us or not, they''lle." "Aren''t you afraid of letting the Tiger return to the mountain?" Cheng huaijin asked, a little worried. Gu Xin''s face was full of disdain, " brother Xiao Yang, mo Fei isn''t a Tiger. You can''t say that you''re letting a Tiger go back to its mountain. He''s not a Dragon, he''s a snake at most. He still needs to cultivate to be a dragon and fight with a Tiger!" Cheng huaijin replied,''I remember that Huahua belongs to the Tiger family.'' Gu Xin nodded, " yes! Yes! My parents and sister used to call me a Cub. They''re raising me to raise me into a big tiger." Just like that, the three of them came to an agreement. It was gettingte, so they didn''t go to mo Fei immediately. Instead, they nned to go to the dungeon after the meeting between the king of quicksand and the ministers tomorrow morning. ¡­¡­ It was the 11th day of the first month of the lunar year. The weather was especially good today. Gu Xin was doing her morning exercise in the garden when she heard the cry of an eagle in the sky. She looked up and saw that it was uncle Jun''s ah li. She stopped and went to the ce where the king of quicksand lived. When the king of quicksand Kingdom came back from the meeting, he saw Gu Xin trying to please ah li, but he ignored her. "If you don''t give it food, it won''t care about you!" The king of quicksand walked over with a smile. Gu Xin scratched her head, feeling a little defeated. In the past, she didn''t need to please any animals she met. When she wanted to eat rabbits, the rabbits woulde to her door on their own. When she wanted to eat boars, they would just knock into her yard wall. It seemed that only the animals of great Zhou liked her. The animals in the desert did not like her! Gu Xin tried to pass a piece of dried meat to ah li. A ''li raised his head arrogantly and gave it a Peck. Then, he turned his head and went to eat. Gu Xin: " uncle Xuanji, it only talks to you when it has food to eat. Once it has, it won''t talk to anyone anymore. The king of quicksand Kingdomughed and reached out to untie the letter tube. He then ordered the people who were looking after a ''li to prepare food. Gu Xinined, " I wanted to get the letter tube. It wanted to Peck me! This was too much! I must raise an Eagle that''s bigger and more majestic than this!" Ah li seemed to understand Gu Xin''s words. He turned around and nced at Gu Xin before flying off to eat meat. Gu Xin,''uncle Xuanji, ah Li''s eyes were filled with contempt, right? It must be contempt!" The king of quicksand didn''t answer her. He said in surprise, " "Little girl, it''s your birthday in two days?" Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before sheughed, " "My great-grandma said that it''s not fun to celebrate birthdays. She hates it the most because she''ll be one year older every time she celebrated one. I don''t like it either." Chapter 1500 You can only be considered a worm Chapter 1500 You can only be considered a worm Gu Xin recalled what her family had told herst year. He wanted to hold a Granding-of-age ceremony for her, but unfortunately, there was no such thing. The day she reached her marriageable age would be the day brother Yuanyuan would be weak. However, brother Yuanyuan came to look for her. Brother Yuanyuan was even more miserable than her. At least she had uncle Jun as a rtive and brother Xiao Yang as a friend. She didn''tck food and clothing. But what about brother Yuanyuan now? He must be lonely and full of desire to find her! Gu Xin''s mood immediately fell. The king of quicksand felt the change in her and waved the letter in his hand."Yi, it was actually written by second younger Biao brother. Second cousin asked me to bring him and second sister-inw to personally insert the hairpin in their precious daughter! Oh my, this hairpin is so beautiful! It must be very suitable for a little girl." Gu Xin snatched the letter and read it. Then, she picked up the hairpin, " "Hehe, my mother designed it. It must have been designed by my mother. The jewelry designed by my mother is the best. My mother''s paintings are also the best." The king of quicksand Kingdom patted Gu Xin''s head. She would be a big girl in two days and could get married. Although your parents are not in quicksand country, and we don''t have to bow to them, I''ll give you one. Our goddess Kingdom''s gifts are no worse than the Dazhou Kingdom''s. Just wait patiently!" Gu Xin shook her head, " no need, uncle Jun. When the timees, we''ll just have a meal together with brother Xiao Yan. I''m not alone, I have family and friends to apany me. " The king of quicksand Kingdom smiled but did not say anything. At this moment, Cheng huaijin arrived. Gu Xin told him that great Zhou had sent a letter saying that Xiao Yu had already received his letter. Xiao Yu was doing well now and promised to be obedient. She would take good care of the child and wait for her brother to return. Cheng huaijin heaved a sigh of relief and sincerely said, " thank you, Xinxin. He knew that the people of kun city were only willing to send him a letter because of Gu Xin and Peng Yizhu. Peng Yizhu wasn''t there, but he would remember her. An elder brother was like a father. He knew that it would be difficult to make up for what little Yu had done to Peng Yizhu, but he would do his best to make it up to her. He would bring little Yu to apologize to her and ept any punishment. Gu Xin red at Cheng huaijin,''I''m going to be annoyed if you thank me again. Can''t you just happily be a prince or princess? You''re the prince and I''m the princess, we''re siblings!" alright, " Cheng huaijinughed. we''re siblings. The king of quicksand interrupted the two of them,"let''s go, to the dungeon!" I''ll try to bring the mo couple back as soon as possible." Thus, the three of them went to the dungeon. The country ruler hade in person, and the jailer was scared silly, so scared that he forgot that mo Fei was taking a bath in the cell! Yesterday, Princess Xinxin had told her that as long as she didn''t ask for him to leave, she would mo Fei was taking a bath in the cell! Yesterday, Princess Xinxin had told her that as long as she didn''t ask for him to leave, she would agree to any request he had. Now, that kid asked for a bath. The jailer was so frightened by the king of the sand God that he forgot about this matter. This caused mo Fei to be wiping his body in the prison when the three of them arrived in front of the dungeon. The king of quicksand Kingdom turned around and was about to cover Gu Xin''s eyes when Cheng huaijin reminded the people inside. Mo Fei could tell. When he saw Gu Xin, he was stunned for a moment before he let out a scream. Gu Xin,"Yingluo." I didn''t even say it, so what are you doing? Do you think I haven''t seen it before? besides my son, I''ve seen all my other brothers taking a bath in a big bathtub. Tsk, tsk, tsk. I thought you could barely be considered a snake, but now it seems that you can only be considered a worm. Even this can make you cry out in grief and indignation! It''s like I''ve taken advantage of you. Chapter 1501 - 1501 Which part of her is docile 1501 Which part of her is docile you¡¯re saying that, besides thenge Kingdom and the goddess Kingdom, all the other small countries around the kun state have been reimed? ¡± Mo Fei had already packed up and listened to Gu Xin exin her intentions. ¡°That¡¯s right. However, you¡¯ve used the wrong words. The kingdom of goddess did not belong to the great Zhou Dynasty, so it should not be reimed. At the moment, our great Zhou and the goddess Kingdom are on friendly terms!¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. The king of quicksand stroked his beard. This girl, did she think that he would be angry? He specifically said that. At this moment, mo Fei no longer felt embarrassed. He rubbed his hands. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, does it mean that as long as we defeat the Lang GE Kingdom, we, the people of the great Zhou who are stranded in the desert, can return to our homnd?¡± !! Looking at his excited and expectant look, Gu Xin naturally wanted to give him a big picture, ¡± ¡°Of course. Even the people of Thand in the easternmost part can return smoothly and don¡¯t have to survive in this desert.¡± In mo Fei¡¯s mind, he imagined the kun state with beautiful mountains and clear waters that his parents had told him about. The continuous mountain range, the leisurely green water, the fertilend, the flowers, birds, insects, and fish. If they went back, they would not have to stay in the sky of yellow sand and not see tomorrow. With so much water, they could take a bath whenever they wanted. The girls of great Zhou were gentle and presumptuous. He could still marry a wife when he went back! Mo Fei was already 18 years old. He understood the matters between men and women. Although his mother was the wife of the leader, his mother was gentle and beautiful, and his father was also quite good-looking. This led to him never taking a fancy to the girls here. He liked the petite and weak type. At the thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Gu Xin. That¡¯s right, this third Gu is also ady from great Zhou. She¡¯s petite and beautiful, but she¡¯s not soft at all. The first time they met, this wretched girl had almost caused him to die without descendants. The way mo Fei looked at Gu Xin was strange again. Gu Xin was speechless. Why was he ring at her? Just a moment ago, he had a look of yearning on his face, but now, he was no longer yearning? Cheng huaijin ced his sword on the table, making a sound. ¡°Is little leader mo willing to return?¡± Mo Fei nced at Cheng huaijin and ignored him. However, he also stopped ring at Gu Xin. Cheng huaijin rolled his eyes. Xinxin said that young master Zhou woulde to find her. When young master Zhoues, see how I¡¯ll make you look bad, Hmph. Of course, Cheng huaijin still remembered his Savior. It was his second uncle and young master Zhou who had saved his life. He would remember this for life. He felt that this little Shakko with the surname mo harbored ill intentions towards Xinxin. He had to keep an eye on her and not let young master Zhou down. At this moment, mo Fei also sensed Prince ah Hai¡¯s hostility towards him. He felt it was inexplicable. Mo Fei looked at the king of quicksand and Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I won¡¯te back after I go back?¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯you won¡¯t! You still have more than forty brothers who have gone through life and death with you in my hands. How could a person as loyal as you abandon them?¡± of course! mo Fei nodded in satisfaction. of course. Gu Xin continued, ¡± besides, even if you¡¯re a coward who¡¯s afraid of death and doesn¡¯t care about Brotherhood, you should also treasure your life! The poison in your body hasn¡¯t beenpletely cured!¡± ¡°You!¡± Mo Fei said. His parents had lied to him. How were the girls of great Zhou docile? Otherwise, third Gu must have lied to him! This was infuriating! Gu Xin smiled as she took out a small medicine bottle and threw it to mo Fei, ¡± there¡¯s still medicine here. Take it if you¡¯re in pain. Come back quickly. I won¡¯t run to you to bring you medicine. Chapter 1502 - 1502 Chapter 1502-a wise man submits to circumstances 1502 Chapter 1502-a wise man submits to circumstances Mo Fei caught it steadily, gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you toe! I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll drown in the sea of sand with so few people. I don¡¯t have the antidote!¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and nodded,¡¯little leader mo is right. How can a little guy like me bepared to a big guy like little leader mo? When we first met the other day, I thought that little leader mo was a beast from the desert!¡± ¡°Father, sister, let¡¯s send little leader mo out!¡± Cheng huaijin quickly interrupted the two. The king of quicksand Kingdom was watching the two children bickering with interest when he was interrupted by Cheng huaijin. He nced at him unhappily. You have such a dull personality. This is not good! !! Cheng huaijin understood the look in his foster father¡¯s eyes. Father, you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t understand. Gu Xinmei noticed the look in their eyes and walked out of the cell with her hands behind her back. The king of quicksand Kingdom and Cheng huaijin followed. ¡°You guys should unlock my handcuffs!¡± Gu Xinughed at him. you can¡¯t even unlock a chain? what little leader? ¡± Mo Fei: The shackles that you had people cast with refined iron could tie an elephant, and you actually want me to untie them myself? Wretched girl, just you wait. One day, I¡¯ll let you know how powerful we, men who grew up in the desert, are! In the end, it was the king of quicksand Kingdom who called for the jailer to release mo Fei. Mo Fei¡¯s shoulder was injured, but this did not stop him from riding back. He left the prison and had a full meal. He did not leave immediately, but went to visit his brothers who had been caught with him. He had heard that his brothers would onlyst a day at most before giving in. He was going to go and scold them. The first person to be scolded was aunt da. This man was from India and his name was wushamar. Mo Fei, like Gu Xin, called him ¡± man ¡± because of the man¡¯s face. Mo Fei found big aunt and gave him a kick in a bad mood. ¡°You greedy ghost! We wouldn¡¯t have been surrounded if you didn¡¯t covet their gold!¡± The aunt said aggrievedly,¡±little leader, they¡¯re the treacherous ones!¡± I know, they¡¯re from the East. Thatng GE guy is the most treacherous! They lied to me!¡± you! mo Fei kicked him again. scram! There were two people from the Lang GE Kingdom in the group who were chased to the desert by their enemies. After joining the sand Dragon Gang, they did their best to Rob the merchant group. When they heard what the aunt said, the two also stepped forward and kicked people,¡±You¡¯re the one who¡¯s f * cking treacherous! You Indian people are the most treacherous!¡± As he spoke, the group of sand bandits were about to start fighting. stop! Gu Xin appeared with her hands behind her back. stop! The group of tall and burly men stopped in their tracks. Ever since they found out that the poison that tortured people to the point where they wished they were dead was concocted by the youngdy in front of them, not only were they afraid of Gu Xin, they were also afraid of her physically. Gu Xin was already considered tall among the girls her age in great Zhou, but this group of Shakko¡¯s were all tall and strong. In front of them, Gu Xin was really a little girl. Gu Xin frowned as she looked at this group of people. She was at a loss for words. There were too many words to teach them, but they might not understand! Among them, one of the twonges said fawningly, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, I can understand your Zhounguage. Do you want to scold them? you can scold them to me and I¡¯ll help you convey your message to them!¡± Mo Fei kicked this person. old third Wu, you tterer. I must have been blind to save you back then! Wuosan dodged to the side. little leader, didn¡¯t leader and Madam say that he should adapt to the situation at any time? his life is the most important. Hehe, hehehehehehe!¡± Chapter 1503 - 1503 Let’s be sad together 1503 Let¡¯s be sad together Gu Xin looked at the irascible mo Fei and quickly stopped the two of them from continuing. With her hands behind her back, she looked at the group of strong men and said in the great Zhou dialect, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been freeloading for a few days, I don¡¯t feed idlers. Every day, he would go out and sweat. In a while, little leader MO will go back and find your leader and Madam. For the next few days, you guys only need to do one thing, and that is to work hard to get the painkiller.¡± After that, she nced at old three Wu. Old three Wu understood tacitly and immediately ryed the message. !! For a moment, these forty-odd people asked again how to get it. It was so noisy and Gu Xin wanted to hit someone when she did not understand what they were saying. Fortunately, Wuosan immediately tranted what the others said to Gu Xin. yes. Gu Xin nodded. from this afternoon onwards, there will be two arena matches every day. Each time, the winner will receive a painkiller. Those who failed would have to endure until the next day! as for the opponents in the ring, they are the soldiers of my quicksand country¡¯s Army. I will pick a group of people, and you can choose your own to challenge. ¡°There are forty-eight of you, and I¡¯ll pick forty-eight of you. Whether you win or my soldiers win, the forty-eight people who win will have topete in one-on-one matches. Then, there will be twenty-four people left. In the end, there will only be six people left. The six people who won in the end would receive painkiller pills. If all of my soldiers win, then you¡¯ll all be in pain for a night!¡± Wuosan was so scared that he forgot to trante. Six pills a day, and only six of them could get one. More importantly, he couldn¡¯t even rank in the top six among his brothers. Did this mean that he had no hope? Other than mo Fei and Wuosan, another person from thenge nation who came with Wuosan, the others did not understand and asked Wuosan noisily. what? ¡± Wuosan looked at Gu Xin pitifully, ¡± Your Highness, do you really have to do this? ¡± Gu Xin patted his shoulder. don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve been eating it for a few days. You should know that my poison won¡¯t kill you. It¡¯s just a little painful.¡± Wuosan¡¯s eyes widened. Was it a little painful? It was very painful. The other people were urging old third Wu again. Old third Wu hardened his heart. Alright, it¡¯s better to grieve together than to grieve alone. Let¡¯s all grieve together! So, he tranted Gu Xin¡¯s words. This was bad news. This group of people all started to yell at Gu Xin. Gu Xin was very calm despite being surrounded and shouted at. She allowed them to shout and shout, until mo Fei¡¯s shout stopped themotion. Gu Xin looked at them coldly, ¡± since you¡¯re Shakko, you¡¯ll have to live on the edge of a knife. ¡°As for me, I¡¯m not torturing you. Instead, I¡¯m giving you a chance so that you can live on the tip of a de as if you¡¯re walking on t ground. You should know the cloud Sea tribe better than me. Can you defeat them in a one-on-one fight? ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned by me, be my people, work for me, and I don¡¯t want trash.¡± I want you to be the bravest men in the desert, to fight against the cloud Sea tribe, to break through, to build your own tribe. If you can¡¯t even endure this pain, you might as wellmit suicide by biting your tongue!¡± Mo Fei, Wu Lao er, and Wu Lao San were all stunned. They never thought that Gu Xin was training them. If they were trained in this way, they would definitely think of all kinds of ways to get the painkiller. At that time, there would be no Brotherhood, and they would definitely be extremely fierce. Chapter 1504 - 1504 Chapter 1504-training partner 1504 Chapter 1504-training partner The forty or so burly men all looked at old third Wu nervously. Wuosan tranted Gu Xin¡¯s words and the room fell silent. The princess¡¯s n was a little too big. Who would want to be a Bandit who kept hiding and hiding? Who didn¡¯t want to have a tribe like the cloud Sea tribe, a tribe that made people tremble in fear? !! Even if he wasn¡¯t the leader of the tribe, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being bullied in the tribe. If one wanted to get something, one had to pay a price. This price was a Little Big! After a moment of silence, the crowd began to discuss again. After discussing for a while, they all looked at mo Fei. Mo Fei was silent for a while and said to these people, ¡± ¡°Since this stinky girl knows how to poison, she must also know how to treat. If she said it wouldn¡¯t be fatal, it would definitely not be. I think it¡¯s eptable. We¡¯re all men, what¡¯s this pain? Didn¡¯t my father say that? After experiencing the world¡¯s most painful experience, one would be able to meet the world¡¯s most beautiful. Being a Shakko is naturally free, but we don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll fall into their trap. If our sand Dragon Gang can live like the people in the cloud Sea tribe, we¡¯ll be able to get married and have children. We won¡¯t have to live on the edge of the de anymore. Of course, it will be a very painful life before that.¡± At this point, mo Fei paused. brothers, I, mo Fei, treat you as my brothers. We eat and live together. We¡¯ll go through thick and thin together. After I invited my parents over, I joined the training with my brothers. Even if we don¡¯t get what we want in the end, our abilities have be stronger, and our sand Dragon Gang has be more powerful. Our future days will definitely be better!¡± With that, mo Fei took out the small medicine bottle that Gu Xin gave him earlier and said to the crowd, ¡± ¡°This is the painkiller that third Gu gave me, I don¡¯t want it anymore. I¡¯ll endure the pain with you all.¡± Gu Xin only understood thest part of the sentence. She did not understand the first part, but she could roughly guess what it meant. She raised her eyebrows and looked at mo Fei. Oh, oh, this kid had turned from a worm to a snake again. ¡°Little leader! We are willing to follow little leader!¡± ¡°We are willing to follow little leader!¡± ¡°Follow the little leader!¡± For a time, more than forty burly men shouted in unison, looking quite spectacr. After shouting, some people advised mo Fei to take the painkiller. They all believed him. However, mo Fei was a straightforward person. To his brothers who had gone through life and death with him, he would definitely keep his word and never go back on his word. He passed the small medicine bottle to Gu Xin. Gu Xin fulfilled his loyalty by receiving the small medicine bottle, ¡± ¡°Little leader mo, I¡¯ve asked the country ruler to send someone to apany you. This pain is still very ufortable. At least I can feed you water and food.¡± Mo Fei did not refuse. Just like that, mo Fei carried the remaining two painkiller pills that Gu Xin had given her yesterday and followed the people sent by the king of quicksand back to shako¡¯s oldir. Gu Xin¡¯s n was executed on the same day. In order to encourage these men, Gu Xin suggested that if anyone could subdue her within 30 moves, she would give them a painkiller. There was no limit to the amount, as long as they could subdue her. The king of quicksand Kingdom and Cheng huaijin even tried to persuade Gu Xin. Gu Xin said calmly, ¡± uncle, brother Xiao Ye, I also want to practice Kung Fu. We can¡¯t waste so many sparring partners. Brother Xiao Yang, why don¡¯t you join us?¡± Cheng huaijin thought about it and agreed. This group of sand bandits was indeed very powerful. If it wasn¡¯t for their schemes and poison, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have been caught by force alone. Chapter 1505 - 1505 Her house definitely doesn’t slaughter pigs 1505 Her house definitely doesn¡¯t ughter pigs Hence, Cheng huaijin also joined in. The king of quicksand Kingdom waved his hand. He was old and didn¡¯t want to y with the young anymore. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he hurt his back. He was only responsible for visiting when he had nothing to do. Quicksand country wasn¡¯t big, but it had all the essentials. !! To the East of the royal city, there was a camp set up by the quicksand Kingdom¡¯s soldiers. To the North of the camp, there wasnd where some food was grown. The arena was set up in the camp. The entire quicksand country did not have as many soldiers as kun city. There were only about 50000 soldiers in total, but they were all young men between 18 to 40 years old. Gu Xin had already selected a group of people and they stood neatly below the ring. Shakko did not know how strong they were, so he could only choose the ones he liked. After choosing, they had to go to the side to register. Gu Xin stood not far from the ring with her hands behind her back. She was going to observe Sha kou¡¯s moves first so that she could counter themter. She wasn¡¯t that arrogant. She didn¡¯t think she could defeat the shakkos, but she still had a chance of surviving 30 moves. She just hoped that these shakos wouldn¡¯t be arrogant and think that she was only good at using poison. Shako¡¯s team would go on stage ording to their age. The 40-odd people who followed mo Fei out this time were all around his age, around 20. The first one to fight was said to have his tribe annexed by the cloud Sea tribe. The people of the cloud Sea tribe had captured all the people of his tribe and made them ves. At that time, he was still young, but he was clever and escaped. He met the mo couple and was adopted by the sand Dragon Gang, growing up with mo Fei. He picked a soldier from the sand divine Kingdom who looked to be around his age. After the two of them went up the stage, they chose their weapons and attacked. This Sha kou¡¯s moves were Swift and fierce, but the soldiers of the sand divine Kingdom were not bad either. They could withstand his moves. By the time shako was a little tired, the soldiers of the sand divine Kingdom began to fight back. In the end, shako was defeated and was beaten off the stage. Gu Xin felt that this little shako would definitelye and fight with her in a while. Hahaha, she already knew how he would attack. Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, he would definitely be able tost 30 moves. In the next dozens of matches, Shakko won some, but also lost some. Shako, who lost, challenged Gu Xin. Gu Xin was already prepared for this. She did not remove the sandbags from her hands and feet for the time being and nned to do soter. There were still a dozen or so who had lost, and it wouldn¡¯t be toote to lose after they had held on for more than ten. She had already decided to treat the medicine seriously and give it her all every time. There were more than ten shakos who lost. At first, Gu Xin had it easy, but until the seventh one, no one was able to take her down within 30 moves. Her hands were flexible and agile, always able to quickly avoid the other party¡¯s moves, and from time to time, she would take the initiative to attack. It was fine if she did not make a move, but once she did, she would definitely use all her strength. Anyway, the shakos had a new understanding of the girls of the great Zhou Dynasty. They all felt that they had been deceived by the chief. The chief said that thedies of the Zhou Dynasty were all docile, but the madam was fiercer because her family ughtered pigs. No way. Princess Xinxin knew that her family didn¡¯t ughter pigs just by looking at her tiny appearance. Otherwise, how could she be so thin? Thedies of the great Zhou Dynasty would probably be tough regardless of their weight. The little leader still wanted to go back to great Zhou to get married? He would definitely try to persuade the little leader in the future. At this moment, it was the eighth person¡¯s turn to go on stage. Gu Xin looked at the person in front of her. This won¡¯t do. She had to remove the sandbag in advance. Just now, she realized that this person was the best among all the people who lost. Chapter 1506 - 1506 The white-robed blue-eyed lady 1506 The white-robed blue-eyeddy The reason why this person lost was because he was unlucky. He had picked the most powerful person in the Army. That was why he lost. With this thought in mind, Gu Xin carried it out. Then, everyone saw that Princess Xinxin¡¯s hands and feet were wrapped around the sandbag. They were all shocked. Were all girls this hardworking? It made them look like trash! !! Shako was not the only one who thought this way. The soldiers in the Army also thought this way. Gu Xin didn¡¯t care what these people were thinking. She stretched her arms and legs and cupped her fists, ¡± ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± He didn¡¯t even know his own birth. In any case, he had never seen his parents since birth. He was raised by heaven and earth andter joined the sand Dragon Gang. He was very tall, about two meters, with a strong body. His hair was curly, his face was covered with a big beard, his eyes were blue, his eyebrows were thick, and his nose was straight. He followed Gu Xin¡¯s example and cupped his fists, saying ¡± nice to meet you ¡°. Although his pronunciation was not urate, Gu Xin could still hear it. As soon as he put down his hand, he made his move. Gu Xin countered his every move, but unfortunately, he managed to catch her every time. It was not easy for her to escape. In the end, on the 17th move, Gu Xin¡¯s neck was grabbed and she lost. big beard, here¡¯s a painkiller. I¡¯ll give it to you after we¡¯re done! Gu Xin said readily. The bearded man cupped his fists again. I¡¯m sorry. Thank you, Princess! he said. Gu Xin could understand what he meant. Then, he continued to send people up. There were a total of six people who were able to subdue Gu Xin within 30 moves. Gu Xin was willing to give them the painkiller pill. As for Cheng huaijin, he was slightly better than Gu Xin. There was only one person who could subdue him within 30 moves. The group arena continued until nightfall. The shakos did not have the energy toin about not getting the painkiller, they quickly finished their food and waited to go to sleep. That night, Gu Xin fell asleep almost as soon as her head touched the pillow. ¡­¡­ At this moment, Lu Zheng and the others were following the path led by Peng ze. They avoided the people from thenge nation all the way, but they also met people from other countries. They were all a group of caravans and were heading north. He met several groups in the next few days, all wearing different clothes. They couldn¡¯t understand what the other party was saying, so they were a little annoyed. That night, Lu Zheng made up his mind before he went to bed. He must find someone who knew the localnguage. Although they had met a few groups of people who seemed to speak differentnguages, what if they knew a fewnguages? He looked at the full moon in the sky and sighed. It was going to be a full moon. He was going to be twenty, and Xinxin was going to be fifteen. He had apanied Xinxin from ten to fifteen years old and had been walking for five years. He thought that everything would go smoothly, but he didn¡¯t expect that an ident would still happen. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± At this moment, Pengze walked to his side and sat down. ¡°It¡¯s almost a full moon.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Yup! It¡¯s the Lantern Festival.¡± Peng ze looked up at the sky and suddenly remembered that this Festival was a little special. Oh right, you and third sister¡¯s birthday is on the Lantern Festival. Lu Zheng looked at the moon and said nothing. Just as Peng ze was about to say something, a ringing sound was heard. The two of them immediately became alert. The bell was not unfamiliar. It was a Bell hanging on a camel walking in the desert. It was already sote, and there were still people hurrying on their way? It seemed to being towards them. The two of them got up at the same time and went to wake up white two and white four. After waiting for a while, a group came from the North. It was much bigger than the ones they had seen in the past few days. In the middle of the group was a girl wearing a white coat. Her entire body was covered in white, only revealing a pair of blue eyes. Chapter 1507 - 1507 Chapter 1507-low chance of winning 1507 Chapter 1507-low chance of winning Lu Zheng and Peng ze didn¡¯t speak first. The general didn¡¯t speak. White two and the rest who were standing beside them didn¡¯t speak either. A man with curly yellow hair stepped down from the leading camel. He stood in front of Lu Zheng and Peng ze and sized them up. He asked uncertainly,¡±Lang GE people?¡± When Lu Zheng and the rest met the caravan two days ago, they had used gold to exchange for the clothes here, but their appearance was still different from the ones here. Lu Zheng and Peng ze looked at each other and did not speak. They pretended not to understand the yellow curly-haired man¡¯s awkward great Zhou dialect. !! ¡°Are you from the Lang GE Kingdom?¡± At this moment, the girl in white came over on a camel. Her great Zhou dialect was more authentic. However, the way she looked down from the camel made Lu Zheng and Peng ze very unhappy. They were all in high positions. Other than the Empress Dowager and the Emperor, they had never been treated like this before. Although he was unhappy, he could not show it. After all, this was not the territory of the great Zhou Dynasty. Moreover, they could only speak thenguage of the great Zhou, so they could only pretend to be people of the Lang GE Kingdom at the moment. Not everyone could pretend to be mute! Hence, the two of them nodded. Lu Zheng was the first to speak, ¡± ¡°May I ask who your group is?¡± The blue-eyed girl in white didn¡¯t answer his question, but asked, ¡± ¡°What are you nning to do by heading west?¡± Her tone was cold and arrogant. If it wasn¡¯t for her subordinates saying that the Lang GE Kingdom wasn¡¯t up to standard, she wouldn¡¯t even be willing to deal with these people. ¡°I want to do some business,¡± Lu Yang said. The king gave an order before the new year that no one was allowed to go east. We are all businessmen, so we can only go west. I¡¯m nning to take the risk toe to the West and bring some things that the Lang GE Kingdom doesn¡¯t have to sell to earn a sum of money and live.¡± Lu Zheng and the others only had daily necessities on their camels. If they said that they were going to the West to sell things, they would definitely be exposed. Hence, they could only say that they were going to the West to buy things and sell them back. Thedy in white was silent for a while, probably trying to digest Lu Zheng¡¯s words. Then, she asked the yellow curly hair to carry the oilmp and check on Lu Zheng¡¯s camel. Lu Zheng and Peng ze looked at each other. The people here were really overbearing! The two of them were nning to Rob this group of people, but they only had seven people and the other party had more than forty people. Under the circumstances of not knowing the other party¡¯s background, the odds of winning were not high. Therefore, they gave up on the idea. After the yellow-haired man checked the camels of Lu Zheng and the others, thedy in white believed their story for the time being. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the cloud Sea tribe. There¡¯s something you want there. Do you have enough gold coins on you?¡± The white-robed, blue-eyeddy asked. yes, but we didn¡¯t have time to make gold coins. They are all gold ingots. Peng ze nodded quickly. Fortunately, the Lang GE Kingdom did not use gold coins like the West and used gold ingots like the great Zhou. Otherwise, they would not be able to take out gold coins for a while. He used his hands to gesture with the merchants he had met before to buy clothes. This also made them understand that although most people in the West used gold coins, gold ingots could also be used. When Lu Zheng set off, he had brought two boxes of gold with him. ¡°Let me see, I¡¯ll exchange it for gold coins.¡± The white-robed blue-eyeddy said. Lu Zheng nodded to second Bai and he took out a ten tael gold ingot. The yellow curly-haired man took the fruit and presented it with both hands, respectfully handing it to the White-clothed blue-eyeddy. Chapter 1508 - 1508 The princess 1508 The princess The blue-eyed girl in white took the gold and tossed it around. She nodded and said, ¡± there¡¯s enough. How many do you have? do you need to change all of them? ¡± Lu Zheng nodded,¡±Alright, alright. No one wanted to trade with us before!¡± Many thanks, miss.¡± After he finished speaking, he pointed at second white. Second white understood. He went to get a box. !! The blue-eyeddy in white asked her men to exchange for the same amount of gold coins for them. At this time, the subordinates of the blue-eyeddy in white had already set up a tent and invited her to rest. She got off the camel and walked towards the tent. He did not even look at Lu Zheng or Peng ze in the process. The group of people also started to pack up and prepare food. That yellow curly hair looked like a person in charge. He didn¡¯t need to do anything, so he ran over to Lu Zheng¡¯s fire and chatted with them. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you guys bring something from the Lang GE Kingdom to sell? It¡¯s selling very well!¡± The yellow curly hair¡¯s pronunciation was still not urate, but if one listened carefully, they could still understand. ¡°We thought that the West was rich in natural resources, so we didn¡¯t bring any. Moreover, a lot of things from the Lang GE Kingdom came from the great Zhou Dynasty. Before the new year, the king did not let us businessmen go east to the great Zhou Dynasty, so we have no more stock!¡± Second white continued. The yellow curly hair looked at Lu Zheng and Peng ze in disdain. These two were stupid. Their hearing was not as good as his. They actually didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. They were also business people! ¡°Idiot!¡± The yellow curly hair muttered. Lu Zheng and Peng ze were at a loss, as if they really didn¡¯t understand. The pronunciation was too strange. ¡°Hey, I heard that the great Zhou Dynasty is very big! There¡¯s no desert there. It¡¯s all green hills and clear water, right?¡± The yellow curly hair asked second white. ¡°We don¡¯t know! We¡¯ve been to the great Zhou¡¯s border city, kun city. From a distance, there are many mountains, but as for green water, there¡¯s a Lake in kun city. I don¡¯t know if that counts.¡± Second white said. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve seen the painting. The paintings from yourng GE Kingdom are really green mountains and clear waters. There were also chickens, ducks, and geese, as well as all kinds of small animals on the mountain. I really like it!¡± The yellow curly hair said. His words made Lu Zheng and Peng ze certain that these people¡¯s status in the Yunhai tribe was not low. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not a merchant. Otherwise, how could they get the paintings from the Lang GE Kingdom? Lu Zheng and Pengze guessed that this Kingng GE most likely used great Zhou¡¯s good environment and rich resources to tempt the leader of the cloud Sea tribe to form an alliance with him and attack great Zhou. The desert was a ce where even birds would not want to poop. After living here for a long time, people would definitely yearn for the great Zhou with green mountains and clear waters. The two of them didn¡¯t think too much about it and continued to listen to the conversation between the yellow curly hair and second white. ¡°Hey, can you teach me how to speakng GEnguage? Be more urate, like our Princess, the kind that allng GE people can understand.¡± The yellow curly hair said. ¡°Her Royal Highness?¡± Second white asked in shock. The yellow curly hair covered his mouth and stopped talking. ¡°Cough, cough. Actually, what you said is quite good. Slow down a little and I can understand more or less. ¡± Seeing him like this, second white no longer cared about the identity of the blue-eyeddy in white and said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m stupid. No, it¡¯s a little strange. However, in the entire Cloud Sea, only her Highness can speak the most official and authentg GEnguage.¡± The yellow curly hair said proudly, then reminded him in a low voice, ¡± that¡¯s our seventh Princess. She¡¯s very doted on by the King and Queen, and she¡¯s also the smartest person in Yunhai. Chapter 1509 - 1509 The seventh Princess, Angel 1509 The seventh Princess, Angel Since he had already let the cat out of the bag, yellow curly hair didn¡¯t feel the need to hide anymore. He told second white about their identities. The girl in white was the seventh daughter of King Cloud Sea, Ajil. She was leading the Army to attack a tribe in the North of the desert. After taking the cloud Sea Army and winning a big victory, he decided to return to the cloud Sea tribe. ¡°Then you¡¯re also brave soldiers?¡± second white asked with a face full of admiration. The yellow curly-haired man shook his head. no, no, no. We¡¯re not. We¡¯re the princess¡¯s servants. Those soldiers are handling the follow-up matters. Yellow curly hair even kindly told second white that the other small countries in the desert would not be safe this year because their King and Queen would subdue them one by one and organize the Army to head east. At that time, they would divide up the great Zhou and other countries in the East with the Lang GE Kingdom. The world was divided into two, and they had friendly rtions. Yellow curly hair reminded second white to learn the localnguage on the way back to the sea of clouds. Otherwise, he would be scammed when he bought things. Second white gratefully handed ten gold coins to the yellow curly hair, ¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to depend on you to take care of us in the future, big brother!¡± The yellow curly hair epted it with a peace of mind, indicating that he would take good care of it. He also suggested another way for white two to get things without gold coins, which was to cooperate with them to Rob the caravan on the way back. As long as the caravans weren¡¯t from the Yunhai tribe or were under the Yunhai tribe, they could be robbed. These traveling merchants had a lot of things on them! Second White¡¯s face was full of gratitude, thank you big brother for bringing us to fortune. Just as curly yellow was about to say something, the other party had already called for him to eat. He regretfully took the 10 gold coins and returned to the group. The two ces where they started the fire were not far from each other. Lu Zheng and the others could still hear the sound of the seventh Princess of Yunhai eating. For a moment, none of them spoke. Should he follow them to the cloud Sea tribe tomorrow or find a way to go alone? However, Princess Yun Hai clearly intended to go down this path. If she found an excuse to go alone, she would be suspected. Now that they were outnumbered, Lu Zheng and Peng ze finally decided to follow them for a while, learn the localnguage, and find a chance to escape. In the tent, the seventh Princess of the cloud Sea, Ajil, had already taken off the White cloth that wrapped her body. She was extremely beautiful, at least the most beautiful woman in the cloud Sea tribe. Under her long and curly eyshes were a pair of bright blue eyes. At this moment, she was thinking about Lu Zheng, Peng ze, and the others. She had seen the merchants from the Lang GE Kingdom, but she always felt that these people were not like merchants. Instead, they gave her the same feeling as her older brother. The seventh Princess of the cloud Sea, Ajil, had six older brothers. Only her older brother had the same father and mother as her. The others were all older brothers from different mothers. She had more than ten more brothers and sisters, but only she and her older brother were born by the Queen. Therefore, she had a very high status in the cloud Sea tribe and was doted on by the whole family. However, she was also very capable. Otherwise, she would not have led an Army to attack another tribe alone. She was suspicious of Lu Zheng and Peng ze. If they could go to the Yunhai tribe with them honestly and just buy things back to thenge Kingdom, then she would be overthinking it. If something else happened halfway, then these two were definitely not good people. She would take them back by force, lock them up, and torture them. Chapter 1510 - 1510 The past of fourth Madam Peng 1510 The past of fourth Madam Peng After she had figured it out, she closed her eyes and went to sleep. Her personal guards were all outside, so she had nothing to worry about. Lu Zheng and Pengze didn¡¯t know that Ajil was suspicious of them, but they didn¡¯t think that Ajil would trust them so much as to be merchants from thenge Kingdom. Early the next morning, both parties set off with caution and probing. ¡­¡­ In kun city, thousands of miles away, Gu shouxin had already sent people to investigate the past of the fourthdy of the Peng family. He found a suspicious point. Before the fourthdy of the Peng family saved the fourth general of the Peng family, she had been thrown into the mountains by her family for a period of time. What had happened during this period of time, their vige and even their family were not clear. The fourthdy of the Peng family was known as the ¡± unknown person ¡± in their vige. When she was born, her mother died due to difficultbor. Her father married her stepmother, but her stepmother did not treat her well. When her stepmother was eight months pregnant, she ate the sugar water that she served and gave birth to a dead baby. Her stepmother chased her to her grandparents ¡®house, and she lived there for three years. In these three years, her grandparents fell ill and died one after another. Her uncle and aunt were no longer willing to take her in. At that time, she had already be sensible. Her father was a good man. Her second wife had sessfully given birth to a son without her daughter at home, and her father wanted to take her home. Her stepmother cried, threw a tantrum, and hung herself. She carried her son back to her parents ¡®house and yed all sorts of tricks. Her father was still determined to take her back. He only promised her stepmother that he would take her back and give her food to eat. He still had to do the work that needed to be done. After that, she returned to her own home. A few yearster, she was ten years old. Her stepmother had a miscarriage again because of her. Her father had no choice but to build a thatched cottage for her in the vige. She lived in the thatched cottage alone for three years. Later, a family in the vige boughtnd next to the thatched cottage and nned to build a house. In the end, the house was repaired. On the first day that the family moved in, something happened to their son. Her stepmother had spread rumors that she was a jinx. The family that lost their son vented their anger on the 13-year-old fourthdy of the Peng family. Her father went to make peace. In the fight, her father was hit on the head, and the matter was finally over. After being hit like that, her father was paralyzed in bed for half a year before he died. Now, her stepmother was not happy. Her man was dead and her son was not even ten years old. How was she going to live? After the funeral was over, she joined forces with fourth Lady Peng¡¯s uncles and aunts, as well as the family of the deceased son, to bring the matter to the head of the family. They said that they had to deal with this jinx. She brought bad luck to her parents, her grandparents, her brothers, and the vigers. As long as she was alive, she would not be able to live in peace. The vigers thought about it and agreed. Hence, they responded enthusiastically. The result was that fourth Lady Peng, who had just turned 14, was driven into the mountains. The vigers naturally wouldn¡¯t kill her, but driving her into the mountains was no different from killing her. There were many poisonous snakes and fierce beasts in the mountains that bordered Yuzhou and kunzhou. The vigers had thought that the fourthdy of the Peng family would not live for more than half a month in the mountains. They had never expected that she would bring a handsome young man back to the vige three monthster and ask for her household registration graciously. She was going to get married soon. After knowing the identity of the fourth general of the Peng family, her stepmother and the vigers did not dare to say anything. After that, fourth Madam Peng followed fourth general Peng to kun city and gave birth to Peng mu a few monthster. During the few months in the mountains, the two of them had already secretly pledged to be married. Therefore, counting the days, Peng mu should have been born at full term. Because of his poor health, he announced to the public that he had prematurebor. Only the Peng family knew that the two of them had already experienced the nuptial night before the wedding banquet. Chapter 1511 - 1511 Only trust 1511 Only trust Ever since Peng mu was born, the fourthdy of the Peng family had gained a foothold in the Peng family and never returned to her maternal family. However, she was still willing to help her maternal younger brother, but she was unwilling to pay attention to her stepmother. At this moment, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were sitting in the study room. The floor was carpeted, and the Twin sons were ying on the floor. Cai Xiaolian smacked her lips and said,¡±miss Chen¡¯s fate was so rough when she was young!¡± Fortunately, he had met fourth general Peng. However, fourth general Peng¡¯s announcement was a little too much of a coincidence.¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes lit up and he looked at Cai Xiaolian.¡±You think so too?¡± Cai Xiaolian was stunned for a moment before sighing,¡±That girl, Xinxin, looks like you. You two have the same expression. Especially the eyes, they really looked alike! I haven¡¯t seen Xinxin in months! AI!¡± Gu shouxin held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and patted it. ¡°She¡¯ll be back soon, don¡¯t worry. Her uncle Jun had sent a letter saying that this girl had started to use my method to torture the soldiers of quicksand country. She also wanted to take shako for her own use. She wasn¡¯t afraid, and instead responded positively. I¡¯m very happy.¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at Gu shouxin and said,¡±who was the one who said that he wanted to pamper his daughter?¡± Whenever I think of our family¡¯s little Jiaojiaopeting and training with a group of men in the yellow sand, my heart will ache. The pretty little girl we raised, when shees back, she¡¯s dark and as heroic as the men in the desert. I, I don¡¯t dare to think about it!¡± hahahaha Yingluo! Gu shouxinughed. when we started raising her a few years ago, wasn¡¯t she dark? Not only was it ck, but it also looked silly. Now, at least she was not stupid. I believe that she can protect herself and will be very outstanding. I nowpletely believe in the koi luck you told niannian about. Little Lian, believe in Xinxin, she will do a good job.¡± Cai Xiaolian sighed. At this moment, he could only believe in his daughter. Quicksand country was thousands of miles away from the great Zhou Dynasty. Other than believing in her, there was nothing she could do as a mother. ¡°If only Yizhu wasn¡¯t married and was still in kun city, we could have her test miss Chen.¡± Cai Xiaolian changed the topic and stopped thinking about Gu Xin. She was afraid that she would overthink and end up being worried. do you think there¡¯s a possibility that Peng mu isn¡¯t the child of miss Chen and fourth brother Peng? ¡± Gu shouxin made a bold guess. at that time, miss Chen did not save Peng Laosi when she was driven into the mountains. She and Peng Laosi only stayed in the mountains for more than a month. Before Peng Laosi, she stayed in the mountains alone for more than a month. On the other hand, Peng mu was supposed to be born at full term. The Peng family thought that it was prematurebor and attributed Peng MU¡¯s poor health to it. If Peng mu was born at full term, then there¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯s not Peng Laosi¡¯s son.¡± wait, let me sort it out. I don¡¯t quite understand why you¡¯re beating around the bush. Cai Xiaolian smacked her lips. It sounded soplicated. One pregnancy would make one stupid for three years. Now that she was pregnant twice, would she be stupid for six years? why was her reaction so slow now? ¡°Lu Zheng said that Kingng GE was King qu, and King qu addressed Peng mu very intimately, as if he was an elder. In that case, is it possible that Peng mu is rted to King qu?¡± Gu shouxin directly said the result of his guess. ¡°Ah?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. no way. King qu is the same age as our Father, and miss Chen is a few years younger than me. Chapter 1512 - 1512 He must be in the great Zhou 1512 He must be in the great Zhou ¡°It¡¯s possible. I asked uncle Peng about the time when fourth brother Peng got into an ident. Uncle Peng was in the capital at that time, so I asked him about the qu King. He said that the qu King¡¯s eldest grandson was born that year, but he was weak and sickly. The qu King personally went to the temple to pray for his eldest grandson for six months. ¡°Moreover, the qu King¡¯s descendants are all weak and sickly. They¡¯ve been soaked in medicine since they were young. He had a few sons, but only one survived in the end. He has quite a few grandsons, but none of them are as healthy as the others.¡± Gu shouxin exined. ¡°You mean, when King qu went to thengge Kingdom, or on his way back from thengge Kingdom, he met miss Chen in the forest? Then, he took control of the Chen family and helped the Chen family plot against the fourth general of the Peng family. In the end, he let the Peng family, a family of generals, raise his son?¡± Cai Xiaolian felt that this was a bit of a fantasy. ¡°I guess so.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. think about it. After she married into kun city, she never left this ce or went to the capital. As a King, King qu had never been to this pass before. How did the qu King know Peng mu?¡± ¡°Peng MU¡¯s betrayal has been confirmed. The Peng family has so many children and grandchildren. Besides Peng mu, look at the other children. Which one of them isn¡¯t loyal to the Emperor and serves the country? why is it that Peng mu has been raised wrongly? Even the youngest Peng Lil ¡®eight would tell her that when she grew up, she would go to the battlefield with her grandfather, uncles, and brothers to kill the enemy and protect the people! This shows that there¡¯s nothing wrong with the Peng family¡¯s upbringing.¡± ¡°Peng mu made an excuse that he couldn¡¯t have Xiao Yu and used Yin Feili to deal with Xinxin. It was just an excuse. When Xiao Yu was in his house for two years, he had many opportunities to mention this to his family. He and Xiao Yu are both at marriageable age.¡± ¡°From this, it can be seen that Peng mu received the Peng family¡¯s education of being loyal to the monarch and serving the country, while also receiving another kind of education. Then why was there another kind of education that surpassed the Peng family¡¯s? That¡¯s because you¡¯re the only one in the Peng family who can inherit their family¡¯s title. Above you, there¡¯s still the Emperor of the great Zhou. However, it was different on the other side. Even if they could not destroy the great Zhou, they could still be the king of thenge Kingdom. The king of a territory doesn¡¯t need to listen to anyone.¡± ¡°So, my conclusion is that miss Chen and Peng mu knew who the qu King was a long time ago and were ordered to do things by the qu King. Of course, miss Chen¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t as good as Peng MU¡¯s. So, before Peng mu grew up, kun city was fine. After Peng mu grew up, the city defense map was leaked. I also became the district Magistrate of kun state. In the end, it¡¯s difficult to get the city defense map from the Peng family. Therefore, when Lu Zheng pointed out to the Peng family that the city defense map had been leaked and the Peng family had sessfully traced it to the county Magistrate, Peng mu definitely had something to do with it. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Before Lu Zheng was reborn, he didn¡¯t know about Peng mu. He didn¡¯t even know that Kingng GE was King qu.¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±bear with it, didn¡¯t he say that he didn¡¯t write it down in detail?¡± He just wanted to show that the male protagonist turned the tide. When he arrived at kun city, he directly reversed the oue and the Lang GE Kingdom was finished.¡± Gu shouxin smiled, pinched Cai Xiaolian¡¯s fingers, and muttered, ¡± ¡°From the news that Lu Zheng sent back, Peng mu definitely didn¡¯t escape back to thenge Kingdom. He must be in the great Zhou now. Moreover, other than miss Chen, the Peng family should have other spies working for the qu King. Now, we can catch the mole. We¡¯ll find a breakthrough from miss Chen.¡± Chapter 1513 - 1513 The song family’s third grandma 1513 The song family¡¯s third grandma Cai Xiaolian continued,¡±however, the Peng family had received Lu Zheng¡¯s reminder and cleaned up their subordinates. To be able to be a spy in such a situation, he must be extraordinary.¡± Your men have only been trained for a few years. Can you really find out?¡± ¡°Little Lian, are you looking down on my ability to raise people?¡± Gu shouxin said, feeling wronged. Cai Xiaolian patted him in annoyance. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business!¡± Gu shouxin said,¡¯alright, let¡¯s get down to business. The people under me might not be able to find anything. But I still have Lu Zheng¡¯s men under me! I¡¯ve already sent a letter to the capital to have Bai Yi return. Bai Yi had been the sect master of the thousand des sect since he was 12 years old. He was now in his 20s. In ten years, the people he had trained could deal with people in the capital. So, I asked him toe to kun city to investigate the Peng family and find the mole.¡± Cai Xiaolian nodded,¡±Bai Yi is indeed not bad. Even the emperor¡¯s men didn¡¯t notice him.¡± If he secretly investigated the Peng family, the Peng family wouldn¡¯t be suspicious, and they wouldn¡¯t have any trouble because they didn¡¯t want to suspect the Chen family.¡± Bai Yi¡¯s ability was obvious to all. The things he did in the capital allowed the Gu family and Lu Zheng to stay in kunzhou without worry. Moreover, he had been in the capital for almost three years, so he was able to leave it to his subordinates to look after. At this time, the twins were tired from ying on the floor. Theyid on the carpet and fell asleep. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian also stopped chatting. They each carried a child and put them in the crib. Gu shouxin looked at the two identical sons in the crib, and they were even surnamed ye. He was in a good mood. He returned to the study room and started writing to Gu Xin. Since his daughter was like the Overlord flower in the desert, then he, as her father, would teach her from a distance! In the past, he thought that even if his daughter got married in the future, she wouldn¡¯t be too far away from home. In addition, Gu Xin was still young. He hoped that his daughter would be able to protect herself, live a happy life, and not be easily deceived. As for scheming against others, he had never taught her before. Whoever knew that his daughter could go thousands of miles away. Fine, in that unfamiliarnd, he was now teaching her how to recognize people, use people, and scheme against people from a distance. It was considered aing-of-age gift for her. When women reached 15 years of age, it was also theiring-of-age ceremony. Even if he didn¡¯t want his daughter to grow up so quickly, he had to make her grow up. ¡­¡­ The song family in Fuzhou. Cheng Huaiyu was coaxing his son to sleep. She had experienced so much in the past two years that the immaturity on her face had long faded. She tied her hair into a woman¡¯s bun in a well-behaved manner and looked at her son in her arms with a face full of love. Recently, she had received a letter from her foster parents, saying that her brother had been found. She did not doubt it at all, so her attitude was much better than before. After coaxing the child to sleep, her expression immediately became cold. The maidservant standing by her side lowered her head, not daring to look at her. ¡°What did you say Song Cheng was doing?¡± Cheng Huaiyu nced at the servant girl and asked. ¡°Third aunt, third master is at spring fragrance brothel today and won¡¯t being back.¡± The maidservant lowered her head even more, afraid that Cheng Huaiyu would lose his temper. ¡°Oh, I know. I¡¯ll be reading in the studyter, you stay here to look after the little Lord. When the little Lord wakes up, you don¡¯t have to wake me up, you just have to coax him to sleep.¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded and ordered. ¡°Alright, third aunt. This servant will not disturb third aunt.¡± The maidservant felt as if she had been pardoned, her heart filled with joy. The young master could sleep for four hours in a row at night. By then, third grandma would definitelye back to rest. She would not have to worry about disturbing third grandma and being punished by her. Chapter 1514 - 1514 Do you need my help 1514 Do you need my help Cheng huaijin got up and drank a ss of water, then went to the study. At this very moment, there was someone waiting in her study room. This person was Peng mu. Peng mu had also only arrived two days ago. When Cheng Huaiyu received Peng Yizhu¡¯s letter, Peng mu hadn¡¯t appeared yet. However, she had promised Peng Yizhu that as long as Peng mu appeared, she would immediately send him a letter by pigeon. That night, she had already sent the news that Peng mu was with her back to kun city. In the afternoon, she received a letter from kun city, asking her to dy Peng mu for ten days, no matter what method she used. Cheng Huaiyu came to the door of the study and looked up at the full moon in the sky. Today was the fifteenth day of the month, Xinxin¡¯s birthday. That year, because her parents and brother wanted sister niannian to be their eldest brother¡¯s concubine, the two families broke off. They had known each other for a few years, but she had only celebrated Xinxin¡¯s birthday once. She had never thought of harming Xinxin, but Xinxin was hurt because of her and was forced to a ce thousands of miles away. She couldn¡¯t describe the feeling in her heart. She clenched her fists. No matter what, she had to make Peng mu stay. She took a deep breath, walked to the door, and slowly pushed it open. Thanks to Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu¡¯s status, the song family didn¡¯t dare to make things too difficult for Cheng Huaiyu. Therefore, if she didn¡¯t want someone to stand guard outside her study, no one would dare to stand guard. ¡°Little Yu!¡± Peng mu had grown a lot taller and looked even more handsome. In front of Cheng Huaiyu, he still looked like a thin and weak schr. ¡°Rokuro, I coaxed the child to sleep, so I came to see you.¡± Cheng Huaiyu had also returned to the way she had been in kun city, smiling innocently. Peng mu walked over and pulled Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand. ¡°Little Yu, I¡¯m Yingying.¡± Cheng Huaiyu pulled back his hand. Rokuro, you¡¯ve grown up. I¡¯m married. Peng MU¡¯s expression darkened. Cheng Huaiyu sat at the table and looked at him. Peng mu followed him and sat down. The two of them remained silent for a quarter of an hour. In the end, Cheng Huaiyu lost and she asked, ¡± ¡°Rokuro, do you need my help?¡± Peng mu didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Cheng Huaiyu. I don¡¯t believe what foster mother said, ¡± Cheng Huaiyu continued. foster mother has always been biased against me, so I don¡¯t believe her. I won¡¯t ask you if this is true. Just tell me, what do you need me to do? Back in the Peng family, it was also thanks to you that I was able to survive the first two years of losing my brother.¡± Peng mu sighed and asked,¡±Xiao Yu, if ¡­ If what fifth aunt said is true ¡­¡± Would you be angry with me if I let someone harm third Gu?¡± Cheng Huaiyu was stunned for a moment, then felt a little conflicted. In the end, as if he had made up his mind, he said, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. You are you, and Xinxin is Xinxin. Ever since my family got into trouble and second uncle Gu became the top scorer, Xinxin and I were destined to be different. I¡¯m already married. I don¡¯t want to remember the things of the past and the people of the past. I don¡¯t want to talk about them.¡± Peng mu stared at Cheng Huaiyu for a while, as if he was trying to confirm if she was telling the truth. Cheng Huaiyu let him size her up, not hiding her expression. She said magnanimously, ¡± ¡°Liu Lang, they¡¯re all looking for you now. Do you want me to give you some silver and find you a Manor to live in for a while? I can only help you this much.¡± Peng mu couldn¡¯t help but hold Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand. Cheng Huaiyu wanted to pull her hand back, but Peng mu held it tightly.¡±Xiao Yu,e with me! I¡¯ll take you away.¡± Chapter 1515 - 1515 Chapter 1515-follow me 1515 Chapter 1515-follow me Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at Peng mu as if he was looking at something terrifying. In her mind, she was thinking that Peng mu definitely had subordinates outside, so it would be impossible for her to trick him into the manor and wait for the people of kun city toe and catch him. Leave with him? It might even drag on for a few days. Peng mu looked at Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s shocked expression and patted her hand with a smile. He said softly, ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, Song Cheng didn¡¯t treat you well. The song family is just a merchant family. Song Cheng is out there having fun. Although they don¡¯t dare to mess with you in public for the sake of my fifth aunt and uncle, what about in the dark? I know that you don¡¯t like Song Cheng. Back then, you were merely deceived by him using your brother¡¯s information. Xiao Yu, the song family doesn¡¯t have any news of your brother, and they don¡¯t have the ability to help you find him. But I¡¯m different, I have the ability to find your brother for you. Come with me! I don¡¯t mind you being married, but I me myself for not protecting you well back then. But now, it was possible. Little Yu, you have to believe me. ¡± Cheng Huaiyu looked at Peng mu and muttered after a long time, ¡± ¡°I mind. Besides, I have a child. I won¡¯t go with you. My child is not even a year old. Rokuro, since you don¡¯t need my help and can leave on your own, then you should leave quickly! They guessed that you woulde to me. Maybe they have people in Fuzhou now!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Peng muughed mockingly. I was able to escape from the capital, and even the emperor¡¯s men couldn¡¯t catch me. Why would I fear them? ¡± The more Cheng Huaiyu said this, the less guarded Peng mu was against her. Cheng Huaiyu looked at Peng mu without saying anything. ¡°Little Yu, you really don¡¯t want to find your brother?¡± There¡¯s no news of your brother in the entire great Zhou. at that time, the ce where you had an ident was in Yuzhou, which was closer to the West. Your brother did not appear in the other countries. Now, only the Lang GE Kingdom is left. This time, I¡¯m going to the Lang GE Kingdom. If youe with me, you might be able to see your brother!¡± Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s face showed that she was moved. Peng mu was delighted. if ¡­ If you¡¯re really worried about the child, let¡¯s entrust the child to a family to take care of him. We¡¯ll go to thenge Kingdom together and find my brother. After I¡¯ve settled things, we¡¯lle back to pick up the child, okay? ¡± Xiao Yu,e with me, I will treat your son as my own child in the future.¡± Cheng Huaiyu looked at Peng mu suspiciously,¡±then why can¡¯t we leave with the child?.¡± Peng mu was overjoyed,¡±little Yu, you¡¯re agreeing?¡± Let me exin. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t bring it, but it¡¯s inconvenient. The child¡¯s crying is unpredictable. We¡¯ll take the waterway when the timees. The inspection at the beach is very strict, and it¡¯ll be easy to expose ourselves if we bring the child along. I promise you, when I can enter the great Zhou at will, I will definitelye back to pick up our child!¡± Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s conflicted expression made Peng mu calm down. He believed that he would be able to convince Xiao Yu. As for children, he would have many children with Xiao Yu in the future. This one¡¯s life and death was just a matter of his words. Xiao Yu was so simple and stupid, she wouldn¡¯t doubt him. Cheng Huaiyu hesitated for a while, then pursed her lips and said, ¡± ¡°Rokuro, let me think about it! Or, you can leave now and not wait for me. What if they find you?¡± Peng mu shook his head,¡±I won¡¯t.¡± I¡¯ll wait for you. Ten days, alright?¡± Chapter 1516 - 1516 She cried 1516 She cried Cheng Huaiyu looked at Peng mu gratefully. thank you for giving me ten days, so that I can sessfullyplete my mission. I don¡¯t need to think of any more excuses. Cheng Huaiyu was born beautiful. Back then, Gu Xin only got close to Cheng Huaiyu because she was a prettydy. This look of hers made Peng MU¡¯s heart melt like a pool of water, making him even more determined to take Cheng Huaiyu away. Since he was born, he had very few people and things that he liked. He had always tried his best to listen to the teachings. The only person he liked was this woman in front of him. Peng mu couldn¡¯t help but pull Cheng Huaiyu back with all his might, wanting to hug her. However, Cheng Huaiyu reacted very quickly. After a cry of surprise, she struggled out of his arms.¡±Rokuro, I¡¯m only considering leaving with you because I want to find my brother. Before I find my brother, I won¡¯t think about the matters between men and women. If I really agree to leave with you, please respect me. ¡± Peng mu apologized,¡±I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold back.¡± I¡¯ve been rude. Xiao Yu, don¡¯t worry, without your consent, I won¡¯t do anything out of line again.¡± Cheng Huaiyu only nodded, then left a little angrily. After he left the room, he returned to his cold expression. Ten days after they left by sea. She returned to her room and dismissed the maidservants. She wrote these words on a note and then went to sleep. Four hourster, Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s son woke up. When she got up and fed him milk, it was already 1am. She came to the kitchen with light steps, knocked on the door of the woodshed, and gave the note to an old woman inside. The next day, the old woman made an excuse to go out and went to the market again. While buying vegetables, she handed the note to a vegetable seller. Then, in a house in the West of Fuzhou City, a pigeon flew in the direction of kun city without anyone noticing. ¡­¡­ The king of quicksand Kingdom and Cheng huaijin apanied Gu Xin on her 15th birthday. The three of them were in the small garden. Because Gu Xin told them not to make a big deal out of it, the king of quicksand Kingdom was very dejected. He brought out a jar of fruit wine and the three of them drank it together. you¡¯re already 15, ¡± the king of quicksand said to Gu Xin. you¡¯re all grown up now. You can drink! Gu Xin had long wanted to try the taste of wine. In the past, her family did not allow her to drink it. In the end, good Lord, fruit wine couldn¡¯t satisfy her. She dragged Cheng huaijin along and emptied all the wine in the king of quicksand¡¯s wine cer. The king of quicksand wanted to cry but had no tears. He nned to write a letter to Gu shouxin toin and ask Gu shouxin topensate him with high spirits. It had to be the kind that Gu shouxin¡¯s family brewed. He had heard from Queen Dugu that his aunt¡¯s second cousin could brew wine. It was mellow, fragrant, and strong. After Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin drank too much, they climbed to the roof of the quicksand Pce. The two of themy on the zed tiles of the roof and looked at the stars and full moon. Gu Xin¡¯s face was red from drinking and she giggled, ¡± ¡°Brother Xiaoyan, I saw brother Yuanyuan!¡± ¡°I saw sister niannian!¡± Cheng huaijin said. Gu Xin looked at the full moon with a sad expression, ¡± ¡°AI! It¡¯s a pity that your sister niannian is someone else¡¯s!¡± Cheng huaijin,¡±Wanwan.¡± Gu Xin continued, ¡± brother Xiao Yi, other than Xiao Yu, I also have friends. Yiyi, Hanshu, and Xue ¡®er. They are all good girls. Cheng huaiyun ignored her. ¡®Good girls have nothing to do with me!¡¯ Gu Xin continued,¡¯but I still like brother Yuanyuan the most! Where¡¯s brother Yuanyuan?¡± Cheng huaijin,¡±Wanwan.¡± Weren¡¯t you talking about Yiyi, silly, and Xue ¡®er? What does this have to do with your love for brother Yuan Yuan? wuwuwuwu ¡± Gu Xin cried, ¡± wawuwuwu, brother Yuanyuan said that he would give me a big gift when I reach marriageable age. He was lying! Grandpa, grandma, father, mother, and sister also said that they would give me a Granding-of-age gift, but in the end, they didn¡¯t. Wuwuwuwu!¡± Gu Xinid on the roof and cried loudly. Even when she was brought to the tent of the sand God King, wandering on the grasnd alone, and crossing the snow-capped mountains alone, she did not cry. At this moment, she cried. Chapter 1517 - 1517 Chapter 1517-going overboard 1517 Chapter 1517-going overboard Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t know how tofort Gu Xin, so he could only listen to her cry silently. He couldn¡¯t help but think of his sister. Two years ago, when she reached marriageable age, she might have cried like Xinxin! AI ~~ The Royal Pce was the tallest building in quicksand Kingdom. At this moment, the two of them were lying on the top floor. Cheng huaijin was a little sad from Gu Xin¡¯s crying, so he sat up and looked around at the night sky of quicksand city. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes. Xinxin, look! Is someone moving quickly over there?¡± burp ~¡±Gu Xin burped and sat up quickly. She looked in the direction Cheng huaijin was pointing at. burp ~ brother Xiaojun, the people over there are not only moving quickly, but they¡¯re also heading towards the pce. They didn¡¯te with good intentions! Burp ~¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he heard her burp. ¡°Yingluo, then let¡¯s Yingluo.¡± Before she could finish speaking, Gu Xin stood up. As she cried, she untied the sandbag on her wrist and then bent over to untie the sandbag on her ankle. She then stood up straight and stretched her arms and legs.¡±These people are really good. They know that it¡¯s my birthday and only you and uncle Jun will apany me. They specifically chose this full moon¡¯s night to be my sparring partner. Hmph, after we¡¯re done with them, I¡¯m going to let them test the poison I¡¯ve just concocted with the stuff from quicksand country.¡± yes,¡±Cheng huaijinughed. I did go overboard. Gu Xin used a handkerchief to wipe her snot and tears before she jumped down from the roof. Cheng huaijin pursed his lips. Recently, several children of officials in the Army had beenmenting on Xinxin¡¯s beauty in private, praising her as a fairy from heaven. They said that she was like a fairy even when fighting. One day, they saw Xinxin gnawing on amb leg, and they were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to recognize her, as if she didn¡¯t eat. Cheng huaijin really wanted to pull this group of people over to see the fairy¡¯s face covered in tears and snot. your fairy girl is not only forthright in gnawing on amb leg, but she¡¯s also forthright in snot. Cheng huaijin thought about it as he followed Gu Xin. He realized that whenever Gu Xin removed the sandbags from her hands and feet, she would be more agile. He also nned to try kidnapping a few people tomorrow. How many should he kidnap? He intended to ask Gu Xin if Mr. Zhou would do morning exercises with them, or if he would tie sandbags with them? If young master Zhou didn¡¯t tie her up, how many did sister Huihui tie up? Cheng huaijin had never seen Gu Hui¡¯s strength before. In any case, from tomorrow onwards, he would have to carry a sandbag that was much heavier than Gu Xin¡¯S. Gu Hui was older than him, but she was ady. He felt that even if it was heavy, he would have to grit his teeth and endure it. Gu Xin arrived at the West Gate of the pce. This was where the ves of the pce usually went in and out, so it was normal for them to choose to sneak in from the West Gate. Gu Xin nned to catch a turtle in a jar, so when she arrived at the West Gate, she hid behind the stone pir and waited for someone to sneak in. Cheng huaijin found the guards at the West Gate and gave them a few instructions. The general idea was to tell them not to fight first, as Princess Xinxin wanted to practice. Very quickly, the four men in ck sneaked in. The four of them looked at the few guards who were sleeping soundly and felt very rxed. They didn¡¯t need to do anything. It seemed like today¡¯s mission could bepleted smoothly. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin stood behind the stone pirs on the left and right, waiting for the four of them to walk forward. When the four of them were almost at the same level as the stone pir, Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin made their move at the same time. Gu Xin¡¯s every move was swift and fierce, using all the moves that Gu shouxin, Lu Zheng, Gu Hui and Gu Nian had taught her over the years. Chapter 1518 - 1518 My teeth are loosening 1518 My teeth are loosening She missed her family and friends who were thousands of miles away. She was worried about brother Yuan Yuan who was walking in the desert to find her. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t vent her anger. She couldn¡¯t even cry! This group of people just happened to bump into them. She fought one against two, and her fists were like the wind. At first, she caught her opponents off guard. Although she was not as strong as Gu Hui, she was of the goddess Kingdom¡¯s bloodline. She was not inferior to the men in the military. In addition, she was much shorter and thinner than the man on this side. She was agile, and when the other side attacked at the same time, she was able to avoid a few moves agilely, causing the two to p each other in the face. While the two of them were smacking each other¡¯s faces, she dodged, but she didn¡¯t forget to find a target. She gave a high kick and directly kicked the back of the person¡¯s head. The person was kicked forward and fell on the other person. Gu Xin would not give them a chance to stand up. She pulled out the dagger tied to her ankle and moved both her hands at the same time. The dagger was firmly ced on the necks of the two people who were struggling to stand up. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Gu Xin¡¯s voice was cold and her eyes were sharp. As long as the other party dared to move, she would dare to cut. Cheng huaijin had also subdued the other two. At this time, live torches were lit around them. The king of quicksand, who had been informed, also came over with a yawn. ¡°Tie him up!¡± Gu Xin instructed the people behind her. These two people were the ones that Cheng huaijin had ridiculed earlier. They were two of the aristocratic children who had been frightened by their fairy princess gnawing on amb leg. In the past, the king of quicksand Kingdom had led his people across the desert to establish the quicksand Kingdom. The group of people he had led then had be the aristocrats of quicksand Kingdom in the past twenty years. They were absolutely loyal to the king of quicksand Kingdom. Almost all of their descendants were officials, working hard to make quicksand country better and better. One of them had the surname Murong and the other had the surname Nangong. They were both second in the family. Murong er and Nangong er took the rope and started to tie her up. From time to time, they would look at Gu Xin with a red face. Wuwuwu, Princess Xinxin is so beautiful! Even a fairy fighting was more beautiful than a mortal. Princess Xinxin was beautiful when she smiled, but her cold face was even more beautiful! Murong er¡¯s father was a schr, and he told him stories about the goddess Kingdom. He knew some legends. In Murong er¡¯s eyes, Princess Xinxin¡¯s cold face was just like the fairy Chang ¡®e who lived on the moon in the Guanghan Pce. There was only one difference. Unfortunately, there were no white rabbits in the desert. Murong er swore that he would find a chance to get a White Rabbit for Princess Xinxin. After tying the person up, Gu Xin inserted her dagger back into the scabbard. She bent down and lifted one of them up, punching him with all her might, ¡± ¡°Speak! Who sent you? You don¡¯t want to say it? I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t tell me!¡± The Man in ck was about to cry.¡¯I didn¡¯t say anything! I won¡¯t say anything!¡¯ Don¡¯t be so fast! My teeth, my teeth are going toe loose. Sure enough, after a while, one of the man¡¯s teeth fell out. Gu Xin threw him to the ground in disgust and picked up another one. This other one was indeed a little tall and still had strength. Gu Xin instantly felt like she was a dwarf with small arms and legs. She threw him back to the ground angrily. The Man in ck who was thrown aside thought,¡±I haven¡¯t had the time to tell you everything before you fight. Why didn¡¯t you y by the rules?¡± Gu Xin mentioned another person who had been beaten by Cheng huaijin. ¡°We¡¯ve been ordered to drug the ruler.¡± We are from the nine-Bird Tribe, and our leader wants the king of quicksand to join the cloud Sea tribe.¡± Chapter 1519 - 1519 Looking for someone to fight 1519 Looking for someone to fight Gu Xin¡¯s eyes widened. What was Jili waa saying! The man was frightened by her re and continued, ¡± ¡°The Medicine¡¯s medicinal properties aren¡¯t strong, it¡¯s just to scare the king of quicksand. Our leader had a good rtionship with the king of quicksand Kingdom. I swear on my life.¡± Gu Xin threw a punch at him, ¡± shut up! Who told you to say it!¡± She only understood that the drug was not strong, that it was a scare, and that they had a good rtionship. She could roughly guess what this person was saying. However, this did not stop her! This group of people with bad intentions must be from the cloud Sea tribe. The people of the cloud Sea tribe are so bad. They were caught by me and big brother Jun. You won¡¯t know until we teach you a lesson! Gu Xin didn¡¯t understand what the nine Warbler tribe meant and thought that they were the cloud Sea tribe! The man was thin and his hands were sore, so his teeth didn¡¯t fall out. The man was curled up on the ground, crying.¡¯I¡¯ve already exined everything. Why am I still being beaten?¡¯ The surrounding soldiers of quicksand Kingdom wanted tough. Fairy princess is so fun! Only the King of quicksand Kingdom and Cheng huaijin could notugh. They could all see that this little girl, who was usually happy and cheerful, had actually buried all her unhappiness in her heart. Today was her birthday, and it was the most important day of her marriageable age. She missed her family and drank. Thest person did not wait for Gu Xin to lift him up and stood up, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, go ahead!¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± I understand what you¡¯re saying. Are you sick in the head? The man pursed his lips, frowned, and narrowed his eyes. He prayed to God to let this beautiful princess go easy on him. At least, at least don¡¯t knock out his teeth. He still hadn¡¯t found a partner! He asked Gu Xin to hit him, but she refused! Gu Xin pped her hands and turned to the king of quicksand, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, I¡¯m going back. I¡¯m dizzy and want to sleep.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded. go on. Have a good sleep. The weather will definitely be clear tomorrow! Gu Xinughed and left. Murong er and Nangong er looked at each other. Eh, it seems that the fairy princess reeks of alcohol! The fairy princess can drink? I¡¯ll ask her toe along next time! Gu Xin was walking alone in the quicksand Pce. As she passed by, the guards on night duty bowed their heads respectfully. Gu Xin¡¯s mood improved after the fight. A few years ago, my sister said that when I¡¯m in a bad mood, I¡¯ll feel much better after exercising a little. My sister didn¡¯t lie to me! She still remembered that ever since her father, mother, and sister had changed for the better, her sister especially liked to fight and exercise her muscles and bones. They were indeed biological sisters, and she liked them even now! With all the strength in his body and drenched in sweat, his mind suddenly became clear, and the foul air in his heart was gone. Gu Xin clenched her fist,¡¯Xinxin, work hard. You¡¯ll definitely be able to go back.¡¯ ¡­¡­ At this moment, Lu Zheng, who had not walked out of the desert, was also looking at Yue siren. His mind was filled with the unique birthday gifts little Xinxin had given him on every birthday after his rebirth. In the first year of his rebirth, little Xinxin had given him the full moon in the sky with a basin of water! The next year, they ended the ten thousand sword Pavilion together. In the third year, they met again by Lake kun in kun city. The little girl ran towards her, holding her dress. In the fourth year, second young master Lu and third miss Gu¡¯s zither and Flute Ensemble by the kun Lake made others envious. The fifth year. There was no fifth year. Lu Zheng let out a breath of air. His mind was filled with thoughts of Gu Xin and he really wanted to beat someone up. He wanted to find someone to fight with. Just as they were thinking about this, they heard someone beside the seventh Princess, Ajil, calling for them, saying that they had encountered some trouble and were ready to fight. Chapter 1520 - 1520 A useless man 1520 A useless man Lu Zheng almost agreed. He really wanted to hit someone. However, he remembered that the woman in the tent might be testing them! He stood up and said in thenguage he had just learned, ¡± ¡°I hope that seventh Princess and the rest of you can protect us. We are not good at fighting.¡± At this moment, Pengze and second white also came out. Angel¡¯s men looked at Lu Zheng in disdain and decided not to talk to him anymore. They went to tell Peng ze and second Bai. Pengze didn¡¯t answer. Second Bai and the others expressed that they would do their best. Their identities were very clear. Lu Zheng and Peng ze were brothers and second Bai and the rest were the guards they hired. When they started fighting, second Bai and the rest could show their skills. As for Lu Zheng and Peng ze, they could just hide at the side. Whether or not it was Princess Angel¡¯s test, it was not wrong for them to hold back. Soon, they were surrounded by a group of bearded men who were riding horses and wearing coats. Angel¡¯s men threatened the other party, but Lu Zheng and the rest had only learned the localnguage for a few days and could not understand it at all. They could only see that both sides were fearless and very arrogant. As for Angel, she was still dressed in white, only revealing her eyes. She stood in front of the tent, looking at the people surrounding them. As soon as the two sides finished their ruthless words, they immediately attacked. At this moment, Lu Zheng and Peng ze had also witnessed the power of the subordinates of the seventh Princess of the cloud Sea tribe. When they killed, they were even more brutal. It was extremely powerful. Second white and the others could only rely on their moves to resist. In terms of strength, they could notpare to the other party. Lu Zheng and Peng ze looked at each other and could see the seriousness of the matter in each other¡¯s eyes. If they could not mass-produce such a lethal thing, thebination of thenge Kingdom and the Yunhai tribe would definitely be able to destroy the great Zhou Dynasty. Even if they managed to resist in the end, the people would be plunged into misery and suffering, with countless casualties. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, trust niannian.¡± Lu Zheng patted Peng ze¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I believe you,¡± Peng ze said. The two of them turned their gazes to the battlefield. Because of the difference in numbers, the cloud Sea tribe was gradually losing. Lu Zheng and Peng ze had no intention of making a move yet, while Ajil was still standing by the tent, watching the battle. Second white and the rest were more or less injured. However, they had received instructions from Lu Zheng in advance to not fight and just protect themselves. After the yellow curly-haired man, who was the most capable of Angel¡¯s men, was cut in the back and started bleeding, Angel moved. She turned around and nced at Lu Zheng and Peng ze before she returned to the tent. Her eyes were calm, and it was impossible to tell what she was thinking. She took out a bow from the tent and stood at the entrance of the tent, aiming and shooting. It was almost one arrow per arrow, and his archery skills were superb. Even Lu Zheng and Peng ze, who were among the best in the Peng family Army, could not help but admire this woman. The situation on the field was very chaotic. There were people on both sides, but Angel was able to hit no one by ident. Every arrow was aimed at the opponent, which was not easy to do. When there was only one arrow left in the quiver, agil shot at the leader of the enemy. Once the leader fell, the other side was in a state of disunity. Angel¡¯s morale was greatly boosted by her attack. Even second white and the others had to sh their opponents a few more times. After Ajil¡¯s men had taken control of the enemy, Lu Zheng and Peng ze ran over to help second white and the rest. ¡°Useless man!¡± When they passed by Angel, they heard the seventh Princess of the cloud Sea, who had not spoken for a few days, speak in disdain. Chapter 1521 - 1521 Chapter 1521-establishing a relationship 1521 Chapter 1521-establishing a rtionship When they looked over, angel only gave them a disdainful look before entering the tent. Lu Zheng and Peng ze looked at each other. Yes, whatever you say. That night, no one slept. The yellow-haired man was bleeding non-stop, and the medicine in agil¡¯s hand was useless. Peng ze took the small bottle of hemostatic from Lu Zheng and went to find curly yellow to build a rtionship. In the whole team, only angel could speak the Zhounguage fluently. Curly yellow spoke awkwardly, but they could understand. If he didn¡¯t try to establish a rtionship now, when would he? Yellow curly hair¡¯s face was pale and he was on the verge of death. At this moment, he seemed to be making hisst words. manager, we still have some hemostatic agents with us. We don¡¯t know if we can help! Peng ze came forward with the hemostatic agent. The yellow curly hair looked at Peng ze. Before he could say anything, another person snatched the medicine bottle and opened it. It was powder. He didn¡¯t care if it was useful or not. He just used it first. The small bottle of hemostatic medicine was just enough to apply on the deep wound on yellow curly hair¡¯s back. Very quickly, the bleeding stopped. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Curly yellow¡¯s eyes were shining. Peng ze scratched his head and said,¡±it¡¯s only right.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for you guys, we would have all died in this yellow sand today.¡± The rest of the people talked a lot to Peng ze, but he did not understand them. Yellow curly hair tranted it with his poor great Zhou dialect. These people meant to thank him and then ask if there were any more. Pengze hesitated for a while and said that there was only a small bottle left. It was not easy for the brothers to buy this from the people inng GE¡¯s Pce, just for this trip to the West. Yellow curly hair exined to his people. If the other party wanted Pengze to give them more, they could pay for it. There weren¡¯t many divine items that could stop bleeding immediately! Peng ze didn¡¯t take the money and only poured a little. He wouldn¡¯t give the rest no matter what. Those people threatened Pengze fiercely. In the end, Peng ze gave it to them in grievance, but he asked them to escort them to the cloud Sea tribe. Peng ze even secretly told the yellow curly hair that he felt so wronged. This was really good stuff, and he said that big brother manager was a good person! During this period of time, Lu Zheng had taught him how to act. Even though his ears were red during the exercise, he made curly hair believe him. Yellow curly hair was quite grateful to Peng ze, saying that as long as he was alive, he would definitely be able to send them safely to the cloud Sea tribe. Yellow curly hair had lost too much blood. Now that the bleeding had stopped, he was out of energy after a while. Pengze told him to rest well and left their ce. Because yellow curly hair wasn¡¯t the only one injured, many others were injured as well, so Angel decided to rest for a few more days and interrogate those people. The medicine was delivered through a connection with yellow curly hair, and Angel¡¯s asional visit was gone. Lu Zheng and Peng ze soon found out who had been arrested. They were the remaining people of a small country that was destroyed because they didn¡¯t want to submit to the cloud Sea tribe. They had prepared for a long time. They knew that Angel had gone to the North to fight and knew his return route, so they had been waiting here. Even if they couldn¡¯t destroy the cloud Sea tribe, they could kill the daughter of the leader of the cloud Sea tribe! In the end, they failed. From yellow curly hair, they also knew that many tribes were not willing to submit to the cloud Sea tribe. The cloud Sea tribe wanted to conquer this side and then fight against the great Zhou with thenge Kingdom. Chapter 1522 - 1522 Chapter 1522-ruthless 1522 Chapter 1522-ruthless This gave Gu Nian a lot of time to make the device. Lu Zheng and Pengze were slightly relieved. They discussed that on the way to the Yunhai tribe, their mission was to get information about the distribution of the small countries West of the desert from yellow curly hair. Then, they would be able to find quicksand country and find Xinxin without taking the wrong path. The two of them also realized that Angel seemed to havepletely ignored them. Of course, they would not let their guard down. Although this Angel was a woman, her abilities were no weaker than men¡¯s, and her mind was not that simple. The few of them were alone and weak, so they had to be careful. ¡­¡­ The 23rd day of the first month. Song Cheng had been away for a few days and was finally back. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of dealing with Peng mu, hoping that people from kun city woulde quickly, so shepletely ignored Song Cheng. ¡°Wifey, you haven¡¯t seen your husband for a few days. Does wifey miss your husband?¡± Song Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Cheng Huaiyu. He pounced over to hug her. Recently, Cheng Huaiyu had been trying to stall Peng mu. She didn¡¯t know what to do, but she knew that Peng mu liked her, so she dressed up a little more and used her beauty to charm him. If the people from kun city didn¡¯te within ten days, she could only use the method she was most unwilling to use to stall Peng mu. In the end, Song Cheng came back. The moment he came back, he looked at her with disgusting eyes and said disgusting things to her. Now, he obviously wanted to do more disgusting things. Cheng Huaiyu pushed Song Cheng away. She used all her strength and managed to push the defenseless Song Cheng away. Song Cheng¡¯s back hit the corner of the table, causing him to feel pain. He rubbed the back of his waist and took a few steps forward. He raised his hand and gave Cheng Huaiyu a p.¡±You b * tch, you dare to push me! Don¡¯t forget that your backer has already left, and you still want to threaten me?¡± Cheng Huaiyu covered her face and red at Song Cheng. Song Cheng pushed her onto the bed. I¡¯m telling you. You¡¯re my woman. I¡¯m officially married to you. I can touch you whenever I want to. Before I married you, you were already pregnant with my child. What are you pretending for?¡± Cheng Huaiyu struggled,¡±let go of me!¡± Let me go! Song Cheng, you animal!¡± She had not offered herself to him. Instead, she had been tricked by Song Cheng into drugging her. Her foster parents had adopted another daughter, and her foster mother loved her more. She felt that she had nowhere to go. After being harmed by Song Cheng, she had ced her hopes on the song family¡¯s ship. She had hoped that Song Cheng would take her out to sea to find her brother after she married him. Who knew that Song Cheng was not qualified to go out to sea at all. He was just lying to her. She had gotten pregnant on the night she was murdered. From then on, she had not allowed Song Cheng to touch her. When she was pregnant, she had used the excuse of being pregnant. After giving birth, she had used the excuse that she was not clean to hide for so long. In the past, her foster mother had told her that Song Cheng was not a good person and that she would not allow her to be with him. However, her brain was muddled back then. She always felt that her foster parents only liked their newly adopted daughter and even married her to a name-yingxue. What A Beautiful Name. And she had nothing. At that time, she only wanted to find her brother and did so many irrational things. Now that she thought about it, she wanted to hit herself. Song Cheng gave Cheng Huaiyu another p. ¡°Hmph! Alright, I¡¯ll let you see what kind of things animals do!¡± Song Cheng was pressing Cheng Huaiyu down so tightly that she couldn¡¯t move at all. When Song Cheng began to throw her clothes at her one by one and buried his head in her neck, Cheng Huaiyu pulled out the hairpin on her head. With a fierce look in her eyes, she ruthlessly stabbed it at the back of Song Cheng¡¯s neck. Chapter 1523 - 1523 Calm down a little 1523 Calm down a little Fresh blood sprayed on Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s bed, on the bed curtain, and everywhere. Song Cheng¡¯sst thought before he died was, how dare she? Because Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s attack had hit his vitals, Song Cheng didn¡¯t even struggle before he died. Cheng huaijin pushed Song Cheng over and sat up. Her hands were trembling, and the hairpin was still stuck in Song Cheng¡¯s neck. She clenched her hands tightly and forced herself to calm down. Her eyes brightened. She could use this opportunity to dy Peng mu. She stood up, nning to go out and look for Peng mu. As a result, she ran into a maidservant at the door. The maidservant saw that she had blood on her body, and her hair and clothes were a little messy. She asked in a panic, ¡± ¡°Aunt ye, what¡¯s wrong? Third master, he¡¯s so weak!¡± Cheng Huaiyu red at the maidservant. ¡°Shut up!¡± The servant girl lowered her head in fear. Cheng Huaiyu was a little flustered. What should she do? Take this maidservant away! Yes, take him away. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t like it when there were too many people in the house. She was the only maidservant in the entire courtyard. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere!¡± Cheng Huaiyu said. The servant girl nodded and followed Cheng Huaiyu. The servant girl didn¡¯t expect Cheng Huaiyu to bring her to the study room where only Cheng Huaiyu could enter. Recently, their third aunt would send food to the study room every day, and she had a huge appetite. When she saw the door open from the study, it was a man. The servant girl understood that their third aunt finally couldn¡¯t stand watching third master indulge in debauchery and had learned to raise a man. However, he had even brought it home. It was really fierce! The one he had raised was much better looking than third master, but she looked a little young. She was probably not even as old as third grandma! So third aunt was into this? Peng mu also didn¡¯t expect Cheng Huaiyu to actually bring a servant girl here. He looked at Cheng Huaiyu. ¡°Rokuro, help me tie her up.¡± Cheng Huaiyu said. Peng mu didn¡¯t hesitate to directly chop the servant girl¡¯s neck with one hand, and this servant girl fainted. Only then did Peng mu see the bloodstains on Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s body. ¡°Xiao Yu, what¡¯s wrong? What was happening? Are you hurt?¡± Cheng Huaiyu dragged the servant girl into the room and closed the door. She took a few deep breaths and said, ¡± ¡°Rokuro, I, I killed someone.¡± Peng mu was shocked. Cheng Huaiyu shook his head and waved his hand,¡±I didn¡¯t want to kill him.¡± He was the one who wanted to take me by force. He¡¯s been loitering at the brothel for so many days, and the moment he came back, he wanted to ¡­ Wanted to tease me. I just wanted to push him away, but ¡­ But I ¡­ I couldn¡¯t push Yingluo away ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I just wanted to ¡­¡± Peng mu held onto Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±little Yu, calm down, calm down.¡± Did you stab Song Cheng to death with the hairpin on your head?¡± Cheng Huaiyu looked at Peng mu in surprise. Peng muughed. I see that the hairpin you usually wear when you see me is not here. ording to what you said, you can¡¯t push him away. You¡¯ve killed someone again. At this time, the best weapon is the gold hairpin on your head. Don¡¯t be afraid, good kill, he should be killed, he should die!¡± Cheng Huaiyu looked at Peng mu and asked,¡±sixth brother, what should we do?¡± What to do? Song Cheng was dead and was still in the house. He hade back today to have dinner with everyone. Everyone had seen him. I can¡¯t just throw him away. Rokuro, what do you think we should do?¡± Peng mu subconsciously hugged Cheng Huaiyu, but he was pushed away by him. Peng mu understood her feelings and said gently, ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll handle this for you. You just need to go back and tidy up your room, clean yourself up, and calm down!¡± Chapter 1524 - 1524 So kind 1524 So kind Cheng Huaiyu looked at Peng mu suspiciously. Peng muughed,¡±I¡¯ll get someone to bring him to the brothel. Just say that he went there again tonight for some reason.¡± There would be a murderer. You just wait at home. If he¡¯s dead, you cane with me and you won¡¯t have to sneak away. Xiao Yu, do you think the same way?¡± ¡°Liu Lang, you¡¯re nning to have the woman from the brothel admit to this crime?¡± Cheng Huaiyu frowned. Peng mu saw her like this and felt that she was extremely kind. He wanted to hug her and protect her again. Thinking about how Xiao Yu was frightened just now and rejected physical contact, he endured it, ¡± ¡°A brothel isn¡¯t a good ce, so I don¡¯t think any woman would really want to stay there! I¡¯ll agree to one of their conditions. As long as I admit to this crime and enter the prison, I¡¯ll say that Peng mu was too excited and identally pierced himself by a scattered hairpin on the bed. He didn¡¯t need to bear the crime of murder. Xiao Yu, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill innocents.¡± Cheng Huaiyu seemed to believe his words. ¡°Alright, then you should quickly go and settle it! Song Cheng¡¯s body is still in my room. Take him away. I don¡¯t want to see him. I¡¯m scared.¡± Peng mu immediately opened the door. With a whistle, four Men in ck appeared outside the study. He whispered a few words to them, then turned around and returned to the study. ¡°Xiao Yu, did your servant see Song Cheng?¡± Peng mu asked as he looked at the unconscious servant girl on the ground. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Only then did Cheng Huaiyu remember that there was still a servant girl around. ¡°That¡¯s good, her life is saved. I¡¯ll just let her think that we¡¯re together. It¡¯ll be easier to exin this. By then, she¡¯ll think that you trust her and take the initiative to tell her such an important thing. Give her some benefits and we¡¯ll leave with her in the future. If she¡¯s obedient, then let her continue to be a maidservant. If she¡¯s disobedient, then she¡¯s seeking her own death!¡± Peng mu used the gentlest tone to say the most vicious words. Cheng Huaiyu felt a chill. At this moment, in order to dy Peng mu, this was the only way. ¡­¡­ The one from the Peng family was the fourth general Peng. He wanted to capture his son with his own hands. He was apanied by Gu Huijing, the princess, and he sanniang. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang hade with Gu Hui. Gu Hui was afraid that fourth general Peng would soften his heart and let Peng mu go. The four of them were about to reach Fuzhou, so they would rest in the broken Temple tonight. Fourth general Peng looked at the three little girls and felt a slight headache. Along the way, the three of them were neither arrogant nor impatient, but they also ignored him, as if he had made a mistake. He had rushed here as soon as he received the news. He didn¡¯t say that he was here to release his son. Why didn¡¯t he believe him and insisted on following him? Gu Hui could tell what fourth general Peng was thinking, but she did not exin. Peng mu could make people look like Gu Xin and himself. He managed to escape from the capital, but who knew if the fourth uncle of the Peng family would run into Peng mu? would he be a fake then? She hadn¡¯t seen Peng mu for more than two years. She couldn¡¯t determine whether he was real or not, but fourth general Peng could. He was his son. Besides, fourth general Peng had returned to the capitalst year. The father and son had met. The next day, before dawn, the group woke up and nned to leave for Fuzhou City. When they were about two hours away from Fuzhou, Gu Hui suddenly stopped. ¡°Wait, fourth uncle,¡± Fourth general Peng looked at Gu Hui. I think that since Peng mu dared to openly hide at Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s ce and even invited Cheng Huaiyu to leave with him, that means he¡¯s not alone, ¡± Gu Hui said. Chapter 1525 - 1525 Deliberately not saying 1525 Deliberately not saying ¡°So?¡± fourth general Peng asked. Gu Hui looked at fourth general Peng speechlessly, ¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s very likely that the people around him are keeping an eye on the entrance of the city. Fourth uncle, you and your men are all people he and the people around him are familiar with. It¡¯s not good for you to enter the city now. The three of us know how to disguise ourselves. Wait for the three of us to go into the city and check out the situation. You guys wait for news outside the city. Otherwise, they¡¯ll find out as soon as you enter the city. Why would we arrest anyone?¡± Princess Jinghe agreed,¡±fourth general Peng, the three of us have sessfully infiltrated the goddess Kingdom without being discovered.¡± It¡¯s indeed more convenient for them to enter the citypared to the two of you they¡¯re familiar with.¡± He sanniang also nodded. The Deputy general under fourth general Peng also felt that Gu Hui¡¯s words made sense. Previously, the news in the capital was that the person in the Peng residence was not Peng mu. More than a dozen people who took care of his daily needs had disappeared with Peng mu. Therefore, the Deputy general also tried to persuade him. Fourth general Peng exhaled and looked around. ¡°Fine, then you three girls will go in first. We¡¯ll wait for news outside. If there¡¯s no news by noon tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the song family directly.¡± Gu Hui nodded. Then, the three girls got off their horses, found a hidden ce, and began to dress up. After dressing up, he appeared in front of fourth general Peng and the others. As expected, they did not recognize him. The three of them didn¡¯t ride their horses anymore. They carried their small bags and set off. After walking for a short while, they came across an ox-cart, and the three of them paid for a ride. ¡°Big sister, did you already think of this? Why didn¡¯t you tell me before, and only now?¡± He sanniang asked curiously after they entered the city and got off the ox-cart. ¡°Previously, Peng MU¡¯s mother even advised fourth uncle to let him go if possible! Like I said before, who knows if he¡¯ll agree to leave us behind and go on his own?¡± Gu Hui said in a deep voice. It was not that she was trying to measure the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a vile person. It was just that the words of the fourthdy of the Peng family had caused a grudge to form in her heart, and she did not even trust the fourth general of the Peng family anymore. After Gu Xin¡¯s ident, Gu Hui had been staying at her mother¡¯s house. Later, Peng ze and Xue Qianyu went to look for her. It was Gu shouxin who persuaded her to go back. At that time, Gu shouxin also asked her to pay attention to the fourth Mrs. Peng. Moreover, the first Mrs. Peng also came over to say something to her. So, she went back to the Peng family. Before they set off, she happened to hear fourth general Peng and his wife talking about this matter. Fourth general Peng only said that he would do as he saw fit and did not reject them immediately. Gu Hui felt ufortable, so she did not say a word along the way. She waited until they were about to reach Fuzhou City before telling them. Fortunately, fourth general Peng did not stop him. Otherwise, she would have suspected that fourth general Peng also wanted to let Peng mu go! ¡°Smart catch, high!¡± Princess Jinghe gave Gu Hui a thumbs up. On their way here, Gu yingxue had told the three of them where Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s husband¡¯s house was. Although Gu yingxue and the others were in Suzhou at the time, Peng Yizhu hade to Fuzhou when she was investigating Song Cheng. She had even brought Gu yingxue over to have fun, so Gu yingxue remembered it clearly. The three of them came to Yun an Street, where the song family was located. Without asking, they knew which house was the song family. The people around them were gossiping that the third son of the song family had killed himself in a brothel. ¡°I suspect that Peng mu killed the person so that he can take miss Cheng away!¡± Princess Jinghe whispered. He sanniang joined Princess Jinghe in the gossip. Gu Hui saw a group of people walking out from the song family that was being talked about. Among them was Cheng Huaiyu, who had a white flower on his head and a white ribbon tied around his shoulders. Chapter 1526 - 1526 Meeting 1526 Meeting Gu Hui hid in the crowd and quickly took out the sketch pen that her second aunt and niannian had made. She wrote a note and wrapped it in a handkerchief. When Cheng Huaiyu and the rest of the song family passed by, Gu Hui pretended to fall and happened to pull Cheng Huaiyu. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, third Madam song.¡± Gu Hui apologized profusely. She stood up, dusted off the white handkerchief in her hand, and handed it to Cheng Huaiyu. this must be third aunt¡¯s handkerchief. I¡¯m really sorry for dirtying it! As Gu Hui had disguised herself, Cheng Huaiyu did not recognize her. She shook her head.¡±It doesn¡¯t matter, this isn¡¯t my Yingluo.¡± third Madam song, ¡± Gu Hui interrupted her, ¡± this white handkerchief isn¡¯t easy to wash off. But if you use the orange-scented soap produced by the Gu sisters, you¡¯ll definitely be able to wash it clean. Gu Hui handed the handkerchief to Cheng Huaiyu and squeezed her hand a few more times. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s eyes moved, then he nodded to Gu Hui and held the handkerchief in his hand. ¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡± Gu Hui retreated. Everyone around was gossiping about third Madam song¡¯s husband dying right after she gave birth. She was so pretty, but it was a pity that she was going to be a widow. Fortunately, the song family had money to support her. Suddenly, Cheng Huaiyu fell down and was helped by the maidservant beside her. The song family¡¯s eldest sister-inw, who had already boarded the carriage, looked at Cheng Huaiyu in disgust. ¡°Third sister-inw, you¡¯re going to collect third brother¡¯s corpse. Are you done?¡± Cheng Huaiyu ignored her and leaned against the servant girl. ¡°Cuiliu, help me back to my room. Big brother Yun must be crying, quick!¡± With that, she nced at Gu Hui, rolled her eyes, and fainted. The song family¡¯s sister-inw cursed a few times. She could only go by herself. She felt that she was too unlucky and unlucky. The song family was currently upied by women. Old master Song and boss song had gone out to sea. The olddy¡¯s beloved third son had died, and the olddy had fainted. Now, the decision was made by the song family¡¯s sister-inw, so she had to go! Gu Hui called for Princess Jinghe and he sanniang. They silently left the crowd and came to the back door of the song family. With the three of them¡¯s skills, it was easy to avoid people and enter a merchant¡¯s house even in broad daylight. Princess Jinghe was more familiar with the residences in Jiangnan. She quickly determined the direction and found the courtyard where her master lived. Then, she hid and listened to the gossip of the servant girls and manservants passing by. She urately found the courtyard of the song family¡¯s third branch. Gu Hui thought that since she was so full that she had specifically asked to go back to her room and big brother Yun was crying, it meant that she had asked to meet her in her room. However, just in case, she asked Jing and Princess to stay outside while she went in with he sanniang. A servant girl was waiting at the entrance of the courtyard. When she saw the two unfamiliar faces, she didn¡¯t say anything and directly weed them in. Then, the maidservant came out with the sleeping child. He sanniang was standing guard at the door, watching themotion outside. Gu Hui had gone in alone. ¡°I¡¯m gu Hui.¡± Gu Hui said bluntly. ¡°Sister Huihui?¡± Cheng Huaiyu was taken aback. This face was clearly different from the Gu Hui in her memory. She immediately recalled the Gu family¡¯s makeup skills. I forgot about sisi¡¯s pair of dexterous hands. Sister Huihui, Peng mu isn¡¯t at my house right now. He¡¯s out on business. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. Keep it short.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Gu Hui nodded. ¡°Peng MU¡¯s men are keeping watch at the city gate. I was thinking that if he found out that you came in, I would have to think of other ways to prevent him from leaving. It¡¯s a good thing you came. Other than the various city gates, his men were also at the seaside, choosing ships to sail. They n to leave from the coast of Fuzhou and go to thenge Kingdom.¡± Cheng Huaiyu said. Chapter 1527 - 1527 Chapter 1527-knocked out 1527 Chapter 1527-knocked out ¡°Will his people be around the song family?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°Not today. They¡¯re all in the brothel today to deal with Song Cheng¡¯s matter. I killed Song Cheng by mistake, and Peng mu said that it would be best for Song Cheng to die in a brothel. Therefore, as long as the song family¡¯s great grandmother did not return from the brothel, Peng mu and the others would have to stay there and watch. Sister Huihui, why don¡¯t you hide in his room first and wait for him toe back, then you can take action?¡± Cheng Huaiyu immediately gave Gu Hui an idea. ¡°Put this in the waterter and give it to him to drink. I¡¯ll hide in his residence. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. Protect yourself well.¡± Gu Hui took out a small packet of medicinal powder. this ran ran ¡­ Cheng Huaiyu was a little hesitant. don¡¯t worry, this is grandma Xiao¡¯s medicine. It¡¯s colorless and tasteless. Even if Peng mu had been sick for a long time, he wouldn¡¯t have found out. Gu Hui said. ¡°Good! Then, sister Huihui,e with me!¡± Cheng Huaiyu kept the medicine bag and brought Gu Hui to the study. Gu Hui said a few words to he sanniang, who was at the door, then followed Cheng Huaiyu to the study. He sanniang ran to meet up with Princess Jing He. They exchanged a few words before he sanniang left the song family to look for fourth general Peng and the others. Princess Jinghe was still hiding in the shadows of the song family, nning to be Gu Hui¡¯s backup just in case. ¡­¡­ Regarding Song Cheng¡¯s matter, Peng mu had handled it wlessly. Great grandmother song had reported it to the authorities and used silver to give the Fuzhou magistrate to lock up the woman from the brothel so that she could return home and report to her mother-inw. Song Cheng¡¯s body had been transported back. Old Madam song was in tears and couldn¡¯t handle the funeral. Cheng Huaiyu also only knew how to hold her son and cry, so only old Madam song could handle the funeral. The song family¡¯s residence was soon filled with white cloth and whitenterns. There wasn¡¯t a man in charge at home, and when others came to offer their condolences, they left after offering incense. Gu Hui was hiding in the bookcase in the study. When she heard movement outside, she held her breath and focused. ¡°Xiao Yu, go and take care of the child. When you appear these two days, the more you cry, the better. It was the safest for the child to stay in the song family. The olddy would definitely treasure her grandson even more after losing her son. At that time, we¡¯ll burn down your courtyard and get a corpse, then we can leave together.¡± Said Peng mu as he entered the house and sat down. ¡°Alright, Rokuro.¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded and poured a ss of water for Peng mu. Liu Lang, where are your subordinates? I want to thank them. I don¡¯t have anything, only some money. They must need it!¡± Peng mu picked up his cup and smiled,¡±they have something to do now.¡± The morning of the day after tomorrow. We¡¯ll leave the morning of the day after tomorrow, and they¡¯ll have to deal with the aftermath.¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded and agreed. When the timees, I¡¯ll just bring the silver. Rokuro, you must be tired after running around for me today. Have a snack and drink some water to fill your stomach. I¡¯ll ask cuiliu to get some food from the kitchen.¡± Peng mu was ttered. He took a sip of water, then took a piece of dessert from the table. After finishing the dessert, he finished the whole ss of water. All of a sudden, Peng mu felt dizzy and his eyes began to blur. He looked at Cheng Huaiyu in disbelief. Cheng Huaiyu directly retreated to the door. Peng mu put his hand to his mouth and blew the whistle. However, he only made a little sound before he fainted. Gu Hui came out of the bookcase and tied Peng mu up with a rope she had prepared earlier. She gagged him tightly and then lifted him up to leave. Chapter 1528 - 1528 Let him feel it 1528 Let him feel it Gu Hui stopped at the door and turned to Cheng Huaiyu. ¡°Little Yu, go to your husband¡¯s funeral and don¡¯te back here. When this is over, someone wille to pick you up and protect you.¡± alright! Cheng Huaiyu nodded. sister Huihui, hurry up and go! Gu Hui did not stop. She carried the man and left with Jing and the princess. Cheng Huaiyu tidied up the house, washed the cups with the water in the pot, and poured the water out of the courtyard. Then, she arranged it properly, making it look as if Peng mu had never returned. She then instructed the maidservants to take care of the child in the courtyard. If she was really scared, she could take the child to the olddy. The maidservant was naturally willing to take the child to the olddy¡¯s ce. Third master had just died, and she did not dare to stay in the courtyard alone. Even if the little Lord was there, he was still too small! Cheng Huaiyu began to wipe her tears in front of Song Cheng¡¯s coffin. She looked as sad as she could be. Meanwhile, Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe carried their men and left the song family. They got into the carriage that Princess Jinghe had rented. Just in time, Peng MU¡¯s people passed by them. Peng MU¡¯s underlings felt strange. Wasn¡¯t the song family holding a funeral? this person carried a sack onto the carriage. Could it be that he was taking the opportunity to steal something from the song family? Peng MU¡¯s underlings didn¡¯t care so much. They didn¡¯t enter from the main entrance, but directly flew up the courtyard wall, directly entering the study room in the night. He wanted to report the progress to Peng mu, but he realized that he was not there. His subordinate was anxious. His little master¡¯s mind was full of miss Cheng now, and there was no reason for him to hang out outside. The leader felt that something was wrong. He recalled the scene he had just seen, the one carrying the sack. No, he had to go and take a look. Thus, the leader ordered his subordinates to search the courtyard. If they could not find it, they could ask Cheng Huaiyu. He was the fastest and quickly chased after Gu Hui¡¯s carriage. Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe drove the carriage to an Inn. Then, Gu Hui carried Peng mu to book a room and asked Princess Jinghe to drive the carriage around the city. She had seen a group of suspicious people just now and did this as a precaution. The innkeeper had often seen people carrying things like this, but he had never seen a girl carrying such a big sack as if it was carrying a person. He wanted to ask more but Gu Hui gave him an ingot of gold and he shut up obediently. The shopkeeper personally brought Gu Hui to her room and asked her to call for someone if she had any instructions. He would instruct his men not to disturb her. Gu Hui nodded and closed the door. She threw Peng mu onto the ground and a muffled groan came from the sack. Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. He woke up so quickly? Did you hurt? Do I have a lot of strength? Did he wake up the person who had taken the medicine? Peng mu had indeed woken up, but he was not in a good state. The pain in his body came, and that feeling of dizziness and swelling of the eyes continued. Gu Hui squatted down and opened the sack. Peng mu looked at the person in front of him. He did not recognize Gu Hui. ¡°Kingng GE¡¯s son?¡± Gu Hui looked at him coldly. Peng MU¡¯s pupils shrank. Gu Hui sneered and stuck out her tongue to show her mrs.¡±It really is! It seems that I really can¡¯t kill you. Then I¡¯ll collect some interest!¡± With that, Gu Hui lifted Peng mu up and kneed him in the stomach. With his mouth blocked, Peng mu could only make muffled sounds. He could not even scream. Gu Hui threw him directly against the wall. He bounced back and she stepped on his neck again. She twisted her feet left and right, letting Peng mu feel the taste of near death. Her Xinxin had suffered so much on her own, so she must have felt worse than this. Chapter 1529 - 1529 So youre looking for my sister 1529 So you¡¯re looking for my sister Gu Hui even held back. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t hold back, this Little Neck would be broken.
She wanted to break it, but her second uncle said that it was very likely to be Kingnge¡¯s son, and it would be of great use to keep it. Gu Hui still did not know that Kingng GE was King qu, so she did not know what great use this would have. However, Gu shouxin knew that Kingng GE was the qu King. Based on the subordinates that the qu King had given to Peng mu, Gu shouxin had analyzed that there were probably fewer descendants left of the qu King. Those in great Zhou had already been executed. This was witnessed by the people of great Zhou. Of course, the descendants that the qu King had left in great Zhou were definitely not very important to him. Those that could be important to him would definitely not be left in the qu King¡¯s residence. Peng mu had done so many things without being found out and had hidden himself so well. His own abilities must have been valued by King qu. Therefore, Peng mu couldn¡¯t die yet. He had to be captured and locked up. It would depend on Kingnge¡¯s n to send people to kun city to rescue him or directly send troops to attack. Gu shouxin currently hoped that Kingng GE would start the war directly. Gu shouxin had already produced a batch of powerful weapons. The letter from quicksand country let Gu shouxin know that the Alliance between the cloud Sea tribe and Kingng GE had beenpleted, but the Army of the cloud Sea tribe would not arrive so soon. In that case, as long as the Lang GE Kingdom dared to attack, he was confident that they would not be able to return. As for taking the initiative to attack, great Zhou did not have the advantage. If they took the initiative to attack, even if they won, great Zhou would suffer heavy casualties. When the Sandpiper and m fought, the third party would benefit. When the Yunhai tribe attacked, great Zhou would not even have the ability to defend the city. Therefore, before Gu Hui came to Fuzhou, Gu shouxin had told her to keep a close eye on him and not let him escape. She could torture him however she wanted, but he had to be alive. Gu Hui looked at Peng mu, who was on the ground. That pretty boy¡¯s face had turned purple. She lifted her leg and pulled out the cloth in Peng MU¡¯s mouth, waiting for him to catch his breath.
When he was able to catch his breath, Gu Hui blocked him and stepped on him again, repeating the process. When Peng mu fainted, Gu Hui would also pick up the cold water from the pot on the table and pour it on his face to wake him up. If Peng MU¡¯s gaze on Gu Hui could materialize, it would definitely be like throwing daggers. He had not recognized Gu Hui, but he had already guessed that she must be from kun city. She was not a female soldier under Lady Peng. He guessed that she was trained by the Gu family. ¡­¡­ As for Princess Jinghe, she was driving her carriage slowly around the city. As expected, someone caught up with her and stopped her. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re thinking of snatching a car in broad daylight?¡± Princess Jing He red at Peng MU¡¯s subordinate. Peng MU¡¯s underlings raised their heads to look at the sky. It was f * cking broad daylight, but it was night! He picked up Princess Jinghe and threw her out of the carriage. Then, he used his sword to open the carriage. There was a sack inside, but the other woman was gone. ¡°Speak, where¡¯s the other person who came out of the song family with you just now?¡± he asked, strangling Princess Jinghe¡¯s neck.
Princess Jinghe patted his arm and rolled her eyes. you¡¯re pinching me so I can¡¯t speak. This person probably thought of this as well, and changed to holding her by the cor. Princess Jinghe coughed a few times and said,¡±so you¡¯re looking for my sister!¡± Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? why did you have to touch me?¡± Peng MU¡¯s underlings: Princess Jinghe patted him and said,¡±brother, my sister won¡¯t like you if you¡¯re so rude.¡± She likes gentle ones.¡± Chapter 1530 - 1530 Ill come see you tomorrow 1530 I¡¯lle see you tomorrow Peng MU¡¯s subordinate looked at Princess Jinghe suspiciously.
Princess Jinghe grinned,¡±really, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± My sister likes refined men. By the way, do you want toe to my house for a while? my parents are home. If you want to propose to my sister, you can ask my parents. By the way, where are you from and what do you do?¡± ¡°What did you bring from the song family?¡± Peng MU¡¯s underling asked. Princess Jinghe: ¡± it¡¯s just some useless rags. My mother and sister embroidered well. There¡¯s a steward in the song family who is close to my mother, so they sold us their useless things at a low price. Aiya, brother, although it¡¯s the end of the first month, it¡¯s still quite cold. Come back with me and we can talk slowly. Hehe, you¡¯re the sixteenth man toe to my house in the first month of the lunar year. Can I call you brother sixteen?¡± Peng MU¡¯s subordinate was already half convinced, but he still got into the car and opened the sack. Princess Jinghe was so anxious that she wanted to curse. Not only did she curse, but she also hit someone. After Peng MU¡¯s subordinate looked at the torn cloth, he didn¡¯t stay any longer. He didn¡¯t speak to Princess Jinghe anymore and left in a sh. Princess Jinghe cursed in the direction he left with her hands on her hips for half an hour before getting on the carriage and leaving. Peng MU¡¯s subordinate didn¡¯t leave immediately. He just hid in the dark. Princess Jinghe slowly drove the carriage back to an alley two streets away from the inn. She stopped the carriage, carried The Gunny Sack, and pushed the door into the courtyard.¡±Father, mother, has my sister returned?¡± Peng MU¡¯s subordinate, who had been following Princess Jinghe all the way, suddenly remembered that this damned girl had said so much just now, but she had not said where her sister had gone.
A middle-aged woman appeared in the room and hit Princess Jing He. Then, she pulled him into the room and whispered to him. Peng MU¡¯s subordinate finally believed that he had been too suspicious. He didn¡¯t care where this d * mn girl¡¯s sister went and turned around to return to the song family. In the room, the middle-aged woman smiled as she watched Jinghe Mutter to herself. After a quarter of an hour, she poured her a ss of water and let her rest. ¡°The princess has grown up, this old servant does not dare to recognize her. The Fengshui of kun city is good, the princess is even more beautiful!¡± The middle-aged woman said as she poured the water. ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t tter me. My original looks are better.¡± Princess Jinghe smiled, took a sip of water, and continued, ¡± nanny, I¡¯lle to see you again when I¡¯m free. I have something to do here, and the people outside should have left. This middle-aged woman was Princess Jinghe¡¯s nanny. A few years ago, her son had made a name for himself, so she had brought her back to Jiangnan. In the end, something had happened to her son and daughter-inw a few years ago, and she had not had a child. She was left alone. Consort Kang had sent someone to bring her back to the capital, but she was unwilling. She only wanted to spend the rest of her life in Jiangnan. Princess Jinghe knew that she was about to leave, so she sent someone to Fuzhou to report. Just now, she had held the jade pendant that she carried with her to acknowledge the nanny, so there was no slip. The middle-aged woman was reluctant to leave, but she knew that the princess had important matters to attend to, so she could only send her out reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯lle see you tomorrow. Don¡¯t send me off.¡± When she reached the door, Princess Jinghe held her hand and stopped her from going out. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll make you something delicious tomorrow.¡± The middle-aged woman said happily.
Princess Jinghe nodded and left the courtyard. She made many turns and avoided people all the way to the inn. As soon as she entered the room, she took a deep breath. Chapter 1531 - 1531 Hell kill as many as they come 1531 He¡¯ll kill as many as theye ¡°sister, i can¡¯t y with you like this! He¡¯ll die if I y with him!¡± Princess Jinghe came back to her senses and said with regret.
¡°Has fourth general Peng and the others arrived?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°He should be here soon.¡± Princess Jinghe squatted in front of Peng mu, poking here and there. Peng mu weakly leaned against the table leg, allowing Princess Jinghe to poke him. His neck was almost broken by Gu Hui¡¯s foot just now. Gu Hui lifted him up and punched his stomach a few times. Then, she didn¡¯t let him lie down anymore and let him lean on the table leg. ¡°Peng mu, do you know Kung Fu?¡± Princess Jinghe suddenly stretched out two fingers and quickly tried to poke Peng MU¡¯s eyes. ¡°BOOM!¡± Peng mu reflexively dodged to the side, but in the end, he knocked his head on the stool beside him, making a sound. ¡°He¡¯s really hiding his skills! You actually know Kung Fu. If only you didn¡¯t, I would have poked you blind.¡± Princess Jinghe said with regret. ¡°Are you hungry? I only ordered a bucket of rice and a few tes of meat. Do you want to eat something else?¡± Gu Hui asked as she pulled Princess Jinghe up. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m used to eating the same as you. Eat more meat and conserve your energy!¡± Princess Jinghe bent her arms andpared her muscles. Gu Hui,¡±Yingluo.¡±
Peng mu looked at Gu Hui in surprise. Who else but the eldest granddaughter of the Gu family could eat so much? Oh, no, she was now the wife of his brother, Peng ze. He had to call her sister-inw. Then what she said when she mentioned Kingng GE before ¡­ Did the Gu family know my identity? No way, Yin Yingli shouldn¡¯t know, so how did the Gu family know? And it seemed like he was very certain. Gu Hui caught a glimpse of Peng MU¡¯s moving eyes and frowned. She had a feeling that something was going to happen again this time, and her premonition was always urate. She suddenly pulled the cloth from Peng MU¡¯s mouth, pinched his mouth, and directly fed him two pills.¡±I got this pill from the southern border, and only kun city has the antidote. So, you should obediently follow us back to kun city. Don¡¯t try to y any tricks. If you want to escape, I guarantee that you will die within three days!¡± Peng mu could not spit it out even if he wanted to, because Gu Hui had used a cloth to seal his mouth again. He looked at Gu Hui angrily. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. A total of Three Waiters came in. Two of them carried the meat and one carried the rice.
After Gu Hui and Jing and Princess went to take the fruits, they closed the door and started eating. Princess Jinghe had been with Gu Hui for more than a year. Her appetite had grown and she ate more than before. Most importantly, she was jumping around every day. She did not put on any weight and her body was very strong. Peng mu smelled the aroma of the mutton soup and wanted to eat it too. He had only eaten a biscuit at noon and wanted to go back to the song family to eat something good with Xiao Yu at night. In the end, he was betrayed by Xiao Yu. At the thought of Cheng Huaiyu, Peng MU¡¯s stomach suddenly stopped feeling hungry. He couldn¡¯t understand why Cheng Huaiyu would betray him. Wasn¡¯t Cheng Huaiyu the most worried about her brother? Could it be that kun city had found Cheng huaijin? He had not heard of it! Hmph, since you dare to betray me, you will have to pay the price! Peng mu closed his eyes and meditated. He wasn¡¯t afraid of being captured at all, and he would kill as many people as they came. ¡­¡­ In quicksand country, mo Fei brought his parents to the quicksand Pce. Mo Fei¡¯s father, old Mo, was a big man with a scar on his face. He was the kind of man who could scare children to tears. Mo Fei¡¯s mother was petite, but she looked very strong. Perhaps she had stayed in the desert for a long time, her skin was dark and rough, and her lips were dry and cracked. When she smiled, she looked very refreshing. Chapter 1532 - 1532 I will save you 1532 I will save you Old Mo and the Han family both asked Gu Xin a lot of questions about kunzhou. It just so happened that Gu Xin had participated in the construction of kunzhou and knew many ces.
Old Mo confirmed with the Han family that this little girl was indeed from the kun state. To be able to capture their son, she wasparable to the princess of the cloud Sea tribe. Even if this little girl was not specially sent by the great Zhou to find those people, this little girl had to go back. They had been wandering outside for twenty years and wanted to go back to their hometown to live a few years of peace. So, the couple agreed to work for Gu Xin. After the matter was settled, he would give the sand Dragon Gang a vige and let them settle down in kunzhou. They wanted to continue living the lives of ordinary people. Of course, Gu Xin could agree to this. She thought that she would have to ask her great-grandmother for help. In the end, there was no need for that. Kunzhou was currently bringing in arge number of people. More than 200 people were enough to build a vige. Even her father could make the decision for this. Old Mo stayed in the pce with the Han Corporation for three days and witnessed Gu Xin¡¯s training methods. He then handed mo Fei over to Gu Xin with satisfaction and went back to his base. They had to go back and ask for the opinions of their brothers. If they were willing to continue following them, they would follow them. If they were not willing, they would split the gold coins and go their separate ways. Those who were able to join the sand Dragon Gang were all homeless and had nowhere to go. They were naturally willing to follow old Mo and the Han Corporation. After Gu Xin sent old Mo and the Han Corporation off, she started looking at the time that she had recorded. From December until now, more than a month had passed. Recently, the people she had sent out had not sent back any news of brother Yuan Yuan. Gu Xin could not help but feel worried.
Don¡¯t let big brother Yuan Yuan fall into the hands of the cloud Sea tribe. There¡¯s also big brother and second brother Xue. Xinxin, it¡¯s bad. A ¡®li is injured! Cheng huaijin suddenly came over to tell Gu Xin a piece of bad news. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a ¡®li? Did they find out that you brought a letter back?¡± Gu Xin asked nervously. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Cheng huaijin called Gu Xin along to visit the king of quicksand. The king of quicksand Kingdom was currently throwing a tantrum and cursing at others. The two of them went in and waited for a while before he calmed down. Xinxin, we might not be able to contact the goddess Kingdom anymore. Ah Li¡¯s arrow was shot. The king of quicksand Kingdom looked at Gu Xin and said in a deep voice. ¡°What about a ¡®li? Was it serious? I have medicine here.¡± Gu Xin asked. The king of quicksand Kingdom shook his head. Gu Xin ran to the ce where the king of quicksand kept the Eagles. A ¡®li was lying in his big birdcage, dying.
Gu Xin pressed down on a Jade bead, held it in her hand and walked over. A ¡®Li¡¯s leg was injured, and the blood had dried up. His eyes were half-closed as if they were going to close forever. Gu Xin took out the hemostatic powder that she brought along and mixed it with the Jade beads. She cleaned ah Li¡¯s wound and applied the powder on it. This Eagle was huge, bigger than all the other Eagles Gu Xin had ever seen. It was half the size of Gu Xin. It pped its wings weakly. a ¡®li, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll save you, ¡± Gu Xin said. As she spoke, she pressed another Jade bead. She didn¡¯t care if a ¡®li would peck at her. She pried off his beak and fed him. When Cheng huaijin came over, he only saw Gu Xin feeding ah li something. Everyone knew that Gu Xin had medical skills, so Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t think much of it and only thought that Gu Xin was feeding ah li medicine. He stood by the birdcage with a heavy expression. This was the Eagle that his foster father had raised for almost twenty years. If nothing unexpected happened, it would be able to apany his foster father until he grew old. Chapter 1533 - 1533 Chapter 1533-a tough battle to fight 1533 Chapter 1533-a tough battle to fight The magic of the Jade bead was reflected at this time. A ¡®li felt that he had strength again. He pped his wings and wanted to try it.
Gu Xin pressed it down, ¡± don¡¯t move. You have to recuperate in the cage for a few days. Do you know that? ¡± I¡¯ll prescribe you medicine and cure you.¡± Ah li used his wings to Pat Gu Xin. alright! Gu Xin revealed a smile. then I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve agreed! Cheng huaijin walked in and squatted beside Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, is a ¡®li alright?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± I can¡¯t say for sure. But I¡¯ll be concocting the medicine for the next few days. It should be fine. A few days ago, I found a medicinal herb that doesn¡¯t exist in great Zhou. I¡¯m not very sure about its properties, but I¡¯m sure it can stop bleeding. So, I¡¯ll have to let a ¡®li rest for a while.¡± There was indeed such a thing as medicinal herbs, but Gu Xin used a Jade bead, so she couldn¡¯t say it directly. She could only push the credit to the newly discovered medicinal herbs. Cheng huaijin¡¯s spirits were lifted again. He stood up.¡±Then I¡¯ll go tell foster father. His foster father would definitely be very happy. A ¡®Li can live as long as us, or even longer. Foster father treats a¡¯ li as a partner and a family member! Knowing that a ¡®Li can be saved, foster father must be very happy.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and Cheng huaijin left the birdcage to look for the king of quicksand. Gu Xin gently rubbed the muscles around ah Li¡¯s wound, ¡± ¡°Good a ¡®Li, you must stay in the cage for a few more days, okay? Sister, Oh, no, you¡¯ve lived a few more years than me. You¡¯re my brother. Wait for me toe over and tell you that you cane out, then you cane out, okay?¡± A ¡®li and little Doudou looked at Gu Xin, not knowing if she understood what they were saying.
In any case, when the king of quicksand ran over in a while, a ¡®li was listless again, but he didn¡¯t look like he was about to die like before. Gu Xin silently gave a li a thumbs up. The king of quicksand Kingdom grabbed Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder, ¡± ¡°My daughter! I really want to snatch you from your father and make you my daughter! You¡¯re amazing, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯uncle Wanwan, why are you being so formal? A niece is like a daughter. When you¡¯re old, I¡¯ll be filial to you like a daughter. What¡¯s with the robbery?¡± hahahahaha! the king of quicksandughed out loud. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re the princess of my quicksand country, and I¡¯m the king. I¡¯m old now, so you should be filial to me. I¡¯ll even let you be the Queen of quicksand country!¡± Gu Xin took a step back and waved her hand, ¡± My eldest uncle, my father, and my fourth uncle said that being an Emperor or Queen is very boring. There¡¯s no time to y. If I¡¯m confined to the pce, life will be meaningless.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdomughed even louder. as expected of my dugu family¡¯s bloodline! Even their thoughts were the same. The king of quicksand Kingdom personally went to check on a ¡®li again. After confirming that he was more energetic than before after taking Gu Xin¡¯s medicine, he called for people to take good care of a¡¯ li. He brought Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin to his study room. After the three of them sat down, the king of quicksand¡¯s expression became serious again.¡±I dropped the messenger. If this was done by the people of the Lang GE Kingdom, then we may have a hard battle to fight immediately. If the cloud Sea tribe knew that you were in quicksand country, they would definitely deal with quicksand country first.¡±
¡°Father, even if the people from thenge Kingdom knew, they wouldn¡¯t be able to send the news to the cloud Sea tribe so quickly. We can hunt around the cloud Sea tribe. Although it¡¯s more dangerous, it¡¯s still better than them knowing that Xinxin is in quicksand country.¡± Chapter 1534 - 1534 He was afraid 1534 He was afraid No. the king of quicksand Kingdom shook his head. this is not a long-term solution. If we can think of this, the Lang GE Kingdom might have thought of it. Therefore, it was very likely that they had sent people across the desert to pass the message. I remember you said when you came back before the new year that there were still people from the cloud Sea tribe in thengge Kingdom when you left. Thengge Kingdom directly let the people from the cloud Sea tribee over, so we had no way of knowing. Therefore, we need to be well-prepared for battle.¡±
Cheng huaijin was silent. Gu Xin thought for a moment and said,¡±uncle Jun, brother Xiao Yang, let¡¯s strengthen the city walls and train our troops!¡± At the same time, we¡¯ll ally with the smaller countries and tribes that don¡¯t want to rely on the cloud Sea tribe. If they use Messenger Eagles, it¡¯s best if we can catch them. Then, we can change the information and say that we¡¯ve caught the wrong one. We¡¯re willing topensate. If we use the method of crossing the desert, then we have at least one month to prepare. In this one month, we can contact more tribes and small countries, and our chances of winning will be greater.¡± The king of quicksand said,¡¯that¡¯s the only way. In this one month, you two will deal with the matters in the city. I will bring some people to the other tribes to be a lobbyist.¡± Cheng huaijin hurriedly said, ¡± father, you¡¯re not in good health. You shouldn¡¯t tire yourself out. You stay in the city with Xinxin. I¡¯ll go! The king of quicksand Kingdom shook his head. Xinxin has been nursing me for more than a month. The hidden illness in my body has already been cured. If you go, some of the old guys won¡¯t agree. I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll be at ease if you stay in the city.¡± Cheng huaijin still wanted to persuade her, but Gu Xin pulled him back. Gu Xin had treated the king of quicksand before and made him a herbal dish. She mixed a Jade bead with water and added it to the herbal dish. She then added it to the water that the king of quicksand drank every day. After more than a month, the king of quicksand¡¯s body had recovered to its original state. He was even healthier than when he was at his peak. Therefore, Gu Xin waspletely at ease. The king of quicksand smiled. ah hai, Xinxin, I¡¯ll treat you as my own son and daughter. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be more careful. You¡¯re still young, and I haven¡¯t seen you get married yet. I won¡¯t leave you behind. Come and take a look at this picture. If it¡¯s ¡­¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom stood up and took out a map, instructing Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin on the various matters that would be taken care of after he left.
¡­¡­ At this moment, in the Lang GE Kingdom, Kingng GE ordered people to keep a strict eye on the sky and not let go of any bird that flew by. Previously, he had seen an Eagle that looked very simr to the one raised by the Crown Prince of the cloud Sea tribe flying in the direction of the goddess Kingdom. He had felt that something was wrong, so he had ordered someone to shoot it. In the end, they had hit it, but they had not killed it. That animal had actually flown back to the desert. Kingng GE naturally did not think that it was a connection between the cloud Sea tribe and the goddess Kingdom. Ordinary Eagles were not that big, so they must have been trained by someone. The person who had stolen the map of the desert had not been caught, but it had not been long since a Messenger Eagle flew in the sky. Kingng GE¡¯s intuition told him that something was wrong. He was afraid that the person who had stolen the map was sending a message back. He knew that the goddess Kingdom and the great Zhou Dynasty were on good terms. It was a pity that they didn¡¯t manage to kill the Eagle and didn¡¯t even get the letter. In short, he would never let any bird from the West Fly over the line of thenge Kingdom. Kingnge was very uneasy. Up until now, he had not received any news from Peng mu. This kid had said a few days ago that he was going to set off, but there was still no news from him. He was afraid that he would not be able to pass through the coast of great Zhou. He was also afraid that the people he had left in Jiangnan would all be kicked out by the Emperor.
Chapter 1535 - 1535 You dont trust me? 1535 You don¡¯t trust me? Kingng GE¡¯s life could be considered a tragedy.
While he was making arrangements to bring all his direct descendants to thenge Kingdom and rece them one by one, King Qu¡¯s residence was destroyed. Twenty years ago, he finally had a healthy son in the Lang GE Pce, but the Queen and son were killed. Fortunately, after he returned to the great Zhou from thengge Kingdom, he met a vige girl in the forest and gave birth to a son for him. She even preserved his bloodline. In other words, Peng mu was his only son now. If something happened to Peng mu, why would he snatch the world? It¡¯s impossible to let his daughter inherit the throne, right? Daughter? Kingnge suddenly thought of his few daughters. They were already married and had children. If, if something really happened to Peng mu, then he could only choose his nephew. In general, his nephew also had his blood. If he changed his surname, he would still be under his family¡¯s control. At that time, he would just kill his son-inw¡¯s family. Kingng GE was calcting what to do if something happened to Peng mu. However, it would take more than a month of sea voyage to return from the coast of Fuzhou, so he had better wait. ¡­¡­ In Fuzhou, fourth general Peng and the others sensed Gu Hui the next day at three in the morning. Gu Hui woke up when they arrived at the inn.
She had a light sleep at night, so she opened the door to take a look when she heard the noise outside. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Gu Hui said with a frown. She kept feeling that something was amiss. Peng mu had disappeared, and other than the people who had followed their carriage earlier, there was actually no one looking for him. Fourth uncle Peng had only brought a team of a hundred people, but he had brought two people and he sanniang back after entering the city. Fourth uncle Peng asked for a room and hurried upstairs. ¡°Where is he?¡± He asked Gu Hui. ¡°The one inside.¡± Gu Hui turned around and led fourth uncle Peng in. Peng mu was also awake at this moment. Hearing fourth uncle Peng¡¯s voice, he was full of tears and made a whimpering sound. Fourth uncle Peng wanted to hit him, but then he remembered that he had been weak since he was young, so he silently put down his foot. He squatted down and pulled away Peng MU¡¯s cloth.
¡°Father.¡± Peng mu called out pitifully. ¡°Hmph! You still recognize me as your father? What are you doing? Do you know that this is treason?¡± Fourth general Peng said sternly. ¡°I was wrong, father. I know I was wrong.¡± Peng MU¡¯s voice was hoarse as he shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. Go back and apologize to your grandfather and second uncle Gu! I don¡¯t care if they want to fight or kill. I¡¯m in charge of bringing you back!¡± Fourth general Peng said ruthlessly. With that, he covered Peng MU¡¯s mouth and stood up to say to Gu Hui, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring this kid back to his room. You girls have a good rest for two hours. We¡¯ll leave the city when the sun rises!¡± Gu Hui pursed her lips and said,¡¯fourth uncle, if you have anything to say to Peng mu, let¡¯s talk after we leave the city! It¡¯s safer to leave him with me. ¡± Fourth general Peng frowned and looked at Gu Hui. you don¡¯t trust me? ¡± Gu Hui did not say anything. ¡°Ha!¡± Fourth general Pengughed out of anger, ¡± you little girl, although I¡¯m his father, I¡¯m also the general of kun city. You can question my love for his son, but you can¡¯t question my love for his country! While I was fighting on the battlefield, you were still ying with mud!¡± Princess Jinghe could not take it anymore and stood beside Gu Hui. ¡°Fourth general Peng, what do you mean by this? You¡¯re just looking down on the fact that we weren¡¯t born like you, okay? You¡¯re his father, so there¡¯s no conflict between doubting your love for him and doubting your patriotism.¡± Chapter 1536 - 1536 Surround it 1536 Surround it He sanniang stood on the other side of Gu Hui, indicating that she was on the same side as her sisters.
Fourth general Peng frowned and looked at Gu Hui. Just as he was about to reprimand her, Gu Hui spoke, ¡± fourth uncle, what if he¡¯s not your son? ¡± Fourth general Peng: ¡± what do you mean by this?! After he finished speaking, he looked at Peng mu. Peng mu shook his head, tears streaming down his face. ¡°I¡¯m saying that Peng mu might not be your son,¡± Gu Hui said. So, I hope you won¡¯t waste your love on him. It¡¯s good that you bring him to your room. I¡¯ve fed him poison anyway, so even if you let him go, he won¡¯t dare to escape!¡± Fourth general Peng red at Gu Hui,¡±do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Is this the Gu family¡¯s upbringing?¡± Peng mu nced at Gu Hui. With the Gu family¡¯s upbringing, he knew who these three people were. Oh my God, the Gu sisters ¡®disguising technique was not inferior to his subordinates¡¯! Princess Jinghe replied,¡±the Gu family¡¯s upbringing is much better than your Peng family¡¯s.¡± Most of your Peng family is still pretty good, but there will always be a few rat sh * ts. But the Gu family did not. This person¡¯s upbringing is better than your Peng family¡¯s!¡± Fourth general Peng nced at Princess Jinghe and pulled Peng mu away. ¡°I¡¯m taking her away. I¡¯m not taking my son with me, I¡¯m taking a prisoner. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take full responsibility!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it!¡±
Fourth general Peng,¡±Wuwu.¡± Gu Hui did not say anything else. ¡°Sister Hui, are we just going to let him take her away like this? What if he lets you go?¡± He sanniang said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Peng MU¡¯s girly appearance was quite simr to Yin Feili¡¯s when he cried. Fourth general Peng seemed to dote on him a lot! What if he leaks the news after we untie him?¡± Princess Jinghe also said. ¡°I gave him two poisonous pills, the kind that needs an antidote.¡± Gu Hui said with a frown. He sanniang and Princess Jinghe heaved a sigh of relief, but before they could even let out a sigh of relief, their hearts were in their throats again. Gu Hui continued, ¡± but I keep feeling that we¡¯ll be in danger. I don¡¯t know if it has anything to do with Peng mu. ¡°Sister Hui, your intuition is very urate. It¡¯s a hundred percent urate!¡± He sanniang said in shock. ¡°Then let¡¯s call fourth general Peng and leave! He has the Peng family¡¯s token and I have the princess¡¯s token. I don¡¯t believe that the guards of Fuzhou City can¡¯t recognize one of them!¡± Princess Jinghe said. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Hui thought about it and felt that it was safer this way. The three of them arrived at fourth general Peng¡¯s room. At this moment, fourth general Peng had removed the cloth from Peng mu and was feeding him water.
Fourth general Peng opened the door and saw the three of them. He frowned and said, ¡± ¡°Are you guys trying to supervise me?¡± ¡°Fourth uncle, let¡¯s leave!¡± Gu Hui said. Peng MU¡¯s people are still in the city, he¡¯s afraid.¡± ¡°Surround them!¡± Before Gu Hui could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by the noise outside. The Fuzhou government¡¯s officers and soldiers surrounded the inn. The few of them were shocked. Gu Hui ran in without a care, pulled Peng mu up, and jumped out of the window. She already felt that something was wrong. Now that the soldiers had appeared, she knew what was wrong. It was very likely that Peng mu had already taken control of the fu Zhou Prefecture. Peng mu was the qu king¡¯s son. The qu King¡¯s henchmen in the great Zhou had been uprooted, but a cunning rabbit had Three Burrows. Who knew if he had anyone who was not in the light? The Fuzhou magistrate had been in office for ten years. Could it be that Peng mu dared to stay in Fuzhou for so long just because of a woman? Chapter 1537 - 1537 Chapter 1537-great thief 1537 Chapter 1537-great thief Outside the window was the street, which had been surrounded by soldiers.
Gu Hui immediately took action, carrying Peng mu and charging out. These soldiers were all good-for-nothings, but they had more people. In any case, they could not bepared to the soldiers in the Army. Gu Hui ran madly with Peng mu and was soon caught up by Peng MU¡¯s subordinates. ¡°Gu Hui, Oh, no, I should call you sister-inw!¡± Peng muughed as he was carried by Gu Hui. you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? I still have this up my sleeve. Don¡¯t run, you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°The Fuzhou magistrate is King Qu¡¯s man?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°Even King qu knows about it. It seems like you guys know quite a bit! But so what? Other than me, everyone else who knows about this is dead.¡± Peng muughed wildly. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of dying from the poison?¡± Gu Hui asked as she blocked the attacks from Peng MU¡¯s underlings. hahahahahahahaha, the poison has triggered the Suan ni to die. Peng muughed wildly, as if he had just heard a good joke. Gu Hui¡¯s Kung Fu was the best among the four Gu sisters. In addition to her innate divine strength, she could defeat Peng MU¡¯s subordinates even if she had to carry Peng mu. Peng mu wasn¡¯t nervous at all. He didn¡¯t panic when he saw his subordinates being killed by Gu Hui one by one. Gu Hui was a little confused.
However, this wasn¡¯t the time to think so much. She guessed that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of the city gates, so she found a remote ce to hide. Then, she took off Peng MU¡¯s stinky socks and stuffed them into his mouth. Now, she could only wait for Princess Jinghe and he sanniang toe and find her. Since Peng MU¡¯s men had already found Peng mu, she definitely couldn¡¯t go to Cheng Huaiyu. She didn¡¯t quite understand how they were so sure that it was this Inn. Princess Jinghe was certain that the person who had followed her did not follow her anymore. Third aunt he and fourth uncle Gu had disguised themselves and the four of them had secretly entered the city from another ce. They should not have been discovered. What was the problem? Peng mu looked at Gu Hui with a smile in his eyes. Gu Hui got angry just by looking at him and punched him in the eye. Peng MU¡¯s eyes were filled with anger again. ¡°Search! All the ces, all the houses, search them!¡± Not far away, the sound of searching came. ¡°Sir, what happened? It¡¯s not even daybreak yet!¡± A gatekeeper asked carefully.
a Jianghu thief hase to Fuzhou City. Our Yamen is capturing him. Everyone, listen up. If you don¡¯t want your house to be robbed, cooperate obediently! The officer replied. This way, everyone would really cooperate. ¡°Damn it!¡± Gu Hui cursed in a low voice. This Peng mu had indeed controlled the Fuzhou magistrate. The heavens were high and the Emperor was far away. The Fuzhou magistrate was not afraid of death! Gu Hui remembered that not long after her family had arrived in the capital, the rebellion of the qu king¡¯s son had happened. The qu King had tens of thousands of people asking for his permission to be sent to a temple for meditation. His descendants, including those in his faction, were either killed or exiled. There were actually fish that had escaped the in Jiangnan. Gu Hui saw that the streets outside were filled with fire. The entire Yamen had been mobilized! For example, if the magistrate had enough silver in his hands, he would have a few hundred bailiffs. Not to mention that the magistrate was King Qu¡¯s man, who knew how many people he supported in private. ¡°Over there, go in and search!¡± Very quickly, they found Gu Hui¡¯s hiding ce. She lifted Peng mu up and ced the dagger on his neck. If she was discovered, she would use Peng MU¡¯s life as a threat. logo Chapter 1538 - 1538 Damn it! 1538 Damn it! At the inn, it was useless even when fourth general Peng showed his Military Order. It was also useless even when Princess Jinghe showed her identity Jade card, which represented her identity as a noble daughter of the royal family.
This Fuzhou magistrate¡¯s surname was yang, and Lord yang simply did not buy it. They would either surrender or be arrested. They were all from the military, so their martial arts were not weak, but with a total of twelve death Warriors on Sir Yang¡¯s side, they quickly took down five of them. Sir yang waved his fat hand and ordered his men to take these people back and lock them up in the prison. Princess Jinghe: ¡± you with the surname yang! You¡¯d better kill me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll exterminate your entire family! She was extremely aggrieved. She had been caught as a criminal at her age. It was really embarrassing. Fourth general Peng was still in shock. He did not expect the sickly Peng mu to have the ability to make so many prefects listen to him. He even dared to arrest him, a general of the Peng family, and did not even care about his status as the princess of King Kang¡¯s residence. He could not help but think of what Gu Hui had said, ¡± what if he¡¯s not your son? ¡± ¡­¡­ The next day, the fu Zhou government closed the city gates and no one was allowed to enter or leave.
The soldiers were still searching for Gu Hui and Peng mu, but they found nothing. In the Lotus pond of a wealthy family in the eastern part of the city, after a second search by the soldiers, a person emerged from the bottom of the pond. Immediately after, another person was carried out. It was Gu Hui and Peng mu. It was unknown if Peng mu had drunk too much water, but he had fainted. Gu Hui did not care much and brought Peng muzang to the small temple. Gu Hui had seen Cai Xiaolian¡¯s design in her study and had visited the song family yesterday. She roughly knew where the temple was built. The family she was hiding in was surnamed long. The olddy of the long family believed in Buddhism, and outsiders were usually not allowed to enter the temple Hall. Only the olddy and the old nanny serving her were allowed to enter. It just so happened that the olddy of the long family wasn¡¯t home because it was almost February 2nd and she was nning to eat vegetarian food in the temple for half a month. This was what she had heard this morning from the conversations between the maidservants and manservants who came and went. She ced Peng mu in a wooden box in the small temple Hall, then found a handkerchief to dry herself. Now that all her makeup had been washed off in the water, her original face was revealed.
She had killed a few of Peng MU¡¯s men, and she wasn¡¯t sure if any of them had seen her in kun city. She didn¡¯t draw the same face as yesterday. She only drew her eyes a little smaller, changed the shape of her eyebrows, and put two moles on her face. She went to the servant girl¡¯s room and changed her clothes. After leaving the long family¡¯s residence, she had been outside gathering information. oh my, the person our Lord yang caughtst night was clearly a Bandit. He even pretended to be a Princess and a general of the Peng family. Are you all joking? ¡± ¡°How can a general from the Peng familye to our side? Doesn¡¯t kun city need any guards?¡± ¡°Princess? Why did the Royal Princesse all the way to Fuzhou? Why don¡¯t you pretend to be Wangye and wangfei?¡± ¡°These thieves are too bold! Impersonating a member of the imperial family will result in beheading.¡± I heard that there¡¯s one more person who hasn¡¯t been caught yet. Mr. Yang¡¯s rtive was caught by that person, and it¡¯s a woman. Everyone, be careful. If you see a woman from another city, go to Mr. Yang and catch her! Gu Hui clenched her fists. She decided to blow up that Lord Yang¡¯s head first. She didn¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out if she killed all the officials whomitted treason in Fuzhou and messed up the scene! ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Chapter 1539 - 1539 How did I do something stupid? 1539 How did I do something stupid? All the people in the city were looking for a woman who spoke a foreignnguage. Gu Hui could only pretend to be mute. She knew the Dingzhou dialect, the Yuzhou dialect, the kunzhou dialect, the Nanjiang dialect, the capital¡¯s dialect, but she didn¡¯t know the Jiangnan ent. She could only pretend to be mute. She saw a businessman chatting with his wife. Because the wife¡¯s ent was not from Fuzhou, she was asked by the passing soldiers to take out her household registration certificate. She wanted to ask Princess Jinghe¡¯s nanny for help and ask where the officials in Fuzhou lived so that she could kill her way there one by one. However, she only knew which alley it was and had never been there. She bought a tbread and munched on it as she walked. In the end, she decided to take the risk and look for Cheng Huaiyu. Cheng Huaiyu had been in Fuzhou for more than a year and had been asking around for news about Cheng huaijin. She should know where these people lived! After thinking it through, she came to the song family. The song family was still holding a funeral. She followed behind a couple and pretended to be their maidservant. The funeral was supposed to be held with the door wide open. The song family thought that they were a servant girl who came with the couple, and the couple thought that she was someone else¡¯s, mainly because she looked too calm. When she arrived at the entrance of the mourning hall, she stood to the side. She saw Cheng Huaiyu burning paper beside the coffin and receiving the people who came to offer their condolences. She was relieved. She was afraid that Peng MU¡¯s subordinates would capture Cheng Huaiyu as well. Peng MU¡¯s underlings should be looking for Peng mu everywhere right now and have no time to bother with Cheng Huaiyu. His underlings should still not know that Cheng Huaiyu was the one who caused Peng mu to be arrested. When Cheng Huaiyu walked her to the door and was about to turn around to leave, Gu Hui pulled her back. ¡°Aunt ye, there¡¯s something they need you for.¡± Cheng Huaiyu looked at Gu Hui in shock. Gu Hui had only drawn her eyebrows thicker, her eyes smaller, and two moles, but Cheng Huaiyu had never forgotten her mouth and nose. She went to inform the song family¡¯s sister-inw and left with Gu Hui. At first, Gu Hui walked in front, and then she led the way. He brought Gu Hui to a courtyard. She looked around and closed the door. This was her storage room, and it was filled with her dowry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister Huihui? I thought you left with Peng mu, why haven¡¯t you left the city yet?¡± Cheng Huaiyu asked anxiously. Last night, Peng MU¡¯s underlings had asked her, but she had said that she didn¡¯t know anything. Because of Peng MU¡¯s previous feelings for her, as well as the fact that she was just an inner residence woman, Peng MU¡¯s underlings did not suspect her at all. ¡°Is the song family safe?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°It seems to be safe for now. However, I can¡¯t guarantee how long I¡¯ll be safe. If Peng MU¡¯s underlings can¡¯t find him, they might not even think of me. ¡± Cheng Huaiyu could tell that Gu Hui and the rest were stuck in the city. ¡°Do you know the addresses of the officials in Fuzhou?¡± Gu Hui asked again. ¡°I know,¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded. sister Huihui, I¡¯ll write it for you immediately. After she finished speaking, she found a brush, ink, paper, and an inkstone from her dowry. The brush, ink, paper, and inkstone were the dowry that Gu Qingyuan had prepared for her. He hoped that she could read more books and write more to calm herself down. Gu Hui watched the entire journey. ¡°Sister Huihui, I¡¯ve been to the backyard of the magistrate¡¯s office and the backyard of a few of the Lords. I know where their study rooms are. Do you want the key to save someone in the prison and then take the seal to leave?¡± Cheng Huaiyu asked after writing. Gu Hui raised her eyebrows. She was quite smart. Why did she do such a stupid thing before? Chapter 1540 - 1540 Chapter 1540-immune to poison 1540 Chapter 1540-immune to poison Gu Hui took the drawings of the backyards of the big families and their addresses that Cheng Huaiyu had given her. She changed into a song family¡¯s servant girl¡¯s outfit and had Cheng Huaiyub her hair into a song family servant girl¡¯s bun. Finally, she hung a song family servant girl¡¯s tag and went out. In Fuzhou, the maidservants of each family had a uniform. For a rich businessman like the song family, the maidservants at home were dressed quite well. Gu Hui walked calmly on the street, thinking about Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s words. I¡¯ll take the seal, write a pass, steal the key, save Princess Jinghe and the others, should I kill those dog officials? If she could kill them, then she would. If she couldn¡¯t, then she would let them go. When she left the city and sent the news back, this group of people would all die. In the long family¡¯s small Buddha Hall, Peng mu had already woken up. He felt cold and hungry. He was cursing Gu Hui to death in his heart. His clothes were still wet. His hands were tied up and his mouth was gagged, but he could still move his feet, but he had no strength at all. He didn¡¯t know where Gu Hui had locked him up. The surroundings were quiet, but he could feel that he was in a box. He tried his best to lift his feet, trying to use his feet to remove the smelly socks in his mouth. Gu Hui had taken off his socks to gag himst night, so he was barefooted now. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work at all. Last night, fourth general Peng had just fed him water and was about to give him some food when Gu Hui and the others arrived. As a result, he had not eaten anything yet. He tried to push the box open with all his might, but he was a little dizzy because he was hungry. When Gu Hui tied him up earlier, she had taken out all the sharp weapons on him. She had even removed the hairpin from his hair. Even Peng mu admired Gu Hui for being so meticulous in her work. Even now, there was still no sound from outside. He even suspected that Gu Hui had hidden him in the cemetery. Otherwise, it was impossible for there to be no sound at all. Just as Peng mu felt that he was about to faint from hunger again, he heard the sound of the door being pushed open. He hurriedly knocked his head against the top of the box. Very quickly, the box opened and Gu Hui looked at him with a calm expression. Peng mu was immediately discouraged. If this continued, he would be killed by Gu Hui. Gu Hui looked at Peng mu and asked with a frown, ¡± ¡°The poison didn¡¯t take effect?¡± Peng mu didn¡¯t look at her. Gu Hui continued to ask,¡¯even the drug can make you faint, but this poison is ineffective? You actually have this kind of ability?¡± Gu Hui had once heard grandma Xiao tell Gu Xin that there were people in this world who were immune to poison. His blood was a type of poison and he had been specially raised into a poisonous man. However, how could someone who was immune to poison be knocked out by the drug? Peng mu didn¡¯t have the strength to speak. Gu Hui gave him a punch. The stinky socks in Peng MU¡¯s mouth were soon stained with blood. In fact, this kind of torture was nothing to him. Since he was young, the medicine that his mother gave him was the real torture! However, he just couldn¡¯t take it lying down. He couldn¡¯t get away from Gu Hui, a woman, and didn¡¯t even have the chance to release a signal. With a wave of Gu Hui¡¯s hand, the box¡¯s lid closed again, and Peng mu was knocked unconscious. Gu Hui sat on a stool and thought about her ns for the night. Should she continue to ce Peng mu in the long family¡¯s small Buddha Hall, or should she bring him to the song family and ce him with Cheng Huaiyu? She was worried that a maidservant would rashly barge into the long family¡¯s small Buddha Hall, and she was also worri Chapter 1541 - 1541 She had to go save people 1541 She had to go save people Just as Gu Hui was thinking about where to put Peng mu, she heard soundsing from outside. It was a servant girl and a manservant. They did not intend to enter the small temple Hall and were only hiding outside the courtyard wall of the small temple Hall to talk. In the beginning, the two of them were just confiding in each other and then kissing each other. After that, they started talking about the outside world. ¡°Those who are free in the residence will go and watch the show. Xiao Hong, you¡¯re resting today, so let¡¯s go and see! I haven¡¯t even seen a Grand thief before!¡± This was the manservant speaking. ¡°Let¡¯s not! Wasn¡¯t the Yamen¡¯s purpose to lure out the escaped female thief? If the female thief didn¡¯t appear, the Yamen would definitely kill her. I heard from first Madam¡¯s maid, chunhong, that these thieves are on the wanted list and can be dealt with by Lord yang.¡± The servant girl called Xiao Hong was afraid of the bloody scene. ¡°If you¡¯re not going, I¡¯m going.¡± The servant said. ¡°Don¡¯t! Wouldn¡¯t it be a nightmare if we were killed there?¡± Little red said worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just had a nightmare and came to find you. ¡°Hehehe ¡­¡± The servantughed sinisterly.¡±Alright, my precious little red, you just wait in the manor. I¡¯ll tell you tonight.¡± I¡¯ll pack up and go out, or else I can¡¯t wait to watch the show!¡± Gu Hui was no longer listening to their conversation. She clenched her fists and released them repeatedly. This was her way of rxing. Turning to look at the quiet box, Gu Hui still left. No one would find out if she left Peng mu here for the time being. She wanted to go to the Yamen to take a look. She believed that yang would really do such a thing. She was afraid that Peng mu had promised him something! From the long family¡¯s residence to the Yamen, she had to pass by the song family¡¯s residence. She followed the crowd to the Yamen and didn¡¯t look strange at all in the crowd. When she passed by the song family¡¯s alley, she subconsciously looked over and saw someone carrying a sack into the carriage. Then, the song family¡¯s inner courtyard began to emit thick smoke. Her pupils shrank, and she could almost immediately conclude that Cheng Huaiyu had been captured. This was the first time in Gu Hui¡¯s life that she wanted to curse at all times on the same day. When she went to the song family¡¯s house in the morning, Cheng Huaiyu had clearly smiled and told her that she was fine and that Peng MU¡¯s people wouldn¡¯t find out. She had only gone to steal the keys, forge the pass, and then made a trip to the long family¡¯s house. Was Cheng Huaiyu captured? This trip to Fuzhou had not been smooth. Moreover, all of them had underestimated Peng mu. This kid had really made a lot of preparations! At this moment, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to chase after the carriage. Peng MU¡¯s subordinates probably wouldn¡¯t do anything to Cheng Huaiyu for the time being, but that yang guy might kill Princess Jinghe and he sanniang. She had to go and save someone. When they arrived at the Yamen, fourth general Peng and his two subordinates, as well as Princess Jinghe and he sanniang, were tied up and gagged. They were hung on a specially made rack. When Gu Hui arrived, she saw a man dressed as a bailiff holding a broadsword. With a sh, the subordinate of fourth general Peng was beheaded. The scene was silent. Everyone was shocked. Gu Hui¡¯s fingers pinched the hidden weapon and hid it in her sleeve. Her heart beat faster as she watched the man walk to he sanniang¡¯s side. The Fuzhou magistrate, yang Chengyi, looked like he was doing it for the country and the people. He said righteously, listen up, female thief. If you don¡¯t return the hostages, I will behead the four people present! Chapter 1542 - 1542 Chapter 1542-I have a decree 1542 Chapter 1542-I have a decree Themoners were still cheering when they heard this. There were indeed thieves in Fuzhou, but they usually didn¡¯t steal from ordinary people¡¯s homes. There was also a flower thief, but this time, it was a girl from amon family. Therefore, when the people found out that these people were the bandits and that one of them had taken the magistrate¡¯s rtive as a hostage and escaped, they were all filled with righteous anger and wanted to kill these bandits on the spot. Fourth general Peng looked at Lord yang in anger. He had never expected that the Fuzhou magistrate would dare to do this. It¡¯s one thing to kill him, but how dare he kill a noble daughter of the imperial family? He didn¡¯t believe that Sir yang didn¡¯t recognize Princess Jinghe. ¡°Lord yang! May I ask how you prove that they are bandits? If they aren¡¯t, then aren¡¯t you killing innocents?¡± At this moment, a middle-aged woman rushed over and stood up. Princess Jinghe immediately recognized her as her nanny. ¡°Lord yang! Thismoner was a servant who had worked in the residence of King Kang since the previous Emperor¡¯s reign. Princess Jinghe of the residence of King Kang had been raised by thismoner. Themoner¡¯s wife was Princess Jinghe¡¯s nanny. Last night, Princess Jinghe came to Fuzhou City to y, and said that she woulde to this woman¡¯s house for a meal today. Lord yang is really bold, to actually capture the princess of King Kang¡¯s residence and execute her!¡± A group of ordinary people followed behind the nanny. ¡°You wicked woman, just because you say you are, you are you?¡± Lord yang frowned at the nanny. ¡°When I was brought back to my hometown by my son and daughter-inw, I was fortunate enough to receive the Imperial decree of the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager. I can choose any ce in Fuzhou to build a house for my retirement.¡± As nanny spoke, she took out an imperial decree and raised it up. official yang, you don¡¯t recognize the princess¡¯s Royal token and the fourth General¡¯s Military Order. Don¡¯t tell me you dare to not recognize the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s imperial decree? ¡± The nanny turned to face the people. the Peng family has been guarding kun city for decades. Without them, can the people of Fuzhou live and work in peace? ¡± Fourth general Peng had fought on the battlefields and bravely killed the enemy. When he arrived in Fuzhou, he was actually captured by a dog official who had a selfish motive! Princess Jinghe was a noble daughter of the royal family. She was not afraid of hardship and exhaustion. She bravely fought on the front line and participated in the battle of the southern border, the battle of the sand God, and the battle of the Yun nation. She was the pride of the heavens, she enjoyed Supreme glory, but she also lived up to the glory she enjoyed! Is this how you treat a general who kills his enemies on the battlefield and a Princess who bravely goes to the battlefield to kill his enemies? Ask yourselves, do they really look like the people on the wanted poster?¡± Themoners were silent. ¡°You said that Sir yang was mistaken, so you might have been mistaken as well!¡± Someone muttered. that¡¯s right. How do we know what Princess Jinghe looks like? ¡± ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re lying or not? Which Princess would go to the battlefield?¡± The group of people who came with the nanny immediately retorted, ¡± ¡°Aunt Hu is the nanny of King Kang¡¯s Fujing and junzhu. We have seen the Imperial decree in his hands. This was the one that she had just taken from the family¡¯s ancestral hall and had been worshiped by us.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll all be on guard!¡± The noisy scene made Sir Yang¡¯s brows furrow tighter and tighter. He didn¡¯t argue with the nanny and the people, and directly nodded to the man with the knife. Gu Hui narrowed her eyes and released a hidden weapon, cutting off the rope that was holding them up. Then, she rushed forward and kicked the people away. Sir yang was about to say that another female thief hade out to arrest her, but a guard came to report that the Peng family Army outside the city had barged in and directly attacked the Yamen. When themoners saw this scene, they were all scared silly. Chapter 1543 - 1543 Chapter 1543-it’s a mess 1543 Chapter 1543-it¡¯s a mess The nanny ignored the danger and went forward to untie Princess Jinghe. Princess Jinghe could move her limbs and speak again. She picked up the sword on the ground, rushed to Lord yang, and stabbed him. The Peng family¡¯s Army rushed in and the situation was quickly controlled. Gu Hui scanned the area and did not find anyone who was particrly skilled in martial arts. Her heart skipped a beat. She pulled Princess Jinghe along and instructed her to lock the city gates immediately. Then, she ran to the long family¡¯s residence. When she ran in, she found that the long family and the song family were on fire. She sneaked into the group of long family¡¯s maidservants and entered the temple Hall to put out the fire. The chest had been burned to ashes, but no one was dead in the room. Peng mu had been rescued, and she still couldn¡¯t figure out how Peng MU¡¯s underlings had discovered her. She ruled out Cheng Huaiyu. This matter definitely had nothing to do with Cheng Huaiyu, which meant that she had been discovered by someone and she hadn¡¯t noticed it. He returned to the Yamen in anger. Now, the entire Fuzhou Yamen was in chaos. Fourth general Peng had sent people to the nearest camp to transfer troops over to take charge of things. He had also immediately sent someone to deliver a letter to the capital at an urgent speed. Apart from some officials who did not have any real power, the rest of the officials from the Fuzhou Yamen were all in cahoots with the others and were forcefully detained by fourth general Peng. Gu Hui returned to the Yamen and looked at Princess Jinghe and he sanniang, who were eating after settling their Affairs.¡±Peng mu has been rescued.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± the two of them stopped what they were doing and asked in unison. Gu Hui thought for a moment and said,¡±I suspect that one of Peng MU¡¯s subordinates has seen my true appearance and recognized me.¡± Cheng Huaiyu was also taken away by them.¡± Gu Hui sounded a little dejected. Princess Jinghe stood up and patted Gu Hui. ¡°I can¡¯t me you for this. But, sister Hui, we can kill our way over. Weren¡¯t they prepared to go to the Lang GE Kingdom by sea? Let¡¯s just intercept them outside the waters of the goddess Kingdom. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t stop them.¡± He sanniang alsoforted her,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Niannian¡¯s thing is also useful in the water. When their boat passes by, we¡¯ll just throw one in and let them all go to the bottom of the sea to feed the fish.¡± Gu Hui pursed her lips. That was the only way. She wanted to go back and persuade her father-inw and second uncle not to think about using Peng mu as a hostage to deal with thenge Kingdom. They should just kill Peng mu directly, and then they could just create another Peng mu. Gu Hui still did not know that fourth Madam Peng was Peng MU¡¯s biological mother. If they created Peng mu, he might not even be able to get past fourth Madam Peng. ¡°We¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning,¡± she sighed. Go to the song family and bring Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s child with you. If it wasn¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t have known that the entire Fuzhou Yamen was actually on King Qu¡¯s side.¡± If she did not cooperate, it was possible that they would not be able to meet Peng mu at all. If they did not capture Peng mu, the Fuzhou Yamen would not need to do anything. If they did not eliminate such a big hidden danger, who knew what heartless things King qu would ask these people from the Fuzhou Yamen to do when the time came? ¡°Who¡¯s going to take Qianqian back?¡± Princess Jinghe asked. Gu Hui: ¡± bring her nanny back with you. Let him live in kun city. I¡¯ll let him live in my house. I¡¯ll pay for the silver. Princess Jinghe: ¡± your family and the Cheng siblings are really messy. Forget it, if you want to bring him back, so be it. He¡¯s just a little kid, he can¡¯t eat much. He sanniang had no opinion on this, although she had to take a carriage to take care of a child, it was still very tiring to ride a horse back to kun city from Fuzhou. Chapter 1544 - 1544 You deserve to die 1544 You deserve to die Gu Hui immediately went to the song family to take Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s child and nanny away on behalf of her aunt as the Peng family¡¯s daughter-inw. The city was in such a big mess that everyone knew her identity. The song family naturally did not dare to object and obediently handed her over. Fourth general Peng had sent people to guard the shore. Two days had passed, but no ship had left the shore. The search was still going on. Gu Hui was worried that Peng mu would have too many ideas, so she went back to kun city with Princess Jinghe and he sanniang with the child and two nannies. Princess Jinghe had also brought her nanny to kun city. She had a house in kun city. They didn¡¯t take a carriage this time, but took the water route. If they returned first, they could indeed guard the waters around the goddess Kingdom. By then, they did not believe that all the soldiers of the great Zhou¡¯s Navy would not be able to defeat Peng MU¡¯s ship. As for fourth general Peng, he temporarily stayed in Fuzhou to deal with matters. Before Gu Hui left, she had a short conversation with fourth general Peng. ¡°Fourth uncle, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to hide from you. Peng mu is indeed not your son. As for the specific circumstances, I¡¯m not very clear. He is the son of King qu, and King qu is now Kingng GE.¡± Fourth general Peng looked at Gu Hui. Gu Hui continued,¡±I hope that if you find Peng mu, you won¡¯t be fooled by his flowery words, and you won¡¯t be merciful to him just because of the father-son rtionship you¡¯ve had for more than ten years.¡± I hope that if you find him, you can personally escort him back to kun city. Fourth uncle, nephew-wife has offended you in some way, I hope fourth uncle can forgive me. ¡± ¡°AI, be careful on your way back,¡± fourth general Peng sighed. What could he me? Now, he understood. The son he had raised for more than ten years, he had always thought that he was sick, but he did not know that he was very powerful. He was feeling veryplicated now, but he was sure that if he caught Peng mu, he would not be soft-hearted and would not show mercy. Gu Hui and the rest left on the 28th of the first month. ¡­¡­ At this moment, a group of merchants had already boarded a ship from Suzhou to the capital. The ship set sail, and in the cabin, Peng mu looked at the tied-up Cheng Huaiyu. He had rested for two days and felt much better. Cheng Huaiyu red at Peng mu, unable to speak because her mouth was covered. Peng mu pulled down the cloth that was blocking her mouth.¡±Why did you betray me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the great Zhou Dynasty,¡± Cheng Huaiyu replied. You want to harm the great Zhou together with the Lang GE Kingdom, why should I help you? You even harmed my best friend in my name. Peng mu, you deserve to die!¡± Peng mu looked at her calmly,¡±so, from the time you showed me the letter that Kun Cheng wrote to you and let me reply to you as soon as I saw it, you already nned to betray me?¡± At that time, you read the letter to me openly and replied to me secretly at the same time. Heh, Cheng Huaiyu, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shrewd.¡± Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t speak. Peng mu suddenly leaned over and ced both his hands on the chair Cheng Huaiyu was sitting on. Cheng Huaiyu subconsciously stepped back, and Peng mu pinched her chin. ¡°Unfortunately, you don¡¯t know that all the officials in Fuzhou are my people, right? Should I be d that I didn¡¯t tell you so much?¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Cheng Huaiyu struggled. Peng mu forcefully pinched Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s chin and bit it. Cheng Huaiyu struggled and bit without a care. Peng mu felt the pain and stood up. He pped Cheng Huaiyu, leaving a handprint on his face. Peng mu used his thumb to wipe away the blood on his lips and looked at Cheng Huaiyu gloomily. Chapter 1545 - 1545 Your wrong choice 1545 Your wrong choice Peng mu turned her head to face him.¡±Xiao Yu, I gave you the chance to be my wife, but you gave it up. Then you can be my toy now! I won¡¯t let you die so easily. I¡¯ll give you a medicine so that you won¡¯t even have the strength to bite your tongue tomit suicide. When I need you, I¡¯ll get you to clean yourself up and send you over. I¡¯ll let you experience for yourself how wrong your choice is. Do you think you¡¯ll be as lucky as you were a few years ago? do you think that Peng Yizhu will take you home and raise you like her own girl? Let me tell you, from now on, you¡¯re a ything I¡¯m raising, a ything for me to make fun of. If you serve me well, I¡¯ll be happy, and everyone will be happy. If you don¡¯t serve her well, I¡¯ll let you experience what would have happened if you hadn¡¯t been saved by Peng Yizhu! When Cheng Huaiyu was a child, she had suffered all kinds of hardships when she escaped with her brother, so this bit of pain was really nothing to her. She looked at Peng mu with a swollen face. ¡°Kill me if you dare.¡± Peng mu gently held her face,¡±why should I help you?¡± Want to die, want to be free? It won¡¯t be that easy.¡± Cheng Huaiyu turned her head. Peng mu turned her head to face him.¡±Xiao Yu, I gave you the chance to be my wife, but you gave it up. Then you can be my toy now! I won¡¯t let you die so easily. I¡¯ll give you a medicine so that you won¡¯t even have the strength to bite your tongue tomit suicide. When I need you, I¡¯ll get you to clean yourself up and send you over. I¡¯ll let you experience for yourself how wrong your choice is. Do you think you¡¯ll be as lucky as you were a few years ago? do you think that Peng Yizhu will take you home and raise you like her own girl? Let me tell you, from now on, you¡¯re a ything I¡¯m raising, a ything for me to make fun of. If you serve me well, I¡¯ll be happy, and everyone will be happy. If you don¡¯t serve her well, I¡¯ll let you experience what would have happened if you hadn¡¯t been saved by Peng Yizhu! You¡¯re so beautiful, I really can¡¯t bear to let you go!¡± Cheng Huaiyu spat at Peng mu. Peng mu licked his face. it¡¯s from a Beauty¡¯s mouth. It¡¯s fragrant! hahahahahahaha! Yingluo! Peng muughed. someone, clean her up and send her to my room! Immediately, two servant girls walked in. Cheng Huaiyu wanted to scold someone, but after being fed a pill by Peng mu, her entire body lost all strength, and her consciousness scattered. Peng mu was already 16 years old this year and had yet to experience any human affairs. Ever since he saw Cheng Huaiyu at the age of eleven, he had fallen in love with this sister who was one year older than him. After being betrayed by Cheng Huaiyu this time, he couldn¡¯t be as gentle to Cheng Huaiyu as before. However, this had been his obsession for many years. Even if Cheng Huaiyu had already married and had children, he had to have her. When he returned to his room, there were already two people dressed as guards waiting for him. If Gu Hui was here, she would definitely be able to recognize that one of the guards was Peng MU¡¯s attendant. He had been Peng MU¡¯s attendant since they were in kun city. Therefore, even though Gu Hui had disguised herself, she was still recognized by this person. When Gu Hui went to save the others, he ran to the long family to save Peng mu. ¡°Master, we can¡¯t use the water route anymore. Fourth general Peng had mobilized all the military forces in Fuzhou to guard the ce. The king has sent a letter saying that he has already opened the gate to Xing Nan Kingdom, and we will leave from Xing Nan Kingdom. After we get off the ship in Tongzhou, someone from the Xing Nan Kingdom wille to pick us up.¡± The guard reported. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Peng mu nodded, paused for a moment, and asked again, ¡± how long will it take to return from Xing Nan country? Are you sure it¡¯s foolproof?¡± ¡°This subordinate does not know. The king has just opened the gate of Xing Nan Kingdom, and the journey is not as smooth as the one from kun city to thenge Kingdom.¡± The guard said. ¡°Have people prepare some women¡¯s products in Tongzhou province.¡± Peng mu ordered. master, that Madam Cheng is disloyal to you. Master, are you really going to make things difficult for her? ¡± the guard shut up after being red at by Peng mu. it¡¯s your subordinate who overstepped the rules. Your subordinate knows his mistake. Peng mu didn¡¯t me the guards. After all, they had lost more than a dozen brothers this time. If it wasn¡¯t for Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s tip-off, they wouldn¡¯t have been so afraid to even take the sea route. Chapter 1546 - 1546 Picked up the letter 1546 Picked up the letter Peng MU¡¯s group left the ocean and headed all the way north. They nned to return from the direction of the Xing Nan Kingdom. This was something that no one had expected. At this moment, Xue Qianyu had been here for a month in thenge nation. He had also found Lu Zheng¡¯s Mark. Thest mark was in a fishing vige. After three days, he found out from miss Jiang in the fishing vige that Lu Zheng and his group had asked for camels. At this moment, he was all alone with nothing in his hands. He didn¡¯t unknown anything about the desert, so he didn¡¯t dare to enter it rashly. He did meet up with Xie Nanfeng and a few other spies, but Xie Nanfeng had their own mission toplete. He could not let them go to the desert with him to find Lu Zheng. On the night of the seventh of February, Xie Nanfeng¡¯s men secretly came to find Xue Qianyu and told him that there was a caravan from thenge Kingdom that was going to the Yunhai tribe. Xue Qianyu could follow the caravan, but he had to cross the desert to get to the Yunhai tribe. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if this journey was safe. Xue Qianyu thought about it for the whole night and decided to go in the end. He went to the warehouse of the merchant that Xie Nanfeng¡¯s underling had mentioned. He took the identity that the underling had given him, wore the clothes of an ordinaryborer, and rmended himself to be a Porter. Because he practiced martial arts all year round, there were calluses on his hands. His skin was not fair to begin with, and with some effort in his clothes and hair, no one suspected him and hired him. After moving the goods from the warehouse for a few days, Xue Qianyu set off with the caravan. The owner of this house was surnamed Zhu. He did not do business in the great Zhou Dynasty. Instead, he collected goods in thenge Kingdom, crossed the desert, and sold them to the countries in the West. Not only were there caravans crossing the desert, but he also had a fleet of ships. The sea headed west, where there was a lot ofnd, which was far worse than thenge Kingdom and thend West of the desert. Along the way, Xue Qianyu listened to the caravan¡¯s various stories. He had finally integrated into the caravan. From time to time, he would ask some unimportant things about the tribes and countries West of the desert. Those who knew would tell him. ¡­¡­ Entering the middle of February, Gu Xin felt that she could finally release ah li. In the end, as soon as this guy came out, he circled in the sky, shouted, and flew to the East. Gu Xin was so frightened that she wanted to chase after him, but Cheng huaijin pulled her back, ¡± ¡°Are you stupid? he¡¯s flying in the air. You probably won¡¯t be able to see him before you leave the pce. Don¡¯t worry, a ¡®li is very smart. He won¡¯t be shot again.¡± Gu Xin sighed. he even promised uncle Jun that he would cure ah li. If something happened to ah li, wouldn¡¯t uncle Jun be so sad when hees back? ¡± In the end, ah li would return every now and then with a letter in his mouth, and he would bring it to Gu Xin. Gu Xin opened it and took a look. This was a letter ah li sent to kun city. He was injured before he could send it out. He probably dropped it on his way back from a dangerous situation. It was rare for him to remember where he dropped it and even picked it up. brother Jun, does this mean that the Lang GE Kingdom doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m in quicksand Kingdom? we can have more time? ¡± Gu Xin said happily. ¡°Yes, I am. So it wasn¡¯t picked up by the people from the Lang GE Kingdom! A ¡®li is really smart.¡± Cheng huaijin also heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡± Xinxin, I¡¯ll get someone to inform foster father. ording to his foster father¡¯s previous n, he should be in Ying Chang country at this moment, which was only two days ¡®journey from quicksand country. If foster father knows about this, he won¡¯t be so anxious, and he won¡¯t be forced to agree to anything.¡± Chapter 1547 - 1547 Chapter 1547-moving 1547 Chapter 1547-moving Cheng huaijin went down to give instructions, while Gu Xin was patting ah Li¡¯s back, thinking about her next n. They had thought that the cloud Sea tribe would know that the quicksand Kingdom had contacted the great Zhou through thenge Kingdom. Now that a ¡®li had brought back the letter, it meant that the cloud Sea tribe did not know, and neither did thenge Kingdom. The Lang GE Kingdom should only kill all the birds that passed by the Lang GE Kingdom to the East! Uncle Jun had already gone out to find other ces to form an alliance, so it was better to continue with this opportunity. Anyway, with the strength of quicksand country, it was impossible to fight their way back. Right now, the cloud Sea tribe was gathering small tribes and small countries. They were waiting for arge Army to attack the East. They had to disrupt the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s ns. Ah li pecked Gu Xin and Gu Xin came back to her senses, ¡± ¡°A ¡®li, are you hungry? A ¡®Li, you¡¯re a hero! I¡¯m going to get some meat for my big brother a ¡®li!¡± As Gu Xin spoke, she personally went to bring arge pot of meat over and fed it to ah li. A ¡®li had just flown around and was indeed hungry. He did not hunt for anything on the way. After feeding a ¡®li, Gu Xin muttered to him for a while before she went to the martial arts practice field. ¡­¡­ Two dayster, Cheng huaijin¡¯s men found the king of quicksand in Ying Chang Kingdom. When the king of quicksand Kingdom heard this, he was relieved in his heart. However, after this trip, he also felt that the situation was grim. Almost no tribe was willing to form an alliance with quicksand Kingdom. Some of them were afraid of thenge Kingdom, and some did not want to provoke either side. They just wanted to close their gates and live their own lives. The king of Ying Chang country had a good rtionship with the king of quicksand country, but he didn¡¯t agree to the king of quicksand country¡¯s request. He told the king of quicksand the truth. A small country like them, who was unwilling to join the war, had already discussed it and nned to move to the West because they didn¡¯t want to follow the cloud Sea tribe. They had already sent people to look for a ce to live in the West. The king of Ying Chang country even advised the king of quicksand country not to go against the cloud Sea tribe. Even if they didn¡¯t want to submit, they shouldn¡¯t appear in front of them. The enemy¡¯s military strength was much greater than that of a small ce like theirs. The king of quicksand Kingdom asked the king of Ying Chang Kingdom, ¡± what if the cloud Sea tribe doesn¡¯t allow you to move and forces you to be the subjects of the cloud Sea tribe? The king of Ying Chang country shook his head. If such a day were toe, they could only surrender. However, they would still try their best to move out if they could. The king of quicksand Kingdom asked again, ¡± if your nobles and nobles move away, what about the people? ¡± You¡¯re just the nobles moving away. The civilians left behind can¡¯t fight against the cloud Sea tribe. They¡¯ll all be taken away as ves. The king of Ying Chang country was silent. He didn¡¯t know how to answer the question. Even if Ying Chang country was a small country with only a dozen cities of various sizes, there were still a lot of people. If they moved, they definitely wouldn¡¯t bring the people with them. However, at this moment, how could they still have the mood to consider the people? The king of quicksand Kingdom suddenly had a n. He told the king of Ying Chang Kingdom, ¡± if you don¡¯t want the people, then I¡¯ll take them! I don¡¯t want your soldiers, I only want your people. How about it? The king of Ying Chang country would definitely not agree to it immediately. The people they had sent to search for a new ce had not returned yet! It was impossible for him to be an empty ruler. The king of quicksand Kingdom did not force him. He only told him that if they really intended to leave, he was willing to take in these people and all his cities. After saying this, the king of quicksand Kingdom set off that very night, ready to go back. Chapter 1548 - 1548 The Emperor urgently summons 1548 The Emperor urgently summons At the end of February, the Gu family started to panic. They had not received a letter from Gu Xin for a month. Queen Dugu told them that nothing would go wrong with her brother¡¯s help. It was probably because the goshawk was sick. Even so, the Gu family was still very worried about Gu Xin. Moreover, two months had passed, and there was still no news from Lu Zheng, Pengze, and Xue Qianyu. Not only was the Gu family worried, but the Emperor was also worried. These three were the emperor¡¯s trusted aides and generals who would assist his son in the future! The Emperor summoned the generals of the great Zhou Dynasty to discuss how to increase the number of soldiers in kun city. He also asked general Peng to bring Gu Nian¡¯s production back to the capital city to broaden everyone¡¯s horizons and boost their confidence. At the beginning of the third month, the four generals arrived at the capital. They were general Peng, who guarded the West, general Yi, general Shi, and general Ying, who guarded the East. These four people were all loyal to the imperial family and great generals who were dedicated to the country. Some of them might be a little stubborn, but they would definitely not betray the great Zhou. The Emperor had asked general Peng to demonstrate what Gu Nian had made. The other three generals were shocked by the lethality of this thing. General Shi was a big man with a big beard and thick eyebrows. He touched his beard and said, ¡± ¡°Boss Peng, how much can this thing produce in a month?¡± ¡°With this thing, our great Zhou Can travel all over the North, South, East, and West!¡± General Yi sighed. The east side of the great Zhou faced the sea. Great general Ying, like great general Shi, was in charge of guarding the sea.¡±Brother Peng, may I ask if this thing has such power in the water?¡± all of you areing one by one, ¡± the Emperor said. you are asking one question after another. Who should great general Peng answer first? ¡± After saying that, the Emperor looked at general Peng. General Peng¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡± ¡°Because of poor upbringing, there was a bastard in the family. The Gu family¡¯s girl is not willing to let our people do it together. This thing is extremely dangerous. The two girls from the Gu family and the girl from the Huo family can make five in a month.¡± After Gu Xin¡¯s incident, Gu si had to take on all of Gu Xin¡¯s daily responsibilities. Xie Zhiyi was able to help. Gu Nian still had Huo Yanyu and Gu yingxue to help her. They didn¡¯t have enough people. The main reason was that it was too dangerous. Gu Nian only trusted Huo Yanyu and Gu yingxue to do it. General Shi pursed his lips,¡±your fourth son was tricked by his son.¡± I¡¯ve already told him that the kid¡¯s body isn¡¯t good, so he has to be ced in the camp. He¡¯s been pampered since he was young. His body hasn¡¯t been well, but his brain has been well!¡± Great general Ying nodded in agreement. Great general Yi patted great general Peng¡¯s shoulder and consoled him, ¡± ¡°With Peng mu in the Peng family, it¡¯s indeed difficult to get rid of the spies in your family. However, I believe that your father will be able to solve them one by one.¡± General Peng¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯You might as well notfort me. You¡¯re making it sound like I can¡¯t live without my father.¡¯ The Emperor waved his hand and said,¡±stop talking.¡± You¡¯ve all seen the power of this thing. The reason why the referee asked you all to return to the capital is to ask how many people you can currently deploy to kunzhou. Also, do you have anyone who has a skill, such as being able to help the Gu family¡¯s girl without being afraid of death?¡± Other than general Peng, the other three exchanged nces. Before they coulde to a conclusion, the Emperor scolded them, ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m dead? That doesn¡¯t exist? You¡¯re nning to lie to me right under my nose?¡± Chapter 1549 - 1549 Chapter 1549-what to do 1549 Chapter 1549-what to do ¡°All of you dogs, I¡¯ve watched you grow up since you were young. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking?¡± The Emperor was so angry that he gave each of them a kick. These few were the eldest sons of the family and were indeed not much older than the Emperor. The Emperor could watch them grow up. ¡°Your Majesty, this Minister has a pair of brothers who usually like to y with things. However, they don¡¯t seem to be rted to the things that the Gu family¡¯s girl is ying with. The things they¡¯re fiddling with won¡¯t have much power if no one dies.¡± General Shi said. ¡°Emperor, this Minister¡¯s subordinates are all rough men, they can¡¯t do this delicate work.¡± General Yi said. !! ¡°Your Majesty, in this Minister¡¯s opinion, since this thing is difficult to make, why not give full authority to the Gu family¡¯s girl? Emperor, you set up a territory for her and let her manage it. Let her choose her own people and then make things. I believe that in less than a year, this girl from the Gu family will definitely be able to train a group of useful people for the Emperor.¡± General Ying said. The three of them ignored the emperor¡¯s question about how many soldiers his family could send to kunzhou. The Emperor stroked his chin and shook his head. ¡°There are still some old fops in the court, and I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll fight against niannian! Niannian is liked by the Grand Empress Dowager. When the timees, the Grand Empress Dowager will find trouble with me. ¡± General Shi: ¡± tsk, those old fops who only know how to talk are trying to bully the Gu girl. I, surnamed Shi, can lead the Jiangnan Army to drown them with spit! General Yi: ¡± the Gu girl has created a lot of things, and those women have also used a lot of things. If they dare to fight against the Gu girl, we can just send someone to their women and tell them that their old master has won the Gu girl and they are not in the mood to clean their faces and mouth. Let those women make a scene! General Ying: ¡± send a hundred soldiers to the Gu girl. Issue a special order. Anyone who provokes the Gu girl or speaks ill of her will be arrested and beaten! After the fight, he was hung under a big tree outside the pce as a public disy. The Gu family and the Zhou family had brought back sweet potatoes, potatoes, and corn. Just these three things alone would be enough to feed the people of great Zhou. No one will stand on the side of the old foppish man. ¡± General Peng: ¡± well, you might not know this, but you don¡¯t have to do this to the girls from the Gu family. They can make their people speechless by themselves. The Emperor sighed. when the timees, those old fops won¡¯t look for niannian. Instead, they¡¯ll look for me and bother me. What should I do? ¡± Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going to drag him out and kill him?¡± The four generals,¡±hehe.¡± Emperor, you¡¯re actually worried about yourself! The Emperor waved his hand and said,¡±I agree to old Ying¡¯s suggestion.¡± How many people can you send to kunzhou? In view of the internal members of the Peng family not being cleaned up, I will give you four three days to discuss where the reinforcements will go to kunzhou! Also, general Peng, you must ensure that the Peng family is clean before the Dragon Boat Festival. No matter who you are, deal with them as you should. Otherwise, if you let me handle it, your entire family will regret it. ¡± ¡°This Minister will obey your decree!¡± The Emperor left with his hands behind his back. The four generals looked at each other for a while and then began to discuss countermeasures. The Emperor returned to the Imperial study and immediately called for all the people from the six ministries. He wanted to get a ce for niannian to do this, so he had to bring niannian to the capital. He didn¡¯t know if his Royal uncle, aunt, and second Gu would agree to it. Imperial grandmother and the Empress were still in kun Prefecture. Should he send someone to bring them back? The Emperor rubbed his head as he waited for the six ministries to arrive. Chapter 1550 - 1550 Chapter 1550-arrival 1550 Chapter 1550-arrival After more than a month¡¯s journey, Lu Zheng, Peng ze, and the others had followed Princess Ajil of the cloud Sea tribe to the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s capital. The few of them looked at the scene on the streets of the capital and were very surprised. On the way, they had passed by some small countries and tribes, but they couldn¡¯tpare to the prosperity and liveliness of the cloud Sea tribe. The princess had returned to the city in triumph, and she had been weed with a Grand wee. !! The people were singing and dancing, cheering for their seventh princess¡¯s victorious return. On the other hand, Ajil had already changed into the attire of the cloud Sea tribe. He had a small braid on his head, and he was dressed splendidly. His makeup was gorgeous, and he epted the respect of the people with a noble and cold look. When they arrived at the pce, Lu Zheng and the others saw the King and Queen of the cloud Sea tribe, as well as a few of Angel¡¯s older brothers. Judging from Lu Zheng and Peng ze¡¯s experiences, none of them were simple. Especially King Cloud Sea. His eyes were very sharp, as if he wanted to pry open your skin and see what was inside. Lu Zheng and Peng ze kept a low profile during the journey, and they were quite good at pretending. father, Queen, these two are the best-looking ones in the Lang GE Kingdom. Are they the husbands that Seventh Sister found for herself? ¡± The third Prince of Haiyun city said with a faint smile. After more than a month of interaction, Lu Zheng and the rest could understand thenguage here. As long as it was not said quickly, they could understand the meaning of the words. The Queen nced at the third Prince of Yunhai. King Cloud Sea sized up Lu Zheng and Peng ze again. The two of them had a headache. At this moment, Angel, who had changed into a new set of clothes, came out and whipped the third Prince of Haiyun. ¡°You better watch your mouth! You like the weak women from the Lang GE Kingdom, but I don¡¯t like the weak men there. Why? Are you trying to make father think about my marriage? You want me to marry the son of Kingng GE whose whereabouts are unknown?¡± Lu Zheng and Peng ze heaved sighs of relief. The third Prince dodged Angel¡¯s whip and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Seventh Sister, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not. Why are you so angry?¡± Angel turned to look at Lu Zheng and Peng ze.¡±Why did you follow me to the pce?¡± Lu Zheng and Peng ze were speechless. Angel¡¯s manager quickly came to exin, saying that he had promised to help introduce them to business on the way here. The princess did not reject him at that time, so he thought that the princess was willing to do so. Besides, they had experienced all kinds of battles together, big and small, so he thought that the princess treated them as friends. The steward was dragged out for a beating. Lu Zheng and Pengze were chased out of the pce. Fortunately, Ajil had someone give them a token, which was said to represent the seventh Princess in the cloud Sea tribe. Lu Zheng and Peng ze left in joy. Their current goal was to find Gu Xin and they didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the cloud Sea tribe. Especially Lu Zheng, he didn¡¯t want to do anything until he was sure that Gu Xin was safe. He couldn¡¯t be happier that the seventh Princess had chased them away. However, when they found second white and the others and left the pce together, they discovered that they were being followed. The two of them looked at each other, then continued to walk as if nothing had happened, looking for a ce to stay. They understood that Angel had not let down his guard against them, and had sent people to keep an eye on them! Therefore, they could only do business in Cloud Sea Royal City for the next few days. However, it was fine. On the way here, they already knew that quicksand country was Southwest of Yunhai Royal City. It would take about ten days to get there. Chapter 1551 - 1551 I have a way 1551 I have a way It was March, but the eyes on Lu Zheng and Peng ze had not been removed. The two of them nned to stay in the cloud Sea tribe for three more days before they shook off the eyes and headed to quicksand country. At the same time, Xue Qianyu had arrived at the Yunhai tribe¡¯s capital with the Zhu family¡¯s caravan. He was surprised to find that the closer he got to the pce, the more marks Lu Zheng left behind. He guessed that Lu Zheng must have arrived here safely from another route. She just couldn¡¯t be sure if Lu Zheng was with Peng ze. !! On the day before they entered the pce, they were robbed. Xue Qianyu showed weakness and was captured by the robbers. He hadpletely escaped from the Zhu family. After that, he thought of a way to escape. When he found a way to enter the Yunhai tribe¡¯s yunwu city safely, he happened to meet Lu Zheng and Pengze. ¡°Second Lu!¡± Xue Qianyu was so excited that he was on the verge of tears. ¡°You brat, you¡¯re not dead!¡± As they got closer, Xue qianxun gave Lu Zheng a punch. I thought you died of thirst in the desert! ¡°He¡¯s not dead,¡± Lu Zheng said, hugging Xue Qianyu. You¡¯re not dead yet, I can¡¯t bear to die.¡± Peng ze crossed his arms and then rubbed them. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not warning you. If this goes on, you won¡¯t be able to find a wife. Second uncle would never hand second sister and third sister to people like you.¡± The two of them immediately let go of each other and took a few steps back. Second white stepped forward and interrupted them,¡±generals, let¡¯s go. The seventh Princess¡± men will catch up with us soon.¡± We have to get to that Sand Cave before dark.¡± &Nbsp; Lu Zheng nodded. yes, yes, yes. Let¡¯s go. Since Xue Qianyu had found her, he didn¡¯t ask any further. Before the sky turned dark, they arrived at the sand Cave mentioned by white two. White four and white six guarded the entrance and observed the outside while the rest of them were making food inside. Lu Zheng told Xue Qianyu about their next n. They were going to steal the troops of the Shakko. They had already asked Ajil¡¯s manager about it. The Shakko around the cloud Sea tribe were the weakest and had the least number of people. Their seventh Princess hade back this time and nned to take care of these Shakko herself. Lu Zheng and the others had chosen a team of more than 30 sand bandits. It was still possible for the eight of them to challenge more than 30 people. By then, with camels, it would be much more convenient to go to quicksand country. When they left the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s King City, they didn¡¯t take the camel with them. This was to buy time for them. Without the camel, they couldn¡¯t go far, and the other party wouldn¡¯t immediately suspect them. Lu Zheng and Peng ze had even prepared the route to quicksand country. Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t understand, so he naturally followed them. Then, the two of them told each other about what had happened in the past two months, and they were both filled with emotions. It was already so difficult for them as men, so it was really not easy for a little girl like Xinxin. ¡­¡­ On the side of quicksand country, the king of quicksand country had received news from the king of Ying Chang country that they would leave at the end of the third month. As for the citizens of Ying Chang country, if the king of quicksand country could subdue them, then he would! The king of quicksand called Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin over. He was having a headache. After Gu Xin heard this, her eyes moved and she snapped her fingers, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, I have a way to make these people surrender voluntarily.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom looked at her. Gu Xinughed, ¡± did you guys forget about the food I found during the first month of the lunar year? Last month, I took aunty han and the people in the city to get some soil and nted all those things. They will grow in April. When the timees, we¡¯ll use food to buy over those people.¡± Chapter 1552 - 1552 I don’t want to give up on any of them 1552 I don¡¯t want to give up on any of them ¡°Xinxin, are you talking about potato, corn, and sweet potato?¡± the king of quicksand¡¯s eyes lit up. He had heard from his sister that the great Zhou Dynasty did notck food. It was all thanks to the Gu and Zhou families. Previously, Gu Xin said that she had found it and was nning to try nting it. She didn¡¯t expect to see results so quickly! Gu Xin originally wanted to let these things grow naturally, but under special circumstances, she could add some jade beads to elerate their growth. !! Moreover, she did not find many seeds back then because no one here recognized these things and no one cared about them. They were scattered here and there, especially the corn, which was still hanging on the stem and almost eaten up by the insects. It took her a few nights to get a big bag of corn seeds! However, there would be even more when they harvested in April. She would definitely be able to lead the people here to nt thend. When Cheng huaijin¡¯s ident happened, the great Zhou Dynasty only had the Gu family nt it. It wasn¡¯t implemented nationwide, so Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t know about it. But now, he hadplete trust in Gu Xin. With this matter, the king of quicksand Kingdom felt that he could temporarily not think about such a troublesome problem. Cheng huaijin brought up an idea. ¡°Father, Xinxin, I¡¯ve been talking to Uncle Mo and aunt han recently. They said that if we want to integrate the forces here, we should not only start from the small tribes and countries, but also not give up the shakos. The sand Dragon Gang was not the only gang that the shakkus had. There were many other gangs, big and small. They were considered a rtivelyrge group with more than 200 people. Many gangs had more than 100 people, or even dozens. I also think that what they¡¯re saying is feasible. We can start with a few dozen sand bandits.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve wanted to say this before. This was also a force. Maybe the cloud Sea tribe was also targeting them. We have to get them into our group before the cloud ocean tribe does.¡± The king of quicksand pondered for a while and touched his beard.¡±So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re going to openly fight with the cloud Sea tribe for someone?¡± After saying that, the king of quicksandughed,¡±actually, when I left the city to go to other countries, I was already snatching people from the cloud Sea tribe.¡± Those who n to leave naturally won¡¯t say anything, but those who don¡¯t n to leave and those who n to stay might bring up this matter if they encounter the cloud Sea tribe.¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, we¡¯re not afraid,¡± Gu Xin said. the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s focus is on the few tribes that have more soldiers than our quicksand country, not us. So, we¡¯ll take this opportunity to snatch him first. Even if we run into people from the cloud ocean tribe, we¡¯ll just take them. If we can¡¯t, then don¡¯t let them report it. We¡¯ll let the cloud Sea tribe look down on us, and then we¡¯ll quietly grow stronger. It¡¯s best if we have the ability to resist when he thinks of us after he has taken care of those big tribes. Even if the end result isn¡¯t good, we must let them kill 1000 enemies and suffer 800 losses. This way, dragging them down is also beneficial to the great Zhou.¡± The king of quicksand pursed his lips,¡¯then, Xinxin, you¡¯ll have to make more medicine in the near future. Although I agree to help the two of you to help the great Zhou, I do not wish to sacrifice my people for the great Zhou.¡± Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin stood up and bowed to the king of quicksand. Gu Xin said, ¡± uncle Jun, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m Princess Xin Xin of quicksand country and the princess of great Zhou. To me, I don¡¯t want to give up on either the people of quicksand country or the people of great Zhou. I¡¯ll make enough medicine for you.¡± Chapter 1553 - 1553 Chapter 1553-fight 1553 Chapter 1553-fight Although the king of quicksand country trusted Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin, he still had to make things clear on such a big asion. After all, he was the one who established quicksand country. Sacrifices could be made, but they could not be made without fear. Since Gu Xin had said so, the king of quicksand Kingdom did not say anything else. He talked about snatching people again. !! Since it was brought up, they had to act immediately because the cloud Sea tribe had been nning this the entire time. As they dragged on, more and more people would be taken away by the cloud Sea tribe. The king of quicksand Kingdom took out the map of this ce and pointed at it. As shako¡¯s whereabouts were uncertain and he was good at hiding, they only knew his approximate location. Gu Xin listened to the king of quicksand and Cheng huaijin¡¯s introduction. For some reason, she pointed to the spot right in the middle of the straight line between the quicksand country and the cloud Sea tribe. The king of quicksand Kingdom and Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin said, ¡± uncle Jun, brother Xiao Yan, let¡¯s treat quicksand country as the center of a circle. This ce will be a point and we¡¯ll draw a circle from here. Our first step will be to use quicksand country as the center. Within this circle, we¡¯ll take control of all the sand bandits and tribes. Especially the tribes. If they are conquered by the cloud Sea tribe, we will attack them. If they aren¡¯t, we will persuade them. If we can¡¯t, we will attack them. As for shako, we¡¯ll let Uncle Mo and aunt hane. They¡¯re both Shakko¡¯s, so they naturally know what to say. Anyway, it¡¯s just one sentence, if you¡¯re not convinced, then fight, until you¡¯re convinced!¡± The king of quicksand pointed at the area that Gu Xin had drawn and then pointed at the area of the cloud Sea tribe. ¡°If we start collecting them from here, it is indeed a safe distance from the cloud Sea tribe.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re leaving, we¡¯ll definitely have to go to this ce,¡± Cheng huaijin added. Because the sand bandits ¡°whereabouts are uncertain, the cloud Sea tribe won¡¯t find them, so they won¡¯t suspect us. Besides, it¡¯s not the first or second time that a country like our quicksand country doesn¡¯t want to submit to the cloud Sea tribe. However, the quicksand country¡¯s military strength is not strong enough to catch the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s attention, which gave us some time to catch our breath.¡± Gu Xin then pointed to a few other ces. uncle Jun, brother Xiaowan, you¡¯ve told me before that if we work together here, here, and here, we canpete with the cloud Sea tribe. The small countries that the cloud Sea tribe has subdued are scattered among them. Have you noticed that in our direction, not including the tribes you mentioned, there are only scattered tribes and countries of all sizes. Perhaps this was the reason why the cloud Sea tribe had only sent people to persuade them and not attack. As long as we don¡¯t have a power like these three, we won¡¯t be the primary target of the cloud Sea tribe. I suddenly have an idea.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom and Cheng huaijin both looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin said, ¡± let¡¯s organize our side. We¡¯ll do it slowly in the dark. When the timees and we¡¯ve grown, we might be able to form an alliance with the other three ces. If that¡¯s the case, we can form a battle line and surround the cloud Sea tribe. They¡¯re surrounded by enemies.¡± ¡°We can use the goshawk to send messages and keep in touch with the battle situation. That way, when all four sides move, the cloud Sea tribe will have no ce to escape. However, I can¡¯t be sure if these three ces will be able to hold on before we grow up.¡± Chapter 1554 - 1554 Chapter 1554-something is wrong 1554 Chapter 1554-something is wrong then we have to speed up, ¡± Cheng huaijin said. if any of the three tribes agree, our n won¡¯t seed. Gu Xin nodded and pointed to the middle of the cloud Sea tribe and quicksand country, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So, brother Xiao Ye, let¡¯s pack up and bring a team over here!¡± The king of quicksand saw that the two children had made a lot of sense, so he also let them go. The king of quicksand sighed,¡±if it wasn¡¯t for you, I might have chosen to bring the people of quicksand back to the kingdom of goddess. If I couldn¡¯t return, I would have taken them with me and left with the king of Ying Chang Kingdom and the others.¡± It had been a long time since he had such a fighting spirit. Children, go. I will guard the capital well. A ¡®Li can also send messages now. It can¡¯t fly to the goddess Kingdom, but it can still send messages here.¡± !! father, ¡± Cheng huaijin said with a smile, ¡± my little Zhao is almost done with his training. Although he can¡¯tpare to a ¡®li, he can still send letters. This was Cheng huaijin¡¯s fifth year in quicksand country. It had been a full four years, and he had indeed trained a Messenger Eagle. However, it could only bring letters to the pce or send them to him. It couldn¡¯t be used anywhere else. Gu Xin sighed. uncle Jun and brother Xiao Yang both have it. My Xiao Bai can¡¯t! Gu Xin had also chosen an Eagle during the first month of the lunar year. However, she had only just gotten to know the Eagle, so she could forget about sending messages to it. The king of quicksand Kingdom and Cheng huaijin bothughed, telling her to be more patient. When she returned to great Zhou, she might be able tomunicate with Xiao Bai. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin found chief mo and the Han Corporation and told them about their n. Naturally, the Shakko couple was willing to help. They selected 100 people from the Shakko group, while Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin selected 900. They led a team of 1000 people and set off the next morning. It was already March, and the weather was getting hotter and hotter. Gu Xin was wearing armor and she looked like she was in the right ce. After three days, they arrived at the center of the quicksand Kingdom and the cloud Sea tribe. With leader mo and the Han family around, they were more familiar with the sand bandits ¡®hiding habits. After a day¡¯s time, leader mo and the Han family had found some clues, but their expressions were a little serious. ¡°Prince ah hai, Your Highness, are you sure there are less than 100 shakkos here?¡± Chief mo asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like the activity of a hundred people, but at least five hundred, or even more. I¡¯m guessing that all the shakos around me have gathered together! It¡¯ll be very difficult to catch them alive with just a thousand of us.¡± Chief mo pursed his lips and said in a deep voice. at least 500 people? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned, ¡± before we came here, the country ruler said that he heard nothing from Ying Chang country before he returned to the city. The cloud Sea tribe didn¡¯t n to attack them yet, so why did they gather together? Did the cloud Sea tribe make the first move?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this is our chance!¡± Cheng huaijin¡¯s eyes lit up. they¡¯ve gathered together and formed a new gang to resist the cloud Sea tribe. This means that they don¡¯t want to join the cloud Sea tribe. We don¡¯t need to use force. We can negotiate with them and help them get past the cloud Sea tribe so they can join us! We won¡¯t restrict their freedom, and with Uncle Mo and aunty han, this matter will definitely be sessful.¡± Chapter 1555 - 1555 Chapter 1555-surrender 1555 Chapter 1555-surrender ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we find them!¡± Chief mo touched his chin and said. ¡°Father, it¡¯s not good. There are peopleing over!¡± At this time, mo Fei hurriedly rode a horse over from the distance and shouted loudly, ¡± quickly set up the formation! Everyone returned to their positions, took out their weapons, and looked ahead. Who knew that another piece of news came from the other side, saying that there were also peopleing over from that side. !! Chief mo shouted,¡±f * ck, this group of sons of b * tches, they¡¯re setting us up!¡± Kill, kill! Kill them.¡± At this moment, leader Mo¡¯s Shakko temperament was revealed. He would shout to kill at the slightest disagreement. Seeing that the pincer attack was getting closer and closer, Gu Xin did not have time to think about anything else as she picked up her weapon and attacked. However, she didn¡¯t kill them. These were all powerful shakos, and it would be good for her to recruit them. She couldn¡¯t control chief mo and the others who were used to shouting and killing, but she could remind Cheng huaijin. Therefore, the two of them began to cooperate. They took care of each person, and someone behind them would feed the medicine and tie them up. At the same time, they would protect the people who were fed medicine and tied up from injury. In order to increase the number of troops, Gu Xin had to put in a lot of effort. Suddenly, Cheng huaijin¡¯s movements stopped. Gu Xin was so engrossed in the fight that she did not notice. ¡°Xinxin, they seem to say that we¡¯re not the ones who attacked them. It seems that other than the cloud ocean tribe, there are other people who want to take them in.¡± Cheng huaijin said to Gu Xin. He was afraid that these people were speaking too quickly and Gu Xin wouldn¡¯t be able to understand, so he exined it to her. ¡°Who is that?¡± Gu Xin asked as she fought. he said he was from the Lang GE Kingdom. To be precise, he looked like an Eastern person. Cheng huaijin said with uncertainty. ¡°Is it brother Yuanyuan and the others?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened. She knocked out a shako who had been beaten to a pulp and ran to Cheng huaijin¡¯s side. Before Cheng huaijin could reply, dust and sand were kicked up in the surroundings. A group of people surrounded them and the group of sand bandits. They were all holding the g of the cloud Sea tribe. They all stopped and looked around. ¡°Listen up, all of you, drop your weapons and surrender! We are the soldiers of the first Prince of the cloud Sea tribe. If you resist, kill!¡± The leader of the people surrounding them shouted. ¡°Listen up, if you follow us, you can still be free. If you follow the cloud ocean tribe, you will be their ves, and they will use you as meat pads when they attack other ces!¡± Cheng huaijin said to the shakos. He could guarantee that the shakos present could hear him, but the people of the cloud ocean tribe surrounding them couldn¡¯t. ¡°You bastards, I, the sand Dragon Gang, am willing. What do you want with a small group of dozens of people?¡± Chief mo said to those people. The ones who attacked them from both sides were seven groups of sand bandits around them. There were about six hundred of them in total. Some of them recognized leader mo. Seeing that leader mo was still as arrogant as he was when they were Shakko, they felt that this sand Dragon Gang was not working for others. Therefore, they began to think about this problem. ¡°Lay down your arms and surrender!¡± At this time, the cloud Sea tribe shouted again. After shouting, arrows were shot at the people who were still holding weapons. Hence, the group of sand bandits, Gu Xin, and the rest began to wave their weapons to block the arrows. Gu Xin mounted her horse. everyone, listen up. The cloud Sea tribe doesn¡¯t treat us as humans. We can only resist. If you don¡¯t resist, you¡¯ll die!¡± Chapter 1556 - 1556 Be careful 1556 Be careful ¡°I¡¯m the princess of quicksand country. I can guarantee everyone¡¯s freedom in the future. If you want to be like the sand Dragon Gang, then charge with me and kill with me! Let¡¯s fight for this glimmer of hope together!¡± Gu Xin looked at the people around her and made a rough estimate. There were about two thousand of them. Their quicksand country and the shakokou had a few hundred fewer people than the other party. However, there was still a chance of victory. She had been learningnguages for the past few months. As long as the other party didn¡¯t speak quickly, she could understand most of it. What she said, others could understand too. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Kill!¡± !! ¡°Kill! Don¡¯t leave a single one alive, don¡¯t let them go back and report!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The three members of the mo family gave the order. The other leaders of the sand bandits were also invigorated, and they quickly rushed in all directions. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin directly charged towards the leader of the opposing team. The cloud ocean tribe hadn¡¯t expected these people to resist. In the past, the shakos had only been able to hide and run, but now that they heard that they were the first Prince¡¯s men, they were still resisting. How preposterous! He had to teach them a lesson today. Thus, both sides began to fight. Because Gu Xin and the others had a fight with Sha kou before, many of them were more or less injured, so the cloud ocean tribe had the upper hand. In the beginning, Gu Xin had killed hundreds of people from the cloud Sea tribe with the various poisons in her body. Then, the leader found out about her strange behavior and Gu Xin became the main target. Gu Xin was quickly surrounded by the leader and a few other men. They were all two heads taller than her and were two times stronger than her. She felt very pressured. When she was surrounded by so many people, her flexible moves were no longer effective. However, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t understand it either. These people were clearly here to kill her. There were a few times when the knife was almost at her neck, but the person holding the knife was still able to trip on his left foot and right foot, giving her a chance to escape. There were even people who could sh her and sh their own people. Gu Xin was stunned. Of course, she couldn¡¯t just stay there. She had to break out of the encirclement, or she would be finished sooner orter. On the other side, Cheng huaijin had just finished off his opponent. He had already received a few cuts on his body, but they were all minor injuries. He rushed over to help Gu Xin. With the addition of Cheng huaijin, Gu Xin didn¡¯t have to struggle as much. Unfortunately, the two of them were no match for the few of them. ¡°Which tribe are you from?¡± The leader felt that there was something strange about Gu Xin. They had been trying to catch her for so long and she was still surrounded. No matter how agile she was and how good she was at escaping, it was not normal. Hence, he tried to fish for information. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Gu Xin said without hesitation. ¡°Damn woman, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± The leader raised his knife and shed at Gu Xin. Gu Xin dodged, but who knew that he would turn his knife and sh at Cheng huaijin, who was fighting against the others. It was already toote for Gu Xin to help Cheng huaijin. Fortunately, Cheng huaijin was sharp and noticed it. He took the risk of being shed in the arm and crouched down to roll on the ground, avoiding the leader¡¯s fatal blow. Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief and turned around to deal with the others. It was also at this moment that the leader took out a small knife and shot it at Gu Xin. Cheng huaijin got up and happened to see this scene. He flew over. Xinxin, be careful! Cheng huaijin took the small knife for Gu Xin and protected her in his arms. At the same time, the other members of the cloud Sea tribe shed at Cheng huaijin¡¯s back with theirrge knives. Cheng huaijin spat out arge mouthful of blood and Gu Xin¡¯s eyes turned red. Chapter 1557 - 1557 Chapter 1557-living and dying together 1557 Chapter 1557-living and dying together ¡°Ah hai, Xinxin!¡± At this time, mo Fei rushed over on his horse. He charged directly into the crowd and bowed. Gu Xin hugged Cheng huaijin and reached out to hold mo Fei¡¯s hand. The other soldiers of quicksand Kingdom came with mo Fei. In this way, Gu Xin and her team had the upper hand in the battle. !! ¡°Princess, your subordinate will escort you and the Prince to leave!¡± At this time, the quicksand country¡¯s soldier beside mo Fei said. ¡°Take the Prince and leave!¡± Gu Xin told mo Fei to stop the horse and told the soldiers. ¡°What about you? My parents and I are here. You can leave with him!¡± Mo Fei roared. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! Brother Xiao Yan is injured, you guys take him away. Those who were injured all left, and those who were not injured stayed to continue the battle! I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m the princess of quicksand country. I won¡¯t let the soldiers go to the front line alone while I hide in the rear. I will live and die with all the soldiers and people of quicksand country! Murong, Nangong, bring the Prince back! This is an order, my order. If you don¡¯t obey, you will be punished ording to thew!¡± Gu Xin said firmly. She was indeed not injured. She secretly fed Cheng huaijin a Jade bead, which would definitely save his life. Nangong er and Murong er had no choice but to leave with Cheng huaijin and the other injured brothers. At this moment, perhaps it was because they heard Gu Xin¡¯s words that she was willing to die with them, everyone¡¯s fighting spirit reached its peak. They all attacked together like roosters who had just eaten a few bowls of nourishing soup, full of energy. There was originally a difference of a few hundred people between the two sides, but Gu Xin managed to pull them together with her poison. Everyone lived on the samend, and no one was worse than the other, as long as it was not a one-on-one battle. Gu Xin¡¯s method of raising morale filled them with fighting spirit. Because of the death of their leader, the morale of Cloud Sea tribe fell. In the end, they killed everyone in the cloud Sea tribe. Just when he thought he could take a break, another group of people came. They were still flying the g of the cloud Sea tribe, and there were still two thousand people. They came from two different directions. Gu Xin and the rest could not fight back at this moment, so they could only escape. ¡°I¡¯ll follow the princess, Fei ¡®er follow your mother. We¡¯ll split into two and escape!¡± Leader mo said. ¡°Good! You must remember to protect the princess!¡± Mrs. Han said. After that, everyone split up and started to escape. The people from the cloud Sea tribe also split into two groups and began to chase. In this way, it would be a situation where the other side had a thousand, while their side only had a few hundred. Moreover, the other side had not experienced the battlefield, while their side had just won a big battle. If it wasn¡¯t necessary, he couldn¡¯t fight them head-on. ¡°Princess, you take the young ones and leave first. We, the older ones, will hold them back for you. We¡¯ll stall for an hour. You guys run faster.¡± Chief mo said when he saw that the people behind were about to catch up. ¡°Uncle Mo, they have a lot of people, we can¡¯t be separated anymore. We have to be together again. Otherwise, no one will be able to escape.¡± Gu Xin said loudly. ¡°I can. Princess, if I don¡¯te back, remember what you promised us. Let your aunt han and Fei ¡®er return to kun state and bring the brothers of sand Dragon Gang back to great Zhou so that they can live a stable life! Please allow it, Princess!¡± Chief moughed. ¡°No! I don¡¯t agree! Uncle Mo, let¡¯s escape together. Don¡¯t stop!¡± Gu Xin turned around and shouted. ¡°Princess, you must agree. If you don¡¯t agree, I, old Mo, won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost!¡± After chief mo finished speaking, he pulled out the pendant on his neck and threw it on the butt of Gu Xin¡¯s horse. The horse then picked up its speed. Chapter 1558 - 1558 Am I going to die? 1558 Am I going to die? ¡°Uncle Mo!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s voice was hoarse from shouting. Chief mo turned his horse around and stood in a row with nearly a hundred other men of simr age. The people of the cloud Sea tribe had caught up. ¡°Fight them to the death!¡± Chief mo roared. Give the princess and the other boys more time! Believe in the princess, as long as they escape, the West will never be the cloud sea¡¯s world! Believe in them!¡± !! ¡°Believe in them!¡± These hundred or so middle-aged men were determined to buy time for Gu Xin and the others. They could stall as many as they could. Even if they were stabbed several times, as long as they were still breathing, they could still kill. There were close to 1000 people from the cloud ocean tribe. Close to a hundred versus close to a thousand, this was an irreversible battle. However, leader mo and the others managed to do it. They gave Gu Xin and the others 30 minutes to escape. He had also killed many of the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s people. They carried the determination to die, killing as many as they could and injuring as many as they could. Therefore, in the end, less than six hundred people chased after them. Gu Xin led her men to a high ground and set up a trap in the shortest time possible. When the pursuers arrived, the sky was almost dark. Gu Xin stood on high ground, listening to the sound of horse hoovesing from afar with a heavy expression. She had broken her promise. She had promised to bring Uncle Mo and his family back to kunzhou. Even though she had set up a trap, she knew that she would never be able to bring Uncle Mo back to kunzhou. Her tears flowed down uncontrobly. The sound of the horse¡¯s hooves was getting closer, and the soldiers beside her called out to her, ¡± ¡°Princess, they are here.¡± Gu Xin wiped her tears and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Do it!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ya!¡± The people of the cloud Sea tribe all cried out. Their horses had all fallen into the trap and their legs were injured. They threw these people off their horses. ¡°Kill!¡± Gu Xin raised her sword and was the first to charge down from her horse. Behind her were hundreds of quicksand country soldiers and some scattered sand bandits. Gu Xin rode on the horse, killing one with each strike. Her strength was ruthless, her eyes were urate, and her body was steady. Everyone¡¯s eyes were red from the killing. The sky was about to turn dark. At this moment, a group of camels came from afar. ¡°Second Lu, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so absent-minded today? There¡¯s still a four-day journey to quicksand country, and you¡¯re already getting nervous?¡± Xue Qianyu looked at Lu Yang. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but my heart has been beating erratically since this afternoon. It¡¯s just like when I suddenly had a nightmare on the day that Xinxin had an ident!¡± Lu Zheng said as he rubbed his chest. ¡°Guys, look! There¡¯s a fight over there!¡± Pengze pointed ahead. Everyone looked over. For some reason, Lu Zheng just wanted to get there as soon as possible. This was what he thought, and so he did. He drove the camel to speed up. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± I feel like we know the people in front. Let¡¯s go and take a look! A group of people arrived on camels. The sky had already turnedpletely dark. Lu Zheng had even lit a torch. He saw the corpses of the soldiers and horses of the cloud ocean lying on the ground. Standing in the middle was a young girl with messy hair and a face full of blood. She was holding a sword and looking at him with bloodthirsty eyes. Lu Zheng could immediately recognize that pair of bright eyes. It was his youngdy, Gu Xin. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan? Am I going to die? You actually saw brother Yuanyuan?¡± Gu Xin stared at Lu Zheng and mumbled softly. She felt weak all over and was about to fall. Lu Zheng opened his mouth and wanted to call out to Xinxin, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t say it. It was as if something was tugging at his heart. Seeing that Gu Xin was about to copse, he jumped down from the camel and hugged her, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, Xinxin, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s face was covered in tears. Chapter 1559 - 1559 I’m not injured 1559 I¡¯m not injured Gu Xin blinked her eyes. When Lu Zheng¡¯s tears fell on her face, she immediately woke up. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin pinched Lu Zheng¡¯s face with all her might before she smiled and sat up. She wasn¡¯t injured. She was just exhausted just now. Now that she had pinched her real face, she suddenly felt energetic again. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Lu Zheng hugged her, hugging her tightly. He saw so much blood on her body and felt that she must have been seriously injured. ¡°I¡¯m fine, brother Yuanyuan. It¡¯s really you, you really came! I thought I was hallucinating, I thought I was going to die from exhaustion!¡± Gu Xin said happily. Gu Xin¡¯s underlings were all exhausted. Initially, when they saw Lu Zheng and his group suddenly appear, they were nning to stand up and protect the princess. In the end, one look at the princess and they could tell that they knew each other. Theyid down on the ground and continued to rest. Peng ze and Xue Qianyu walked over. Xue Qianyu said, ¡± ¡°Second Lu, don¡¯t waste any more time. I can tell that Xinxin is fine. However, so many people have died, and they are still wearing the uniform of the cloud Sea tribe. Let¡¯s leave this ce first!¡± Gu Xin pushed Lu Zheng away, ¡± that¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go quickly! Second brother Xue, do you have medicine in your bags? Many of my brothers have been seriously injured, and I¡¯m out of medicine!¡± Second white and the rest carried the bags of medicine over, ¡± ¡°Third miss, yes, yes.¡± Lu Zheng nced at second white. third miss, we¡¯ll just go and apply the medicine. You can rest. Gu Xin nodded. ¡°What about you?¡± Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin. Where are you hurt? Is it serious?¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯I¡¯m not injured! I¡¯m amazing! This group of people was set up by me with a trap, and then I led my brothers to kill them! Big brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m very powerful now.¡± Gu Xin, who was originally in a good mood after seeing Lu Zheng again, suddenly became depressed, ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not powerful. It was Uncle Mo and the others who gave me the opportunity and time to set up the trap. Uncle Mo and the others will definitely be scared.¡± At this moment, a Shakko who was not seriously injured walked over. ¡°Princess Xinxin, this isn¡¯t your fault. Leader mo and the others were willing. If it weren¡¯t for their sacrifice, we might have all been sacrificed tonight.¡± Gu Xin looked at this person in surprise. He looked like someone from the West, how could he understand thenguage of great Zhou? The man smiled and exined,¡±my surname is Lin, and my name is Yong.¡± Although I¡¯m not from the sand Dragon Gang, my father is from the great Zhou and my mother is from the Yingchang tribe. My father taught me to speak thenguage of the great Zhou since I was a child, so I don¡¯t look like a person of the great Zhou, but I can understand thenguage. We were Pirates on the sea before, but we ended up here and settled down in the desert.¡± yes! Gu Xin nodded her head and said seriously, ¡± I will definitely bring you guys back to great Zhou. Lin Yong wiped the blood off his face. I believe in Princess Xinxin! When Gu Xin mentioned leader mo, she did not care to describe their reunion to Lu Zheng and the rest, ¡± ¡°Big brother-inw, second brother Xue, brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m going to find chief mo and the others. You guys!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Lu Zheng interrupted. We¡¯ll split into two groups and take those who are not seriously injured to find them. Eldest brother-inw and Xue Er will help to clean up the battlefield and find a safe ce to settle down first.¡± Peng ze stepped forward. let¡¯s do it this way. Walk southwest for an hour. There¡¯s a ce where you can rest. Bring the people you found here! It¡¯s very likely that the people from the cloud Sea wille here. You guys should hurry up and be careful.¡± Chapter 1560 - 1560 Chapter 1560-growing 1560 Chapter 1560-growing By the time Gu Xin found the bodies of leader mo and the others, the temperature in the desert had already dropped. Everyone lit a torch and gathered the bodies of the hundred people. They fixed them on wooden boards one by one and dragged them with camels to meet up with Peng ze and the others. No one made a sound throughout the entire process. Everyone felt very ufortable, and they had to move quickly to prevent the people of the cloud Sea tribe from catching up. After about four hours, their team met with Pengze and Xue Qianyu. Lu Zheng and Peng ze had learned how to survive in the desert from the most experienced seventh Princess of the cloud Sea tribe, so it was not difficult for Lu Zheng to find them with Peng ze¡¯s guidance. This was a deserted city with broken walls and no one lived in it. Fortunately, it could withstand the wind and sand after a little rest. When Gu Xin and the rest returned, the heavily injured soldiers and bandits from quicksand country helped each other up to wee them. The people lying on the wooden boards were all familiar faces and they all had heavy hearts. Gu Xin stood out. I¡¯ll give all the shakos a chance now. If you want to leave, feel free to do so. I won¡¯t force you. If you want to stay, I, Princess Xinxin of quicksand country, promise you that if you follow me, I will never leave you behind. I¡¯ll do my best to let everyone live a peaceful life, even if the process is a little difficult and hard. Even if the process could take a year or a few years. ¡°Even if there will be sacrifices in the process, the sacrifices may be me or all of you. However, I can guarantee that as long as I, Gu Xin, am here, you will have a day of food to eat. Follow me, and I guarantee that you¡¯ll have enough to eat and wear. Follow me, and I will never let you be my ves! So, you can make your choice now.¡± Lu Zheng and the rest looked at Gu Xin. They had never thought that little Xinxin would grow so much in just a few months. Little Xinxin, who had always been well protected by her family, could stand in front of a group of men and say, ¡± I¡¯ll take care of you and work hard to lead a good life for you. Their hearts also ached. Who knew how much suffering little Xinxin had gone through before? None of the shakos chose to leave. They all chose to follow Gu Xin. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t seen their brothers die in the Shakko gang before, but they had never seen anyone like Princess Xinxin, who would risk her life to bring back an intact corpse. The desert was very cruel. If one died, they would be buried under the yellow soil. Perhaps they could leave an intact corpse, but it was more likely that they would be eaten by wild beasts, leaving behind only a skeleton. Everyone was afraid of death, but it had to be a worthy death. Although they were all ordinary people, they all hoped that after they died, someone would remember them so that they would not havee to this world in vain. They believed that it was possible for them to follow Princess Xinxin. No one left, so Gu Xin asked second white and the others to settle them down. Although they had been separated for a few months, she was still able to get second white and the others to help her. Second white and the rest had also learned somemonnguage and could speak with the people here. It was very cold in the desert at night, so they could only light up a fire to keep themselves warm. Including Gu Xin, everyone who was not injured went out to look for burning things. After doing all this, another two hours passed. Chapter 1561 - 1561 Isn’t that so? 1561 Isn¡¯t that so? Gu Xin and the few hundred of them did not have any food to eat at all. Lu Zheng and the rest only had a few days ¡®worth of rations, so everyone only had a little each to barely fill their stomachs. Gu Xin looked at the sky. It was almost midnight. She decided to use up all the Jade beads she had today and boil water for everyone to drink so that they couldst for a while. Second white and the rest rode their camels to fetch water. After a few trips, they only managed to bring back a small bowl of water for everyone to drink. The crowd didn¡¯t understand why Gu Xin wanted them to drink the water. Gu Xin didn¡¯t exin further and only said that they had to drink the hot water to warm their bodies. They had to at least hold on until the day after tomorrow. Otherwise, they would all starve to death. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart ached when he saw Gu Xin taking care of everything on her own. However, under such circumstances, he could only silently help Gu Xin share her burden. Everyone drank some water, ate some food, and went to sleep by the fire. There were dozens of fires in this abandoned city, so it was safe with many people. Gu Xin sat beside Lu Zheng and only then did she have the time to take a closer look at her familiar family. She had been thinking for a few months about what she wanted to say when they met again. However, at this moment, she found that she could not say anything. White four walked over and knelt in front of Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Third miss, this subordinate was too careless. Third miss, please punish me!¡± Gu Xin red at him. you must follow me from now on. You can¡¯t even recognize someone who impersonated me, yet you still follow me around every day. You¡¯re so stupid! White four lowered his head. Gu Xin helped him up, ¡± I¡¯ve underestimated my enemy. It¡¯s not entirely your fault. However, you have to be more careful in the future. Even if my sister and I have the exact same makeup, wear the exact same clothes, do the exact same actions, and say the exact same words, you still have to distinguish who is me. So, from today onwards, second white and the rest will not follow me. You must follow me. This is your punishment!¡± Second white nodded,¡±third miss, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely do it!¡± In the future, he would not allow such a thing to happen again! Many thanks to third miss for giving this subordinate this chance.¡± Gu Xin smiled,¡¯yes, go and rest! You¡¯re not injured, so you can still protect us on the way to quicksand country.¡± White four obediently retreated to the fire to rest. ¡°Third sister, I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re full of energy,¡± Peng ze said. I¡¯ll give you an exnation to your big sister when you get back.¡± Gu Xinughed,¡±big brother-inw, you can¡¯t do that.¡± I¡¯ve suffered a lot, and I can¡¯t exin it to big sister just because I¡¯m full of energy. Also, my uncle must have scolded you for having a crazy cousin, for your cousin to be evil, and then he raised it to the point that maybe you¡¯re crazy too. You¡¯re also evil in your bones and want to bring my sister back to your family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Peng ze smiled bitterly. Gu Xinughed. I knew it. Uncle likes us sisters the most. If one of us is missing, he¡¯ll feel like we¡¯recking something. ¡°Because of Pengze¡¯s affair with thengge Kingdom, father-inw went to mixed city and beat up a few households of thengge Kingdom¡¯s citizens,¡± Peng ze said. He called Majesty Kang and Lord Cheng ¡®en, and even urged Jin Nan Wang to lend them troops. He nned to bring the things that second sister made to blow up the Lang GE Kingdom.¡± Peng ze was not lying at all. Uncle Gu really had such an intention. As a result, he, Majesty Kang, and Duke Cheng ¡®en were scolded by Grandpa and Grandma Gu. Jin Nanwang had avoided the cmity by hiding in the Gu family. Gu Nian didn¡¯t have many in stock at the time. If there were more, the Peng family would have brought their troops to fight. Chapter 1562 - 1562 You’ve got an uncle 1562 You¡¯ve got an uncle Peng ze and Xue Qianyu told Gu Xin a lot of things and Gu Xin¡¯s heart felt warm. Not only was she loved by her family, but she also had two good sisters, Huo Yanyu and Xie Zhiyi. Even businessmen from other countries in the trading area would ask about the third young master of the Gu family! Not to mention the workers in their other businesses. The feeling of being remembered by everyone was great. Gu Xin fell asleep in Lu Zheng¡¯s arms as she listened to all these. It had been a few months and she finally stopped frowning when she fell asleep. She slept very peacefully in Lu Zheng¡¯s arms. Lu Zheng hugged her carefully, as if he was hugging a rare treasure. let¡¯s go to sleep, ¡± Peng ze whispered. we still have to hurry on with our journey tomorrow morning. In my opinion, we should leave before dawn. If we¡¯rete, the people of the cloud Sea tribe will catch up.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± before we leave, ¡± Lu Zheng said, ¡± let¡¯s set up a few more traps and make a few more directions so that the pursuers won¡¯t be able to determine our specific direction. Peng ze and Xue qianxun nodded. ¡­¡­ That night, Gu Xin had a good sleep. When she woke up, the sky was already bright. Lu Zheng was carrying her in his arms as they rode on the camel. Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, why didn¡¯t I feel anything when you carried me on the camel?¡± Gu Xin rubbed her eyes and turned around to look at Lu Zheng. It was only then that she realized what was happening. ¡°Littlezy bug, you¡¯re so sleepy, how can you feel anything? I¡¯m afraid even lightning won¡¯t wake you up.¡± Lu Zheng chuckled. ¡°No way! I must be tired, too tired. I¡¯ve been on the road for the past few days and didn¡¯t sleep well. That was definitely the case. Brother Yuanyuan, I want to ride the horse by myself.¡± Gu Xin wanted to go down and ride the horse as it was a little hot during the day. Lu Zheng did not stop her and let her get off the horse. Instead of riding a camel, he chose to ride a horse and walked beside Gu Xin. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, Did you know? I¡¯ve found brother Xiao Yang!¡± Gu Xin said to Lu Zheng after she got on her horse. I know. Eldest brother-inw and Xue Er told me. Lu Zheng nodded. After some thought, he said, ¡± you should be more at ease now. You won¡¯t hear people say that Xiao Yu and Xiao Jin left without a care anymore. ¡°Hehe, I definitely won¡¯t!¡± Gu Xin stuck out her tongue. but, brother Yuanyuan, you and brother Xue will have an uncle in the future! Lu Zheng& and Xue Qianyu were speechless. Gu Xin was happy,¡¯brother Xiao Ye is my brother! I¡¯m his brother. He¡¯s the Prince of quicksand country, and I¡¯m the princess of quicksand country. Everyone in quicksand country thinks that we¡¯re biological siblings.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is his fortune or misfortune,¡± Lu Zheng said helplessly. We¡¯re treating our Enzi like this. Xinxin, you¡¯ve also seen it, sigh!¡± Xue Qianyu smiled but did not say anything. The Gu family may have only had one son in the beginning, but after enduring for a while, they had all been sons. They had many younger brothers-inw, so it did not matter if they had one more or one less. Perhaps fourth uncle and fourth aunt would have more in the next few years. ¡°Brother Yuan Yuan, you can¡¯t bully brother Xiao Yang.¡± You don¡¯t know, but I almost got stabbed in the back yesterday. It was so close! At that time, brother Xiao Yan blocked more than one knife for me and was madly hacked by a few people with big knives. However, I¡¯ve already given him some medicine, so he¡¯ll have to rest for about a month this time.¡± Lu Jinxin¡¯s heart was in her mouth. Why are there so many people attacking you? Were they from the cloud Sea tribe? Are they all dead?¡± ¡°Ran ran, shouldn¡¯t you have asked if Cheng huaijin was alright?¡± Xue Qianyu asked. Chapter 1563 - 1563 Chapter 1563-are you done 1563 Chapter 1563-are you done Lu Zheng was not concerned about Cheng huaijin at this point in time. All he cared about was whether Gu Xin was injured. When he first saw Gu Xin yesterday, she was covered in blood. Even though she imed that she was not injured, it still gave Lu Zheng a huge shock. Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯brother Yuan Yuan, I¡¯m really not injured. However, if it wasn¡¯t for brother Xiaoyan blocking the knife for me, I might have been hacked to death. Brother Xiao Yan was shed many times, but he protected me well. Sometimes, I think about how Yin Yingli tried to lure me into her trap by talking about him. It¡¯s worth it for him to protect me like this.¡± Gu Xin cared about the Cheng siblings and never asked them to repay her. They might have been friends when they were young. At that time, the feelings were the most sincere and pure. They didn¡¯t ask for anything in return and only hoped that their friend could be well. And this was mutual. I wish you well, and you will wish me well. I¡¯ve suffered a great disaster because of you, but you¡¯re willing to use your life to protect me. From yesterday to today, Gu Xin¡¯s feelings for Cheng huaijin had once again upgraded. From friends to family. Only family would protect you with their lives! She really treated Cheng huaijin as her older brother. ¡°Hmph, I thought he¡¯d improved a lot in the past few years!¡± Lu Zheng was a little jealous. And it¡¯s so bad? You¡¯re already a Prince, how could you let yourself get hurt?¡± Gu Xin was speechless. Xue Qianyuughed,¡±hahahaha, that¡¯s so sour!¡± Xinxin, do you smell the jealousy? It smells like vinegar!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± yes, yes. That¡¯s right. A little. My nose isn¡¯t that sharp, but the smell is so strong that I can even smell it. It¡¯s really not easy!¡± Lu Zheng red at Xue Qianyu. He seemed to have thought of something and gave Xue Qianyu a meaningful smile. I¡¯m just being a little jealous. That kid thinks Xinxin is his sister. But Oh, he didn¡¯t see niannian as an elder sister. Niannian was also very good to that kid. When you get jealous, I¡¯ll wait! Xue Qianyu felt that there was something wrong with Lu Zheng¡¯s gaze, but he didn¡¯t know what it was. He just felt that it was weird. Gu Xin told Lu Zheng,¡±brother Yuan Yuan, brother Xiao Zheng is already very good.¡± Yesterday, I was fighting with him against the leader of the team. We often worked together like this, and he only came to help me after he finished dealing with it. It¡¯s not bad that he¡¯s able to finish one against many and still have the strength to help me. Moreover, he had been training very hard. He knew that Xiao Yu had done a lot of stupid things because of him. He knew that Xiao Yu was now married to a bad person, so he was trying very hard to do something to support Xiao Yu when the time came! He said that even though he¡¯s not strong enough, he¡¯ll help me deal with people if I¡¯m bullied in the future.¡± ¡°Yingluo, you won¡¯t be bullied. He won¡¯t have the chance to help you.¡± Xue Qianyu couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±if Xinxin wasn¡¯t bullied, why would she be here?¡± Lu Zheng red at Xue Qianyu again. This second Xue was simply a bad friend for two lifetimes. In his previous life, he had insulted him in all sorts of ways, including Xinxin. In this life, he was insulting him on Xinxin¡¯s behalf. Are you done yet? Big brother, I¡¯ll go help Cheng huaijin properly. When the timees, you¡¯ll suffer. Once again, Xue Qianyu felt that something was wrong with Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes. It was as if he was brewing a big conspiracy. The group walked in the desert for two days, and they didn¡¯t encounter any pursuers from the cloud Sea tribe. At noon on the third day, they met up with the quicksand Kingdom soldiers led by mo Fei. At this moment, they were still half a day¡¯s journey away from the quicksand Kingdom. Mo Fei was riding his horse at the front, and when he saw Gu Xin in the group, he ran towards her. Chapter 1564 - 1564 You don’t need to persuade me 1564 You don¡¯t need to persuade me ¡°You brat, are you alright? You scared me to death, I thought you were going to be in trouble! You have so much blood on you? Are you injured? Was it serious? Shall I show you?¡± Mo Fei rode to Gu Xin¡¯s side and asked her a series of questions. Xue Qianyu raised his eyebrows. Other than the way she addressed him, he seemed to have heard of other things before! He turned to look at Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng had already ridden his horse to the middle of the two. Gu Xin didn¡¯t know how to face mo Fei because leader mo had sacrificed himself to buy them time. Mo Fei was still in the dark. ¡°Who are you? Which gang are you from?¡± Mo Fei looked at Lu Zheng suspiciously. There was such a clean-looking man in a gang in the desert? ¡°Mo Fei, Uncle Mo, Uncle Mo is in trouble.¡± Gu Xin walked around Lu Zheng and dismounted, lowering her head as she spoke to mo Fei. little leader, leader mo is scared. at this moment, the people from sand Dragon Gang who had survived with Gu Xin stepped forward with a heavy expression. Mo Fei got off his horse and followed his men to the back. On the wooden board that was being pulled, he saw his father. He clenched his fists tightly and knelt down in front of chief mo. He stretched out his hand to pull chief Mo¡¯s hand, but chief Mo¡¯s hand was already stiff and cold. father Zhenzhen ¡± a line of tears fell from mo Fei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Father, father, wake up! Don¡¯t you want your child anymore?¡± Mo Fei shook chief Mo¡¯s corpse and wailed, ¡± father, you haven¡¯t brought your son back to the kun Prefecture. You haven¡¯t brought your son to the Green Mountains and rivers of the kun Prefecture to hunt and fish. Father, father, wake up! Father, Ge Ge ¡± Unfortunately, no one responded to mo Fei. ¡­¡­ When they returned to quicksand Kingdom, the king of quicksandpensated the families of the soldiers who had sacrificed their lives with enough gold coins. For those who did not have family members, the king of quicksand gave them a proper burial. Han Shi didn¡¯t bury her husband. Instead, she burned him and put his ashes in a jar. She only told mo Fei,¡±you and I must live. We must bring your father back to kun Prefecture alive.¡± Mo Fei, remember, even if I die, you can¡¯t die! If mother also goes to find your father, you must remember to bring us back to kun state, back to yunxiu vige, and bury us in the mountain behind yunxiu vige. From now on, I¡¯ll give you a mission, and that is to return to kun province alive. As long as you¡¯re alive!¡± Mo Fei¡¯s eyes were red. The Han family was more open-minded than mofei. From the moment she and her husband were captured to thenge Kingdom, from the moment her husband apanied her to rush into the Lang GE Pce and kill the queen and Prince, they were ready to sacrifice themselves at any time. The heavens had treated them very well, allowing them to struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door in the desert for 20 years and giving them the chance to return to their hometown. The Han family would not take things too hard and follow her husband. She would try her best to live and bring her husband back to their hometown. If the heavens were not willing to help them, they still had a son. After Gu Xin returned to quicksand country, she was not in a good mood because of the death of more than a hundred brothers. Even though she saw her family again, she was still depressed. She would talk to Lu Zheng and the rest every day, but she spent most of her time making medicine and then continuing her training. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart ached when he saw her like this. After a few days, he finally found an opportunity to have a private chat with Gu Xin. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you don¡¯t have to persuade me.¡± Gu Xin knew Lu Zheng¡¯s motive and immediately retorted his words, not even giving him a chance to speak. Lu Zheng felt that Gu Xin had really changed a lot. He had tried his best to be the girl¡¯s support, but because of an ident, she didn¡¯t seem to need it anymore. Chapter 1565 - 1565 Let’s stand side by side 1565 Let¡¯s stand side by side ¡°I know that the battlefield is cruel. In thest few letters, father told me how to adjust my state of mind.¡± Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng and paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± I¡¯m not immersed in sadness. I was just thinking that the cloud Sea tribe might find out that something was wrong with the quicksand Kingdom at any time, so I had to be prepared at all times. Father said that we have to fight a war prepared. This way, those who had been sacrificed would not be sacrificed for nothing. By being prepared, the sacrifice would be reduced to the minimum. The battlefield is ever-changing. If I copse, they won¡¯t see any hope. I have to hold on. ¡± Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin with mixed feelings. In the end, he patted Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°Xinxin has grown up.¡± Gu Xin raised her head and looked at Lu Zheng. brother Yuan Yuan, we¡¯re not in great Zhou right now. There¡¯s something we¡¯re not clear about here. There¡¯s no one here to back us up. We can only rely on ourselves. I am, and you are.¡± As she spoke, she held Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and ced it on her heart.¡±Brother Yuanyuan, my mother once taught me a poem, and it¡¯s different from the other poems. It was about love. I¡¯ll recite it to you. If I love you, I won¡¯t be like a climbing Chinese bellflower. Yingluo, we¡¯ll share the cold waves, wind, and Thunder; We will share the mist, the mist, the rainbow, and the mist.¡± Lu Zheng was shocked. After Gu Xin finished reciting, she looked at Lu Zheng with a sincere gaze, ¡± ¡°Lu Zheng, I, Gu Xin, am not that weak. I can stand side by side with you. so, Lu Zheng, let¡¯s work hard together! Work hard to go home, work hard to defeat the potential enemies of the great Zhou! Is that good? I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m really fine.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Let¡¯s work hard together, shoulder to shoulder.¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± so, brother Yuanyuan, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m doing something serious! Tomorrow, we¡¯ll discuss it with uncle Jun. We¡¯ll also arrange something for you, big brother-inw, and second brother Xue to do. With you three great generals, I believe that we won¡¯t be any worse than the cloud Sea tribe, even if we have so few people.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng smiled and nodded. My Xinxin has be a female general. I¡¯m very happy.¡± ¡­¡­ The next morning, Lu Zheng apanied Gu Xin to visit Cheng huaijin. Cheng huaijin¡¯s internal injuries were almost healed. It was just that his external injuries looked hideous, and if he moved too much, he would tear the wound on his back. He didn¡¯t think too much about the fact that he was so seriously injured but didn¡¯t die. He just thought that maybe God pitied him and knew that he had a sister waiting for him in the great Zhou Dynasty, so he let him live. It just so happened that Xinxin¡¯s medical skills were also very good. ¡°Brother Xiaoyan, we¡¯re here to see you! I¡¯ll get someone to carry you to discuss with uncle Junter!¡± Gu Xin pulled Lu Zheng to Cheng huaijin¡¯s room and said happily. ¡°I¡¯ll walk on my own. Young master Zhou.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded at Lu Zheng. ¡°You can call me Zhou Yuan.¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°General Zhou?¡± Cheng huaijin could never call his benefactor by his full name. In his heart, Lu Zheng and Gu shouxin were also his saviors. Even if the two of them only saved them because of Gu Xin and Xiao Yu¡¯s good rtionship, they were still their saviors. ¡°As you wish. How are you doing?¡± Lu Zheng smiled. When he gave the Cheng siblings a way out, he did hope that they could survive, because in his previous life, the siblings had been beheaded along with their family. If they survived, he would have more confidence in the Gu family¡¯s change. Chapter 1566 - 1566 Why did this kid notice me? 1566 Why did this kid notice me? ¡°Much better. Xinxin really made the right choice to study medicine with grandma Xiao. With her talent, she¡¯s probably the child of those ns who have been dreaming of having medical skills for generations.¡± Cheng huaijin said with a smile. ¡°Of course. Xinxin is much better than my grandson, who has been by her side since she was a child. She has learned more in four years than I have in fourteen years.¡± Lu Zheng said proudly. He could tell that there was something different about Gu Xin, but he couldn¡¯t let anyone else see it. In fact, when the ten thousand swords sect threatened him with Gu Xin during the Lantern Festival and he stabbed himself, he had already guessed that Gu Xin had something good on her. He was even more certain when he recalled the time when he returned to Yuzhou and the sweet food that Gu Xin gave him. It was just that he never said it, and never asked. But that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t want anyone to know that there was something special about Gu Xin. Even if Gu Xin had a genius, a natural-born child prodigy, a photographic memory, or anything else, it would be good. He couldn¡¯t wait for Gu Xin to have as many miracles as possible! He even regretted that he hadn¡¯t found enough people. If he had found a few more, Xinxin might have been able to inherit grandma Gu¡¯s natural power in this life, just like sister Huihui! ¡°Yup. My foster father once told me that some people are naturally suitable for certain things. Just like their family, his elder sister is the type that is born to be an Emperor¡¯s daughter. Xinxin was born to be a Divine Doctor! Let¡¯s not be envious.¡± Cheng huaijin said with a smile. Lu Zhengughed and did not say anything else. Gu Xin was a little embarrassed by their words. She wasn¡¯t born with it, she was acquired! Jade beads were good for the body, memory, and learning. However, her family ate it. She was not the only one who had a good body and memory and learned everything quickly. She was just more interested in medicine. She did not exin too much. He called for someone to carry Cheng huaijin and went to find the king of quicksand. Peng ze and Xue Qianyu were already waiting there. After everyone had arrived, the king of quicksand Kingdom asked Cheng huaijin how he felt today, and Cheng huaijin answered truthfully. The king of quicksand looked at the children. a ¡®ze, a¡¯ Yu, a ¡®Yuan, grandma Xinxin is my aunt, so one of you is my niece-inw. The other two are my future niece-inw. We¡¯re all one family now. So, there¡¯s no need to regard me as an outsider. If you have anything in the future, just let me know.¡± The three of them nodded. Peng ze was the Gu family¡¯s grandson-inw. They didn¡¯t think much of it. Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian were engaged, so they didn¡¯t think much of it either. Lu Zheng was also the Gu family¡¯s third son-inw, so they didn¡¯t think much of it either. However, Cheng huaijin was a little disappointed. He secretly sized up Xue Qianyu. Yup, he looked like a talented man and was a good match for sister niannian. Sister niannian said that she likes good-looking people who are knowledgeable and good at martial arts. This young master Xue should be the kind who can take the Imperial examinations in literature and can stabilize the country in martial arts! Xinxin said that young master Xue was the nephew of the Empress¡¯s maternal family, so he couldn¡¯tpare to others in terms of status. Sigh, young master Xue also looks quite steady. Sister niannian likes this kind of person. Why did he act like a child in the beginning? Sister niannian probably thinks of me as her younger brother! AI! Xue Qianyu noticed Cheng huaijin sizing him up. He was a little puzzled. Why did this kid notice him? I have an idea. I¡¯ll tell you about your next mission. If you think it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll carry it out. If it¡¯s not, we¡¯ll raise it and we¡¯ll add on to it. How about it? ¡± The king of quicksand said as he stroked his beard. Chapter 1567 - 1567 I need to see it before I can make a decision 1567 I need to see it before I can make a decision Everyone looked at the king of quicksand. The king of quicksand Kingdom swept his gaze across Lu Zheng¡¯s three faces and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve arranged three paths for the three of you. Ze, you¡¯re the general of the water Battalion, so your path is rted to water. I n to send a team of people to you, and you will return to the great Zhou by water.¡± Peng ze was stunned. didn¡¯t you say that thenge Kingdom set up a defense line in the waters? no east-west travel is allowed? ¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom smiled and shook his head,¡±how can thenge Kingdom stop all the seas?¡± They didn¡¯t have that ability. If they could control the entire sea area, then why would the Lang GE Kingdom worry about not being able to attack the great Zhou? They don¡¯t even have that many people.¡± Gu Xin suddenly recalled a story that Gu Nian had told her before. ¡°My sister said that we actually live on the same ball. Our part of thend is very small, and the sea is muchrger than thend. Big sister said that if we set off from the coast of Dazhou, if we have enough food and water, and we don¡¯t encounter any storms on the sea, then we can still return to the coast of Dazhou after going around the ball.¡± The few ancient people looked at Gu Xin in shock. Gu Xin stuck out her tongue, ¡± my sister said that she heard it from a traveling monk. That monk had been to many ces! He had talked about it when he was chatting with his sister. You don¡¯t know, my sister used to go to town and county whenever she had nothing to do. I thought she went to see pretty boys, but she went to see the outside world!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. Only a silly girl like you could do it! Gu Nian did not know where it came from, but if Lin Yiqian said it was a ball, then it was a ball. After all, Gu Nian could make many new things. The ce where Gu Nian used to live must be better than the great Zhou Dynasty. The king of quicksand continued,¡±I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a ball or not, but it¡¯s certain that he¡¯ll be able to return to the great Zhou.¡± Look at this map. We¡¯re here now. Go south for half a month and you¡¯ll reach the seaside. If they went east from the sea, they would reach India, liangzi, and Dayuan. After reaching Dayuan, they would not go east. After replenishing their food and water in Dayuan, they would go south for six days. Then, if they went east, it would take about three days. If they went north, they would reach the coast of the kingdom of goddess, Jinnan, or any of the great Zhou¡¯s. Don¡¯t f * ck for more than three days. After three days, you¡¯ll probably go too far!¡± Pengze looked at the simple Sea Map on the table, pursed his lips, and asked, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, can the ship withstand the wind and waves? On the way back, other than restocking at the originator, we¡¯ve been at sea the rest of the time. The sea is ever-changing, and if the ship is not strong enough, everyone on the ship will die in the fish¡¯s stomach.¡± Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu also looked at the king of quicksand with heavy hearts. The king of quicksand Kingdom sighed helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t promise you that. Because, no matter how sturdy a ship was, if it was unlucky and met with a storm, it would only be destroyed. But the sea is our only way to send a message to the great Zhou. The cloud Sea tribe has already controlled the North. Even if we go north, we will have to cross the ice Mountain without going throughng GE to return to the great Zhou. It¡¯s not safer than the sea.¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll agree to it.¡± Peng ze was silent for a while. I need to look at the ship and the manpower before I can make a decision.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded,¡±that¡¯s natural.¡± You don¡¯t have to worry about the people I¡¯ve found for you. Almost all of them have experience at sea. They can see the weather and have experience in dealing with all kinds of unexpected situations. The boat is by the shore. Once you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll have someone take you there.¡± Chapter 1568 - 1568 You won’t make me stay? 1568 You won¡¯t make me stay? After talking about Peng ze, the king of quicksand looked at Xue Qianyu. ¡°Ah Yu, your task is to train the soldiers in quicksand country, with Xinxin and ah hai. I¡¯ll leave all military affairs to you three. I¡¯ll have the entire quicksand country cooperate with you. The officials and I will be in charge of General Affairs. As long as it¡¯s what you ask for, we¡¯ll do our best to fulfill it. ¡± ¡°Sure, uncle Jun,¡± Xue Qianyu nodded. To him, this was not a problem at all. Although he had only been a soldier for two years, he had threebat experiences. He had already put the military books he had read since he was young into practice, so he was not afraid. He had no problem with his personal ability. After talking about Xue Qianyu, the king of quicksand Kingdom looked at Lu Zheng with a troubled expression. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. uncle Jun, ¡± he said, ¡± you don¡¯t want me to bring second white and the rest back to the cloud ocean tribe, get close to the royal family, and be a spy, do you? ¡± Everyone looked at the king of quicksand in surprise. hahaha! the king of quicksand Kingdomughed awkwardly. kid, you¡¯re quite clever. After she finished speaking, she looked at Gu Xin. This kid was the brother Yuanyuan that Xinxin talked about all day. They were childhood sweethearts, and they had been separated for half a year. The moment they met, he wanted to send him away. The king of quicksand Kingdom felt that he was a bad person! Gu Xin had the same thoughts as she pouted her lips and looked at Lu Zheng. ¡°Can¡¯t I switch ces with Xue Er?¡± Lu Zheng rubbed his head. Xue qianxun didn¡¯t mind, he was a spy after all. He had seen Lu er¡¯s madness for the past six months. When they were attacking the sand divine nation, it wasmon for him to sleep for four to four hours a day. There was not a day when his eyes were not red from the killing. The king of quicksand Kingdom looked at Gu Xin. Can ah Yuan and ah Yu switch?¡± Gu Xin felt like she was being questioned by her father, so she sat up straight and suppressed the reluctance in her heart, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. Since second brother Xue didn¡¯t appear in front of the people of Yunhai, it would be best for him to train the soldiers with us in quicksand country. Brother Yuan Yuan and second white were with the seventh Princess of the cloud Sea and they had already gained their trust. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t change their people. I can change my big Brother to Brother Yuan Yuan, but not second brother Xue.¡± ¡°But, eldest brother-inw wants to go back.¡± Gu Xin sighed. Lu Zheng felt his head hurt. Why were there elders everywhere who didn¡¯t want him to stay by Xinxin¡¯s side? AI! Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng reluctantly. A temporary separation is nothing. A temporary separation is for us to be able to reunite better in the future. I will not stop you. However, you can¡¯t have anything with the seventh Princess of the cloud Sea tribe. I heard that the prettiest girl here is the seventh Princess, Ajil. You can¡¯t look at her, and you can¡¯t let her like you. You have to be a good spy. I, second brother Xue, and little brother Jun will train our soldiers and strengthen them to destroy the cloud Sea tribe.¡± ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re not going to make me stay?¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯father said that I have to learn to endure. I can endure it. A little impatience spoils a great n. Business was the most important. Anyway, you have to remember that I¡¯m the only girl you can have. Other than me, don¡¯t get involved with any other girls.¡± Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t help but pinch Gu Xin¡¯s face, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even agree, and you agreed on my behalf and chased me away?¡± ¡°Cough cough!¡± The king of quicksand coughed twice, and the way he looked at Lu Zheng was not right. since Xinxin has agreed, then it¡¯s decided! Chapter 1569 - 1569 Chapter 1569-raising her as a daughter 1569 Chapter 1569-raising her as a daughter Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu looked at the king of quicksand Kingdom. They felt like they were his uncles. I have to say, you two are twins, and at this moment, you two are so simr. Peng ze and Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t tell that the king of quicksand Kingdom looked like Gu shouxin, but Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu felt that they looked very simr at this moment. It was like every time second uncle heard first aunt praise his two future son-inw, he would look up and down at them, these two brothers in distress. That kind of expression, that kind of nitpicking. AI! Did uncle Jun treat Xinxin like his daughter? The king of quicksand then talked about the work he had arranged for Lu Zheng. First, Lu Zheng brought second white and the rest back. Of course, fourth white was the one that Gu Xin had said could only follow by her side from now on, so he only brought second white, sixth white, eighth white and fourteen others. The five of them returned to the cloud Sea Royal City. If they continued to do business, the seventh princess¡¯s subordinates would definitely find them. They would say that they had been captured by Shakko and that Pengze and white four had unfortunately died. He took this opportunity to get close to the steward. Because he was caught, he said that all the gold coins on him had been robbed by the Shakko, so he might not be able to buy goods back to thenge Kingdom in a short time, so he asked the steward to lend him money. The steward would definitely not take the opportunity. He took the opportunity to ask the steward to introduce them to work and said that he could share some with the steward. In this way, the steward would definitely introduce them to the pce. Even if they were not by King Cloud sea¡¯s side, they would at least be by the seventh Princess ¡®side. Then, what Lu Zheng needed to do was to understand the military strength of the Yunhai tribe, which ones had joined them and which ones did not. If they were detected, or if there was any danger, they would have to escape immediately. Lu Zheng thought for a moment and said, ¡± on the way here, eldest brother-inw and I did not reveal our strength. We pretended to be merchants. Second Bai and the others were guards. I feel that if I go there and still keep my trump card, it would be better for second white and the others to mix into their Army.¡± The king of quicksand nodded. that¡¯s right. You can just follow them and do odd jobs. It¡¯s naturally better for second Bai and the others to mix into their Army. I have a group of rebels locked up in my dungeon. I can send them to second white and the others to make contributions.¡± Lu Zheng thought about it and felt that this was the best. Second white and the others were from an assassin organization. Their Kung Fu was not bad, but their killing skills were even better. When that happens, they can secretly kill some of the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s generals in the battle. They can do it without anyone noticing. ¡­¡­ At the beginning of April, Peng ze set off to the seaside to look at the boats. The king of quicksand Kingdom asked Xue Qianyu to bring some people to apany him. This was to increase Xue Qianyu¡¯smunication with the soldiers of quicksand Kingdom, and also to let Xue Qianyu get used to the road here. After Pengze left, Lu Zheng¡¯s side was also about to set off. Everyone could see Gu Xin¡¯s mood recently. Not to mention anything else, even when she was training with others every day, no one could subdue her in 30 moves. She had really gone all out and vented all her unhappiness on the training. The soldiers of quicksand country were all trembling in fear. Had their Princess Xinxin, who was above themon popce, finally be a fairy who was above themon popce? If you don¡¯t prepare yourself mentally, you might be frightened by her aura. In the battle on the stage, she seemed to want to fight to the death with you. In the past, she would admit defeat if he knocked her down. But now, she would not. She was bleeding, but she could still stand up and wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth. let you continue. Chapter 1570 - 1570 Close your eyes 1570 Close your eyes What was even more insane was that they realized that the sandbags tied to Gu Xin¡¯s hands and feet seemed to have be even heavier. They were nowparable to the sandbags tied to men. Also, she had stopped smiling. Although she looked beautiful even when she was cold, she still looked nice when she smiled. She was so kind! Wuwuwu, those B * stards of the cloud Sea tribe, return our former Princess Xinxin! ¡­¡­ That night, Lu Zheng flew up to the roof with Xinxin. The stars in the sky seemed to be weing the couple.e and see us! The two of them sat leaning against each other. Gu Xin hugged her knees with her hands and rested her chin on her knees, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, when do you n to marry me?¡± Lu Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he almost fell off the roof. Gu Xin blinked at him. Lu Zheng gulped and said,¡±ahem, I¡¯ll marry you whenever you want to get married.¡± I¡¯ve already given you the betrothal gifts, and you¡¯re in charge of all my assets, right?¡± Gu Xin pouted,¡¯did I ask for a betrothal gift? What I want is the person, what I want is Lu Zheng, the person you are!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you anything you want,¡± Lu Zheng smiled. I¡¯ll lie t for you, how about that? Do as you please!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Xinughed. then I want it now. Lu Zheng was stunned. Gu Xin sat up straight and suddenly leaned in close to Lu Zheng¡¯s face, their noses touching. Gu Xin could hear Lu Zheng¡¯s heart thumping non-stop. She ced her hand on Lu Zheng¡¯s chest and said softly, ¡± ¡°Lu Zheng, close your eyes.¡± Lu Zheng was a little confused, but he obediently closed his eyes. Gu Xin tilted her head slightly and gave Lu Zheng a Peck on the lips. At that moment, Lu Zheng felt all the blood in his body rush to his head through his blood vessels. He could no longer think. Closing his eyes made him feel even more deeply. He reached out and hugged Gu Xin, who was about to sit back down. He held her waist with one hand and her neck with the other. His movements were very light, and he kissed her very lightly. Gu Xin¡¯s big eyes were wide open. She could see Lu Zheng¡¯s thick eyebrows, his nose bridge, and his long and curled eyshes that were trembling slightly. She smelled the familiar scent on Lu Zheng¡¯s body and felt at ease. She gently closed her eyes. Lu Zheng only kissed her for a while before letting go of Gu Xin. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself and would do more things, so he only dabbled in it. He looked at Gu Xin¡¯s confused eyes and leaned forward to kiss her eyebrows before letting go. ¡°Xinxin, I¡¯ll marry you when we get back. I¡¯ll go to the Emperor and ask for an imperial edict to let you be the princess Consort of Duke Zhenguo¡¯s heir, Lu Zheng.¡± Lu Zheng said gently yet firmly, ¡± I want the entire capital to know that Gu Xin is Lu Xin¡¯s officially wedded wife. I¡¯m going to give you the most spectacr wedding in history. I¡¯m going to make you the happiest woman in the world. I only wish to hold your hand and apany you for a lifetime, to grow old together, and never let you down.¡± Gu Xin looked into Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes. His eyes were filled with her. Lu Zheng appeared in her life when he was 10 years old. It had been more than five years and Gu Xin was already over 15 years old. Right now, Gu Xin was the same as Lu Zheng, her heart and eyes were filled with nothing but him. They looked at each other and only had each other in their eyes. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life with you, and from now on, I¡¯ll remember you. I only hope that the king¡¯s heart is like my heart, and I will not let down my yearning.¡± Gu Xin said softly. With that, she closed her eyes and walked forward. Lu Zheng kissed her again. The stars twinkled in the sky, and the crescent moon hid in the clouds, as if it was embarrassed by this infatuated man and woman, and was unwilling toe out. Chapter 1571 - 1571 Alive 1571 Alive Early the next morning, before the sky had even brightened, Lu Zheng brought second Bai and the rest and set off. They didn¡¯t bring anything, not even horses. They were familiar with the water sources on the way to the cloud Sea tribe. As for food, they would hunt for prey, starve, or ride with the caravans. What if they met the people of the cloud Sea tribe on the way? When the sun rose, they had already gone far, but they were still within the borders of quicksand country. ¡°Young master, you look very happy!¡± White six had a more active personality. Seeing Lu Zheng¡¯s happy expression, she could not help but tease. Lu Zheng nced at him. White six scratched his head in embarrassment and shut up. &Nbsp; Lu Zheng sighed. you¡¯ve been following the third youngdy and have seen many girls. Have you taken a fancy to any? ¡± Second white and the other three looked at Lu Zheng in confusion. Lu Yang said, ¡± this trip is dangerous and precarious. If, and I¡¯m saying if, when you feel difficult in the future, you can think of the girl you like. They just thought that they had to hold on, hold on, and wait until they returned to the great Zhou Dynasty, then they would be able to get married. I promise you that as long as you can return alive, I will give you betrothal gifts, buy you a house, and get you a wife. Live well, understand?¡± Second white cupped his fists,¡±thank you, young master!¡± I will not fail you!¡± White six, white eight, and white ten were the same. ¡°When the great Zhou Dynasty has settled down and we don¡¯t have to worry about being attacked from all sides, everyone can live for themselves. I know that you used to be from the thousand des sect and were trained to be killers there. You have no family and no life of your own. But it won¡¯t happen again. You won¡¯t live in the dark like before, waiting for a killing mission that might appear at any time. What you do will be honorable. White two, white six, white eight, white ten, do it well. When we return to the great Zhou, I¡¯ll help you with your light-body technique. If we can destroy the cloud Sea tribe, it will be a huge contribution. We all have a share. When you go back, you can have your own wife and children. When you¡¯re old, you¡¯ll have children and grandchildren around your knees and enjoy your old age like any other normal person. Let¡¯s all have some expectations for the future, so work hard!¡± Second white and the others were filled with anticipation and ambition. In an instant, they no longer treated this as a mission. Instead, they treated the journey to the cloud Sea as the foundation for their future beautiful lives. They believed that Lu Zheng could do what he said, but the prerequisite was that they had to be alive to enjoy it. Wealth was found in danger, and opportunities were fleeting, so he had to grab hold of this opportunity. White six scratched her head in embarrassment. She smiled and said,¡±Young master, speaking of the person you like, I do have my eyes on one. However, I¡¯m a little afraid that he won¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± white two, white eight, and white ten asked in unison. White six replied,¡±it¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s that sun Yumei. Miss Sun.¡± I thought she was pretty. She was gentle, kind, and knew how to sew. The things she embroidered were very beautiful. Last time, you got me drunk and didn¡¯t take me home. I almost fell into the public toilet, and it was Miss Sun who helped me back to the Yamen. She¡¯s a good person!¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. You have good taste. You¡¯ve taken a fancy to the sister that Xinxin cares about the most other than her family. White ten couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± I heard that her previous husband didn¡¯t treat her well. He aborted her child when she was about to be born. She almost died. Maybe she won¡¯t be able to have children in the future. Don¡¯t you mind?¡± Chapter 1572 - 1572 Enough is enough 1572 Enough is enough White six red at white ten and said,¡±what are you saying?!¡± Even if she couldn¡¯t have children, it wasn¡¯t her fault! It was that bastard¡¯s fault. White ten, we¡¯re brothers. I¡¯ve only heard this once. If you say it again, I¡¯ll hit you even if we¡¯re brothers. What¡¯s the big deal about having children or not? She can¡¯t have children, but as long as she¡¯s willing to marry me, I¡¯ll just pick up two and raise them! Working for the third youngdy, the pay was high, and there was no danger, so they could support them. Hehe, gongzi, when we go back, can you help me talk about it?¡± ¡°Yueyue, I remember that you¡¯re only 18 this year, right? Miss Sun is three years older than you.¡± White six replied,¡±female three years older, carrying a golden brick.¡± Hehe.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you when we get back,¡± Lu Zheng smiled. However, if Miss Sun doesn¡¯t like you, then you¡¯ll have to rely on yourself. Whether you give up or work hard, none of us can help you. So, the most important thing is to return alive and ask Miss Sun if she wants to marry you. If she says she wants it, I and your third miss will immediately make the decision for you two.¡± White six was overjoyed,¡±alright!¡± Many thanks to young master, many thanks to third miss!¡± Seeing that their youngest brother already had someone he liked so quickly, the older brothers felt really embarrassed. They actually didn¡¯t have, didn¡¯t have a Yingluo. What a terrifying reality this was! Second white consoled himself. Boss is probably single too. Don¡¯t be afraid. The group of people talked andughed along the way. When they met caravans or other people, they would stop talking and walk with their heads down, or go forward to seek protection and hurry on the journey together. ¡­¡­ When Gu Xin woke up, she was still in a daze. She remembered that she had fallen asleep on the roof against brother Yuanyuanst night. Now, she was sleeping on the bed. It seemed like brother Yuanyuan had carried her down. She looked at the bright sky outside. She had slept for so long! Sigh, brother Yuanyuan must have left. Gu Xin got off the bed listlessly, put on her clothes and washed up. As soon as she went out, she saw Cheng huaijin exercising in the courtyard. He was moving now, and the external injuries on his body had already formed scabs. ¡°Cough, cough, I saw it.¡± Cheng huaijin suddenly said. ¡°?¡±Gu Xin was stunned. ¡°Last night, I couldn¡¯t sleep because there were too many stars, so I stared at them for a while. Who knew that I would see a young couple making out on the roof? Oh my God, that girl is so bold. She looks like ady from great Zhou and should be reserved, but she¡¯s even more generous than the most enthusiasticdy in quicksand country! Just order your lover to close his eyes!¡± Cheng huaijin said awkwardly. hehe, Yingluo. Gu Xin was not embarrassed at all. She even had the mood to mock Cheng huaijin. that¡¯s right! I don¡¯t know when brother Xiao Yang will be treated as a lover by such a good girl! Tsk, tsk, brother Xiao Yang is not bad looking either. Why don¡¯t girls like him? Is it because a pretty gentleman like you has a mouth?¡± Cheng huaijin,¡±Wanwan.¡± Gu Xin continued,¡¯sigh! What a sin! He¡¯s already a seventeen-year-old boy, but no girl likes him. And he¡¯s even a Prince!¡± Cheng huaijin red at Gu Xin,¡¯stupid girl, that¡¯s enough! I don¡¯t want to rub salt on your wound like this! Is that because no girl likes me? The girl who likes me can go around quicksand Royal City. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the person I love!¡± Gu Xin replied calmly,¡¯but, your sweetheart doesn¡¯t need you to clean herself up for her! She has her own sweetheart.¡± Chapter 1573 - 1573 Chapter 1573-self-doubt 1573 Chapter 1573-self-doubt Cheng huaijin felt as if his heart had been stabbed countless times. Xinxin used to be a cute girl and didn¡¯t have a sharp tongue at all. What¡¯s wrong with her now? Could it be that he had also practiced poison in his mouth? With her hands behind her back, Gu Xin walked to Cheng huaijin¡¯s side. She decided to let him face reality once again so that he would not be hurt when her sister got married in the future. She patted Cheng huaijin¡¯s shoulder. brother Xiaoye, ¡± she said. my mother told me about the love I had when I was young. My mother said that no matter if it¡¯s a man or a woman, they must have fallen for someone when they were young. That¡¯s the love of youth. However, was the person she liked when she was young her destiny? That might not be the case. Love is two-way. If it¡¯s destined to only be one-way, then it¡¯s better to bury this pure and beautiful love in your heart. It¡¯s good for everyone.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin gloomily. so you and brother ah Yuan are on opposite sides? ¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± We¡¯re both sides. We appeared in each other¡¯s most beautiful time. It just so happened that he took a fancy to me, and I took a fancy to him. It just so happens that we have time to get to know each other. It just so happens that we have time to go through it together.¡± Once again, Cheng huaijin felt as if his heart had been stabbed. Didn¡¯t this mean that he had fallen in love with sister niannian at the wrong time? He didn¡¯t let sister niannian understand him, didn¡¯t share the same experience as sister niannian? brother Jun, ¡± Gu Xin continued, ¡± can you tell me what you like about my sister? ¡± Cheng huaijin thought for a moment and said,¡¯sister niannian is pretty, generous, and smart. She¡¯s different from the other girls. As long as she appears, she¡¯s the only one in my eyes.¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯so, you don¡¯t like her at all! If you like someone, you can¡¯t even tell them what you like about her. That was because liking someone meant liking everything about her, not just a single thing. Pretty, generous, and smart are just one type. My sister isn¡¯t the only one. All four of us Gu sisters are pretty, generous, and smart. She¡¯s different from the other girls, but everyone in this world is different. No girl is different from the other girls.¡± Cheng huaijin started to doubt himself. Was that really the case? Gu Xin continued,¡¯when you like someone, you really can¡¯t tell what you like about her. Liking someone was liking someone. It was that simple. Also, people change. The one you like is the beautiful big sister you saw when you were twelve. ¡°Five years have passed, and that beautiful big sister has changed. Her personality and temper have changed. Perhaps she won¡¯t treat you the way she did in the past. Perhaps, the things that you were once infatuated with her are gone. Both were possible. Most importantly, she was about to be someone else¡¯s wife. Since that was the case, it meant that the one arranged by the heavens for you was not destined to be her. Otherwise, no matter how long you had been through and how difficult the situation was, the heavens would not arrange for someone to appear by her side. They would leave that position for you. So, brother Xiao Yang, you only like my sister, just like how I like the other handsome and interesting little brothers in the other manors. That¡¯s all.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin suspiciously. why do I feel like you¡¯re tricking me? ¡± he asked. Gu Xin revealed a smile, ¡± I¡¯m just sharing my opinion. I¡¯m not lying to you. Really, that¡¯s my opinion, but I won¡¯t force you to think the same way. Actually, you can wait until you return to great Zhou and see my sister before thinking about this problem. Let¡¯s see if the feeling she gives you now is the same as before.¡± Chapter 1574 - 1574 I can also kill you 1574 I can also kill you Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything else and went to eat. After the meal, she first discussed with the king of quicksand about the division of the forces under hermand, as well as the military system that she nned to implement next. After Lu Zheng left, Gu Xin trained even harder. When the soldiers saw how hard she was working even though she was a youngdy and a Princess, they did not dare to ck off anymore. Now, without any medication, these people could train as hard as they could. Xue Qianyu returned at the end of April. Pengze returned by sea. He prepared enough food and water and left by boat. If he arrived safely, he would return from there. If the time that the king of quicksand Kingdom had calcted was correct, he would be able to return in three months. After Xue Qianyu returned, he also joined in the training. With his addition, the quicksand country¡¯s troops were more organized and stronger. Not to mention the king of quicksand, even the subjects of quicksand were fantasizing about their beautiful future. Almost all of the quicksand Kingdom¡¯s officials had been brought over from the goddess Kingdom by the king of quicksand. They actually wanted to go back. Even though they had lived here for more than 20 years, they still liked the beautiful goddess Kingdom. If they could go back, they didn¡¯t have to go back to the goddess Kingdom. They could go to the great Zhou! It¡¯s not bad in the great Zhou. On the other hand, the people of quicksand country felt that it was getting safer and safer. The soldiers were all full of energy. They didn¡¯t have to worry about bing ves in the cloud Sea tribe anymore. They could live freely in quicksand country. Of course, a war was inevitable. However, the soldiers of their quicksand country were very powerful. They might not lose. With this in mind, many young men of quicksand country joined the Army. The girls who saw Gu Xin training in armor also came to her for help. Gu Xin had tested them one by one and really managed to recruit a group of over a hundred female soldiers. She had used the training method of the Peng family¡¯s female Battalion in kun city. Of course, these girls didn¡¯t need to go to the battlefield, but when the cloud Sea tribe attacked, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid and would defend the pce. Sometimes, imposing manner was very important. You can lose but not your face! ¡­¡­ It was now may. Lu Zheng and the rest had sessfully gained the trust of the yellow-haired steward under the seventh Princess, Ajil. White two and the other three were ced in the Army. The steward was given threeyers of monthly sry. Lu Zheng was helping the yellow-haired steward to do unscrupulous business. The two of them cooperated very well. At the same time, Lu Zheng had also found out some of the secrets of the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s royal family. He had another idea. Controlling the enemy¡¯s forces and messing up the rtionship between the seventh Princess and her siblings, making them kill each other was the best way. He was good at this. In his previous life, he did the same thing to the third Prince¡¯s brothers. At the beginning of may, Peng mu and his men returned to thenge Kingdom from the Xing Nan Kingdom. Cheng Huaiyu was no longer as resistant as she had been at the beginning. She seemed to have epted her fate and knew how to please Peng mu. Peng mu was very pleased with this. When he was happy, he would treat Cheng Huaiyu the same way he used to. When he was unhappy, he would insult Cheng Huaiyu. She didn¡¯t want to show her true heart, but she would only ept it if she was beaten and scolded. She was born to see her bones. Cheng Huaiyu seemed to have given up. You can scold me if you want, and I¡¯ll see you if I want to see you! The Lang GE Kingdom is so close to kun city. Peng mu, you¡¯ll have to take a nap one day. If I can kill Song Cheng, I can also destroy you. I¡¯ll even bring the entireng GE Kingdom to its destruction! Chapter 1575 - 1575 Chapter 1575-femme fatale 1575 Chapter 1575-femme fatale After entering the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s Royal City, Peng MU¡¯s guard against Cheng Huaiyu had slightly rxed. He had been with Cheng Huaiyu for two years, and in these two years, they had learned almost the same things. The Peng family had all kinds of secret codes invented by Peng ze, so he was worried that Cheng Huaiyu would leave secret codes on the way. Now that he was in thengge Kingdom, he wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. Cheng Huaiyu wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if he had wings. Cheng Huaiyu was still as desperate as ever, as if she didn¡¯t care at all whether Peng mu suspected her or not. The two of them sat in the carriage one after the other and passed through the capital. Cheng Huaiyu had never been to thengge nation before, but she had heard that she had her own ns. So, from the moment they entered the city, she opened the curtain and sat in the car to look at the scenery outside. The Lang GE Kingdom was indeed simr to many ces in the great Zhou. The people in the pce spoke with the same ent as the capital of the great Zhou, and their clothes were also the same as the great Zhou. Suddenly, Cheng Huaiyu saw a familiar-looking person standing on the side of the street, but she couldn¡¯t remember who it was. It was only when the carriage was about to pass by that person that a shout came from outside. It was thest batch of goods from the great Zhou¡¯s Jiangnan. There was nothing left after it was sold out. Cheng Huaiyu stared at the familiar-looking man. Jiang Nan, Nan. She knew that this man was Xie Nanfeng. Xie Nanfeng happened to see Cheng Huaiyu, but his eyes didn¡¯t stop there. In the past, he didn¡¯t have a deep impression of Cheng Huaiyu. When he was sent here, Gu Xin was still fine. If he didn¡¯t meet Xue Qianyu inng GE country in February, Xie Nanfeng might not even think of Cheng Huaiyu. Third miss Gu had met with an ident because of the Cheng siblings. This person seemed to be Cheng Huaiyu. The person in the carriage in front was Peng mu. That¡¯s right, this person was very likely to be Cheng Huaiyu. Xie Nanfeng had arrived at kun city earlier than Lu Zheng, but he rarely interacted with the Peng family¡¯s grandchildren. After he arrived, he was sent to the camp. When Lu Zheng arrived at kun city, he followed him directly. Peng mu didn¡¯t recognize Xie Nanfeng, mainly because he waspletely different from when he first arrived in kun city and appeared at the Peng family. However, Cheng Huaiyu recognized her. Ever since Cheng Huaiyu could speak, she had also discovered that she had a special characteristic, which was that she had a photographic memory. No matter how long it had been, she could recognize people even if she had only seen them once. She was sure that this person was Xie Nanfeng. At this moment, the carriage had already passed by Xie Nanfeng¡¯s side. Cheng Huaiyu was more confident now. It seemed that the great Zhou had indeed arranged for someone toe to thenge Kingdom. He wondered if Peng mu recognized him. She was more carefulter on. If Peng mu recognized her, it would be bad. Soon, the carriage entered the pce. Cheng Huaiyu had never seen the qu King before, so until now, she still did not know that Kingng GE was the qu King. Today, Peng mu was in a good mood, so he brought Cheng Huaiyu to see Kingngge. However, Kingngge had already heard that Cheng Huaiyu had betrayed Peng mu. If it wasn¡¯t for his people in Fuzhou, Peng mu would have suffered a cmity. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to see Cheng Huaiyu and directly asked her to withdraw. Kingng GE looked at Peng mu sternly,¡±mu ¡®er, love is the most uneptable thing.¡± Since ancient times, femme fatale has always been a femme fatale. I hope you don¡¯t spend too much energy on this woman. She destroyed all our deployment in Fuzhou with her own strength.¡± Peng mu knelt down,¡±father, your son knows.¡± Your son only treats her as a ything. She is the woman that your son missed when he was young, so let her follow your son! When your son has yed enough, then throw her away, your son will not dy important matters for her. ¡° Chapter 1576 - 1576 She’s not qualified 1576 She¡¯s not qualified Kingnge said in a deep voice,¡±you¡¯ve had enough fun on this journey!¡± The next time the Prince of the cloud ocean tribees, I¡¯ll give this woman to him!¡± Peng mu pursed his lips. After a pause, Peng mu continued,¡±father, since she doesn¡¯t please you, I¡¯ll send her out of the pce.¡± Before you send her away, please allow your son to find her every day.¡± Kingng GE squinted at Peng mu and sneered. ¡°Alright!¡± How could he not see through Peng MU¡¯s thoughts? how could he so easily hand over the woman he had been thinking about when he was young? Even if he did not raise his own son by his side, he knew all about his daily life. He knew that Peng mu wanted to make that woman pregnant during this period of time so that he would give up on the idea of sending her to the cloud Sea tribe. Ha, would he let him have his wish? Kingng GE touched his beard. He would not let him have his way. As for heirs, he had already prepared a few women for Peng mu and had them recuperate long ago. He did not need the son of a woman whose heart was not with his son. After Peng mu expressed his thanks, he got up and sat at the side. The father and son stopped talking about Cheng Huaiyu and started talking about the current situation. Peng mu already knew that the cloud Sea tribe had agreed to form an alliance to attack the great Zhou. However, the two sides had yet toe to an agreement. Many tribes and countries in the West weren¡¯t willing, so the cloud Sea tribe was nning to unify the West first before sending their Army over. Peng mu asked for the specific time and what the Lang GE Kingdom needed to do now. The news that Kingnge received was at the end of the year. At the end of the year, the people he left in the great Zhou Dynasty would first figure out the situation in the divine Sand Kingdom and the Yun nation. Last year, the great Zhou had conquered the sand divine Kingdom and the Yun nation. They had arge supply of warhorses and had already raised warhorses in those two ces. What thenge Kingdom needed to do was to find out the situation of the warhorses in the great Zhou¡¯s supply of warhorses and their provisions, then move their provisions and warhorses. After they made their move, they could form an alliance with the Army of the cloud Sea tribe to attack the great Zhou. The Xing Nan Kingdom had also formed a secret alliance with the Lang GE Kingdom, as well as two small countries to the East of the great Zhou. At that time, they would attack from the Xing Nan country in the North, the two small countries in the East, the West, and the south coast. In other words, even though Yan Mo¡¯s original n had changed, it did not affect the situation. The Army of the goddess Kingdom was not enough to be feared, and the Jin Nan Kingdom was even weaker. ¡°Father, what do we do with the cloud Sea tribe after we take down the Zhou Dynasty?¡± Peng mu clenched his fist. Kingnge smiled. those people from the cloud Sea tribe don¡¯t know anything. Thend of great Zhou is rich. They don¡¯t know how to use it even if we give it to them. Thenge Kingdom and the Yunhai tribe will take the bigger ones, while the xingnan Kingdom and the other two small countries in the East will only take the neighboring states. The Xing Nan Kingdom and those two small countries are easy to deal with, but the Yun Hai tribe ¡­¡± ¡°I have a way to make them return the way they came!¡± Kingng GE stroked his beard. Kingnge looked at Peng mu sternly,¡±mu ¡®er, the great Zhou¡¯s world belongs to us father and son.¡± Don¡¯t be distracted by trifling matters. As long as we seed, we¡¯ll have beauties from all directions. You¡¯ve also obtained that Cheng fellow.¡± Peng mu nodded his head,¡±Royal father, your son understands.¡± Your son will remember father¡¯s teachings! However, Royal father, mother, she ¡­¡± Kingng GE sighed. she gave birth to a grandson for the Peng family after all. She¡¯s not qualified to be the mother of the future Lord of the World. Chapter 1577 - 1577 If you don’t die, I won’t die 1577 If you don¡¯t die, I won¡¯t die Peng mu lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. Fourth Madam Peng gave birth to him, a son, for Kingnge. Simrly, she gave birth to eighth Peng for fourth general Peng. Peng mu hadn¡¯t met Kingng GE many times over the years, but they had written to each other quite a lot. He understood what kind of person Kingng GE was. He wouldn¡¯t want a woman who had given birth to a child for someone else. Kingng GE cast a nce at Peng mu, but said nothing. Back then, if his Queen and Prince had not been killed by the unruly people of kun province, why would he have had to have a son with a vige girl when he passed by the provincial city? No matter what, he would not bring that woman from the Peng family to thengge Kingdom, even if she was still Alive After The Fall of the great Zhou. He also wouldn¡¯tfort Peng mu or anything. Those who achieved great things didn¡¯t bother about trifles. He could watch as his own son and grandson were killed by the little emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. His son should also be ruthless enough to not care about a mother who had given birth to another family¡¯s child. After a while, Peng mu stood up. Royal father, if there are no other instructions, your son will take his leave. ¡°En, go!¡± Kingng GE nodded. Peng mu retreated. Kingnge called a eunuch over and directly ordered him to send Cheng Huaiyu a bowl of heir-extermination soup when Peng mu wasn¡¯t by her side. Just like that, before Cheng Huaiyu could settle down, he was brought to a house outside the pce by Peng mu. ¡°Did husband get scolded by the king because of Qie?¡± When they arrived at the house, Cheng Huaiyu realized that Peng mu seemed to be in a bad mood and was pretending to care about him. ¡°Pa!¡± Peng mu turned around and gave Cheng Huaiyu a p, sending him to the ground. Blood trickled down the corner of Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s mouth. She covered her face with one hand and supported herself with the other, looking at Peng mu pitifully. Seeing the blood at the corner of Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s mouth, Peng mu was extremely irritated. ¡°All of you, get down!¡± Peng mu bellowed. The two maidservants were so frightened that they immediately retreated and even closed the door. Peng mu took a few steps forward and stared at the blood at the corner of Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s mouth. ¡°It¡¯s Qie¡¯s fault. Husband, if you feel ufortable, vent it out!¡± Cheng Huaiyu said weakly. As she spoke, tears also flowed down from the corners of her eyes. Peng mu picked Cheng Huaiyu up and walked to the bed. He threw her onto the bed roughly and started to strip her clothes. Every time Peng muy on top of her, Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s mind would sh back to the time when she had killed Song Cheng. The first time, she had also nned to pull out her hairpin to kill Peng mu like that. However, Peng mu was highly alert. After that time, she didn¡¯t have any sharp weapons by her side, and even the things she used to clean up were all pearls. She closed her eyes, enduring her disgust as she ttered Peng mu. After he was exhausted, Peng mu finally vented all the depression in his heart. He hugged Cheng Huaiyu and looked at the bruises on her body. He felt guilty and excited at the same time.¡±Let¡¯s work harder and get pregnant! Once I¡¯m pregnant, you can stay and be by my side forever.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t have a child, where are you going to send me?¡± Cheng Huaiyu was shocked. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you,¡± Peng mu said coldly. Cheng Huaiyu said,¡¯I¡¯ll try my best, husband. I don¡¯t want to die. I haven¡¯t found my brother yet.¡± Peng muughed,¡±alright, be good.¡± As long as you don¡¯t want to kill me and serve me well, I will help you find your brother and let you live well.¡± Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s head leaned against Peng MU¡¯s chest. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± There was no light in her eyes.¡±I will. I will live well. If you don¡¯t die, I will not die.¡± Chapter 1578 - 1578 Chapter 1578-return 1578 Chapter 1578-return Peng mu didn¡¯t spend the night at Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s ce. He returned to the pce at night to attend a banquet. It was also his first timeing to the Lang GE Kingdom. Many of the ministers in the Lang GE Kingdom had not seen him before. He was now the only son of Kingng GE, and he was rightfully going to inherit the throne. In the evening, a servant from the pce sent a bowl of heir-killing soup. ¡°Miss Cheng, this is a reward from the king. Since you¡¯ve worked hard to serve the Prince, drink it!¡± The eunuch¡¯s sharp voice was filled with contempt. ¡°Many thanks for the reward, Your Majesty!¡± Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t even ask and drank the medicine. She could guess that this was the medicine to prevent her from having children, but so what? if she didn¡¯t drink it, she might be executed tonight. She took off the Jade bangle on her hand and gave it to the servant, ¡± ¡°Thank you for making this trip, eunuch Liu.¡± The servant took it and said,¡±miss Cheng is a smart person.¡± This humble one has epted miss Cheng¡¯s things and would also advise miss Cheng to find some things to do on a daily basis. The Prince is a person who does great things and the king does not like the Prince to be dyed by trivial matters.¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder, eunuch Liu!¡± Cheng Huaiyu smiled and nodded. After sending off the inner servant, Cheng Huaiyu asked the maidservant to bring water for a bath. After washing up, she went to sleep. For the next few days, she stayed in the house obediently, and Peng mu only came once. In the past few days, Cheng Huaiyu had also figured out how the entire Manor worked. She called the housekeeper over and asked her to buy some silk and cloth from Jiangnan. She wanted to do some embroidery work. The Butler naturally listened to her. The Prince had instructed that as long as miss Cheng didn¡¯t go out, he had to listen to her. In the afternoon, the Butler directly invited the merchant from the shop. The people who came were Xie Nanfeng and the others. Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t say much and picked out some cloth. Xie Nanfeng and the others took the ones she didn¡¯t choose back. When Xie Nanfeng and the others returned to the shop, he carried one of the yellow cloths into the house and spread it open. Sure enough, there was a note inside. On it was a picture, with the main point being the Xing Nan Kingdom. Xie Nanfeng suddenly understood that Peng mu and the others had returned to thenge Kingdom from Xing Nan Kingdom. In other words, someone in Xing Nan Kingdom was colluding with the Lang GE Kingdom. Xie Nanfeng didn¡¯t know if he could trust Cheng Huaiyu, but Peng mu and Cheng Huaiyu had already arrived atnge country. He had to send this news back. It was not possible to send a letter back from thenge Kingdom now, but this news must be sent. If Cheng Huaiyu wasn¡¯t lying, xingnan would cause harm to the North. Xie Nanfeng thought about it all night and made a decision the next morning. He nned to risk his life to break through the snow Mountain. That was the only path that was the shortest, and he could only take advantage of the loophole. He told his brothers not to do anything while he was not around. They just had to remember what happened in the pce every day. No one is allowed to act rashly before receiving notice. The few people who came with him took note of it. Xie Nanfeng immediately packed his things and set off. Along the way, he pretended to be a businessman heading west with Jiangnan¡¯s silk and cloth, but in the end, he sold his things halfway and walked alone in the forest. In the North of the Lang GE Kingdom and the former divine Sand Kingdom, there was a Snow Mountain that never melted. In the past six months, nothing had happened to the snow Mountain, so the security here was not so strict. After hiding here for three days and figuring out the guards, on the night of the third day, Xie Nanfeng found an opening without any guards and entered the snow Mountain. In just half a night, he had experienced the difficulties of the third Gudy. Chapter 1579 - 1579 Hold on 1579 Hold on He had made ample preparations before entering the snow Mountain. He had heard from second white that third miss Gu had escaped to the snow Mountain! It took Xie Nanfeng three days to cross the snow Mountain. He felt the blood in his body turn cold, and he felt like he was going to die the next moment. Fortunately, he was quite lucky. Halfway up the other side of the mountain, he saw people at the foot of the mountain. He remembered second white telling him not to make too much noise in the snow Mountain. Otherwise, he might be buried in the snow Mountain. !! He took out a bright red cloth from his bag and tied it to his walking stick. As he walked, he raised his walking stick. This ce was already the territory of the great Zhou. He was not afraid of being discovered, but he was afraid that no one would discover him. As they walked down the mountain, Xie Nanfeng couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, but he still didn¡¯t see anyone. He felt a little dizzy and breathless. It was difficult for him to even breathe. He felt that he was about to die. His mother and sister¡¯s faces appeared in his mind. He told himself to hang in there, he had to hang in there. Finally, he walked through The World of Ice and snow and set foot on the grasnd. He saw horses in the distance, and then he fainted. When Peng sang saw Xie Nanfeng, he couldn¡¯t believe it. He actually didn¡¯t know that Xie Nanfeng was sent tonge country. Xie Nanfeng used to be Lu Zheng¡¯s right-hand man, but he suddenly left, so he thought he was sent to the beach! Peng sang took out a bowl of medicine and fed Xie Nanfeng a pill. Then, he carried the man on his back and got on the horse. He ordered his men to guard the ce and left. Xie Nanfeng was jolted awake. By the time he woke up, he had already entered the kun state. Lying on the horse, he felt extremely ufortable. ¡°Phew!¡± Peng sang felt the person in front of him move and stopped his horse. who¡¯s so rude? why don¡¯t you get me a carriage? ¡± Xie Nanfeng said weakly. Peng sang got off his horse and approached Xie Nanfeng. Xie Nanfeng was so scared that he fell off his horse. ¡°General Chi, you¡¯re scaring me to death!¡± Peng sangughed,¡±you¡¯re amazing, kid!¡± I heard that the other side of the snow Mountain is heavily guarded, and you can stille back. Not bad, not bad!¡± After she finished speaking, she untied the water bag from her horse and gave it to him. Xie Nanfeng took the water bag, raised his head, and drank all the water. He felt a little better after drinking the water, but he was hungry. Peng sang threw him another bag of dried meat. the Gu family¡¯s unique ck pork from kunzhou. It¡¯s quite delicious. Xie Nanfeng,¡±hehe.¡± Well, no matter how hard it was to chew, he had to chew it. Actually, he wanted to eat porridge. Peng sang sat down beside him and asked,¡±do you have something urgent to report?¡± By the way, were you sent to the Lang GE Kingdom or to the West like my big brother?¡± Xie Nanfeng licked his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Other than the old general, second uncle, and general Zhou, no one else knew about this. He could not tell anyone. Peng sang patted him in annoyance.¡±Forget it if you don¡¯t want to say! You look like you have the strength now, let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t waste time.¡± Xie Nanfeng stood up and remembered that there was only one horse! He was going to ride a horse with a man? Peng sang kicked him in anger. there¡¯s a Garrison in front. You¡¯ll have your horse. It¡¯s your fault for having such a poor foundation that you can even faint after climbing a Snow Mountain.¡± Xie Nanfeng chewed on his dried meat and didn¡¯t want to argue. He had no choice but to get on his horse. When they arrived at the encampment, Xie Nanfeng rode back to kun city alone, while Peng sang returned to the grasnd. The next morning, Xie Nanfeng rushed to the kun state government¡¯s house. Coincidentally, she ran into Xie Zhiyi, who hade to the Gu family. ¡°Brother!¡± Xie Zhiyi shouted in surprise. Even though his brother had stubble and messy hair, she could still recognize him. ¡°Sister! Quickly take me to see second uncle, I have something important to report!¡± Xie Nanfeng quickly pulled Xie Zhiyi along. If he wanted to find Gu shouxin by himself, he would have to wait. If he followed his sister in, he could directly reach the backyard. Xie Zhiyi held his brother¡¯s hand and quickly walked inside. Chapter 1580 - 1580 They were prepared 1580 They were prepared When Gu shouxin saw Xie Nanfeng, he was also a little surprised. He really didn¡¯t expect that the little yboy who wanted to steal their prescription coulde back safely under the heavy guard of thenge Kingdom. It seemed that Lu Zheng was not wrong about people! She did not know what this kid did in his past life that made Lu Zheng think highly of him, to forcefully change a good-for-nothing. !! Xie Nanfeng exined the situation. He couldn¡¯t be sure if Cheng Huaiyu was trustworthy, but as long as he had any suspicions, he had to let the great Zhou know. you¡¯re saying that Cheng Huaiyu was locked up in a house outside the pce by Peng mu? ¡± Gu shouxin looked at Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s drawing and asked with a frown. ¡°Yes, I am. Second uncle, I¡¯ve asked around. It¡¯s said that the Prince is hiding a beauty. Her status is low, and the king does not allow her to enter the pce. So, the Prince can only hide her outside. From the first day I saw them, I had people keep an eye on them. Indeed, no one came out of that house, and Peng mu had only been there once.¡± Xie Nanfeng said. someone, go and invite old master Peng and general Peng here. Oh, and bring Huihui as well. Gu shouxin ordered someone to invite him over. He also got someone to prepare food for Xie Nanfeng. After they arrived and learned about the situation in thenge Kingdom from Xie Nanfeng, Gu shouxin and old general Peng jointly wrote a Memorial and sent it to the capital as fast as possible. The Xing Nan Kingdom was the only northern kingdom that had friendly rtions with the great Zhou and did business with them. He did not expect that they would also be in contact with the Lang GE Kingdom. As for how to do it, that would depend on the Emperor. Moreover, half of the soldiers of Yunzhou who were guarding the North were sent to kunzhou. If they were to fight with the Xing Nan Kingdom at this moment, both sides would suffer great losses, and the great Zhou might even be defeated. It had to be said that Xie Nanfeng¡¯s letter was very timely. When Gu shouxin and old master Peng jointly submitted a letter to the Emperor, the king of Xing Nan country believed the words of thengge Kingdom and finally decided to test whether the great Zhou had concentrated all its military forces in kun Prefecture. It just so happened that the Emperor received the letter and immediately sent people to Yunzhou to have the Yi family, the general of Yunzhou, conduct a big drill in the border city. Even if I don¡¯t have many people, I can still train you to look like you have a strong Army. Sure enough, the king of Xing Nan country was originally a coward. When he saw that the general of the Yi family in Yunzhou was still as valiant and spirited as before, hepletely stopped his anger and did not even consider to test the waters. Xie Nanfeng made a contribution. At the end of May, he continued to be sent to thenge Kingdom. This time, he also brought a lot of news. At present, the current military strength of thenge Kingdom was not enough to be feared, but the Yunhai tribe had already sent troops to thenge Kingdom. If the kun province attacked rashly, they would not be able to obtain a decisive victory, so they had to wait. ¡­¡­ At this moment, in quicksand country, Gu Xin and the rest were facing their first crisis. The first Prince of the cloud Sea tribe found out that the death of his subordinates was not because of the sand bandits, but because of the quicksand Kingdom. It was the quicksand Kingdom that wanted to recruit all the sand bandits. This information was brought back by the people who were chasing after the Han family and Mo Fei. They were not sure if it was quicksand country, but some of them knew that the Han family and Mo Fei were from sand Dragon Gang, so they initially thought that they were shako. Later, when they arrived at their of sand Dragon Gang, they found out that they had long surrendered to quicksand country. They took in a group of shako who were not on good terms with sand Dragon Gang, which also pointed out the movements in quicksand country. Therefore, as the younger sister of the first Prince, the ambitious seventh Princess, Angel, decided to conquer quicksand Kingdom herself. This news was sent back by Lu Zheng through a ¡®li. As for Gu Xin and the others, they were already prepared. Chapter 1581 - 1581 That will depend on whether you have the ability 1581 That will depend on whether you have the ability Outside the quicksand Kingdom, the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s Army was approaching. Gu Xin was dressed in red armor and sat up straight on her horse. She looked at the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s group in front of her and roughly estimated that it was about the same number as the one Lu Zheng had sent over. From this, it could be seen that her brother Yuan Yuan had really found her way into the seventh princess¡¯s residence. Looking at the foreign girl in the lead, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sour. !! The princess of the cloud Sea tribe was really pretty! Angel was also sizing Gu Xin up. As far as she knew, there were no women in the tribes and small countries here who could go to the battlefield. She heard that this quicksand Princess had only appeared this year, the adopted daughter of the quicksand King. She looked energetic, but was this child a little too small? Angel took out his sword and raised it. ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The soldiers behind her all rushed out. Gu Xin was already prepared for this. Almost at the same time, she ordered her subordinates to take action. Angel had an Army of 50000, and she had brought 30000 with her. The number of soldiers in quicksand Kingdom was originally fewer than that of Cloud Sea tribe. This time, Gu Xin did not bring 30000 soldiers with her, but only 20000. She had carefully selected half of them to be shakos. The Han family and Mo Fei, mother and son, saw the cloud Sea tribe as the enemy who killed their father (husband). They were absolutely irreconcble and were especially anxious. In the dancing yellow sand, the sounds of swords and fighting could be heard. Almost none of the enemy soldiers who wanted to kill Gu Xin would end up getting injured due to some mistakes. This gave Gu Xin an advantage and allowed her to kill more enemies. Simrly, the soldiers of quicksand country could hardly get close to Angel. Even if Cheng huaijin got close to her, he would end up in the same situation as when he killed Gu Xin with the soldiers of Yunhai tribe. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯s Kung Fu was not any worse than Gu Xin¡¯s. In fact, it could be said that she was even more ruthless than Gu Xin. Cheng huaijin was quickly stabbed. Gu Xin jumped off her horse and kicked Angel¡¯s arm, saving Cheng huaijin. ¡°Brother Xiao Ye, let me handle this woman!¡± Gu Xin pushed Cheng huaijin. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er spun in the air andnded on the ground steadily. He picked up his scimitar and looked at Gu Xin with burning eyes. Gu Xin didn¡¯t want to waste time with her and directly attacked her. At this moment, a strange atmosphere was created between the two of them. It was as if this wasn¡¯t a battle between two armies, but an arena that belonged to two people. Gu Xin was agile and could avoid every one of Ajil¡¯s killer moves, but Ajil was ruthless and used a deadly move every time. After dozens of moves, the two of them released their big moves at the same time. At the moment of collision, the two of them were hit by each other and retreated a few steps before they stabilized themselves. Gu Xin wiped the blood off the corner of her mouth and looked at Angel as if she had just seen her prey. She could be said to be the strongest girl she had ever met since she was born. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er had the same feeling as her. She used her thumb to gently press on the corner of her mouth and wiped the blood off. She looked at Gu Xin with an invasive gaze. She was very interested in her and wanted to bring her back, ¡± ¡°Princess of quicksand, you¡¯re not from quicksand, are you? Come to my Cloud Sea and I¡¯ll give you endless wealth and glory!¡± Gu Xin was disgusted by her gaze, ¡± ¡°Princess Yunhai,e to my quicksand Kingdom. How about I give you the position of Princess?¡± Angel¡¯s beautiful blue eyes glowed.¡±Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to do so!¡± After saying that, he attacked again! Chapter 1582 - 1582 Chapter 1582-we’re finished 1582 Chapter 1582-we¡¯re finished Gu Xin¡¯s fighting spirit was also ignited. Such a vicious Princess, if he didn¡¯t kill her, would he leave her to bring disaster to great Zhou in the future? She was such a beautiful princess. If he wanted to eat her face, what if brother Yuanyuan ate it too? wouldn¡¯t he be harming himself if he kept it? Gu Xin¡¯s strong fighting spirit was ignited and she started to fight back. !! Earlier, she was mostly taking the hits, but now, she was starting to fight back. She learned a variety of martial arts. She learned the Orthodox ones that Gu shouxin taught her, the modern ones that Gu Nian taught her, the various moves that Lu Zheng taught her, and the fighting moves that the shakos came up with themselves. She had learned them all after half a year of practice in quicksand country. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er couldn¡¯t see through Gu Xin¡¯s moves at all. After adapting to these moves, she thought of a way to deal with them. In the end, Gu Xin changed her moves again. After adapting to them and finding her ws, Gu Xin changed her moves again. Angel believed that she was the strongest woman in the West, and she wanted to win with her strength. It was a pity that Gu Xin didn¡¯t inherit the dugu n¡¯s godly strength, but she was definitely stronger than ordinary people. Moreover, she had been tying sandbags every day since she was 11, and her strength was all from her training. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er thought that she had an advantage, but when it came to Gu Xin, she only had one advantage-she was taller than Gu Xin. Unfortunately, in the face of absolute strength, being tall was useless. It was possible that she was petite and flexible! Angel was forced to retreat. Finally, the soldiers of the cloud Sea came to help. Gu Xin didn¡¯t think that she had the ability to win against arge number of people. Sheughed, ¡± it seems that I can rece Princess Angel today and be the bravest and most beautiful princess of the Westernnd! Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er couldn¡¯t take this and shouted, ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The wind blew and messed up Gu Xin¡¯s hair. She squinted her eyes to prevent the sand from entering her eyes. ¡°How about youe to my quicksand Kingdom and I¡¯ll take you as my sister?¡± she asked. Angel¡¯s blue eyes were about to burst into mes.¡±You¡¯re looking for death!¡± After she finished speaking, she attacked Gu Xin. Gu Xin received the attack but was forced to retreat by Angel¡¯s attack. When she had nowhere to retreat to, she bent down and picked up the weapon that was knocked away by either her or her enemy. She turned around and stabbed Angel¡¯s neck. At the same time, she felt a cold sensation on her neck. She sighed in her heart. She was still a little too slow! She didn¡¯t want to fight with Angel¡¯s 50% chance of winning. She stepped back to avoid danger, but at the same time, she lost the chance to hold Angel back. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er¡¯s lips curved into a smile. Her lips were red and thick, her teeth were very white, and the outline of her face was very deep. She lookedpletely different from the people of the great Zhou Dynasty, but she was very beautiful. For a moment, Gu Xin was stunned by her beauty. Gu Xin: ¡± what are youughing at? are youughing at the fact that your men are finished? ¡± After speaking, Gu Xin pointed to the side. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er looked over subconsciously and blinked in disbelief. How was this possible? How did her most elite soldiers fall to the ground one by one? This time, it was Gu Xin¡¯s turn tough, ¡± Angel,e to my quicksand country. You¡¯re very beautiful! It suits my taste!¡± Ah ¡®Ji red at Gu Xin and took out something from his pocket, flying it towards the direction of the cloud Sea tribe. Gu Xin immediately threw her weapon at the flying object, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to ask for reinforcements.¡± Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er attacked Gu Xin again. This time, she was extremely fast as she grabbed Gu Xin¡¯s neck in a sh. Chapter 1583 - 1583 Chapter 1583-confidence increase 1583 Chapter 1583-confidence increase Gu Xin grabbed ahjil¡¯s arm with both hands and used the momentum to lift her leg up. Her legs were in a straight line and the tip of her footnded on ahjil¡¯s forehead. It couldn¡¯t be helped. When she practiced martial arts, it was considered stretching. This kind of action was easy for her. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er felt the pain and loosened his grip. It was at this moment that Gu Xin found an opportunity to counter-attack. But at this moment, an Eagle circled in the sky and swooped down to peck at Gu Xin. !! Sensing danger, Gu Xin let go of Angel and rolled to the side. Angel had escaped. She galloped towards the warhorse, and as soon as she got on, she rushed back, the Eagle following behind her. damn it! Gu Xin spat out a mouthful of sand. I¡¯ll raise my little white one day and it¡¯ll Peck you to death. At this moment, Cheng huaijin rode over on his horse. ¡°Xinxin, are you hurt?¡± Gu Xin looked at the departing Angel and the few soldiers she had left and shook her head, ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Cheng huaijin stretched out his hand and Gu Xin held onto it. They jumped onto his horse and sat behind him. The two of them rode their horses towards the main group. On the battlefield, the soldiers of quicksand country were cleaning up the equipment of the cloud Sea tribe. There were weapons and horses, and some soldiers even had a few gold coins on them. This time, they were able to fight against 30000 soldiers with 20000 soldiers and not a single one of them died. This was an unprecedented achievement. The soldiers who had their arms and legs broken didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain as they cheered. Gu Xin returned to her horse and raised her sword, ¡± ¡°Everyone, listen to me. We¡¯re done looting, so it¡¯s time to go back. The brothers who were not injured brought along the brothers who were seriously injured. The brothers who were slightly injured brought their spoils of war. Let¡¯s go back to the city and split the loot!¡± ¡°Long Live the Princess!¡± ¡°Long Live the Princess!¡± ¡°Long live the quicksand country!¡± The soldiers cheered. Gu Xin raised her sword and signaled for everyone to stop. ¡°Everyone, save your strength. Let¡¯s go back quickly, recuperate well, and continue to work hard! Today, we can kill 30000 of them with 20000. In the future, we can kill 300000 of the cloud Sea tribe with 100000 of the quicksand Kingdom¡¯s Army!¡± ¡°Kill the cloud Sea tribe!¡± ¡°Kill the cloud Sea tribe!¡± ¡°Kill the cloud Sea tribe!¡± There was another round of cheers. Looking at the ted soldiers, to be honest, Gu Xin was not happy at all. This battle seemed to be quicksand Kingdom¡¯s victory, and the cloud Sea tribe suffered heavy losses. However, only Gu Xin, Cheng huaijin, Xue Qianyu, and the king of quicksand Kingdom knew that this kind of victory could only be won once. Because they had used poison. Gu Xin had spent half a year to concoct this poison and she had almost used up all her ingredients. Even if she had the time, she wouldn¡¯t have enough ingredients to concoct it again. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t expect to use poison every time. However, this victory had given quicksand country some breathing space. That was because no one in the cloud Sea tribe knew if the quicksand Kingdom still had this poison. If the people of the cloud Sea came again, would they be seeking death? The Army did not return to the capital after they returned to the country. Instead, they went to the city at the border of quicksand country to guard it. After they arrived, Gu Xin immediately instructed the people to treat the injured soldiers. If it was serious, she would take care of it personally. If it was not serious, she would let the doctors she had trained in the pce to solve it. The people in the city also volunteered to send food to the soldiers and did their best to help treat the injured soldiers. The people of quicksand country were united, which greatly boosted their confidence. Chapter 1584 - 1584 I don’t believe they have more 1584 I don¡¯t believe they have more In just two days, all the soldiers had been treated, and Wang Cheng was still sending medicine over. He also brought back bad news that the medicine storage room in the pce was almost empty. Gu Xin had not rested for the past two days and her eyes were red. She could only pray that her brother-inw would be able to return to great Zhou sessfully and bring a few ships of medicine from great Zhou. Otherwise, no matter how good her medical skills were, she might not be able to do anything. Even a clever housewife can not cook without rice. She might not know this, but under normal circumstances, the things she silently prayed for woulde true. !! ¡­¡­ On the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s side, everyone was shocked when they heard that the seventh Princess, Angel, had lost the battle. Didn¡¯t the seventh Princess go to attack the quicksand country? Wasn¡¯t quicksand country a small country with only a few cities? They had at most 100000 soldiers, and they might not even beplete, but they had actually defeated their invincible seventh Princess? In the seventh princess¡¯s Pce, King Yunhai, Queen Yunhai, and the first Prince had alle. The seventh Princess was injured, but it was not serious. Seeing the bump on her forehead and the scratch marks on her arms, King Cloud Sea and his wife¡¯s hearts ached. ¡°Someone actually hurt me, Angel? Azzam, go, immediately bring 100000 elite soldiers and raze quicksand country to the ground!¡± King Cloud Sea was so angry that he sent his eldest son, who was also Ajil¡¯s older brother. ¡°Father, calm down!¡± it¡¯s not that our soldiers are worse than them, ¡± said Angel. it¡¯s because they use poison. The poison was very strange. It was colorless and odorless, and it could make people fall into it by ident and suddenly lose their strength. Our soldiers were killed in this way.¡± ¡°What about you? Little sister, have you been poisoned?¡± The first Prince Azzam said worriedly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Brother, have you forgotten that I ate a poisonous snake when I was young? I drank its blood and ate its galldder. Since then, I have never been poisoned.¡± in the beginning, Princess quicksand only took the blow, ¡± said agil. she might have been waiting for me to be poisoned. When she found out that I wasn¡¯t poisoned, she used her killing move. Father, mother, brother, our westernnd has produced a woman who is not inferior to me. ¡± Queen Yunhai fed a ss of water to Angel.¡±Don¡¯t talk nonsense. In the westernnds, Angel, you will always be the most beautiful and most powerful Princess. No one canpare to you.¡± Ajil shook his head but didn¡¯t argue. King Cloud Sea sat on the stool, his hands on his knees.¡±The king of quicksand country came from the East in his early years. It was said that there was a country in the East that specialized in poison, the southern border country. Kingnge had mentioned that the southern frontier Kingdom had been settled by the great Zhou. However, the king of quicksand Kingdom came early, so maybe he came from the southern border. This is poisonous, huhu.¡± The family of four fell silent. If it wasn¡¯t for agil, who was immune to poison, but the first Prince who had gone today, it might have been a one-way trip. Queen Yun Hai broke the silence,¡±could it be that we¡¯re going to let go of quicksand country?¡± When we send more troops to thenge Kingdom to attack the great Zhou, the quicksand Kingdom willunch an attack. If we upy the great Zhou but lose our original territory, wouldn¡¯t that be more of a loss than gain?¡± King Cloud Sea nodded,¡±therefore, we must take down the quicksand Kingdom.¡± Azzam, what do you think?¡± The first Prince Azzam nced at the bump on Angel¡¯s forehead. ¡°Attack! I don¡¯t believe they still have that much poison in their hands. This time, our Cloud Sea has lost twenty thousand people. There¡¯s only a small amount ofnd around quicksand country, only enough to grow food and feed livestock. Where would we get so many medicinal herbs for them to make poison?¡± Chapter 1585 - 1585 The Prince Consort of the kingdom of goddess 1585 The Prince Consort of the kingdom of goddess Queen Yunhai said,¡±I agree with Azzam.¡± Poison also needed to be made with poisonous substances. The southern border country that the king mentioned was a ce with beautiful mountains and clear waters in the East. There were strange medicinal herbs growing in the forest. However, there aren¡¯t that many forests in the West. I also think that they don¡¯t have that much medicine in their hands. In terms of numbers, their small quicksand country can¡¯tpare to our Cloud Sea tribe.¡± mother, brother, ¡± Angel suddenly said. have you ever thought that the poisonous creatures in this world aren¡¯t just trees and flowers? there are also snakes, insects, rats, and ants. The reason I¡¯m immune to poison is because I identally ate the blood and galldder of a poisonous snake in the desert when I was young. What if they use something like a venomous snake to refine this poison?¡± It was Queen Yunhai and Azzam Momo. King Cloud Sea pursed his lips and said,¡±Angel is right.¡± What we need to do now is to find a way to counter their poison.¡± !! The family of four fell silent again. Azzam mmed the table in anger. the people there are full of tricks. Can¡¯t we just use force to solve it? ¡± Angel nced at azamu. brother, you also used tricks when you schemed against the small tribes. You even nned to use tricks on the other three big tribes to make them obey you! Agil stopped himself fromining and said, ¡± father, mother, brother, we can send a letter to Kingnge and tell him the symptoms of this poison. Let him look for it and see if he has anyone who knows how to restrain it. King Cloud sea¡¯s eyes brightened. Once again, he felt that he hadn¡¯t doted on his daughter for nothing. At the critical moment, she could always keep herposure and think of a way. Immediately, King Cloud Sea ran to the door and blew the whistle. Soon, his Eagle came. Lu Zheng, who had followed the yellow-haired manager, happened to see this scene. After King Cloud sea¡¯s family of three left, Lu Zheng knew that the Eagle with a more unique appearance was the letter Eagle that King Cloud Sea used to send messages to thenge Kingdom. Is there any way to kill it? ¡­¡­ They set off at the beginning of April, and at the end of May, they reached the coast of the goddess Kingdom. When he saw the female soldiers stationed by the sea, he was particrly d. For the past two days, he had not continued to head east, but directly headed north. It was much closer to return to kun city from the kingdom of goddess than from Jiangnan. A group of soldiers from the goddess Kingdom stood in formation on the shore, waiting for Pengze¡¯s ship to dock. Peng ze stood on the bow of the ship and looked at him. Hey, an old acquaintance. Wasn¡¯t this general Nangong, whom he had met a few times in the goddess Pce? ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Prince Consort of our goddess Kingdom!¡± General Nangong also recognized Pengze and joked. Gu Hui had the token that granny Gu had given her, and Queen Dugu had given her the title of Princess. In the goddess Kingdom, Gu Hui¡¯s status was second only to Queen Dugu and dugu Mingyue. Peng ze got off the ship and said,¡±general Nangong, how have you been?¡± The people behind me are all from quicksand country. They¡¯vee with me not only to deliver a letter, but also to help with the transportation of supplies.¡± General Nangong immediately perked up. please tell us what you need, Prince Consort. The goddess Kingdom has everything you need. We¡¯ll prepare it when the timees. Queen Dugu had already informed all the generals under her rule that before she retracted her order, anyone who saw Peng ze, Lu Zheng, and Xue Qianyu should try their best to satisfy their requests. Peng ze also knew Queen Dugu¡¯s temperament, so he did not hold back. He immediately drew up a list and handed it to general Nangong. Then, he asked her to prepare a horse so that he could hurry back. Chapter 1586 - 1586 She is the daughter of the Gu family and the ye family 1586 She is the daughter of the Gu family and the ye family After riding in the goddess Kingdom for almost three days, Pengze and the rest finally arrived at kun city on the night of the first day of the sixth month. He knew that the Peng residence was not clean, so he brought this group of people directly to the Gu family. He didn¡¯t bring many people with him, only about twenty. Gu shouxin arranged for them to stay in the general room that the Yamen had specially provided for the bailiffs, and then sent someone to invite old general Peng and great general Peng. Gu shouxin patted Peng ze¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±you must have arrivedte on purpose!¡± If the lordmaster and your father knew what you did, they would probably be depressed for a while.¡± !! Peng ze shrugged his shoulders. there¡¯s no other way. There are spies in the Peng family one after another. Fourth aunt has been in charge of the family all this time. Now, fourth aunt can¡¯t be trusted anymore. I don¡¯t dare to take the risk. Gu shouxin smiled,¡±well done!¡± Let¡¯s go in and finish the warm drinks.¡± Peng ze followed him in. When the Gu family heard that Peng ze had returned, everyone came out except for his first uncle and fourth uncle who were in chunnan city and Baiyu city. Zhang Shi was especially concerned about her eldest son-inw, as if she was looking at her son.¡±Ze, you¡¯ve lost weight! Quickly sit down, mother will get the kitchen to prepare your favorite food. Aiyo, look at how skinny the child is.¡± Peng ze scratched his head in embarrassment. thank you, mother! he said. Zhang Shi happily went to the kitchen. Grandpa Gu asked about Gu Xin. He was concerned about his granddaughter. The boys were all capable. In his heart, Gu Xin was a pampered girl who only knew a little martial arts. After Peng ze told them about Gu Xin¡¯s recent situation, old general Peng, great general Peng, his wife, and Gu Hui all came over. Peng ze looked around. It was as if his grandfather and parents did not exist. He only saw Gu Hui. Only God knew how much he missed his new wife during the past six months. They didn¡¯t even let her hold their hands except for the two weeks after they got married. ¡°You little brat! He only knew how to stare at his wife! I¡¯ve been taking good care of your wife!¡± Old master Peng pushed Peng ze¡¯s head away in annoyance. ¡°Aiyo, old man. Don¡¯t hit ah ze, look at how skinny he is.¡± Zhang Shi went to the kitchen to give orders and just happened to see this scene. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and quickly stepped forward to protect him. She was someone who dared to argue with her mother-inw and say that her mother-inw was biased! ¡°Huihui, why didn¡¯t you bring some clothes for ze? Look at how pitiful he is! Since you¡¯re a wife, you have to act like one. Really,¡± Madam Zhang red at Gu Hui again. ¡°Alright, you talk too much.¡± Since grandma Gu had spoken, Zhang Shi could only sit down obediently. When everyone was present, Pengze also talked about his encounters in the past six months, as well as his ns for quicksand country. ¡°Xinxin is very powerful now. They had subdued many shakkos, but perhaps uncle Jun¡¯s words didn¡¯t work, and the shakos only listened to Xinxin. I¡¯ll never forget the scene when I met Xinxin that day. The ground was covered with dead bodies. Xinxin was holding a sword, the tip of which was still dripping blood. She stood in the sandstorm, standing tall and upright. When ah Yuan appeared, she let down her guard and fell into ah Yuan¡¯s arms. Xinxin has really suffered a lot.¡± After saying that, Pengze sighed. ¡°My son!¡± Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help but cry. She didn¡¯t even dare to imagine that her petite daughter was actually so brave and strong. She wanted to run over and take all of this for Gu Xin. Xinxin is fine, don¡¯t cry. Gu shouxin held Cai Xiaolian and patted her shoulder. she¡¯s the daughter of the Gu family and the ye family. This is how the daughters of the Gu family and the ye family should be. Although grandma Gu¡¯s words were cold, there were tears in her eyes. Chapter 1587 - 1587 I didn’t let them solve it 1587 I didn¡¯t let them solve it Everyone in the room fell silent after hearing what grandma Gu said. Everyone present, except for general Peng and his two sons, knew about grandfather Gu¡¯s identity at first. Now that Peng ze had married Gu Hui, he naturally knew about Gu Hui¡¯s identity. As for general Peng and his wife, they had only guessed the identity of the Gu family after being scolded by the Empress Dowager. As grandmother Gu had said, the daughters of the Gu family were all tough. The daughters of the ye family were the daughters of the royal family. They should be like this to have the demeanor of a royal child, just like Princess Jinghe, who could abandon her status and enter the military camp as a woman. !! After a long silence, it was old master Peng who broke the silence. ¡°Ze, was your journey back safe? Did you encounter the Navy of the Lang GE Kingdom?¡± ¡°No,¡± Pengze shook his head. Uncle Jun¡¯s Sea Map from quicksand country to great Zhou based on the information of his men is not very urate, but it can definitely avoid the eyes of thenge Kingdom.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case,¡± old general Peng nodded,¡±you can set off immediately after we¡¯ve prepared the items. This time, we won¡¯t be leaving from the goddess Kingdom, but from Lin city.¡± ¡°Brother Peng, the child is back. Let him rest for two more days!¡± Grandpa Gu said. Old master Peng red at him and said,¡±we¡¯re just resting on that ship.¡± Brother Gu, don¡¯t feel bad for our little brat. They shouldn¡¯t be resting. Xin is suffering in the West. What right do they have to rest?¡± Peng ze nodded and said to Grandpa Gu, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandpa, I¡¯m not tired.¡± Grandpa Gu sighed. After listening for a long time, Gu Ren finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just blow up the Lang GE Kingdom and go over to pick up third sister? Second sister has now made a box of firepower. The Lang GE Kingdom is so big, it¡¯s easy to solve!¡± As the author of the original book, the Lang GE Kingdom that Gu Ren had set up was really trashy. Although the fact that Kingng GE was King qu was out of his control, he still believed that the Lang GE Kingdom was very weak. Zhang Shi also echoed,¡±yes, yes!¡± The Lang GE Kingdom is such a big ce. Even if we don¡¯t blow it up, our great Zhou¡¯s troops added up will definitely be more than the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s!¡± Grandma Gu looked at the mother and son. the Peng family has been guarding kun city for so many years. Why didn¡¯t they get rid of the Lang GE Kingdom directly? ¡± Gu Ren really wanted to say that they did not solve it because he had left it for the male lead to show that the male lead was very awesome! Since it was Zhang Shi who had spoken to Gu Ren, eldest Madam Peng had to exin.¡±Thenge Kingdom¡¯s terrain is easy to defend and hard to attack, unlike the southern border in the past, where three sides were surrounded by the big perimeter and one side faced the sea. They¡¯re also not like the Yun nation and the sand God. Although one side is connected to great Zhou, they have no way to retreat. With the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s terrain, they have a way out if we attack them. In the past, it was easy to defend and difficult to attack, so the other forces had to guard their borders. Now that we know that they have an alliance with the West, even if we use niannian¡¯s firepower to blow up their territory, they can retreat without suffering any losses. If we pursue them, we won¡¯t be their match in the desert. We don¡¯t know the number of troops that the cloud Sea tribe has left in thengge Kingdom. Therefore, if we attack rashly, even if we win, it will be a narrow and tragic victory. If it¡¯s not necessary, we can¡¯t use the lives of our soldiers to exchange for this tragic victory.¡± Chapter 1588 - 1588 You actually believe in God too 1588 You actually believe in God too Gu Hui continued, ¡± they won. Great Zhou has suffered serious injuries. They need to rest and recuperate. The Yunhai tribe in the West is eyeing us covetously. If we destroy thenge Kingdom but can¡¯t defend kun city, it will not be worth it. ¡± Eldest Madam Peng looked at Gu Hui in admiration. Zhang Shi nodded her head, not fully understanding. Gu Ren still wanted to say something, but after Gu shouxin nced at him, he obediently shut up. Grandpa, grandma, grandpa, second uncle, ¡± Gu Hui suddenly said. this time, I want to go to quicksand country with ah ze. !! Everyone looked at Gu Hui. quicksand country is barren, ¡± Gu Hui said. ze came back this time to deliver a message and also to deliver some seeds and medicinal herbs that Xinxin needs. Xinxin needs to make potions, train soldiers, and fight wars. I want to share some of her burden. Besides, I just got married to ah ze. It¡¯s not good for us to be separated for too long.¡± Grandma Gu pursed her lips. Only you can say thatst sentence. Old master Peng had no objections. He believed that Gu Hui could protect herself with her skills. Gu Nian¡¯s mouth twitched. She wanted to go as well but she knew that she could not. The Emperor had set up a weapon manufacturing Bureau for her. She had gone to the capital in April and had only returned two days ago. She nned to go back to the capital in a few days. General Peng nced at Gu Hui and thought for a moment. ¡°How about this, we¡¯ll talk about this in two days. Let¡¯s prepare the things first and ask the Emperor and the Grand Empress Dowager for instructions before we make a decision. How is it?¡± No one in the Gu family had any objections. ¡­¡­ After sending off the Peng family, Gu Nian and Gu Ren followed Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian to their room. second uncle, please believe me. The Lang GE Kingdom is really not strong, really! Gu Ren said angrily. Gu shouxin nced at Gu Ren and said,¡±how can I believe you?¡± Did you know that King qu is Kingng GE? What was the ending of Kingng GE in your book?¡± ¡°Although I didn¡¯t specifically arrange for the king of qu to be Kingngge, Kingngge destroyed himself after the male protagonistpletely conquered thengge Kingdom!¡± Gu Ren argued. Gu shouxinughed and said,¡±then your male lead is omnipotent!¡± He could attack the Lang GE Kingdom, but Kingng GE destroyed himself. Did he not know how to identify the body? As for your male lead, he only discovered that Kingng GE was King qu when he sneaked into the Lang GE Pce in the first month of this year. So, who knows how much your book has changed?¡± Gu Ren cursed Lu Zheng in his heart. Of all things to ask for, he had to ask for three big bosses for the female lead. Now, he could not control the plot. Cai Xiaolian touched the head that Gu Ren had just left behind.¡±Bear with it. To you, other than your family, everyone else is just a supporting role, not important. ¡°However, we are truly living in this world. The soldiers of the great Zhou are all people of flesh and blood. Do you have the heart to use their lives to bet on something you don¡¯t even know about?¡± Gu Ren lowered his head. When he was writing the book, he really didn¡¯t think so much. Anyway, as long as the male protagonist didn¡¯t die, and his subordinates didn¡¯t die, it was fine. Gu Nian patted Gu Ren and said,¡¯kid, you should focus on writing your story! He would leave these things to his father and the others. Your book¡¯s future has already copsed, but the current plot is that our little Xinxin has the luck of a koi fish. This is true. Didn¡¯t you hear eldest brother-inw say that the ground was full of corpses and she was covered in blood, but she wasn¡¯t injured? Even if she¡¯s in the West, God is still watching over her. ¡± Gu Ren looked at Gu Nian in surprise. ¡°Bighead, you¡¯ve be so trusting of God!¡± ¡°I believed it the moment Yueyue transmigrated,¡± Gu Nian replied. Chapter 1589 - 1589 Let it be a few years then 1589 Let it be a few years then Gu Nian looked at Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian and said, ¡± ¡°Father, mother, since kun city doesn¡¯t need those things now, why don¡¯t you give half a box to Xinxin? From the situation described by his eldest brother-inw, the quicksand country was not just a little bit weaker than the cloud Sea tribe. The cloud Sea tribe had a n to unify the West. The quicksand country was located where there were no powerful countries, so the cloud Sea tribe had left themst. However, no matter how hard Xinxin and the others worked, they couldn¡¯t create a group of powerful soldiers that were better than the cloud Sea tribe in a short time. Lu Zheng and second white had gone to the cloud Sea tribe as spies, so they couldn¡¯t change the decision of the cloud Sea tribe. In my opinion, Xinxin wants arge number of medicinal herbs produced in the southern border to poison her. ording to eldest brother-inw, the herbs in Xinxin¡¯s hands could only resist the cloud Sea tribe once. If the cloud Sea tribe attacked again, they would need something to deter them. And this half a box of items was enough to give quicksand country half a year to catch their breath. ¡°By then, Lu Zheng and the rest will have more or less the ability to break into the internal department. We have more manpower on our side, and the quantity will also increase. !! As long as Xinxin and the others are stable, our great Zhou Canpletely solve thenge Kingdom and the West.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. well, I¡¯ve also thought of this problem just now. Let¡¯s do it this way. Cai Xiaolian heaved a sigh of relief and said,¡±with this, I¡¯m sure we can give Xinxin and the others more time to train.¡± If the tribes around quicksand country heard the news, they might also form an alliance with quicksand country. In the end, the cloud Sea tribe doesn¡¯t have the final say in the West.¡± The time-traveling trio and Gu Ren talked for a while before they went to sleep. ¡­¡­ On the side of the Peng family¡¯s eldest branch, in Peng ze¡¯s courtyard, the newly-wedded couple expressed their longing for each other with their actions. Even after they had their fill, the couple was still not sleepy. Peng ze pulled Gu Hui¡¯s hand. Huihui, ¡± he said. aren¡¯t you worried about the child in your stomach? ¡± Are we really going to quicksand country together?¡± Gu Hui patted him and said,¡±we won¡¯t have any children for the time being.¡± I¡¯ve calcted the time. I just had my period the day before yesterday, so I¡¯ll be very safe these few days.¡± ¡°Yingluo, are you saying that we have to go?¡± Gu Hui said firmly,¡¯I must go! I watched Xinxin grow up and she¡¯s suffering. If I have a child, I¡¯ll definitely be very irritable. Besides, my little brother isn¡¯t even a year old yet. I can wait for another two years.¡± Peng ze: ¡± Yingluo, alright. My inws are amazing. I¡¯m sure he and Huihui are just as amazing. In fact, Peng ze was not that eager to have a child. Great Zhou was unstable now, especially in the Peng family. He did not know if there were any hidden spies. To be honest, he was worried that Huihui was pregnant when he was not at home. The matters in their family were all managed by the fourthdy of the Peng family. Now, it was obvious that she could not be trusted. The old master was taking care of the family again. It would probably take a while before things could settle down! Let it be a few years! Gu Hui turned to look at Peng ze and asked, ¡± ¡°Has Xinxin grown taller?¡± Peng ze gestured,¡¯she¡¯s able to reach Yuan¡¯s height now, and she¡¯s grown a little taller thanst year. However, in the West, which is generally tall, her size is still rtively petite.¡± ¡°Did she lose weight?¡± Gu Hui asked again. Peng ze thought for a moment and said,¡¯I can¡¯t tell. However, she seemed to be able to eat even more than before. He can hold up an entiremb leg and gnaw on it like a man. ¡± Gu Hui could not help butugh. In the past few years, Xinxin had be more and more beautiful. She couldn¡¯t imagine the way this beautiful sister would lift up the wholemb leg and gnaw on it like a man. Seeing Gu Huiugh, Peng ze alsoughed. Chapter 1590 - 1590 Chapter 1590-stabbing together 1590 Chapter 1590-stabbing together ¡°Uncle Jun brought a lot of boys from noble families in goddess Kingdom, and now the boys are all fathers and grandfathers. Some of the children of the noble families were also in the quicksand Army. One of them was Nangong Erte, who was fun to y with. Heined to me and Xue qianxun that in the beginning, Xinxin was like a fairy in the soldiers ¡®hearts. The fairy was someone who didn¡¯t eat the food of the mortal world. So, when they saw Xinxin eating meat and drinking wine, the image of a fairy in their hearts was instantly destroyed.¡± ¡°These kids are fun too. If the image of a fairy was destroyed, they would re-create it. For example, when they were training, they felt that Xinxin should be the mysterious Lady of the nine Heavens, the goddess of war. They had created an image for Xinxin in their hearts, but Xinxin had destroyed it with her own hands. They had created it again, and Xinxin had been destroyed again. Finally, after a ¡®Yuan appeared, the image of a fairy in their hearts waspletely destroyed. The fairy girl was no longer cold. She would smile at the pretty man. They saw the little girl side of Xinxin in front of ah Yuan. She was so jealous! I¡¯ll follow Xue Qianyu and watch ah Yuan suffer.¡± Gu Huiughed out loud. hahahaha, let¡¯s talk about the past. Two years ago, niannian and I were thinking that ah Yuan would definitely have an endless supply of peach blossoms in the future. It really came true. He¡¯s going to personally pluck all the peach blossoms in the country! She won¡¯t be able to understand if other people treat her as a friend or admire her. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s not stupid,¡± Peng ze shook his head. Why couldn¡¯t she understand it? I heard from secondng, fourthng, and fifthng that when Xinxin rejected Sanng, she was very straightforward. When Xinxin used her words to stab San Lang¡¯s heart, she even blinked her eyes. My brothers are so envious of Yuan.¡± !! Gu Hui recalled how Peng sang liked Gu Xin two years ago. That year, Peng sang went to the Yun nation¡¯s border to guard it out of depression. In the end, Lu Zheng, that annoying person, followed him to guard the border. He didn¡¯t pick a ce at all. Their Xinxin and ah Yuan worked together to stab people without any mercy. The two of them chatted and hugged each other to sleep. Even though it was already June, it could not stop the young couple who had reunited after a long time from hugging each other to sleep. ¡­¡­ The next day, Princess Jinghe he, he sanniang, and Xie Zhiyi all knew that Pengze had returned. Huo Yanyu was not in kun city. She and Gu Nian had been called back to the capital. Gu Nian hade back to attend to some matters while Huo Yanyu stayed in the capital. When the three girls heard that Gu Hui was going to go to quicksand country with Peng ze, they expressed their desire to go as well. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang had worked for Gu Hui many times, so no one had allowed Xie Zhiyi to go. Xie Zhiyi said that she could help Xinxin make medicine. She used to do this for her. The Gu family didn¡¯t dare to agree to her request. The Peng family only had two children, Xie Nanfeng and Xie Zhiyi. Xie Nanfeng was already in the dangerousngge Kingdom. If they took Xie Zhiyi away, wouldn¡¯t that be the death of the Peng family? Xie Zhiyi expressed that he could persuade her mother. After pestering Gu Hui and Cai Xiaolian for two days, Gu Hui and Cai Xiaolian finally agreed after Xie Zhiyi persuaded her mother. Their Xinxin also needed Little Sisters. She couldn¡¯t be surrounded by men! The king of quicksand Kingdom didn¡¯t have any children. However, before they agreed to let Xie Zhiyi follow them, they specifically told him that Xie Zhiyi was only going to help with the production of medicine and was not allowed to follow them to the battlefield. He had to listen to Gu Hui and not do anything dangerous without permission. Chapter 1591 - 1591 Chapter 1591-body in Cao camp, heart in han 1591 Chapter 1591-body in Cao camp, heart in han Originally, Gu si wanted to go with her, but her eldest sister had followed her eldest brother-inw to find her third sister. Her second sister and silly uncle had gone to the capital to work for the court. Even Yiyi had left. She had more and more things to do. Gu si cried and could only stay in kun city with Gu yingxue. Gu si held Gu yingxue¡¯s arm and said,¡¯Xue¡¯ er, I¡¯m so d I have you! Otherwise, I¡¯ll be the only girl left.¡± Gu yingxue sighed. sisi, I didn¡¯t want to stay either. But my grandfather wouldn¡¯t let me leave. He didn¡¯t even allow me to go to my parents ¡®ce in Lin city! !! Gu si,¡±Yingluo.¡± Alright, you¡¯re just like me, you¡¯re in the CAO camp but your heart is in the Han! ¡­¡­ On the tenth day of the sixth month, the emperor¡¯s approval was given. Pengze was promoted to a third-grade brave great general, and Gu Hui, Princess Jinghe, and he sanniang were promoted to fifth-grade Deputy generals. They would lead 10000 elite soldiers, medicinal herbs, and grain to pass by the sea and head to quicksand country. At the same time, the Emperor also promoted Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu¡¯s rank and named Gu Xin the first rank Princess of Fukang. This was not announced to the world yet. After all, the Emperor was also having a headache. At the moment, he had not yet picked out all the people that King qu had left in the great Zhou. However, the Imperial edict had already been issued, and there were records of this. The 10,000 elite soldiers that Peng ze had selected were from the group that Lu Zheng had led. These 10,000 soldiers would first set off to the coast of Lin Prefecture to wait. Peng ze and a few others still had to go to chunnan city to report to the Empress Dowager. After Gu Xin left, the Empress Dowager¡¯s health Pills should have been gone by now. However, Gu Nian knew what herbs Gu Xin had used. After asking grandma Xiao, she took out the Jade beads that she needed to make Health Pills for the Empress Dowager, Grandpa, and grandma Gu. The Jade beads that were left behind were enough for two years, so the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s body was still very good. Empress Xue, who lived in chunnan city with the Grand Empress Dowager, was taking good care of her baby. She was almost eight months old now, and grandma Xiao had been taking care of her in the middle of August. After meeting Peng ze and knowing that Gu Xin was doing well, the Empress Dowager was relieved. She passed the prayer beads that she had been wearing for decades to Gu Hui and asked her to give them to Gu Xin. She said that it would ensure her safety. Gu Hui was not jealous at all. This was what Xinxin deserved. After staying in chunnan city for two years, Peng ze and the others left for Lin city after uncle Gu¡¯s reluctance and the various dried fruits and vegetables that he stuffed into their carts. Uncle Gu had repeatedly warned them that they were not allowed to eat Xinxin¡¯s food. These cartloads of food were all for Xinxin. She had not even eaten anything yet. When shees back in the future, if she says it¡¯s a little less, I¡¯ll beat you up. Gu Hui was speechless. Her father still thought that they were all children! Other than niannian, who had snatched Xinxin¡¯s food before? Uncle Gu seemed to have read Gu Hui¡¯s mind. He said proudly, ¡± the food your father makes is something that everyone can¡¯t help but want to eat. How can it bepared to other things? ¡± Hmph Hmph! They arrived at the coast of Lin Prefecture on the 14th of June. A total of five ships were docked by the shore. Three of them were dedicated to carrying people, while the other two were carrying supplies. They set off on the night of the 14th of June. Although the people from quicksand country who had followed Peng ze here only stayed in kunzhou for a few days, they had also fallen in love with this ce. This ce waspletely different from where they came from. The mountains and rivers were beautiful, the food was delicious, and even the clothes were colorful. They liked this kind of living environment. They were all so excited that in order to live here, they would definitely go back and fight with the cloud Sea tribe. Chapter 1592 - 1592 Brothers, let’s play together! 1592 Brothers, let¡¯s y together! Cloud Sea tribe, seventh princess¡¯s Pce. Angel looked at Lu Zheng, who was reporting the situation, and suddenly interrupted him, ¡± ¡°Where are you from in the Lang GE Kingdom?¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m from Yuzi vige, Lin County,nge nation.¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. When I was young, I followed my brother to the Lang GE Capital city to do business.¡± ¡°What kind of business are you guys doing?¡± said Angel, staring at Lu Zheng. !! in the beginning, ¡± Lu Yang said, ¡± we went to kun city of the great Zhou to buy things from the great Zhou, such as silk, tea leaves, and so on. We transported them to the Lang GE Royal City to sell them to the nobles. Later on, big brother took a fancy to the Jadestone from Jin nanguo. We also went there. I came to the West this time to return with a bountiful harvest, but I didn¡¯t expect to be so disappointed.¡± At the end, Lu Zheng choked with sobs and even shed tears. Seeing the look of disdain in angel¡¯s eyes, Lu Zheng heaved a sigh of relief and cried even harder.¡±I¡¯m sorry, I deserve to die, I deserve to die! I was just thinking about big brother, please forgive me, Princess!¡± you¡¯re a man, ¡± said Angel impatiently. why are you crying so easily? what are you doing? ¡± Shut up!¡± Lu Zheng pursed his lips, lowered his head and sobbed. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er facepalmed. It seemed like she had really been overthinking things. Would this weak, sissy man have the guts to lie to her? She was afraid that he would be so frightened that he would cry when she whipped him! Ajil could not help but think of the experience he had when he first met Lu Zheng and the rest. This man was really a pure businessman. Every time she met a sand Bandit or a small country¡¯s soldier who wanted to take revenge on her, this guy would hide far away and onlye out after making sure it was safe. To be honest, Angel looked down on this kind of man. In her mind, men should be like her father and brother, brave and courageous, not just hiding like a stupid bird. ¡°I¡¯ve recuperated enough,¡± she said, waving Lu Zheng away. In the future, if there¡¯s nothing major, you don¡¯t need to report to me. Take care of the matters in the residence and don¡¯t go out too often. The men in Yunhai are all very fierce. Be careful not to piss your pants!¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Princess! Please rest assured, Princess. I will definitely manage the matters in the residence well. This lowly one will take his leave!¡± After that, Lu Zheng left. Angel then called his men over and told them not to keep an eye on second Bai and the others who had been assigned to the Army. In the future, they could be sent to the front lines. If they could survive, they would be put in important positions. If they could not, then they would die. Lu Zheng left Angel¡¯s room and returned to his own ce. He wiped his sweat. This Princess finally stopped suspecting them. He had not wasted two months of acting. Suddenly, an Eagle¡¯s Cry came from the sky. He looked up and narrowed his eyes. It seemed to be the Eagle of King Cloud Sea! Should I find time to shoot it or feed it some medicine? The Eagle disappeared into the sky. Lu Zheng touched his chin and entered the house. After drinking a bowl of water, he made a decision. He was going to feed the eagle the medicine and shoot it. He¡¯ll feed the medicine. As for Eagle, let the most favored Prince after the eldest Prince and the seventh Princess shoot! He wanted to sow discord between the women and brothers of the cloud Sea tribe so that they would have no time to pay attention to quicksand country. Otherwise, once the seventh Princess was well, she would put on her armor and hit his Xinxin again! Lu Zheng had already figured out the standard of the doctors here. Anyway, he felt that they were not as good as him, a Medicine Boy who had only been here halfway. The medicine that his Xinxin gave him would never be detected by the doctors in the cloud Sea Pce. Why don¡¯t I kill the Eagles of this father and son? First kill King Cloud Sea, then let the third Princee, then kill the third Prince, then let the first Princee, then kill the first Prince, then let the sixth Princee, and then kill him. Brothers, let¡¯s y together! Chapter 1593 - 1593 Growing taller 1593 Growing taller The weather was getting hot and Gu Xin was feeling a little depressed. Her brother-inw had left for two months and she didn¡¯t know if he had arrived safely. Brother Yuanyuan hadn¡¯t sent any news for half a month. She knew that it was impossible for brother Yuanyuan to send her a message every day, but she was inexplicably annoyed. The West was much hotter than their great Zhou. !! Look at the girls on the street. They were wearing skirts and their arms were exposed. How cool! Look at her, she still had to train every day, and it was so hot. Furthermore, Gu Xin noticed that her body had been changing recently. Her two little bags had started to grow bigger. Her mother had told her that this was a natural growth of ady and there was nothing to be ashamed of. However, she still felt that something was strange! The girls in quicksand country had grown up with their two little bags. They wore close-fitting clothes and were warm and generous, but she couldn¡¯t do it! She tried it on when she was taking a shower, and it was really quite big. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything strange recently, so why did she get bigger? Gu Xin sat by the dressing table with a sad face as she looked at herself in the bronze mirror. He didn¡¯t know if sisi and Yiyi had this problem, but it seemed like his big sister and big sister didn¡¯t have this problem! Gu Xin tried her best to recall if there was anything wrong with Gu Hui and Gu Nian when they were fifteen and a half years old. She didn¡¯t have any impression of her at all. Her big sister seemed to have always been ordinary. Her big sister had changed when she was thirteen, but she didn¡¯t like to talk to her at that time! There was only uncle Jun and brother Xiao Yan by her side, and she didn¡¯t have anyone to answer her questions! Was she supposed to ask the girls in quicksand country who were wearing half-sleeves? It wasn¡¯t that she disliked it, but she was afraid that if she couldn¡¯t help wearing it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to change it in the future. She would be beaten to death by her father! Her father was a schr, and he paid the most attention to his appearance. Aiyo! Gu Xin grabbed her hair that had just been washed and dried. She lowered her head and looked at it. How annoying! After sleeping, she had to wrap herself up with a cloth towel again to make it look t. What if one day I can¡¯t wrap it up? Gu Xin felt that the heavens were unfair to her for making her think about such problems at such a young age. So annoying, so annoying! After sleeping gloomily for a while, Gu Xin resignedly took out a cloth and wrapped herself up. She then put on a set of light and cool clothes and went out for training. After the morning training, it was time for breakfast. The king of quicksand Kingdom looked at Gu Xin and stroked his beard. He said with a sense of aplishment, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, go to the door and take your measurements. I find that you seem to have grown taller! It seems that I didn¡¯t raise you badly!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t feel anything at all andughed, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, what are you saying? You let me eat beef, mutton, milk, and goat¡¯s milk every day. This is the best for me to grow. My sister told me about it. I used to drink it at home too, but not every day.¡± The king of quicksand raised his eyebrows,¡±then your sister knows a lot.¡± ¡°When I first came here, I realized that the children from good families here are generally tall. When I asked them, they grew up drinking milk and goat¡¯s milk and eating meat for every meal. For those who can¡¯t eat meat or drink milk, unless their parents are tall, their height is very ordinary.¡± uncle Jun, ¡± Gu Xin gestured with her hand, ¡± when I was ten, I only had this much. The king of quicksand Kingdom had a look of disbelief on his face. father, ¡± Cheng huaijin said, ¡± when I first met Xinxin, she was ten years old. She was really only this tall. Chapter 1594 - 1594 We’re biological siblings 1594 We¡¯re biological siblings Cheng huaijin seemed to have recalled something funny. ¡°At that time, Xinxin looked like a six-year-old girl. You couldn¡¯t tell she was ten at all. His hair was withered and yellow, like straw. Other than my eyes, I really have no eyes to see.¡± Gu Xin bit on a bone and nodded, ¡± Yes, that¡¯s right. At that time, I saw Xiao Yu. Uncle Jun, Xiao Yu looked exactly like brother Xiao Yan. She was white and clean, and her eyes were big and very beautiful. At that time, I thought, wow, what a beautiful youngdy! His eyes seemed to be able to speak. I like pretty ones.¡± Xue Qianyu stirred up trouble,¡¯then why don¡¯t you like Jin? Don¡¯t they look the same?¡± Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin looked at Xue Qianyu in disgust. !! ¡°I don¡¯t like boys who are too fair-skinned!¡± Gu Xin replied. ¡°I don¡¯t like silly girls!¡± Cheng huaijin replied. hahahaha! the king of quicksandughed out loud. then you two are no longer a silly girl and a fair boy now! Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin then looked at the king of quicksand and said in unison, ¡± ¡°Father (uncle Jun), don¡¯t talk nonsense. I already have someone I like.¡± Gu Xin: ¡± I like people like brother Yuan Yuan. He¡¯s older, more mature, more stable, and treats me well. The most important thing is, he¡¯s only good to me and never to other girls. He¡¯s not going to be good to other girls in the future. Cheng huaijin: ¡± the girl I like has to be smart, pretty, mature, and steady. She has to be someone who doesn¡¯t mind my hair and can wash my hair. Then, the two of them said in unison again, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re brother and sister, biological brother and sister! Father (uncle Jun), don¡¯t talk nonsense. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose the princess and the prince.¡± ¡°Good, good, good. I won¡¯t talk nonsense, I won¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom waved his hands in surrender. you¡¯re siblings, my son and daughter. I want a daughter-inw and a son-inw. Just the two of you is too little, too little! Xue Qianyu put down his chopsticks and looked at Cheng huaijin. Pretending to be nonchnt, he asked, ¡± ¡°Little Jin, didn¡¯t you leave the great Zhou Dynasty when you were thirteen and was brought to quicksand country? You already have someone you like at such a young age?¡± Gu Xin paused in her actions. Oh no, my future brother-inw actually found out? Cheng huaijin smiled and replied,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± At that time, one was young and did not understand. After the family had an ident, one thought of younger sister and that youngdy to support for these few years before one understood that it was the person in one¡¯s heart.¡± Xue Qianyu raised his brows andughed,¡±then have you ever thought that thedy is already married?¡± Xinxin is two years younger than you, and she¡¯s already of age. That girl can¡¯t be younger than Xinxin, right? If so, do you still have her in your heart?¡± Gu Xin lowered her head and ate her rice silently. She rarely heard second brother Xue patiently tell people so much. Second brother Xue must have known. Cheng huaijin smiled bitterly,¡¯I¡¯ve been thinking about it for so many years, and I¡¯ve given it up all of a sudden. If she¡¯s already married, I¡¯ll wish her well and wish her a smooth life in the future. If she¡¯s not married yet, then I¡¯ll work hard to grow up, work hard to be stronger, and work hard to make myself a good match for her. No matter what, she will be in my heart. She is a ray of light in my life. Without her, I might not have been able to hold on for so long.¡± Xue Qianyu looked deeply at Cheng huaijin. Sigh, in the past two years, no one he hated had appeared by niannian¡¯s side. He had forgotten about niannian¡¯s likable character. Chapter 1595 - 1595 Chapter 1595-have both civil and military 1595 Chapter 1595-have both civil and military It seemed that this kid was the most persistent one! ¡°Have you ever thought that if you always have a girl in your heart, isn¡¯t it a little unfair to your future wife?¡± Or, if your future wife¡¯s status is high, and she finds out about this, she¡¯ll go and find trouble with the girl in your heart, disrupt everyone¡¯s lives, and damage everyone¡¯s rtionship?¡± Cheng huaijin was silent. The king of quicksand Kingdom was also a man who had experienced great storms and waves when he was young. He understood at a nce that these two boys had fallen in love with a girl! !! Xinxin said that ah Yu was her future brother-inw. Great, his son had fallen in love with the Gu family¡¯s daughter. ah hai, ¡± the king of quicksand tried to smooth things over, ¡± let me tell you something. There¡¯s a tradition in our dugu family. Cousins who have the same great-grandfather are not allowed to get married. You¡¯re not allowed to secretly take a fancy to Xinxin! I will break up the couple! Hahahaha!¡± After she finished speaking, she winked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin immediately understood,¡¯uncle Jun, what are you saying! I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m your daughter, brother Xiao Ye is your son, and we¡¯re biological siblings. What are you saying? Moreover, I have big brother-inw and future second brother-inw. My Big Uncle has already found a future brother-inw. Therefore, brother Xiao Yan will not have the chance to be with my cousins.¡± The king of quicksand stroked his beard,¡±Oh?¡± Was it? I know about eldest brother-inw and future second brother-inw, but who is my brother-inw? Did my cousin find him personally? Is he reliable?¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯he¡¯s reliable, he¡¯s reliable! My uncle wouldn¡¯t harm his own daughter! The son-inw that my uncle has taken a fancy to is older than me and is taking the imperial examination with my father. He is the youngest and most handsome flower lover of great Zhou! He has red lips and white teeth, sister sisi really likes him! He also liked to tease little sister sisi. In the past, when we used to scare him with snakes in the vige, he would pretend to be frightened and deliberately make little sister sisi feel guilty so that she would bring him all kinds of delicious food from home. In the end, our family arrived at kun city. Because sisi liked his family¡¯s pastries, he directly brought the chef to kun city. Everyone knew that he had ulterior motives. It¡¯s a pity that our little sister sisi is so silly and doesn¡¯t understand! Hehehe!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom listened with great interest. Well, among his aunt¡¯s four grandson-inw, there was finally one who studied literature, and he was the most handsome man. He had to have both literature and martial arts! The king of quicksand¡¯s nosy heart came again, and he asked, ¡± ¡°What about your Enzi who was the same year as you? Have you taken a fancy to any girls?¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± When he was in the school in town, he liked the tofu girl, Shi Yingying. Yingying was a fair and tender little girl, and she was very beautiful when she smiled. However, after my father taught Enzi alone, he has not seen Yingying for a long time. Last year, he went back to his hometown to take the exam. When he came back, he drank too much at big sister¡¯s wedding. He told me, sisi, and Ren Ren that his Yingying was so cruel. She actually didn¡¯t wait for him and got married! He was so sad. Hahahahahaha!¡± The king of quicksand alsoughed,¡±Hahahaha, that¡¯s why I say that in a rtionship between childhood sweethearts, as long as there¡¯s someone who¡¯s studying, a girl will be at a disadvantage. I¡¯ll wait for you, but what if I¡¯m old? You might not be able to get in! However, Enzi was purely stupid. Didn¡¯t he know how to tell Yingying to wait for him for a few years? To let Yingying be taken away?¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯it¡¯s no use! When we went to the capital, he was only twelve years old. En ¡®Zi was fourteenst year, and fifteen this year. Yingying is two years older than him, but he looks like a little kid.¡± Chapter 1596 - 1596 The best choice 1596 The best choice Cheng huaijin, I feel offended. The stinky girl had already learned how to make insinuations. She could have just said ¡®Enzi¡¯, but she even specifically said that she was two years older and that she was a little girl. Doesn¡¯t this mean that in sister niannian¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m as small as Enzi? Wuwuwu, ufortable! !! Xue Qianyu continued to eat with a smile. The king of quicksand Kingdom had been in a good mood recently. It was a big gossip. After asking his Enzi, he had nothing else to ask about the younger ones. He then began to ask about the love stories of his eldest, second, third, and fourth cousins. Alright, Gu Xin really knew about it! There was no need to ask her uncle. She saw it with her eyes. In addition, her uncle would tell a few stories from the past from time to time. Normal people could connect the dots and think of the ridiculous love story between uncle Gu and Madam Zhang. Gu Xin beautified Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian a lot. They had no choice. Their biological parents were a thousand times more beautiful. In Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, they were a pair of celestial couples. Her father loved her mother deeply. In the past, he gambled to give her mother a good life, and he drank excessively because he could not give her mother a good life after losing the bet. Her mother loved her father deeply. Even after her father became an alcoholic and a gambler, she still did not leave him. She touched her father and pulled him back on the right track. Look, what kind of celestial love is this! As for third aunt and third uncle, they were as fun as first uncle and first aunt. Fourth uncle and fourth aunt were even more legendary. Senior Sister and Junior Brother moved the heavens and earth. Even the heavens didn¡¯t let fourth aunt marry anyone else. Even if she stayed, she had to stay until fourth uncle opened his aperture! Under the influence of Gu Ren¡¯s words, Gu Xin beautified the love between the elders in the family. The king of quicksand Kingdomughed and cried at the same time. He was very envious. Herees the main point. Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, not to mention the king of quicksand, even Gu Xin herself was crying. Grandpa and Grandma are so nice! She also hoped that she would be like her grandmother when she was old, and brother Yuanyuan would be like her grandfather when she was old. When she was seventy or eighty years old, she could still stand in front of her brother Yuanyuan with a knife and point it at second brother Xue and Huo Junhao. if you two bully my old man again, I¡¯ll cut you both today! Old man, Hahahaha! Gu Xinughed with tears in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know why she was crying. It was as if this was the scene she had been looking forward to her whole life. It was as if this was the scene that was destined for her. It was as if this was the scene that she had wanted to see so much but it never happened. She felt sour in her heart. Xue qianxun looked at Gu Xin speechlessly. He kept feeling that this girl was thinking of something bad. Cheng huaijin, on the other hand, was envious of Gu Xin for having such a good family. ¡­¡­ After being hit by Gu Xin¡¯s continuous attacks and the tiring training every day, Cheng huaijin had not thought about Gu Nian for a long time. Every time he thought about it, Gu Xin¡¯s words would appear. He didn¡¯t know that there was a word called ¡®brainwashing¡¯. Otherwise, he would have known that Gu Xin was brainwashing him. He felt that it was good not to think about it. Even if he did, he would not be so sad now. At least, sister niannian¡¯s fianc¨¦ was by his side. After spending so much time with him, he could see that second brother Xue was someone he could entrust his life to. He shouldn¡¯t be sad, he should be happy, happy for sister niannian. Perhaps, after he cleared sister niannian from his heart, one day, he would meet a girl, a very beautiful girl. He would miss her, put her in his heart, and do everything for her, just like how brother ah Yuan and second brother Xue treated Xinxin and sister niannian. He believed that there would be such a girl. He also believed that such a day woulde. He believed that this was his best choice. Chapter 1597 - 1597 Fight to live to a hundred years old 1597 Fight to live to a hundred years old It was June, and it was hot everywhere. However, Xue Qianyu and Cheng huaijin were still guarding the outermost city of quicksand country with their men and would return every few days. Gu Xin, on the other hand, was training her soldiers in the pce. On this day, a ¡®li of the king of quicksand Kingdom came back with Lu Zheng¡¯s letter. After the king of quicksand Kingdom read the letter, the corners of his mouth curved up. This kid is quite capable! !! He looked at the sky outside. It was time for dinner, so he didn¡¯t ask Xinxin toe back. There was a table full of dishes in the kitchen, and Gu Xin came in after smelling the fragrance. She was sweating profusely, but she didn¡¯t say that she was going to take a shower. Anyway, she would be drenched again during dinner, so it was better to wash up after eating and sleep better. ¡°Uncle Jun, the spices I told you about are amazing, right? Itpletely covered the gamey smell of the beef and mutton. It¡¯s simply delicious!¡± Gu Xin washed her hands, wiped her face, and sat down at the table. ¡°That¡¯s not something you should know! Your sister taught you that. Your sister is the one who¡¯s amazing!¡± The king of quicksand couldn¡¯t help but attack her when he saw her smug look. ¡°If my sister is powerful, then I¡¯m powerful! We sisters are bound together for good or bad. Uncle Jun who only has one sister, you don¡¯t understand sisterly love, hehe!¡± Gu Xin would not be defeated. ¡°You stinky girl. Ah hai is right, you can spit out knives from your mouth, and you stab people wherever they¡¯re ufortable!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom said in a bad mood. He only had one sister, and they hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than ten years. This brat didn¡¯t care about his weak heart at all. ¡°Hehehe, who asked you to try to sow discord between us sisters!¡± Gu Xin picked up a piece of marinated beef and said after she finished chewing, ¡± uncle Jun, you were in goddess country when you were young and in quicksand country when you came of age. You might not know this. Those families with many sisters had a lot of conflicts. If it was another family where the sisters had conflicts, the younger sister would feel that her sister was great and would be jealous. Fortunately, you¡¯re talking to my family. Whoever you say is the best will make everyone happy. Which one of them is powerful means that the child of the Gu family is powerful.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom rolled his eyes at her. I¡¯m older than your father. How can I not understand? ¡± Gu Xin had eaten a lot of meat. There weren¡¯t many types of vegetables here, but there were tomatoes and cucumbers, so she wasn¡¯t too tired of them. She ate a lot every day and sweated a lot, but she didn¡¯t gain weight. She only grew taller. She would be very satisfied if that ce didn¡¯t grow fat. The king of quicksand Kingdom watched Gu Xin eat as if she was his own child. He always felt that he would be full if he didn¡¯t eat when he saw the little girl eat. Back then, when he was still a teenager, he could also eat so much. ¡°Uncle Jun, don¡¯t just look at me eating! You eat too! Although you can¡¯t eat as much meat as I do and have to eat the recipes I give you, it¡¯ll still go well with the rice if you look at me eating, right?¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. you little girl, you make me watch you eat big fish and meat every day, and you make me eat so light food. You have no conscience! The king of quicksand Kingdom red at Gu Xin. ¡°Uncle Jun! You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m doing this for your good! You¡¯ve been King in the desert all these years and have many hidden injuries. There aren¡¯t enough medicinal herbs here, so we can only slowly recuperate. Let me tell you, my great-grandma is already over 70 years old, but she still obediently eats our recipes. I want my great-grandma to live to a hundred years old!¡± Gu Xin said. yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll listen to you and strive to live to a hundred years old. At that time, I¡¯ll fight with your parents to hold my great-great-grandson! The king of quicksand Kingdom smiled helplessly and then obediently ate his single meal. Chapter 1598 - 1598 What a confident girl 1598 What a confident girl The food on the table was cleaned up by the two of them. Of course, most of it ended up in Gu Xin¡¯s stomach. After dinner, the king of quicksand took out the letter that a ¡®li had brought back. The moment Gu Xin heard that ah li had brought it back, she knew that it was written by Lu Zheng. She quickly took it over and read it. In the letter, Lu Zheng talked about what had happened recently. !! The first Prince had wanted to avenge the seventh Princess, but he thought that quicksand Kingdom might still have that magical medicine. So he calmed down for a while and thought of a way to take over quicksand Kingdom with the least damage. In the end, something happened to the cloud Sea Pce. The Eagle that King Cloud Sea had raised for twenty to thirty years was shot to death. King Cloud Sea was furious and investigated thoroughly. In the end, he found out that the second Prince had an affair with the sixth Prince¡¯s mother, which made King Cloud Sea extremely angry. Queen Yunhai immediately ordered the execution of the sixth Prince¡¯s mother. The sixth Prince felt very wronged. His mother had been very careful in the pce. How could she have an affair with the second Prince, who was only a few years older than him? The second Prince was even more wronged. As a Prince, couldn¡¯t he find a girl? Are there no more young girls? Did he need to fight with his father for a woman? Then, the sixth Prince went to fight with the second Prince. He was persuaded by someone. The sixth Prince didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. One day, he shot the Eagle that the first Prince used to deliver the message to King Cloud Sea. Now, King Cloud Sea was so angry that he killed the sixth Prince. However, the sixth Prince¡¯s men came out and used the second Prince, saying that the second Prince deliberately led the sixth Prince to shoot the first Prince¡¯s Messenger Eagle, and the sixth Prince thought that the Eagle belonged to the first Prince. The second Prince was also locked up. The remaining third Prince, fourth prince, fifth Prince, and many other princesses and princes who were younger than the seventh Princess did not dare to go out to y. Queen Yunhai felt that there was a trick in this, so she told the eldest Prince and the seventh princess to be careful. Perhaps the person behind the scenes had a bigger n, and it was not the other princes but the siblings. The first Prince and the seventh Princess were born by the cloud Sea Queen. The cloud Sea Queen was strong and her children were capable. So, the cloud Sea tribe was destined to be the three of them. Lu Zheng was still regretful in the letter. This Queen Yunhai was too alert. She was more difficult to deal with than King Yunhai. He had to stop for a while. However, he also reassured Gu Xin and the others that at least the cloud tribe wouldn¡¯t attack them this summer. They had many internal problems that could be solved, and the other three big tribes were also stirring up trouble. After Gu Xin finished reading it, she said to the king of quicksand proudly, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, isn¡¯t my brother Yuan Yuan very powerful? You haven¡¯t been discovered, and you can still cause trouble in other people¡¯s territory!¡± The king of quicksand pursed his lips. he looks like a dog and a gentleman, but in reality, his heart is ck and he¡¯s full of twists and turns. You little girl, aren¡¯t you afraid of being sold by him and still help him count money?¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯he won¡¯t! Besides, I like people like him who look as gentle as Jade but are actually ck-hearted! He¡¯s just like my father. I¡¯m so good, he can¡¯t bear to sell me, he can¡¯t wait to hold me in his hands!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom,¡±hehe.¡± What a confident girl! Gu Xin walked to the candle stand and burned the letter. She then pped her hands, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, I¡¯m going to wash up and sleep! You should sleep early too. Don¡¯t exceed the time I set for you. Take good care of your body and fight for my grandson¡¯s attention when you¡¯re a hundred years old! Hehehe!¡± The king of quicksand waved his hand. go, go, go. I can¡¯t win an argument with you, little girl. Chapter 1599 - 1599 I like both men’s and women’s clothing 1599 I like both men¡¯s and women¡¯s clothing Every night, Gu Xin had a rare amount of free time. Every few days, she would take out a pen and paper to write a letter to her family. Although she did not know when the letter would be sent, she could not help but want to write. Just like when she was at home, she couldn¡¯t hide anything in her heart and wanted to tell her parents, sisters, grandparents. She missed her uncle too. She wondered if he had grown all the seeds that Grandpa Zhou had given him. She wanted to eat small pumpkins, big cherries, dragon fruits, and lemon water. She missed fourth uncle. Was fourth uncle¡¯s Wood work more exquisite? Did you make the little car that mother and sister designed together? She wasn¡¯t married yet and was still a child. If fourth uncle made it, she should be able to ride it for fun! She missed her son, she wanted to endure it, she missed her younger brothers at home. She still missed Yiyi, silly girl, and Xue ¡®er. She had so many people to miss! In the past six months, she had really grown a lot taller. There wasn¡¯t much fat on her face anymore. She didn¡¯t know if they would be able to recognize her when she went back. Gu Xin wiped her tears and continued to write, ¡± Father, mother, if you keep talking to little seven, little eight, little nine, little ten, little eleven, and little twelve about me, your third sister, and that little girl Ming Yue, I¡¯m afraid that when Ie back, they¡¯ll all be grown up and won¡¯t recognize me. Father, mother, I¡¯m going to be the princess of quicksand country tomorrow to find allies. Father, I remember everything you taught me! Mother, I still remember the negotiation skills you taught me! I will definitely seed. However, father, you have to tell uncle Emperor that I may promise some things during the negotiation process. When the timees, you have to ask uncle Emperor to support me. I can¡¯t be a person who goes back on his words. Good night, father, mother, sister! ¡­¡­ The next morning, after Gu Xin finished her morning exercise, a maid came to dress her up. As the princess of quicksand country, she represented the country. Naturally, she had to dress up beautifully. The maidservant had braided her hair and put on a pure gold headband iid with gems. The gems glittered under the sunlight. Gu Xin was very pretty. Even though she had gotten a little tan recently, she was still very pretty. Hence, the maids drew her eyebrows and painted her lips. Then, she took out a long dress. As per Gu Xin¡¯s request, the sleeves of this dress ended at her wrist, unlike other girls ¡®long dresses which ended at her shoulders. She was wearing a few bracelets with small bells on them. When she moved them, they would make a melodious sound. The shoes were the kind that were easier to use and they were not what thedies here liked to wear. Gu Xin had no choice. She thought that since they were not good in terms of culture, they could not be worn as a military uniform and it would disturb her performance. ¡°The princess is so beautiful!¡± After the maid finished dressing Gu Xin up, she sighed from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and lifted the maid¡¯s chin. I remember you saying that I was very handsome when you helped me put on my armor! Your face was red at that time!¡± the princess is beautiful. She looks good in both men¡¯s and women¡¯s clothing. I like her. The maid¡¯s face was still red. ¡°I like sweet-mouthed and pretty girls like you! I¡¯ll bring you back in the future and let you see even more beautiful girls. Let me tell you, my sister is even more beautiful, much more beautiful than I am! When I was young, I was the prettiest girl in our vige, and she was the prettiest girl in our vige!¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. Chapter 1600 - 1600 I’ll do it 1600 I¡¯ll do it This time, Gu Xin was going to rope in the small countries. While the cloud Sea tribe didn¡¯t have time to find trouble with them, she tried her best to rope in all the small countries around them. She was determined to stick to one principle: if the Civil ones don¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll do the military ones. Therefore, not only did she bring the Prime Minister of quicksand country, but she also brought an Army of 10000 soldiers. Unlike the great Zhou Dynasty, which sent 100000 soldiers at any time, a small tribe or country here might have soldiers all over their people, and the total number would only be tens of thousands. The Prime Minister of quicksand country had the surname Gongsun. He was a noble of the kingdom of goddess who had apanied the king of quicksand country to this ce. Lord Gongsun happened to be forty years old this year. Since the establishment of quicksand country, he had been in charge of major matters in the Imperial court, so he looked more refined. He was dressed in a long robe, and his beard was neatly trimmed. The moment he saw Gu Xining out of the carriage, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was a little unreal. He thought that he would never see the woman from his hometown again in his life. Although the women of the goddess Kingdom were tough, there were also many beautiful girls who looked different from the girls in the West. Lord Gongsun preferred the girls in the East. He got out of the car to wee Gu Xin. ¡°Uncle Gongsun, there¡¯s no need to be so polite! It¡¯s quite hot, get in!¡± Gu Xin said with a smile after he bowed. Her father had said that since she was going to be a Princess, she could get close to people normally, but at the critical moment, she had to show the dignity of a Princess and not let the people below look down on her. Gongsun Daren cupped his hands and boarded the carriage. Gu Xin nned to ride the camel. After she got on the camel, she put on her straw hat to block the sun. White four and Mo Fei acted as her personal guards and followed behind her. The carriage team set off. When they arrived at the border of the king of quicksand, the Han family brought the 10000-strong Army and followed Gu Xin. This time, they were going to Ren changguo, a small country with only three cities. The ruler was a woman, so Gu Xin asked the Han Corporation toe along. Ren changguo¡¯s poption was less than 100000. It was a country closer to the coast in the West, and a part of the people there lived by fishing. It took about nine days from quicksand country to Ren changguo. There were no tribes in between. One of the sand Dragon Gang¡¯s strongholds used to be here, so the Han family and Mo Fei were very familiar with the terrain here. In the middle of June, they arrived at Ren changguo. Ren changguo¡¯s city gate was built withrge rocks. Gu Xin only brought a few dozen people with her and the ten thousand soldiers were waiting not far away. Gongsun Daren alighted from the carriage and stepped forward to negotiate. Ren changguo, who was guarding the city gate, asked them to wait while he went to report first. After a while, the city gate opened, and someone came to lead them in. Gu Xin sat on the camel and looked at Ren changguo¡¯s streets. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. The people here were even more unrestrained than those in quicksand country. Although it was summer, both men and women only wore half of their clothes and pants. Almost all of them were dark and looked so thin as if they had not eaten. When they arrived at the pce, there was finally someone dressed normally. It was a man in white. His hair was very curly and was tied with a hair band. His appearance wasmon here. He was not as dark as themoners, but he was not white either. He looked at Gu Xin with a cold expression. The moment Gu Xin got off the camel, the man made his move. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Gu Xin called out to white four and Mo Fei, who wanted to protect her. She drew the sword at her waist and received the attack. She even suspected that the soldiers of quicksand country had deliberately gone easy on her. Recently, no one had been able to defeat her within 30 moves, so she wanted to find a stranger to try. Chapter 1601 - 1601 It feels like the goddess Kingdom 1601 It feels like the goddess Kingdom The swordsman in white had good swordsmanship, it was a move that Gu Xin had never seen before. Her eyes were filled with excitement. If she defeated and captured this person, she would be able to learn another skill. The battle at the entrance of the pce quickly attracted the attention of the guards within the pce and themon people outside. During the fight, Gu Xin¡¯s ceremonial hat was blown off. Not only the guards and citizens in the pce, but even the swordsman in white was stunned when he saw Gu Xin¡¯s face. The people from quicksand country looked at the people who were stunned by the princess¡¯s appearance with pride.¡¯Hmph, this is our Princess. There¡¯s no one in your country who¡¯s as beautiful as her, right?¡¯ Not only is our Princess as beautiful as a fairy, but she¡¯s also quite skilled! Just as the white-robed swordsman was in a daze, Gu Xin managed to hit his wrist with her sword at the right time. ng! ng! The sword in the white-robed swordsman¡¯s hand fell to the ground. It was toote for him to pick it up. Furthermore, the tip of Gu Xin¡¯s sword had already touched his neck. If he moved, he would die for sure. ¡°Thanks for letting me win!¡± Gu Xin smiled. After living in quicksand country for more than half a year, she had already learned thenguage here. Although each tribe had their ownnguage, she had learned the universalnguage and could speak in anguage that others could understand. The white-robed swordsman lowered his head and looked at the cold sword ced across his neck. He took a step back and bowed slightly, ¡± ¡°Esteemed Princess, I am mu ta Xi. I havee to receive the princess on the king¡¯s orders. I¡¯ve heard that Princess Xinxin of quicksand country is not only beautiful but also brave, so I couldn¡¯t help but give it a try. Please forgive me if I¡¯ve offended you!¡± Oh? ¡± Gu Xin kept her sword and smiled, ¡± Ren changguo¡¯s wee gift is very special! As mu Tasi stood up, he made his move again, trying to subdue Gu Xin. To his surprise, Gu Xin pulled out a short knife from nowhere and pointed it at mu Tasi¡¯s heart. ¡°When I learned that all is fair in war, you were probably still eating sand in the desert!¡± Sheughed in disdain. Mu Tasi¡¯s eyes flickered. hahahahahahaha Yingluo! at this time, a cheerful female voice came from the pce. as expected of Princess Xinxin, whose reputation in the West this year is about to surpass that of the seventh Princess of the cloud Sea! She was beautiful, brave, decisive, and ruthless! The rumors are true!¡± Gu Xin looked towards the pce door and saw a woman in a red dress with half sleeves walking out. Her hair was tied up high and her makeup was very thick. She looked to be in her thirties. Gu Xin stood still and looked at Ren Chang country¡¯s ruler. Ren Chang country¡¯s ruler didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to not give him any face. She had alreadye out, yet she still didn¡¯t put down her weapon. She stopped smiling and looked at Gu Xin. Princess Xin Xin, are you nning to kill my beloved concubine? ¡± she asked. Gu Xin raised an eyebrow and turned to look at mu Tasi. It felt like entering a goddess¡¯s Kingdom! Gu Xinughed,¡±whether or not I kill him will depend on your attitude.¡± This time, this Princess has brought two groups of people for Ren Chang country¡¯s ruler to choose from. If the king wants to negotiate and form an alliance, then the king can talk to the Prime Minister of my quicksand country, Gongsun. If the king not only wants to see my strength but also the strength of the soldiers of quicksand country, he will see it in an hour. What does the state¡¯s opinion?¡± Ren Chang country ruler squinted his eyes and sized up Gu Xin. This girl liked to smile more than Yunhai, but she was not much worse than Yunhai! This batch of girls looked even more arrogant than when she was young! Chapter 1602 - 1602 As you wish 1602 As you wish ¡°Then what if this Prince wants to see the military strength of quicksand country?¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s lips curved into a smile. The moment she finished her sentence, the dagger was stabbed into mu Tasi¡¯s heart. don¡¯t resist, you¡¯ll die if you resist! Mu Tasi felt a sharp pain, but he didn¡¯t feel like he was going to die, so he stood there obediently. Monarch Ren Chang was extremely furious. How dare you! How dare you hurt my people in front of me! Die! After she finished speaking, she started to attack Gu Xin. Gu Xin,¡¯not only did you dare to hurt him, you even dared to kill him! Brothers, go!¡± She stabbed mu Tasi to death, then released a signal re and took the attack. Those who entered the city with her were the most powerful soldiers of quicksand country. Among them were sand bandits, experienced soldiers, and especially strong individuals. This time, Gu Xin didn¡¯t even enter Ren Chang country¡¯s Pce and started fighting. Themoners who were watching themotion did not want to participate in the fight. In the chaos, they all ran back home to stay. Ren Chang country ruler was extremely furious. Seeing the man she loved being killed just like that without any warning, she could only see Gu Xin in her eyes. Her punches were like the wind, and Gu Xin¡¯s every move was met with hers. This wasn¡¯t training, this was actualbat. Gu Xin brought out her best state. Very quickly, she beat Ren Chang country¡¯s ruler until he retreated in defeat. Monarch Ren Chang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and retreated behind the pce guards. ¡°Kill that woman and you¡¯ll be rewarded with a bag of gold coins!¡± With the temptation of gold, the guards were toozy to fight the other people from quicksand country. ¡°Report!¡± At this moment, a fast horse rushed over and stopped in front of Ren Chang. reporting to the monarch, quicksand country¡¯s Army is attacking the city! you ¡­ Ren Chang country ruler red at Gu Xin. didn¡¯t you say an hourter? ¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯you believe everything I say? You don¡¯t have the right to be the king!¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin kicked the attacker away and shed the other person. Monarch Ren Chang immediately called for his close attendant, gave a few instructions, and then retreated to the pce. Right now, only Gu Xin and the others from quicksand country had no time to chase after Ren Chang. Everyone gathered together and waited for the Army to arrive. Even though Lord Gongsun was the Prime Minister, he was also a hero who had apanied dugu Jun in venturing through the desert to establish the quicksand Kingdom. He had not forgotten to practice martial arts all these years while handling the affairs of the court. So, Gu Xin¡¯s initial worry waspletely in vain. Gongsun Daren¡¯s ability to kill enemies wasn¡¯t any weaker than ordinary soldiers. ¡°This is your sincerity? How are you different from the cloud Sea tribe when you are so barbaric?¡± At this moment, a young man with dark skin and curly hair walked out of the pce and shouted at Gu Xin. ¡°We¡¯re very sincere, but you¡¯re the one who¡¯s trying to y tricks! Since ancient times, the winner was the king and the loser was the bandit. In such a situation, either you die or we die! We¡¯re just trying to survive. So, go and persuade your King to surrender!¡± Gu Xin said with a sense of justice. If they couldn¡¯t ensure the stand of these small tribes, then one day they would either help the cloud Sea tribe or be a burden to them. ¡°Kill!¡± At this moment, the Han family rushed over with their Army. Gu Xin immediately mounted her horse and charged into the pce. As for all the Ren Chang country¡¯s soldiers, as long as they surrendered, the quicksand country¡¯s soldiers would immediately stop. If they resisted, they would be killed. One good thing about Ren Chang country was that all the people did not participate in the war. When Ren Chang country¡¯s ruler came out, they had found an opportunity to slip away. Chapter 1603 - 1603 How could I have such thoughts? 1603 How could I have such thoughts? Gu Xin rode her horse into Ren Chang Pce and went straight to the main hall. At this moment, Ren Chang country¡¯s ruler was standing at the top, and the stairs were filled with Ren Chang country¡¯s soldiers who were guarding her. Behind Gu Xin were the soldiers of quicksand country. Ren Chang country ruler looked at Gu Xin and shouted, ¡± Princess Xinxin, you¡¯ve just arrived and you¡¯re already making such a big scene. Aren¡¯t you afraid that my people will resist? ¡± Gu Xin pulled on the reins and looked at Ren Chang country ruler, smiling, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. If they wanted to resist, they wouldn¡¯t have escaped just now! In your Pce, everyone is well dressed and fed, but on the streets outside, the people are naked and thin. What did this mean? It means that you, the king, are not benevolent and are piging the people. It just so happens to give me a reason to make the people of Ren Chang country submit to quicksand country!¡± ¡°In my quicksand country, there¡¯s not a single citizen who can¡¯t afford to eat and wear clothes. In my quicksand country, the king would never ce the people behind the nobles. in my quicksand country, not a single noble was forced to flee by the cloud Sea tribe. They are willing to live and die with all the people of quicksand country! I, the princess of quicksand country, will also live and die with them! Give birth, let¡¯s give birth together! Die, we¡¯ll die together! As long as there¡¯s a chance, I won¡¯t let them be trampled by other countries!¡± ¡°So, country ruler, you shall die!¡± As soon as Gu Xin finished speaking, she took her bow from her horse, nocked an arrow, pulled the bow, aimed, and shot! It was just a matter of a few breaths, not giving Ren Chang country¡¯s ruler and the other guards any time to react. The arrow pierced through Ren Chang¡¯s throat. He never thought that she would die just like that. He was still thinking about what Gu Xin had said and wanted to refute her. He wanted to say that how could such a beautiful thing happen? the people were meant to be her ves, so don¡¯t try to lie to her. As a result, she was shot to death. After Ren Chang country¡¯s ruler fell, the entire Pce was in chaos. There were those who were loyal and wanted to take revenge for Ren Chang. There were also those who wanted to live and didn¡¯t want to join quicksand country. Of course, there were also those who saw the situation clearly and threw away their swords to follow Gu Xin. The Han family searched the entire Pce and cleaned out the finances. When everything was over, the sky was already dark. Gu Xin sat in Ren changguo¡¯s main hall and looked at the men in front of her who were only wearing a thinyer of clothing. She was expressionless. There were more than a dozen men kneeling on the ground, their ages ranging from eighteen to thirty. Some of them were as tough as mu Tasi, while others were like delicate girls. Their styles were very different. One of them was a fair-looking man with blue eyes and golden hair. He took a few steps forward and knelt on one knee, reaching out to grab Gu Xin¡¯s hand. Gu Xin furrowed her brows and ced her hand on the handle of the chair. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m willing to serve you for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll take you to the ultimate happiness of this world. The princess was like the bright moon in the sky, bright and dazzling, making people unable to take their eyes off her. Your Highness, please give me a chance to serve Your Highness!¡± The blond man¡¯s eyes were filled with love, making Gu Xin¡¯s body go numb. Her face remained calm as she turned to look at Bai si. White four was speechless. Gu Xin red at Bai si. Before white four could react, mo Fei stepped forward and unsheathed his sword. He ended the blond man¡¯s life with one strike and said, ¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy?¡± White four,¡±hehe.¡± He thought that the third miss was of the goddess Kingdom¡¯s bloodline. What if he wanted her? ¡®Tsk, how could I have such thoughts? if the general finds out, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to live. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡¯ Chapter 1604 - 1604 The seventh Princess was captured 1604 The seventh Princess was captured Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that the other people who were ready to make a move were frightened. She was afraid that she would throw up if she repeated this a few more times. These people were raised by Ren Chang country ruler. They were well-dressed, fair and chubby. In Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, they were like those demon concubines who pocketed the People¡¯s wealth. She didn¡¯t kill everyone. She let Bai si and Mo Fei check them. These were all ordinary people without any martial arts. Gu Xin asked them to leave the pce and find their own way out. Then, he summoned the steward who managed the affairs of the pce on behalf of Ren Chang and asked him to bring the quicksand country¡¯s soldiers to inform all the people of Ren Chang country that if they were willing to join quicksand country, they were toe to the pce to collect their supplies within three days. If they were not willing, they were to leave Ren Chang country within three days. She also asked Lord Gongsun to take someone to check Ren changguo¡¯s household registration and record all the children between the ages of sixteen and thirty in Ren changguo¡¯s family. At that time, if they were willing to join the quicksand Army, they could join. After that, Gu Xin went to rest. She came to the well in the pce of Ren Chang, drew water for herself, and washed her hands over and over again. This wasn¡¯t her first time killing an enemy. As long as she was awake, she would always clean herself up. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be a clean and beautiful little girl? However, things did not go as she wished. She wanted to live, to go back to see her family, to live until Lu Zheng fulfilled his promise to her. Looking at the reflection of the full moon in the basin, Gu Xin recalled the first time she celebrated her birthday with Lu Zheng. At that time, she said that she would give the moon to brother Yuanyuan and hoped that brother Yuanyuan would be happy forever. At that time, she said that it didn¡¯t matter if brother Yuanyuan lost her mother. Brother Yuanyuan had her. She wouldn¡¯t let brother Yuanyuan be alone. The corners of Gu Xin¡¯s mouth curved up. At this moment, Lu Zheng was also looking at the full moon through the window in his room. What was Xinxin doing now? Did you think of me? That little girl was very tired from training during the day. She might be sleeping soundly now! Looking at the full moon, Lu Zheng felt like he was looking at Xinxin¡¯s face. His round face was so cute that he wanted to pinch it! Speaking of which, Xinxin had lost weight and wasn¡¯t so round anymore! No, after the matter in the West was resolved, he must go back and give Xinxin a good tonic. He should go find Grandpa Gu and niannian to teach him a few of Xinxin¡¯s favorite dishes and make them for her! Lu Zheng¡¯s mind was filled with Gu Xin¡¯s face and he slowly fell asleep. Just as he fell asleep, there was a sudden movement outside, and he opened his eyes. He was in the seventh princess¡¯s Manor now. Who would be so sneaky? Could it be that the third Prince, fourth prince, and fifth Prince were finally going to make a move? Lu Zheng sat up in excitement. He settled the second Prince and the sixth Prince, made King Cloud Sea hate the second Prince¡¯s birth mother, killed the sixth Prince¡¯s birth mother, and made the third, fourth, and fifth Prince¡¯s birth mother tremble in fear. He started to spread some rumors. He believed that the princes and their mothers would feel threatened and make a move on the eldest Prince and the seventh Princess! It¡¯s finally here! He listened to the movements outside and counted silently in his heart. He estimated that when he counted to twenty, the seventh princess¡¯s men would have discovered him. Just as he had expected, before he counted to neen, there was a hugemotion outside. In the end, the voice outside made him feel that something was wrong. This conversation was a little different from what he had expected! ¡°This is bad. The seventh Princess has been captured by the people of the Liangjing Kingdom.¡± Someone shouted from outside. Lu Zheng immediately put on his shoes and got off the ground. The Liangjing Kingdom was one of the three countries that could fight against the Yunhai tribe if they joined forces. Why did they get involved at this time? Chapter 1605 - 1605 Not the same group of people 1605 Not the same group of people The soldiers of the seventh princess¡¯s Manor had already surrounded the people who had kidnapped the seventh Princess. Lu Zheng ran over to watch the show, but he did not go to the front. He wanted to maintain his image of being a weakling. He hid next to a rockery. As soon as he steadied himself, he saw that the roofs of the courtyard were filled with people holding bows and arrows. Because it was too dark, he couldn¡¯t see whether they were from Yunhai or Liangjing. Lu Zheng casually picked up something to block the arrowter. Whether it was the people from Yunhai or Liangjing, he was dispensable to them. The arrow did not have eyes! ¡°Release the arrows!¡± There was a cold snort from the roof, and then arrows rained down without warning. Many of the soldiers from the seventh princess¡¯s Manor were shot down as they were caught off guard. Under normal circumstances, there would be negotiations between the two sides at this time. In the end, the other party did not y by the rules at all and directly shot an arrow. Lu Zheng was d that he had picked up something to block the attack. Now that the scene was in chaos, he sessfully escaped into the house through the crowd. The seventh Princess, who was tied up and had her mouth covered, saw Lu Zheng¡¯s figure. It did not look like he had escaped by luck. This person had some skills! However, at this moment, she could not care about Lu Zheng anymore. ording to the reaction of the person who caught her, the person who released the arrow was not in cahoots with the person who caught her. Then who was the person who released the arrow? If it¡¯s not from Liangjing, then is it from Gotz or sarin? The group of people seemed to be giving the robbers a chance to escape. After the robbers escaped with the seventh Princess, the group of people who shot the arrows also disappeared into the darkness. The people who were still alive in the seventh princess¡¯s Manor immediately ran to the pce to report. After a while, the first Prince came and gathered all the stewards of the seventh princess¡¯s Manor. He questioned them one by one. Now, Lu Zheng was also a small manager in the seventh princess¡¯s residence. From these people¡¯s answers, he roughly knew what had happened. However, he still did not know why the Liangjing Kingdom had suddenly appeared to abduct people. The stewards only knew that the seventh Princess had gone to bed very early tonight. Just now, the maidservant had suddenly shouted that there were kidnappers and that they were from the Liangjing Kingdom. The Prefectural soldiers heard the shout and immediately moved out. Could it be that the cloud Sea tribe had already made a move on the Liangjing Kingdom? That¡¯s not right. All the soldiers of the cloud Sea tribe are in the tribe. There are norge groups that have left. Are there other soldiers of the cloud Sea tribe that haven¡¯t appeared? The first Prince gave the chief Steward a kick.¡±You can¡¯t even guard the door properly, trash, trash!¡± After he was done kicking her, he picked up the maid beside the seventh Princess. ¡°How did you know that the kidnappers were from the Liangjing Kingdom?¡± ¡°It was Your Highness. The princess guessed it. The other party didn¡¯t deny it,¡± the maidservant said with a trembling voice. The first Prince threw the maidservant, and the maidservant was smashed into the wall. She bounced back and fell to the ground, blood flowing out. She was dead. Everyone didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Lu Zheng was hidden among the group of managers and did not speak. After the first Prince finished venting, he immediately returned to the pce. Only then did the chief Steward let everyone pack up and go back to wait for instructions. The chief Steward immediately ordered people toe in and carry out the maidservant who had been thrown to death by the first Prince. After Lu Zheng returned to his room, he immediately changed into his night suit and headed for the pce of Cloud Sea. Since the seventh Princess had been kidnapped, Yunhai would definitely make a move. Now that the seventh Princess was not in the residence, he would not be able to find out the news if he was in the residence. Therefore, he had to find out by himself. Fortunately, he had been sneaking into the pce for the past few months and already knew theyout inside. Chapter 1606 - 1606 They have plenty of people to support them 1606 They have plenty of people to support them Lu Zheng¡¯s speed to King Cloud Sea was even faster than the first Prince. After he entered the pce, he knocked out a guard, changed his clothes, and stuck a beard on his face. Then, he generously went to guard King Cloud sea¡¯s door. There were guards outside the ce where the family of King Cloud Sea was having a discussion. It was a little far away, and ordinary people would not be able to hear what was being said inside. However, Lu Zheng¡¯s two lives of martial arts had made his hearing much better than ordinary people. He stood there, and it was night, so he could hear everything. As for his sudden appearance, no one would suspect anything. There were usually eight people standing guard here. After the seventh Princess was kidnapped, the pce had sent more people to the various masters. Now that his ce was full, the others would definitely go to the next ce. Moreover, he didn¡¯t look like much from his appearance. He had a lot of beards, and with a hat on, he wouldn¡¯t be suspected at all unless one looked at his eyes. Lu Zheng had even ridiculed the cloud Sea tribe before. They wanted to trample the great Zhou and dominate the East and West with this? Take care of your guards first! At the very least, spies from other countries would be easily discovered if they infiltrated the pce of the great Zhou, unless they were like Yan Mo, who had been trained since childhood. Even so, Yan Mo would not dare toy a hand on the Emperor in the pce. As he watched the first Prince walk past in a Huff with his saber slung over his shoulder, Lu Zheng held his breath and focused, intending to listen carefully to what was being said inside. ¡°Father, let¡¯s kill our way to Liangjing and save sister!¡± The first Prince said angrily as soon as he entered the room. ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re from the Liangjing Kingdom?¡± King Cloud Sea asked. ¡°It was little sister who recognized it. The maidservant beside her heard it. That maid was chosen by his sister herself. She was an honest person and would not y any tricks. Furthermore, my people have also found the identity token of the Liang Jing Kingdom¡¯s men of sacrifice in my younger sister¡¯s residence.¡± The eldest Prince said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is goz¡¯s scheme!¡± Queen Yunhai said calmly. ¡°Mother, who cares if it¡¯s goz¡¯s trick! My sister has been captured. Whether it¡¯s Liang Jing, Gotz, or sarin, they¡¯ll have to go to war sooner orter.¡± The first Prince said angrily. ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡± no! Queen Yunhai rebuked angrily. a little impatience will spoil a great n. At this moment, we shouldn¡¯t be cold, we should be hitting Gotz. we¡¯ve never sent anyone to Liang Jing. If they made the first move, it must be because the King of Liang Jing was bewitched by Gaozi. If we rashly attack, we¡¯ll be falling into a trap.¡± ¡°One more thing, someone helped them take Angel away. In the past few days, there had been strict inspections in the capital. A group of people could not pass through the city gates, so they must be people from the city. We¡¯ve been checking the people in the city very strictly recently, so we won¡¯t have arge number of people to help us. Then, who are these people?¡± Queen Yun Hai looked at King Yun Hai with burning eyes. Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. It seemed that this Queen Yunhai was even better than this King Yunhai. He also suspected that the people who shot the arrows were not from Liangjing Kingdom. Because after that group of people appeared, he noticed that the people of the Liangjing Kingdom were a little flustered. When they fired at the Prefectural soldiers, the group of people were a little shocked. Therefore, that group of people must not be on the same side as the robbers. King Cloud Sea touched his chin and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Go and call the third, fourth, and fifth princes over!¡± The first Prince finally reacted. He looked at King Cloud Sea and Queen Cloud Sea in disbelief.¡±Royal father, Royal mother, just the three of them? You dare to conspire with goz and ryokung?¡± ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡± Queen Yun Hai sneered. Their birth mother is also a Princess in the tribe, so there are many people who support them!¡± Chapter 1607 - 1607 Chapter 1607-little scheme 1607 Chapter 1607-little scheme What happened next made the first Prince speechless and bored Lu Zheng. The Queen of Yunhai was right. The third Prince and the fourth prince were the culprits. The fifth Prince might look innocent, but he was exposed by the Queen¡¯s words. In other words, the forces behind the third Prince, the fourth prince, and the fifth Prince¡¯s mothers had joined forces not to strengthen the cloud Sea tribe, but to kill the cloud Sea Queen, the eldest Prince, and the seventh Princess after seeing the fate of the second Prince and the sixth Prince. The seventh Princess had indeed been kidnapped by the people of Liangjing. The maternal family of the fourth Prince¡¯s mother was a tribe that was rtively close to Liangjing. This was all a conspiracy between the fourth prince, his mother, and that tribe with the Liangjing Kingdom. As for whether there was anything rted to the gaotz Kingdom, the fourth prince and his birth mother really did not know. Lu Zheng felt that this was a low level act, really. Let¡¯s see how imperial concubine Lin and Prime Minister Lin, father and daughter, in the great Zhou Imperial Pce, rule the world. The human Emperor had acknowledged them for more than ten years! Only a King could get rid of the treacherous Minister, Prime Minister Lin, while ensuring that the great Zhou would not be in turmoil. With King Cloud sea¡¯s strength, if he really defeated great Zhou with thengge Kingdom, this King Cloud Sea would only be a stepping stone for thengge Kingdom. Lu Zheng suddenly understood. Over here, there was no need to rack his brains. He could really just use the methods he used to deal with his stepmother to stir up trouble. There was no need to treat this group of people as old and scheming officials of the great Zhou imperial court. However, the more this was the case, the more he had to pay attention to their military strength. Sometimes, all schemes and intrigues were vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. Not only did he have to defeat King Cloud sea¡¯s family, but he also had to break down King Cloud sea¡¯s Army. This way, quicksand country would have enough time. ¡­¡­ The result of the seventh princess¡¯s arrest was that the third, fourth, and fifth princes, as well as their mothers, were all locked up. The first Prince led troops to Gotz, and Queen Yunhai personally led people to the Liangjing Kingdom in disguise. Unfortunately, Lu Zheng was the one chosen. When Lu Zheng returned to the seventh princess¡¯s residence from the pce, he did not know that he had been chosen. In his eyes, he was just a weak steward. However, when he returned to the house, the yellow-haired steward came over to im credit. The yellow-haired manager praised the Queen of Yunhai and told Lu Zheng that it would be good for him toe back after going out with the Queen of Yunhai. Lu Zheng asked him in a roundabout way, ¡± you won¡¯t go if there are benefits? ¡± Of course, his original words were,¡±how could a lowly person be worth the manager¡¯s attention?¡± The yellow-haired steward said that he didn¡¯t want to, but he wanted to be the chief Steward of the seventh princess¡¯s Pce. The current Chief Steward would go to Liangjing with the Queen of Yunhai. This yellow-haired steward had given Lu Zheng a mission. That was, in the process of rescuing the seventh Princess, if possible, to kill the chief Steward. When Lu Zheng came back, he would be promoted to Chief Steward, and he would definitely make Lu Zheng the second Steward. Lu Zheng agreed with a face full of hope and thanked him repeatedly. The yellow-haired manager left, satisfied. Lu Zheng was lying on the bed. He had killed the chief Steward? It would be better to just kill the queen of Cloud Sea and the seventh Princess. Don¡¯t be fooled by the fact that they were two women. They were definitely two rare good generals. This time, Queen Yunhai was going to the Liangjing Kingdom in disguise, so she didn¡¯t bring many people with her. He could use some tricks to get one of second Bai¡¯s group to join the team. By then, the two of them would be more confident. Chapter 1608 - 1608 Why? 1608 Why? As for Gu Xin, she had already settled everything rted to Ren changguo. In Ren Chang state, as long as a man was over sixteen and below thirty years old, as long as they were willing, they could follow Lord Gongsun back to the pce and enter the military camp for training. In total, they had recruited more than 5000 new soldiers. Ren Chang country ruler only cared about himself and not the people. This could be seen the moment Gu Xin entered the city. When you go to quicksand country, you will have food and drink, and you won¡¯t have to live like before. There will also be a special ce for you to train, and you won¡¯t have to be afraid of being beaten. Dying on the battlefield or being attacked at home was death, but there was still a slight uncertainty in the former. Therefore, there were naturally many people who went. Most of the people who stayed were elderly, women, and children. Gu Xin did not force them to leave with her. As long as they were willing, they could follow her to quicksand country. They could farm or do some handiwork there. If they were not willing, they could stay. There were about 3000 people who were willing to leave with Gu Xin. The rest were originally Ren changguo¡¯s soldiers. Gu Xin had nned to throw this group of people to Xue Qianyu. There were originally 20000 soldiers, but after some were killed, there were only 10000 left. It was best to let Xue Qianyu teach her. Just like that, when they left, there was a 10000-man army and a small team. When they returned, there were tens of thousands of people. It was already July when Gu Xin returned to quicksand country. As soon as they entered the pce, the king of quicksand asked for an ice basin to cool Gu Xin down. Gu Xin raised her hand and sniffed at herself. uncle Jun, I¡¯m smelly all over. I¡¯m going to wash up first. We¡¯ll talk when Ie outter! I¡¯m about to faint from my own stinky self!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom pinched his nose, his face full of disgust. Gu Xin made a face at him and went back to her room to take a shower. The king of quicksand Kingdom smiled helplessly. Only then did he meet Lord Gongsun and the Han family, and learned about what had happened from them. When he heard that Gu Xin had started fighting the moment she reached the entrance, he nodded. She had the demeanor of a daughter from the dugu family. You¡¯ve attacked me time and time again, do you really think I¡¯m easy to bully? As for not hurting the people of Ren changguo this time, the king of quicksand nodded. He felt that no matter how many things this child experienced in the future, her heart would not change. He asked Lord Gongsun and the Han family to go back and rest. There was a banquet in the pce tonight and he invited them to bring their families. Gu Xin took a good bath and changed into a set of clean clothes. Her half-dry hair was tied up. She wanted to eat as soon as she came out. It was a long journey, so the food was really hard to describe in a few words! The king of quicksand had raised her for so long, so he understood her well. He had already prepared a table full of food for her and told her, ¡± eat less. Be careful not to lose your appetite when you¡¯re having dinner with the princes and ministers! Gu Xin munched on amb chop,¡¯I can eat it, I can eat it. I¡¯ve been starving recently. Ren changguo¡¯s side only has salted fish and dried fish. There are no other seasonings, so it¡¯s not delicious!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom smiled helplessly and said, ¡± ¡°The cloud Sea tribe has started a war with goz. Yuan has sent back news that the seventh Princess has been kidnapped by Liang Jing. He and Queen Yunhai have gone to save her!¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows, the Lamb chop in her hand no longer smelled good, ¡± ¡°Why did brother Yuan Yuan save the seventh Princess? Didn¡¯t he create the image of a weak merchant in the cloud Sea tribe?¡± The king of quicksand pursed his lips and sighed,¡±that¡¯s right. Why?¡± Could it be that the seventh Princess is more beautiful? Before you came, everyone in the West thought that the seventh Princess of Yunhai was the most beautiful!¡± Gu Xin pouted her face in anger. Chapter 1609 - 1609 Because of power 1609 Because of power hahahahahahahahahahaha! the king of quicksand was amused by Gu Xin¡¯s reaction. Heughed so hard that he kept waving his hands, ¡± Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. What about your big brother Yuan Yuan? he¡¯s only going with the Queen of Cloud Sea. He won¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t worry that he will be noticed by the princess if he goes to save her. Princess Yun Hai doesn¡¯t like men who are weak.¡± Gu Xin felt that the Lamb chop was more fragrant now, so she ate it while listening to the king of quicksand. The king of quicksand Kingdom stroked his beard and said, ¡± ¡°A ¡®Yuan is indeed very powerful. In just a few months, not only did he dispel the seventh Princess¡± suspicion, but he also shot King Cloud sea¡¯s Messenger Eagle. For at least a month, the two sides can¡¯tmunicate normally. Not only that, but he also messed up the cloud Sea Pce and the families of the previous wives of King Cloud Sea. At the moment, only the family of the Queen of Cloud Sea is definitely on the side of the cloud Sea tribe.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just like my father, bad,¡± Gu Xin said proudly. The kind that can sell people and make people count money for him. My parents didn¡¯t like him in the past, but after a few months, they thought that this young man was not bad. Hehe, at that time, I already felt that big brother Yuan Yuan was different from all the other young masters I¡¯ve met.¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite a bad person,¡± the king of quicksand said with a smile. Gu Xin continued,¡¯uncle Jun, if that¡¯s the case, can we use this to convince the maiden family of King Yunhai¡¯s wife? To be his wife, it means that her family is not bad!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom shook his head,¡±No.¡± Do you think they¡¯re rebelling because their daughter and grandson have been treated unfairly?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes turned and she immediately understood, ¡± ¡°They did it because of power. They would first pull down the most powerful Queen Yunhai and her children, and then they wouldpete. When their grandson became king Cloud Sea, they would have supreme power. In fact, if their grandson is an idiot, then they can directly control the cloud Sea tribe!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded,¡±that¡¯s right.¡± Thus, if we go and persuade them, it¡¯s like sending a sheep into a Tiger¡¯s Den and asking a Tiger for its skin. It¡¯s extremely dangerous.¡± Gu Xin thought for a moment and said,¡¯uncle Jun, I think we can stir up trouble when Yunhai and Gotz are at war so that both sides will never be able to negotiate. This way, we¡¯ll have a greater chance of working with Gotz!¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± the king of quicksand¡¯s eyes lit up. After Gu Xin finished eating hermb chop, she wiped her hands and took a sip of water, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, Yunhai sent their first Prince to fight against goz, so goz¡¯s Army must be led by their Prince. At this time, if either of the two princes died, there would be an irreconcble hatred between them, and they would never be able to work together. As far as I know, in the cloud Sea tribe, although King Cloud Sea has many sons, the Queen of Cloud Sea is more powerful. With her, the next Prince won¡¯t be the one to seed the throne. On goz¡¯s side, there were many princesses and only one Prince. There had never been a woman in charge of these two ces. Therefore, they are the only heirs now. If one of them dies, the other¡¯s roots will be cut off.¡± ¡°Then, Xinxin, who do you think should die?¡± the king of quicksand raised his eyebrows. ¡°Of course it¡¯s the first Prince of Yunhai.¡± In terms of strength, the cloud Sea tribe was stronger than the Gaozi Kingdom. If the first Prince of Cloud Sea dies, then Gaozi will suffer the crazy revenge of the Queen of Cloud Sea and the seventh Princess. Even King Cloud Sea can¡¯t persuade him.¡± Chapter 1610 - 1610 You’re not allowed to go 1610 You¡¯re not allowed to go ¡°As long as the first Prince of Yunhai is dead, the Queen of Yunhai and the seventh Princess will not let it go, unless the whole royal family is buried with Gaozi! In that case, goz would definitely look for help, and at that time, they would probably look for the kingdom of Liangjing and the salin tribe. I can¡¯t guarantee the salin tribe, but I believe that this time when Queen Yunhai went to cool scenery, it will definitely fall into the hands of Yunhai tribe. If the salin tribe is also unwilling to help gawz, then we can take advantage of this!¡± ¡°Although the military strength of Gotz can¡¯t bepared to the cloud Sea tribe, it¡¯s definitely a powerful help to us. Moreover, gautz¡¯s position is very mysterious. As long as we upy this position, the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s Army will have to see if we agree to it!¡± ¡°In terms of closeness, it¡¯s Prince Yunhai who should die. Because we can never work with the cloud Sea tribe, it¡¯s good for us that they have one less general.¡± Gu Xin looked at the king of quicksand after she finished speaking. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re a girl!¡± The king of quicksand sighed. Gu Xin red at him, ¡± uncle Jun! You¡¯re from the goddess Kingdom! she could not take it anymore. He actually had such thoughts. You should understand women better than men. Who says women are inferior to men? I¡¯m telling you, with how much my great-grandmother and uncle Emperor like me, I think they¡¯ll definitely let me be a general, and they¡¯ll definitely let me be an official.¡± The king of quicksand cupped his hands and said,¡±it¡¯s uncle Jun¡¯s slip of the tongue. Uncle Jun¡¯s slip of the tongue.¡± Have you forgotten how different the current Emperor of the great Zhou is?¡± Gu Xin chuckled. She didn¡¯t understand when she was young, but now that she was older, she understood that the current Emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty was indeed different from other emperors. He could do anything that was out of line and out of the ordinary. Fortunately, his great-grandmother was watching him. Otherwise, he might have left a long time ago. As long as she was talented, he would definitely ept a woman as an official. He couldn¡¯t wait for the court to have more capable people. If they helped him deal with things, he would be free all day. Although Gu Xin said that, she had never thought of bing a general because she was afraid of trouble. She preferred her uncle¡¯s life more than her father¡¯s. Anyway, as long as her brothers and sisters were capable, she would be free and unfettered! Back to the main topic, the king of quicksand Kingdom asked Gu Xin again, ¡± how can I let the first Prince of Yunhai die? ¡± we¡¯ll have to send someone to help gautz with this, ¡± Gu Xin said. we¡¯ll also have to let gautz take the me! ¡°What do you mean?¡± the king of quicksand asked. Gu Xinughed evilly. Gaozi is half a month¡¯s journey away from here. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll set off with brother Jun. Half a monthter, we¡¯ll sneak into the camp. ¡°Brother Ben said that there are also many people from the Easting over from gautz¡¯s side. When the timees for us to wear gautz¡¯s clothes on the battlefield, no one will suspect anything. This battle will probablyst for two to three months. We¡¯ll have time then.¡± The king of quicksand frowned,¡¯you¡¯re not allowed to go! It was too dangerous. You and ah hai are not allowed to go!¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she moved a stool to sit beside the king of quicksand Kingdom. She held his arm, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, it¡¯s not dangerous. Our goal is very clear. We¡¯re just taking advantage of the chaos to kill people, not really going to war. I still have something in my hands that can definitely guarantee the safety of brother Xiao Yang and I. It won¡¯t work if there are too many people.¡± No. the king of quicksand Kingdom still shook his head. I wrote a letter to your grandparents and your parents to take good care of you. Chapter 1611 - 1611 Chapter 1611-conditions 1611 Chapter 1611-conditions sigh ¡­ Gu Xin sighed. but didn¡¯t you also ask me to go to Ren changguo at the beginning of the month? ¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom red at him,¡¯how can that be the same? Ren changguo only had a few people, how many people did Gaozi and Yunhai have? You haven¡¯t even seen a battle like that.¡± uncle Jun, ¡± Gu Xin said patiently, ¡± although I¡¯ve never met him before, I¡¯ll definitely meet him in the future. You can¡¯t always ask me to deal with ces that are weaker than quicksand country. One day, we will face the cloud Sea Army. If you want me to fight back then, you might as well let me go now and let me get used to it. ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, I promise you that I will definitely protect myself well. It¡¯s true.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom was unmoved. not to mention steamed ones. I won¡¯t even let you cook them! he said. Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom stood up to leave but was stopped by Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, I really can do it. Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll really protect myself. No one will recognize me. I¡¯m not really going to war. Besides, the first Prince still has white two and white ten by his side. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± The king of quicksand pped her away. go, go, go. Don¡¯t bother me! There¡¯s no room for discussion.¡± Gu Xin pulled the sleeve of the king of quicksand, acting like a spoiled child to Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun! Uncle Jun! Just let me go! If you don¡¯t let me go, I might not be able to eat! Uncle Jun, why don¡¯t you let me try? I¡¯m already invincible in the Army!¡± Gu Xin wasn¡¯t lying. For the past half a year in quicksand country, she ate a Jade bead every day and trained until she was exhausted. At night, she would take a bath with a Jade bead and eat another Jade bead to sleep. Her Kung Fu was improving at a visible rate. He was more agile than before. She was not worried that she would die. She had the Jade bead, which was a life-saving divine weapon. She had called Cheng huaijin because they had been cooperating very well for the past six months and two years. Besides, other than Xue Qianyu, she trusted Cheng huaijin the most in quicksand country. The king of quicksand was so annoyed by her that he had no choice but to let herpete with others. He brought Gu Xin to the arena and under the scorching sun, he picked two of his most valued soldiers. ¡°If you can knock them out of the ring, I¡¯ll agree to your request,¡± he said to Gu Xin. Gu Xin looked at the two of them. She had been training her troops for so long, how could she not know that the two of them were the most powerful individuals in the team? she was definitely confident if they were alone, but if there were two of them ¡­ The king of quicksand Kingdom looked at Gu Xin sternly. Gu Xin took a deep breath and agreed. I¡¯m willing to give it a try.¡± The two soldiers who were called out were a little confused. ¡°In a while, both of you will knock the princess out of the arena. You are not allowed to hide your strength,¡± the king of quicksand said to the two of them. ¡°Are we going together with this Kasaya?¡± the two soldiers asked. ¡°Yes, together.¡± The king of quicksand nodded. The two soldiers were in a difficult position. Gu Xin stepped forward and stretched out her hands, patting the two of them on the left and right, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s fightter! Don¡¯t make me feel like you¡¯re always giving in to me. I feel very ufortable. Throw me off the stage and I¡¯ll give each of you a blood-staunching pill.¡± The two soldiers were tempted. The soldiers knew the effects of Gu Xin¡¯s medicine. It was a pity that quicksand country didn¡¯t have a lot of natural resources and didn¡¯t have many pills. The king of quicksand Kingdom retreated to the side, indicating that they could begin. Around the ring, many soldiers came to watch. The sun was scorching, and just standing under the sun made him sweat profusely. Gu Xin lifted her hand to curl her hair into a ball and tied it up on her head. Then, he cupped his fists at the two soldiers. Chapter 1612 - 1612 Chapter 1612-unfair victory 1612 Chapter 1612-unfair victory The two soldiers stood on either side of Gu Xin and cupped their fists at her, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess!¡± After that, the two of them started fighting. Gu Xin¡¯s movements were extremely agile and she was always able to avoid their attacks. However, the two of them had extraordinary abilities, so she couldn¡¯t make a move and could only Dodge. Soon, his clothes were wet with sweat. Gu Xin walked to the side of the ring, took out the Twin des on the weapon rack beside her and started waving them around. She was left-handed when she was young, and after beingughed at, she used her right hand out of habit, but she did not forget to practice with her left hand. Perhaps, the only people who knew that she was left-handed were Grandpa and Grandma Gu. The transmigration trio had never seen her left-handed, and the original owner did not have such a scene in her memory. In his previous life, Gu Xin had gotten used to using her right hand after being sold. Hence, Lu Zheng did not know that Gu Xin¡¯s left hand was also very agile. When she picked up the two des, the two soldiers naturally thought that her left side was not as good as her right side, so they attacked her right side with all their might. Who knew that her left hand was very flexible. If you attacked her right side, I could still use the de in my left hand to cut you. Forward somersault, back somersault, high kick, Dodge, attack, crash However, this would allow her to avoid their attacks and also allow her to make a move, but it would not be able to knock them out of the ring. Gu Xin made up her mind. She could only get rid of the second one sessfully if she got rid of the first one. Her desire to win and lose had beenpletely ignited over the past six months in quicksand country. She only wanted to win. No matter who she faced, she didn¡¯t want to lose. Therefore, Gu Xin could target one person while the other could hit her. Gu Xin was very familiar with this ring. She knew how to get people off the stage quickly. She didn¡¯t care about the attack behind her. She umted power and attacked. Borrowing the power of the person she was attacking, she kicked and quickly turned around, shing at the person who was attacking her from behind. The opponent thought that she was going to throw her otherpanion off the ring without a care and did not expect her to make such a move. He took a step back and his move was a little slower. At the same time, Gu Xinnded on the ground and tapped the ground with the tip of her foot. She then jumped up and kicked the person she was attacking with all her might. The person was sent flying. Without waiting for the people behind her to catch up, Gu Xin chased after the person who was sent flying. Throwing her daggers, she grabbed the person¡¯s shoulder the moment hended and threw him out. At this moment, the people behind her caught up and used the same method to grab Gu Xin and throw her out of the ring. Gu Xin retracted her strength and hooked her leg onto the rope on the ring, stabilizing her body. She did not fall off the stage. The soldiers around the arena were all dumbfounded. That person thought he had won and was just about to rx when he saw Gu Xin¡¯s leg hook onto the rope on the stage. She was hanging upside down and didn¡¯t fall. She grabbed the rope with her left hand and let go of her foot. Then, she easily climbed back into the ring. She didn¡¯t stop and immediately ran to the weapon rack and took a sword. It was better to y with the sword. The king of quicksand Kingdom looked at Gu Xin in shock. This girl is growing up so fast! With her skills, if she went to the battlefield, she would definitely be able to escape as long as she didn¡¯t linger. Gu Xin pointed the tip of her sword to the ground. She had just taken two breaths when the other party attacked. She wouldn¡¯t retreat. If you attack me, I¡¯ll only counterattack and never retreat. After the two exchanged blows, their positions changed. The other party stood beside the weapon rack, while Gu Xin stood opposite him. Gu Xin smiled confidently,¡¯you can also choose a weapon! Otherwise, I won¡¯t have won fair and square!¡± Chapter 1613 - 1613 Chapter 1613-this can be a reason 1613 Chapter 1613-this can be a reason The other party chose a saber. There were people below the ring jeering. you¡¯re lucky, kid. The princess isn¡¯t in her best condition now! ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! The princess has used up so much energy just now, she won¡¯t be like us in thepetition, being abused by the princess!¡± ¡°Kid, you¡¯re going to be the first person besides general Xue to defeat the princess in thest two months!¡± The corner of Gu Xin¡¯s mouth curved up. She used her thumb to scratch the corner of her mouth and conveniently ced a Jade bead inside. If I cheat, no one will find out. Hahaha! No one saw her putting something into her mouth and thought that she was just trying to look cool! Her actions tugged at the heartstrings of the female soldiers in the Army, and they all shouted, ¡± ¡°The princess is the best! The princess was the best! We all love the princess!¡± The scene was extremely lively. Gu Xin raised her hand and gestured for everyone to quiet down. She then smiled, ¡± ¡°This Princess will let you all see today that after striking one person, this Princess can strike another person. Make your move!¡± The other party did not believe in heresy! He brandished hisrge saber and came over. Now that there was only one opponent, it was much easier for Gu Xin. After drawing the Jade bead in her mouth, Gu Xin felt that she had regained her strength and was at her peak state. Therefore, this one was easier to deal with than the previous one. After about 30 moves, Gu Xin had thrown him off the stage, just like how she usually did. Gu Xin brandished her sword, looked at the king of quicksand and cupped her fists. The king of quicksand Kingdom smiled helplessly and turned around to leave. ¡°Uncle Jun!¡± Gu Xin threw away her sword and chased after him. The male soldiers of quicksand country were tortured to the point of heartache, while the female soldiers revealed Starry Eyes one by one. Even if the sun was scorching, they were determined to train harder. The princess had been working so hard, so how could they ck off? Gu Xin had no idea about this. She caught up with the king of quicksand and jumped around him happily. ¡°Uncle Jun, uncle Jun, I did it. It¡¯s a deal!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom put his hands behind his back and didn¡¯t answer. uncle Jun, ¡± Gu Xin continued, ¡± a real man can¡¯t go back on his word. The king of quicksand Kingdom still did not answer. Gu Xin was not discouraged and continued to chatter. The king of quicksand Kingdom had a headache because of her noise. He entered the pce where he usually lived and waved his left and right away before saying, ¡± ¡°What a noisy little girl. Shut up!¡± Gu Xin shut up obediently and sat upright on the chair, looking at the king of quicksand obediently. The king of quicksand Kingdom,¡±hehe.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom took a sip of tea before he said, ¡± ¡°Why did you let ah hai go with you? Wasn¡¯t ah Yu more powerful? I¡¯ll be more at ease if ah Zhen goes!¡± Gu Xin said with a straight face,¡¯I can¡¯t beat second brother Xue, so I¡¯ll listen to him. Brother Xiao Yan¡¯s Kung Fu is about the same as mine, so he¡¯ll listen to me when we go. Besides, second brother Xue is a man of few words, so it¡¯s not fun to go with him!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom was stunned.¡¯This is also a reason? Gu Xin stuck out her tongue andughed, ¡± I¡¯m joking, uncle Jun. Actually, that¡¯s not the case. I just feel that this trip should be for at least one and a half months, maybe two or three months. After such a long time, second brother Xue could still train another group of people. He¡¯s much more experienced in leading troops than brother Xiaoyan and I. Moreover, quicksand country is our main camp, so the most powerful ones will naturally stay in our main camp. I believe that second brother Xue will also think that my idea is good. Uncle Jun, you can¡¯t just care about me, you have to take care of the people of quicksand country!¡± Chapter 1614 - 1614 Forthright 1614 Forthright The king of quicksand Kingdom was convinced by Gu Xin¡¯s words. He thought for a while and said, ¡± ¡°You and ah hai have gotten used to each other over the past six months. I can trust you in taking care of each other. When you go out with ah Yu, it must be like you said. He will only protect you and not think that you will protect him. Alright, we¡¯ll talk about this when they¡¯re both back tonight. If you and ah hai both leave, ah Yu¡¯s arrangements will have to change.¡± yes! Gu Xin nodded her head seriously. uncle Jun, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitelye back in one piece. Trust me. ¡± The king of quicksand sighed. It was difficult for him to have children in his life. He only had one son, and he had died young. All these years, he hadn¡¯t been in the mood to look for a woman. Two years ago, when he found out about Cheng huaijin¡¯s past, he had really raised Cheng huaijin as his own son. Now, he was a little regretful. He regretted not having more children. Otherwise, he could help Xinxin now. However, it was useless to regret it now. ¡­¡­ In the evening, the king of quicksand held a banquet in the pce and invited all the ministers. Xue Qianyu and Cheng huaijin had also returned. Gu Xin was forced to dress up by the servant maids ordered by the king of quicksand. She just sat there without saying a word, making people think that she was a fairy. However, when she raised her big bowl and was about to propose a toast, her fairy-like image disappeared. In the first month of this year, Gu Xin started drinking after she turned 15. From the fruit wine at the start to the strong liquorter on, she never rejected anyone. The key was that no one could drink more than her. The most popr wine here was white wine and red wine. Some of them had a low alcohol content, simr to fruit wine, but there were also some that were slightly stronger. People with poor alcohol tolerance could not drink more than a few sses. Gu Xin would be able to keep drinking. Xue Qianyu took the big bowl and drank a ss with Gu Xin as heined in his heart. This girl¡¯s current style would probably scare a lot of people when she returned to great Zhou! She didn¡¯t know if her second uncle would dare to acknowledge her as his daughter! His daughter was holding a big bowl to give him a toast. After the banquet ended, the king of quicksand called the three children to his pce and told them about what Gu Xin had brought up during the day. Cheng huaijin did not have any objections, and Xue Qianyu also felt that it was feasible. When the two of them returned, they had already heard many people in the camp discussing thepetition in the afternoon. It was a pity that they couldn¡¯t see it with their own eyes! Xue Qianyu wanted to go, but Gu Xin¡¯s words made sense. Hence, Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin¡¯s n to cause trouble was decided. The few of them discussed Xue Qianyu¡¯s next arrangements. Xue Qianyu¡¯s intention was to send Bai si and Mo Fei to the fringe city to take over his and Cheng huaijin¡¯s positions, while he returned to the pce. He took a fancy to the sons of a few ministers and felt that they could lead the Army after some training. Previously, the generals of quicksand country had arranged for them to patrol the entire quicksand country in turns. ¡°Also, it¡¯s time to harvest the fields. Organize the people to harvest crops and store the grain in preparation for an emergency. If possible, he could organize merchants to go on a business trip and Exchange gold coins for food. On the battlefield, food was also an indispensable thing. They could not let the soldiers go hungry. The king of quicksand Kingdom had already thought of everything Xue Qianyu had said and had nned to make arrangements tomorrow. He looked at Xue Qianyu, the boy who had been brought up by the Emperor of great Zhou since he was young, and nodded repeatedly. Her aunt¡¯s granddaughter had good taste. The husbands she had taken a fancy to were all pretty good. Chapter 1615 - 1615 A woman can scare you like this 1615 A woman can scare you like this The next day, before dawn, Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin, who was dressed in men¡¯s clothing, set off for Gaozi country. The two of them rode on horses and brought enough food and water for ten days. ¡­¡­ At this moment, Kingng GE did not notice anything wrong. The cloud Sea tribe usually didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact him, so it wasn¡¯t strange that King Cloud sea¡¯s Messenger Eagle hadn¡¯t appeared in the sky of thenge Kingdom for a month. He liked to let Peng mu patrol the camp, and then calcte his current number of troops. In his heart, the 150000 troops sent by the cloud Sea tribe were already his. Furthermore, he had treated the cloud Sea general very well. He was thinking about whether he should attack kun city first to find out the real situation. Peng MU¡¯s identity had been discovered, and so had his mother¡¯s identity. Although he had nevermunicated with Peng MU¡¯s mother, kun city was under martialw, and it wasn¡¯t convenient for his people to send him letters. Kingnge called Peng mu over and asked for his thoughts. Peng mu was naturally in support of this. However, his opinion was to first find their spy in the Peng family to ask about the situation in kun city. Kingnge felt that this was a little difficult to handle. He didn¡¯t want the identities of the few people in the Peng family to be exposed at the moment. What Peng mu meant was that those few people were the least likely to be discovered. Now, the Peng family must have set their sights on the people around the fourthdy of the Peng family, and they certainly did not care about those few people. Therefore, they could give it a try. Moreover, they would only contact one of them and let him know. This way, even if they were discovered, there were still a few others around. They could still afford to lose one. Kingng GE was a little hesitant. ¡°Father,¡± Peng mu sighed. Right now, the cloud Sea tribe can¡¯t bring all their troops to help us. If we follow what they say, we have to wait until next year. Why don¡¯t we take advantage of the 150000 soldiers the cloud Sea tribe gave us and try? Father, the 150000 strong Army consumes a lot of food every day. Although we stored a lot of food in the past, it can¡¯t support so many people. Now it¡¯s different from the past, our fellow travelers who transport food and other goods have all been discovered by the great Zhou. Even if we can still connect to the Xing Nan Kingdom, it¡¯s too far, and distant water can¡¯t put out a nearby fire. If we can take down kun city and then the kun Prefecture, the Gu family will have enough food tost us until the Army of the cloud Sea arrives!¡± Kingnge looked at Peng mu, frowning. Peng mu continued, ¡± father, the eldest daughter of the second branch of the Gu family in kun city, Gu Nian, has a lot of tricks up her sleeve. It can be said that they are endless. Ordinary people can¡¯t keep up with her ideas. If she can make a powerful weapon, great Zhou wille to kill us before the Army of Yunhai arrives! ¡°A woman can scare you to this extent?¡± Kingng GE asked. Peng mu shook his head,¡±No.¡± Father, the girls of the Gu family can not be underestimated. Gu Xin¡¯s whereabouts are currently unknown and the sisters are United. They will definitely target us. There¡¯s no movement now, so I feel that they¡¯re holding back something big. I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m just taking precautions. If we don¡¯t test it out first, we¡¯ll just be courting death. It¡¯s the same reason why they don¡¯t know that ourng GE Kingdom¡¯s forces have not acted rashly.¡± Kingnge was silent for a long time before finally agreeing with Peng MU¡¯s statement. He rarely praised Peng mu, and Peng mu was quite happy. He even had a few drinks with Kingng GE. Chapter 1616 - 1616 She really loved him 1616 She really loved him At night, Peng mu went outside the pce in a good mood to look for Cheng Huaiyu. Kingnge had someone feed Cheng Huaiyu the heir-severing soup, so he didn¡¯t care if Peng mu went to find her. Moreover, Peng mu had recently epted the women he had chosen for him, and three of them were pregnant. At this time, Kingng GE naturally let him do as he pleased. Cheng Huaiyu had already gone to bed and was woken up by the smell of alcohol. The weather was hot now, and she was not wearing much. Peng mu was drunk and directly tore off her thin clothes. Cheng Huaiyu had already adjusted her own mentality. She knew what Peng mu liked, so she tried her best to cooperate with him. After a moment of pleasure, Peng mu couldn¡¯t fall asleep, but it was hot to hold him, so he carried Cheng Huaiyu to the pool in the inner room. The two of them yed around in the pool for a long time before Cheng Huaiyu said, ¡± ¡°Is there something that made you happy?¡± Her eyes revealed an innocent look, and Peng mu liked it when she was like this. Moreover, Peng mu was very confident, feeling that he had finally conquered Cheng Huaiyu, and had returned her to the state she was in when they first met. He tapped Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s nose and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so happy calling me husband? In the future, your husband will definitely let you be Queenng GE openly.¡± Cheng Huaiyu hugged Peng mu shyly. as long as I can be by my husband¡¯s side. Even if it¡¯s just a servant girl, I¡¯m willing. hahahaha Yingluo! Peng mu was extremely pleased with himself. He hugged Cheng Huaiyu. I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t let you be a maid. You¡¯re the woman I love the most. As long as you¡¯re obedient, don¡¯t betray me, and stand by my side forever, I¡¯ll let you have everything you want.¡± Cheng Huaiyu lowered her head even more. In Peng MU¡¯s eyes, she was just being shy. He grabbed Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand and gently rubbed it a few times. Xiao Yu, soon, very soon, I will make you my woman. I will let you have status and status and no longer need to hide in the house! Cheng Huaiyu raised his head and shook it, his face full of sincerity. ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t wish for you to take risks for me. But the great King had sent her husband to battle? I don¡¯t want my husband to go.¡± Peng MU¡¯s heart softened as he hugged Cheng Huaiyu tightly. ¡°It¡¯s not an expedition, it¡¯s just a Suan ni.¡± He rolled his eyes and thought of Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s betrayal. Cheng Huaiyu leaned over and kissed him on the lips, then said, ¡± ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t want to hear this. I only want husband to be safe and sound. As for the other matters, you don¡¯t have to tell me. ¡± Peng mu shook his head andughed,¡±it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± I don¡¯t doubt you. I believe you. Now that you¡¯ve fallen in love with me, I believe that you won¡¯t betray me. There¡¯s no harm in telling you.¡± Thus, Peng mu told Cheng Huaiyu about his n to contact kun city and then send troops to attack it. Cheng Huaiyu looked at Peng mu with infatuation and no other expression. ¡°You really don¡¯t care about those people from great Zhou anymore?¡± Peng mu pinched her nose. Cheng Huaiyu pursed his lips and said,¡±I¡¯ve never cared.¡± In the past, I only cared about my brother, but after having Brother Yun, I had one more. Now that there¡¯s no news from brother and brother Yun, I can only rely on you. That¡¯s why I only have you in my heart.¡± Peng mu smiled. yes, little Yu. You¡¯re the only one in my heart too. Cheng Huaiyu leaned on Peng MU¡¯s chest. ¡°Husband, if we¡¯re discovered, will mother-inw be in danger?¡± Peng mu paused and then sighed. I¡¯m not sure. With No. 8 around, they might let my mother go. Cheng Huaiyu wrapped her arms around Peng MU¡¯s neck. husband, ¡± she said, ¡± if those people are mother-inw¡¯s people, and the Peng family finds out, they¡¯ll definitely not let mother-inw off. Peng mu really felt that Cheng Huaiyu loved him, and that she was concerned about his mother. He patted Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s back and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re not mother¡¯s people. They¡¯re the old master¡¯s, eldest uncle¡¯s, and eldest aunt¡¯s people. They¡¯ve already been nted.¡± Cheng Huaiyu leaned her head on Peng MU¡¯s shoulder, her eyes narrowing. Chapter 1617 - 1617 Chapter 1617-cold 1617 Chapter 1617-cold Cheng Huaiyu let go of Peng mu in shock, her hands covering her mouth as her eyes widened.¡±Ah? No way, I remember that the people around grandfather and first uncle and first aunt have been with them for decades!¡± Peng mu grabbed her hand and kissed it. ¡°When I asked Yin Yingli to rece Gu Xin, my father could also find someone to rece the person who has been with me for decades. So, Xiao Yu, our good days areing!¡± ¡°Husband, will you let the Peng family off then?¡± Cheng Huaiyu asked. Although I don¡¯t want them to live well, I was adopted by my mother and the Peng family has raised me for more than two years. I don¡¯t want to see them lose their lives.¡± Peng mu held Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand and yed with it. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, you¡¯re too kind! Whether they would live or not would depend on their attitude. When the timees, just stay in the residence and don¡¯t care about anything or ask anything. Don¡¯t ask now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be unhappy if you keep thinking about it. Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡± Then, he carried Cheng Huaiyu up and returned to the bedroom. Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t ask any further, as Peng mu would definitely be suspicious if she did. After lying in bed, the two didn¡¯t continue to do anything because of the weather. They just held hands and chatted. Peng mu said to Cheng Huaiyu longingly, ¡± ¡°With little eighth here, they definitely won¡¯t do anything to mother. When the timees, you¡¯ll have a child, me, and mother. We¡¯ll be reunited.¡± Cheng Huaiyu subconsciously touched her stomach andughed bitterly in her heart. Child, she would never have a child in her life. If Xie Nanfeng hadn¡¯te back and told her that her son was being raised by the Gu family, she might have tried every possible way to take Peng mu down with her! Her son was in the Gu family. When the great Zhou destroyed thenge Kingdom, she would be able to meet her son. Her brother was with Xinxin in the West and would definitelye back. In the future, she would have a brother and a son, so she would not be so lonely! She would live well. As her son was being raised by the Gu family, she was very assured. The children raised by the Gu family were all good. She dealt with Peng mu carefully and did everything possible to steal important information from thenge Kingdom in order to help the great Zhou and the Peng family do something to make up for the harm she had caused to her adoptive parents. At that time, she didn¡¯t know that Peng Yizhu was pregnant, so she pushed her and made her fall, causing her to lose the child. She was the cause of this incident, and it was unforgivable. She didn¡¯t expect her adoptive parents to forgive her, but she hoped that she could do the right thing as much as possible. Cheng Huaiyu held Peng MU¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Husband, I will listen to you.¡± Peng mu patted her. yes, I¡¯ll be busy for the next few days. I won¡¯t be able to apany you. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. I don¡¯t like any of the women in the pce. They¡¯re pregnant, and no matter if they¡¯re male or female, their status will never surpass our child. Xiao Yu, I will treat you well.¡± Cheng Huaiyu shifted his body, leaning sideways and resting his head on Peng MU¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes, I believe in my husband!¡± ¡­¡­ The next morning, when Cheng Huaiyu woke up, Peng mu had already left. There was a bouquet of flowers in the vase on her dressing table. When the maidservant saw that she had woken up, she went up to her and said enviously, ¡± His Highness really dotes on thisdy. He asked someone to pick thedy¡¯s favorite flowers early in the morning! Cheng Huaiyu lowered her head shyly and looked at the ground with a cold expression. Chapter 1618 - 1618 Chapter 1618-true or false 1618 Chapter 1618-true or false After breakfast, Cheng Huaiyu happily asked the maidservant to invite the people from the silk shop over and bring all the materials in their shop. She wanted to make a few sets of autumn clothes for her husband. The maidservant was naturally happy that Cheng Huaiyu was so motivated. With their Prince¡¯s love for their master, her future was limitless! When Xie Nanfeng heard that it was the servant girl who introduced herself, he quickly prepared everything, put it on the carriage, and pulled it over. Just like thest time, there was no othermunication during the whole process. They just talked about the fabric problem. Cheng Huaiyu chose about ten horses, but most of them were not selected. Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t even make eye contact with the others. Xie Nanfeng waited for the cloth to leave. When he returned to the shop, he took the navy blue cloth that Cheng Huaiyu had touched a few times into the inner room. He opened it and saw another letter. The spies of the Peng family, the old general, and the first wife of the great general were the old men by their side. Lang GE currently had 300000 troops and 150000 reinforcements from the cloud Sea in the West. Lang GE wanted to contact the spies to find out the strength of kun city andunch an attack. Xie Nanfeng was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe that it was someone close to these three. No wonder the Peng family didn¡¯t find out. But what if it was fake? Xie Nanfeng naturally didn¡¯t dare to dy such important news. He immediately informed hispanions and set off. It was still from the other side of the snow Mountain, but this time, it was not as troublesome as thest time. Great Zhou had re-nned the route ording to the tunnels dug by thenge Kingdom. It used to take about ten days, but now it only took six days. ¡­¡­ On the 5th of July, Xie Nan Feng arrived at kun city. It was already midnight when he arrived, but the situation was urgent, so he asked the gatekeeper to call Gu shouxin. Not long after, someone invited him in. Gu shouxin put on an unlined coat and ordered people to prepare food for Xie Nanfeng. Xie Nanfeng handed the letter written by Cheng Huaiyu to Gu shouxin. ¡°Three hundred thousand? How many did you find in the city?¡± Gu shouxin asked after reading it. ¡°The entire capital has at most fifty thousand soldiers. There are people from the West, but there are fewer. I think the people from the cloud Sea have set up camp outside the city.¡± Xie Nanfeng replied. ¡°How¡¯s Cheng Huaiyu and Peng MU¡¯s rtionship?¡± Gu shouxin was silent for a while before asking again. ¡°From the rumors of themon people outside and the two times I went to the residence, their rtionship with the outside world is extremely good. But the letter miss Cheng gave mest time was true, and I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true this time. I¡¯m also afraid of dying things, so I immediately came back.¡± Xie Nanfeng said. ¡°Did you manage to find out the identity of the person who appeared in the West of the capital?¡± Gu shouxin asked again. ¡°I¡¯ve found out that he¡¯s a great general from Cloud Sea who is highly valued by King Cloud Sea. They had thought that he was bluffing and had not expected that there would really be so many soldiers. If there are so many people, they must not have enough food. Perhaps this is the main reason why they want to take down kun city.¡± Xie Nanfeng expressed his thoughts. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. go and rest! These few days of rushing over, he definitely didn¡¯t have a good rest. His eyes were red, and his stubble was deep. I¡¯ve already asked someone to prepare the guest room. Go wash up first, eat something before you sleep, and go home to see your mother tomorrow morning. Wear a straw hat and cover your face. Don¡¯t let anyone find out that you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Many thanks, Lord Gu!¡± Xie Nanfeng cupped his fists and left. Chapter 1619 - 1619 Lord Gu is knowledgeable and talented 1619 Lord Gu is knowledgeable and talented After Xie Nanfeng left, a white shadow shed out of Gu shouxin¡¯s study room. It was the elusive white shirt. ¡°Lord Gu, why don¡¯t you let me make a trip to thenge Kingdom and kill that old thing directly?¡± Bai Yi stood beside Gu shouxin and said casually. ¡°Those that Lu Zheng did not kill, are you confident?¡± Gu shouxin nced at him and said. ¡°Who knows!¡± Bai Yi took her folding fan and sat down. that Lu guy was distracted by your daughter, so he didn¡¯t think of a way to kill him. I¡¯m different. I wasn¡¯t distracted, and I focused on killing him.¡± !! ¡°If we kill him, Peng mu will seed to the throne, or the people from Yunhai will take over thengge Kingdom because of his young age. They don¡¯t have a cooperative rtionship anymore. Lang GE will be directly led by Yunhai. The Army of Yunhai wille in a month. How long do you think kun city can resist?¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile. ¡°AI! Let¡¯s not kill the big ones, let¡¯s kill the small ones! What¡¯s the point of all this? We¡¯ll settle the father and son, then we¡¯ll directly blow up the Lang GE Kingdom with the seconddy¡¯s work, won¡¯t that be it?¡± White shirt fanned himself. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t answer his question. It was certainly unrealistic to blow up the Lang GE Kingdom directly. The Lang GE Kingdom had more people than the sand divine Kingdom and the Yun nation. Once they used the things niannian had created on the people, it would be a disaster. However, if the Lang GE Kingdom intended to attack, their Army would definitely not be able to enter the mixed city. ¡°Lord Gu, since we know that there are spies, I will let my brothers guard the people around the three of them for the next two days. We will be able to find out who has received the news. When the timees, we¡¯ll just kill them!¡± Seeing that Gu shouxin didn¡¯t speak, Bai Yi said. ¡°Why should I kill him? The message that she had sent back to him had been changed. He won¡¯t be able to return!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s lips curled up as he said. ¡°My Lord, is this trick called ying along?¡± White shirt was interested and asked excitedly, ¡± in exchange for what information? We¡¯ll think of a way for them to trick the soldiers of the cloud Sea into going to war, and then we¡¯ll blow them up!¡± Gu shouxin: How much did this kid want to see the power of niannian¡¯s creation? However, he still nodded and agreed. At the same time, he controlled the person and kept in contact with him. Bai Yi, take some people and guard the people around the Peng family. Whether they are new or old, guard them all.¡± ¡°As youmand!¡± The white-robed man closed his fan. Then, he left in a sh. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t feel sleepy anymore. When the sky was bright, he told Cai Xiaolian, who had just woken up, and went out. ¡­¡­ In just three days, white shirt had a result. The person Kingnge contacted was old general Peng¡¯s attendant. This man was in his fifties, and it was said that he had been following old general Peng since he was ten years old. Bai Yi realized that this person was using a mask, the same mask that Yin Feili had used to rece Gu Xin. Kingng GEmunicated with this person using a messenger pigeon at night. Bai Yi had stolen the carrier pigeon and brought it back to the Gu family in the middle of the night. The two of them read the man¡¯s reply together. Indeed, it exined the situation in kun city very clearly. Gu shouxin picked up the pen, imitated this person¡¯s handwriting, and wrote a new letter. ¡°Lord Gu is really knowledgeable and talented!¡± Bai Yi clicked her tongue in wonder. Gu shouxin ignored him. The credit for his handwriting imitation was due to the hardships he had suffered in his previous life. He had never used it in this life, and now he felt that he was not so skilled in it. Chapter 1620 - 1620 Something happened 1620 Something happened Gu shouxin¡¯s reply was very simple. He talked about the current guards of kun city, and also said that the Peng family had been training their soldiers hard in the past year. They had gathered all the soldiers of the great Zhou Dynasty and trained them to death. The letter also said that if the Lang GE Kingdom sent all their forces to attack, they might win miserably, but if they sent a part of their forces, they would only lose. This person didn¡¯t know that the cloud Sea tribe had sent 150000 troops tong GE. Therefore, Gu shouxin still had to persuade in the letter that if possible, they should not fight and wait for the reinforcements from the Western Army. After all, the people in the West were tall and strong, so they had a higher chance of winning. Even if they lost, it would not be their own people. !! ¡°Lord Gu is really good at instigating!¡± Bai Yi shook her head. Gu shouxin rolled up the note and put it in the small bamboo tube on the pigeon¡¯s leg. Bai Yi carried it out and released a messenger pigeon. ¡­¡­ Xie Nanfeng rested in kun city for four days before returning to thenge Kingdom with Gu shouxin¡¯s mission. The n had been perfect, but on the day Xie Nanfeng returned, something happened to the Peng family. Gu yingxue usually lived with the Peng family. She was Peng Yizhu¡¯s daughter. In the eyes of the Peng family, she had the same status as Cheng Huaiyu. They used to treat Cheng Huaiyu well, and now they treated Gu yingxue even better. Moreover, Gu yingxue had always treated herself as the biological daughter of Peng Yizhu and Gu Qingyuan. The maternal grandfathers and uncles of the Peng family in ancient times looked quite simr to those in modern times, so she was very close to them. Compared to Cheng Huaiyu, she was more lively and cheerful. She didn¡¯t know much about the world, so everyone in the Peng family liked her very much, especially old master Peng. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a cute and lovely granddaughter? This morning, she went to look for old general Peng and had breakfast with him. In the end, when she arrived at old general Peng¡¯s courtyard, she discovered a sneaky figure. She also knew that there was a spy nted by Kingnge in the Peng family. Her own martial arts were not good, so she had never thought of following him. Instead, she went to find someone she trusted. Who knew that her movements would be discovered? Before she could find someone she trusted, her mouth was covered from behind and she was knocked out. When she woke up, she was locked in a closet, and she could hear voices outside. Was it Uncle Lin? Wasn¡¯t Uncle Lin someone close to his grandfather? Why did he catch me? Could it be that Uncle Lin was a spy that Kingng GE had nted in the Peng family? Who was the other person who spoke? From the voice, it sounded like uncle Fu, the personal attendant of eldest uncle? What were they talking about? Gu yingxue didn¡¯t hear it clearly. She only heard her master say, ¡± fight, attack, don¡¯t. She didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. The people outside were obviously in cahoots. It was useless even if she made a sound. She could only wait for the two of them to leave and then find another chance. It was July, and kun city was very hot. Gu yingxue was stuffy in the cupboard, and her mouth was blocked. She felt ufortable all over. At this moment, she finally felt the danger of transmigration. Kidnapping for no reason, how terrifying! If she didn¡¯t think of a solution herself and just waited for someone to save her, she reckoned that no one would realize that she had disappeared even if she suffocated to death. She didn¡¯t like to bring along her maidservants, and she often traveled between the Peng and Gu family. When she had nothing to do, she liked to go to the trading area alone. If her grandfather didn¡¯t see her, he would probably think that she had gone to the Gu family. If the Gu family didn¡¯t see her, they would probably think that she had stayed in the Peng family! Gu yingxue secretly swore that she would bring a servant girl with her in the future. If she disappeared for a while, the servant girl would definitely leave. This wasn¡¯t the modern era with advancedmunication and cameras everywhere. This was ancient times! If he didn¡¯t want to be kidnapped without his family finding out, then he would get two maidservants! Wuwuwuwu Chapter 1621 - 1621 Disappeared 1621 Disappeared Gu yingxue fainted from the heat. To be exact, she had a heat stroke. The weather was already very hot, and her mouth was covered, her hands and feet were tied, and she was locked in the cab. The space was small, and she was a little scared, so she fainted. Because of the spy, old general Peng went to Gu shouxin¡¯s ce after breakfast. After the two finished talking, he was stopped by Gu si. A year had passed and Gu Si was already a 14-year-old girl. Ever since Gu Xin¡¯s incident, she had epted a lot of things on her own. She had grown taller and looked more mature. !! After she bowed to old general Peng and Gu shouxin, she asked, ¡± ¡°Grandpa Peng, is Xue ¡®er not feeling well today? Why didn¡¯t hee over?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯te?¡± old general Peng was taken aback. I didn¡¯t see that girl at breakfast this morning, so I thought she came over! He was definitely sleeping in. Do you want toe with me to get her?¡± Of course, Gu si had to go. Even Xie Zhiyi wasn¡¯t there anymore. In the past, there was only Gu yingxue and her in the big group of girls. She still liked people to follow her. When they arrived at the Peng mansion, Gu si didn¡¯t need anyone to take her to Gu yingxue¡¯s ce. In the end, he realized that she had already woken up and left the courtyard. The servant girl said that Gu yingxue had gone to look for old general Peng, so Gu si asked the servant girl to call for her. Not long after, the servant girl came back in a panic. ¡°Fifth youngdy Gu, did our youngdy really not go to your house?¡± Gu si frowned,¡¯what¡¯s wrong? Wasn¡¯t Xue ¡®er with Grandpa Peng? She really didn¡¯te to my house today.¡± The maidservant was on the verge of tears,¡±he¡¯s not with the old general.¡± However, when the youngdy left the house, she told me not to follow her. She went to have breakfast with the old general, and after that, she went to look for Lord Gu with the old general. What to do? The youngdy is gone.¡± Gu si: ¡± don¡¯t worry. Maybe Xue ¡®er went somewhere else and sent someone to ask the female Battalion? ¡± And the food street?¡± The maidservant nodded and said,¡±yes, I did.¡± When old general heard that youngdy was not in the residence, he had already sent people to look for her. ¡± Gu si raised his head to look at the sky. The sun was almost in the middle of the sky, and it was almost noon. Where had Xue ¡®er gone? ¡­¡­ It was only in the afternoon that everyone was sure that Gu yingxue had disappeared. What he could be sure of was that she had not left the Peng mansion today. The doorkeepers of both gates had not seen her leave. Old general Peng ordered his men to search them one by one. When he realized that his personal attendant was not around, he immediately ordered his men to call him over. Second Gu didn¡¯t reveal anything, and the people around him shouldn¡¯t have noticed it either, but he felt that this matter seemed to have something to do with his long follower. After a while, the manservant in the manor came to report that his personal attendant had not left the house today. Furthermore, the manor had not found this person. Old general Peng personally led his men to themander¡¯s room and ordered them to search it. The house was very clean, and the clothes and daily necessities were still there. It didn¡¯t seem like he had run away. Old general Peng¡¯s eyes flickered, and he happened to see something very familiar near the cab door that his subordinate had closed. He immediately called out to stop him.¡±Don¡¯t close it!¡± After he finished speaking, he ran over and opened it. In the cab at the bottom, there was a bracelet that he had seen before. It was the bracelet that his precious granddaughter usually wore. ¡°Go!¡± Old general Peng retracted his hand and said. Pass down the order to seal the city gates and search the entire city!¡± The people below immediately went to do it. Old general Peng then sent someone to talk to Gu shouxin about this matter. He wanted to ask Gu shouxin¡¯s men who were monitoring their family if they had seen what had happened in the morning. Chapter 1622 - 1622 Where are you taking her? 1622 Where are you taking her? They did not find anything even at night. When fourth general Peng returned from outside the city, he saw that the city gate was under strict inspection. He was a little puzzled. He stopped his horse and asked the soldiers guarding the city, ¡± ¡°What is this? To catch people?¡± ¡°Fourth general, the old general has ordered us to capture the spy Lin Gui,¡± the soldier replied. Fourth general Peng didn¡¯t know who Lin Gui was for a long time. He had to be reminded that Uncle Lin, who had been by his father¡¯s side for decades, was also called Lin Gui. !! He had a bad feeling and quickly rode back. ¡°Father, I saw Uncle Lin outside the city today. What did he do?¡± Fourth general Peng asked directly after he reached home. ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before? Where is he?¡± Old general Peng looked at fourth general Peng with a sharp gaze. There was some suspicion in his eyes, but he immediately threw away the distracting thoughts. It was impossible. This was the son he had raised. It was absolutely impossible for him to collude with the enemy andmit treason. ¡°It¡¯s just outside the west side of the city! He left in the carriage, saying that he was working for you. I was busy at the time, so I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Fourth general Peng said. ¡°Damn it, he took Xue ¡®er tong GE country! Damn it, this isn¡¯t a thing!¡± Old general Peng was furious. ¡°Father, there are no records of Lin Gui leaving the city at the West Gate.¡± General Peng reminded. ¡°Second Gu already said that it wasn¡¯t the real Lin Gui, he was only wearing Lin GUI¡¯s skin! It was the same as when Xin was reced! The gatekeeper said that Lin Gui had not gone out, and second Gu¡¯s men said that Lin Gui had been in his room since 7 am. He must have shed his skin and taken Xue ¡®er away, and when he left the city, he put on Lin GUI¡¯s skin again!¡± Old general Peng said in a deep voice. He had to admit that he had already guessed the truth. General Peng immediately sent people out from the west side of the city to chase after them. Even if they knew that they might not be able to catch up, what if Xue ¡®er was smart enough to buy them some time? On Lin GUI¡¯s side, he drove the carriage at an extremely fast speed towards thenge Kingdom. He had Kingng GE¡¯s token on him, so he was not afraid of being investigated when he arrived in the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s territory. From the moment Gu si came to look for Gu yingxue, he had been a little uneasy. Without much thought, he took Gu yingxue directly to thengge Kingdom. He had been removing his mask in the morning and thought that no one was around. Who knew that Gu yingxue would suddenly appear? he wasn¡¯t sure if Gu yingxue had seen him, but he couldn¡¯t be careless, so he knocked Gu yingxue out. Later on, he thought that if he suddenly returned and his identity was exposed, the king might punish him. He might as well bring the granddaughter that the Peng family valued back to make up for his mistakes. If the king doesn¡¯t listen to my advice and insists on attacking kun city, it would be good to use this brat as a hostage. Lin Gui had been by the old General¡¯s side for more than ten years and understood his personality. The old general really doted on this granddaughter of his, treating her like his own. Who knew, she might be able to influence the old General¡¯s judgment. Even if he couldn¡¯t, he could bring her back to be the Prince¡¯s woman. This girl was already fourteen. Gu yingxue woke up with a jolt. She could feel that she had moved from the cupboard to the carriage, but her hands and feet were still tied and her mouth was still gagged. Where were they taking her? Gu yingxue felt a little wronged. She wasn¡¯t the female lead. She was just a dispensable passerby who was living a life of a rice weeper. Why did he have to mess with her? The weather was hot and stuffy, and she hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk anything for a day. Her hands and feet were still tied together, and she felt extremely ufortable from head to toe. The carriage ran very fast, and she used the momentum to roll herself out of the curtain. you can tie me up and give me some water to drink. Don¡¯t die of thirst, or it¡¯ll be meaningless. Chapter 1623 - 1623 She hated herself for not working hard 1623 She hated herself for not working hard Not only did Gu yingxue sessfully roll out of the carriage, but she also sessfully rolled out of it. The broken stones on the ground hurt her face, head, and body. She cried. It had been twenty years since shest lived. She had never suffered like this. Lin Gui stopped the carriage and quickly ran over to see if she was alright. !! He heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the low whimpers. Gu yingxue looked at Lin Gui angrily.¡¯I don¡¯t even know you. Why did you kidnap me?¡¯ ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten or drunk for a day. I almost forgot about that.¡± Lin Gui removed the cloth from her mouth. Gu yingxue was flustered and exasperated,¡±you coward!¡± Only when she spoke did she realize that her voice was hoarse. Lin Guiughed,¡±don¡¯t scold me, it¡¯s useless even if you do.¡± You¡¯re just unlucky to have run to the old General¡¯s courtyard at that time. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. You¡¯ll be safe for the next two days.¡± After he finished speaking, Lin Gui bent down and lifted the rope around Gu yingxue¡¯s body, putting her into the carriage. With food and water, Gu yingxue felt that she was alive. After she finished eating and drinking, she sighed and said to Lin Gui, who was driving the carriage, ¡± ¡°Can you untie me? You know that I¡¯m not good at martial arts and I¡¯m usuallyzy, so I can¡¯t run away. I didn¡¯t see anyone nearby. I¡¯m afraid of the dark, so I won¡¯t run. It¡¯s very ufortable to be tied up.¡± Lin Gui did not make things difficult for her and untied her. Gu yingxue got up and moved around in the carriage. She then realized that she was actually carsick in this situation. She sat down obediently. He took another sip of water and started chatting with Lin Gui, ¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your rtionship with Uncle Lin? Where are we going?¡± Lin Gui smiled,¡±you should ask something that¡¯s not important!¡± He had to have the awareness of being taken away. Don¡¯t make it look like I¡¯m bringing you, the eldest granddaughter, to visit rtives!¡± Gu yingxue pouted and hung up the curtains. The night wind blew, and it was quite cool. She looked at the stars in the sky and sighed, ¡± ¡°AI!¡± Lin Gui did not take the initiative to ask. Gu yingxue continued,¡±uncle, please don¡¯t sell me off to a brothel. I don¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s child bride.¡± As for me, I¡¯m toozy to even be a maidservant. Why did you take this job? As long as I have the chance to escape, you will definitely be wanted by the entire great Zhou. Why don¡¯t you send me back and say that it was Uncle Lin who kidnapped me and you saved me? that way, my grandfather canpensate you with some silver!¡± hahahaha! Lin Guiughed. if you escape and find out that it¡¯s not the great Zhou Dynasty, then I won¡¯t have to worry anymore! Gu yingxue raised her eyebrows and said in fear, ¡± ¡°Not the great Zhou? Where was that? Uncle, you don¡¯t look like a bad person!¡± As she spoke, she looked up at the sky, looking for the Pris and the direction they had been in. When she found the Pris, Gu yingxue really wanted to say the name of a nt. Damn it, she was sent to the Lang GE Kingdom by a spy! What the hell, she just wanted to happily be the female lead¡¯s little cousin, and then eat and wait for death like a rice worm. Why did she pull her into such a terrible situation? These people must be trying to use her to threaten the Peng family! Before Peng MU¡¯s identity was discovered, Peng mu was a son, and the Peng family had wanted to arrest him without hesitation. They had ced national affairs as their priority, so how could she, a mere granddaughter who had been picked up, be a threat? Gu yingxue hated herself for not working hard! He had been in kun city for almost two years. If he had practiced martial arts in the Gu family, he would have been able to protect himself! However, he was justzy. He felt that if all his brothers and sisters were powerful, why would he practice that? Chapter 1624 - 1624 Assassination 1624 Assassination As long as he didn¡¯t run around or get involved in other people¡¯s Affairs, he would be safe. But now, she regretted it. What¡¯s the use of regretting? Gu yingxue looked at the twinkling stars in the sky. Forget it, forget it. If she was kidnapped, so be it! !! It¡¯s useless to cry. You¡¯ve seen the situation in the Lang GE Kingdom! ¡­¡­ On Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin¡¯s side, the two of them had already neared the battle between the cloud Sea tribe and the Gaozi Kingdom. The two of them stayed far away and hid, nning to sneak in at night. However, it would be a little difficult for them to sneak into the goz Kingdom during the war! Their previous guesses were all correct. The Gaozi Kingdom¡¯s first Prince had indeed led the Army and held the city gate tightly. Although the battle situation was somewhat miserable, the cloud Sea tribe had not taken the city. At such a time, it would be even more difficult for them to sneak into the troops of the goz Kingdom. First of all, it was very difficult to enter the city. ¡°Big brother little che, why don¡¯t we just go directly into Yunhai¡¯s team? It shouldn¡¯t be so easy to be recognized if you¡¯re fighting in clothes and a hat!¡± Gu Xin reminded. ¡°You mean, we should sneak into Yunhai¡¯s team and stab him in the back when they are fighting?¡± Cheng huaijin asked with a frown. ¡°Use hidden weapons! It¡¯s not easy for us to get away if we do it openly!¡± Gu Xin touched her chin and said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it! You cover me. This is a map of the terrain outside the city of Gaozi. After we kill the first Prince of Yunhai, we have to think of a ce to escape. Also, remember to give second white a signal so that he can cover us.¡± Cheng huaijin said as he took out a simple map. Gu Xin went forward to take a look. The two of them pointed at the map and discussed for a while beforeing to a decision. At night, the two of them packed up and headed to the camp of the cloud Sea tribe. The two of them took a set of clothes from the dead soldiers of the cloud ocean and put them on. They put on their hats and were thinking about how to enter the camp smoothly when the horn sounded. There was a night attack on goz¡¯s side, and the sea of clouds blew the horn to remind everyone to be on guard. The scene became chaotic. The two of them quickly entered the camp, and no one noticed them. The two of them looked for the Commander-in-Chief¡¯s tent ording to their quicksand country¡¯s habit. If they didn¡¯ty their hands on him now, when would they? ¡°Kill!¡± Outside the camp, the sound of horse hooves mixed with the roars of the goz soldiers. Gu Xin¡¯s sharp eyes spotted people fighting outside thergest tent. Cheng huaijin nudged her elbow and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°The first Prince of Yunhai and the first Prince of Gotz!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up as she pulled Cheng huaijin along and ran towards the tent with the cloud ocean soldiers who had gone over to help. At this moment, Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin were not the only ones thinking about how to kill first Prince Yunhai. First Prince Gotz was also thinking about it. Simrly, second white, who was under first Prince Yunhai, was also looking for an opportunity. The subordinates of the first Prince of Yunhai were all like him, tall and strong, while the subordinates of the first Prince Gotz were a little weaker. As a result, the men brought by Prince goz were quickly subdued, and Prince Yunhai and his men fought with Prince goz. ¡°Kill!¡± Outside, the goz Army and the cloud Sea Army had already begun fighting. First Prince Gotz was also very powerful, being able to hold on despite being surrounded by several people. He was a swordsman, so he didn¡¯t want to fight. He nned to escape after finding an opening in the siege of hai Yun first Prince and his men. He escaped from the siege, but suddenly, he felt something fly by not far away. Then, he heard a scream, ¡± ¡°First Prince!¡± He suddenly looked in one direction and saw a small man in a General¡¯s uniform. He had a beautiful face and a pair of calm eyes. Chapter 1625 - 1625 Don’t scold me if you know 1625 Don¡¯t scold me if you know The scene was too chaotic. He only caught a glimpse of this face and it disappeared in an instant. At this moment, most of the people who were still in the camp had begun to besiege him. Prince Gotz was running for his life. He was not the one who killed the man. Why did these idiotse to him instead of finding an assassin? It was difficult for one person to take on Ten Thousand Fists. No matter how good Prince goz¡¯s Kung Fu was, he was also a little exhausted at this moment. !! Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t run away. Instead, they ran over to kill first Prince Gotz. They had already seen second white and made a hand signal to him, so they were sure that first Prince Yun Hai was dead. Prince Gotz managed to escape from the cloud Sea Camp even after being shot twice. After Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin chased them out, they killed the soldiers of cloud ocean in a dark corner. Prince Gotz, who was hiding in the dark: He couldn¡¯t be sure if these two were friends or enemies. In the West, the enemy of an enemy was not a friend. Over here, no one was willing to submit to the other. The enemy of an enemy could still be an enemy. There was no such thing as temporary friendship. They could only turn against each other after eliminating the enemy together. They were all doing things their own way. Otherwise, how could the cloud ocean tribe deal with so many tribes and countries? ¡°Prince Helian,e out! If you hide, you¡¯ll be discovered soon. We¡¯ll take you to a safe ce!¡± Gu Xin kept her sword and said softly to the darkness. The Gaozi Kingdom¡¯s surname was Helian, and the Gaozi Prince¡¯s name was Yi, Helian Yi. He didn¡¯t respond to Gu Xin because he wasn¡¯t sure who she was. ¡°He lianyi, if you still don¡¯te out, we¡¯ll leave. When the people of Cloud Sea kill you, they won¡¯t even leave you with an intact corpse.¡± Cheng huaijin said. He lianyi furrowed his brows. The two voices were teasing him. The one just now was a girl. If his guess was right, the person who had just spoken was the one who had used a hidden weapon on the first Prince of Yunhai. It was the girl he had seen. He lianyi couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene he had just seen. While he was still in a daze, a short knife was pointed at his neck.¡±Why don¡¯t you trust an individual? I¡¯m not taking your life by bringing you to a safe ce!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± He lianyi let down his guard. Then, the three of them cut to the chase. Cheng huaijin carried Helian Yi while Gu Xin led the way, heading towards the ce where they had hidden in the afternoon. He lianyi¡¯s wound was a little painful from Cheng huaijin¡¯s jolting, but now was the time to escape, so he couldn¡¯t cry out in pain, in case he attracted the people of Yunhai. The sounds of fighting were getting further and further away, and Helian Yi¡¯s consciousness was getting more and more blurry. The three of them had finally arrived at a safe ce. Cheng huaijin put him down on the ground, and Gu Xin grabbed he lianyi¡¯s wrist and started to take his pulse. ¡°Brother Xiao Yang, strip him of his clothes!¡± Gu Xin said after both hands were done. He lianyi heard Gu Xin¡¯s words before hepletely lost consciousness. ¡°What? What are you doing, Xinxin?¡± Cheng huaijin said warily. ¡°Apply medicine to his wound! If you don¡¯t stop the bleeding, he¡¯s going to die from blood loss!¡± Gu Xin said frankly. ¡°Give me the medicine, I¡¯ll do it! Xinxin, you can go to the side.¡± Cheng huaijin reached out his hand. ¡°Why? Brother Xiaoyan, you¡¯re not even a meticulous person, and you still want to apply medicine? Hurry up and take off his shirt, I¡¯ll do it. ¡± Gu Xin went to get a water bag. Cheng huaijin sighed and muttered to himself, ¡± brother ah Yuan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to watch over him. I¡¯m stupid. This person is very important and must be saved. Don¡¯t scold me when you know about it! Chapter 1626 - 1626 Chapter 1626-plan 1626 Chapter 1626-n Gu Xin didn¡¯t know what Cheng huaijin was thinking. She took out some medicine to stop the bleeding and applied it to he lianyi¡¯s wounds before feeding him a pill. She didn¡¯t feed him Yu Zhu Zi. The pill was enough to save the prince¡¯s life. After doing all this, Gu Xin used the water in her water bag to wash her hands and sat at the side, ¡± ¡°Brother Jun, after he wakes up, we, the brother and sister from quicksand country, can talk about cooperation with the Gaozi country. The cloud Sea Army will definitely retreat to bring the body back.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. yes, but I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll call immediately after they¡¯ve held the first Prince¡¯s funeral. Even if goz¡¯s soldiers and quicksand¡¯s soldiers were to join forces, they might not be able to hold out.¡± !! Gu Xin red at him,¡¯can¡¯t you think of something better? Eldest brother-inw would definitely be fine. He would arrive at great Zhou safely and deliver the supplies over safely. However, you have a point. For example, if big brother-inw didn¡¯t return on time, we still have time. It¡¯s the middle of July now. It¡¯ll be the eighth month when they get back to Yunhai tribe. The funeral for the Yunhai nobles is more Grand. Even if the Prince of Yunhai has maggots on him, he still has to wait until the middle of the eighth month to be buried. And right now, we¡¯re only half a day¡¯s journey away from the goz Kingdom. We have a month to deploy our forces. The cloud Sea tribe doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re the ones who killed them. It was Helian Yi who led his men tounch a sneak attack just now, so they¡¯re targeting the Gaozi Kingdom. After we¡¯ve finished talking with the Gaozi Kingdom, we¡¯ll immediately write to uncle Jun and ask him to send troops over. Who¡¯s faster? Besides, we still have brother Yuan Yuan, second Bai, and a few others in Yunhai. Even if big brother-inw doesn¡¯te back in time, I think we can still resist. Gu Xin wagged her finger, ¡± I have a feeling. Brother-inw and the others should be back soon. By the time big brother¡¯s things arrive, I¡¯ll only need a few days to make the poisonous fog. Then I¡¯ll give the sea of clouds another blow, a heavy blow, and they won¡¯t dare to act rashly again. If they¡¯re not afraid of death and continue to attack, then we¡¯ll just meet them in battle! There has to be a Victor.¡± ¡°What if brother-inw Hui doesn¡¯te back?¡± Cheng huaijin asked, taken aback. Gu Xin red at him,¡¯can¡¯t you think of something better? Eldest brother-inw would definitely be fine. He would arrive at great Zhou safely and deliver the supplies over safely. However, you have a point. For example, if big brother-inw didn¡¯t return on time, we still have time. It¡¯s the middle of July now. It¡¯ll be the eighth month when they get back to Yunhai tribe. The funeral for the Yunhai nobles is more Grand. Even if the Prince of Yunhai has maggots on him, he still has to wait until the middle of the eighth month to be buried. And right now, we¡¯re only half a day¡¯s journey away from the goz Kingdom. We have a month to deploy our forces. The cloud Sea tribe doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re the ones who killed them. It was Helian Yi who led his men tounch a sneak attack just now, so they¡¯re targeting the Gaozi Kingdom. After we¡¯ve finished talking with the Gaozi Kingdom, we¡¯ll immediately write to uncle Jun and ask him to send troops over. Who¡¯s faster? Besides, we still have brother Yuan Yuan, second Bai, and a few others in Yunhai. Even if big brother-inw doesn¡¯te back in time, I think we can still resist. If we can also rope in the salin tribe, that would be the best.¡± Cheng huaijin thought about it carefully. If that was the case, it was feasible. Although they didn¡¯t know how many soldiers Gotz had, they knew that Gotz had been able to resist in this battle. ¡°Xinxin, you should rest. I¡¯ll keep watch. The first Prince of Yunhai is dead, so we probably won¡¯t encounter the soldiers of Yunhai. Don¡¯t worry, just sleep peacefully.¡± Cheng huaijin said. yes, I¡¯ll only sleep for two hours. After two hours, I¡¯ll get up and it¡¯ll be your turn to sleep. Gu Xin nodded. Then, shey down by the fire and fell asleep. Cheng huaijin leaned against arge rock and also narrowed his eyes. He closed his eyes but still listened carefully to the movements around him. Gu Xin only woke up when the sky was almost bright. The moment she moved, Cheng huaijin opened his eyes. Gu Xin rubbed her eyes andined, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say two hours? Brother Xiaoyan, you don¡¯t even call me that. Are you still awake?¡± Cheng huaijin smiled. I¡¯m fine. In the past, I¡¯ve stayed up for three days and three nights. It¡¯s only been one night. Gu Xin stood up and stretched her back, ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re amazing. I can¡¯t sleep now, so you can sleep in peace!¡± Chapter 1627 - 1627 You’d better be thirsty 1627 You¡¯d better be thirsty Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t argue with Gu Xin. Seeing that she was in good spirits, he went to sleep. Gu Xin found a spacious ce and practiced a set of martial arts. She felt her entire body wasfortable. She walked to her luggage and took a water bag. After drinking some water, she ate a Jade bead. She could eat jade beads to quench her thirst and temporarily fill her stomach, but Cheng huaijin and he lianyi couldn¡¯t. So, she¡¯d better leave more water for them! What if the soldiers of the goz Kingdom didn¡¯t find this ce in a short time? !! When he lianyi woke up, he felt a little cold, and his wounds hurt when he moved. He opened his eyes and found himself lying under a half-covered broken wall, and not far away, there was a graceful figure covered in blood. That¡¯s right, it was a gentle and gracefuldy. His teacher came from the great Zhou Dynasty in the East. He had learned that a gentleman was interested in a gentle and gracefuldy. Gu Xin heard themotion and turned around. Her eyes lit up as she jogged over and squatted down.¡±He lianyi, you¡¯re awake so quickly? I thought you¡¯d still be dizzy for a while! Your body¡¯s pretty good!¡± He lianyi was shocked by Gu Xin¡¯s reaction. This ¡­ He must have guessed wrongly yesterday. Was this person with a face full of blood the person he had seen yesterday? Gu Xinughed,¡¯are you afraid of me? My brother and I saved you yesterday. If I wanted to kill you, I would have killed youst night. Are you thirsty? Do you want some water?¡± He lianyi pursed his dry lips and nodded. Gu Xin went to get a water bag that had not been drunk before. She opened it and fed it to he lianyi. ¡°Aiya! Why are you so stupid? It can even fall out after drinking water?¡± Gu Xin fed him with the water bag and didn¡¯t help him up. One of Helian Yi¡¯s hands was on his shoulder and the other on his arm, so it was inconvenient for him to move his hands. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me up?¡± He lianyi licked the water around the corner of his mouth and said hoarsely. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Gu Xin shook her head and said with a serious face, ¡± I have a partner. He¡¯s jealous of both men and women. So, you¡¯d better be thirsty. When my brother wakes up, I¡¯ll ask him to feed you!¡± He lianyi,¡±Yingluo.¡± Cheng huaijin: Cheng huaijin really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He woke up when Gu Xin spoke. Gu Xin turned around to look at Cheng huaijin. brother, it¡¯s fine if you sleep a little longer. He won¡¯t die if he doesn¡¯t drink water for a while. cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Helian Yi couldn¡¯t catch his breath, and he was coughing non-stop. Cheng huaijin still sat up and walked over. He took the water bag and helped he lianyi up to feed him water. Gu Xin squatted beside Cheng huaijin calmly. After drinking enough water, he lianyi felt much better.¡±Thank you for saving my life!¡± there¡¯s no way we can repay you for saving our lives, ¡± Gu Xinughed. we don¡¯t need you to devote your life to us. He lianyi,¡±Yingluo.¡± He was so angry. Was this really a girl with a partner? How could he find a partner with such a foul mouth? Her boyfriend must have been angered to death by her! Cheng huaijin smiled and waved his hand. Prince Helian, ¡± he said. we didn¡¯t save you out of convenience. You don¡¯t know us, and US siblings aren¡¯t that kind of people with a Bodhisattva¡¯s heart.¡± He lianyi stopped looking at Gu Xin and cast aside the distracting thoughts in his mind. He looked at Cheng huaijin, ¡± ¡°May I ask how I should address you?¡± ¡°Dugu hai from quicksand country,¡± Cheng huaijin replied. ¡°Dugu Xin from quicksand country.¡± Gu Xin came over. He lianyi was shocked,¡¯so it¡¯s Prince ah hai and Princess Xinxin from quicksand country! I¡¯ve long heard of it, and it¡¯s my honor to see it today! Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough!¡± He lianyi wanted to follow Sir¡¯s example and cup his hands, but he ended up affecting his wound. Chapter 1628 - 1628 Chapter 1628-visiting 1628 Chapter 1628-visiting ¡°Don¡¯t move! It¡¯ll be a waste of medicinal herbs if the wound opens and bleeds.¡± Gu Xin red at he lianyi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He lianyi obediently stood still and looked at Cheng huaijin. Prince ah hai, I¡¯m sorry about eldest Prince Yunhai. The corners of Cheng huaijin¡¯s lips curled up, and he smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the first Prince of Yunhai?¡± He lianyi looked at Cheng huaijin deeply, then at Gu Xin. !! Gu Xinughed,st night, Prince Yunhai was killed by Prince Gotz!¡± Prince Helian, you¡¯re really amazing! You¡¯ve done what my brother and I couldn¡¯t.¡± He lianyi: He felt that the siblings came prepared. No one would believe him if he said that he saw the hidden weapons they used! Was he seriously injured and still had to take on such a huge burden? Cheng huaijin sighed. when we heard that Yunhai sent troops to Gotz, my sister and I came to ask if Gotz needed quicksand¡¯s help. We didn¡¯t expect to see Prince Helian¡¯s heroic bearing. He¡¯s really a role model for our generation! When I go back this time, father will have to use Prince Helian to educate me again!¡± Gu Xin tilted her head to look at Cheng huaijin and said in disdain, ¡± ¡°Brother, some people are born with abilities. We can¡¯t be envious. I¡¯ve heard people say that Yunhai¡¯s eldest Prince is ranked first in our West. Those people are just talking nonsense. It should be Prince Helian¡¯s!¡± He lianyi calmly looked at the two of them echoing each other and did not respond. Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. They continued to say all kinds of good things for free like they usually did, their skin as thick as it could get. In the end, he lianyi was defeated. He could not take it anymore and interrupted the two, Prince ah hai, Princess Xinxin, just tell me. Do you want to cooperate with me to fight against the sea of clouds? ¡± Cheng huaijin silently heaved a sigh of relief. At least she answered him. Otherwise, his skin would have thickened again. ¡°What do you think, Prince Helian?¡± Gu Xin asked. He lianyi looked at Gu Xin and smiled, ¡± ¡°Not much. How many soldiers does quicksand country have now? Are you nning to join the alliance or join our side?¡± no more, no less. Around 100000 Yuan! Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. Prince Helian had a look of ¡°you¡¯re coaxing me¡± on his face.¡±All the people?¡± ¡°100000 soldiers,¡± Gu Xin shook her head. He lianyi then looked at Cheng huaijin. yes. Cheng huaijin nodded. if we don¡¯t want the people of quicksand country to be ves of the cloud Sea tribe, we can only let the people of other tribes join our quicksand country! The old, weak, women, and children becamemon people, and the young and middle-aged joined the Army. Now, the soldiers and citizens of quicksand country are definitely more than the number in Prince Helian¡¯s heart.¡± He lianyi¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°Prince!¡± ¡°Prince!¡± At this moment, there were shouts from the surroundings. ¡°They¡¯re my people,¡± he lianyi replied. Prince ah hai and Princess Xinxin are my saviors. I hope I can give you the chance to invite you to the Gotz Kingdom as guests.¡± Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin looked at each other and smiled. They then nodded at he lianyi, ¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Although he lianyi was injured, he was still alive and well. After hearing that the two of them had saved him, the soldiers of goz were very respectful to Gu Xin and Cheng Huaiyu. He led the carriage over for the three of them to sit in, and they returned to goz together. As for the cloud ocean tribe, after the death of the first Princest night, they were like a group of Dragons without a leader. They were like a pile of loose sand. White two found an opportunity and led his soldiers to kill general Gaozi. Then, he ran away with the first Prince¡¯s corpse without any hesitation. Gotz¡¯s side had also suffered quite a great loss, so they did not chase after them. Their Prince¡¯s whereabouts were also unknown! Chapter 1629 - 1629 Chapter 1629-can’t win 1629 Chapter 1629-can¡¯t win If the Yunhai tribe in the West was a first-ss force, then the Gotz country, salin tribe, and Liangjing country were second-ss forces. Gaozi country was much bigger than quicksand country. It was equivalent to a few of therger state capitals of the great Zhou. The terrain here was t. In addition to the grasnds in the North for grazing, there was also arablend in the South for cultivation. The poption here was alsorger than that of quicksand country. Gu Xin sat in the carriage and looked outside through the window. She realized that there were many people here who looked like they were from the East. Of course, most of them looked like they were from both the East and the West. Combined with what the king of quicksand had told her, she still understood that this was probably the descendant of thebination of East and West, and he was quite good-looking. Just like Prince Helian, he was tall and strong, but his facial features were like those of a gentleman from the great Zhou Dynasty. His eyebrows were sharp, his eyes were deep, and his eyshes were long. She had looked carefully and found that his eyshes were longer than Lu Zheng¡¯S. Lu Zheng¡¯s eyshes were the longest among all the men she had seen. The Gaozi Kingdom¡¯s clothes were not as bold as the quicksand Kingdom¡¯s, but they were also not as conservative as the great Zhou. The man was wearing a wide-sleeved long coat, while thebouring man was wearing a short-sleeved shirt. All the women wore a dress that covered their chests, exposing their necks. Regardless of their age, their hair was tied up. This way, it was very cool in the summer. After learning that their Prince had won the war and killed the first Prince of Yunhai, the people of Gaozi country were as lively as if they were celebrating the New Year. Now that the Army was passing by, many girls threw flowers and handkerchiefs at the Army, and some even shouted boldly, ¡± ¡°Prince, we love you! Prince, you are the God in our hearts!¡± Gu Xin secretly looked at Prince Helian who was sitting in the same car as her. He lianyi was a little embarrassed. He wasn¡¯t the one who killed the hai Yun first Prince, but now everyone thought that it was him. He had to take the me. Cheng huaijinughed and said,¡±Prince Helian has won the hearts of the people!¡± Unlike me, the people of our quicksand country, regardless of gender, all love the princess, not the Prince.¡± Gu Xin: ¡± brother Wanwan, you¡¯re always pulling a long face. It¡¯s as if someone owes you tens of thousands of gold coins. Who would dare to love you? ¡± I learned all this from you, ¡± Cheng huaijin replied. don¡¯t you have a long face all day as well? ¡± Gu Xin wagged her finger. you¡¯re wrong. The people said that I look the best when I¡¯m angry. Cheng huaijin,¡±Wanwan.¡± He lianyi looked at the two of them enviously and said,¡±you two have such a good rtionship!¡± I¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can be your brother too,¡± Cheng huaijin said, ncing at him. I¡¯m not going to be anyone¡¯s little sister anymore. Prince Helian, if you don¡¯t mind, I can be your big sister. Gu Xin replied. He lianyi,¡±Yingluo.¡± I¡¯ll shut up, alright? there¡¯s two of you, and I¡¯m alone. I can¡¯t win! It would take three days to return to the capital of the gaotz Kingdom from the battlefield. That night, the group rested at the courier station in the city. He lianyi very considerately asked his subordinates to prepare a set of clean clothes for Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin to wash up. He also wanted to take a shower, his body was too dirty and messy. The two men washed faster, and Helian Yi was injured, so he couldn¡¯t soak in the bath. The two of them waited outside for Gu Xin toe out and eat together. After Gu Xin was done tidying up, her hair was still a little wet. She tied her hair up into a bun and walked out. The blood on her face was washed away, revealing her beautiful little face. Chapter 1630 - 1630 Chapter 1630-it was her 1630 Chapter 1630-it was her Although her jade beads could beautify her face, they couldn¡¯t withstand Gu Xin¡¯s constant exposure to the sun. Gu Xin was not as fair as she used to be. But even so, after she had washed up, she walked in from the door in a white dress, which still surprised he lianyi. It was her. It was her. The small face and the pair of calm eyes that he had seen in the sea of clouds campst night. Gu Xin walked in front of he lianyi and waved her hand, ¡± ¡°Prince Helian, don¡¯t be dazed. Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover, don¡¯t act like you¡¯ve never seen a pretty girl. You¡¯re so handsome, did you see me staring at you in a daze?¡± He lianyi awkwardly looked away.¡±I¡¯m sorry, Princess. I was distracted for a moment.¡± Gu Xin sat down graciously. it¡¯s alright. We just met. I understand. Hurry up and eat, you¡¯re quite seriously injured. Eat something and go back to rest, we still have two days to travel!¡± He lianyi nodded and called them to eat. ¡­¡­ At this moment, in Liangjing Kingdom, Lu Zheng had arrived at the Imperial City with Queen Yunhai. They still did not know that the eldest Prince of Yunhai had been sacrificed on the battlefield. Right now, Queen Yunhai was still thinking about whether she should go and get her daughter back directly or secretly. In the end, they were targeted the moment they entered the city. King Liangjing had sent people to bring them into the pce. As the mistress of the first tribe in the West, Queen Yunhai definitely had the courage to go with her subordinates. Lu Zheng was at the back of the group, keeping a low profile. After entering Liangjing Pce, Lu Zheng¡¯s status did not allow him to follow Queen Yunhai into the inner pce, so he had to wait outside. He looked at the servants in the pce and secretly observed their every word and action. This ce was much better managed than the cloud Sea tribe. Very quickly, Queen Yunhai shouted, and the people around Lu Zheng fell to the ground. He couldn¡¯t do it abruptly, so he fell down and closed his eyes. After a while, someone came out and ordered the servants around to bring Lu Zheng and the people brought by the Queen of Yunhai to the prison. Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± It seemed that the Liangjing Kingdom was not as weak as everyone thought. No wonder they dared to send people to kidnap the seventh Princess. From the looks of it, King Cloud sea¡¯s decision to send troops to Gotz was apletely wrong decision. He saved his son and sacrificed his wife and daughter. At this moment, Lu Zheng still didn¡¯t know that King Cloud sea¡¯s decision didn¡¯t even save his son. The first Prince had already died. The people around them were all poisoned. Lu Zheng did not know how these people were poisoned and why he did not feel anything. Anyway, if he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he would automatically assume that Gu Xin was a master of both medicine and poison. My Xinxin is more poisonous than you and you want to poison me? what a joke! However, he was still thinking about how to escape while being transported. In any case, they couldn¡¯t escape immediately. Queen Yunhai hade with troops. Who knew if the mother and daughter had a chance to turn the tables? I¡¯ll keep my life and wait for the oue of this mother and daughter! If they were all dead, he would run back. In the past few months, he had caused trouble and disabled the princes of King Yun Hai who hade of age. He had offended their maternal families. If the Queen and Princess of Yun Hai were all dead, then only the eldest Prince and King Yun Hai were left. He thought he could go back and report. Of course, if the mother and daughter were still alive, he would have to continue following them back to make the cloud Sea tribe even more chaotic. Lu Zheng was silently praying that the Liangjing Kingdom would be more powerful. Chapter 1631 - 1631 Chapter 1631-attack 1631 Chapter 1631-attack In kun city, the Peng family had not been able to catch up to Lin Gui, who had kidnapped Gu yingxue. Old general Peng flew into a rage. He immediately captured a few of the people in the information that Cheng Huaiyu had Xie Nanfeng bring back and began to interrogate them. Who knew that these people were all death Warriors, and when they talked about this day, each and every one of them died resolutely. After these people died, Bai Yi was so angry that he ran to Gu shouxin andined, ¡± ¡°Lord Gu, do you think old man Peng is sick? If we keep them alive, we can beat them at their own game and get information about thenge Kingdom. If they¡¯re all dead, we¡¯ll have no clues. Who knew how many people Kingng GE still had in the Peng family? For a granddaughter you picked up, is it worth it?¡± Gu shouxin nced at Bai Yi indifferently. White shirt sensed danger, but he was still unconvinced. ¡°It¡¯s true! It¡¯s useless to catch him, why don¡¯t you use your brain at this time?¡± ¡°Then you said that your men were monitoring the people on the list. Why didn¡¯t anyone notice when Lin Gui captured Xue ¡®er?¡± Gu shouxin asked. White shirt pouted. This was indeed his subordinate¡¯s fault. His management had been negligent. The person who had been keeping an eye on Lin Gui that morning had eaten something the day before and had a stomachache. He didn¡¯t manage to keep an eye on Gu yingxue at that time, and Gu yingxue was kidnapped when he went to find someone to rece her. After that, Lin Gui, who was familiar with the entire Peng mansion, easily transported Gu yingxue out without anyone knowing. There was nothing wrong with white shirt¡¯s men. He was indeed a glutton. Things in the summer would go bad if left for too long, and he just happened to eat something bad. You¡¯re supposed to be monitoring people, but if your stomach hurts and you can¡¯t hold it in, pfft pfft pfft, wouldn¡¯t you be easily discovered? Bai Yi was unable to refute and asked unwillingly, ¡± ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Gu shouxin said,¡¯call him directly! We¡¯ll catch them off guard and let them know that the great Zhou is not afraid of them.¡± Bai Yi was excited for a moment, but then he said worriedly, ¡± ¡°Will the Peng family, who only listen to the emperor¡¯s orders, agree?¡± Gu shouxin did not answer him. In less than a day, Gu shouxin let Bai Yi see if the Peng family would agree. This time, Peng Eng led 100000 troops and set off for thenge Kingdom. Now, the military strength of kun city was more than 100000. The Emperor had sent more generals from all four sides to increase the number of troops. It was only a strategic move to kill thenge Kingdom and the Yunhai tribe in one fell swoop. ¡°Lord Gu, why didn¡¯t you just beat up third miss when she was in trouble?¡± Bai Yi ran to Gu shouxin and asked. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t answer him, but Qian Liang said, ¡± ¡°Master Bai, when third miss was in trouble, our great Zhou and the two northern countries were still eyeing her covetously. Now, the Yun nation and the sand God nation in the North were long gone. There weren¡¯t even any remnants left. Besides the West, the other three directions are all routes of retreat. Not only that, if we charge forward, we won¡¯t have to worry about people cutting off our escape routes. Instead, we will have reinforcements.¡± Bai Yi smacked his head. That¡¯s right, there was still the divine sand nation and the Yun nation back then. Moreover, who knew how many secret tunnels that old fart, King qu, had dug over the past few decades? most importantly, no one knew where the third youngdy had been taken to. On the 20th day of the 7th month, Peng Eng led the great Zhou Army to the most eastern city of the Lang GE Kingdom. Upon reaching the ce, they immediately attacked the city! When the dark Army arrived, the guards of the city had already seen them and had already reported their disappearance. However, they had yet to receive a reply, so they could only defend the city. Chapter 1632 - 1632 Lord Gu’s plan 1632 Lord Gu¡¯s n However, could this city be defended? Peng Eng immediately ordered his men to bring Gu Nian¡¯s products to the city gate tower under cover. The Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s soldiers thought that they wanted to RAM the city gate, so they shot arrows and threw stones at them. However, when the great Zhou Army ced the items at the city gate, they had triggered it. ¡°BOOM!¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± The city gate was directly blown up. ¡°All soldiers, hear my order! Charge in!¡± Peng Eng raised his sword high and swung it forward! ¡°Kill!¡± The general of great Zhou rushed in. The city gate had been destroyed, and there were no longer any surveince or rocks that rolled down from the city wall. The great Zhou Army quickly charged into the city. The people in the city had fled back to their homes after the explosion. They closed their doors and windows tightly and did not dare toe out. As this was the easternmost city, there were 50000 soldiers in this city. Unfortunately, Peng Eng had brought 100000 troops with him. In just one day, the Yamen of the city had been ransacked, all the officials had been captured, and all the generals had been captured. In an instant, the border city of the Lang GE Kingdom was upied by the great Zhou. It was already the next day when the urgent news came back to kun city. Old general Peng heaved a sigh of relief. Gu shouxin asked the messenger to inform Peng Eng.¡±Let general yang send someone to tell the people in the city that if they are worried about war, they can move to kun Prefecture. In the great Zhou, there is no war. The premise is that in the future, you will be a citizen of great Zhou and enjoy all the convenience of great Zhou. Otherwise, you will end up like the soldiers of the Lang GE Kingdom, and there is only one road for you-death!¡± The messenger went to the Lang GE Kingdom again. General Peng looked at Gu shouxin,¡±Lord Gu¡¯s idea is to let all thenge Kingdom lose city by city?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and said,¡±we don¡¯t have to wait for the quicksand country to disrupt the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s n.¡± We can also take the initiative to attack, directly attack, take down the Lang GE Kingdom, and go west. If I¡¯m not wrong, we¡¯ll head west and the quicksand Kingdom will head east. Then, we¡¯ll kill these two viins in the desert and drown them in the yellow sand!¡± ¡°What if Kingng GE uses Xue ¡®er to threaten me?¡± general Peng frowned. Gu shouxin was silent and did not speak. General Peng pursed his lips and looked at Gu shouxin tentatively, ¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know if Xue ¡®er has been brought to the Lang GE Kingdom. If Kingng GE and his son really appear and threaten Xue ¡®er¡¯s life, I believe that with Lord Gu¡¯s intelligence and wisdom, you¡¯ll definitely be able to save Xue¡¯ er. Niannian, Ren Ren, and sister-inw¡¯s rtionship with Xue ¡®er has always been very good!¡± Gu shouxin smiled,¡±old master, general, have you forgotten that Cheng Huaiyu, Xie Nanfeng, and the others are still in the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s capital?¡± The two messages that Cheng Huaiyu sent out were both urate and not the messages that Kingng GE and Peng mu wanted us to see. Xie Nanfeng and the others had yet to be discovered. Xue ¡®er herself knew about this. Xue ¡®er was not diligent in her usual practice of martial arts, but that did not mean that she did not know Kung Fu. Xue ¡®er was usuallyzy, but that didn¡¯t mean she was stupid. I believe that Xue ¡®er can meet up with our people. If I¡¯m wrong about her, it¡¯s just as the general said. Niannian, bear with it. Also, my wife has such a good rtionship with Xue ¡®er. If she¡¯s really taken as a hostage, I can¡¯t just watch her die. Moreover, it¡¯s Peng yang who¡¯s leading the Army in battle, not me, Gu shouxin!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Gu. I was too narrow-minded!¡± General Peng cupped his hands. Chapter 1633 - 1633 Saved a lot? 1633 Saved a lot? The capital of the Lang GE Kingdom. When Kingnge received the news that the great Zhou Army had broken through, he was discussing with Peng mu how to make use of Gu yingxue. After hearing the Messenger¡¯s words, the father and son both fell silent. The messenger didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. He knelt on the ground, trembling. you¡¯re saying that they¡¯ve upied East sway city in just one day? ¡± Kingnge asked after a long time. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The head of the messenger was even lower. ¡°You said that they used something unknown to destroy the city gate of East sway city in a few breaths?¡± Peng mu asked. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s like this.¡± The sweat on the Messenger¡¯s head fell to the ground like a heavy rain. ¡°Tell me the situation again!¡± Kingnge said in a deep voice as he drank a mouthful of water to calm his shock. ¡°The great Zhou Army has arrived at Dongyao city without any warning, led by the second son of the Peng family, general Peng yang. He had brought more than fifty thousand great Zhou soldiers with him. The city gate was immediately closed, and the archers and trebuchets were in position to resist. The general of the Peng family ordered people to carry the things to the city gate. With someone covering for them, the city gate was destroyed, and the city wall was also destroyed. Some of the archers and trebuchets fell off the city gate tower. Then, the great Zhou Army charged into the city. General tu led his troops to fight against the great Zhou Army, and in the end, he was defeated.¡± The messenger said heavily. ¡°Men! Go and invite general Yuuna over!¡± Kingng GE ordered with a gloomy expression. Then, he looked at Lin Gui. ¡°My King, this should be the thing that has the power to copse mountains that I mentioned earlier. It was created by second youngdy Gu. I¡¯ve only seen them once. After that, the old general and the others didn¡¯t bring any attendants with them every time they went. So, I¡¯ve never seen them in detail.¡± Lin Gui knelt down and said. ¡°Then why do you think they suddenly attacked? They made this at the beginning of the year, so why wait until now?¡± Kingng GE looked at Lin Gui with a gloomy expression. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± Lin GUI¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be because of Gu yingxue? She was just a granddaughter that the Peng family had picked up from the streets, something created by the Gu family. They did not even do anything when the beloved third miss of the Gu family disappeared. Why would they be upset over a granddaughter that they had picked up from the streets? ¡°Father.¡± Peng mu nced at Lin Gui and then at Kingnge. this matter might be rted to Gu yingxue. However, if it wasn¡¯t for Gu yingxue, half a year would have passed. The great Zhou Dynasty must have had this n long ago. They must have thought that Gu Xin was in their hands. In your son¡¯s eyes, they are still a bit hesitant. It¡¯s impossible to reach the capital for now.¡± Kingnge did not speak. The great Zhou and the Lang GE Kingdom had not fought for so many years. He thought that the great Zhou was afraid and that the little emperor was overthinking. When it came to war, it was a waste of manpower and money, and the food and clothing of the soldiers were not cheap. From the looks of it now, at least the soldiers would not be short on food. The great Zhou Dynasty now had three high-yield crops that could keep the soldiers from going hungry. In addition, the ce in the great Zhou that nted these three things the most was the kun Prefecture. Even the process of transporting grain was omitted. At this moment, Kingnge urgently needed the entire Cloud Sea Army toe over and destroy the great Zhou in one fell swoop. ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you bring Gu yingxue here? let¡¯s hear from her if the great Zhou Dynasty has many of these things that could destroy the city walls in a few hits.¡± Peng mu suggested when he saw that Kingnge was silent. Chapter 1634 - 1634 Chapter 1634-very cooperative 1634 Chapter 1634-very cooperative Kingng GE felt that Peng MU¡¯s suggestion was very good and got someone to bring Gu yingxue over. At this moment, Gu yingxue was locked up in a room. She was no longer tied up, but there were a few people guarding outside. She had no chance to escape even if she wanted to. There was a table full of delicious food, and she ate a big meal in a bad mood. She would only have the strength to escape after eating her fill. How long would she need to escape from thisng GE Pce? Before she could figure it out, someone came to call her. ¡°Big brother, where are you taking me?¡± Gu yingxue was very cooperative. She was afraid of pain and suffering, so she didn¡¯t struggle unnecessarily and cooperated when it was time to. ¡°The king is calling for you.¡± The guard who brought her along pursed his lips and said. To be honest, he felt that this girl didn¡¯t look like someone who had been taken away, but more like a guest at someone¡¯s house. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu yingxue asked again. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± The guard said fiercely. Gu yingxue pouted. With her hands behind her back, she followed the guard and looked around. This Pce wall was still alright, shorter than the pce wall of the Forbidden City. It was just that the scenery inside was not good. Eh, there¡¯s water over there. Could it be flowing out of the pce? If he secretly followed the direction of the current at night, would he be able to swim out of the pce? She remembered that ever since Xiao Yu asked Xie Nanfeng to bring the letter back, Xie Nanfeng and the others had been waiting for her in the shop. Second uncle didn¡¯t give them any other tasks. The interaction between the two seemed to have started when they were buying and selling cloth. After she swam out, would she be able to keep her life by running to Xie Nanfeng? Gu yingxue thought about it as she walked and soon arrived at the main hall. This was the first time she had seen Peng mu. The big-hearted her had thought that Peng mu was quite good-looking, but it was a pity that he was a pervert. As for Kingng GE, well, he had royal blood, so how could he be bad looking? he looked quite energetic at such an old age, but unfortunately, he was also a pervert. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you kneeling after seeing the king?¡± The eunuch behind Kingng GE shrieked. Gu yingxue,¡±Yingluo.¡± Alright, he had no choice but to lower his head. She knelt down. Kingng GE and Peng mu were both dumbfounded by her unhesitating kneel. Gu yingxue sighed in her heart. I¡¯m not stupid. Don¡¯t I understand that people have to bow their heads when they¡¯re under someone else¡¯s roof? I can¡¯t beat you guys, so a wise man submits to circumstances! Kingng GE snorted coldly,¡±I never thought that the granddaughter of the Peng family would be so spineless.¡± If you don¡¯t have blood ties, you won¡¯t have the backbone of the Peng family!¡± Gu yingxue chuckled. It was as if Kingng GE had punched cotton. ¡°Gu yingxue, do you know what Gu nianchu created?¡± Peng mu asked. If you tell us the truth, I can save your life.¡± Gu yingxue shook her head. how would I know? I don¡¯t know anything. I didn¡¯t participate in this. Peng mu went up and grabbed Gu yingxue¡¯s neck. ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± Gu yingxue looked terrified and waved her hands. I¡¯m already so cooperative, and you still want to attack me? Don¡¯t give me a chance to escape, or I¡¯ll definitely kill you! Peng mu only let her go when he saw that her face was blue and purple from holding back.¡±You really don¡¯t know?¡± cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Gu yingxue coughed a few times before she recovered. I really don¡¯t know. I usually do business with the Gu sisters and learn how to do ounts. I¡¯m veryzy to begin with, and sister niannian¡¯s business is dangerous. How could she take me along! Chapter 1635 - 1635 A few warehouses 1635 A few warehouses ¡°Then do you know how much stock they have left?¡± Peng mu asked again. Gu yingxue looked hesitant. She didn¡¯t want to say it but didn¡¯t dare to. ¡°Speak!¡± Peng mu coldly berated. Gu yingxue was so scared that she trembled. Then, she cried, ¡± quite a lot. As far as I know, there are a few storehouses in the camp of kun city! Kingng GE and Peng mu were shocked, and then looked at Lin Gui. Lin Gui looked at Gu yingxue. cousin, don¡¯t spout nonsense. How many storage rooms are there? ¡± Gu yingxue argued,¡±yes!¡± Are you Uncle Lin? I don¡¯t know how you changed, but I can tell from your voice. It was clearly just a few warehouses. Two months ago, sister niannian went back to kun city from the capital to transport this. Do you think you can¡¯t make so many in the capital just because you can¡¯t make them in kun city? Maternal grandfather and the others knew that there were spies in the camp, so they didn¡¯t make a big fuss.¡± I¡¯ll scare you to death, Hmph! Lin Gui was also a little uncertain because the old general rarely went to the camp. Usually, when the great general reported, it was just the father and son, so he could not be present to listen. Peng mu stared at Gu yingxue for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t they attack with these things this time? This way, we might be able to destroy the Lang GE Kingdom in a few days.¡± Gu yingxue pursed her lips and said,¡±how would I know?¡± I know a few storage units, but sister niannian identally let it slip. Perhaps they think that sister Xinxin and I are in your hands! Or perhaps they¡¯re waiting for you to call over the people of the cloud Sea tribe so that they can annihte you in one fell swoop! By the way, where¡¯s sister Xinxin? Can you lock me up with sister Xinxin? I wanted to find someone to talk to.¡± Kingnge and Peng mu looked at each other. It seemed that the Gu and Peng families still didn¡¯t know that Gu Xin wasn¡¯t in thenge Kingdom! He could make use of this. When the time came, he could just get someone to cover Gu Xin¡¯s face. If one Gu yingxue couldn¡¯t threaten him, what about another Gu Xin? He didn¡¯t believe that the two leaders of kun city didn¡¯t care about their children at all. Gu yingxue looked at the two of them innocently. I¡¯ve already told you everything. I don¡¯t know anything else. Can you lock me up with sister Xinxin? ¡± Kingng GE snorted coldly,¡±that girl is cunning. She tried to escape many times and was on herst breath in the prison.¡± If you go, won¡¯t she have another person who can help her escape?¡± Gu yingxue lowered her head.¡¯You old man, are you trying to beat me at my own game?¡¯ she thought. When she raised her head again, Gu yingxue¡¯s eyes were already filled with tears.¡±Is sister Xinxin alright? Can you let me take care of sister Xinxin? I won¡¯t run away, really. I don¡¯t know Kung Fu, and I¡¯m too weak to even lift a bucket of water. I can¡¯t even escape!¡± Kingnge¡¯s mood brightened, and he said ruthlessly, ¡± ¡°Take her down and watch her!¡± Gu yingxue cried and made a fuss to look for her sister Xinxin, but no one paid her any attention. When she returned to her room, she cried for a long time before she covered her head and went to sleep. She had released such a big piece of news. No one would care about herter. She was still confident that she could get rid of the people outside and escape. So, in order to escape sessfully tonight, she had to get a good night¡¯s sleep. Even if she couldn¡¯t escape tonight, she would find a chance. ¡­¡­ At night, Peng mu left the pce veryte and went to Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s ce in a bad mood. Cheng Huaiyu had been woken up by him from her sleep. She had wanted to cater to Peng mu, but in the end, Peng mu had given her two tight ps. Chapter 1636 - 1636 Chapter 1636-sending another message 1636 Chapter 1636-sending another message Cheng Huaiyu was already used to it. It had been like this for the past few months. When he was in a good mood, she was his most beloved baby and could give him all the good things in the world. When he was in a bad mood, she would meet people, people who caused him to lose control of Fuzhou and people who betrayed him. In the beginning, Cheng Huaiyu cried silently. Later on, she found out that at this time, she had to cry, cry gently, and thenfort Peng mu. She had to scold herself and step into the mud to make Peng mu happy. Seeing that Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s face and body had been injured by him, and that she had really admitted her mistake, and that she had promised not to betray him or leave him, Peng MU¡¯s mood improved. He hugged Cheng Huaiyu, his chin resting on her shoulder. ¡°Little Yu, that girl Gu yingxue said that the great Zhou Dynasty now has a divine weapon. A few warehouses of divine weapons can destroy the city walls in an instant. I¡¯m so tired! Little Yu.¡± When he heard the name Gu yingxue, Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s body stiffened. Then, he asked, ¡± ¡°Gu yingxue? Is she the Gu yingxue I know?¡± Peng mu nodded,¡±because she identally saw the appearance of the people we sent to the old master¡¯s side, so she was tied up and brought to thenge Kingdom.¡± In the past two days, the great Zhou has sent out their troops. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Gu yingxue was kidnapped or because they¡¯re ready.¡± Cheng Huaiyu gently used his fingers to ease Peng MU¡¯s brows. ¡°Husband, I¡¯m just a woman and I don¡¯t understand these things. I just want you to take care of yourself.¡± Peng mu smiled and grabbed her hand. ¡°Yes, go and check your luggage. If what Gu yingxue said is true, we will have to leave the Lang GE Kingdom. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring you with me wherever I go. Of course, Gu yingxue might be just trying to fool us. Then, we won¡¯t have to run anymore. With the help of the cloud ocean¡¯s soldiers, we can definitely defeat the great Zhou Army!¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded and said,¡±en, okay. I¡¯ll listen to my husband.¡± But, husband, how do we determine if Gu yingxue is telling the truth?¡± ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll lead the Army to East Wave City with general yuena of Cloud Sea to take a look at the situation. If they really have that much stock, then we will run. If they don¡¯t, then we will make sure that this group of Zhou soldiers can not return!¡± Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t ask any further, only looking at Peng mu with a pair of Starry Eyes full of adoration. Peng mu was satisfied by the look in her eyes, but when he saw the wounds on her face and body, he felt extremely guilty. The servant girl came to apply the ointment on Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s wounds, and when the ointment was applied, Peng mu left. At this time, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to do those things, and he felt even more guilty in his heart. He didn¡¯t dare to sleep in the same bed as Cheng Huaiyu. After Peng mu left, Cheng Huaiyu dismissed the maidservant and went to sleep. An hourter, it was alreadyte at night. Cheng Huaiyu got up and walked to the window. Using the faint light from thenterns in the corridor outside, she wrote a note. She took the note, took out a bamboo pipe, and blew it to the ce where the maidservant was sleeping next to her. After confirming that the maidservant was asleep, she went out. His movements were very light along the way, avoiding all the ces where people might appear. He came to a corner and learned a few bird calls. There was a simr response from outside. Cheng Huaiyu wrapped the note in a stone and threw it out. Cheng Huaiyu only turned around and returned to the house when the signal for an appointment came from outside again. Now that the entirenge Kingdom knew that East Shake City had been taken down, Xie Nanfeng took the initiative to find Cheng Huaiyu and told him that this was the next way to send a message. His men would guard this ce for a few hours every night. Xie Nanfeng and the others had already found out about Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s residence, so they weren¡¯t afraid of anything happening. Chapter 1637 - 1637 Her maiden family 1637 Her maiden family Xie Nanfeng¡¯s subordinate took the note and went back, while the others continued to guard the ce. After a while, Xie Nanfeng saw the note. He knocked on the table and thought about what to do. In miss Cheng¡¯s letter, she said that thenge Kingdom intended to send Peng mu and the general from Yunhai to test the waters, and that the cousin of the Peng family was also in the pce. Xie Nanfeng was silent for a long time. In the end, he sent someone to inform Peng Eng in East Wave City. Then, he sent someone to Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s residence the next morning to inform him that there was a new stock in the store. ¡­¡­ In the Gaozi Kingdom, Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin managed to convince the king of the Gaozi Kingdom with their tacit cooperation and glib tongue. Of course, Prince Helian also helped them. Cheng huaijin secretly observed Prince Helian. He felt that there was something wrong with the way this kid was looking at Xinxin. He nned to remind him when he was alone with Xinxin. It was already July, and the cooperation that Gu Xin had discussed with the Gaozi Kingdom on behalf of quicksand country was to join forces and take the opportunity to attack the cloud Sea tribe. It was necessary to make them lose a few cities, even if they couldn¡¯t take down the entire Cloud Sea tribe. Although the two sides had established a cooperative rtionship, the king of Gaozi was still not at ease. He suggested that Prince Helian and Gu Xin should go to liusha country personally, while Cheng huaijin should stay in Gaozi country. Who knew that Cheng huaijin would be the first to object. my Lord, why don¡¯t I bring Prince Helian back to the quicksand Kingdom and let my sister stay in the Gaozi Kingdom? ¡± Prince Helian sneered. Prince ah hai, are you worried that something bad will happen to Gotz if you leave him alone? or are you worried that I¡¯ll be able to kidnap the princess of quicksand country if I go with Princess Xinxin? ¡± Cheng huaijin,¡±Wanwan.¡± Gu Xin nced at Prince Helian before turning to Cheng huaijin, ¡± ¡°Brother, it¡¯s fine. Just let me go back with Prince Helian. If you leave me here alone, I¡¯ll be scolded when I go back. Prince Helian and I will take a different path this time, and maybe we can win over the salin tribe.¡± Cheng huaijin really wanted to say that he had been instructed by brother ah Yuan, but he thought that it was indeed inappropriate to leave Xinxin alone in Gaozi country. Forget it, then let Xinxin go! If he could be taken away, it would be because brother ah Yuan was stupid and not charming enough. Yes, that was the exnation. The matter was settled. King Gaozi even held a banquet to send off Gu Xin and Prince Helian. Gu Xin drank a few pots of wine and stopped drinking. When they returned to their ce, Gu Xin went to look for Cheng huaijin and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Brother, did brother Yuan Yuan ask you to keep an eye on the man beside me?¡± Cheng huaijin sighed. you already know. Why are you asking? ¡± Gu Xin was even more amused,¡¯hahaha, I knew it. I don¡¯t feelfortable knowing that he¡¯s going to be the princess¡¯s spy! However, don¡¯t worry, this Prince Helian is good looking, but I only have brother Yuanyuan in my heart. You won¡¯t be scolded by him. Also, you have to remember that you¡¯re my brother, not his little brother. You have to stand on my side. In the future, if I ask you to watch the girls by his side, you have to take it seriously. If he asks you to watch the young master by my side, you don¡¯t have to be so serious.¡± Cheng huaijin smiled helplessly and said,¡±alright!¡± I¡¯m part of her family now. Even if young master Zhou saved my life, I can¡¯t help him keep an eye on my sister just because of this.¡± Gu Xin patted his shoulder,¡¯Yes, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re from my maiden family, so it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve addressed me as young master Zhou!¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t want to be cheeky with her anymore. He said seriously, ¡± ¡°Do you really n to go to the salin tribe with Prince Helian?¡± Chapter 1638 - 1638 A sudden concern 1638 A sudden concern Gu Xin nodded,¡¯definitely. If we can unite with the salin tribe this time, our chances of winning will be great. At the very least, they could hold back the cloud Sea tribe. I don¡¯t believe that the current military strength of the Lang GE Kingdom can resist the military strength of kun city.¡± Gu Xin sat down and drew a circle on the table, ¡± in the past, kun city was surrounded by Nanjiang, Jinnan, the Yun nation, and the sand God, so we can¡¯t divide our forces to deal with thengge Kingdom. But now, there is only thengge Kingdom around kun city. After gathering the forces of the other countries and training them, they will be an existence that thengge Kingdom can¡¯t resist. ¡°As long as we keep the cloud Sea tribe in check, thenge Kingdom will definitely be defeated. If we dy any longer, the great Zhou¡¯s reinforcements will arrive. At that time, the cloud Sea tribe will be destroyed!¡± ¡°Or rather, we were even luckier. We were able to destroy the cloud Sea tribe before the great Zhou¡¯s reinforcements arrived.¡± What Gu Xin didn¡¯t know was that her father had told the Peng family¡¯s father and son the same thing two days ago. They would first attacknge Kingdom, then cross the desert and assist quicksand Kingdom. Although the father and daughter had only been together for four years, Gu shouxin¡¯s education was not in vain. When Cheng huaijin heard this, that image appeared in his mind. He felt that victory was in sight. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll be able to return to great Zhou early next year in half a year at most. He wondered how Xiao Yu was doing! Her child would be more than a year old by then! I can be an uncle when I go back!¡± Gu Xin also thought of Cheng Huaiyu, that silly girl, and smiled, ¡± Xiao Yu will definitely live well. Brother, you can be her uncle, and I¡¯ll be her aunt. This is my first time being an aunt! Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin gratefully,¡¯thank you, Xinxin. To be able to meet you is the good fortune of us siblings!¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at him,¡¯didn¡¯t we agree not to talk about this? Brother, you just need to find a sister-inw who loves you and dotes on you, and that will be the greatest gratitude you can give me!¡± Cheng huaijin,¡±Wanwan.¡± He never forgot to brainwash me and always told me that I can¡¯t be my brother-inw and that my sister-inw can¡¯t be my sister. Just like that, Cheng huaijin¡¯s feelings for Gu Nian were washed away by Gu Xin¡¯s brainwashing. Of course, the bigger reason was that he did not have the time to think about it as much as he did in the past. In the future, when I see sister niannian again, Sigh, I¡¯ll see when I see him! The pair of half-brother and half-sister gave each other a few more instructions before ending the conversation. Gu Xin also returned to her room to sleep. At the same time, Lu Zheng in the kingdom of Liangjing witnessed the power of the Yunhai tribe. After King Yunhai fell into the trap, they were all captured and thrown into prison. In just a few days, the Army of Yunhai had razed the kingdom of Liangjing to the ground. In the past, they might have been afraid of losing their troops, but this time, the Queen and Princess have been touched by you. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Before King Yun Hai received the news of the death of the first Prince, he received the news that something had happened to King Yun Hai. Therefore, he personally led two hundred thousand troops to trample on the kingdom of Liang Jing. He didn¡¯t give the King of Liang Jing a chance to exin and killed all of them. As for the soldiers of Liangjing, if they submit, then they will be incorporated into the Army of Yunhai. If they resist or want to take revenge for their master, then they will follow their master to the yellow Springs! Lu Zheng followed behind agil and came out of the cell. Angel turned to look at him. this must be the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this. If you¡¯re scared, then cover your eyes and let someone hold your hand. Lu Zheng was confused. Chapter 1639 - 1639 Chapter 1639-heavy responsibility 1639 Chapter 1639-heavy responsibility Angel¡¯s sudden concern confused Lu Zheng. Didn¡¯t they always look down on me in the past? What¡¯s with this sudden concern? Seeing through his thoughts, Angel said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m very pleased that you, who can¡¯t even truss a chicken, cane. I¡¯ve already heard from the Queen¡¯s maid that you were the one who cried and begged to confirm my safety and to share my joys and sorrows. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve seen your sincerity. So, you just need to follow those maidservants. If you¡¯re afraid of other things, then don¡¯t look.¡± Lu Zheng was speechless. !! What did those women say? After they were sent to the prison, they were locked up separately. The men were locked up in one ce, and the women were locked up in another. How could he not know that he was crying and making a fuss toe and share his joys and sorrows? Lu Zheng was starting to lie. Angel looked at Lu Zheng¡¯s dazed expression and smiled, which was a rare sight. She called for two maids to apany Lu Zheng. Lu Zhengughed awkwardly. Forget it, he had better go back and destroy the royal family of Yunhai as soon as possible. Otherwise, this misunderstanding would be huge. After King Cloud Sea met his wife and daughter, he finally felt at ease. The three of them gathered together to talk, while King Cloud sea¡¯s subordinates went to deal with the affairs of the entire Liangjing Kingdom. Lu Zheng had been looking at the miserable state of Liangjing Kingdom for three whole days, but his heart had not wavered at all. He had seen too many sobriety like this. The winner was King and the loser was vilified. Perhaps it was to expand the cloud Sea tribe, but King Cloud Sea didn¡¯t exterminate the kingdom of Liangjing. Except for the royal family, as long as you surrendered, you would be given a way to live. However, most of the resources in Liangjing had been taken away by the Yunhai tribe. No matter if it was the nobles or themoners, they would not be as wealthy as before. On the fourth day, the soldiers who had followed the first Prince to the battlefield of goz finally arrived. He didn¡¯t sleep for days and nights. When he saw King Cloud Sea and his sons, he knelt down.¡±Your Majesty, Queen, Your Highness, the first Prince, he, he died in battle!¡± King Cloud Sea and his two sons froze for a moment. Then, the Queen of Cloud Sea stood up and lifted the messenger up.¡±What did you just say? Say that again!¡± The messenger trembled in fear. the ¡­ The first Prince ¡­ He ¡­ He died in battle! Queen Haiyun threw the man to a corner. ¡°You said big brother died in battle?¡± Angel asked as she walked over. The messenger wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, yes, he died in battle. Prince goz attacked the camp at night, and the first Prince was killed by Prince goz! There was a murderous glint in agil¡¯s eyes as he looked in goz¡¯s direction.¡±He lianyi!¡± ¡­¡­ Because something had happened to the first Prince, the family of three did not stay in Liangjing for long. They returned on the same day and handed over the matters in Liangjing to their subordinates. On their way back, Angel called Lu Zheng to her carriage. After Lu Zheng got into the car, he lowered his head and did not even take a deep breath, which suited his character very well. I see you¡¯re pretty good at settling ounts in my residence, ¡± Angel said in a deep voice. when we get back, I¡¯ll send you to the pce to settle all the food that Yunhai can provide. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m still inexperienced. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m Zhenzhen.¡± Lu Zheng looked up in surprise. ¡°Something happened to my brother,¡± said Angel,¡±I suspect that the pce is not clean. I don¡¯t believe that he lianyi could have killed my brother. It must be the people around my brother. Recently, there have been a series of incidents in the pce, and it must be due to internal reasons. When you go to work, help me take a look. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re one of my people. No one in the pce will dare to do anything to you.¡± Chapter 1640 - 1640 Chapter 1640-Angel’s analysis 1640 Chapter 1640-Angel¡¯s analysis ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be of service to the princess!¡± Lu Zheng lowered his head. Don¡¯t worry, Princess. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said agil as he nodded. They chose you because you¡¯re harmless and no one will guard against you, so it¡¯s more convenient for you to do things.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Lu Zheng replied. ¡°After brother¡¯s funeral, we¡¯ll have a tough battle to fight,¡± Angel continued. I might also be fighting outside, so you should protect yourself in the capital.¡± !! ¡°Is that Gaozi country very powerful?¡± Lu Zheng asked in surprise. No. Angel shook his head. it¡¯s not that the goz Kingdom is powerful. It¡¯s just that this matter is not simple. It had been a conspiracy since Liangjing Kingdom. It looked like third, fourth, and fifth brother¡¯s physical Masters had defected to the Liangjing Kingdom, but in reality, there must be a mastermind behind this. Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence? ¡°Something happened to me. My mother brought people to save me. My brother led the Army to attack the goz Kingdom. Then my brother died and I was saved. Have you ever thought that if my father gives my brother all the soldiers, then the Gaozi Kingdom will definitely be defeated, and I will die without a doubt. There are only three ces that are slightly weaker than our Cloud Sea: goz, Liangjing, and sarin. Now that something has happened to both Gotz and Liangjing, only sarin has not. The mastermind behind this is probably sarin.¡± ¡°The Sarlin tribe did this because they wanted either Liangjing or goz to cooperate with them and fight against the sea of clouds together,¡± Lu Zheng said with a look of realization. If Yun Hai kills one of them, the other one will definitely feel the danger ande to find salin.¡± Angel looked at Lu Zheng with approval.¡±That¡¯s right. However, their ambitions were far from that. Now that we¡¯ve destroyed Liangjing and Yunhai has lost a strong general like my brother, sarin will definitely ally with Gotz. At the same time, they¡¯ll also do what we¡¯ve been doing all this time, subduing the small tribes. Most of the small tribes in the other regions are in my hands. Only the ones in the South are left!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Wasn¡¯t the group in the South the generation in quicksand country? This Angel was really thinking far ahead! so, ¡± Angel continued, ¡± what we need to do is not to fight goz, but to take the South for our own use! Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes widened, and when Angel looked over, he gave her a thumbs up.¡±The princess is wise!¡± Angel ignored his ttery and continued, ¡± ¡°As far as I know, a quicksand country rose up in the South this year. Many small tribes around them migrated to the West. Not only did they take in their people, but they also began to persuade the tribes that had not migrated. Therefore, if we attack the South, our first target will be quicksand country!¡± Lu Zheng nodded and did not reply. This Angel¡¯s position in King Cloud Sea and Queen Cloud sea¡¯s hearts wasn¡¯t any lower than the first Prince¡¯s. If she said so, there was an 80 to 90 percent chance that she would do so. He had to find an opportunity to send a letter to quicksand country. However, once he returned, the entire Cloud Sea tribe would definitely be under martialw. He might not be able to send the letter out. Lu Zheng thought of second white. He heard that second white had made a great contribution this time. Perhaps, he could ask second white to bring a letter back. By then, he should be able to enter and exit the capital. In the carriage, the two of them had different thoughts. As for Gu Xin, she had already arrived at the salin tribe with Helian Yi, leading goz¡¯s team. The Sarlin King was an old man in his fifties, and he looked very energetic. He treated Helian Yi and Gu Xin as if they were his own children. Chapter 1641 - 1641 Give them a hand? 1641 Give them a hand? The king of sand forest weed Gu Xin and Helian Yi with a smile. Whenever there was a matter between the countries, the son of the king of sand forest woulde out to talk. Unfortunately, even though the son of the sand forest King was a few years older than Gu Xin and Helian Yi, he couldn¡¯t resist the verbal attack of Gu Xin and Helian Yi. As ast resort, the sand forest King had to step up. Gu Xin picked up her wine ss and stood up. uncle Yan, I¡¯ve been spoiled in quicksand country. My father often talks about me. If this nephew has done or said anything wrong today, I hope uncle Yan can forgive me. This nephew will punish himself with three cups!¡± After he finished, he raised his head and drank three sses in a row. !! After drinking it, Gu Xin poured herself another ss and raised it to the Sarlin King, ¡± ¡°Uncle Yan, this cup is for you. I¡¯ll drink it. Uncle Yan, please do as you wish!¡± King Sarlin took a deep look at Gu Xin, then raised his ss and finished the wine in it, ¡± ¡°That dugu actually has such a clever daughter. He has hidden her well all these years! We¡¯ve never heard him mention it. ¡± The sarin King¡¯s family name was Yan, and his ancestors had a certain amount of great Zhou bloodline. It was just that in his generation, the bloodline of the Westpletely overshadowed the bloodline of the East. He had never denied that his ancestor came from the East. Not only that, but he could also speak thenguage of the great Zhou. When the king of quicksand Kingdom came from the goddess Kingdom, he had fought with the king of Sarlin, who had been a Prince at that time. Therefore, the two of them knew each other, but they were not familiar with each other. The Sarlin King might look like a smiling good person, but he was actually very familiar with the situation of the tribes in the West. This was why he was suspicious of Gu Xin¡¯s identity. ¡°Uncle Yan, you must have heard about my Royal brother, Prince ah hai!¡± Gu Xin replied honestly. Back then, my Royal brother and I got separated because of some fights. Royal father searched for us for many years before he found Royal brother. We relied on each other for survival. Brother Wang was more cautious and hid me. After father and brother Wang cleaned up the internal affairs, brother Wang took the opportunity to bring me back.¡± This was what the king of quicksand said to the public when he first appointed Gu Xin. Only the three of them and the people that the king of quicksand trusted knew about this. It was just that when the three of them were together, they would not call him that. King Sarlin looked at Gu Xin and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Where have you and your sister been all these years?¡± ¡°Back then, we were young and were kidnapped to a ship to be transported to a ce further west. Something happened to the ship on the way, so we fell into the sea. Later, we were rescued and went east. They lived in a ce called Jin nanguo. There were many Jade mines there, and thend was fertile. We lived there for a few years. after my Royal brother was found, he returned to quicksand country with me. Last year, he sent someone to look for me. At the end of the year, he took the opportunity to go to thenge Kingdom in the East and brought me back to quicksand. Uncle Yan, have you been to the East?¡± Prince Helian looked at Gu Xin in shock. He didn¡¯t know that this youngdy had such aplicated past! It¡¯s so hard to be away from home at such a young age! ¡°I¡¯ve never been there, but when your Royal brother went to thenge Kingdom, some of our people went there too. It¡¯s indeed much better there than here.¡± Gu Xin saw him continue the conversation and asked, ¡± ¡°Will uncle Yan work with Yunhai? Help them and get a share of the loot?¡± The moment this question was asked, the entire ce fell silent. Even Prince Helian felt that Gu Xin was being a little too rash. How could she ask such a question on the first day? Chapter 1642 - 1642 Don’t cry Later 1642 Don¡¯t cry Later I know, ¡± Gu Xin continued, ¡± I know that the cloud Sea tribe¡¯s n is to help thengge Kingdom send their troops and tten the great Zhou in the East. However, as far as I know, the great Zhou Empire is vast and has a poption that is many times greater than the cloud Sea. Back then, we were in the Jinnan Kingdom. Although thend was fertile and we could be self-sufficient by growing crops, we had to trade with the great Zhou. Great Zhou had 200000 troops stationed in a single city, and that was in the West. I heard that there are also those from the East, South, and North. They have arge number of troops stationed in each state capital. At the beginning ofst year, they destroyed the southern border country, which was skilled in poison, and only sent a single Garrison of soldiers.¡± The sand forest King¡¯s eyes slightly moved, and he slowly asked,¡±Oh? Was it really so? Didn¡¯t the sea of clouds say that the people of the great Zhou don¡¯t have enough food and clothes to eat and that one of our soldiers from the West can take down ten of them in a war?¡± ¡°Uncle Yan, you really believe me?¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. King Shalin,¡±hehe.¡± !! Gu Xin continued, ¡± I¡¯m sure uncle Yan knows that my father is from the goddess country in the East. Actually, the customs are simr in ces to the East from thengge Kingdom. Uncle Yan, do you know why my father left the goddess Kingdom? One reason was that he had offended someone there, and the other was that the people there were very powerful. My brother Wang and I live in the Jin Nan Kingdom, which is right next to the goddess Kingdom. The great Zhou Empire is on the other side of the river, so we eat and use the same things. If uncle Yan doesn¡¯t believe me, you can test me. I only returned to quicksand at the end ofst year and have lived in Jinnan for almost ten years. Uncle Yan, you can see my strength!¡± The Sarlin King said ¡°no¡± while nodding to his youngest son. Prince Sarlin, Yan Jin, was 14 years old this year, one year younger than Gu Xin. He was just right for this seemingly yful scene. He threw the hammer he brought with him to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Let me see Princess quicksand¡¯s ability!¡± The moment he threw the hammer, Gu Xin felt it. She turned around and easily jumped up to catch the hammer. Then, shended on the ground and made a beautiful pose. A pair of beautiful red Phoenix eyes looked at Yan Jin.¡±Little Prince, please!¡± Prince Sarlin¡¯s face turned red when he saw Gu Xin looking at him like that. He turned around unnaturally and asked his servant to bring him more weapons. Gu Xin waspletely oblivious to the change in her appearance. In her mind, she was still that silly little girl from kun city. Although she was better looking than most people, she did not have the charm that would make people blush with just one look. In fact, in the past year, she always felt that she lived among men and was no different from a man. She was usually unkempt and tanned. Although everyone said that she was good-looking, she thought that they were onlyplimenting her because of her identity. She was so beautiful, but she didn¡¯t know it. Yan Jin picked up a pair of iron hammers and walked to the middle. He waved at Gu Xin, ¡± Princess Xinxin, you¡¯re about the same age as me. Don¡¯t cry When I Hit Youter! Gu Xin smiled brightly. I¡¯ll say the same thing to you, Little Prince. Don¡¯t cry When I Hit Youter! As she spoke, she also waved her hammer like The Little Prince, effortlessly. ¡°Hahahaha, Jin ¡®er, don¡¯t hurt your sister Xinxinter,¡± the king of sand forestughed. Sister Xinxin. Gu Xin paused for a moment. Her eyes were a little sore. It had been a long time since she had heard him call her that. Seeing that this kid¡¯s father was so understanding, he better not beat him until he criedter! Chapter 1643 - 1643 You’re amazing 1643 You¡¯re amazing Just like that, Gu Xin brandished her sledgehammer and started attacking with all her might. Yan Jin was forced to retreat. Sarlin¡¯s little princess, a ten-year-old girl, shouted,¡±Little brother, don¡¯t hold back just because sister Xinxin is beautiful! Don¡¯t you care about your face the most? It¡¯s so embarrassing to be beaten to tears!¡± Gu Xin turned around to look at the youngdy with big blue eyes and long eyshes. She raised her eyebrows, ¡± little princess, don¡¯t worry. Sister Xinxin will definitely not make your little brother cry. !! Yan Jin felt extremely embarrassed and used all his strength. Gu Xin waved her sledgehammer and smashed it off his head. Yan Jin,¡±ran ran.¡± Little princess Sarlin,¡±wow!¡± Sister Xinxin is so amazing!¡± For some reason, when Gu Xin heard the word ¡®sister Xinxin¡¯, she thought of Gu yingxue. She thought of sisi, who called her¡¯ sister Xinxin ¡®before they went to kun city. She thought of the youngdies in the great Zhou Dynasty who called her¡¯ sister Xinxin¡¯. She smiled brightly at Princess Sarlin,¡±Little princess, do you want to learn? Sister Xinxin can teach you!¡± Princess Sarlin jumped up and pped her hands, that¡¯s great, that¡¯s great! Father, I want to go to quicksand country with sister Xinxin! He lianyi looked at Gu Xin with passion in his eyes, ¡± As expected of the girl I remembered at first nce. Look, it hasn¡¯t been long and she¡¯s already been taken away by a little princess. Yan Jin returned to his seat dejectedly. At this moment, another man stood up from his seat. He was Sarlin¡¯s second Prince, Yanfeng. He had a sword by his waist and walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side. He bowed slightly and saluted her in a gentlemanly manner, ¡± ¡°I wonder if Yanfeng would have the honor of asking Princess Xinxin for advice?¡± Gu Xin returned the bow and nced at the sword on Yan Feng¡¯s waist. ¡°Does the second Prince n to have a swordpetition? It just so happens that I¡¯ve been a guard for a young master in Jinnan, so I¡¯m good at this.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯re good with hammers,¡± Yan Jin replied. Gu Xin turned around and smiled. da Chui, I rely on my strength. Easterners are generally stronger. The sand forest King stroked his beard and pondered. Gu Xin didn¡¯t care so much. She snapped her fingers at he lianyi, who immediately threw his sword to Gu Xin. Gu Xin caught it, pulled out her sword and yed with it beautifully. Little princess Sarlin,¡±wow!¡± Waa! Waa! Sister Xinxin is so amazing, so amazing!¡± This little princess Sarlin¡¯s eyes were almost shining with stars. Her father and her brothers couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Gu Xin steadied her sword and gestured for Yan Feng to leave. Yan Feng looked at Gu Xin deeply before making his move. It had to be said that Gu Shouyu believed in Gu Xin¡¯s swordsmanship, which was beautiful and powerful for girls. On the other hand, Yan Feng¡¯s swordsmanship was more vicious. He didn¡¯t go easy on her just because she was a little beauty. Gu Xin liked the feeling of not being given a chance just because she was a girl. She felt that she had been respected. Therefore, she would also give it her all. This was also a form of respect for the other party. For the people of the Sarlin Pce, they had watched a wonderful sword duel today. The princess of quicksand Kingdom, who had lived in the East, was really, really indescribable when she yed with the sword. She was like a goddess from heaven. Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful, beautiful, beautiful, and even more beautiful. In the end, Gu Xin¡¯s sword was pointed at Yan Feng¡¯s throat and Yan Feng¡¯s sword was ced on Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder. Princess Sarlin cheered up again,¡±Wow, sister Xinxin is so powerful! No one has ever been able to point a sword at my second brother¡¯s fatal spot! Sister Xinxin, you¡¯re the best!¡± Chapter 1644 - 1644 Chapter 1644-only one purpose 1644 Chapter 1644-only one purpose Gu Xin¡¯s actions made the Sarlin King believe half of her words. However, they didn¡¯t continue talking about anything else. They just drank and chatted while listening to Gu Xin talk about the various things that happened in the East. Gu Xin was also happy to tell them. Anyway, she just had to make great Zhou sound impressive and make great Zhou¡¯s people sound special. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary maid from a small country next to the great Zhou. Look at me, I¡¯m already like this. Think about the other people in the great Zhou. Yes, they¡¯re like this. !! It waste at night and Sarlin the little princess was pestering Gu Xin to sleep. The little girl only went back to sleep after being scolded by the Queen a few times. At night, Gu Xin slept in the sarin Pce, which was used to entertain guests. She didn¡¯t let her guard down for even a moment. She was followed by the Prince of the Gaozi Kingdom and his entourage. She lived in the territory of the salin tribe and could not rx. Shey on the bed, smelling the alcohol on her body. She looked at the starry sky outside the window and thought of her family. It was already the end of July, and she had been away from home for more than nine months. Father, mother, sister, I¡¯ve grown taller, do you know that? I miss you guys so much! A tear rolled down from the corner of Gu Xin¡¯s eye. ¡­¡­ The next morning, a maid came to invite Gu Xin to have breakfast at King Sarlin¡¯s ce. Gu Xin asked Prince Helian if he wanted to go with her, but the maid said that Prince Helian had already gone over. Gu Xin followed the maidservant to where the Sarlin King was. There was no one else in the morning, only King Shalin, his eldest sons Yan Zhao, and his second Sons Yan Feng. Queen Sarlin, their youngest son Yan Jin, and their youngest daughter Yan Qin were not present. He lianyi had already arrived and was waiting for Gu Xin. After breakfast, King Sarlin brought them to his study. On a wooden board, the current situation of the tribes in the West was marked. There were more than a hundred tribes of various sizes. First Prince Yanzhao exined to Gu Xin and Helian Yi, ¡± ¡°The red marks here are all ces that have been subdued by Yunhai. The blue marks are the ces that have not been subdued and are independent. As for these ck spots, they used to exist, but have now disappeared.¡± Gu Xin took a look at it. It was even more detailed than what she saw in quicksand country. It was simr to what she saw in Gaozi country, and there were even a few more ces than in Gaozi country. Inparison, the salin tribe was more careful in this aspect than the Gaozi Kingdom. Seeing that the two of them had seen enough, the sand forest King said,¡±I¡¯m afraid you two are not just passing by the salin tribe! I¡¯ll give you all the time in the morning to convince me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t respond to any of your questions.¡± He lianyi looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin nodded at him, then bowed to the sarin King, ¡± ¡°Uncle Yan, since you¡¯ve made it clear, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I and Prince Helian only have one goal. We hope that the quicksand country, the salin tribe, and the Gaozi country can cooperate. To fight against the cloud Sea tribe.¡± The king of sand forest looked at Gu Xin without saying a word. Gu Xin continued, ¡± I know that the Liangjing Kingdom has captured the seventh Princess of Yunhai. When I think about how the first Prince of Yunhai led his Army to attack Gaozi, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m being presumptuous. The person behind all this is uncle Yan, right? ¡± Uncle Yan wanted to weaken Yunhai¡¯s power, and at the same time, make Gaozi and Liangjing unable topare to salin. Regardless of whether Yunhai ocean obliterates Gaozi or cool view, one of them will definitely take the initiative to seek cooperation.¡± Chapter 1645 - 1645 Chapter 1645-ambition 1645 Chapter 1645-ambition King Sarlin looked at Gu Xin, smiling but not saying a word. The brothers Yan Zhao and Yan Feng looked at Gu Xin in surprise. They didn¡¯t expect a youngdy like her to be able to guess it. uncle Yan, ¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± have you ever thought about the possibility that either Liangjing or Gaozi would be able to defend against Yunhai without suffering any damage? your n won¡¯t seed. King Sarlin looked at Helian Yi and said,¡±so, did your Gotz defeat the sea of clouds?¡± Without losing a single soldier?¡± !! ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Prince Helian said.¡±I didn¡¯t know it was your n at first, uncle Yan, and I identally killed Yunhai first Prince.¡± The moment the first Prince died, the cloud Sea Army retreated. I can¡¯t say that we didn¡¯t lose a single soldier, but there really weren¡¯t many casualties.¡± ¡°You killed the first Prince of Yunhai?¡± Yan Zhao¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. Prince Helian braced himself and took the me.¡±Yes, I was lucky, I was lucky!¡± Gu Xin said with a face full of admiration,¡¯I wasn¡¯t just lucky! When my Royal brother and I met Prince Helian, Prince Helian was severely injured. You can imagine how much effort Prince Helian put in at that time! It¡¯s enough to see how good Prince Helian¡¯s Kung Fu is!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s serious expression was filled with admiration, causing the battle-hungry Prince Sarlin and Prince Yi to look at he lianyi with a heated gaze. One had to know that the hai Yun n¡¯s first Prince was the number one warrior on their side! The person who could kill hai Yun first Prince was right in front of them! He lianyi wanted to punch Gu Xin, so he changed the topic, ¡± ¡°Uncle Yan, I think the Liangjing Kingdom is gone. Therefore, this is a good opportunity for our three sides to join forces. You¡¯ve all seen the development of quicksand country in the past year. They are qualified to cooperate with us.¡± The Sarlin King looked at the grinning Gu Xin and then at he lianyi, who was pretending to be calm. His eyes swept over the two of them a few times before he asked, ¡± ¡°What are the benefits of working together?¡± He lianyi looked at Gu Xin again. Gu Xin immediately pointed at the picture, ¡± ¡°Uncle Yan, after we¡¯ve dealt with the cloud Sea tribe, this ce will belong to the salin tribe, this ce will belong to the goz tribe, and this ce will belong to quicksand. We, quicksand, must take this path to the East. Uncle Yan knows that the dugu family is from the East.¡± Quicksand King¡¯s eyes flickered as he stroked his beard and asked with a smile, ¡± so, you¡¯re nning to help the goddess Kingdom upy the East? ¡± Although the sarin King was all smiles, Gu Xin could see the ambition in his eyes. She thought, this might be like the look in King Cloud sea¡¯s eyes when the Lang GE Kingdom wanted to ask for help from the cloud Sea tribe! How could she bring people to fight against the great Zhou? Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± uncle Yan, my father doesn¡¯t have such ns. He only hopes that he can return to his roots in the future. The great Zhou is powerful and we will not have any conflicts with them, but we can stillmunicate. In the great Zhou Dynasty, the nted grains, vegetables, cloth woven from cultivated silkworms, tea leaves from nted tea trees, and so on, which we don¡¯t have in the West, can be traded. If the east side is a ce like our small tribe, then what¡¯s the harm in upying it? However, they are not young. My Royal father would not do something that he is not confident in.¡± Sarlin, the first Prince, asked curiously,¡±Princess Xinxin, is the great Zhou really that good? The Wugu that you¡¯re talking about.¡± if you don¡¯t believe me, you cane back to quicksand with me, ¡± Gu Xin replied with a smile. by then, our people will have returned from the sea. You¡¯ll be able to see those things. It¡¯s a risky position on the sea, and this trade route is not easy to travel on. We can open up a trade route onnd.¡± Chapter 1646 - 1646 Delicious 1646 Delicious Sarlin and his sons exchanged a nce with each other. ¡°Niece, can you tell me what kind of deal quicksand has with the east side?¡± asked the sand forest King. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± this isn¡¯t something I can¡¯t say. Of course, I can. For example, his father liked to drink tea, such as tea leaves from the East and porcin. I like all kinds of silk there, and I can make all kinds of clothes with them. Hehe, we¡¯re girls, so we naturally like pretty clothes. Of course, there was also the food over there. I¡¯ve been back for a year, and I¡¯ve been thinking about the food in the East. Oh, and the wine there is very strong. Before I left, I drank it once, and it was very refreshing!¡± He lianyi nced at Gu Xin and thought to himself, ¡± we can all tell that you¡¯re a girl, but you like pretty dresses. We really didn¡¯t notice that. !! However, this Gu Xin made he lianyi feel that it was real. Gu Xin continued, ¡± this time, we¡¯re going to Hai Lu Dong. It¡¯s mainly because my father dotes on me. He often hears me talk about good food and beautiful clothes. So, he sent a team of people over. He should be able toe back in two months. Uncle Yan, why don¡¯t youe with me to the quicksand Kingdom this time? If you can go, Royal father will definitely be very happy.¡± Princess Xinxin has lived in the East for so long, ¡± second Prince Yanfeng suddenly said. she and Prince ah hai have been living together for so long. I¡¯m sure she knows how to make some food for the East, right? ¡± If I may ask, would Princess Xinxin be willing to help us? Of course, if Princess Xinxin doesn¡¯t want to, you can pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± of course! Gu Xin nodded without hesitation. I¡¯m honored. However, I¡¯ll have to prepare some condiments first.¡± The Sarlin King was obviously interested in this and wanted to try the delicacies from the East that Gu Xin mentioned. ¡°Please go ahead, Princess. We¡¯ll get the servants to prepare,¡± said second Prince Yanfeng. Gu Xin picked up a pen and wrote down a few spices that could be found in the West. In order to convince the sarin country, Gu Xin decided to get some Jade Pearl water. She had seen all kinds of meat in the West except for pork, so she nned to make a whole roastmb. Gu Xin was good at everything, but she was not good at cooking. No one gave her the chance to learn. For example, she only learned how to roast wholemb after eating with Gu Nian a few times and helping Gu Nian out every time. The only things she could cook were the stuffing and marinating various kinds of meat. Taking advantage of the fact that no one around her was paying attention, Gu Xin poured the remaining Jade Pearl water into the honey and brushed it on the Lamb. Then, he made somemb skewers and made some mutton soup. It was a little hot to eat this during this season, but there was nothing he could do about it. There weren¡¯t many ingredients here, and even if there were, Gu Xin wouldn¡¯t be able to make it. When she saw the milk in the kitchen, she suddenly remembered that she could make double-skin milk. Out of all the desserts she had, she had learned how to make this because she liked it. By noon, Gu Xin was done. Only the King Sarlin couple and their four children were eating. The first Prince and second Prince were more reserved, but The Little Prince and the little princess were different. Especially the little princess, after she had the double-skin milk, the way she looked at Gu Xin became even more passionate. King Sarlin and his wife were suspicious. If this was a Prince, their precious daughter would probably be taken away by someone just because of this meal. Gu Xin didn¡¯t think too much about it as she sat beside the little princess Yan Qin and ate happily. Chapter 1647 - 1647 Chapter 1647-little pendant 1647 Chapter 1647-little pendant In the end, because of Gu Xin¡¯s whole roastmb, Sarlin¡¯s little princess Yan Qin was really taken away. She cried and begged to return to quicksand country with Gu Xin. As the king only had one daughter, he doted on her a lot and would grant all her requests. With her putting in a good word for him, the family of the kingpromised and nned to send someone to follow Gu xinliu to shazha country to take a look. In the end, the sarin King sent the eldest Prince and the little princess to return to quisha country with Gu Xin. !! The second Prince also wanted to go, but the Sarlin King firmly refused. One of his sons should have gone. Two of his grown sons had gone. This was not how things were done. ¡­¡­ It would have only taken them half a month to get back, but they were attacked by the shakkos on the way. At this time, Gu Xin once again disyed what she had gained from the West region in the past year. She was very familiar with the people from the salon gang and often asked about shako. Therefore, after defeating the shakos, she did not leave just like that. She borrowed Helian Yi¡¯s men to pursue the shakos. In the end, no one knew what she talked to the leader of the shakos, but the group of less than 100 shakos all surrendered. It took him about ten days. It was already the end of August when they returned to quicksand country. Although the king of quicksand Kingdom had already received a letter from the Gaozi Kingdom, he was still worried when he did not see Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin. When he heard that the princess had returned, he heaved a sigh of relief. Mo Fei and white Four Rode Out to wee Gu Xin. ¡°Princess!¡± When the two of them saw Gu Xin, they tried their best to control their emotions and went forward to bow. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m back. Did you two train properly? Shall we y a round on the drill groundter?¡± Gu Xin waved her hands happily and said. ¡°Sister Xinxin, are they your guards? That one looks good.¡± Little princess Sarlin Yan Qin pointed at mo Fei and whispered. ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. She looked at mo Fei and then at Princess Sarlin, ¡± my people are all good-looking. My brother is also quite good-looking.¡± She felt that children liked good-looking things, so she didn¡¯t think much about it. After taking a closer look, mo Fei was indeed quite good-looking. Mo Fei had the appearance of an Easterner, but because he was born and grew up in the West, he had a unique wild nature. At the thought of chief mo, Gu Xin recalled the oath she had made to chief Mo¡¯s corpse. She would definitely take good care of the Han Corporation and Mo Fei, make sure they returned to great Zhou safely, and let them live and work in peace in kun state. Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t think that mo Fei had any rtionship with any of thedies in the West. Mo Fei was only a little younger than her brother Yuan Yuan. Although it was difficult for shako to find girls, chief mo and his wife had not asked mo Fei to find any girls from the West all these years. They must have had the idea of letting mo Fei go back. The Royal Pce¡¯s escort team had arrived. The siblings, he lianyi, Yan Zhao, and Yan Qin, received the grandest treatment in quicksand country. All the way back to the pce, Gu Xin called out ¡®father¡¯. The king of quicksand Kingdom was stunned for a moment and almost cried. This girl basically didn¡¯t call her ¡®father¡¯ when there were outsiders, but now she was calling her ¡®father¡¯! He had decided that after he contacted great Zhou, he would act pitiful with his aunt and raise Xinxin as an adopted daughter so that Xinxin could call her father wherever she went, just like ah hai. The king of quicksand Kingdom called over the ministers ¡®young masters who were of simr age to apany Helian Yi and Yan Zhao. As for Yan Qin, she was now Gu Xin¡¯s little pendant. Chapter 1648 - 1648 Two or three true friends are enough 1648 Two or three true friends are enough That night, Gu Xin went to the king of quicksand¡¯s study and asked Xue Qianyu, ¡± ¡°Uncle Jun, where is second brother Xue? Shouldn¡¯t he be in the capital? I haven¡¯t seen him today! If he¡¯s here, he can let Helian Yi and Yanfeng see the power of our Eastern men!¡± In Gu Xin¡¯s eyes, Xue Qianyu was not inferior to Lu Zheng. She and her sister were both very capable, so the man her sister liked would not be inferior to the man she liked. ¡°Uncle Jun?¡± the king of quicksand was not happy. Gu Xin was speechless. !! What¡¯s wrong? The king of quicksand Kingdom felt a little wronged,¡±you¡¯ve already called me father, can¡¯t you call me father like ah hai?¡± Having a son and a daughter is my life¡¯s pursuit. I¡¯m already in my early forties. Little girl, if you don¡¯t call me Royal father, I¡¯m afraid that this life¡¯s pursuit will never be realized?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡± alright, father. It¡¯s my fault, alright?! I¡¯m Brother Jun¡¯s biological sister, so we¡¯re both Father¡¯s children!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± the king of quicksand was satisfied. Gu Xin smiled from the bottom of her heart. She didn¡¯t mind having a foster father. She knew very well how the king of quicksand had treated her in the past year. He had really treated her like a daughter. If it wasn¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t have had such a good life in the West. The king of quicksand Kingdom patted Gu Xin¡¯s head. it¡¯s been almost a year. Xin Xin has grown a lot taller. Come sit here, I¡¯ll show you something good.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened. She immediately forgot about second brother Xue and was only thinking about her brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s letter. He opened it and sure enough, it was. In the letter, he wrote about the recent situation of the cloud Sea tribe, as well as the deeds of second white and the others. He also mentioned that there might be a war in the near future. If there was a chance, he would take this opportunity to return. Gu Xin was so happy that she almost stood up and turned around. The king of quicksand Kingdom gave her another letter. Gu Xin was even happier after seeing this. She pulled on the sleeve of the king of quicksand, ¡± ¡°Royal father, Royal father, did big sister and the others reallye? Is it really my eldest Sister, Sister Zhen, and third sister, and my Yiyi?¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom looked at her teary eyes and his heart ached. This child ¡­ In the past year, other than her birthday at the beginning of the year when she was drunk and crying, saying that she missed her family, she didn¡¯t show it at all. She kept it in her heart, and he and ah Hai¡¯s hearts ached for her. Now that his family and friends hade, look at how teary-eyed he was. The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded. that¡¯s right. Huihui, ah ze, and your sister Zhen and sister he San you mentioned. There¡¯s also your good friend, the little girl Yiyi. I thought that you would have a lot of friends since you¡¯re so smart, but it turns out that you only have two or three.¡± Gu Xin wiped her tears and said smugly, ¡± ¡°Two or three true friends are enough. Father, look, my Yiyi¡¯s Kung Fu is not good, but she came to find me! She must¡¯ve felt guilty for going back first this year. She even wrote a letter saying that she would treat me in the future! That silly girl, it was none of her business. Father, Yiyi is here. I need to arrange for someone to be her guard. Her Kung Fu is not good enough.¡± ¡°You have the final say in the entire quicksand Kingdom.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded his head dotingly. After Gu Xin¡¯s excitement died down, she suddenly remembered something, ¡± ¡°Father, the letter says that elder brother-inw and elder sister have brought soldiers over. Should we let them station themselves somewhere else and note to the pce?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded. The cloud Sea tribe will definitely be alerted by the sudden increase of so many people with Eastern faces. I¡¯ve already asked ah Yu to pick them up and settle them down. I¡¯ll get a ¡®li to send another letter.¡± Chapter 1649 - 1649 Chapter 1649-reunion 1649 Chapter 1649-reunion Before Xue Qianyu brought her back, Gu Xin had already brought he lianyi, the Yan siblings, and strolled around the pce and the few pieces ofnd in quicksand country. The banquet guest looked at the strange crops in the field and his mouth did not stop moving. Gu Xin was very patient and exined everything to her. Yan Qin was a child and only felt that it was magical, but Yan Zhao and he lianyi could see the difference. If it really could produce as much as Princess Xinxin had said, it would be amazing! On the second day of the ninth month, they strolled to the border of quicksand country. At night, just as Gu Xin was about to go to bed, fourth Bai knocked on her door, ¡± ¡°Third miss.¡± In private, fourth Bai would alwaysmunicate with Gu Xin in the Zhounguage, calling her third miss. Gu Xin put on a coat and opened the door, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°General Xue has already arrived outside the city with eldest miss and eldest son-inw. Third miss, please take a look!¡± Bai si said somewhat excitedly. Gu Xin immediately put on her clothes and interrupted him, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go now. Let mo Fei stay here. If Prince Helian and Prince Sarlin ask, just say that I went to the military camp!¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she left on her horse. White four hurriedly went to look for mo Fei. After giving Gu Xin some instructions, he also chased after Gu Xin. Gu Xin galloped on her horse and quickly arrived at the camp outside the city. All the soldiers in quicksand country recognized Gu Xin and knew what she was here for. The moment she arrived, the guards led the way for her. Gu Xin used her fastest speed to rush into the tent. She stopped at the entrance of the tent. She tidied up her messy hair and her clothes. She raised her head, sniffed, and closed her eyes. Gu Xin, You¡¯re a Big Girl Now. You can¡¯t cry. If you cry, your sister will think that you¡¯re not living well. You must not cry. This is a happy thing. The door curtain was opened and Gu Hui was standing at the door. Gu Xin felt like she was in a dream. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw her elder sister. Gu Hui looked at her younger sister, who had grown taller, and reached out her hands. ¡°Big sister!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s nose twitched as she hugged him. No matter how much mental preparation she made, it was useless when she saw her family. Tears were not valuable at all, and they fell down like heavy rain. Gu Hui hugged Gu Xin and felt her emotional state. The huge stone in her heart was lifted. No matter how good Gu Xin¡¯s life was previously, it was never as real and reassuring as seeing her now. She patted Gu Xin¡¯s back gently. our little Xinxin has grown taller. She¡¯s almost as tall as me. I just feel that I¡¯m a little too thin. Fortunately, father asked me to bring all kinds of delicious food that Xinxin likes to eat.¡± ¡°Big sis, I missed you guys so much! I miss her every day.¡± Gu Xin leaned on Gu Hui¡¯s shoulder and cried. Gu Hui¡¯s eyes were also a little sore, but she could still control herself. She had never cried much in her life. Princess Jinghe ran over and said,¡±Xinxin, you can¡¯t just hug your eldest sister and cry!¡± Come, sister Zhen will give you a hug,e to sister Zhen¡¯s embrace!¡± After being interrupted, Gu Xin finally remembered that there were other people. She wiped her tears and hugged Princess Jinghe, then he sanniang, and finally Xie Zhiyi. Xie Zhiyi had already wiped away his tears countless times. When she saw Gu Xin standing in front of her, she held back her tears and hugged Gu Xin, ¡± Xinxin, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here to apany you. Chapter 1650 - 1650 I have an idea 1650 I have an idea A reunion was wonderful. Gu Xin met her family and friends again after more than ten months. The smile on her face never stopped, and of course, her tears never stopped either. This caused her pair of bright ck eyes to swell like peaches. Gu Xin carried a pile of dried fruits and dried meat and ate like a little mouse. She listened to Princess Jinghe and he sanniang talk about their journey from the sea. She was crying,ughing, and eating at the same time. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t do that. Gu Xin then asked about the situation at home. The school at home, grandma¡¯s farm, grandpa¡¯s restaurant, first uncle¡¯s chunnan city, fourth uncle¡¯s Baiyu city. Did her sistere up with any new tricks again? was sisi having an easy time managing the ounts alone? did her brothers know how to walk, speak, and shout? did they know about her existence as their third sister? how was en ¡®Zi doing? did he have more to say to her? Has father¡¯s winery brewed better wine? have we, the Gu sisters, expanded our business? She had a lot of questions, and everyone patiently answered them for her. Gu Xin was even happier when she heard that everyone was doing well and everything was going well. When he was almost done, Xue Qianyu asked about the salin tribe and the Gaozi Kingdom. Gu Xin immediately returned to the look of Princess Xin Xin when she was in quicksand country, ¡± ¡°The Gaozi Kingdom will definitely join hands with us. As for the salin tribe, it will depend on what we bring this time. I feel that it¡¯s most likely the case. They¡¯re probably just here to go through the motions. we are not the only ones who can see through King Sarlin¡¯s plot. The cloud Sea tribe must have seen through it as well. My guess is that the cloud Sea tribe must have regarded the first Prince¡¯s killer, goz, as well as the sarin tribe, who caused this oue, as their number one enemy. As for our quicksand Kingdom, because we¡¯re the most powerful in this area, we must have reced the cold scenery that has already been destroyed and be the same existence as goz and salin.¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan sent a message saying that the seventh Princess of the cloud Sea is nning to leave goz and Sarlin behind and subdue us first. It should be within these two months. He had to think of a way to give them a shock. If we intimidate them this time, then Gotz and sarin will definitely take the initiative to be tied to the same rope as us!¡± Princess Jinghe snapped her fingers and said,¡±this is easy.¡± Niannian gave us a box of things. Did Yuan say when Yunhai woulde? How many people were there? No matter how many people they send, they won¡¯t be able to return!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯really? Sister gave us a box of the thing she made that has the power to destroy mountains?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gu Hui nodded. This time, we have a fleet of ships with an entire ship filled with goods. There are food, medicinal herbs, some seeds, and also niannian¡¯s cooking. The medicinal herbs and niannian¡¯s things have all been transported with us. As for the other things, Xue Er has also arranged for them to arrive one after another.¡± Gu Xin nodded excitedly, ¡± that¡¯s great! I have an idea! Big sister, second brother Xue, let¡¯s go back to the capital tomorrow. Big sister, all of you will dress up as merchants. I will introduce you to Helian Yi and Yanzhao. They¡¯re very interested in our great Zhou. We¡¯ve exaggerated all kinds of delicacies to make them drool. And our Yingying.¡± Chapter 1651 - 1651 The Little Prince 1651 The Little Prince Xie Zhiyi stood up and volunteered, ¡± ¡°Let me do it! It¡¯s more believable if I pretend to be a merchant. Sister Hui and the others had a strong aura, and one could tell at a nce that they were from the military. I¡¯m not good at martial arts, so I can be an ordinary merchant. Besides, I¡¯m also a businessman.¡± Everyone agreed with Xie Zhiyi¡¯s suggestion. Among those present, only Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe had not trained in the Army for a long time, but their temperaments had changed greatly in the past few years. If Xie Zhiyi were to act as a travelling merchant while Gu Hui and the other two were to act as guards, the credibility of this would be very high. Xie Zhiyi had stayed in kun city for two years, so he was familiar with everything that they had brought. As for Peng ze, he could return to the camp with Xue Qianyu and prepare his troops to deal a heavy blow to the Yunhai tribe. The few of them began to discuss what to do next. ¡­¡­ It was also the second day of September that Empress Xue¡¯s stomach acted up in chunnan city. Grandma Xiao had been by Empress Xue¡¯s side the whole time, so there was no problem at all with Empress Xue¡¯s delivery. It only took an hour for Empress Xue to give birth to a Prince at noon. Hearing the baby¡¯s cry and hearing the midwifee out of the house to report that it was the Prince, the Gu family who hade to apany the delivery after hearing the news heaved a sigh of relief. The Grand Emperor and the Empress Dowager also heaved a sigh of relief. The most obvious ones were Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian was afraid that Empress Xue didn¡¯t give birth to a son, and that her husband would directly abdicate the throne. She didn¡¯t want to be the Empress! Gu shouxin was d that he didn¡¯t have to pick a tall one from the short ones. They could raise a tall one together. This Little Prince hade at the right time. In the past year, the Empress Dowager had also heard about the chaos caused by the princes in the capital and saw that Gu shouxin was bing more and more outstanding. She was very hesitant in her heart. Now that she had The Little Prince and her second grandson, she was relieved. A few dayster, the news was sent back to the capital. The Emperor happily went to drink a few cups with Empress Jiang.¡±Mother, the Crown Prince has been chosen. Your son is truly happy!¡± Empress Jiang was really happy for her son, but at the same time, there was a hint of loneliness in her eyes. The Emperor could tell, but he didn¡¯t know how to persuade him. Recently, the third Prince and Li Shan had started to stir up trouble. They had caused the third Prince¡¯s wife tomit suicide. Li Shan had joined forces with the Duke Rong¡¯s Manor and secretly yed many small tricks. Duke Rong was Empress Jiang¡¯s brother and the emperor¡¯s uncle. However, his family wanted him to die so that the third Prince could be promoted to the throne. The key was that his stupid son had agreed to it. Empress Jiang looked at the Emperor kindly,¡±Emperor, I¡¯m thinking that after I see the Empress and my little grandson in two months, I¡¯ll go to cultivate. This time, don¡¯t stop me.¡± You¡¯ve grown up and this widow¡¯s mission has beenpleted. There¡¯s nothing left for this world. Emperor, remember, no matter what happens, Aijia is only your mother. I have no other status. Don¡¯t tie your hands because of this widow, just do what you want to do. You¡¯ve already given the Jiang family the glory you should have given us. You don¡¯t owe the Jiang family anything. You are the Emperor of a country, different from ordinary people. You have to think from the perspective of the entire great Zhou.¡± The Emperor, who had been in a good mood after having a son in his old age, instantly lost his mood. He sighed,¡±mother, can Chapter 1652 - 1652 No longer just him 1652 No longer just him Empress Jiang smiled but did not reply. The Emperor poured himself a cup of wine, feeling extremely ufortable in his heart. He was really different from the other emperors. He envied Big Uncle Gu. He envied Big Uncle Gu, who was almost forty years old, but could still act like a spoiled child in front of his parents. He could even be beaten and scolded by his parents. He really wanted to be like uncle Gu, doing what he liked, leaving everything to his parents and children to consider. He only wanted to be responsible for a happy life, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡­¡­ The third Prince¡¯s Manor. The third Prince¡¯s wife had passed away from an illness. Now, the entire third Prince¡¯s inner courtyard was in the hands of Li Shan, this concubine. Furthermore, Li Shan had the experience of her previous life and had the third Prince under her thumb. At night, the third Prince returned to his residence and happily told Li Shan, ¡± ¡°Shan ¡®er, mother has given birth to a little brother for us. Father and mother have such a good rtionship!¡± Li Shan¡¯s hand, which was hidden in her sleeve, paused. Her nails dug into her palm, but the pain kept her calm. The Empress had a son? Could it be that she had changed so much because she had been reborn? However, in the capital, there were many other ces that were exactly the same as in his previous life. Those who were supposed to be in trouble had already been in trouble. She was always right. Why was it that the closer it was to the Gu family, the more she was not right? What was the reason? The fate of the Gu family seemed to have changed. What did the Gu family rely on to obtain the favor and trust of the old undying Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager, as well as the emperor¡¯s short-lived life? In her past life, the two daughters of the Gu family¡¯s second branch had been with Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng respectively. It seemed to be the same in this life, but the process and the identity they had in the end werepletely different! No, if the Empress gave birth to a son, the third Prince would have one more enemy, and this was his biggest enemy. He would be even more legitimate than the seventh Prince. It was obvious that Gu Nian did not like the third Prince. One could almost imagine the Gu family¡¯s attitude. Now that the Gu family was powerful, it was likely that the entire Gu family would not like the third Prince. Moreover, the Empress had given birth in the Gu family¡¯s territory. Li Shan couldn¡¯t think too much, she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She regretted not killing the Gu family in one blow in order to consolidate her position. She should have destroyed the Gu family and then consolidated her position. All the variables seemed to be in the Gu family. Unfortunately, it was useless to regret. The next second, she cried. The third Prince, who was still happy, suddenly thought of something and panicked. ¡°Shan ¡®er, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Let¡¯s not talk about the child, let¡¯s not talk about the child. Shan ¡®er, you¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely have children in the future. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Li Shan leaned against the third Prince¡¯s chest. Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry. I should be happy for father and mother. I¡¯ve ruined the mood. I Won¡¯t Cry Anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t me you, I don¡¯t me you.¡± The third Prince coaxed Li Shan. It¡¯s all the Yun family¡¯s fault. It¡¯s the Yun family¡¯s jealousy that harmed our son. Madam Yun is dead. A life for a life, don¡¯t even think about it. No one in our residence dares to be disrespectful to you now, and such a thing won¡¯t happen again. Shan ¡®er, we¡¯ll definitely have many children.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m a little worried,¡± Li Shan replied softly. don¡¯t worry, ¡± the third Prince said with a smile. you¡¯re only fifteen years old. You can still have many children. Li Shan said shyly,¡±Your Highness, chenqie is not talking about this.¡± I¡¯m thinking that although the seventh Prince doesn¡¯t have Prime Minister Lin¡¯s support, he must still have people in his hands. Now that mother has given birth to an Imperial brother, and he¡¯s far away in kun Prefecture, do you think the seventh Prince will send people to deal with his Imperial brother? After all, Imperial brother was also born by Imperial mother, and a legitimate son of the first wife is also an obstacle to the seventh Prince.¡± One Orthodox and one referee. This caused the third Prince¡¯s entire body to freeze. That¡¯s right, he was no longer the only legitimate son. Chapter 1653 - 1653 Escaped 1653 Escaped Li Shan secretly observed the third Prince¡¯s expression, and the corners of her mouth slightly raised. Very good, continue to think, think deeper. If she said more, Li Shan wouldn¡¯t be able to remind him. If she said it, it would be better to let the third Prince think about it himself. Perhaps what she said wasn¡¯t as serious as what the third Prince thought! The third Prince didn¡¯t apany Li Shan for long before he left to find his advisor. After he had finished discussing the countermeasures with his staff, everything they had said was presented to the Emperor. After the Emperor had finished reading, he smiled and called for the hidden Dragon Guard, ordering, ¡± ¡°Go, spread the news of the Rong public house¡¯s actions over the years, and tell the third Prince about secondary consort Li¡¯s assassination of the Jin family. By the way, personally send miss Jin Yingying, who is in kun city, to the Empress ¡°side. When the timees, let her return to the capital with the Empress!¡± The hidden Dragon Guard went down after receiving the order. In the capital, there was no one that the Emperor could not control. Back then, King qu wanted to cause trouble, but he did not dare to do so in the capital. The third Prince and Li Shan were still too inexperienced. ¡­¡­ In the Lang GE Kingdom, Peng mu and general yuena of the cloud Sea led their Army and fought with the great Zhou Army led by Peng Eng. This time, Peng Eng didn¡¯t use the weapon that had destroyed the city walls of Dongyao city. He really fought hard. He led the soldiers to let the people of the Lang GE Kingdompletely realize that the current great Zhou Army waspletely different from the past. Even if you have invited helpers from the West, even if they are tall and strong, even if they are iparably Savage, the soldiers of my great Zhou are not to be trifled with. The mes of war burned for half a month, and Peng mu and the others returned in defeat. After Peng mu returned to the pce and was lectured by Kingng GE, he heard an unbelievable piece of news. Gu yingxue had disappeared into thin air at the ce where the guards were guarding. They had been looking for her for a day, but they still couldn¡¯t find her. Peng mu was slightly injured this time and finally realized that something was wrong. ¡°Father, are there any spies from the great Zhou in our Pce? Otherwise, how could Gu yingxue have escaped so smoothly?¡± Kingnge didn¡¯t say anything and only gave Peng mu a deep look. Peng MU¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did Xiao Yu betray him again? No, no, Xiao Yu had never entered the Lang GE Pce. How could she be rted to Gu yingxue¡¯s disappearance? I¡¯ll leave this matter to you, ¡± Kingnge said. within three days, turn the ce upside down and find the person. Especially the woman who betrayed you, find her for me!¡± Peng mu knelt down gratefully,¡±yes, father.¡± Your son will definitely search carefully.¡± He was grateful that Kingng GE didn¡¯t send people to search directly and gave him face. Kingnge sighed. take care of her while you¡¯re at it. We¡¯ve been defeated. If we don¡¯t escape, we might be killed by the great Zhou. General yuena met Cheng Huaiyu before. She¡¯s the type that King Yunhai likes. In the West, it doesn¡¯t matter if a woman is married or not. So, my son, if it reallyes to that, I don¡¯t want you to be in a rtionship anymore. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, your son understands.¡± Peng mu kowtowed heavily. Kingng GE nodded and said, ¡± something happened to the first Prince of the cloud Sea. The situation in the West is quite chaotic now. If general Yuuna¡¯s team can¡¯t help us, we can only pack up and head west first. Recuperate, recuperate, and fight back. Mu ¡®er, I may not be able to see that day, but you must do it, understand? Yingluo.¡± Chapter 1654 - 1654 Did you hide her? 1654 Did you hide her? Kingng GE went on and on about a lot of things. When Peng mu left, his head was buzzing. He could not quite ept what Kingng GE said. The situation was clearly good, so why did it suddenly change? The great Zhou Empire dared to attack, but the sea of clouds was being held back. At the beginning of the year, wasn¡¯t there confirmed news that they could work together with Yunhai to defeat great Zhou at the end of the year? It was September now, and it was not even the end of the year yet. What if the Lang GE Kingdom was forced to retreat by the great Zhou? All of this seemed to have happened after Gu yingxue was brought to the Lang GE Kingdom. There was no sign of it before Gu yingxue came. Peng mu remembered that Cheng Huaiyu and Gu yingxue knew each other. He remembered that Cheng Huaiyu had betrayed him before. When he returned to Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s ce, he immediately called the Butler and asked him about the situation when he wasn¡¯t home. The Butler told him everything. There was nothing wrong. Cheng Huaiyu was the same as before. She just bought cloth and then made clothes. She had never left the manor. The cloth was all pulled by the shop owner in a fewrge carts. She chose it herself. Not to mention that she had never left the manor, she rarely even stepped out of the courtyard she lived in. The more wless he was, the more Peng mu felt that there was something wrong with Cheng Huaiyu. Thest time Cheng Huaiyu betrayed him, it was the same. There were no ws. He simply treated his injuries and went to Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s room. Cheng Huaiyu went up to him and said,¡±husband, you¡¯re back?¡± I heard you were injured. Where are you injured? Is it serious?¡± Peng mu looked at Cheng Huaiyu with an ice-cold gaze, not saying a word. ¡°Are you seriously injured?¡± Cheng Huaiyu asked with concern. Have you been examined by the Imperial physicians of the pce? Since you¡¯re injured, don¡¯t run around and just recuperate in the pce! I¡¯m so heartbroken that you¡¯re like this!¡± As she spoke, her tears began to flow down inrge droplets. Gu yingxue, who was hiding in the closet and covered by a thin nket, was shocked. This girl¡¯s acting skills were really good. Was she still the same girl who had been so determined these two days? She was like a weak woman who regarded her husband as the sky. Peng mu pushed Cheng Huaiyu away and began to climb up the beam. He looked under the bed, at the cab, and at any ce that could hide someone. Cheng Huaiyu seemed to be frightened, and chased after Peng mu to ask what was going on. With a bang, the cab door was closed, almost deafening Gu yingxue¡¯s ears. The force was too strong, and the closed cab door bounced a few more times, leaving a small gap. Gu yingxue tried her best to stay still and let the nket and some small pieces of cloth cover herself. Although Peng mu had searched once, who knew if he would search again. This was the cab where Cheng Huaiyu usually kept his needle and thread. Gu yingxue was covered in all kinds of nkets and rags in the corner. Knowing that Peng mu was back, Cheng Huaiyu boldly put Gu yingxue in the cab, and she really managed to escape. This cab was the darkest ce, and Gu yingxue was small and thin, so no one noticed her. ¡°Meet them!¡± Peng mu looked around the house and couldn¡¯t find her. He turned around and pped Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± Cheng Huaiyu was directly sent flying to the cab door. Gu yingxue, who was in the cab, froze. Peng mu took a few steps forward, lifted Cheng Huaiyu up, and gave him two more ps.¡±Tell me, was it you? did you hide Gu yingxue?¡± Tears rolled down Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s face. ¡°Husband, what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand. What happened to Gu yingxue? Why would you say that? My husband, can you not hit me? I¡¯m in pain!¡± Chapter 1655 - 1655 Don’t move 1655 Don¡¯t move Peng mu grabbed Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hair and mmed it against the cab. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend with me. You must have hidden him. Last time in Fuzhou, you lied to me like this. Cheng Huaiyu, do you have no heart? I¡¯m so good to you, why did you lie to me? Father has searched everywhere in the pce, but he didn¡¯t find where you live. If you didn¡¯t hide Gu yingxue, where did she go? The pce was built and designed by my father himself. He knows better than anyone where the secret passages are and where people can hide. If Gu yingxue wasn¡¯t here with you, would she have escaped from my father¡¯s search?¡± Cheng Huaiyu shook his head innocently. if my husband is certain that I¡¯m hiding Gu yingxue because of the previous lie, then I have nothing to refute. As long as you calm down, I¡¯m not afraid of pain.¡± Peng mu directly lifted Cheng Huaiyu up and threw him away, then started punching and kicking him. The wounds on his body also opened up due to his movements, and blood flowed out. Cheng Huaiyu hugged Peng mu. husband, your wound is bleeding. Let me apply medicine for you. You¡¯re bleeding. My heart aches! Peng mu nced at the blood on his clothes, then looked at Cheng Huaiyu, whose face was bruised and swollen. The corners of his mouth curled up, and he pulled off his own clothes, then Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s clothes. sure, apply the medicine for me. Don¡¯t use your hands, use other ces. Cheng Huaiyu frowned slightly. Peng mu kicked her,¡±what?¡± Not willing? You¡¯re just my ything. Tell me, you¡¯re just a lowly ything. You have to do what I tell you to do! You have to eat whatever I tell you to! Come on, don¡¯t you love me and care about me? Now I want you to eat Wuwu!¡± Gu yingxue clenched her fists tightly and her tears fell uncontrobly. She had thought that Peng mu really liked Cheng Huaiyu. She had never thought that Cheng Huaiyu would be tortured like this by Peng MU¡¯s side. She was thinking about what would happen to her if she rushed out. ¡°My husband, you stay here and let this concubinee. Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move, you¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± Cheng Huaiyu caught a glimpse of the cab door, which seemed to have moved a little. The sound was a little louder, and she pounced on Peng mu. Peng mu didn¡¯t notice it at all. Gu yingxue stopped what she was doing. That night, Gu yingxue had seen for herself what a pervert was. There were a few times when she wanted to rush out and kill Peng mu, but Cheng Huaiyu would always find out and say something to remind her. Once, Cheng Huaiyu even tried to sneak attack Peng mu, but was easily discovered by Peng mu. Then, Cheng Huaiyu was beaten up again, and once again humiliated and trampled on by Peng mu. Gu yingxue didn¡¯t dare to move at all. She could only bite her hand and cry silently. Finally, Peng mu left with a satisfied look on his face. He even instructed the maidservants outside the door not to get medicine for Cheng Huaiyu, not to care about Cheng Huaiyu, and to go to sleep with a peace of mind. No matter how Cheng Huaiyu called out to him, he didn¡¯t respond to her. After Peng mu had left for a long time, Gu yingxue finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She came out of the closet and looked at Cheng Huaiyu, who waspletely naked and extremely tired. She didn¡¯t care about the dirt on her face and body and carried her up. Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m dirty and I¡¯ll dirty you. Cheng Huaiyu subconsciously dodged and shook his head. ¡°No, no,¡± Gu yingxue shook her head and wanted to reach out again, but Cheng Huaiyu got up and took the clothes beside him to cover himself. He stood up with difficulty and avoided Cheng Huaiyu. ¡°Xue ¡®er, go to the side room and blow some sleeping smoke, thene over. Don¡¯t be afraid, Peng mu won¡¯t being over again.¡± Cheng Huaiyu walked to the bed and took out a bamboo tube from under the pillow. Chapter 1656 - 1656 She can’t do this 1656 She can¡¯t do this Gu yingxue wiped her tears and ran to the ear room. She blew some smoke into the room and then tiptoed back. When she came back, Cheng Huaiyu was already wearing a clean undershirt and was sitting weakly on the bed. Gu yingxue poured a ss of water and gave it to Cheng Huaiyu. After Cheng Huaiyu drank it, heughed at himself. ¡°Sorry for letting you see a joke.¡± Gu yingxue sobbed. sister, let¡¯s leave. Let¡¯s go find Xie Nanfeng and the others. Second cousin¡¯s Army ising. We¡¯ll be able to escape sessfully once we find Xie Nanfeng and the others. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the word ¡®sister¡¯. She then lowered her head in guilt.¡±Thank you, Xue ¡®er, for still being willing to call me big sister. Even though I¡¯m not worthy of you calling me sister, it¡¯s worth it to hear you call me that.¡± Gu yingxue cried and shook her head, her tears never stopping. She wanted to sit beside Cheng Huaiyu, but Cheng Huaiyu stopped her. you¡¯re still a youngdy. Don¡¯t sit on this bed. It¡¯s bad luck. Go blow out the light and bring a stool over to sit. Gu yingxue went to blow out the light. She didn¡¯t bring a stool, but instead brought a kettle over. She saw the wound on Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s leg and dipped a handkerchief in water. She gently wiped the blood around Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s wound, but she didn¡¯t dare to wipe it. ¡°Sister, do you have any medicine in your room? I¡¯ll apply it for you.¡± Gu yingxue¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. Cheng Huaiyu shook his head. a maidservant will bring the best medicine tomorrow morning. If I were to clean it up, it would be a waste.¡± Gu yingxue couldn¡¯t bear to listen to this anymore and started crying. sister, why didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re suffering? If father and mother knew, they would definitely ask maternal grandfather to send someone to save you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t cry, be careful not to attract others.¡± Cheng Huaiyu wanted to hold Gu yingxue¡¯s hand, but then he remembered that he had left his hand in the air and let itnd on the side of the bed. He did not touch Gu yingxue. Gu yingxue was so sad that she didn¡¯t notice. She suddenly grabbed Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand and said,¡±sister, let¡¯s go find Xie Nanfeng!¡± Let¡¯s escape together. Sister, we¡¯ll be blood-rted sisters from now on, and no one will bully you again. Sister Xinxin said, ¡± brother Jin is doing well. I¡¯ll wait for brother toe back with you. Big brother Yun is also very good-looking. Let¡¯s escape together and we¡¯ll be able to see big brother Yun. We¡¯ll wait for big brother Jin¡¯s return.¡± Cheng Huaiyu wanted to pull his hand back, but Gu yingxue was very strong. She held Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand tightly. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s eyes were filled with longing. She wanted to bring Gu yingxue to Xie Nanfeng immediately, but she quickly regained her senses. She knew that she could not do that. Not to mention that she and Gu yingxue couldn¡¯t get out now, even if they could, she couldn¡¯t find the direction at all. She didn¡¯t know how to get to Xie Nanfeng¡¯s shop. She hadn¡¯t left this house ever since she moved in. She could only hide Gu yingxue well, then find an opportunity to match the secret code with Xie Nanfeng, and hand Gu yingxue over to him. Previously, she had agreed with Xie Nanfeng that she would find an opportunity to bring Gu yingxue out of the pce and hand her over to him. However, after she brought Gu yingxue out that day, Xie Nanfeng¡¯s men weren¡¯t outside the residence. She could only hide Gu yingxue by her side. She guessed that something had happened to Xie Nanfeng and the others. Yesterday, she had used some means to get the housekeeper to tell her about the news outside. All the ces in the pce were under martialw, and no one was allowed to stay on the streets at night. As for whether Xie Nanfeng and the others were fine, she didn¡¯t dare to ask directly. She wanted to ask them about it in a roundabout way, but the Butler didn¡¯t know either. He even advised her to continue buying cloth after this period of time. Chapter 1657 - 1657 His heart ached for her 1657 His heart ached for her In the dark, Gu yingxue looked at Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t see Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s expression and was worried to death. Cheng Huaiyu said in a low voice, ¡± Xue ¡®er, there¡¯s no way to contact Xie Nanfeng now. We can only wait for him toe and find us. If, I¡¯m saying if something happens to them, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll hide you safely. Don¡¯t say anything.¡± Seeing that Gu yingxue was about to speak again, Cheng Huaiyu stopped her and continued, ¡± Xue ¡®er, looking at the current situation, Kingng GE and Peng mu will definitely escape to the West. At that time, the Peng family¡¯s Army will charge into the capital, and you¡¯ll be safe. Gu yingxue¡¯s nose sniffled again, and her tears kept flowing.¡±What about you? Sister, can youe back with me?¡± Cheng Huaiyu nodded and agreed. I¡¯ll go back with you. Be a good girl and don¡¯t cry. After this, no matter how Peng mu treats me, don¡¯t make a sound, okay? When I was in Fuzhou, I killed Brother Yun¡¯s father, and Peng mu knew about it. So, when he was by my side, he was always on guard against me killing him. No matter what, he would always wake up. Moreover, I don¡¯t have any sharp weapons in my room. This is his defense against me. You saw it just now. I took off my earrings and wanted to kill him, but he reacted in an instant. So, if you had reallye out just now, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything to him.¡± Gu yingxue was already sobbing uncontrobly. so Yingluo, so big sister Yingluo, big sister Yingluo, you burp. Are you like this because you reminded Yingluo and me? ¡± Cheng Huaiyu took out a newly embroidered handkerchief from the bedside cab and wiped Gu yingxue¡¯s tears. ¡°I just want to tell you that even if you have some martial arts, it¡¯s useless to kill him. Moreover, he was immune to poison, so poisoning him was useless. The knockout powder is useful, but he won¡¯t eat the food here. He¡¯s still on guard against me. ¡± This was the first time Gu yingxue felt so helpless. She felt even more helpless than when she was kidnapped by Lin Gui from kun city or when she was in the pce. Cheng Huaiyu sighed,¡¯I wonder what happened to Xie Nanfeng and the others. I¡¯m a little stupid. I trapped you here without making full preparations. Xue ¡®er, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu yingxue grabbed Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand and shook her head. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t say anymore. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Cheng Huaiyu patted her head and said,¡¯alright, go to sleep. We have to maintain our mental strength so that we can escape smoothly when the time is right. Be good and hide in that cab!¡± sister, ¡± Gu yingxue hugged Cheng Huaiyu. can I sleep with you? ¡± Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, and he said with a bitter smile, ¡± ¡°No, this bed is very dirty. You¡¯re a clean little girl, don¡¯t dirty yourself. Also, the servant maids wille in in the morning, and only one of the four servant maids is loyal to me, so I can¡¯t guarantee that they won¡¯t find out anything. Be good and suffer a little for the next few days, but you¡¯ll be fine in two days.¡± In the end, Cheng Huaiyu pushed Gu yingxue into the cupboard to sleep. Gu yingxue nestled in the cupboard, letting the rags and balls of thread cover her. Her mind was filled with the scene of Cheng Huaiyu being abused, and her heart ached. This was the first time her heart ached for Cheng Huaiyu since she transmigrated. In the past, when she knew that Cheng Huaiyu was a mute when she was young, she didn¡¯t feel much when she was separated from her brother when her family was broken up and she was on the run with her brother. Now that she had seen it with her own eyes, she felt that Cheng Huaiyu was too pitiful. Chapter 1658 - 1658 Chapter 1658-overthinking 1658 Chapter 1658-overthinking When the two of them first met, she didn¡¯t like Cheng Huaiyu because she felt that he wasn¡¯t like the sun, was very sensitive, and delicate. She preferred girls who were cheerful, generous, and magnanimous. But now she understood that if the conditions allowed, who wouldn¡¯t want to be a cheerful and sunny girl? Gu yingxue had fallen asleep in a daze and had been dreaming the entire night. Her dreams were filled with Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s injuries and the ugly look of Peng mu trampling on Cheng Huaiyu. Meanwhile, Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. She was thinking about how to send Gu yingxue to the Peng family Army without a hitch. She wasn¡¯t sure if anything had happened to Xie Nanfeng and the others, so she had to think a little more. If nothing happened to Xie Nanfeng and the others, he would wait for them to appear and hand Gu yingxue over to them. If anything happened to Xie Nanfeng and the others, she could only rely on herself. However, there were only two people she could trust in the entire Manor. One was her maidservant and the other was the housekeeper. She could only use her body to exchange with the housekeeper. Previously, she had let the housekeeper get away with it, so the housekeeper had secretly entered the pce to save Gu yingxue. If Peng mu found out about it, the Butler would definitely tell him everything. As for her maidservant, she was the same as her, unable to even leave the residence. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s heart felt cold. She didn¡¯t know what to do. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of death, even though she wanted to reunite with her brother and brother Yun. Her brother was living well and could raise Brother Yun. She had no one in this world that she couldn¡¯t let go of. But now, there was Gu yingxue. Gu yingxue was the daughter that her foster parents liked very much. She was her younger sister. Even if they were not blood-rted, they were adopted by the same couple. Moreover, the little girl was pure, kind, and clean. She had not gotten married and had no children yet. She was as carefree as when her family was not in trouble. She would never have a bright life, but she hoped that Gu yingxue would. She owed her foster parents, so she would never let anything happen to Gu yingxue. Cheng Huaiyu, cheer up and protect Xue ¡®er. Let her return to her mother¡¯s side in one piece. ¡­¡­ The next morning, four maidservants brought medicine to treat Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s injuries. Gu yingxue saw it in the cab. Only one of them had a look of pity for Cheng Huaiyu, while the other three had a nk expression on their faces. They were used to it. After Cheng Huaiyu washed up and got dressed, she said weakly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m very hungry. Get the kitchen to prepare food for me.¡± One of the maidservants went to instruct the kitchen, the other two cleaned up the mess in the room, and thest one helped Cheng Huaiyu to the desk. Cheng Huaiyu sat upright and began to practice writing. The maidservant began to doze off after reading for a while. Cheng Huaiyu changed a piece of paper and slowly wrote down. After writing a page, he blew on the ink and ced it at the bottom when it was dry. Then, he continued to write. After a while, the dishes were served, and the maidservant helped Cheng Huaiyu to the table to eat. ¡°Go ask the kitchen if they have fish. I want to eat fish for lunch.¡± Cheng Huaiyu ordered the maidservant after eating a few mouthfuls of porridge. The servant girl left, leaving only Cheng Huaiyu in the room. She quickly wrapped some dumplings and cakes with a handkerchief, packed an egg, and sent it to the closet. I¡¯ll bring the servant girl out in a while. You have half a quarter of an hour. Come out and drink some water. After she finished speaking, she retreated to the table. Chapter 1659 - 1659 Suddenly grew up 1659 Suddenly grew up Peng mu did note over for the entire day. At night, deep into the night, Peng mu came again. Just likest night, when he asked Cheng Huaiyu where Gu yingxue was, Cheng Huaiyu said she didn¡¯t know. He started to beat, scold, and humiliate her again. Gu yingxue could clearly see that Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s old injuries had yet to heal, and he was even more heartbroken. She was so angry that she wanted to kill Peng mu, this pervert. She thought that Peng mu would leave at night, but in the end, he didn¡¯t. At night, Peng mu hugged Cheng Huaiyu to sleep. ¡°Xiao Yu, do you me me?¡± At this moment, Peng mu was clear-headed and not crazy. ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t me you. However, the next time you hit me, can you be gentler? I¡¯m afraid of pain.¡± Cheng Huaiyu said softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want to. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll betray me again. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll hide Gu yingxue.¡± Peng mu said, his heart aching. ¡°Then, does my husband still think that I¡¯ve hidden Gu yingxue away?¡± Cheng Huaiyu asked sadly. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t. I believe in Xiao Yu, I believe in Xiao Yu.¡± Peng mu hurriedly coaxed, ¡± little Yu, we might have to head west soon. And Yingluo ¡± Cheng Huaiyu leaned against Peng MU¡¯s chest, quietly waiting for him to continue. ¡°You know, our deal with the cloud ocean tribe. General Yuna said that King Yunhai liked a woman like you, so he might be jealous. Peng mu couldn¡¯t bear to continue. Gu yingxue clenched her fists in the cab. She was cursing Peng mu in her heart. Was this even a man? No, he should be asking if Peng mu was human. This was an animal, a person who was worse than an animal. ¡°My husband, do you want me to serve King Cloud Sea?¡± Xiao Yu suddenly sat up. ¡°Little Yu.¡± Peng mu pulled her into his arms. little Yu, it¡¯s only temporary, okay? ¡± ¡°But I only have my husband in my heart!¡± Cheng Huaiyu cried. She cried very sadly. ¡°I know, I know. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Peng mu wiped her tears. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring you back when things have stabilized. The men in the West don¡¯t care if the woman has been married or not. I will bring you back. You, you just need to stay with King Cloud Sea and be obedient. Xiao Yu, for my sake, can you sacrifice yourself?¡± Gu yingxue, who was in the cab, bit her lips until they bled. She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. She was afraid that she would make a sound and cause the two sisters to lose their lives. However, she didn¡¯t want to hear Peng MU¡¯s words anymore. ¡°Will my husband really take me back to his side?¡± Cheng Huaiyu asked. ¡°I will. Little Yu, for my sake, can you bear with it?¡± Peng mu promised. ¡°I believe in my husband. For the sake of my husband¡¯s great matter, I, I¡¯m willing. I will be obedient.¡± Cheng Huaiyu said unwillingly. Peng MU¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll definitely bring you back.¡± Peng mu gently touched Cheng Huaiyu. after tonight, I won¡¯te looking for you. At that time, you can go with general Yun na and the others. So, little Yu, let me win.¡± Gu yingxue leaned against the cab and cried silently. She didn¡¯t want to bezy anymore, and she didn¡¯t want to be powerless to protect herself anymore. When she returned, she would enter first aunt¡¯s camp. She wanted to train herself so that no one could harm her. The feeling of not having the power to protect himself and watching his family and friends being bullied was really unbearable. At this moment, Gu yingxue suddenly grew up. Those days were gone forever. She would be a Gu yingxue that didn¡¯t belong to any of the sisters in the Gu family. Chapter 1660 - 1660 We can leave in a while 1660 We can leave in a while In the next two days, Peng mu didn¡¯te again. A few maids came from the pce and gave Cheng Huaiyu the best medicine. The bruises on her face had reduced by quite a bit. On the third day, someone came from the pce and asked a few maidservants to dress Cheng Huaiyu up. At night, Cheng Huaiyu was taken away. Gu yingxue was like an ant on a hot pan the entire night. She was so anxious that her mouth had blisters. Cheng Huaiyu was sent back at 11 pm. What Gu yingxue found strange was that the Butler had carried Cheng Huaiyu in. Not a single maidservant followed. ¡°Xue ¡®er,¡± The Butler was still there. Cheng Huaiyu leaned on the bed and called out to Gu yingxue. When Gu yingxue came out, Cheng Huaiyu looked a little ufortable. after two hours, the housekeeper will send you out. At that time, you will dress up as a maidservant and follow him. He will take you to find Xie Nanfeng. Cheng Huaiyu said. ¡°How about you?¡± Gu yingxue nced at the Butler and then asked Cheng Huaiyu. ¡°I¡¯ll find an opportunityter.¡± Cheng Huaiyu said with certainty, ¡± if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the Butler. don¡¯t worry,dy Gu. I¡¯ll send you off in two hours. I¡¯ll senddy Cheng to meet you by then. The Butler nodded. Gu yingxue pursed her lips and didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t want to guess what Cheng Huaiyu had promised the Butler to make the Butler take this risk. ¡°You should go rest! I have some things to say to Xue ¡®er.¡± Cheng Huaiyu said to the Butler. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave. Don¡¯t worry, the maidservants won¡¯t disturb you, and the Prince won¡¯te again tonight.¡± The Butler looked at Cheng Huaiyu and smiled a few times with ill intentions before leaving. Gu yingxue squatted by the bed and looked at the new marks on Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s neck. Her heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. It was extremely ufortable. Cheng Huaiyu smiled and looked at Gu yingxue. ¡°Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re very smart, you must have guessed it. So, when we return to the great Zhou Dynasty in the future, can you not tell anyone about my experience?¡± Gu yingxue nodded. She felt a lump in her throat. no, sister. No. You¡¯re the best girl and my best sister. I won¡¯t tell anyone. Big brother Xiao Jin and I will protect you. If anyone dares to say anything about you, I will kill him!¡± Cheng Huaiyu also had tears in her eyes,¡±yes, I believe in Xue ¡®er.¡± I¡¯m sure Xue ¡®er will be able to take good care of me in the future.¡± Cheng Huaiyu held Gu yingxue¡¯s hand and continued, ¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, in the future, if mother and father are still angry with me, you have to help me. That time, I really didn¡¯t know that mother was pregnant. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have been so willful. After I became a mother, I was able to understand how much pain my mother¡¯s heart had been in.¡± Gu yingxue shook her head. sister, we¡¯ll have younger brothers and sisters in the future. We¡¯ll have them. As long as we live well in the future. Just let the past go. Sister, you¡¯re tired, go to sleep! I¡¯ll only have the energy to escape after I¡¯ve slept well.¡± Cheng Huaiyu pointed at the desk. there¡¯s a bag over there. It¡¯s not convenient for me to bring so many things. Help me carry themter! Don¡¯t lose it. ¡± Gu yingxue nodded. I don¡¯t know if my brother has found me a sister-inw yet, ¡± Cheng Huaiyu continued. I really want my brother to find a girl who loves him and dotes on him so that he can live a peaceful life. Gu yingxue said,¡±he will. Brother Xiao Jin will definitely find a good girl to apany him for the rest of his life.¡± Big brother Xiao Jin will definitely be safe and sound.¡± Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s smile deepened,¡¯and Xinxin. Xinxin is of marriageable age this year, so she can marry Mr. Zhou. I hope they can live a happy life.¡± Chapter 1661 - 1661 Only me 1661 Only me Gu yingxue nodded and said,¡±I will.¡± Sister Xinxin and brother ah Yuan would definitely be happy. Brother ah Yuan¡¯s only goal in this life is sister Xinxin. If they can¡¯t be happy, then no one can!¡± Cheng Huaiyu deeply agreed,¡¯I used to think that young master Zhou was a good man. She was very happy that Xinxin could have such a good man. Xinxin is the first good friend I¡¯ve ever had in my life, and I hope that she can live a peaceful and smooth life.¡± and my Brother Yun. I hope he can grow up healthily, study, or be a famous schr. I hope he can be an ordinary person and marry a wife who we can understand. As she spoke, Cheng Huaiyu fell asleep. Gu yingxue was scared to death. She quickly checked her breathing and realized that she had fallen asleep. She felt as if Cheng Huaiyu was giving herst words, telling her about the family and friends she cared about the most in her life. Fortunately, she had only fallen asleep. Gu yingxue covered Cheng Huaiyu with a nket and tidied up herself. Then, she went to get the bag that Cheng Huaiyu had mentioned. The bag was quite big. She didn¡¯t open it and just carried it. Not long after, the Butler came over. Gu yingxue wanted to say hello to Cheng Huaiyu, but seeing that she was sleeping soundly, she didn¡¯t disturb her. Anyway, she would be able to see her in the afternoon. The sky was still dark, so the housekeeper took her out from the main entrance. There were many guards in the manor, and they asked the housekeeper what he was doing out so early in the morning and what the maidservant was carrying. The housekeeper used some silver and told the guards that they were about to head west. He wanted to bring some valuable things back to his family and asked the guards not to spread the news. The steward¡¯s bag of silver was very heavy, and the guard also gave him face. Then, Gu yingxue followed the Butler out of the manor. She didn¡¯t know that Cheng Huaiyu, who was in the room, had opened his eyes when she left and sat up to dress up. Not long after she left the manor, the housekeeper sent her to a carriage, and the coachman was Xie Nanfeng. When she saw Xie Nanfeng, Gu yingxue heaved a sigh of relief and kept the dagger in her hand. ¡°You have to bring my sister outter!¡± After getting on the carriage, Gu yingxue worriedly told the Butler. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,dy Gu.¡± The Butler smiled and nodded, then gave Xie Nanfeng a token. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving then, Yueyue.¡± Xie Nanfeng took the token and felt bad for her, but in the end, he whipped his horse and left. When they reached the city gate, Gu yingxue realized that something was wrong. They were going out of the city. The security was so tight. Weren¡¯t they waiting for her sister? However, there were many guards at the city gate, so it was not appropriate for her to ask. After looking at the token and passing through, Gu yingxue opened the curtain and asked, ¡± ¡°General Xie, where¡¯s my sister? Are we not going to wait for her?¡± ¡°Miss Cheng, you¡¯ll be out in the afternoon,¡± Xie Nanfeng said, expressionless. Gu yingxue kept feeling that something was wrong. She pulled Xie Nanfeng.¡±General Xie, do you think that my sister didn¡¯t n toe out at all? It¡¯s hard to get a token to leave the city, so how is she going to get out in the afternoon?¡± Xie Nanfeng did not say anything. Gu yingxue was stunned. is it ¡­ Is it because my sister had the chance to go with you but she gave it to me? ¡± Xie Nanfeng pursed his lips and still didn¡¯t answer. Gu yingxue was so angry that she shouted,¡±say it! Was it like this? Was it like this? How could he do this? How could you do this? What right do you have to take me away?¡± ¡°Miss Gu, this is miss Cheng¡¯s idea,¡± Xie Nanfeng said, feeling sorry for her. Don¡¯t mess around, there will be more inquiries on the way, we have to meet up with the Peng family Army as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 1662 - 1662 Writing a letter to second uncle 1662 Writing a letter to second uncle After walking for an entire day and using that token to pass through who knows how many checkpoints, they finally arrived at the town closest to East swaying city. The moment she saw Peng Eng, Gu yingxue¡¯s mental state finally copsed. She ran over and hugged him.¡±Second Biao brother, save big sister, save my big sister. Please, I beg you, go and save my sister!¡± Peng Eng hugged Gu yingxue and looked at Xie Nanfeng. Xie Nanfeng shook his head. Peng Eng sighed. Xue ¡®er, let¡¯s go back first. Grandfather and the others are very worried about you. They¡¯ve already sent people to wait for you. You should go back with them. Gu yingxue shook her head and said,¡±I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯m not going back.¡± If you don¡¯t save my sister, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Peng Eng frowned,¡¯be good! Fifth uncle was in Lin city, so he didn¡¯te. Fifth aunt came to kun city when she heard that you were in trouble. Don¡¯t you know that fifth aunt is already pregnant?¡± Gu yingxue shook her head and cried. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯m not going back. If my sister isn¡¯t back, I won¡¯t go back. It¡¯s no use no matter what you say!¡± Gu yingxue was usually all smiles. However, when she got stubborn, no one in the Gu family could do anything to her. In the past, she would listen to Gu nianyuan. Now that Gu nianyuan was in the capital, there was no way to persuade her. Peng Eng had no choice but to let her rest first. Gu yingxue was unwilling and followed Peng Eng. No matter how Peng Eng threatened her or how he threatened to punish her ording to military regtions, she was determined to follow him. Inside the tent, Xie Nanfeng took out a map. ¡°This is the map given by miss Cheng. It¡¯s their route to the West. Some people from the cloud Sea tribe have returned. Miss Cheng said that they will set off on the 6th of September.¡± Peng Eng took it and spread it out,¡±the 6th of September?¡± Isn¡¯t it three dayster?¡± Xie Nanfeng nodded,¡±yes, in three days.¡± Because three of Peng MU¡¯s women were already pregnant, they were collecting medicinal herbs and such. Three dayster, they¡¯ll set off from this battery and pass by here, here, and Huahua.¡± After he finished speaking, Xie Nanfeng took out a letter. ¡°This is the news that miss Cheng has found out. The first Prince of the cloud Sea tribe has died, and the situation in the West has be a situation where several forcesbined are no weaker than the cloud Sea tribe. At that time, the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s Army will all arrive in the West to help.¡± Peng Eng muttered to himself for a while and asked, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Yu? Did she say how she escaped?¡± Xie Nanfeng nced at Gu yingxue before saying, ¡± ¡°Miss Cheng said that Lord Cheng and third miss are in the West. Maybe she will meet them if she follows them. She told us not to worry!¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu yingxue interrupted him. that¡¯s definitely not the case. Her sister definitely wanted to wait for brother Xiao Jin toe back in great Zhou. She must have gone there because she can only bring one person with her. She can¡¯t leave.¡± Gu yingxue pulled on Peng Eng and said,¡±second brother, let¡¯s send out the troops!¡± Let¡¯s send out our troops and save my sister before they enter the desert, okay?¡± Peng Eng sighed,¡±Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ll report this to grandfather and uncle.¡± Go and rest, I won¡¯t chase you away.¡± ¡°I want to write a letter to second uncle. I want to write a letter to second uncle,¡± Gu yingxue said. Peng Eng nodded,¡±alright, write it.¡± If he sent a message tonight, he would know the result tomorrow. Tonight, you can sleep in my tent and we¡¯ll see the results tomorrow. You¡¯re also a member of the Peng family, so don¡¯t let the soldiers think that you¡¯re not mature enough.¡± Chapter 1663 - 1663 Chapter 1663-the Army of the cloud Sea 1663 Chapter 1663-the Army of the cloud Sea On the fifth day of the ninth month, Peng Eng led an Army of 100000 and charged to the Lang GE Capital city. Kingng GE was shocked and furious. How could it be so coincidental that the Peng family Army had attacked not long after they had decided to set off? He suspected that there were spies around them, but only he, Peng mu, and general Yun na knew about this. He could guarantee that he had never revealed anything. Peng mu had been under his watch recently. As for general Yun na, they didn¡¯t even know thenguage, so who could he tell? Now was not the time to find out who the spy was, but the time to escape. Kun city could provide the Peng family Army with an endless supply of troops, but they didn¡¯t have any. Therefore, on the night of the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, Kingng GE led his son and daughter-inw, as well as a lot of gold and silver treasures, and fled to the West. Cheng Huaiyu stayed by general Yun NA¡¯s side the entire time. She didn¡¯t have anything to bring with her, so she wasn¡¯t flustered at all. After leaving the capital, they headed west and escaped ording to the original route. Peng mu looked at Cheng Huaiyu, who was snuggling up to general Yun na, and was in an extremely bad mood. However, he had no choice, they had to live. Gu yingxue waited for an entire day before Bai Yi and Bai Jiu arrived. They were sent by Gu shouxin to protect her. When they arrived, she got on her horse and chased after them. She prayed silently in her heart, hoping that Peng mu would not find out about all this. That way, her sister could still be alive. Otherwise, Yingluo would ¡­ ¡­¡­ At the same time, quicksand country was also experiencing a Great War. Princess Ajil led an Army of 100000 to attack quicksand country, and Gu Xin was the one to fight. Gu Xin wore her battle robe and stood on top of a City Tower made ofrge rocks. She looked at the Army of the cloud Sea that was getting closer and closer with a determined look in her eyes. An Army of 100000, why didn¡¯t you bring more people? She had already set up an ambush at the foot of the city gate, and she was just waiting to see how lethal her sister¡¯s cooking was. However, Angel stopped before he got close to the ambush. Angel felt danger, a strong sense of danger. Gu Xin furrowed her brows as she looked at the bright and beautiful woman in a red battle robe. If she didn¡¯t know that quicksand country was a tight-knit group, she would have suspected that someone had informed them. ¡°Bring me the arrows!¡± Gu Xin stretched out her hand and shouted. If you don¡¯t want to fall into the trap, I¡¯ll force you in! He pulled the bow and loaded the arrow, aimed and shot. Whoosh! Looking at the thin figure on the city wall, Angel quickly took out his bow, loaded an arrow, and shot at the iing arrow. The two arrows collided in the air and then fell to the ground. ¡°Princess!¡± The soldier beside Angel shouted in confusion. ¡°There¡¯s an ambush in front. Let the soldiers pass through from the side!¡± Angel said in a deep voice as he looked at the ground not far away. Gu Xin, who was on the city gate tower, saw the enemy¡¯s actions and called the Deputy general beside her over. She ordered them to go and block the enemy and force them into a trap. She also gave a few instructions to the other Deputy general. Gu Xin was deeply suspicious of how the other party could tell that there was a trap there. Very quickly, the two armies met. From the rear, Angel saw the situation clearly. The enemy soldiers were forcing them to go to the ce she thought was a trap, but when they reached a certain range, the enemy soldiers no longer moved forward. Angel felt even more threatened. The two sides were engaged in a heated battle, but no one noticed that after Gu Xin¡¯s Deputy general went down the City Tower, he went back to the camp and led the Army to the back of Yunhai¡¯s Army. Angel cursed. This was probably the first time in her life that she had underestimated her enemy. She turned her horse around and went back to the quicksand Kingdom¡¯s Army. Because of her turning around, many generals of the cloud Sea Army followed her. Gu Xin, who was on the city gate tower,ughed. Chapter 1664 - 1664 Chapter 1664-pursuit 1664 Chapter 1664-pursuit ¡°BOOM!¡± Thick smoke billowed, and the soldiers who had turned around to chase after Ajil were all blown away. Agil turned to look at the source of the sound with fear in his eyes. ¡°BOOM!¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°BOOM!¡± There were a total of nine rings, and those who wanted to escape with Angel were all killed. Gu Xin flew down from the city gate tower and sat firmly on her warhorse. She raised her sword high, ¡± ¡°Brothers, chase! Don¡¯t let a single one off!¡± ¡°Kill! Don¡¯t let a single one off!¡± ¡°Kill! Don¡¯t let a single one off!¡± The city gate opened, and a deafening roar came from within. He lianyi and Yan Zhao stayed on the city gate tower and only came back to their senses when they saw Gu Xin riding out of the ambush. No matter what the situation was today, they all knew that they had to write a letter back immediately to report that they had to cooperate with quicksand country. It would only benefit them. After the two of them left, Gu Huijing, the princess, and he sanniang went up the city gate tower. ¡°My hands and feet are itchy, and the sword at my waist is even more itchy!¡± Princess Jinghe rubbed her wrists. He sanniang put an arm around her shoulder and said,¡±second sister, we¡¯ll have plenty of chances to fight with Xinxin.¡± Did you see that Prince Helian and first Prince Yan? The two of them left in a hurry, so they definitely won¡¯t be staying for long before they go back.¡± that¡¯s right. Gu Hui nodded. we have plenty of opportunities. ¡°Sister Hui, do you think Xinxin can win over the seventh Princess?¡± Princess Jinghe turned to ask Gu Hui. Gu Hui frowned and said,¡±it seems a little difficult.¡± The seventh Princess of the cloud Sea seems to be very alert, and she is much more experienced than Xinxin.¡± ¡°Will Xinxin be in danger?¡± he sanniang asked nervously. Gu Hui shook her head,¡±that won¡¯t happen.¡± It could only be said that capturing the seventh Princess of Cloud Sea would be difficult. Didn¡¯t ah Yuan say that it was useless to poison the seventh Princess? In other words, they could onlypete in strength. The seventh princess¡¯s martial arts aren¡¯t any weaker than Xinxin¡¯s.¡± Princess Jinghe heaved a sigh of relief,¡±then it¡¯s fine.¡± Wasn¡¯t lu Zheng that brat still in the cloud Sea tribe? It¡¯s very easy for him to kill someone.¡± Gu Hui and he sanniang agreed with him. Previously, Lu Zheng did not make a move because he was afraid of being exposed. Now, the war had already begun. He could juste back after being exposed. They were well-prepared. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin only had one goal today and that was to capture the seventh Princess of Cloud Sea. This was a fierce general of the cloud Sea tribe. If he couldn¡¯t be killed, he had to be captured alive. So, she went after angel with a clear goal in mind. Ah Ji ¡®er also saw through Gu Xin¡¯s n and quickly left the group. They had found out that the princess of quicksand was found in the East, just like the Prince of quicksand. She believed that the princess was not as familiar with the environment and route as she was since she had only returned for a short time. Seeing that Angel had escaped, Gu Xin turned around and ordered the people behind her not to let a single person escape. They could no longer continue the chase after reaching Wan Sha gang. After giving her orders, she chased after Angel. The two war horses were the best horses here. Since Gu Xin couldn¡¯t catch up to them, they could only rely on other horses. She took out an arrow from her quiver and shot it. Angel¡¯s horse was shot, and she was thrown off. She was not flustered at all, and could stillnd steadily. Afternding on the ground, Angel took out his own arrow and shot it at Gu Xin¡¯s horse, but Gu Xin dodged it. What a joke, the horse was injured, it would be difficult to walk back. In the end, the horse was still shot. Chapter 1665 - 1665 Chapter 1665-melancholy 1665 Chapter 1665-mncholy At first, Gu Xin thought that the heavens loved her. Since she was ten years old, she could do anything she wanted. But now, she couldn¡¯t do it against Angel. For example, when she was on the city gate tower, she thought that she would kill at least one-third of Angel¡¯s 100000 soldiers when they passed through the ambush point. However, Angel saw through the ambush. She had thought that agil would fight her to the death, but he had turned around and ran away after seeing the power of the ambush. She tried to catch up to Angel, but she couldn¡¯t. After shooting the arrow, she thought that Angel would give her a taste of her own medicine, and it came true. However, Angel really did shoot her horse down. She wanted to keep the horse by herself, so that she could ride it backter! Gu Xin was depressed! She didn¡¯t know that Angel, who was sitting opposite her, was even more depressed. Angel had always gotten what she wanted. Ever since Princess Xinxin appeared in quicksand country, everything that had to do with quicksand country turned out to be the opposite. Angel was depressed. Could it be that the preferential treatment given to her by the heavens was only given to her at the beginning of this year, and was taken back after that? However, he didn¡¯t feel this way when he was in Liangjing. He only felt this way when he met quicksand country. The two of them shot at each other, but neither of them could hurt the other. The arrows were gone, and the two stopped moving. ¡°Dugu Xin, let¡¯s have a fight?¡± Said Angel as he threw away his bow and took off his armor. The people here all knew the origin of the king of quicksand Kingdom and knew that they had their own surnames. Their children would take their father¡¯s surname, so they automatically thought that Gu Xin¡¯s name was Dugu Xin. Gu Xin never retorted. She had the dugu family¡¯s blood in her. If her grandmother was brought back to the goddess Kingdom, herst name would really be dugu. ¡°Good!¡± Gu Xin threw away the bow in her hand, ¡± let¡¯s fight! Ajil took out a short knife and stabbed at Gu Xin. Her actions were fast, urate and ruthless. Gu Xin knew what kind of people these people were, so she was not careless at all. She leaned back and moved her leg, knocking agil to the ground while she herself rolled on the ground. After the two of them fell, they did not stop and continued to fight. Whether it was strength, moves, or agility, they were all simr. Angel had an advantage over Gu Xin in that she was taller than Gu Xin. When she stood up, she could reach Lu Zheng¡¯s ears, while Gu Xin¡¯s height could only reach Lu Zheng¡¯s neck. The two of them fought for half an hour, and it was still difficult to determine the winner. They were both lying on the ground to rest. I¡¯ll make your quicksand Kingdom surrender to us, ¡± said agil. I think we can be good sisters! Gu Xin sneered,¡¯what right do you have to make us submit to you? Can you avoid the trap today?¡± my Cloud Sea tribe has taken over half of the tribe. We have 600000 troops. How many of you are there? ¡± angel¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. Gu Xin scorned, ¡± having more people doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re useful. It all depends on whether you have brains. So what if Yunhai¡¯s 600000? As long as they dare toe to quicksand, I¡¯ll make sure that they won¡¯t be able to return!¡± ¡°Okay, in that case, let¡¯s work together and make Cloud Sea tribe and quicksand Kingdom exist in the west side!¡± Said Angel. Gu Xin sat up and looked at Angel, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I like the Three Kingdoms to stand side by side. I don¡¯t like two kings to dominate!¡± Angel¡¯s eyes narrowed as she sat up.¡±You¡¯ve joined hands with sarin and Gotz? The death of the Liangjing Kingdom and my older brother was a joint plot by the three of you?¡± Oh? ¡± Gu Xin smiled brightly. guess! Without waiting for Angel¡¯s response, he threw her a four-piece set. Chapter 1666 - 1666 I’m relieved 1666 I¡¯m relieved These four-piece set were the four killing weapons that grandma Xiao had given them. This time, they came by sea. Considering that Xie Zhiyi¡¯s martial arts skills weren¡¯t good, grandma Xiao gave Xie Zhiyi all of her stock. Gu Xin only got it from Xie Zhiyi this morning. In the end, it was just as Lu Zheng had said in his letter, Angel was immune to all poisons. Since he was immune to poison, he could only rely on force. Gu Xin ate a Jade bead and was full of energy again. This time, she beat up ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er. However, Angel was still the princess of the West who could stand side by side with the number one warrior. Even if she was beaten up badly, she still had the strength to fight back. This was the first time Gu Xin felt like she was being beaten up. She hadn¡¯t suffered like this since she was ten years old. No one hit her, or rather, those who hit her basically didn¡¯t have a good ending. Or rather, they couldn¡¯t hit her. However, it did not work on Angel. Not only could Angel hit her, but he could also hurt her and even hurt her with his knife. Of course, Angel was also seriously injured. In the end, Angel¡¯s guards and white four mo Fei came. Both of them had lost a lot of blood, but white four mo Fei only had two people, while the other side had a few people. They didn¡¯t fight and ran away with their short master. This was the first time Gu Xin was injured. In the past, she had never been cut by a knife or hit by a stone when she was peeling fruit. It was as if she didn¡¯t even know what it felt like to be injured. This time, he was truly experiencing it. It really hurt! White four had some hemostatic on him so he fed it to Gu Xin. The two of them didn¡¯t dare to ride on the same horse as Gu Xin, so they could only let Gu Xin ride on her own horse while the two of them shared one. After her wound stopped bleeding, Gu Xin ate a Jade bead and regained her energy to ride the horse even though it was very painful. Not long after, Xue Qianyu arrived on a horse. Seeing that Gu Xin could still ride her own horse, he did not ask further. When they returned to the city, Xue Qianyu was scolded by Gu Hui. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you taking her along? She had a wound on her shoulder and a wound on her leg, yet you still let her ride the horse alone? Go back and tell niannian, see if she¡¯ll say no!¡± Gu Hui said unhappily. big sister, I thought Chenchen. Xue qianxun wanted to exin, but after thinking about it, she decided not to. The Gu sisters were protective of their own, just like second uncle Gu. It was useless to say anything more. Gu Hui sighed and went to see Gu Xin. Gu Xin was happily eating the porridge that Xie Zhiyi fed her, ¡± ¡°Yiyi, you¡¯re the best. It¡¯s been a long time since someone fed me. Yiyi is my precious!¡± Xie Zhiyi rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡± I don¡¯t dare to be your treasure. If brother ah Yuan finds out, he¡¯ll immediately send someone to send me back. So, for my own good, don¡¯t treat me like a treasure!¡± hahahaha! Gu Xinughed foolishly. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let brother Yuanyuan know. I¡¯m telling you, I finally felt at ease after seeing the seventh Princess today.¡± Xie Zhiyi asked her,¡¯what do you mean? Because it¡¯s too ugly?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± it¡¯s not because she¡¯s too ugly. It¡¯s because her beauty is something that brother Yuan Yuan can¡¯t appreciate. Brother Yuanyuan likes girls with Willow-leaf eyebrows, almond-shaped eyes, a small nose, a small mouth, and a palm-faced face like me. The seventh Princess had a big face, big eyes, thick eyebrows, a thick mouth, a high nose bridge, and a sharp chin. She was not the type that brother Yuanyuan liked. Hahaha!¡± Xie Zhiyi was speechless,¡¯ran ran, didn¡¯t you go to catch her? It feels like you¡¯re here to see how she looks. Xinxin, you can¡¯t be like this. You can¡¯t like him more than he likes you. We need to find someone who loves me more than I love him.¡± Chapter 1667 - 1667 You have good taste 1667 You have good taste Gu Hui happened to hear this when she came in. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°You two little girls, you haven¡¯t even gotten married, and you¡¯re already starting toprehend?¡± Xie Zhiyi stuck out his tongue in embarrassment and continued to feed Gu Xin. big sister, ¡± Gu Xin tilted her head and asked Gu Hui, ¡± who loves who more, you or big brother-inw? ¡± Gu Hui pursed her lips and said,¡±of course, I love him more.¡± You know, the things I like have never escaped from my grasp. It was like what Yiyi said, that was lowering herself. First of all, the person we love the most should be ourselves. No one¡¯s position can surpass our own in our hearts. By doing this, whether you love him more or he loves you more, you can get over it when you¡¯re hurt. In everything, going too far is as bad as not enough. There is not only love between men and women in this world, there are also many other feelings.¡± Xie Zhiyi was taken aback. Gu Hui looked at her and smiled. Yiyi, you can find a man you like. You don¡¯t have to consider other aspects. The most important thing is your heart. If he likes you, then it¡¯ll be a happy ending. If he doesn¡¯t like you, then it¡¯s because he has no taste, and we don¡¯t have to keep you. You¡¯ve liked a lot of things since you were young, and it¡¯s different every year. So, if someone doesn¡¯t like you, you might not like them anymore next year. One day, you¡¯ll be able to find someone you like, and someone who likes you.¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes and looked at Xie Zhiyi in surprise, ¡± ¡°Yiyi, do you have a man you like? You didn¡¯t even tell me!¡± ¡°No,¡± Xie Zhiyi shook his head. It¡¯s just that my mother wants me to get married, so I¡¯m a little hesitant.¡± ¡°Who does Auntie Peng like?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. Gu Hui originally wanted to let Gu Xin rest, but seeing that Gu Xin was in high spirits, she let her be and gossiped with the other two girls. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s Lord Qian, ¡± Xie Zhiyi whispered. he¡¯s Lord Qian. brother Qian? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned. brother Qian has someone he likes! Xie Zhiyi felt wronged and said,¡¯that¡¯s right! I told my mother that Lord Qian had someone he liked. If it wasn¡¯t for the bad atmosphere, my mother would have gone to ask Lord Qian. I promise, I¡¯ve never considered Lord Qian. He¡¯s a flower lover, with outstanding looks, young and promising, and it¡¯s obvious that he has someone in his heart. I don¡¯t dare to think in that direction at all.¡± Gu Huiughed,¡±why are you promising me?¡± I¡¯m not a sweetheart with a lot of money.¡± Xie Zhiyi blushed. ¡°Yo! You guys are talking about old Qian!¡± At this moment, Princess Jinghe and he sanniang came in. Xie Zhiyi¡¯s face turned even redder. How could she not see that Lord Qian and Princess Jinghe were in love with each other? but Princess Jinghe refused to admit it, and her mother did not believe her. She insisted on gathering them together, which was so annoying. ¡°Sister Zhen, has brother Qian not confessed to you yet?¡± Gu Xin asked directly, ¡± sister Zhen, many madams at brother Qian¡¯s age want him to be their son-inw. Why didn¡¯t you remind him? ¡± ¡°You little worrier!¡± Princess Jinghe stepped forward and touched Gu Xin¡¯s forehead. Then, she looked at Xie Zhiyi. I say, you¡¯re a youngdy who usually looks so magnanimous. Why are you so petty when you encounter such a situation? ¡± Can¡¯t you just tell your mother that you love your second cousin? It wasn¡¯t like Peng Eng and Yi Ling could get together anyway. Even if it¡¯s possible, can¡¯t we just help you snatch the groom?¡± Xie Zhiyi,¡±Wanwan.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face was full of gossip,¡¯what, what, what? Yiyi, you¡¯ve fallen for second brother Peng? Second brother Peng is very good. Yiyi, you have good taste!¡± Chapter 1668 - 1668 Chapter 1668-a big gift 1668 Chapter 1668-a big gift He sanniang took a piece of cake and ate it. She told Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Little Xinxin, no matter how good that Peng Eng is, he¡¯s still like a piece of wood. Little Yiyi¡¯s heart is bitter!¡± Princess Jinghe nodded,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Other than the thick-skinned Peng sang, the rest of the Peng family were like wooden blocks. Little Yiyi, if you want to learn from sister Hui, let¡¯s just block the wall and kiss her on the head!¡± Xie Zhiyi¡¯s small face was so red that it looked like it could drip blood. Gu Xinughed out loud. hahahaha, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s third brother Peng. He used to say that he liked me, but he came here and got beaten up. If it wasn¡¯t for eldest sister¡¯s initiative, eldest brother-inw would have had to dy it for a year or two.¡± Princess Jinghe sat beside Gu Xin and said mysteriously, ¡± you guys don¡¯t know this, but Pengze was simply too much back then. He didn¡¯t panic when he was in his arms and was arrogant in the goddess Kingdom. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Gu Hui interrupted her, ¡± you¡¯d better take it easy, Princess. Why are you talking nonsense to a youngdy? ¡± Princess Jinghe was indignant,¡±what little girl!¡± They were both 15 years old this year. In the great Zhou Dynasty, many people of their age were already married. What¡¯s there to hide?¡± He sanniang agreed,¡±that¡¯s right, I¡¯ve heard about it from the big Sisters in the camp.¡± A man like general ze who doesn¡¯t get himself into trouble is a true gentleman who can be entrusted with everything.¡± Xie Zhiyi was a little mature for his age, and Gu Xin didn¡¯t waste her time in the West for the past year. Both of them understood what she meant, so they asked Princess Jinghe. Princess Jinghe did. Afterwards, Gu Xin and Xie Zhiyi¡¯s admiration for Peng ze rose to another level. He could even endure this. He was indeed a child of the Peng family! In the end, Gu Xin concluded,¡¯so, Yiyi likes second brother Peng, but he doesn¡¯t notice it. Yiyi is also shy. Brother Qian likes sister Zhen, and sister Zhen also likes brother Qian. But what do you twock?¡± Princess Jinghe rolled her eyes,¡±what¡¯scking?¡± I¡¯m just missing you. If I were to marry him, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get you to add makeup for me. My good sister, how can I not give you makeup?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯Wanwan, okay, I was wrong. I¡¯ll definitely go back earlier and urge sister Zhen to marry my brother-inw Zhen. Then, I¡¯ll give her a big gift!¡± Princess Jinghe nodded in satisfaction,¡±good!¡± I asked him to draw you the Four seasons of the year when you weren¡¯t in kun city. You know his painting skills, I guarantee you¡¯ll be in his ce!¡± Gu Xin immediately hugged Princess Jinghe, ¡± ¡°Sister Zhen, you¡¯re so good! I wish you to grow old together and have a child soon!¡± Princess Jingheughedcently,¡±hahahaha!¡± The girlsughed and joked as if the battle just now had not happened. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, after being rescued by the guards and making sure that there were no pursuers, she changed to a carriage when she reached the camp and rushed all the way to Cloud Sea Royal City. There was almost no rest along the way, and they arrived at the capital seven dayster. She looked a little weak. Although her luck was as good as Gu Xin¡¯s, she didn¡¯t have any good medicine on her. In addition, she had used up a lot of energy from the journey. When she arrived at the capital, she went straight back to the pce and did not return to her residence. King Cloud Sea and Queen Cloud Sea had already received the news of their defeat. They were stunned to see their daughter so weak. Their daughters had never been injured like this since they were born. How fierce must the other party be! Then, without them knowing, how terrifying had quicksand country¡¯s power reached? ¡°Father, mother, quicksand, Gotz, and sarin have joined forces!¡± This was the first thing Angel said after drinking a ss of water. Chapter 1669 - 1669 Chapter 1669-both sides suffer 1669 Chapter 1669-both sides suffer ¡°Didn¡¯t we already guess that?¡± Queen Yunhai said as she went forward to support Angel. mother, what we thought before was that quicksand relied on goz and sarin. However, from what I see today, it¡¯s the exact opposite. Goz and sarin should be relying on quicksand. Angel said firmly. what is the weapon in the letter that is so powerful that it doesn¡¯t require human control? ¡± King Cloud Sea asked. ¡°Your daughter does not know. At that time, when his daughter had reached the city, she had felt a strong sense of danger. As expected, there was a trap ahead. My daughter asked the soldiers to go around from the side, and they surrounded us from the side, forcing us into the trap. Some of the soldiers probably didn¡¯t see it and went to the trap on their way back. Then, there were a few thunderous sounds and a strange smell. The soldiers were sent flying by the trap.¡± Angel described the process. ¡°There¡¯s also that Dugu Xin. Her moves are strange, and her physical strength is no weaker than my daughter¡¯s. Her daughter¡¯s injuries were all caused by her. She¡¯s so confident and doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid of our Yunhai at all.¡± Angel continued. ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl from the East, but you¡¯re better?¡± Queen Yunhai was in disbelief. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not weaker than her daughter. Although she was injured, her injuries were not as serious as mine. Her daughter suspected that she was the one who had poisoned the soldiers previously. We were all exhausted, but she recovered after taking the pills. She must be very skilled in medicine!¡± Said angel with certainty. ¡°This Lao Ai ¡­¡± Queen Yunhai couldn¡¯t ept that a girl of the same age was more powerful than her daughter. ¡°Twenty thousand soldiers died this time, and over thirty thousand were injured. They didn¡¯t pursue, probably because they didn¡¯t have many things left. In my opinion, we should take this opportunity to attack again!¡± King Cloud Sea said in a deep voice. there¡¯s a letter from the Yun side. Great Zhou has already sent troops to thenge Kingdom. They have something that can destroy the city wall. Your Majesty, Ajil, do you think this thing is the same as the one in Princess Xinxin¡¯s hands? ¡± Queen Yunhai had thought of this. King Cloud Sea and Ajil were both stunned. They looked at King Cloud Sea in disbelief. ¡°Although Kingng GE said that he controlled the movement of things on the sea surface, he didn¡¯t say anything. But it was so big that he couldn¡¯t see the end. Could he guarantee that his people had gone to the other side of the sea? Could they make sure that the quicksand was not connected to the East? Don¡¯t forget, the king of quicksand Kingdom came to the desert from the East and finally settled down in the West.¡± Queen Yunhai exined. ¡°If that¡¯s the case ¡­¡± King Cloud sea¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Royal father, Royal mother, general Yuuna must have escaped back with the people from thengge Kingdom. As for the great Zhou, they would most likely give chase. A few hundred years ago, didn¡¯t a portion of the people from the great Zhou¡¯snd also escape to the West? For example, both Gotz¡¯s and sarin¡¯s ancestors were from that side. Perhaps, great Zhou has the same n as us. We want to upy the East, but they also want to upy the West. ¡°So ¡­ Hehe ¡­¡± Angel stopped. ¡°So, the best way is to take down quicksand and the other countries. Otherwise, when the great Zhoues over and makes contact with the other countries, we¡¯ll be dead for sure.¡± King Cloud Sea said. but, if we start a war with quicksand and and end up with both sides suffering losses, great Zhou will be able to upy the West without losing a single soldier. Queen Yunhai didn¡¯t quite agree with the father and daughter¡¯s idea. Chapter 1670 - 1670 Caught up 1670 Caught up why don¡¯t we ally with the forces in the West and wait for the great Zhou Empire to attack? then, we can capture them all in one fell swoop! King Cloud Sea said. Queen Yunhai had the same idea. ¡°Dugu Xin looks very determined, and she doesn¡¯t seem to want to be on our side,¡± said Angel hesitantly. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll agree.¡± ¡°How about this?¡± Queen Yunhai thought for a moment and said,¡±Angel, after you¡¯ve recovered, you can take some people and go to quicksand Kingdom, then to salin and to goz. It was almost time for Yunna and the others to return. Calcting the time, he would be there in November. If we can¡¯t convince him, we won¡¯t fight this winter and we¡¯ll still have time to rest!¡± ¡°Your mother is right,¡± King Cloud Sea nodded. We¡¯ll send people to the other three countries to send letters. After you¡¯ve rested, we¡¯ll go to them one by one!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t think about the present from the past,¡± said Angel, shaking her head. If their goods were really transported from the sea, they could start a war in the winter, and it would definitely be beneficial to them! I¡¯ll go to quicksand country. Father and mother, take one of you to the Sarlin tribe and the Gaozi Kingdom, and leave the other one to guard the capital. No matter what, it¡¯s best if we can negotiate for now.¡± King Cloud Sea and Queen Cloud Sea looked at each other and agreed with Angel. Then, the family of three began to prepare. At night, Lu Zheng was called to the study by Angel. Hearing Angel¡¯s description, Lu Zheng knew that Pengze had returned with many things. After hearing Angel¡¯s decision, he changed his mind. He decided not to bring second white and the rest back for now. He wanted to stay in the sea of clouds. The Army of the cloud Sea was truly massive. Before the great Zhou Army had arrived, relying on quicksand Gotz and salin would indeed have resulted in both sides suffering. He didn¡¯t want too many casualties in quicksand country because it was quicksand country that had protected Xinxin when she was in her most difficult time. ¡°When the timees, you will follow me to quicksand country and find an opportunity to fish out their grain reserves and their current military strength. You¡¯re not like a general, act more honestly and ask questions of a higher standard so that they¡¯ll lower their guard against you.¡± Ajil instructed Lu Yang. Ever since Lu Zheng went to Liangjing with Queen Yunhai, Angel had a lot of trust in Him. It was a pity that such a good-looking person, who was good at everything, did not know martial arts. Otherwise, she would have considered making him the Prince Consort. Lu Zheng did not know what was going on in angel¡¯s mind. Otherwise, he would have been very d that he had never shown that he knew Kung Fu. Aftering out of Angel¡¯s room, Lu Zheng changed his clothes in the middle of the night and went to look for second white and the rest. ¡­¡­ In the Lang GE Kingdom, Gu yingxue, apanied by Bai Yi and Bai Jiu, had already left the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s border. They were heading towards the ce on the map. Behind them, there was a long team of people transporting rations. This time, they had the mentality of directly attacking their base in the West. Therefore, they could notck rations. In order to transport the Army¡¯s grain in the desert, there had to be a team to transport water. Otherwise, one would die of thirst. Gu yingxue¡¯s entire body was wrapped up, leaving only her face exposed. She rode on the camel and saw a person sitting up from a pile of corpses not far away. Her eyes lit up, and she got off the camel and ran over. White shirt and white nine hurried after him. ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± After Gu yingxue ran closer, she confirmed that the person in front of her was the Butler and asked anxiously. Chapter 1671 - 1671 Chapter 1671-shameless 1671 Chapter 1671-shameless ¡°Gdy Gu! Miss Gu, please save me. I beg you, please save me!¡± When the Butler saw Gu yingxue, it was as if he had seen a fairy. He knelt down and begged for help. ¡°Get up and talk. Where¡¯s my sister? What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be with them?¡± Gu yingxue pulled him up. ¡°Miss Cheng, she, she¡¯s with the Prince and the others.¡± The Butler¡¯s eyes darted around, not daring to look at Gu yingxue. ¡°Let me do it!¡± Bai Yi pulled Gu yingxue away and kicked the Butler hard. Then, he pulled out his sword and pressed it against the Butler¡¯s neck. Gu yingxue stood beside Bai Yi and looked at the Butler. ¡°Tell me, how¡¯s Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s current situation?¡± Bai Yi asked coldly. ¡°She ¡­ She ¡­ She¡¯s with the Prince,¡± Blood trickled down the corner of the Butler¡¯s mouth. With a knife to his neck, his entire body trembled. ¡°Cut off his hand and give him some medicine!¡± Bai Yi didn¡¯t waste any more time and immediately instructed white nine. White nine shed the Butler¡¯s wound. Then, she took out a bottle of medicine and sprinkled it on the Butler¡¯s wound. ¡°Tell me everything that happened after Cheng Huaiyu left the capital. If you¡¯re hiding anything, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡± White shirt said coldly. ¡°Say, I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say.¡± The Butler was shocked. He endured the pain and answered truthfully. Gu yingxue¡¯s tears had not stopped since he answered her honestly. Cheng Huaiyu had been discovered. It was that day when she had asked the Butler to send Gu yingxue to find Xie Nanfeng. After returning, the Butler had sneaked into Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s room and was discovered by Peng MU¡¯s servant girl. This maidservant didn¡¯t expose Cheng Huaiyu in the beginning and had already set off. Because Cheng Huaiyu was in Yun NA¡¯s car, Yun na didn¡¯t care at all and directly touched Cheng Huaiyu. Peng mu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and was about to warn Yun na, but in the end, the maidservant stood up and spoke about this matter. She said that Cheng Huaiyu had an affair with the Butler. Peng mu was mad with anger on the spot. He found the Butler and interrogated him, revealing everything. Peng mu tied the Butler up and went to question Yun na if he had told Cheng Huaiyu the escape route and the departure date. When Yun na heard this, how could he miss having no one in his arms? he was practically hugging a vicious woman. It turned out that Cheng Huaiyu had learned the Westernnguage by herself and heard the conversation between Yun na and his men. This was the second time that Peng mu had been betrayed by Cheng Huaiyu, but he wasn¡¯t as crazy as he was the first time and didn¡¯t want to kill Cheng Huaiyu. He was very calm and only told Yun na not to forget about his brothers after he was done enjoying himself. Cheng Huaiyu wanted to bite her tongue tomit suicide, but her tongue was cut off by Peng mu. Peng mu told her, ¡± ¡°You should be mute for life. The heavens gave you a chance to speak, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Now, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± As a result, Cheng Huaiyu became a naked ything for people to y with. Before their troops could decide on another route, Peng Eng and the great Zhou Army had already caught up to them. It was at this moment that the Butler escaped death and pretended to be dead in the pile of corpses. He didn¡¯t know anything else. you ¡­ When you brought me out of the pce, did you already tease my sister? ¡± Gu yingxue looked at the Butler with red eyes and asked hoarsely. ¡°Lady Gu, this is very dangerous. Why would I do it without any benefits? Even if you used your brain to think, you could also imagine what she had sacrificed. I have plenty of silver. I¡¯ve never seen a beautiful young woman of her age. What do I want if I don¡¯t want her?¡± The Butler had already given up. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Gu yingxue punched the Butler¡¯s face. Chapter 1672 - 1672 Three important news 1672 Three important news ¡°I¡¯m shameless!¡± The Butler red at Gu yingxue. miss Gu, your life was given to you by miss Cheng. Do you know that? If I didn¡¯t bring you out, the king would have cleaned you up and given you to general yuena. The day I brought you out, the news of the Prince and general yuena¡¯s defeat came back. His Majesty ns to use you to calm general Yuuna down.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t The Cloth Shop¡¯s shopkeepere to pick you up that day? it was me! In the past few months, I¡¯ve already seen that there¡¯s something going on between miss Cheng and The Cloth Shop¡¯s shopkeeper. I thought he was her lover! The result was that it was a spy from the great Zhou. I wanted to keep you for a few days so that I could possess her. It would be best if you kept her and I kept possessing her. In the end, if the king wanted to escape, miss Cheng would have a chance to find the shopkeeper of The Cloth Shop. However, my token can only protect one person. If there¡¯s you, there¡¯s no her. If there¡¯s her, there¡¯s no you. I knew that she would choose to protect you, so I gave it to you without hesitation. She also apanied me for two days!¡± ¡°Hahahaha,dy Gu, you¡¯re ady, you don¡¯t understand that feeling. Anyway, it¡¯s worth it even if I die. I¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Gu yingxue couldn¡¯t bear to hear this. She snatched white Nine¡¯s knife and stabbed the Butler. Her hands trembled as she looked at the Butler¡¯s defeated expression. She fell into the sand and started crying. ¡°Why? Why did he have to be so stupid? Why?¡± ¡°Sister, why did you ¡­¡± Gu yingxue sat on the sand and cried her heart out. White shirt sighed. He did not know what to say. He didn¡¯t meet Cheng Huaiyu, but he knew that miss Cheng had sent three important messages back to the great Zhou Dynasty. One was about the Xing Nan Kingdom. If she didn¡¯t give the news to Xie Nanfeng to send it back to the great Zhou in time, the Yi family Army in the North would have suffered heavy losses from the Xing Nan Kingdom because half of the great Zhou¡¯s Army had arrived at kun city. The second was the spy in the Peng family. If she had not given the news, the few spies who had stayed in the Peng family for more than ten years using the disguising technique might not have been cleaned up by now. They would not have been able to give the Lang GE Kingdom such a sudden blow. The Lang GE Kingdom was not prepared at all, and the losses of the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers were reduced by a lot. The third was the time they had to escape and the escape route in the desert. No one in the great Zhou Army had ever walked into the desert, so they might have been stunned when they entered the desert. However, the route map given by miss Cheng was very clear, and no one knew how much danger she had taken to get it. Bai Yi was very impressed that such a weak girl who had no martial arts could do this. In the next few days, Gu yingxue was no longer impatient. She didn¡¯t talk anymore. Other than sleeping, she was on the road. She didn¡¯t eat or drink much, and she didn¡¯t even relieve herself unless it was absolutely necessary. She only wanted to hurry on with her journey, catch up with the Army, and save Cheng Huaiyu. The two men, white nine and white shirt, were already feeling a little tired, but Gu yingxue was still holding on. The two of them could clearly see that Gu yingxue was losing weight at a visible rate. Her eyes, which were already big to begin with, became even bigger after her face slimmed down. By the tenth month, they had finally caught up to the Army led by Peng Eng. The great Zhou Army had run out of provisions, and they were all waiting for reinforcements. The cloud Sea Army andng GE¡¯s Army were in front, and they didn¡¯t seem to have many things with them. Chapter 1673 - 1673 Found 1673 Found The rations were just half a day¡¯s journey behind Gu yingxue and the rest. After enduring this half a day, the soldiers would be full of energy again. When Gu yingxue thought about the pain that Cheng Huaiyu might be in, she wanted to rush over. Unfortunately, she had no more strength. Peng Eng carried her to the side and let her warm up by the fire.¡±Xue ¡®er, there¡¯s no need to rush. If something happens to you now, we won¡¯t even have the strength to save you.¡± ¡°Second brother, I won¡¯t be willful.¡± Gu yingxue nodded. Peng Eng nodded without saying anything. There was arge group of people, but no one spoke. Speaking was a waste of energy and saliva, and there was no water in the team. At night, the transport team arrived. The soldiers chose to drink water first, and each of them drank a full water bag before they recovered. There was more than enough water. The water carried by the camels of the grain team was enough for the soldiers to drink for three days. After their thirst was quenched, everyone ate some dry food and then rested. By daybreak of the next day, the soldiers of the great Zhou had recovered their energy and were ready for battle. This time, Gu yingxue was determined to follow behind the Army. With white shirt and white nine protecting her, Peng Eng didn¡¯t care about her. The Yunhai Army still had 100000 people, andng GE¡¯s Army had 40000. They didn¡¯t have much food left. After a night of rest, they saw the great Zhou Army catch up. None of them were willing to fight, and they continued to head west. When Peng Eng, who was the vanguard, arrived at their resting ce, there was only one person on the ground, other than the leftovers fromst night¡¯s meal. He was naked and very thin. Peng Eng closed his eyes for a moment and took off his battle robe. When he passed by, he covered her with it and then got on the camel. He ordered the people behind him to go around that person. The Army crossed the border, and the sky was filled with yellow sand. Gu yingxue, who was at the back, wanted to give chase but was stopped by Bai Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t go, miss Cheng is there.¡± Gu yingxue¡¯s eyesight was not as good as Bai Yi¡¯s, so she could only rush in the direction that Bai Yi had pointed. Then, she got off the camel and pounced over. Sister, Sister Yingluo! Gu yingxue hugged Cheng Huaiyu. ¡°Give her the medicine.¡± Bai Yi handed Gu yingxue a bottle of medicine, then turned around with white nine. Gu yingxue trembled as she opened the medicine bottle and fed Cheng Huaiyu medicine and water. She took off her own cloak and wrapped it around Cheng Huaiyu and Peng Eng¡¯s cloak. Then, she hugged Cheng Huaiyu and let her lie down in her arms. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s body was already covered in bruises and dirt. His hair was also a mess, and his entire body was emitting a strange smell. There were many scars on his face, and the corners of his mouth were already cracked. He felt like he was hugging a skeleton. Gu yingxue felt that she had lost her voice and could not make a sound. After a long while, Cheng Huaiyu slowly opened her eyes. In the past, the thing that attracted Gu Xin the most was her big, bright eyes. Gu Xin liked pretty things and she fell in love with this clean and prettydy at first sight. But now, Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s eyes were no longer the same as before. She opened her mouth, but she could only make a sound. Her tongue had been cut off, so she couldn¡¯t say anything. When she saw Gu yingxue clearly, she smiled. Sister, Sister, Sister, Sister, Sister! Gu yingxue sobbed. She felt an unprecedented heartache. Cheng Huaiyu raised his hand, wanting to wipe Gu yingxue¡¯s tears away, but he stopped in mid-air. Chapter 1674 - 1674 I also understand sign language 1674 I also understand signnguage Gu yingxue held Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s dry hand and brought it to her face. Cheng Huaiyu struggled to shake his head, but Gu yingxue held it tightly. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be like this. You¡¯ll always be my big sister and I¡¯ll always be your little sister. You can touch me whenever you want to.¡± Cheng Huaiyu smiled helplessly. She opened her mouth to answer, but no words came out, so she could only nod. Sister, Sister Yingluo! Gu yingxue cried even harder. Cheng Huaiyu silently said, ¡± don¡¯t cry, be good. ¡°By the way, sister, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll ask brother Bai to take your pulse. We¡¯ve brought medicine. The supply team is not far from us. Sister, we¡¯re surrounded by people from the great Zhou Dynasty, so there won¡¯t be any danger.¡± Gu yingxue wiped her tears and said something to Cheng Huaiyu. She then turned to Bai Yi. big brother Bai,e and take a look at my sister. Bai Yi turned around, walked over, and squatted down. She pulled Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hand over, and Cheng Huaiyu subconsciously retracted it. ¡°Lady Cheng, I¡¯m thirddy Gu¡¯s guard,¡± Bai Yi said softly, not minding her words. Only then did Cheng Huaiyu let Bai Yi take her pulse. Her eyes were lifeless. White shirt touched his left hand, then his right hand, and finally shook his head. Cheng Huaiyu, on the other hand, seemed to have put down a huge rock. ¡°Big brother Bai, what is the meaning of this? What do you mean by shaking your head? What medicine is my sister going to use? You should ask white nine to go back and get it!¡± Gu yingxue panicked. white nine, white nine, quick, go get the medicine. No, no, let¡¯s hurry back. Let¡¯s go back and find grandma Xiao. Little milk, your medical skills are so good! Come, let¡¯s go back.¡± Gu yingxue carried Cheng Huaiyu up. Unfortunately, even if Cheng Huaiyu was so thin that only bones were left, she still couldn¡¯t carry him. Cheng Huaiyu was older than her and taller than her. Cheng Huaiyu grabbed Gu yingxue and shook his head at her. He then raised his hand to wipe her tears. ¡°Miss Xue ¡®er, please let miss Cheng feel better in her final moments! If you move, she won¡¯t be able to catch you.¡± White shirt said. ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re spouting nonsense! You¡¯re a quack, so don¡¯t talk nonsense here!¡± Gu yingxue shouted at Bai Yi, ¡± what do you mean byst minute? My sister, brother Yun, and brother Xiao Jin areing back with me. Right, sister Yingluo?¡± Cheng Huaiyu hugged Gu yingxue¡¯s hand and smiled as he shook his head at her. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t shake your head, don¡¯t shake your head. Sister, brother Yun and brother Xiao Jin are waiting for you. father and mother are waiting for you too. Don¡¯t be like this, ¡± Gu yingxue cried. Cheng Huaiyu wiped her tears away, her expression as gentle as ever. ¡°Miss Cheng, do you have anything to say? I know a little about lip reading.¡± Bai Yi suddenly remembered that this girl had been mute for more than ten years and could only continue speaking when she was twelve years old. Thus, she squatted by the side and looked at Cheng Huaiyu in the eye. I also know signnguage. Cheng Huaiyu was stunned for a moment, then nodded and gestured at Bai Yi. ¡°Take good care of Xue ¡®er, protect her, and safely escort her back.¡± ¡°I have a letter for everyone. It¡¯s in the bundle that I had Xue ¡®er take away.¡± I want to be buried in the vige at the crossroad. It¡¯s my favorite ce. There¡¯s my brother and Xinxin. It¡¯s the happiest ce in my life. ¡°My body is extremely dirty. Please burn me, put me in a jar, and bring me back.¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t cry. Xue ¡®er had to take good care of herself and her parents. Big brother Yun is with my brother. If I have a sister-inw in the future, Xue ¡®er must help me look after big brother Yun. As an elder sister, this is what I hope you can help me with the most.¡± ¡°Tell father and mother that I¡¯ve let them down. I know I was wrong. If there¡¯s a next life, I¡¯m willing to be father and mother¡¯s biological daughter, and I¡¯m willing to be connected to them by blood.¡± ¡°Tell Xinxin that Xiao Yu was her first friend and that she was Xiao Yu¡¯s first friend. I wish her a happy life with young master Zhou!¡± ¡°Tell my brother to live well and help me raise Brother Yun. Even though it¡¯s a little difficult, I still hope that brother can find a sister-inw who can ept Brother Yun.¡± Chapter 1675 - 1675 Fainted 1675 Fainted Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hands looked like they were tied to countless sandbags. They slowly drooped down, and her eyelids seemed to be closing. Bai Yi interpreted Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s signnguage. Her voice was a little choked, and white nine was crying. Gu yingxue hugged Cheng Huaiyu and trembled. ¡°Big sister, big sister Yingluo¡± Cheng Huaiyu couldn¡¯t even lift her hand. She looked at Gu yingxue and slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Sister!¡± Gu yingxue burst into tears. Bai Yi also stood up, turned around, and wiped her tears. At this moment, Cheng huaijin, who was in the Gaozi Kingdom, was called up to the arena by the general-in-chief of the Gaozi Kingdom for a martial artspetition. He originally had the upper hand, but all of a sudden, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. His vision turned white, and he fainted. General Gotz was terrified. He didn¡¯t notice that something was wrong with Cheng huaijin, and his sword was just about to stab him, so he almost didn¡¯t stop. General Gotz threw away his sword and went to check on Cheng huaijin¡¯s condition. Then, the people below the ring came up and carried Cheng huaijin into the pce. King Gaozi called the best doctor in the pce over. The doctor checked and found that she was fine. However, Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t have fallen down on purpose when he was in the middle of a martial artspetition! ¡­¡­ ¡°Miss Xue ¡®er, you have to make a decision as soon as possible. This isn¡¯t a good way, miss Cheng.¡± Bai Yi looked at Gu yingxue, who had been kneeling beside Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s body for a day, and tried to persuade her. During this period of time, Gu yingxue¡¯s tears had dried up. She couldn¡¯t shed any more tears and was in a daze. It was as if she didn¡¯t hear Bai Yi¡¯s words. She just knelt there and looked at Cheng Huaiyu, who had a peaceful expression. ¡°Lady Xue ¡®er, do you want to followdy Cheng¡¯sst wish? ¡°Should we bring her body back to great Zhou, or should we run away?¡± Bai Yi asked again. Gu yingxue still did not say anything. ¡°Miss Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re not eating or drinking, are you nning to apany miss Cheng? Did you forget what she told you before she died? Are you not going to care about her son? She didn¡¯t apologize to her parents until her death and you¡¯re not going to help her convey her apology? Her brother hasn¡¯t found a sister-inw yet, and you¡¯re not going to care about it?¡± Bai Yi let out a breath and sat on the sand. He spoke to Gu yingxue as if he was chatting. Gu yingxue¡¯s body moved. ¡°Ninth brother and I were ordered to protect you. We¡¯ve been living the life of assassins since we were young, and we have no feelings for each other. So, you can choose whatever you want, as long as you¡¯re fine.¡± Bai Yi nced at Gu yingxue and then at white nine. ¡°Yes, miss Xue ¡®er. We¡¯re not responsible for passing on miss Cheng¡¯sst words.¡± White nine added. ¡°I want water, I want beautiful clothes that youngdy wears, I want things that youngdy uses to draw her eyebrows and apply makeup.¡± Gu yingxue didn¡¯t eat, drink, or speak for a day and a night. When she suddenly opened her mouth, her voice was very hoarse. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go find one for you! You should rest well too!¡± Bai Yi stood up and looked at white nine. Then, he went to give some instructions to the supply team and disappeared into the desert on his camel. The rations team found a ruin and brought Gu yingxue and the others there. Gu yingxue hung things to block the wind around her, heated up the water, and wiped Cheng Huaiyu with a clean handkerchief. She used herb tob Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s hair. She had already calmed down. That night, she had a bowl of porridge and some dried meat. Then, she fell asleep next to Cheng Huaiyu. She turned her body and said a lot of things to Cheng Huaiyu, as if she was talking to a living person. Chapter 1676 - 1676 I can’t do anything 1676 I can¡¯t do anything The next afternoon, white shirt returned. He brought back a few simple makeup items, a few sets of white clothes all in Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s size, and a white porcin jar. Gu yingxue had washed Cheng Huaiyu clean yesterday. Now, she helped Cheng Huaiyu put on clothes, drew her eyebrows, put on powder, and applied lipstick. When it was almost night time, with the help of the rations team, they cremated Cheng Huaiyu and put the ashes into a white jar. Gu yingxue respectfully kowtowed three times to Cheng Huaiyu. The soldiers of the grain team also bowed to bone ash. Without thisdy, the n would not have gone so smoothly. Bai Yi said a few words to the general of the grain team and everyone dispersed. Only Gu yingxue, Bai Yi, and white nine were left. big brother Bai, can you protect me until I see big brother Xiao Jin? ¡± Gu yingxue asked. ¡°Sure.¡± White shirt nodded. ¡°Alright. Please protect me well. I¡¯ll take my sister to see brother Xiao Jin. I will take my sister to see the destruction of the Lang GE Kingdom and the cloud Sea tribe with my own eyes!¡± After a pause, Gu yingxue continued, ¡± send a message back and ask second uncle to send ten boxes of fire over as soon as possible. I want to let Yuna¡¯s subordinates and all the people from thenge Kingdom die with my sister. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll go find general Ying and have him send a message to Lord Gu.¡± White shirt nodded. ¡°Thank you,¡± Gu yingxue carried the urn and went to a corner to rest. ¡­¡­ In the Gaozi Kingdom, Cheng huaijin had woken up. King Gaozi asked the doctor to take his pulse again, and there was indeed nothing wrong with his body. Cheng huaijin¡¯s heart was very ufortable, inexplicably ufortable. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but he just couldn¡¯t feel excited. Seeing Cheng huaijin like this, King Gotz wanted him to go back. Helian Yi should be here in a day or two, so he went to tell Cheng huaijin. Cheng huaijin thought for a while, but in the end, he didn¡¯t agree. Although King Gotz was inclined to join forces, he didn¡¯tpletely agree to it. Moreover, he had a feeling that he would miss out on something if he went back. A voice in his heart told him that he had to wait here. After a few days, Cheng huaijin arrived. On the night of the 19th of October, the pce suddenly became lively. He lianyi sent someone to inform Cheng huaijin that general Yun na had been chased by people from the East and was now begging for protection under their city walls. Cheng huaijin had lived in the West for so many years, so he naturally knew who general Yun na was. He hurriedly changed his clothes, tidied himself up, and went outside. Outside, King Gotz was discussing with his ministers whether or not to ept general yuena. The Gotz Kingdom was divided into two factions. One faction hoped to join forces with quicksand Kingdom, which meant that they would have to go against the sea of clouds. The other faction hoped that they would not help either side and close the gates to avoid this trouble. Now that quicksand Kingdom had be stronger, the sea of clouds would note to deal with Gotz, so they could stay out of it. When Cheng huaijin came out, no one spoke. Cheng huaijin smiled. please continue. I¡¯m just a single-handedly Prince of quicksand. I don¡¯t even have a Messenger Eagle. I can¡¯t do anything! After saying this, Cheng huaijin sat in his usual seat and drank a ss of wine. ¡°Gaozi¡¯s location is quite good. It connects to the East and the West. As far as I know, Yun na took 150000 troops to the East, but so many people were chased back by the great Zhou! The East and West are so far apart, I wonder if the great Zhou has mixed up all the powers in the West.¡± Chapter 1677 - 1677 Chapter 1677-sorry state 1677 Chapter 1677-sorry state King Gaozi looked at Cheng huaijin darkly, and Cheng huaijin looked back calmly. He lianyi stood up and said,¡±father, uncles, please allow me to say something.¡± We must form an alliance with the quicksand Kingdom. That¡¯s because none of us know how many soldiers the great Zhou has sent to quicksand country by sea.¡± ¡°Prince, didn¡¯t you say that they were all merchants?¡± one of the ministers asked. He lianyi shook his head. he¡¯s a businessman, but the things in the hands of a businessman can make angel Run away without a fight. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not an ordinary businessman. Don¡¯t forget, the caravan had indeede from the sea, and they were transporting a lot of things. I¡¯ve also seen the things in the East. No matter which one it is, it¡¯s all beneficial to us. If the great Zhou Army chasing after Yunna has the thing that made Angel turn around and run away, then whether we ept it or not, as long as the great Zhou Army wants it, I, Gaozi, will be destroyed!¡± The officials on the neutral side obviously didn¡¯t believe it, but the things on the table, the rumors these days, and the news that Queen Yunhai was about to visit, made them believe it. The letter from Yunhai said that they were here for an exchange. After all, for the past twenty years, King Yunhai and his wife had never thought highly of Gaozi. It was enough that they didn¡¯t want you to visit them, but you came to visit them personally. No one would believe that there was nothing wrong with this. ¡°Yi ¡®er,¡± King Gotz asked Helian Yi,¡±you mean we should close the gate and not let Yuna and the others pass?¡± ¡°No,¡± he lianyi shook his head and said,¡±open the city gate and let them in. After that, we¡¯ll trap them in one ce. When the great Zhou Dynastyes, we¡¯ll ignore them. This way, we can have a friendly rtionship with the great Zhou. Of course, we also have to concentrate our military strength. What if the great Zhou Dynasty doesn¡¯t care about this? To be able to chase after Yun na and turn him into a stray dog, it means that the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s forces are not weak. Let¡¯s write to quicksand and salin and ask them toe and help. If we are on good terms with the great Zhou, we will have another helper in our fight against the cloud Sea.¡± Cheng huaijin nced at he lianyi. This guy had made the right choice! In the end, King Gotz suppressed the objections of the crowd and agreed to Helian Yi¡¯s statement. After that, they made arrangements overnight and had all the people in the border city move to the nearest ce, bringing along all the valuable things in their homes. After this matter was over, the pce wouldpensate everyone. In a single night, all the people in the city were moved away. Cheng huaijin sighed at King Gotz¡¯s prestige in the hearts of the people and followed Helian Yi to the city. He wanted to see the sorry state Yun and the others were in. If he could take the opportunity to get rid of Yun, that would be fine. At noon the next day, the city gates opened and Yuuna led his men into the city. They had been chased by Peng Eng¡¯s troops all this time. Of the hundreds of thousands of soldiers, only a few tens of thousands were left. They looked extremely miserable. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your kindness, Prince Helian!¡± Yun na cupped his fists at Helian Yi. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m just following orders.¡± He lianyi waved his hand. Your Queen wille to Gotz in the next few days. You can rest here and go back with your Queen! However, let me make this clear first. Don¡¯t run around and scare the people of Gotz. There¡¯s only one city. Once you¡¯re done using it, I¡¯ll have to take it back.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Yun na nodded. After he finished speaking, he nced at Cheng huaijin and froze for a moment. Cheng huaijin noticed this and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°General Yun na, do you think I¡¯m simr?¡± Chapter 1678 - 1678 Chapter 1678-another girl 1678 Chapter 1678-another girl ¡°No,¡± Yun na shook his head. I just haven¡¯t seen him before. May I ask how good is the Prince? I¡¯ve never heard of King Gotz having any other princes.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my brother, not my father¡¯s brother,¡± he lianyi said with a smile. Alright, general Yun na, you can do as you please! By the way, let me remind you again, don¡¯t leave this city and wait for King Cloud Sea toe.¡± Yun na nodded. They didn¡¯t even dare to think about it! Behind them was the great Zhou Army, and in front of them was the Gaozi Army. They could not afford to offend either side. But fortunately, the Queen wasing, and she would be able to take them away! Cheng huaijin felt uneasy. He felt that Yun¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t what he had said, but he had no reason to stop. He lianyi didn¡¯t know that he had a twin sister. After taking a few steps, Cheng huaijin felt a few pairs of eyes on him. He turned around and saw Yun na looking at him. The old man and the young man behind Yun were also looking at him in surprise. Cheng huaijin knew that Yun na had brought people from the Lang GE nation, but he didn¡¯t know that Cheng Huaiyu had been captured by Peng mu. He still thought that Cheng Huaiyu was in the song family in Fuzhou. Even Gu Xin and Gu Hui had not told her about Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s current situation. Thus, no matter how hard he thought, Cheng huaijin would never have thought that this group of people in front of him had done something to his sister. ¡°Ah hai, why do I feel like they¡¯re looking at you in a strange way? You¡¯ve only be fairer after being raised by me, Gotz, but why do I look at you as if I¡¯ve seen a ghost?¡± Prince Helian said jokingly. ¡°Who knows!¡± Cheng huaijinughed lightly and changed the topic. Oh right, I¡¯m nning to head out of the cityter to check out the great Zhou¡¯s military camp and see if they have anything on them. ¡°You mean, the thing that scared Ajil away?¡± He lianyi suddenly thought of it. ¡°Yes, I am. Besides, it¡¯s not convenient for you to go. This is goz¡¯s territory, and you¡¯re Prince goz. So, just tell them I¡¯m sleeping tonight. If they have one, I want one of them toe over and we can study it together!¡± Cheng huaijin said with a smile. ¡°What you said makes sense. You¡¯ve considered everything thoroughly. I know of a ce where we can leave the city quietly. But be careful. If they¡¯re unreasonable, just reveal your identity and beg for mercy, saying that you¡¯re willing to lead the entire quicksand country to pledge allegiance to them. They definitely won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± He lianyi patted his shoulder. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Cheng huaijin felt that he lianyi was a good person to get along with. At night, Cheng huaijin made a detour from the ce that Helian Yi had mentioned to the camp of the great Zhou Army. He looked left and right and decided to go in openly. He was stopped at the entrance of the camp. ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, Peng Eng had just returned from outside the campsite. The moment he saw Cheng huaijin, he was stunned for a moment, then quickly went forward. you¡¯re little Jin? ¡± The Cheng siblings were a pair of twins, a boy and a girl, and they looked exactly the same. During the two years Cheng Huaiyu had been with the Peng family, she had drawn many portraits of her brother. Even though Cheng huaijin had grown taller and his face had be more defined, she could still see Xiao Yu¡¯s face in his. ¡°I¡¯m dugu hai from quicksand country!¡± Cheng huaijin cupped his fists. Peng Eng knew Cheng huaijin¡¯s status in quicksand country, so he invited him into the camp. When they reached his tent, he dismissed his men. ¡°Little Jin, call me second brother! Xiao Yu has also been my younger cousin for a few years.¡± Peng Eng said. ¡°Second brother Peng!¡± Cheng huaijin cupped his fists. ¡°General yang, the supply team has arrived. Miss Xue ¡®er and the others are here as well.¡± Just as Peng Eng was about to say something, someone came in to report. Miss Xue ¡®er? Cheng huaijin felt that she was very familiar. He seemed to have heard Xinxin mention her before. She was the other girl that Xiao Yu¡¯s foster father adopted. Chapter 1679 - 1679 Wake up! 1679 Wake up! After a while, Gu yingxue appeared in Peng Eng¡¯s tent. She was wearing a white coat, a white cape, and a straw hat. She was carrying a bone ash jar. Peng Eng sighed in his heart and looked at Cheng huaijin. The moment Gu yingxue appeared, Cheng huaijin¡¯s gaze was on her. To be more precise, it was on the urn of bone ash in her arms. He didn¡¯t know why, but he was flustered and his heart ached. He felt as if he had been stabbed by a knife, just like the day he had fought with general Gotz. Gu yingxue saw Cheng huaijin, who was standing beside Peng Eng. With just one look, her tears flowed out. !! Cheng huaijin and Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s facial features were too simr. you¡¯re big brother Xiao Jin? ¡± Gu yingxue walked to Cheng huaijin¡¯s side and looked at his face. Her voice was trembling. ¡°I¡¯m Cheng huaijin.¡± Cheng huaijin said. Gu yingxue took a step back with the urn in her arms and knelt down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. Cheng huaijin had a bad feeling in his heart, causing him to be unable to move. When white shirt and white nine saw this scene, they also walked silently behind Peng Eng. ¡°Why are you saying sorry to me? Do I know you?¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t want to care about the strange feeling in his heart. He looked at Gu yingxue and asked coldly. ¡°I¡¯m gu yingxue. My sister Cheng Huaiyu and I are adopted daughters of the Lin Prefecture magistrate, Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu. My sister couldn¡¯t escape from the Lang GE Kingdom because of me, so I¡¯m sorry, brother Jin.¡± Gu yingxue didn¡¯t dare to look at Cheng huaijin. She was afraid. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Cheng huaijin grabbed Gu yingxue by her cor and lifted her up. The urn of ashes was ced between them. my sister is dead. She missed her only chance to escape because she saved me. Gu yingxue¡¯s face was covered in tears and snot as Cheng huaijin lifted her up. She also hugged the urn tightly. young master Cheng, miss Cheng¡¯s Kasaya is in the jar. Bai Yi saw that Gu yingxue was in a bad mood and went forward to remind her, but she was interrupted by Cheng huaijin. ¡°Shut up!¡± Cheng huaijin let go of Gu yingxue, drew out his sword, and pressed it against her neck. ¡°Little Jin!¡± Peng Eng stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Who are you? Why did you pretend to be from the Peng family?¡± Cheng huaijin asked in a low voice. ¡°Jin, calm down. Xiao Yu is already dead, no one would use this to lie to you.¡± Peng Eng snatched the sword from his hand and said. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t believe anything she said. He looked straight at Gu yingxue.¡±My younger sister got married and had children in Fuzhou. She was married to an inhuman, but she was not dead. Who the hell are you? Why did you make up such a lie?¡± Gu yingxue shook her head with tears streaming down her face. She didn¡¯t want to believe it either. She also hoped that her sister would only get married and have children in Fuzhou, even if she was entrusted with the wrong person. ¡°Say it! Why did you make up a lie?¡± Cheng huaijin took a few steps forward and shook Gu yingxue¡¯s shoulders. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo. Gu yingxue could only keep apologizing. ¡°Little Jin, wake up! No one¡¯s making up lies!¡± Peng Eng pulled Cheng huaijin up and shook him. ¡°You let go! Let go of me!¡± Cheng huaijin roared. Peng Eng didn¡¯t let go, so Cheng huaijin directly made his move. Cheng huaijin¡¯s Kung Fu wasn¡¯t any worse than Peng Eng¡¯s, and Gu Xin had the intention to increase his strength. When she made medicinal cuisines for the quicksand King, she gave a lot of it to Cheng huaijin. In the beginning, Peng Eng had intentionally dodged, butter on, he raised his spirit and resisted with all his might. Bai Yi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He snatched the jar from Gu yingxue¡¯s hand and stood in front of Peng Eng.¡±Let¡¯s fight, let miss Cheng be annihted!¡± Chapter 1680 - 1680 Where to? 1680 Where to? Cheng huaijin¡¯s movements froze. Looking at the small jar in front of him, his heart ached so much that he felt like he was about to die. He looked at the jar and couldn¡¯t help but cry.¡±So, in the end, my sister and I were separated forever!¡± ¡°Lord Cheng, my condolences!¡± Bai Yi handed the jar to him. Cheng huaijin reached out and took the jar, carefully holding it in his arms. !! ¡°General Peng,dy Gu, can you tell me what Xiao Yu has been through this past year?¡± After a long time, Cheng huaijin raised his head and looked at Peng Eng and Gu yingxue. He had even changed the way he addressed her. In the first month of this year, he was still in contact with kun city. Kun city said that Xiao Yu was in the song family in Fuzhou. In less than a year, she had be like this? Looking at Gu yingxue¡¯s broken-down expression, Peng Eng knew that she couldn¡¯t exin it, so he stood beside Cheng huaijin and told him about Xiao Yu. He knew the general idea, but he didn¡¯t know the details. Thest time he saw Xiao Yu was when she was abandoned in the desert. He took off his cloak and covered her. But even if he didn¡¯t know the details, Cheng huaijin could imagine it. ¡°So, you knew that she was in Peng MU¡¯s hands, and you had people in the Lang GE Royal City, but you didn¡¯t manage to save her?¡± he roared at Peng Eng. General Peng, she was just a weak woman! My sister is just a weak woman! Why did you let a weak woman do such a dangerous thing!¡± Peng Eng lowered his head and didn¡¯t argue. He didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t. He was only following orders from above. No one had expected things to turn out like this. Cheng huaijin¡¯s eyes were red. ha, hahaha, this is ridiculous. Your great Zhou Army¡¯s rapid and dazzling battle results were actually exchanged for the sacrifice of a weak woman. Is it because without the news she brought out, your Peng family Army doesn¡¯t dare to attack thenge Kingdom? She was trapped and none of you cared about it. Gu yingxue was taken away and you immediately sent your troops? Ha, hahaha, hahahahahahaha Yingluo.¡± Peng Eng wanted to exin, but Cheng huaijin had just lost a loved one, so there was no point in exining. Don¡¯t persuade others to be kind before they suffer. Putting himself in Cheng huaijin¡¯s shoes, he might have said something even worse than what Cheng huaijin had said to his brother, who hade from the same mother, and they had only been able to rely on each other for life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jin.¡± Peng Eng could only apologize. Cheng huaijin pushed him away. you think you cane back to life just because you¡¯re sorry for my sister? ¡± he asked. What¡¯s the use of saying sorry?¡± ¡°Come with me!¡± He looked at Gu yingxue. Gu yingxue stood up and followed behind Cheng huaijin. Peng Eng was a little worried. Gu yingxue shook her head at him. When they arrived at an open space in the camp, Cheng huaijin looked in the direction of the city and asked, ¡± ¡°Tell me everything you saw and heard about Xiao Yu in the Lang GE Kingdom. What did she say before she died?¡± Gu yingxue didn¡¯t want to say it. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Cheng huaijin. It was enough for her to know about this alone. She didn¡¯t want more people to know. Cheng huaijin lowered his head and looked at Gu yingxue coldly.¡±Speak!¡± Gu yingxue shivered in fear, then lowered her head and told Cheng huaijin. Cheng huaijin¡¯s aura was getting colder and colder. There were a few times when Gu yingxue couldn¡¯t continue, but he forced her to continue. The two of them were silent for a long time. Cheng huaijin handed the urn of bone ash to Gu yingxue and turned to leave. Gu yingxue held the jar in one hand and pulled him with the other. brother Xiao Jin, where are you going? ¡° Chapter 1681 - 1681 Chapter 1681-what kind of hatred? 1681 Chapter 1681-what kind of hatred? Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t turn around. Xiao Yu gave you your life, ¡± he said. just do it well. Hold Xiao Yu well and don¡¯t worry about anything else. Let me go.¡± Gu yingxue let go of her hand subconsciously. Cheng huaijin strode out of the campsite. He returned to where he lianyi was. !! ¡°Hey, brother, you¡¯re back so soon? Caught by the great Zhou?¡± He lianyi was waiting for Cheng huaijin. ¡°Lend me your letter Eagle.¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t answer his question, but said, ¡± He lianyi had never seen Cheng huaijin like this before. He wanted to ask him something, but they had only known each other for a short time and weren¡¯t familiar with each other yet. He put his hand in his mouth and blew on it. Soon, an Eagle flew over from the sky. It wasn¡¯t as big as quicksand King¡¯s a ¡®li, but it was still very majestic. Cheng huaijin found some paper notes and wrote a letter to the quicksand King and Gu Xin. There was only one content in the letter. Yun na had brought the people from thenge Kingdom to Gaozi and was chased by the great Zhou Army. He was nning to kill now. He asked his father and Xinxin to be prepared. It was possible that once he killed, the West would start a war. He didn¡¯t avoid writing in thenguage of the great Zhou Dynasty, since he lianyi couldn¡¯t understand it anyway. He lianyi helped him tie the letter into the tube of the messenger Eagle, took out his whistle, and blew it a few times. The messenger Eagle flew out. ¡°Brother, I really see you as a brother. What¡¯s wrong with you? Can you tell me?¡± He lianyi looked at Cheng huaijin with some worry. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill someone, do you want toe?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. ¡°Kill who?¡± He lianyi didn¡¯t think that Cheng huaijin was joking. ¡°Everyone in that city, spare no one.¡± Cheng huaijin said. He wanted to bury all the people who had defiled his sister with her. He wanted to start a massacre and not let a single one off! He lianyi was stunned. What kind of hatred was this? Cheng huaijin looked at him coldly. if you really treat me as a brother, then lead your troops and block the city gates. Don¡¯t let anyone escape! He lianyi pursed his lips and patted Cheng huaijin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good! Although I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re like this, I can still help you with this.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Cheng huaijin cupped his fists. Then, he returned to his residence and began to prepare. Once the food was ready, he started eating again expressionlessly. After a full meal, it was already the next day. He found he lianyi and asked him for a favor, then went to the city alone. He lianyi was still very worried. Although Yun na and the others were already stray dogs, there were still tens of thousands of people, after all, while Cheng huaijin was alone. Cheng huaijin told him not to worry and that he was the only one who could do this. Otherwise, he would never be able to let go of this for the rest of his life. He would live in endless regret and self-me for the rest of his life. Seeing that he had already made up his mind, he lianyi could only follow his instructions. Fortunately, there were no goz¡¯s ministers here. Otherwise, it would be a little difficult for him to do this. ¡­¡­ In the morning, when the king of quicksand Kingdom was eating, he heard the guard in the Eagle House say that Prince Helian¡¯s letter Eagle had arrived. The king of quicksand went to get the letter. After reading it, he asked someone to invite Gu Xin and Gu Hui over. Gu Xin looked at the letter and immediately realized that something was wrong. By right, she should be happy to see that the great Zhou Army had arrived at Gaozi. However, what brother Xiao Ben was nning to do made her feel extremely anxious. Two days ago, Gu Hui and the rest had finally settled down. She had originally nned to ask Xiao Yu, but Gu Hui had taken the initiative to mention Xiao Yu. Gu Xin had only found out that Xiao Yu had been brought to thenge nation by Peng mu two days ago. Chapter 1682 - 1682 Big brother has avenged you 1682 Big brother has avenged you She had been nning to go to Gotz to tell Cheng huaijin about this, but now that she saw Cheng huaijin¡¯s letter, she had a bad feeling. Gu Hui also came over to read the letter and sighed in her heart. ¡°Big sister, why didn¡¯t father and Grandpa Peng send people to save Xiao Yu in time? Why?¡± Gu Xin questioned again. ¡°Back then, in Fuzhou, Xiao Yu betrayed Peng mu so that I could catch him. After that, Peng mu watched him closely. Only Xie Nanfeng and a few others from the great Zhou Dynasty entered thenge Kingdom from the west side of the goddess Kingdom. Our people can¡¯t even get close to Xiao Yu. The first time Xiao Yu sent a letter, she said that they would have to wait for the n. At that time, not only would Xie Nanfeng and the others not be able to leave, but she also wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. If she tried to escape, not only would Xie Nan Feng be exposed, she would also be watched even more closely. It¡¯s better to take advantage of the situation at that time to gather more information.¡± Gu Hui exined again. !! ¡°But, but Xie Nanfeng can also bring a letter back to kun city!¡± Gu Xin retorted. ¡°Because Xie Nanfeng is alone. If there¡¯s one more person, we¡¯ll definitely be discovered.¡± Gu Hui said. The king of quicksand Kingdom understood what he meant. Something must have happened to ah Hai¡¯s twin sister. He shook his head and said,¡¯Xinxin, take some people to goz! I can do it over here.¡± ¡­¡­ In the great Zhou¡¯s camp, Helian Yi paid a visit as Prince Gotz. general Peng, Prince ah hai asked me to bringdy Gu to the city gate tower. He requested thatdy Gu must bring someone else with her. After the small talk, he lianyi stated his request in great Zhou dialect, which he was not very familiar with. ¡°May I ask Prince Helian, what is Prince ah hai nning to do? Do you need our help?¡± Peng Eng asked. ¡°General Peng, Prince ah hai said thatdy GU only needed to bring one other person. As for the rest, I hope that the great Zhou will not interfere. I can protectdy Gu and ensure her safety.¡± He lianyi said. Peng Eng was silent. Cheng huaijin still had a thorn in his heart, so he nodded in agreement. Gu yingxue left with Helian Yi, and Bai Yi followed. He lianyi didn¡¯t know who the other person Cheng huaijin was talking about was, so he just assumed it was Bai Yi and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu yingxue held the urn to her chest and said to Cheng Huaiyu in her heart, ¡± ¡°Big sister, big brother has avenged you. Big brother asked me to bring you to see.¡± The breeze blew through Gu yingxue¡¯s hair as if Cheng Huaiyu was responding to her. On the walls, the Gaozi Army had already firmly guarded the four entrances to the gate tower. On the gate tower, the Gaozi Army had already prepared the catapults and archers. Gu yingxue held the urn and stood at the best spot, where she could see half of the city. Amotion suddenly broke out somewhere. Gu yingxue could hear the sounds of fighting and killing. She could also see Cheng huaijin, who was dressed in ck and carrying a few swords on his back, killing the enemies. From the way they were dressed, they were the soldiers of thenge Kingdom. Cheng huaijin held one in each hand and didn¡¯t even care about his injuries. Very quickly, arge group of people surrounded him. Cheng huaijin took out a small bottle from his chest, held his breath, and scattered it in the air. He quickly fled the scene. Some of them chased after him, while others failed to catch up in time and fell to the ground one after another. Cheng huaijin brandished his sword and continued to kill them one by one. As long as they dared to shoot, Gaozi¡¯s best archers would shoot them first. Cheng huaijin would kill, kill, kill without exhaustion. Chapter 1683 - 1683 She betrayed me first 1683 She betrayed me first From morning to afternoon, a total of six hours had passed. Cheng huaijin had been killing for six hours, and by the time Yun na and Peng mu had arrived, he had already retreated to the city gate tower. Gu yingxue ran over with the urn of ashes in her arms. Her heart ached when she saw Cheng huaijin covered in blood. Cheng huaijin¡¯s eyes were only on the urn of bone ash she was holding. ¡°Ten days, sister, just ten days. Just watch, brother will kill them all for you.¡± Prince Helian looked at the urn of bone ash in Gu yingxue¡¯s arms in surprise. !! He didn¡¯t think that Gu yingxue was Cheng huaijin¡¯s sister, because Cheng huaijin¡¯s eyes were fixed on the jar. Could it be that Prince ah hai and Princess Xinxin still had a sister in the great Zhou Dynasty? This was Prince Helian¡¯s inner thought. ¡°Prince Helian, what do you mean by this?¡± In the city, Yun na looked at Helian Yi angrily. ¡°Close the door and beat the dog!¡± He lianyiughed arrogantly. ¡°You!¡± Yun na couldn¡¯t believe that this person would suddenly turn hostile. He had even guessed the truth. He lianyi must have let them enter the city on purpose! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? General Yuuna wants his men to break through the city walls?¡± He lianyi leaned against the wall easily and looked down at the clouds below. ¡°You, Gatz, want to be on the same side as the great Zhou?¡± Yun na calmed down and asked. ¡°Do you want me, Gotz, to be associated with you drowning dogs?¡± He lianyi asked. ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Yun na said ¡± good ¡± three times in a row, then said, ¡± soldiers, listen up! Break through the city wall and kill! kill! Helian Yi raised his sword high. all soldiers of Gaozi, listen up! Kill all the cloud Sea Army soldiers that approach the city wall! ¡°Kill the cloud Sea Army that approaches the city walls!¡± ¡°Kill the cloud Sea Army that approaches the city walls!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Helian Yi¡¯s order was passed down from the left and right. At this moment, as long as the Gaozi Army felt that the soldiers of the cloud Sea were approaching the city wall, the trebuchets and archers would immediately set off. Yun na turned around and called for his men to find the city gate and break through it. Unfortunately, he lianyi¡¯s subordinates were all Gaozi¡¯s most elite subordinates, and they were firmly guarding the city gate. They couldn¡¯t even get close to it, let alone break through it. The sky was about to turn dark, and Yun na and Peng mu once again arrived below Cheng huaijin. Peng mu looked at Cheng huaijin and asked, ¡± ¡°You want to take revenge for Xiao Yu?¡± Cheng huaijin already knew Peng MU¡¯s identity. At this moment, he was like a cheetah that had its eyes on its prey. He looked at Peng mu and didn¡¯t answer his question. ¡°I can¡¯t be med for Xiao Yu¡¯s fate, she betrayed me first.¡± Peng mu said. She worked for the great Zhou wholeheartedly, but the great Zhou did not send anyone to save her in the end. This was her own fault. If you want to kill, shouldn¡¯t you kill the people of the great Zhou first?¡± Peng mu spoke the great Zhou dialect very quickly. Other than Gu yingxue, Bai Yi, and Cheng huaijin, who were from the great Zhou, no one else from Gaozi and Yunhai understood. Gu yingxue spat at the foot of the city wall. ¡°Peng mu, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± Peng mu pointed at Gu yingxue and said,¡±your sister didn¡¯t escape because of her. Shouldn¡¯t you kill her?¡± She was the one who took away your sister¡¯s chance of survival. She was supposed to be with general yuena, but your sister sacrificed herself to protect her. Do you n to watch her live the rest of her life and let your sister die in peace?¡± Gu yingxue¡¯s sore spot was hit. Yes, Peng mu was right. She had harmed her sister, and her sister had suffered for her. Cheng huaijin took the bow from the hands of the goz Archer beside him, snatched the arrow, nocked it, pulled the bow, and shot it at Peng MU¡¯s stomach. It was so fast that if Yun na had not pulled Peng mu back, he would not have been able to Dodge the arrow. Chapter 1684 - 1684 Listen to his words 1684 Listen to his words Cheng huaijin jumped down from the city gate tower, the tip of his sword pointed straight at Peng mu. Peng mu dodged, but Yun na was about tounch a sneak attack. Cheng huaijin changed his direction, and his sword was ced horizontally across Yun NA¡¯s neck. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, a cloud ocean soldier fell to the ground. ¡°Who dares to move!¡± Helian Yi said in a deep voice as he drew his bow and aimed at the surrounding soldiers of the cloud Sea. !! The soldiers of Gotz had their swords on the bowstring. As long as anyone below moved, they would shoot. Cheng huaijin¡¯s sword pierced through Yun NA¡¯s shoulder. Yun NA¡¯s life was no longer in danger. Even though his shoulder was pierced, he still fought back with all his might. However, Cheng huaijin¡¯s Kung Fu wasn¡¯t inferior to his. Now that he was injured, he naturally wasn¡¯t Cheng huaijin¡¯s match. After breaking the tendons in Yun NA¡¯s hands and feet, Cheng huaijin turned his head and looked at Peng mu. ¡°Brother, Xiao Yu and I were married before. We were in love, and it was all because of Yun na. I wanted to protect Xiao Yu, but I couldn¡¯t beat Yun na. Brother, you have to believe me. ¡± Peng mu kept retreating under Cheng huaijin¡¯s gaze. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. He took the initiative to attack first, and Peng mu resisted. Cheng huaijin had actually dealt him a fatal blow. Very quickly, Peng mu was subdued, and Cheng huaijin picked out the tendons in his arms and legs. He was now lying on the ground. ¡°You ¡­ All of this is your fault. If you had appeared earlier, Xiao Yu would not have left the Peng family and would not have married randomly. I will marry Xiao Yu and protect her well. It¡¯s all your fault that Xiao Yu ended up like this.¡± Peng mu shouted. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Cheng huaijin squatted down and said his first words to Peng mu. ¡°Other than you, the only person Xiao Yu loves the most is me. If you kill me, she won¡¯t be able to rest in peace!¡± Peng mu wanted to grab any chance he had to survive. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Cheng huaijin smiled. Before Peng mu could even catch his breath, Cheng huaijin had already grabbed his chin and lifted him up. He then directly dislocated Peng MU¡¯s chin, and with a sh of his sword, Peng MU¡¯s tongue flew away. Peng mu looked at Cheng huaijin in horror. I will let you experience all the pain that Xiao Yu has suffered by your side! Cheng huaijin threw Peng mu onto the ground and looked at the frightened soldiers of the cloud Sea around him. He pointed the tip of his sword to the ground and dragged him to the person closest to him. As night fell, the city began its massacre again. At midnight, Cheng huaijin returned to the city gate tower, covered in injuries. He borrowed a few people from he lianyi and dragged Yun na and he lianyi, who were already unable to move, to a ce and locked them up. After personally seeing the two of them locked up, Cheng huaijin left the city gate tower. ¡°Big brother Xiao Jin, are you going to rest?¡± Gu yingxue chased after him. Cheng huaijin stopped in his tracks and turned to look at the urn of ashes in Gu yingxue¡¯s arms. ¡°All of you should return to the great Zhou camp to rest! Come again tomorrow morning.¡± With that, he stepped forward and patted the jar, then turned around and left. Gu yingxue wanted to ask more but was stopped by Bai Yi. ¡°Listen to him,¡± Gu yingxue followed Bai Yi back to the camp. He lianyi, on the other hand, went after Cheng huaijin. When he heard what Cheng huaijin was looking for, he was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say. However, he was a very loyal person and still took Cheng huaijin to find those things. ¡°After I kill all the people inside, I¡¯ll burn this city! I¡¯ve saved up some gold coins over the years, and I¡¯ll pay you back when the timees.¡± Cheng huaijin said. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say that. Although I don¡¯t know what happened to you, I¡¯ll definitely support you. Let¡¯s not talk about money, it¡¯ll hurt our rtionship.¡± He lianyi said. ¡°It hurts money to talk about feelings. He lianyi, you treat me as a brother. When the timees, just ept the gold coins. Don¡¯t make me owe you too much.¡± Cheng huaijin said indifferently. Chapter 1685 - 1685 I don’t want to know at all 1685 I don¡¯t want to know at all The next morning, Gu yingxue carried the urn of ashes up the city gate tower with Bai Yi. Actually, Peng Eng had wanted toe along. He also wanted the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers to help, but Bai Yi had dissuaded him from doing so. In this situation, Cheng huaijin would never ept the help of the Zhou Dynasty¡¯s soldiers unless Gu Xin came. Cheng huaijin might hate everyone in kun city for not being able to save Cheng Huaiyu in time, but he would never hate Gu Xin. When he settled the matter himself and thought it through, he would not have any hatred in his heart, but the thorn could not be removed. !! White shirt said, ¡± let him think that way. He¡¯ll feel better if he thinks that way. Peng Eng sighed and left to write a letter to kun city. In the beginning, he didn¡¯t want to tell kuncheng about Cheng Huaiyu. His fifth aunt was pregnant, and two years ago, she lost a child because of Cheng Huaiyu. He was afraid that if he told his family about Cheng Huaiyu, his fifth aunt would be hurt again because of Cheng Huaiyu. He was thinking that when he went back, his fifth aunt would have given birth. A woman who had given birth would be in better health than a woman with a child. She would not be so agitated that something would happen. But now, he decided to write a letter back and tell his family not to let fifth aunt know. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s contributions to the great Zhou could not be erased. ¡°Hey, you two, Prince ah hai has done an amazing thing!¡± He lianyi said excitedly when he saw Gu yingxue and Bai Yi walking over. ¡°Prince Helian, did Prince ah hai sleep well? Did you eat something?¡± Gu yingxue asked. ¡°She ate and slept. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s good or not.¡± He lianyi shrugged, then pointed to an open space, surrounded by stone walls as tall as a person. Peng mu and Yun na were locked inside. there¡¯s going to be a big show to watchter. Gu yingxue and Bai Yi looked over. Prince Helian smacked his head and said,¡±by the way, aren¡¯t all thedies of the great Zhou Dynasty more reserved?¡± If you don¡¯t understand the matters between men and women, why don¡¯t you stop looking?¡± Gu yingxue didn¡¯t understand what he said and turned to look at Bai Yi. White shirt did not understand either. It was probably because Prince Helian spoke too fast, and the great Zhou¡¯s officialnguage was not so urate. However, the two of them soon understood what he lianyi meant. Some of the soldiers from the gozans carried bowls to feed Peng mu and Yun na, and then a few sheep were led in. Bai Yi swore that he had never seen such a spectacr scene before. Peng mu and Yun na had been defiled by a few sheep. It was obvious that those sheep had also been fed. Gu yingxue looked at the scene and didn¡¯t turn her head away. This is an eye for an eye. You bunch of animals ruined my sister, so I¡¯ll let animals ruin you. He lianyi sighed repeatedly at Cheng huaijin¡¯s strange thinking. He then slowed down and exined to Gu yingxue and Bai Yi, ¡± ¡°Ah hai asked me to find the medicinest night, the one with the best effect. It¡¯s a pity that their tongues were cut off. Otherwise, I would have to ask them how they felt.¡± Bai Yi nced at he lianyi speechlessly.¡±Prince Helian, do you really want to know how it feels like?¡± He lianyi was stunned. He felt that there was something wrong with Bai Yi¡¯s gaze. Where was he looking at? He quickly waved his hands. no, no. I don¡¯t want to know at all. I¡¯m just joking. The white-robed man turned to look at the city. It was impossible for the Army of Yunhai andng GE to stand still and let Cheng huaijin kill them, so Cheng huaijin was still injured. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t feel any pain at all now. Moreover, Helian Yi wouldn¡¯t let him be surrounded. Chapter 1686 - 1686 Let him live 1686 Let him live Cheng huaijin rested for six hours every day. At other times, he was either killing people or on the road to killing people. He had not washed up. His entire body was covered in blood, his hair was a mess, and there was not a single clean spot on his body. He was also injured, but he didn¡¯t take care of his wounds. Other than sleeping, he would walk to Gu yingxue¡¯s side after every day. He looked at the urn of ashes in her arms and said, ¡± ¡°Soon, big brother is going to help you kill everyone!¡± ¡­¡­ !! A few dayster, Gu Xin, Gu Hui, and the rest arrived at Gotz. After they arrived, she requested to see Cheng huaijin. King Gaozi sent someone to bring Gu Xin there. Before she could exchange pleasantries with Gu yingxue and Bai Yi, Gu Xin jumped down from the city wall after seeing the dead bodies in the city and the exhausted Cheng huaijin. She came to Cheng huaijin¡¯s side and supported him, who was about to copse from exhaustion. ¡°Brother, let me do it!¡± Cheng huaijin turned to look at Gu Xin, wanting to reject her. Gu Xin said firmly,¡¯brother, did you forget what you said? I¡¯m your little sister, your biological little sister. That means Xiao Yu is my big sister, my biological big sister. As his younger sister, I should also help him in this matter.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. Gu Xin helped him to a corner and took off the water bag hanging on her waist. She handed it to Cheng huaijin.¡±Drink some water. I¡¯ll be done in two hours,¡± ¡°Alright!¡± He nodded. Gu Xin pulled out her sword and followed what she saw on the city gate tower and caught up to the remaining group of people. Bai Yi and Gu yingxue were in disbelief when they saw Gu Xin¡¯s fast, urate, and ruthless attacks. How much had she grown in just one year? ¡°Xiao Yu is dead?¡± Princess Jinghe asked as she looked at the jar of bone ash in Gu yingxue¡¯s arms. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu yingxue nodded. Princess Jinghe wanted to ask more but was stopped by Gu Hui. Two hourster, Gu Xin came to Cheng huaijin¡¯s side with Kingng GE¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°Brother, he hung himself.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Kingnge. It was this person who wanted to sit on the throne of the great Zhou Dynasty, which led to this series of events. However, there was no ¡®if¡¯. Cheng huaijin stood up, holding Kingnge¡¯s head, and looked at Gu yingxue. Gu Xin supported him. The brother and sister walked over the mountain of corpses and reached the city gate tower. Gu yingxue had already run down with the jar and was waiting for them. Gu Xin¡¯s tears flowed down as she looked at the jar. Her mind was filled with images of her and Xiao Yu. When they first met, she was the beautiful, fair-skinned, and round-eyed youngdy. When they met again, that little sister always had her in her eyes. They yed andughed together in the backyard of the county government office. They chased each other andughed together at their home at the crossroads. When they parted, it was raining heavily. Her tears fell faster than the rain, and she also cried. The next time they met was two yearster. That beautiful youngdy had called her Xinxin in a pleasant voice, and her eyes were as clean and pure as ever. Gu Xin looked up at the sky and tried her best to stop her tears from flowing out. However, she couldn¡¯t do it. Xiao Yu was smiling too happily in her mind. She was so pretty that she couldn¡¯t control her tears. Cheng huaijin was also crying. He couldn¡¯t protect his sister well. He only did such insignificant things after her death. He didn¡¯t deserve to be her brother. Prince ah hai, the two people over there can¡¯t take it anymore. They¡¯re foaming at the mouth! At this moment, a Gaozi soldier came to report. ¡°Xinxin, go and save Peng mu. Let him live, let him live and enjoy the torture he deserves!¡± Cheng huaijin turned to Gu Xin. Chapter 1687 - 1687 Chapter 1687-long time no see 1687 Chapter 1687-long time no see Peng MU¡¯s entire body was extremely dirty, and he could not move. Gu Xin took out a small bottle of medicine from her arms and Cheng huaijin instructed Gao zibing to clean Peng MU¡¯s body. After working together for a year, they didn¡¯t need to speak at all to understand what the other wanted to do. Gu Xin stepped forward and asked Gao zibing to pry open Peng MU¡¯s mouth. She then fed Peng mu a translucent pill and asked Cheng huaijin, ¡± ¡°Brother, he won¡¯t die. Where¡¯s the person beside him?¡± !! Cheng huaijin nced at Yun na, who was in a simr situation as Peng mu. ¡°If he¡¯s dead, then he¡¯s dead. There¡¯s no need to care.¡± When Peng mu woke up and saw Gu Xin, he finally understood what he had been trying to figure out. He wanted to ask her something, but his tongue was cut off and he could not speak. Cheng huaijin saw that Peng mu had woken up and asked Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Do you have any medicine to stop bleeding? A medicine that can stop his bleeding and keep him alive after cutting off his limbs?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she nodded her head. Cheng huaijin then looked at the urn of ashes in Gu yingxue¡¯s arms. He raised his sword and cut off Peng MU¡¯s limbs. ¡­¡­ That night, a horse carriage that wasn¡¯t transporting any rations appeared in the great Zhou Army¡¯s Army¡¯s supply line. On the carriage, there was arge wine jar. Peng MU¡¯s head was on top of the wine jar. His eyes could move, so he was still alive. Beside the wine jar was Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s urn of ashes. Cheng huaijin¡¯s intention was to let Peng mu stay by Xiao Yu¡¯s side like this. Let Xiao Yu watch Peng mu suffer every day and night. For how long Xiao Yu suffered by Peng MU¡¯s side, Peng mu would pay back double by Xiao Yu¡¯s side. Because of this, Cheng huaijin had even asked Gu Xin to hire someone she could trust to keep a close eye on Peng mu and not let him die. The person Gu Xin trusted the most, other than her family, was Lu Zheng. The white shirt and the others that Lu Zheng gave her were the people she trusted the most. Gu Xin wanted to ask white nine toe, but Gu yingxue volunteered, ¡± ¡°Sister Xinxin, brother Jin, let me do it. I¡¯ll keep a close eye on Peng mu and not let him die.¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu yingxue and sighed. This girl would not be able to get over it. She would definitely think about this matter. Even if she was not allowed to do it, she would do it herself. Hence, Gu Xin gave Gu yingxue a bottle of medicine. ¡°Give him one of the pills in here every two days. We¡¯ll go back to quicksand country together in two days. I¡¯ll make the pills when we¡¯re there.¡± Gu yingxue nodded! The city was burned down by Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin. Everyone in the city was buried with Cheng Huaiyu. As the Prince and Princess of quicksand country, the two of them promised Helian Yi that they wouldpensate him with gold. He lianyi already had a good impression of Gu Xin and treated Cheng huaijin as his brother, so he naturally had no objections. All of the Gatz people in the city had already been moved out. The fire burned non-stop for three days and three nights. Peng Eng had called out all the great Zhou soldiers to watch the fire. On the fourth day, Cheng huaijin finally washed himself clean and went to rest. Gu Xin met up with Peng Eng and the rest of the Peng family Army. ¡°Second brother Peng, long time no see!¡± Gu Xin smiled at Peng Eng. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯ve grown up!¡± Peng Eng said with emotion. ¡°If I still haven¡¯t grown up after experiencing so much, then I¡¯d be stupid!¡± Gu Xin joked. ¡°Come and sit here.¡± Peng Eng smiled and shook his head, inviting Gu Xin to take a seat. ¡°How many people did the great Zhou send?¡± After sitting down, Gu Xin went straight to the point. If it wasn¡¯t for Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s matter, she might have asked about the situation in kun city. But now, she didn¡¯t want to ask anything. All she wanted to do was to quickly call Yunhai and bring Xiao Yu Home. Chapter 1688 - 1688 You are stupid 1688 You are stupid ¡°We currently have 100000 troops. If it¡¯s not enough, we can send more. The Lang GE Kingdom has been destroyed and is now taken over by the great Zhou.¡± Peng Eng said. ¡°Second brother Peng, send a letter to kun city. We need another 100 thousand troops. They must arrive in a month. Prepare your own food.¡± Gu Xin took out a map from her pocket as she spoke, ¡± we¡¯ve already discussed with sarin and Gotz. After we take down Yunhai, the West will be split between the four of us. Second brother Peng canmunicate with kun city, but it¡¯s up to you how you¡¯re going to negotiate with Gotz and sarin. Currently, they all think that I¡¯m the princess of quicksand country.¡± so, Xinxin, are you here to discuss business with me, the general of great Zhou, as the princess of quicksand country? ¡± Peng Eng asked with a smile. ¡°Of course, on behalf of quicksand country, I will also fight for the best interests of quicksand country and its people. Also, my eldest sister, eldest brother-inw, sister Zhen, and third sister he are all my people now!¡± Gu Xin said with certainty. !! ¡°Hahahaha, alright, I¡¯ll send a letter in a while. There will be a reply in six days at most.¡± Peng Engughed out loud and said, ¡± then I¡¯ll ask Princess Xinxin to make an exception and introduce me to the king of Gaozi country! ¡°That¡¯s not a problem,¡± Gu Xin snapped her fingers. Originally, she wanted to ask Peng Eng to send a message to her family. However, when she heard Peng Eng say that thengge Kingdom had been destroyed, her father¡¯s a ¡®li could send another message. This time, the king of quicksand Kingdom had handed a¡¯ li over to Gu Xin. This made things easier. Gu Xin left the map of the west side to Peng Eng and left the camp with Gu yingxue, Bai Yi, and the rest. She was going to pay a visit to King Gotz and then bring Gu yingxue back to quicksand country. Now, she didn¡¯t feel at ease no matter where Gu yingxue was. She could only be at ease if she brought her back to quicksand country. ¡­¡­ At the beginning of November, after the confinement period, grandma Xiao apanied Empress Xue to the pce under the escort of the hidden Dragon guards. On this day, the Emperor ordered the officials of the Ministry of Rites to prepare a Grand weing ceremony to wee the Empress and the Crown Prince back to the pce. The officials from the Ministry of Rites almost fell when they heard the news. The Crown Prince, the Crown Prince was decided just like that? A little kid who wasn¡¯t even a hundred days old? The Emperor was not happy with the reaction of the officials from the Ministry of Rites and directly punished them as a warning to others. No one dared to say anything in the court, and everyone congratted the Emperor. Just like that, the Emperor issued an edict, and the thirteenth son of the Emperor, ye Heng, became the Crown Prince. The third Prince in the court was stunned. He seemed to see all the courtiers pitying, pitying, andughing at him. He couldn¡¯t believe that the Emperor had really made his younger brother, who was from the same mother, the Crown Prince. He wanted to object, but when he thought of what had happened to the officials of the Ministry of Rites, no one would help him if he retorted now. When it came to the appointment of a legitimate heir, both he and the thirteenth Prince only upied the main seat and not the main seat. The second Prince was in front of them. The Emperor took in all of the third Prince¡¯s expressions. After the court was dismissed, he had the eunuch call the third Prince over. ¡°Imperial father, this son was reckless. I want to know what I did wrong that Imperial father wants to abandon this son and appoint thirteenth brother as the Crown Prince! Thirteenth brother is just an infant who hasn¡¯t even reached the day!¡± The third Prince asked as soon as he arrived. He was also provoked. In the past, he would not have dared to do this. ¡°Yes, you are indeed reckless. You¡¯re not only reckless, you¡¯re also stupid.¡± The Emperor frowned. The third Prince looked at the Emperor in disbelief. ¡°Your mother will be here in a few days. At that time, you will know how stupid you are!¡± The Emperor shook his head helplessly. Chapter 1689 - 1689 The third Prince’s interrogation 1689 The third Prince¡¯s interrogation The Emperor had seen with his own eyes how his son had been toyed around by a woman, and how he had listened to her every word. It wasn¡¯t that he was heartless and didn¡¯t want to help, but he couldn¡¯t. If a person who was about to inherit the throne still needed his help to clear the obstacles in this matter, then he would not be qualified to inherit the throne. Imperial father, I did not think that I was stupid to gather all sorts of evidence against Prime Minister Lin when Imperial father, Imperial mother, Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager were not around! The third Prince argued for himself. !! ¡°Ha!¡± The Emperor sneered, ¡± is that so? Did you join forces with your ministers to find it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The third Prince gritted his teeth. ¡°Oh, then is your secondary consort Li your secondary consort or your advisor?¡± The Emperor asked with a sneer. The third Prince raised his head in shock. secondary consort Li has helped you find all kinds of evidence against Xiang Lin. Do you know what Duke Rong¡¯s mansion has been doing recently? ¡± The Emperor asked again. ¡°Father, are you suspecting Duke Rong and his wife? They are Imperial grandmother¡¯s blood rted brothers and sisters-inw, they have always been well behaved. Imperial father, did someone say something in front of you?¡± The third Prince asked. hahahaha! the Emperorughed in anger. I have really raised a good son, a very stupid son! You tell me, should this one thank you, thank you for having some admiration for this one and not heartlessly drugging this one?¡± The third Prince was so scared that he knelt on the ground. With his hands behind his back, the Emperor walked over from his throne. kill me. You are the Empress¡¯s son. Now that Prime Minister Lin¡¯s party is no longer in your way, you should naturally ascend the throne, right? ¡± ¡°No, no.¡± The third Prince was so scared that he was sweating profusely. Imperial father, your son didn¡¯t. Your son definitely doesn¡¯t have such thoughts!¡± The Emperor looked down at him,¡±if you had that ability, I would have made you the Emperor long ago.¡± But you don¡¯t have the ability. Even if I want you to be one, you can¡¯t. Duke Rong and his wife don¡¯t have that ambition, and your Royal grandmother also doesn¡¯t have the ambition to let her maternal family gain power, but there are people in the Duke Rong residence who have this ambition.¡± The third Prince raised his head in shock. In the Duke Rong¡¯s Manor, other than the old couple, there were only their daughter and grandson. Madam li was a magnanimous person, and that person was li mu. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re only thinking of li Muyan!¡± The Emperor looked at his stupid son and shook his head in disappointment. the person with the greatest ambition is right beside you. Have you ever doubted it? ¡± The third Prince was stunned. ¡°Men! Bring the Jin family over!¡± The Emperor ordered. After a while, eunuch Fu appeared with a few people dressed like ordinary people. This group of people obviously had not seen big scenes before. After arriving, they knelt down and kowtowed, not even daring to raise their heads. The third Prince didn¡¯t understand. The Emperor nced at eunuch Fu. Eunuch Fu asked them to introduce themselves. The few of them stuttered as they introduced their ancestral home to a vige not far from the capital. Eunuch Fu received the emperor¡¯s gaze and asked one by one. In the end, the third Prince fell to the ground in disbelief. Jin Yingying. The Emperor said the name andughed, ¡± this poor girl saved the son of the Emperor, but because of this, her family was destroyed and she was sold to Xing Nan country. Howughable!¡± The third Prince shook his head,¡±no, father, you¡¯re lying to me, right?¡± When this subject son was harmed by noble consort Lin, it was Shan ¡®er who saved this subject son. Shan¡¯ er still has a token with her. Imperial father, you can¡¯t lie to this subject son!¡± The Emperor waved his hand and eunuch Fu came out with a box. He opened it and ced it in front of the third Prince. Chapter 1690 - 1690 Two imperial edicts 1690 Two imperial edicts ¡°These are all tokens. This one sent people to find craftsmen to make it. It¡¯s quite good, can you distinguish it?¡± The Emperor pointed at the box. The third Prince held a jade pendant in his hand. It was exactly the same as the one Li Shan had. ¡°Back then, there wasn¡¯t a single word on your jade pendant. It was carved on it because you were mischievous when you were young and fell down and hit a stone. When your token truly appears, you can see which one is the one you¡¯ve brought up since you were young! Get lost, pack up and go pick up your mother and brother. If you make your mother unhappy, Zhen will let you end your life as a Prince early!¡± After the Emperor finished speaking, he turned around and left. ¡­¡­ !! On the second day of the eleventh month, the Empress¡¯s Honor Guard appeared at the South City gate. The Emperor personally arranged for his entourage to go to the South City gate to pick up his wife and child, making the people envious. Themonersughed and said,¡±who said that the Emperor loved his eldest son? themoners loved his youngest son. Our Emperor also loves his youngest son.¡± The rtionship between His Majesty and the Empress was so good that they could have a Little Prince when they went out to avoid the heat. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. What Little Prince? it¡¯s the Crown Prince. His Highness the Crown Prince. When the Emperor heard the People¡¯s idle chatter, he was also happy. When he reached the South City gate, he immediately got out of the carriage and ran to see his youngest son. The Empress secretly red at the Emperor. Pay attention to your manners! The Emperorughed without a care. He was happy with the people, happy with the people! Among the princesses and princes, the third Prince looked at thedy beside the olddy who followed his mother. He felt that he had seen her before, as if he had seen her in a dream. Jin Yingying was standing beside grandma Xiao. She had recognized the third Prince. She didn¡¯t like the third Prince at all because he was the one who had destroyed her family. Therefore, she only supported grandma Xiao and didn¡¯t look at the third Prince. There were also some high-ranking officials and their family members who came with the group to pick up the Empress and the Crown Prince. Among them were the country guarding Duke couple, Lu Zheng¡¯s biological father and stepmother. Madame Lin was not implicated by the fall of Minister Lin and Noble consort Lin. At this moment, when she saw grandma Xiao, she clenched her nails into her palms. This old thing that won¡¯t die, actually got involved with the Empress, how is she still not dead! Grandma Xiao saw Madame Lin and smiled. The Emperor was also interesting. He had dealt with the entire Lin family, but this was the only one left. Was he leaving it for Yuanyuan and Xinxin? Was it because Xinxin had said that this woman had to kowtow and serve tea to Xiao Jia when she paid respects to her ancestors? Grandma Xiao¡¯s heart was itching. To be honest, she also wanted to see it. In the past, he hoped that Yuanyuan had nothing to do with the Lu family. But now, why? Xiao Jia had given birth to a son and a daughter for the Lu family. What belonged to the Lu family should belong to her Yuanyuan. Since Xiao Jia was ranked in the Lu family, why didn¡¯t Yuanyuan pay her respects to Xiao Jia openly? Grandma Xiao¡¯s smile was very provocative, and Madame Lin trembled with anger. She didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with this olddy. Could it be that she wanted to use the Empress¡¯s power to suppress the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion? The entire Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion still didn¡¯t know that Lu Zheng was alive. However, they would find out in a while. After bringing the Empress and Crown Prince back to the pce, the Emperor drew up an imperial edict and had the officials of the Ministry of Rites go to Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion to announce the edict. Thete Duke Zhenguo¡¯s wife Zhou Yujia¡¯s mother, Xiao Shi, because of her superb medical skills, she was awarded the title of first rank wife. Lu Zheng, the legitimate son of the Duke Zhenguo¡¯s wife, Zhou Yujia, had pacified the southern region, rendered Meritorious Service to the Yun nation and the sand God, and was conferred the title of the great general of the West. He took the risk to travel to the West Fengyu, was conferred the title of first-grade great general, and inherited the position of the Duke Zhengguo. When these two imperial edicts arrived, everyone in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion was petrified. Chapter 1691 - 1691 What right do you have to feel aggrieved? 1691 What right do you have to feel aggrieved? ¡°This is too much! This was too much! They¡¯re simply going too far!¡± After the eunuch who had delivered the decree left, Madame Lin became angry. ¡°Shut up!¡± The country guarding Duke scolded her. ¡°Old master, the Emperor has suppressed the memorial you sent for Ming ¡®er to be conferred the title of Crown Prince. This clearly shows that he knows that Lu Zheng is still alive. Why? This is our High Duke¡¯s public house¡¯s family matter, what right does the Emperor have to interfere! Lu Zheng, that little b * stard, is dead. He¡¯s already dead.¡± Lin Shi roared madly. ¡°If you want to chase after your father and sister, you can continue to shout and make a scene!¡± The country guarding Duke sneered. !! you ¡­ Madame Lin panicked. She looked at the country guarding Duke in disbelief. is it because I don¡¯t have the Lin family as my backing that you¡¯re revealing your true nature? ¡± ¡°Think whatever you want.¡± The country guarding Duke didn¡¯t look at Madame Lin and went back to his room with the Imperial edict. Lin Shi wanted to chase after him to hit him, but her son stopped her. ¡°Mother, father doesn¡¯t know about this either. And you¡¯re cursing the Emperor!¡± Lu Ming was only one year younger than Lu Zheng. Back then, before Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, Zhou Yujia, had passed away, the Lin family and the country guarding Duke had already had an affair. Lu Ming, who was born at full term, was dered to be born prematurely. Lu Ming, who was already 19 this year, was not married yet. In the past two years, something had happened to the Lin family, so it was hard to talk about his marriage. For the girls with good conditions, they didn¡¯t want to fall in the Lin family, so they asked Lu Ming to marry them at this juncture. For the girls with poor conditions, they didn¡¯t have to worry about them. However, the Lin family didn¡¯t like them, so it had been dyed until now. Madame Lin shook off Lu Ming and chased after the country guarding Duke in a hurry. The entire Lu family was left with different expressions. The Lu family was not separated. In addition to the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s bloodline, there was still the second branch. The second branch¡¯s couple were honest people on the surface, but they were afraid that they could not helpughing when they saw Lin Shi suffer a loss. After Lin Shi left, the couple also went home hand in hand. The rest were Lu Zheng¡¯s brothers and sisters. They were all shocked. So, second brother was still alive! ¡­¡­ In the pce, the third Prince looked at his brother who was sleeping in the baby bed in kun ning Pce. There were several times when he wanted to strangle him. After the Empress finished tidying up, she came out and saw the third Prince in a daze. She sighed and walked forward, grabbing the third Prince¡¯s hand.¡±Your little brother is just like you when you were young. He¡¯s just aszy and only knows how to sleep. Luan ¡®er, you were like this when you were young too!¡± The third Prince withdrew his hand and looked at the Empress in pain. ¡°So, did Imperial mother give birth to a little brother and n to rece your son?¡± The Empress frowned. The third Prince was extremely aggrieved. did mother also know that your son was deceived? did you think that your son was beyond saving? that¡¯s why you gave birth to a son with Imperial father? ¡± The Empress sighed,¡±yes, mother already knew.¡± Seeing you listen to her and even cooperate with her to kill the third Prince¡¯s wife, mother is even more determined. Luan ¡®er, when your father first ascended the throne, he was protected by the Grand Empress Dowager, but do the old officials in the court Care about your father? Is your Imperial father being controlled by someone? As the ruler of a country, let alone those old and astute officials of the court, you can¡¯t even read the mind of a woman. What right do you have to be the ruler of a country?¡± The third Prince took a step back and shook his head. ¡°Mother, does it mean that you have a son now, so you don¡¯t want your son anymore? Mother, your son has been wronged!¡± The Empress let go of the third Prince¡¯s hand and looked at him sternly.¡±You feel wronged? What right do you have to feel wronged? What right do you have to feel aggrieved?¡± Chapter 1692 - 1692 Chapter 1692-arrangement 1692 Chapter 1692-arrangement The Empress walked to the side and sat down. She took a sip of water and said, ¡± ¡°You were born as the legitimate son of the pce. Your Imperial father raised you like a Crown Prince, but what about you? You¡¯re so arrogant and condescending that you¡¯ve driven away all the civil and military teachers that your father has arranged for you. You were arrogant and fell into imperial concubine Lin¡¯s trap. You almost lost your life and were saved by miss Jin. ¡°After that, you and the seventh Prince went back and forth. The seventh Prince had imperial concubine Lin and Prime Minister Lin to give him advice. You disregarded your status and did not know what was in people¡¯s hearts, and actually wanted to ask King qu for help? After that, you were deceived by a thirteen-year-old girl. She was your Savior and nothing else. The jade pendant was something you had worn for more than ten years, and you actually didn¡¯t recognize it! Your father¡¯s men have warned you many times, but you¡¯re willing to believe that woman? Have you forgotten how you offended the third Prince¡¯s consort¡¯s maiden family, Madam Zheng?¡± ¡°Why do you have to feel aggrieved over all these?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that your Imperial father allowed you to be deceived by others. Ask yourself, did your Imperial father allow you to be deceived?¡± ¡°Say it! What are you feeling wronged for? Isn¡¯t the medicine in your hands for your father? Is it going to be your little brother and bengong after you¡¯ve dealt with your Imperial father?¡± !! The third Prince shook his head and knelt in front of the Empress, tugging at her skirt. ¡°Mother, your son knows his mistake. Mother, don¡¯t ignore your son. Imperial father is disappointed in this subject son, Imperial grandmother also doesn¡¯t care about matters, this subject son only has you now. Mother!¡± The Empress pursed her lips and raised her head slightly. Her gaze moved to the baby¡¯s bed at the side and sighed. ¡°All you can do now is to be a good third Prince and stop causing trouble. The Crown Prince has already been decided. If you want your Imperial father¡¯sst trace of pity for you to disappear, then you can pretend that bengong never said these words!¡± The third Prince was stunned and looked up at the Empress. The Empress pped his hand away. you¡¯ve already grown up. The Crown Prince has already been decided. Your brothers who have grown up will definitely be crowned as Kings. If you want to live a carefree life like your Royal uncle Kang, then you should go and ask him. If you have any other ideas, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± The third Prince had never been treated coldly by the Empress before, and he felt extremely ufortable. The Empress had already called the head Pce maid to send the guests off. The third Prince left kun ning Pce in a daze. After he left, the Empress stood by the crib and shed tears. The Empress didn¡¯t lie to the third Prince. After the Emperor took the mother and son back, he made his sons princes the next day in court. The seventh Prince had already been grounded and might not have the chance toe out for the rest of his life. Only the second Prince, third Prince, fifth Prince, and ninth Prince were left. The ninth Prince was the youngest, just 15 years old. His mother was a noble and did not have a high status. The Emperor wanted the third Prince to be like King Kang, but the ninth Prince was the one who was the most like King Kang. He immediately said,¡±father, I¡¯ve grown up and want to see the outside world. Father, please let me learn from King Kang!¡± The Emperor was delighted. I wanted to, but you wanted to go. I didn¡¯t want you to go and even arranged work for you. so, the ninth Prince was sent to the Ministry of Works to do some work. The Emperor even found him a master there. As for the third Prince, the Emperor had arranged for him to be in the Ministry of Revenue. I¡¯ll let you see the real scheme. Go! The second Prince was not in good health, so the Emperor did not arrange any tasks for him. As for the fifth Prince, he liked to y with knives and Spears since he was young. The Emperor had left all the soldiers in the inner city to him. In short, his father had his eyes on him. If you don¡¯t do your job well, go look for your seventh brother! Chapter 1693 - 1693 Chapter 1693-everything is wrong 1693 Chapter 1693-everything is wrong After arranging for a few princes, the Emperor indicated that the Imperial Censorate could give a speech. Then, a few censors came out to impeach Duke Rong and listed the crimes of his family. The witnesses and material evidence were all present. In the entire Duke Rong residence, besides Madam li, none of the Duke Rong couple and Li Muyan were innocent. The most terrifying thing was that they had colluded with the enemy and betrayed the country. They had made contact with the dark blue Country, which was located in the East of cloud region. And Li Shan was the mastermind behind all this. Fortunately, Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng had warned the Emperor before, and he had sent people to keep an eye on Li Shan. Otherwise, he would not have found out about this. !! When Li Shan was exposed, as the concubine of the third Prince, some officials said that there was something wrong with the third Prince. The Emperor asked the third Prince to prove his innocence. As the Prince of the great Zhou, it was true that the third Prince wanted to be the Emperor, but he had never thought of using the power of another country to be the Emperor. So, when Li Shan did this, the third Prince really didn¡¯t know. His mind was clear as he continued to argue with the Minister, listing how he had been deceived by Li Shan and how he did not know the truth. The Emperor listened expressionlessly, but the disappointment in his heart increased by anotheryer. His son was indeed not worthy of being the ruler of a country. First of all, he did not have the responsibility. If he was deeply in love with a woman, he would never push her away at this time. Even if he had to be thick-skinned and cry, plead, and ask to be demoted to amoner, it would be better than a man who cut off all rtions. In the end, the third Prince was not guilty. What Li Shan had asked him to do, he had already done. It could not be considered as a vition of thew. It was for the benefit of the country and the people, and he had destroyed the Lin family. So, the third Prince was not guilty, and Li Shan was sentenced to beheading. Li Muyan and Duke Rong were the same. Only Madam li, who didn¡¯t know anything about the verdict, went crazy because of it. She was taken home by the eldest daughter of the Li family in Qing Province to retire. Just like that, the great Zhou Dynasty had a Crown Prince, and each Prince had their own duties. The power of the rtives was all removed, and the Zhou Dynasty was thriving. ¡­¡­ The day before Li Shan¡¯s head was cut off, she requested to see Gu Nian. The current Gu Nian was an important member of the Imperial court¡¯s weaponry Department. He was not someone who could be seen by a prisoner on death row. Naturally, the jailer did not agree to her request. As a result, the third Prince came to see Li Shan for thest time. Even though they had mistook each other for their lifesaver, the rtionship they had built over the past few years had turned out to be real. The third Prince hated Li Shan, but since she was already dead, he felt that it was not wrong to fulfill herst request. Thus, he went to look for Gu Nian on Li Shan¡¯s behalf. Since Gu Nian was not busy, she came after hearing the third Prince¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re not Gu Nian!¡± This was the first thing that Li Shan said to Gu Nian when they met. ¡°Just because you say I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not?¡± Gu Nianughed. are you like me? do you already know everything that¡¯s going to happen? is that why you¡¯re making things difficult for us and causing this? ¡± Li Shan asked again. ¡°Secondary consort Li, are you joking?¡± Gu Nian¡¯s smile widened. ¡°You¡¯re the heir. Starting from Lu Zheng, you, Cai Xiaolian, and Gu Xin, there¡¯s something wrong with all of them!¡± Li Shan pointed at Gu Nian as she came to a sudden realization. ¡°Oh? Was it? If there¡¯s something wrong with both of us, why didn¡¯t my father see it? Why didn¡¯t lu Zheng¡¯s grandparents see it? Li Shan, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re sick. Do you want someone to treat your brain and then cut it off?¡± Gu Nian would never admit it. Who knew if there were any of the emperor¡¯s men around the cell? Li Shan fell into deep thought. Yes, she had never seen Gu shouxin in her previous life. Chapter 1694 - 1694 He can retire now 1694 He can retire now Gu Nian looked at Li Shan, who was deep in thought, and regained herposure. ¡°Li Shan, to be honest, people shouldn¡¯t be so greedy. The more you want to get it, the more you can¡¯t. I didn¡¯t need to see you, but I still came. I didn¡¯te to see how miserable you were before your head was cut off. I just wanted to say something to you. If there¡¯s a next life, if there¡¯s a memory in the next life, don¡¯t chase after your memory, because it¡¯s the next life, not this life. Everything won¡¯t follow the path of this life.¡± It was just like her when she had just transmigrated. At that time, she had also set her mind on the plot of the book. If it weren¡¯t for her parents ¡®repeated reminders, she might have still been obsessed with the plot. The Gu Nian in the book had already lived her life, and the world she was in now was the life of the Gu Nian in her. The trajectory of her life had already changed when she first arrived. !! It was the same for Li Shan. When she was reincarnated, this life and her previous life had be twopletely different worlds. The time, the people, the ce, everything was different. Li Shan was stunned. Could it be that she knew that she had been reborn? Seeing her expression, Gu Nian shook his head and turned to leave. Gu Nian had to pass by the male prisoner¡¯s cell to leave the cell. She saw li Muyan. Li Muyan was no longer the noble young master he used to be. There was ambition in his eyes, and he was no longer so simple. In fact, she had met li Muyan a few times since she hade to the capital in the first half of the year. She had long been able to remain calm and let go of all those unnecessary things. ¡°Gu Nian,¡± Li Muyan called out to her just as she was about to walk past his cell. Gu Nian did not stop as she continued walking. ¡°Gu Nian, you¡¯ve always been the only one in my heart. I hope that you will be happy in this life.¡± Li Muyan shouted. Gu Nian continued to walk forward. After leaving the cell, the sky began to snow. The servant girl helped Gu Nian put on a cloak. Gu Nian reached out to catch the falling snow and asked the servant girl, ¡± ¡°Is there any letter from Father and mother?¡± ¡°Second miss, No.¡± The maidservant replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Nian gathered her cloak and got into the carriage. ¡­¡­ In Gaozi country, Cheng huaijin had already rested well. King Gotz had also sent someone to contact Peng Eng and had already sent a letter to the salin tribe. One day, Prince Sarlin arrived at the Gotz Kingdom, and King Gotz was holding a banquet in the pce. This was the first time that the four forces of quicksand country, Gaozi country, salin tribe, and great Zhou had gathered together. Gu Xin handed over the leadership role to Cheng huaijin. After all, it was impossible for her to stay in quicksand country in the future. King Gotz felt a little ufortable. How many juniors were there? the one from the great Zhou was also a young general. Could it be that other than him, the old guys from other ces were all useless? It couldn¡¯t be helped. The people who came were all juniors, and King Gotz had also given the right to speak to Helian Yi. King Gotz sat at the side, drinking the wine that Gu Xin brought him. He listened to the young men¡¯s n to attack Yunhai and sighed silently. The student had surpassed his master! That damn King Cloud Sea used to say that the great Zhou was very weak. Look, look at this little general of the great Zhou. He wasn¡¯t even a Prince, but he had control over the battle situation and talked about all kinds of schemes without stopping. His son and the Son of the Sarlin family were dumbfounded. Can a war be fought like this? Dugu Jun from the bustling sand country was indeed from the East. The two children he had raised werepletely different from the two fools from the West! Ah hai and Xinxin could totallypete with the waiter of the great Zhou Dynasty! Ah hai had single-handedly killed Yuuna¡¯s entire team. Even Peng Xiao ¡®er couldn¡¯tpare to him! King Gotz suddenly felt that he could retire and send his son to the great Zhou Dynasty to live for a few years. When his son came back, he could have fun everywhere. Chapter 1695 - 1695 Chapter 1695-catch up 1695 Chapter 1695-catch up Peng Eng stayed in the Gaozi Kingdom for five days. On the sixth day, Queen Yunhai arrived. When the Queen of Cloud Sea saw Yun¡¯s dried corpse, she was shocked. She had never thought that the Gotz would dare to be so arrogant. He lianyi stood at the city gate and looked at the small number of people that Queen Yunhai had brought with him. He smiled and said, ¡± Queen, you¡¯re quite arrogant. Are you sending so few people to us to fight? ¡± No matter what, Queen Yunhai would never lose her momentum. Sitting on the back of the horse, she looked at Helian Yi with a gloomy expression and said,¡±Call your old man over, you¡¯re not qualified to talk to me!¡± !! He lianyi raised his chin slightly and asked,¡±what?¡± Does the Queen feel that dying in the hands of a junior like me would lower her prestige? I don¡¯t know where the Queen¡¯s confidencees from. I even dared to kill your son, so why wouldn¡¯t my father dare to kill you?¡± He lianyi had been bearing the me for the death of the hai Yun first Prince for several months, so he was used to it. This was the first time he had mentioned it. That wretched girl, Dugu Xin, made me take the me for her and forced me to do it! He was gritting his teeth and scolding Gu Xin in his heart, but his face was filled with satisfaction. Queen Yunhai knew that the negotiation would not work out this time. Fortunately, she had brought 50000 troops. ¡°Are you sure you want to start a war with us?¡± she asked. He lianyi didn¡¯t waste any words. With a wave of his hand, Gaozi and the great Zhou Army immediately appeared on the city gate tower and in two directions outside the city gate tower. Each and every one of them was in high spirits. Queen Yunhai had never seen the soldiers of the great Zhou, but she had seen the people of thengge Kingdom. The people of thengge Kingdom looked the same as those of the great Zhou. At this moment, Queen Yunhai would not think that these people were from thengge Kingdom. They had been too careless. It seemed that Gaozi had the intention of joining forces with the great Zhou. ¡°Kill!¡± Helian Yi gave the order and turned to look at Peng Eng. Peng Eng, who was riding on his horse, drew his sword and responded, ¡± kill! Then, the soldiers from both sides attacked Queen Yunhai. Queen Yunhai turned her horse around and fled. Peng Eng instructed the people around him. pass down my order. There must be reinforcements behind her. Everyone, be careful! This was the first time that the great Zhou soldiers had fought their way to the West. Some of them were not used to the climate and were still adjusting themselves in the camp. Originally, they had discussed with the Gaozi Kingdom that they would be the auxiliary forces and Gaozi would be the main force. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin were dressed in great Zhou¡¯s military uniform and mixed in with the great Zhou soldiers. The brother and sister were full of energy. After Peng Eng gave the order, the two of them quickly rode to the front, faster than the Gaozi country. ¡°Brother, Queen Yunhai will definitely have reinforcements. You have to be careful.¡± Gu Xin reminded him when they were about to catch up. ¡°Yes, you too. Be careful.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. The Army quickly arrived at a deste slope, on which the cloud Sea Army was gathered. ¡°Brother, catch the Queen of Cloud Sea!¡± Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin were only two horses away from Queen Yunhai. ¡°You go ahead and capture them, I¡¯ll deal with the others!¡± Cheng huaijin said. Then, Gu Xin picked up the whistle around her neck and blew it. An Eagle circled in the sky and swooped down towards Queen Yunhai. In just a moment, the Eagle on the other side of the sea of clouds chased after a ¡®li. This gave Gu Xin a chance to shorten the distance between her and the Queen of Yunhai. Queen Yunhai was an experienced person, so she responded naturally. However, she soon felt the same helplessness that others felt from her daughter. This girl was too slippery. He couldn¡¯t catch her at all, and he was even injured. Chapter 1696 - 1696 Chapter 1696-siblings United 1696 Chapter 1696-siblings United Cheng huaijin¡¯s transformation had improved by leaps and bounds after the ten-day massacre. He didn¡¯t think much of it, only thinking that Xiao Yu¡¯s death had triggered him. Only Gu Xin knew that when Gu Xin rushed over to take over Cheng huaijin¡¯s task of massacring the city, the bag of water she gave him contained a few jade beads. After ten days of massacring the city, he was already at his limits. His body was in dire need of replenishment, so Gu Xin¡¯s jade beads were used on him. Hence, after this incident, Cheng huaijin had only taken a nap, but his body had undergone a tremendous change. As such, he was now able to fight one against four, and they were the four fierce generals by the side of Queen Yunhai. !! The great Zhou Army and the Gaozi Army had caught up, and the chaos in the West had officially begun. Queen Yunhai was much more skilled than Angel, but she wasn¡¯t as lucky as Angel. She couldn¡¯t hurt or catch Gu Xin. Although Gu Xin wasn¡¯t injured, she was still struggling. Very quickly, Queen Yunhai found another chance to kill Gu Xin. She looked at the thin and weak girl in front of her and said fiercely, ¡± ¡°Dugu Xin, die!¡± At the same time, a dozen cloud ocean soldiers rushed over from behind Gu Xin, blocking her path of retreat. Gu Xin gritted her teeth. The soldiers behind her couldn¡¯t give her a fatal blow, but the Queen of Cloud Sea in front of her could. Therefore, she chose to retreat and get injured. ¡°Stop her!¡± Queen Yunhai shouted crazily. The soldiers of Cloud Sea behind her drew their swords in unison. Gu Xin risked being stabbed by the sword and managed to Dodge the attack from the Queen of Cloud Sea. Then, she swallowed a Jade bead. Her eyes turned red, and with two sabers in her hands, she swung them fiercely at the soldiers of the cloud ocean. Queen Yunhai didn¡¯t give Gu Xin a chance to gain the upper hand and attacked again. Gu Xin fell to the ground and rolled in the direction of Queen Haiyun. The de in her hand did not fall. When she got close to Queen Haiyun, she threw out a de. The de spun in the air and cut off the Queen¡¯s hair. Queen Yunhai¡¯s hair, which had been tied up neatly, was now loose. Her hair was slightly curled, and when it was unfurled, it looked like an exploding lion¡¯s head. Cheng huaijin had already noticed that Gu Xin¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t looking good, so he kept luring his opponent over. By the time Gu Xin was surrounded by the Yunhai Queen again, Cheng huaijin had already reached her side. As if he was cutting down a tree, he cut down two Yunhai soldiers and rushed into the encirclement. He then stood back to back with Gu Xin. ¡°Brother, we¡¯re like this again!¡± Gu Xin could feel Cheng huaijin behind her and smiled. ¡°Us siblings are United, no one can stop us! Kill!¡± Cheng huaijin said calmly. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin responded and the two of them started fighting. After a few moves, the two of them were once again close to each other. The other side had already lost five people. sister, I¡¯ll take 70% and you¡¯ll take 30%. We¡¯ll settle this in one go. Can you do it? ¡± Cheng huaijin asked after observing the surroundings. ¡°Don¡¯t ask our Lady if she can do it, she can definitely do it. Make your move!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll go to the East, South, and West, and you¡¯ll only attack the North!¡± After Cheng huaijin finished speaking, he made his move again. Gu Xin rushed out with two daggers in her hands. She only needed to deal with three people. This was the trust she had in Cheng huaijin. Once she found three people, she believed that Cheng huaijin would not let anyone hurt her. Gu Xin attacked Queen Yunhai, and Queen Yunhai attacked as well. Just as they were about to get close, Gu Xin jumped up easily. Using Queen Yunhai¡¯s burly body, she jumped over her head and threw out her daggers, aiming at the soldiers around her. Chapter 1697 - 1697 Chapter 1697-injured 1697 Chapter 1697-injured The two soldiers fell to the ground, and Gu Xinnded on the ground. A gust of wind from a knife attacked her from behind. Without thinking, she leaned back and used her hands to support herself on the ground. She easily did a backflip and ced her feet on the shoulders of the Queen of Yunhai. Using the strength of her waist, she hooked her feet around the neck of the Queen of Yunhai and stood up. Queen Yunhai had never seen this kind of flexibility on the battlefield. Wasn¡¯t this the flexibility of those women who learned to dance? Gu Xin couldn¡¯t care less. I¡¯ve been doing leg presses when I learned Kung Fu and my mother brought me to do yoga a lot. She held the head of the Queen of Cloud Sea, but her hand was bitten by the Queen¡¯s teeth. It hurt as if a piece of her flesh was bitten off. !! But she endured it and hugged the head of Queen Yunhai. With a hard turn, Queen Yunhai fell to the ground. Gu Xin felt a tearing pain in her hand. Her flesh had really been bitten off. After shended on the ground, she didn¡¯t even have time to look at her wound. She used her uninjured hand to pick up the weapon and rushed over to help Cheng huaijin. After that, more and more cloud ocean soldiers swarmed in. Gu Xin tugged at Cheng huaijin. brother, I suspect that Yunhai already knows that we¡¯re working together. They¡¯re here for reinforcements. Let¡¯s retreat! Cheng huaijin had also noticed this problem. Simrly, Helian Yi and Peng Eng could also see it. He lianyi blew his whistle, and their Gaozi¡¯s Messenger Eagle came. It bit a piece of cloth on he lianyi¡¯s battle suit and flew away. The archers of the sea of clouds could not hit it at all. That Eagle was too cunning. It did not even fly in a straight line, as if it was just taking a stroll. ¡°Let¡¯s go, retreat!¡± The great Zhou Army and the Gaozi Army had retreated. When Gu Xin got on her horse, she saw from afar that the leader of the reinforcements was actually second Bai. She smiled in her heart. Even riding a horse wasn¡¯t that fast. As expected, second white gathered another group of soldiers from the Gaozi Army and stopped his men. The reason was simple-he found the Queen¡¯s Head and body. Not only was the Queen dead, but the four generals around the Queen were also dead. The moment this news spread, the morale of the cloud Sea Army plummeted. Before the birth of the seventh Princess, their Queen was a legend in their hearts. She was an invincible God. Even the Queen was dead. ¡­¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t you say you¡¯re injured? This piece of meat is gone!¡± Cheng huaijin only realized that Gu Xin¡¯s hand was injured when they returned to goz. He frowned. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This piece of meat was exchanged for the life of Queen Yunhai!¡± Gu Xin did not care. ¡°Where¡¯s your medicine?¡± Cheng huaijin asked as he got someone to get hot water. ¡°Here, hehe. Brother, don¡¯t scold me. Isn¡¯t itmon to get injured on the battlefield? It would be strange if I wasn¡¯t injured at all!¡± Gu Xin stuck out her tongue. Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin in shock, he suddenly thought of Xiao Yu. Xinxin and Xiao Yu didn¡¯t look like each other at all, and Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know how to stick out her tongue, but he inexplicably thought of Xiao Yu. ¡°Brother?¡± Gu Xin saw Cheng huaijin in a daze and waved her hand. ¡°Give me the medicine.¡± Cheng huaijin returned to his senses and reached out. Gu Xin passed the medicine to him. Alright, it¡¯s better not to let her grow too quickly. Others will find it strange. Just wrap her up with ordinary medicine and let her recover slowly. Cheng huaijin waited for the hot water toe in. Peng Eng then brought a bottle of high alcohol and cleaned Gu Xin¡¯s arm before applying medicine. Gu Xin had never been in so much pain before. She bit on a piece of cloth and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. ¡°That damned Cloud Sea tribe. If I don¡¯t destroy them, I won¡¯t return to the great Zhou! I won¡¯t rest until I¡¯m dead!¡± After applying the medicine, Gu Xin said angrily. Chapter 1698 - 1698 It’s my lifetime responsibility 1698 It¡¯s my lifetime responsibility Cheng huaijin and Peng Engughed and shook their heads. ¡°Xinxin, I saw that the other party¡¯s general looked like second white, right?¡± Peng Eng suddenly asked. ¡°Second brother Peng, you have good eyes! It was second white. When we killed the first Prince of the cloud Sea, it was second white who brought the cloud Sea Army back. I¡¯ve heard that second White¡¯s current status is second only to their King and Queen¡¯s most capable generals.¡± Gu Xin said proudly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that brother Yuan was nning to bring them back?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. !! ¡°Oh, right, I forgot to tell you about this. Brother, brother Yuanyuan said we have to wait for the right time. Don¡¯t worry, brother Yuanyuan is the smartest. He will definitely be able to bring second white and the others back safely. Maybe when we fight to the death, brother Yuanyuan and second white will suddenly betray us and kill Yunhai by surprise! hahaha! Gu Xinughed. ah Yuan is not bad. I heard from big brother that ah Yuan and second Bai are better at pretending than he is. He was almost seen through. Peng Eng added. ¡°Second brother Peng, this is different. Brother Yuanyuan had to learn to read people¡¯s expressions since she was a child, but she didn¡¯t need to be brave enough to show her brother-inw. Brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s stepmother was a bad person. If he didn¡¯t know how to act ording to the situation, neither he nor his sister would have a good time. However, his brother-inw was a little tyrant in the entire kun city. You can¡¯t even learn what a person¡¯s experience has taught you since young.¡± Gu Xin exined. She did not know that Lu Zheng had the experience of his previous life. In his previous life, he had faced two emperors and the entire court. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin rested for two days in goz before following her to goz capital city to return to quicksand country with Gu Hui and the rest. First Prince salin, Helian Yi, Peng Eng, and Cheng huaijin had discussed that the great Zhou Army would each leave 30000 soldiers at salin and Gaozi, while the rest would follow Peng Eng to quicksand country. ording to the analysis, the quicksand Kingdom would be the primary target of the cloud Sea tribe. The death of the cloud Sea Queen might also make goz the primary target. In any case, the three sides were united. No matter where Yunhai attacked, everyone would keep in touch. The other two sides must provide Timely Reinforcements. If Yunhai didn¡¯t make a move, then after a month of rest, the three sides would take the initiative to attack. They had to take down Yunhai within half a year. It was already November, which meant that Gu Xin would be able to return to great Zhou by the middle of next year at most. On her way back to quicksand from Gatz, her hand no longer hurt. On the way back, she followed Gu yingxue as she wanted to be closer to Xiao Yu. That year of separation, neither of them had thought that it would be forever. Xue ¡®er, it¡¯s just the two of us now. Tell me, do you n to stay by Xiao Yu¡¯s side forever? ¡± In the carriage, Gu Xin poked Gu yingxue and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gu yingxue shook her head. She looked at the urn and said, ¡± I will definitely guard Brother Yun well. ¡°At that time, why didn¡¯t my father and Grandpa Peng send troops to the Lang GE Kingdom to save Xiao Yu? Do you know the reason?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°It has nothing to do with second uncle and maternal grandfather. ¡°In this matter, how should I put it? actually, I¡¯m a variable. If I hadn¡¯t sneaked into my grandfather¡¯s yard, the Lang GE Kingdom¡¯s spies would have thought that I had seen him change his face and captured me. In fact, everything would have gone very smoothly. I¡¯m sorry, sister. They¡¯ve already made arrangements. Xie Nanfeng and the others have done a good job too. Because of me, big brother Yun is a responsibility that I can¡¯t escape from in this life.¡± Gu yingxue¡¯s tears were glistening as she said firmly. Chapter 1699 - 1699 The eve of the great battle 1699 The eve of the great battle Gu Xin pursed her lips and did not say a word. sister Xinxin, ¡± Gu yingxue continued, ¡± sister said before she died that she wanted to be buried in the vige at the crossroad. That ce has her best memories. Gu Xin was stunned. When the Cheng siblings went to their house, they really had a lot of fun. Xiao Yu followed her to run and y, and brother Xiao Yan followed his sister to run and y. There was a burst ofughter in their courtyard. She remembered that Xiao Yu liked wintersweet very much, and there were a few outside their house. yes. Gu Xin nodded her head. after we¡¯re done here, let¡¯s make a trip back to our hometown. Gu yingxue continued,¡¯sister Xinxin, sister mentioned me, father, and mother, then you, and finally brother Jin. She said that she wished you and brother ah Yuan to grow old together and be happy forever.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s nose sniffled and tears started flowing down her face. Gu yingxue patted her. sister also left you a letter. I didn¡¯t know what was in the bag before, so I didn¡¯t bring it with me when I chased after you. I asked someone to bring it home so that you can read the letter when you get back. Before she sent me away, big sister had already started writing letters. She didn¡¯t let me know anything about Yingluo.¡± Gu Xin wiped her tears,¡±yes, Xiao Yu has always taken care of others.¡± Xue ¡®er, you¡¯ll be fine in the future too. Don¡¯t be too sad.¡± Gu yingxue nodded. I know. I¡¯ll live well. I want to see big brother Yun grow up, get married, and have children. If I don¡¯t live well, wouldn¡¯t I be letting my sister down? Sister Xinxin, don¡¯t worry!¡± Gu Xin felt terrible and changed the topic, ¡± ¡°Do you have anything you want to do in quicksand country? I¡¯ll arrange some people for you. You just have to wait for us in the pce. We¡¯ll be able to go home in half a year at most.¡± Gu yingxue thought for a while and said,¡±I want to learn how to be a female worker. After I master it, I¡¯ll make some clothes and shoes for Brother Yun.¡± Sister Xinxin, is there anyone with good skills in the pce?¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯I do. You know, the king of quicksand Kingdom came from the goddess Kingdom. He brought his people here, and many things in the goddess Kingdom are the same as our great Zhou. This time eldest sister and eldest brother-inw also brought needles, thread, and cloth. There are some that you learned, Yingluo.¡± As the two of them talked about other things, the atmosphere in the car became less heavy. In the middle of November, the group of people returned to quicksand country. Peng Eng often met Queen Dugu, and when he saw the king of quicksand Kingdom, he also felt that it was very magical. They were really alike. Just like Xiao Yu and Xiao Jin, they also looked the same, but their genders were different. Now, the king of quicksand couldmunicate with his sister, Queen Dugu, again. When he saw Peng Eng, he also treated him as his own nephew. However, the war was imminent, and there was not much time left for everyone. They only rested for a day. The next day, the king of quicksand Kingdom made a sandbox in the Western area that he knew, and the sandbox was full of gs. Gu Xin, Cheng huaijin, Peng ze, Peng Eng, Xue Qianyu, Gu Huijing, and the princess were all gathered together. As for Gu yingxue, she wasn¡¯t alone either. Xie Zhiyi hade over with Gu Hui and the others, so Gu yingxue and Xie Zhiyi could bepanions. During this period of time, the weather was cold, but there were more Messenger Eagles circling in the sky. There were roads that led to the great Zhou, to Gotz, and to salin. These three ces were all to the East of quicksand country, while the cloud Sea tribe was to the North of quicksand country, so it was impossible to shoot down these Messenger Eagles. Themunication was very pleasant. Chapter 1700 - 1700 Chapter 1700-imperial edict 1700 Chapter 1700-imperial edict On the great Zhou side, after they were able to sessfullymunicate with the west side, it was much easier for them to make preparations. Troops of soldiers, horses, and food were sent to the West. Except for shicang and shicang, who were still young, the other six grandsons of the Peng family were all sent here. The three brothers, general third and general fourth, were in charge of kun city. The Emperor also received the news in time by relying on the 800-mile emergency. After the capital was peaceful, the Emperor became ambitious. He was determined to open up the road to the West. He also wanted to have hisnd West of the desert. Therefore, the Emperor gave his full support and allowed the generals of the Peng family to do their best. He asked everyone to do their best and get rid of the enemy first. He would arrange for some officials with sharp tongues to assist in thend negotiation. Who was a good negotiator? The Emperor would naturally not forget Gu shouxin. At the beginning of December, Gu shouxin received an imperial edict, telling him to prepare and set off to the West after the first month of the lunar year to pick up his precious daughter and talk more about the territory. As for the position of kun Prefecture prefect, he would let Qian Liangduo take charge of the overall situation. Gu shouxin took the Imperial edict and went to find Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Go ahead. Although niannian said that our Xinxin has the luck of a koi fish, I¡¯m still worried about her after not seeing her for a day. The child had been in the West for more than a year. He wondered how much he had grown and if he had lost weight. AI!¡± Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re not going to ask me to stay? In your heart, your daughter is indeed more important than your husband!¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s face was full of grievance. ¡°If you know, why did you say it to hurt your own heart?¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at him. Gu shouxin, don¡¯t force me to make a scene with you! Who was the one who said that he would protect Xinxin? Knowing that she might have been captured by the Lang GE Kingdom, you should have gone to save her. Have you gone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Lu Zheng said.¡± Gu shouxin was at a loss for words and dragged Lu Zheng into it. ¡°Yes, Lu Zheng said so. He was there too! After crossing the great snow Mountain, he sneaked into the enemy¡¯s territory alone, and then passed through the desert that he had never set foot in before. He faced all kinds of unknown dangers, and he found the person he was supposed to protect.¡± Cai Xiaolian said in disgust. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you anymore! You¡¯re like a mother-inw looking at her son-inw, the more she looks at him, the more pleasing he is to the eye!¡± Gu shouxin said angrily. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re right. The more a mother-inw looks at her son-inw, the more pleasing she is to the eye. I heard that the father-inw doesn¡¯t like his son-inw in any way!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Father, mother, which son-inw are you talking about? Is he going to be the future second or third brother-inw?¡± At this moment, a little girl suddenly popped her head out of the door and asked with her big eyes blinking. This was Gu Xiaoba. He was already more than two years old and could speak clearly. He was yed with by Gu Ren all day long. ¡°Who taught you to eavesdrop outside the door?¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s face sank as he looked at his son. Little eighth Gu held onto the door frame and carefully tried to step over, but his legs were too short and he fell down. His words were clear now, but his small arms and legs were still quite normal. It was winter and he was wearing a lot of clothes. It took him a lot of effort to get up, and then he ran to Gu shouxin with his short legs. He hugged his leg and looked up, ¡± fifth sister and sixth brother said that third sister loved to be like this when she was young. I¡¯m third sister¡¯s younger brother, so I have to listen to the corner of the wall! Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Cai Xiaolian couldn¡¯t help butugh. She picked up her son and said,¡±Don¡¯t listen to your fifth sister and sixth brother¡¯s nonsense. In the past, your third sister was young and short, so no one could see her standing there, so they thought she was eavesdropping!¡± ¡°Mother, that¡¯s also because I¡¯m young and short,¡± Gu Xiaoba tilted his head. Chapter 1701 - 1701 There’s no point in panicking 1701 There¡¯s no point in panicking Since Gu Xiaoba had appeared, Gu Xiaoqi must be nearby. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t talk to Cai Xiaolian anymore and went to find the old man and olddy with Gu Xiaoqi. There were a total of seven children under the age of three in the Gu family, and they were all young boys. It was very lively when they were all together. Before Gu Xin¡¯s identst year, the third branch of the Gu family had given birth to four sons. The year before that, the second and fourth branches had given birth to one each, so the Gu family had six children. In addition to Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s son, Yun GE ¡®er, who was brought home by Gu Hui in the first half of this year, they had seven sons. The oldest was Gu Xiaoqi of the fourth branch, who would be three years old in a few months. The youngest was Gu Shier of the fourth branch, who had just turned one. Grandpa Gu liked having many children. Although grandma Gu didn¡¯t like it, she still yed with the children with Grandpa Gu. Gu Si was also at Grandpa and Grandma Gu¡¯s side at this time. When he saw second uncle and second aunting together, he quickly went forward and asked, ¡± ¡°Second uncle, do you have good news? Is third sistering back? In the end, second sister was stilling back! By the way, is Xue ¡®er stilling back?¡± Gu shouxin shook his head and put Gu Xiaoqi down, ¡± ¡°None of them.¡± Cai Xiaolian put down Gu Xiaoba and patted Gu SI¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sister sisi, you¡¯ll probably have to be the king of the children for another half a year before your sister and the otherse back.¡± Gu SI¡¯s small mouth pouted. ¡°AI! Why am I so useless? The kidnappers didn¡¯t like me, and big sister and the others didn¡¯t like me either. We can¡¯t be kidnapped, and we can¡¯t go with big sister to help!¡± Grandma Gu red at her and said,¡±what nonsense are you talking about in broad daylight?¡± If you don¡¯t want to stay at home, then go to chunnan city to apany your father!¡± Gu si shook his head and said,¡¯bah! Grandma, I was wrong. I want to stay at home with my grandparents!¡± Grandma Gu red at her again. ¡°Second brother, what brings you here?¡± Grandpa Gu smiled and tried to smooth things over. Today isn¡¯t the day to rest!¡± Gu shouxin then told him about the Imperial edict. After saying that, Gu si immediately wanted to reply, but she nced at grandma Gu and obediently raised her hand to show that she had something to say. ¡°You silly girl, are you going to ask your second uncle to bring you along?¡± Grandpa Gu was amused by her. Gu si nodded vigorously. When second uncle leaves, the War in the West will definitely be over. It won¡¯t be dangerous for me to go. Besides, second uncle won¡¯t let me be in danger if I go with him. I really miss third sister too much. I can still go to the capital to visit second sister and she can alsoe back. However, I haven¡¯t seen third sister for more than a year. Grandpa, grandma, second uncle, second aunt, please agree to my request!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. your second uncle will only set off after the first month of the lunar year. There¡¯s no use in you being anxious! ¡°Before the four of them left Qing Zhou, they did everything together,¡± grandma Gu said.¡±They rarely separate for such a long time.¡± Second brother, why don¡¯t you write a letter to the Emperor and let nianniane back after the new year, then you can take niannian and sisi with you. En Zi reads ten thousand books and travels ten thousand miles, our family¡¯s youngdy should also travel ten thousand miles to gain more knowledge.¡± Gu si ran to grandma Gu¡¯s side in surprise and hugged her. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re the best! Grandma is the best grandma in great Zhou!¡± Grandma Gu stretched out a finger and pushed Gu SI¡¯s head away. ¡°Go, go, go. During this period of time, you have to wake up early in the morning with Ren Ren and practice your martial arts well. Don¡¯t drag your second uncle down!¡± Gu si stood up straight and raised his fist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma. I¡¯ve been working hard on my martial arts. I won¡¯t be a burden to second uncle!¡± Chapter 1702 - 1702 A bad feeling 1702 A bad feeling Kun city didn¡¯t tell Gu Xin about this news as they were afraid of distracting her. On Gu Xin¡¯s side, the four forces had alreadye up with a preliminary n. Right now, the entire west side was split into two factions. One was the faction that was close to the cloud Sea tribe. The majority of them were the factions that surrounded the cloud Sea tribe. Because of the Union of goz and sarin with quicksand, they were no longer as indifferent as before. The small tribes that the sea of clouds ¡®first Prince and the seventh Princess had conquered were now upied by the soldiers of goz and sarin, except for the people who had been brought to the sea of clouds. In terms of terrain, quicksand country and sarin were in a line, slightly South, Yunhai tribe slightly North, and Gaozi was in the middle, close to the East. The cloud Sea tribe didn¡¯t make any big moves in the entire 11th month. Based on Lu Zheng¡¯s information, Gu Xin and the rest finally decided to attack from three directions. To the West, to the West of Liangjing, Xue Qianyu and Prince Sarlin led their troops around and headed east. In the East, Pengze and Helian Yi were leading the troops to the West. In the South, Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin would head north together. Gu Huijing, the princess, and he sanniang were naturally on Gu Xin¡¯s side. The Gaozi Kingdom was the first stop that the great Zhou Dynasty would pass by. By then, Peng sang, Peng sng, and Peng Wng would send troops, horses, and food over one after another. Even if the cloud Sea tribe had a strong Army and arger Army than them, as long as the great Zhou Dynasty did not stop at Gaozi, the cloud Sea tribe would definitely be destroyed even if they had to fight a protracted war. In the northern part of the cloud Sea tribe, there were a fewrger tribes that had been subdued by the seventh Princess with great benefits. In other words, the northern part of the cloud Sea was their only way out. However, once these tribes were not safe, there would be a channel to the North. With the current situation of the Yunhai tribe, it was impossible for them to bring troops on arge scale through the channel to go further north. The king of Sarlin and the king of Gotz werepletely convinced by the ideas of these small forces. They had been Kings for more than 20 years, but they had never thought that they would be able to conquer the sea of clouds one day. Anyone with eyes could tell that as long as they didn¡¯t run out of supplies, Yunhai would be finished. Because both the great Zhou and quicksand produced young people, King Gaozi and the king of quicksand did not join in the fun. They would have as many sons as they could. As for the cloud Sea tribe, the first Prince was dead, and the second, third, fourth, fifth, and sixth princes had been prevented from going to the battlefield by King Cloud Sea. So, only the seventh Princess was left. In the pce of Cloud Sea, the seventh Princess brought Lu Zheng into the pce. ¡°Angel, other than the North, the other three directions have been upied by them. From my years of experience, they will attack in less than half a month!¡± King Cloud Sea said in a deep voice. ¡°Royal father, our spies have reported that many people with Oriental looks have appeared in their Three Kingdoms. They don¡¯t seem to be staying here for a long time, and should be from the great Zhou. As for Gatz, it was currently the first ce that the great Zhou arrived at. Your daughter surmises that if they dare to attack, it means that they have sufficient provisions. Where do they get these provisions from? it¡¯s from the path from Gaozi to the great Zhou.¡± Angel analyzed. you mean, we should attack goz with all our might and cut off their supply route? ¡± King Cloud Sea frowned. ¡°No,¡± she said. Angel shook her head in denial. not a full-force attack, but a hehe. Angel looked at the people in the room. King Cloud Sea waved his hand, and everyone left. Lu Zheng also left. He had a bad feeling that he had been discovered. Chapter 1703 - 1703 Chapter 1703-loyalty 1703 Chapter 1703-loyalty Lu Zheng felt that there was something wrong with Angel today. He had wanted to stand at the door, so that he could hear the sounds in the room even if the door was closed, but before he could stand still, he was shouted to a distance. They were far away from the house and the door was closed. Lu Zheng could not hear what was being said inside. Looking around him, he saw that the cloud Sea soldiers were standing with their sabers drawn. They were not the usual pce guards. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart sank. After a while, the door opened, and Angel called someone in. She nced at Lu Zheng from afar, a half-smile on her face. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As expected, after a while, the four brothers, white two, white six, white eight, and white ten, were brought to Lu Zheng. King Cloud Sea and Angel walked out. ¡°Tie him up too!¡± Ajil pointed at Lu Zheng. ¡°Princess! What did I do wrong?¡± Lu Zheng asked in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious!¡± Angel nced at him. it¡¯s all thanks to you that they know so much about Yunhai! ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Princess!¡± Lu Zheng said, feeling wronged. ¡°Is that so?¡± Angel took out a dagger and walked up to Lu Zheng. She pointed the dagger at his stomach. there¡¯s poison on my dagger, and there¡¯s no cure for it. Do you want to show your loyalty and let me stab you? ¡± ¡°Good! I can prove it! My loyalty to the princess can be seen by the sun and moon! If I die, I hope that Princess will bury me well!¡± Lu Zheng took a step forward as he spoke and thrust the dagger into the man¡¯s stomach. The movement was so fast that the dagger had already pierced Lu Zheng¡¯s stomach as soon as he finished speaking. Not only Ajil, but everyone else was also stunned. ¡°You think I¡¯m testing you? This dagger is really dipped in poison.¡± Angel let go. ¡°I don¡¯t think that Princess is testing me. Since Princess feels that this little one is disloyal, then this little one can only express my loyalty with my death.¡± As he spoke, blood flowed from the corner of Lu Zheng¡¯s mouth, and his body tilted to the side. Angel hugged Lu Zheng. Second white and the rest thought,¡±general Zhou, you¡¯re finished. We¡¯ll tell third miss.¡± ¡°Angel, it seems like you¡¯ve guessed the wrong person!¡± King Cloud Sea walked over and said with a frown. ¡°Father, it¡¯s either him or them. We can¡¯t let these people go. Lock them up in the cell and we¡¯ll take them with us when we attack quicksand.¡± Angel said with certainty. King Cloud Sea looked at second white and the others, especially him. Yunhai still had generals who could lead the Army, but they were not as capable as yuena, the first Prince, the Queen, or Ajil. Second white was still okay, but he didn¡¯t want to believe that this was a spy sent by the other side. ¡°Someone, send him back to the princess¡¯s Manor!¡± Ajil summoned the guards and sent Lu Zheng out of the pce. ¡°Father, I¡¯m going back to the pce. As for the specific n, just do as I said.¡± Angel said to Cloud Sea King. ¡°Ajil, tell father, do you want to get married?¡± King Cloud Sea looked at Lu Zheng, who was being carried away. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. His daughter just didn¡¯t want to have disloyal people around her. Now that she had tested him, he was a loyal person. Although he did not have any martial arts skills, his daughter was at ease if he stayed to deal with trivial matters. Father, your daughter will take her leave!¡± Agil cupped his fists and left. King Cloud Sea had his hands behind his back, his brows furrowed. After a long time, he looked at the sky. Could the cloud Sea survive this? He didn¡¯t feel confident. After losing his son and wife, who had apanied him for many years, King Cloud Sea began to doubt himself. Could the cloud Sea no longer dominate the West? Chapter 1704 - 1704 Chapter 1704-all-out effort 1704 Chapter 1704-all-out effort When they returned to the princess¡¯s Manor, Lu Zheng¡¯s entire body had changed color, and his lips had turned purple. He tried his best to endure the difort in his body as he waited for Angel to return. Since he dared to do this, he must have a way to ensure his own survival. Moreover, the stab was not deep. If the knife was not poisonous, it would not have affected him at all. When he left quicksand country, he had never used the life-saving medicine that Gu Xin gave him even once. He believed in Gu Xin. Gu Xin said that as long as you were still breathing, you would be able toe back to life after eating the transparent bead. He had no doubts about that. He was right, Angel returned soon after. He asked the doctor in the princess¡¯s Manor to bandage his wound and give him the antidote. Angel told Lu Zheng, ¡± although I believe in your loyalty, I also believe in your morals. So, I can¡¯t cure you now. Just bear with it for a few days. After we leave with your brothers, we¡¯ll cure you of the poison. Then, you can do whatever you want. ¡°Your Highness, what did they do?¡± Lu Zheng asked in disbelief. From what your Highness just said, does it mean that they have spread the news of the Cloud Sea?¡± Angel nodded. that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve looked around. The five of you are the most suspicious. They¡¯re even more suspicious than you because they¡¯re in the Army. Especially white two. He was in my big brother¡¯s team. After my big brother died, he could have continued to attack goz, but he persuaded everyone to retreat. If it was only once, it would still be understandable. However, not long ago, he led a team to reinforce my mother. At that time, the other party obviously didn¡¯t expect that we had so many people, but when my mother died in battle, it was him again who retreated with the troops.¡± Second white and the others did not use fake names. They used their real names and existed as the servants of Lu Zheng and Pengze trade caravan. Lu Zheng frowned,¡±maybe second Bai is afraid of death.¡± In our hearts, the Queen and his Highness the first Prince are the most powerful people in the West. They can win the victory.¡± ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say anymore!¡± Angel interrupted Lu Zheng. this is not something you should be concerned about. Rest in the residence for a few days. When we¡¯re ready and set off with them, someone will naturally detoxify you. By the way, remember to count the assets of the princess¡¯s Manor and gather them in one ce in case of emergency. If possible, collect more food as well.¡± ahem, ahem, ahem, ahem, ahem! Lu Zheng coughed a few times. your, Your Highness, are you saying that we should escape? ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be ready at any time,¡± Angel said after a moment of silence. Be careful, I¡¯ll leave a few guards by your side. Your task is to manage the food and financial affairs of the residence.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Your Highness, if we¡¯re going to escape, should we go north?¡± Angel raised an eyebrow and looked at Lu Zheng suspiciously. Lu Zheng¡¯s face was indifferent as he allowed the other party to size him up. In the end, Angel chose to believe in Lu Zheng and nodded. ¡°Yes, I am. The north side has already prepared arge ship. However, we will not take this route unless we have no other choice. Gold and silver can be used anywhere, so you have to guard them well.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Lu Zheng promised solemnly. I will do my best to protect everything in the princess¡¯s Manor.¡± Agil nodded and left without saying anything. Lu Zhengy down and closed his eyes to rest. That night, he ate the transparent pearl that Gu Xin gave him. After eating it, he felt that the difort in his body had disappeared. Chapter 1705 - 1705 Chapter 1705-saving people 1705 Chapter 1705-saving people The wound on his stomach had stopped bleeding after he applied some medicine. That bit of pain was nothing to Lu Zheng. He got up and moved around, then found his night suit. He had to save second white and the rest. Gu Xin had given him a few types of pills. There were only three transparent ones. Lu Zheng had already taken one and there were still two left that were not enough for second Bai and the rest. There was also a translucent one. He felt that it was suitable for second white and the others to eat. When he saw second Bai and the rest earlier, they must have been beaten up. He remembered Gu Xin saying that after eating the translucent pills, as long as there were no internal injuries, external injuries would not affect their movements. It just so happened that there were ten translucent pills, he would let them each take twoter. It couldn¡¯t be helped. It was a little difficult for the five of them to get out of the cloud Sea capital city. After taking the pill, everything would be up to fate. There were also a few bottles of powder that could knock people out, and some were like snuff bottles. The contents inside would make people lose their strength after smelling it for two hours. Anyway, Gu Xin had learned a lot from grandma Xiao and created a lot of things herself. ¡­¡­ After the princess¡¯s Manor quieted down, Lu Zheng set off. The seventh Princess had sent her guards to guard him, but everyone knew that he was poisoned. No one would think that he had an antidote on him. Lu Zheng had stayed in the seventh princess¡¯s residence for more than half a year and knew the ce like the back of his hand. He could remember clearly when and where the patrolling guards would pass by. After leaving the princess¡¯s Manor, he went straight to the prison. The prison of the cloud Sea tribe was next to the king¡¯s city and was heavily guarded. There were a few people in the prison that the seventh Princess paid special attention to, so the guards had be the seventh Princess ¡®personal guards. There were a total of three people standing guard inside the cell, and two teams of guards outside. There were a total of 24 guards scattered around, and there were patrol teams that passed by from time to time. Lu Zheng observed in the dark for a while and thought of a way to enter the cell. He would first avoid the patrol team, then make some noise to draw away some of the twenty-four guards, get rid of the rest, and break into the prison. The patrol team passed by, and after they were far away, Lu Zheng took out a hidden weapon from his arms and shot it in the opposite direction of the patrol team to make sure that the guards could hear him. ¡°Who is it?¡± Hearing themotion, the guard looked over. ¡°The patrol team, right?¡± the patrol team just passed by. I don¡¯t think so. ¡°Boss, should we go and take a look?¡± ¡°Your team will go. If there¡¯s anyone, kill them without mercy.¡± Then, there was only one group of people left. Lu Zheng fired his hidden weapon in that direction again. The guard ran even faster. Lu Zheng walked out from the darkness, holding a snuff bottle in one hand and a sword in the other. If he could cut them, he would cut them. If he could knock them down, he would do so. He would try his best not to let them make any sound. It was just 12 people, and Lu Zheng took care of them very quickly. The 12 people who had been lured away by Lu Zheng realized that something was wrong and ran back. Lu Zheng had already entered the cell and knocked down three jailers. He shouted, ¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Second white said immediately. Lu Zheng ran over and used his sword to cut down the cell door, as well as their shackles. distribute them, two pills each. Quickly recuperate, I¡¯ll go hold them off. Lu Zheng threw a bottle of medicine to second Bai. The people outside had already rushed in. For now, there were only the twelve guards, but the patrol team would definitelye in a while. Second white and the rest did as they were told. After taking the medicine, they moved their limbs. Although they were covered in injuries, they could still move after taking the medicine. Chapter 1706 - 1706 She was deceived 1706 She was deceived By the time second white and the rest had finished adjusting themselves, the bugle horn had been blown. ¡°Quick!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s movements became even faster. Second white and the others followed. They were assassins and were more skilled at killing. They picked up the weapons of the enemy and started to move. The five of them broke out of the cell and left the vicinity of the Imperial prison. The outside was surrounded by the patrol team. Lu Zheng leaned his back against the rest and whispered, ¡± ¡°Do you still remember the escape route we discussed earlier?¡± Second white and the others nodded in agreement. Lu Zheng continued, ¡± we¡¯ll follow that routeter. When we reach the taxi sand field, we¡¯ll head west. If we keep going, they¡¯ll definitely think that we¡¯re heading south or East to goz. We¡¯ll head west to meet up with Xue Qianyu. Second white and the others nodded again. ¡°Brothers, do it!¡± All of you, go back alive!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Second white and the rest agreed. And so, the five of them began to clear the stage. Fortunately, they had lived in the capital for a long time and were very familiar with everything here. They would be separated for at most half an hour before they returned to their original path. The few of them circled the capital and escaped in several directions. After they escaped, King Cloud Sea and Angel, who were in the pce, received the news. ¡°Who saved them?¡± Angel asked in shock. The messenger did not know that Lu Zheng had not shown his face from the beginning to the end. He was dressed in ck and his face was covered. Angel sent someone back to see if Lu Zheng was still there, and then personally led the troops to chase after him. Lu Zheng and the rest directly snatched the other party¡¯s horses at the city gate and rode them away. Because they didn¡¯t escape in one direction, the people from the cloud Sea had also scattered their forces. ¡­¡­ In quicksand country, a ¡®li was pecking at the window of the king of quicksand country. The king of quicksand country, who had already fallen asleep, heard the movement and quickly got up to open the window. A ¡®li rubbed his head against the head of the king of quicksand Kingdom and raised his foot. The king of quicksand Kingdom opened the letter tube and took out the letter. It was Lu Zheng¡¯s notes and was written in thenguage of the great Zhou. His identity had been exposed and he had headed west to meet up with Xue Er. The king of quicksand Kingdom turned around to put on his clothes and ordered his men to wake Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin up. ¡°Father, what happened?¡± The brother and sister looked quite energetic, and they nned to leave in two days. ¡°A ¡®Yuan and the others¡± identities have been exposed. Ah hai, Xinxin, immediately give the order to head to the cloud Sea!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom said. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± father, send a letter to Gotz, salin and second brother Xue too. Let¡¯s move together. ¡°Yes, I know. Hurry up and give the orders. I¡¯m here in the capital, so there¡¯s no need to worry. As for the rations, I will prepare them.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin left. Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe, he sanniang, also got up. On this day, the quicksand Army set off towards the North. At dawn the next day, Gaozi, salin, and Xue Qianyu also received the news. Almost at the same time they received the news, they set off towards the sea of clouds. Angel led her troops to chase after second white and the rest for an entire night, but they still could not catch up. She couldn¡¯t go far, so she could only let her subordinates continue to chase after him. She returned to the capital. In the end, when she went back, she heard a piece of news that made her angry. The man she trusted, the man she entrusted the entire princess¡¯s Manor to, was actually the most untrustworthy person. She was mad with anger. She didn¡¯t believe that there was anyone in this world who was as immune to poison as she was. That person must have known what poison was on her dagger long ago and had prepared the antidote long ago, deliberately putting on an act for her. There must be spies in the manor, there must be! Chapter 1707 - 1707 Chapter 1707-escape 1707 Chapter 1707-escape Ajil called out all the people in the princess¡¯s Manor and asked around. No one knew about Lu Zheng¡¯s movements. They didn¡¯t even know what had happened, and their expressions didn¡¯t seem to be fake. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er felt a little helpless. Other than Gu Xin, Lu Zheng was the second person she had felt this way. She couldn¡¯t understand. She had been living a smooth life for twenty years. Why did things not go well when she met the two of them? Before she could think further, in less than two days, the generals from all over Yunhai reported that the enemy had attacked. ¡­¡­ Lu Zheng brought second Bai and the rest. After a few days, they finally broke away from the pursuit of the soldiers in the cloud Sea and passed through Liangjing. White six and white ten were heavily injured. They were carrying white two and white eight on their backs. The four of them had only suffered superficial injuries before, but after running for their lives, they had not only sustained superficial injuries, but also sustained internal injuries. After hiding from the Yunhai soldiers who were still in Liangjing, Lu Zheng found a cave and started a fire for everyone to rest. there are two more pills. Give them to white six and white ten. They¡¯ll fill them up. Said Lu Zheng after he had finished building the fire. general, you¡¯re the best. white six was unwilling but was interrupted by Lu Zheng. ¡°You¡¯ve already called me general. This is an order. Eat.¡± Lu Zheng said in a low voice, ¡± Xue er¡¯s Army is definitely not far away. We have to hold on. Second white looked at Lu Zheng¡¯s waist. It was the wound he sustained that day when he saved them and gained the seventh princess¡¯s trust. These few days of escape had turned the small wound into an injury. Lu Zheng followed second White¡¯s line of sight and looked down. He smiled,¡±My injuries don¡¯t matter. I was the one who stabbed her, not her. What are you all worried about! When I came in just now, I heard the sound of running water. I¡¯ll go out and look for it. We don¡¯t have anything to fill our stomachs, so we still need to drink some water.¡± After he finished speaking, he stood up. ¡°General, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Lu Zheng looked at him and did not reject him. The two of them left the cave. Lu Zheng clutched his stomach. It was indeed a little painful, but other than the two transparent pills he had left, he had no other medicine. Those pills were so effective, and he was reluctant to take them. His injuries were not fatal. Second white followed behind Lu Zheng silently. After a while, he stopped. general, this is the hemostatic grass that grows in the West. It can stop bleeding. I recognize it. I¡¯ve seen it by third miss ¡®side before. Lu Zheng turned to look, then walked over and knelt down to pick one. He took a bite and asked, ¡± Are you sure you saw it at Xinxin¡¯s ce? ¡± Second white nodded. yes. Although this subordinate did not stay by third miss¡¯s side for long in the West, when I went to look for fourth white that day, fourth white was passing this to third miss¡¯s maidservants and had them dry it. Lu Zheng still believed that second white had the ability to see. Hence, he called out to second white to help him pull out the grass and dig more. The five of them had quite a few knife wounds on their bodies. After pulling out the grass, they took some and left the rest on the spot. Then they went to find water. There was indeed a stream of water not far away. The two of them went to the water¡¯s edge and washed themselves, especially around their wounds. Even if the weather was cold, they had to wash themselves clean and apply medicine. In the area to the West of Liangjing, there were more and more green nts. There were more water sources here and less residential areas. Even though this grass wasn¡¯t as effective in stopping bleeding as Gu Xin¡¯s medicine, it was much better after it was applied. After applying the medicine to each other, the two of them filled the water bags with water and went back. Chapter 1708 - 1708 Don’t be anxious 1708 Don¡¯t be anxious They carried the Coagulus back to the cave. White two and white eight applied the medicine for white six and white ten. Lu Zheng was warming himself by the fire. White six and white ten seemed to be in a much better condition after consuming thest two translucent pills. After treating their wounds, everyone gathered around the fire to warm themselves up. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only hear her stomach growling. They had not eaten for two days. In the first few days, they were still able to steal food from the Yunhai pursuers. However, two days ago, when they arrived at Liangjing, they were not pursuers but an Army. They were all hiding and escaping. They did not find any food and were injured. They did not dare to run to the ces where people cooked, afraid that they would not be able to escape. Lu Zheng touched his stomach awkwardly. He had rarely gone hungry in both his previous and current lives. ¡°Why don¡¯t we rest for a while and continue to head west when it gets dark? Find our Army and have a good meal?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡± White six said. ¡°General, I¡¯m fine with it too.¡± White ten said. White two and white eight had no problems. that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s warm up by the fire. It¡¯s getting colder at night. Lu Zheng nodded and said. After that, the few of them started talking about their next ns. After they found Xue Qianyu, they would definitely not just sit around and wait for death. They would have to fight their way back to Yunhai with the team. With the few of them who had lived in the cloud Sea for more than half a year, it would be very easy for them to take down the cloud sea¡¯s Army in Liangjing. Although they didn¡¯t steal their food, the five of them knew where their rations were stored. When the time came, they would first steal some rations to enrich their own army. After the sky turned dark, the few of them felt warm and hungry. After putting out the fire, they continued to head west. After walking for an entire night, they finally ran out of energy. When the sun was about to rise, they encountered the quicksand Army. ¡°Xue Er, hurry up and get your brother something to eat!¡± Lu Zheng shouted with all his might. ¡°Go!¡± Xue Qianyu heard Lu Zheng¡¯s voice and rushed over. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Lu Zheng. He jumped off the horse and pulled Lu Yang up. ¡°Xue Er, I¡¯m starving to death!¡± Lu Zheng leaned on Xue Qianyu. ¡°You still have the strength to talk? you¡¯re still far from death.¡± Xue Qianyu said as he sized him up. ¡°General Xue!¡± Second white and the others greeted them. Xue Qianyu nodded at them. Then, he called his Deputy general, and the Army stopped. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin had almost reached the cloud Sea with their Army. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Brother Yuan and the others must have escaped. They won¡¯t be caught. Trust them.¡± Cheng huaijinforted Gu Xin when he saw that she had been tense the entire journey. Prince ah hai is right. Xinxin, you have to believe that the people from Yunhai can¡¯t beat your brother Yuanyuan. Princess Jinghe said. In the past, she had heard a lot of people in the capital talking about how the heir of Duke Zhengguo was bullied by his stepmother. If the heir of Duke Zhengguo was bullied to death, she would have nothing to say. But this kid was not bullied to death and even faked his death. Probably no one in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion knew that he was still alive. Back then, the Lin family was so scheming, noble consort Lin was so powerful, and even the Emperor tolerated the Lin family. How old was this kid, and he had already toyed with them in circles? could this barbarian from the West be as scheming as him? After all, Jing He didn¡¯t believe that Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t beat King Cloud Sea. Chapter 1709 - 1709 Chapter 1709-able to hide things 1709 Chapter 1709-able to hide things ¡°I just can¡¯t be at ease without seeing brother Yuan Yuan and the others. AI!¡± Gu Xin sighed. Xinxin, you¡¯re much younger than him. He should be the one worrying about you. Why are you worrying about him? ¡± He sanniang talked about her experience in a serious manner. as a girl, we need to have our own strength, but don¡¯t always worry. You¡¯ll grow old quickly. Look at Meng Meng, we¡¯re already engaged, but we¡¯re so far apart, and I¡¯m not worried about him at all. He was transferred to the clouds ins, there are barbarians there too.¡± ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t worry about it.¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°How much longer until we enter the cloud Sea?¡± Gu Hui squinted her eyes and asked as she looked ahead. ¡°One more day.¡± big sis, is there something wrong? ¡± Gu Xin asked after she finished her answer. She still remembered that her elder sister¡¯s premonition had always been urate. ¡°No, I just wanted to ask. If there¡¯s still one more day, we can stop and set up camp to rest. This ce is spacious and doesn¡¯t belong to the cloud Sea. We¡¯ve already walked past it, which means there¡¯s no ambush. If the people from the cloud Sea attacked, this would be a good ce to fight. If we attack, they might have already set up a trap.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Cheng huaijin exined to Gu Hui, ¡± there¡¯s a small town in Yunhai from here. The terrain is t and it¡¯s not conducive to setting up traps. Moreover, the people of Yunhai had always won by force. However, we can rest here for a night.¡± Gu Xin, Jing, and the princess had no objections. That morning, Gu Xin woke up and woke everyone up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The few of them looked at Gu Xin in confusion. there¡¯s a strange movement. Give the order for everyone to be ready for battle at any time. Gu Xin said seriously. Everyone was speechless. ¡°There are spies from the cloud Sea in our Army. I¡¯ve noticed them a few times, but I¡¯ve never told anyone. I think he will make a move tonight. He has already gone out to report. Maybe the Army of the cloud Sea wille here soon. Let¡¯s get ready and let them think we¡¯re all asleep. Let them underestimate the enemy first and then we¡¯ll deal them a fatal blow!¡± Gu Xinughed. The few of them looked at Gu Xin in surprise. This little girl was able to hide things in her heart now. After so long, she still did not say anything. No wonder the other party did not realize that they had been discovered. The few of them hurriedly went to make arrangements. Gu Xin tidied up her hair and put on her helmet. She then used a handkerchief to wipe her sword before walking out of the tent. As expected, two hourster, there was movement in the direction of the cloud Sea, and it was not small. There were only a few weak lights in the quicksand army camp. After the messenger sent the messenger pigeon, Gu Xin¡¯s men caught him and knocked him out. This was the man that Angel trusted the most. Two months ago, Angel wanted to lead quicksand but failed. However, he sessfully sent a few of his men into quicksand¡¯s camp. The king of quicksand found a few, but he deliberately left one behind so that he could think that he had escaped. This made Ajil feel lucky. The more he did this, the more the other party would believe that he didn¡¯t know. Cheng huaijin knew about this, so he wasn¡¯t as surprised as Gu Hui and the others. Even if Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t know about this, he felt that it was normal for Gu Xin to do this after spending a year with her. If Gu Xin was still as naive as she used to be, she might not have lived for long. Therefore, he was not surprised. Chapter 1710 - 1710 She wants to go back 1710 She wants to go back A few weak lights were not enough to let the cloud Sea Army see the situation. The general leading the Army was Yuuna¡¯s son, Asha Yuan. Angel wasn¡¯t here. He had gone to attack goz. Angel had asked him to wait for the spy¡¯s letter. As soon as the spy¡¯s message came, he immediately brought his men over. Gu Xin and the others were already well prepared. Most of the soldiers were no longer in the camp and had set up an ambush outside. When the first wave of people rushed over, their warhorses were all knocked down. After the quicksand Army pulled the rope, they immediately charged out. When the main force arrived, they discovered that the quicksand Army was not in the camp, but waiting for them outside. Cheng huaijin raised his weapon high and shouted, ¡± ¡°All soldiers, hear my order! Kill!¡± After shouting, he took the lead and rushed out. The Army of the cloud Sea had lost their first group of people and did not return. They were all here to kill anyway. The only difference was whether they were going to ambush or face the enemy head-on. Asha Yuan was yuena¡¯s son. He was brave and good at fighting, and he knew how to use troops. His only problem was that he was too obedient to the Yunhai Royal Court. If Ajil said that the spy¡¯s information was urate, he would not doubt it. Since the information was obviously not urate, he would not me Angel and would only fight. The king of quicksand Kingdom came from the East. His father was killed by the people from the East and the people from quicksand Kingdom, sarin Kingdom, and Gaozi Kingdom. He not only wanted to fight for the cloud Sea Royal Court, but also for his father. The currency was being used in a frenzy, and it was not personal. Everyone on the other side had to die. Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin had worked together for a year and had a tacit understanding. When they saw the currency, they knew that they had to settle this first. As for Gu Huijing, the princess, and he sanniang, they had a tacit understanding. The live handguns fell one by one, but the sounds of fighting and killing were endless. The cloud sea¡¯s side continued to receive reinforcements, and their military strength soon surpassed the quicksand Army. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin worked together to settle the money before they turned around and mounted their horses, lighting a torch. The quicksand soldiers who had stayed in the camp rushed out. Their formation was never seen in the West. Even in the dark of the night, their killing power was invincible. The quicksand Army had one more advantage than the cloud Sea Army, and that was that they each had a bottle of medicine. Gu Xin had used up all the herbs that Peng ze and Gu Hui had brought over with Xie Zhiyi¡¯s cooking. She guaranteed that every quicksand soldier would have a bottle. As for when they would use it, it was up to them. The second wave of quicksand soldiers rushed out of the camp. Not only did they have medicine in their hands, but they also had poison. Once the formation was set up, the first wave of quicksand soldiers all retreated, and the cloud Sea Army that was surrounded fell to the ground one by one. ¡­¡­ It was dawn. What he saw was a ground full of corpses. The quicksand soldiers were carrying their fellow soldiers back to the camp, while the cloud Sea Army had already retreated. ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Gu Hui walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side. yes! Gu Xin nodded. continue! The few of them mounted their horses and ordered the injured soldiers to stay behind to deal with the matters here. Those who were not injured or were not seriously injured continued to kill their way forward! Today, they had to conquer this City in the Sea of clouds. ¡°Go!¡± Gu Xin pulled on the reins as the cold wind blew past her face and ears. She couldn¡¯t feel the cold. She only had one thought now: kill her way through, kill her way back. She wanted to go home, she wanted to go home. She wanted peace in the great Zhou Dynasty. She wanted peace in the great Zhou Dynasty. She wanted the people of the great Zhou Dynasty to be less disced. She wanted peace in the great Zhou Dynasty! Chapter 1711 - 1711 Chapter 1711-requesting an audience 1711 Chapter 1711-requesting an audience After five days, Gu Xin and the rest managed to take down the city. The cloud ocean soldiers in the city either died, fled, or surrendered. As for the civilians, Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t order for them to be killed. As long as you don¡¯t resist or cause trouble, you can hide at home. Our quicksand Army has never killed indiscriminately. The quicksand Kingdom was indeed iparable to the cloud Sea tribe. The quicksand Kingdom wasn¡¯t as rich as the cloud Sea tribe, but there was an advantage to the quicksand Kingdom. Many people were still willing to choose the quicksand Kingdom if they didn¡¯t consider getting rich quickly. The people of quicksand country paid very little taxes. Sometimes, when they couldn¡¯t eat, they could go to the government office to get food. High officials and nobles were not allowed to bully others. No matter where you were from, as long as you joined quicksand country and became a citizen of quicksand country, you would not be excluded. Quicksand country was the country with the most ethnic groups in the entire Western Region, but it was quite poor. Now that the cloud Sea tribe was about to be destroyed, the people of the cloud Sea thought of the things that the Royal Court and the nobles had done. They naturally did not want to be destroyed with the vampires. They were considering whether they should join the quicksand Kingdom. Although quicksand country was poor, after this war, the wealth of Yunhai would be quicksand¡¯s. How could they be poor? I heard that the quicksand country is in contact with the East. There are many good things in the East. Is it possible to do business there? The people of Yunhai shut themselves in their homes and had all kinds of thoughts. After the city was taken over, Gu Xin and the rest moved into the city Lord¡¯s mansion. ¡°Brother, you see, no wonder father said Yun Hai is rich. Such a small city can bepared to our quicksand¡¯s capital city. I really want to reach Cloud Sea Royal City as soon as possible and see what¡¯s in their Pce!¡± Gu Xin eximed as she looked at the items in the warehouse. Gold coins filled half the room, and there were all kinds of exquisite jewelry, all kinds of pigments, fine fur, and all kinds of leather products. ¡°No matter how good it is, it can¡¯t be as good as the great Zhou Imperial Pce!¡± Cheng huaijin said as he picked up the gold coin and tossed it. A lot of gold coins in the West was worth as much as a gold ingot in the East. ¡°That¡¯s true, the people here don¡¯t know how to burn pottery! There¡¯s nothing in the vase, antique calligraphy or paintings, nothing at all.¡± Gu Xin agreed. ¡°Prince a hai, Princess Xin Xin, there¡¯s a man from Yunhai outside asking for an audience!¡± At this moment, someone came to report. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin put down the things in their hands and looked at the person who had arrived. They asked in unison, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± he said that he is a merchant from Yunhai. He is afraid that we do not have enough food. He has some at home and wants to give it to the Prince and Princess. The person replied. brother, ¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± the people in Yunhai aren¡¯t just barbaric. There are also those who have a brain. Cheng huaijin smiled and shook his head. ¡°Bring him to the main hall. The Princess and I will be there in a while.¡± The person retreated. Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin and Gu Xin said, ¡± ¡°Brother, this person came at the right time. Since he is a businessman, he must be in more than one city. He will give us a lot of informationter! Moreover, it¡¯s more effective for their people tofort the people.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded and said,¡±I think so too.¡± After the war is over, I naturally hope that the people of Cloud Sea will go to quicksand. Not only was quicksand poorpared to Yunhai, but it was also very poorpared to sarin and Gotz! We¡¯ll take this opportunity to abduct as many as we can!¡± Chapter 1712 - 1712 Not important 1712 Not important When the siblings arrived at the main hall, the person was already waiting for them. With Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin¡¯s permission, he ordered his men to bring in all the food and meat he had stored up. greetings, Prince ah hai, Princess Xin Xin! Yingshi Yuding bowed respectfully. Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched. This name of Yunhai was really weird. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She had no energy toin. However, she still knew that this person¡¯s name was Ying, and his surname was Shi Yuding. It was just that it sounded very awkward to pronounce them together. ¡°These are the things you¡¯re offering? All of them?¡± Cheng huaijin asked with the bearing a Prince should have. ¡°Your Highness, this is everything in ten square city. I have business in every city in Yunhai. Wherever the Prince and Princess go, I can offer you food.¡± Yingshi Yuding replied. ¡°It¡¯s just food? Do you have any requests?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Your Highness, this lowly one does not dare to make any requests. I¡¯m willing to help quicksand go to the West together. I only hope that after the war is over, the Prince and Princess can see my sincerity and put in a few good words for the king so that he will allow me and my family to be a part of quicksand country!¡± Yingshi Yuding said sincerely. ¡°Do you know anything about the cities in the cloud Sea?¡± Cheng huaijin asked again. ¡°When I was over ten years old, I traveled everywhere with my father to run a business and support the family. If Prince and Princess don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to share your worries and solve your problems!¡± Yingshi Yuding said. Ying, since you know a little about this ce and are a native of Yunhai, how do you think we should deal with the people of ten square city? ¡± Cheng huaijin emphasized the word ¡®we¡¯. Yingshi Yuding¡¯s face was filled with joy, but she quickly calmed down.¡±Your Highness, in my opinion, there is no need to deal with it.¡± Cheng huaijin raised his brows and asked,¡¯Oh? How do you say it?¡± ¡°Because ten square city is a border city on the South of the cloud Sea, it has always been guarded by the Army of the cloud Sea,¡± ying shi Yuting said. The actions of the cloud ocean Army, there was no need for this lowly person to speak. The Prince and Princess should have heard of it. The people of ten square city had been bullied by the cloud ocean Army, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The city Lord¡¯s mansion wasn¡¯t on the same level as the people, and they were in cahoots with the cloud ocean Army, which made it hard for the people of ten square city to breathe. Now that the quicksand Army had broken into ten square city, the people of ten square city wanted to cheer. Actually, the grain I¡¯m offering doesn¡¯t only belong to my family. It also belongs to many merchants in ten square city. We are all willing to join quicksand and be citizens of quicksand country. Thus, I hope that Your Highness and your Highness will fulfill my wish.¡± Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin exchanged nces. The two of them were just thinking about how to abduct them, but in the end, they took the initiative toe to their door. As for whether ying shi Yu Ding¡¯s words were true or false, it was not important. The destruction of the cloud Sea was inevitable. Even if his words were false, they would not be able to cause any waves. Gu Xin nodded at Cheng huaiyun. Cheng huaijin then looked at yingshi Yuding and said, ¡± ¡°How about this?ter, go and organize your people to go door to door to register and record all the people in ten square city. How many families there were in each household, what they made a living, whether they were willing to stay or follow them to quicksand after the war, as well as their strengths and weaknesses, were all recorded down. Tell everyone that the quicksand Army will not burn, kill, or pige. As for you, after you¡¯re done,e with us to the Imperial City. The cities in the cloud Sea might not be like the ten square city, so you should understand what you need to do when the timees, right?¡± Chapter 1713 - 1713 The compensation to him 1713 Thepensation to him Yingshi Yuding was overjoyed,¡±I understand, I understand!¡± The generosity of the Prince and Princess is the blessing of our people. This little one will definitely do my best to help!¡± alright! Cheng huaijin nodded. alright, you can go and do your work! Yingshi Yuding retreated. Cheng huaijin asked his vice-general to call the people in charge of the various teams over while Gu Xin went to check the food. The food was safe. Very quickly, the people in charge of each team arrived. Cheng huaijin asked everyone to distribute the grain. After doing this, he called a few key people together to discuss their next course of action. This time, he called yingshi Yuding. Yingshi Yuding knew the various cities in Yunhai better than anyone else present, so it was good to hear his exnation. ¡­¡­ After Lu Zheng met up with Xue Qianyu, he rested for a day and finally recovered. Xue qianxunughed at him,¡±I thought that you would be kept by the seventh Princess of Yunhai to be her Prince Consort!¡± I¡¯m still regretting that I can¡¯t be your brother-inw!¡± Lu Zheng gave him a kick in annoyance.¡±What are you saying! In the eyes of the seventh Princess, I¡¯m just a piece of trash who doesn¡¯t even have the strength to even truss a chicken!¡± Xue Qianyu raised an eyebrow,¡±then why are you staying?¡± Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s taken a fancy to your looks?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Lu Zhengughed as he hit him. Xue Er, you seem to be more talkative than before this year! Did you see an exotic girl in quicksand country and your heart fluttered? I¡¯m going toin to niannian!¡± the seventh Princess is real, ¡± Xue Qianyu said calmly. she¡¯s an exotic girl. Hehe, do you think niannian will believe you or me? ¡± I¡¯m such a serious person, so Xinxin also believes me. ¡± Lu Zheng smacked his head. How could this fellow be such a person? ¡°General Zhou, general Xue,¡± he asked,¡±should we burn the Yunhai Granary in Liangjing?¡± Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu stopped fooling around and became serious. Xue Qianyu was in favor of burning them. Since they had the precise route and knew their destination, if they didn¡¯t burn them, would they wait until the other party was full to kill more of them? However, Lu Zheng had a different opinion. He felt that they should not burn it and should snatch it. They were on the westernmost side. After the battle, there would definitely be casualties. The food in their hands could onlyst for half a month. ording to the n, half a month was enough for quicksand to transport the food over, but what if? What if it wasn¡¯t delivered on time? Neither warhorses nor Warriors could take it! Therefore, the best way was to Rob, Rob the other party¡¯s grain. Xue Qianyu replied,¡¯burn, just a few fires will do. How can we be sure that we can snatch it?¡± Lu Zheng snapped his fingers,¡±since I dared to say it, I definitely have a way!¡± Come,e,e, call your vice-generals over to take a look. I¡¯ve been to Liangjing Kingdom before. When I came to save angel with Queen Yunhai, I paid special attention to the situation here. Actually, the grain here did not belong to Yunhai, but to Liangjing. They destroyed Liangjing and took everything for themselves. As for me, I¡¯m quite familiar with the area around the Granary.¡± For a moment, Xue Qianyu felt that all the injustice that his little buddy had encountered in the Lu family a few years ago had finally passed. God hadpensated him and let him go smoothly. Otherwise, who would be so familiar with the enemy¡¯s Granary by coincidence? No one would go to the Granary without knowing what was going to happen! Chapter 1714 - 1714 It’s only a matter of time 1714 It¡¯s only a matter of time The Granary was definitely the most important ce, and it was well protected. It would take some effort to burn it, let alone Rob it. Even though Xue Qianyu thought that Lu Zheng was lucky, he still felt that it was impossible. When Lu Zheng asked Xue Qianyu if Gu Xin had given their team any medicine, Xue Qianyu immediately understood. If it wasbined with Gu Xin¡¯s medicine, this food could really be snatched away. After Lu Zheng received an affirmative answer, he started to draw a map. He had been there once and stayed there for a few days. A few days ago, he had escaped from there, so the map he drew was still very clear. ¡°Here, here, and here are heavily guarded. We need to knock out the people in these areas with sleeping gas. Then, when they transported the grain, they had to go from here. There¡¯s a river here. They might think that we¡¯re unfamiliar with the terrain, so there¡¯s no guard here. We sessfully escaped from here.¡± Lu Zheng pointed at a few ces on the map. then we¡¯ll have to go and find out how many soldiers are guarding the ce tonight so that we can prepare the medicine. Xue qianxun said. ¡°That¡¯s only natural.¡± Lu Zheng nodded and continued, ¡± there¡¯s a forest here. After we snatch the food, we don¡¯t have to move it to this ce. We can just move it here. Tonight, the Army would be able to make a detour to this forest. Of course, we can also send a group of people over to create a diversion so that the n will go smoothly!¡± ¡°Split the team into two groups. One group will go grab the food, and the other group will cause trouble. Tonight, it¡¯ll just be the two of us.¡± Xue Qianyu thought for a moment and said, ¡± if the n is sessful and the food is transported to the forest, we will be able tounch an attack. When you were on your way here, did you find out how many soldiers there were in Liang Jing?¡± ¡°About a hundred thousand! Liangjing is the westernmost area of the several countries. They are more guarded against ces further west. They will not think that we have the same strength as them. After snatching the rations, I estimate that we can use three days to take over Liangjing, then head east until we reach the cloud Sea and meet up with everyone.¡± Lu Zheng took a deep breath after speaking. He hadn¡¯t seen Xinxin for half a year. He missed her so much. That girl had grown very fast, and he didn¡¯t know how much taller she had grown. He must have been training hard, and he wondered if he had eaten well. Running around the West for the past few months must have tired his Xinxin out. The sadness of missing her came quickly and infected Lu Zheng¡¯s entire being. He missed Gu Xin very much. After the discussion, Lu Zheng urged Xue Qianyu to eat with him, then they went to the Granary of the cloud Sea Army without stopping. Xue Qianyu was still worried about the wound on his stomach. When they had met yesterday morning, the wound had really given him a shock. ¡°My Xinxin is a godly doctor, you know that?¡± Lu Zheng said smugly. Once she uses her medicine, my injury will heal.¡± Xue qianxun rolled his eyes at him.¡¯Forget it, this guy doesn¡¯t even care about his own health, so why is he saying so much?¡¯ At most, when he saw Xinxin, he would tell her that this man didn¡¯t care about his injuries and didn¡¯t listen to her advice. He just had to cause trouble and let Xinxin scold him. The two of them dismounted from their horses when they were far away from the Army of the cloud Sea and began to walk. When they were close to the Army of the cloud Sea, it was already dark, which made it easier for them to do things. Lu Zheng was more familiar with this area, so Xue Qianyu followed his direction, avoiding wave after wave of night patrol soldiers. Of course, Xue Qianyu looked down on the management of the cloud Sea campsite. What did it have to do with this? if they were sox, they would die sooner orter. Chapter 1715 - 1715 Chapter 1715-changed a lot 1715 Chapter 1715-changed a lot It was a fact that the cloud Sea military camp was not well managed, but the cloud Sea military camp in Liangjing was even more undisciplined. The main reason was that most of the soldiers here were originally from Liangjing. It was already detestable enough that the country had fallen, but they still had to work for the enemy. In fact, they were not in the mood to do anything, so they looked like they were doing their own thing. They seemed to be very unorganized and undisciplined. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu¡¯s journey waspletely undiscovered, and they had a clearer idea of the route. When it was almost dawn, the two of them left the area. They even snatched two horses from someone else¡¯s stables and left through the road that they had nned to use to transport the grain. There was no defense there, so the two of them left on horseback without alerting anyone. ¡°Lu er, how did the cloud Sea tribe be the Overlord of the West?¡± On the way back, Xue Qianyu asked the question that puzzled him. ¡°Do you think that the management here seems to be sparse?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. Seeing Xue Qianyu nod, he exined, ¡± the people here are indeed taller and stronger than the people from great Zhou. Of course, the food they ate was different from what we ate, and their bodies were rougher. The soldiers of the cloud Sea tribe were even more so. Almost everyone in the cloud Sea was from the West, unlike sarin, goz, or quicksand, whose ancestors were all foreigners. Yunhai had been born and raised in the West since ancient times. In the past, they didn¡¯t fight with humans, but with wild beasts for territory. I don¡¯t rely on my brain, I rely on my strength.¡± Didn¡¯t the first Prince and Queen Yunhai still get killed by Xinxin and Cheng huaijin? ¡± Xue qianxun said. ¡°That¡¯s why I said they rely on their strength and not their brains. Even ten Yunhai¡¯s first princes wouldn¡¯t be able to y with Xinxin¡¯s little head. As for the cloud Sea Queen, she¡¯s the most intelligent person I¡¯ve ever seen in the cloud Sea, apart from Angel. Unfortunately, she also met Xinxin. I don¡¯t know how Xinxin killed the Yunhai Queen, but I know about the Yunhai Prince. He was first harassed by Prince Gotz, and Xinxin took the opportunity to use a hidden weapon.¡± Lu Zheng smiled and said. Xue qianren frowned. He was thinking if he should tell Lu Zheng that Xinxin was injured when she killed the Queen of Yunhai. Although her injury hadpletely recovered, it was still good to scare this little brat. Well, Xue Qianyu had decided. He sighed and said, ¡± ¡°It seems that uncle Jun didn¡¯t tell you! I knew uncle Jun wouldn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°What did uncle Jun not tell me?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. Xue Qianyu shook his head and said,¡±when Xinxin killed Queen Yunhai, she was also injured.¡± ording to sister Hui, she¡¯s never seen Xinxin bleed before. Not only is she bleeding, but she¡¯s also badly mangled.¡± ¡°Then where is Xinxin now!¡± Lu Zheng stopped his horse and red at Xue Qianyu. how is Xinxin now? ¡± Are your injuries better? What¡¯s going on? you¡¯re all either big brother or big sister. How can you let Xinxin rush to the front? Is it strong? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± Seeing how nervous Lu Zheng was, Xue Qianyu was satisfied and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that girl¡¯s temper? If she wants to charge, who can stop her!¡± Lu Zheng wanted to scold him, but when he saw how calm Xue Qianyu was, he realized that this kid was doing it on purpose. Xinxin might have been injured, but she must have recovered by now. Otherwise, how could this kid have kept it from him for so long after meeting him for so many days? ¡°Xue Er, I think you¡¯ve changed a lot!¡± Lu Zhengughed. You don¡¯t seem like the Xue Er I knew when I was young.¡± Chapter 1716 - 1716 Chapter 1716-passing with a smile 1716 Chapter 1716-passing with a smile ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t the Lu Zheng I knew a few years ago!¡± Xue qianxun chuckled. Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo, hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha.¡± He couldn¡¯t answer that. He couldn¡¯t tell Xue Qianyu that he was someone who had lived once and that his purpose in life was different from his previous life. Therefore, he could onlyugh it off. Xue Qianyu raised an eyebrow and pressed on. Although Lu Zheng had changed a little, it was fine as long as it did not affect their brotherly rtionship. The two of them returned to the campsite and ordered the people below to prepare. Then, they returned to their tents to rest. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin led the quicksand Army as well as the wealthy merchants of Shifang city to wee the ten raindrops. In just two days, they had taken down another city. The quicksand Army¡¯s morale was greatly boosted. With yingshi Yuding, a wealthy merchant who had his own shops in the entire Yunhai, the problems of the people were easily solved. One day, Gu Xin and the rest were in a meeting when ten raindrops rushed over, ¡± ¡°Prince ah hai, Princess Xin Xin, I have bad news, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± Cheng huaijin said. ¡°When the servant in my residence was ordered to check the household registration of the people, I heard from one of the households that he returned from the next city we¡¯re going to attack, huanshi city, a few days ago,¡± said ying shi Yuding. They say that King Cloud Sea has ced a thousand cows and the most elite soldiers of Cloud Sea in ring stone City.¡± Cheng huaijin was shocked,¡¯a thousand wild cows? Where did he get it from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ying shi Yu Ding shook her head. The person who revealed the news asked his servant to take him away from here, saying that King Cloud Sea nned to let the one thousand bison and elite soldiers attack this ce. Prince ah hai should know that the conquests in the cloud Sea are different from the conquests in quicksand. The cloud Sea never considers the lives of the people, only the final victory.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. alright, you can leave first. We¡¯ll discuss it here. I¡¯ll find you again when there¡¯s a result. Go find mo Fei and have him bring some people with you to pacify the people in the city.¡± Ying shi Yu Ding retreated. Gu Xin had seen the wild cows in the West before. They were extremely lethal and the cattle raised by the Zhou Dynasty could notpare to them. When the wild cows in the West went crazy, even a few Warriors would not be able to subdue them. But where did King Cloud Sea find so many? It was a wild buffalo, so it was obvious that it was wild and not raised. Even if this King Cloud Sea found it, how did he control it? The brother and sister both felt that it was a little tricky. After hearing them exin the bison, Gu Hui asked, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, the poison you made is effective on humans, so it¡¯s naturally effective on animals. Why don¡¯t we give them something before they attack?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± big sister, most of what I made this time was poisonous smoke. I relied on the smell. Moreover, once the effects of the medicine are not enough, the wild cows will be even crazier. At that time, whether it¡¯s their people or our people, there will be heavy casualties.¡± Xinxin, ¡± Princess Jinghe said. do you have something that can make people and animals not want to get close to it? ¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened. sister Zhen, you¡¯re saying that we should apply this on our bodies. Then, we can bring the poisonous smoke to the bison? ¡± Princess Jinghe nodded,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± You and Prince ah hai must have wanted to send people to explore huanshi city at night! We¡¯ll apply it regardless of whether there¡¯s the wild bull that Shi Yuding mentioned. If there¡¯s any, we¡¯ll take the opportunity to let those beasts smell the poisonous smoke. If there¡¯s no, we¡¯ll explore huanshi city and kill a few of them while we¡¯re there!¡± Chapter 1717 - 1717 The truth 1717 The truth Gu Xin snapped her fingers,¡¯there really is. There was a Hill outside ten square city, and when we passed by there, the horses were faster. I saw that the weeds on the hill smelled bad, but it takes time to do that, so we might not make it in time.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin. we¡¯ll only send one or two people. We should be able to finish it in a day, right? ¡± Cheng huaijin had seen Gu Xin pharmaceuticals before. Things like what Jing and the princess were talking about shouldn¡¯t be tooplicated, and the raw materials were all there. Gu Xin nodded her head,¡¯if only one or two of them are going, that¡¯s fine. Brother, are we going?¡± Gu Hui looked at the two of them and was actually a little jealous. Xinxin was her younger sister, but now she had a figure who was like a real brother. The eldest, second, and third miss of the Gu family really didn¡¯t have a real brother. However, Gu Hui could also understand Gu Xin¡¯s mentality. After an ident, she met Cheng huaijin on the brink of death. The two of them even held hands and experienced so much together in the West. This kind of life-and-death rtionship was not inferior to family. It¡¯s good for Xinxin to have an older brother. He¡¯ll protect her in the future. Cheng huaijin shook his head and said,¡±I¡¯ll go alone.¡± You should stay here to stabilize the morale of the Army. Besides, you haven¡¯t reallye into contact with bison before. I met them when I first came here, so I¡¯m more familiar with them.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± Brother, be careful when the timees. I¡¯m going back to my room to get some medicine. When I saw it earlier, I had someone pick a bag of it for me. It should be enough for you.¡± Gu Hui also went to help Gu Xin out. She used to do all sorts of things with her sisters at home. After everyone left, Cheng huaijin was the only one left in the room. He sat cross-legged and closed his eyes to rest. After a while, Princess Jinghe returned. Cheng huaijin opened his eyes and felt a little strange when he saw her. Princess Jinghe sat opposite Cheng huaijin and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Prince ah hai, what ns do you have for the future?¡± Cheng huaijin was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect Princess Jinghe to ask him this question. He looked at her in confusion. Princess Jinghe said,¡±it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just asking.¡± You¡¯ve been away from great Zhou for six years. Do you want to return to great Zhou to live in the future?¡± Cheng huaijin pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t mind and continued,¡±The king of quicksand Kingdom has recognized you as his adopted son, so you should be the sessor of quicksand Kingdom in the future! What are your ns after you inherit quicksand country? For example, would you choose your wife from the West or the East?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess,¡± Cheng huaijin frowned. I¡¯ve never thought of this question. Right now, the West was not at peace yet, and if everyone was unstable, how could there be a small family? Besides, there¡¯s no one else in my heart, so I¡¯ll let father make the decision!¡± Princess Jinghe nodded,¡±okay, I understand.¡± Thank you for telling me the truth. Sorry for disturbing you!¡± Princess Jinghe stood up and left. Cheng huaijin looked at her back as she left, his brows furrowing deeper and deeper. What did this Princess mean? He didn¡¯t think that the girl was interested in him, but they weren¡¯t close. Why did the princess ask this question? Since he couldn¡¯t understand, Cheng huaijin stopped thinking about it. After Princess Jinghe left, she was pulled away by he sanniang.¡±Sister Zhen, why are you asking him now? I¡¯m really afraid that you¡¯ll tell the truth!¡± Princess Jinghe said,¡±I¡¯m not that stupid!¡± Besides, now is a good opportunity to ask. After the war is over, he still has a lot of things to deal with, so I don¡¯t think he will think about this.¡± Chapter 1718 - 1718 Does he listen to your advice? 1718 Does he listen to your advice? He sanniang leaned against the wall and sighed. that silly girl Xue ¡®er, I feel like her path is a little difficult! Princess Jinghe also sighed,¡±isn¡¯t that so!¡± I¡¯m guessing she¡¯ll be with Cheng huaijin for the rest of her life! I just want to know if Cheng huaijin will marry ady from the great Zhou Dynasty in the future, or from the West. I hope our little Xue ¡®er will be treated well.¡± Gu yingxue was the youngest of the girls, the most innocent, and the one that the older sisters liked the most. However, this time, she had gotten into an ident and changedpletely. Everyone¡¯s heart ached for her and they didn¡¯t know how to persuade her. When they were at the quicksand Pce, Princess Jinghe and he sanniang had heard Xie Zhiyi persuade Gu yingxue not to be sad and hurt her body, letting down Xiao Yu¡¯s good intentions. In the end, Gu yingxue told Xie Zhiyi that she wouldn¡¯t hurt herself and that she had to take care of big brother Yun. She would be wherever big brother Yun was. Xie Zhiyi then asked, ¡± what if Brother Yun¡¯s uncle, master Cheng, brings him back to quicksand? ¡± Gu yingxue told Xie Zhiyi firmly that she woulde. Xie Zhiyi asked again, ¡± your family didn¡¯t allow it, and master Cheng didn¡¯t want it either? ¡± Gu yingxue said that she would convince her family. As long as they agreed, she would stay by Brother Yun¡¯s side. Yun ¡®er was Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s son. Once the war was over, Cheng huaijin would definitely bring his nephew back. At this time, no one would be as close to Yun¡¯ er as Cheng huaijin, so no one could stop him. ¡°Sister Zhen, why do you think eldest sister and the Gu family¡¯s daughter are so stubborn?¡± he sanniang asked, annoyed. I don¡¯t know what kind of person Cheng huaijin used to be, but after these few months of contact, well, except for Xinxin, he¡¯s cold to everyone else. Xue ¡®er will follow him to take care of Yun¡¯ er.ai, when I think of our Xue ¡®er¡¯s lively and cute personality, I¡¯ll think about how she¡¯s acting like a coward in front of this cold person.¡± He sanniang could not continue. Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡­¡­ At night, Gu Xin brought a bottle of dark green Medicine over. She took a brush and applied it all over Cheng huaijin¡¯s body, who was already in his night suit. brother, ¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile, ¡± don¡¯t you think the smell is pungent? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Cheng huaijin replied calmly. Princess Jinghe covered her nose and sighed,¡±Prince ah hai is extraordinary! This smell is really suffocating. I was just about to say that I went with you, Prince ah hai, but fortunately, I didn¡¯t.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Princess Jinghe thoughtfully. This Princess was really strange. Princess Jinghe looked at Cheng huaijin calmly and smiled. Cheng huaijin retracted his gaze. Xinxin, sister Hui, Princess, miss he. I¡¯ll leave this ce to you. Gu Xin nodded her head,¡¯brother, be careful. If he was injured, he could take the medicine immediately. The pills in the small white bottle were to be taken when he was seriously injured. Also, take the signal re and don¡¯t lose it. If there¡¯s an emergency, just fire the signal re. We¡¯ll wait for you toe back!¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. Then, under the gazes of several girls, he left with a small bag and a pungent smell. The bag contained a snuff bottle that would make people feel weak after smelling it. The bison was too fierce, so Cheng huaijin had brought a lot of it, afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be enough when the time came. After Cheng huaijin left, Princess Jinghe asked Gu Xin, ¡± Xinxin, as his sister, do you think he will listen to your advice, help you, and treat someone well because of you? ¡° Chapter 1719 - 1719 Chapter 1719-pair them up 1719 Chapter 1719-pair them up Gu Xin was stunned as she looked at Princess Jinghe, ¡± ¡°Sister Zhen, are you going to talk about Xue ¡®er?¡± ¡°You know about it too?¡± Princess Jinghe was a little surprised. Gu Xin,¡¯of course I know! After Xue ¡®er moved into the pce, I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on her, afraid that she would find it difficult to leave. I know that she¡¯s taking big brother Yun as her responsibility now. Big brother Yun is big brother Xiao Yan¡¯s nephew, so if Xue ¡®er wants to take care of big brother Yun, she¡¯ll definitely want to stay in the West with big brother Xiao Yan!¡± Gu Xin paused and sighed,¡¯Xue¡¯ er is quite stubborn. She was still young, and he didn¡¯t know if she had thought it through. However, I believe that no matter what, big brother will treat Xue ¡®er well. Perhaps, when she saw her brother taking care of Brother Yun, she would miss home and go back. All of these are uncertain.¡± !! Princess Jinghe wagged her finger. Cheng huaijin is being nice to you. I can¡¯t see any kindness in him when ites to others. Gu Xin held onto Princess Jinghe¡¯s arm, ¡± ¡°Sister Zhen, you don¡¯t know about this. In fact, brother used to be very good. When you saw him, it was Xiao Yu who was in trouble. Think about it, if something happened to his only biological sister, could he still smile at the public every day? My brother probably only has one thought in his mind right now, and that is to quickly destroy Yunhai. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask second brother Xue, big brother-inw, or brother Yuan Yuan. You know what kind of person my brother is.¡± Princess Jinghe sighed,¡±I¡¯m worried about Xue ¡®er.¡± ¡°After the war is over, we won¡¯t be going the same way as Cheng huaijin. He¡¯s the Prince of quicksand now, so ording to the procedure, we have to go first. We don¡¯t know whether he¡¯ll go to the great Zhou or the king of quicksand will go to the great Zhouter.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I see! Sister Zhen, don¡¯t worry. Xue ¡®er is also my little sister. I can¡¯t bear to see her suffer. Of course, the best way is to have someone to persuade Xue ¡®er to give up on her idea after we return to the great Zhou Dynasty.¡± He sanniang interrupted. actually, the best way is to put Xue ¡®er and Prince a¡¯ hai together. This way, we don¡¯t have to worry about Prince a ¡®hai mistreating Brother Yun after he finds a Princess Consort. We also don¡¯t have to worry about Xue¡¯ er¡¯s identity being awkward. As soon as she said this, Gu Xin, Gu Hui, and Princess Jing He looked at her in unison. He sanniang was shocked.¡±Do you three have to look at me so sharply?¡± she waved her hand and exined,¡±Yingluo, don¡¯t, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m just telling the truth! Xue ¡®er was 14 this year, and Prince ah hai was 17. This year was almost over. After the new year, Xue¡¯ er would be 10, and Prince ah hai would be 18. What a matching age! In terms of status, Xue ¡®er was the granddaughter of the great Zhou¡¯s Peng family, and Prince ah hai was the Prince of the West, so they were worthy. Just from their appearance, they were a perfect match! They didn¡¯t have anyone in their hearts! I don¡¯t believe that Prince ah hai, who grew up in the Zhou Dynasty, would like a Girl from the West!¡± Gu Hui& and Gu Xin: ¡± you¡¯re right. He doesn¡¯t like girls from the West. He likes girls from our family. But they couldn¡¯t be sopatible. What if Xue ¡®er thought in that direction and really fell for Cheng huaijin? wouldn¡¯t there be a gap between her and niannian? Even though niannian had never liked Cheng huaijin, her seductive body was not for show. This was especially true for Gu Xin. She understood Cheng huaijin¡¯s feelings for Gu Nian the best. After they had reunited, Cheng huaijin had told her that if it wasn¡¯t for sister niannian and Xiao Yu, he might not have been able to hold on. Chapter 1720 - 1720 Chapter 1720-endless nightmares 1720 Chapter 1720-endless nightmares Princess Jinghe snapped her fingers and said,¡±you don¡¯t say, third aunt¡¯s suggestion is not bad!¡± After the war is over, we can y matchmaker!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gu Hui and Gu Xin said in unison. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang looked at Gu Hui and Gu Xin in confusion. Gu Xin replied calmly,¡¯let¡¯s leave it to fate! Sister Zhen, sister he, let¡¯s not do anything or say anything. Let¡¯s just see how they develop. If they both have that intention, let¡¯s y matchmaker. If not, then forget it! If one of them doesn¡¯t do this well, the two of them will be awkward and it¡¯ll be very unnatural to get along.¡± !! Gu Hui nodded. Xinxin is right. Let¡¯s not mess around. Gu Xin pulled the few of them to the side of the sandbox, ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about serious business!¡± At the same time, in the pce of quicksand country. Xie Zhiyi and Gu yingxue washed up andy on the bed. The two of them had been sleeping together since the first night Gu yingxue hade. Gu yingxue couldn¡¯t sleep well and would have nightmares about the miserable Cheng Huaiyu. She would often wake up in shock, and Xie Zhiyi would always apany her. The rtionship between the two also soared. Once again, Gu yingxue was jolted awake by a dream. She dreamed of Cheng Huaiyu. In order to save her, he ttered the Butler and sacrificed himself. She dreamed that Cheng Huaiyu was beaten up by Peng mu in order to hide her. She woke up with tears in her eyes. Xie Zhiyi woke up when he heard the noise. He held Gu yingxue¡¯s hand.¡±Xue ¡®er, did you dream of Xiao Yu again?¡± Gu yingxue hugged Xie Zhiyi and said,¡±Yiyi, I¡¯ve let my sister down.¡± I¡¯m sorry, sister. If I had jumped off the carriage when I was tied up, would my sister have been saved? ¡°Back then, I was afraid of the dark. I was timid and not brave. I should have jumped off the carriage and fallen to my death. I should have died.¡± It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault Yingluo.¡± Xie Zhiyi gently patted Gu yingxue¡¯s back. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all your fault, all your fault. Don¡¯t cry, you can¡¯t go back to the past even if you cry. Didn¡¯t we agree to live well and protect ourselves so that we can take good care of Brother Yun?¡± Gu yingxue cried softly and finally stopped. Xie Zhiyi sighed and said, ¡± Xue ¡®er, let¡¯s live well. Don¡¯t torture yourself. The past is the past. In life, there will always be a lot of things that we can¡¯t let go of, but it has already happened. We have to look forward and not stop in the midst of sadness.¡± Gu yingxue did not say anything. Xie Zhiyi continued,¡¯Xue¡¯ er, no one wanted such a thing to happen. Don¡¯t me everything on yourself. In fact, no one mes you. You¡¯re innocent and you¡¯re also the one who¡¯s implicated.¡± Gu yingxue sniffed. Xie Zhiyi let go of Gu yingxue and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some hot water. Drink some hot water and calm yourself down.¡± After a while, Xie Zhiyi came back with hot water. Gu yingxue sat up and drank it. The two of them didn¡¯t blow out the lights and fell asleep facing each other. Xie Zhiyi wiped her tears and said,¡¯Xue¡¯ er, the flesh on your face is gone. I heard that children like pretty girls. If you go back like this, I guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to get close to Brother Yun in the Gu family, where there are many beautiful girls. Look at Ren Ren, he just likes to get close to pretty girls. In the past, the Gu family¡¯s first aunt even said that Ren Ren liked pretty girls since she was young. Other than his older sisters, she was especially naive. He didn¡¯t even look at other girls! I¡¯m guessing that Brother Yun is the same.¡± Chapter 1721 - 1721 You’re losing your life 1721 You¡¯re losing your life Gu yingxue was amused by Xie Zhiyi¡¯s words. She wanted to say that dopey Gu had a soul in his twenties, so he would definitely like pretty girls! Seeing that she looked much better, Xie Zhiyi also felt relieved. ¡°I heard from my mother that there are many things to worry about when raising a child. From the moment he was born to the moment he became an adult, he got married and had children. His heart and eyes were full of children. Xue ¡®er, have you thought about it? if you want to raise big brother Yun, let¡¯s not talk about whether big brother Yun¡¯s uncle agrees or not. Let¡¯s talk about yourself. Are you willing to lose your life because of big brother Yun?¡± Gu yingxue nodded. Xie Zhiyi smiled and shook his head. you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t understand. Although I¡¯m also young and don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ve definitely seen more than you. Before you get married and have children, you can take care of big brother Yun with all your heart. But what about after you get married and have children? Have you ever thought about your husband¡¯s thoughts? have you ever thought about your child¡¯s? Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯ll never get married and have children for Brother Yun¡¯s sake? If you can do it, your parents will definitely not agree. Besides, if you do this, what will Brother Yun think when he grows up and finds out that you¡¯ve sacrificed everything for him? I¡¯m touched, I treat you as my birth mother, but I¡¯m more likely to feel guilty! Do you want to see Brother Yun like this?¡± !! Gu yingxue was stunned. To be honest, she had never thought about this. She was a modern person and felt that it was fine not to get married or have children. As long as her heart was strong enough, she could ignore the rumors of the outside world. However, she had forgotten that she was living in ancient times. The person she wanted to take care of was a pure ancient person. What identity would she have to take care of the child then? The child¡¯s aunt? And the kind that had no blood rtions. Xie Zhiyi looked at Gu yingxue quietly. He knew that she had taken his words seriously. In the end, Gu yingxue¡¯s next sentence left Xie Zhiyi at a loss for words. Gu yingxue said to her, ¡± I can marry big brother Xiao Jin. When we get married, big brother Yun will be our first child. Big brother Yun can grow up happily. When he¡¯s of age and sensible, we¡¯ll tell him about his background and bring him to pay respects to his birth mother. That¡¯s right, I can marry big brother Xiao Jin. That way, if big brother Xiao Jin insists on taking big brother Yun away, I don¡¯t have to worry about big brother Xiao Jin¡¯s wife mistreating big brother Yun!¡± The more Gu yingxue spoke, the more she felt that this was a good idea.¡±Yiyi, it¡¯s true. This really works! I¡¯ll marry big brother Xiao Jin and give Brother Yun a status. Big brother Xiao Jin doesn¡¯t have to worry about his wife mistreating big brother Yun, and I don¡¯t have to worry about big brother Yun being despised by aunt! Hmm, this is the best way!¡± Xie Zhiyi felt that he couldn¡¯t keep up with Gu yingxue¡¯s pace. After a while, he finally said, ¡± ¡°What if Prince ah hai likes someone else and doesn¡¯t want to marry you?¡± this Wanwan! Gu yingxue frowned before rxing. it¡¯s fine if he marries the person he likes. I won¡¯t interfere with him. I just want to have an official identity so that I can take care of Brother Yun! It doesn¡¯t matter how many people he likes, really.¡± Xie Zhiyi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Xue ¡®er, ¡± he said, ¡± you¡¯ve lost your whole life! Gu yingxue¡¯s eyelids drooped. my life was given to me by my sister. It¡¯s my duty to take care of Brother Yun. but, Xiao Yu doesn¡¯t want you to spend your entire life just for her son! Xie Zhiyi grew anxious. Chapter 1722 - 1722 Back to normal 1722 Back to normal Gu yingxue sat up and held Xie Zhiyi¡¯s hand. She said firmly, ¡± ¡°Yiyi, I know what you mean, but I¡¯ve thought it through, really. I¡¯ve been thinking that after the war, we¡¯ll go back and bury my sister. Brother Xiao Jin will definitely take Brother Yun away. I¡¯ve been thinking about how to persuade brother Xiao Jin to let Brother Yune with me. ¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no reason to convince big brother Xiao Jin. I¡¯m panicking, really panicking. I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll never be able to get out of this for the rest of my life. Actually, I¡¯m selfish too. I just want to feel less guilty. Let me do something for my sister so I can feel less guilty.¡± ¡°Yiyi, I¡¯ve found a new target. I want to marry big brother Xiao Jin and take care of big brother Yun. Big brother Xiao Jin treats big brother Yun as his nephew, so I¡¯m his aunt. Big brother Xiao Jin treats big brother Yun as his own son, so I¡¯m his mother.¡± ¡°Yiyi, don¡¯t try to persuade me. I¡¯ve made up my mind. Besides, I feel much better after making this decision. I feel like I have something to strive for.¡± !! ¡°Yiyi, it doesn¡¯t matter if brother Jin has someone he likes or not. It doesn¡¯t matter if he agrees to me marrying him or not. He has someone he likes, so I won¡¯t take the position of his wife. He doesn¡¯t have someone he likes, so if he needs to keep that position, I don¡¯t mind. I just want to keep Brother Yun by my side.¡± Xie Zhiyi patted his own head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Xue ¡®er, I won¡¯t try to persuade you anymore. I don¡¯t know what else to say.¡± Gu yingxue smiled. This was the first time she had smiled since she had parted with Cheng Huaiyu. It was a genuine smile.¡±You don¡¯t have to persuade me, really. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to sleep. Don¡¯t worry, from now on, I¡¯ll eat well and take good care of myself. I¡¯ll make myself beautiful so that big brother Yun won¡¯t despise me. I¡¯ll make myself energetic and have enough energy to take care of big brother Yun. I¡¯ll start training tomorrow. I¡¯ll train hard and protect big brother Yun!¡± Xie Zhiyi couldn¡¯t sleep after what Gu yingxue had done. The people beside her were sleeping soundly, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The next morning, Xie Zhiyi woke up with dark circles under his eyes. He saw Gu yingxueying a new nket on the floor and practicing yoga. She knew about yoga; aunt Lian had taught her mother how to do it before. morning, Yiyi. Did you sleep wellst night? ¡± Gu yingxue was facing the bed as she greeted Xie Zhiyi with a smile. ¡°Good, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Xie Zhiyi blinked. have you had breakfast? ¡± he asked. ¡°Not yet,e when you¡¯re done! The maid came to report that uncle Jun said to wait for us. Uncle Jun has gone to the camp!¡± Gu yingxue said. ¡°Oh, then you practice first, I¡¯ll go wash up!¡± Xie Zhiyi got up and went to get some hot water to wash up. She was wondering if she should tell Xinxin about this. Xue ¡®er was a little abnormal now! Was it really okay for someone who had always been in sorrow to suddenly be full of energy and be normal? Also, Xue ¡®er said she wanted to marry Cheng huaijin to take care of Xiao Yu¡¯s child. The more Xie Zhiyi thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss. This, this, she¡¯s also a young girl. Why did she have to face such aplicated problem? In the end, Xie Zhiyi didn¡¯t tell Gu Xin. After all, the situation at the front line was tense, so it was better not to disturb them at this time. Chapter 1723 - 1723 Chapter 1723-escape 1723 Chapter 1723-escape By the time Gu yingxue returned to normal, Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu had already moved more than half of the Yun Hai Army¡¯s rations from Liangjing away. The Yun Hai Army had discovered the remaining half. However, Xue Qianyu¡¯s Deputy general was leading the Army to create chaos at the other end. The people guarding the Granary could not catch up at all. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu gave up on the remaining half. When thest group of people was transporting the rations to the cave, Xue Qianyu released a signal re. The quicksand Army on this side began to attack from two directions. !! ¡­¡­ On Cheng huaijin¡¯s side, he used a night to settle the mad bull and returned to the camp. ¡°The news is correct. There is indeed arge group of mad Bulls, but it has been settled. We can take this opportunity to attack!¡± Cheng huaijin called Gu Xin and the others over and said. ¡°Brother, is King Cloud sea in the city?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I¡¯ve gone to take a look, but there¡¯s nothing.¡± he¡¯s back in the capital, ¡± Cheng huaijin said as he wiped the juice off his body. I predict that if they don¡¯t win a single battle in half a month, they¡¯ll run away. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°When I went to see if King Cloud Sea was in the city, I heard a wealthy merchant in the city eating with the person in charge of the military and talking about this problem. That rich merchant offered up half of his wealth in order to escape. The person in charge of the Army epted the money and also revealed the news that he was preparing to go to the capital to find someone. Then, he will use some silver!¡± Cheng huaijin exined. it¡¯s already the twelfth lunar month. In half a month¡¯s time, it will be before the first lunar month! Gu Xin touched her chin and furrowed her brows, ¡± it¡¯s a pity that brother Yuan Yuan and the others were discovered. Otherwise, we could have figured out their escape route. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll fight our way over. Once we catch up, we¡¯ll know their route.¡± Cheng huaijin consoled. alright then, brother. You rest for a while. I¡¯ll lead the others to attack the city first. Gu Xin said. Cheng huaijin also wanted to go with them, but Gu Xin asked him to stay behind. She said that he would stay in the city and guard it. If there were still mad Bulls, he could bring some people to help them. Cheng huaijin knew that Gu Xin was concerned that he had not slept the entire night and had gone to cause trouble. But Gu Xin was right, so he did not reject her. Gu Xin led her men to attack the next city. The horn was blown, and the morale of the quicksand Army was greatly boosted. Gu Hui, Jinghe, Princess he sanniang, and the others once again witnessed Gu Xin¡¯s bravery. Her ability to kill enemies was not inferior to any of the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers. On the side of the cloud Sea, when they saw the quicksand Army approaching, they immediately got their soldiers to release the cows. However, when they walked over, they saw that the cows had all fallen to the ground. They were still alive, but they couldn¡¯t fight no matter how hard they tried. The soldiers hurried to report to the general of the city. When the general heard this, he was shocked. These cows were their trump card. Because they were fierce, one cow could fight many people. When they went crazy, no one could control them. So, King Cloud Sea didn¡¯t send many soldiers to the city. The quicksand Army wasing at them menacingly. Could they stop them with their small numbers? In the end, the general of this city made a decision, and that was to run, to the next city. As a result, Gu Xin and the rest only took a few hours to break through the city gate tower and upy the city. Princess Jinghe shook her head,¡¯didn¡¯t they say that the soldiers in the West are brave? How could he be a deserter? He didn¡¯t swear to defend his territory, but he actually fled when the enemy attacked?¡± Chapter 1724 - 1724 Shameless 1724 Shameless ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± He sanniang replied. They wished that Yunhai was full of cowards and deserters! Then we won¡¯t need a single soldier to take care of these people!¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± how¡¯s that possible? if we didn¡¯t get their bison first, we don¡¯t know how many more brothers we would have lost in today¡¯s battle! So, three Big Sisters, have a good rest for a few days!¡± This was the easiest battle. King Cloud Sea had just returned to the Pce for a day when he received news from the front line. He was so angry that he smashed several tables. !! ¡°Go, sneak into the quicksand Army and kill those two little kids.¡± He ordered his personal guards. If you can¡¯t kill two, one is good!¡± The few of them looked at each other. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± King Cloud Sea was angry. All of them! Do you think you can kill him just by sending one? All of you, go!¡± One of the personal guards stood out and said, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I think that I can¡¯t kill Prince ah hai and Princess Xinxin. However, the despicable people could take a detour to the quicksand Pce and capture the king of quicksand. I heard that Prince ah hai, Princess Xinxin, and the king of quicksand are very close. If we capture the king of quicksand, we can make them pay with one of their lives!¡± King Cloud Sea narrowed his eyes and touched his beard.¡±Dugu Jun Mohe Mohe¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that the king of quicksand had many old injuries on his body during the war. He¡¯s getting older and his health is getting worse. Therefore, it should be much easier for the viins to catch her than to kill Princess Xinxin and Prince ah hai at the same time. With the war going on everywhere, I¡¯m sure there aren¡¯t many people left in the quicksand Kingdom¡¯s Pce. Even if the personal guards of the king of quicksand are here, I won¡¯t take them seriously.¡± King Cloud Sea nced at this personal attendant and smiled.¡±Hahahaha, as expected, I still need to use my brain. Angel was right. Sometimes, you can¡¯t just win a round by fighting and killing. Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. I want to see dugu Jun in half a month¡¯s time and hear the news of dugu hai or Dugu Xin¡¯s death! I¡¯ll leave the manpower arrangements to you!¡± Yes, sir! the personal attendant replied respectfully and left to make arrangements. King Cloud Sea came to the table and wrote a letter to Angel. Although capturing the old and killing the young was a good method, and the family of three might die in the end, King Cloud Sea still wanted to remind Angel not to force himself. If he really couldn¡¯t hold on, he could retreat. They still had a way out. He would arrange everything during this period of time. Before the letter was finished, someone came to report the news from Liangjing. King Cloud Sea looked at the situation on the battlefield and stopped writing. When he saw it, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. It seemed like they couldn¡¯t hold on to cool view any longer. Not only were the grain stolen, but there were also many casualties in this battle. Many people surrendered. In less than three days, the entire territory that used to be cool would be upied by quicksand. This was the first time King Cloud Sea had seen a Granary being robbed during a war. He knew that there were people who burned the enemy¡¯s Granary first, but robbing a Kasaya was something he had never heard of before! What kind of shameless person did dugu Jun nurture?! King Cloud Sea ordered his men to guard the cities in the West and not let the quicksand army attack. Otherwise, they would be attacked from all sides, and their only option would be to escape to the North. He didn¡¯t know if the spy by Angel¡¯s side knew their way. Chapter 1725 - 1725 Chapter 1725-something is wrong 1725 Chapter 1725-something is wrong After King Cloud Sea gave his orders, he began to write to Angel. Ever since Ajil left for battle, he had not heard any bad news from the East. Now, he could only hope that Ajil¡¯s side could hold on. At the same time, he thought of the situation in Liang Jing and had an idea. Wasn¡¯t there still the great Zhou Army in the East? Didn¡¯t the great Zhou Army have that? He told agil to send someone to snatch the thing from the great Zhou for the cloud Sea. !! In the words of the East, this was called giving them a taste of their own medicine. After King Cloud Sea finished writing the letter, he called for a Messenger Eagle to fly to the battlefield in the East, where Gotz was. The Army led by Angel was training in the camp. During this period of time, there were some small conflicts, but Angel did notunch a major attack. After suffering two losses in quicksand country, Angel had learned to be careful. She no longer thought that the cloud Sea was invincible in the Westernnd. Only by knowing one¡¯s enemy and oneself could one win every battle. During this time, she had been sending people to inquire about goz¡¯s side. After receiving the message from the messenger Eagle, Angel¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. Even if the quicksand Kingdom had allied with the salin tribe and the goz Kingdom, how could they have so many troops? Could it be the soldiers of the great Zhou? However, she had already sent someone to investigate, and most of the great Zhou soldiers seemed to be at Gaozi¡¯s side! With the original military strength of quicksand country, how could they have conquered the three cities of the cloud Sea from the South to the North so quickly? Ah Ji ¡®er thought of Gu Xin, and realized that she was just as strange as she was. She couldn¡¯t defeat Gu Xin and was injured by her. At the same time, she realized that no matter how intense the battle was, Gu Xin would always survive. Gu Xin was only injured when her mother was killed by her. That¡¯s right, after the two of them met, it didn¡¯t seem like they wouldn¡¯t get hurt every time. Angel sat for two hours and thought about a lot of things. Finally, she wrote back to King Cloud Sea, telling him not to worry and that she would do her best. She also pointed out that the assassination of the princess and prince of quicksand country should not be done with the princess. The target should only be the Prince of quicksand country. As for the king of quicksand country, capture him! After he finished writing back to King Cloud Sea, the sky was almost dark. Angel changed into ck clothes, wrapped her curly hair, and covered her face with a ck scarf. When night fell, she gave a few orders to her men and entered the Gotz alone. This was not the first time that Angel had explored the city at night. She had returned safely every time, and of course, she was careful every time. This time, she arrived at the city Lord¡¯s mansion with great familiarity. The city Lord¡¯s mansion was currently upied by Helian Yi, Peng Eng, and other soldiers. After several visits, Angel had already known Peng Eng¡¯s identity. Every time, she did not act rashly and was as careful as possible. She only listened to the news and would never alert the enemy. Tonight, as soon as she entered the city Lord¡¯s mansion, she felt that something was wrong. It seemed that something good had happened here. Her heart tightened, and she quickly went to the ce where Chang Helian Yi and Peng Eng were talking, but there was no one. She could only look for it in the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Finally, she found two people in the warehouse. She also saw two other young generals from the great Zhou Dynasty. These two were Peng sang and Peng Wng. They had just arrived here today to deliver the supplies. As Angel looked at the dozens of wooden boxes and was wondering what they were, he heard Helian Yi exin the use of these things. Chapter 1726 - 1726 Heard it 1726 Heard it ¡°Brother Peng, is this really the powerful thing that Princess Xinxin used to set up an ambush in the cloud Sea? I think it¡¯s quite small! Is it really that powerful?¡± He lianyi asked in surprise as he took one out of the box. Prince Helian, be careful. This thing will explode when ites into contact with fire or high temperature. Princess Xinxin only used one box! Peng Eng saw that Helian Yi was about to move this thing next to the oilmp to take a look, so he quickly stopped him and said, ¡± He lianyi was so scared that he quickly took a step back. On the roof, agil¡¯s eyes widened as he held his breath. !! Such a powerful weapon, but only one box? Then what other ways were there to fight this battle? Peng Eng had been here for a few months, so he could speak and understand some of the localnguage. However, Peng sang and Peng Wng didn¡¯t know how to speak, so the two brothers could only stand aside and listen to Peng Eng. He lianyi put the things back into the box and eximed, ¡± ¡°Great Zhou is really and of talents! If this had been done earlier, the Lang GE Kingdom wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to contact the cloud Sea!¡± At the same time, he lianyi was also d that his goz had chosen to cooperate with the king of quicksand from the East. Otherwise, he would have to eat this thing. Peng Eng smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Fortunately, there was the Gu family. Otherwise, great Zhou would not have such a thing. ¡°Second brother, ask him when he¡¯s going to make the call. I want to know about Xinxin¡¯s current situation!¡± Peng sang nudged Peng Eng and said. He spoke so fast that Helian Yi, who knew a little of the Zhounguage, didn¡¯t understand. Neither did Angel, who was just a puppet. Peng Eng knew what his third brother meant. This brat probably hadn¡¯t let go of Xinxin yet. If he ran into Zhou Yuan again, he would definitely be angry. He asked Helian Yi with a smile. ¡°With this thing, we can attack immediately,¡± he lianyi said. However, we should still write to the king of quicksand and to ask about the situation of the other sides!¡± Peng Eng exined Helian Yi¡¯s words to Peng sang and Peng Wng. second brother, can you ask him if he can send someone to take me to Xinxin¡¯s ce? I¡¯m worried if he doesn¡¯t see her, ¡± Peng sang said. Peng Eng rolled his eyes at him.¡±How can we just walk around at this time? Except for flying, what if you run into Princess Yun Hai¡¯s people on the ground? Don¡¯t worry, Xinxin ispletely different from before. She doesn¡¯t need your protection. She might still have to protect you if something happens!¡± Peng sang didn¡¯t like what he heard and was about to defend himself when Peng Eng red at him. His anger died down, but the indignance on his face was obvious. Although he lianyi didn¡¯t understand, he could feel the tension in the air. He asked, ¡± ¡°General yang, what is general Chi trying to do?¡± As the three generals were still alive, the Peng family¡¯s grandchildren were all addressed by their names and general. ¡°He¡¯s just worried about his friend,¡± Peng Eng exined with a smile.¡±He wants to go and take a look.¡± He lianyi nodded. I see. I¡¯ll write a letter to the king of quicksand andter. I¡¯ll ask if I can have someone take general Chi to quicksand Royal City. Helian Yi automatically assumed that the person Peng sang was worried about was either Xie Zhiyi or Gu yingxue. From Helian Yi¡¯s point of view, he was so nervous because he was worried about thedy. If he had known that Peng sang was worried about Gu Xin, he probably wouldn¡¯t have even mentioned the Peng family¡¯s sang to the king of quicksand. The few of them checked it again and left the warehouse. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er remained in the same position on the roof. She only got up and moved her body after Helian Yi and the others had gone far away. Chapter 1727 - 1727 Destroyed 1727 Destroyed The storehouse was guarded by great Zhou¡¯s soldiers and Gaozi¡¯s soldiers. There were more than a dozen of them, and all of them were in high spirits, but they did not see Angel. Angel easily found an opening and entered the storeroom. She had good eyesight, especially at night. She walked to the box, took one out, and left the warehouse. Tonight, she did not eavesdrop on Peng Eng and the others ¡®conversation anymore. Therefore, it was not even daybreak when she returned to the campsite. !! ¡°Your Highness!¡± The camp guard saluted respectfully. Agil nodded and walked into the camp. He went to find a few of his followers and left the camp with them, heading west. ¡°Your Highness, where are we going?¡± The attendant couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw that they were getting further and further away from the camp. ¡°I¡¯m looking at something.¡± Said Ajil. The followers all knew Angel well, and she wouldn¡¯t say anything more after she answered you. Soon, they arrived at a ce with many rocks. Angel took out the item in her hand, looked at the sky, and then looked to the East. She had already figured it out. There was a line on the outside, and she thought that when she lit a fireter, it would be on the line! She ordered her attendants to move stones and surround a pit. When the pit was surrounded, the sky had also brightened. Angel ordered the servants to leave. She took a fire, lit the thing, threw it into the pit, and turned to run. ¡°Bang!¡± When she heard the sound, she immediatelyy on the ground and turned around after a while. Her attendant was shocked. He looked at the thick smoke and was speechless for a long time. After a long time, they only followed him when he moved. ¡°Your Highness, is this made of quicksand?¡± The attendant asked. ¡°No, this is from the great Zhou Dynasty.¡± Ajil replied in a low voice. She looked at the hole that had been blown up, and the big rock had been blown into small pieces. She was shocked. there are about a dozen boxes of these things in goz¡¯s warehouse. I only took one just now, and a box can hold at least a dozen.¡± Angel said in a deep voice as he looked to the East. ¡°This Tao Wu!¡± His followers were all stunned. ¡°In the beginning, my idea was to snatch. But not only are the great Zhou soldiers guarding the Gaozi storehouse, but there are also soldiers of the Gaozi Army guarding it. The security is extremely tight. I can go and take one or two, but I can¡¯t take more!¡± Said Ajil. ¡°Your Highness, if we can¡¯t snatch it, we¡¯ll just set fire to it!¡± The follower said with a gloomy look. if we set fire to it, that Manor, no, even the surrounding manors will be implicated. No one can escape! Ajil looked at his follower. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m willing to give it a try!¡± Angel¡¯s eight followers all knelt down, swearing to die. ¡°Your Highness, if we don¡¯t destroy these things, they will harm our Cloud Sea Army. If the vile characters destroyed these things, only the vile characters would die. This would allow more of the cloud Sea Army to survive and kill more enemy soldiers! Your Highness, please grant my wish!¡± One of the followers said. ¡°Right! Your Highness, let¡¯s burn down their storehouse. By then, Helian Yi and the generals of the great Zhou will definitely be in the house. Only one of us will die, but many of them will die. At least one general each from the great Zhou and Gotz!¡± Another follower said. Angel fell into deep thought. Last night, she heard that Helian Yi wanted to contact quicksand. ording to the messenger Eagle, they might start the war tomorrow at thetest, and Yunhai would not be able to snatch that batch of goods. Chapter 1728 - 1728 Chapter 1728-discussion 1728 Chapter 1728-discussion If they couldn¡¯t snatch it, destroying it would be the most beneficial for Cloud Sea. The only question was whether her entourage could go to Gotz¡¯s warehouse without being discovered like her. There was only one day left. Could he do it? ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll act tonight. Sa Yun, you¡¯ll be moving with me tonight. You¡¯ll definitely die in this operation. Have you thought it through?¡± Angel asked, pointing out the most powerful person among his men. !! The man called sa Yun nodded. ¡°Then go back and prepare!¡± Ajil did not like to talk. Since sa Yun was willing, she did not say anything more. It would be safer for sa Yun to take care of this matter. Sa Yun¡¯s martial arts skills were only below hers, so he would most likely be able to sneak into goz city safely like her. ¡­¡­ He lianyi received a reply from the king of quicksand that night. He told the Peng brothers about the situation on the other two sides. ¡°Princess Xinxin and the others are too powerful. They¡¯ve already taken down three cities in the cloud Sea. Brother Xue¡¯s side is also invincible. They directly robbed the Granary and beat Yunhai up!¡± He lianyi said excitedly. ¡°Prince Helian, what does the king of quicksand mean?¡± Peng Eng asked. ¡°The king of quicksand Kingdom asked us to attack tonight. In half a month¡¯s time, our three sides will be able to force our way to the yunwu city of the cloud Sea. By the way, the spies that the king of quicksand Kingdom ced in the cloud Sea have sessfully escaped and are now fighting with brother Xue. So, we don¡¯t have to worry so much. If we see the cloud Sea Army, kill those who don¡¯t surrender!¡± He lianyi made a throat-cutting gesture. ¡°Alright!¡± Peng Eng exhaled. Peng thirdng and Peng fifthng could only see that the two of them were very excited, but they did not know what was going on. They blinked their eyes and looked at Peng secondng, waiting for him to exin. Peng Eng turned around and exined to his two younger brothers. ¡°Xinxin is so powerful? You can even bring troops to attack the city?¡± Peng Sanng simply couldn¡¯t believe it. In his heart, although Gu Xin wasn¡¯t as gentle as the other girls, she was never a girl who could lead an Army into battle! The men on the west side were all tall and strong. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine that such a group of people would listen to the little girl¡¯s orders. He had been worried that the little girl would be scared to tears on the battlefield! Peng Eng patted Peng sang¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±Big brother said that when they first met Xinxin, they were surrounded by the dead Yun Hai Army. Xinxin was holding a sword and standing in the middle. So, he didn¡¯t need to worry about her. Weren¡¯t the soldiers of our Women¡¯s Battalion also weak girls in the beginning?¡± Peng sang let out a breath and said,¡±yes, I understand.¡± Second brother, quickly tell this Prince that we¡¯re going to the sandbox to discuss tonight¡¯s operation!¡± Thus, they went to he lianyi¡¯s study and began to discuss the n for the night. In the sea of Cloud Camp, Angel woke up from a morning¡¯s sleep and called all his generals to his camp. She calcted the time. Last night, Helian Yi had sent a letter to quicksand, and she would receive a reply by this afternoon at thetest. She already knew the current situation of the war between the two sides. The king of quicksand Kingdom would definitely advocate an attack. The best time to attack at this time was tonight, but he didn¡¯t know when they would set off. Her followers were going to take action tonight. The Army would definitely not bring the things with them when they set out. They would only transport themter. There was still a certain distance between the two sides. Chapter 1729 - 1729 Chapter 1729-complete chaos 1729 Chapter 1729plete chaos Ajil made a few spots on the sand and ordered his Deputy to guard them with his troops. At that time, if they saw a huge fireing from the direction of the city Lord¡¯s mansion and heard the sound, they would attack directly. They would attack the city directly, and she would be waiting there. On this day, both sides were waiting for the arrival of night. !! Angel and her follower, sa Yun, had just arrived at the city gate at night. The two of them saw that there were already groups of soldiersing out of the city gate. At this moment, there were many people at the West Gate, so it was not easy for them to sneak in. The two of them went to the north gate. There weren¡¯t many guards here, but it wasn¡¯t easy to get in. In the end, after a discussion with sa Yun, they decided to enter from two different directions. This way, they would not attract too much attention. After entering, they would meet up at the city Lord¡¯s mansion. On Helian Yi¡¯s side, he, Peng Eng, and Peng sang had already led their troops and left. Peng Wng was in the rear and would bring the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers to the battlefield when the time came. Helian Yi had specially arranged for Peng Wng to be apanied by a Gaozi man who was good at speaking on both sides. ¡°This is enough. Leave the rest to attack Cloud Sea Royal City! You guys guard the door well. Remember, don¡¯t touch the fire!¡± When Ajil arrived at the warehouse of the city Lord¡¯s residence, Peng Wng had just finished counting the items and was speaking to the interpreter, goz. Gaozi¡¯s trantor repeated the words to Gaozi Bing, and the great Zhou soldiers would definitely understand. Angel looked at the three boxes and sneered. At that moment, sa Yun arrived. ¡°This is the room,¡± said Angel as she patted sa Yun¡¯s shoulder. Sa Yun, I will remember you. The entire Cloud Sea will remember you. Yunhai will win!¡± Sa Yun ced his hand on his chest and bowed respectfully to Angel. Angel quickly left. ¡°Who is it?¡± Peng the fifth heard themotion and ran over. On the other side, the window was opened. Peng the fifth watched as a person entered the warehouse. The great Zhou soldiers and Gaozi soldiers all wanted to capture him. Sa Yun opened one of the boxes and gave a strange smile. Peng the fifth reacted. not good! Everyone, quickly retreat! Quickly retreat! At this moment, Angel had already left the mayor¡¯s mansion and was running South. ¡°BOOM!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± All of a sudden, a deafening sound reverberated through the sky. Soon after, the sound shook everyone¡¯s heart. Angel felt the earth shaking. A tear fell from her eyes, and she swallowed. She turned to look in the direction of the city Lord¡¯s mansion, and then ran away without looking back. Everyone in the city was shocked by the sound, including Helian Yi, Peng Eng, and the others who were already on their way out of the city. The Yun Hai Army, which was stationed in the distance, saw the fire in the city and heard the sound. They raised their weapons and rushed over. Peng Eng turned his horse around and headed back. Ordinary things wouldn¡¯t be able to cause such amotion. Wng was transporting these things, so he couldn¡¯t, he couldn¡¯t afford to waste time. ¡°Kill!¡± Soon, they heard the battle cries of the cloud Sea Army from the West. On the other hand, Angel had already killed one of the goz soldiers guarding the city, changed into his clothes, and smoothly made his way up the City Tower to the West Gate. At this moment, the city of goz was in chaos. The people were frightened by the noise. They didn¡¯t dare to go out, or they ran out and fled frantically. They all knew that the Yun Hai Army was at the West Gate, so they all ran to the East Gate. And the original city Lord had already been blown up. The city was inplete chaos. Chapter 1730 - 1730 Can’t catch up 1730 Can¡¯t catch up Ajil¡¯s 150000-strong Cloud Sea Army had arrived. Gaozi¡¯s city currently had 100000 soldiers, and 30000 of them were great Zhou soldiers. There was a lot of movement here, and the guards of the nearby cities immediately sent people over to see what was going on. They all knew that great Zhou had brought something powerful, and they didn¡¯t think that there was any danger on their side. In the end, when they came over to take a look, they saw that the sea of clouds was killing in all directions. The messenger quickly went back to report. By the time the reinforcements arrived, it was already the second day. !! On the other hand, Ajil had led his men to kill to their heart¡¯s content, and even captured Peng sang, retreating with a bountiful harvest. Peng sang was also unlucky. It was his first time in the West and he did not understand thenguage here. In his eyes, many people here were the same. Then, he was caught by Angel, who was disguised as a guard of the goz city. Agil could speak a few words from the East. She had been to thenge Kingdom before and knew about the Peng family. She knew that this was the little general of the Peng family. It was good to capture him. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er did not want to fight. She did not know the exact number of soldiers from the great Zhou, and she did not dare to take the risk of using her elite troops to fight with others. When she had killed most of them, she grabbed Peng sang and led her Army, which had not suffered much losses, back. She nned to return to Cloud Sea Royal City and give the enemy a big surprise. Even if Cloud Sea lost in the end, she would drag a few important people down with her. ¡­¡­ Peng Eng was about to go crazy. The four of them hade to the West, Wng¡¯s life and death were unknown, and sang had been captured by the enemy. How was he going to exin this when he returned? ¡°General yang, we can¡¯t catch up! Angel is the best on our side, we can¡¯t beat her!¡± Helian Yi shouted as he pulled back Peng Eng, who was about to give chase. Peng Eng looked at the soldiers around him who were either dead or heavily injured, and punched the ground with his fist. ¡°General yang, I heard that there are still survivors in the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Let¡¯s go and see your brother!¡± He lianyi said. Peng Eng turned around and mounted his horse, riding back to the city at top speed. When they arrived at the city Lord¡¯s mansion, it had already been razed to the ground. Broken limbs were scattered everywhere. Peng Eng looked around but didn¡¯t find Peng Wng. However, he saw a hand with a red string and a gold bead on it. He recognized it. It was Peng Wng¡¯s hand. The red string and gold bead were given to him by Peng Wng¡¯s sweetheart. At the beginning of the year, Peng the fifth had fallen in love with the daughter of an aristocratic family in the goddess Kingdom. The other party was willing to marry into the Peng family on the condition that no one would take concubines. If you don¡¯t take female concubines, I won¡¯t take male concubines. We¡¯ll be equal. If you don¡¯t let me stay in the backyard, I won¡¯t stop you from going out and doing things. If not for the tense situation, the two of them would have been engaged. Peng Eng hugged the arm and continued to search with an expressionless face. The worst ce was definitely the warehouse. Many things here were burnt, and many limbs were only left with bones. After a round of searching, Peng Eng could not find any other limbs that belonged to Peng Wng. He looked up to the sky and roared, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± He was the only survivor of the city Lord¡¯s mansion. At that time, he was rtively close to the warehouse. When he heard Peng the fifth shout for them to retreat carefully, he immediately hid in the water in the courtyard next to the warehouse and almost drowned. He told Peng Eng and Helian Yi that someone had suddenly broken into the warehouse. After Peng Eng shouted for them to be careful and retreat, he soon made a sound. Other than him, who was hiding under the pond, no one else in the city Lord¡¯s mansion was spared. There were survivors on the left and right sides of the city Lord¡¯s mansion, but they were so frightened that they couldn¡¯t speak. Chapter 1731 - 1731 The other Gu Xin 1731 The other Gu Xin A dayter, the king of quicksand Kingdom received news from goz and immediately sent a letter to Gu Xin and Lu Zheng. The day that Gu Xin received the letter was just in time. They had taken down a city in Yunhai and suffered a lot of losses. She and Cheng huaijin nned to let the Army rest for a few days. There were two more cities before they reached Yunhai¡¯s Royal City. They were currentlycking in military strength and could not attack rashly. ¡°Big sister, Wng is dead.¡± Gu Xin said to Gu Hui with a heavy heart after reading the letter. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t they just arrive at Gotz not long ago? How could this be? ¡°Wng is in charge of the weapons, so how do you do it?¡± before Gu Hui could speak, Princess Jinghe stood up and asked. !! Yunhai¡¯s men sneaked into the city Lord¡¯s mansion and set the warehouse on fire. The entire mansion and the surrounding residences were all destroyed. The citizens of the city were also in shock. Gu Xin clenched the letter tightly. No one would have thought that the people of the cloud Sea would do this. No one would have thought that Angel would not be arrogant this time and would sneak into the local camp to get information. With Angel¡¯s abilities, it would be easy for her to enter a city alone. In the past, when ah ¡®er wanted to fight a tribe or a small country, he would always lead an Army to win by force. Helian Yi did not expect ah¡¯ er to have such a move, and Peng Eng and the others had never seen ah ¡®er¡¯s personal ability. They thought that the most powerful people in the world might be the women of the goddess Kingdom, but they never thought that ah¡¯ er¡¯s abilitypletely surpassed the women of the goddess Kingdom. Both sides had sent arge number of troops to guard the cloud Sea, and they did not expect that there would be people in the cloud Sea who would be willing to die without hesitation. This was the second time they had made something with care. The first time, they had won without any suspense against thenge Kingdom and chased them out of the territory of thenge Kingdom. ¡°What did Pengze say?¡± Gu Hui asked in a deep voice. ¡°Eldest brother-inw has already brought troops from quicksand to support us. Angel has escaped back to the sea of clouds. Brother Yuan Yuan and I are going to take advantage of Angel¡¯s absence to attack the capital!¡± Gu Xin shook her head. that¡¯s very difficult. She already knows what we have in our hands. She knows that it¡¯s from the great Zhou, so she definitely won¡¯t attack Gaozi again. Instead, she will rush back to Cloud Sea Royal City.¡± Xinxin, this Angel ¡­ Gu Hui furrowed her brows. She had never heard Gu Xin being afraid of someone she had fought before. Gu Xin¡¯s luck had always been good. Even if she was stronger than Gu Xin, she would still lose to her for some inexplicable reason. This Angel was a little strange. ¡°Angel is very lucky. I thought I could catch herst time, but I didn¡¯t. Moreover, she¡¯s in the West and has never been defeated before she met me. ¡± Gu Xin said. Cheng huaijin nodded and added, ¡± Yun Hai, the seventh Princess, had a magical rumor. It was said that after she was born, Yun Hai grew stronger by the day. Her abilities were above her brothers. If she didn¡¯t like him, he would never appear before her again. Her brother had been defeated, but she had not. It was as if the heavens were helping her. General Zhou once said that she¡¯s immune to poison. When she was young, she was bitten by some of the most poisonous creatures in the desert. After that, she¡¯s not afraid of any poison.¡± Gu Hui looked at Gu Xin and felt that Cheng huaijin was referring to Gu Xin after she turned ten. She remembered that after she turned ten, other than being tricked by Yin Feili, Gu Xin had not been hurt at all. Their family was getting better and better by the day. Chapter 1732 - 1732 Chapter 1732-setting off now 1732 Chapter 1732-setting off now ¡°Since father has said so, let¡¯s let the Army rest for a few days and wait for general ze¡¯s troops to arrive before we attack,¡± Cheng huaijin continued. I¡¯m sure that general Xue and general Zhou will act before us.¡± Gu Xin: ¡± it¡¯s a pity. We can only send letters to a ¡®li. We can¡¯t directlymunicate with brother Yuanyuan or second brother Peng. The room fell into silence. ¡­¡­ !! It was also on this day that Peng Eng¡¯s messenger pigeon flew back to kun city. Old general Peng opened it and almost couldn¡¯t stand. ¡°Old master!¡± The personal attendant supported old general Peng. ¡°Go, call them all over. Wng, Wng is in trouble.¡± Old general Peng gripped the letter tightly, his voice trembling. Not long after, eldest Madam Peng, second Madam, and third Madam came over. Third Madam Peng¡¯s eyes were red as she asked, ¡± ¡°Father, Wng, where is Wng injured? Was it serious? Do you want us to pick them up, or do you want Eng to send them back?¡± Third general Peng and his third wife had two sons, fifth Peng and seventh Peng. Peng seventhng was already ten years old, and he spent most of his time practicing martial arts in the Gu n¡¯s school. Old general Peng looked at his third daughter-inw, not knowing how to answer. When she saw the great general Peng, third general Peng, and fourth general Peng enter, thirddy Peng took two steps back and was supported by the great and seconddies. Third Madam Peng tried her best to open her eyes wide and stop her tears from flowing. She asked again, ¡± father, you called all of us here. Is Wng particrly seriously injured this time? ¡± Third general Peng went over to support his wife. ¡°Wng, the Kasaya is gone.¡± Old general Peng lowered his eyes. The thirddy of the Peng family took a few steps forward and knelt before old general Peng. ¡°Father, what did you say? What do you mean by gone? Didn¡¯t Wng follow Sanng to the West to support? He was only transporting rations and weapons. How did it disappear? How did it disappear?¡± ¡°Third brother¡¯s wife, get up,¡± Old general Peng¡¯s nose twitched. ¡°Father, what¡¯s going on?¡± Third general Peng asked as he helped his wife up. Old general Peng passed the letter to the couple. Third Madam Peng fainted after reading it. That night, Gu Nian had just returned from the capital. She was preparing to return home for the new year. After the new year, she was waiting to go to the West with Gu shouxin to pick Gu Xin up. She heard the news as soon as she reached home. After rifying the entire situation, she could only sigh in pity. Who would have thought of this? While the Gu family felt sorry for Peng Wng, they were even more worried about Gu Xin and Gu Hui. Was the princess of Yunhai that powerful? This was the first piece of bad news they heard after contacting the West. It reminded them that Yunhai was once the King of the West. Even though Lu Zheng and Gu Xin had killed off a few princes and Queens, there was still the existence of King Yunhai and a Princess. Yunhai¡¯s carelessness had caused them to lose all of this. This time, it could be considered that the great Zhou was careless. ¡°Father, the fire Gu has already been made. It¡¯s just that we only have a few now and can¡¯t mass produce them, so we can¡¯t equip a team.¡± Gu Nian said regretfully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The sea of clouds is already an arrow at the end of its flight. It¡¯s just that Xinxin and the others need to be more careful. I¡¯m worried that King Cloud Sea and the seventh Princess of Cloud Sea will use other ways to deal with Xinxin and the others. We¡¯ll use the most extreme method, mutual destruction!¡± Gu shouxin said in a deep voice. ¡°Then, should we set off now?¡± Cai Xiaolian said nervously. Chapter 1733 - 1733 Resistance 1733 Resistance Gu Nian also looked at Gu shouxin. She was also worried about Gu Xin. She thought that with Gu Xin¡¯s koi luck, she would be invincible and return safely. But now, it seemed that there was still danger. Even if Gu Xin wasn¡¯t injured and the one who was in trouble wasn¡¯t gu Xin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s useless for us to leave now. The War in the West will end in the next one or two months. By the time we get there, everything will have happened. Now, the only thing we can do is to write a letter to Xinxin and the others and ask them to be careful.¡± Gu shouxinforted his wife and daughter. ¡°So when are we going to leave?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. !! In the beginning, Gu shouxin had only nned to bring Gu Nian, Gu si, and Gu en along. Later, Cai Xiaolian insisted on going. Seeing that Cai Xiaolian had arranged all the business in kun city properly and expressed her determination, Gu shouxin alsopromised. ¡°We¡¯ll set off after the fifteenth. The emperor¡¯s diplomatic group has not arrived yet. We have to wait for them to arrive before we set off together.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Father, can¡¯t we just leave first and wait for them there?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Gu shouxin shook his head. as long as Xinxin and the others haven¡¯t attacked the pce, we can¡¯t leave. If they didn¡¯t bring Cai Xiaolian, it didn¡¯t matter if they set off first, but if they had to bring Cai Xiaolian, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t want to take any risks. He would not take his wife to risk her life until the situation in the West was settled. Gu Nian looked at Gu shouxin gloomily. Cai Xiaolian pursed her lips and said,¡±deal. I¡¯ll wait until the 15th day of the first month at thetest.¡± By then, no matter if there¡¯s any news from Xinxin¡¯s side, we must leave.¡± Gu Nian nodded in agreement. Gu shouxin smiled helplessly. It was almost the new year. First uncle Gu, benefactor Cheng, and Majesty Kang, who were in chunnan city, had returned for the new year. Fourth uncle Gu had also returned from Baiyu city. The jubtion in kun city was visible to the naked eye. Only the Peng family didn¡¯t hang up rednterns on the 29th day of the new year. The servants of the Peng family were very careful when they spoke and did things. The people outside couldn¡¯t get any information. In the entire kun city, only the Peng and Gu families knew that something had happened to Peng the fifth. At this juncture of the new year, the Peng family did not say anything about Peng the fifth¡¯s ident. Even the girl who had given Peng the fifth a love token from the goddess Kingdom did not know. The thirddy of the Peng family was sick and could not get up, and the old general Peng¡¯s hair was all white. Although the Peng family had eight grandsons, they were all brought up by the old general Peng. He felt like he had returned to the state when his second son died in battle. ¡­¡­ On the first day of the new year, Gu Xin and the others received the reinforcements that Peng ze had brought. On the afternoon of the same day, they attacked giant rock City. There was still a city¡¯s distance between gigantic Rock City and cloud Sea Royal City. After taking down gigantic Rock City, they would need to take another city to reach Cloud Sea Royal City. Because they had lost several cities in session, giant rock City had been carefully arranged by King Cloud Sea. That afternoon, the quicksand Army failed to attack Boulder City. At night, Peng ze and Cheng huaijin tried to sneak into Boulder City to understand the situation of the other party, but they were discovered and couldn¡¯t even pass the city gate. Gu Xin looked at the tall city walls and squinted her eyes. No wonder it was so easy to take down the first few cities. It turned out that most of the troops were deployed to the nearest city. Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Helian Yi and Peng Eng were in the same situation as them. In these three directions, they all encountered the same resistance. Chapter 1734 - 1734 Chapter 1734-method 1734 Chapter 1734-method Because of the sacrifice of agil¡¯s follower, they no longer had any weapons to attack the city, so they could only rely on themselves. Right now, Yunhai was on full defense and had them in their eyes. Therefore, they would not give them any chance to take advantage of the situation. They returned to their best fighting state and defended the city firmly. In Gaozi¡¯s direction, there were two generals who had followed King Cloud Sea for more than twenty years. The two of them were experienced, and their soldiers were very brave. After losing the first two cities, they had carefully arranged thisst line of defense, and Gaozi¡¯s side could not even attack. If they could take down this city, they would be able to enter the cloud Sea Royal City directly. !! King Cloud Sea was in charge of the city, while Angel was in charge of the southwest. To the South was the Army led by Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin, while to the West was the Army led by Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu. Gu Xin and the rest needed to take down giant rock City and ganzhen city before they could enter Cloud Sea Royal City, while Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu only needed to take down Fog City. Angel was between Fog City and ganzhen city. Taking advantage of this gap, she ordered her men to set up various traps below the city. She had considered one point. If the other party still had that thing in quicksand country, then they would need to have an additionalyer of arrangements in the west and south. From the looks of it, she was certain that there was no such thing on Gotz¡¯s side, so she was confident that she could resist it with her own strength. Right now, Yunhai still had 500000 troops. Ajil had 200000, Gaozi had 200000, and King Yunhai had 100000 in the capital, ready to reinforce at any time. ¡°Greetings, Princess Xinxin!¡± Yingshi Yuding came to Gu Xin¡¯s side and bowed respectfully. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Xin looked at ying shi Yu Ding and asked. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m familiar with giant rock City and know a way to enter the city without going through the city gate. However, this road is difficult to walk.¡± Yingshi Yuding said after some consideration. ¡°Where? The city walls of giant rock City are surrounded by piles of rocks. It¡¯s impossible to attack by force. There¡¯s no way to find a gap!¡± Gu Xin did not believe it. ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s a river Southwest of Boulder City. It¡¯s frozen, so you might not be able to see it. In the spring, they would see the river passing through the entire giant rock City. I originally wanted to say that in about half a month, the weather will get warmer and the ice on the river will melt. If we can¡¯t take it down, the princess will find that path. But I saw the princess looking at giant rock City in deep thought, so I tried to say it. Of course, if your Highness thinks that this won¡¯t work, then it¡¯s a lowly person¡¯s lie!¡± Yingshi Yuding said. Gu Xin stared at ying shi Yuding for a while and asked, ¡± ¡°Can you draw out theyout of the rivers in Boulder City?¡± ¡°I have a house that uses this river¡¯s water,¡± yingshi Yuding nodded. Gu Xin called ying shi Yu Ding to look for Peng ze. It just so happened that most of the soldiers that Peng ze and Gu Hui had brought over from the sea were from the Navy. After all, they should have brought the Navy soldiers when traveling on the sea. Cheng huaijin wasn¡¯t that good at swimming, so the girls naturally couldn¡¯t follow him. Peng ze called his Deputy general over and looked at the drawing of yingshi Yuding. He asked some questions about various parts of the drawing. After a discussion, he finally concluded, ¡± ¡°We can try.¡± Then, he told them about the n that they had discussed. They would go a little further west and act at night. After entering Boulder City, they would rest at Ying Shiyu ding¡¯s house. One of the most important points was the credibility of this yingshi Yuding. Chapter 1735 - 1735 Saving people is more important 1735 Saving people is more important After a few city snatches, Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin trusted ying shi Yuding. Gu Hui, who had always had urate intuition, also felt that ying shi Yuding was trustworthy. Since they could trust each other, this operation was decided. ¡°Big brother-inw, third brother Peng was captured by Ajil. If we can find him this time, saving him is more important.¡± Gu Xin suddenly said. The war wasn¡¯t urgent. If they could find third Peng, it was more important to save him first. !! The Peng family had already lost Peng the fifth. This time, except for the two young seventh and eighth sons who were not sent out, the first, second, third, fourth, and fifth had all been sent out. The main reason why they came here was to save her, so she didn¡¯t want them to make any more sacrifices. ¡°Yes.¡± Peng ze nodded. From a young age, the Peng family was taught to be loyal to the Emperor and serve the country. They had to guard the borders and not let anyone break through the defense line of kun city. They had to protect every inch ofnd of the great Zhou and every citizen of the great Zhou. They all understood the word ¡®sacrifice¡¯. Moreover, the second general of the Peng family had died in battle. All the descendants of the Peng family should be able to understand the dangers of the battlefield. Since they were on the battlefield, they could not retreat. As a brother, Peng ze¡¯s priority was naturally to save Peng sang. However, as themander, he might consider more than just the Brotherhood. After a night¡¯s discussion, Pengze¡¯s side had decided on the people. Ying shi Yuding had also carefully marked all the ces in her residence in giant rock City. In the end, he decided to rest for the day and move out at night. At the same time, in Boulder City, Angel had just arrived with his men. After she arrived, she went to the dungeon of the casten¡¯s mansion. Behind her was a soldier who had stayed in thengge Kingdom for more than half a year and could speak and understand the great Zhou¡¯snguage. Back then, when thenge Kingdom held a banquet, many small countries in the West came over, and the sea of clouds had sent people over even earlier. Most of the soldiers in the sea of clouds in thengge Kingdom had been killed by Cheng huaijin. Those who hadn¡¯t been killed had returned to the sea of clouds before the great Zhou attacked thengge Kingdom. ¡°Ask him if he¡¯s willing to cooperate with Yunhai!¡± Ajil pointed at Peng sang, who was in the dungeon, and said to the soldier. Peng sang¡¯s hands and feet were shackled, and he was tied to a pir. His clothes had long been torn, and his hair was in a mess. It wasn¡¯t someone else, it was Angel. Peng sang tried to escape and killed one of Ajil¡¯s followers, but he was caught by Ajil. The number of subordinates who could do great things was getting fewer and fewer, and agil was already annoyed. Now that Peng sang had killed one of them, wasn¡¯t she angry? Peng sang was on hisst breath. ¡°The princess is asking if you are willing to work with Yunhai?¡± the soldier asked. Peng sang, who felt death was right in front of him, opened his eyes and slowly raised his head. He looked in the direction of Ajil and spat out, ¡± ¡°Bah!¡± The soldier was so angry that he gave Peng sang a punch. Without the need for trantion, Angel understood what Peng sang meant. She walked closer with the whip in her hand. Without saying anything, she began to whip. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Peng sang cried out miserably. Ajil had been ruthless. A few whip wounds quickly appeared on his face. It was a ghastly sight. Seeing that he was about to faint, Angel stopped and said, ¡± ¡°Go get a bucket of water and wake him up! Bring me the salt and wine! I¡¯d like to see if he can hold on until he dies!¡± Chapter 1736 - 1736 Chapter 1736-watching a show 1736 Chapter 1736-watching a show Peng sang, who had passed out, was woken up by a piercing pain. ¡°Ah!¡± When he woke up, he screamed endlessly. All the wounds on his body seemed to be pierced by thousands of silver needles. ¡°Ask him if there are any more goods from the great Zhouing in. How many great Zhou soldiers havee to the West this time?¡± Angel said to the soldier. Angel had been unable to determine the enemy¡¯s military strength because of this variable, the great Zhou. !! If it was only the goz sarin and quicksand Alliance, she could estimate the number. However, after joining the great Zhou, she could not be sure. He didn¡¯t dare to think too much, and he didn¡¯t dare to think too little. She and King Cloud Sea both wanted to survive this battle. No one was willing to leave thend they had lived in for decades to live in a strange ce with unknown risks. The soldier asked, but Peng sang didn¡¯t seem to hear him and only screamed. This was the greatest physical pain he had ever experienced in his life. tell him that the quicksand Army is outside the city, ¡± said angel with a smile. if he tells me, I can spare his life and send him to the quicksand Army. As long as he cooperates with me. ¡± The soldier asked, following Angel¡¯s words. Peng sang raised his head to look at Ajil and smiled. Because there were too many wounds on his face, his face was covered in blood. When he opened his mouth, blood flowed out, making him look very terrifying. Heughed arrogantly. there are thousands of men in the great Zhou. Soon, we will tten your sea of clouds. The soldier tranted in a low voice. Ajil stepped forward and kicked Peng sang¡¯s chin. ¡°Pfft!¡± Peng Sanng spat out a mouthful of blood. Agil dodged to the side, not letting the blood stter on his body. ¡°Beat him up! Leave him one breath, just one breath!¡± With that, Angel turned and left the dungeon. In the dungeon, Peng sang was beaten unconscious several times, but he was woken up by someone. There was no good spot on his body, and he was in so much pain that he would rather die. After leaving the dungeon, Angel went to the casten¡¯s residence to rest for a while. Then, he got up, took his equipment, and called for a team of 1000 men to go to the South Gate. The quicksand Army didn¡¯t attack again, but the city gate was still closed. Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to waste your time with so few people. Angel¡¯s subordinate tried to persuade her to bring more people, but she interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m just going to send an invitation. I¡¯m just inviting the princess and the prince to watch the show!¡± Angelughed. Gu Xin was shocked when she heard her subordinates report that the seventh Princess of Haiyun had left the city. Just as she was about to send someone to stop Peng ze and the others who had already set off, another person came over with an arrow. There was a note tied to the arrow. Gu Xin opened it up. Dugu Xin, pleasee to the entrance of Boulder City tomorrow morning. Bring the great Zhou soldiers in your team and meet the general of the Peng family. Gu Xin was stunned. ¡°Where¡¯s Ajil?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess, Princess Yunhai returned after shooting the arrows. She didn¡¯t bring many people with her, I think she¡¯s afraid of being caught by us.¡± The messenger reported. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, Cheng huaijin, who was in the middle of training, heard the news and rushed over. Gu Xin showed him the note. Cheng huaijin furrowed his brows after reading the message. Gu Xin wanted to rush out but was stopped by Cheng huaijin, ¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Gu Xin shook Cheng huaijin off. brother, you already said that he¡¯s in trouble. I¡¯ll grab the opportunity to save him! Cheng huaijin grabbed Gu Xin tightly, ¡± calm down. Ajil is trying to lure us into attacking!¡± Chapter 1737 - 1737 Chapter 1737-entering the city 1737 Chapter 1737-entering the city Xinxin, ¡± Cheng huaijin continued, ¡± don¡¯t let her find out about your rtionship with the great Zhou Dynasty. Otherwise, she¡¯ll use Peng sang to do more things, especially to threaten you. Right now, she thinks that there are people from the great Zhou in our team. Don¡¯t get too excited and don¡¯t fall into her trap!¡± Gu Xin could no longer struggle and was on the verge of tears, ¡± brother, I don¡¯t want anyone to be captured and die in vain again. I don¡¯t want to see such a thing happen again. ¡°Not good, not good, Princess, Prince, a ¡®li is injured!¡± Just as Cheng huaijin was about to say something, someone came in to report. The two of them quickly looked over. !! A ¡®li was being carried in, barely breathing. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cheng huaijin took a few steps forward. Gu Xin walked over to take a look. Ah li was dead. ¡°Where did you find this?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°It¡¯s just outside the camp. A ¡®li still has this tied to his feet.¡± The messenger took out a piece of blood-stained cloth. ¡°This is the material of father¡¯s clothes!¡± Gu Xin recognized it at a nce. It was the fabric that Peng ze and Gu Hui had shipped over from the sea. Queen Dugu had asked the embroiderers of the royal family of goddess to make clothes for the king of quicksand all year round. The king of quicksand had been wearing them recently. At this moment, Gu Hui and the others also rushed over. When they saw the cloth, they recognized that it was unique to the king of quicksand. The clothes of the people in the West were different from those in the East. In the entire quicksand Kingdom, only the King of quicksand Kingdom would wear this kind of clothes. It was brought by Gu Hui and the others this time, and Queen Dugu had personally chosen it. ¡°If something happened to a ¡®li, something must have happened to the pce.¡± Cheng huaijin said in a deep voice as he pinched the cloth. ¡°Calm down, let¡¯s all calm down.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s words were not to convince others, but to convince herself. When she was in danger, she was able to calm down and think about the problem at the first moment. However, when something happened to others, she panicked a little. ¡°We¡¯ll send some people back to the capital to see what¡¯s going on. As for general ze, the n remained the same. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to Boulder City with Xinxin and some people. Sister Hui, you guys stay here to guard against Angel¡¯s tricks.¡± Cheng huaijin said. ¡°What happened at Angel¡¯s?¡± Gu Hui and the other two still didn¡¯t know why ah Ji hade over, so they asked. she wrote a letter and asked us to go to giant rock City. She probably wants us to see third brother Peng. Gu Xin said. Gu Hui fell silent and did not know what to say for a moment. Wng was gone, and sang had been caught by Ajil. From the rumors she had heard from Ajil, she felt that third Pengng would not have a good time. As for whether third Pengng was still alive, she did not know. Of course, she hoped that Peng sang would be well. After that, Cheng huaijin started to make arrangements. Princess Jinghe invited herself to return to the capital city of quicksand. After all, Xie Zhiyi and Gu yingxue were still there. She had feelings for them, so she was a little worried. Cheng huaijin naturally agreed. No one slept much that night. The next day, Gu Xin woke up before dawn. She and Cheng huaijin each led an Army of 10000 soldiers. Behind her was the great Zhou Army, and behind Cheng huaijin was the quicksand Army. Both sides were dressed differently, and Angel, who was on the city gate tower of Boulder City, could tell at a nce. At this moment, angel¡¯s eyes were focused on the enemy Army outside the city. She had no idea that the soldiers of the great Zhou Navy had secretly entered giant rock City through the water and sessfully entered yingshi Yuding¡¯s residence. Chapter 1738 - 1738 I’ll kill him 1738 I¡¯ll kill him From a distance, Gu Xin could see Angel, who was dressed in a dazzling red dress, above the city gate. It was true. Everything else aside, Angel¡¯s looks were the most beautiful Gu Xin had ever seen in the West. She was breathtakingly beautiful and charming. That was why she was worried that Lu Zheng had been charmed. The Army got closer and closer. Gu Xin saw a dark man being hung on the city wall by Angel and her heart clenched. !! Princess Xinxin, this is the general of the Peng family of great Zhou. Do you want to save him? ¡± Seeing that Gu Xin and the rest had stopped, Angel looked at them and asked. ¡°Ajil, do you think we¡¯ll believe you when you randomly get someone to pretend to be a general of the great Zhou?¡± Gu Xin asked in a clear voice. ¡°You didn¡¯t believe me but you still came, didn¡¯t you?¡± Said angel with a smile. ¡°Tell me, what do you want? Do you dare toe down and fight me to the death?¡± Gu Xin said in a low voice. ¡°Why do we have to fight to the death? Isn¡¯t it good to be alive?¡± Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er¡¯s smile became even brighter. Dugu Xin, get the great Zhou soldiers behind you toe and save him. He¡¯s still alive! Ask them, do they dare to?¡± Ajil raised his hand provocatively. On the city gate tower, the trebuchets and archers were all ready. Someone who recognized Peng sang rushed forward on his horse, but the archers shot arrows directly in front of the horse, blocking the way. ¡°Come back!¡± Gu Xin shouted. ¡°Third miss, that¡¯s general Chi!¡± The great Zhou soldiers said in grief and indignation. I know. Step back and listen to my orders! Gu Xin said. Cheng huaijin took two steps forward on his horse and looked at Angel, who was on the city gate tower. ¡°Seventh Princess, do you think that one person¡¯s life is worth ten thousand people¡¯s?¡± Angel raised her chin,¡±Prince ah hai, you don¡¯t think so?¡± If I¡¯m captured, the ce where I was captured will be destroyed. I¡¯m not only worth ten thousand people, I¡¯m worth ten million people!¡± ¡°My father was captured by you?¡± Cheng huaijin asked again. ¡°Prince ah hai is really well-informed,¡± said angel with a smile.¡±However, he hasn¡¯t arrived at Cloud Sea Royal City yet. Prince ah hai, we¡¯re not here to catch you, we¡¯re here to invite you. My father would like to have a chat with the king of quicksand to talk about the Alliance between cloud Sea and quicksand.¡± Gu Xin whispered, ¡± brother, you talk to her. I¡¯ll rush to the city wall in a while. You shoot an arrow. Break the rope. We¡¯ll catch third brother Peng. Cheng huaijin was shocked,¡¯No.¡¯ Not to mention you guys are in danger, even if he¡¯s alive, he¡¯ll be dead by the time he falls.¡± Gu Xin was silent for a while,¡¯why don¡¯t I pretend to agree to her request and ask her toe down? Or, pretend to agree to her request and we¡¯ll go in!¡± Cheng huaijin was stunned. Seeing that the siblings were whispering to each other, Angel didn¡¯t care too much and shot arrows at the shoulder of Peng sang, who was being hung up. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin looked over. At this moment, Gu Xin knew how to manage her expression. She looked at the arrogant Angel and said, ¡± ¡°Where is my father now?¡± ¡°What?¡± Angel pped her hands. Thest time I wanted to cooperate with Xinxin, I didn¡¯t manage to reach an agreement. This time, Princess Xinxin is willing to cooperate?¡± father! Gu Xin tightened her grip on the reins, ¡± where is my father? ¡± you can wait in the city, ¡± Angel said with a smile. I¡¯ll let you meet the king of quicksand. Are you willing to do so? ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. forget it, ¡± said Angel, shaking her head. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re sincere. Who knows if you¡¯re trying to take this opportunity to save this general of the great Zhou?¡± ¡°Can I kill him myself?¡± Gu Xin asked. Ajil touched his chin and sized Gu Xin up. I¡¯ll kill him, ¡± Gu Xin continued. bring me to my father. Chapter 1739 - 1739 Chapter 1739-persuasion 1739 Chapter 1739-persuasion Angel threw adder down and smiled. ¡°Can you show me Princess Xinxin¡¯s sincerity?¡± ¡°Xinxin!¡± Cheng huaijin stopped her. brother! Gu Xin turned to look at Cheng huaijin. third brother Peng can only live if I go! ¡°No, no matter who he is, you can¡¯t go!¡± Cheng huaijin said without hesitation. ¡°Brother, listen to me,¡± Gu Xin said.¡±I¡¯ll go over and think of a way to get them to send third brother Peng over.¡± I¡¯ll find a way to escape. Brother, don¡¯t forget that there¡¯s still eldest brother-inw in the city. If I don¡¯t get third brother back now, he¡¯ll be dead!¡± ¡°In my heart, no one¡¯s life can¡¯t bepared to yours,¡± Cheng huaijin said. If you insist on going, I¡¯ll immediately shoot him to death!¡± Cheng huaijin¡¯s expression was unprecedented and Gu Xin was shocked. At the same time, she also felt a very familiar feeling. It was just like how her sister used to protect her, and the feeling her parents had when they were protecting her sister in the Cheng family. Gu Xin got closer on her horse and stretched out her hand. Cheng huaijin looked at her and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Brother, believe me, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Gu Xin said. In my heart, you¡¯re just like my siblings. No one else¡¯s life canpare to yours. But brother, fifth brother is dead. I really can¡¯t just watch third brother die in front of me. ¡± ¡°Do you think I can just watch you fall into Angel¡¯s trap?¡± Cheng huaijin said angrily. If you¡¯re really worried about him, then I¡¯ll go!¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯you can¡¯t. Only I can do it. Brother, don¡¯t forget, I told Angel that I¡¯m going to kill him. If I kill him, I can bring him back to life. But you, you can¡¯t.¡± Cheng huaijin frowned. Gu Xin continued,¡¯brother, you really have to believe me. I promised brother Yuanyuan that I would protect myself well and never do anything I¡¯m not confident in. Is that good? If third brother Peng were to die in front of me today, I would feel guilty for the rest of my life if I didn¡¯t have the chance to save him. I might not be able to walk out of this in this lifetime. Brother, do you want to see me like this?¡± Cheng huaijin clenched his fists and looked at Gu Xin deeply before turning his horse around. ¡°Brother, trust me, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Listen to me, when I go overter, ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er definitely won¡¯t attack me. She probably wants to see me kill third brother Peng with her own eyes, and then use it to sow discord between us and the great Zhou Army. I¡¯ll take action, and at the same time, I¡¯ll think of a way to bring third brother Peng over. You quietly tell everyone to get ready. As long as third brother Peng can sessfully reach the Army, immediately have the Army retreat. Let the great Zhou army retreat to the East first, while our quicksand Army will head south.¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t speak. tell general Ying to send someone to take third brother Peng around the road and return to the city immediately, ¡± Gu Xin continued. find my maidservant and help him apply medicine. ¡°What about you?¡± Cheng huaijin turned around. Gu Xin smiled,¡±I¡¯lleter.¡± Brother, have you forgotten that my armor is impervious to swords and Spears? as long as I¡¯m fast enough and I cover my face, I can escape!¡± Cheng huaijin pursed his lips and said,¡±alright, I¡¯ll take a look.¡± ¡°Hey! Princess Xinxin, Prince ah hai, are you discussing some conspiracy? You¡¯re not sincere at all!¡± At this time, Angel, who was on the city gate tower, shouted impatiently. Cheng huaijin looked over with a sharp gaze. Gu Xin rode her horse and headed towards the city gate. Chapter 1740 - 1740 Are you afraid of me? 1740 Are you afraid of me? Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin were conversing in great Zhou¡¯snguage. The quicksand Army couldn¡¯t understand, but the great Zhou Army beside them could. The people on both sides shouted at Gu Xin, telling her not to go, but Cheng huaijin stopped them. Cheng huaijin gave a few instructions to his Deputy general and went to the side of general Ying, the leader of the great Zhou Army. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯s gaze was on Gu Xin, and he did not miss the conversation between Cheng huaijin and the general of the great Zhou Army. However, she didn¡¯t think that they would dare to attack, nor did she think that they would have any way to save this young general of the Peng family. She wanted to see Dugu Xin kill the young general of the Peng family with her own eyes. Ajil guessed that Cheng huaijin was probably trying to find an excuse to appease the great Zhou Army. Haha, with the Peng family¡¯s position in the great Zhou Army, how could they possibly be appeased when they saw their own general killed by Dugu Xin? Therefore, Angel didn¡¯t think much of it. Peng sang, who had been hung up, was indeed still breathing. He had woken up and opened his eyes slightly. Under the bright sun, he saw the girl he had once wanted to marry, riding towards him on a horse. He was anxious and flustered. He wanted to shout no, but he had no strength. His whole body was in pain, his head was dizzy, and his throat was in pain. He couldn¡¯t make a sound at all. Peng sang had been a tough man for more than ten years. He had never cried since his father died when he was seven years old. At this moment, he was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t cry out. He cried. Gu Xin noticed that Peng sang seemed to be moving and it wasn¡¯t because of the rope. She heaved a sigh of relief. good, as long as you¡¯re still breathing, I can fix you. When they reached the city wall, Gu Xin looked up at Angel, ¡± seventh Princess, throw him down. I¡¯ll kill him myself for you to see! ¡°Princess Xinxin,e up!¡± Angel said. Why? Are you trying to lure me down the city gate tower and then kill me?¡± Gu Xinughed sarcastically as her eyes swept across the arrows on the bowstring that were aimed at her. ¡°Seventh Princess, do you think that I, Dugu Xin, am so powerful that I can kill you under the aim of your Cloud Sea Army and die with you? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid of death. If you didn¡¯t capture my Royal father, how could I possibly run here?¡± After a short pause, Gu Xin continued,¡¯why? Does the seventh Princess really want to give me the first ce? I, Dugu Xin, dare toe to the cloud Sea Army¡¯s encirclement alone, but you don¡¯t dare toe into contact with me in your own territory. Seventh Princess, are you really that afraid?¡± Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er red at Gu Xin, her hands were itching to hit someone. Gu Xin looked at angel with a smile. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er took out his sword and Cut the Rope that was holding Peng sang. Then, using thedder, he flew down andnded in front of Gu Xin. Gu Xin could only watch helplessly as Peng sang was smashed down. ¡°Seventh Princess, if you kill him, why should I kill him?¡± Gu Xin got off the horse and smiled. ¡°How high is this? This kid¡¯s body is very good. He hasn¡¯t been killed by me after so many days, he won¡¯t die from the fall.¡± Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er nced at Peng sang, who was spurting blood on the ground, then looked at Gu Xin, ¡± furthermore, I don¡¯t want you to kill him, Princess Xin Xin. I want you to stab him with your sword in front of the people of great Zhou. That¡¯s all. ¡°Do you really think you can use this to sow discord between quicksand and great Zhou? Seventh Princess, you are too naive! Don¡¯t you know how many grandsons the Peng family has? don¡¯t you know how many generals they have?¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. Chapter 1741 - 1741 Chapter 1741-hostage 1741 Chapter 1741-hostage ¡°Of course I do. It¡¯s only been a short while, and I¡¯ve already killed two of them! Princess Xinxin, why don¡¯t we work together and bury as many people from great Zhou as possible? At that time, you and I will dominate the West, then we can rest and recuperate, and trample the East. How about it?¡± Ah Ji ¡®er still felt that it was better to work with Gu Xin. Although she didn¡¯t have much hope, now that they had captured the king of quicksand, there might still be a glimmer of hope. ¡°Unless you let me see my Royal father now. I¡¯ll convince him and my brother. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do as you say!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face turned cold. She also knew that the king of quicksand was not in agil¡¯s hands. He must be in King Cloud sea¡¯s hands, hisst trump card. However, she still had to put on an act. Her goal today was to bring Peng sang back. ¡°Alright! Since Princess Xinxin has already said so, can you please show me your sincerity?¡± Ajil pointed at Peng Sanng. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin pulled out her sword and walked to Peng sang¡¯s side. On the other side, general Ying and the great Zhou soldiers were all on edge. Peng sang opened his eyes slightly. His lips moved when he saw the cold sword and thedy holding it. It was as if she was saying,¡±it¡¯s good to die under the sword of third miss Gu.¡± Gu Xin kicked Peng sang, causing him to flip over andnd in front of ah ¡®Ji¡¯s feet. Then, without hesitation, he thrust his sword at Peng sang¡¯s heart. Angel was dumbfounded. Gu Xin squatted down and stretched out her finger to check for Peng sang¡¯s breathing. She also gave him a Jade bead and tapped his lips a few times with her little finger. Gu Xin stood up and pulled her sword back, ¡± it¡¯s dead. Are you satisfied, seventh Princess? ¡± If you¡¯re worried that I¡¯m too weak, I¡¯ll give you another strike?¡± After she finished speaking, she swung her sword again. However, just as the sword was about to touch Peng sang, Gu Xin immediately changed her direction. Her body moved with the sword as she held ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er hostage. It was so fast that Angel didn¡¯t even have time to react. Seeing Gu Xin stabbing Peng sang¡¯s heart, ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er rxed a little. She thought that it was a good n to capture the king of quicksand Kingdom, but she did not expect that the other party would take her hostage. ¡°Let go of the princess!¡± Someone on the city gate tower shouted. ¡°If I don¡¯t see my Royal father today, your Princess will die!¡± Gu Xin said fiercely. Just as Ajil was about to speak, Gu Xin¡¯s sword exerted more force and blood started to ooze out of Ajil¡¯s neck. ¡°Angel, if you want to die, don¡¯t make a sound!¡± Gu Xin said coldly as she stood beside Angel. let go of the princess. The king of quicksand Kingdom is not in giant rock City at all. Let go of the princess, and we¡¯ll immediately send people to find her! The people on the city gate tower also saw the blood bead and said anxiously. Angel wanted to signal him with her eyes, but the sword was on her neck, so she didn¡¯t dare. She felt that Gu Xin was the same kind of person as her. If she was in Gu Xin¡¯s shoes, she could also kill the young general of the Peng family and take her down with her. She didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. ¡°Go find? Where could he find it? Don¡¯t even think about tricking me!¡± Gu Xin roared. Princess Xinxin, it¡¯s true. The king of quicksand is not in our hands. It was the king¡¯s personal attendant who captured him. He has only caught him and is still on the way. He has not reached the capital yet. The person on the city gate tower said. ¡°Are you sure? Is my Royal father injured?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°No, no, absolutely not. Our King and Princess will never hurt the king of quicksand Kingdom.¡± The man on the city gate tower said quickly. He was afraid that if he said it toote, Princess quicksand would stab him. Chapter 1742 - 1742 Chapter 1742-success 1742 Chapter 1742-sess ¡°Alright! Then send my Royal father here in exchange for your Princess! I won¡¯t hurt her!¡± Gu Xin turned around as she spoke. ¡°Stop!¡± The city gate opened, and the general of the cloud Sea came out. Gu Xin looked at him coldly. ¡°Let go of the princess and we¡¯ll let you go. The cloud Sea Army slowly raised their hands. ¡°Brother, bring some people over!¡± Gu Xin shouted. Cheng huaijin and his men rushed over without hesitation. The cloud Sea general frowned. ¡°Bring him along! Bring it back to the people of great Zhou.¡± Gu Xin said after Cheng huaijin arrived. Cheng huaijin¡¯s men went to carry Peng sang. Throughout the entire process, both sides were tense and no one dared to move. The quicksand Army was also ready at all times. Gu Xin held onto ah ¡®Ji as she retreated step by step. As long as ah¡¯ Ji didn¡¯t follow her, she would stab her sword deeper. After only one stab, ah ¡®Ji didn¡¯t dare to disobey. This Dugu Xin was as crazy as she was. She was really afraid that Dugu Xin would do something that would cause both sides to perish together. The cloud Sea general stared at Ajil. This time, Gu Xin didn¡¯t care. She could feel Angel¡¯s fear, but she wasn¡¯t worried that Angel would give her a look. The possibility of capturing Ajil today was very small, so he could only take Peng sang with him. Of course, if she could take Angel away, she would do her best. She was also afraid of death, so she didn¡¯t dare to kill Angel directly. She believed that as long as she killed Angel, all the arrows and stones on the city gate tower would fall on her. She still had a lot of things to do, so she wasn¡¯t going to pay with her life. Peng sang was quickly brought back to the great Zhou¡¯s troops. General Ying left with his men as nned. Only the quicksand Army was left on the battlefield. ¡°Dugu Xin, so you¡¯re going to collect the corpses of the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s people so that their corpses can be intact?¡± Ajil asked, suddenly enlightened. Gu Xin did not say anything. ¡°Do you think that by bringing their General¡¯s corpse back, they won¡¯t have any grudges?¡± Angel said. Gu Xin still didn¡¯t answer and only took a few steps back. Finally, they had retreated to a distance where the arrows could not reach, and the Army led by the cloud Sea general was closing in. ¡°Stop!¡± Gu Xin looked at Ocean Cloud General. ¡°Let go of our Princess!¡± The general of the cloud Sea still said the same thing. ¡°So What if I don¡¯t?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, you can just wait for your death!¡± The cloud Sea general waved his hand, and in a short while, another group of troops appeared at the city gate. Below the city wall was the cloud Sea Army. Gu Xin frowned. She knew that the cloud Sea Army had the most people in the West, but she didn¡¯t think that Angel would be able to bring so many people to defend giant rock City. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t force their way in. Otherwise, they would have been defeated miserably. Princess Xinxin, if you promise to let me go, I¡¯ll let you leave safely. Angel suddenly said. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in your promise.¡± Gu Xin said directly. ¡°How about this, we¡¯ll set a safe distance for both of us, and you can put me down.¡± Angel said. Gu Xin looked at Cheng huaijin. Cheng huaijin nodded at her. Then, Gu Xin and Angel got on the horse and started to gallop. After a certain distance, she didn¡¯t want to let go of Angel, but someone was shooting arrows from behind. She could only throw Angel away and speed up. Angel was thrown down. Her general wanted to chase after her, but Angel stopped him. ¡°If we go any further, we¡¯ll be in their trap.¡± ¡°Princess, they have too few people,¡± Yunhai general was unwilling to give up. it¡¯s because they have fewer people, ¡± said agil. they have more people guarding the trap. Are you going to walk into the trap yourself? ¡° Chapter 1743 - 1743 Sour 1743 Sour Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er was right. The quicksand Army had set up a trap. Seeing that the cloud Sea Army behind them didn¡¯t chase after them, Gu Xin felt a little regretful. She now felt that she understood Angel a little more. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the life-and-death situation between the two sides was imminent, she felt that she could take the time to anger Angel to death. It was already night time when they returned to the city. General Ying came to wee them with a few Deputy generals. ¡°Third miss, general Chi is still alive!¡± The one who spoke was a Deputy general from the Peng family. He was so grateful that he was about to cry. ¡°Still not awake?¡± Gu Xin asked as she got off the horse. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t. However, the maidservant beside the third youngdy said that her condition was stable for the time being. I¡¯m not feverish, but I¡¯ve used up too much energy and need to rest for a while.¡± The Deputy general said excitedly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go see him!¡± Gu Xin nodded and asked someone to bring her to Peng sang¡¯s ce. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t follow. Peng sang was arranged to stay at Gu Xin¡¯s ce. The great Zhou Army returned first. Peng sang¡¯s body was already clean. However, there was not a single part of his body that was uninjured. He was wrapped in cloth. Xinxin, you stabbed your sword so deep and didn¡¯t kill him. How did you do it? ¡± Princess Jinghe asked curiously when she saw Gu Xin enter. Gu Hui and the others who stayed in the city already knew about the incident at the city gate tower. They felt that it was simply unbelievable. ¡°Third brother Peng¡¯s heart is different from our looks. The hearts of ordinary people grew on one side, while he grew on the other. Therefore, ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er and the others must have thought that third brother Peng was dead. After I stabbed him just now, I immediately fed him medicine and then quickly got someone to bring him back for treatment. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t die.¡± Gu Xin exined. What she said was the truth. However, Peng sang was still alive partly because the position of his heart was different from others. On the other hand, Gu Xin had the Jade bead. As long as she was still breathing, the Jade bead could keep her alive. ¡°Is it different? How did you know?¡± Princess Jinghe asked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard grandma Xiao mention it. Grandma Xiao had said that not everyone¡¯s heart was on one side of the world. There were a few people who had their hearts on the other side. She had used third brother Peng as an example. She had also heard Grandpa Peng mention it before. I thought that Grandpa Peng wouldn¡¯t lie about this, so I gave it a try.¡± Gu Xin exined. Princess Jinghe nodded her head and touched her face. She then touched herself and felt that what Gu Xin said was true. Gu Hui gave Gu Xin a deep bow and Gu Xin jumped in shock, ¡± ¡°Big sister, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Thank you, Xin Xin, for saving sang¡¯s life,¡± Gu Hui said. This bow of mine represents the Peng family.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s heart ached. big sister, you¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯re only a member of the Peng family and not of the Gu family. Sigh! Gu Hui patted her shoulder and said, ¡± it¡¯s all the same. I¡¯m a member of the Gu family first. I¡¯m a member of the Peng familyter. You¡¯re my third sister, and he¡¯s my husband¡¯s third brother. Don¡¯t be unhappy.¡± Gu Xin let out a breath of air and went forward to check on Peng sang. After the examination, she called her maidservant and wrote a prescription for her to get the medicine from yingshi Yuding. She also instructed her on how to take care of Peng sang and what to pay attention to. After she was done, she left with Gu Hui and the others and went to Cheng huaijin¡¯s ce. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t look like he was in a good mood, and anyone could tell. Chapter 1744 - 1744 Chapter 1744-absolutely accurate 1744 Chapter 1744-absolutely urate brother, third brother Peng is fine now. He¡¯ll get better after some rest. Gu Xin told Cheng huaijin. ¡°You risked your life to save him. Would he dare to be hurt?¡± Cheng huaijin said in an irritated tone. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be like this! We¡¯re all family, so I¡¯m only doing this because I¡¯m confident. Don¡¯t be angry anymore, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Gu Xin felt a little guilty. ¡°How confident are you? If you¡¯re not 100% confident, then you¡¯re risking your life.¡± Cheng huaijin said coldly, ¡± Xinxin, I treat you as a younger sister, just like Xiao Yu. I¡¯ve already lost a sister, and I don¡¯t want to see another sister in danger.¡± Prince ah hai, don¡¯t be angry with Xinxin. She just wanted to save someone. Princess Jinghe advised. ¡°No one is worth her risking her life to save!¡± Cheng huaijin retorted impolitely. little Jin, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll look after Xinxin in the future and won¡¯t let her take any more risks. Gu Hui stopped Princess Jinghe, who was about to argue, and said. Cheng huaijin nced at Gu Hui but did not say anything. In the Gu family, other than the two Gu sisters, Gu Nian and Gu Xin, Cheng huaijin would treat everyone else with courtesy on ount of Gu shouxin saving the two of them. As for the other people who were not part of the Gu family, he could not care less. Hence, he still gave Gu Hui face. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s discuss the next situation. I can tell that Angel¡¯s subordinate wasn¡¯t lying. They did capture father, but they definitely haven¡¯t brought him to the cloud Sea Royal City. They must be on their way now.¡± Gu Xin changed the topic at the right time. ¡°Yes, I think so too. that¡¯s why, ¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Hui and the other two, then at Gu Xin, ¡± that¡¯s why I¡¯m nning to lead some people to rescue them. I¡¯ll have to rely on you guys to guard this side.¡± After saying that, he came to the side of the sandbox and pointed at the route on it. ¡°From the looks of it, there are two paths that are closer and more convenient for the people of Yunhai to go to quicksand to kidnap father. However, the possibility of this was higher. I¡¯ll set off from this direction, set up a point here, here, and then go around it. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to make it. ¡± ¡°Xiao Jin, why is this more likely?¡± Gu Hui asked after taking a look. Cheng huaijin exined to Gu Hui. Gu Hui thought for a while and said, ¡± I have a suggestion. Xiao Jin, you can send someone to guard the road you mentioned. You can go to the other road. If everyone can think of it, the sea of clouds will definitely think of it as well. If you don¡¯t send people to the other road and just focus on this road, you might miss it. ¡± elder sister, ¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu Hui, ¡± do you think that they will lead father to another path? ¡± Gu Hui hesitated for a moment. I think that, ording to our analysis, everyone might think that this path is more convenient and easier to take. They will definitely think that we think this way and might take another path. Gu Xin immediately decided,¡¯brother, listen to big sis. Take some men and go to the other road. Send some men to guard this road.¡± Cheng huaiyun didn¡¯t understand. Gu Xinughed,¡¯big sis¡¯s intuition has always been urate and has never been wrong. Either you don¡¯t say it, or it¡¯s definitely urate.¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t trust her that much, but he felt that Gu Hui was right. They couldn¡¯t just focus on one path. Therefore, he made an arrangement. He sent many people to guard the road he chose, and he himself took a group of people to another road. He set off that night without dy. Chapter 1745 - 1745 Chapter 1745-deviation 1745 Chapter 1745-deviation Gu Hui¡¯s intuition had always been very urate. The subordinate of King Cloud Sea had caught the king of quicksand and Gu yingxue on the road that Gu Hui had mentioned. That night, the king of quicksand Kingdom and Gu yingxue were walking slowly. However, their hands and feet were tied up and they were being pulled along a rope by King Cloud sea¡¯s subordinate. ¡°You guys, walk faster! Are you trying to stall for time so that someone can save you?¡± King Cloud sea¡¯s subordinate said impatiently. It¡¯s especially cold at night! At that time, they had nned to capture the king of quicksand alone. Who knew that they would meet this stinky girl? moreover, this stinky girl knew Kung Fu. Didn¡¯t they say that the women of the great Zhou Dynasty were weak? this stinky girl was extremely wild. They almost couldn¡¯t leave. ¡°You guys, let this girl go! She¡¯s a woman, so her movements are naturally slow.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom said. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Let her go so that she can go and inform the others? That¡¯s the quicksand Army¡¯s territory. Do you think we¡¯re stupid?¡± The subordinate of King Cloud Sea said. ¡°Then you should at least let us rest! This girl from great Zhou is quite weak. She was exhausted when she fought with you guys. She had no water to drink and nothing to eat. If you guys starve her to death, I¡¯ll just kill myself. Your King¡¯s n to use me to threaten my children will not work.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom looked like an old Rascal. Gu yingxue fell to the ground very cooperatively. ¡°Bitch! Get up!¡± One of King Cloud sea¡¯s subordinates stepped forward and kicked Gu yingxue. ¡°Give her water and food. What good would it do you to kick her to death?¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom said angrily. King Cloud sea¡¯s subordinates discussed it for a while. In the end, they gave Gu yingxue water and food to drink. Gu yingxue looked weak. King Cloud sea¡¯s men cursed as they fed her. At that moment, the four killing weapons in Gu yingxue¡¯s sleeves were drawn out. The powder was scattered, and the four men lost their strength. At the same time, the king of quicksand helped Gu yingxue take the Western heart cupping pill and fed it to the few of them. Gu yingxue picked up their sabers from the ground and killed the four of them. ¡°Is Xue ¡®er alright?¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom heaved a sigh of relief and asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine, uncle Jun. Let¡¯s find the key!¡± Gu yingxue exhaled and said. It was her first time killing someone, so her hands didn¡¯t tremble, and her heart didn¡¯t panic. She had seen too many dead bodies. On the city gate tower in Gaozi, she had seen Cheng huaijin kill so many people in a row, and blood and flesh flew everywhere. She was numb to it. After they unlocked their shackles and took their food and water, the two of them began to run in the direction they had agreed on during the day. King Cloud sea¡¯s subordinates didn¡¯t understand the Zhounguage and didn¡¯t know what they were talking about during the day. Although they stopped them from talking, they roughly meant that the two had alreadymunicated these days. These four weapons were given to Gu yingxue by Gu Huijing, the princess, and he sanniang before they left. She had killed a few of King Cloud sea¡¯s men when she met them at the quicksand Pce, and there was only a few left. The two of them had been looking for an opportunity to use it. King Cloud sea¡¯s subordinates thought that Gu yingxue still had more and thought that she had used it up. In fact, she didn¡¯t have the chance to use thisst point to be caught. The king of quicksand Kingdom had not been out much in the past few years, but he still had the experience of conquering the West and creating quicksand Kingdom when he was young. They each rode a horse and left the ce. However, when it was almost daybreak, the two of them encountered a sandstorm and lost their direction. It was only when the sun rose that they realized that they hadpletely deviated from their direction. Chapter 1746 - 1746 Chapter 1746-find first 1746 Chapter 1746-find first When Cheng huaijin and his men rushed over, they only saw a few corpses. From their clothes, they could tell that they were from the cloud Sea tribe. Cheng huaijin suddenly saw a bracelet. He seemed to have seen it on Gu Xin¡¯s wrist before. He walked forward to pick it up and frowned. This belonged to either Gu yingxue or Xie Zhiyi. Could it be Wanwan? There was a sandstorm at dawn. At this moment, there were no traces on the ground. It was hard to tell if they had escaped or if they had been taken away because they had failed to resist. The cloud Sea was different from quicksand. They would not bring the dead bodies back, so they were not sure if they had escaped. However, the shackles on the ground made Cheng huaijin feel that the possibility of them escaping was higher. With that thought in mind, Cheng huaijin sent someone back to inform Gu Xin first, asking her to send someone to help them out in the surrounding area. Because there was a sandstorm in the morning, they might get lost. He continued to search. It would be best if he could find it. ¡­¡­ In the huge stone City, Peng ze and his men rested for a day in ying shi Yu Ding¡¯s house. The next night, they heard news from the servants of ying shi Yu Ding¡¯s house that Princess Yun Hai and Princess Liu Sha had a fight at the city gate tower. Princess Liu Sha had personally killed the young general of the great Zhou Peng family that Princess Yun Hai had captured. In the end, the king of Liu Sha had held Princess Yun Hai hostage and escaped unscathed. Peng ze believed that Gu Xin would not really kill Peng sang. At night, he took his men and began to act. Giant rock City was a city that they had to break through. If they couldn¡¯t break through this city, they didn¡¯t know how long it would take. They were also afraid that the situation would change. Even if Yunhai lost in the end, Pengze didn¡¯t want to sacrifice more of his people. Agil was so angry that he didn¡¯t sleep for the whole night. The next day, just as he fell asleep, there was news from the outside that the people who had captured the king of quicksand couldn¡¯t be contacted. The things that the letter Eagle brought back showed that those people were probably dead. Angel instantly sobered up. She got up and sent people to search for those people on that road. ¡°Princess, in this subordinate¡¯s opinion, we can force our way in.¡± Angel¡¯s subordinate asked again. ¡°If we attack Princess quicksand¡¯s side, what about the West? Do you think they are stupid? Where are you going to wait for us to finish attacking the South before you take action?¡± Ajil asked angrily. but, if the king of quicksand Kingdom escapes, our Xuanji Kingdom ¡± the subordinate did not dare to continue. ¡°You, take some men and guard giant rock City with all your might. Send a message to the west side and tell them to guard the city as well. I¡¯ll go and take a look for myself. I don¡¯t believe that old man dugu Jun can escape far from my Royal father¡¯s hands!¡± Angel put on her cloak, took her weapon, and left after giving a few instructions. At this moment, the king of quicksand Kingdom and Gu yingxue found their direction again. They didn¡¯t know that Cheng huaijin wasn¡¯t the only one looking for them. Angel was also looking for them. They would only bepletely safe if they managed to escape to the quicksand Army. As long as she didn¡¯t bump into Gu Xin, she was always very lucky. That night, she discovered the traces of the king of quicksand and Gu yingxue. Originally, the ce where King Cloud sea¡¯s subordinates took the king of quicksand and Gu yingxue and were killed wasn¡¯t far from giant rock City. They were also trapped in the sand and lost their way. As soon as they confirmed their direction, they were found by Ajil. The cloud Sea Army cheered and surrounded the king of quicksand and Gu yingxue. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er rode on a horse and slowly came in front of the king of quicksand and Gu yingxue under the light of the setting sun. He pulled out his whip and directly whipped Gu yingxue, causing her to fall off the horse. Chapter 1747 - 1747 You don’t believe me 1747 You don¡¯t believe me Angel didn¡¯t want to whip the king of quicksand. She had heard stories about the king of quicksand. If she missed, she wouldn¡¯t be able to vent her anger. So, she could only vent her anger on Gu yingxue. In this westernnd, she believed that no woman could withstand her whip except for Princess quicksand. The king of quicksand Kingdom wanted to fight with ah ¡®Ji, but ah¡¯ Ji¡¯s subordinate pointed a knife at Gu yingxue. The king of quicksand Kingdom stopped. ¡°King of quicksand, you¡¯re still young! You were even able to escape from my Royal father¡¯s subordinates and kill them! I¡¯m impressed, I¡¯m impressed!¡± Ajil cupped his hands at the king of quicksand and said sincerely. ¡°Hmph!¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom snorted coldly. I heard that the king of quicksand¡¯s son and daughter have been kidnapped to the East. Did I hear it wrong? the king has one son and two daughters? ¡± Ah Ji looked at Gu yingxue, who was looking at her angrily, and asked with a smile. ¡°Princess, Prince ah hai and the others are here!¡± At this moment, agil¡¯s subordinate came to report. ¡°Did Dugu Xine with you?¡± Angel¡¯s expression changed. After a few exchanges, she deeply understood that as long as she met Dugu Xin, she wouldn¡¯t be sessful. However, the other party wouldn¡¯t have much of an advantage either. ¡°No, only dugu hai. He has about a thousand soldiers with him.¡± The subordinate estimated and said. Agil heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that Dugu Xin wasn¡¯t around. She wasn¡¯t afraid of any of the princes in the West. ¡°Tie him up!¡± Angel waved. Then, Gu yingxue and the king of quicksand Kingdom were tied up. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er sat on his horse and ordered his subordinates to ce their des on the necks of the king of quicksand and Gu yingxue. He waited for Cheng huaijin to arrive calmly. The sky was already dark, and both sides had lit their torches. ¡°Prince ah hai, see, I told you that your father is in my hands, but you and your sister didn¡¯t believe me yesterday morning! For the corpse of a major General of the great Zhou Dynasty, you actually don¡¯t want your own father. You siblings are really filial!¡± When Cheng huaijin walked closer, Angel said with a smile. Cheng huaijin ignored him and sized up the king of quicksand. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t injured, he heaved a sigh of relief. As for Gu yingxue, Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°Prince ah hai, do you want to surrender? Or, let¡¯s do something even more fun. I¡¯ll cut off your father¡¯s flesh piece by piece, and you¡¯ll see?¡± Angelughed cruelly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to use my father to force us to retreat and form an alliance with you?¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t reply to her but asked. ¡°Dugu Xin lied to me yesterday. Do you think I will believe you today? Hahahahahaha Yingying is too funny. Dugu hai, it¡¯s been years since you were found. Have you never heard of my name, Angel?¡± Angelughed. ¡°How about this, youe over and cut this little girl¡¯s flesh bit by bit, and I¡¯ll let the country ruler go. You know, I like to watch shows. You and your sister messed up my scene yesterday. You have to apany me!¡± Angel pointed at Gu yingxue. ¡°What if I do as you say and you refuse to let my father go?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. ¡°Ha! Dugu hai, you¡¯re not as bold as your sister, Dugu Xin! She even dared to listen to me and kill a general of the great Zhou Dynasty, but you¡¯re suspecting me? Why, slice by slice, without an intact corpse, won¡¯t it be easy for you to exin to the great Zhou?¡± Agil got off his horse and walked to Gu yingxue¡¯s side. He lifted her chin. she¡¯s obviously a woman from the great Zhou Dynasty. Is she your old me? ¡° Chapter 1748 - 1748 It has nothing to do with me 1748 It has nothing to do with me ¡°You can kill her! She has nothing to do with me. ¡± Cheng huaijin said coldly. The king of quicksand frowned, and Gu yingxue lowered her head. Gu yingxue knew that ever since they had met, other than the first time he had yelled at her, he had never been nice to her. No, it could be said that he had been ignoring her. She knew that without her, Xiao Yu would have been able to escape with Xie Nanfeng and the others ording to kun city¡¯s n. If Cheng huaijin hated, he would hate thenge Kingdom, hate Yunhai, and hate her. Gu yingxue wanted to p herself. What had she been thinking about these days? She actually wanted to marry Cheng huaijin for Brother Yun¡¯s sake. If she were to appear in front of Cheng huaijin every day, she would be constantly reminding him that if it wasn¡¯t for him, Xiao Yu would be able to escape and live, and Brother Yun would have his mother by his side. Gu yingxue silently shed tears. How could she have such a ridiculous thought? In the fire, Cheng huaijin saw Gu yingxue¡¯s tear drop from her chin. ¡°Jia! Jia!¡± Before she could say anything, she heard a voice she didn¡¯t want to hear at all. Were the siblings really so confident that Boulder City wouldn¡¯t dare to attack? Why didn¡¯t they leave someone to guard the ce? ¡°Angel, let go of my father and I¡¯ll let you leave safely! Otherwise, you will die without a doubt!¡± Gu Xin rushed over on her horse. Behind her was a team of two thousand people. On the other hand, angel only had a thousand men. 1,000 soldiers from the cloud Sea Army could easily win against 1000 soldiers from the quicksand Army, but they were up against 3000 soldiers from the quicksand Army. Agil was so angry that he grabbed Gu yingxue¡¯s cor and kicked her in the stomach. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu yingxue spat out a mouthful of blood. Gu Xin and the king of quicksand Kingdom didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. They were afraid that Angel would find out that they cared about Gu yingxue and continue to hurt her. ¡°Let go of my father and I¡¯ll let you leave with your men!¡± Gu Xin came to Cheng huaijin¡¯s side and said again. Xinxin, ah hai, don¡¯t worry about me. Kill Angel! The king of quicksand spoke, diverting Ajil¡¯s anger. ¡°Shut up, you old fart!¡± Sure enough, ah ¡®Ji threw Gu yingxue aside and held the king of quicksand with a knife to her neck.e on, do it! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster! As a Princess, I¡¯m content to be buried with a King!¡± The fingers of the king of quicksand, who was tied up in front of him, moved. The quicksand Army did not notice this, but Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin did. ¡°Hahahaha, you don¡¯t dare to! Dugu Xin, I was offended yesterday, so I¡¯ll let your father suffer today!¡± Ajil turned the king of quicksand Kingdom around, put him on the horse, and then got on the horse himself. don¡¯t chase after me. If you do, you¡¯ll never see your father again. If you don¡¯t chase after me, you¡¯ll still have a chance to meet him! With that, Angel turned her horse around. At this moment, the king of quicksand¡¯s bound hand suddenly moved to his head, took off his hairpin, and inserted it into the horse¡¯s belly in an extremely twisted posture. Angel¡¯s horse went crazy. She wanted to control the horse, but the king of quicksand Kingdom twisted his body and slid down from the horse¡¯s back. Cheng huaijin immediately rushed forward. Gu Xin followed closely behind, ¡± Don¡¯t let a single one off!¡± Cheng huaijin went to save the king of quicksand, while Gu Xin went to help Gu yingxue. Both sides started killing each other. Gu yingxue¡¯s hands and feet were tied up, so it was easy for her to be identally injured. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er fell off her horse. She was so angry that she almost vomited blood. The people of Cloud Sea didn¡¯t use bays, so she didn¡¯t know that they were so sharp. Chapter 1749 - 1749 I’ve returned my life to you 1749 I¡¯ve returned my life to you At this moment, there was only one thought in angel¡¯s mind: kill the king of quicksand, even if she died here today. She would kill the three of them. Even if she didn¡¯t want to live, she would kill them. Gu Xin untied Gu yingxue and said,¡±Xue ¡®er, are you okay?¡± Can you still hold on?¡± Gu yingxue nodded. I¡¯m fine. Sister Xinxin, don¡¯t worry about me. Go and see uncle Jun! Before Gu Xin could reply, the soldiers of the cloud Sea came to kill them. Gu Xin pulled the injured Gu yingxue with one hand and used the other to fight off the soldiers of the cloud ocean. The two of them retreated. Gu yingxue¡¯s back was still bleeding after being whipped by ah ¡®Ji¡¯s whip. She also felt like vomiting after being kicked by ah¡¯ Ji. But she persevered and persevered to keep up with Gu Xin¡¯s pace, not wanting to drag her down. Just as she was about to give up, Gu yingxue suddenly realized that not far away from her, Cheng huaijin was supporting the injured and unconscious King of quicksand with one hand, while fighting the Army of Cloud Sea with the other. At this moment, Angel was holding a knife and shing at Cheng huaijin¡¯s back. ¡°Big brother Xiao Jin!¡± Gu yingxue was shocked. An unprecedented power erupted from her body. She ran behind Cheng huaijin and hugged him. pfft! Fresh blood spurted onto the back of Cheng huaijin¡¯s ear and neck. Ajil was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t understand the word ¡± little Jin ¡°, but she definitely understood the word ¡± big brother. She didn¡¯t expect that the nonsense she had just said was true. This woman was really the daughter of the King of quicksand! Hmph, killing one is one. She wanted to take the opportunity to kill Cheng huaijin, but in the end, a few quicksand soldiers surrounded her. Although they didn¡¯t hurt her, they made her miss the best opportunity to kill Cheng huaijin. At this time, the cloud Sea Army rushed over from the direction of Boulder City, and Angel was even more enthusiastic. Gu Xin wanted to feed Yu Zhuzi to Gu yingxue but was stopped by Yun Hai Army. Cheng huaijin hugged the king of quicksand with one hand and Gu yingxue with the other. His face was so dark that it was about to drip. Gu yingxue looked at Cheng huaijin¡¯s face and said,¡¯brother Xiao Jin, I¡¯ve returned the life I owe my sister. You didn¡¯t manage to take care of big brother Yun, but I believe that you will.¡± Cheng huaijin put down the king of quicksand and took out a small porcin bottle from his pocket. He fed Gu yingxue the three translucent pills inside.¡±Shut up!¡± Gu yingxue felt like she was about to die. She continued, ¡± ¡°I still want to marry you and raise Brother Yun with you. It seems that I¡¯ve been indulging in a whimsical dream.¡± Cheng huaijin frowned. ¡°However, I¡¯ve given my life to you, so I can die without regrets,¡± Gu yingxue continued. ¡°Shut up!¡± Cheng huaiyun exhaled. After he finished speaking, he got up and called a few people over. He asked them to bring the king of quicksand and Gu yingxue back. When Gu Xin saw Cheng huaijin feeding three translucent pills to Gu yingxue, she was no longer worried. She could afford to waste time. Of the three translucent pills, the one that had the effect of a Jade bead was something she was only a pharmacist, so she naturally knew. Ajil was too despicable. She only had eyes on Ajil tonight. There were a thousand people from the cloud Sea. One group of people had escorted the king of quicksand and Gu yingxue back. At this moment, the strength of both sides was not much different. The quicksand Army really couldn¡¯t do anything to Ajil. No one could hurt her. Even if Gu Xin were to fight her, it would be hard to tell who would win. At this moment, a signal re suddenly sounded in the distance. It was released by Peng ze. Chapter 1750 - 1750 Immediately attack the city 1750 Immediately attack the city Simrly, Angel also saw it. She didn¡¯t know what it meant, but she knew that it came from giant rock City. The Army of the cloud Sea didn¡¯t have it, which meant it was quicksand. Agil spat out a mouthful of blood. Looking at Gu Xin, he really wanted to end her life with a knife. However, the more he wanted to end her life, the more he couldn¡¯t do it. Gu Xin didn¡¯t forget to annoy ah ¡®Ji. ah¡¯ Ji, this is our signal re. We¡¯ve agreed to release the signal once we¡¯ve conquered giant rock City! Do you really think I¡¯m here to save my father? No way! You¡¯re an idiot!¡± !! Angel felt a sweet taste in her throat and a headache. Gu Xin continued, ¡± you don¡¯t know this. The person you captured wasn¡¯t my father. You don¡¯t know, but the southern border country in the East has a disguise technique that can make people unable to tell that they¡¯re pretending. The Lang GE Kingdom, which is cooperating with you, used this method when they sent someone to be a spy in the great Zhou! Hahaha, Angel, you idiot, you¡¯ve been tricked! Let¡¯s see how long giant rock City can resist us without you! We¡¯ve already found someone who looks like you, changed her appearance, and ced her in the Army of the cloud Sea. Ha, do you think they would dare to ignore your life?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Angel spat out a mouthful of blood. Just in time, Gu Xin found her weakness and stabbed her with her sword. Blood spurted out of Angel¡¯s mouth, but it didn¡¯t hit her vital parts. Gu Xin continued. The pain on her body cleared her mind, and she resisted with all her might. Because of the sword, Angel was at a disadvantage. Just when Gu Xin felt that she could deal with Angel, a few Eagles suddenly circled in the sky and swooped down towards her. Ajil took the opportunity to turn around and escape. The Eagles didn¡¯t manage to hurt Gu Xin, but ah Ji ¡®er found an opportunity to escape. After killing three eagles, Cheng huaichen shot at Angel¡¯s back. Because it was dark, he wasn¡¯t sure if he had hit Angel. ¡°Xinxin, are you hurt?¡± Cheng huaijin ran to Gu Xin¡¯s side and asked. ¡°No, it just pecked my hand. Brother, you shot it to death!¡± Gu Xin rubbed her arms. ¡°Then you go back, I¡¯ll go after Angel.¡± Cheng huaijin said as he went to look for a horse. ¡°Don¡¯t. We¡¯ll be in the cloud sea¡¯s territory if we chase after them. We don¡¯t have many people.¡± Gu Xin pulled Cheng huaijin back and asked, ¡± are father and Xue ¡®er okay? ¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head and said,¡±father fell from the horse and hit his head. He fainted.¡± Gu yingxue took a knife for me. I gave her all the life-saving medicine you gave me. I saw that her wound was very deep. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and wanted to say something, but in the end, she sighed and said nothing. The brother and sister left some people behind to clean up the battlefield before they went back. After Peng ze released the signal re, Gu Hui led her troops and charged over to giant rock City. She led the 10000 great Zhou soldiers as the vanguard, and the remaining quicksand soldiers followed behind. It had to be said that Peng ze and Gu Hui could read each other¡¯s minds. They didn¡¯t waste any time. After they rushed into giant rock City, both sides began to fight. When they charged into the city, they had injured many of the great Zhou Army, but after they charged in, the great Zhou Army¡¯s killing efficiency was much higher than the quicksand Army. At the same time, on the west side of the city, Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu also saw the signal re released by Pengze. After some discussion, they decided to attack the city immediately. Although they didn¡¯t know what had happened, it was definitely a good time. Chapter 1751 - 1751 I’m old 1751 I¡¯m old Angel was brought back to ganzhen city by her subordinates. At the moment, Angel was injured and could not return to Boulder City. No one knew the exact situation in Boulder City, so her subordinates did not dare to take the risk. To the cloud Sea, it was fortunate that they had two Messenger Eagles that could send a letter back to the cloud Sea Imperial City. That night, King Cloud Sea received a letter from a Messenger Eagle. Seeing that Angel was heavily injured, he immediately went to ganzhen city. Before he left, he ordered a few of his men to use hisst resort to defend the city if he and Angel didn¡¯t return. Even if they lost, they had to take a few more people with them. It would be better if they could return. ¡­¡­ The Army led by Gu Hui and Peng ze was fighting against the cloud Sea Army of Boulder City, while the Army led by Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu was fighting against the cloud Sea Army of fog cloud City. The battlested for three days and three nights, ending on the second day of the first lunar month. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu upied Wuyun city, while Gu Hui and Peng ze upied giant rock City. Both sides had suffered heavy casualties. Many people from the cloud Sea had escaped back to the royal city or ganzhen city. The king of quicksand Kingdom woke up on the second day after he was rescued. He had an injury on his head, but he felt much better after taking Gu Xin¡¯s medicine. Gu yingxue, on the other hand, did not wake up for three days and three nights. She was still alive. She had a fever on the first night and her high fever did not go away. The next day, Gu Xin fed her a Jade bead and her fever subsided. However, she remained unconscious. Gu Xin checked her pulse and other than her injuries, everything was normal. Her life was not in danger but she still did not wake up. Since her life was not in danger, Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin went to the battlefield together and asked the maids to take care of Gu yingxue. She and Gu Hui only returned on the fifth day of the first lunar month after giant rock City had settled down. ¡°What? Still not awake?¡± When Gu Xin heard the maid¡¯s report, she went to Gu yingxue¡¯s room without even looking at the king of quicksand. The meat that he had grown in the quicksand Pce was gone again in the past few days. Gu yingxue was lying on the bed. Her face was pale and her lips were bloodless. Her furrowed brows showed that she was still alive. Gu Xin went forward to take her pulse. After feeling it with both hands, she fell into deep thought. He had never encountered such a situation since he started learning medicine. His pulse was weak, but it was not to the extent of being unconscious. ¡°How¡¯s Xue ¡®er¡¯s condition?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°Big sister, I can¡¯t.¡± Gu Xin frowned, ¡± if only grandma Xiao was here. I¡¯ve never encountered such a situation before. She only has a weak pulse, she shouldn¡¯t be unconscious.¡± Gu Hui did not know what to say. On the other side, Cheng huaijin was in the king of quicksand¡¯s room. After checking on his injuries, Cheng huaijin was finally relieved. He sat beside the king of quicksand and said, ¡± ¡°Foster father, I¡¯ve made you suffer.¡± The king of quicksand waved his hand,¡±I¡¯m old and useless!¡± AI!¡± Cheng huaijin looked at the king of quicksand. foster father, ¡± he said. I¡¯ll send a few more people to stay by your side. I won¡¯t let such a thing happen to you again. It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Good! It¡¯s good to have a son!¡± The king of quicksand sighed and patted Cheng huaijin¡¯s hand. ah hai, I know the pain in your heart. You me Xue ¡®er for your sister¡¯s death. This time, Xue ¡®er took a blow for you, let¡¯s forget about it! Of course, there is a saying that goes,¡±don¡¯t try to persuade others to be kind without suffering.¡± If you can¡¯t forget it, then I won¡¯t force you. But I hope that you won¡¯t make things difficult for yourself! Is that good?¡± Cheng huaijin remained silent. ¡°Father, I¡¯m back!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin arrived. Chapter 1752 - 1752 Always like this 1752 Always like this Gu Xin sat on the other side of the king of quicksand and exined to him how the quicksand Army and the great Zhou Army had severely injured the Yun Hai Army. The king of quicksand Kingdom nodded repeatedly as he listened. After Gu Xin finished speaking, the king of quicksand Kingdom said, ¡± ¡°The two of you must remember all the soldiers who died in battle. When the war is over, reward their families with all the merits they deserve. I¡¯ve told your father before that we¡¯ll choose a site outside the capital to bury these martyrs so that the people of quicksand will remember that it was these martyrs who fought so hard to create peace for us.¡± Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin nodded their heads solemnly, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± now that Boulder City has fallen, ¡± the king of quicksand said, ¡± we can send people to bypass fog cloud City and contact ah Yu and ah Yuan from Boulder City. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯I¡¯ll go! I haven¡¯t seen brother Yuanyuan for half a year. Furthermore, we might even be able to cause some trouble when we pass by fog cloud City.¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom and Cheng huaijin had no objections. After a while, Gu Hui and Peng ze came to visit the king of quicksand. They talked for a while and then went to rest. Cheng huaijin washed up and changed into a set of clean clothes. Suddenly, the image of Gu yingxue, who was covered in blood that night, appeared in his mind. He pursed his lips, got up, put on his cloak, and went out. The city Lord¡¯s Manor was quiet. Although they had won, it was more of a sacrifice. They weren¡¯t too happy. The Imperial City was about to be conquered, so everyone was resting when they needed to. Gu yingxue¡¯s room was guarded by Gu Xin¡¯s maidservant. When she saw Cheng huaijin, she was about to bow. Cheng huaijin waved his hand and told her to guard the door while he walked in. Seeing Gu yingxue lying on the bed with a pale face, Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings. His sister risked her life to save this girl. However, this girl had nothing to do with him, so he did resent her a little. What was there to me her for? me her for being stupid and not realizing that something was wrong with Xiao Yu. Didn¡¯t she realize that Xiao Yu had given her the hope of survival? In fact, he didn¡¯t me her that much. What was the use of ming her? would Xiao Yu be able toe back alive if he did? Sister, Sister Yingluo, ¡± Gu yingxue suddenly mumbled. Cheng huaijin stood at the side, watching her silently. ¡°Big sister, big sister, ah! Suddenly, Gu yingxue screamed like she was having a nightmare. However, a nightmare would wake one up, but she seemed to be trapped and couldn¡¯t wake up. The servant girl heard the scream and ran in. ¡°Has she been like this for the past few days?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. ¡°Your Highness,dy Xue ¡®er has always been like this. She always has nightmares, but she can¡¯t wake up.¡± The maidservant replied. ¡°Every night, you¡¯ll be drenched in sweat. The next day, we¡¯ll help miss Xue ¡®er change her clothes. But she just didn¡¯t wake up. We also don¡¯t understand whatdy Xue ¡®er is shouting.¡± The maid continued. Cheng huaijin looked at Gu yingxue¡¯s face. As expected, her face was covered in sweat. ¡°Sister, Sister, I won¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go, don¡¯t make me go, Yingluo!¡± ¡°Sister, if we¡¯re going to die, then let us die together! Don¡¯t let me live, don¡¯t let me live!¡± The maid saw that Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t say anything, so she carefully went to the side to pour some hot water. She wrung a handkerchief and came over to wipe Gu yingxue¡¯s sweat. Cheng huaijin watched as the maidservant wiped her sweat and kept calling her ¡®sister¡¯. ¡°What did the princess say?¡± Cheng huaijin asked again after the maidservant had finished wiping her sweat. Prince, the princess has prescribed a new prescription. She will feed miss Xue ¡®er the medicine every six hours to ensure her health needs. The maidservant replied. Chapter 1753 - 1753 Too many implications 1753 Too many implications ¡°Didn¡¯t he say when he would wake up?¡± Cheng huaijin asked again. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± The maidservant shook her head. At this moment, Gu Xin¡¯s other maid came in with the medicine. Cheng huaijin retreated to the side and watched them feed the medicine. !! It wasn¡¯t easy to feed medicine to an unconscious person. Furthermore, Gu yingxue didn¡¯t seem to have any will to live. One spoonful of medicine would leak out more than half a spoonful. Even if she didn¡¯t sweat at night, he would probably have to change her clothes every day. There were two bowls on the tray, and they were full. Seeing the medicine stains all over Gu yingxue¡¯s neck, Cheng huaijin asked the maidservant to go to the side. He sat at the head of the bed, looking like he was going to feed her personally. ¡°Prince,dy Xue ¡®er¡¯s back is injured. Don¡¯t touch her.¡± The maidservant quickly stopped him. Cheng huaijin¡¯s movements paused. That¡¯s right, this girl had blocked a knife for him and just happened to hurt her back. ¡°I won¡¯t touch her back. I¡¯ll hold her head and open her mouth. This way, less will flow out.¡± Cheng huaijin said. After he finished speaking, he sat down a little more and carefully lifted Gu yingxue¡¯s head with both hands. He held her with one hand and moved his body a little to the side to let the maid feed her medicine. The maidservant tried to feed him a spoonful, and sure enough, there was much less flowing out than when he was lying t. During this time, Gu yingxue shouted again. She even waved her hand and pushed the spoon away. Cheng huaijin used his other hand to grab her hand. Very quickly, the medicine was finished, and Cheng huaijinid Gu yingxue t on the ground. When she was about to get up, she couldn¡¯t pull her hand back. The two maids acted as if they didn¡¯t see anything and silently retreated. Cheng huaijin frowned and looked at Gu yingxue. He didn¡¯t increase or decrease the strength of his hand. He just held on tightly. Using his other hand, Cheng huaijin pried Gu yingxue¡¯s hand away finger by finger. Then, he wanted to ce Gu yingxue¡¯s hand under the nket. Ever since the incident at home, he had never been gentle. This was the first time he was so careful, and his forehead was sweating. ¡°Sister!¡± Just as he was about to get up, the person on the bed moved again before he could even breathe a sigh of relief. She reached out her hand as if she was looking for something. Even Cheng huaijin felt that this girl was pretending. Was there such a coincidence? He quietly looked at the pair of withered hands waving and the person on the bed frowning. He then remembered that she was injured because of him. He reached out and grabbed Gu yingxue¡¯s hand. Although Gu yingxue was still calling her sister, she didn¡¯t move. After a while, Gu yingxue calmed down. Her brows rxed and her breathing became even, as if she had fallen asleep. Cheng huaijin tried to pull his hand away, but it didn¡¯t work. He still had to bend it, so he let him hold it. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he would feel if Gu yingxue had taken a knife for him and died that night. Was it really a life for a life? Her sister was too involved with the Gu family. He and Xiao Yu were twin siblings, and he knew his sister very well since she was young. Even though they were separated for a few years, he knew what his sister was thinking after knowing her life during those years. Because she was afraid that her foster father and foster mother would no longer love her, and because she was anxious to find her brother, she had unintentionally harmed the child in her foster mother¡¯s stomach when she was willful. She must be ming herself. After going through so much, meeting her adopted sister again, she probably wanted to return her to her foster parents safely! And her sister med herself and was going to die for him. Chapter 1754 - 1754 I’m going to complain 1754 I¡¯m going toin Cheng huaijin sighed and said softly, ¡± ¡°Gu yingxue, you¡¯re not the one at fault. You didn¡¯t kill Xiao Yu. It¡¯s Peng mu, thengge Kingdom, and Yun na. I¡¯ve already killed them, you saw it with your own eyes while holding Xiao Yu.¡± ¡°Gu yingxue, I don¡¯t need your life. Your life is very precious and my sister risked her life to protect you. If you can hear me, please wake up!¡± Gu yingxue didn¡¯t move at all. After sitting for a while, Cheng huaijin suddenly felt someone behind him. He turned his head and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that it was Gu Xin. Gu Xin¡¯s gaze was on Cheng huaijin¡¯s hand. she had a nightmare, ¡± Cheng huaijin said calmly. she wouldn¡¯t let me go. Gu Xin stepped forward with a smile. you¡¯re very simr to Xiao Yu. You two share the same bloodline. Xue ¡®er might have mistaken you for Xiao Yu. Cheng huaijin raised his eyebrows and smiled. He gently pried Gu yingxue¡¯s hand away and got up. Gu Xin went forward to take Gu yingxue¡¯s pulse. After taking her pulse, she sighed, ¡± ¡°Still no change. I hope Xue ¡®er can get well soon.¡± Cheng huaijin nced at Gu yingxue¡¯s pale face and didn¡¯t say anything. brother! Gu Xin stood up. I thought you still didn¡¯t want to talk to Xue ¡®er like before! Cheng huaijinughed bitterly. it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk to her. It¡¯s just that whenever I see her, I think of Xiao Yu. Although those who should be killed have been killed, and those who should be punished are being punished, I still feel ufortable.¡± Gu Xin thought of Cheng Huaiyu and felt a little depressed. she¡¯s the one Xiao Yu risked her life to protect, ¡± Cheng huaijin continued. I naturally wish her the best. ¡°Right, have you thought about it?¡± The atmosphere was a little heavy. Cheng huaijin changed the topic. when are we leaving to look for brother ah Yuan? ¡± ¡°In a few days. Xue ¡®er¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good right now. I¡¯m afraid that something might happen to her after I leave.¡± Gu Xin replied, ¡± I¡¯ve used all kinds of medicine but she¡¯s still unconscious. I¡¯m a little worried. And the wounds on her body, although they have been changed, I can¡¯t rest assured if I don¡¯t look after her. ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I go in your ce? You can tell brother ah Yuan who¡¯s after you, and then tell him that you risked your life to save his underestimating enemy!¡± Cheng huaijin joked. ¡°What love rival! Brother, who did you hear this from?¡± Gu Xin was stunned and her eyes widened. Her brother was actually listening to gossip. the soldiers of the great Zhou Dynasty are all saying that third miss Gu is very affectionate. General Chi¡¯s infatuation with her back then was not a loss! Cheng huaijin said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so serious to brother ah Yuan. He¡¯ll be jealous. He cares a lot about me and is very petty.¡± Gu Xin said in all seriousness. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you care about yourself?¡± Cheng huaijin rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I¡¯m just confident. I¡¯m telling you, you saw it that day, Angel was so angry that she vomited blood. If I hade to the West a few years earlier, I¡¯m sure that Angel would have been driven to her grave by me!¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. Cheng huaijin shook his head helplessly. ¡°Alright, go and rest! Xue ¡®er has someone here to take care of her. ¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Cheng huaijin nced at Gu yingxue again, then turned around and left. it¡¯s the sixth day of the first lunar month now, right? I remember you told me that you have the same birthday as brother ah Yuan. Since you missed youring-of-age ceremony and your tiara, you can¡¯t miss it again this year!¡± ¡°If we set off from here, we¡¯ll pass by Fog City to find big brother Yuan Yuan and the others. It¡¯ll take four days. I was thinking that if I set off on the 11th, I¡¯ll just make it there.¡± Gu Xin said. Chapter 1755 - 1755 Let’s talk about the future in the future 1755 Let¡¯s talk about the future in the future ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you find him? I¡¯ll help you bring him over to be a magpie that will build a bridge for the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl?¡± Cheng huaijin said. ¡°Forget it! You and your sweetheart are the real Cowherd and the real Weaver Girl. You need the Magpie! You¡¯re cursing me!¡± Gu Xin was so angry that she hit Cheng huaijin. After he finished speaking, he felt that what he said was right. brother, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn¡¯t. I definitely didn¡¯t have the intention of poking your sore spot. Gu Xin said pitifully. ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, then you definitely did it on purpose.¡± Cheng huaijin said sadly. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Gu Xin almost raised her hand to swear, but when she realized that Cheng huaijin was pretending, she was so angry that she wanted to hit him again. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m fine.¡± Cheng huaijin let Gu Xin hit him twice and felt a little more rxed. foster father said that not everyone can be with the person they love in the end. Love was a matter of fate. In the end, the one who will hold my hand for the rest of my life will definitely be the one I¡¯m destined to meet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really not obsessed with my sister anymore?¡± Gu Xin asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m not stubborn. Under the careful brainwashing of you and foster father, I feel that I can let go, really. Sister niannian is smart, beautiful, generous, interesting, and very likable. A mutual love was like adding flowers to a brocade, but a one-sided love would bring trouble if it was not handled well. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely be in the West. We¡¯re in the East and West, so we¡¯re destined not to be together. I ask myself honestly, I can¡¯t give up on my foster father and return to the great Zhou Dynasty to be obsessed with someone else¡¯s wife.¡± Cheng huaijin said seriously. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll wait for you to find me a sister-inw. From the East, West, South, and North, as long as you like her, I will acknowledge her as my sister-inw except for my sister.¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°I don¡¯t miss sister niannian anymore, so you don¡¯t have to remind me.¡± Cheng huaijin red at Gu Xin and changed the topic, ¡± actually, I¡¯ve never liked the girls from the West. It¡¯s not that they¡¯re bad, it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t look like what I¡¯ve imagined. If it was a girl from the East, she would probably give up everything and follow me. It¡¯s hard to find her. That¡¯s why I might have to spend the rest of my life alone. However, with big brother Yun around, I¡¯ll train him well. When the war is over, I¡¯ll make a trip to the great Zhou and bring Brother Yun here. He grew up here, so he¡¯ll definitely take a fancy to the girls here. When the timees, I¡¯ll take care of my son, get him a wife, and then raise my grandchildren. I won¡¯t be lonely anymore!¡± ¡°Brother, you sound like an old man. You¡¯re only 18, not even 20. You haven¡¯t even won the championship yet. You can¡¯t be in this state.¡± Gu Xin advised. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the future in the future! Alright, go to sleep. I¡¯ll bring my younger sister¡¯s husband over in two days so that we can celebrate her birthday together!¡± Cheng huaijin patted Gu Xin¡¯s head. Gu Xin smiled and nodded. The siblings then returned to their respective rooms to rest. ¡­¡­ In Wuyun city, Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu had settled down. The two of them had not seen the messenger Eagle a ¡®li for nearly half a month. They guessed that something must have happened on the side of the king of quicksand. Previously, Peng ze¡¯s signal re had prompted the two of them to attack Wuyun city. Now that they had sessfully attacked, the two of them began to talk about this matter. In the end, the two agreed that Lu Zheng would head directly to Boulder City from fog cloud City. White two and white ten would return to quicksand Royal City to assess the situation. Xue Qianyu would stay in fog cloud City and wait for Lu Zheng¡¯s news. Chapter 1756 - 1756 Are you going to stop me? 1756 Are you going to stop me? On the 12th day of the first month, when Cheng huaijin arrived at Fog City, Lu Zheng had also arrived at Boulder City. ¡°Prince ah hai,¡± Seeing Cheng huaijin, Xue qianxun didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Second Lu must have missed him. ¡°General Xue!¡± Cheng huaijin cupped his fists. I didn¡¯t expect general Xue to have already broken into Wuyun city. I was still thinking of going around it. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. By the way, didn¡¯t you meet Zhou Yuan on your way here?¡± Xue Qianyu still asked. ¡°General Zhou has left?¡± Cheng huaijin was stunned. I¡¯m here to bring him over for Xinxin. ¡°Hahahaha Yingluo, you guys really missed each other. let¡¯s go. Your mission isplete. Zhou Yuan has gone to find Xinxin. Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s exchange information on both sides!¡± Xue qianxunughed. He was rarely like this. Usually, he was serious. Aftering to the West and seeing so many deaths, his personality had changed. He was not stingy with his words and smiles when it came to the people he admired. When Lu Zheng arrived at giant rock City, he saw the soldiers of the Peng family guarding the city. He went up to greet them. I knew it. You¡¯ve taken down Boulder City. ¡°General Zhou, where did youe from?¡± When the soldiers saw Lu Zheng, they took a while to recognize him. After all, they had not seen each other for more than a year. ¡°This is a long story. Oh right, who¡¯s in charge in the city now? take me to him.¡± Lu Zheng wanted to exin, but he did not know how to. People only knew that Xue Er led the Army to the West. Probably only the King of quicksand Kingdom, Xinxin, and the others knew that he was with Xue Er! The soldier immediately brought Lu Zheng to the city Lord¡¯s residence. Peng ze was in charge of the city Lord¡¯s mansion now. Seeing Lu Zheng, Peng ze felt that it had been a long time, even though they had only been separated for half a year. ¡°Brother-inw!¡± Lu Zheng was as thick-skinned as Gu Xin and greeted her. ¡°Don¡¯t! Huihui doesn¡¯t have such a big brother!¡± Peng ze¡¯s fistnded on Lu Zheng¡¯s chest. ¡°There¡¯s always a brother-inw.¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°You little brat! By the way, when I released the signal re before the new year, did you guys see it?¡± Peng ze started talking about serious matters. ¡°Of course. Big brother-inw, when you released that signal re, you gave Xue Er and I a calming pill. When we saw that you were heading towards Boulder City, we knew that you had taken down Boulder City. Didn¡¯t weunch an attack?¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°At that time, we didn¡¯t take them down. We only yed some small tricks to allow the Army to attack. ¡°You said you attacked, so what¡¯s going on now?¡± Pengze asked in surprise. ¡°Once we upy Wuyun city, we¡¯ll be able to see the royal city of the cloud Sea from the city gate tower.¡± Lu Yang said. The two of them gathered together again to talk about the course of their attacks. After talking for a long time, Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t wait to ask about Gu Xin when he was almost done. Hearing that Gu yingxue had taken the knife for Cheng huaijin, Lu Zheng sighed. The entanglement between the Cheng and Gu families ¡­ Well, how should he put it? perhaps this was fate! Without a ¡®Li¡¯s Messenger, Cheng huaijin¡¯s Messenger Eagle had only been trained for five years and was still unable to reach a¡¯ Li¡¯s uracy. Now, they could only rely on the pigeons brought over by the great Zhou Army. He did not know when goz penjiro¡¯s side would be breached. After chatting for a while, Lu Zheng wanted to look for Gu Xin. It would take more than half a day to get there from giant rock City. He couldn¡¯t wait to see Gu Xin, but he was stopped by Peng ze. ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re not trying to stop me from meeting Xinxin, are you? You¡¯re so boring! I used to assist you and sister Huihui.¡± Lu Zheng was not having it. Chapter 1757 - 1757 Chapter 1757-present 1757 Chapter 1757-present ¡°Look at you, travel-worn and unshaven. Are you nning to scare third sister? There are many young men in the West who like Xinxin!¡± Peng ze patted Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng reached out and touched his chin. That¡¯s right, he hadn¡¯t tidied himself up for a few days. Thest time he appeared in front of Xinxin with an unkempt beard, she immediately thought he was an uncle. ¡°Big brother-inw¡¯s reminder is right! Thank you, brother-inw!¡± Lu Zheng cupped his hands. Peng ze called his personal attendant over and asked him to call yingshi Yuding over. Lu Zheng had heard about yingshi Yuding just now and knew that he was a wealthy businessman in Yunhai. He could roughly guess Peng ze¡¯s intentions. He was veryforted that sister Hui had found a good brother-inw. After a while, yingshi Yuding came over. Ever since they had taken down Boulder City, yingshi Yuding had alsoe over to help deal with the food. He had a clothing store, but he didn¡¯t have the Zhou Dynasty¡¯s clothing. However, he had the raw materials to help him provide clothes for the soldiers. Peng ze asked ying shi Yu Ding to find a set of great Zhou¡¯s newly made great Zhou soldier¡¯s uniform for Lu Zheng. It had to be very simr to what he was wearing. The two of them were of the same rank in the great Zhou Dynasty. Peng ze would never let Lu Zheng wear the clothes of an ordinary soldier. ¡°By the way, do you have any musical instruments here?¡± Yingshi Yuding had finished measuring her figure and was about to leave when she heard Lu Zheng¡¯s question. ¡°General Zhou, what kind of musical instrument do you want? this lowly one has it in my residence. A few years ago, this lowly one even obtained a zither from the East from a peddler.¡± Yingshi Yuding asked respectfully. ¡°There¡¯s a Qin! That¡¯s great, can I borrow it?¡± Lu Zheng asked in surprise. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone send it over in a moment. However, no one in my residence knows how to y it, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or not after a few years.¡± Yingshi Yuding nodded. it¡¯s fine. You can just get someone to bring it over. Even if it¡¯s not good, I¡¯ll fix it for you! Lu Zheng waved his hand, not minding. Ying shi Yu Ding retreated. ¡°What, you still want to y a song for third sister? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re nning to give a song to third sister for her birthday in two days?¡± Peng ze looked at Lu Zheng with a look that said, ¡± I¡¯ll beat you up if you say yes. ¡°Is eldest brother-inw going to give eldest sister a song as a birthday gift? No way! The gift I gave Xinxin is one of a kind.¡± Lu Zheng denied. Peng ze sized Lu Zheng up. He didn¡¯t think that he had brought any gifts, but he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, this was between the two of them. Lu Zheng went to his room and took a bath happily. After a clean bath, he changed into the familiar great Zhou General¡¯s military uniform that he had not seen for a long time. Peng ze had people prepare food. After he had a full meal, the sky had also turned dark. He nned to bring along the Qin that ying shi Yu Ding gave him and set off to find Gu Xin, but who knew that there was an emergency ahead. Angel, who they thought was heavily injured, was currently leading troops to harass the north gate of Boulder City. They were approaching aggressively, as if they were nning to attack the city. Under such circumstances, it was not good for Lu Zheng to leave, so he followed Peng ze to check out the situation. Outside the north gate of Boulder City, agil had recovered from his injuries and was personally leading the Army. He didn¡¯t attack, only harassing the enemy. She rode steadily on her warhorse and looked at the quicksand Army on the city gate tower. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure. Lu Zheng stood on the city wall and saw Angel on her horse. At night, there were workers on the city gate tower, as well as on Angel¡¯s side. Both of them had good vision, and they saw each other immediately. Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows and waved at Ajil in a good mood. Chapter 1758 - 1758 Vomiting blood in anger 1758 Vomiting blood in anger f * ck! Ajil cursed under his breath as he red at Lu Zheng. She had once thought that after this war was over, she could take this person in as a male consort and help her manage the affairs of the residence. Her father still had a few sons who had not grown up, and they would definitely not be able to do without her in political affairs. This person could take over everything besides political affairs. Now that she saw that this person was wearing the uniform of a great Zhou general and was standing with him, she was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. From their encounter in the desert to everything that happened after that, it was all a trap. He even lied to her that his brother had been killed by the bandits. Wasn¡¯t his brother standing by his side? Agil was so angry he wanted to vomit blood. She had never thought of herself as a person who coveted beauty. That man had a good appearance that was different from the men in the West, but she had not been bewitched. In fact, she had not even taken a fancy to him because he did not have any martial arts. But the amazing thing was, she trusted him. It was not enough for Lu Zheng to wave his hands. He put his hands to his mouth and shouted at Angel, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, long time no see. How have you been? I¡¯m living very well, Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to worry about me being bullied!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Angel spat out a mouthful of blood. The injuries on her body had healed, but they were notpletely healed! At this moment, the qi and blood attacked his heart, so wouldn¡¯t he vomit blood? ¡°Your Highness, please don¡¯t vomit blood!¡± Lu Zheng continued. You will always be the most tenacious in my heart. Your Highness, please be steady!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Once again, Angel spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Princess!¡± Her attendants quickly surrounded her. ¡°Retreat!¡± Angel said viciously. She clutched her heart and turned her horse around to leave. Looking at the returning Yunhai Army, the quicksand Army looked at Lu Zheng in disbelief. Lu Zheng shrugged his shoulders and rubbed his chin. don¡¯t look at me like that. I really thought that she was the most tenacious woman in the West. It seems that I was wrong! He shook his head in regret. Pengze,¡±Yingluo.¡± Although Ajil had withdrawn his troops, there was no guarantee that she woulde back again. So, Pengze stayed in the barracks below the city gate. Lu Zheng brought his zither along and rode his horse to look for Gu Xin. He had been in a good mood the whole time. Other people might not know how many people there were in Yunhai, but how could he not? At this point, no matter who attacked first, it would not be good. The best way was for everyone to recuperate and build up strength together, and then fight to the death. When Lu Zheng arrived at the city Lord¡¯s mansion where Gu Xin and the rest were staying, it was the next morning. He was dressed in the uniform of a great Zhou general. There were great Zhou soldiers guarding the city, and most of them were from the water Battalion, so they naturally recognized Lu Zheng. He arrived at the city Lord¡¯s mansion and ran into white four. ¡°General Zhou!¡± White four stepped forward excitedly. ¡°Where are you three girls?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°He¡¯s indy Xue ¡®er¡¯s room. I¡¯ll Take You There!¡± White four said. Lu Zheng nodded and followed white four. On the way, Lu Zheng asked about Gu yingxue¡¯s situation. They arrived at the entrance of the courtyard not long after. White four wanted to go in and report but was stopped by Lu Zheng.¡±You go do your own things, I¡¯ll go in myself!¡± ¡°Yes, your subordinate will take his leave!¡± White four turned around and went to do his own things. Gu yingxue woke upst night, but it was only for a short while before she fainted again. Gu Xin asked Bai si to go to the warehouse to get a few medicinal herbs so that she could make a new batch of medicine for Gu yingxue. Lu Zheng did not enter the house. Instead, he carried his zither and flew to the roof. Chapter 1759 - 1759 Lecher 1759 Lecher When the surrounding people saw that it was white four who brought him in, and that he was dressed in a great Zhou General¡¯s uniform, naturally, no one said anything about him. Gu Xin, Gu Hui, Jing He, Princess he sanniang, and the rest were in the house. They were puzzled when they heard movement on the roof. He sanniang was about to go and take a look when she suddenly heard the sound of a zither. Gu Xin paused in her actions. As the familiar melody yed, Gu Xin¡¯s nose started to sting. She ran out and saw the person on the roof. The morning sun was not that bright, but when Gu Xin looked up, she was also blinded by the sunlight and tears began to flow. She sniffed. who¡¯s this little rascal? why are you on the roof? ¡± Lu Zheng winked at her. I heard that Princess Xinxin of quicksand country is a natural beauty. I couldn¡¯t help bute to have a look. Eh, isn¡¯t this the third youngdy of the Gu family who yed the Qin and Xiao with me two years ago? ¡± Therefore, I yed the zither to confirm whether this is the third miss Gu that I have been thinking about day and night!¡± ¡°Shua shua shua.¡± Princess Jinghe and he sanniang, who followed out, crossed their arms and looked like they couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Bah!¡± where did this lechere from? I don¡¯t know him! Gu Xin spat. ¡°Yup! Lecher, don¡¯t think that you can tease our Xinxin now that she¡¯s grown up!¡± Princess Jinghe looked like she was watching a show. ¡°Aiyaya, I recognize him, I recognize him. Isn¡¯t this general Zhou? I heard that this general Zhou was hidden in the princess ¡°Pce by Princess Yunhai!¡± He sanniang was enjoying the show. ¡°It seems so.¡± Gu Hui added. Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± You can¡¯t do this! The first two years, Gu Nian was hostile to her. Now, the three of you are here again? ¡°Oh! So it was the people from Princess Yun Hai¡¯s residence! Then I¡¯ll have to catch him!¡± Gu Xin leaped onto the roof and crossed her arms. She turned to look at Lu Zheng, ¡± Hmph, lecher, why aren¡¯t you surrendering? ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, please spare my life!¡± Lu Zheng said, feeling wronged. Why don¡¯t I y the song I gave third miss Gu back then?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯no! You¡¯re already calling me Princess Xinxin, and you still want to give me a song for third miss Gu. Who wants it?¡± ¡°How about I y a song that¡¯s specially written for Princess Xinxin?¡± Gu Xin proudly raised her chin. then I¡¯ll listen to it. If it doesn¡¯t sound good, I won¡¯t let you off! ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Lu Zheng smiled. Both of them yed the zither, and when the first note was yed, the surroundings quieted down. Lu Zheng did not y any melodious songs about love. Instead, he yed a song that moved the heart and made all the soldiers stop in their tracks. Gu Xin walked towards Lu Zheng step by step. Her mind was filled with images of the first time she killed someone in the West, all the battles that followed. The brothers and elders who had died in battle appeared one by one. There was leader mo, the bandits who had tried to buy them time to escape, and the quicksand Army who had fought with her on the training field. Her tears flowed uncontrobly. She had really experienced a lot in this one year. Lu Zheng raised his head and nced at Gu Xin, who was immersed in her memories. He then lowered his head and strummed the strings even faster, but there was more victory than before. The excitement and joy made everyone who heard it feel as if they could see the scene of aplete victory and see the prosperity of the West after the war. It made people¡¯s hearts feel hopeful. He was wearing a military uniform, so it was very suitable for him to y this song. He was also a general who led troops in battle, so he could understand that feeling very well. Chapter 1760 - 1760 Snot bubbles 1760 Snot bubbles When thest tune was over, Lu Zheng put down his violin and stood up. He stretched out his arms and opened his arms.¡±Your Highness, we will definitely win!¡± Gu Xin pounced forward and hugged Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Yes, we will definitely win!¡± She buried her face in Lu Zheng¡¯s chest and sobbed softly, then burst into tears. Thest time she cried was when she was drunk. It had been a year since then. Without a hug, there was no suitable scene for her to cry so loudly without restraint. Although the current situation was not very appropriate, she could not help it. She hugged Lu Zheng¡¯s waist and buried her face in his chest. Lu Zheng¡¯s scent was all around her, making her feel very at ease. Once a person rxed, all their frailties would be vividly disyed. Lu Zheng patted Gu Xin¡¯s back gently. my little girl, cry. Cry out all the unhappiness in your heart. I¡¯m back.¡± Gu Xin cried so hard that her tears and snot covered Lu Zheng¡¯s body. Gu Hui and the other two returned to their rooms quietly. As usual, they did not want to make things difficult for themselves and took the initiative to pick up some dog food. As for the other people in the city Lord¡¯s mansion, the great Zhou soldiers knew that general Zhou and third miss Gu were in love. The quicksand Army also knew that general Zhou had gone to the cloud Sea Pcest year to be a spy. He had caused a lot of trouble and caused King Cloud Sea to lose a lot of people. He had also spread a lot of news. For the quicksand Army, as long as their Princess liked them, it didn¡¯t matter if they were from the East or the West. Of course, if they dared to treat the princess badly, the East and West armies would surround and annihte them! After Gu Xin cried, she felt much more rxed. Lu Zheng took a handkerchief and wiped Gu Xin¡¯s tears and snot. He shook his head andughed, ¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a Princess cry like this. Look at his snot, it¡¯s making such big bubbles. Your Princess of quicksand is so down-to-earth!¡± Gu Xin was so angry that she hit Lu Zheng. you¡¯reughing at me? I¡¯m going to tell on you to my parents and sister! ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t.¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. I¡¯m notughing at you. Even if our Xinxin were to cry until her nose was covered in snot bubbles, she would still be the most beautiful girl. The dishes were all the best. AI, tell me, how can there be such a good girl in this world?¡± Gu Xin chuckled as she pulled Lu Zheng¡¯s arm and wiped the tears and nose off her face. Then, he was very satisfied. Lu Zheng was amused by her childish actions. It¡¯s okay, as long as my little girl likes it. At this moment, Bai si returned with the herbs. Gu Xin pulled Lu Zheng down the roof to prepare the herbs for Gu yingxue. After that, Lu Zheng was sized up by Gu Huijing, the princess, and he sanniang. Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo, my sisters, this is Yingluo.¡± ¡°To see if you¡¯ve lost your virginity!¡± Princess Jinghe: ¡± I heard that Ajil has given you the entire princess¡¯s Manor to manage. Are you sure you didn¡¯t use your beauty as a bait? ¡± ¡°General Zhou, with your looks, you¡¯ll be fine with anything! Other than the beauty trap, we can¡¯t think of any other method you used.¡± ¡°Three sisters, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want.¡± Where did this beauty trape from? There was definitely no beauty trap. I don¡¯t look like the beauty of Western women. They like tall, strong, and powerful martial arts. In the eyes of the people of Yunhai, I¡¯m just a weak man from the East who can make money and manage things. Really, I promise!¡± Chapter 1761 - 1761 Unable to verify 1761 Unable to verify Princess Jinghe opened her arms and hugged Gu Hui and he sanniang.¡±Sister, I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s impossible to tell if a man has lost his virginity, and there¡¯s no way to verify it. What a pity!¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± Princess, aren¡¯t you too bold? even if you can verify it, do you still want to verify it? ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Gu Xin came out of the room with the medicine and was stunned when she saw the scene. She had a feeling that her brother Yuanyuan was being bullied. ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± Lu Zheng shook his head and pulled Gu Xin¡¯s hand. Xinxin, I¡¯m hungry. I ate something at brother-inw¡¯s cest night and I¡¯ve been traveling through the night without eating anything! Gu Hui and the other two looked at Lu Zheng in disdain. How embarrassing it was for a man to change the topic by acting pitiful to gain sympathy! that¡¯s right. Brother Yuan Yuan, you rushed here from giant rock City overnight. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the kitchen to find something to eat! Gu Xin¡¯s heart ached as she pulled Lu Zheng to the kitchen. On the way, the two of them naturally walked hand in hand. Before Gu Xin reached marriageable age, Lu Zheng rarely took the initiative to have physical contact with her. At most, he would touch her head, Pat her shoulder, or even touch her when they were in danger. Gu Xin had never thought so much about it. After all, ever since she met Lu Zheng, she had always treated him as an older brother. Later on, when she had other thoughts, she would always hold people¡¯s hands. In the past, she would hold people¡¯s arms, but now, she was holding hands. The moment he held Gu Xin¡¯s hand, Lu Zheng felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction. He hoped that the world would be at peace, that the country would be prosperous and the people would be at peace, that he could continue to hold his youngdy¡¯s hand and walk on like this. ¡­¡­ Lu Zheng stayed there for two days. There was no more news from Ajil from giant rock City. Peng ze had sent news to Gu Xin, Xue Qianyu, and Peng Eng that King Cloud Sea and Ajil and their daughter didn¡¯t seem to have any ns to retaliate. He was worried that they would escape, so he made an agreement with both sides. The 17th of the first month and the others would attack at the same time and risk their lives to break through. They couldn¡¯t let King Haiyun and his daughter escape. In the past, Pengze thought that the world only consisted of the great Zhou and the surrounding small countries. This time in the West, he knew that the world was huge. Who knew if the father and daughter would find a more powerful assistant toe back after escaping? Therefore, they had to eliminate the roots and give the East and West time to recuperate. This way, even if there were more ambitious ces, they would have enough power to resist. Goz and the salin tribe had recently provided Messenger Eagles, andmunication was now possible in several directions. Everyone had no objections to Pengze¡¯s suggestion. They nned to rest well for the next few days and then fight to the death. At the same time, Peng Eng also sent a letter back to the great Zhou, exining their n. The 15th day of the first lunar month marked Gu Xin¡¯s 16th birthday and Lu Zheng¡¯s 21st birthday. Early in the morning, the two of them went out on horseback. I¡¯ll just go out for a walk, rx, and then go all out for the final battle. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, my father said that the Emperor has already given you a proper name and restored you to your status as the heir of Duke Zhengguo. Uncle Emperor is too much, he didn¡¯t even wait for me to go back and let me see this kind of fun thing!¡± Gu Xin suddenly thought of this and said regretfully. Previously, when the Emperor made Lu Zheng the Crown Prince, he had already mentioned Lu Zheng¡¯s identity. After thengge Kingdom was destroyed and things could be sent through the messenger Eagle, Gu shouxin had told this to Gu Xin. He believed that these two children would be together in the end, so he wanted to give his daughter a reminder. When she went back, the Emperor had left her the entire Lu family! Chapter 1762 - 1762 Longing 1762 Longing What Gu shouxin didn¡¯t expect was that his precious daughter didn¡¯t develop in the direction he thought. He only regretted that he didn¡¯t see the Lu family¡¯s expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine. When I go back, you cane with me. They¡¯ve seen me in person, so you can still look at me.¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯ve grown up, haven¡¯t you? After sister Lu Xue got married, you were driven to the old mansion in Yuzhou. It¡¯s been ten years. Can your father recognize you?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I can recognize him, why can¡¯t I? I¡¯m his son, and I look 80% like him.¡± Lu Zhengughed and said, ¡± about this, when I was transporting potatoes, sweet potatoes, and corn to the capital a few years ago, the Emperor had already promised me. ¡°What?¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes in confusion. ¡°In the past, I was thinking that I would just spend the rest of my life with you as Zhou Yuan. But then she thought, why did I hide and want you to hide with me? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t be seen in public, and our child can¡¯t be seen in public. That¡¯s why I want to take back everything that belongs to me, everything that belongs to us and our child!¡± Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin affectionately. ¡°?¡±Gu Xin¡¯s face turned red. pfft, who has a child with you! Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so bad. You already wanted to have a child with me back then!¡± Lu Zheng only smiled at her. Gu Xin felt embarrassed from being stared at and quickly left on her horse. Lu Zhengughed as he chased after her. ¡­¡­ At the same time, kun city also received a letter from Peng Eng. The Emperor had sent the Ministry of Rites to organize a diplomatic mission to the city of kun, and they were waiting for the letter from the West. The Gu family had also packed their things and made their preparations. Kun city¡¯s annual Lantern Festival was still very lively. However, the younger generation of the Gu family were not in the mood to go out and enjoy the Lantern Festival. The whole family gathered in the central room. ¡°Niannian, you have to take care of these flower tea and tell Xinxin that Grandpa specially made this for her. Grandpa and Grandma¡¯sing-of-age present is too big for her to take away. Tell her toe back and ept it!¡± Grandpa Gu instructed Gu Nian. Grandpa, since you gave Xinxin such a biging-of-age gift, shouldn¡¯t you give it to me and elder sister? ¡± Gu Nian joked. ¡°Your sister¡¯s, your grandma and I have already given it to her. What¡¯s yours will be added to your dowry when you get married. When you guyse back, I¡¯ll let you and ah Yu go through the wedding process! hahaha! Yingluo! Grandpa Gu stroked his beard and said happily. hahahaha! the others in the roomughed. Gu Nian¡¯s face turned red. To be honest, she finally understood what it meant to miss someone. Only by keeping herself busy every day could she stop thinking about Xue Qianyu and not worry about him. The number of times Xue Qianyu appeared in her heart was almost more than Xinxin. She was very touched. Xue Qianyu, her fianc¨¦, really took her to heart. He knew that she was worried about her sister and was willing to take the risk to go to ces she had never been before. Back then, Lu Zheng went there without a care for his own safety because of Gu Xin. Peng ze went there because of Gu Hui and also because his cousin was the direct cause of Gu Xin¡¯s ident. Xue qianxun didn¡¯t have to go, but he still went. He loved her and treated her family as his own. Previously, when she was by her side, Gu Nian might not have had such a strong feeling. Now that she was no longer by her side, she was surrounded by a deep sense of longing. As the saying went, one day apart felt like three years. They had been apart for more than a year, and she felt like it had been a century. Chapter 1763 - 1763 Scolding people 1763 Scolding people ¡°Come,e,e, second brother, second sister-inw, niannian, sisi, en Zi, this is the protective talisman I asked for for you. There were a few more in there for a ¡®ze, Huihui, Xinxin, a¡¯ Yuan, and Xue Xiao ¡®er. It¡¯s very effective. I guarantee that you¡¯ll have a safe journey and return safely!¡± Mrs. Zhang took out a stack of amulets and handed them out one by one before handing the rest to Gu Nian. Kunzhou had developed and there were Daoist and Buddhist temples. Zhang Shi loved to pray to the gods and Buddha. She went to the Taoist temple to pray for this amulet. It was said that not many people went there, but it was very effective. She only had this little hobby. After she was done giving out the amulets, uncle Gu began, ¡± ¡°Tell Xinxin that I¡¯ve nted a few more fruits. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll love them. Tell her toe back quickly. Uncle has nothing else to give her, so I¡¯ll give her an Orchard to make up for all the fruits she hasn¡¯t eaten in more than a year!¡± ¡°There are also fruits to the West,¡± Madam Zhang interrupted. Uncle Gu lifted his chin and said,¡¯are the fruits there as delicious as the ones uncle Xinxin nted? Besides, I haven¡¯t seen Xinxin for more than a year. I don¡¯t even know how much she has grown or if the order of standing has changed! AI!¡± The Gu family looked speechlessly at uncle Gu, who was sighing sadly. Fourth uncle Gu changed the topic. tell Xinxin that I¡¯ve already found her sister¡¯s dowry. I¡¯m starting to find hers now. Please don¡¯t bring back a strange-looking Western Langjun. If you do, fourth uncle won¡¯t give her a dowry!¡± Yang Shi looked at fourth uncle Gu in surprise. The other members of the Gu family also looked over. Fourth uncle Gu was speechless. What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong? ¡°Well, fourth brother, why do you think Zhou Yuan likes toe to our house?¡± uncle Gu asked in disdain. ¡°He¡¯s looking for second brother to learn something?¡± The crowd rolled their eyes. Gu Ren said unhurriedly,¡±Grandpa, grandma, please don¡¯t let fourth uncle y with wood!¡± I always feel that in these two years, fourth uncle has been ying around and getting more and more embarrassed.¡± ¡°Fourth uncle, don¡¯t get close to me except for ying with wood!¡± Dugu Mingyue suddenly said. Uncle Gu said,¡±Mingyue, what does this have to do with your uncle?¡± Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how to bear with it and scold fourth brother for being as stupid as a block of wood!¡± Dugu Mingyue rolled her eyes at him. hahahaha! loudughter came from the room again. Dugu Mingyue was already three years old. She pestered Gu Ren every day and spoke very clearly. She also did things like Gu Ren, like a little adult. ¡­¡­ Lu Zheng and Gu Xin strolled around outside. When they returned to the city Lord¡¯s mansion that night, Gu Hui still got someone to prepare a table. After all, it was their birthday! Last year, it was cold and quiet. This year, it would be livelier with a few more people. It was a pity that the king of quicksand Kingdom had already taken Peng sang to quicksand Royal City to recuperate. The five of them, plus white four and Mo Fei, were seven people in total. There were seven jars of wine on the table, provided by yingshi Yuding. It wasn¡¯t as strong as Gu shouxin¡¯s, but it was better than the average wine. Gu Huijing, the princess, and he sanniang had already prepared gifts for Gu Xin. Mo Fei didn¡¯t know Gu Xin¡¯s birthday and felt embarrassed for not preparing anything, but Gu Xin didn¡¯t mind at all. Bai si knew when Gu Xin¡¯s birthday was, but he had never thought of giving anything to the thirddy. The meal was quite lively. After drinking the jar of wine, everyone felt as if they were drinking water. They were not happy, but they did not indulge themselves. They had to go to giant rock City tomorrow. Chapter 1764 - 1764 Chapter 1764-present 1764 Chapter 1764-present At night, after Gu Xin checked on Gu yingxue¡¯s condition, she prepared to go to bed. Lu Zheng was waiting for her outside the door. Lu Zheng was leaning against a big tree in the courtyard with his eyes closed. His posture looked very rxed. The moonlight shone on him, making him look like a painting. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t bear to break this beautiful scene. Lu Zheng heard themotion and opened his eyes. He stood up straight and waved at Gu Xin. With her hands behind her back, Gu Xin walked over slowly. She suddenly realized that she had grown much taller. She was just a little short of reaching brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s shoulder. In the past, she had only reached his heart. ¡°Close your eyes,¡± Lu Zheng said softly when they were in front of him. Gu Xin obediently closed her eyes. Then, she felt something hanging around her neck. She opened her eyes subconsciously and the first thing she saw was her brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s face, which was getting better and better. Their noses were almost touching. Gu Xin didn¡¯t know why, but her body wasn¡¯t under her brain¡¯s control. She leaned forward and kissed him. Lu Zheng was stunned. It was just for a moment, as if she had been stabbed by a needle. Gu Xin retreated in a panic. Lu Zheng wouldn¡¯t let her leave. He reached out and hugged her. ¡°You want to run away after kissing me? You¡¯re being irresponsible.¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes, would you believe me if I said I didn¡¯t do it on purpose? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. then I¡¯ll say that brother Yuan Yuan is too good-looking. You¡¯re a feast for the eyes, okay? ¡± Gu Xin continued. Lu Zheng reached out and pinched her nose.¡±I¡¯m going toin to second uncle. You used the wrong words! Is this how you use a feast for the eyes?¡± Gu Xin was very certain, ¡± you don¡¯t dare. My father won¡¯t scold me! Moreover, the lyrics weren¡¯t wrong! Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so good-looking that I can¡¯t wait to hide you in the house so that other girls won¡¯t see you and fight with me for you!¡± ¡°Why did you say what I wanted to say?¡± Lu Zheng smiled bitterly. Gu Xin was speechless. The two of them looked at each other in silence, so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeats. After a while, Lu Zheng felt that this could not go on, so he interrupted the atmosphere that was both happy and annoying.¡±Silly girl, don¡¯t you want to see what I put on your neck?¡± Gu Xin lowered her head and picked it up. It was a round object. She didn¡¯t know what material it was made of, but it felt cold to the touch. However, she was sure that it wasn¡¯t Jade. There was a pattern on it, like a star in the sky. As for the chain, it was made of pearls, with several pearls and gemstones of the same size. Lu Yang said,¡¯in Yuan Yuan¡¯s world, there is only Xinxin. In this round pendant, there are only stars in the sky.¡± Gu Xin lifted her head and looked at Lu Zheng. Sheughed so hard that her eyes narrowed into a line, making her look extremely silly. Lu Zhengughed as well. All of a sudden, Gu Xin stood on her tiptoes and ced both her hands on Lu Zheng¡¯s arm, kissing Yuan Yuan who only had her in this world. ¡­¡­ On the 16th day of the first month, the great Zhou¡¯s diplomatic mission to the West set off from kun city. In addition to the officials from the Ministry of Rites, Gu shouxin¡¯s family of three, Gu en and Gu si, there was also a team of Peng family¡¯s Army led by the fourth general of the Peng family, second Madam Peng. There were all kinds of vegetables, fruits, and grain seeds in the car, as well as books and daily necessities. Everyone in kun city knew what this group of people had gone to do. Many students even came to see them off andpose poems to record this famous historical scene. Qian Liangduo¡¯s hands were itching to draw it, but although he had not yet be a magistrate, he had taken over Gu shouxin¡¯s position as the kun Prefecture magistrate. He could only remember it in his heart and draw it in the future. Chapter 1765 - 1765 Chapter 1765-bodyguard agency 1765 Chapter 1765-bodyguard agency They had brought with them the culture of the great Zhou, and at the same time, they had also brought with them the most powerful Army that symbolized the great Zhou¡¯s victory. Gu shouxin, Gu en, and fourth general Peng sat in one car, while Cai Xiaolian, second Madam Peng, Gu Nian, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu sat in another car. Huo Yanyu had not been included in the n. After all, she would be gone for at least two to three months, and at most half a year. The Huo family would be worried. In the end, Huo Junhao had sent Huo Yanyu to him. Now that Huo Junhao was the South County¡¯s District Magistrate, he could not go out and y like he used to. He could only let his sister go out and see the world on his behalf. Huo Yanyu¡¯s parents did not force her to be ady from a wealthy family. Especially after being with Gu Nian for the past few years, Huo Yanyu had learned a lot. When her parents saw the change in her, they naturally allowed her to be with the Gu family¡¯s second son. The seconddy of the Peng family was the mother of the second and third Peng brothers. Not long after she gave birth to the third Peng brother, the second general died in battle. After that, she had been with the eldestdy of the Peng family in the female Battalion. This time, the third Peng brother had escaped death. As his mother, she naturally had to bring her son back. Seeing that the thirddy of the Peng family was listless all day because of Peng Wng¡¯s sacrifice, the seconddy of the Peng family, who had been thinking of protecting the country and fulfilling her husband¡¯sst wish, realized that she had cared too little for her two sons all these years. Therefore, she proposed to go with them. Old general Peng naturally agreed. ¡°Second aunt Peng, thest time I sent you a message, I said that third brother Peng has already woken up. Don¡¯t worry too much. When you go over this time, third brother Peng will definitely be very happy to see you.¡± The Huo family and the Peng family had always been on good terms because of the two elders. Seeing that the seconddy of the Peng family was lost in thought, Huo Yanyu held her arm andforted her. ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ve read Yiyi¡¯s letter as well. I was just thinking that after the War in the West is over, the West of our great Zhou will be at peace for a few decades!¡± The Peng family¡¯s second wife sighed. ¡°Second aunt Peng, this is inevitable. So, you can do something you like in the future. This time, my father and the officials from the Ministry of Rites are going there to discuss the division of territories. In the future, our kun province will no longer be a border city. I heard from fifth aunt that second aunt Peng¡¯s family used to run a bodyguard agency. Second aunt, have you ever thought about opening a bodyguard agency again?¡± Gu Nian had been by Cai Xiaolian¡¯s side for a long time, and she had slowly changed from a technical person to a rich person. well ¡­ the Peng family¡¯s second mistress was stunned for a moment before sheughed. you must know that I¡¯m from kunzhou. At that time, my father and a few uncles opened an escort agency in kunzhou. I knew how to y with knives and guns since I was young. Later, when the escort agency was in trouble, I married into the Peng family. All these years, I¡¯ve only thought about fighting off foreign enemies. I really didn¡¯t think about doing anything else. ¡°God Peng, your family used to run a bodyguard agency, so you must know how it works. After second uncle and the officials from the Ministry of Ritese to an agreement, it¡¯s inevitable that we¡¯ll have to trade with the West. Rich merchants could have their own guards, but those who were slightly weaker would definitely hire an escort agency. As for bodyguards, we can directly hire the uncles and brothers who have retired from the military. If you can earn money, you can also provide a way for others to earn money, and at the same time, you can provide protection for the merchants, killing three birds with one stone!¡± Gu si followed. Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Nian and Gu si. At this moment, she missed Gu Xin very much. If that girl was here, she didn¡¯t know what she would say to persuade her. Chapter 1766 - 1766 The last battle 1766 Thest battle Second Madam Peng was moved, but she didn¡¯t say anything. In any case, there was still more than a month to go on this journey. There was still a long time, so they could slowly talk about it. She also took the opportunity to check out the environment along the way. If it was really possible and everything went smoothly in the West, she could give it a try. ¡­¡­ At the same time they set off, Gu Xin and the rest also led their team to giant rock City. Peng ze had already informed his subordinates of the mission for tomorrow. All he had to do was wait for Gu Xin and the rest to arrive. In the afternoon, after Gu Xin and the others arrived, they didn¡¯t exchange any pleasantries. Instead, they entered the city Lord¡¯s mansion and began their meeting. Peng ze handed the authority over to Gu Xin, the quicksand Princess, to lead the team. He and Lu Zheng, on the other hand, were generals from the great Zhou Dynasty who would assist Gu Xin. Gu Xin didn¡¯t reject his offer. Quicksand had more soldiers than great Zhou. The quicksand Army trusted her and in their hearts, she was the one who gave orders. Ganzhen city was an ordinary city and was much easier to break through than giant rock City. However, the cloud Sea Army was stillrge in number and could not be taken lightly. On this day, everyone discussed untilte at night before they went to rest. On the 17th day of the first month, before dawn, Peng ze released two signal res to the West and East. In the past two days, they had also been sending messages to both sides. Xue Qianyu and Cheng huaijin¡¯s Wuyun city would attack after the second signal re was released, while Gaozi¡¯s side would attack after the first signal re was released. In other words, Gaozi¡¯s side would attack at the same time as Gu Xin¡¯s side. After a whole day, ganzhen city was broken through. To everyone¡¯s surprise, neither Angel nor general Yunhai was here. They seemed to have given up on the city, but from general Yunhai¡¯s desperate resistance, it didn¡¯t seem like they had given up on ganzhen city. ¡°Big brother-inw, release the signal re and tell second brother Xue and my brother that we¡¯re going to attack Cloud Sea Royal City directly!¡± It was already night time when they entered the city, but Gu Xin did not stop. Peng ze released the signal re. From a distance, the city was brightly lit, as if it was hosting a grand event. Very quickly, the three groups of people arrived at the three city gates of Cloud Sea Royal City. On the city walls, the archers and trebuchets were already prepared. Gu Xin looked up but did not see Angel. She furrowed her brows. Did he just run away? Are you not going to try at all? It was a very strange feeling. However, they were already at the city gate, so they couldn¡¯t give up. ¡°Attack!¡± Under Gu Xin¡¯smand, the soldiers under her charged towards the city gate. The trebuchets and archers on the city gate tower also began to move. The quicksand Army used their shields to cover the great Zhou Army as they reached the city gate. The great Zhou Army carried a piece of solid wood as they were covered to the city gate. ¡°One, two, three, charge!¡± The leader shouted. ¡°One, two, three, charge!¡± He rushed forward with the solid wood, and the wood hit the door. ¡°One, two, three, charge!¡± Again and again, neat and powerful. Swords rained down from the city gate tower, and the falling rocks injured many soldiers. But the soldiers didn¡¯t care about their injuries at all. They started to climb up one by one, forming a humandder. When the humandder was halfway up, Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, Peng ze, Gu Hui, and a few others started to climb up from the bottom. Even though the quicksand Army and the great Zhou Army had just fought during the day, they were still in high spirits. They were already outside the cloud Sea Royal City. They were going to charge in with all their might! Chapter 1767 - 1767 Strange 1767 Strange Xue Qianyu and Cheng huaijin¡¯s situation was slightly better. Xue Qianyu had a team under him, which was the group of people that Gu Xin had recruited back then and lived by the sea. It just so happened that there was running water flowing into the capital from their direction. The water was not deep, and anyone who knew how to swim would not be afraid of drowning. Moreover, Xue Qianyu and Cheng huaijin¡¯s cooperation was very tacit. The two of them could be considered to have trained together in the past, so this was understandable. As for goz¡¯s side, Peng Eng, Helian Yi, and Sarlin¡¯s first Prince and second Prince also cooperated well. Peng fifth¡¯s sacrifice had always been a thorn in Peng Eng¡¯s heart. He had shown courage that he had never shown before, which directly frightened Helian Yi, first Prince, and second Prince. Peng Eng was the most refined and gentle among the brothers of the Peng family, except for Peng mu, of course. Peng mu was not a child of the Peng family, so he was not counted. How could it not be frightening when the gentlest person exploded with the most terrifying side? Peng sng had also arrived. Usually, Peng sng was the most unruly of them all, so he was also shocked to see his second brother like this. The first to break through Cloud Sea Royal City was Gaozi and Peng Eng¡¯s side. The eyes of the great Zhou soldiers led by Peng Eng had already turned red from the killing. If one soldier couldn¡¯t kill one soldier, then two would do. If two couldn¡¯t do it, then three would do. They had broken through the city gate on the morning of the 18th day of the first month. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin also broke through the city gates one by one. They had killed the soldiers of the cloud ocean at the city gate tower. He killed his way to the cloud Sea Pce. The generals of the three sides met smoothly. ¡°Second general Peng, Prince Helian, and the two princes Sarlin, who will go first?¡± The gate of the cloud Sea Pce was closed, and the oilmp hanging at the gate was still burning, but it was already daytime, so there was no need for it. there are four gates in the capital. I think we should enter from four different directions! He lianyi suggested. how about this? Princess Xinxin, you and general Zhou ze will enter from here. Us brothers will follow generalng from the back door. Prince Helian and general yang, Prince ah hai and general Xue. First Prince Sarlin said. This way, everyone would work in pairs. No one had any objections, so they led their troops to the other gates. Gu Xin didn¡¯t take a detour and directly kicked the front door open. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, big sister, big brother-inw, did you notice that something is wrong?¡± Looking at the empty Cloud Sea Pce, Gu Xin didn¡¯t walk in. Instead, she walked to the door and asked. yes, I saw it just now. Other than the Yun Hai Army, there was no one on the street. Also, the street was very clean. The surrounding houses didn¡¯t seem to be upied, although they had lights on. Lu Yang said. ¡°That¡¯s right, I also feel that something is wrong. However, since you¡¯re already here, shouldn¡¯t you go in and take a look?¡± Gu Hui nodded and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go in then!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. He thought that there would be arge number of peopleing to kill him when he reached the pce, but in the end, the door was closed and the pce was already empty. The group of people who followed Gu Xin in lightened their footsteps and raised their guard. ¡°Hold on!¡± Lu Zheng suddenly shouted. Everyone stopped and looked around. Lu Zheng crawled to the ground and pressed his ear to the floor. ¡°Not good!¡± Just as Lu Zheng finished speaking, arrows were shot at him. At the same time, other than the entrance, arge number of people appeared in three other directions. They were not from the Yun Hai Army, they were just wearing ordinary clothes and surrounded Gu Xin and the others. These were the people of the cloud Sea. Chapter 1768 - 1768 He escaped 1768 He escaped ¡°We are the quicksand Army. Everyone, surrender! Otherwise, you will be punished ording to the Yun Hai Army!¡± Mo Fei suddenly shouted. There wasn¡¯t even a pause. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to have their own consciousness!¡± Gu Xin suddenly said, her eyes widening, ¡± they¡¯ve been poisoned and lost their minds. Everyone, don¡¯t let your guard down! ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, a citizen of Yunhai sped up and rushed toward a quicksand Army soldier, biting him. The moment he moved, the others moved much faster. Quicksand¡¯s Army had an unspoken rule that they would not kill their citizens. As long as they surrendered and did not participate in the war between the two countries, they would not turn them into ves after the war was over. They would still be citizens, but they would still be quicksand¡¯s citizens. Therefore, the quicksand Army didn¡¯t kill them in the beginning. They only wanted to knock them out or subdue them. Gu Xin had the same thoughts, but she realized that these people could not be knocked unconscious or subdued. It was as if they were not afraid of pain. ¡°Big sister, you catch one, I¡¯ll take their pulse!¡± Suddenly, Gu Xin told Gu Hui to subdue one of them. Gu Hui¡¯s strength was greater than everyone else¡¯s and she quickly overpowered one of them. Gu Xin stepped forward and felt the man¡¯s pulse. Then, he asked Gu Hui to change a few more. ¡°Kill them all!¡± When it came to the fourth person, Gu Xin stopped and ordered, ¡± someone, go to the other direction and tell them to kill everyone if they encounter someone like this. They can¡¯t be saved, their hearts are severely damaged.¡± Her guess was right. The other three pce gates were in the same situation as their side. They were all filled with such people, spreading out in groups from the center position. In the beginning, the three of them had the same thoughts. These people were obviouslymoners and they even sacrificed a few people for this. Later on, even without Gu Xin¡¯s people¡¯s reminder, they also realized that something was wrong. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, let¡¯s go to the main hall!¡± Gu Xin called Lu Zheng along and they headed to the ce where King Yun Hai usually handled administrative matters. Lu Zheng was very familiar with the cloud Sea Pce. He brought Gu Xin along as they killed the people of Cloud Sea who had lost their minds and were like walking corpses. ¡°The people of ganzhen city might have been brought here by them. I¡¯ve never heard of them having something that could make the people like this.¡± Lu Zheng told Gu Xin on the way. ¡°I suspect that they have already escaped. Brother Yuanyuan, you can¡¯t let them escape. Do You Know the Way they escaped?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°To the North. Xue ¡®er has sent people over to stand guard, but there¡¯s no movement there.¡± Lu Zheng replied. Suddenly, he thought of something. Xinxin, do you think King Cloud Sea will dig a secret passage like Kingng GE? ¡± it¡¯s possible. Gu Xin nodded. After a while, the two of them came to the ce where King Yun Hai dealt with government affairs. Other than themon people, they didn¡¯t see the two Yun Hai soldiers. At this moment, Xue Qianyu had also charged in. Lu er, Xinxin, there¡¯s news from the North. They said that they saw the Army of the cloud Sea Escape in that direction! Xue Qianyu saw the two of them and said directly without any nonsense. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xin was about to head north. ¡°Hold on,¡± Lu Zheng pulled her back and looked at Xue Qianyu. are they just humans? Did you bring anything? Also, are Ajil and King Cloud Sea among them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if King Cloud Sea and Ajil are here, but they really didn¡¯t bring anything.¡± Xue qianxun said. Chapter 1769 - 1769 Chapter 1769-forbidden area 1769 Chapter 1769-forbidden area ¡°Xue Er, send someone to intercept that team.¡± Lu Zheng immediately made a decision. Xinxin and I will chase in another direction. King Cloud Sea and Angel definitely weren¡¯t in that team. It¡¯s impossible that they didn¡¯t bring their finance department. I¡¯ve sorted out arge amount of finance for them before, and as long as they have time, they definitely won¡¯t give up.¡± Xue Qianyu nodded. you two be careful. Bring more people. After Xue Qianyu left, Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin along as they broke through the crowd and left the pce. After running for a while, Gu Xin could roughly guess where Lu Zheng was taking her, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, are we going to Angel¡¯s princess residence?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Arge amount of wealth was in the princess¡¯s Manor. If they had escaped, they must have set off from the princess¡¯s Manor. Perhaps they could find some clues. Most importantly, they might have escaped directly through the secret passage in the princess¡¯s Manor. I suddenly remembered that there was a ce in the princess¡¯s residence that no one could enter, except for Angel. There¡¯s definitely something fishy going on there.¡± After leaving the pce, Gu Xin called for white four and Mo Fei, asking them to lead a team to follow her. If they had really escaped with arge amount of wealth, it would definitely not be the father and daughter. There would definitely be a lot of people following them. Even if the two of them caught up, it would probably take some effort. Therefore, they had to bring people along. When he arrived at the seventh princess¡¯s Pce, it was still like the pce. There were many Walking Dead who hadpletely lost their minds and no pulse. Lu Zheng recognized most of the people here. They were all the servants of the seventh Princess. A portion of them were dressed asmoners. White four and Mo Fei¡¯s team could deal with this group of people. Lu Zheng brought Gu Xin to the forbidden area of the princess¡¯s Manor. In fact, Lu Zheng had always wanted to sneak in to find out what was going on. However, this ce had always been guarded. He was worried that his identity would be exposed, so he did not act rashly. The two of them barged in and encountered a set of traps. Fortunately, they reacted quickly and were not shot by the poisonous arrows. Suddenly, they heard a rustling sound and looked in the direction of the sound. They felt their scalps go numb as Sand Snakes crawled out of a pit. The hole was covered with a, and some of the poisonous arrows had been shot from there. When the poisonous arrows were shot, the had a gap, and the snakes crawled out from the gap. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, this is also a trap. We opened the door and triggered the poisonous arrow. The poisonous arrow shot out and triggered a switch, which emitted a strange smell. These snakes should havee out because of this smell.¡± After closing the door, Gu Xin said. ¡°Too many. This snake is extremely poisonous, how did they catch so many?¡± Lu Zheng frowned. ¡°This must have been caught by Angel. Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s immune to poison? Ah, right. Where¡¯s the pharmacy in the princess¡¯s Manor? it¡¯s impossible for Angel to take care of these snakes every day. There must be someone taking care of them, so it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll be bitten. There must be some medicine in the pharmacy that can detoxify them. I can also go and see if there¡¯s any medicine that can make them disappear!¡± Gu Xin asked. the pharmacy is just next door. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll Take You There! Lu Zheng held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand as they arrived at the pharmacy in the princess¡¯s Manor. After confirming that there was no danger inside, Gu Xin asked Lu Zheng to stand guard outside the forbidden area. If the smell were to spread out, the Sand Snakes would definitely crawl out and they would have to stop them. If this thing came out, who knew how many soldiers would be injured. Chapter 1770 - 1770 Chapter 1770-concocting 1770 Chapter 1770-concocting Fortunately, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin only opened the door and did not attack the Sand Snakes when they saw them. Instead, they retreated. The smell of snake luring from the above The Snake Pit did not spread far because of the activation of the mechanism. It was only in the forbidden area. ¡°General Zhou, where is the princess?¡± Two hourster, mo Fei and Bai si brought their men and rushed over. Mo Fei asked anxiously when he didn¡¯t see Gu Xin. ¡°She¡¯s making medicine. There¡¯s a poisonous snake inside.¡± Lu Zheng said as he nced at mo Fei. ¡°General, do you want me to inform general ze and the others?¡± White four asked. ¡°Yes, go and take a look. If they¡¯ve settled it, get someone to bring all the medicine from the Royal Pce¡¯s pharmacy.¡± Lu Zheng nodded. White four left immediately after receiving the order. Mo Fei and the other soldiers were ordered by Lu Zheng to guard the forbidden area and not let the Sand Snakes crawl out. He also told everyone to be careful. These guys were different from ordinary sand Snakes. Not only were they poisonous, but their attacks should be particrly strong. An hourter, Gu Xin came out of the pharmacy with a packet of medicinal powder in her hands. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m not sure if this will work. I¡¯ll try to burn a little first!¡± Gu Xin was about to fly to the wall of the forbidden area when she was pulled back by Lu Zheng. ¡°Give it to me, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll just burn the powder, right?¡± Lu Zheng snatched the powder. ¡°Burn it with this dry grass.¡± Gu Xin grabbed a bunch of dry grass from the garden and passed it to Lu Zheng. Fortunately, Angel and the rest were preparing to escape and no one was cleaning up the surrounding area. Otherwise, Gu Xin would not be able to find anything. Lu Zheng took the dry grass, called mo Fei, and flew up to the top of the wall. The two of them stood on the wall and saw the situation inside the forbidden area. Lu Zheng was still fine. Although he only saw a little, he was mentally prepared. Mo Fei, on the other hand, did not see it and did not think much of it. In the end, when he saw the yard full of snakes, he was so scared that he almost fell down. He was pulled by Lu Yang.¡±Light the fire.¡± Mo Fei looked at Lu Zheng in surprise and realized that this person was very calm. After he found out about Gu Xin and Lu Zheng¡¯s rtionship, he was a little unconvinced. However, when his father¡¯s sacrifice happened, he had never expressed it. Now, Lu Zheng¡¯s calmness had inspired him. He had no choice but to remain calm. He did not want to lose to Lu Zheng. He took out a lighter and lit the dry grass. Lu Zheng sprinkled some powder on the dry grass, and a strange smell was emitted. Lu Zheng tied a knot on the dry grass and threw it into the group of snakes. The snakes only moved away from the dry grass and did not suffer any losses. Instead, they discovered that there was someone on the wall and slithered over one by one. Lu Zheng pulled mo Fei and jumped down. ¡°How is it?¡± Gu Xin asked nervously. they¡¯ve only dispersed. There¡¯s no other reaction. Lu Zheng said honestly. ¡°Brother Yuan, Xinxin!¡± At this time, Peng sng brought a group of people over, each of them carrying arge box. the medicine that brother Yuan wanted. We emptied the Royal pharmacy. Peng sng said. ¡°Xinxin, go take a look and see if there¡¯s anything you need. The medicinal herbs in the princess¡¯s Manor are notplete.¡± Lu Zheng nodded at Peng sng and said to Gu Xin. Gu Xin checked them one by one before calling a few soldiers to carry the items in their hands to the pharmacy. ¡°Sng, what¡¯s the situation at the pce?¡± After Gu Xin left, Lu Zheng then asked about the situation over there. ¡°It¡¯s almost over.¡± Peng sngughed. Suddenly, his eyes widened. Sand Snakes! Chapter 1771 - 1771 Chapter 1771-control 1771 Chapter 1771-control Peng sng had just finished speaking when mo Fei threw a flying knife at him. It steadily hit the sand Snake that had just popped its head and neck out. Mo Fei raised his eyebrows at Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng pursed his lips and smiled, then said,¡±sng, put down the first aid kit and send someone to help the brothers around here.¡± I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll appear in other ces as well.¡± Peng sng immediately arranged for his men to disperse. As expected, after a while, there were Sand Snakes everywhere. Fortunately, they had brought a lot of people with them, so as soon as they appeared, they were killed. Gu Xin came out an hourter. I¡¯ve added something new. I¡¯ve used it in the quicksand Pce before. Every time I go out, I¡¯ll give some to my brothers in the Army. Once, I encountered a Sand Snake and it couldn¡¯t move. I wonder if the ones in the forbiddennd are the same as those in the desert! Gu Xin exined. Lu Zheng took it and went to find dry grass. Then, he broke off a branch and wrapped the dry grass around it. He then told the people closest to him not to kill them, or else he would leave a snake out. Seeing that the snake had climbed down the wall, Lu Zheng lit the dry grass, sprinkled some powder on it, and stretched out a branch. The sand Snake wrapped itself around the tree branch and tried to climb up. In the end, half of its body failed to wrap around it and it fell directly to the ground, unable to move. Lu Zheng used a tree branch to poke the snake. It was already dead. Gu Xin blinked her big eyes. hey, this is good stuff. she didn¡¯t find this herb in great Zhou. She could bring it back and nt it. When that timees, the people in Lin Prefecture under the book of Qingyuan will be able to live a good life. After that, things went much smoother. A group of people followed Gu Xin to grind the powder, while another group continued to stand guard. When the sky turned dark, everyone mimicked Lu Zheng¡¯s actions. They brought branches, dry grass, and medicinal powder and began to enter the forbidden area. By the time Peng ze and Gu Hui rushed over, the courtyard was filled with the corpses of Sand Snakes. They both felt their scalps go numb, even if they were dead. general ze, Madam, Princess Xinxin asked me to wait here. They went to chase after King Cloud Sea and the seventh Princess. Princess Xinxin asked Madam to send people to collect the bodies of the Sand Snakes. She will need them in the future! Two of the great Zhou¡¯s generals who were left behind said when they saw the person who had arrived. ¡°Did Xinxin and the others say that they needed reinforcements?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°Replying to Furen, the princess said that general Xue has already led his troops in the direction of thend. So, they didn¡¯t need reinforcements. The princess had told general Zhou that there would not be many people who had escaped to this secret passage, not more than the people they had brought. The princess said that we must not go to help. The people who went over all have powder that can kill the Sand Snakes, and there is not much left.¡± The great Zhou soldier replied. Gu Hui and Peng ze immediately understood what he meant. He was afraid that poisonous snakes would appear in the secret passage. Being bitten by this snake was like directly going to theherworld. The couple then sent people to find some storage items in the princess¡¯s Manor to collect the sand Snake corpses that filled the forbidden area. That night, they took control of the entire Cloud Sea Royal City. However, the people of Cloud Sea Royal City had been drugged by Cloud Sea King and Angel. There was no possibility of survival, even for the soldiers of Cloud Sea who stayed. Therefore, the vast Cloud Sea Imperial City only had the great Zhou¡¯s salin goz quicksand soldiers. Peng ze, Gu Hui, Helian Yi, and first Prince Sarlin dealt with the matter together. Second Prince Sarlin and Peng Eng led their troops to chase after Xue qianxun. They were determined to capture the remnants of Yunhai¡¯s forces. Chapter 1772 - 1772 Catch up 1772 Catch up Peng ze sent a letter to kun city by pigeon. At the same time, he also sent a letter to the quicksand King. He lianyi, on the other hand, had a Messenger Eagle send a letter back to Gao Zi. First Prince Sarlin naturally had a Messenger Eagle send the letter back to Sarlin. ¡­¡­ Three dayster, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin finally walked out of the secret tunnel. It would have taken them only two days, but King Cloud Sea and Ajil destroyed the exit after they escaped. Gu Xin and Lu Zheng had to dig a way out. When he came out, it was noon, and the sun was high in the sky. The exit was in a mountain. Fortunately, it was in the mountain. There was water and wild fruits. The temperature here seemed to be higher than in the cloud Sea Royal City. It seemed to be spring. The wild fruits were sour, but they were still edible. Peng sng brought his men to hunt so that everyone could at least fill their stomachs. More than half of the people present were from the great Zhou Dynasty. As they ate the prey, they could not help but sigh.¡±It¡¯s so far away from our great Zhou, but these things still taste the same!¡± Oh? ¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile, ¡± could it be that you think that the prey in the West is unptable or delicious? ¡± The soldiersughed. everyone, ¡± Lu Yang said, ¡± let¡¯s rest here for two hours. We¡¯ll set off again after two hours. Seeing that everyone was full and thirsty, Lu Zheng got up and looked around. When Gu Xin woke up, she realized that Lu Zheng was still in high spirits. She pulled him to sleep. &Nbsp; ¡± there¡¯s no need, ¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. I¡¯ve already found the direction they escaped in. huh? ¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t suspect anything. She was just curious. how did you find it? ¡± Lu Zheng pointed to the side. the people of Yunhai have a habit. They don¡¯t pee and poop on the road they¡¯re walking on. I¡¯ve looked around just now. Only one road is clean. Moreover, I tried to walk for a while and found some traces, but there were none on the other roads. I was afraid that there was a trap, so I went further. Finally, I confirmed that they probably thought that we wouldn¡¯t chase us through here, so they didn¡¯t mean to paralyze us, but just followed their habits.¡± It was almost dark, but no one knew when King Cloud Sea and Angel had escaped or if they could still catch up. Thus, without wasting any time, they went in the direction Lu Zheng had told them. During lunch, Gu Xin was the one handling the meat. She insisted that she peel the meat and refused to let anyone help her. She wanted to give each prey some Jade bead water so that everyone would be more energetic after eating. She had used up all the Jade beads that she had saved up a few days ago, but she had not used them today. She pressed the button and put them in the small Jade bottle that she always carried with her. It was almost midnight and Gu Xin felt that there wouldn¡¯t be any more special moments today. She took out a Jade bead and ced it in Lu Zheng¡¯s water bag. As for the others ¡®water bags, she didn¡¯t have many with her. She only had ten a day, which wasn¡¯t enough to split, so she didn¡¯t use them. She also ate one. After midnight, Peng sng, who was walking in front, suddenly asked everyone to turn off their torches, then ran back from the front. brother Yuan, Xinxin, there¡¯s a camp in front. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin looked ahead and indeed, there were a few bonfires not far away. There were people around the fire, but they could not see how many tents there were, so they could not confirm how many people there were. ¡°Brother Yuan, should we sneak over and take a look?¡± Gu Xin suggested. ¡°Alright, let sng and Mo Fei guard this side. We¡¯ll go take a look ande back. We must not act rashly!¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Chapter 1773 - 1773 Chapter 1773-panic 1773 Chapter 1773-panic Beside the bonfire were indeed King Cloud Sea, Angel, and their trusted aides. At this moment, Angel had already fallen asleep in the tent. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and sat up, her heart in a panic. She clutched her chest and called for a maidservant to bring her some water. ¡°Your Highness, are your wounds hurting again?¡± The maidservant brought over a ss of water and asked worriedly. Ajil shook his head. Thest time she had fought with Gu Xin, Cheng huaijin, and the others for the quicksand Kingdom¡¯s King and Gu yingxue, Angel had been injured. After that, she had led her men to provoke Peng ze of Boulder City. When she saw Lu Zheng, she had been so angry that she had vomited blood. During the escape, her injuries had actually recovered, and her wounds had even formed scabs. However, this inexplicable panic made her afraid. She drank some water to stabilize herself. She put on her clothes and left the tent to find King Cloud Sea. King Cloud Sea had been very sullen recently and couldn¡¯t sleep well at night. When he heard Angel calling him from outside the tent, he sat up, put on some clothes, and let her in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± King Cloud Sea looked at his daughter who had apanied him all the way and felt his heart ache. ¡°Father, I feel that something is wrong. Let¡¯s continue on our way!¡± Said Ajil. King Cloud Sea frowned. They didn¡¯t stop at all during their journey. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to set up camp and rest, but they had to hurry again? His heart ached for his youngest son. During the escape, his youngest son had fallen ill and had a high fever. If this continued, he was afraid that he would die. His grown-up son had already met with an ident. Now, he was only left with four young sons. If all of them were gone, what was the point of their escape? Maybe he saw through King Cloud sea¡¯s thoughts, so agil said, ¡± ¡°Royal father, it doesn¡¯t matter if we stop or continue with our fifteenth brother¡¯s condition. This daughter¡¯s heart is flustered, a panic that has never been seen before. If we do not leave, this daughter is worried about Qianqian.¡± King Cloud Sea interrupted her,¡±there are so many Sand Snakes in the forbidden area of your residence. You even had people specially feed them. They¡¯re different from the Sand Snakes in the desert.¡± Do you not have confidence in yourself, or do you think the other party is too powerful? And those zombies, even if they¡¯re done killing them, it¡¯ll take them a day or two. Do you think they can catch up?¡± ¡°Father, Dugu Xin is skilled in medicine and poison,¡± said agil. there¡¯s also the great Zhou. They¡¯ve already subdued the southern border, and there are many more poisonous people in the southern border than we have. Moreover, we have women, children, and a lot of luggage in our team, while they only need to bring their own food and they can go into battle light. Once we break the formation of the Sand Snakes in the forbidden area, they¡¯ll catch up to us very soon. There are fewer soldiers on our side, so we¡¯ve led them to another path. So, father, let¡¯s go!¡± She always gave suggestions calmly. Even if King Cloud Sea didn¡¯t agree, she would always use her own way to persuade him. King Cloud Sea didn¡¯t want to rush back after resting, but Angel didn¡¯t seem like she was joking. Her perception of danger had never been wrong, so he agreed in the end. They had finally managed to rest, but they had to continue in the middle of the night. Many people were very annoyed, but they were used to being obedient. In the cloud Sea, the words of King Cloud Sea and the seventh Princess could not be refuted. Hence, when Lu Zheng and Gu Xin rushed over, there was nothing left in the area other than the unextinguished campfire and the food residue and traces. Chapter 1774 - 1774 Each other’s nemesis 1774 Each other¡¯s nemesis ¡°It¡¯s impossible for them to realize that we¡¯re chasing them! Why are you running away in the middle of the night?¡± Gu Xin was speechless. She had clearly seen a figure by the campfire when they left, but why didn¡¯t she see anything when they arrived? ¡°Xinxin.¡± Lu Zheng walked out from the darkness, frowning. I didn¡¯t say much when I sent the letter. Maybe I didn¡¯t tell you, but what happened to Angel was very strange. ¡°?¡±Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng in confusion. ¡°Ever since she was bitten by Sand Snakes and other poisonous creatures when she was a child, she has be, well, other than being immune to all poisons, she has also be very lucky.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°What luck?¡± Gu Xin thought to herself, other than being tricked by Yin Feili due to her carelessness, she had also been very lucky ever since she saved Xiaoyu. She had once overheard her sister talking to her parents about how lucky she was. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from others that no one can hurt her. Every time she was kidnapped, she would not get hurt and would return home safely. The people who kidnapped her would not have a good ending. She was a little older now. After she learned Kung Fu, no one dared to kidnap her anymore. Therefore, there were fewer rumors circting in the West. There was one more thing. She had never failed in anything she wanted to do, except this time. She¡¯s never been injured, except this time.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I also want to tell you that I¡¯ve been like this ever since my parents and sister treated me well. I¡¯ve never been injured. Anyone who wanted to hurt me failed to hurt me. Instead, I got into trouble. Before I came to the West, I was never injured, and I have never failed in what I want to do!¡± Gu Xin suddenly said. Lu Zheng was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s true. Before meeting Angel, although I would run out of strength and encounter danger, I had never been injured. ording to what you said, brother Yuanyuan, Angel and I are each other¡¯s nemesis! She had a good n, but my appearance in quicksand Kingdom caused her entire n to go wrong. The first time we met, we had a fight, and neither of us lost. In the end, both of us retreated in one piece. After that, I was injured, and so was she. If it was just me, I wouldn¡¯t have thought much about it. I only started practicing martial arts when I was ten years old. but Angel is different. She has been practicing martial arts since she was young, and she was lucky since she was young. But ¡­ Gu Xin shared her analysis. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to send you back!¡± Lu Zheng held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand. if you two meet, you¡¯ll get hurt too. Let me deal with her! ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Gu Xin shook her head. I¡¯ve already chased you all the way here. I don¡¯t want to go back. Besides, you make her sound so lucky, but I feel like I¡¯m her nemesis. How can I go back and let you fight with her?¡± Lu Zheng believed in these mysterious things, or else he would not have been able to be reborn sessfully. But because he believed in her, he did not want Gu Xin to take the risk. However, Gu Xin was not easy to please now. She was already the princess of quicksand country who could lead an Army on the battlefield. In the end, he could not convince Gu Xin and Lu Zheng could onlypromise. The two of them sent a signal to Peng sng, nning to let him catch up with them so that they could chase after him together. From the traces, there were two directions. They had to split up, unlike in the forest where they only went in one direction. Chapter 1775 - 1775 Thoughts 1775 Thoughts Time passed quickly, and it was already February. The situation in the West had stabilized, and the cloud Sea tribe was now guarded by the four sides. Gu Xin and Lu Zheng¡¯s group had not managed to catch up to the person they were chasing, and the rear had also sent them supplies. Gu shouxin and the others had been on the road for half a month and were still walking in the desert. At noon that day, Gu shouxin received a letter from kun city. ¡°Second uncle, has the War in the West already ended?¡± Gu en was already 16 years old. He looked much more mature and stable than when he was young. His appearance had also matured. He had good looks from the old Gu family. Even if he was dressed in bloated clothes, one could still tell that he was a delicate and handsome young man. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over. However, King Cloud Sea and his men are still running. Your third sister and brother Yuan are chasing after them!¡± Gu shouxin nodded. With Lu Zheng by his side, he was rather at ease. However, Lu Zheng¡¯s reincarnation was Gu shouxin. He believed that this kid would definitely do his best to protect Gu Xin if they were in danger and would not let them sacrifice themselves. Otherwise, there would be no point in reincarnation. In addition to the Jade beads in Gu Xin¡¯s hands, Gu shouxin was very assured. ¡°In the past, nephew felt that if our family really had a female general to protect the country, it would be eldest sister and second sister. Third sister and little sister sisi are like two flowers in the greenhouse. It¡¯s enough to have our whole family protecting them. This matter has deeply touched your nephew!¡± Gu en sighed. ¡°Oh? What are your thoughts? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Gu shouxin looked at Gu en with a smile. He had been teaching this child for six years. He had watched him grow up bit by bit. He dared to say that this kid¡¯s knowledge was absolutely the best among his peers. As for the rest, he couldn¡¯t guarantee it. ¡°Third sister¡¯s experiences over the past year have made your nephew think that some people need a lifetime to grow up, while some people only need an instant. People needed to go out, and only when they went out would they know what they werecking. No matter how much the family taught you, if you didn¡¯t go out and use it, it would just be on paper. When you go out, even if your family didn¡¯t teach you, you can still grow up. Experience is the best teacher in a person¡¯s life.¡± Gu en said. then, when you went to Fuzhoust year to deal with the tea garden incident, what were your thoughts? ¡± Gu shouxin asked again. Last year, the original n was to let Grandpa and Grandma Gu bring Gu en to Fuzhou to deal with the Gu family¡¯s matter, but Grandpa Gu was worried about Gu Xin and wanted to stay in kun city to wait for news, so he didn¡¯t go. In the end, it was Gu en who went with her entourage. Things had been handled well. The Gu family in Fuzhou had returned to its rightful owner. Gu Qingyuan and grandma Gu had sent people to manage it together. Gu Qingyuan¡¯s grandfather and grandma Gu¡¯s father were blood Brothers. They were the legitimate sons of the Gu family, so it was natural for them to make the decisions. As for who would be in charge of the two branches in the end, both sides wanted to decline, but they didn¡¯t, so they could only do it together. While he was at it, he also revised the family tree. In the end, who would manage it would depend on who among Gu en¡¯s generation liked it. Peng Wu¡¯s aunt also had good news at the end ofst year. She was due to be inbor at the end of July a few years ago. ¡°Money moves people¡¯s hearts, and there are no eternal enemies. In the face of benefits, enemies can also be friends.¡± Gu en thought for a while and answered Gu shouxin. ¡°Oh? What about benefits and family?¡± Gu shouxin looked at Gu en and asked with a smile. ¡°Second uncle, do you have no confidence in your education over the past few years? Why are you asking me this question?¡± Gu en was stunned. He blinked and asked. Chapter 1776 - 1776 Not a single family member by her side 1776 Not a single family member by her side ¡°You little brat!¡± Gu shouxin kicked him. you¡¯re the eldest grandson of the Gu family. In the future, you¡¯ll have to put aside the honor of the Gu family and your family. What will you choose? ¡± Gu en was stunned. Gu shouxin looked at him calmly. ¡°Father, mother asked me to call you over there. There¡¯s water over there!¡± At this moment, Gu Nian shouted from outside. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming!¡± Gu shouxin responded and then said to Gu en, ¡± I¡¯ll give you a year to think about this question. I want an answer by the end of this year. ¡°Alright, second uncle!¡± Gu en heaved a sigh of relief. He had never thought about this before. The uncle and nephew got out of the car. Outside, fourth general Peng greeted Gu shouxin with a smile, ¡± ¡°Second brother Gu, it¡¯s not easy to find a water source after walking for half a month! Let¡¯s go and see if the water in the desert is the same as the water in our world.¡± Gu shouxin smiled and followed fourth general Peng. The officials from the Ministry of Rites had already gone over. For half a month, they had only seen yellow sand filling the sky every day. Everyone was really surprised to see a water source all of a sudden. Moreover, the water that the camel was carrying was already gone. Everyone had not drunk water for a day, so shouldn¡¯t they go and drink to their heart¡¯s content? Although Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian had traveled from the modern era, neither of them had the experience of traveling in the desert. This was a good opportunity for them. The servants in charge of food had already moved the pots and pans to the water source and started cooking. After everyone had enough water, they took advantage of the free time while cooking to chat about the next step. ording to the route map, they would be able to leave the desert in half a month, and after a few more days, they would enter the Gotz Kingdom. If they wanted to reach quicksand country, it would take them a little over three months. After Gu Nian, Huo Yanyu, and Gu si looked at the itinerary, they began to chat. ¡°Third sister doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re following her. Second sister, silly girl, do you think third sister will cry when she sees us?¡± Gu si asked with a smile, his hands supporting his chin. ¡°She¡¯s definitely going to cry, and she¡¯s going to be crying her eyes out!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll change into western clothes, put on a big beard, wear a hat, and pretend to be men to tease her! Let¡¯s see if she¡¯ll hit us.¡± Huo Yanyu suggested. ¡°Good, good! I heard that third sister is very powerful now. Let¡¯s fight together and see if she can beat her. ¡± Gu si nodded repeatedly. ¡°Forget it! All the citizens of quicksand country recognize her. If we bully her, she won¡¯t even need to do anything. We¡¯ll be surrounded by the citizens of quicksand country!¡± Gu Nian shook his head. It was not good to cause public anger. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll hide when we¡¯re almost there. Don¡¯t let her see us. She¡¯ll definitely think that it¡¯s only second uncle, second aunt, and brother en Zi. We¡¯ll y with her after we enter the quicksand Pce!¡± Huo Yanyu said. ¡°That¡¯s right, we can also ask Yiyi and Xue ¡®er to help us. I¡¯m going to give third sister a big surprise.¡± Gu si said again. ¡°Alright! Speaking of which, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen the little girl crying andughing, fierce and Milky!¡± Gu Nian agreed. She recalled the time when she had first transmigrated. She had forced the youngdy to tell others that she was the most beautifuldy in the vige. She could still remember that little face. He hadn¡¯t seen her for more than a year. He didn¡¯t know what Xinxin looked like now. Did she grow taller or slimmer? did she be the peerless beauty that Gu Ren had written in his books? The year their little Xinxin grew up, she didn¡¯t have any family members by her side. Chapter 1777 - 1777 The other side of the sea 1777 The other side of the sea Gu Xin and Lu Zheng chased after them and finally caught up with the fleeing King Cloud Sea and Angel after half a month. King Cloud Sea, ah ¡®Ji¡¯ er, and the other women had already brought their sons onto the boat. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin didn¡¯t see them in the crowd on the shore, so they rushed to the boat that was about to set off. As they chased, more and more reinforcements had arrived. It was clear that King Cloud Sea and the remnants of Angel¡¯s forces couldn¡¯t resist the reinforcements. The beach had be a battlefield. The ship used by King Cloud Sea and the others was different from the ships of great Zhou. It was bigger and needed more people. At this moment, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin rushed onto the ship, and more soldiers followed behind. Gu Xin found Angel and chased her into the cabin. ¡°Dugu Xin, you¡¯re trying to kill me!¡± Ah Ji ¡®er red at Gu Xin and said with hatred. there¡¯s a saying in the East that if you cut the grass and don¡¯t remove the roots, it will grow again in the spring wind! Gu Xin¡¯s face was cold, ¡± if I let you guys go this time, I¡¯ll be irresponsible to everyone in this battle! ¡°Come on! Then let¡¯s see which one of us is more blessed by the heavens!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Angel made his move. Gu Xin took the blow. Just like the previous exchanges, the two were evenly matched, and it was difficult to even hurt each other. On the deck, Lu Zheng and his men were fighting with King Cloud Sea and his followers. When Cloud Sea King was young, he was the number one warrior of the West. But now, he was old. Even the former number one warrior was losing to the young Lu Zheng. ¡°Are you from the great Zhou or quicksand?¡± King Cloud Sea asked angrily. ¡°What does the king think?¡± Lu Zheng retorted. ¡°Was this a conspiracy from the start? You knew that Yunhai andng GE had joined forces, so you sent someone to set up a trap?¡± King Yunhai guessed that Lu Zheng was from the Zhou Dynasty. ¡°If you were given a chance to go back to the past, would you still choose to cooperate withng GE? Would they still think about the richnds of the great Zhou?¡± Lu Zheng did not answer. Instead, he asked, ¡± I think, my King, you will definitely choose to cooperate! Even though I¡¯ve only known the king for a year, I can still see the king¡¯s ambition. So, my King, I will not give you a chance to live. You should surrender!¡± After that, Lu Zheng increased his speed and killed King Cloud Sea with every move. Although Cloud Sea King was old, he still had his Foundation. Lu Zheng would not be able to capture him so easily. After about two hours, Cloud Sea King was exhausted. Lu Zheng found an opportunity to force Cloud Sea King back, and the sword in his hand was thrust at his neck. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! Give me another chance, I will still cooperate withng GE, and I will still think about the great Zhou Dynasty!¡± King Cloud Sea spat out a mouthful of blood and said with hatred. ¡°Do you have anything to say before you die? I¡¯ll give you a chance. For example, where are you running to? You didn¡¯t build these ships, did you? Who made it for you?¡± Lu Zheng wasn¡¯t in a hurry to kill King Cloud Sea. He had always known that King Cloud Sea and his daughter had prepared a way out for them. On the surface, they said that they were the natives living here, but in the past half a month, he found that there were no natives here. They might have crossed the sea! How did this father and daughter get in touch with the other side of the sea? Or could it be that someone from the other side of the sea hade here and set foot on thend in the West? Lu Zheng was curious about how big this world was. Chapter 1778 - 1778 Chapter 1778-West Sea 1778 Chapter 1778-West Sea hahahaha! King Cloud Seaughed wildly. you want to know who helped us? ¡± Unless you let go of me and my children!¡± ¡°It seems that there¡¯s really someone who can help! Sorry, I don¡¯t want to know who it is. As long as you know that someone is helping you!¡± Lu Zheng was about to make a move. ¡°Stop, stop!¡± I¡¯ll tell you, but I hope you¡¯ll agree to one condition. King Cloud Sea shouted. How could young people these days be so different from when he was young? who would kill without asking? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not asking you to let me go.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Let go of my children! I¡¯ll tell you who gave us this boat and where we¡¯re going!¡± King Cloud Sea said with a heavy expression. ¡°Impossible.¡± Lu Zheng refused without hesitation. Looking at King Cloud sea¡¯s face change, he continued, ¡± but, I can let one go. As far as I know, you have four other children besides Angel, right? One died on the way, and now there were three more. You choose yourself, who will you let go of?¡± ¡°Hmph! Angel is too powerful. You don¡¯t dare to let her go, are you afraid she¡¯lle back?¡± King Yunhai provoked Lu Zheng. ¡°Choose, one. This is yourst chance. If you still want to drag other people into this, then I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Lu Zheng said calmly. King Cloud Sea stared at Lu Zheng with hatred. ¡°Alright, send Amlin away.¡± King Cloud Sea finallypromised. alright, but don¡¯t y any tricks. I can send him away, but I can also stop him! Lu Zheng kicked King Cloud Sea away, then stepped forward to remove the tendons of his hands and feet. He ordered the people next to him to bring the tenth son of King Cloud Sea, Amlin. Amlin was nine years old and looked chubby. Lu Zheng asked him to choose his own people and he could only choose two. He even gave him a bag of gold coins and let the three of them leave. ¡°Tell me. I can make him leave, and I can also make hime back.¡± Lu Zheng came to King Cloud Sea and asked. ¡°We call this sea the West Sea. On the other side of the sea is the West Sea kingdom. It was their people who helped us.¡± King Cloud Sea said. ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Lu Zheng asked again. ¡°Because my ancestor was someone who escaped from there and had a token in his hands. As long as we have the token, the people there have to help us. Please let Amlin go, he brought two people to the West Ocean Kingdom. It¡¯s just a bag of gold coins, it¡¯s only enough for him to survive. The West Sea kingdom advocated peace and it would take two months to cross the sea. Even if you let Amlin go, he might not be able to reach the West Sea kingdom smoothly. Therefore, although King Cloud Sea felt that he was going to die, he still spoke to Lu Zheng sincerely. ¡°Since I said it, I can naturally do it. King Cloud Sea, what else do you want to say? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll give you a quick death!¡± Lu Zheng felt that King Cloud Sea didn¡¯t know much, so he didn¡¯t ask anymore. ¡°If, if I had forced you to be Angel¡¯s Prince Consort, would you have run away or agreed?¡± King Cloud Sea asked Lu Zheng. ¡°I won¡¯t run. Of course, I won¡¯t agree to it. I will only make your cloud ocean Kingdom even more chaotic, so that you won¡¯t have the mood to choose your Prince Consort!¡± After Lu Zheng finished speaking, he thrust the knife down. He felt a little strange. Angel had never shown that he wanted to make him the Prince Consort. This old thing must have seen through his rtionship with Xinxin and wanted to stab him in the back even when he was dying. It was too sinister! Chapter 1779 - 1779 Chapter 1779-danger 1779 Chapter 1779-danger Gu Xin and Angel had already moved to another ship, and there were no more Cloud Sea people on this ship. Lu Zheng ordered his men to pack up the ship and headed towards Gu Xin and Angel¡¯s ship. As night fell, neither Angel nor Gu Xin had won yet. Even though the quicksand Army sent someone to help Gu Xin, they still did not hurt Angel. The situation was very strange. Now, Gu Xin and ah Ji ¡®er were both injured and exhausted. ¡°Kacha!¡± When the sky waspletely dark, a sh of lightning appeared in the sky without any warning. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± Then, there was the sound of thunder. To the people in the West, this was a rare sight. Other than the soldiers of the great Zhou, the soldiers of the other regions had all lived beside the desert since they were young and rarely saw rain. The ship was shaking a little too much, and the waves on the sea were getting stronger. Lu Zheng could feel it the moment he stepped onto Gu Xin¡¯s boat. He frowned as he looked towards the sea. Something was going to happen in this bad weather! Seeing that there were no major problems on Gu Xin¡¯s end for the time being, Lu Zheng turned around and went to look for Peng sng. ¡°After you let our brothers search the cabin, take away all the living people and the items that we¡¯ve found!¡± Lu Zheng ordered. ¡°Alright!¡± Peng sng nodded his head. This chase was worth it. There was a lot of gold here. He looked towards Gu Xin. brother ah Yuan, you should go help Xinxin. Catch that Princess. I don¡¯t think the sea is calm. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a big storm!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I allowed you to bring everyone back to the shore. Quickly pass down the orders, I¡¯ll go to Xinxin¡¯s side!¡± Lu Zheng nodded and instructed. Peng sng was a soldier of the Navy. Although the soldiers of the Navy of kun city were by the kun River, and the situation in the river was different from the sea, Lu Zheng was still a little flustered. He had never seen the stormy seas before, but he had heard of it in his previous life. He had to help Gu Xin to take down Angel. Peng sng had already run off to ask the soldiers on the ship to quickly pack up and go ashore. Stop dawdling, the wind and waves areing. When Lu Zheng returned to the ship, the wind was obviously stronger. Lu Zheng could still hear the whirring of the wind. As the wind grew stronger, the waves grew stronger, and the ship kept shaking. ¡°Hahahaha, Dugu Xin, you can¡¯t kill me. If I die, I¡¯ll let you die with me!¡± Angel¡¯s maniacalughter could be heard from the cabin. Lu Yang panicked even more and ran to the cabin. When he arrived, the two women wrestled with each other like two vige girls who had no Kung Fu, pulling their hair and scratching their faces. Lu Zheng picked up his sword and walked over, trying to sneak an attack on Angel. ¡°Kacha!¡± Who knew that before he even arrived, the lightning struck the ship and directly split it in half. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up!¡± run! Everyone, pay attention to your safety. Don¡¯t let the surrendered soldiers of the cloud Sea attack you! The shouts from the shore had gradually died down, and the wind was getting stronger. This lightning stopped Lu Zheng¡¯s actions and allowed Ajil to discover Lu Zheng¡¯s presence. She quickly escaped and stayed far away from Gu Xin. ¡°Hmph, do you want to send another one to be buried with me?¡± With the back of her hand behind her back, Gu Xin and Lu Zheng did not notice that she was taking out something from her belt. ¡°Xinxin, let¡¯s go left and right!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Good! Be careful!¡± Gu Xin nodded and instructed. The two of them attacked Angel from both sides at the same time. However, Lu Zheng¡¯s side did not know if Angel was really lucky or if it was just a coincidence. The ship had been split in half, and it was clearly sinking in Lu Zheng¡¯s direction. Furthermore, the strong wind blew them further and further away from the shore. Chapter 1780 - 1780 Don’t leave me behind 1780 Don¡¯t leave me behind When Lu Zheng regained his bnce, he realized that Gu Xin had already stabbed ah ¡®Ji¡¯s heart and ah¡¯ Ji¡¯s fist had alsonded on Gu Xin¡¯s heart. Lu Zheng stabbed ah ¡®Ji¡¯s back once more. She was as dead as dead could be. Gu Xin, on the other hand, rolled her eyes and fainted. hahahahaha, we¡¯ve done our best. Angel closed his eyes in satisfaction. ¡°Xinxin!¡± Lu Zheng saw ck blood flowing out of Gu Xin¡¯s chest and cried out in pain. He ran over to hug her. In the end, a strong wave caused the other half of the boat to capsize and Gu Xin fell into the sea. Xinxin, Gu Xin, Gu Xin! Lu Zheng also fell into the sea and shouted. He sank into the water and searched frantically. Then, he grabbed onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand. ¡°Xinxin, Xinxin, say something! Don¡¯t scare me, don¡¯t scare me!¡± He hugged Gu Xin. In the dark of the night, he was sure that the person he was hugging was Gu Xin, but she couldn¡¯t give him a response. He reached out to check for Gu Xin¡¯s breath with a trembling hand, then checked for her pulse. The weak pulse calmed him down. He grabbed onto the broken wooden nks of the boat and swam desperately towards the light on the shore. However, the waves were strong. No matter how he swam, he seemed to be getting further and further away from the fire. ¡­¡­ ¡°Generalng, the ship that general Zhou and third miss Gu were on has disappeared!¡± At this moment, someone came to report to Peng sng. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t brother Yuan and Xinxine ashore?¡± Peng sng was shocked. He put down his work and looked at the shore. As the sea rose, they had already run far away and could no longer see the boat. He thought that since Lu Zheng had gone over, he and Gu Xin would definitely be able to deal with ah ¡®er and would definitely follow everyone back to the shore. ¡°Generalng, I was thest one to escape. I saw the lightning strike the ship that general Zhou and third miss Gu were on, and that ship was getting further and further away from the shore by the sea breeze and waves. The little one stood there and shouted, but no one heard him. The sea was getting more and more turbulent, so I ran over.¡± The person said. Peng sng hurriedly ran over. However, before he even reached the seaside, he was directly blown by the wind and could not stand steadily. ¡°Quick, quickly go to the other path to find general Xue, to find my big brother. Tell them to gather all the soldiers of the Navy, quickly!¡± Peng sng immediately ordered his men to find Xue Qianyu and Peng ze on the other road. After they left, he called for a few more people to do a few more jobs and followed him to the shore to look for someone. The wind and wavessted for half an hour before they calmed down. Peng sng led his men and scattered along the coast. ¡°General Zhou! Princess Xinxin!¡± ¡°General Zhou! Third miss Gu!¡± ¡°General Zhou! Princess Xinxin!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The wind stopped and Lu Zheng had no idea where he and Gu Xin were blown to. He could only look at the stars in the sky to determine their direction before heading in one direction. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been swimming, but the water was getting shallower. He carried Gu Xin and ran towards the shore. ¡°Xinxin, Xinxin, wake up. Don¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m your brother Yuan Yuan, I¡¯m Zhou Yuan. Xinxin, I¡¯m lu Zheng, can you not leave me behind?¡± Lu Zheng knelt beside Gu Xin and cried like a child. It was as if he had returned to that rainy night in his previous life. He carried Gu Xin to the miracle doctor, but in the end, he could only cry. ¡°Xinxin, Xinxin, don¡¯t leave me behind. Can you please wake up?¡± Lu Zheng held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand and ced it on his face, crying uncontrobly. Chapter 1781 - 1781 Chapter 1781-awake 1781 Chapter 1781-awake Lu Zheng didn¡¯t get a response. Only the sound of the sea breeze and the waves hitting the shore could be heard. Suddenly, Lu Zheng felt something in his hand. It was round like a pill and he was holding Xinxin¡¯s hand. Where did this thinge from? He wanted to pick it up to see what it was, but there was nothing, only water droplets in his hand. He didn¡¯t see it. It was that drop of water that fell from his hand andnded on Gu Xin¡¯s injured heart. Gu Xin¡¯s body was a little cold. Lu Zheng ced his own by his mouth, blew dry and heated it up. He then grabbed Gu Xin¡¯s hand and rubbed it for her. He didn¡¯t want to fall into the scene of Gu Xin¡¯s death in his previous life. At that time, Gu Xin¡¯s entire body was cold, so he had to rub it for her. His hands were wet. After rubbing the sand, he rubbed it again and blew some hot air to dry it. Now, there was no water on his hands. Then, he held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and gently rubbed and pressed it. Suddenly, another meatball appeared. Lu Zheng was stunned for a moment. It wasn¡¯t an illusion just now. It was the small pill that appeared in Xinxin¡¯s hand. This time, there was no water in his hand. It was dry. The Jade bead did not melt when it came into contact with water. Instead, ity quietly in Lu Zheng¡¯s palm. Lu Zheng picked up the Jade bead with his other hand. It was dark all around and he couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but he remembered this feeling. It was the life-saving medicine that Xinxin gave him when he went to the cloud Sea as a spy. She said that as long as he was breathing, he would definitely survive. Lu Zheng was overjoyed. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about how this thing fell out of Gu Xin¡¯s hands out of the blue. But this thing could save lives! He was like a child who had found candy, extremely happy. He fed it to Gu Xin immediately, then held her hand and rubbed it gently, calling out, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, Xinxin.¡± In the end, he made another one. Lu Zheng finally understood. This thing came from Xinxin¡¯s small hands. As long as she rubbed it to a certain point, it would trigger the switch. He picked it up and fed it to Gu Xin. Gu Xin finally woke up after three pills. At this moment, Gu Xin¡¯s memory was still stuck at the time when she stabbed ah ¡®Ji¡¯s sword on the boat. Ah¡¯ Ji¡¯s sword did not Dodge and allowed her to stab him. She knew that she had fallen into a trap. Ah ¡®Ji¡¯s intention was to take her down with him, but it was toote for her to Dodge. Before she passed out, she wanted to take another look at brother Yuanyuan, but her eyelids could not hold up. When she opened her eyes, she could feel a pair of warm big hands holding her small hands. The wound in her heart was a little painful, and she could hear that familiar gentle voice in her ears. She sat up immediately and was greeted by a big hug. ¡°Xinxin, you scared me to death!¡± Lu Zheng hugged Gu Xin tightly, as if she would disappear in the next moment if he did not hold her tight. ¡°Cough, cough, cough. It hurts. Brother Yuanyuan, it hurts!¡± Gu Xin coughed out a few mouthfuls of water and said weakly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I was too excited.¡± Lu Zheng let go of Gu Xin and grabbed her hand, asking carefully, ¡± Where does it hurt? ¡± Your heart?¡± cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Gu Xin coughed a few times and coughed out a lot of seawater. She shook her head and clutched her chest, ¡± yes, I was stabbed by Ajil. Her knife must have been dipped in poison. She¡¯s so scary, she wants to drag me to death with her!¡± ¡°Come, I¡¯ll carry you. Let¡¯s go find a ce and see if there¡¯s any firewood. Let¡¯s dry our bodies.¡± Lu Zheng squatted down in front of Gu Xin. Gu Xinid on Lu Zheng¡¯s back, her head resting on his shoulder. Chapter 1782 - 1782 You know my secret 1782 You know my secret ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, where is this? Why are there only two of us?¡± Gu Xin looked around, but it was all dark and she could not see anything. ¡°After you fainted, the boat capsized. We encountered a storm and were blown away by it. It shouldn¡¯t have been blown to the other side of the sea, and it might be a certain distance from where the ship stopped.¡± Lu Zheng walked in the opposite direction of the sea and said, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve observed it before dark. The coast isn¡¯t big. We¡¯ll definitely find a ce with nts after walking for a while. When the timees, we¡¯ll light up the fire and dry our bodies, then wait for sng and the others toe and find us.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Gu Xin replied softly. ¡°Does your wound still hurt? Do you want me to carry you?¡± Lu Zheng asked again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Xin had already secretly ced a Jade bead on her wound and she felt much better. After walking for about an hour, they finally arrived at a small forest. The two of them did not have any weapons on them, they were just two bare-handed people. Lu Zheng did not dare to put Gu Xin down, afraid that she would encounter a poisonous snake or something. After soaking in the sea for a while, the two of them had nothing on them except for clothes. After a long time, the fire was finally lit, and they could see each other. The two of them looked at each other andughed. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do I also look like a crazy woman with messy hair?¡± Gu xinhuanughed. she doesn¡¯t look like her. My Xinxin is a natural beauty. Her hair is a mess, but her looks are still first-ss. Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin in a daze for a while before shaking his head. ¡°Bah!¡± Gu Xin blushed, ¡± brother Yuanyuan, your gaze is weird. It¡¯s like the way big sis looks at her brother-inw in the past. ¡°What nonsense are you thinking! He got closer and dried his body. Even if you have that miraculous medicine that can bring you back from death, you can¡¯t avoid the cold wind!¡± Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin closer to the fire. After he finished speaking, he felt that his surroundings were quiet again, and only the firewood was burning. Lu Zheng turned to look at Gu Xin. As expected, Gu Xin was looking at him in surprise. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you, you know my secret? Did you give me the Jade bead to eat?¡± Gu Xin finally realized why she had woken up. Although her wound hurt a little, she did not feel anything else. It was as if she had been poisoned before she fainted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I was panicking just now. Your body was very cold and I wanted to rub your hands to warm them up, so, so I found out.¡± Lu Zheng exined, ¡± it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to tell me. I won¡¯t tell anyone. Xinxin, as long as you¡¯re by my side, as long as you¡¯re fine, I don¡¯t care what secrets you have, good or bad. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then don¡¯t.¡± Gu Xin pouted and felt a little guilty when she saw Lu Zheng¡¯s sincere gaze. Since brother Yuanyuan found out on her own, could she tell her? She didn¡¯t take the initiative to say it. It was brother Yuan Yuan who discovered it himself. Moreover, because brother Yuan Yuan discovered it, she was alive. Could she tell brother Yuan the truth now? ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡± Lu Zheng touched Gu Xin¡¯s head. Seeing her guilty gaze, Lu Zheng felt bad. Xinxin, I really don¡¯t need to know. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell me. I just want to be with you, always. You really don¡¯t have to mind the secret, and I won¡¯t mind it either. Don¡¯t put yourself in a difficult position, and don¡¯t feel guilty towards me. My heart will ache.¡± Chapter 1783 - 1783 Chapter 1783-confess 1783 Chapter 1783-confess ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re the best.¡± Gu Xinughed and held onto Lu Zheng¡¯s arm. since you¡¯ve already found my Jade Pearl, I¡¯ll tell you! When I was ten years old, I saved a small carp. The little boy from the neighboring vige caught it. At that time, I was collecting dry firewood in the forest behind the mountain. He wanted to y, so his mother pulled his ear and went back.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a small waterfall in the mountain behind the vige. People drowned there, so the Roe deers from the neighboring vige didn¡¯t want the little carp and went back after scolding the little boy. I pitied the little carp, so I mustered up the courage to send it back to the small waterfall. After that, the little carp could talk. It gave me a fish-shaped jade pendant and said it was a gift for me. It told me not to tell anyone else, as they would harm me if they knew.¡± ¡°Then, I brought the Jade back home. When I¡¯m washing my feet at night, Yingying ¡­¡± Gu Xin told him about what happened a few years ago, the effects of the Jade bead and how the family of four used it. Lu Zheng was a little surprised at first, but then he thought about it. What was so strange about being able to be reborn as he wished? Moreover, he was especially grateful to the heavens for giving Gu Xin such a life-saving item. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that when I was hunted down and you were kidnapped during our Lantern Festival, and I was so seriously injured, you gave me jade beads to eat and used jade beads to heal my wounds?¡± Lu Zheng took a while to digest the information, then shook his head andughed. ¡°Yes, I was very panicked at that time. How deep was your knife? You¡¯re so silly! He wouldn¡¯t even stab her a little. And when we came back from Yuzhou and fell off the cliff, you carried me into that hole. I was afraid you couldn¡¯t hold on, so I fed you too!¡± Gu Xin nodded and said. no wonder my body is getting better and better. It¡¯s all because of my Xinxin giving me these good things to eat! Lu Zheng said proudly. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I have no more secrets in front of you! From now on, I can bully you without restraint! Hehehehehehe, Gu Xin felt extremely rxed after saying that. In the past few years, she had some new insights. She felt that when two people were together, especially between a man and a woman who were in love, they had to be honest and not hide anything. Now that there was nothing to hide, she really felt very rxed. She could say, ¡± I love you, I love you openly. Looking at Gu Xin, who was obviously relieved, Lu Zheng thought for a moment and said, ¡± ¡°I still have a secret to tell you. Since Xinxin is so honest, I have to be honest too.¡± Gu Xin was stunned and her eyes widened. Xinxin, ¡± Lu Zheng said, looking at Gu Xin. do you believe in past and present lives? ¡± Gu Xin pouted, not understanding what Lu Zheng meant. &Nbsp; ¡± What if I told you that I remember our past lives very clearly? would you believe me? ¡± Lu Zheng continued. Gu Xin¡¯s interest was piqued,¡¯did we cross paths in our previous lives? What was I like in my past life?¡± Lu Yang said, ¡± you looked exactly the same in your previous life. You were gentle and kind. You were the most beautiful girl in the world. When we first met in Jiangnan, I fell in love with you at first sight and brought you back to the capital. However, my father and stepmother were against it, and the power in the court was unknown. I could only wrong you and didn¡¯t marry you immediately. I was thinking that when I became second only to one person and above all others, and no one in this world dared to say anything about you, I would marry you. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t protect you in the end and lost you. So, in this life, when I think of these things, I tell myself that I must protect you in this life.¡± Chapter 1784 - 1784 Chapter 1784-question and answer 1784 Chapter 1784-question and answer Gu Xin blinked her eyes. brother Yuan Yuan! Are you dreaming? ¡± Lu Zheng was taken aback. He thought for a moment and said,¡±I guess it¡¯s a dream!¡± You¡¯re in my dream, really.¡± Gu Xin asked curiously, ¡± then, did you carry me up the stairs in your dream? the long stairs? the stairs that you can¡¯t see the end of? ¡± Did you take me to thentern show? did you buy all the little tigernterns on the busy streets? Also, on the canal, I was on a very big and beautiful boat. Someone wanted to kill me!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Zhengughed. In the dream, the stairs were in Suzhou¡¯s Baiyun Temple. They were very long. You littlezy bug, you only climbed halfway and were resting in the pavilion. You yed with me and hurt your leg. You don¡¯t know what to do, so in the end, I can only carry you on my back! The little tigerntern was also the Lantern Festival before we left Suzhou. My stepmother¡¯s men came to kill me. ¡± Gu Xin was surprised,¡¯I dreamed of it before! It was a very, very long flight of stairs that I couldn¡¯t see the end of. Someone was carrying me on his back. His back was very wide, the aura around him was very warm, and his words were very gentle! You don¡¯t know how scared I was. I thought I was dreaming of another man! Thenterns in my dream are so cute and beautiful. Do they really exist?¡± Lu Zheng nodded,¡±it really exists.¡± If we have time in the future, I¡¯ll bring you there! This time, I¡¯ll carry you up from the bottom of the mountain, okay? I¡¯ll take you to Jiangnan next year and buy all the little tigernterns in Suzhou for you. I¡¯ll have people build you thergest and most beautiful ship in the great Zhou. We¡¯ll set off from the capital to Jiangnan together. This time, there won¡¯t be any more assassinations!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits from her smile, ¡± ¡°Good, good! I won¡¯t do anything when I go back. I¡¯ll just have fun for a year! Brother Yuan Yuan, take me out to y!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng agreed. then, in brother Yuanyuan¡¯s dream, did my father be an official in Jiangnan? ¡± Gu Xin asked. is that why Brother Yuanyuan met me in Jiangnan? ¡± ¡°No,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. You were different in the dream. Second uncle, second aunt, sister niannian, grandfather, grandmother, first uncle, fourth uncle, and the others all didn¡¯t appear. Maybe, in your dreams, you¡¯re just like Madam li, a lost little girl!¡± Gu Xin was shocked, ¡± thank God. Thank God. It was a dream. My parents and sister will never lose me! Even if I¡¯m lost, you see, I¡¯m already in the West. My parents and sister are still looking for me. Brother Yuanyuan, you must have brought me to the capital in my dream, causing my parents to be unable to find me. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xinxin,¡± Lu Zheng said. Will Xinxin forgive me?¡± Gu Xin waved her hand, ¡± that was just a dream. However, if you want me to forgive you, when you go back, you have to recreate all the ces and things you took me to in your dream!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng smiled. Gu Xin asked again, ¡± then, your stepmother harmed you and caused my death. Did you deal with her in the end? did you avenge me? ¡± Also, did you marry someone else? Did he sleep with any other girl? did he have any children with any other girl? Have you ever done anything to let me down?¡± Lu Zheng raised his hand and swore,¡±absolutely not.¡± Be it in my dreams or in reality, I, Lu Zheng, have only ever loved Gu Xin. She had never married anyone, touched anyone, or done anything to let down the third youngdy of the Gu family, Gu Xin. Oh my God, I, Lu Zheng, swear that there is only one woman in my heart, the third daughter of the Gu family, Gu Xin. He would not let her down in this life. If I break my oath, I will be struck by lightning, my soul will be destroyed, and I will never be able to reincarnate!¡± Chapter 1785 - 1785 Cherish 1785 Cherish Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng and suddenly felt a little sad. She did not know why she was sad, but she just felt very ufortable. Moreover, tears started flowing out of nowhere. Lu Zheng was frightened. Xinxin, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m telling the truth. We¡¯ll be good in the future, and I¡¯ll fulfill the promises I¡¯ve made to you in my dreams and in reality. We still have a lifetime to live. Give me a chance and let me fulfill it, okay?¡± Gu Xin pounced into Lu Zheng¡¯s arms and hugged him, wailing loudly, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m crying either. I just feel like crying. I just feel that it¡¯s not easy for us to be together, and I want to cherish it. Big brother Yuanyuan!¡± Lu Zheng hugged her and ran his fingers through her hair.¡±Yes, be together and cherish every day you have together. Don¡¯t cry, we still have a few decades. I won¡¯t let you cry. Xinxin, believe me. ¡± Gu Xin cried and cried until she was tired and fell asleep in Lu Zheng¡¯s arms. Lu Zhengid out the dry grass and ced Gu Xin on it, letting her sleep well. He then started a fire around her to warm her up. Although the two of them were already in love with each other, he did not take off Gu Xin¡¯s clothes to dry them. Instead, he lit a fire around them so that her wet clothes would dry faster. After doing all this, he sat beside Gu Xin and watched the fire, in case the dry grass caught fire and burned this silly girl. ¡­¡­ On Peng sng¡¯s side, after the waves had receded and the sea breeze had died down, he had been searching for her on the shore. At dawn, Xue Qianyu and Cheng huaijin had also brought their men over. Peng ze was not around, so only the two of them had brought their soldiers. Xue Qianyu had previously taken over the Navy soldiers. This time, there were also navy soldiers among the remaining troops of the Yun Hai Army. Hence, Xue Qianyu brought this group of people over. ¡°Where¡¯s your generalng?¡± Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t see anyone when he arrived, so he asked one of the great Zhou soldiers who had remained. ¡°General Xue, generalng went that way, and a portion of them went the other way. Your subordinates were waiting for you here.¡± The soldier replied. Xue qianxun nodded and split up with Cheng huaijin, each leading their own people in two different directions. The soldiers they brought with them were from the Navy, and if they needed to enter the water, they could be put to use. The soldiers from quicksand Gotz and salin basically did not know how to swim. At this moment, Peng ze, who was in King Cloud Sea, also received the news. He immediately sent people with food, water, and clothes to reinforce them. Gu Hui heard that Gu Xin and Lu Zheng were in trouble and personally led the way. Gu Hui¡¯s intuition had always been urate. If she didn¡¯t think that anything serious had happened to Gu Xin, it meant that they could find her. Hence, she brought Gu Xin a lot of family items for thedies. It was quite inconvenient for her to bring all the men in the group. The sky brightened and Gu Xin slept all the way until noon. The fire beside her was only a small me and her clothes, hair, shoes, and socks had all dried up. She sat up and saw that Lu Zheng was nowhere to be seen. She was so frightened that she quickly stood up and shouted, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan! Brother Yuanyuan! Lu Zheng, where are you?¡± After a while, a voice was heard, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m picking fruits. Xinxin, wait! I¡¯ve found the direction. I¡¯ll bring you back in a while!¡± Gu Xin was relieved to hear his reply. She lowered her head and pulled her shirt to check on her wound. It was much better now. She pressed on another Jade bead and spat on it to melt it before applying it to her wound. Chapter 1786 - 1786 Found the direction 1786 Found the direction Although her hair was dry, she hadn¡¯t washed it properly. The hairband had been washed away in the sea, and her hair was a little tied. She saw a vine nt at the side and ran over to pull a small section. Then she tidied her hair, smoothened it a little, and gathered it all up into a bun. After that, Lu Zheng came over with the wild fruits. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, your hair is messy too. Do you want me to help you smooth it?¡± Gu Xin walked forward and took the fruit. ¡°Good. However, you should eat something to fill your stomach first. It seems that we haven¡¯t eaten for two days, especiallyst night, when we drank seawater!¡± Lu Zheng fed her a wild fruit. Gu Xin took out two jade beads and gave one to Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Eat this. It can relieve your hunger. Aiya, it¡¯s so good to tell you. I don¡¯t even have to think of a way to feed you. However, we¡¯ll only eat one today. You fed me three yesterday, and I wasted one. I used one on my wound just now, and now I¡¯m eating two. If we can¡¯t find everyone by midnight, we¡¯ll eat one more before that. This way, we¡¯ll be able to hold on tomorrow.¡± Lu Zheng took it and ate it. After Gu Xin tidied his hair, he used a tree branch to position himself on the ground, ¡± ¡°Right now, we¡¯re here. This is the sea. If we follow the coast in this direction, we¡¯ll be able to find everyone in two days at most. Sng will definitely send people to search around the ce where the ship was stopped. We will walk for two days, and they will walk for two days, and we will be able to meet up.¡± huh? ¡± Gu Xin asked curiously, ¡± how did you know we were on this side and not the other side? ¡± ¡°I just climbed up the tree to pick the fruit and saw a boat on the sea,¡± Lu Yang said. They are alling from that direction. If we were on the other side, those ships wouldn¡¯t havee from that direction!¡± then let¡¯s go to the beach and stop those boats. We can take a boat back. Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡± Gu Xin asked. Lu Zheng shook his head. those were all in the middle of the sea. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the ship was so big and I remembered the tattered sails, I wouldn¡¯t even be sure that it was the same as the ones we saw yesterday! Gu Xin understood and felt that this was the only thing they could do now. Hence, she took the initiative to hold Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and walked towards the beach. Lu Zheng tore off his own clothes and wrapped the wild fruits in a bag. Lu Jinhai brought a Flint. They would probably have to spend the night by themselves. What if there was no moon or stars? it would not be fun in the dark. The two of them held hands as they walked on the beach. They were in a good mood. Ever since the Gu family left for the capital, the two of them had very little free time. It was either because Lu Zheng was not around or Gu Xin did not have time. Aftering to kun city from the capital, Gu Xin thought that they could see each other every day, just like in the vige, but it turned out that was not the case. As Gu Xin walked, she took off her shoes and stepped on the beach with her bare feet. She had never been to the beach before and this was her first time. She was like a child, ying as she walked. She was extremely happy. Lu Zheng helped her carry her shoes and socks, watching her pick up shells, seafood, and everything that she found interesting and novel. Gu Xin wanted to ask for some seafood for dinner, but she did not know how to make it. Lu Zheng knew how to make food, but he did not know how to make seafood. ¡°So, we can only eat wild fruits! If big sister and second brother Xue were to encounter our situation, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about starving to death.¡± Gu Xin looked at the little things and sighed. Chapter 1787 - 1787 Not easy 1787 Not easy then I¡¯ll go back and learn from niannian. I won¡¯t let Xinxin eat wild fruits to fill her stomach next time. Lu Yang said. PEI, PEI, PEI! Hurry up and PEI, PEI! There will definitely be no next time! Gu Xin quickly spat a few times. ¡°Pei Pei Pei!¡± Lu Zheng mimicked Gu Xin¡¯s actions and startedughing. Gu Xinughed along with her. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, when uncle Qingyuan came and reunited with grandma, grandpa and Grandma even said that they would take me to Fuzhou! Mother and sister started to tell me what¡¯s so fun about the beach. In the end, I ended up ying first. But, without them, I don¡¯t know how to y!¡± Afterughing, Gu Xin looked at the vast ocean and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There will be opportunities in the future.¡± Lu Zheng consoled him, ¡± when we go back this time, second uncle will definitely be promoted. The Emperor will definitely not let second uncle stay in kunzhou. At that time, niannian and Xue er¡¯s marriage would also be settled. After they get married, we¡¯ll ask them to go to Fuzhou beach to y. Xue Er and niannian had been busy for a year, the Emperor would definitely give them a holiday. When the timees, we¡¯ll call eldest sister, eldest brother-inw, Jinghe, junzhu, and the others, and we¡¯ll still be lively together!¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s still sisi, Yiyi, and Xue ¡®er!¡± Gu Xin was already imagining the scene. In kun city, they often yed together, and everyone had a good time. There was no awkwardness between them. ¡°Yes, when you¡¯re done ying, we¡¯ll get married! After we get married, I¡¯ll bring you around to y. We¡¯ll go to every ce in great Zhou and eat the snacks of every ce.¡± Lu Zheng replied. ¡°Hehe, second young master Lu, don¡¯t think that you can coax me just because I¡¯m young. Marriage is not something that you or I can decide. You have to seriously propose marriage to my family, don¡¯t even think about kidnapping me!¡± Gu Xin lifted her chin and said arrogantly. ¡°Yo! Third youngdy Gu has turned into a clever little girl and is not easy to deceive!¡± Lu Zheng said regretfully. ¡°Hmph! Then let me tell you another obstacle that you need to cross on the road of marriage proposal!¡± Gu Xin suddenly recalled her grandfather¡¯s background and said. ¡°Oh? Other than Grandpa, grandma, second uncle, and second aunt, what other obstacles are there?¡± Lu Zheng knew what Gu Xin wanted to say, but he was very cooperative. Xue Qianyu had guessed grandfather Gu¡¯s identity when he saw the Grand Empress Dowager sending people off outside the capital. Lu Zheng had no idea. Furthermore, the Grand Empress Dowager and the Emperor hade to kun city under the pretense of taking a break and watching the development of kun Prefecture. No one else knew about it. Lu Zheng had once talked to Xue Qianyu about how the Empress Dowager seemed to be fated with the Gu family. He had guessed it from Xue Qianyu¡¯s expression. In his previous life, he had heard Empress Dowager Jiang mention that the Grand Empress Dowager had twin sons. One of them had led a wandering life, and no one knew about it except for the direct bloodline of the royal family. Therefore, he had guessed it himself. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ve already told you about Yu Zhuzi¡¯s biggest secret. Now that you¡¯ve said you want to marry me, I¡¯ll tell you, other than my family, you have to make my great-grandmother satisfied. My great grandmother is the Grand Empress Dowager. She is my grandfather¡¯s mother. Hehe, great-grandma is very kind, but great-grandma has very high requirements! Even if she doesn¡¯t agree, it¡¯s useless even if my grandparents and parents agree.¡± Gu Xin said. Chapter 1788 - 1788 Found 1788 Found ¡°Ah? Then what should we do?¡± Lu Zheng looked conflicted. Xinxin, you have to tell the Empress Dowager that you love me very much and that you won¡¯t marry anyone else but me. Otherwise, I¡¯m not confident! ¡°Bah! Thick-skinned, who doesn¡¯t want to marry you!¡± Gu Xin blushed and rolled her eyes at him, ¡± my brother and father told me that with my qualities, I can choose any good man I want. I¡¯m good at both civil and martial arts, capable in both the hall and the kitchen, gentle, kind, generous and cute, you can¡¯t find many of them in the entire great Zhou. Why must I marry you?¡± ¡°Cheng huaijin!¡± Lu Yang read the name angrily. hahahahahahaha! Gu Xin burst outughing. brother Yuanyuan, brother xiaozhong is my brother. He and the entire quicksand country are my backing. You¡¯re already unhappy with your future brother-inw before you even talk about marriage. ¡°You bad girl, you¡¯re just trying to make fun of me, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m going to pinch your little face!¡± Lu Zheng ran over to grab Gu Xin. Gu Xin turned around and ran. One of them ran and the other chased. Theirughter was blown away by the sea breeze and drifted far away. It was slightly different from what Lu Zheng had expected. The two of them had not walked for more than two days. That night, they heard Cheng huaijin and Peng sng¡¯s shouts. Gu Xin was already fast asleep by the fire when she heard Lu Zheng¡¯s voice. He nudged her, ¡± Xinxin, listen, is someone calling us? ¡± Gu Xin woke up in a daze and was stunned for a while before she heard a voice, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my brother! It¡¯s my brother¡¯s voice!¡± She stood up and was about to run towards the source of the sound. Lu Zheng also stood up and followed. ¡°Brother! I¡¯m here!¡± Gu Xin shouted as she ran. ¡°Sng, little Jin, we¡¯re here!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s voice was louder. Very quickly, Cheng huaijin, Peng sng, and a group of soldiers appeared in front of the two of them with torches in hand. Cheng huaijin restrained himself from wanting to hug Gu Xin to feel her true feelings. As he walked closer, he poked Gu Xin¡¯s head with his finger, ¡± ¡°You scared me to death! Are you hurt? You¡¯re not allowed to go to the battlefield in the future!¡± Gu Xin revealed a huge smile, ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not injured! I¡¯m so powerful! Brother, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s so hard. I won¡¯t go to the battlefield even if you ask me to. Moreover, they had already finished fighting, so there was no more fighting. I want to be a good girl in the future!¡± Cheng huaijin smiled and shook his head. Peng sng leaned forward and said,¡±Xinxin, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not injured.¡± When I came to the West, Huo Yanyu said that she would kill me if you lost a single strand of hair! Sigh, it doesn¡¯t matter if you have less hair. She doesn¡¯t know how many strands you had in the past. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re not injured anywhere else!¡± Cheng huaijin and Lu Zheng gave Peng sng a look of disdain. Gu Xin, on the other hand, had the time to gossip,¡¯fourth brother Peng, it seems like you and Hanhan were very close during the year I wasn¡¯t at home! That dummy actually has so much confidence in you, not bad, not bad!¡± Peng sng was shocked,¡¯Xinxin, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Han Mei is so fierce, her brother¡¯s strength isn¡¯t high, but he¡¯s smart. I can¡¯t afford to offend them. Unless there¡¯s a hole in my brain, I will never have any rtionship with Han Mei.¡± Gu Xin looked as if she was waiting to see what would happen. Cheng huaijin took out two pancakes and passed them to Lu Zheng and Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuan, Xinxin, eat. You haven¡¯t eaten for two days. I even left water for you. Let¡¯s eat first, sister Huihui is here too, but we might bump into each other on the way back, so we can have a good meal then!¡± Chapter 1789 - 1789 Not afraid of the dark 1789 Not afraid of the dark Lu Zheng and Gu Xin felt much better after eating the pancake and followed everyone back. When Cheng huaijin found the two of them, he released a signal re to alert the others, so that Xue Qianyu and the others wouldn¡¯t waste their time. the storm was so strong earlier. I¡¯m afraid the remaining people in the cloud Sea have all been buried in the sea! Peng sng mentioned the people from Yunhai. ¡°Even if they weren¡¯t buried in the sea, they wouldn¡¯t have it easy. I saw a few ships floating on the sea, but I don¡¯t know where they are going. If they don¡¯t have a helmsman, they won¡¯t be able to reach the shore. They¡¯ll starve to death on the ship.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°If we had known that there would be a big storm that night, we wouldn¡¯t have chased them. We wouldn¡¯t have lost anyone if they were to encounter the storm on their own. Sigh, sometimes, man proposes but God disposes!¡± Gu Xin sighed. For a moment, everyone was speechless. Everyone lived in the Ind areas and could not understand the unpredictable situation at sea. No one knew when the wind and waves woulde. ¡°By the way, brother, did you tell father that brother Yuanyuan and I have disappeared?¡± Suddenly, Gu Xin asked about Cheng huaijin. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. General Xue said that they should look for him first, and if they couldn¡¯t find him in three days, they would send a letter back. It hasn¡¯t even been three days, has it?¡± Cheng huaijin replied. ¡°That¡¯s good! I was already very worried when my father was taken away by King Cloud sea¡¯s subordinates. If he knows that I¡¯m missing, he¡¯ll definitely be worried, as well as Yiyi and Xue ¡®er. Oh right, brother, has Xue ¡®er returned to the quicksand Pce? Or is he in giant rock City?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Sister Hui has asked someone to escort her back to the quicksand Pce. Although he had forgotten about the cloud Sea, it had not been peaceful in the cloud Sea recently. It was safer to go to quicksand. Looking at the time, we¡¯ve already reached quicksand.¡± Cheng huaijin replied. ¡­¡­ Five dayster, their team met Gu Hui and the rest on the way. After the war ended, Gu Xin seemed to have returned to the carefree days in kun city. When she saw Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess, she would even act coquettishly. She hugged Gu Hui. elder sister, after we go back, you must tell my parents how hard it has been for me. Ask them to skip my morning exercises and let mother continue to take care of the business. As for me, I have to stay at home every day to eat, sleep, eat, and y with a few children. Alright?¡± Looking at the lively Gu Xin, Gu Hui heaved a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to say anything. Second Shu and second Shen would not let you do anything. You can just y at home in peace! Now kun city is much more fun than before. There are a few new counties and more people. You can do whatever you want!¡± Princess Jinghe said, ¡± Xinxin, let¡¯s go back. Let¡¯s go to the coast of Lin province and live the life of my father and the others. That¡¯s what life is! It¡¯s fun! You¡¯ll just get tanned.¡± Gu Xin waved her hand. it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Getting tanned is nothing. I¡¯m already tanned. Big Sister, Sister Zhen, sister he San, you don¡¯t know that brother Yuanyuan and I were floating far away. We even walked for a day and a night. During the day, we looked at the things on the beach and knew that they could be eaten, but we didn¡¯t know how to eat them. We were so worried. When we go back this time, brother Yuanyuan said that she wants to learn how to cook seafood. We can go to Lin city to learn!¡± ¡°This is good!¡± He sanniang said. Now that the war is over, our camp will definitely not be as busy as before. We can go and have fun for a month or two, how cool would that be!¡± Chapter 1790 - 1790 A surprise 1790 A surprise Lu Zheng mounted his horse and watched as Gu Xin, Gu Hui and the rest chatted away in the carriage. He smiled and started chatting with Xue Qianyu and the rest. After another five days, they arrived at Cloud Sea Royal City. After more than half a month, Pengze and first Prince Helian Yisha had joined hands to stabilize the capital. Before, King Cloud Sea and Angel had used the lives of all the people in the city to make a big picture. Now, other than the soldiers, there were no people. However, the ces that needed to be tidied up needed to be tidied up. Besides organizing their own soldiers, Peng ze and the others were waiting for orders from other ces. They said that the great Zhou had already sent officials to the West. When the great Zhou officials arrived, they woulde and discuss how to divide thend in the West. There were many tribes and small countries in the West, and arge portion of them had been taken over by King Cloud Sea. There were also a small number of remote tribes and small countries that didn¡¯t participate in this battle. After some discussion, they decided to invite their Kings or leaders to quicksand Royal City. At that time, everyone would discuss the major events in the West. It was already early March when Gu Xin and the others arrived at Cloud Sea Royal City. ¡°The great Zhou¡¯s officials have already arrived at Gotz. King Gotz personally led them to quicksand Royal City. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow or the day after, so we should be able to reach quicksand around the same time as them.¡± Pengze had already received the news. After Gu Xin and the rest went to bed, they talked about this during dinner. ¡°Who is it?¡± Lu Zheng asked. Gu Xin also looked at Peng ze expectantly. In fact, she really hoped that her father woulde and pick her up. Moreover, her father was good at talking and his Kung Fu was strong. This kind of asion could only belong to her father! She missed her father, mother, sister, and her grandparents so much. She knew that her mother, sister, and her grandparents might not be able toe, but her father could have some official business to attend to! ¡°An official from the Ministry of Rites, right Assistant Minister Lord Chen. The people they brought over were from the Ministry of Rites and the Ministry of Works, and there were many things that could not be found in the West. They set off on the 16th of the first month, but because there were too many things and most of them were schrs, they walked slower and only reached Gaozi after more than a month.¡± Pengze said. ¡°This Vice Minister Chen should be a new one. He was the top schr in thest two years. The Emperor has sent him here this time. It seems that the Emperor values him a lot.¡± Xue Qianyu added. Lu Zheng turned to look at Gu Xin and could clearly see the disappointment in her eyes. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Under such circumstances, second uncle should being. In addition to the rtionship between the Gu family and the imperial family, the Emperor would definitely not reject second uncle¡¯s request. Could it be that second uncle did not say it on purpose? Did he want to give Xinxin a surprise? Lu Zheng patted Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder and wanted to share his thoughts, but Gu Xin consoled herself, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m fine. His father must be very busy and couldn¡¯t leave. Besides, I¡¯m a big girl now, not a child. Eldest sister and eldest brother-inw, second brother Xue, brother Yuanyuan, and now the officials from the Ministry of Rites havee. Father will definitely be at ease and I will definitely be fine.¡± Lu Zheng smiled helplessly. Alright, it was better for him not to say it out loud. He would let this little girlfort herself on the way back. When she saw second uncle again after arriving, she would definitely be overjoyed. Lu Zheng felt that there was an 80% chance that Gu Nian and Gu si woulde as well. Perhaps the two sisters wanted to surprise Xinxin. He didn¡¯t expect Cai Xiaolian toe as well. Chapter 1791 - 1791 Chapter 1791-disappointment 1791 Chapter 1791-disappointment After a day¡¯s rest, everyone set off for quicksand country. Peng ze left the brothers Peng Eng and Peng sng in the cloud Sea Royal City, as well as 10000 soldiers here. Helian Yi left Gaozi¡¯s general and 10000 soldiers here. The second Prince and his soldiers stayed in salin, while Nangong er from the Nangong family and his soldiers stayed in the quicksand Kingdom. Originally, Cheng huaijin wanted to stay, but he was persuaded by Gu Xin. Cheng huaijin was the only Prince of quicksand country. Both Gaozi and Sarlin had their princes going. If you don¡¯t go, how are you going to let our Father face the father and son alone? Cheng huaijin thought about it and agreed. This group of people had arrived two days earlier than the troops of Gotz and the great Zhou Dynasty. As soon as they entered quicksand country¡¯s territory, almost all the citizens and soldiers cheered and greeted Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin. Now, let alone quicksand country, even the entire west side knew that Princess Xinxin of quicksand was even more powerful than the seventh Princess of Cloud Sea. Furthermore, Princess Xinxin was Kinder than the seventh Princess of Cloud Sea and was morepassionate to the people. She had a high reputation among the people. Gu Xin sat on the camel and waved to the people and soldiers. She would probably never forget the past year or so. She had grown up and learned many things. She had learned much more than when she was being taught by her parents and sisters at home. At that time, she was well protected, but here, as long as she left quicksand country, she could only protect herself. Not only did he have to protect himself, but he also had to protect the people and quicksand. ¡°Xinxin!¡± When Gu Xin returned to the pce, Xie Zhiyi weed her with a hug. you¡¯re so mean. I was prepared toe to the West to keep youpany, but I¡¯ve only seen you a few times in half a year! ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t Ie back for you to keep mepany?¡± Gu Xin hugged Xie Zhiyi. besides, when I¡¯m not around, everyone in the pce is ying with you. Are you still lonely? ¡± yes, yes, yes. Princess Xinxin¡¯s reputation is still there. No one would dare to not y with me. Xie Zhiyi wiped away his tears. I¡¯m so kind. I¡¯ll y with you in the future. Don¡¯t cry! Gu Xin patted Xie Zhiyi. At this moment, Gu Xin saw the quicksand King standing behind Xie Zhiyi. She let go of Xie Zhiyi and walked forward, kneeling on one knee, ¡± ¡°Father, your daughter has returned.¡± The quicksand King helped Gu Xin up and helped her along the flowing sea, ¡± ¡°Yes, my good daughter, my good daughter.¡± Cheng huaijin also walked forward. The quicksand King looked at the pair of children who were not his own and felt that the heavens loved him greatly for giving him such a pair of children. ¡­¡­ At night, the quicksand King held a celebration party. He invited Peng ze, Lu Zheng, and Xue Qianyu from the great Zhou Dynasty, as well as he lianyi from Gaozi and the first Prince of salin. At the celebration banquet, everyone was saying good things, eating and drinking to their heart¡¯s content. It was almost midnight when they went back to their own homes. Quicksand Kingdom did not have an Embassy in the past. The quicksand King had tidied up the houses around the pce and arranged a few ces for living. Among them, thergest ce was left for the great Zhou Dynasty. ¡°Royal father, is the great Zhou really only sending people from the Ministry of Rites? Our aunt didn¡¯t n toe over?¡± Before going to bed, Gu Xin went to ask the quicksand King. ¡°That¡¯s what the letter I received said. Your aunt is toozy to leave, so she asked me to go back with the great Zhou diplomatic mission!¡± The quicksand Kingughed. Seeing Gu Xin¡¯s disappointed look, he consoled her, ¡± once we¡¯re done with the negotiations, you can go home with the diplomatic mission. More than a year has passed, a few more months won¡¯t make a difference. Chapter 1792 - 1792 A real surprise 1792 A real surprise Even though she said that, Gu Xin was still feeling sad. Her father did not even take this opportunity to pick her up. Did her father not like her anymore? did he forget about her because of her three younger brothers? The next day, Gu Xin woke up in the afternoon. The maid brought her a new set of clothes, braided her hair and put on a beautiful makeup. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, dressing me up so beautifully? Isn¡¯t the great Zhou diplomatic mission only arriving the day after tomorrow?¡± It had been a long time since Gu Xin dressed herself up. She almost did not dare to recognize herself in the mirror. ¡°Your Highness, miss Xie said that she found a fun ce outside the city and wanted to take you there! Miss Xie said that Your Highness has been training the soldiers all this time, and if you don¡¯t dress up, you won¡¯t know that you¡¯re ady, so she asked this lowly one to dress up Your Highness like this.¡± The maidservant replied. Yiyi, how long has she been here? I¡¯ve been here for so long. Don¡¯t you know where to y? ¡± Gu Xin mumbled to herself in amusement and did not reject the maid¡¯s help. After dressing up, Gu Xin listened to her maids ¡®praises and went to have a meal with the quicksand King. After lunch, she was taken by a servant girl to find Xie Zhiyi and Gu yingxue. She hadn¡¯t felt so rxed in a long time. She saw that everything on the streets was fun. The people who were doing small businesses on the streets gave her flowers and food, and she gave her whatever she was selling. Gu Xin and the maids were almost out of hands, so themoners stopped giving them away. ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s my brother Yuan Yuan? Where¡¯s my brother?¡± Only then did Gu Xin remember that not only did she not see Lu Zheng during the meal, she did not even see Cheng huaijin. ¡°Your Highness, the Prince and general Zhou were called away by general Peng and Lady Peng early in the morning,¡± The maidservant replied. Gu Xin pursed her lips and her eyes moved. Did they all go to a fun ce to prepare a surprise for her? At this moment, three bearded men suddenly appeared in front of Gu Xin and blocked her path. ¡°Yo! Women from quicksand are indeed beautiful!¡± The bearded man in the middle, who was slightly taller, looked at Gu Xin from head to toe, his eyes were filled with oil. The maid stood in front of Gu Xin and blocked her. The bearded man beside him pulled the maid over and restrained her hands. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. oh my, where did this bearded mane from? how dare he act so atrociously in my territory?¡±Let go!¡± The big bearded man who grabbed the maid smiled and said, ¡± ¡°So What if I don¡¯t let go? Do you want to hit us?¡± Gu Xin really took action. The two at the side were easy to deal with, but the one in the middle was more powerful. The more she looked at the one in the middle, the more she felt that something was wrong. Those eyes were so familiar, as if she had seen them somewhere before. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and the two bearded men she had asked the patrol to grab shouted, ¡± ¡°My beard, my beard fell off.¡± When Gu Xin heard this, she immediately reached out to pull the man¡¯s beard. She pulled it off easily. Gu Xin red at him and immediately used her hand to wipe his thick eyebrows. Gu nianxiao smiled as she looked at the beautiful youngdy. ¡°The woman in the West is not only beautiful, but also very fierce!¡± Gu Xin reached out to take off Gu Nian¡¯s hat. Then, her entire body froze as she looked at Gu Nian with tears streaming down her face. Gu Nian extended her hands. Gu Xin pounced on him immediately, ¡± wuwuwu! Sister! Sister! Wanwan! Huo Yanyu¡¯s Gu si, who had been caught, quickly gestured to the patrol. ¡°Brother, look, your Princess knows us. Let us go. We are really not bad people. We were just joking with your Princess!¡± Chapter 1793 - 1793 Take you home 1793 Take you home Gu Nian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head. be good. Don¡¯t cry. Your sister is here. I¡¯m sorry, my little Xinxin, sister only came now!¡± Gu Xin cried even louder. As soon as she started crying, everyone, be it the soldiers on patrol or the civilians, red at Gu Nian and the other two. Huo Yanyu and Gu si, in particr, were held even tighter. ¡°Sisi, did we go too far with this joke?¡± Huo Yanyu whispered. Gu si sighed,¡¯I¡¯m not working hard enough! If I was stronger than second sister, I wouldn¡¯t have been taken down by third sister in a few moves. Right now, I¡¯m also someone who¡¯s being hugged by third sister and crying!¡± Huo Yanyu,¡±Yingluo.¡± So, no matter what, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s caught and not the one who¡¯s being hugged and crying! ¡°Third sister, third sister! Me, and me. Quickly ask your soldiers to let me go, my hand is going to break!¡± Gu si shouted. ¡°Sister Xinxin, me, and me. I¡¯m not good at Kung Fu, so my hand is broken, my hand is broken!¡± Huo Yanyu followed suit. Gu Xin then remembered that there were two more people. She wiped her tears with one hand and held Gu Nian¡¯s hand with the other. She walked over and spoke to the patrol. She then exined to the people who were afraid that she would be bullied that she knew Gu Nian and that she was just ying around. Only then did the patrol soldiers and civilians disperse. There were only a few youngdies left. Gu Xin wiped her tears and scolded Huo Yanyu and Gu si, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been more than a year, why are you two still so weak? He¡¯s too stupid to be defeated after a few moves!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s not talented, let¡¯s not talk about it. Sisi, you actually lost after a few moves too. Can¡¯t you practice properly without me around? In another two years, I¡¯ll be able to beat you!¡± ¡°Also, what are you guys wearing? It was so ugly! You guys are the ugliest in the West.¡± and the look in your eyes just now, did you guys go and flirt with men and women when I wasn¡¯t home? you didn¡¯t even bring me along. How overboard! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Xin continued to ramble on as tears rolled down her face. Gu Nian and the other two wereughing and crying at the same time. All of a sudden, Gu Xin saw a couple dressed in eastern clothing not far away. They were smiling at her with tears in their eyes. Beside them was a handsome and tall young man. Gu Xin stopped scolding and wiped her tears. Looking at the couple, she blinked her eyes and blinked her eyes hard. Then, she ran over and looked at her parents who seemed to be shorter, ¡± ¡°Father, mother,¡± ¡°Swish!¡± The couple agreed with tears in their eyes. ¡°Mother!¡± Gu Xin pounced into Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arms. However, she had grown taller, while Cai Xiaolian was shorter than her. ¡°Swish!¡± Cai Xiaolian also couldn¡¯t stop her tears. She hugged her daughter and gently patted her back. Gu shouxin looked up at the sky and finally held back his tears. ¡°Mother, your daughter misses you so much, every day. mother!!!!! Gu Xin cried even louder. ¡°Mother also missed you, every day. So, mother is here to take you home.¡± Cai Xiaolian sobbed. waa waa waa! Gu Xin cried so loudly. She had thought about returning to kun city and meeting her family. She had also told herself that she shouldn¡¯t cry too much when she grew up. A girl shouldn¡¯t cry. She could only cry silently and not cry. She had wanted to train herself not to cry on the way back. However, happiness came too suddenly. His family came too suddenly and did not give him a chance to train. She was still like a child, crying loudly without caring about her image. Chapter 1794 - 1794 Chapter 1794-slipped up 1794 Chapter 1794-slipped up A carriage had already been prepared for them. The whole family got on the carriage, but Gu Xin still couldn¡¯t stop. She hugged Gu shouxin¡¯s arm and cried. She leaned her head on Cai Xiaolian¡¯s shoulder and cried. She hugged Gu Nian and pinched Gu SI¡¯s face. The carriage was extremely lively. ¡°Third sister, do you need a mirror? Sisi has a mirror.¡± Gu en suddenly said. Gu Xin looked at her fourth brother, who had changed in both height and temperament. She had no idea what he was talking about. Gu si took out a mirror and raised it in front of Gu Xin. Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she eximed,¡¯ah! Sisi, what are you doing? take it away, don¡¯t scare me!¡± The people in the carughed. Her makeup was smudged from her crying. Her eyes were red and her face was ck and red. She looked very strange. Gu si and Huo Yanyu took out handkerchiefs to wipe off the easily-wiped marks on Gu Xin¡¯s face. However, the more they wiped, the messier the marks became. The car burst intoughter again. no one told me that you guys wereing! Gu Xin sniffled. I was sad for half a month! Gu si said, ¡± third sister, this is called a surprise. Are you shocked? ¡± Did you get happy?¡± Gu Xin turned around and pinched Gu SI¡¯s face, ¡± ¡°It must be your idea to dress up as a big bearded man to tease me. Hmph, you bad girl!¡± Gu si let her pull him and shook his head. no, no. It¡¯s a silly suggestion. I second it! In the end, second sister also agreed!¡± Gu Xin turned to look at Huo Yanyu. Huo Yanyu waved her hand and said,¡±sister Xinxin, this has something to do with Yiyi and Xue ¡®er.¡± Think about it, if the two of them didn¡¯t cooperate, how could we have teased you so smoothly?¡± Gu Xin pouted, ¡± Hmph! You¡¯re the Worst, dummy. You know how to drag everyone down with you! You¡¯re just like your brother, always thinking of making fun of others!¡± Huo Yanyu chuckled. Gu shouxin looked at his daughter with a big disfigured face andughed.¡±Alright, Xinxin, don¡¯t pursue their mistakes. If you want to me someone, me Yuan.¡± Gu Xin was stunned,¡¯what¡¯s wrong with brother Yuanyuan? He¡¯s with me, so you can¡¯t have written to him.¡± Gu shouxin calmly said,¡±we can¡¯t write to him, but he can guess it!¡± I¡¯ll definitelye and pick you up. Since it wasn¡¯t written in the letter, I must have deliberately not told you and wanted to give you a surprise. He either guessed it and didn¡¯t tell you, or he didn¡¯t. If it¡¯s the former, then it means he didn¡¯t tell you. If it¡¯s thetter, then it means he¡¯s not that smart. I¡¯ll be disappointed in him.¡± Gu Nian, Gu si, and Huo Yanyu nodded in unison.¡±Yes, we also thought that brother Yuan would have guessed it.¡± brother ah Yuan used to teach me how to analyze certain situations, ¡± Gu en added. I also think that with his understanding of the court officials, he would definitely be able to guess that second uncle woulde this time. Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± This frivolous one, she didn¡¯t even see him and already brought the children to trick ah Yuan? She wanted to help speak up for Lu Zheng, but she heard Gu Xin say to everyone with determination, ¡± ¡°He won¡¯t. Brother Yuanyuan and I were washed away in the sea during ourst battle. He was only worried about me and didn¡¯t think so much. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll ask himter.¡± ¡°What?¡± the person in the car asked nervously. Washed away by the sea? What was going on? Why haven¡¯t I heard anyone mention it before?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. Oh no, she had let it slip. She had originally nned to slowly talk about it when she returned home, but she ended up bringing it up the moment they met. Chapter 1795 - 1795 Not even greeting 1795 Not even greeting Gu Xin exined everything that had happened in a light tone, making the Gu family worried. Cai Xiaolian held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯ve suffered!¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± mother, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing, really. Before big brother Yuan Yuan came, chief mo and I were chased by the Army of the cloud Sea. That was the most dangerous time. If it wasn¡¯t for chief mo and his men who bought us time with their lives, I might not have been able to live until now.¡± After she finished speaking, she realized that she had said something even more dangerous. As expected, the family members were all worried. Gu Xin patted Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand. I¡¯m fine. Really. I¡¯mpletely fine. I¡¯m fine. Otherwise, would I still be alive and kicking? I just beat my sister! Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry! Mother, I¡¯ll introduce you to aunty hanter. She¡¯s the wife of leader mo who fought for a chance for me to escape. She used to be from kun state and has been in Xuanji.¡± Gu Xin changed the topic and did not mention the danger she had been in. Soon, they arrived at the pce. The family got out of the car. Cheng huaijin and Lu Zheng were waiting for them. Gu Xin pulled Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian to Cheng huaijin¡¯s side, and Cheng huaijin gave them a Junior¡¯s bow. The couple looked at Cheng huaijin, who had already grown up, and felt very emotional. When they first met, this child was only twelve years old. How big was he? now, he was so tall! father, mother, this is the son I acknowledged for you. This is my brother. I¡¯ve said it before, he¡¯s my biological brother. He has blocked a knife for me. Gu Xin introduced. ¡°Second uncle Gu, second aunt Gu.¡± Cheng huaijin shouted. good girl, thank you for taking care of Xinxin. Cai Xiaolian patted Cheng huaijin¡¯s hand. ¡°No, it¡¯s Xinxin herself who¡¯s good. Second uncle and second aunt, pleasee in. Royal father has ordered this junior to wait for you here.¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t take credit for it. He treated Gu Xin as his biological sister, just like Xiao Yu. So, he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to save Gu Xin. His life was also saved by second uncle Gu. Gu shouxin nced at Cheng huaijin and only nodded without saying anything. The group of people followed Cheng huaijin into the pce. The quicksand King didn¡¯t sit down and let Cheng huaijin bring him there. He tidied himself up and walked around the door. When he heard someone reporting from outside, he went out to wee them. There was no need for an introduction. The Gu family could recognize the quicksand King based on his appearance. He looked too simr to Queen Dugu. Gu shouxin had exchanged letters with him before. Now that he saw the real person, he didn¡¯t feel unfamiliar. The two were cousins. Although they had never met before, they felt familiar after talking about it. ¡°Second younger Biao brother, how are youngest aunt and uncle recently?¡± The quicksand King asked about Grandpa and Grandma Gu. ¡°Father and mother are very good. They were worried about Xinxin before, but after knowing that Xinxin is with cousin, they were also relieved. Before I came here, my parents told me that when I go back, I must bring my cousin back to meet him.¡± Gu shouxin said with a smile. ¡°Naturally, I have to go back. In the past, he only knew about his grandmother, but not where his grandfather was buried. As a grandson, I should also go back and offer incense to my grandfather, so that he knows that I¡¯m still his grandson and will take good care of me. ¡± Quicksand Kingughed. When the adults were talking to each other, the juniors would gather together and chat. ¡°Little brat, have you forgotten about your sister niannian now that you¡¯re a Prince?¡± Gu Nian teased Cheng huaijin. You didn¡¯t even say hello?¡± Chapter 1796 - 1796 Blushing 1796 Blushing Gu Nian¡¯s gracefulness greatly reduced the awkwardness in Cheng huaijin¡¯s heart. He jokingly said, ¡± ¡°Second brother Xue is amazing. I¡¯m afraid that second brother Xue will get angry if I just casually greet sister niannian.¡± Gu Nian patted Cheng huaijin¡¯s head. you brat, you¡¯re Xinxin¡¯s brother, so you¡¯re my brother too. You¡¯re on the same level as Enzi¡¯s patience. Xue Er dares to do that? ¡± Hearing Gu Nian¡¯s words, the tiny me in Cheng huaijin¡¯s heart was instantly extinguished. Meeting again after six years, Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t find the feeling he had in the past. Sister niannian was still so beautiful and generous, but he wasn¡¯t moved. He felt that it might be due to theck of time, or that he had been brainwashed by the quicksand King and Gu Xin. No matter what the reason was, he was certain that he could now treat Gu Nian as an older sister, just like Gu Hui. Xue Qianyu finally understood. He almost had another love rival. Fortunately, this kid had not spent much time with niannian and had not fallen too deep. Moreover, his experience over the years had washed away this budding love. He had not seen Gu Nian for more than a year. Now that he was sitting next to her with one hand on his chin, he felt very satisfied as he watched Gu Nian talk to everyone. He couldn¡¯t help but think that when he went back this time, their marriage would be near. He was twenty-one this year, and niannian was also twenty. It was time to get married! After getting married, should he take a job in the capital, or take niannian out for some experience, or go home and do business with niannian? No, no, no, niannian doesn¡¯t like to do business, she likes to invent. Should I apany her to invent? The more he thought about it, the further he thought about it. When he heard Lu Zheng¡¯sughter, he came back to his senses and looked at him in confusion. Lu Zheng ignored Xue Qianyu and called out to Gu Nian. niannian, can you pay attention to Xue Er? if he continues like this, he¡¯ll be a wife-hoping stone! Gu Nian looked over and met Xue Qianyu¡¯s eyes. For some reason, her face turned red and her heartbeat became abnormal. She despised herself in her heart. Why are you blushing? Xue Er has gotten tanned and slimmer. He¡¯s not as handsome as he used to be. Don¡¯t blush. Gu Xin seemed to have discovered something strange, ¡± ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe I saw big sister blush! Never before!¡± Gu Nian turned around and red at Gu Xin. The few juniorsughed out loud while Gu Nian blushed. This was a rare sight! When Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian saw him, they also smiled. They had already discussed the matter of these two children with Duke Cheng ¡®en and his wife. Their marriage had already been put on the agenda. They were just waiting for Xue Qianyu to return. The pce was still picking a date. A few years ago, they had formed a family. After spending a few years together and watching their child grow up, they had a lot of feelings. After some observation, they found that Xue Qianyu was indeed a person worthy of trust. He had also captured the girl¡¯s heart. The two of them were already twenty years old. It was time for them to move on to their marriage. ¡­¡­ Gu shouxin and the others had entered the city ahead of time because they wanted to meet Gu Xin. The diplomatic mission only entered the city two dayster with goz, salin, and the leaders of other small tribes. The quicksand King had already ordered his subordinates to pack up. In the middle of March, the leaders of all the forces in the West had gathered in quicksand Royal City. After the efforts of many parties, the terrain of the West was getting more and more urate. The purpose of this gathering was to discuss a Constitution and to divide their respective territories. Chapter 1797 - 1797 No pressure 1797 No pressure After the Gu family met with Gu Xin, they also went to visit Peng sang. Peng sang was seriously injured back then. Even though Gu Xin fed him the Jade bead in time, he had to lie in bed for two months. He was only able to get out of bed and move around recently. He became a little depressed. When he saw Gu shouxin and the othersing, he only greeted them,pletely unlike the Peng thirdng from before. ¡°Your mother and your fourth uncle came with the Ministry of Rites ¡®diplomatic mission. They will only arrive tomorrow.¡± Gu shouxin frowned at Peng sang and said. ¡°Yes, eldest brother and eldest sister-inw have told me about it.¡± Peng Sanng said. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re fine, you can rest!¡± Since the other party didn¡¯t want to talk, Gu shouxin didn¡¯t have the mood to chat with him and was ready to leave. ¡°Second uncle Gu.¡± Peng sang suddenly called out to Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin looked at him. Peng sang looked at Cai Xiaolian and the others. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be leaving first. His father, you can have a good chat with Sanng!¡± Cai Xiaolian left with the children. ¡°Mother, is third brother Peng¡¯s blow a little serious? I heard from Yiyi that he¡¯s been like this ever since he woke up. He doesn¡¯t talk much and he¡¯s depressed.¡± Gu Xin asked as she held onto Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm. ¡°Maybe! People will encounter all kinds of setbacks in their life, and it¡¯s good to get through them.¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Xin¡¯s hand. ¡°Xinxin, do you have any thoughts?¡± Gu Nian turned to ask Gu Xin. ¡°What idea?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. it¡¯s the experience you¡¯ve had in the past year. Did you have any particrly great enlightenment? ¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t really have any special feelings. I just feel so lonely after leaving home. If he wanted to work hard to be stronger, this kind of problem would not appear again. I saw that the people in the West are quite tired. They hope that the world will be peaceful and that everyone can live a good life. Situations like mine, where I¡¯m away from my family, are getting less and less. That¡¯s more or less all.¡± Gu Xin said. so, Peng sang isn¡¯t as optimistic as you. He¡¯s thinking too much, which is why he¡¯s like this. Gu Nian nodded and continued, ¡± he might not have cared about women in the past and thought that men were naturally stronger than women. This time, he fell into the hands of Princess Yunhai and you risked your life to save him. He must have changed a little, which is why he is like this. ¡°This is the male chauvinism that second sister always talks about. She thinks that men are stronger than women! In the end, I fell into a woman¡¯s hands and was saved by a woman. I can¡¯t ept this!¡± Gu si concluded. actually, I think the biggest reason is that Xinxin is third cousin¡¯s sweetheart. He can¡¯t get over this! Xie Zhiyi said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that after this, third cousin won¡¯t want topete with brother ah Yuan like before!¡± Gu yingxue chimed in. Gu Xin was speechless. How can this be rted to me? Cai Xiaolian smiled helplessly and said,¡±the love we had when we were young was the purest and most sincere.¡± However, in this world, not everyone could spend the rest of their lives with the person they liked at the beginning. I believe that Sanng will definitely be able to find a girl he likes in the future. So, Xinxin, don¡¯t be too stressed!¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯I¡¯m not stressed! I thought that when I was in kun city, third brother Peng brought his brothers to drink with brother Yuanyuan and lost, so he didn¡¯t like me anymore! So he still likes me? He didn¡¯t even look at me just now!¡± Chapter 1798 - 1798 Believe whatever other people say 1798 Believe whatever other people say In the room, Peng sang looked at Gu shouxin guiltily. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t say anything and just waited for him to take the initiative. second uncle, I¡¯m sorry. I put Xinxin in danger this time. After a long time, third Pengng said. ¡°You?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yes, I am. Although Xinxin is unscathed now, she was in a dangerous situation back then, which wasn¡¯t what I wanted to see. I¡¯ve been thinking that if something were to happen to Tian Xinxin, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live on even if I were toe back to life.¡± Peng Sanng said. ¡°Peng Chi, don¡¯t you think too highly of yourself?¡± Gu shouxin saw his sincerity and smiled. Peng sang looked at Gu shouxin in confusion. ¡°As Xinxin¡¯s father, I can tell you very responsibly that even if it wasn¡¯t you, but anyone from great Zhou or quicksand, under those circumstances, Xinxin would have done whatever she could. She didn¡¯t take the risk because that person was you. The education that Xinxin had received since she was young was to be calm in the face of danger. Do whatever you can do calmly and do it with all your strength, and don¡¯t be affected by any external sounds. Since she took the risk to save you, it means that in her opinion, she can avoid the danger. I believe in her own judgment. So, Peng Chi, do you understand?¡± Gu shouxin exined. He was puzzled. He was blocking the peach blossoms for Lu Zheng. When did they be so close? You should tell Peng sang that yes, it¡¯s all for you. If he¡¯s infatuated with you, the one who¡¯s annoyed is definitely Lu Zheng. Peng sang looked at Gu shouxin with a hurt expression. ¡°Second uncle Gu, I want to marry Xinxin!¡± Peng Sanng suddenly knelt down. the children of the Gu family can decide on their own marriages. It¡¯s useless for you to tell me. Gu shouxin was speechless. Xinxin likes Zhou Yuan, but she doesn¡¯t know that Zhou Yuan and Princess Yunhai are having an argument. Peng sang wanted to talk about the things he had heard in the prison cell, but his upbringing forbade him from talking behind people¡¯s backs. in order to achieve his goal, Zhou Yuan has already done something that let Xinxin down. Xinxin didn¡¯t know the truth now, but what if she found out in the future? It¡¯s better to get the pain over with. Second uncle Gu, please marry Xinxin to me! I¡¯ll protect her, I¡¯ll give her the best, and I¡¯ll never let her get hurt in this life!¡± Gu shouxin asked,¡±what happened to Xuanji, Zhou Yuan, and Princess Yunhai?¡± Did he use the beauty trap? You sacrificed your looks?¡± Peng Sanng lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu shouxin rubbed his forehead. Were the Peng family¡¯s kids all so stupid? Did he just believe what others said? Seeing that Gu shouxin didn¡¯t speak, Peng sang raised his head anxiously and said, ¡± ¡°Second uncle Gu, I¡¯m telling the truth. I know what I¡¯m doing is despicable, but it¡¯s all for Xinxin. The fact that Xinxin was willing to take the risk to save me shows that she doesn¡¯t dislike me. Instead of letting her get hurt in the future, it¡¯s better to let her develop a rtionship with me. I don¡¯t want to give her the chance to be hurt by Zhou Yuan.¡± Gu shouxinughed,¡±if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the royal family of Yunhai is dead, I would really suspect that you were instigated by them toe back and cause trouble.¡± Then tell me, what did you hear?¡± Peng sang pursed his lips. This was rted to his own reputation, and he was wholeheartedly on the side of great Zhou. In the end, he still said,¡±They said that Zhou Yuan is the man of the seventh Princess of the cloud Sea, the man she dotes on the most, so he can do whatever he wants in the seventh Princess¡± residence. In just half a year, he took over the internal affairs of the seventh Princess ¡°residence. If it¡¯s not true, how can he send out urate information so easily every time?¡± Chapter 1799 - 1799 Chapter 1799-gloating 1799 Chapter 1799-gloating Gu shouxin touched his chin and looked at Peng sang¡¯s sincere face. He asked, ¡± ¡°Did you ask Zhou Yuan?¡± Peng sang shook his head,¡±No.¡± I¡¯m worried that if Xinxin finds out, she¡¯ll hurt her. ¡± Gu shouxinughed. hahaha, so you want me and Xinxin to be the bad guys and stop her from being with Zhou Yuan? and marry her to you? ¡± Peng sang wanted to nod, but he didn¡¯t think that was what he meant. He was a little anxious and didn¡¯t know what to say. Gu shouxin¡¯s face suddenly became serious. ¡°Peng Chi, what do you think you have that¡¯s worth Xinxin¡¯s mother and I entrusting her to you? Was he sincere? No, as long as her mother and I are here, as long as her brothers and sisters are here, there are many people in this world who want to be true to her. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are here. Besides, we weren¡¯t there when she was in the West, and there were quite a few people who were sincere to her. So, even if what you said is true, why should we entrust her to you?¡± Peng Chi pouted. He knew that what Gu shouxin said was true. However, he really did not want to see Gu Xin being hurt by Zhou Yuan. Since he knew that Zhou Yuan had betrayed her and did something to let her down, he would definitely not watch them continue their rtionship. He definitely couldn¡¯t! He opened his mouth again,¡±second uncle Gu, I, Peng Chi, will take the lead.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡± Gu shouxin interrupted Peng sang, stood up and said, ¡± if you still think this way, I can¡¯t control you. But I want to tell you that there are many things in this world that may not be true with your eyes, let alone with your ears. The children of the Gu family will be allowed to choose who they want to marry. No matter good or bad, they will have to bear everything themselves. Have a good rest, your fourth uncle and mother will be here tomorrow. I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± ¡°Second uncle!¡± Gu shouxin did not stay any longer. He even felt that he had wasted his time just now. Since he had a good rtionship with the Peng family, and Peng sang had lost his father when he was young, he thought that this kid might have been shocked by Angel¡¯s capture. Who knew that he would hear this? Towards Lu Zheng, he believed in him. At the very least, he would never doubt Lu Zheng¡¯s true feelings towards Gu Xin. From this, Gu shouxin also thought of a problem. His daughter had grown up, and her appearance had opened up. There must be a lot of stupid boys who didn¡¯t have eyes. Lu Zheng, that stupid boy, must have a headache. He was gloating. ¡°Second uncle!¡± Whoever he wanted appeared. After leaving the residence where Peng sang was recuperating, Gu shouxin heard Lu Zheng calling him when he walked out of the door. He stopped and looked over. Lu Zheng was running over. He suddenly realized that this kid had been appearing as a young man and a junior ever since he had first approached their family. To outsiders, he was either low-key or arrogant. Towards the Gu family, he had always regarded himself as a part of the Gu family. Other than father and mother, he addressed everyone else like Xinxin did. First uncle, first aunt, fourth uncle, fourth aunt, third aunt, third uncle, grandfather, and grandmother. Other than not calling her sister Gu Nian, he called her ¡± He was older than niannian, so he shouldn¡¯t call her sister. ¡°Second uncle, you¡¯re here to see Peng Sanng! That brat actually spoke to you. As expected, second uncle is different from ordinary people!¡± Lu Zheng sighed as he walked closer. ¡°He didn¡¯t talk to you?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°Yup! He doesn¡¯t even care about eldest brother-inw, it¡¯s like we owe him a few hundred taels of silver.¡± Lu Zheng said in disdain. ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and asked again, ¡± what are you doing here? ¡° Chapter 1800 - 1800 Are you feeling guilty? 1800 Are you feeling guilty? little Jin said that a tribe from the North has migrated here. They produce a kind of fruit that is simr to peanuts and melon seeds. I thought that Xinxin probably hasn¡¯t eaten it before. The shop is just over there, and it has just opened, so I was nning to buy some. Lu Zheng pointed to the front and said. ¡°Oh, go and buy more.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. ¡°From the beginning, I didn¡¯t show that my martial arts were good in front of the people of Cloud Sea. I have always regarded myself as a businessman and a weak schr. The people of Yunhai despised me, but I relied on my thick skin and bribed the steward of agil¡¯s Manor with Jinjin, so I could smoothly enter the princess¡¯s Manor. He even let second white and the rest join the Yun Hai Army. At first, Ajil suspected big brother and I, but when big brother returned to the great Zhou, I brought second white and the others over and said that big brother was killed by the sand bandits. I also asked second white and the others to add some injuries to me. ¡± Lu Zheng said simply, ¡± Angel is quite suspicious, but the people of Yunhai are more simple and rough. They don¡¯t beat around the bush. I set up a trap to make the sons of King Cloud Sea kill each other, which caused the families of the other women to be dissatisfied. They joined forces with the Liangjing Kingdom to kidnap Angel. It was at that time that Angelpletely trusted me. Because the steward I bribed wanted to be promoted, but he didn¡¯t dare to do it himself, he put me in the team where Queen Yunhai went to save Angel. The steward wanted me to kill the chief Steward, so we controlled the entire princess¡¯s Manor together. He said that I was very loyal, and even Angel and Queen Yunhai believed him. I¡¯ve also killed the chief Steward and taken control of the princess¡¯s Manor. But in the end, he was still discovered by Angel. ¡°Second uncle, let¡¯s go together! I¡¯ll buy it for Xinxin, and you¡¯ll buy it for second aunt! Little Jin said that there was no such thing in the great Zhou Dynasty. Second aunt and niannian must have never eaten it before. Let¡¯s buy it and let Xue Er and big brother-inw see what a good man is!¡± Lu Zheng invited her. Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. Xue Er and niannian¡¯s marriage had already been set, and he and Peng ze¡¯s marriage was perfectly justified. You haven¡¯t even started yet, and you still want tough at others? However, Gu shouxin still followed Lu Zheng to buy it. For the past two days, he had been concerned about Gu Xin¡¯s situation. Since there were only the two of them, he asked Lu Zheng about his time in Yunhai. ¡°From the beginning, I didn¡¯t show that my martial arts were good in front of the people of Cloud Sea. I have always regarded myself as a businessman and a weak schr. The people of Yunhai despised me, but I relied on my thick skin and bribed the steward of agil¡¯s Manor with Jinjin, so I could smoothly enter the princess¡¯s Manor. He even let second white and the rest join the Yun Hai Army. At first, Ajil suspected big brother and I, but when big brother returned to the great Zhou, I brought second white and the others over and said that big brother was killed by the sand bandits. I also asked second white and the others to add some injuries to me. ¡± Lu Zheng said simply, ¡± Angel is quite suspicious, but the people of Yunhai are more simple and rough. They don¡¯t beat around the bush. I set up a trap to make the sons of King Cloud Sea kill each other, which caused the families of the other women to be dissatisfied. They joined forces with the Liangjing Kingdom to kidnap Angel. It was at that time that Angelpletely trusted me. Because the steward I bribed wanted to be promoted, but he didn¡¯t dare to do it himself, he put me in the team where Queen Yunhai went to save Angel. The steward wanted me to kill the chief Steward, so we controlled the entire princess¡¯s Manor together. He said that I was very loyal, and even Angel and Queen Yunhai believed him. I¡¯ve also killed the chief Steward and taken control of the princess¡¯s Manor. But in the end, he was still discovered by Angel. This Angel isn¡¯t inferior to our Emperor¡¯s princes in any way.¡± Gu shouxin smiled,¡±I thought you used your beauty to gain Princess Yunhai¡¯s trust.¡± ¡°I¡¯m innocent!¡± second uncle, you don¡¯t know this, ¡± Lu Zheng cried. agil¡¯s mind is full of conquering the world. In her eyes, there are only Warriors and weaklings. Yet, I¡¯m a weakling. If I didn¡¯t learn some ounting from second aunt and niannian in the vige and manage my grandfather¡¯s shop for a few years, I would be a weakling in agil¡¯s eyes.¡± Gu shouxin smiled. ¡°Second uncle, the women from the West like big men. If Meng Meng were toe, he would definitely be very popr,¡± Lu Zheng added. Look at little Jin. In the eyes of the great Zhou Dynasty, he¡¯s also an elegant young master, right? In the end, he was already 18 years old, but no girl had fallen for him. He was even the Prince of quicksand country! So, second uncle, I¡¯m definitely not using my beauty as a honey trap. I¡¯m using my brain.¡± Gu shouxin said,¡±what are you in a hurry to exin?¡± I didn¡¯t even say anything. If you¡¯re in such a hurry to exin, it¡¯ll seem like you¡¯re feeling guilty!¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± Chapter 1801 - 1801 A profound question 1801 A profound question The two of them went back to the pce after buying the things. It was very lively along the way. Knowing that all the existing countries and great Zhou¡¯s diplomatic corps in the West would be gathered in quicksand Royal City, the citizens of quicksand had put out everything that they could bring out to sell. They wanted to earn gold coins! ¡°When I first arrived in quicksand, the capital was not this big. It was uncle Jun who expanded it this year.¡± Lu Zheng said to Gu shouxin. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quite lively.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said, ¡± it¡¯s just that the climate and soil here are not suitable for many vegetables and fruits. ¡°They have their own vegetables, fruits, and grains here. This time, we¡¯re having an exchange. Since we brought things here, we naturally have to bring things back. Second uncle, have you ever thought that one day, whether it¡¯s the East or the West, most of the things produced will be the same? also, is there another country living in the North of our great Zhou, just like this westernnd? In the South of the great Zhou Dynasty, at the end of the sea, were there also signs of human habitation? If we go south along the Jiangnan Coast, whether we are on the sea or onnd, if we keep going south, will we eventually return to the great Zhou?¡± Lu Zheng said. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and looked at Lu Zheng in surprise. Of course, he knew the answer. His wife and daughter had already told him that the ce they lived in was like this. Starting from a point and moving in a certain direction, they would eventually return to the starting point. He did not expect Lu Zheng to think about this. Wasn¡¯t this kid¡¯s head full of love? He was actually thinking about such a profound question. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that Gu shouxin didn¡¯t speak and just looked at him, Lu Zheng asked in puzzlement. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Gu shouxin shook his head and said, ¡± if you want to know the answer to this question, why don¡¯t you make preparations one day and give it a try to verify it? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Let¡¯s not talk about the other unknown territories, I¡¯m not confident in the sea. Also, I promised Xinxin that I would never leave her again. I naturally won¡¯t take Xinxin to do such a dangerous thing. Second uncle, you can rest assured!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s heart wavered for a moment, but it was only for a moment. He quickly dispelled the thought. Gu shouxin smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. The two returned to the pce. Cai Xiaolian was sitting and chatting with a few girls. They didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but they were quite happy. Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng took the things and went to present them. Who knew that Xue Qianyu would suddenly appear? ¡°Niannian, I was going to bring Xue Er along, but you haven¡¯t eaten this before either.¡± Lu Zheng said to Gu Nian. But he didn¡¯t know where the kid had run off to. He couldn¡¯t find him even after searching for a long time. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t help him if he should buy it for you.¡± Xue Qianyu,¡±hehe.¡± Second Lu was bing more and more childish. She really wanted to hit him. ¡°Why would he buy it?¡± Gu Nian rolled her eyes at Lu Zheng. He¡¯s Xinxin¡¯s second brother-inw, so he can¡¯t eat the things you buy? ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better know your ce. In addition to my eldest sister, my son, sisi, and my younger brothers in the family, you should also take good care of eldest brother-inw and second brother-inw. Otherwise, if they don¡¯t live in peace, then eldest sister and I won¡¯t live in peace. If we don¡¯t live in peace, little Xinxin will have to listen to ourints. Who will be the unlucky one in the end? you can think about it yourself!¡± Chapter 1802 - 1802 Sister isn’t just anyone 1802 Sister isn¡¯t just anyone Xue Qianyu smugly sat down next to Gu Nian and even raised his eyebrows at Lu Zheng. ¡°Second sister is right,¡± Peng ze also joined in the fun. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian both looked at Lu Zheng happily, while Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin pitifully. Gu Xin waved her hand innocently, ¡± brother Yuan Yuan, it¡¯s none of my business! Who told you to bully second brother Xue? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you even if others bully you.¡± ¡°Then your second sister bullied me!¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes,¡±but my second sister isn¡¯t just anyone!¡± &Nbsp; ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡± Everyone in the roomughed. ¡­¡­ At night, Gu Xin and Lu Zheng nned to go to the roof to watch the stars and chat for a while. After this, there would definitely be a meeting between the countries. Lu Zheng, Peng ze, and Xue Qianyu would be attending as great Zhou¡¯s generals, so the two of them might not have that much time to spend alone. It was still the same roof that Lu Zheng had been on the night before he decided to go to Yunhai. The two of themy on the roof and looked at the twinkling stars in the sky, feeling extremely satisfied. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, how long will it take for the meeting toe to a conclusion?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Do you want to go back quickly?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°Yes, I am. I miss Grandpa and Grandma, I miss grandma Xiao, I miss uncle, I want to endure, I miss sister Yumei, I miss so many people!¡± Gu Xin admitted. ¡°Under normal circumstances, it would take about half a month! There were still ten days left in March, so this matter would have to wait until early April to end. We have to leave at the end of April. It would take at least forty days to two months to return from quicksand country. That¡¯s why we can only return to kun city in June.¡± Lu Zheng gave Gu Xin a n. ¡°It¡¯s June! I¡¯ve been away from home for a year and eight months. My little brothers can already walk, I wonder if they can recognize me?¡± Gu Xin sighed. I do. I definitely do, Yingluo. before Lu Yang could finish his sentence, they heard Gu yingxue¡¯s voice. He stopped, sat up, and looked towards Cheng huaijin¡¯s room. Gu Xin also sat up. There was only a wall between her and Cheng huaijin¡¯s courtyard, so she could clearly see what was going on in Cheng huaijin¡¯s courtyard from the roof. brother Xiao Jin, I¡¯m here to see my sister. Gu yingxue stood at the entrance of the courtyard. ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng huaijin appeared in the courtyard and responded. Gu yingxue went into the house, but Cheng huaijin did not follow. He looked up and saw Lu Zheng and Gu Xin gossiping. He gave a few instructions to the attendant beside him and flew up to the roof. ¡°Brother ah Yuan, Xinxin, sorry to disturb you!¡± Cheng huaijin smiled and sat down beside Lu Zheng. ¡°If you know I¡¯m disturbing you, why did youe?¡± Lu Zheng red at Cheng huaijin in annoyance. Gu Xin chuckled at the side. ¡°Isn¡¯t it more lively with more people? I only get along well with brother ah Yuan, Xinxin, and second brother Xue! There have been too many people these past two days, so I haven¡¯t had a good chat with you.¡± Cheng huaijin said shamelessly. In front of Gu Xin and Lu Zheng, he really didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°I heard that Xue ¡®er, that girl, once wanted to marry you. What did you think of?¡± Lu Zheng asked Gu Xin what she wanted to gossip about. ¡°Brother ah Yuan, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head. miss Xue ¡®er felt that she owed Xiao Yu her life and wanted to give it to Brother Yun. She took a knife for me and paid it back. So, there¡¯s no such thing.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Gu Xin. Xinxin, I didn¡¯t realize it. You¡¯re such a gossiper! he said. More importantly, you¡¯ve learned how to gossip in secret.¡± Chapter 1803 - 1803 Not willing 1803 Not willing Gu Xin waved her hand. I¡¯m not. I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s brother Yuanyuan who¡¯s gossiping. Lu Zheng and Cheng huaijin bothughed. seriously, ¡± Lu Zheng patted Cheng huaijin¡¯s shoulder. do you n to bring Brother Yun to flowing sand country in the future? ¡± Cheng huaijin nodded and said,¡±yes, bring it back to quicksand and raise it well.¡± My sister wants to be buried at the vige of the three Forks, so I will bury her there. When Brother Yun grows up, I¡¯ll bring him to great Zhou to pay his respects.¡± &Nbsp; ¡± you¡¯re already 18, ¡± Lu Zheng sighed. has uncle Jun talked to you about marriage? ¡± Cheng huaijin tilted his head and nced at Lu Zheng. ¡°Father did, but he told me not to rush. Look at your brother ah Yuan and your second brother Xue. They¡¯re already twenty-one and still haven¡¯t gotten married. Let¡¯s take it slow.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯pfft! Hahahaha, father is right!¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± brother ah Yuan, Xinxin, ¡± Cheng huaijin continued. when you two get married, you must inform me two months in advance. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Lu Zheng replied. ¡°Why?¡± Cheng huaijin said, ¡± I¡¯ll go back to great Zhou with you guys this year. Father analyzed it and said that second uncle definitely won¡¯t let Xinxin get married so early. It¡¯ll probably be next year or the year after. This year, I¡¯m going to the great Zhou Dynasty and will return to quicksand after I¡¯m done with my business. So, you have to inform me in advance tomorrow and the year after! The most important thing is that you have to carry your sister from the boudoir to the wedding sedan. This is what Xinxin promised me. ¡± Lu Zheng felt like he had been stabbed in the back. Gu Xin was very certain,¡¯that¡¯s a must. You¡¯re my brother, so you must carry me when I get married! Besides, you have to bring Brother Yun back. I¡¯m Brother Yun¡¯s aunt, his blood-rted aunt!¡± Cheng huaijin looked at the urn of ashes in front of Gu yingxue and started to miss Xiao Yu. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin followed his gaze. No one knew what Gu yingxue was saying, but she was quite happy. ¡°Does Xue ¡®ere back every day?¡± Lu Zheng asked. she was. She came twice in the few days we were back. Cheng huaijin said, pursing his lips. ¡°Brother, if Xue ¡®er really wants toe back to quicksand with you, will you be willing?¡± Gu Xin asked carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Without hesitation, Cheng huaijin replied, ¡± all of this has nothing to do with her. She doesn¡¯t need to do anything for Xiao Yu, nor does she need to devote her life to Brother Yun. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let her follow us.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and stopped asking. ¡°What if she falls in love with you one day?¡± Lu Zheng suddenly asked. ¡°Brother ah Yuan, can you be more serious?¡± Cheng huaijin smiled helplessly. miss Xue ¡®er can live a carefree life in the great Zhou Dynasty. Whye to the westernnds to suffer? ¡± Also, brother ah Yuan, don¡¯t say such things out loud. If you say it for too long, people will take it seriously. I don¡¯t have such thoughts.¡± ¡°You little brat!¡± Lu Zheng nudged Cheng huaijin, but didn¡¯t say anything else. Gu Xin was deep in thought. Would Xue ¡®er like her brother? In the eyes of thedies of great Zhou, her brother¡¯s looks were definitely first-ss. He had a good personality, a good status, and was both civil and military. Would Xue ¡®er like it? From the time she met Xue ¡®er, she found that this girl was a littlezy, just like enduring. Later, after the incident in thenge Kingdom and Xiao Yu¡¯s sacrifice, she had be particrly diligent and loved to learn various skills. At this age, she should have someone she liked. When she was at this age, she already liked brother Yuanyuan very much. So, did Xue ¡®er have someone she liked? Gu Xin decided to show more concern for this little girl. Chapter 1804 - 1804 Convince me or beat me into submission 1804 Convince me or beat me into submission Gu yingxue was only a year younger than Gu Xin and was a month older than Gu si. However, she was indeed very innocent. In her previous life, she was protected by the Gu couple, Gu Nian, and Gu Ren. In this life, she was found by Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu not long after she transmigrated. She had basically never suffered. For such a youngdy to be directly kidnapped by thenge Kingdom and Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s matter, it was indeed a big impact on her. ¡°Sister Xinxin, brother ah Yuan, brother Xiao Jin!¡± When Gu yingxue came out of the house, she noticed that someone was looking at her on the roof. She looked over and saw three people sitting there. She waved at them. ¡°Xue ¡®er, do you want toe up and y? It¡¯s pretty nice to lie here and watch the stars.¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle up myself!¡± Gu yingxue nodded. She climbed up the wall and then over to the roof. Gu Xin ran over to pull her back. She remembered that Gu yingxue was the least diligent in her practice in the past and was afraid that she would fall. In the end, he stood still. The two sisters held hands and walked over. On the way, Gu Xin even praised Gu yingxue, ¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, your bnce is really good!¡± Gu yingxueughed in embarrassment. She had learned how to dance in her previous life, but she gotzy in high school and stopped practicing. The four of themy on the roof in a row, facing the cold wind and looking at the stars in the sky. At this moment, their hearts were empty, and they felt very rxed. Those sad and unhappy memories seemed to have been blown away by the wind. Gu yingxue stared at one of the stars for a long time. She told herself that everything would be fine. ¡­¡­ On the 20th of March, the quicksand Pce held a meeting between all parties. Apart from the great Zhou, quicksand, Gaozi, and salin, the leaders of six other tribes also participated. On the great Zhou¡¯s side, the cultural relics officials represented by Gu shouxin and general Peng four were the leaders. The king of quicksand brought Cheng huaijin, and the other leaders also brought their sons to attend. On the first day of the meeting, in addition to getting to know each other, they naturally took out their own maps and pieced them together to form aplete map, starting from kun city of great Zhou and going west all the way to the former Liangjing Kingdom. To the North was the sea where King Yunhai had fled, and to the South was also the sea. The area was so vast that the leaders of the various parties were amazed after seeing it. It turned out that it was sorge, not to mention the scene on the other side of the sea between the north and south. The map waspleted on the first day. On the second day, all parties brought out things that other countries did not have in other aspects. There were very few ces in the West that could be brought out. Whether it was books, crops, crafts, etc., Gu shouxin and fourth general Peng brought out a lot. Books, boxes, carts of crops, all kinds of convenient household appliances made by craftsmen, musical instruments to enrich the lives of the people, and so on. It took two whole days to finish the demonstration. On the fifth day, Pengze, Xue Qianyu, and Lu Zheng led the soldiers of the great Zhou topete with the teams led by the princes of the Western countries. In three days, the three of them had shown the team what they were capable of, and the people in the West were convinced. On thest day of March, Gu shouxin took out a contract. This was an agreement that the Emperor and the civil and military officials hade up with. There was a lot of content in the agreement. There were several major categories, and each major category had many small uses. in any case, the great Zhou has already shown what it should. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to abide by it. As long as you have the ability to convince me or beat me into submission, it¡¯s fine. Chapter 1805 - 1805 He Xi Princess 1805 He Xi Princess Gu shouxin, with his years of experience in power and his undisguised aura of a superior, led the officials from the Ministry of Rites to sign the agreement in only three days. At the same time, they also divided their respective territories. The small tribes that didn¡¯t participate in the war naturally didn¡¯t have the right to divide the territory. Only goz sarin and quicksand had the right to do so. Gu shouxin had taken all the areas East of the territory that Cheng huaijin had massacred. Salin and Gaozi were envious, but they didn¡¯t dare to fight for it. Gu shouxin made it clear to the leaders that the great Zhou would build a princess¡¯s temple at the ce where Cheng huaijin massacred the city. At that time, as long as people passed by this ce, they would have to go in and offer incense. The owner of this Princess ¡®temple would naturally be Cheng Huaiyu. With the emperor¡¯s decree, he conferred the title of ¡°Princess Xi¡± to Cheng Huaiyu, the adopted daughter of Gu Qingyuan, the current magistrate of Lin province, and Peng Yizhu, the youngest daughter of Duke Zhong¡¯s mansion. She had made an indelible contribution in the battle of annihting thenge Kingdom and conquering the Western Cloud Sea, so she built a Princess temple for future generations tomemorate and remember. At the same time, Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s son, Cheng Yun, was conferred the title of Hexi Junwang for five generations. The people in the West didn¡¯t know Cheng Huaiyu, but they heard that a girl from the great Zhou was held hostage by the people of thengge Kingdom. She stayed calm and provided a lot of useful information to the great Zhou. In the end, she allowed the great Zhou to chase the cloud Sea general Yun na and the royal family of thengge Kingdom to Gaozi. In the West, there was no such thing as a man being stronger than a woman, but to be able to gather so much information so calmly and smartly in the enemy camp, it was admirable. Therefore, everyone epted what Gu shouxin said, that in the future, as long as people passed by the princess¡¯s temple, they had to go in and offer incense. Cheng huaijin looked at Gu shouxin and the great Zhou¡¯s diplomatic mission with aplicated expression. He used to hate the great Zhou for letting his sister, a weak woman, stay in thenge Kingdom, even though he knew in his heart that if he went to rescue her at that time, many of his arrangements would be exposed, and he might not be able to save her. After Gu yingxue had been kidnapped, great Zhou had gone to save her. He also hated it. Although his sister and Gu yingxue were adopted daughters, his sister had hurt the Peng family. When he was not in his right mind, he would think that the Peng family had deliberately not sent troops. He never thought that the Emperor of great Zhou would give Cheng Huaiyu such an honor. He named her as the adopted daughter of the Gu family, but didn¡¯t erase her surname. When theter generations mentioned her, they knew that her surname was Cheng and her name was Huaiyu. She wasn¡¯t the daughter of a Minister whose father hadmitted a crime, but a Princess who had made contributions to great Zhou. He even gave Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s son, Yun GE ¡®er¡¯s son, the glory that only the son of Princess Yun GE¡¯ er would have. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t know what to say. If it was possible, he would rather his sister live than to need this false reputation. However, things had alreadye to this. There were no ¡®ifs¡¯ in this world. Gu shouxin nodded at Cheng huaiyun and continued. This time, they had brought many craftsmen and farmers. As long as they signed the agreement, when the craftsmen built the princess¡¯s temple in Gaozi, each country could send people to learn the art. The great Zhou¡¯s farmers would also be sent to each country to teach them how to grow grains, vegetables, and fruits that were not avable here. This time, they had brought enough seeds, and the farmers had also brought some more experienced ones. A few days ago, everyone had eaten rice, potatoes, sweet potatoes, and some vegetables that couldst for a long time. These were all food that filled their stomachs and were not as greasy as meat. Moreover, they couldst for a long time, so the people in the West were very happy. Chapter 1806 - 1806 Chapter 1806-perfect ending 1806 Chapter 1806-perfect ending With the capital as the center, quicksand Kingdom expanded to the ocean to the South, a third of the cloud ocean to the North, including Liangjing Kingdom, and to the East, it bordered sarin. In terms of area, quicksand was about the same as goz and sarin. Because the three parties had contributed almost the same amount of people, any more and it would be inconvenient for the king of quicksand to manage it, so he did not fight for it. He understood that if he had to fight for it, with the great Zhou as his backing, he would definitely be able to win over Gotz and sarin. However, if they didn¡¯t get it with their own abilities, they might not be able to defend it. Since the year beforest, Yunhai had been fighting against all the small tribes. Until now, the people in the West had no means of living and needed to recuperate. If he were to fight for it, after the great Zhou left, Gaozi, sarin, and the others would not be able to figure it out and join forces to snatch it. The people in the West would suffer, so why bother? He had already told Cheng huaijin that this time, they would be among the three strongest countries in the West. If you had the ambition to dominate the West, then you should work hard to be stronger. You were only 18 years old, so you had enough time. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t say that he wanted to, nor did he say that he didn¡¯t want to. He only promised the king of quicksand that he would work hard to run quicksand country well. After the territory was divided, this matter was almost over. On the fifth day of the fourth month, the east-west Conference, which hadsted for half a month, ended. The king of quicksand once again held a banquet in the pce and invited everyone. At the banquet, King gaotz and the king of Sarlin suggested that the princes and princesses should go to the great Zhou to pay a visit to the Emperor and take a look at the great Zhou. Regarding this, Gu shouxin naturally had no objection. Come on, I hope you can still have a strong will to go back. The king of the goz Kingdom chose Helian Yi and his unmarried sister, Princess SIBA, while Prince Sarlin and his only little princess were chosen. The other small tribes also pushed out their own children, asking Gu shouxin and the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites, Lord Chen, to take care of them. Because these princesses and princes had to go back to make preparations, the departure time was set at the beginning of may. As for the Ministry of Rites ¡®diplomatic mission, Lord Chen would first bring a group of people back to report, while Gu shouxin would wait here with the rest. On the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, everyone had returned home. The pce was quiet, but the streets were still lively. In these two to three months, most of the people in the West had gathered in quicksand Royal City. As soon as the meeting was over, Gu shouxin thought of taking a two-day break to take his wife and children to appreciate the beauty of the West. As a result, his little daughter came to him with a group of people. Gu Xin was still dressed as a woman from the West. She brought a group of people dressed as businessmen to the Embassy to find Gu shouxin. Lord Gu, these people are merchants from the West. They have a favor to ask of you, and they are very sincere. That¡¯s why I brought them to see you! Gu Xin said in a serious manner. ¡°?¡±Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were speechless. This girl made it seem like they were on two different sides. ¡°Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu, I¡¯m here to trante. I hope you don¡¯t mind!¡± Gu Xin said in all seriousness. ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled helplessly. ¡°Princess Xinxin, please!¡± Gu shouxin also did his job and sat on the chair. Gu Xin smiled at the two of them, then turned around to let the group of people who were weing the guests to take a seat. There were a total of 12 merchants, and there weren¡¯t enough chairs in the house. Gu Xin naturally asked the attendants to add more seats. Ying shi Yuding and the others did not understand what Gu Xin and Gu shouxin were saying, but they could see everyone¡¯s expression. It seemed that the officials of great Zhou were still very friendly! Chapter 1807 - 1807 Is the great Zhou dialect very difficult to learn? 1807 Is the great Zhou dialect very difficult to learn? Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian looked at yingshi Yuding and the others. As the leader, yingshi Yuding should have said something, but then they remembered that this couple didn¡¯t know the Zhounguage! Ying shi Yu Ding looked at Gu Xin, who she was more familiar with. Gu Xin blinked her eyes,¡¯tell me! I¡¯ll help you pass on the message. Just say what you want to say, I¡¯ll definitely express it clearly to you!¡± ¡°Thank you, Princess. I¡¯ll tell you then!¡± Ying shi Yuting heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian, then turned to look at Gu Xin. Your Highness, you and this, um, ran ran? ¡± ¡°Lord Gu.¡± Gu Xin reminded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Lord Gu, Lord Gu.¡± Ying shi Yu Ding smiled and said, ¡± Your Highness, help me ask if we can follow you to the great Zhou Dynasty. The journey is too long, and we¡¯ve always walked in the West. The desert is very dangerous, so I want to go with Lord Gu and Madam Gu¡¯s team. It was to do business. I want to buy some items from the great Zhou and ship them to the West or even further west to sell them and earn gold coins!¡± Gu Xin nodded and turned to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian, ¡± ¡°Father, mother, they want to follow the great Zhou diplomatic mission to the great Zhou to do business. Buy things from the great Zhou Dynasty and sell them. Do you have any requests?¡± Cai Xiaolianughed,¡±now you know how to call dad and mom?¡± Isn¡¯t it Lord Gu and Madam Gu?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face was serious,¡¯mother, I have to maintain the dignity of a Princess in front of them. Mother, just tell me. If you have any requests, I¡¯ll tell them. They don¡¯t understand thenguage of the great Zhou.¡± ¡°Then ask them, how do they want to sell it? Do you want to join our store? You¡¯ve done it before, so you know how to exin it. ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in understanding and said to yingshi Yuding and the others, ¡± ¡°Madam Gu said, Yingluo.¡± Gu Xin exined the business model of the Gu family¡¯s franchise store to her and made a lot of noise. Ying Shi, Yu Ding, and the others were extremely interested. When Gu Xin finished speaking, he reacted, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, is thenguage of the great Zhou very difficult to learn?¡± ¡°Why are you bringing this up?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. Madam Gu didn¡¯t say much just now, ¡± ying shi Yuting said. Your Highness exined so much. That¡¯s why I think so. Gu Xin replied,¡¯ran ran isn¡¯t hard to learn. I¡¯ve been to the East before, so I¡¯ve heard about it. That¡¯s why I knew it the moment Mrs. Gu mentioned it. Are you guys willing to join? Of course, he did not have to join them. Great Zhou still had other good things. For example, you can buy the material used for the clothes and sell them here. After all, everyone has different habits!¡± Yingshi Yuding¡¯s face was filled with gratitude. She wanted to ask for everyone¡¯s opinion on the spot, and Gu Xin naturally allowed it. After a while, ying shi Yu Ding said to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Your Highness is right. Many thanks for your consideration. Your Highness, can you help us ask if we can make a decision after we go to the great Zhou? Also, how many gold coins would the Minimen need to bring if they were to join? I would also like to ask Lord Gu about the identity documents that we merchants need to bring to the great Zhou, how many gold coins we need to bring, and if your Highness can ask, what items do we have in the West that the great Zhou does not have? we would also like to bring some things to sell.¡± Gu Xin now knew what was valuable in the West, but she still discussed it with Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. Chapter 1808 - 1808 Let’s all take the blame together 1808 Let¡¯s all take the me together In the end, the family of three discussed for a while and came up with a list. Gu Xin exined it to her while ying shi Yu Ding recorded it down. She could speak thenguage here, but she didn¡¯t learn much about writing. When he first arrived in quicksand, he spent most of his time thinking about how to return as soon as possible and then train the soldiers. He only knew how to write some simple ones, so he needed to be the one to write. After they finished writing, yingshi Yuding and the others had more or less understood. They said their thanks and left. They went back to prepare their things and set off with the great Zhou¡¯s team. ¡°Father, mother, let me tell you something. This yingshi Yuding used to be a rich merchant in Yunhai. When we took over Yunhai¡¯s first city, he immediately surrendered and provided us with food and some small news. All the cities in Yunhai had his houses, and there were many treasures in them! He even gave me and my brother a lot of them!¡± With only the three of them left, Gu Xin returned to being a girl. ¡°Although he¡¯s a businessman, he¡¯s also a person who has good eyes and can understand the situation!¡± Gu shouxin thought for a moment and continued, ¡± if you lose a battle, he will immediately return to Yunhai¡¯s arms. So, Xinxin shouldn¡¯t trust strangers easily. You can¡¯t have the intention to harm others, but you can¡¯t be defenseless.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, father. I¡¯ve already suffered a great loss. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely pay more attention. Even if it¡¯s an old woman or a young child, I can¡¯t be so arrogant as to think that they can¡¯t hurt me. In the future, I will never let father and mother worry about me again!¡± Gu Xin promised solemnly. Cai Xiaolian pulled her over and let her sit beside her. She touched the little braids on her head.¡±Our family¡¯s Xinxin is a smart girl, father and mother are very assured. However, does Xinxin¡¯s skillful hand with braids know how tob great Zhou¡¯s hair?¡± Without waiting for Gu Xin to answer, Gu shouxin said, ¡± Xinxin¡¯s hairstyle looks very good. Our daughter looks good in any hairstyle. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± father, you¡¯ve never said that I¡¯m good looking. You¡¯ve only praised my sister. When I was young, you thought I was dark and my hair was yellow. You even told me not to go out and embarrass you!¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Cai Xiaolian said,¡±people say that daughters grow up with their father¡¯s skin color and hair.¡± It means that when your father was young, he was also a skinny, dark-skinned boy with a withered grass head.¡± hahahahaha! Gu Xinughed when she thought of that scene. She then said to Cai Xiaolian, ¡± mother, you used to say that my eyes were big and scary and told me not to appear in front of you. You said I¡¯m ugly too.¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± Gu shouxin looked at Cai Xiaolian proudly. Come on, Let¡¯s Get Hurt together and take the me for our original owners! Gu Xin continued, ¡± father, mother, let me tell you something. Brother Yuanyuan said that he had a dream about me. It was a very real dream. I was a beautiful youngdy, just like now. However, I¡¯m an orphan. My father, mother, sister, grandfather, grandmother, and uncle are all not here. I seriously suspect that in brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s dream, I was thrown away by you guys because I was too ugly!¡± Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hearts tightened, but on the surface, they looked calm and asked in unison, ¡± ¡°What else did he say to you?¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t notice the abnormality between the two of them and even felt a little guilty, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s all. He was hurt by his stepmother. He met me in Jiangnan, and because of him, I was implicated. In fact, he didn¡¯t n to tell me. He told me because I told him about Yu Zhu Zi. He felt that he couldn¡¯t keep secrets from me, so he told me that he had a dream of me, a very real dream.¡± Chapter 1809 - 1809 Chapter 1809-an innocent man gets into trouble because of his wealth 1809 Chapter 1809-an innocent man gets into trouble because of his wealth When Gu Xin brought up this topic, she wanted to tell her parents that she had already told brother Yuanyuan her secret. She could choose not to tell them, and she believed that brother Yuanyuan would not tell them either. However, she felt that she should tell them and did not want to hide it from her parents and sister. When she first met with her family, she didn¡¯t think about this problem. Later, during the meeting, she thought about it and decided to tell them before she went back. She couldn¡¯t hide it and couldn¡¯t hold it in until she went back. It was a good opportunity, so she confessed guiltily. Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin looked at each other. They felt that Lu Zheng probably did not mention Gu Xin¡¯s parents in their previous life. Should they tell him? If they didn¡¯t tell her, it would seem like they weren¡¯t being honest. If they told her, Gu Xin would be sad. Since Lu Zheng had intentionally hidden Gu Xin¡¯s parents and sister from his previous life, then they would not reveal it! It had been six years. The three family members who had transmigrated here treated Gu Xin with sincerity. They had also integrated into the Gu family together, so it would only add to Gu Xin¡¯s troubles if they told her about it. In the end, the couple decided not to tell Gu Xin about this. Lu Zheng must have considered this aspect as well. They had already lived like this for six years and their family rtionship had already formed. In Gu Xin¡¯s heart, her father, mother and sister were the best. So, don¡¯t break this ¡®best¡¯ and let Gu Xin live in happiness for the rest of her life. With this thought, Cai Xiaolian rxed. She looked at Gu Xin and asked, ¡± ¡°What did he dream of you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to trick the little girl!¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± no, I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve dreamed of it before. Maybe I really knew brother Yuanyuan in my previous life, but I wasn¡¯t as lucky as I am now. However, father, mother, that¡¯s not what I wanted to say. What I wanted to say was that I told brother Yuanyuan about the Jade Pearl. I was stabbed by Angel, and the thing she stabbed me with was poisoned, so I fainted. After brother Yuanyuan took me to the beach, he was afraid that I would die like in his dream. He felt that he wouldn¡¯t die as long as his body was warm, so he kept rubbing my hand and pressed the small fish on my hand. Then, he discovered it. Father, mother, you won¡¯t me me for telling brother Yuanyuan, right?¡± Gu shouxin shook his head and said,¡±No.¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at her silly daughter. At this point, she had not thought about Lu Zheng¡¯s dream. Instead, she was concerned about whether they were angry or not. How could she have such a considerate daughter in her life? Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head and said softly, ¡± ¡°This is yours, so you can make the decision. In the past, father and mother didn¡¯t let you tell others because you were young. There¡¯s a saying that an ordinary man is innocent because he has a Jade. Father and mother were afraid that this thing would bring you harm. Now that our Xinxin has grown up and is able to lead thousands of troops to victory, she has learned to judge people. Father and mother naturally believe that our Xinxin has her own judgment. So, Xinxin, don¡¯t worry about father and mother being angry. They won¡¯t be angry.¡± Gu Xin hugged Cai Xiaolian, ¡± I knew it! Father and mother won¡¯t be angry. My parents are the best parents in the world.¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes were burning with envy. His daughter had grown up and could no longer hug him and act coquettishly. After she told her parents about this, Gu Xin was relieved. She even went to tell Lu Zheng about it. After Lu Zheng heard about it, the stone in his heart was finally lifted. His second uncle and second aunt were the same as him. They did not want Xinxin to be hurt. They thanked the heavens for giving Xinxin such parents. Chapter 1810 - 1810 Chapter 1810-departure 1810 Chapter 1810-departure On the tenth day of the fourth month, Gu shouxin took the remaining members of the diplomatic mission and set off together. They had agreed to set off from the princess¡¯s temple, so he brought his men there first to wait for the princesses and princes of the various countries. The king of quicksand Kingdom left all the political affairs to his confidants. He also set off with Cheng huaijin and his confidants ¡®children. They had been out for more than twenty years, and it was time for these children to return to their ns and acknowledge their ancestors. The group was quiterge. Even if the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites, Lord Chen, and the second mistress of the Peng family had already brought a portion of the people back, there were still more than 300 people left, including the soldiers of the great Zhou. The few children of the Peng family, Peng ze, Peng Eng, and Peng sng, were all with Gu shouxin. Peng sang was taken back by his mother, second Madam Peng. On the day of their departure, they learned that the people of quicksand Kingdom were sending them off and warmly weed these people from the great Zhou toe often to y in the future. They didn¡¯t know that their Princess Xinxin might note back this time. They even cheered for Princess Xinxin to go to the great Zhou and bring back a few more pretty men. Quicksand could afford to raise them. Gu Xin¡¯s sad mood disappeared in an instant and she agreed immediately. Lu Zheng¡¯s head ached a little. This uncle Jun was indeed from the goddess Kingdom. Look at the people of quicksand Kingdom. They openly asked their Princess to find a few more handsome men? Hmph Hmph, he definitely wants the princess to find it first so that he can find the connection himself! Seeing Lu Zheng¡¯s dark expression, Gu Xin also made a face at him. What could Lu Zheng do? He was the only one who would dote on the wife he had set his mind on! However, he had to make sure the Emperor kept his promise when he got back. Xinxin was 16 years old and could get married. It would be best if she could get married with Gu Nian. Then, he and Xue Er could get married together. Lu Zheng thought about it happily. ¡°Silly, look, fourth cousin is looking at you!¡± In the carriage, Xie Zhiyi suddenly called out to Huo Yanyu. Yiyi, he¡¯s ring at me. I broke the treasure he got in Yunhai yesterday. He¡¯s angry! Huo Yanyu exined as she quickly returned to the carriage. no wonder fourth brother Peng has been so angry since this morning! After Gu Xin bade farewell to themoners, she joined her sisters ¡®group chat. ¡°Stingy! I don¡¯t like this kind of petty man!¡± Huo Yanyu pouted. ¡°Oh, really? I think you like this kind the most, silly. When we went to the goddess Kingdom to rx, you saw the men there and said that if you had to choose, you¡¯d rather choose fourth brother Peng than the men from the goddess Kingdom!¡± Gu si exposed her and then told Gu Xin, ¡± third sister, silly doesn¡¯t usually scold others, but she scolds fourth brother Peng. My father said that they are quarrels! ¡°That¡¯s probably it. Eldest uncle has a good eye for people.¡± Gu Xin said seriously. ¡°No, don¡¯t bully me. That uncle Gu even said that my brother is the son-inw he has taken a fancy to!¡± Huo Yanyu argued. ¡°Yup! You¡¯re right, little rat is the brother-inw we like! Big sister also thinks it¡¯s good!¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin said in unison. Gu SI¡¯s face turned red as she looked at Huo Yanyu with a silly smile. ¡°Hahaha, silly, you¡¯re the one! For someone like you who only finds trouble with fourth Biao older brother, usually ady from a noble family is like a hero among women at fourth Biao older brother¡¯s ce. To treat fourth Biao older brother so specially, if it isn¡¯t like, what is it?¡± Xie Zhiyi was overjoyed. As expected, it would only be fun if all the sisters were together. ¡°Hmph! ¡®Xie Zhiyi, don¡¯t talk about me. Who¡¯s the one who always talks about my second cousin?¡¯ I saw it just now. You were looking outside, and you were looking at second brother Peng!¡± Huo Yanyu retorted. Chapter 1811 - 1811 Cousin’s taste is not bad 1811 Cousin¡¯s taste is not bad ¡°Yup! I am looking at second Biao older brother.¡± Xie Zhiyi admitted it graciously, but his face was still a little red. second cousin can manage the internal affairs of the residence, but he can lead troops to war. He is usually gentle and polite, but also mighty. Such a good cousin, why don¡¯t I look at him?¡± The Three Sisters of the Gu family instantly gave Xie Zhiyi a thumbs up. Sisters, you¡¯re brave! Huo Yanyu shriveled up, but she would never admit that she was interested in Peng sng, so she changed the topic.¡±Eh, Xue ¡®er, What are you looking at?¡± Gu yingxue ced her hands on the car window and rested her chin on her hands. She smiled as she listened to them talk, her eyes asionally looking out. When she heard Huo Yanyu¡¯s question, she smiled and said,¡±I¡¯m looking at second and fourth cousin! I also noticed that fourth Biao older brother was looking at you foolishly!¡± hahahahaha! there was a burst ofughter in the car. Huo Yanyu¡¯s face turned red with anger. She pulled Gu yingxue over and wanted to close the curtains. However, she saw Peng sng looking over and making faces at her. Huo Yanyu was so angry that she made a throat-slitting gesture at Peng sng and then closed the curtains. The people in the car were even more amused. Gu Xinughed. silly, silly. Let me tell you, my uncle told us that back then, aunt loved to cause trouble for him whenever she had nothing to do, just like how you¡¯re treating fourth brother Peng now! Gu si agreed,¡¯yes, yes. Father has told me many times that this was how mother found trouble with him. She kept looking for him and finally found her way home, and then she became his wife.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gu Nian added. As the old saying goes, enemies don¡¯t meet!¡± Xie Zhiyi sighed. but, uncle Gu always despises first aunt. He¡¯s so silly. In order to prevent himself from despising you in the future, I think you should change your tactics! ¡°Bah! Bah! Bah!¡± Huo Yanyu was furious. he dares to despise me? ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Everyone looked at Huo Yanyu with a strange tone. Huo Yanyu quickly shook her head and said,¡±aiyaya!¡± It¡¯s not like this, it can¡¯t be. I¡¯m not marrying him, why should he despise me? Yes, yes, that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°How rare! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Hanhan speaking incoherently!¡± Gu yingxue asked in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! Our little sister Han Han is a child prodigy like her brother.¡± Gu Xin hooked her arm around Huo Yanyu¡¯s neck. if you¡¯re incoherent, it means that you¡¯re panicking. If you¡¯re panicking, it means that you¡¯re moved. hahahahahahaha! everyoneughed again. Huo Yanyu was almost autistic. Her face was so red that it was almost as red as thetest Apple that uncle Gu had ntedst year. ¡°What are youughing at? I heard you guysughing and second aunt Gu said that you don¡¯t have water in your car. Do you want me to get some water for you tough slowly?¡± At this moment, Peng Eng appeared by the window where the curtain was not drawn and asked with a smile. ¡°Second brother Peng!¡± Huo Yanyu felt that she had been saved. She did not give anyone a chance and immediately said, ¡± second brother Peng, we were praising you. Someone is praising you to the heavens. We areughing at her! Peng Eng was speechless. yes, that¡¯s right, ¡± Xie Zhiyi continued. second cousin, I¡¯mplimenting you. I¡¯m talking about second cousin¡¯s extraordinary appearance, literary and martial arts, gentle and elegant. Many girls like second cousin¡¯s kind.¡± The Three Sisters of the Gu family didn¡¯t say anything and just watched the show from the side. Gu yingxue was alsoughing. Peng Eng looked at Xie Zhiyi and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Many thanks for younger Biao sister¡¯s praise. Younger Biao sister¡¯s eyes are not bad!¡± The girls were speechless. Chapter 1812 - 1812 Let’s have a competition 1812 Let¡¯s have apetition Peng Eng¡¯s smile deepened when he saw the girls ¡®dazed expressions. He ordered his subordinate to bring the water bags and ce them all into the carriage,¡±You guys can continue discussing what other strengths I have!¡± With that, he left on his horse. ¡°Waa! Gu si had never realized that second brother Peng was such a coward. ¡°So thick-skinned!¡± Gu Xin replied. he¡¯s quite steady. He should be humble. Even if he thinks so in his heart, he shouldn¡¯t say it! Gu Nian also felt that it was strange. This did not match Peng Eng¡¯s character. ¡°But, second cousin is really as outstanding as I said!¡± Xie Zhiyi¡¯s face wasn¡¯t even red anymore. I think that the reason why second brother Peng is so abnormal is because the person who said this isn¡¯t anyone else. Huo Yanyu said in a mysterious tone. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everyone looked at Huo Yanyu. ¡°Think about it, who said that? Yiyi said so! He was smiling so happily just now. Have you seen him before? I¡¯ve been in kun city for a few years, but I¡¯ve never seen one!¡± Huo Yanyu said as she looked at Xie Zhiyi. The three Gu sisters also looked at Xie Zhiyi. that¡¯s right. Second cousin always has a reserved smile. Today, he¡¯s especially exaggerated. When he saw Yiyi, his eyes lit up. Gu yingxue said. ¡°Yiyi used to dress up in the Zhou Dynasty and like to wear dark colors. Today, we¡¯re all dressed up as Western girls. ¡°Could it be that second brother Peng is urging me?¡± Gu si analyzed. ¡°I also think that second brother Peng has probably taken a fancy to Yiyi. Just now, he asked us to think more about praising him, maybe it was just to let Yiyi think about it!¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Then just think about it! Next time, Yiyi will ask him directly if he has someone he likes. If you don¡¯t, what do you think of your younger cousin?¡± Gu nianjia wanted to watch the fun. She used to be very annoyed with her cousins. When she first came here, she was annoyed to death by her XX cousins. As a modern person, she also did not agree with her cousins getting married. However, Peng Eng and Xie Zhiyi were far apart. Xie Zhiyi and general Peng were cousins, but the Peng family was huge, and everyone was in contact with each other. If it were any other family, they would have been separated by now. ¡°Really? Is what you guys said true?¡± Xie Zhiyi didn¡¯t dare to believe it. ¡°Really, Yiyi, you can try! You like him a lot anyway!¡± Everyone said in unison. ¡°Marrying second older Biao brother is a good choice. Second older Biao brother is a good man. However, if I were to ask so rashly, it would seem like I¡¯m not being reserved!¡± Xie Zhiyi was a little tempted. ¡°Yiyi, if you don¡¯t go and ask, who knows, when we return to great Zhou, someone mighte and propose to second brother Peng. What a loss! Didn¡¯t you say that your mother has been looking for a marriage partner for you everywhere? When you go back, you will definitely be asked for marriage again. Why don¡¯t you take the opportunity to ask clearly on the way back? what if it works? Now that you¡¯ve found a good partner, you don¡¯t have to worry about your mother¡¯s marriage, right?¡± Gu Xin advised him sincerely. ¡°I¡¯ve been talking so much, but now it¡¯s your turn. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Huo Yanyu provoked her. ¡°Silly.¡± Xie Zhiyi wasn¡¯t afraid of being provoked. She rolled her eyes and smiled at Huo Yanyu. yeah, I¡¯m scared. So, sister, do you want to cheer me up? ¡± Let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°What?¡± Huo Yanyu felt that Xie Zhiyi was up to no good. ¡°Let¡¯s have apetition to encourage each other. You find fourth cousin, I¡¯ll find second cousin. We¡¯ll set the time before we reach kun city. Let¡¯s see who can understand the other¡¯s intentions first, as well as their own!¡± Xie Zhiyi said. Chapter 1813 - 1813 About to lose a sum of money 1813 About to lose a sum of money As soon as Xie Zhiyi said this, the three Gu sisters and Gu yingxue started to kick up a fuss. In the end, Huo Yanyu pouted and agreed. ¡®Hmph, it¡¯s just that I understand my feelings. It¡¯s very simple. It¡¯s impossible for me to like Peng sng, and it¡¯s impossible for Peng sng to like me.¡¯ I¡¯m sacrificing myself to help my good sister. She¡¯ll definitely be grateful to me in the future. And so, the sisters began to discuss what to do. Outside, Princess Jing He looked at the carriage enviously. She said to Gu Hui and he sanniang, ¡± I don¡¯t know what those little girls are talking about. They¡¯re giggling at one moment, and then they¡¯re sneaky the next moment. The three of us shouldn¡¯t be riding horses, right? ¡± He sanniang was also an onlooker, she chimed in, that¡¯s right, boss Hui. We¡¯ll have to ride camels from the princess temple. If we can ride a carriage, we should! Gu Hui looked at the two of them helplessly. the two of you should go. Enjoy the life of ady. When we return to great Zhou, I have a feeling that the two of you will definitely get married within this year. Princess Jinghe and he sanniang were shocked,¡±Really?¡± Gu Hui nodded. it¡¯s true. I have a strong premonition that I¡¯m going to lose arge sum of money. I can¡¯t think of where I¡¯m going to lose it. Seeing that you¡¯re so old, I finally remember that you should get married. It¡¯s time to put on makeup for you! Princess Jinghe: ¡± sister Hui, I want silver notes. I don¡¯t want any additional makeup. He sanniang nodded. yes, silver notes are very good. I also want silver notes. Sister Hui, I¡¯m poor and don¡¯t need any jewelry. Remember to give me some silver notes!¡± Gu Hui fell silent at the sight of the two of them. As expected, he was going to lose arge amount of silver! ¡­¡­ From the quicksand Royal City until dark, the team kept walking. The closest tribe to quicksand Kingdom was the sand forest tribe, but it would still take five days to enter their territory. Therefore, before arriving at the salin tribe, they could only set up tents and rest at night. The few girls chatted for a whole day and did not feel tired. When they stopped to rest, they set up arge tent and nned to sleep together at night. Gu Hui and the other two also came over to help. ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯lle with big brother-inw and Xue Er!¡± Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t bear to see Gu Xin doing anything. Seeing that Gu Xin was moving things, he quickly came over to help. Peng ze and Xue Qianyu also came over. With their help, the girls went to fetch water. When they reached the pool, there were already Shang soldiers and officials ¡®attendants there. ¡°Brother Xiao Jin is over there!¡± Gu yingxue saw Cheng huaijin at a nce and called everyone over. Gu Nian looked at Gu yingxue in surprise. Since when did third Niu have such good eyesight? it was almost dark. Gu Nian did not think too much about it as she followed her friends. big sister, second sister, Xinxin, sisi, and a few other girls! Cheng huaijin greeted them one by one. He was now shouting for help with Gu Xin. If he wasn¡¯t the adopted son of the king of quicksand, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were nning to take him in as their adopted son. For no other reason than saving Gu Xin for him, and protecting her several times in dangerous situations. little Jin, you can continue. We¡¯re just here to get water! Gu Nian said. yes, I¡¯m done. You guys can do it! Cheng huaijin nodded and stepped aside. The way he looked at Gu Nian was nowpletely normal. Of course, his heart had also calmed down. Chapter 1814 - 1814 Chapter 1814-small banquet 1814 Chapter 1814-small banquet Everyone ate dry rations for dinner. However, Gu Nian had everyone boil the water from the pool and store it. Although Gu Ren was used to drinking cold water, she could not drink it. Previously, someone from the great Zhou Army had found a water source in the desert and had an ufortable stomach after drinking it. If it were not for the military doctor¡¯s high medical skills, that person might not have survived. Therefore, everyone listened to Gu Nian¡¯s instructions. After walking for six days, the team arrived at the salin tribe. The Sarlin King warmly weed Gu shouxin and the others. The next day, he directly asked his eldest son, third son, and youngest daughter to bring gifts and an apanying team to follow Gu shouxin and the others. Originally, only the eldest Prince and the little princess of the Sarlin tribe were going, but the third Prince insisted on going. The Sarlin King had no choice but to agree. It was good for one more person to go and learn more things. The Sarlin tribe had 300 people, not too many, not too few, walking together. Little princess Sarlin joined Gu Xin¡¯s group. In the past, little princess Sarlin followed Gu Xin to quicksand country and they had a good rtionship. Moreover, little princess Sarlin didn¡¯t understand thenguage of the great Zhou, so it was still easy for Gu Xin and the other girls to talk. In the next few days, Princess Sarlin discovered some contents of their conversation with her intelligence. The day before they arrived at Gotz, Princess Sarlin secretly asked Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Sister Xinxin, does sister Huo like fourth brother Peng and sister Xie like second brother Peng?¡± what? ¡± Gu Xin was shocked, ¡± why are you asking this? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that there are youngdies who like my big brother and second brother. In front of my big brother and second brother, it¡¯s like sister Xie in front of second brother Peng. On my uncle¡¯s side, before my cousin and cousin-inw got marriedst year, their rtionship was like sister Huo and fourth brother Peng. If you look closely, she¡¯ll blush. Although that Pengsi brother is a little dark-skinned and you can¡¯t tell that he¡¯s blushing, he¡¯s just like my cousin-inw. He¡¯ll get angry from embarrassment in front of sister Huo and his ears will turn red.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯little Wanwan Yanyan, I remember you¡¯re 12 years old today, right? I feel like you¡¯re really good at understanding!¡± The royal family of the Sarlin Kingdom had the surname ¡®Yan¡¯, so Gu Xin didn¡¯t call her by her name. She just called her¡¯ little Yanyan¡¯, thinking it sounded nice. Princess Sarlin proudly raised her chin,¡±Of course, I¡¯ve seen more than a hundred couples since I was seven. My Imperial father and Imperial mother said that the women of the great Zhou Dynasty are more reserved, unlike us. Sister Xinxin, you should know that in salin, marriage is not a match made by the parents. You have to like the other party first before you can reach the stage of your parents. So, since I was seven years old, I¡¯ve met a few of my uncle¡¯s cousins, the sisters of the ministers, as well as the maids and attendants of the pce. I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯m urate with every one of them, but for people like sister Huo and sister Xie, there¡¯s definitely love.¡± Gu Xin sighed. Thedies in the West were really good at reading. She asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Then do you think that second brother Peng is interested in your sister Xie?¡± Gu Xin could tell Peng sng¡¯s feelings for Huo Yanyu. Peng sng was overjoyed, but Gu Xin was not stupid. However, for someone like Peng Eng who treated everyone the same, Gu Xin was not sure. She had never carefully observed Peng Eng¡¯s micro-expressions and small actions. Chapter 1815 - 1815 Do you have any brothers in your family? 1815 Do you have any brothers in your family? Princess Sarlin said with certainty,¡±of course second brother Peng is interested in sister Xie!¡± The way he looked at sister Xie was different from the way he looked at us girls. Sister Hui is married and sister Nian is engaged, so we¡¯re not included, but what about the other girls? the eldest Princess sister isn¡¯t engaged, right? let¡¯s not talk about me, just sister sisi and sister Xue ¡®er. There are so many girls, but he only sees sister Xie as different.¡± your sister Xie and second brother Peng are cousins, ¡± Gu Xin said after some thought, ¡± could this be the reason? ¡± Princess Sarlin shook her head,¡±then sister Xue ¡®er is also second brother Peng¡¯s cousin!¡± Second brother Peng looks at sister Xue ¡®er the same way he looks at you guys, but he looks at sister Xie differently.¡± Princess Sarlin was really smart. She had already figured out the identities of the girls in the group. Although she didn¡¯t understand the Zhounguage, she could tell that Gu yingxue and Xie Zhiyi addressed the young soldiers of the Peng family in the same way. She asked and found out about their rtionship. After Gu Xin heard this, she decided to pay special attention to Peng Eng for the rest of the journey. She wanted to see if it was like what little princess Sarlin had said. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lu Zheng walked over. Xinxin, you actually like to y with little girls!¡± Gu Xin pulled Lu Zheng along and told him about Princess Sarlin¡¯s analysis. Lu Zheng looked at Princess Sarlin in surprise. Other than Ajil, weren¡¯t all the princesses in the West silly and naive? This sarin had produced a little human spirit! Little princess Sarlin stared at Lu Zheng and blinked,¡±I know that general Zhou Can understand thenguage of the West, so I would like to take the liberty of asking general Zhou if you have any brothers in your family?¡± Lu Zheng was confused. what are you doing? ¡± Gu Xin immediately became alert. little guy, what are you doing? ¡± Princess Sarlin was amused,¡±sister Xinxin, I just want to be with you!¡± You¡¯re going to marry general Zhou in the future, and I¡¯ll marry his brother. Then we¡¯ll be a family! My Royal father and Royal mother said that I can marry into the great Zhou Dynasty, but it must be a rich family. From his appearance, general Zhou looked extraordinary. He must be a child of a rich family! Then general Zhou¡¯s brother must be one too! If my father and mother knew that I could be a family with you, sister Xinxin, they would definitely be more willing!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes widened. Lu Zheng could not help butugh. Your Highness, I only have an elder sister in my family. I have no brothers. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you! Princess Sarlin sighed,¡±sigh!¡± Even the heavens can¡¯t let me have my wish? He was so sad. Sister Xinxin, can you marry someone with a brother?¡± This time, it was Gu Xin¡¯s turn tough,¡±hahahaha! This ¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Lu Zheng rejected immediately. If you want to be a family with your sister Xinxin, she has a lot of brothers. For example, Prince ah hai and the boy who is with Lord Gu. Besides them, your sister Xinxin has a few younger brothers.¡± Princess Sarlin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±really?¡± I won¡¯t consider Prince ah hai, he¡¯s 18 and a little old. The one beside Lord Gu looks too refined. I like the general type, the kind that can fight with me!¡± Lu Zheng and Gu Xin were amused by Princess Sarlin¡¯s serious look. They continued to ask her if she was going to the great Zhou Dynasty purely for fun or to find a Prince Consort. She said that it was best if the Prince Consort had a rtive rtionship with sister Xinxin. Chapter 1816 - 1816 Chapter 1816-quarreling 1816 Chapter 1816-quarreling Lu Zheng and Gu Xin treated him like a child, not taking him seriously at all. Since little princess Sarlin disliked Cheng huaijin for being old and disliked Gu en for being refined, they introduced him to her. Hearing that he was only six years old, little princess Sarlin was angry, sister Xinxin, general Zhou, Don¡¯t Treat Me Like A Child. I want to find someone of the same age. The biggest age difference I can tolerate is five years, just like you. You can only be older than me and not younger. I don¡¯t want to take care of people. Gu Xin consoled her, ¡± alright, alright, alright. We were wrong. However, I can introduce you to the Prince of the great Zhou Empire. A Princess like you should be a good match for a Prince.¡± Princess Sarlin pouted and said after a long time,¡±Do the princes of the great Zhou imperial family have anything to do with you? I don¡¯t want it if it has nothing to do with you.¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Lu Zheng snapped his fingers. little Yanyan, I have someone here. He willpletely meet your requirements. He¡¯s older than you, only a year older, not weak, from a family of generals, and has a rtionship with Xinxin. He wants to call Xinxin¡¯s biological Sister sister-inw, how about it? So, you and Xinxin are family!¡± Princess Sarlin¡¯s eyes lit up again. Gu Xin turned around to look at Lu Zheng. ¡°Old general Peng, haven¡¯t you always wanted to find a wife for your grandson?¡± Lu Zheng asked in thenguage of the great Zhou Dynasty. Seventh brother, seventh brother is just right. He¡¯s about the same age and can be both civil and military.¡± Gu Xin felt that this wasn¡¯t a good idea. It was as if she was trying to kidnap a little girl. Lu Zheng then spoke to Princess Sarlin in a Western ent, there¡¯s also a Prince of the great Zhou imperial family who meets your requirements. He¡¯s sixteen years old and has already been conferred the title of a Prince. He¡¯s not schrly, but he¡¯s very fun to y with. He can be considered to be calling you sister Xinxin, really. There¡¯s also Yingluo.¡± Lu Zheng counted a few ording to little princess Sarlin¡¯s request. Little princess Sarlin was very satisfied. She said,¡±Sister Xinxin, I¡¯ll be with you from now on until you marry general Zhou. I¡¯ll give you a big gift! Aiya, I really want to reach the great Zhou Dynasty as soon as possible! However, sister Xinxin, that fourth brother Gu is quite good. Does he know Kung Fu? Do you want me to try it first?¡± Lu Yang was amused, but Gu Xin was flustered. don¡¯t. Little Yanyan, listen to me. En ¡®Zi has someone he likes. You can rule that out. Princess Sarlin nodded without feeling too disappointed. Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin in confusion, ¡± ¡°Since when did my son have someone in his heart?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯in the past! The tofu girl from the Zhou n town, Shi Yingying! At that time, en ¡®Zi really liked it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s still young, isn¡¯t she?¡± Can it be counted?¡± Gu Xin said self-righteously,¡¯why doesn¡¯t it count? I liked you at that time too! Don¡¯t tell me it doesn¡¯t count?¡± Without waiting for Lu Zheng to reply, Gu Xin punched him in the face, ¡± ¡°Hmph, Lu Zheng, did you have a girl you liked at that age? Do you boys have to have a change of heart when you grow up? Tell me, which girl did you like before I came?¡± Lu Zheng rubbed his aching heart and promised, ¡± absolutely not. I swear not. The only girl I like is Xinxin. Gu Xin didn¡¯t believe him,¡¯then why did you say it didn¡¯t count so quickly just now? If you haven¡¯t experienced it, how can you be so sure? You have a girl you like? Isn¡¯t it? The one in the capital or Yuzhou?¡± Princess salin looked at her. Something was wrong. Why was sister Xinxin and general Zhou quarreling? What to do? I don¡¯t understand. Should I call for help to understand what they¡¯re arguing about? Chapter 1817 - 1817 Already married 1817 Already married Princess Sarlin didn¡¯t find someone to stop them, but to trante what they were quarreling about. She was also very interested in young couples quarreling. Hence, Sarlin the little princess ran off to look for her. Coincidentally, Gu Nian and Xue Qianyu were chatting not far away. ¡°Sister niannian, general Xue, sister Xinxin and general Zhou are quarreling!¡± Princess Sarlin said with an excited look. Gu Nian did not understand what he was saying, but Xue Qianyu did. He was speechless as he tranted for Gu Nian. ¡°Yingluo, I think this little girl is quite excited!¡± Gu Nian said. Xue Qianyu shook his head. to be honest, I¡¯m quite excited too. I want to know what they¡¯re fighting about. Why are they fighting? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look then!¡± Gu Nianughed. The three of them went together. On the way, Princess Sarlin told them what they were talking about before they quarreled. Gu Nian was also speechless. This little girl was only twelve years old, yet she was already thinking of finding a Prince Consort in the great Zhou Dynasty? Xinxin and Lu Zheng were quarreling because she was looking for a Prince Consort. It sounded like it was because of Enzi! Princess Sarlin did not know the details, but to be honest, Gu Nian was a little excited. In the end, when the three of them arrived, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin did not look like they were fighting at all. Gu Nian looked at Princess Sarlin. ¡°Sister niannian, they were really quarreling just now. Sister Xinxin looks very angry. Where¡¯s general Zhou? he¡¯s trying to exin and coax sister Xinxin!¡± Princess Sarlin immediately knew what Gu Nian meant by the look in her eyes and quickly said. Xue Qianyu very considerately tranted her words to Gu Nian. ¡°Little Yanyan, do you still want a Fuma that you like? How can you twist ck and white?¡± Lu Zheng was speechless. ¡°General Zhou, you just offended sister Xinxin! Sister Xinxin is really angry!¡± Princess Sarlin looked at Lu Zheng and then at Gu Xin, feeling wronged. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Little Yanyan, you¡¯re right. He did provoke me. However, we good women don¡¯t stoop to the level of stinky men, so we can¡¯t be bothered with him. Let¡¯s go and eat something!¡± Gu Xin patted Princess Sarlin¡¯s head before she held her hand and walked away with Gu Nian. Gu Nian asked Gu Xin what was wrong and Gu Xin exined it to Gu Nian. Gu Nian was overjoyed. Indeed, there were all sorts of reasons for young couples to quarrel! however, Lu Zheng was right about one thing. My son has almost forgotten about Yingying. Gu Nian said. ¡°Ah? How could that be? Didn¡¯t he like Yingying a lot in the past? She even said that Yingying is the most beautiful, much prettier than us sisters.¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°Because Yingying is already married! So, what else could he do if he did not forget? Was she thinking about a married woman? Do you think he dares to? Uncle won¡¯t beat him to death!¡± Gu Nianughed. ¡°Ah? Why didn¡¯t he wait for en Zi? In the future, when my son is admitted into the Imperial examinations, he can enter the officialdom with his own ability. How powerful, how promising! Yingying, why didn¡¯t you wait?¡± Gu Xin still felt that en Zi liked Yingying very much. She felt that the first love was the most sincere. ¡°It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t wait for him, it¡¯s that he didn¡¯t tell the little girl about his feelings. Yingying was indeed pretty and cute. When she reached the age, wouldn¡¯t she have to get married? Matters of the heart really needed fate. Besides, you¡¯ve already let go of Enzi, so don¡¯t be angry.¡± Gu Nian said. Chapter 1818 - 1818 The princess temple 1818 The princess temple In the end, Gu Xin epted the fact that Shi Yingying, the tofu girl, was already married. This was the sister-inw that she had high hopes for! Back then, she had gone to town to buy tofu pudding to eat. That little girl Yingying was fair and clean, and she had a sweet smile. She had always been the object of her envy. There was no other reason. At that time, she was a little dark and thin, so she naturally thought that fair and chubby girls of the same age were good-looking. Now that she was a few years older and had stayed in the West for more than a year, she wasn¡¯t as fair as she was in kun city. However, she didn¡¯t care about it as much. When she was young, all she wanted was to eat and wear, to keep her parents and sister well-treated her, and her wish had been fulfilled. Now, her thoughts werepletely different from when she was young. Princess Sarlin didn¡¯t understand what the two sisters were talking about. She looked anxious, but she still obediently listened to their conversation before asking. Seeing that she was so obedient, Gu Xin exined to Princess Sarlin and smiled, ¡± little Yanyan, you have a chance now. Marrying en Zi is the closest thing to me. Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin speechlessly. Indeed, even with the influence of the three of them, this girl still matured early. It was normal for her to fall in love with someone when she was 12 or 13 years old. She also felt that it was normal for her to get married when she was 14 or 15 years old. Forget it, if she wanted to think this way, then so be it. Anyway, she still had to wait two years before she could get married. ¡­¡­ It was already the end of April when they arrived at the princess¡¯s temple. Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s statue was almostpleted in the past two months, but there were still many things to bepleted. At first, when Gu shouxin and the others passed by goz, they had left some craftsmen here. Even though they had not signed the agreement at that time, Gu shouxin had asked the craftsmen to start work. Cheng huaijin carried the urn of ashes and had someone carry Peng mu, who had been turned into a human swine, into the ancestral hall that had already taken shape. For some reason, Peng mu, who had always been quiet, began to shake his head frantically when he was carried in. His mouth made ¡± ah ah ah ¡± sounds. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t care so much, only looking at the carved stone statue. Gu Xin and Gu yingxue followed behind Cheng huaijin and also looked at the stone statue. Gu Xin did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the stone statue was smiling at them. It was just like the time when she first arrived in kun city, Xiao Yu was smiling at her at the city gate. Gu Xin, who had always told herself not to think about Xiao Yu, shed tears again after more than half a year. The scenes of her time with Xiao Yu resurfaced. She was heartbroken and wanted to ask the heavens why they didn¡¯t keep Xiao Yu and why they let her leave. Gu yingxue¡¯s face was covered in tears. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t cry. He only asked softly in his heart, ¡± Little sister, are you willing? Are you willing to be the princess of the great Zhou and be worshipped by the people of the East and West? Little sister, can I forgive the great Zhou? A gentle breeze blew past, caressing Cheng huaijin¡¯s face as if to say, ¡± brother, let it go, let it go. Cheng huaijin raised his hand and touched his cheek. A tear rolled down from the corner of his eye. Alright, I forgive great Zhou. I will raise Brother Yun well. The three of them bowed and stood to the side. Next, it was Gu shouxin¡¯s turn to bring the children of the Gu family in. Only the main body of the princess¡¯s temple had been built, and they could not offer incense yet, so everyone bowed. Then, the Peng family¡¯s Army, led by Peng ze and Gu Hui, stood inside and outside the ancestral hall and bowed to the stone statue. After them were the princesses and princes from the West, and finally, the merchants from the West, represented by yingshi Yuding. This was the first time people from the East and West paid their respects to the princess in this way. Chapter 1819 - 1819 Chapter 1819-departure 1819 Chapter 1819-departure Before Gu shouxin came to the West, he had already written about Cheng Huaiyu. Later, when he arrived in quicksand, he asked Shakou, who knew bothnguages, to spread Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s story. To the great Zhou in the East, Cheng Huaiyu was considered to have sacrificed his life for the country. He provided a lot of useful information for the great Zhou, reducing their losses and saving many soldiers when they attackedng GE. The rtionship between Xing Nan Kingdom andng GE was spread out, and the Yi family Army in the prefecture of Yun Zhou was saved. Just these two things were worth the people of kun state and Yun state, the Peng family Army and the Yi family Army to remember her. As for the West, although the princess of the great Zhou was not the root cause of the defeat of the cloud Sea, it was her courage and fearlessness that allowed the great Zhou soldiers to join forces with the West to destroy the cloud Sea that had always been dominant. With the ocean of clouds destroyed, the Western Region became peaceful. The great Zhou also proposed to have friendly rtions with the Western Region and advance peacefully. !! Gu shouxin made up a lot of stories and spread them in the West for nearly two months. Everyone knew about Princess Hexi of the great Zhou Dynasty. As for why the princess¡¯s temple was built in the former territory of Gaozi, Gu shouxin¡¯s story was that when he and Princess Xi were kidnapped by Yun Hai and killed here, Prince Gaozi and the Prince of quicksand cooperated with the great Zhou for the first time and wiped out Yun Hai¡¯s Army. With Princess he Xi¡¯s heroic sacrifice, Yun NA¡¯s Army would be buried with her. With Princess he Xi suppressing them, Yun NA¡¯s Army would not be able to rise again, so they had to protect peace with Princess he Xi. In any case, the people of the westernnds believed it. After all, the people in other ces did not know what had happened back then, but the people of goz knew. They were woken up by the people of the city lord¡¯s castle that night and left. If it were not for the princess of the West sacrificing herself to protect the people, they might have been killed by the Yun na Army. Well, he lianyi had only been with Gu shouxin for a few days, but he had learned to fool people. They stayed at the princess¡¯s temple for a few days. After everyone had arrived, on the 3rd of may, the group set off towards the east. ¡­¡­ The Gu family in kun city. The Dragon Boat Festival was just around the corner. Grandma Gu was a little worried as she looked at the children on the ground. Second brother and his wife haven¡¯t sent any letters for a few days. Have they set off yet? Were the two of them nning to give up on the three boys from second brother¡¯s family? Did hee backte on purpose so that the couple could spend some alone time together? That was what grandma Gu was thinking, and she mumbled along. Grandpa Guughed when he heard this.¡±Lann, third brother is like you. Second brother¡¯s personality is not like yours.¡± Grandma Gu was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand what Grandpa Gu meant. only third brother and my son-inw would think that children are troublesome, ¡± Grandpa Gu said. they want to spend some alone time with each other. Grandma Gu understood what was going on. She nced at Grandpa Gu.¡±They¡¯re all the same, the older ones have different personalities. Fourth is slightly better.¡± Grandpa Gu was about to say something when the servant boy came into the house with a pigeon. Grandma Gu told him to stop talking nonsense and took the message tube off for her. The servant boy knew the old Madam¡¯s temper, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He handed the letter to grandma Gu and left with the pigeon. Grandma Gu opened it and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Are they the ones who set off?¡± Grandpa Gu asked with a smile. Grandma Gu nodded and agreed. Setting off from the princess temple built for Xiao Yu, they should be able to reach kun city in at most 40 days. Brother Chuan, should we send someone to help?¡± Grandpa Gu shook his head and said,nn, you want to go by yourself, right?¡± You haven¡¯t seen Xinxin for more than a year and you miss her?¡± Chapter 1820 - 1820 Chapter 1820-dislike 1820 Chapter 1820-dislike Grandma Gu didn¡¯t deny that she was indeed worried about the child. After Gu Xin was born, she only received the treatment that a daughter should have when she was ten years old. In the past, Gu Nian had snatched everything that her grandfather and she had given Gu Xin. Gu Xin was so silly that she did not think much of it. Now, she was starting to regret her failure. After he turned ten, his condition improved. Out of all the children in her grandchildren¡¯s generation, grandma Gu liked Gu Hui the most because Gu Hui resembled her the most when she was young. However, she loved Gu Xin the most. Gu Xin really made people¡¯s hearts ache for her in those years. !! Gu Xin had been away for more than a year, and grandma Gu was really worried about her. Grandpa Gu took grandma Gu¡¯s hand and patted it gently.¡±Lann, we¡¯ll talk to old Pengter and ask him to bring some people with him. We¡¯ll go to dng province to pick them up.¡± The dng province was the formerngge Kingdom. After it was destroyed by the great Zhoust year, the Emperor had already sent someone to take over the ce. After more than half a year, the household registration in the dng province had beenpleted. The officials and the people lived in harmony. Uncle Gu had gone to the dng province in the beginning of spring this year. He had brought the people there to nt melons and beans, and was very busy. Grandma Gu looked at the children ying on the ground. ¡°Then what about these little things? One or two is nothing, but there are seven of them. It¡¯ll be troublesome to bring them out.¡± The seven children of the Gu family, little seven, little eight, little nine, little ten, little eleven, little twelve, and Brother Yun, all looked at Grandpa and Grandma Gu. Gu Xiaoqi, who was older, ran over to hold grandma Gu. The group of children ran and crawled over like a swarm of bees. Grandma Gu rolled her eyes at them, thinking,¡¯these annoying people. Grandpa Gu touched this and that with a smile, then said to grandma Gu, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s bring them. They¡¯re being taught every day that there¡¯s still third sister at home. Let¡¯s bring them over to pick up their third sister. When the time came, there would be three more carriages. A nanny and a maidservant would be enough to take care of a child. This time, Xiao Jin had toe back, so Brother Yun could get closer to his uncle. It¡¯s a few days ¡°journey from dng province, so it¡¯s a good opportunity for the uncle and nephew to get along.¡± Grandma Gu was still quite worried. After all, she had six grandsons and a young prince. What if something happened to them? ¡°The kun and dng provinces are now surrounded by the great Zhou Army, and we¡¯ll ask brother Peng to lead a team of the Peng family Army. Nothing will happen,¡± Grandpa Gu consoled. When the timees, I¡¯ll ask little Qian to send a team of people from the magistrate¡¯s office, so I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Just as Grandpa Gu finished speaking, someone came in to report that Queen Dugu had arrived. ¡°Aunt, uncle-inw, ah Jun said that they have set off. Should we go to dng province to pick them up?¡± Queen Dugu carried dugu Mingyue in and threw her daughter to the ground. go y! Dugu Mingyue ran to the two elders and saluted them respectfully. ¡°Hello, great-aunt and great-aunt, I miss you so much!¡± Grandma Gu looked at the little girl expressionlessly. Grandpa Gu patted her head happily. ¡°We also miss little moon!¡± Dugu Mingyue held Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand. ¡°Granduncle, where¡¯s cousin Ren?¡± Grandma Gu rolled her eyes silently. She knew that this wretched girl was still thinking about that little brat. Grandpa Gu was already used to it. just bear with it. Cousin is still studying. He¡¯ll be back in a while. You can y with Xiao Qi and the others first! Dugu Mingyue looked at the little ones in disdain. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go and water the flowers for you, granduncle!¡± Chapter 1821 - 1821 Chapter 1821-envy 1821 Chapter 1821-envy ¡°This child, she¡¯s so small. All she knows is to endure her cousin!¡± Queen Dugu couldn¡¯t stand her daughter¡¯s behavior. They were the direct descendants of the goddess Kingdom. How could they only have their eyes on a little boy? If it were up to her, all of her youngest aunt¡¯s grandsons would do! However, she was just thinking about it. If her daughter really liked all the grandsons in her aunt¡¯s family, she could guarantee that her aunt would break her legs. That¡¯s right, it would be her, the mother, and not that stupid girl¡¯s. ¡°A few years ago, you put little Ming Yue here and yed with her. If she doesn¡¯t think of Ren Ren, does she think of you, her mother?¡± Grandma Gu said as she looked at Queen Dugu. ¡°Hehehe, aunty!¡± Queen Dugu sat down next to grandma Gu and held her hand. She tried to lean on her shoulder, but grandma stopped her with one finger. !! ¡°Stop it! If you have something to say, say it. You¡¯re already an adult, so don¡¯t be so flippant. You¡¯re the Queen of the goddess Kingdom, and you¡¯re already 40 years old. You have the right posture to sit and stand. Don¡¯t you know how to lean on this olddy like you have no bones?¡± Grandma Gu said sternly. One had to know that their family¡¯s third son had never dared to act coquettishly in front of her. ¡°Aiya, aunty, don¡¯t be so serious!¡± Queen Dugu refused and insisted on moving closer. The group of little ones found it fun and also surrounded it. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t want to hurt the children, so she tolerated Queen Dugu. Grandpa Gu chuckled at the side. Only Mingyue¡¯s mother had such treatment. The four children in their family had never been so close tonn when they were young, let alone when they had grown up. If he had not watched the four children being born, he would have suspected that Mingyue¡¯s mother was the real daughter of the old couple. ¡°Little aunt, little uncle, when are we leaving for dng province? I haven¡¯t seen ah Jun for more than 20 years. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s old now or if he¡¯s as good-looking as I am!¡± Queen Dugu leaned on grandma Gu and asked with a smile, like a little girl. Xinxin said that she looks like you. Second brother and the others also said the same thing when they went over. I think she¡¯s as good looking as you. Grandpa Gu said with a smile. ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t know this, but ah Jun is very vengeful. When I was young, I gave him my clothes to wear and asked him to study in my ce. He even mentioned thisst year! He said that when he came back, he would take my sons to the West and torture them. To take revenge for his youth. Little aunt, little uncle, you have to help me when the timees! It¡¯s fine to take my son away, but I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll try to fight me again!¡± Queen Duguined. Grandma Gu looked at Queen Dugu with disdain and didn¡¯t want to say anything. ¡°Aunty, what do you mean by that look? Is there any other meaning other than dislike?¡± Queen Dugu asked. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t bother to exin to her. Queen Dugu turned to look at Grandpa Gu. ¡°Lann is trying to say that you¡¯re afraid that you can¡¯t beat your brother even though you¡¯ve already taken the throne?¡± Grandpa Gu exined to Queen Dugu the meaning of grandma Gu¡¯s gaze. Queen Dugu was both envious and on the verge of tears. She envied the good rtionship between her aunt and her uncle. After so many years, they could understand each other without saying anything and just by looking at each other. She wanted to cry because she had never had such feelings in her life. She had many male concubines, but none of them could satisfy her. She was afraid that she would never have such feelings that she envied in her life. Chapter 1822 - 1822 He wouldn’t dare 1822 He wouldn¡¯t dare Queen Dugu chatted with the two elders for a long time. Even when the little boys were tired of ying and had fallen asleep on the ground, she was still chattering. What she meant was that she and great Zhou would send a team to dng province to warmly wee the king of quicksand, Gu Xin, and the others. They would also wee the princes and princesses of the other countries in the West. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t have any objections, and Grandpa Gu agreed first. He nned to ask Qian Liang to cooperate with the people in the goddess Kingdom. Their Xinxin had suffered for more than a year outside, so they had to wee her well. Therefore, Queen Dugu stayed at the Gu residence for three days. After discussing with Qian Liangduo and eldest Madam Peng, she went back to make the necessary arrangements. !! As for her daughter, who had been on the side of outsiders since she was young, she had changed into men¡¯s clothes and went to Gu Ren¡¯s sses every day. Gu Ren was six years old this year and had already gone to the Gu n Academy to study with his peers. Dugu Mingyue was four years old this year. She could recite poems with Gu Ren at the age of three and could read some words, but she could not write them yet. It would be good for her to go to the academy. ¡­¡­ In the desert, the team heading east was resting in an oasis, feeding water to the camels and filling up the water for the people. After walking for a few days, Cai Xiaolian was a little tired. She was looking outside in the carriage. Gu shouxin brought hot water and dry food to the carriage. He handed them to Cai Xiaolian and asked,¡±Are you ufortable? Do you want to rest here for two more days? Or let Xinxin take a Jade bead to eat?¡± Cai Xiaolian took the items and shook her head.¡±It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be fine after eating a little. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been eating dry food for the past few days, so I¡¯m a little bored.¡± Gu shouxin sat down and patted Cai Xiaolian¡¯s back.¡±There are still twenty days before we can reach the dng region. Just bear with it and it¡¯ll be over.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed,¡±speaking of enduring, I don¡¯t know if that kid is going to school seriously now.¡± You¡¯re not at home, father dote on the child, and that kid is very clever. I¡¯m really afraid that he won¡¯t be willing to go to school.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Gu shouxin replied. His father would give in to him, but his mother would not. No matter how much of a genius he was, he was nothing in front of his mother. Eldest brother, fourth brother, and I have been studying until we are fourteen years old. No matter how well we do, we must go. In my mother¡¯s heart, no matter if it¡¯s a child or a child, at a certain time, they should stay in school. If the school doesn¡¯t ept women, I still have toe back to teach third. In this aspect, mother is very simr to the people of your era.¡± Gu shouxin had already integrated all of the original owner¡¯s memories a few years ago. Now, it was as if he had experienced the original owner¡¯s 30 years of life himself. It was very natural. Cai Xiaolian also agreed with Gu shouxin¡¯s words. Perhaps her cheap mother-inw had the bloodline of the goddess Kingdom, and she lived in the great Zhou Dynasty. In one ce, women were respected, and in another ce, men were respected. In her ce, men and women were equal. The Gu n Academy opened by the Gu family had a female ss. Girls between the ages of six and twelve in the kun Prefecture had to enter the school. They were not there for the imperial examination, but for learning and arithmetic. The sses were free. They only provided books in the beginning, andter on, they had to buy their own brushes, ink, paper, and inkstone. After Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian made the charcoal pencil, they had saved a lot of money for the students. The people of kunzhou were now happier than any other ce, because the women here were treated much better than those in other states. Chapter 1823 - 1823 Very interesting 1823 Very interesting Suddenly, a few girls were chattering outside the carriage. Cai Xiaolian also stopped talking to Gu shouxin and looked out of the window. Gu shouxin also followed her. Outside, Gu Xin and the other girls were gathered together, looking at Xie Zhiyi and Peng Eng who were not far away. ¡°Second cousin treats Yiyi differently. When he looks at Yiyi, his eyes are especially focused.¡± Gu yingxue said. yes, yes. I¡¯ve known Peng Eng for a few years, but I¡¯ve never seen him look at other girls with such eyes. Gu Nian agreed. !! ¡°So, sister Hui, you¡¯re really going to have a baby! It¡¯s still Yiyi. Tsk, this Yingluo¡¯s rtionship is so good!¡± Princess Jinghe sighed. ¡°Aiyo, in the past, I often heard eldest Madam, second Madam, and third Madam talking about the marriage of a few little generals. That was so worrying! In the end, ever since second uncle Gu came to kun city to be an official, the small army of the Peng family had a ce to belong to!¡± He sanniang had grown up in kun city. She knew better than anyone else how worried the Peng family was about the marriage of their grandchildren. Cai Xiaolian turned to look at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin smiled and shook his head. He sanniang, this child, always put the me on the Gu family. f * ck, look over there! Hanhan and fourth brother Peng are quarreling! Gu Xin suddenly pointed to the other side. hahaha, silly sister and fourth brother Peng are enemies! Princess Sarlin said happily. She had already said it a few times. Gu Nian and the others, who did not know western dialect, could understand her even without Gu Xin¡¯s trantion. They did not know what Peng sng had said, but Huo Yanyu was so angry that she chased after him. When she could not catch up with him, she squatted down and threw a handful of sand at him. They also felt that Princess Sarlin¡¯s analysis waspletely correct! Aside from the Gu family, Huo Yanyu was cold and aloof to all the other young men. However, in front of Peng sng, she hadpletely shed her cold and aloof attitude. She was just like a pretentious young girl in love. ¡°If Grandpa Peng knew about this, he¡¯d be so happy. I remember that when we came to kun city with Grandpa Peng, his brows didn¡¯t even rx when we talked about his grandchildren¡¯s marriage!¡± Gu Xin recalled the old man from the Peng family and said with a smile. then! did the match that Yiyi and Hanhan mentioned before they set off end up in! draw! ¡± Princess Jinghe asked. ¡°No, Yiyi will definitely win!¡± Gu Hui said without hesitation. ¡°Why?¡± Thedies looked at Gu Hui in confusion. Cai Xiaolian had also heard Gu Xin mention the youngdy¡¯spetition and was curious as to why. ¡°Because silly can¡¯t figure out her own heart for a while! Sng was an idiot again. If the two of them continue like this, they won¡¯t even know what they¡¯re thinking when we go back.¡± Gu Hui analyzed the two pairs. Eng has always been a man of great ambition. Yiyi has always admired Eng. As long as Eng has the intention, he will make Yiyi understand. All the girls came to a sudden realization. Cai Xiaolian also understood. She even secretlyined about herself. One pregnancy would make one stupid for three years. She had two babies in a row, so it would take six years. Only half the time had passed. She had to be stupid. Hey, sisters, should we help fourth brother Peng and the silly girl speed up? ¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved and she said excitedly. ¡°What should we do?¡± Everyone was very interested in this. Cai Xiaolian was also very interested. Her silly little daughter had been away for more than a year. Had she learned how to match young couples? Interesting, this is really interesting, very interesting! Chapter 1824 - 824 Chapter 1824-you have to cooperate 824 Chapter 1824-you have to cooperate ¡°We¡¯ll split into two groups. Eldest Sister, Sister Zhen, and sister he San were in a group. They mentioned in front of the silly girl that first Madam had picked a girl for fourth brother Peng. Grandpa Peng and the others were very satisfied with that girl, the type that fourth brother liked.¡± as for the rest of us, we¡¯re just chatting in front of fourth brother Peng. We¡¯re saying that Hanhan has someone he likes. How about that? ¡± Gu Xin continued. I get it. Xinxin wants them to know that the other party might be getting married soon. She wants them to know their own hearts in a panic. Princess Jinghe snapped her fingers and then asked, ¡± what if these two idiots hate each other even more after recognizing each other? Then aren¡¯t we ruining their good marriage?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. Oh right, one of them was a coward while the other was a fool. Maybe that would really happen. Cai Xiaolian was amused and waved to the girls.¡±Children,e here and listen to me.¡± !! ¡°Father, mother, did you hear that?¡± Only then did Gu Xin realize that they were standing beside her parents ¡®carriage. She thought that there was no one in the carriage. ¡°Hmm, this road of yellow sand is really boring! It¡¯s quite fun to hear you guys talk about this. How about letting mother join your operation?¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. Gu shouxin rubbed his forehead. What was his wife doing? He nned to sit there and listen, but Cai Xiaolian turned around and said to him, ¡± ¡°Father, you have to cooperate with us on this matter.¡± Gu shouxinughed. He didn¡¯t think that he had something to do with this. The girls got into the carriage, and Gu shouxin sat calmly beside Cai Xiaolian. The carriage was big enough, but it was still a little crowded with a group of girls. ¡°We¡¯re just acting, so we have to act more naturally. After joining us, it¡¯ll be iparably natural. Xinxin¡¯s n was to let the two of us ask Huihui. Is there a situation with the first Madam? As for sng¡¯s side, it can be our parents who talked about Hanhan saying that they found a very suitable match for him in Jiangnan. Our identity can be said to be a very promising student, the kind that is expected to rank first in this year¡¯s imperial examination.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Yes, with second uncle and second aunt joining, the credibility is higher. Although she was called silly, she was not afraid at all. Although sng is stupid, he¡¯s only referring to this. He¡¯s quite smart about other things.¡± Gu Hui felt that this was great. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s like this. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be broken up because of this. There are still twenty days before we reach dng province. I promise that I¡¯ll let them feel what it means to suffer in these twenty days. When we return to great Zhou, I¡¯ll let them know what it means to be sweet. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that these two have a higher level ofprehension and won¡¯t need such a long time.¡± Cai Xiaolian had a n in mind. She remembered what grandma Xiao had said. Many people liked to be matchmakers at their age. It was a great sense of aplishment to see two children they were satisfied with finally seed. Then, Cai Xiaolian began to exin her n to the girls. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The older the ginger, the spicier it is! If the silly girl and Peng sng got together, it would be outrageous if they didn¡¯t give Cai Xiaolian a red packet when they got married. Huo Yanyu and Peng sng, who were throwing sand at each other like two children, did not know that they were going to experience a journey of love, sorrow, and sweetness in the next 20 days. Chapter 1825 - 1825 It’s almost the same as enduring 1825 It¡¯s almost the same as enduring It was already may, and it was very hot during the day in the desert, but there was no ce to shade. When the weather was hot, one¡¯s temper would also be very irritable. One day, Huo Yanyu and Peng sng quarreled again for some reason. Peng sng was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to pay attention to anyone. He didn¡¯t respond to Peng ze and Peng Eng when they called him. Cai Xiaolian nudged Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin understood and called out to Peng sng. Although he ignored his brother, the second uncle of the Gu family, Peng sng, did not dare to pay attention to him. He got down the camel and entered the carriage.¡±Second uncle, second aunt, why did you call me?¡± !! ¡°Sit down,¡± Gu shouxin said. Peng sng sat down with a confused look on his face. Looking at Cai Xiaolian¡¯s gentle smile, he felt embarrassed. His mother and second and third aunt were not so gentle. The second aunt of the Gu family had always been very gentle. Gu shouxin looked at Peng sng as if he was looking at a junior and said sternly,¡±Sng, how old are you this year?¡± Peng sng was stunned. Yingluo, I was born in September. I¡¯m eighteen this year. Gu shouxin nodded,¡±I¡¯m eighteen!¡± I think she¡¯s about the same age as our ninren.¡± Peng sng: ¡°? ¡± Gu shouxin continued,¡±that kid, Ren Ren, used to like to make Yanyu angry. But he is still young, so Yanyu can catch him in a short time.¡± &Nbsp; ¡°Second uncle, I didn¡¯t provoke Han Mei,¡± Peng sng exined,¡±she provoked me, really.¡± She¡¯s like a firecracker, lighting up at the slightest touch. I¡¯m also very helpless! Besides, second uncle, how can you treat me like a child? Even Gu Ren is not even six years old!¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Gu shouxin put on a fake smile and said, ¡± yes, I was born in ten months. I¡¯m not even six years old yet. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m treating you like a child, but on the way back, I¡¯ve observed your words and actions towards Yanyu, and it really isn¡¯t any better than ninren, who isn¡¯t even six. That¡¯s because you like pretty big Sisters. Don¡¯t tell me you like pretty little Sisters?¡± ¡°No, no, no, no, no!¡± Peng sng waved his hands in fear. second uncle, don¡¯t scare me. I do like pretty girls, but I¡¯m not a silly girl! Other than her glib tongue, she¡¯s not the kind of beauty I like. Second uncle, don¡¯t say anything. If old master finds out about this, he¡¯ll go and say a few words to old master Huo. Won¡¯t he be dragging Han Mei and I together? Second uncle, you can be a man, but you can¡¯t be such a couple.¡± Seeing him trying to cut ties with her, Cai Xiaolian was angry. Such a good little girl, you actually said that? ¡°Oh, really? If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s good.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Why? Why would second Shen say that?¡± Peng sng looked at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Sng, our two families have a good rtionship, and second aunt has always regarded you brothers as her own nephews, so second aunt has to say something to you here.¡± Cai Xiaolian sat up straight and stopped smiling. She said seriously, ¡± Yanyu and Xinxin are one year apart. One year, one year ends. At the end ofst year, she reached marriageable age and is a big girl now.¡± Peng sng didn¡¯t know what was going on. He still remembered that he had prepared aing-of-age ceremony for his silly sister. It was the spoils of war that he had snatched from Yunhai. In the end, it had been broken by that silly sister and she had evenughed at the things for being ugly. He was so angry. ¡°Big girl, it¡¯s time to talk about marriage. You¡¯re a grown man, why are you teasing her all day long?¡± Cai Xiaolian said slowly. Chapter 1826 - 1826 Sister han is getting married 1826 Sister han is getting married Peng sng opened his mouth and wanted to refute, but he couldn¡¯t. His shocked expression showed that he had never thought about this problem. He thought that he could bully his sister as he pleased, just like when she was young. How did she reach the marriageable age? Although he didn¡¯t want his old master and old master Huo to tie him and Han Mei together, he still felt ufortable when he heard that Han Mei had reached the marriageable age. Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, Cai Xiaolian continued, ¡± ¡°Ever since Junhao and Yanyu started ying with my children, we¡¯ve been writing to Yanyu¡¯s parents. When we were in quicksand country, Yanyu¡¯s parents sent a letter to us, asking us to ask if Yanyu has someone she likes. They showed Prime Minister Yanyu a young man in Jiangnan. He¡¯s quite a good young man, the type that Yanyu likes.¡± ¡°Yanyu¡¯s father has tested that young man¡¯s homework, and he has a chance of getting into the first ce. As you know, the Huo family has both sons and son-inw, and they¡¯re very educated. Misty rain definitely liked this type. That¡¯s why your second uncle saw that you were close to Yanyu and was angry with her, so he asked you toe over.¡± !! Peng sng suddenly felt that the words of the second aunt of the Gu family had taken away something from his heart. He didn¡¯t know what it was, but he felt that it was very important, because his heart was in pain right now. Gu shouxin added from the side,¡±I¡¯ve watched Yanyu grow up from the age of ten. To me, Yanyu and Xinxin are the same.¡± So, you better behave yourself in the future and don¡¯t bother her, understand?¡± Peng sng pursed his lips, feeling a little wronged. He looked at Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian with a pitiful look. second uncle, second aunt, little sister han probably doesn¡¯t like genteel men. You, third uncle and third aunt Huo can¡¯t just set her up like that. Gu shouxin smiled,¡±ah, marriage is a major matter. It¡¯s the words of the parents and the agreement of the matchmaker.¡± I don¡¯t know if Yanyu likes him or not, but as long as she doesn¡¯t have someone she likes in her heart, this rtionship can be slowly cultivated after they get married.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Cai Xiaolian also said. Back then, your second uncle and I didn¡¯t feel that we liked each other that much, but our parents have decided on the marriage, so how could we not agree? After we got married, our feelings for each other slowly grew. Originally, when I saw you and Yanyu bickering all the way here, I thought you two liked each other. But after hearing your disdainful words just now, I knew that wasn¡¯t the case. Yanyu¡¯s parents won¡¯t harm her, so why would they find her an unpresentable husband?¡± This time, Peng sng did not refute Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words. His heart was in a mess. He did not want to ept the fact that Huo Yanyu was about to get married. Anyway, it was very annoying. He couldn¡¯t remember what the Gu family¡¯s second uncle and second aunt said next, but he remembered one thing. His sister¡¯s parents had asked her to marry a student. They might meet again when they returned to kun city because third Madam Huo nned toe to kun city with the student. The student was here to visit second uncle Gu, the schr from two years ago. He got out of the car in a daze and returned to the camel. His big brother and second brother were talking to him again, but he had no idea what they were talking about. His mind was filled with thoughts of his sister getting married. There was less than a month before he would return to kun city. After he returned, he would be meeting a student with great potential who might be the next first ce. He would definitely be satisfied. Chapter 1827 - 1827 Can’t beat him to death 1827 Can¡¯t beat him to death Peng dng looked at his brother, who was obviously absent-minded. He was puzzled. Other than being angered by Huo Yanyu, this kid was very open-minded about other things. He had just gotten out of second uncle Gu¡¯s car. What was going on? Peng Eng spread out his hands and said, ¡± boss, even you, his own brother, don¡¯t know. I, his older cousin, can¡¯t know either. Lu Zheng looked at the two brothers who were speaking in riddles andughed. He had already heard Xinxin mention it before. This brat Peng sng deserved it! ¡­¡­ !! In the evening, the team found a Sand Cave and stopped to rest. Gu Xin and a few other girls ran to find Cai Xiaolian to talk to her. Along the way, because of the huge difference in temperature between morning and night, Cai Xiaolian was listless. The girls would spend time chatting with her every day. ¡°Second aunt seems to be in good spirits today.¡± Huo Yanyu noticed that Cai Xiaolian was different and chuckled. ¡°Thinking that we¡¯re almost home, I¡¯m naturally in a good mood. Besides, we¡¯ve been gone for almost half a month, so I¡¯m used to it. ¡± Cai Xiaolian replied. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re almost home. I really miss home!¡± Gu Xin replied. ¡°Aiyo, sister Hui, look, Peng sng, that stinky brat, was scolded by Hanhan today, and he still hasn¡¯t recovered from it! I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± Princess Jinghe mentioned Peng sng very naturally. Huo Yanyu looked over and wanted to exin, but he sanniang beat her to it. st year, the eldest mistress took a look at a girl for the fourth Minister. I remember that she was from the Lin Prefecture. Second aunt, is that true? ¡± He sanniang took over and then turned the conversation to Cai Xiaolian. ¡°I heard first Madam mention it. Sng had been mischievous since he was a child and was not as steady as a ¡®ze. Ordinary people could not control him. It just so happened that the southern border had be the Linzhou Prefecture, and the girls in the southern border were all very shrewish. The eldest mistress had found a man she liked. Last year, when Xinxin wasn¡¯t around, I was thinking about her and didn¡¯t ask so much!¡± Cai Xiaolian touched Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°Mother!¡± Gu Xin hugged Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm and leaned her head on her shoulder. ¡°I know, I know. I heard my mother mention it before.¡± Gu si suddenly said, ¡± my mother muttered that no matter how powerful the eldest Madam¡¯s daughter-inw is, she¡¯s not as powerful as her sister. Mother said that the girls in Lin city are better off there. They have a lot ofnd and no brothers. But mother also said that my father can earn morend for eldest sister, so we don¡¯t have to be afraid ofparison.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard sister-inw mention this before.¡± Cai Xiaolian nced at Huo Yanyu discreetly and continued, ¡± she said that when Xinxin gets home, she will take sng to Lin city. As long as you don¡¯t mind sng, it¡¯s settled. I didn¡¯t carest year because of Xinxin, but when I go back this year, I have to apany first Madam to see that girl.¡± ¡°Silly, are you happy?¡± Gu yingxue asked with a smile as she held Huo Yanyu¡¯s arm. Everyone looked at Huo Yanyu. This girl¡¯s reaction was really different from what they had imagined! ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡± Huo Yanyu came back to her senses and said with a natural expression, ¡± the girls in the Lin Prefecture are all tough. If Peng snges to provoke me in the future, I¡¯llin to his wife. I¡¯ll beat him to death! Hmph!¡± At first, he looked natural, but at the end, he seemed a little sad. However, her reaction was really out of everyone¡¯s expectations. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if their analysis was wrong. Was Peng sng a simple-minded man with a one-sided love? did a simple-minded man not have any feelings for Peng sng? The way he looked as if he couldn¡¯t wait for his wife to beat him up really didn¡¯t seem like he had any feelings for her! Chapter 1828 - 1828 Are you looking for a scolding? 1828 Are you looking for a scolding? ¡°Silly boy, I always thought you liked Peng sng and that you were a pair of enemies! So you¡¯re not, you two are enemies!¡± Gu Xin said with a face full of regret. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re enemies!¡± Huo Yanyu looked at Gu Xin and clutched her stomach. oh my, I need to go to the toilet. Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to hide and cry. !! Everyone looked at Cai Xiaolian, who calmly said, ¡± next, we¡¯ll just have to watch slowly. Our simple-minded man is so smart and good at expression management. He won¡¯t be easily seen through by others. Just wait and see! That night, the people on duty were Helian Yi¡¯s subordinates. They saw Peng sng loitering outside the tent where the girls lived. Every time he couldn¡¯t help but want to go and ask what was going on, he would leave and slowly walk back after a while. Gaozi¡¯s soldiers were very confused. This young general of the Peng family had quarreled with miss Huo along the way and had thrown sand at her several times. Today, he had been so angry with miss Huo that he had not spoken for the entire afternoon. It was sote. Was he trying to assassinate miss Huo? They kept their eyes on Peng sng. Meanwhile, in the tent, Gu Hui, who had always been alert, and Gu Xin, who had be used to it over the past year, had long noticed that there were people appearing outside in a short while, and more people appearing in a short while. The two sisters sat up, made a gesture, put on their clothes, and left the tent. Just then, Peng sng walked over and was shocked to see Gu Hui and Gu Xin. Just as he was about to call for help, Gu Hui stopped him with a hand gesture. Gu Hui pointed to the fire and the three of them walked over. sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry. Peng sng wanted to find a perfect exnation for himself, but he couldn¡¯t find one. ¡°In that tent, other than your sister-inw, everyone else is unmarried. Sng, what are you nning to do? y a prank to scare them? Who else do you think can¡¯t be scared apart from silly and Xue ¡®er? You might not even be able to scare Yiyi.¡± It was rare for Gu Hui to have such a long conversation with her inws. In order to find herself a good husband, she was quite hardworking. ¡°Big sister, I think fourth brother was just trying to scare the silly girl. During the day, he had been rendered speechless by Hanhan, so he had decided to y a prank on her! You¡¯re too stingy!¡± Gu Xin red at Peng sng in anger. ¡°I, I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t!¡± Peng sng shook his head in denial. ¡°Then why are you outside our tent at night instead of sleeping?¡± Gu Xin questioned. I, sister-inw, Xinxin, I, I¡¯m Yingluo. Peng sng, who had always been eloquent, was at a loss for words. His face was red from holding back. ¡°What about you?¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°Hey!¡± Just then, Lu Zheng came out of the tent dressed and walked over to greet everyone. I thought sng was buried in the sand when he went out to relieve himself. So he¡¯s here! ¡°Big brother Yuan Yuan, fourth brother Peng isn¡¯t sleeping in the middle of the night and is walking around our tent! He¡¯s definitely ying a prank!¡± Gu Xin tugged at Lu Zheng¡¯s sleeve and said. ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t.¡± Peng sng denied again. ¡°Then tell me what you¡¯re doing?¡± Gu Xin quickly asked. ¡°I¡¯m just looking for sister han!¡± Peng sng was so anxious that he immediately revealed his purpose. ¡°Looking for silly? What was he doing? Are you looking for a scolding? Didn¡¯t you enjoy the scolding this morning?¡± Gu Xin asked. Gu Hui and Lu Zheng could not help butugh. Lu Zheng put his arm around Peng sng¡¯s shoulder and teased, ¡± ¡°Kid, have you seen your heart? It¡¯s so sudden. I think that with your stupidness, you shouldn¡¯t have seen through yourself in one or two years!¡± Chapter 1829 - 1829 Misinterpreting his meaning 1829 Misinterpreting his meaning Since Peng sng had said it out loud, his inner thoughts were much easier. He sat by the fire and exined his thoughts to them, ¡± ¡°I heard second uncle and second aunt say that third uncle Huo and the others have taken a fancy to a student and want Han Mei to marry him. However, how could a silly sister like a student! Besides, sister han has a bad temper and is a coward. Other than me, who can stand her? I¡¯ve known her since we were young, and their family¡¯s old master has a good rtionship with our family¡¯s old master. Han-Mei won¡¯t be wronged if she¡¯s with me. If it was someone else, it was really hard to say! So, I¡¯m doing this for sister Han¡¯s good.¡± Gu Hui clenched her fists and then loosened them. If this was not her man¡¯s younger brother, she would have punched him t! Lu Zheng was also speechless. With the way you speak, it would be a wonder if you could get a wife. Gu Xin was much more direct and started to speak up for her good friend, ¡± ¡°Peng sng, what do you mean? She was smart, beautiful, gentle, virtuous, skillful, and famous for her good temper! You¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯re the only man in the world, who wants you! Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? you¡¯re just an idiot. You¡¯re not good at literature, and you¡¯re not even ranked third in martial arts in your family. What are you so proud of? And you¡¯re despising us for being simple-minded? let me tell you, I¡¯m despising you on behalf of our simple-minded people!¡± She did not even address him as ¡®brother Peng Si¡¯ anymore, but directly called him ¡®Peng sng¡¯. It could be seen that Gu Xin was really infuriated by his words. Gu Hui nodded and said,¡±sng, give up!¡± You really won¡¯t be able to get a wife like this! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you!¡± Lu Zheng sighed and shook his head at Peng sng. Peng sng,¡±hehe.¡± Gu Xin immediately stood up. big sis, brother Yuan Yuan, let¡¯s not waste time with this person. Let¡¯s go and sleep! Then, the three of them got up and left. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m oh oh oh¡± Peng sng felt wronged. He was speaking the truth! He was the only one who could treat Han Mei the best. He was willing to give all his good things to Han Mei. He couldn¡¯t stand others bullying Han Mei, and only he could bully her. How could that wretched girl Xinxin misinterpret his meaning? That night, Peng sng directly slept by the fire. Because he didn¡¯t sleep for long, he was listless again the next day. Everyone in the team noticed something. The two people, who were usually noisy at least three to five times a day, had been quiet since yesterday afternoon. They didn¡¯t even talk much. As for Peng sng and Huo Yanyu, they would also look at each other. When Peng sng looked at Huo Yanyu, he thought, Hmph, what¡¯s the point of being a student with a family of nerds? When Huo Yanyu looked at Peng sng, she thought, ¡± Hmph, you¡¯re a rich man in Lin city with thousands of acres of fertilend. You don¡¯t have any brothers. Peng sng, you¡¯re going to be a live-in son-inw and get bullied! Then, the two of them red at each other and turned their heads away. Cai Xiaolian looked at the two children from time to time and found the sparks in their eyes. She was in a good mood. Gu shouxin looked at his wife¡¯s excited look and shook his head helplessly. He had no choice. God had given him a wife, and he liked her very much. He could only pamper her. Two days passed like this. One day, a gust of wind suddenly blew. The camel and the horse were frightened and refused to move forward no matter how they were pulled. Fourth general Peng asked his men to check the water that was still in storage. After discussing with Gu shouxin on the map for a while, they decided to find a ce to stop for a day. They would continue their journey after the sandstorm had passed. The water storage was enough for two days, but there were still three days to go before they reached the next water source. Chapter 1830 - 1830 There’s something wrong with you 1830 There¡¯s something wrong with you Two days ¡®worth of water could be split into three days, and it was still enough. It was just that the sandstorm was too strong, and one couldn¡¯t see clearly from a distance. Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Peng ze had alreadye to Gu Xin, Gu Nian, and Gu Hui¡¯s side, afraid that something would happen to them, even though the three of them were much better than the other girls. Peng Eng also subconsciously went to find Xie Zhiyi. Gu yingxue and Gu si were together. The two sisters ran to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s side. With Gu shouxin around, it was much safer. ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s the silly one?¡± When Gu Si was safe, he realized that Huo Yanyu was not there. ¡°We were together just now. Did we get lost? Oh no, the wind and sand are so strong, and he¡¯s so thin, what if he gets blown away?¡± Gu yingxue panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. There are so many people in the group, and we¡¯re walking in the middle. If we get lost, we¡¯ll either fall behind or move forward a little. Nothing will happen.¡± Cai Xiaolian consoled the two girls. Huo Yanyu was indeedgging behind. While she was following Gu si and Gu yingxue to find Cai Xiaolian, she was caught up in the sand on the camel and fell behind. When she rubbed the sand out of her eyes, the two sisters were gone, and she couldn¡¯t see the direction. ¡°You¡¯re so silly! Other people can safely reach second aunt¡¯s ce, only you can get lost!¡± A familiar voice sounded. Huo Yanyu did not even have the time to be happy before she was struck by his words. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Huo Yanyu left on her camel. ¡°How is it none of my business? if you were blown away by the wind and sand, who would scold me in the future?¡± Peng sng chased after him on his camel. ¡°There will be plenty of girlsing to scold you. In the former southern border, now in the Lin Prefecture, there were so many fierce girls. You can be scolded by whoever you want!¡± ¡°What?¡± Huo Yanyu asked angrily. You¡¯ll also be scolded by me!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! I have to be scolded by you. As long as you don¡¯t scold me, I feel that something is wrong!¡± Although Peng sng felt that Huo Yanyu was a little puzzled when she mentioned the girls in Lin city, he still followed her lead and said this with sincerity. ¡°Then I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll make you feel so bad!¡± Although Huo Yanyu felt that the conversation was strange, she was still happy. It was really strange. ¡°Don¡¯t, sister han! You can scold me! I¡¯m telling you, now I¡¯m here for you to scold. In the future, you won¡¯t be able to scold those stinky schrs even if you want to.¡± Peng sng continued to say shamelessly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Who would scold a schr for no reason? My whole family are schrs, okay? A schr is much more reasonable than a martial artist like you!¡± Huo Yanyu said. Peng sng¡¯s heart was stifled. As expected, silly girls still liked schrs. It couldn¡¯t be helped, she grew up in that environment. But he didn¡¯t want her to marry the schr! No, not just the schr, he didn¡¯t want her to get married at all. ¡°Little sister han, actually you and schr are not suitable at all, really. Ask yourself from the bottom of your heart, do you really like the schr? Your whole family is schrs. If you hang out with schrs, how boring would that be? You should find someone different, someone who can bring excitement to your ordinary life.¡± Peng sng decided that he had to first convince his silly sister that he didn¡¯t like a schr. This way, when they returned to kun city, she wouldn¡¯t like the student her parents had taken a fancy to. ¡°Peng sng, are you crazy? What kind of person I like, what kind of person I¡¯m suitable for, does it have to do with you? Do I need you to be so talkative? You don¡¯t even like me, why do you care?¡± Huo Yanyu said angrily, feeling a little irritated. Chapter 1831 - 1831 What kind of person do you want to marry 1831 What kind of person do you want to marry ¡°Aiyo!¡± Peng sng was just about to reply that he liked ying with her when he heard an ¡± oh no ¡± sound. He quickly looked over and saw that Huo Yanyu had fallen off the camel. He immediatelyughed out of habit. hahahaha, I¡¯ve never seen someone as cowardly as you. You can still fall from the camel. ¡°Pengng!¡± Huo Yanyu had just eaten a mouthful of sand. Hearing Peng sng¡¯s gloating voice, she shouted in anger. ¡°šG!¡±Peng sng got down from the camel and jogged over. let me take a look. Did you disfigure yourself? ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Huo Yanyu pped his hand away and turned to leave. ¡°If you roll far away in this desert, you¡¯ll get lost, and if you get lost, you won¡¯t be able toe back. Can you bear to do that?¡± Peng sng pulled Huo Yanyu back. He was smiling cheekily but carefully, his heart beating faster. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to die, you annoying fellow! I don¡¯t want to see you anymore!¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s eyes felt sore and she wanted to cry. Suddenly, the wind and sand got into Huo Yanyu¡¯s eyes. She rubbed her eyes so hard that tears came out. Peng sng stood in front of her, shielding her from the sand. For some reason, he wanted to hug her. When he had this thought, he was so scared that he took a step back. ¡°Huo Yanyu, you¡¯re crying?¡± Peng sng saw that Huo Yanyu¡¯s eyes were red and approached her in a panic. why are you crying when the sand got into your eyes? ¡± Come, I¡¯ll take you to the carriage, I¡¯ll give you a blow.¡± As he spoke, he was about to hold Huo Yanyu¡¯s hand. Huo Yanyu closed her eyes and let him hold her hand. This was the first time Peng sng had held Huo Yanyu¡¯s hand. The two of them walked aimlessly in the sandstorm for a while. They didn¡¯t even know where the camel had gone. After walking for a while, they realized that they had really lost their way. There was no sound around them. ¡°Peng sng, are you going in the wrong direction? I don¡¯t feel like there¡¯s anyone around.¡± Huo Yanyu closed her eyes tightly, trying to squeeze out some tears so that the sand would flow out along the way. I think they¡¯re going the wrong way. Let¡¯s change direction. Peng sng held Huo Yanyu¡¯s hand and turned around. As they walked, he said, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m holding your hand. Even if we get lost, we¡¯ll get lost together. You came with second uncle and the others, but the road has been ttened by us. When we first came here, we also encountered sandstorms, and they will stop soon. Even if we are a little far from the team, it won¡¯t be too far. When the sandstorm stops, we will be able to see them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Huo Yanyu said. ¡°Hehe, is it because I¡¯m here? Your heart is very safe, and you¡¯ll have me with you no matter what you encounter, right?¡± Peng sng said with a smile. ¡°Shameless!¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s hand twitched, but Peng sng held it tightly. Huo Yanyu stopped struggling. Since she could not see clearly now, she decided to let him hold her hand. When they returned to kun city, Peng sng would have to meet the girls in Lin city. They could not get along like this anymore! AI! ¡°Huo Yanyu, what kind of man do you want to marry?¡± After walking for a while, there were gradually sounds of people. Peng sng stopped and asked. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Huo Yanyu asked, confused. ¡°Let¡¯s wait here until the sandstorm stops. I heard people¡¯s voices, so we¡¯re not far away. If we walk around randomly, we might go far again. Since there¡¯s nothing to do, let¡¯s just chat! I just want to know what kind of person you want to marry. You used to work for sister niannian and y with Xinxin sisi and Xie family¡¯s cousin. They all have their own sweetheart, so you should have one too.¡± Peng sng spoke to Huo Yanyu in a rare serious manner. Chapter 1832 - 1832 At least give a response 1832 At least give a response ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never thought about it.¡± Huo Yanyu thought for a moment and asked,¡±what about you?¡± What kind of girl do you want to marry?¡± Peng sng didn¡¯t know if he had thought about it or not, but he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart and replied happily, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m the same as you. In the past, I didn¡¯t know what kind of girl I wanted to marry and never thought about it. However, I¡¯ve been thinking about it for the past few days.¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s heart suddenly beat faster and her hands were sweating. She wanted to pull it out, but the other party refused to let go. Peng sng continued,¡±we¡¯re almost at the dng region. We¡¯ll reach kun city in two or three days.¡± I¡¯ve thought it through these few days. I actually have a girl I like and someone I want to marry.¡± Huo Yanyu pulled her hand back with all her might.¡±You already have a girl you like and someone you want to marry. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to hold me like this!¡± Peng sng held on tightly and did not let go. it¡¯s appropriate. Because I¡¯m holding onto the girl I like. I want to marry her. He would scold me since he was young, and when he grew up, not only would he scold me, but he would also beat me. But I like it when she scolds and hits me. I¡¯m willing to be scolded and hit for the rest of my life. As long as the girl I¡¯m holding is willing to hit and scold me for the rest of her life, I, Pengng, can y with her for the rest of my life.¡± For the first time in more than ten years of Huo Yanyu¡¯s life, she did not know how to deal with the situation in front of her. Her entire mind was in a daze. Peng sng shook Huo Yanyu¡¯s hand.¡±So, Huo Yanyu, are you willing? Marry me, don¡¯t marry anyone else. Perhaps I¡¯m not as knowledgeable as others, and my kung fu isn¡¯t the best, but I¡¯m definitely the person in this world who can endure your scolding and beating the most. Although you hit me and scolded me, I don¡¯t hate it or feel annoyed. On the contrary, I like it very much. If you don¡¯t hit or scold me one day, I¡¯ll be disappointed, I¡¯ll be sad, I¡¯ll be at a loss. Huo Yanyu, can you consider marrying me?¡± Huo Yanyu slowly opened her eyes. The wind and sand around her had died down. She looked at Peng sng¡¯s sincere face and asked softly, ¡± ¡°What if your mother doesn¡¯t like my type? You¡¯re from a family of generals, so only people like sister Huihui should be your daughter-inw.¡± Peng sngughed,¡±haven¡¯t you ever thought about what would happen if your father doesn¡¯t like me?¡± Your family has produced three prime ministers. As long as someone from the Huo family participates in the imperial examination, they will definitely get a ce in the top ranks.¡± Huo Yanyu was stunned. Peng sng raised his other hand and carefully pried open Huo Yanyu¡¯s eyes. He moved closer and blew gently, blowing the sand out of them. Huo Yanyu blinked a few times. She really did not feel any more difort. ¡°I¡¯m the youngest son in the Peng family¡¯s first branch, and I¡¯m in the middle of the entire ranking in the Peng family,¡± Peng sng continued. I don¡¯t need a wife like my mother who can lead the Army, nor do I need a burden as heavy as big brother¡¯s. That¡¯s why I can apany you to eat, drink, and y until you¡¯re old. We¡¯ll y together for the rest of our lives. Huo Yanyu, please don¡¯t marry anyone else. Just marry me, okay?¡± Huo Yanyu pursed her lips. Just as she was about to speak, she saw that her surroundings had be clear. The sandstorm had also stopped. She saw Cai Xiaolian, Gu Xin, and the others looking in her direction. Her face turned red, and she shook off Peng sng and ran away. Peng sng was about to catch up when he realized that everyone seemed to be looking at them! No matter how thick-skinned he was, he was too embarrassed to chase after her under such circumstances. He scratched his head and looked at Huo Yanyu¡¯s back as he mumbled, ¡± ¡°At least give me a response!¡± Chapter 1833 - 1833 Eavesdropping 1833 Eavesdropping For the rest of the journey, the girls took the carriage instead of riding the camel. No one asked Huo Yanyu about her rtionship with Peng sng. Huo Yanyu wanted to say something but stopped herself. She wanted them to ask, but she was afraid that they would ask. If they asked, how was she going to answer? As for Peng sng, Huo Yanyu no longer acted alone. She either followed Gu Nian or pulled Gu Xin along. She was not going to be alone anyway. When she saw Peng snging over to talk to her, she quickly went back to the car to stay with Cai Xiaolian. In this way, after walking for almost ten days, the team could already see the snow mountains in the dng region. That Snow Mountain never melted and stood there. father, mother, I see the snow Mountain. Are we going to thenge Kingdom? ¡± Gu Xin said excitedly when she saw the snow Mountain. there¡¯s nong GE Kingdom now. It¡¯s the great Zhou, the greatng province! Gu shouxin corrected Gu Xin. yes, yes, there¡¯s no moreng GE Kingdom! Gu Xin quickly changed her words, ¡± father, mother, how much longer do we have to go? ¡± ¡°There are still two more days until we reach the town in the dng region. At that time, we can have a good night¡¯s rest in the inn. After walking for about six more days in the dng region, we¡¯ll be able to reach the Hun County in the kun region.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Mixed County?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before her eyes lit up. She snapped her fingers, ¡± I know. It¡¯s the old mixed city, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the mixed city.¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Xin¡¯s head.st year, mixed County was established. It¡¯s a County under kunzhou. The former mixed city was the county of mixed County. Two fishing viges were also established near the Kunhe River. There are also a few towns to the north and west. ¡°Waa! I wish I had a pair of wings so I could fly into the sky and look at Da Lang province and this mixed County!¡± Gu Xin held it with both hands and said longingly. ¡°To see the Empire you¡¯ve built for yourself?¡± Gu Nian said with a smile. hahahaha, sister, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not fighting for my own territory. The territory I¡¯m fighting for uncle Emperor is not the dng province or hun County, but the territory of great Zhou to the West of the dng province! Gu Xin said with pride. Gu Nian silently gave Gu Xin a thumbs up. That night, they were still camping outside. After they fell asleep, Gu Xin and Gu Hui realized that Huo Yanyu was not asleep. The girl had been tossing and turning for a long time. Perhaps she was afraid of disturbing them, so she got dressed and went out of the tent. Gu Xin and Gu Hui sat up as well. To their surprise, Princess Jinghe and Gu Nian were not asleep either. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to verify the results! The two of them had been holding it in for so many days, so they were going to chat for a long time! Should we eavesdrop?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to eavesdrop if we go as a group.¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°I, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯m the smallest, so I won¡¯t be easily discovered!¡± Gu si rmended himself. In the end, he arranged for Gu Xin and Gu si to eavesdrop. Gu Si was extremely excited. It had been many years since he had eavesdropped with his third sister, and he felt as if he had returned to his childhood. The two sisters put on their clothes and stuck their heads out. When they saw Peng sng and Huo Yanyu heading to the tents of the princes and princesses in the West, they quietly followed. ¡°Third sister, Hanhan must have thought that the people in the West couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying, so she went there. These days, she had been out of her mind and didn¡¯t know that there were people in every ce in the Western Region who had learned the great Zhounguage all the way and could barely understand it! hahaha Yingluo, ¡± Gu si and Gu Xin held hands and whispered gloatingly. logo Chapter 1834 - 1834 Not even a little bit of sincerity 1834 Not even a little bit of sincerity Outside of he lianyi¡¯s tent, he had already blown out the oilmp before Peng sng and Huo Yanyu arrived. He stood there like a stone statue. After a while, the curtain of his tent was opened, and two little girls sneaked in. ¡°Shh!¡± Helian Yi took out the night-luminescent Pearl and ced it in front of him, his back facing Peng sng and Huo Yanyu outside the tent. ¡°Ah, he lianyi, you¡¯ve also noticed?¡± Gu Xin said in an extremely low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t talk,e over!¡± He lianyi said in a low voice. He then put away the night-luminescent Pearl and moved to the other side. He lianyi¡¯s position was the best ce to eavesdrop. The three of them squatted down and listened to the two people outside. At first, Gu si listened attentively, but she soon realized that Prince Gotz seemed to visit her third sister from time to time. However, it was dark inside the tent, and there was only a faint light from outside, so she was not sure. Outside the tent, Peng sng and Huo Yanyu stood facing each other awkwardly. ¡°Why are you by the side of goz¡¯s tent?¡± Huo Yanyu was the first to speak, breaking the strange silence. ¡°Eh? Is this Gotz¡¯s side?¡± Peng sng was taken aback, only to realize that this was indeed the territory where Gaozi had set up his camp. ¡°Pfft!¡± Huo Yanyuughed, and her entire body rxed. why are you so silly? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re silly, and I¡¯m silly. Aren¡¯t we a perfect match?¡± Peng sng scratched his head. These sweet nothings were said so well. Gu Xin and Gu si, who were eavesdropping, were stunned. Fourth brother Peng actually had this side to him! ¡°Bah!¡± Huo Yanyu spat at him. you¡¯re getting more and more muddleheaded! ¡°Brother ah Yuan told me that I can¡¯t be shameless in front of the girl I like.¡± Peng sng answered very honestly. then, I think he¡¯s quite shameless in front of Xinxin! Huo Yanyu said. ¡°Oh, really? Then it¡¯s probably because Xinxin is stupid and you¡¯re slightly smarter, so you need me to be shameless.¡± Peng sng said in all seriousness. Gu Xin was speechless. Peng sng and Huo Sihan, you two are done for. You talked bad about me and brother Yuanyuan behind our backs. Let¡¯s see how we¡¯ll deal with you two when we get back. ¡°Hey, what are you trying to say in the middle of the night?¡± When Huo Yanyu saw a group of goz¡¯s patrol soldiers passing by, she went straight to the point. ¡°It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t give me a response that day. Do you want to marry me?¡± Peng sng asked directly, no longer nervous. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re not sincere at all.¡± Huo Yanyu was a little unhappy. She thought of the conversation between Cai Xiaolian and Gu Hui and frowned. then let me ask you, what if your mother wants to find a partner for you when you return to kun city? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! As long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll ask big brother to write a letter to grandfather tomorrow and ask him to propose marriage to Grandpa Huo. I¡¯ll ask my father to find an acquaintance in Jiangnan to be a matchmaker and go to your parents. When we arrive at kun city, this matter will be settled. However, the premise was that you had to be willing. Only if you were willing would I dare to do this. Because if you don¡¯t like me, if you¡¯re unwilling, I¡¯ll harm you. If my grandfather tells Grandpa Huo about this, they¡¯ll argue, but they¡¯ll definitely make a decision. If you¡¯re not willing, then I¡¯ll be forcing you. So, Huo Yanyu, I want to ask if you¡¯re willing to do it. ¡± Peng sng said with sincerity. ¡°What if the person your mother wants to marry is a girl from the Lin Prefecture? She¡¯s the kind of hot and fierce beauty that you like.¡± Huo Yanyu asked. Chapter 1835 - 1835 Detecting 1835 Detecting ¡°The Lin Prefecture used to be the southern border, so what if the girls there are tough and fierce? Can shepare to the little sister of our great Zhou¡¯s little prodigy? She¡¯s beautiful, spicy, and well-educated. That¡¯s what I like!¡± Peng sngughed. Huo Yanyu, tell me, are you willing? ¡± Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense, alright? I, Pengng, want you. I want you to be fierce, I want you to be beautiful, I want you to be eloquent, I want you to scold me without vulgarities. From the age of eight to the age of eighteen, it¡¯s been ten years. You¡¯re the only girl in my heart. Do you see me ying with others? Look at all the pretty girls around you, do you think I¡¯m teasing them? I only y with you, I only tease you, I only like to see youugh, cry, be angry and be confused!¡± ¡°Huo Yanyu, don¡¯t just talk about what kind of partner my mother is going to find me. What about you? If your mother finds you a gentle, humble, and Jade-like gentleman, will you ignore me?¡± Peng sng felt wronged as he spoke. Gu Xin and Gu si rubbed their arms. Tsk, they were getting goosebumps! ¡°It¡¯s not like my mother didn¡¯t find one for me. If I wanted to, I would¡¯ve already taken a fancy to her. ¡± Huo Yanyu frowned. She felt that the two of them had been tricked. In the past, eldest Madam Peng had never been in a hurry to find a partner for brother Peng. At that time, brother Peng was already 20 years old. If sister Hui had not appeared, brother Peng would probably still be single. So, why was eldest Madam Peng so eager for her youngest son? Peng sng was only 18 years old, which waspletely against the Peng family¡¯s rule of getting married at 20! Also, wasn¡¯t Grandpa Peng the one who wanted the Peng family¡¯s sons to get married quickly? Eldest Madam Peng did not worry about this. It had to be said that the young prodigy, who was not troubled by rtionships, immediately understood the key point. She looked at Peng sng and asked, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never told anyone about my mother finding me a partner. How do you know so much?¡± Peng sng pouted. Huo Yanyu looked at his expression and guessed that she must have guessed right. She asked, ¡± ¡°Did you hear something on the way here? Who said that my mother was going to find me a partner? Is it big sister Huihui or big sister Zhen?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si shook their heads. silly, you¡¯re smart, we¡¯ll take it from you. But you¡¯re wrong. You probably didn¡¯t expect it to be from father and mother (second uncle and second aunt). Peng sng pursed his lips. Auntie Huo told second aunt Gu about it. Second aunt Gu told me not to bully you. You¡¯re a grown woman now. Huo Yanyu smacked her head. It was her second uncle and second aunt. Why were they acting like children? then, after hearing what they said, do you think that you don¡¯t want me to get married? you won¡¯t be happy if I get married? ¡± Peng sng nodded his head. ¡°Then, will you continue to bully me even if second aunt doesn¡¯t scold you?¡± Huo Yanyu asked. Peng sng nodded his head honestly. Brother Yuan said that this is called not knowing when you love someone. I¡¯m the kind of person who¡¯s a little silly, and because we¡¯re close, I can¡¯t figure out my own feelings unless something happens!¡± Huo Yanyu gave Peng sng a kick. Peng sng was caught off guard and was kicked in the knee. He cried out in pain,¡±Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Huo Yanyu grabbed his hand and pointed to the tent next to them. Peng sng didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he was still very happy to be held by Huo Yanyu, so he followed her obediently. Gu Xin and Gu si couldn¡¯t hear the conversation outside, but they could see the two of them holding hands. They immediately understood what Huo Yanyu wanted to do and asked he lianyi in unison, ¡± ¡°Is there a ce to hide?¡± Chapter 1836 - 1836 Chapter 1836-losing the competition 1836 Chapter 1836-losing thepetition ¡°There¡¯s no time to hide,¡± Helian Yi pointed at the tent¡¯s entrance. Sure enough, when the curtain was opened, Huo Yanyu held a fire starter in one hand and held Peng sng¡¯s hand in the other. She walked straight to the middle of the tent and lit the oilmp. She looked around and said with a smile,¡±Sister Xinxin, sister sisi, what are you doing in Prince Helian¡¯s tent in the middle of the night?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si looked at each other and then turned to Huo Yanyu. They smiled foolishly without saying a word. Even if Peng sng was a little careless, he wasn¡¯t really stupid. By now, he hadpletely understood. He pointed at the two young girls. great! Second uncle and second aunt Gu are actually colluding with you! Gu Xin: ¡± fourth brother Peng, don¡¯t say that. If it wasn¡¯t for us, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to steal that silly girl¡¯s heart so quickly and turn her into a daring girl. ¡°What?¡± Peng sng asked. Gu si replied,¡¯yes, silly. Fourth brother Peng, you¡¯re so silly. If it wasn¡¯t for my second uncle, second aunt, and US, would you have been able to confess your feelings to that simple-minded man so quickly? Can you be led by such a simple-minded person so gently?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯it was! My brother Yuan Yuan taught you how to win the heart of the girl you like, but you turned around and said that brother Yuan Yuan and I were too stupid and shameless. Is there anyone who would burn bridges after crossing the river like you?¡± Gu si nodded,¡¯yes, yes, fourth brother Peng, you¡¯re so boring! I¡¯m going to find my brother when I get back. Huo Wantong won¡¯t let you take his sister away so easily.¡± The two sisters kept talking, making Peng sng forget his original intention. He wanted to talk about them, but he was talked about instead. Huo Yanyu looked at Peng sng in disdain, then looked at Gu Xin and Gu si. She grabbed Peng sng¡¯s hand and waved it in the air.¡±Sister Xinxin, sister sisi, this is what you wanted to see! Anyway, Ipeted with Yiyi and I won! Let¡¯s go and find Yiyi!¡± Peng sng: ¡°? ¡± Apetition? what the hell? Having dealt with Peng Eng for more than half a year, Helian Yi was surrounded by many great Zhou soldiers. He could now understand what they were talking about, so he also followed them to watch the show. Coincidentally, Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, Peng ze, and Peng Eng were also not far away from he lianyi¡¯s tent. They seemed to have seen the scene, but they did not hear it. ¡°Second brother, which stage are you at with younger cousin Xie?¡± Peng sng asked Peng Eng quietly. ¡°What?¡± Peng Eng didn¡¯t think that he was involved in this and was stunned for a moment. ¡°Have you expressed your feelings to younger cousin sister Xie like I did? I¡¯m not stupid. I canpletely see that you¡¯re interested in younger cousin sister Xie.¡± Peng Eng said smugly. Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Peng ze looked at Peng sng like he was an idiot.¡¯You¡¯re not stupid?¡¯ He had been fooling around with the girl for a few years, but he still didn¡¯t realize what he was thinking. If this wasn¡¯t stupid, what was? hehe, hehe, ¡± Peng Engughed and said, ¡± I¡¯ve already written a letter back to kun city to ask grandfather and uncle to prepare for me. I¡¯ve asked aunt and mother to go to seventh aunt to propose marriage. Of course, this was definitely confirmed by Yi Yi. So, sng, you¡¯re going to have a second sister-inw soon.¡± Seventh aunt was Xie Zhiyi¡¯s mother. Before she got married, she was the seventh daughter in the family. The Peng family was not separated. Other than old master Peng¡¯s family, the rest of the family was ranked by the entire family. Peng sng could hear the mockery and disdain in his second brother¡¯s words. He subconsciously looked at Huo Yanyu. My God, Han Mei lost thepetition. In the next few days, will I be mercilessly scolded by Han Mei? Chapter 1837 - 1837 Work hard 1837 Work hard ¡°So, I¡¯ve lost this match?¡± Huo Yanyu said gloomily as she watched Xie Zhiyi walk out of the tent with the others. ¡°Hahaha, silly, you didn¡¯t lose. You won. At least, you¡¯ve seen through your heart, right?¡± Xie Zhiyiughed. ¡°Pengng! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Huo Yanyu turned around and red at Peng sng. tsk, I say, sister han, how can you me me for this? I was so angry. Peng sng subconsciously wanted to start his usual bickering mode. Under Huo Yanyu¡¯s re, the girls ¡®arms folded, and his brothers¡¯ resentful looks, he was afraid. Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my fault for being slow to react. It¡¯s my fault for being so angry. It¡¯s my fault for being stupid. Don¡¯t be angry, or should I quickly write a letter back?¡± After a pause, Peng sng added, ¡± or, I can go back and make a scene. We can get married first, and second brother can get marriedter. That way, we¡¯ll win! ¡°Who? who wants to marry you?¡± Huo Yanyu¡¯s face turned red. Everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh. Peng sng, as expected of you. You can evenpete in this? After Peng Eng finishedughing, he said, ¡± the elders must follow the rules. Sng, my good little brother. Don¡¯t worry. Grandfather won¡¯t allow it. I¡¯m sure uncle won¡¯t either. So, you should take a break!¡± The crowdughed again. &Nbsp; ¡± no one¡¯s sleeping yet, ¡± Lu Zheng suddenly said, ¡± and we¡¯re not feeling sleepy anymore. We¡¯re already in the dng region. Why don¡¯t we have a drink or two? ¡± Gu Xin was the first to agree,¡¯sure, sure! Let¡¯s drink two cups!¡± ¡°Our Xinxin has be a little drunkard!¡± Gu Nian knocked her on the head. Everyone went to the fire together. Lu Zheng went to look for yingshi Yuding. After a while, the group of merchants ¡®attendants brought over wine. They were all small jars, and each person was given a jar. Cheng huaijin was also called over. Princess Sarlin went to call her big and third brothers over as well. She was too young to drink, but her brothers could. Furthermore, the big brothers and sisters of the Zhou Dynasty were so happy! Everyone had arrived, and a group of young men and women surrounded the fire. Everyone drank and chatted happily, and when they talked about happy things, they would even sing a song loudly. Cai Xiaolian was woken up by this group of people and poked Gu shouxin beside her. ¡°Sng and Yanyu are together?¡± Gu shouxin turned around, hugged Cai Xiaolian, and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Yes, Madam¡¯s brilliant n. The two children are together.¡± Cai Xiaolian gently pushed him. you¡¯re not serious, old man. There are a bunch of children outside! Gu shouxinughed in a low voice and said,¡±what is Madam thinking?¡± Your husband only gave you a kiss, how is that indecent! Moreover, it¡¯s not like Madam doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m not old.¡± Cai Xiaolian gave him a p. This person was getting more and more indecent. Gu shouxin grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest. ¡°Madam, we only have niannian Xinxin and three boys, isn¡¯t that a little too little? We haven¡¯t been working hard in the past year. Why don¡¯t we try harder?¡± Cai Xiaolian stopped him. don¡¯t. We¡¯ve been on the road for more than a month. I haven¡¯t even had a good bath. I don¡¯t want to. ¡°Then, does it mean that we can work hard after we go home and wash up?¡± Gu shouxin chuckled. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Cai Xiaolian struggled to turn over, but she couldn¡¯t break free. second brother Gu, let me go. Gu shouxin released her, and when Cai Xiaolian turned around with her back to him, he hugged her again. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t move. Let¡¯s just hug each other to sleep.¡± Cai Xiaolian felt her ears turn red. This man was almost forty years old, but why was he acting like a little kid? Chapter 1838 - 1838 Chapter 1838-content 1838 Chapter 1838-content That night, everyone drank very happily. Moreover, after a jar of wine, the group of Little Sisters ¡®alcohol tolerance could more or less be seen. Naturally, Gu Hui was a good drinker. Back then, the woman who dared to bring people to get Pengze drunk would not have dared to do so if she did not have a good tolerance for alcohol. Gu Nian and Gu Xin could drink as well. They drank a small jar as if they had not drunk a single drop. Because Gu si and Gu yingxue were young, one was not even 15 and the other was only 14. They only took a sip before Gu Hui snatched it away and shared it with Peng ze. Gu en had inherited the Gu family¡¯s genes. In order to avoid his mother¡¯s n to make a baby, his father drank until midnight and still could not get drunk. Therefore, his alcohol tolerance was not ordinary. He usually looked like a schr, but no one would have expected him to be able to drink so much. Princess Jinghe could drink as well. He sanniang, on the other hand, seemed to be able to hold her liquor as well as Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe, but in reality, she would get drunk in just three mouthfuls. Huo Yanyu and Xie Zhiyi were not drunk, but they were tall. They held hands and sang a folk song from kunzhou. They also told everyone how they became friends with Gu Xin. They had one thing inmon, and that was their looks. The two of them also said that they heard that Xinxin used to be a dark, dry, and thin little girl. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t know each other at that time. Otherwise, they would have missed out on such a beautiful sister. Gu Xin was so angry that she wanted to hit the two of them. what do they mean by this? is my personal charm not attractive enough for them? are they only interested in my looks? ¡± She couldn¡¯t hit them. Her two sisters couldn¡¯t take a beating, but they could make a scene. They scratched their itchiness and pinched their faces. Gu Xin was ying with them like children. Gu si and Gu yingxue also wanted to join Gu Xin in bullying Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu. Princess Sarlin also joined in the fun and had a great time. Seeing Gu Xin like this, both Lu Zheng and Gu Nian were very pleased. Lu Zheng felt that as long as Xinxin was happy, everything would be fine. Gu Nian felt that he was ying a game. Although he was not raising a daughter, he felt a sense of aplishment by raising a sister. There was another person who was also very emotional when he saw this scene, and that was Cheng huaijin. Cheng huaijin had seen the way Gu Xin yed with her friends. At that time, Gu Xin¡¯s friend was Xiao Yu, his little sister. Xiao Yu¡¯s ashes were with them. Xiao Yu must have seen it too. Seeing her beloved sisters ying happily, Xiao Yu would be happy too. Yes, she would. ¡­¡­ The next morning, everyone was in high spirits as they hurried on their journey. Cai Xiaolian sighed to Gu shouxin. It was so good to be young. If she were to y for a night like the children, she would definitely be out of energy. Sometimes, she envied Gu yingxue, who was always grateful to her. It was a good time for her to travel to this world, but when she saw Gu shouxin, she would not regret it. If she had been a young girl when she came here, she might not have met Gu shouxin. It wasn¡¯t that Gu shouxin was the best in the world, but in Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart, Gu shouxin was the best. She didn¡¯t meet the best person at the best age, but they met for the first time at 30, and they still had half of their life to spend together. She was content. People should be content and happy like this. After walking for another day, they arrived at a small town in Yu County of the dng region. There were too many people, so the soldiers and followers still had to set up camp outside the city, while the others went to the town to find a ce to rest. Gu Xin was extremely excited to be back in da Zhou. She changed to riding her horse and led the way. Lu Zheng apanied her by her side. When they entered the town, Gu Xin immediately saw two beautiful children. She immediately got off her horse and ran over. Chapter 1839 - 1839 I’m back 1839 I¡¯m back Gu Ren was holding dugu Mingyue¡¯s hand as he went shopping. His child¡¯s body had the soul of an adult, and he was not far from the inn. There were great Zhou soldiers around, and he had a token on him. He was not afraid of ying the game. Therefore, he, who was six years old, dared to hold the hand of the four-year-old dugu Mingyue and go shopping. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew. Gu Ren blocked dugu Mingyue behind him. He could not help but frown when he saw the person in front of him. ¡°Endure!¡± Gu Xin shouted happily. Then, she squatted down and hugged Gu Ren. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Dugu Mingyue was stunned for a moment before she hit Gu Xin in anger. Gu Xin¡¯s ident happened the year beforest. There were only four months left until two years. Dugu Mingyue didn¡¯t have a deep impression of Gu Xin anymore, so she didn¡¯t recognize her. She thought that some bad guy was trying to take her cousin Ren away. She knew that cousin Ren was good-looking. If she liked him, others would definitely like him too. She had secretly told herself to protect cousin Ren. How could she let the bad guys take cousin Ren away? In the end, she was picked up by Lu Zheng after two hits. Lu Zheng grabbed dugu Mingyue¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Little Ming Yue, this is your third cousin. Don¡¯t you recognize her? She used to carry you when you were young.¡± Dugu Mingyue wanted to curse, but she shut up when she saw Lu Zheng. Wow, this uncle is quite good-looking! She thought to herself as she muttered. Lu Zheng¡¯s face was full of ck lines. How am I an uncle? I¡¯m your cousin-inw! This stinky kid. Gu Xin picked Gu Ren up and turned around before putting him down. wow, kid, you¡¯ve gotten so much heavier. My arms are soft from holding you! ¡°Third sister, why do you look like this?¡± Gu Ren looked dejected. My white moonlight female lead, you¡¯re not white at all, my heart hurts so much! Gu Xin poked Gu Ren¡¯s head,¡¯what are you saying? I¡¯m the number one beauty in the West, what do you mean by ¡®looks like this¡¯? Don¡¯t you know how to appreciate it?¡± Gu Ren heaved a heavy sigh. third sister, after we get home, ask second sister to get some whitening cream. She¡¯s more beautiful when she¡¯s white and clean. ¡°Third sister, no one will like you if you¡¯re not fair and clean. You won¡¯t be able to get married.¡± Gu Xin smiled and pinched Gu Ren¡¯s toot face, ¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t get married, I¡¯ll be an olddy at home. My younger brothers will take care of me. I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Lu Zheng kicked Gu Ren,¡±you little brat, don¡¯t you know how to talk?¡± Your third sister is beautiful no matter what, how can she not be married off? You won¡¯t be able to get a wife if you keep being so picky and sharp-tongued!¡± Gu Ren facepalmed. Sigh, forget it, forget it. This world had already started to copse. The male and female leads had their own interests, and they were no longer under his control. However, it still hurt. ¡°Aiya! Little Xinxin!¡± At this moment, Queen Dugu, who was nning to take her aunt and uncle out shopping, ran over to Gu Xin and gave her a Big Bear hug. oh my, my little Xinxin has grown taller and more handsome! I don¡¯t even dare to acknowledge my aunt!¡± ¡°Aunt Ling!¡± Gu Xin giggled as she looked at Queen Dugu, who looked exactly like the king of quicksand. She felt very close to her. ¡°Xinxin.¡± At this moment, Gu Xin heard a voice that she had been missing for the past year. Her eyes turned sour and tears started to fall. She looked over. Not far away, a kind old man and an olddy who never smiled were looking at her. She jogged over, pursed her lips, and sniffled. Her voice was a little aggrieved, but it was also happy and excited.¡±Grandpa, grandma, I¡¯m back.¡± Chapter 1840 - 1840 I want to eat good food too 1840 I want to eat good food too Grandma Gu took a step forward and hugged Gu Xin. The moment she leaned against her grandmother, the familiar fragrance of orchids assailed her nostrils. Gu Xin could not help but burst into tears. Her face was covered in tears and snot, and even her shoulders were covered in them. Gu Ren could not bear to watch. How had his female lead been taught by his second uncle, second aunt, and Gu Nian to this extent? They were on the streets. She didn¡¯t care about her image at all. She was already sixteen years old. She should be gentle and generous and shouldn¡¯t be crying. AI! Hearing her granddaughter¡¯s cries, grandma Gu¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as well. She patted Gu Xin¡¯s back gently. Grandpa Gu was standing beside grandma Gu. Facing his children and grandchildren, the corners of his mouth were raised as he reached out to Pat Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°Good child, cry. You¡¯re back. Grandpa and Grandma are here. Don¡¯t be afraid. Cry as much as you want.¡± Gu Xin really cried even louder. She didn¡¯t care where she was or how many people were watching her. She had her grandparents here anyway. Her grandparents could protect her with force, and her grandfather wouldn¡¯t let her be bullied. ¡°Aiyo, my little Xinxin, why are you crying? Did you heal her?¡± At this time, uncle Gu, who was dressed like a busy farmer, rushed over. There was mud on the leg of his trousers. When he came closer to take a look, he saw that Xinxin had grown taller. Xinxin was crying, so he stopped. mother, what are you doing? ¡± Xinxin didn¡¯t run out to y by herself. The child just came back and you¡¯re already teaching her a lesson?¡± Gu Xin, who was crying happily, was stunned. Grandpa Gu looked at his eldest son helplessly. This ¡­ This kid always ruined the atmosphere. But it was good. Xinxin¡¯s return was like a Wanderer returning home. He should be happy. Yes, he should be happy. Queen Dugu: ¡± haha, as expected. This is what happens when my cousin appears. This kid shouldn¡¯t be so tall. He must have been beaten up by my aunt when he was young. I guess my aunt didn¡¯t beat him up too hard. ¡°I just came back from the fields and heard that you came. I didn¡¯t have time to change my clothes and those people didn¡¯t make it clear. They only said that father, mother and big cousin you came but didn¡¯t say that Xinxin also came back. If I had known that Xinxin was back, I would have changed my clothes. There¡¯s still mud on my body!¡± Uncle Gu said unhappily. ¡°Uncle, hehe, uncle, I¡¯m back!¡± Seeing that uncle Gu was unable to cry, Gu Xin wiped her tears away andughed foolishly. ¡°Come back! You still know toe back!¡± Uncle Gu walked forward and knocked Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± you little brat, you¡¯ve been away for almost two years. You¡¯ve grown taller and darker. You¡¯re so ugly. As she spoke, she pulled Gu Xin to her side and turned to look at grandma Gu with a smile, ¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve taught this stinky girl a lesson for you. Don¡¯t hit her anymore. She knows her mistake. Hehehehehe.¡± Grandma Gu looked at her eldest son in disdain and sneered. ¡°Hehe!¡± She then looked at Lu Zheng, who was carrying dugu Mingyue, and nodded after sizing him up. Lu Zheng put dugu Mingyue down and saluted, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, grandma, uncle.¡± Grandpa Gu nodded. He looked at Lu Zheng with admiration. well, Yuan, you¡¯ve lost weight. When we go back, Grandpa will get someone to make you some delicious food to nourish your body. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Lu Zheng smiled happily. Gu Xin was jealous as she tugged at Grandpa Gu¡¯s sleeve, ¡± ¡°Grandpa, you can tell that brother Yuan Yuan has lost weight and you¡¯re making good food for him. What about me? I¡¯ve lost weight too, I want to eat good food.¡± Chapter 1841 - 1841 The Gu family is also your family 1841 The Gu family is also your family At this time, Gu shouxin and the others had also entered the town. In addition to Gu Xin, their granddaughter who had been separated from them for nearly two years, the king of quicksand Kingdom, who had been separated from them for more than 20 years, was also in their group. There was no need for a self-introduction, as it was easy to tell who the king of quicksand was from his appearance alone, especially when Queen Dugu was present. The king of quicksand got off his horse and walked over to greet the two elders. Dugu Mingyue strode forward with her short legs and pulled on the corner of the king of quicksand Kingdom¡¯s clothes.¡±Is the male version of mother uncle?¡± The king of quicksand Kingdom suddenly picked up his little niece. ¡°Little Ming Yue, I¡¯m your uncle. You¡¯re so good!¡± As soon as they came in, there were many people. There was no time for small talk. Grandpa Gu asked the kun and dng Prefecture soldiers who had followed him to wee the princes and princesses from the West to the Embassy that had been prepared. These two houses were originally the houses of the local rich merchants in thenge Kingdom. Although they were not as good as the Embassy specially built by the royal family, they were still much better than the general houses. The king of quicksand Kingdom and Cheng huaijin naturally followed the Gu family to uncle Gu¡¯s residence. The ce was big enough for them to live in. Gu shouxin and the others nned to rest here for a day, while the Pengze brothers led the team to have dinner and then continued to rush back to report. At uncle Gu¡¯s ce, Gu Xin saw her few younger brothers and Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s son, Brother Yun. She did not carry her younger brothers, but Brother Yun. ¡°Third sister.¡± Brother Yun didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss. He followed the Gu brothers and shouted for help. When he arrived at the Gu family, he still didn¡¯t know how to speak. When the Gu brothers spoke, he loved to shout along. Although he was corrected every time, he was used to it. ¡°Brother Yun, I¡¯m not your third sister. I¡¯m your aunt. Call me aunt.¡± Gu Xin said gently. Big brother Yun blinked in confusion and turned to look at Grandpa and Grandma Gu. ¡°Yes, call me aunt,¡± grandma Gu said. Brother Yun turned around and looked at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Little mud,¡± ¡°Good boy!¡± Gu Xin kissed Brother Yun. Cheng huaijin stood beside Gu Xin and looked at Brother Yun. He wanted to carry him, but he had never carried a child before, so he was a little uneasy. Gu Xin turned around and handed the child to Cheng huaijin, ¡± ¡°Brother, our nephew. Don¡¯t you want a hug?¡± Brother Yun looked at Cheng huaijin, and the uncle and nephew stared at each other. After a while, Brother Yun suddenly reached out his chubby hand.¡±Father, father, Zhenzhen.¡± Cheng huaijin¡¯s entire body stiffened, and tears began to flow. Grandma Gu walked over and looked at Brother Yun. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Brother Yun, this is your father. Xiao Qi and Xiao BA all have fathers, and so do you. This is your father.¡± Big brother Yun smiled and leaned forward, stretching out his chubby hand. brother, if you don¡¯t catch him now, Brother Yun is going to fall. I¡¯ve never carried a child before, ¡± Gu Xin said. Cheng huaijin hurriedly hugged the child. Brother Yun wrapped his arms around Cheng huaijin¡¯s neck. At that moment, Cheng huaijin¡¯s heart suddenly calmed down. He still had family members. Xiao Yu had left, but she left Brother Yun behind and did not leave him alone in this world. Grandma Gu looked at Cheng huaijin and sighed. She patted his back and said, ¡± child, the Gu family will also be your home in the future. Other than your aunt in the goddess Kingdom, you will also have your uncles and brothers and sisters from the Gu family of great Zhou. You will always be a child of our Gu family. Chapter 1842 - 1842 Crying is contagious 1842 Crying is contagious Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t hold back his tears. Big drops of tears rolled down his face. How could he not see the sincerity of the Gu family? They treated big brother Yun as their own child and raised him to be fair and chubby. The Gu brothers had nannies and maidservants, and so did big brother Yun. Brother Yun¡¯s clothes and silver bangle were the same as the children of the Gu family. When he came in, the children were ying on the carpet as if they were all children of the Gu family. All the unpleasantness in her heart disappeared at this moment. The past was in the past. A living person should live well, live in the present, and live every moment well. Big brother Yun reached out his chubby hand to wipe Cheng huaijin¡¯s tears. ¡°Father, don¡¯t cry. A man shouldn¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Grandpa and Grandma Gu gratefully. ¡°Grandpa, grandma, I¡¯ll remember.¡± Grandma Gu nodded. Grandfather Gu took out a piece of Jade and gave it to Cheng huaijin. Xiao Jin, this is a piece of Jade that someone from the South Region gave me two years ago. I made ten pieces and gave one to en ¡®Zi, Ren¡¯ Ren, Xiao Qi, and the rest of the brothers. You have one too. This is also a meeting gift from grandfather and grandmother. Cheng huaijin was a little hesitant. Gu Xin pushed him,¡¯brother, I¡¯m already calling you brother. You¡¯re the brother who¡¯s going to send me off to get married behind my back.¡± Cheng huaijin took a deep breath and epted the jade pendant. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa and Grandma.¡± ¡­¡­ Although this was only within the borders of dng province, she was already back in the great Zhou Dynasty. Her grandparents, parents, uncles, and siblings were all by her side. Gu Xin could finally have a good night¡¯s sleep. She had a dream that night. In the dream, she was wearing a bright red wedding dress and sitting on the bed in a bright room with a red veil over her head. She was waiting for the groom to arrive. She had never been married before, but she had seen other people get married before. This step was to wait for the groom toe. She waited and waited. In her dream, she was anxious. Knowing that she was dreaming, she was also anxious. Why is the groom not here yet? Why is Lu Zheng not here yet? Lu Zheng? Oh, right. Lu Zheng was her brother Yuan Yuan. After waiting for a long, long time, finally, someone came into this spacious room. Lu Zheng, who was dressed in a wedding dress, had a face as clear as Jade and as beautiful as a painting, appeared. The person in the dream did not know, but Gu Xin, who was peeking into her dream, could see it. Wow, brother Yuanyuan is so good-looking! I¡¯ve never seen such a good-looking brother Yuanyuan! Gu Xin was waiting for him to take off her veil. She wanted to let herself see in her dream what a handsome man she had married! Unfortunately, she waited and waited, but the Lu Zheng in her dream did not move. He just stood by the bed and looked at the person on the bed. ¡°Hurry up! Jie ya! Achoo!¡± Gu Xin woke up and felt an itch on her nose. When he opened his eyes, he realized that such a beautiful dream was gone. Eh, why do I suddenly feel like something is pressing down on me? She looked at the bed of children. With Gu Ren as the leader and dugu Mingyue as the assistant, the Gu family¡¯s little seven, little eight, little nine, little ten, little eleven, little twelve, and Brother Yun ¡®er, who were all on the same bed. Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue were still holding onto the green foxtail. Gu Xin sat up immediately and flipped the three babies over. She was having a headache. Dugu Mingyue chuckled. third cousin, you¡¯ve kicked over little eleven and twelve. They¡¯re the ones who cry the most. Just wait for your headache! Gu Ren alsoughed gloatingly. Then, he pulled dugu Mingyue out of bed, put on his shoes, and ran away. ¡°Waa! Third sister kicked me!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± One by one, they started crying. In the end, all seven of them started crying. Crying was contagious. Chapter 1843 - 1843 Crying again 1843 Crying again This was the first time Gu Xin felt the troubles of having too many children. She could not coax this one and that one well. She was so aggrieved that she was about to cry. She felt that this was even more of a headache than facing the thousands of troops in the sea of clouds! Why did mother, first aunt, and fourth aunt give birth to so many younger brothers? Could his grandparents take care of him? Fortunately, the nanny and the maidservant came quickly, each holding their own little master, and soon coaxed her. Gu Xin gave them a thumbs up. ¡°Third youngdy is up, are you hungry? The old master and second youngdy have personally prepared breakfast for third youngdy and are heating it in the kitchen. This servant has already sent people to inform the kitchen.¡± The maidservant who was taking care of little eighth Gu said respectfully. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m fine here. You can take the child out to y. I¡¯ll be back in a while!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Gu Xin did not feel ufortable at all with so many new servants in the house. It was just that she was still not used to having people serving her. When she was in quicksand Kingdom, she only needed the pce maids of the quicksand Pce to dress her up when she attended big events. Usually, she had to rely on herself. After a simple wash up, Gu Xin changed into the most popr dress in kun city that her uncle had picked for her, and left the house. Uncle Gu¡¯s house was a house with three entrances. Without even asking, Gu Xin knew where everyone was. It was the most lively ce. She looked up at the sky. She had a good night¡¯s sleep and it was almost noon! Sigh, it¡¯s all because of those little guys at home that she didn¡¯t get to see the person in her dream take off her veil. How disappointed must she have been in her dream! As she walked, she saw Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue. She stopped and asked, ¡± ¡°Gu Ren, Ming Yue,e over here!¡± When Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue heard this voice, they held hands and ran away without even looking back. Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± He actually dared to run away when he grew up. Hmph, I¡¯ll deal with him when I get back! ¡°Guess who I am?¡± At this moment, Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were suddenly covered and a voice sounded in front of her. ¡°Sisi, I know the scent on your body. Xue ¡®er, you won¡¯t be able to tempt me with your words. Your big sister¡¯s hearing is very good.¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. Gu si let go of her hand and Gu yingxue appeared in front of Gu Xin. Gu Xin pinched her face. yeah, everyone else is slimmer when they travel. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s slimmer! ¡°Of course!¡± Gu yingxue was happy. Second uncle, second aunt, my sisters, and brother Xiao Jin, please let me eat some! If you eat too little, you won¡¯t have the strength to carry big brother Yun!¡± After she finished speaking, Gu yingxue held Gu Xin¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Xinxin, let¡¯s go to the kitchen. Brother Xiao Jin is eating egg custard in the kitchen with Brother Yun. Big brother Yun is so cute. He¡¯s the cutest and most obedient child I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Gu si: ¡± my younger brothers are also very cute. Gu Xin held on to each of them, ¡± ¡°Yes, yes. In your hearts, children are all cute. In my heart, it¡¯s different. Only a child who doesn¡¯t cry is cute. The two of you don¡¯t know, but ran ran this morning ¡­¡± Gu Xin started to ramble on about the scene where the children cried together. Gu si and Gu yingxue were overjoyed. Gu si spoke up for the little ones. third sister, you can¡¯t me them. This is all because of Ren Ren and little Ming Yue. You don¡¯t know this, but ever since little Ming Yue could walk and speak clearly, she¡¯s been doing bad things all day long.¡± Chapter 1844 - 1844 Chapter 1844-complaint 1844 Chapter 1844int ¡°There¡¯s almost no one in kun city who doesn¡¯t know them. That¡¯s why Grandpa and Grandma are very assured that they can go out together! All the children in kun city, from the age of eight to three, recognized them as their bosses. A bunch of kids go around bullying people every day, and the ones who get bullied the most are those students who think they¡¯re above others.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll be starting school this year. However, I also came out in the first month of the lunar year, so I don¡¯t know the situation in kun city. In the past, the people in the city all thought of us sisters, but now it¡¯s great, they all talk about sixth young master Gu and Princess Ming Yue.¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment,¡¯Wanwan and them are so powerful? He¡¯s the king of children in kun city!¡± Gu si nodded and said,¡¯isn¡¯t that so? Ever since third sister went to the West, second sister and Han Shu went to the capital, and Xue ¡®er went to Lin city from time to time. There are no more girls in the Peng family, so I¡¯m the only one left at home. I can¡¯t y with them, and the adults are all thinking about you. These two little ones are even more unscrupulous.st year during the new year, I brought a group of children and caught a thief. The man from that family sent a lot of meat to our house and even to the goddess¡¯s aunt. They don¡¯t harm the people of kun city, but they have deep malice towards the foreign students!¡± Gu yingxue understood Gu Ren better and exined to the two sisters,¡±Ren Ren might be thinking that he¡¯s about to enter the school, so he¡¯s giving the foreign students a warning.¡± Gu si retorted,¡¯foreign students are almost all over ten years old! Ninninninja is in the elementary ss.¡± Gu Xin shook her head. no, no, no. Our Ren Ren is on par with Huo wintong. He¡¯s also very proud. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before he doesn¡¯t need to enter the beginner ss. Father is back, so I¡¯ll definitely be forced to study hard. Maybe he wants to create the youngest top schr in the history of our Gu family.¡± Gu yingxue silently praised her. The female lead was indeed the female lead. She had really guessed it. Second uncle Gu really thought so. Dopey Gu was a fast learner, and with his second uncle¡¯s supervision, he might really be able to create the youngest schr that no one had ever done before. Gu Ren was Gu SI¡¯s younger brother. When she heard Gu Xin say this, she was quite proud. But when she thought of Gu Ren¡¯s personality, Gu si broke out in a cold sweat. She wondered how her second uncle was going to punish this guy. When they arrived at the kitchen, Cheng huaijin was indeed feeding Brother Yun egg custard. The other younger members of the Gu family were also being fed by the nanny. As soon as Gu yingxue entered, she ran towards the uncle and nephew. Gu Xin and Gu si looked at each other and saw anotheryer of meaning in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Third sister is bad, kick me!¡± This time, Gu Xiaoshi stopped eating the egg custard and began toin. ¡°Kick me!¡± ¡°Kick me!¡± Gu Shiyi and Gu Shier chimed in. They were all looking at Grandpa Gu, who was standing by the chopping board. It was obvious that they wereining. Gu Xin was amused. She walked over and pinched her little face. ¡°I¡¯ll kick you guys, so what? I¡¯m the bad third sister, Hmph! You evenined to Grandpa. Grandpa likes me the most, so he won¡¯t help you!¡± Gu Xiaoshi blinked his big eyes and looked at his grandfather. As expected, his grandfather had no intention of helping him. He pouted and began to cry again. Then, the scene from this morning yed out again, and the children started crying. Big brother Yun was eating the egg custard obediently, but when he saw everyone crying, he stopped eating and started crying too. Chapter 1845 - 1845 Chapter 1845-up to you 1845 Chapter 1845-up to you Gu Xin¡¯s head started to hurt again. She told herself that she would only have two children at most in the future. Any more and it would be too scary. Fortunately, her brother Yuanyuan only had one sister and no other brothers. Otherwise, even if she had two children, it would be troublesome if the others had a few more! Once again, she felt that it was fun to have more children, but it was not fun. Grandpa Gu was used to such scenes. Before Gu Xin came back, Gu Ren and little Ming Yue loved to y with the children. They would always run away after the children cried. Gu Xin was full of admiration when she saw her grandfather coaxing the children one by one in no time. Seeing her stunned expression, Gu Nianughed. Xinxin, you don¡¯t know this, but no matter if it¡¯s our family¡¯s children or other families ¡®children, they smile like fools when they see our Grandpa. Gu Xin,¡¯I know! In the past, it was the same in the vige. Children who were not even one year old would smile when they saw their grandfathers. Everyone said that grandfathers had a long life!¡± all children like to see smiling faces, ¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. if you smile at him, he¡¯ll naturally smile back at you. Gu si shook his head. no, no, no. That¡¯s not it! They onlyughed when their grandfather was a good-looking old man. If you ask them to go to those old drunkards and sloppy old grandpas, do you think they¡¯llugh or cry? Grandpa is the most handsome old man I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu si. yo! Little sister sisi knows how to say sweet words now! ¡°What are you saying? Was this a trick? I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Gu si nodded and said,¡¯yes, it¡¯s the truth! Third sister, do you dare to say that our Grandpa is not the most handsome old grandpa?¡± Gu Xin waved her hand, ¡± I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m wrong. Grandpa is the best looking old grandpa!¡± hahahaha! Grandpa Guughed and stroked his beard. you girls are here to make fun of me? ¡± You¡¯re already old, what¡¯s the point of saying that you¡¯re the most beautiful?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not wrong.¡± Just then, grandma Gu walked in. brother Chuan, you¡¯re the prettiest. When you¡¯re young, you¡¯re the best looking young man. When you¡¯re middle-aged, you¡¯re the best looking uncle. When you¡¯re old, you¡¯re the best looking Grandpa!¡± Grandpa Gu¡¯s face turned red when he heard this. Gu Xin and Gu si felt like they were being fed dog food again. Gu Xin felt like she couldn¡¯t eat breakfast anymore. Now that she was back with her grandparents, she wouldn¡¯t be hungry! With the three girls gathered together, Gu Xin and Gu si were Gu Nian¡¯s assistants, Gu Nian was the head chef, and Grandpa and Grandma Gu were chatting in the kitchen. It was as if they had returned to the days in the old house at the crossroads Vige. Cheng huaijin and Gu yingxue yed with Brother Yun and the others for a while. When they reached the door and saw the harmonious atmosphere inside, they didn¡¯t want to disturb them and turned to leave. When they arrived at the garden, the little ones were having fun, so it was not convenient for the two of them to join in. big brother Jin, are you leaving with the Western diplomatic mission, or are you leaving with us? ¡± Gu yingxue tilted her head and asked Cheng huaijin. ¡°With my grandparents and second uncle. They would first go to kun city, then to Qing Province. My Royal father will go to the capital with the diplomatic mission first. I will go after I have buried Xiao Yu.¡± Cheng huaijin turned to look at Gu yingxue. ¡°Can I go with you to Qing Province?¡± Gu yingxue asked softly. Seeing Cheng huaijin look over again, she promised carefully, ¡± I just want to see my sister¡¯s burial. I won¡¯t follow brother Xiaojin to the capital, I promise. Cheng huaijin pursed his lips and looked deeply at Gu yingxue before shifting his gaze. ¡°As you wish.¡± Chapter 1846 - 1846 Chapter 1846-return 1846 Chapter 1846-return After a day¡¯s rest, Gu shouxin and the others left. The diplomatic corps from the various countries in the West were received by the Imperial court. They nned to rest for two more days before setting off by sea to Yizhou and take the canal to the capital. Cheng huaijin had separated from the king of quicksand. After he finished his business in Qing Province, he would go to the capital by himself. Princess Sarlin was determined to follow Gu Xin and the rest. Gu Xin and her sisters also liked this little girl, so they agreed. Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Pengze had received an imperial edict to escort the diplomatic mission back to the capital. Lu Zheng¡¯s name had been officially acknowledged. The Imperial edict had stated that he was the son of the defender General of the West, the Duke of Zhengguo. Xue Qianyu and Peng ze had also been given the title of general of the same rank. As for the other soldiers who had made great contributions in the war, the Peng family was still counting them. The Emperor would confer them another title when the time came. Five dayster, the team arrived at the chaotic city. Little princess Sarlin looked at the Green Mountains and clear waters and was extremely surprised. It turned out that there was such a beautiful ce in the world! The mountains were high and the rivers were far away. The weather was mild and the girls here were also fair and clean! The clothes they were wearing were very nice. There were many people peddling snacks on the street. It smelled so good! alright. Gu Xin stopped her from getting out of the car, ¡± we¡¯ll be there soon. We¡¯ll be in kun city in the afternoon. It¡¯s my home. I¡¯ll take you around kun city, it¡¯s more fun than here.¡± Princess Sarlin hugged Gu Xin. sister Xinxin, you must find me a husband from the great Zhou Dynasty. I like this ce! Princess Sarlin had observed Gu en on the way here. She felt that she was not suitable for Gu en because Gu en¡¯s eyes did not light up when she looked at her. It was obvious that he did not like her. She did not like Gu en that much either, so she had to find another person. Anyway, she only had one goal, and that was to stay in great Zhou. This ce was too beautiful. The other sistersughed at her,¡±this is just the beginning!¡± The scenery of kunzhou was one, the scenery of the capital was another, and the scenery of Jiangnan was another. In our great Zhou Dynasty, the scenery of North, South, East, and West are all different, not to mention the Four Seasons of each ce!¡± although there are some nts in salin, it¡¯s about the same as the amount in my vige. When I return to Qing Zhou in a few days, I¡¯ll show you what a forest is, and what a small stream, River, and river are! and the dogs in our vige, big yellow and little ck, are also very fierce. They¡¯re much fiercer than the White curly hair in your vige. there are also wild fruits in the forest. They¡¯re sweet and sour, and they¡¯re delicious! ¡°We can also go hunting, Yingluo¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing this, Princess Sarlin wanted to see it immediately. It had been almost two years since Gu Xin left. Mixed city had been expanded and was now called mixed County. It was right next to kun city and belonged to kun state. At dusk, the team arrived at the West Gate of kun city. Great Zhou¡¯s war gs were nted all over the City Tower, and the soldiers stood like pine trees. In front of the city gate, the Peng family¡¯s Army stood in an orderly manner, waiting for the princess to return. ¡°Wee back, Princess Xinxin!¡± ¡°Wee back, Princess Xinxin!¡± ¡°Wee back, Princess Xinxin!¡± Gu Xin was called out of the car. As soon as she steadied herself, she heard all the soldiers on the city gate tower shouting in unison. Their voices were so loud that even the goddess Kingdom on the other side could hear them. Gu Xin¡¯s tears started to flow again. Old general Peng was wearing a General¡¯s uniform with a big knife on his waist. His sharp eyes were filled with tears. Behind him was general Peng, general Peng, and the other generals of the kun Army. They walked forward and knelt on one knee.¡±We wee the return of Princess Xinxin!¡± Chapter 1847 - 1847 The princess protector of the kingdom 1847 The princess protector of the kingdom Other than the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers, there were also great Zhou¡¯smoners around. Most of the people present knew about Gu Xin. During those two years, Gu Xin often strolled around kun city¡¯s trading area. At that time, she used the name ¡± third young master Gu ¡°. Later on, everyone found out that only the fourth and sixth young masters were in the top six of the Gu family. The rest were alldies. Therefore, they all knew Gu Xin, the third daughter of the Gu family. After not seeing her for two years, third miss Gu had grown taller and her skin had be darker. However, her pair of bright eyes had not changed at all. Themoners followed old general Peng and knelt down to pay their respects to Gu Xin. In the two years that third miss Gu had gone to the West, kun city had been very peaceful. Those who had spread rumors that the West was going to attack had all been pped in the face. Kun city was getting better and better. At the beginning of this year, the entire great Zhou, especially the people of kunzhou, found out from the Yamen¡¯s notice about what third miss Gu had experienced in the past two years. They thanked third miss Gu from the bottom of their hearts. Gu Xin went forward to help old general Peng up and sobbed, ¡± ¡°Grandpa Peng, aren¡¯t you shortening my lifespan? There¡¯s no reason for your elders to bow to me, a junior.¡± ¡°The Imperial edict has arrived!¡± At this moment, eunuch Fu arrived on a horse, looking travel-worn. He didn¡¯t have the time to exchange pleasantries with the crowd. After he got off his horse, he stood in front of Gu Xin and bowed respectfully, ¡± Princess Xinxin, I¡¯m here to wee the princess. Please ept the decree! Gu Xin was stunned. Her father had brought her the Imperial edict that the Emperor had given her to be a Princess. What imperial edict was this? Eunuch Fu held the Imperial edict in his hand and raised it in the air.¡±The second daughter of the second branch of the Gu family, the kun Prefecture prefect Gu shouxin, receives the Imperial edict!¡± Gu Xin knelt on the ground. Other than eunuch Fu, who was announcing the edict, everyone else knelt down. Eunuch Fu began to announce the decree. The decree this time was roughly about how Gu Xin identally entered the westernnds two years ago. For the sake of harmony between the East and West, she endured humiliation, hardship, and danger to fight against the cloud Sea tribe together with the other countries in the westernnds and won. At the same time, Gu Xin promoted peace between the East and the West and formed friendly rtions with the other countries in the westernnds. Gu Xin was specially conferred the title of first rank Princess protector of the country, and she would receive the same treatment as the Empress¡¯s Royal Princess. She would have a fief, a house, fertilend, and gold. Apart from that, the Emperor also allowed Gu Xin to train her soldiers, regardless of gender. He allowed Gu Xin to raise an army of a thousand men. There were great Zhou¡¯s civil and military officials, as well as students and citizens present. They all witnessed Gu Xin¡¯s glory, which was no less than being conferred a title in the court. Gu Xin happily epted the edict. She had a house andnd now. It was hers and she could even raise her own army. Hahahaha! ¡­¡­ It was already dark when he returned home. At home, first aunt Zhang Shi and fourth aunt Yang Shi had already ordered people to prepare a few tables of dishes that were all Gu Xin¡¯s favorite. Zhang Shi might be annoying and prioritized boys over girls, but the two years that Gu Xin wasn¡¯t around, she was also quite upset. When she saw Gu Xin again, she even hugged her little niece and shed two drops of tears, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that Xinxin is back! I¡¯ve been thinking about it badly.¡± Gu Xin chuckled. Auntie, I can tell. You¡¯ve lost weight. It seems like you still like me a lot! Mrs. Zhang had really lost weight. Over the past year, Cai Xiaolian had made her a diet meal, which was what Cai Xiaolian had experienced in the modern world. She had lost dozens of pounds by eating. Mrs. Zhang hadpletely changed. Once her figure was good, coupled with the fact that the Gu family ate well and dressed well, other than Gu Xin, who was always worried about being out, there was nothing to worry about. Zhang Shi seemed to have be ten years younger. Chapter 1848 - 1848 Chapter 1848-toast 1848 Chapter 1848-toast Just like before, Yang Shi hugged Gu Xin gently and said, ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Fourth uncle Gu was the most reserved of the four Gu brothers. When he saw his nieceing back, he didn¡¯t say much, but you could see the happiness on his face. After the small talk, they sat down to eat. Only Cheng huaijin and Princess Sarlin had never been to the Gu residence. The others were all old acquaintances of the Gu family. Cheng huaijin was a child recognized by the Gu family, and Princess Sarlin was curious about everything about the great Zhou Dynasty, so the two of them were not at all restrained. Cheng huaijin had tasted authentic great Zhou¡¯s delicacies that he had not tasted for a long time. He also drank the strong liquor that Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng often told him about his second uncle. He was very satisfied. As for Princess Sarlin, she was too happy. She even wanted to be the daughter or daughter-inw of the Gu family. These things were really delicious, and she couldn¡¯t bear to leave! She couldn¡¯t be a daughter, but what about a wife? She looked at the serious and unsmiling Gu en and sighed in her heart. Then, she looked at Gu Ren who was feeding the little princess and continued to sigh. As for the little brothers of the Gu family who were being fed by their nanny, forget it, she did not need to look at them! Gu Xin was 16 years old this year. Uncle Gu was in a good mood and asked her to drink, ¡± ¡°Come,e,e, little Xinxin, you¡¯re someone who can raise a thousand soldiers, what can you do without drinking? I¡¯ll teach you how to drink!¡± Grandpa and Grandma Gu didn¡¯t object to it, but she was only allowed to drink three sses. After grumbling for a long time, uncle Gu fell silent after being red at by grandma Gu. Gu Xin poured herself a ss of wine. First, she toasted the elders in the family, then to her brothers and sisters. Finally, she walked to Cheng huaijin with the ss of wine. ¡°Brother, this is for you. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the older brother still remembered the younger sister and saved her, who knew what kind of danger the younger sister would have encountered. Brother, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I will only say this once more. Today, I will invite my family to bear witness. From now on, I, Gu Xin, will be Cheng huaijin¡¯s biological sister. Let¡¯s drink first!¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she raised her head and finished her drink. Cheng huaijin was not a long-winded person. Since Gu Xin drank it so readily, and the Gu family was good to Brother Yun, they were also good to him. No matter how much he said, it would seem like they were acting distant. He picked up the ss and drank it. After Cheng huaijin drank it, uncle Gu didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak and pulled him to his side. ¡°This is the eldest son that little Xinxin tricked for second brother, my big nephew. Come,e,e, little Xinxin drank three cups. Big nephew, you can¡¯t possibly only drink three cups! Come and drink with first uncle and fourth uncle!¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t have the chance to refuse, but the wine was quite good. He was very cooperative and apanied the elders of the Gu family to drink. The whole family was gathered together, especially Gu Ren and little Ming Yue. The two little guys were very curious about Gu Xin¡¯s situation in the West. They asked one another and it was very lively. Gu Xin answered all her questions. Sometimes, when it came to extremely dangerous things, she would exin them in a light tone. It was all in the past, so if she said too much, her family would be worried. However, other than uncle and aunt Gu, the rest of the Gu family were not stupid. How could they not have thought of the hardships that Gu Xin had gone through? especially when Cheng huaijin added a few words from time to time, and Princess Sarlin added on what she had heard about the fierceness of the cloud Sea tribe and the shako tribe in the West. Everyone¡¯s heart ached for Gu Xin. That night, everyone chatted until veryte before going to bed. Chapter 1849 - 1849 I have something for you 1849 I have something for you Cheng huaijin lived in the courtyard where Gu en and Gu Ren lived. This small courtyard was where the young masters of the Gu family lived. His living quarters were prepared by fourth aunt Gu under grandma Gu¡¯s orders. It was no different from the one Gu en and Gu Ren lived in. In the wardrobe, there were summer and autumn clothes prepared for him. In the shoe cab, there were a few pairs of shoes with different patterns. There was a desk, a bookshelf, a weapon rack, and so on in the room. It was as if someone lived here all the time, and it did not look like a guest room that was specially prepared for someone. The Gu family had taken care of all the details. It was just like where Brother Yun lived. He lived in the same courtyard as Gu Xiaoqi and his brother, with a nanny and servant girl taking care of him. He didn¡¯t look like someone else¡¯s child. It was Cheng huaijin¡¯s first time drinking such strong alcohol. Although he wasn¡¯t drunk, he was still feeling dizzy. That night, he had a dream after he fell asleep. He dreamed of Xiao Yu. He rarely dreamed, and it could be said that it was rare for him to wake up the next day and still rememberst night¡¯s dream so clearly. In the dream, Xiao Yu looked like an adult, not like when they were separated at the age of 13. Xiao Yu was on a wooden boat. He was holding Brother Yun on the shore. Xiao Yu was very happy and told her,¡±brother, I¡¯m relieved to see that you and Brother Yun are so good.¡± Brother, I¡¯m leaving. You and Brother Yun must be well! With that said, the small boat left, rowing in the direction of the endless horizon. Cheng huaijin panicked, and Brother Yun cried in his arms. One of them called out for his sister, while the other called out for his mother. Unfortunately, Xiaoyu didn¡¯t even look back and just drifted away slowly. Cheng huaijin wanted to board a boat to chase after Xiao Yu, but he was stopped by the people from the vige at the crossroads. That¡¯s right, they were from the vige. He remembered that he had seen them before. It was an old man from the vige. The old man said,¡±stop chasing her. She¡¯s gone. She¡¯s gone to find a better life.¡± Take good care of the child, she has something for you.¡± When Cheng huaijin woke up, he was sweating profusely. Someone was knocking on the door. They were servants of the Gu family. Cheng huaijin got out of bed and went to open the door. The servant outside told him that Gu yingxue had brought something over and that the second old master wanted him to go over. Cheng huaijin hurriedly put on his clothes, washed up, and rushed out. He knew what Gu yingxue had brought. When Xiao Yu had decided to stay, she had made an excuse for Gu yingxue to leave with her luggage. In fact, there were things Xiao Yu had brought for everyone. When they arrived at the main hall, there was a big bag on the table. There was only Gu Xin and Gu yingxue in the room. No one else was there. ¡°Brother.¡± brother Xiao Jin. The two greeted him. ¡°Did Xiao Yu give you this?¡± Cheng huaijin nodded and then asked. ¡°Yes, I am. At that time, I had to follow my second cousin to the West, so I asked someone to bring the things back to kun city. I didn¡¯t open it when I came back yesterday. I was waiting for big brother Xiao Jin to open it. ¡± Gu yingxue said. ¡°Many thanks.¡± Cheng huaijin stepped forward and opened the bag. There was a small wooden box and a small bag inside, and it was a little heavy. There were two small wooden boxes with letters inside, and each envelope had a name on it. One of the small wooden boxes was for Brother Yun, while the other was for Cheng huaijin, Gu Xin, Gu yingxue, Peng Yizhu, and the others. There were also a few boxes filled with gold, jewelry, jewelry, and the title deed to the Fuzhou Prefecture in Jiangnan. In the small bundle were clothes and shoes, boys ¡®clothes and shoes for the Four seasons of the year from one to twelve years old, and a set of adult clothes and shoes. Chapter 1850 - 1850 Chapter 1850-almost giving birth 1850 Chapter 1850-almost giving birth Cheng Huaiyu had left the gold and the title deed for Brother Yun. She had obtained the gold in thenge Kingdom, and the title deed was the manor and Manor that the song family was currently running after Brother Yun was born. The clothes and shoes were all for Brother Yun. Only one set was for Cheng huaijin, and she had made it herself, stitch by stitch. She was the one who added makeup to Gu Xin and Gu yingxue¡¯s makeup and essories. In the letter she had written to Cheng huaijin, she had written about the things that had happened to her all these years since they had been separated. She had written about the changes in her state of mind and her blessings for her brother. She had hoped that her brother would be able to forget the past and live in peace and joy. She said that if there was a next life, she still wanted to be her brother¡¯s sister. As for big brother Yun, she didn¡¯t ask her brother to show the letter to him, but he must remember to let big brother Yun wear the clothes and shoes. She hoped that big brother Yun could also wear the clothes made by his birth mother. In the letter she wrote to Gu Xin, she wrote about what happened after she left kun city. She wrote that she knew that Gu Xin had once sent someone to protect her. She also wrote that her only friend in this life was Gu Xin. If there was a next life, she hoped that Gu Xin would not despise her and that she would still be friends with Gu Xin. In the letter she wrote to Gu yingxue, she wrote about her past mistakes. She thought that Gu yingxue would snatch away foster mother¡¯s love. She was too petty, too narrow-minded, and too afraid of losing it. She hoped that she could be Gu yingxue¡¯s sister in her next life. The letters she wrote to Peng Yizhu and Gu Qingyuan were full of apology, repentance, and good wishes. However, the three of them didn¡¯t open them. ¡°Last night, I dreamed of Grandpa Zhai!¡± Cheng huaijin suddenly said. Gu Xin and Gu yingxue raised their heads to look at Cheng huaijin. They didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°He¡¯s Grandpa nie from the vige at the three Forks. Xinxin, you should remember him. There was one time when Xiao Yu and I came to your house to y and that Grandpa nie came to your house to buy something. I almost knocked him down and he even pinched my face.¡± Cheng huaijin said. ¡°Brother, why did you dream of Grandpa Zhai? He passed away not long after my father became the top scorer.¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°Did he pass away?¡± Cheng huaijin was stunned for a moment before he told Gu Xin about the dream he had yesterday. Gu Xin and Gu yingxue both thought that Xiao Yu had reincarnated into his dream. Xiao Yu should have gone to reincarnate and would definitely be able to reincarnate into a good family. After hearing Gu Xin and Gu yingxue¡¯s words, Cheng huaijin was willing to think the same. He also hoped that Xiao Yu could be reincarnated into a good family in her next life. She didn¡¯t need to be a noble, but she only wanted her parents, brothers, and sisters to protect her. He hoped that she could be in a big and harmonious family in her next life and not be as lonely as she was in this life. ¡°By the way, brother Jin, when do you n to go to the vige at the crossroads? I might need to go back to Lin city. My mother is about to give birth, so I might not be able to go to the vige to see my sister¡¯s burial. My father also can¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll go back to Lin province first, and then I¡¯ll meet up with you in Qing Province.¡± Gu yingxue suddenly said. She had been kidnapped at the beginning ofst year and had been away for more than a year. She had only found outst night that Peng Yizhu was pregnant and was about a month away from her due date. ¡°Madam Gu is pregnant and is about to give birth? That would be great. Miss Xue ¡®er, please go back and apany Madam Gu. As for Xiao Yu, Xinxin and I will make arrangements.¡± Cheng huaijin said after recovering from his shock. Xiao Yu had once caused Madam Gu to have a miscarriage. Now that Madam Gu was about to give birth, Cheng huaijin believed that Xiao Yu could really leave in peace. Chapter 1851 - 1851 Developed 1851 Developed Gu Xin had heard her aunt mention it yesterday, so she tried to persuade her, ¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, you stay with fifth aunt. I can arrange it with brother. And that¡¯s my hometown, I¡¯m very familiar with it. ¡± Gu yingxue shook her head and said,¡±no, I¡¯ll go to Qing Province to meet up with you guys.¡± Brother en Zi will apany me to Lin city, and he will send me to Qing city. Father and mother will definitely let me go too. Father will apany mother. Sister niannian and little Mingyue will also go to Lin province. I will go back after I go to Qing Province. I have to find the way first so that I can take mother to see big sister after she¡¯s recovered from her confinement.¡± Gu Xin had always known that Gu Nian, Gu Ren, and Peng Yizhu were very close. The three of them hit it off quite well, so she did not ask Gu yingxue about it. Besides the Gu family, Gu Xin also had other people she hit it off with, such as Xiao Yu, Yi Yi, and Han Han, so she did not think too much about it. Since Gu yingxue insisted on doing so, Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t say anything. He wanted to say that he was going to visit Mr. And Mrs. Gu, but he was afraid that he would crash into them since he had Xiao Yu¡¯s ashes with him. He nned to ask Gu shouxin if he would be dyed if he went to the crossroads Vige in Qing Province first, then to Lin province, and then to the capital. ¡­¡­ Cheng huaijin had brought this up during lunch. ¡°Your grandma and I haven¡¯t gone back to the vige in years,¡± Grandpa Gu said after hearing the story.¡±We¡¯ve discussed it and decided to go with you this time.¡± Xiao Jin, your second uncle has already sent people to prepare Xiao Yu¡¯s grave. It¡¯s chosen to be in the old house and has been examined by a Warlock. The Feng Shui is the best, and it will allow her to rest in peace.¡± thank you, Grandpa and Grandma, ¡± Cheng huaijin said gratefully. thank you, second uncle. ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± grandma Gu asked. It¡¯ll be our greatest thanks if you teach Brother Yun well in the future. Over the past year, Brother Yun has be familiar with Xiao Qi and the others. You¡¯re his uncle, so it¡¯s understandable that you want to take him away, but before you go back to the West, let Brother Yun stay in the Gu family.¡± Usually, grandma Gu doesn¡¯t talk to you for your opinion. She¡¯s just here to tell you the final result. Naturally, Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t refuse. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t intend to bring Brother Yun along with him to the vige at the crossroad. After Grandpa and Grandma Gu finished, Gu shouxin expressed his opinion. you can go to Lin province, but you have to go to the capital bynd. Eunuch Fu and the other officials will go by sea. You will only be a few dayster than them. Cheng huaijin nodded. that¡¯s good. I¡¯m just worried that they¡¯ll be on their way back by the time I reach the capital. Gu shouxin smiled and shook his head,¡±you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± This is the first time the kingdoms are traveling together, and it¡¯s a long journey. Our Emperor is generous, so he¡¯ll definitely keep the princes and princesses for a while. I¡¯m afraid they haven¡¯t left even when we¡¯re in the capital.¡± Cheng huaijin thought about it and agreed. Other than the king of quicksand, who had not returned to the kingdom of goddess for many years, the other Kings and Kings had note to the great Zhou this time. Only the princes, princesses, and one or two important ministers hade. If they had to stay and y, they would not have wasted any time at all. Cheng huaijin had also heard that Gu shouxin had been transferred to kunzhou after he became the top scorer. It had been four years, and kunzhou had developed well. He would probably be able to be transferred back to the capital this time. Chapter 1852 - 1852 Indeed very touching 1852 Indeed very touching That night, Gu en and Gu Nian apanied Gu yingxue and the Peng family to Lin city. Peng Yizhu¡¯s due date was in the following month. Gu Qingyuan didn¡¯t have any elders with him, and all of the daughters-inw of the Peng family had given birth before. So, eldest Mrs. Peng brought the old women to Lin city and nned to stay there until Peng Yizhu¡¯s due date. Although eldest Madam Peng was a female general, she had given birth to two children. She had taken care of her three younger siblings, and she was like a mother to them. There was no reason for her not to take care of her only sister-inw. With eldest Madam Peng leading the way and Gu en and Gu Nian¡¯s extraordinary skills, no one was worried about Gu yingxue¡¯s safety. Gu Ren also wanted to go, but this time, even Grandpa and Grandma Gu did not allow it. What was a child like you going to do? No matter how much you like aunt Peng, you have to wait for her to give birth before I bring you to see her. Gu Ren was depressed for the entire night. Was that the Peng family¡¯s aunt? That was his mother in his previous life, who had taken care of him for more than twenty years. But he was only a six-year-old child now. Even if he left, he was afraid of being taken away! He could only quietly pull Gu Nian and Gu yingxue over. ¡°Bighead, sanniu, you must tell mom and dad that I¡¯ve always been concerned about mom. Let our mother give birth to triplets at once. Anyway, we have three goddesses. This time, we¡¯ll have three sons!¡± Gu Nian and Gu yingxue pulled Gu Ren¡¯s chubby face from the left and right. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! And triplets? Don¡¯t you know where you are? Was this the ancient times? Do you think it¡¯s a novel that you wrote? is it that easy to have triplets or quadruplets? Giving birth to twins can cost you half your life, and you actually want to give birth to triplets?¡± Gu Ren wanted to say,¡±isn¡¯t there the koi little Xinxin? let her give her blessings!¡± But her face was being pulled, and she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You two bad guys, you¡¯re not allowed to bully Ren Ren!¡± Dugu Mingyue ran over with her short legs and pushed Gu Nian and Gu yingxue away. Then, she stood on her tiptoes and stretched out her chubby little hands to rub Gu Ren¡¯s face.¡±I¡¯ll blow for you, it won¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°You idiot, if they bully you, just shout for me! I¡¯llin to Yibo, Yibo loves me the most!¡± Gu Ren looked at dugu Mingyue, who was rubbing his face, and pped her hand away.¡±Don¡¯t you know how strong you are? It hurts! Are you here to save me or to help them bully me?¡± Gu Nian and& Gu yingxue were speechless. Dugu Mingyue blinked and put down her hand. Then, she pouted and kicked Gu Ren.¡±Hmph, you dare to say that I¡¯m helping someone else to bully you? How was that possible? I¡¯m the only one you can bully. No one else can. My mother and your mother can¡¯t!¡± Seeing that dugu Mingyue was about to fly into a rage, Gu Nian and Gu yingxue quickly ran away. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend this little Overlord. They would not be able to defeat the little tyrant when he grew up. This was the Dali bloodline that was passed down from the dugu family of goddess Kingdom! The sisters could still hear Gu Ren¡¯s screams even when they were far away. ¡°Dopey didn¡¯t like anyone before because his girlfriend was waiting for him in his own book,¡± Gu yingxue said with lingering fear. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gu Nian nodded in agreement. Childhood sweethearts, exceptionally intelligent, I¡¯m willing to protect you in front of the whole world, but when I turn around, I¡¯ll bully you. You¡¯re mine. Tsk, tsk, what a touching love story!¡± The two sisters looked at each other, thenughed out loud. It was indeed very touching! Chapter 1853 - 1853 Chapter 1853-can not bear to 1853 Chapter 1853-can not bear to After Gu Nian and Gu yingxue left, the Gu family started to make preparations. This time, only the two elders and Gu Xin returned to their hometown. However, Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu still had business in kun city and they had to pass down the order that they might not be back for a while. Before they left, old master Peng invited the Gu family to dinner. During the meal, old master Peng announced Peng Eng and Xie Zhiyi¡¯s marriage. He nned to hold the wedding for the two children this October. They were already six years old, so there were still three months to prepare. Xie Zhiyi was a month younger than Gu Xin and was already 16 this year. It was time for him to get married. Peng Eng was already in his early 20s and couldn¡¯t be dyed. The Gu family sincerely congratted old master Peng, second Madam Peng, and Peng Eng. The Peng family¡¯s second wife was quite satisfied with Xie Zhiyi. This girl was loyal, good-looking, and skillful. However, her martial arts skills were not good. However, the Peng family didn¡¯t need every member to be a female general. After Peng Eng and Xie Zhiyi¡¯s matter was settled, Gu Xin started asking about Peng sng and Huo Yanyu. Huo Yanyu¡¯s case was more troublesome than Xie Zhiyi¡¯s. Huo Yanyu was the third daughter of the Huo family¡¯s third Prime Minister. Her family was in the capital, and her father took office in Jiangnan. They were not in the same ce, so the wedding process took at least half a year. This time, old master Peng decided to make a trip back to the capital city personally to settle this matter for his grandson. He had quarreled with old master Huo for half of his life. He had once thought of kidnapping ady from the Huo family to be his daughter-inw. His grandson had managed to settle the matter that his son had failed to do. He was very happy and even gave Peng sng many precious things. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu couldn¡¯t help but wonder how the old man would be tortured by the Huo family when he returned to the capital. It was too early to be happy. General Peng asked Gu shouxin,¡±second brother Gu, when will your transfer order be issued?¡± In my opinion, little Qian has been doing quite well in the past six months. The Emperor should also transfer you back to the capital!¡± Third general Peng sighed,¡±brother Gu, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to stay in the capital after being transferred back. To be honest, I¡¯m quite reluctant to let you go.¡± Without brother Gu, the kun Prefecture would not have been able to develop.¡± Gu shouxin smiled and shook his head,¡±this matter depends on the emperor¡¯s decision.¡± If your Majesty feels that kun Prefecture needs me, I will be in kun Prefecture. We, as officials, are just a brick. Wherever the Emperor says that we are needed, we will be moved there!¡± The three brothers of the Peng family allughed,¡±hahahaha!¡± General Peng raised his ss. in the past few years, our families have been getting along well. The marriage between ah ze and Huihui has deepened the rtionship between our families. Come, inws, second brother Gu, fourth brother Gu, let¡¯s have a drink together! The three brothers of the Peng family and the three brothers of the Gu family all stood up, clinked their sses, and drank the wine in their sses. The two of them did get along quite well. They were only a little unhappy because of Yin Yingli and Gu Xin¡¯s ident. However, the Peng family¡¯s attitude made the grudges in the Gu family disappear. As the Peng family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s grandson and Gu Xin¡¯s brother-inw, Peng ze went to the unknown Western Region at the early stages of their marriage without hesitation. Just this point alone made the Gu family not have anyints about the Peng family¡¯s eldest branch. The two families had a very Happy Meal. The next day, before dawn, Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin followed Grandpa and Grandma Gu back to the vige at the crossroads. There were only two cars and no one else besides the coachman. Chapter 1854 - 1854 Chapter 1854-sudden situation 1854 Chapter 1854-sudden situation Apart from Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, Gu Xin, and Cheng huaijin were all experts, so there was nothing to be afraid of if they didn¡¯t bring anyone with them. The four of them took one carriage, while the other carriage contained Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s urn and some nkets and pillows for the road. It was almost July, and the weather was getting hotter and hotter. Fortunately, they knew how to make ice. They had ced an ice basin in the carriage, so it was quite cool. It used to take half a month to travel from kuncheng to Qingzhou. Now that the road was repaired, it would only take nine days at most. It was the 7th of July when they arrived at the Qing government office. It was Gu Nian¡¯s birthday. ¡°Grandpa, grandma, I forgot to ask. Sister is turning twenty today. Has she set a wedding date with second brother Xue yet?¡± Gu Xin asked after the carriage entered the city. ¡°It¡¯s set. It¡¯s set for the twelfth lunar month of this year. Your uncle Xue and Aunt Xue have already returned to the capital to prepare.¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. In the past, he thought that the two children would get married in kun city, but now it seemed that there was no need. Gu shouxin hadpleted the task given to him by the Emperor in advance. Their family was about to return to the capital, so after a discussion, the two families simply set the wedding date to be in the twelfth lunar month. ¡°Layue, there¡¯s less than half a year left. Fortunately, I asked. I have to prepare gifts for my sister and second brother Xue!¡± Gu Xin smacked her head and said. ¡°Grandpa, be careful!¡± The carriage suddenly jolted, and Cheng huaijin supported grandfather Gu. Gu Xinyue opened the curtains and looked outside, ¡± ¡°Uncle Zhang, what¡¯s going on?¡± The coachman¡¯s surname was Zhang, and the Gu family called him old Zhang. The younger generation would call him uncle. He had retired from the battlefield after being injured. He used to work for the Peng family, but Grandpa Peng introduced him to drive a carriage for Grandpa Gu. He was better at driving carriages. Old Zhang replied,¡±a woman suddenly fell down in front of us. She rushed over too quickly, so she stumbled.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± Gu Xin said as she turned around to her grandparents and jumped out of the car. In front of the carriage, a middle-aged woman in a brocade robe with her hairbed neatly and without any essories was lying on the ground. Gu Xin went up to help her up and felt her pulse. She heaved a sigh of relief and asked the people around her, ¡± ¡°Everyone, do you recognize this aunt?¡± A kind person said,¡±miss, this is the Li family¡¯s second Madam. She often scares the horses on the streets.¡± There¡¯s a problem with her here, so you can just take her to the Li family restaurant to find big Miss Li.¡± The kind-hearted man pointed to his head. Gu Xin was stunned and asked again,¡¯the Li family? But that Yingluo ¡­¡± ¡°Shh!¡± The kind person raised his finger and stopped Gu Xin from saying anything. that¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Li family. Second Madam li was sent back from the capital and has been taken care of by eldest youngdy Li. The Li family restaurant is a straight road from this Street, and then it¡¯s a taxi.¡± How could Gu Xin not know where the Li family restaurant was? She picked up Madam li and looked around. No one came forward, so she carried Madam li into the carriage. She did not recognize Mrs. Li as Mrs. Li had aged a lotpared to a few years ago. Her face was pale and her eyes were closed, so Gu Xin did not recognize her immediately. ¡°It¡¯s Yusheng, right?¡± Grandma Gu looked at Mrs. Li and sighed. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and asked grandma Gu to help her lie down. She then poked her head out to show old Zhang the way. ¡°Eh?¡± Suddenly, Mrs. Li sat up and saw Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu. uncle ye, aunt Gu? ¡± she asked. ¡°Aunt Luo, you recognized my grandparents? Then take a look at me, do you still recognize me?¡± Gu Xin sat beside Mrs. Li and said excitedly. Chapter 1855 - 1855 Chapter 1855-admitting his mistake 1855 Chapter 1855-admitting his mistake The Gu family knew where Mrs. Li was. When the whole family of the Duke Rong¡¯s mansion was executed, the Emperor had let Madam li go because she knew nothing about the Duke Rong¡¯s mansion. Moreover, she had only stayed in the capital for less than a year and was very filial to Empress Jiang. For the sake of Empress Jiang and Cai Xiaolian, the Emperor let Madam li go. Empress Jiang asked the Emperor to send Madame li back to Qing Province and hand her over to eldest Miss Li. From Mrs. Li¡¯s clothes, although she was crazy, it could be seen that big Miss Li was quite concerned about her. She was clean and quiet, no different from a normal person. ¡°Niannian.¡± Mrs. Li looked at Gu Xin and was stunned for a moment. Then, she held her face and shouted excitedly. Aunt Luo, I¡¯m not niannian. I¡¯m Xinxin. Gu Xin exined. ¡°Niannian, where did you and your mother go? I haven¡¯t seen you guys in a long time! I still went to look for you, but I couldn¡¯t find you. Are you still angry with mu Yan? Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay? Mu Yan left, he had gone to a ce far away. Niannian, don¡¯t be angry with him, okay?¡± Mrs. Li did not seem to hear Gu Xin¡¯s words as she continued talking. As she spoke, tears started to flow out of her eyes. Gu Xin wanted to exin further but grandma Gu shook her head at her. ¡°Niannian, where¡¯s your mother?¡± Mrs. Li asked again. ¡°Aunty Luo, my mother followed my father in his post. I¡¯m going back to the old mansion with Grandpa and Grandma.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Madam Li¡¯s eyes were a little dazed. Then, she seemed to remember something and smiled. I remember now. The Gu brothers are the top schrs, your mother is the wife of the top schrs, and you are the daughter of the top schrs. It¡¯s our mu Yan who is not worthy of you. Fortunately, he has already left and went to a ce far away. Otherwise, he would definitely be very sad!¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips, not knowing how to respond to this. Once upon a time, she had liked aunt Luo so much. In her heart, aunt Luo was as fun as her uncle. Aunt Luo was different from the other aunties. Aunt Luo was pretty, generous, and very forthright. She treated their family very well. However, a few years had passed, and things had long since changed. ¡°Yusheng, are you still doing business?¡± Grandma Gu could tell that Gu Xin was upset, so she took the initiative to ask. ¡°Aunt Gu, I¡¯m not doing business anymore.¡± Mrs. Li looked at grandma Gu and shook her head. after Muyan, Li Shan, and my biological parents left, I stopped doing business. Now, I¡¯m just going shopping and drinking tea every day.¡± ¡°What about your big red and little orange?¡± Grandma Gu asked about the seven servants that were with Madam li. Mrs. Li was silent for a while, her expression sorrowful. The three of them didn¡¯t say anything. They looked at Mrs. Li. They weren¡¯t sure if she was really crazy or just faking it. ¡°Aunt Gu, uncle ye, niannian, and big red, the seven of them, have left.¡± Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t help but cry. She cried very sadly. they¡¯re gone. It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault, I should have let them follow me, I shouldn¡¯t have let them leave me, wuwuwuwu Yingluo ¡± She didn¡¯t get to the main point as she cried, and instead, she became more and more confused. Gu Xin hugged her and patted her back tofort her. Soon, they arrived at the Li family¡¯s restaurant. Big Miss Li was dressed neatly and was about to go out with her people when she saw a familiar person get out of the carriage at the door. ¡°Second youngdy Gu?¡± Big Miss Li looked at Gu Xin in surprise and shook her head, ¡± no, no, it¡¯s third miss Gu, right? ¡° Chapter 1856 - 1856 Chapter 1856-yes and no 1856 Chapter 1856-yes and no Gu Xin smiled and nodded, ¡± big Miss Li, I¡¯m gu Xin. For the past two years, there have been people who mistook me for big sister.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Eldest Miss Li said apologetically, ¡± third miss Gu is really simr to second miss Gu from a few years ago. That¡¯s why I made a mistake. I hope second miss Gu doesn¡¯t mind. Miss Li was now a businessman, a sessful businessman. She was no longer the girl who was confined to the back of the house. She was smart and understood that the identity of the Gu family was no longer the business partner that her second aunt knew. The Gu family was an official and they were businessmen, so she had to be polite to Gu Xin. Gu Xin felt a little regretful. Other than Li Shan, she liked the other three girls in the Li family. However, a few years had passed, and after that incident, the two families might not be able to keep in touch as they used to. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Xin shook her head and said, ¡± youngdy, you¡¯re in such a hurry. Is there something important? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, third miss Gu, I have some urgent matters to deal with, so I¡¯ll be leaving!¡± Big Miss Li nodded. She had just been counting the ounts for the first half of the year. She always counted the ounts for the first half of the year at the beginning of July every year. In the end, the servants said that her aunt had gone missing. She had heard from passersby that she had been taken away by a carriage, so she was a little panicked. ¡°Is big Miss Li going to find aunt Luo?¡± Gu Xin asked. Big Miss Li was stunned. ¡°We met aunt Luo on the way. She cried just now and has fallen asleep. Big Miss Li, do you want us to carry her out, or do you want someone to help her?¡± Gu Xin gave a simple exnation. Big Miss Li heaved a sigh of relief after seeing the person. Now that Mrs. Li was asleep, under normal circumstances, Mrs. Li would make a fuss if she was woken up from crying. It was best to let her wake up naturally. So, after exining the reason, Miss Li asked Gu Xin to let the coachman send Mrs. Li back to the Li residence. After knowing that Gu Xin and the others had returned to the old mansion, Miss Li asked the restaurant to prepare four rooms for them and let them rest for the night before leaving. Gu Xin and the others had originally nned to find an inn in Qing Province to rest for the night and visit third aunt Gu¡¯s inws, as well as Grandpa Gu¡¯s old friend, old Hua. Cheng huaijin ced Xiao Yu¡¯s urn of ashes in the restaurant and asked the driver to look after it. He then apanied Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu to visit some people. Gu Xin, on the other hand, stayed behind to ask eldest Miss Li about Madam li. After getting the servants to settle Mrs. Li down, Miss Li returned to the restaurant and started chatting with Gu Xin. Mrs. Li¡¯s current condition was not crazy, but it was definitely abnormal. The seven-colored servant by her side had been used by Duke Rong and his wife to deliver some messages. Therefore, when Duke Rong¡¯s mansion was in trouble, the seven of them had also been executed. After Mrs. Li came back, she would go to the street once every few days. Every time, she would be apanied by someone, but every time, she could get rid of the people apanying her and run away by herself. In the end, she would either faint on the street or be found and followed until she was too tired to walk and fainted before she could go back. She recognized the people she knew in the past, but she had lost some of her memories. In her heart, her biological father, mother, and son had all gone to a faraway ce. No one knew if she knew what they had done. In front of her, whenever her father, mother, and son were mentioned, she would only cry and would not go crazy. After crying, she would fall asleep. When she woke up, it would be as if nothing had happened, and the cycle would continue. Chapter 1857 - 1857 Definitely will 1857 Definitely will Gu Xin sighed as she listened. She took the opportunity to check Mrs. Li¡¯s pulse when she fell asleep from crying. Her pulse was normal. It could also be that Gu Xin¡¯s medical skills were not good enough and she could not identify the illness. After hearing Li Shan¡¯s words, she felt that it was quite good for Mrs. Li to be like this. She didn¡¯t deliberately think about those things and thought that her parents and son were still alive, just that they weren¡¯t by her side. This was a reminiscence to her, and it was much better than clearly realizing that the most important people around her hadmitted a crime and were killed. Gu Xin suggested that big Miss Li hire a few women who knew Kung Fu to take care of Madam li. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to faint when she couldn¡¯t find anything. Eldest Miss Li smiled bitterly. How could it be that easy? in general, a servant girl who knew Kung Fu in a family¡¯s mansion was trained from a young age. Her family was just a merchant family. She had no opportunity and ability to get such a person. It was possible to find male guards, but in eldest Miss Li¡¯s mind, her aunt couldn¡¯t have a few men following her around, as it would affect her aunt¡¯s reputation. Gu Xin also understood the crux of the matter. She promised Miss Li that she would help to look for her. Once she found her, she would send someone to the Li family. Naturally, big Miss Li was very grateful. After talking about Mrs. Li, Gu Xin asked about the situation of the Li family¡¯s second and third youngdies. Second youngdy Li had already married a long time ago, and third youngdy Li had also married after mourning old Madam li for a year. Old Madam li had passed away less than a year after li Muyan had left for the capital. Big Miss Li also briefly talked about herself. She nned to find a live-in son-inw, give birth to a son, and raise him well to inherit the Li family business in the future. She was already twenty-five years old. She wasn¡¯t young anymore. There were people who wanted to be her live-in son-inw, but she wasn¡¯t interested in them. Gu Xin admired how big Miss Li managed the Li family¡¯s business all by herself. After Madam Li¡¯s identity was exposed, everyone tried to curry favor with her. After Duke Rong¡¯s mansion was ransacked, everyone tried to hit her when she was down. But big Miss Li was able to hold on. This was something that Gu Xin admired. Big Miss Li didn¡¯t take it seriously and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°The Li family¡¯s Foundation was built by grandmother and aunt¡¯s hard work. I can¡¯t hand it over to someone else, and I can¡¯t let this family business go to waste in my hands. I¡¯ve already endured the most bitter and tiring year, and I believe it will get better and better in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, they will.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± however, big Miss Li doesn¡¯t necessarily need to find a live-in son-inw. You can find someone you like and discuss it with him. The child you give birth to will have your surname. If you truly love him, he will definitely agree.¡± Big Miss Li smiled and nodded,¡±yes, thank you for your kind words, third miss Gu. I¡¯ve also considered this.¡± I hope this day wille soon.¡± Gu Xin and Miss Li chatted for the entire afternoon. When it was time for dinner, only Cheng huaijin returned home. Grandpa and Grandma Gu were having dinner at the Guo family¡¯s house. Third Gu¡¯s mother-inw had been treating the Gu family much better in recent years because of third Gu¡¯s status as a Princess. Third Gu¡¯s third aunt and third uncle had even specially found a daughter-inw who was good at managing the family for Guo Yanxiang and served her mother-inw well. Now, the Guo family was very different from before, and their business had also expanded. Third aunt Gu¡¯s mother-inw and Yingluo were grateful to the Gu family from the bottom of their hearts, so they graciously invited Grandpa and Grandma Gu to stay for dinner. The two elders, on the other hand, gave their son-inw face and stayed for dinner. Chapter 1858 - 1858 Why do you think he’s older brother? 1858 Why do you think he¡¯s older brother? Seeing that Cheng huaijin had arrived, big Miss Li tactfully left. ¡°Grandma Guo, did you ask me?¡± Gu Xin asked Cheng huaijin curiously. ¡°He asked and asked me to pick you up to have dinner together. Grandpa and Grandma said that you want to reminisce about the old days with big Miss Li, so you won¡¯t be going.¡± Cheng huaijin said with a smile. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma know me best!¡± Gu Xin was ted. brother, let¡¯s go shopping in the prefecture after we eat! In the past, I quite liked to tour the prefecture city. I felt that the prefecture city was very big. However, when I went to the West, I realized that no matter how big it is, it can¡¯t be as big as the desert.¡± Cheng huaijin smiled and nodded. After the siblings had a full meal, they went out shopping together. It was currently July. July in Qing Province was rtively hot. It was slightly better by the river. When the river Wind blew, it was cooler. I¡¯ve been to the Qing government before. When father took office, he passed by the government. Standing by the river, Cheng huaijin suddenly sighed. at that time, it was night when we arrived at the state capital. It wasn¡¯t so lively, and there weren¡¯t many people. ¡°Brother, do you miss your parents?¡± Gu Xin thought for a while and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Cheng huaijin said without hesitation. Gu Xin did not say anything. ¡°If they were reincarnated, they should be as old as those children!¡± After a while, Cheng huaijin suddenly looked at a few children not far away who were being held by their parents and scolded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about the same size,¡± Gu Xin agreed. Xinxin, life is long and you¡¯ll meet a lot of people. Life is short too. It¡¯s so short that you don¡¯t even have time to react before you¡¯re finished. Cheng huaijin said sadly as he looked at the sparkling water. that¡¯s why, brother, we have to treasure the present, treasure everything in front of us, and live this long but short life well. When we¡¯re old, we don¡¯t want to live in vain. Gu Xin looked at Cheng huaijin and said firmly. Cheng huaijin was stunned for a moment before he looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin gave him a big smile and Cheng huaijin smiled as well. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but may I ask if you¡¯re from the Qing Prefecture?¡± Suddenly, a youngdy appeared beside the two of them. The youngdy looked at Cheng huaijin shyly, and her voice was trembling. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t like to show any expression in front of strangers, so he nced at the youngdy indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, youngdy?¡± Gu Xin stood beside Cheng huaijin and asked. ¡°Youngdy,e over for a moment.¡± The youngdy was frightened by Cheng huaijin¡¯s cold gaze. When she heard Gu Xin¡¯s words, she wanted to pull her to the side. Gu Xin could tell that this was an ordinary youngdy. Today was the IAO Festival and there were youngdies everywhere who came out to IAO. She was not afraid of anything and followed them. ¡°Youngdy, does your brother have someone he likes? does he have a partner?¡± The little girl asked in a low voice when they were not far away. ¡°Eh? Why do you think he¡¯s my brother and not my lover?¡± Gu Xin asked in amusement. She thought Xiao Yu was pretty and liked her. How could Xiao Yu¡¯s brother be bad looking? ¡°What?¡± The little girl was stunned and had an expression that said, ¡± my brother and I are like you. Don¡¯t try to coax me, girl. You guys get along with brothers and sisters like this, but not with your lover! My brother and I are very normal.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t expect this girl to think so far ahead and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Seeing her anxious look, Gu Xin was afraid that she would misunderstand herself, so she quickly said, ¡± I¡¯m just joking, I¡¯m just joking. That¡¯s my brother, my biological brother. Chapter 1859 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! ?1859 Biased In the end, Gu Xin helped Cheng huaijin to answer the girl¡¯s question. Although her brother no longer had someone he liked, he was not from Qing Zhou and was just passing by. If you wanted to give him something, you would have to ask him personally if he wanted it. The youngdy wanted to give Cheng huaijin a purse, but Cheng huaijin naturally refused. With this youngdy rejected, there was naturally no second one who came forward. Gu Xin looked at these youngdies with envy. She was only a year or two older than them, but she felt like she was much older than them. Moreover, she would not have the opportunity to shyly give things to beautiful young men during festivals like the itial begging Festival or the Lantern Festival. The beautiful little brother by her side had already appeared when she was ten years old. After a few years of being together, he probably wouldn¡¯t be shy easily. Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin¡¯s sad face and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°What did you say to the youngdy just now? it seemed to have given her quite a scare.¡± I¡¯ll just ask her how she could tell that we¡¯re siblings. Why doesn¡¯t she think that we¡¯re a couple? ¡± Gu Xin asked. She said that she and her brother are like us. When I asked, I thought that there was something wrong with her brother!¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head helplessly. He couldn¡¯t figure it out himself. From the moment he met Gu Xin, he had treated her like Xiao Yu, just like a younger sister. Even though the two of them had spent more time together in the past two years and Gu Xin looked more and more like the person he liked, he had never had any feelings for Gu Xin that went beyond the scope of a brother-sister rtionship. Perhaps, this was their fate! There were some people that people couldn¡¯t love. The two of them strolled along the river and returned to the restaurant. As soon as she reached the entrance of the restaurant, she ran into Grandpa and Grandma Gu, who had just returned. It seemed that the two old people were in a good mood. When they returned to their room, Gu Xin asked about this matter. Grandpa Gu chuckled, ¡± ¡°Your third uncle¡¯s sister-inw is a reasonable person who knows when to advance and when to retreat. She has taken care of the Guo family well. I believe that in the future, your third aunt and your third uncle will not be as unhappy as before because of their inws¡± matters.¡± When Gu Xin heard this, she was quite interested in Guo Yan¡¯s wife. However, she had never thought of meeting her on purpose, so she said, ¡± third uncle wanted to be a rich man in Qing Zhou, and third aunt wanted to be a rich wife. Things went against their wishes. The environment they are in now, the people they face and the things they experience are different from before. I think that even if the Guo family hasn¡¯t changed, they wouldn¡¯t easily have conflicts because of the inws ¡®matters. Grandma Gu nced at Gu Xin. Gu Xinughed. grandma, third aunt is your daughter. She¡¯s half like you and half like Grandpa. No matter which half she is, third aunt always puts the big picture first! Moreover, she won¡¯t be stuck in a dead end and won¡¯t be troubled by her inw family¡¯s matters.¡± Grandpa Gu stroked his beard with a smile. Xinxin is the first girl Huihui had in the Gu family. She wouldn¡¯t have thought so much at her age! Grandpa Guughed even more happily,¡±hahahahahahaha Yingluo.¡± How could he not know that his granddaughters in the family all said that the elders were biased towards them, but they had never been unhappy because of this. The sisters had a very good rtionship, so he didn¡¯t have to worry! Chapter 1860 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1860 First bitter, then sweet The next morning, big Miss Li personally sent them off. She even prepared water and cakes for them to eat and drink on the way. Grandma Gu took out a piece of Jade and handed it to Miss Li. Eldest Miss Li looked at grandma Gu in confusion. this is what Xinxin¡¯s mother asked me to do, ¡± grandma Gu said. I heard from others that you¡¯ve been taking good care of your aunt. I saw it with my own eyes yesterday. So, take this jade pendant. In the future, if you have any difficulties that you can¡¯t handle, you can take this jade pendant to find Xinxin¡¯s mother.¡± Miss Li was stunned for a moment, then she took it and bowed to grandma Gu. thank you, old Madam Gu. Thank you, second Madam Gu. I will remember this. Grandma Gu sighed and got into the carriage. Miss Li clutched the jade pendant in her hand tightly as she watched the carriage leave. For a moment, she felt indignant. If aunt Li¡¯s biological parents had note to find her, if aunt li was really from the Luo family and not the Jiang family, then mu Yan would not have changed, and she would have been able to marry into the Gu family. After a moment, eldest Miss Li shook her head. It was all in the past. The Jiang family and mu Yan were no longer around. Second Madam Gu had asked old Madam Gu to give her the jade pendant not because of the rtionship between mu Yan and second miss Gu, but because of the rtionship between second Madam Gu and aunt. The Gu family valued rtionships, but the Li family didn¡¯t have the Fortune to have a deeper rtionship with the Gu family. Seeing that the carriage could no longer be seen, big Miss Li turned around and returned to the restaurant. She returned to her office room and put the jade pendant in a box. If he could avoid using it, he would let aunt li have a pure feeling in this world! In the carriage, Gu Xin asked about the jade pendant. She didn¡¯t even know that her mother had such an exnation. your mother didn¡¯t say that, ¡± grandma Gu said. it¡¯s an old woman. I think this girl has it hard. I¡¯ll support her! She was able to protect the family business that belonged to her bloodline in the Li family, which was surrounded by wolves. This was enough to make people think highly of her. If in the future she really brings the jade pendant to our door and asks for our help, we can also be considered to have a good rtionship.¡± Grandpa Gu took grandma Gu¡¯s hand and said,nn is still so kind!¡± Presumably, this Miss Li is also a sensible person, she will definitely have a great fortune!¡± Gu Xin was already used to the old couple¡¯s forced disy of affection, and Cheng huaijin was also used to following them all the way from kun city to Qing Zhou. ¡°Back then, after your great-grandfather passed away, your grandfather was in poor health. At that time, your uncle and father were still young, and there were many blind people in the vige who wanted to bully me. I still have this divine power to protect me. It¡¯s not easy for a weak woman like the Li family¡¯s eldest daughter to do this.¡± yes, yes. Gu Xin nodded her head. I think so too. ¡°It¡¯ll be bitter first, then sweet. Big Miss Li will definitely get better in the future,¡± Grandpa Gu said with a smile. Gu Xin agreed,¡¯yeah, I think so too. Big Miss Li would definitely find a satisfactory husband in the future. Then, she would give birth to a few sons, and one of them would take her surname and inherit their family business. Big Miss Li will definitely be able to get what she wants.¡± Grandpa and Grandma Guughed. Gu Xin herself might not know this, but her blessing was the most effective. If she said so, then big Miss Li would not have a bad life. Anyone who received Gu Xin¡¯s blessing, who would end up bad? Of course, her blessing didn¡¯t work when she met Angel. It was all up to luck and had nothing to do with her blessing. Chapter 1861 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1861 Chapter 1861-transfer It was already afternoon when they arrived at the vige at the crossroad. Gu yingxue had already run to the vige entrance a few times. When she saw old Zhang driving the carriage, she ran forward excitedly. granduncle, grandaunt, sister Xinxin, brother Xiao Yan! Gu yingxue ran to the carriage happily and called for someone. Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, and Cheng huaijin also got out of the car and walked with Gu Xin. Gu yingxue held Gu Xin¡¯s arm and smiled. we arrived yesterday. Brother en Zi went to town and said he would be back soon. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes turned and she immediately thought of something, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing that en ¡®Zi must have gone to see Ying Ying. Aiya, our Gu family is really infatuated! However, Yingying is already married, so when en ¡®Zi returns, I¡¯ll have to use my identity as an elder sister to talk to en¡¯ Zi.¡± Both Grandpa and Grandma Gu shook their heads with a smile. Enzi had been bullied by his sisters a lot. In the beginning, Enzi was the only boy in the family, and the rest were all his sisters. It waspletely different from the treatment of other families who only had one grandson. They wouldn¡¯t care. Brothers and sisters had their own way of getting along. The vige was the ce where Lu Zheng and grandma Xiao used to live. Gu Xin started to introduce the ce to Gu yingxue. She talked about the time when Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, Huo Junhao, and Meng Meng had been fighting with each other. At the pond, Meng Meng and Huo Junhao had tried to mess with Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu but ended up being beaten up instead. On a patch of grass, Gu si used a snake to scare Huo Junhao, causing him to scream in fear. It was all an act, but Gu si had no idea. When Gu Xin was a young girl, she had her siblings, best friends, a young man who cared for her wholeheartedly, her parents, grandparents, and all her family members. She was so happy. Cheng huaijin hugged Xiao Yu¡¯s bone ash jar and looked at Gu Xin¡¯s happy expression. It was as if he could see Xiao Yu¡¯s situation after she reincarnated. She had family, friends, and a young man who knew her well. Many of the vigers had mistaken Gu Xin for Gu Nian. Gu Xin had changed too much. She had grown taller and more beautiful. She looked just like Gu Nian when she was 15 or 16 years old. At that time, Gu Nian had also been walking around the vige quite often. Gu Xin naturally had to exin everything to him. When they returned to the vige again, they no longer had any feelings for the people they hated in the past. Moreover, because the Gu family¡¯s status had changed, the vigers were a little afraid when they spoke to them. At this moment, in kun city, Gu shouxin received another imperial edict. It was a transfer order, appointing him as the left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Rites. He was ordered to take office in October this year. At the same time, Qian Liangduo would be promoted to kun Prefecture¡¯s prefect and be bestowed with Princess Jinghe. Because Princess Jinghe joined the Peng family¡¯s Army, she had been on many missions in the past few years and was directly promoted to a Princess. Although her rank was not as high as Gu Xin¡¯s, she did not care at all. The wedding was set for August. Majesty Kang and his wife were doing well in kunzhou. They did not n to return to the capital to host the wedding for Jinghe County. They nned to dress up in kunzhou. However, the Emperor had already sent people to repair Princess Jinghe¡¯s Manor. The courtiers could all see that this Prince Consort would definitely be able to be transferred back to the capital after three more years in kun state. Majesty Kang had secretly written a letter back to the capital toin. The general meaning was that he had been to other people¡¯s weddings and birthday gifts over the years. Imperial grandmother, Emperor, please think of a way for me to make those families that he had been to return the gifts to kunzhou. Chapter 1862 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1862 Chapter 1862-born Fine, this letter had put Madam Xue¡¯s Inn to good use. Madam Xue had thought that Gu Nian and Xue qianxun would get married in the capital, so she had set up a veryrge Inn just for the wedding guests. Now, it was used to receive the guests who were attending Princess Jinghe¡¯s wedding. At the same time, the Emperor also made Prince Kang and his wife¡¯s adopted daughter, he sanniang, the princess of Kang Ning. He also bestowed the princess¡¯s residence and a marriage to Meng Meng, who had contributed greatly in the destruction of the small countries around kun province. Meng Meng was now in Yunzhou and was a third-rank military officer. As for the wedding date, the Emperor did not directly decide on it. He left it to King Kang and consort Kang, who were his foster father and foster mother. He would not let this brother and sister-inw be idle. I did not have a good time. You were as happy as gods in kunzhou. Why didn¡¯t I find you something to do? Finally, there was an imperial edict that surpassed Huo Junhao¡¯s. Huo Junhao and uncle Gu¡¯s n in South County had been very sessful. Now, chunnan County was producing arge amount of grain, vegetables, and fruits. They were also providing a steady stream of seeds to various parts of the great Zhou Dynasty. This was their contribution. That was why the Emperor promoted Huo Junhao to a rank four official. He was also the youngest rank four official in history. One must know that Huo Junhao was only 18 years old this year and had not yet reached the crown. The courtiers could all see that the young master of the Huo family would definitely be transferred back to the capital with Princess Jing and her Prince Consort. Three yearster, the young master of the Huo family would only be twenty-one years old. He had a bright future. Many ministers went home and told their madams to visit the Huo family more often and chat with the Prime Minister¡¯s wife. They told them that the marriage of the Huo family¡¯s young master should be put on the agenda! The Huo family was not separated. Prime Minister Huo was the head of the family, and his wife managed the harem. She got along well with Qianqian and was able to talk about her nephew¡¯s marriage. Far away in South County, Huo Junhao had no idea that he was now the ideal son-inw for all the wealthydies in the capital. At this moment, the capital was busy weing the princes and princesses from various countries in the West. Many families had already gone to the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites in the West to inquire about which country was more powerful in the West, how old were the princes and princesses who came, and if there was a possibility of marriage. The 12th of July was the day chosen by the Warlock to be buried. Cheng huaijin, Gu Xin, Gu en, and Gu yingxue arrived at the cemetery early in the morning. Everything was ready. When Cheng huaijin ced the urn of ashes into the tomb, the sky was just beginning to brighten. At the same time, a baby¡¯s cry could be heard from the back residence of the Lin Prefecture¡¯s Yamen. ¡°Waa ~ waa ~ waa ~¡± One after another, the sound was very loud. The midwife came out with the child. Gu Qingyuan and Gu Nian, who had been waiting the whole night, went up to her. ¡°How¡¯s Madam (aunt)?¡± The two of them didn¡¯t see the child immediately. Instead, they asked about Peng Yizhu. The midwife was stunned for a moment and then said,¡±Furen is a little weak. She is tired.¡± Suddenly, a scream came from the room, ¡± ¡°Aiya! There¡¯s still one more, one more!¡± Everyone looked into the room in unison. ¡°This, this, how did this happen? This Yingluo ¡± Gu Nian and Gu Qingyuan were so worried that they could not take it anymore and rushed into the delivery room. They saw that the other midwife was holding a thin and small, very thin baby in her hands. She was beating him, but the baby did not make a sound. The midwife was frightened. Peng Yizhu, who was already exhausted on the bed, looked at the child in the midwife¡¯s hands with worry. Her heart ached. Chapter 1863 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1863 She will have a smooth life The little baby that came outter did not cry, but it scared the midwife. They specialized in this line of work. If the child they gave birth to did not cry, they had to p him to make him cry, but this one did not cry even after being pped. ¡°Aunt, let¡¯s wash the child first.¡± Gu Nian stopped the midwife who was about to hit her. The midwife wanted to say that she could not do that. She had to make her cry first. However, the midwife knew Gu Nian¡¯s identity. Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu had also agreed with Gu Nian¡¯s idea. Therefore, she had no choice but to wash the child. Gu Nian had prepared the water for the cleaning. She had melted three jade beads in the basin and used it to clean the twins. Peng Yizhu had taken good care of herself when she was pregnant. When she found out that her daughter was fine, other than not crying, she fell asleep. Peng Yizhu had milk the next day, so she fed her sister first. Although the little guy didn¡¯t cry, he knew how to eat. He ate until he was satisfied, and his brother cried beside him. Gu Qingyuan anxiously discussed with Peng Yizhu if they should use a nanny. In the beginning, they both thought that there was only one child. The doctor didn¡¯t say that it was a twin. Peng Yizhu had taken good care of herself and found a nanny, but she didn¡¯t let her live in the house. Now that there were two children, Gu Qingyuan, who was the baby¡¯s father for the first time, was worried that the children would starve. In his previous life, Gu Nian was already a few years old when he raised her. When he raised Gu Ren, Gu Ren was already more than a year old. When he raised Gu yingxue, Gu yingxue was almost one year old. Therefore, he had no experience in raising babies. Peng Yizhu felt that she had more than enough milk, so she rejected the suggestion. ¡°Drink mine first. If it¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll invite more people. I don¡¯t want them to know that one grew up on my milk and the other on someone else¡¯s milk when they grow up.¡± Gu Nian had decided to take care of her for a while longer. She had brought a bottle of jade beads with her. With the effects of the Jade beads, she felt that there was no need to hire a nanny. She had never told Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu about the Jade beads, not even Gu Ren. She had only put the Jade beads in Peng Yizhu¡¯s food every day. Eldest Madam Peng sighed to her sister-inw. the younger sister is a size smaller than the older brother. I¡¯m afraid that the older brother has snatched the food from the younger sister in her stomach. So, let the older brother Bear with it for now and wait for the younger sister to eat. His aunt, this is the first girl in our Peng family, we have to take good care of her!¡± Peng Yizhu looked at her daughter, who was eating happily in her arms, and smiled. that¡¯s right. Father and my brothers like pretty girls. This child is blessed! Seeing that Peng Yizhu was in good spirits, Gu Nian suddenly said, ¡± ¡°Aunt, Xinxin¡¯s letter said that the warlocks on her side had chosen to bury Xiao Yu before dawn yesterday.¡± Peng Yizhu¡¯s body froze. She looked at her daughter in disbelief. This pair of siblings were born before dawn. When the younger sister was pregnant, no one had discovered that she had twins. Moreover, she did not cry or make a fuss when she was born. This made Peng Yizhu and Gu Qingyuan, who had already transmigrated, think in that direction. Maybe this was Xiao Yu. Peng Yizhu¡¯s tears fell silently. Gu Qingyuan took a handkerchief and wiped it off for her. ¡°You just gave birth, you can¡¯t cry. Your eyes will be hurt from crying. Let¡¯s take good care of our daughter in the future. The Peng family has seven older cousins, and the Gu family has so many older cousins. Don¡¯t worry, she will have a smooth life.¡± Chapter 1864 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1864 Chapter 1864-pearl in the palm When Xiao Yu¡¯s ident happened, Peng Yizhu wasn¡¯t even pregnant, so she naturally knew about it. Later, when Gu shouxin and the others went to the West, Peng Yizhu already knew that she was pregnant, so she didn¡¯t follow them. She didn¡¯t even read Xiaoyu¡¯s letter. During this period of time, she tried not to ask about Xiaoyu, afraid that her emotional outburst would affect the child in her stomach. Now that the child had been born, Gu Nian felt that it was too much of a coincidence. She could not help but tell her. Gu Nian thought that if Peng Yizhu thought that the child was Xiao Yu, she might not be so sad. She thought she knew Peng Yizhu well, and she knew what Xiao Yu meant to her. To her, Xiao Yu was like the Gu family to Gu Nian. Not long after Peng Yizhu transmigrated, she had found Cheng Huaiyu when she was still unfamiliar with this world. She didn¡¯t treat Cheng Huaiyu like Gu yingxue or Gu Ren, but she was definitely someone very important. If there was a ranking in her heart, Xiao Yu would definitely be ranked after Gu Qingyuan and Gu yingxue. Therefore, Gu Nian also hoped that Peng Yizhu would think that way. Moreover, it was too much of a coincidence. Gu Nian had also thought of that possibility. Everyone hoped that Xiao Yu¡¯s next life could be born into a family like this, with an older brother of the same age, a group of older cousins who would always protect her, a group of older cousins who would protect her, and a pair of parents who treated her like treasure. Peng Yizhu looked at the little girl in her arms and finally stopped crying. She said lovingly, ¡± ¡°Hubby, I want to name our daughter Ming Zhu, is that okay?¡± Gu Qingyuan looked at the small, wrinkly little one and nodded. ¡°Alright, Pearl. From now on, she will be the Pearl in our palms!¡± ¡°She¡¯s also the Apple of our Peng family¡¯s eye!¡± Eldest Madam Peng nodded. At the San Cha kou vige, Gu Xin and the rest had already done everything after hiding Xiao Yu yesterday. The Gu family¡¯s old house had been renovated two years ago. Gu shouxin had found someone to go back to the vige to buy thend between the old house and the second branch. Then, the old house and the second branch were all connected together, building a big house with five entrances. The new house that was built before the group of three transmigrated remained unchanged. The other houses had all been rebuilt with the consent of the other branches, the old man, and the old woman. Thend in the vige, including the entire Qingzhou government, belonged to the Gu family. It was all rented to other farmers to grow crops. They bought a family of seven to take care of the old house. Ever since they acknowledged Gu Qingyuan¡¯s family, Grandpa and Grandma Gu made a decision to use the vige at the crossroads as the old residence of the Gu family. Gu Qingyuan was also willing to join them. Therefore, their family had to start from grandma Gu¡¯s grandfather¡¯s generation. The second generation would be grandma Gu¡¯s father and Gu Qingyuan¡¯s grandfather, the third generation would be grandma Gu and Gu Qingyuan¡¯s father, and the fourth generation would be Gu Qingyuan, uncle Gu, and the rest of his brothers. Grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu discussed with Gu Qingyuan and Gu shouxin. Starting from the descendants of Enzi and the others, the entire Gu family would be ranked ording to seniority, regardless of Enzi and the others ¡®generation. At present, there were not many ancestors in the Gu family ancestral temple. On the genealogy, there were quite a lot of people in grandma Gu¡¯s family. Grandfather Gu had discussed with the Empress Dowager before. Since he was a live-in son-inw, his children would be recorded in the Gu family¡¯s genealogy and not in the imperial family¡¯s genealogy. Chapter 1865 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1865 I understand him It just so happened that two years ago, Gu shouxin and his two brothers had sons in the same month. There were four in total, and their surnames were from the royal family, and their names were still in the Gu family genealogy. The Empress Dowager had an idea that she didn¡¯t mention. She nned to wait until Gu shouxin was transferred to the capital before letting the Emperor arrange it, and that was to make Grandpa Gu a King, based on the achievements of Gu shouxin and his brothers. As for who would inherit the title, it would naturally be chosen from little nine, little ten, little eleven, and little twelve, because only the four of them had the surname ye. There were a total of four. Whoever could get them would have to depend on their luck. Grandfather Gu and the others were still unaware of all this. It was only the Grand Empress Dowager and the Emperor who were discussing it. Now that Gu shouxin was an official in the court, uncle Gu was conferred the title of Huinong Marquis because of his work in farming, fourth uncle Gu was also conferred the title of Lu Marquis because he made a unique thing, and third aunt Gu had long been conferred the title of Princess. Therefore, the imperial family¡¯spensation to grandfather Gu was really undisguised. There were even some old officials who had already guessed grandfather Gu¡¯s identity. However, the current state of the court was stable, and no Prince dared to rebel. The Crown Prince was only two years old, still young, so no one mentioned this matter. On the 17th of July, Cheng huaijin stayed at the vige of the three Forks for a few days. He nned to visit Xiao Yu¡¯s foster parents in Lin city. Grandpa and Grandma Gu did not go with them. They stayed in the vige and nned to leave for the capital after a few more days. Gu en apanied Grandpa and Grandma Gu, while Gu Xin and Gu yingxue followed Cheng huaijin to Lin city. ¡°I don¡¯t know if mother gave birth to a younger brother or sister. Although I like younger siblings, I still want a younger brother more.¡± On the carriage to Lin city, Gu yingxue was chatting with Gu Xin. ¡°Xue ¡®er, I¡¯m telling you, if it¡¯s a younger brother, you should beat him up as soon as possible. People always said that you should beat your younger brother early. You won¡¯t be able to beat him when you¡¯re older. This was the truth. I even suspect that it¡¯s harder for me to hit en Zi now. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t beat him up when I was young!¡± Gu Xin said in all seriousness. hahaha, sister Xinxin, didn¡¯t you educate brother en Zi as his sister the other day? ¡± Gu yingxueughed. Gu Nian was definitely the one who taught Gu Xin to beat her younger brother. ¡°Yup! Who would believe him if he said that he didn¡¯t go to see Yingying, but to buy a book! How could the books my father collected be less than the ones in the bookstore in town? He¡¯s already read my father¡¯s books, why would he need to go to town to buy books?¡± Gu Xinined. That day, she had already said ¡®en Zi¡¯. Yingying was already married and had a child. The child could even crawl, and he still went to secretly look. This was not right! However, Gu en refused to admit it. The siblings were only a few months apart and they grew up together. Gu Xin could tell if Gu Ren was telling the truth or not. ¡°I feel that en ¡®Zi has already let go of that youngdy Ying Ying.¡± It was rare for Cheng huaijin to interrupt the two youngdies ¡®conversation. ¡°I can somewhat understand my son¡¯s current state of mind.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at the two youngdies and smiled in relief. once upon a time, when I was 11 or 12 years old, I also had a good impression of ady. Then, we went to different ces. Everyone actually changed. I changed, and thatdy changed as well. Our experiences were also different. This is the same as Enzi and miss Yingying. Miss Yingying is still from a small town, but Enzi is no longer that simple person from a small town. The things on his shoulders are different now. Most importantly, miss Yingying has married and given birth, so the trajectory of her life can not be repeated.¡± Chapter 1866 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1866 She cried ¡°The girl I liked also had someone who knew her well. Her life waspletely different from mine, and I changed from a young master who didn¡¯t think about anything to Prince ah hai who now has a lot of things on his shoulders. To me, Yu Enzi, we just want to know if that girl is living well, and to be able to see her living well with our own eyes, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°At our age, we thought that such a beautiful girl should have a good life. It didn¡¯t matter who she was with, as long as they were happy. So, when I see that the girl I once loved is doing well, and en Zi sees that the beautiful girl in his heart is doing well, then we can calmly live the lives that belong to us from now on. ¡± ¡°For Yu Enzi, in his future, there will be another girl who loves him and who will make him love her deeply. Whether miss Yingying is well or not, it has nothing to do with him anymore. He has already seen with his own eyes that the girl in his heart is happy, so he can rest assured. It¡¯s the same for me. ¡± the road ahead is neither long nor short. I believe that en ¡®Zi and I will cherish it and not miss the good girl who belongs to us. Cheng huaijin rarely said such a long sentence. He could see himself in Gu en. As the saying goes, the onlooker sees the game more clearly than the person involved. He, who had already given up, was even more aware of his own heart after seeing Gu en¡¯s relief. big brother Xiao Jin, I hope you can find a good girl who loves you, Pampers you, knows you, and protects you! Gu yingxue said sincerely. She didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for Cheng huaijin. In the past, she was only wasting her time to repay Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s kindness. She only wanted to repay Cheng huaijin¡¯s kindness and take care of Brother Yun. Now, with family and friends by her side, her rationality returned. She would not deliberately do anything. She would only do what she could and would not force others. ¡°Brother, I also wish that you can find a girl who will love you, know you, protect you, and let you feel love. I hope I can have a sister-inw soon!¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Cheng huaijin smiled at the two. The princess¡¯s temple in the West, Xiao Yu¡¯s grave not far from the Gu family¡¯s ancestral hall, and the adorable Brother Yun all made Cheng huaijin feel at peace. Ten dayster, at the end of July, the three of them arrived at Lin city. Peng Yizhu¡¯s son and daughter had grown up. The son was called Gu Chenyang, and the daughter was called Gu Mingzhu. Gu Mingzhu still didn¡¯t know how to cry or throw a tantrum, but she was very energetic when she was being fed. It was as if she wanted to eat more so that she could be as chubby as her brother. After Peng Yizhu finished feeding Gu Chenyang, she invited the three of them into the house. Seeing Cheng huaijin, who looked exactly like Xiao Yu, Peng Yizhu thought of Xiao Yu again. She wanted to cry again, so Gu yingxue quickly told her a joke, making her not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Good child, bring Brother Yun home more often in the future.¡± Peng Yizhu looked at Cheng huaijin and smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring Brother Yun over in a while.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. ¡°Yi, Mingzhu is awake again. Wow, Mingzhu¡¯s eyes are so big!¡± Gu yingxue was looking at her younger brother and sister by the crib. After some thought, Gu Nian picked Gu Mingzhu up in her arms and carried her to Cheng huaijin¡¯s side. ¡°My good Mingzhu, look, another brother is here to see you. This isn¡¯t brother Peng, nor is he brother Gu. This is brother Cheng.¡± Gu Nian carried the child and stood beside Cheng huaijin. Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Mingzhu, who was in Gu Nian¡¯s arms. waa waa waa. Gu Mingzhu cried like a newborn kitten. Her voice was very soft, but everyone present heard it. Cheng huaijin was stunned. Chapter 1867 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1867 Chapter 1867-satisfying He seemed to have an illusion that this cry was like a kitten¡¯s cry, like when Xiao Yu first learned how to speak. Like Cheng huaijin, the people present were all shocked. The child had been born for half a month and had not made a sound. The midwife suspected that he could not survive, but now he was making a sound. The child¡¯s face was scrunched up as he cried. Gu Chenyang, who was sleeping in the crib, seemed to have heard his sister¡¯s cry. He stopped sleeping and moved his little hands and feet as if he was holding back his strength. After a while, he burst into tears. Gu Mingzhu heard her brother crying and cried even louder. However, Gu Chenyang managed to cover up her voice. Cheng huaijin started crying. He looked at the child in Gu Nian¡¯s arms and felt his nose turn sour for some reason. His heart felt empty. The happiest people were Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu. Although they had made up their minds to take good care of the child, who wouldn¡¯t want their child to be a normal and healthy child? Gu Qingyuan wanted to carry Gu Mingzhu, but Gu Nian blocked him. little Jin, you should hug Mingzhu. Uncle, you should go and coax Chenyang! Gu Qingyuan reacted immediately. He nodded and went to pick up his son. Cheng huaijin reached out and took Gu Mingzhu, a little at a loss. A half-month-old baby was soft and had a child¡¯s scent on his body. Cheng huaijin held Gu Mingzhu in his arms and did not dare to move. ¡°Pearl,¡± Gu Nian said,¡±it means the Pearl of the palm.¡± She¡¯s the Pearl of the Peng family, and also the Pearl of the Gu family.¡± In Cheng huaijin¡¯s arms, Gu Mingzhu¡¯s cries grew softer and softer, and she soon fell asleep. Cheng huaijin looked at this little girl, the Pearl in his palm. Gu Qingyuan had also finished coaxing his son. He walked over with the child in his arms and said softly, ¡± Xiao Jin, you¡¯re Xiao Yu¡¯s brother. Xiao Yu is the Pearl¡¯s sister, so her mother and I also hope that you can be the Pearl¡¯s brother. We hope that she will be the Pearl in your palm! Cheng huaijin suddenly raised his head and looked at Gu Qingyuan. Gu Qingyuan smiled and nodded at him. Cheng huaijin replied,¡¯alright, uncle, aunty. Xiao Yu will do what an older sister should do. As her brother, I¡¯ll do it for her.¡¯ I will treat the Pearl as the Pearl in my palm.¡± As he spoke, he handed the child over to Gu Nian and took out a piece of Jade. He gave the Jade to the siblings, Gu Chenyang and Gu Mingzhu. This piece of Jade was not prepared for the two children. It was specially made for him when he met Gu Xin two years ago and heard about Xiao Yu. He nned to give one to Xiao Yu when he saw her and keep one for himself. Giving this pair of jades out was an impromptu idea. He didn¡¯t know why, but he just wanted to give them away. He had prepared a truckload of gifts for Peng Yizhu. It was their first time meeting, so he wouldn¡¯t be impolite. He didn¡¯t know what to give her, so he didn¡¯t prepare anything. But now, she had both an adult and a child. They chatted for a while in Peng Yizhu¡¯s room before Gu Qingyuan took them out for dinner. During the meal, Gu Qingyuan drank a few sses of wine with Cheng huaijin in a good mood. The more they talked, the more he realized that this kid was really not bad. He usually didn¡¯t judge people after hearing about them from others. He liked to make his own judgment after getting in touch with them. This child, from top to bottom, from inside to outside, made him very satisfied. Chapter 1868 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1868 You¡¯re not human? Gu Xin slept with Gu Nian and Gu yingxue at night. From Gu Nian, Gu Xin found out that Princess Jinghe was getting married to Qian Liangduo. She was shocked, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s in August. Isn¡¯t that not long? I haven¡¯t even prepared a present yet!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of treasures in your house?¡± Gu Nian tapped her nose. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re nning to give sister Zhen something like your embroidery.¡± Gu Xin touched her nose and chuckled, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, our sister Zhen likes gold, silver, jewelry, and banknotes! Sister, have you prepared the gift for sister Zhen?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the same as you. I¡¯ll cater to his interests!¡± Gu Nian said. Gu yingxue interrupted,¡±I heard sister Zhen say that when we get married in the future, she¡¯ll ask brother-inw Zhen to give us his paintings.¡± She said that brother-inw Zhen has a lot of paintings that she likes. We will definitely like them too.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Gu Nian nodded. In these two years, brother Qian would ASK father and mother about painting from time to time. He was originally very talented, but now his paintings are really very realistic and vivid.¡± Gu Xin expressed that she would definitely take a good look at it when she returned. The Three Sisters chatted until it was veryte before they went to bed. Since Princess Jinghe was getting married, Gu Nian couldn¡¯t take care of Peng Yizhu for a month. After staying in Lin city for two more days, he returned to kun city with Gu Xin on the first day of the eighth month. Cheng huaijin was left to y in Lin city, and he wanted to see Gu Mingzhu more every day. Gu yingxue would be going to kun city with Lady Peng soon to represent Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu at Princess Jinghe and Qian Liangduo¡¯s wedding. Princess Jinghe and Qian Liangduo¡¯s wedding was on the 20th of August. It just so happened that eldest Madam Peng would be able to make it after taking care of Peng Yizhu. Gu Nian and Gu Xin brought a coachman with them and set off from the Lin Prefecture. brother Xiao Jin, are you ufortable being here alone? ¡± After Cheng huaijin sent Gu Nian and Gu Xin off, Gu yingxue asked when they returned. ¡°You¡¯re not human?¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu yingxue speechlessly and asked. He had recently returned to the great Zhou Dynasty and saw the fair and chubby Yun GE ¡®er. After burying Xiao Yu, his heart had calmed down. His mood was not as heavy as before, and he made a rare joke. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m not a child anymore. Uncle Yuan and aunt Zhu have already told me to take charge of this ce. Aren¡¯t you asking this on purpose to make me feel ufortable?¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu yingxue¡¯s dazed expression and shook his head with a smile. ah, Yingluo, I¡¯m sorry. Brother Jin, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Really, I was just afraid that you would feel ufortable without the familiar sister Xinxin and sister niannian by your side. Gu yingxue came back to her senses and exined. we¡¯ve known each other for a year. Can¡¯t we be considered familiar people? ¡± After Cheng huaijin finished asking, he walked forward with his hands behind his back. ¡°What?¡± Gu yingxue was stunned for a moment before she chased after him. yes, brother Xiao Jin is right. We¡¯re acquaintances. Big brother Jin, I¡¯m quite familiar with the Linzhou government. It has many simr customs as the Qingzhou government. Do you want me to show you around?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s shop! Let¡¯s buy some toys for Mingzhu and Chenyang.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. ¡°They¡¯re not even a month old, so they can¡¯t y even if they buy it! Let¡¯s buy some other things! Big brother Xiao Jin, What do you like to eat? I have money. I¡¯ll treat you to something!¡± Gu yingxue quickened her steps. Chapter 1869 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1869 Chapter 1869-it¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate Cheng huaijin was quite tall, while Gu yingxue was a little petite. She had to walk fast to catch up with Cheng huaijin¡¯s normal speed. Cheng huaijin noticed this and silently slowed down. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able toe back after leaving Lin city. Maybe when Ie to see Mingzhu and Chenyang again, they¡¯ll be able to walk already. So, as their brother, I¡¯ll buy them some toys first. When they¡¯re old enough, remember to take them out and let them y with them. Then, tell them that they still have me as their brother.¡± Gu yingxue¡¯s speed had returned to normal. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I don¡¯t tell them, my parents will tell them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the older sister, so it¡¯s easier for you to have a topic of conversation with them,¡± Cheng huaijin said. You¡¯ve promised me, I¡¯ll treat you to a mealter. I heard you¡¯re from Suzhou in Jiangnan? You definitely don¡¯t know this ce as well as I do. I¡¯ll treat you, I know what¡¯s good.¡± Gu yingxue smiled and didn¡¯t refute. You¡¯re the Prince of quicksand. I¡¯ve seen the gold coins in your country, and you¡¯re indeed much richer than me. Gu yingxue brought Cheng huaijin to the Gu family¡¯s shop. It was a branch that Cai Xiaolian had opened here, and it specialized in selling children¡¯s toys. Cheng huaijin had already seen these toys at the Gu residence. Brother Yun had a lot of fun ying with them, so he bought two of them. He went to a cloth shop and picked out a few pieces of cloth that were specially made for children. The colors were also suitable for children. He was about to go to the jewelry shop when Gu yingxue stopped him. ¡°Big brother Xiao Jin, Mingzhu is still young. Are you nning to only appear after she¡¯s ten years old? Now, he had bought them all. When it¡¯s toote, she won¡¯t like it anymore.¡± Cheng huaijin thought about it and agreed. He looked at Gu yingxue¡¯s bun and said, ¡± since we¡¯re already here, I¡¯ll buy it for you and Xinxin! Gu yingxue waved her hand. no need, no need. There¡¯s really no need. I have a lot at home. Cheng huaijin pulled Gu yingxue¡¯s wrist and went in. He picked out a pair of earrings and a hairpin for Gu Xin and Gu yingxue each. They looked pretty good. Gu yingxue was a little embarrassed. ¡°Thank you, big brother Xiao Jin.¡± Gu yingxue epted the gift. Cheng huaijin smiled and looked at the sky. They had been shopping for a long time, and it was almost noon. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back. We didn¡¯t even say anything. Uncle Yuan has to wait for us to eat. I don¡¯t know if Mingzhu has woken up.¡± Gu yingxue said, ¡± brother Xiao Jin, I told mother before I left. You haven¡¯t been in great Zhou for so many years. You must want to go shopping. I¡¯ll take you shopping. You don¡¯t have to wait for us at noon. Thus, the two of them went to a restaurant to eat. Cheng huaijin was the one who paid for the meal. In his opinion, how could an older brother let his younger sister treat him? Wasn¡¯t this embarrassing? The two of them had lunch, walked a few more streets, and then went back. At night, Gu yingxue asked the servant girl to open her small storage room. She chose a piece of cloth and lit a few moremps in the room. She nned to make some clothes for Cheng huaijin in the next few days. It was impolite not to return the favor. She had epted something from him, so she had to return the favor. She was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t want it, so she didn¡¯t dare to take size. Chapter 1870 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1870 Chapter 1870-see you again Fortunately, she still remembered the size that Gu Nian had taken when she was making clothes for Xue Qianyu. To her naked eye, Xue Qianyu and Cheng huaijin were the same in terms of height and figure. For the next few days, Gu yingxue would sit at Peng Yizhu¡¯s ce for a while after dinner and then go back to her room. She stayed up for a long time at night, so dark circles appeared under her eyes. On the 6th of August, the night before Cheng huaijin was about to leave, Peng Yizhu mentioned that Gu yingxue had been acting weird for the past few days. Gu Qingyuanughed. it¡¯s not easy for our San Niu. She¡¯s finally having the heart of a young girl. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Peng Yizhu was stunned. Gu Qingyuan said,¡±I¡¯m afraid that girl has her eyes on little Jin. She¡¯s been making clothes for others overnight these few days.¡± I secretly asked the servant girl beside her, but she didn¡¯t allow anyone else to tell her. In my opinion, this little Jin is good in every way. He¡¯s of a suitable age, but he¡¯s a little too far away.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Peng Yizhu didn¡¯t believe him. niannian said that she wanted to marry Jin to take care of Brother Yun. After everyone had convinced her, she had given up on the idea. She had never thought of going to the West with Jin to take care of Brother Yun! Niannian shouldn¡¯t have seen wrongly, right?¡± Gu Qingyuan shook his head. she did that to take care of Brother Yun. I think she¡¯s really into it now. It wasn¡¯t about big brother Yun, but about his uncle. Before our three girls came to the great Zhou Dynasty, they were about to go to university. After living in the great Zhou Dynasty for a few years, she should have her own sweetheart by now. So, Madam, please don¡¯t hurt her feelings.¡± Peng Yizhu pursed her lips and sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her feelings. But I¡¯m already an adult, so I can also see it! When little Jin looked at her, it was no different from looking at Xinxin. There was definitely no romantic feeling between them. I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯ll get hurt if she doesn¡¯t get to love me. ¡± Gu Qingyuan patted Peng Yizhu¡¯s hand and said,¡±everyone is young. Not everyone has a crush on someone when they¡¯re young. They¡¯ll be with you forever.¡± Let¡¯s not point it out and let it develop freely. This year, little Jin would definitely return to the Western Region. When he came to the great Zhou Dynasty, it would be the time for Xinxin to get married. Time was the most challenging thing. San Niu is still young, let¡¯s talk about it in two years! Perhaps, after two years, little Jin would have married and had children. With sanniu¡¯s personality, she would definitely not force him. It was also possible that the two of them were fated to be able to stand the test of time. So, let¡¯s not think too much.¡± Early in the morning on the 7th of August, Cheng huaijin bid farewell to the Gu family and eldest Madam Peng after visiting Gu Mingzhu. Gu Qingyuan asked Gu yingxue to send Cheng huaijin to the city gate. Cheng huaijin wanted to say that he could find his way, but Gu yingxue had already gotten into the car. At the north gate, Gu yingxue was carrying a bag and handed it to Cheng huaijin. big brother Xiao Jin, these are the clothes I prepared for you. When you arrive in the capital, the weather won¡¯t be so hot anymore. You can change into them. Cheng huaijin was stunned. Gu yingxue pushed him away. brother Xiao Jin has already given me jewelry. It¡¯s impolite not to return the favor. If brother Xiao Jin doesn¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll have to return the jewelry to you. Cheng huaijin smiled helplessly and took the bag. ¡°Thank you, Xue ¡®er. Let¡¯s go back, I¡¯m leaving!¡± ¡°Big brother Xiao Jin!¡± Seeing Cheng huaijin get on the horse, Gu yingxue called out to him reluctantly. When he turned around, Gu yingxue asked carefully, ¡± brother Xiao Jin, can I write to you in the future? ¡± Every month, I¡¯ll write for you how tall and how heavy the Pearl is. Write for me how tall and heavy Brother Yun is. Is that good?¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu yingxue and smiled. ¡°Alright. Go back, goodbye!¡± Gu yingxue smiled happily when she got an affirmative answer. She jumped a few times on the spot, then waved at Cheng huaijin.¡±Yes, goodbye, brother Xiao Jin! We¡¯ll meet again!¡± Chapter 1871 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1871 Chapter 1871-moving Gu Xin and Gu Nian also returned to kun city on the seventh day of the new year. The two sisters even went to chunnan city to take a look at uncle Gu¡¯s fruit and vegetable farm. Gu Xin was shocked when she saw it. In just two years, her uncle had turned South County into a city of fruits and vegetables. Seeing so many fruits that she liked to eat, she decisively picked two carts and nned to take them back to eat slowly. In the past two years, Gu Nian had developed several anti-aging methods for fruits. Although they could be found in many ces in the great Zhou Dynasty, they still had to eat fresh ones. Therefore, uncle Gu had also cultivated a lot of seedlingsst year. This year, there were also many peopleing to kun city to buy fruit tree seedlings. Other than fruits and vegetables, uncle Gu also had fresh flowers. He had gotten a lot of fresh flower seeds from Grandpa Zhou, and Grandpa Gu had been nting them all these years. He had also learned and recorded the growth habits of various flowers. However, the weather in kun city was good, and flowers bloomed all year round. During winter and summer, many people also bought flowers from here. ¡°Eh? Big sister, that¡¯s sisi and little Yanyan, isn¡¯t it?¡± As soon as the sisters entered the city, they saw Gu si and Princess Sarlin in the carriage. Gu Nian looked over. It was not just Gu si and Princess Sarlin. There were also many things in the car. It looked like they were moving. ¡°What?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. It just so happened that little princess Sarlin¡¯s eyes were sharp and saw the sisters, so she let the carriagee this way. ¡°Second sister, third sister, did you guys bring back a cart full of fruits? It¡¯s a good thing you met us. Otherwise, you¡¯d be walking on empty air! We¡¯re moving to a new house.¡± Gu si wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with a smile. ¡°Ah? They really moved? Why?¡± Gu Xin took out a handkerchief and wiped Gu SI¡¯s face. ¡°Brother Qian is going to get married to sister Zhen. Our Father has been transferred to the Ministry of Rites, and brother Qian has been promoted to the prefect of kun state. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to stay in the backyard of the government office. So, second uncle discussed with father and fourth uncle and decided to move to the big house that we left for ourselves.¡± Gu si exined. ¡°Oh, I understand! Then why is it just the two of you? where are the others?¡± Gu Xin looked left and right. With their family¡¯s current situation, they didn¡¯t need sisi to do anything personally. ¡°They¡¯re all in the big mansion. I remembered that there were some things I hadn¡¯t taken with me. After cleaning up the new house, I had nothing to do, so I asked Xiao Yanyan to apany me back. Second sister, third sister, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk when we get back. It¡¯s quite hot outside now.¡± Gu SI¡¯s sweat flowed down again. Gu Si was the one in the Gu family who loved to sweat. She was especially afraid of the heat and did not like to go out in the summer. As a result, she looked paler than Gu Xin and the others in the summer. Seeing how upset she was, Gu Xin and Gu Nian stopped asking. They got into the carriage and headed back to their new home. When the new city was being built, the Gu family had left a house for their family. It was a three-door house and was enough for their family to live in. The Gu family knew very well that they could not stay in kunzhou forever. However, they were not sure when they would leave. If they stayed for too long and developed feelings for each other, they could not stay in the county government office again if they came over for a trip in the future. Therefore, they had prepared a house for themselves. Even the small courtyard of third aunt¡¯s family had been prepared. It was not a guest room, but the master¡¯s room. The Gu family knew where the house was and had seen it before. Chapter 1872 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1872 Stop causing trouble When they arrived at the Gu residence, someone came to wee them. The servant led the coachman to the kitchen and ced the fruits that Gu Xin had picked. Gu Xin and Gu Nian found their own room with ease. The sisters ¡®rooms were next to each other. The original design was still the same, but two extra rooms were designed, mainly because they were worried that there would be girls in the fourth household. Now, the fourth household only had one son. The Yang family found out that he was pregnantst month, so there was still enough room for him to live in. Gu Hui¡¯s room was empty. Her inw¡¯s house was in kun city, so she would never go back to her parents ¡®house. However, her room was prepared for her, and the other two rooms were also decorated. Now, little princess Sarlin was living in one room, and the other room was empty. She nned to stay there when dugu Mingyue came to visit in the future. Their family truly treated Cheng huaijin and Brother Yun as a family, so they always considered Cheng huaijin when it came to such matters. As for Brother Yun, he was the next generation. That night, Gu Nian went to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s room to chat with them. ¡°That child might really be Xiao Yu.¡± After experiencing transmigration, Cai Xiaolian was no longer as unbelievable as before. As an ancient person, Gu shouxin actually believed in it more than Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. After listening to it, he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s true. She hasn¡¯t made a sound for more than ten days. Little Jin cried when she hugged her. I look like a baby like Chenyang, but it¡¯s really strange in this aspect!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°It¡¯s good to think this way.¡± Gu shouxin touched his chin and said, ¡± I can see that little Jin was a little hostile when he was in the Western Region. However, he has changed since he came to kunzhou from the princess ¡®temple. He must have thought it through now! This child¡¯s suffering has passed. His future will be bright!¡± After he finished speaking, he nced at Gu Nian and continued, ¡± if he was a few years older and his father and maternal grandfather didn¡¯tmit such a major crime, this child would still be able to be a son-inw. ¡°Father, don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild!¡± Gu Nian pouted. Xinxin told me that she went to Qingzhou with little Jin on the Qixi Festival. The other girls thought they were siblings. I saw that the way Jin looked at Xinxin was also very pure, just like how en ¡®Zi looked at sisi and the moon.¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin looked at Gu Nian speechlessly. Forget it. This girl was beyond saving. It was good that she did not know. ¡°To be honest, I used to be influenced by dopey Gu¡¯s original book and looked down on Lu Zheng,¡± Gu Nian continued. After being together for so many years, I think Lu Zheng is still okay. so, I¡¯ll ept this brother-inw. Father, don¡¯t keep thinking about causing trouble for Lu Zheng. It¡¯s not good to feel a sense of crisis! If you let go of such a good son-inw, where are you going to find one? And Yingluo.¡± Gu Nian paused for a moment. Gu shouxin sneered,¡±Oh, what else?¡± Also, don¡¯t cause trouble for Xue Er. You¡¯re either locked up at home, in theb, or doing research in the government office every day. I don¡¯t have the chance to cause trouble even if I wanted to!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. We missed our youth, but when we first wore it, we were so scared by those peach-blossom cousins that we didn¡¯t dare to go out. What a pity! Niannian, you have to know that if those cousins appear again, you don¡¯t even need to show your face. Someone will solve it for you. You¡¯ll get married to ah Yu after the wedding. If you have children after the wedding, you won¡¯t have your freedom now.¡± Chapter 1873 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1873 The big cotton-padded jacket is broken ¡°My niannian is a big girl now,¡± Cai Xiaolian said as she held Gu Nian¡¯s hand. Over the years, I¡¯ve done a lot for the great Zhou and its people. So, I should rx in theing days. Before getting married, don¡¯t care so much. Dress up beautifully and take the handsome young man out for a walk. Look at the beautiful mountains and rivers!¡± Gu Nian looked at Cai Xiaolian, who was bing more and more gentle and motherly. She felt a sense of security. Her parents were right. She had indeed been affected by her cousin¡¯s incident when she first wore it. Although she made perfumes and skincare products, she didn¡¯t like to dress up. There was indeed nothing to say about the original owner¡¯s appearance. She was born from the same mother as the original female protagonist and was very simr. The original female protagonist was also a stunning beauty, so how could she be any worse? She was afraid of those peach flowers and did not want her good life to be affected by them. So, she had not dressed up much all these years. She always wore the simplest and darker colors. She rarely tied her hair into a beautiful bun, let alone jewelry. Other than the hairpin and bracelet that Xue Qianyu had given her and the bracelet that her good sisters had, she had not worn any other jewelry. She often wore the bracelet and bracelet on her left hand. She rarely wore the hairpin. Gu shouxin said directly,¡±father will make an exception and allow you to go out and y with Xue Er.¡± After Jinghe and Xiao Qian get married, you can go out and y with Xue Er! Dad will privately give you two thousand taels to buy whatever you want. Have fun, just don¡¯t miss the wedding date in the twelfth lunar month.¡± Gu Nian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Your mother is concerned about you, and your father is not bad either.¡± Gu shouxin looked proud. ¡°No, father. I know you care about me.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. I¡¯m just surprised that you actually have a secret stash of money!¡± Gu shouxin was speechless. Was there a leak in their big cotton-padded jacket? ¡°Also, father, I¡¯ve realized that you¡¯re bing more and more like uncle in the past two years. It¡¯s not about your looks, you two are very simr, but your micro-expressions and actions. Are you copying him or is he copying you?¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Can I throw away a leaking cotton-padded jacket? father, mother, ¡± Gu Nian said as she held onto Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm, ¡± to be honest, I never thought that I would be able to live such a big family life one day. His grandparents, uncles, cousins, sisters, and brothers all lived together. I thought that there would be conflicts and friction. I¡¯ve always hoped that it would be just father, mother, me, and Xinxin. I didn¡¯t expect that a big family would also have the happiness of a big family. Father, mother, thank you for letting me experience the happiness of a big family. Thank you for taking care of me and protecting me, allowing me to live alone in the world without fear. Your daughter wants to say something that your little sister often says, you two are really the best parents in the world!¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Nian¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve always been outstanding. Even without us, you can still survive in this world without fear. Niannian, you¡¯re the best girl I¡¯ve ever seen, you deserve the best in this world. Mother hopes that you and Xinxin will have a bright future, and that you two will live up to your names in great Zhou!¡± Chapter 1874 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1874 Have you forgotten about the Emperor? It had been a long time since the three of them had a private conversation like this. Even with the addition of the other members of the Gu family, the rtionship between the three of them was still the same as when they first arrived. They trusted each other and their attitude towards Gu Xin was the same as before. She was the daughter (sister) that they had to pamper and raise. This journey to another world was the most precious one in their lives. All three of them had experienced or were about to experience things that they had not experienced in their previous lives. One of them had married and had a child, apanying him for life. They now had people and things that they couldn¡¯t even dream of in their previous lives. They were really grateful to the heavens for choosing the three of them toe to the great Zhou. Just as they were engrossed in their conversation, Gu Xin arrived and she was a little jealous, ¡± ¡°Father, mother, sister, you didn¡¯t even call me when you were chatting! Is it because I¡¯ve been away for two years that you¡¯re so used to chatting with the three of you that you¡¯ve forgotten about me?¡± The time travel Trio replied in unison,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± Who asked you to be so stupid to be plotted against!¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Then, the family of fourughed. Gu Xin sat next to Gu shouxin and joined the family meeting. It was as if she had gone back to the time when she told her parents and sister about Yu Zhuzi. It was like every small family meeting they had. When Gu Xin heard that her parents wanted her sister and her future brother-inw to go on a trip for a few months, she immediately expressed that she wanted to join them and even bring brother Yuan Yuan along. Gu Xin had already started nning,¡¯brother Yuanyuan and brother Xue will definitely rush back for sister Zhen and brother Qian¡¯s wedding. They had led the diplomatic mission to the capital and had probably arrived there by now. After reporting to the authorities, they would have to attend the wedding banquet! When the timees, we¡¯ll just bring the two of them along to have fun!¡± we¡¯ll take a boat from kun city to Jinnan province for a few days. Then we¡¯ll continue to travel until we reach Jiangnan, and then we¡¯ll return from the Jiangnan Canal. We¡¯ll definitely be able to arrive before my sister and second brother Xue get married. Let me count. We set off on the 21st of August. It¡¯s been more than three months! After my sister and second brother Xue get married, we¡¯ll head north in the first month of next year, to Yunzhou and to Xing Nan country. Come back after half a year.¡± Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Xin helplessly. Gu shouxin said, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, have you forgotten about the Emperor?¡± Gu Xin was stunned,¡¯the Emperor? What does it have to do with him if we go out to y? He can¡¯t go with us even if he wants to!¡± ¡°Yeah, he can¡¯t go with you even if he wanted to!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. But he liked to go out and y! What do you think he would do if he found out that these two young fellows were not working for him in court, but were instead out on a scenic tour?¡± Gu Xin pouted. but, brother Yuanyuan and brother Xue have done so much with me in the West for the past two years. We¡¯re tired. Can¡¯t we rest for a year or so? ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the three months before the new year considered rest? You said that you wanted to rest for a year and a half and travel through the great Zhou¡¯s rivers and mountains. Our Emperor can send a team of people to protect you, but for the two of them, I don¡¯t think the Emperor can see them ying for a year and a half. Three months is probably because of the two of us.¡± Gu Xin thought about it and agreed. The Emperor had always been so unreliable. She was a little depressed. Suddenly, she had an idea, ¡± ¡°I have a way to make the Emperor agree. We can look for great-grandma! The Emperor and uncle have always been fighting over who is great-grandma¡¯s good grandson. Let¡¯s drag uncle in and anger him!¡± Chapter 1875 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1875 I¡¯m just listening to my parents No matter if they dragged eldest uncle to find great-grandma to provoke the Emperor uncle, or they went to find the Emperor themselves, they would have to wait until the first month of the next year. Anyway, they could go out and y in thest few months of this year. Gu Nian then asked about Gu Xin and Lu Zheng, ¡± Xinxin, when do you n to marry your brother Yuanyuan? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned. She thought for a moment and said, ¡± maybe in two years. I still want to spend more time with my parents. Sister, since you¡¯re close to No. 8 and the rest, I want to be close to them for two years so that they will remember me as their third sister before I get married! ¡°In another two years, your brother Yuanyuan will be twenty-four years old!¡± Gu Nianughed. sister, I remember father and mother saying that our family¡¯s Ladies can only get married after they turn 18. I¡¯m just listening to them! Gu Xin said nonchntly. Gu Nian could not help but tap Gu Xin¡¯s nose. If she wanted to y, then so be it. She had pushed all the me onto her parents. Gu Nian was already 20 years old. To her, 20 years old was considered young. In the modern era, she was only in her third year of University at 20 years old. In ancient times, people felt that it was fine to get married at twenty. The Xue family¡¯s family structure was simple. There were few people, and the inws were quite fun. She didn¡¯t even have to deal with her sister-inw. Xue Qianyu only had one sister, and she had married into the capital. She didn¡¯t even have to deal with her sister-inw. In her eyes, the Xue family¡¯s environment was really good. Previously, she had talked to Madam Xue about how Duke Cheng ¡®en had fallen in love with kunzhou and Linzhou. After dressing up for Xue qianxun¡¯s wedding, he nned toe here with Majesty Kang for two years. He said that his problems would be less severe here. Madam Xue had also said that after Jing and Princess married, they would definitely follow Qian Liang to kunzhou. At that time, consort Kang would also be in kunzhou, so Madam Xue nned to dress up their wedding and return to kunzhou. If Gu nianjia was pregnant, she would go back to take a look. If she was not pregnant for a year or two, she would y with her for a few more years. At that time, Madam Xue was actually asking for Gu Nian¡¯s opinion. She was worried that Gu Nian would feel ufortable about her inws going out to y after she married into the family and not paying attention to her. Gu Nian told her to rx and that she would not feel ufortable. She even advised Mrs. Xue to y however she wanted while she was still young and not to restrict herself because of her daughter. Xue Qianyu and she were both adults, and there were many people in the family who could take care of themselves. Madam Xue felt that this daughter-inw of hers was really good. She was liking Gu Nian more and more. In her heart, she was even thinking of taking out her own dowry and adding it to the betrothal gift so that Gu Nian could enter the family in glory. She even discussed with Duke Cheng ¡®en to take out all of his treasures. If our daughter-inw doesn¡¯t like them, we¡¯ll give them to our inws. Gu Nian did not know how big of amotion Lin Yiqian would cause when she got married. If she did, she would definitely stop the two of them. After all, Lin Yiqian was not a high-profile person. The family of four chatted for a long time before they went to bed. The next morning, Gu Xin, thinking about Gu si and Princess Sarlin, went to find Princess Jinghe after breakfast. The wedding wasing and Gu Xin really wanted to know what the unique sister Zhen was thinking before she got married. In the end, just as she went to the Kang King¡¯s Fu, she met an official from the Ministry of Rites who hade from the capital to send Princess Jinghe¡¯s dowry. Chapter 1876 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1876 Chapter 1876-another one Princess Jing He was the most favored Princess in the royal family. When she was still a Princess, she was very well liked by the Grand Empress Dowager. Therefore, in addition to the princess¡¯s marriage standard set by the Imperial court, her dowry also included the Grand Empress Dowager, Empress Jiang, Empress Xue, and the concubines of the emperor¡¯s harem. This time, other than the officials from the Ministry of Rites, the Grand Empress Dowager had alsoe personally. The person who hade with her was Princess Jinghe¡¯s younger brother, the Crown Prince of the residence of King Kang. ¡°Great-grandma! It¡¯s really you! When I saw uncle Shen, I was still wondering if you asked him to deliver the things or to personally escort you here. But it turns out that you came in person!¡± Gu Xin ran to the side of the carriage and reached out to support the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager, who was almost 80 years old, was no different from when she first met Gu Xin and the others a few years ago. It could be said that she was even younger. Her eyes were bright and full of life. She was in a good mood when she saw her three great-granddaughters, especially Gu Xin. She raised her hand and touched Gu Xin¡¯s face, ¡± our little Xin Xin has grown up. She¡¯s taller and slimmer! He must have suffered in the West.¡± Gu Xin smiled and shook her head, ¡± Great-grandma, I¡¯m now the most powerful Princess of our great Zhou Dynasty, even more powerful than sister Zhen! I¡¯m happy and I¡¯m not crying at all. If I lose weight, I can gain weight. Great-grandma, don¡¯t feel bad for me!¡± The Empress Dowager could not help butugh,¡±hahahahaha, you little girl ..¡± The sisters stood on the left and right of the Empress Dowager and followed her into the residence of Majesty Kang. Majesty Kang and his wife, as well as Princess Jing He, received the news and hurriedly came out to wee them. The dowry filled the courtyard. Majesty Kang had the steward take the officials of the Ministry of Rites to rest at the courier station. If they wanted to stay at the Xue n¡¯s Inn, they could pay for it themselves. The officials from the Ministry of Rites were extremely helpless. King Kang¡¯s personality was really the same as it had been for decades. If you had been more generous, you could have just invited us with some polite words. The manservant of the Wang Residence had also gone to the Gu residence to report that the Grand Empress Dowager had arrived. Gu shouxin also asked Cai Xiaolian, Madam Zhang, and Madam yang to pack up and head to King Kang¡¯s mansion. Uncle Gu was still busy and was not in kun city. Fourth uncle Gu was also in Baiyu city and would only return in two days. Only Gu shouxin was not busy. He would only return to the capital in October to report to the Ministry of Rites. There was no need to hand over the matters of the Yamen to money and grain. Money and grain had been the acting Magistrate for half a year. In addition, Gu shouxin had deliberately trained him in the past two years, so he was very familiar with the Yamen. Therefore, among the brothers, only Gu shouxin was idle. After entering the residence of King Kang, the Empress Dowager listened to the girls talk about the West again. She was very happy as she listened to little princess Sarlin¡¯s awkward great Zhou dialect introduction of the West. When the children were done, she told her sisters about another matter.¡±Linlin was nning toe as well, so she came to take you home. However, before he left, he found out that she was pregnant, so he couldn¡¯te. Anyway, after Jinghe gets married, you¡¯ll be returning to the capital, so I¡¯m determined not to bring her along.¡± The three Gu sisters were extremely surprised. Thest time their third aunt gave birth to twins, she had said that three was enough. Two sons and one daughter. Just like her, they were protected by her brothers and treated like a Pearl in their palms! They were going to be cousins again. Chapter 1877 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1877 Chapter 1877-something is wrong After the Empress Dowager arrived at kunzhou, she had been staying in the residence of Majesty Kang. With the temperament of Majesty Kang and consort Kang, she decided that it was better to watch over them personally. When they were in Beijing, they had made a lot of jokes. Now that they had been out for a few years, she was worried! These two heartless people were getting more and more open, and she had to watch. The Grand Empress Dowager was at the Kang family¡¯s residence. The Gu family came here every day. Cai Xiaolian, the Zhang and yang consorts came over to help with the wedding preparations. Other than Gu Ren, who brought little Ming Yue to school every day and reported to school, the rest of the children were here to apany the Grand Empress Dowager. With the health Pills made by Gu Xin, the Empress Dowager was in high spirits and could listen to the children talk for a long time every day. He could also check on the wedding preparations every night. They even spent a Mid-Autumn Festival at the residence of Majesty Kang together. Soon, it was the 19th of August, the day before Princess Jing He¡¯s wedding. Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, Peng ze, and a few other people who had sent the Western Region diplomatic corps to the capital had rushed back without stopping. When they arrived at kun city, they felt like they had returned home. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, the weather was cool. In the past two days, all kinds of flowers from chunnan city had filled the streets and alleys of kun city. The streets of kun city were as clean as ever. The streets were full of people. Even if it wasn¡¯t a New Year or a holiday, it was still very lively. The people knew that tomorrow was the wedding between Princess Jinghe and the new prefect of kunzhou. They told their children not to pick the flowers on the street just because they were pretty. They were for the marriage between the magistrate and the princess. If they picked the flowers, not to mention the royal family, even the bailiffs of the government office could arrest them. Lu Zheng was riding on his horse, looking at the fresh flowers on the street. He said to Xue qianxun,ter, you have to write a letter to your greenhouse to grow more flowers. There¡¯s still some distance between your house and the new mansion the Emperor has given to the Gu family. If you don¡¯t grow some flowers, you¡¯ll make my sister-inw unhappy! Xue qianxun rolled his eyes at him. I¡¯m Xinxin¡¯s legitimate brother-inw now. I¡¯ve never heard my inws say that my sister-inw has a fianc. Please be careful with your words, Crown Prince Lu! Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± Peng zeughed at the side. that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never heard second uncle and second aunt mention anything about third sister having a fianc. On the other hand, second brother-inw is officially recognized!¡± Pengze,¡±Yingluo.¡± The three of them were like children, mocking each other. After entering the inner city, they went their separate ways. When Peng ze returned to the Peng mansion, he saw that the streets around the mansion were also covered with flowers. He was a little depressed. There was so much money and food that they had all been spread here. He looked at it carefully for a while. In the end, he chose one flower from each kind on the left and right side of the street outside their house, then tied it into a bundle and entered the house with his hands behind his back. Coincidentally, Gu Hui was at home. She was preparing to pack up and go to Princess Jinghe¡¯s ce. When she saw Peng ze walk in with his hands behind his back, she was stunned for a moment.¡±I thought you guys wouldn¡¯t be able to make it! I was thinking about how much alcohol Jinghe would force you to drink, but I still made it in time!¡± Peng ze smiled and did not say anything. He closed the door and walked closer to Gu Hui. Gu Hui felt that this person was strange. Why was he not saying a word? He evenughed in a very strange way. Chapter 1878 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1878 Chapter 1878-wedding Peng ze walked to Gu Hui and took out the bouquet. Gu Hui was confused. ¡°Huihui, this is for you.¡± Peng ze said. She had thought that all kinds of flowers could overshadow her beauty, but she had never thought that these flowers were too inferior and could notpare to Huihui. I hope Huihui doesn¡¯t mind and can force herself to take them down!¡± Gu Hui looked at the flowers and then at Peng ze. She reached out to touch Peng ze¡¯s forehead, intending to touch her own, but Peng ze grabbed her hand. Peng ze pulled her lightly and Gu Hui fell into his arms. Two years ago, less than a month after they were married, something happened to Gu Xin. After that, they went to look for Gu Xin and separated. After they found her, Peng ze came back and took Gu Hui to the West. After that, they fought all sorts of battles and finally rushed back. Other couples who had been married for two years might have already given birth to a child, but the two of them did not really have a child. How could a man and a woman of this age continue their life like the past two years now that they had nothing to do? Peng ze didn¡¯t give Gu Hui a chance to speak and covered her mouth. As for Gu Hui, she was not a shy girl. She could be more aggressive than him. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s day or night. Come on! Peng ze arrived home in the afternoon. He returned to his room after meeting the old master and the general. No one disturbed them anyway, so they did it until it was dark. After dark, the two of them changed and washed up before they went to the residence of Majesty Kang. Gu Hui was teased by Princess Jing He, Gu Nian, and he sanniang for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Xin, Gu si, Huo Yanyu, Xie Zhiyi, and Princess Sarlin, the topic was not suitable for children. The two of them could have talked for a long time. Gu huishen thought that her second sister, Gu Nian, had been led astray by Princess Jinghe and he sanniang. Look at what she was saying! [ a little separation brings new love. I haven¡¯t seen you for half a day, but you¡¯ve be much Ruder. It seems that brother-inw is busy. ] It was the 20th of August, a good time for everything. The wedding of the kun Prefecture magistrate and Princess Jinghe was to be held on that day. Qian Liangduo¡¯s parents had died when he was young, and he was not close to his family. Only an uncle in the family had paid for his studies in the early years. However, after he finished the Imperial High School Examination, his uncle died of illness. From then on, he had no one to worry about. Therefore, he had no rtives on his side for this wedding. Only the mansion¡¯s new house had been decorated by Cai Xiaolian and her men. On the other hand, there were many guests in the Kang family. Almost all of the families of the officials in the capital who were third rank and above had arrived, as well as Jing and the princess¡¯s friends of the same age who had been in the capital for many years. Other than the pregnant ones, almost all of them were present. That afternoon, almost a hundred tables were set up in the residence of Majesty Kang. In the afternoon, Lu Zheng, Xue qianren, Huo Junhao, second Pengng, and fourth Pengng, who were not married yet, apanied Qian Liangduo from the government office to King Kang¡¯s residence to wee the bride. When the auspicious time arrived, Prince Kang carried Princess Jinghe on his back and went out to the wedding sedan. The dowries were carried out of the residence of King Kang one by one, and they followed the procession around kun city. Majesty Kang¡¯s residence was extremely wealthy. There were a total of forty pairs of maidservants and manservants walking on both sides of the street. The manservants were carrying big red sacks, while the maidservants were carrying festive bamboo baskets filled with wedding candy and money. He didn¡¯t stop giving out money and candy along the way. These paintings were notndscape paintings, nor were they human paintings, but life paintings. Each painting had two main characters, the bride and groom, who were getting married today. From the first carriage to thest, the meeting between the princess and the schr was drawn. Each scene was particrly vivid. Qian Liangduo used his painting to swear to the princess and Jing that from the first moment he saw her, he would do his best to protect the most beautiful princess in his heart for the rest of his life. Chapter 1879 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1879 Pressure These paintings were secretly drawn by Qian Liangduo in the past few years, and every scroll was carefully kept after it was done. Originally, it was Princess Jinghe who asked him to draw. Later, he drew on his own because of the longing in his heart. It was just like the time when Princess Jinghe had followed Gu Hui and he sanniang to the kingdom of the goddess to save Pengze for half a year. Qian Liangduo had painted his thoughts in the paintings. Even Princess Jinghe herself did not know that the paintings had expressed his feelings of longing. Gu Xin sighed, brother Qian is so romantic! Huo Yanyu: ¡± I¡¯m guessing that in a few days ¡®time, our sister Zhen will have another wedding painting in her storage room. She¡¯ll paint the scenery of kun city. It¡¯s so beautiful! ¡®To make it look real, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take at least a few months. Look, the groom is looking around on his horse. It looks like he¡¯s greeting everyone, but he¡¯s actually observing! I¡¯ll remember this scene in my heart and draw it out for sister Zhen, who can¡¯t appreciate the beautiful scenery with a veil over her head. Wow, it¡¯s so romantic!¡± Xie Zhiyi said,¡¯Lord Qian has put so much pressure on all the unmarried men! If all thedies want this kind of romance, it¡¯s not something that ordinary people can do.¡± I remember that brother ah Yuan, second brother Xue, and brother Junhao are all pretty good at drawing. The three of them should be the most stressed! Gu yingxue encouraged. ¡°Although my brother is a child prodigy, he can¡¯tpare to brother Qian in terms of painting!¡± Huo Yanyu directly exposed him. ¡°I don¡¯t think brother Yuan Yuan can do it either,¡± Gu Xin nodded. indeed, ¡± Gu nianshen agreed. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu might be able to fight each other, but they can¡¯t do the same thing as old Qian. However, it was possible for Huo Wentong. Sisi is still young, and the child prodigy Huo is in kunzhou. You can ask old Qian for advice when the timees.¡± Gu si pouted. Why did everyone think that she would end up with Huo Wentong? Forget it, she was still young, and her marriageable age hadn¡¯t even arrived yet. She didn¡¯t want to think so much! Gu Si was born in the twelfth lunar month, and she was only fifteen at the end of the twelfth lunar month this year. Hering-of-age ceremony would be held in the capital, and she had not thought so much. She had never thought about whether she wanted to follow Huo Junhao, but if she did, she would not reject it. As Princess Jinghe¡¯s sworn sisters, Gu Hui and he sanniang were very satisfied with their brother-inw¡¯s attentiveness. As long as the sisters lived well, it didn¡¯t matter if the man knew Kung Fu or not. After the wedding, the people of kun city had a new understanding of their magistrate. He was a good man who loved his wife! As for the families of the officials who wanted to introduce the previous rank-two to more money and grain, or capture him to be their son-inw, theypletely gave up their thoughts. It was obvious that they had deep feelings for Princess Jinghe of King Kang¡¯s mansion. No wonder she was still not married at such an old age. It turned out that they were waiting for her Highness the princess! As for those families who wanted to climb up to Majesty Kang¡¯s residence and the imperial family through marriage, when they saw the scene of Princess Jinghe¡¯s marriage, they also understood that it was not something they could climb up. The children of Majesty Kang were different from the other people in the imperial family. Majesty Kang and his wife really did not care about the status of their daughter-inw and son-inw, as long as their children liked them. It seemed that it was possible to cultivate feelings from a young age. The Crown Prince of Majesty Kang was only 16 years old. If he were to get married at 20, wouldn¡¯t that mean that there were still four years left? I¡¯ll go back and tell the girls at home. Chapter 1880 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1880 Chapter 1880-really good The bridal escort team went around the inner and outer city of kun city and then returned to the Yamen. With more money, there would be no elders. He invited Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian to be his elders. Gu shouxin taught him knowledge, how to get along with people, and how to be an official. Cai Xiaolian taught him painting. The couple were like his Masters. A teacher for a day, a father for life. Therefore, he paid his respects to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. In the evening, everything was ready. Princess Jing He was sent into the nuptial chambers. To be honest, she had known Qian Liang for many years. Normally, she was also carefree and didn¡¯t care about small things, but at this moment, she was still a little nervous. Marriage was a once in a lifetime thing for a woman, and Princess Jinghe was no exception. She usually listened to the dirty jokes of the men in the military camp, but when she thought about the wedding night in a while, she felt inexplicably nervous. She didn¡¯t have to wait long before the money and food arrived. The bridesmaid was guiding them to take off the veil and drink the cross-cupped wine. Qian Liangduo was stunned. This was the first time he had seen Princess Jinghe dressed up. She was so beautiful. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Princess Jinghe red at him. Princess is too beautiful. This lowly subject is Qianqian, ¡± Qian Liangduo replied in a daze, but he was interrupted by Princess Jinghe. I have a lot of money and food. What time is it now? am I still a Princess? ¡± Jing and Princess wanted to beat this fool up. ¡°Then what? Do you want me to call you Lord Qian?¡± Princess Jinghe was so angry that she pushed Qian Liang away. ¡°Wife?¡± Qian Liangduo tried to probe. ¡°Pfft!¡± Princess Jinghe was amused by his dazed look. alright, husband, call me wife in the future! ¡°Cough, cough, cough, we¡¯reing in!¡± At this moment, Lu Zheng¡¯s voice could be heard from outside. Then, the door was opened. ¡°Let¡¯s go, the guests are waiting outside. Old Qian, let¡¯s go and drink. Big brother will help you!¡± Lu Zheng put his arm around his rich and grainden shoulder and was about to head out. ¡°Go, go, brother-inw, we¡¯ll apany sister Zhen!¡± Gu Xin went to hold Jing and Princess ¡®arm. Qian Liangduo subconsciously looked at Princess Jing and Princess. Princess Jinghe waved her hand in disdain. After that, Qian Liangduo was dragged away. Gu Xin and the other sisters brought wine to apany Jing and the princess. At this wedding banquet, many children of the court¡¯s high-ranking official families recognized that there was a lot of money and grain. Some of them who liked Guo Jing and the princess even wanted to drink. In the end, only Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and the Peng brothers directly beat these people to the ground. In the end, Qian Liangduo didn¡¯t get drunk, but Princess Jinghe did. Seeing that more money and grain had returned, Gu Hui left with her younger sisters. Princess Jinghe dizzily read The Little Book her mother had given her. The moment she read it, she was stunned. She was already feeling hot from drinking the wine, and this made her even hotter. As a result, when money and grain were still thinking about how to start, they were directly taken by Princess Jinghe. That night, the few servants in the government office did not sleep well. Themotion caused by their Lord and Princess was too big. At this rate, their Lord would be a father in a year¡¯s time, and they would have morepanions. Now that their Lord had be a father, the young master or youngdy would naturally need someone to take care of them. With the princess¡¯s maternal family, King Kang¡¯s mansion, they would definitely need an extra courtyard. That¡¯s so lively, so good! The next day, Qian Liangduo, Jing, and the princess slept until noon. The two of them had a long timest night. Chapter 1881 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1881 Want to go Gu Xin and her sister stayed at home for another two days. After waiting for Jing and the princess to return home, they nned to set off. On the night of the 22nd of August, in the residence of Majesty Kang. The Grand Empress Dowager looked at her grandchildren beside her, smiling the entire time. Lu Zheng, Qianyu, you two have to protect niannian and Xinxin well. If they¡¯re missing a single strand of hair, don¡¯t evere back to the capital! When she heard that they were going out to y, the Empress Dowager only said one thing to Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu. They wouldn¡¯t dare. They wouldn¡¯t let the two girls lose a single hair even if they were to lose all their hair. The two of them quickly promised. The Empress Dowager nodded her head in satisfaction,¡±how is the route arranged this time?¡± Tell this old woman.¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± great-grandma, we¡¯ll set off from kun city¡¯s Pier. Then, we¡¯ll travel to Jinnan Prefecture for a few days. After that, we¡¯ll continue to travel to Fuzhou, Suzhou, Hangzhou, and Thand. Finally, we¡¯ll return to the capital from Thand. It just so happens to be sister and second brother Xue¡¯s wedding date.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, great-grandma,¡± Gu Nian nodded. I n to get Xue Qianyu to carry me on his back for everything that I need to walk, especially when I¡¯m going up slopes and ridges, other than riding a horse or taking a boat. When she needed someone to carry her shopping bags, she gave them to Xue Qianyu. I want him to buy me good food and y with me. Give me whatever I want! I won¡¯t tire myself out or let myself suffer.¡± Xue Qianyu expressed that he would definitely be able to do it. Gu Xinughed,¡¯I want one too. Sister, brother Yuanyuan said that there¡¯s a temple full of stairs. Let¡¯s go and pay our respects. We¡¯ll walk half the stairs and let brother Yuanyuan and second brother Xue carry the other half.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Nian agreed. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu looked at each other andughed. Alright, let¡¯s see who gets there first. Gu Xin added, ¡± that¡¯s right, we¡¯re going to the beach. Let¡¯s have a barbeque on the sea. Sister wants to teach brother Yuanyuan so that he can cook for me in the future! ¡°Alright, let your second brother Xue learn how to cook for me in the future!¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu nodded. Gu si sat at the side and was a little envious. ¡°I also want to go!¡± Huo Yanyu, Xie Zhiyi, and Gu yingxue all nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t the three of youe and y as well?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. Yiyi, you have to go to the capital to attend niannian¡¯s wedding in the twelfth lunar month. Ying Xue also had to go! Sisi, you can go with your sister. We¡¯ll apany great-grandma. Grandmother, do you think it¡¯s okay?¡± The Empress Dowager looked at Gu SI¡¯s hopeful eyes and nodded with a smile, ¡± ¡°Alright! We girls should go out more often. As long as your second sister and third sister don¡¯t mind you guys, you guys can go!¡± Gu Xin and Gu Nian naturally did not mind. If Gu Si was alone, they would be worried that sisi would have no one to y with. But now that there were a few of them, they didn¡¯t have to worry. Thus, the line expanded again. Gu Ren also wanted to say that he would go, but he knew that big head Gu would definitely find him troublesome. Sigh, big head Gu was really sexist. Hence, on the 23rd day of the month, Gu Xin, Gu Nian, Gu si, Huo Yanyu, Xie Zhiyi, Gu yingxue, Lu Zheng, and Xue Qianyu, a total of eight people, set off from the kunzhou Pier. They had only brought enough silver and no one else. Chapter 1882 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1882 Wise The other members of the Gu family packed their bags and were ready to head back to the capital. Gu shouxin had to report to the Ministry of Rites at the beginning of October. With the Empress Dowager and a few children following him, he naturally had to walk slowly. He couldn¡¯t walk too fast, and it would be almost the end of September when he reached the capital. Grandma Gu, Grandpa Gu, and Gu en had gone to Qing Province earlier, so they could not make it to the wedding of Jing and the princess. They would arrive in the capital first. In the end, only uncle Gu, Madam Zhang, and Gu Ren remained in kunzhou. Gu Ren wanted to continue his studies at the school. He had been studying for half a year. In November, he would return to the capital with uncle Gu and the Zhang family. Uncle Gu still had two ces in kunzhou that he had not visited. He nned to visit them in the next three months. After he was done with his business here, he would return to the capital and make contributions to the surrounding areas. He was very dedicated to his work as the Marquis of Huinong. He liked to farm and was interested in anything rted to farming. The Peng family also nned to return to the capital this time. The old master and the first branch went back, while the second, third, and fourth branches stayed in kun city to guard. Grandpa Peng didn¡¯t n toe back this time. Judging from the current situation, there wouldn¡¯t be any more war in kun city. When that time came, he nned to leave only one of his family members behind, and the rest would all return to the capital. The Gu family had left, and so had many of the Peng family members and those who had attended the wedding. However, the liveliness in the kun state did not decrease at all. Thest time second Madam Peng had gone to the Western Region with them, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian had told her to open a bodyguard agency and focus on the east-west route. She was almost done with her preparations. This time, when the princes and princesses of the Western Region returned, she had already nned to open her business. Now, she was gathering the opinions of the great Zhou Dynasty and the goddess Kingdom on doing business in the West. She wanted to form a cooperation with them. More and more people came to the kun state, whether by boat or bynd. The current kunzhou waspletely different from the kunzhou before Gu shouxin came. Gu shouxin had a lot of money and food, as well as the top three in Huo Junhao¡¯s batch. They had all contributed to the change of kunzhou and were remembered by the people of kunzhou in the history of kunzhou. The Emperor, who had made such a bold decision that had never been seen before, was also vied for by the students to write poems to praise him. At present, there were only a few poems. One day, the Emperor came to the Empress ¡®Pce with a gloomy face with the secret report presented by Hidden Dragon Guard. The Empress was ying with the Crown Prince. When she saw the emperor¡¯s expression, she asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, who¡¯s praising Your Majesty again? Why are you so unhappy?¡± The Emperor handed the secret report to the Empress and muttered, ¡± ¡°These schrs only know how to tter me! Was I wise then? I just wanted second brother Gu to train two talents for me! How was it wise! I just want to have more capable ministers, so I can rx! How was it wise? I don¡¯t want to be wise! A wise monarch has many restrictions! I don¡¯t want to!¡± Empress Xue smiled helplessly. Just as she was about to say something, The Little Prince hugged the Emperor and looked up with a sincere expression,¡±Father, you¡¯re wise!¡± The Emperor and Empress Xue were stunned. ¡°Father, you¡¯re wise!¡± The Little Prince tugged at the emperor¡¯s dragon robe. The Little Prince was almost two years old now. He walked steadily and spoke clearly, which the Emperor and Empress Xue liked very much. The Emperor picked up The Little Prince and said,¡±son, remember this!¡± Father is not wise, not wise at all! However, son, you need to be especially wise. Father is old and needs to rest. You have to work hard and strive to let the ministers say that the Crown Prince is wise!¡± Chapter 1883 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1883 After the age of fifty Empress Xue grabbed the child and shook her head helplessly.¡±Your Majesty, please let our little kun live a few months of peace! Don¡¯t teach so much at such a young age? The second brother of the Gu family has just been promoted to the assistant Minister of the Ministry of Rites, so there¡¯s still some distance between him and the Grand Tutor. Can¡¯t you give Xiao kun to him when he has enough time?¡± The crown prince¡¯s nickname was little kun. Since he was born in kunzhou, the Emperor gave him this nickname very casually. The Emperor had discussed with the Empress Dowager that when Xiao kun was four years old, Gu shouxin would be the Grand Tutor, while Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu would be his Masters. Although Empress Xue thought that four years old was still young, she couldn¡¯t change the emperor¡¯s mind. She also thought of the third Prince¡¯sck of education, and she had spoiled him too much, which led to the third Prince¡¯s current situation. Thus, in terms of the little crown prince¡¯s education, she still intended to listen to the Emperor. When the Emperor ascended the throne, he was still young. King qu had secretly sent people to help him. Minister Lin was also ambitious at that time. The Emperor married Minister Lin¡¯s daughter and removed one of his obstacles. As he slowly grew up, King qu became more restrained. The Grand Empress Dowager and the Emperor took great pains to grasp the power of the court. When they turned around, they found that the third Prince was not as good as the seventh Prince in many aspects. However, if the seventh Prince became the Crown Prince, Prime Minister Lin¡¯s side would definitely be arrogant. Therefore, the Emperor had never named a Crown Prince. Now that Prime Minister Lin and King qu were gone, the West and East of great Zhou were at least temporarily stable. The Emperor now had time to groom the Crown Prince. However, the East, northeast, and southernmost areas of the unknown ocean would definitely require his attention. He was also azy person, so he just wanted to quickly raise his son well. His n was to only teach his son one thing, and that was to not treat the throne like dirt. He had to be aware from a young age and shoulder this burden. As for the other things in the book, he nned to give them to Gu shouxin and the two son-inw of the Gu family. If you asked him if he was afraid that Gu shouxin would lead his two son-inw to teach the Crown Prince the wrong way, the answer was definitely not afraid. He was even more eager to do so! He wanted to live a happy life, and he definitely wanted his son to live a happy life! The Emperor held his wife and child in his arms and said lovingly, ¡± ¡°Good, good, good, I¡¯ll listen to the Empress. However, Empress, you have to promise Zhen that when we are fifty, we will retire and go out to y!¡± The Empress asked,¡¯fifty? We¡¯re 50, but kun is only 11. Will he be okay?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± the Emperor asked. With Gu-er, Xue-er, and Lu-er watching over them, I¡¯m very assured. I¡¯ve already asked brother-inw to find a route for us. When the timees, I¡¯ll bring you around the great Zhou. Didn¡¯t the Empress still want to go to the West? I¡¯ve also told my brother-inw to go once every few years. You know my brother-inw¡¯s personality. He¡¯ll definitely go out to find a ce to y. And there¡¯s Majesty Kang, he¡¯s out there carefreely all day, I¡¯m so angry just looking at him!¡± The Empress could only respond with a smile. Her brother had long been spoiled by the Emperor. Raising her nephew Xue Qianyu was like raising a son. She had to raise him to be more outstanding so that her brother would have time to y. She would first give him a way to eat, drink, and have fun. She didn¡¯t know if the most distinguished man in the world she had married was good or not. Anyway, she only knew that this man had fulfilled all the promises he had made to her when she was young. She had not married the wrong man. She was also quite curious and looked forward to what would happen after she turned fifty. However, their little kun was stunned. Chapter 1884 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1884 Children¡¯s marriage The Empress lowered her head to look at The Little Prince. The Little Prince blinked his big innocent eyes and said,¡±Imperial mother, sleep sleep, sleep sleep.¡± The Empress carried her son into the room, took off his clothes and shoes, and put him down. Every day, he would wake up, eat, go out, and learn how to walk at a fixed time. The Emperor was very happy to see his son so well-behaved. He pulled the Empress out of the room and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Empress, you see, our son is so well-behaved! Let him sleep on his own, and we¡¯ll go stroll around the Imperial garden. I feel like I haven¡¯t been able to walk around with the Empress for many years.¡± Empress Xue nodded with a smile. The couple strolled around the Imperial garden together. There were not many concubines in the emperor¡¯s harem. In the past, other than noble consort Lin, who was more arrogant, the others were very low-key. Now that noble consort Lin had fallen with Prime Minister Lin¡¯s fall, it seemed that only the Emperor and Empress lived in the pce. The Emperor had not selected women for many years. Every time the ministers mentioned it, he would let the candidates be selected. However, it was not for himself, but for the concubines to choose a wife for his son. Some of the concubines ¡®children were still young, and the women were all above 14 years old. How could he choose a wife who was a few years older for his son? Therefore, after the concubines worked together to send letters to their families and the copse of Minister Lin, the voices of the Emperor choosing concubines had died down. Now that the Emperor had chosen the Crown Prince, there was even less of a chance for him to select consorts. His life with the Empress was also getting better and better. The concubines who had been favored by the Emperor were either princes or princesses, and almost none of them liked to wander in front of the Emperor. The young concubines without princes and princesses would appear in front of the Emperor, but he would ignore them. He would often demote their positions, and when there was no position to demote, they would be grounded. In this way, these concubinespletely understood the emperor¡¯s mentality, causing the women in front of him to be either Pce maids or the Empress. He didn¡¯t mind at all. Other than Empress Xue, no one else knew the emperor¡¯s thoughts. He nned to wait until the Crown Prince was ten years old before he began to prepare for his death escape. At that time, he would make good arrangements for the women in the pce. Those who had sons could follow their sons to be Grand concubines, those princesses could stay in the pce for the rest of their lives, or they could go out and live. Those who did not have children could leave the pce if they wanted to, and if they wanted to stay, he would also specially make a ce and allocate a sum of money to raise them. When the time came, he would not force these women to do anything. They could choose for themselves. The couple strolled around the garden and chatted. As they talked, they talked about the marriage of the princes and princesses. So far, the fifth Prince, the ninth Prince, the tenth Prince, the eleventh Prince, the fourth Princess, the sixth Princess, the seventh Princess, and the eighth Princess were not married yet. The eldest, the fifth Prince, was the same age as Gu Nian. He was already twenty years old. The youngest, the eleventh Prince, was already thirteen. After that, there was only The Little Prince. From the child¡¯s age, it could be seen that the Emperor had worked hard to be an Emperor during the time when he was held back by Prime Minister Lin and the qu King. Later, after subduing Prime Minister Lin, he slowly grasped power. He was very perfunctory when it came to the matter of spreading the branches of the royal family. The Emperor told the Empress that he wanted to marry a Princess to the West, and then marry a Princess from the West for the fifth and ninth princes. Chapter 1885 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1885 Chapter 1885-bnce The Empress usually didn¡¯t say what she thought, and she never interfered with the affairs of the court. The couple also had a tacit understanding not to mention or ask. However, the Empress, as their mother, had the right to speak on the marriage of the princes and princesses. What the Empress meant was that out of the three most powerful countries in the West, besides quicksand country, which had a rtionship with Xinxin, the princes and princesses of the other two countries could be considered. Then, he would choose another country other than these three countries. This way, it would be more bnced. The Emperor had the same thought. The two of them started discussing who to choose. In the end, the couple gave the opportunity to marry the princess of the West to the fifth Prince and the ninth Prince. The two brothers were old and honest, so they wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble. As for marrying the princess, they didn¡¯t think that based on the sequence, they wanted to marry the eighth Princess. The eldest, the fourth Princess, had lost her Fuma. The widows of great Zhou could be remarried. The Emperor and Empress had never thought of marrying the fourth Princess off. The sixth, seventh, and eighth princesses were of simr age, but the eighth Princess was more mature. If she married to the West, she would have the ability to sit firmly as the mother of the country. As for the rest, it would depend on their fate. If the other princes had their eyes on princesses, the Emperor decided not to stop them this time. He was already happy with Gu Nian, Princess Jing, he sanniang, and Peng Eng¡¯s marriages. He did not mind marrying his sons and daughters. Of course, the premise was that he had to make these princes and princesses stay behind for inspection. His Hidden Dragon guards had already prated deep into the Western Region, so he had to consider all aspects. Although he didn¡¯t have much affection for the mother of his children, they were his children. He wouldn¡¯t hurt them, whether it was a daughter-inw or a son-inw. His daughter-inw was still fine. That was in the capital, right under his nose. But it was different for his son-inw. His daughter was going to leave the capital, or even the great Zhou, to marry into a strange country. If he did not observe her carefully, wouldn¡¯t he be harming his daughter? The Empress had no objection to this andpletely agreed. Gu Xin and the others booked a boat and set off from the kun City Pier. They arrived at Jin Nan Zhou the next day. The Three Sisters of the Gu family, Huo Yanyu, Xie Zhiyi, and Gu yingxue, walked hand in hand after they got off the boat. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu followed behind. This was the first time they hade to Jin Nanzhou so leisurely. The weather here was good, warmer than most ces in kunzhou. One would even sweat after walking for a while. To the East and South of the Jinnan region was the sea, the kun River to the North, and the goddess Kingdom to the West. Thend here was fertile. Ever since they submitted to the great Zhou, not only did they produce Jade, but they also produced high-output and good-quality food. Now, all the people in Jinnan region were praising their King for making this wise decision. This family was not in Jinnan Prefecture. Gu Xin and the others bought a lot of Jade in Jinnan Prefecture and even yed stone gambling with others. Four dayster, they set off again. Gu Xin¡¯s luck was very good. She could basically choose the best Jade, and people didn¡¯t want her to buy it. Chapter 1886 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1886 Chapter 1886-reconciliation They walked along the kun River and stopped at the pier. They would stay for two more days at the fun ces and leave once they were done with the uninteresting ces. A few dayster, when they arrived at Yizhou, Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, and Gu en had also arrived in the capital. Grandpa and Grandma Gu brought Gu en back to the house that the Gu family had bought at the beginning. They asked the Butler to send a letter to the pce and then sent someone to inform third aunt Gu. Lu Xue, who was next door, heard themotion and came over with Grandpa Zhou and grandma Xiao. ¡°Old Gu, my old Gu, I feel like I haven¡¯t seen you in ten years!¡± Grandma Xiao gave grandma Gu a bear hug. She was still in good spirits, even looking better than before. Grandma Gu knew the reason without even asking. Old Xiao had appeared at the same time as Zhou, which meant that old Xiao had forgiven Zhou! The two of them lived together at his granddaughter¡¯s house, and old Xiao would definitely scold them for no reason. He was in a bad state of mind, so how could he have the strength to scold others? ¡°Don¡¯t you have old Zhou by your side? You still miss me? Do you think I¡¯ve forgotten how you valued your lover over your friends when you were young?¡± Grandma Gu said expressionlessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I missed you! It feels like we haven¡¯t seen each other for ten years!¡± Grandma Xiao replied. Grandma Gu punched her. Ever since grandma Xiao had returned to the capital with the Empress to take care of the Empress and The Little Prince, Grandpa Zhou had been making use of every opportunity to make his presence known in front of grandma Xiao. He even knew how to make use of his granddaughter and grandson-inw to help him. Finally, after the Emperor announced Lu Zheng¡¯s news, grandma Xiao slowly forgave Grandpa Zhou. Their Yuanyuan did not need to hide anymore. He could live in this world openly. The two elders thought that Lu Zheng was hiding from his stepmother and the Lin family, so he hid his identity. What they didn¡¯t know was that this kid had no intention of living as Lu Zheng from the start. He only wanted to find Gu Xin. Seeing that her maternal grandparents were chatting happily with the grandparents of the Gu family, Lu Xue took her leave. Before she left, she invited Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, and Gu en to her house for dinner in the evening. She also asked someone to invite third aunt¡¯s family. It just so happened that today was Grandpa Zhou¡¯s birthday. Grandpa and Grandma Gu naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. Not long after, a eunuch from the pce personally came to deliver some tonics for the two elders to enjoy, because the two elders were tired from the journey. Grandpa Zhou sighed with emotion that his old friend had given birth to a good son who was deeply respected. The two elders thought about it and decided to tell Grandpa Gu¡¯s background to their old friend in this life. Grandpa Zhou was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He stammered,¡±Does Yuanyuan know? This kid is really lucky. I never thought that he would one day be the emperor¡¯s son-inw, and it¡¯s the kind that¡¯s official, the kind with royal blood! If the country guarding Duke knew that Yuanyuan had such a good life, he would definitely regret it!¡± At the end of his sentence, Grandpa Zhou started to gloat. Grandma Xiao rolled her eyes at him,¡±why should we let that heartless thing know?¡± Old Gu and younger brother ye only told us this because they believe us. You damned old man, don¡¯t run out and tell others when you¡¯re drunk. If you ruin things, I¡¯ll make Yuanyuan and Xue not want you!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t. I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡± Grandpa Zhou quickly begged for mercy. I was justmenting! Brother ye, sister Gu, I really don¡¯t know what to say. It¡¯s been so many years, brother ye, you should just sigh. Anyway, I¡¯m very honored to have known you all for a lifetime, it¡¯s worth it!¡± Chapter 1887 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1887 Don¡¯t let your own fertile water flow into others ¡®fields The Emperor bestowed the Gu family with arge Manor, which was once King Qu¡¯s residence. Initially, the Emperor did not want to give it to her. After all, King qu did not have a good ending. However, Gu shouxin had asked for the opinion of his family. In addition, the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager also had the same intention, so the Emperor gave it to her. If they did not reward the residence of King qu, the Emperor intended to immediately send people from the Ministry of Works to build one. This was too much of a waste of manpower and resources. The Gu family was not willing, and neither was the Grand Empress Dowager. The Grand Empress Dowager could see that although the Emperor had chosen the Crown Prince, he was still thinking of returning the throne. He was using all sorts of methods to bewitch her second grandson. The Grand Empress Dowager was actually not that stubborn about whether her own child should be the Emperor. She had protected thete Emperor and the current Emperor for more than thirty years and had seen through many things. She really wished that her children and grandchildren would not be so tired and not have to bear such a heavy burden. One could say that she was selfish or short-sighted. Since the emperor¡¯s bloodline had taken the throne, then they should be the ones to take it. Changing it halfway through was not good for the imperial family, and not good for the entire great Zhou. The people from the Ministry of Works had already been ordered to repair the qu King¡¯s residence. The qu King¡¯s bloodline had been gone a few years ago, so the residence had been empty for a few years. Many ces needed to be repaired. Before Gu shouxin and the others arrived in the capital, the house would definitely be built. When Grandpa and Grandma Gu arrived in the capital, the king of quicksand moved out of the Embassy to live in the Gu family. This was his aunt¡¯s house, which looked exactly like his mother. Third aunt Gu was in a good mood now that she had a cousin. She began to teach the king of quicksand how to y Mahjong. Then, she called Lu Xue and Grandpa Zhou to join her at the table. A few dayster, Cheng huaijin also arrived in the capital. He first went to the Embassy and met with the princes of the Western Region before returning to the Gu family. That night, grandfather Gu brought the king of quicksand Kingdom and Cheng huaijin to the pce alone to visit the Emperor. The Emperor took a look and saw that the only Prince of quicksand country was from the great Zhou Dynasty. He was handsome and young. Otherwise, there was no need to examine him further. If he could gain the trust of the Gu family, what was the point of examining him? The Emperor did not directly ask him if he was engaged. He waited until the next day toe out of the pce in in clothes and visit the Gu family. He quietly asked Grandpa and Grandma Gu. Grandpa Gu exined Cheng huaijin¡¯s situation, but grandma Gu directly rejected the emperor¡¯s good intentions. The Emperor was bewildered,¡±Royal aunt, this child is so good, it¡¯s impossible for him to have a rtionship with sisi, right?¡± We don¡¯t leave our fertile water for outsiders, so you give it to this nephew!¡± ¡°He has nothing to do with sisi,¡± grandma Gu said. However, he was not suitable for the princesses in the pce. He had a marriage fate with other girls. Your Majesty, little Jin¡¯s sister, you¡¯ve sealed the title of the West Princess. This time, we¡¯ll go back to his hometown with him and hide the child. The Warlock he hired looked at the time and location. Out of concern for this child, your Imperial uncle asked one more question. The Warlock said that he was destined to appear by his side. The rtionship between the two of them was very strong. If someone wanted to break it, it would not affect the two of them, but it would have a great impact on the person who wanted to break it. So, Your Majesty, you should give up on this idea!¡± ¡°Your Royal aunt is right,¡± grandfather Gu chuckled. Little Jin saved Xinxin, and he¡¯s the adopted son of your Royal aunt¡¯s biological sister. We¡¯re really worried about him. Seeing how he has no desire, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll spend the rest of his life in the West, so I asked.¡± Chapter 1888 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1888 Chapter 1888-took after our mother The Emperor had always been a gossiper, and he believed in the Warlock¡¯s words. Thus, he asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Could that girl be a Girl from the West? Wasn¡¯t it said that this kid had messed with the powerful officials of quicksand country in the West all these years, and then finally confessed to da Junzi and was preparing to return to great Zhou when he encountered the incident in Yunhai, and then went tong GE to pick up Xinxin? Does he still have time to spend with you?¡± The handsome son the Emperor was talking about was the king of quicksand. He knew about grandma Gu¡¯s identity, and he also knew that the king of quicksand was from the kingdom of goddess. After meeting Queen Dugu, he had a good impression of the kingdom of goddess. So, ever since the king of quicksand came to the capital, he liked to invite people into the pce to drink and chat. In front of Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu, he addressed the king of quicksand Kingdom very casually. Grandpa Gu nced at grandma Gu with a smile. The Emperor also looked at grandma Gu. ¡°The two kids don¡¯t know about this,¡± grandma Gu said, pursing her lips. We don¡¯t n to say or get involved. She¡¯s my nephew¡¯s adopted daughter, Gu yingxue.¡± The emperor¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. He blinked, ¡± ¡°So this is what it means to not let one¡¯s fertile water flow into others¡± fields! Since he¡¯s the son-inw of your nephew, I won¡¯t snatch him away since the Warlock said he¡¯s a match made in heaven. However, Imperial uncle, Imperial aunt, I really like this kid. I want to marry a Princess to him so that I can have a good son-inw. What a pity!¡± hahahaha, Yingluo. Grandpa Guughed and shook his head. I know a few princes from the West this time. Xinxin told me about them. Other than little Jin, Prince Gotz and Prince Sarlin are both pretty good.¡± The Emperor pursed his lips gloomily. Xinxin, that little heartless girl. She didn¡¯te back to tell me that she was safe. She went on a trip on her own. How great would it be if she came back with the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic corps? I wouldn¡¯t be so blind as to rack my brains to think of a way to keep these princes and princesses and slowly choose them! I¡¯ll just let little Xinxin choose for me. She¡¯s the one choosing her cousin-inw anyway!¡± The Emperor did not treat himself as an outsider at all. The grandchildren of his Imperial uncle and Imperial aunt were cousins with his children, right? Grandpa and Grandma Gu didn¡¯t respond to him. The Emperor happily followed. Grandma Gu facepalmed and said,¡±brother Chuan, who do you think the Emperor took after?¡± I heard that thete Emperor was a kind person and loved the people like his children. He was also conscientious and the current Empress Dowager Jiang is also gentle and demure, so why is the Emperor being ridiculed?¡± Grandpa Gu patted grandma Gu¡¯s hand and said with a serious face, ¡± ¡°He took after our mother. When he was young, he followed his Imperial father from his fief to the pce and was almost raised by our mother.¡± Grandma Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Alright, it wasn¡¯t easy for an old person like the Grand Empress Dowager to be able to raise an Emperor who could take on such a great responsibility and yet always wanted to let go of the burden. It really wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°Old Gu, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go into the pce to see the little crown Prince.¡± At this time, grandma Xiao also came in. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Grandpa and Grandma Gu holding hands and covered her eyes. Oh my God! Can you two old fellows not be like this? You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still acting like a young man. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± Chapter 1889 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1889 Chapter 1889-blocking the way Grandma Gu and Grandpa Gu were used to grandma Xiao¡¯s asional dislike. Not only did they not let go, but they also held her even tighter. Grandma Xiao stepped forward and snatched grandma Gu¡¯s hand away. ¡°Old Gu, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be like this. Aren¡¯t you tired of being with your brother Chuan 24 hours a day? You still have to go around with your old sister.¡± Without waiting for grandma Gu¡¯s reply, she pulled him away. She didn¡¯t forget to tell Grandpa Gu, the Emperor came to y cards and stole old Zhou¡¯s position. Old ye, let old Zhou take you out to y! Grandma Gu smiled at Grandpa Gu. They had been husband and wife for decades, so how could they not understand each other¡¯s meaning? Grandma Xiao pulled grandma Gu out of the house, got into the carriage, and began to talk to grandma Gu about The Little Prince. Grandma Gu was listening to them from the side and chimed in from time to time. After walking for a short distance, they came across a carriage in an alley. The coachman was very arrogant,¡±can¡¯t you see that this is Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion¡¯s carriage?¡± Still not going to Dodge?¡± Grandma Gu raised her eyebrows. Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion? She looked at grandma Xiao. Grandma Xiao pursed her lips in disgust,¡±I¡¯m looking for Xue ¡®er.¡± That evil woman surnamed Lin now knows about Yuanyuan¡¯s existence, and her backer, the Lin family, has fallen. She¡¯s worried that our Yuanyuan wille back and deal with her, so she came to speak to Xue ¡®er. Really, she doesn¡¯t even look at the rtionship between Xue ¡®er and Yuanyuan. She must be out of her mind toe and find Xue¡¯ er.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Grandma Gu said. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s stupid, why did shee to find Xue ¡®er?¡± When grandma Xiao said this, she got angry.¡±I say, old Gu, that Emperor is old ye¡¯s nephew, right? If I say bad things about him here and get found out, you and old ye can protect me, right?¡± Grandma Xiao was just asking. She had spent a lot of time with the Emperor and Empress Xue. In fact, she didn¡¯t need Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu to protect her. She had been taking care of Empress Xue ever since she was pregnant. If she were toin about it now, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t do anything. She held onto grandma Gu¡¯s hand and said,¡±the Emperor is causing trouble on purpose!¡± The Lin family had fallen, and the Lin group had no one to back them up, but the Lu family had not! Now, my grandson-inw is very likely to be promoted, but the Emperor is suppressing it. This Lin Shi, she felt that the Emperor definitely wanted to hear Duke Zhengguo¡¯s opinion, so didn¡¯t shee a few times, half threatening and half pleading? She felt that if the country guarding Duke didn¡¯t say anything, the Emperor would keep suppressing her, and her granddaughter wouldn¡¯t be able to be promoted. If Xue ¡®er softened and came to the country guarding Duke Manor, she would let the country guarding Duke put in a good word for her to the Emperor and be promoted. Tell me, did water get into her brain? Is the Emperor not doing this properly?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know, the Emperor is keeping Lin Shi to watch the show! He wanted to wait for Yuanyuan and Xinxin to return to the capital and deal with the little ones she had with Madame Lin! Our Emperor is really too bored!¡± Grandma Gu nodded. She had to say, old Xiao, you¡¯ve really picked the right person. Our Emperor is indeed a little boring. ¡°Hey, the one opposite, did you hear that? This is Duke Zhengguo¡¯s carriage, move aside!¡± At this time, the coachman opposite scolded again. Grandma Xiao was about to scold someone, but grandma Gu stopped her. You¡¯re the Duke¡¯s wife, right? she¡¯lle and meet her on behalf of their Xinxin. Grandma Gu opened the curtain and looked outside. ¡°Duke Zhengguo mansion? Never heard of it. If we don¡¯t, what are you going to do?¡± Chapter 1890 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1890 Chapter 1890-taking action Ever since noble consort Lin and Minister Lin fell, the entire Lin family had scattered. Only Madame Lin was safe and sound because of her status as the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife. However, her life was not good either. It was far worse than before. She had always been the protagonist of the banquets held by the various families, but now she could not even get an invitation. In the high Duke¡¯s public house, the second and third branches were also innuendously criticizing her and disrespecting her. Even her son and daughter were being bullied. Lin Shi felt that everyone was going against her, but she couldn¡¯t find anyone to vent her anger on, so she had to lower her voice and beg for peace. Lu Zheng, that bastard, wasing back. If she didn¡¯te and beg Lu Xue, she and her children wouldn¡¯t be able to live well. In the past, she didn¡¯t even bother toe to the alley where Lu Xue lived, but now she had to. When she heard that the voice in the other party¡¯s carriage was not from that old fart with the surname Xiao, Lin Shi had some confidence. I don¡¯t dare to go against the nobles, but you, a small family, I don¡¯t dare to go against you? You still dare to block my way? Did he really think that anyone could step on him? To Madam Lin¡¯s knowledge, only Lu Xue¡¯s family had a slightly higher official position in this alley. The others were all minor officials or businessmen. She was not afraid of these. She knew that the Gu family was still living here. However, the Gu family was all in kunzhou. At the moment, other than Lu Xue, third aunt Gu, and the people in the pce, no one knew that the two elders of the Gu family had returned. Therefore, Lin Shi did not think of them at all. Madame Lin did not speak up herself and directly asked the old woman beside her to speak up. my wife is the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife. Unrted people, please leave quickly! The elderly woman stuck her head out and looked even more arrogant when she saw grandma Gu. It was good that she wasn¡¯t the olddy of the Xiao family. ¡°Ha! I won¡¯t let you have it today! This alley was built by your Madam? Does this ce belong to the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion?¡± Grandma Gu sneered. ¡°Where did this wicked womane from? I¡¯ve already said that this is the carriage of the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife. What qualifications do you, amoner, have to block the way? If you don¡¯t retreat quickly, we¡¯ll have people drag you away!¡± The old woman scolded angrily. ¡°Come on!¡± Grandma Gu looked at the elderly woman coldly, not afraid at all. Grandma Xiao¡¯s evil intentions didn¡¯t appear. this vicious woman, you can offend people as much as you want. I¡¯ll just watch you be slowly taken care of by the little ones of the Gu family. You dare to call their grandmother a wicked woman? you really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth! The old woman returned to the carriage and got off after getting permission. She called the coachman and walked towards grandma Gu¡¯s carriage. Grandma Xiao was in the Gu family¡¯s carriage this time. The driver was old Zhang, a man who retired from the Peng family¡¯s Army. When he met an ordinary coachman, he lifted him up with one hand and threw him against the wall. As for the old woman, the moment her hand touched grandma Gu, she was immediately grabbed by the wrist and thrown to the side. Just like the coachman of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, she fell to the wall and bounced to the ground. I¡¯ll count to ten, ¡± grandma Gu said arrogantly. if this road still doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll have to throw the people in the car against the wall, Rob your car, and go out to do business! One, hehe.¡± Chapter 1891 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1891 My territory Seeing how arrogant the other party was, Madame Lin could not help but step forward. Before she could speak, she was stunned. She knew who grandma Gu was. After Lu Zheng¡¯s mother died, grandma Gu had apanied grandma Xiao to the high Duke¡¯s mansion in the capital city and caused a scene. That was twenty years ago. Although 20 years had passed, grandma Gu¡¯s appearance had not changed. There were more wrinkles on her face, but she did not look much older, so Madame Lin recognized grandma Gu at first nce. ¡°The country guarding Duke¡¯s wife, you really have a great style!¡± Grandma Gu looked at Mrs. Lin coldly. ¡°Old Gu, old Gu, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll give you a massage!¡± Grandma Xiao also appeared at this moment. She stood behind grandma Gu and massaged her shoulders and back with great skill. Madame Lin red at grandma Xiao fiercely. This old woman must have done it on purpose. She didn¡¯t appear at the beginning to make her fight with the Gu family? However, Madame Lin was a flexible person. Her angry expression turned into a gentle and obedient one. She walked over and knelt down. old Madam Gu, old Madam Xiao, it¡¯s the servants of this Junior¡¯s residence who were insensible and offended you. This junior apologizes to the two of you, I hope that the two old madams can forgive me! Grandma Gu snorted. I remember that when Xiaojia died, old Xiao and I came to the capital. You sent people to arrest us and warned us not toe to the capital ever again, right? ¡± Lin Shi¡¯s face paled. This old woman still remembered what happened twenty years ago? Grandma Xiao took over. old Gu, old Gu, quick, tell her to get out of here arrogantly. Tell her that you¡¯ve bought this Street, it¡¯s your territory. How can you let any random cat or dog pee here? ¡± Madame Lin looked at grandma Xiao, and grandma Xiao gave her a kind smile. Madame Lin lowered her head. old Madam Gu, old Madam Xiao, it¡¯s my fault today. I¡¯ll ask people to make way for you. I won¡¯t dy your trip. Grandma Gu looked down at Lin Shi and asked, ¡± ¡°Did I let you go? This is my territory, so how can any random cat or doge and go as they please?¡± ¡°What does old Madam Gu n to do?¡± Madame Lin looked up at grandma Gu. ¡°Report it to the authorities.¡± Grandma Gu raised her eyebrows. This alley now belongs to the Gu family. You barged in without the owner¡¯s permission and even blocked his way. I¡¯m just an old woman from the countryside, I don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯ll take you to the Yamen and ask the Lord!¡± Grandma Xiao nodded at the side,¡±that¡¯s right.¡± We will first capture her and bring her to the Yamen. Later when the Empress asks why we arete to the pce, we will say that a dog blocked the way and took some time to capture her to the Yamen.¡± Grandma Guughed,¡¯Yes, that¡¯s right. This alley was originally mine. Old Zhang, go and find the people from the Yamen. Tell them that I¡¯m being blocked in my own house. The country guarding Duke¡¯s wife has power and influence, but she can¡¯t bully us little olddies. By the way, tell the Prefectural magistrate that old Xiao and I are in a hurry to go to the pce. The Empress has summoned us!¡± Old Zhang replied,¡±alright, old Madam!¡± I¡¯ll go now!¡± Mrs. Lin pointed at grandma Gu. you, you, you¡¯re being unreasonable! she said. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what it means to be unreasonableter!¡± Chapter 1892 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1892 Chapter 1892-arrest After a while, the bailiffs from the capital governor¡¯s office came to arrest them. They said they were going to arrest people, but they didn¡¯t dare to actually arrest them. One was the wife of the Duke Zhenguo¡¯s mansion, one was the mother-inw of the Duke Zhenguo and a favorite of the Empress, and the other was even more incredible. She was the grandmother of Princess Xinxin, who had helped the great Zhou develop to the West, and the mother of the emperor¡¯s favorite schr, Lord Gu. In any case, no one dared to offend the bailiffs. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend the three of them, and they didn¡¯t dare to make peace, so they could only do things officially. They would take the man to the Yamen and wait for the Lord to make a decision. The bailiff brought the threedies along as they walked on the streets, attracting the attention of themoners as they pointed at them. The Lin family had never been so embarrassed in her life. Even when she had confronted these two old things twenty years ago, these two old things had concentrated their firepower on the country guarding Duke. Grandma Gu was very calm, as if she were walking with Grandma Xiao. Only grandma Xiao was happier. Looking at the confused faces of the people, grandma Xiao began to tell them in a loud voice. The two old women were so unlucky. They were afraid in front of the high Duke¡¯s wife, but they believed that there was justice in this world! h, h, h. She told him the cause and effect of the matter, and even her identity. Now that the Lin family had fallen, the people were afraid of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, but wasn¡¯t olddy Xiao the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mother-inw? The country guarding duke¡¯s son didn¡¯t die, and he went to the West to make a great contribution. Now, was this second wife still bullying the parents and son of the first wife? It¡¯s not right, it¡¯s too not right. Many of the locals in the capital who were over 30 years old were fortunate enough to witness the two women beating the Duke of Zhenguo in the street twenty years ago. No one in the Yamen dared to stop them. At that time, due to the Lin family¡¯s influence, the Zhou family was just a merchant family. Therefore, no one dared to discuss it like this. It was different now. The olddy of the Zhou family had superb medical skills and had won the appreciation of the Empress. The son of Duke Zhengguo had also made a great contribution, so the people believed that no one would stop them no matter what they said. One by one, they began to talk about all kinds of past events. Today, Lin Shi finally understood that no matter if they were from rich or poor families, as long as they were human, most of them would be like this. They would bully the weak and fear the strong. All of them had no backbone. Why didn¡¯t these people appear to speak up for Zhou Yujia back then? It was because they were afraid of the Lin family¡¯s power. Now that Zhou Yujia¡¯s son had made a name for himself, did he dare to say all these things? She should have killed Zhou Yujia¡¯s little sword seed back then! Why did they let him go to Yuzhou and give him the chance to cause trouble? Madame Lin now deeply regretted not ending Lu Zheng¡¯s life. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Zheng, she wouldn¡¯t be in this situation even if the Lin family had fallen. Without Lu Zheng, her son would be Duke Zhengguo¡¯s heir, and she would be the old Madam of Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. Lu Zheng, don¡¯te back. If you do, I won¡¯t let you leave! Lin Shi lowered her head slightly and clenched her fists. Grandma Gu saw it from the corner of her eye, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Soon, they arrived at the Yamen. The capital governor¡¯s magistrate was surnamed Xu, a short and chubby man who looked very amiable. He had no choice. If the capital governor¡¯s magistrate wasn¡¯t affable and friendly, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the capital. Lord Xu looked at the three nobledies who were being escorted to the court and smiled so widely that his eyes narrowed into a line. He did not dare to ask them to kneel down and announce their names. Chapter 1893 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1893 Not giving him any face at all ¡°Old Madam Gu, old Madam Xiao, and Madam Lin. The person who came just now has also exined the matter clearly. I hope that the three Furens can tell this official again so that this official can make a good judgment.¡± Lord Xu said in a kind tone. He always addressed them ording to their ranks. Grandma Gu was a first-rank Madame, while grandma Xiao and Mrs. Lin were both second-rank. Grandma Gu calmly exined what had happened, and Madame Lin retorted, ¡± Lord Xu, old Madam Gu said that it belongs to her family. I have barged in. If I may ask, Lord Xu, old Madam Gu is acting arrogantly and bullying others because of what you and the two Marquis Gu have done in kun state! Grandma Gu and grandma Xiao looked at Lin Shi as if she was an idiot. ¡°No, no, no, Madam Lin, that¡¯s not right,¡± Lord Xu quickly waved his hands. Just a few days ago, Princess Lin had already used money to buy the street where the Gu family was currently located. Furthermore, after Princess Lin bought that Street, she did indeed put it under the names of old master ye and old Madam Gu!¡± Gu Lin was the first Gu family member to be awarded the title of Princess by the Emperor. She did not even have the chance to be a Princess. However, her title of ¡®Princess¡¯ was just a title. She only had a princess¡¯s Manor, unlike Gu Xin, Gu Hui, and Gu Nian, who still had fiefs. Madame Lin looked at Lord Xu in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Lord Xu exined with a smile. The people from Princess Lin¡¯s residence came to handle thend deed transfer. It was personally handled by this lowly official just a few days ago. Princess Lin said that this was the residence of her maiden family when they first came to the capital. Although they had only lived here for a few months, it was full of memories and they wanted to buy it as a memento. In any case, Princess Lin has earned quite a bit of money over the years, so she¡¯ll treat it as filial piety to her parents.¡± Lin Shi was furious. Why didn¡¯t she know that Gu Lin earned a lot? Not only did she earn a lot, but she also earned money with that wretched girl, Lu Xue! She had wanted to intervene before, but she didn¡¯t even have the chance to. She was so angry! Madame Lin pursed her lips and said,¡±Lord Xu, old Madam Gu, I didn¡¯t know about this either. If I had known that the alley was private property, I would never have stepped in.¡± I hope old Madam Gu can forgive me for not knowing.¡± Master Xu looked at old Madam Gu with a smile. He was screaming in his heart, ¡± forgive her, forgive her! Unfortunately, grandma Gu would not let him have his way. She asked, ¡± ¡°Lord Xu, how should we deal with trespassers and instigating our servants to attack the owner of the house?¡± Lord Xu¡¯s smile froze on his face, and Madame Lin clenched her fists. ¡°Lord Xu?¡± Lord Xu rubbed his chubby hands and was about to persuade him when his attendant suddenly brought him a note. When Lord Xu saw this, he felt that he did not need to be the peacemaker today. He sat down immediately and started reciting the great Zhou¡¯sws to grandma Gu. since it¡¯s recorded in thew, ¡± grandma Gu said, ¡± we¡¯ll do it ording to thew. ¡°Alright!¡± Lord Xu nodded and turned to Madame Lin. Lu Linshi, do you plead guilty? ¡± Lin Shi was speechless. Lord Xu smacked the wooden door. In the end, Madame Lin was locked up in the capital¡¯s Yamen for seven days. Originally, she was supposed to be locked up for three days as long as she apologized, but she refused to do so. As a result, she was locked up for seven days. When the verdict came out, the people were in an uproar. The capital¡¯s government really dared to lock up the defender-General¡¯s wife. This was not giving them any face at all! Those who had thought further immediately realized that Lord Xu wouldn¡¯t have dared to do this without a letter from the top brass. Chapter 1894 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1894 Chapter 1894-letter Grandma Gu and grandma Xiao went to the pce in a good mood. Back then, when the two of them beat up Lu Zheng¡¯s father, that heartless man, although no one dared to deal with them openly, they had set up many obstacles in the dark. The mastermind was this Lin. They were old and could not beat people up like they did when they were young, especially the nobledies in the capital who could not take a beating. However, they could still be sent to the prison in the Yamen to be reformed. The Gu sisters, who had no idea that their grandmother had done such a big thing, had already arrived in Fuzhou. In Fuzhou, they could live in the Gu family¡¯s tea garden. Previously, Gu en hade over to deal with the ancestor¡¯s Affairs and had also arranged a house for them to live in when they came over to y. Some of the servants here had been trained by Gu shouxin not long after he had transmigrated here, so they recognized the young masters. After resting here for a night, he went to the beach the next day. He brought buckets, shovels, and other things to dig for treasures. When they arrived at the seaside, everyone¡¯s mood instantly brightened up as they looked at the blue sea and sky. It was as if all the unhappy things that had umted had disappeared with the waves. Four of the servants in the Fuzhou house followed them. Their Masters were looking for seafood, and they were setting up a barbecue rack on the side. After ying in Fuzhou for a few days, the group went to Suzhou. In Suzhou, there was a temple with very long steps like Gu xinmeng had seen. In Suzhou, Gu yingxue had a house, so they didn¡¯t need to stay in an Inn. A family of three lived in the house and it was often cleaned, so it didn¡¯t need much tidying up to be able to move in. When they arrived in Suzhou, it was already the end of October, and the weather was cold. However, this did not stop everyone froming out to y. After dinner, everyone gathered together to discuss the n for the Suzhou trip. They would rest for a day tomorrow and go to the temple the day after. it¡¯s a pity it¡¯s not the Lantern Festival, ¡± Gu Xin sighed. otherwise, we¡¯d be able to see thenterns. It¡¯d be really beautiful. Gu Si was puzzled,¡¯third sister, have you been here before? How do you know that thenterns of the Suzhou Lantern Festival are beautiful?¡± Gu Xin replied without hesitation,¡¯I¡¯ve dreamed of it before! I dreamed that brother Yuanyuan took me to the Lantern Festival. It was exactly the same as the street we were shopping on just now. I even dreamed that brother Yuan Yuan was carrying me on his back as he walked up the stairs step by step. Brother Yuan Yuan also said that the day after tomorrow, if we were to walk to the temple, it would be a very long flight of stairs.¡± Gu si held his face in his hands and was very envious. He could even dream of this! I¡¯ve never dreamed of these things! At most, you can only dream of food!¡± Everyone burst outughing. Gu si loved to eat, sour, sweet, bitter, and spicy. As long as it was delicious, she would eat it. She was not picky at all. The most important thing was that this girl had not grown fat. Afterughing, Lu Zheng said,¡±second uncle and the rest should be in the capital by now.¡± Should we write a letter back?¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯yes, yes, I have to write a letter. Although our location isn¡¯t fixed, Grandpa, grandma, father, and mother are all staying at a fixed ce.¡± As a result, everyone wrote letters to their families. Lu Zheng did not write to Duke Zhenguo, but to Grandpa Zhou, grandma Xiao, and his sister Lu Xue. When he returned, Lu Zheng would definitely be staying in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. It was time to inform the people he had ced in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. Chapter 1895 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1895 The Royal Academy Gu shouxin and the others set off at the end of August, and by October, they had already arrived in the capital. After everyone settled down in the new house, Gu shouxin also went to report to the Ministry of Rites. The exchange of the Western Region diplomatic mission for the week also ended smoothly. The Emperor asked the princes and princesses of the various countries to stay in the capital for a period of time. Everyone could go to the school to learn the culture of great Zhou, and they could also live in the capital to experience the local customs of great Zhou. In the end, the princesses and princes of the various countries all stayed behind, and only the envoy brought therge team back. The king of quicksand had also returned to his country, but Cheng huaijin stayed behind. All the princes of the westernnds stayed behind, so the king of quicksand did not let him leave. He nned to let him return with the princes and princesses of the other countries and also left some people for him to use. Yun GE ¡®er followed the Gu family to the capital. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t stay in the Embassy, but at the Gu residence. The Gu family had left a courtyard for him. This time, the Emperor rewarded the Gu family with the former qu King¡¯s residence. It was a big house with five doors and even had Cheng huaijin¡¯s small courtyard. They did not need to share the same small courtyard as Gu en and Gu Ren. At the end of October, Gu shouxin was summoned to the pce by the Emperor. second brother Gu, I have an idea and I would like to ask you. Do you think it¡¯s feasible? ¡± It was rare for the Emperor to not say anything unnecessary and directly point out his purpose. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t beat around the bush and listened to him quietly. He had probably guessed what the Emperor wanted to say, and he had also made preparations for this matter. ¡°Second brother Gu, when niannian was in the capital, she often came to the pce to visit Royal grandmother and Imperial mother. Once, niannian talked about the school. You should have heard niannian mention it to you, right?¡± The Emperor said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about it.¡± Gu shouxin nodded. ¡°After nearly a year of preparation, I¡¯m almost done. It just so happens that the Prince of the West is also in the capital, so I want to try it out for a year. And as the assistant Minister of the Ministry of Rites, we wish to hand this matter over to you!¡± The Emperor said. ¡°Emperor, this Minister would like to ask, does the Emperor have any specific regtions for this matter?¡± Gu shouxin knew that they were not here to listen to his opinion, but to arrange work for him. ¡°Of course there is. The Royal Academy that I intend to establish, in addition to the things that ordinary students should learn, has many additional courses. ording to niannian¡¯s words, I¡¯ve decided on a student¡¯s schedule for the past few years. I¡¯ve already finished building the Academy this year, but there are still some matters that have yet to bepleted, so I¡¯m just waiting for you toe and clean them up.¡± The Emperor said proudly. Last year, on ount of Gu¡¯s work at the military equipment Center in the capital, she often went to the pce to see the Empress Dowager. Sometimes she would chat with the Empress Dowager and the Emperor would also be there and he heard a lot. So, after the matter of the third Prince had been resolvedst year, the Emperor had been thinking about this problem. Not all of his sons could be emperors. What about those who didn¡¯t? ¡®They can¡¯t all be idle princes like Majesty Kang, right? I have to let them learn something else. As long as it¡¯s not the art of the Emperor, anything else is fine.¡¯ That was why he had the idea of the Royal Academy. Simrly, the Royal Academy did not only ept princes other than the Crown Prince. The children of the various officials and Noble families in the capital who did not take the imperial examination and did not inherit the title of nobility also had to study here for a full six years. There were rigid requirements. He had to enter the school, finish his studies, and leave. Otherwise, he was not allowed to leave. Chapter 1896 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1896 The emperor¡¯s idea Learn what? The Emperor had also thought it through. These were all rich children who did not have a noble title and did not know how to pass the Imperial examinations. Therefore, they either learned business, Butler, or a skill. The Emperor listed a list of subjects to choose from, including riding and archery, zither and chess, painting and calligraphy, agriculture, business, wood, and so on. Every student had to take up certain subjects and could choose to take up certain subjects. The first year, they had to take up all the subjects. From the second year onwards, they would take an annual assessment for the few subjects they had to take and the few subjects they chose. If they failed, they would be held back until they passed all the subjects they had to take up and could leave the Royal Academy. Every day, it would start at 15 am and end at 15 PM. The lunch break wouldst for two hours, and it would start at 15 PM and end at 15 PM. He would rest for two days every eight days, and he would rest for six days every month. Apart from rest days, they were to spend the rest of the time in the Academy and were not allowed toe out. Among the rich and powerful disciples of the great Zhou Dynasty, thetest men would be admitted was fourteen, and thetest women would be twelve. At the same time, the Emperor also made a hard rule that the marriage between a man and a woman must be at least sixteen years old. The Yamen was not allowed to issue marriage contracts to those below that age. This was not only observed by the children of rich families, but also by the people of the great Zhou. The Emperor took out a list and handed it to Gu shouxin. On it was a list of the children of various families who were qualified and of age in the capital. Good Lord, there were so many pages. How big was this college? Gu shouxin could not help but think of the world that Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian had mentioned. Both men and women had to study from a young age, and they had to study for nine years. Niannian didn¡¯t tell the Emperor about this, right? how did the Emperor think of getting a bunch of them to study for six years? ¡°Your Majesty, ording to what I know, there are people on this list who have been weak since they were young. If they don¡¯te out of the Academy for a few days and something happens to them, what should we do?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°There¡¯s another point that I found out from my children. They were all very stupid, and some of them only listened to the advisor, as if they did not have a brain. If they were to go to the academy on their own, all their families were either rich or noble, and the teachers of the Academy could not favor one and discriminate against the other. At this time, what could they do? He could only rely on himself. Where there were people, there would be right and wrong. They had to rely on their own abilities to solve this problem and learn how to get along with people. He didn¡¯t need to beg others for help. Everyone should have their own opinions.¡± The Emperor said this very seriously, and it was obvious that he was somewhat heartbroken. He must have thought of the third Prince and the seventh Prince. The third Prince listened to Li Shan, while the seventh Prince listened to imperial concubine Lin and Minister Lin. These two brothers had always wanted to ascend to the throne and thought that the people around them were all experts. However, they did not know that they were outsiders from the Green Mountain. If something happened to the experts, and they did not have the ability to turn the situation around, wouldn¡¯t they be useless? Chapter 1897 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1897 I feel like he really likes you The more the Emperor spoke, the more excited he became. He couldn¡¯t wait to order the families to send the children to the Royal Academy. ¡°Your Majesty, I would like to ask, will the few princes who are older than their age enter the Royal Academy?¡± Gu shouxin thought for a while and asked again. ¡°Naturally. After the Crown Prince turns three years old, I will hand him over to you, Lu er and Xue Er. You will be in charge of the crown prince¡¯s literary affairs and they will be in charge of his martial arts. Right now, the fifth Prince was already past his age, and the rest of them were still within the age range. They had to go! They were the princes and princesses of the great Zhou, so they had to set an example. I n to inform them to make their own preparations in the next two months!¡± The Emperor nodded, smiled, and said, ¡± all the princesses and princes of the Western Region will go. They will only study for one year. After one year, they can go back if they want to. If they want to stay, I will open a back door for them if they are not of the same age. Of course, I have the intention to Marry to the West. I n to marry two princesses and marry one Princess. In this one year¡¯s time, they can get along on their own. If there is a suitable one, Zhen will allow it!¡± Gu shouxin felt that this was the father who loved his children the most in history. He even gave you a year to get along before marriage, not to marry you to a ce thousands of miles away. Gu shouxin then asked if there were sses for men and women. ¡°Naturally, we have to split it. There were some differences between men and women¡¯s businesses. In the first year, Zhen nned to divide the sses ording to age. After that, thepulsory sses will be taught together, and the sses of choice will be taught separately.¡± The Emperor said. Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°The Academy has built dormitories for them, four people to a room. The size and area division niannian provided is quite reasonable. The four of them won¡¯t be too noisy, and it won¡¯t be too cold.¡± The Emperor said with satisfaction. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t ask what to do if the ministers in the court opposed it. He believed that the Emperor could handle the ministers. He asked the teacher from the Academy, ¡± ¡°The Emperor has let this Minister manage it. This Minister wants to know where the Emperor intends to find the rest of the teachers?¡± boss Gu will choose talents for agriculture for me. I¡¯ll leave the talents for business to my sister-inw. Fourth brother will be in charge of wood. I n to let the Peng family choose people for riding and shooting. And Zhenzhen. the Emperor said a lot of people, and Gu shouxin was a little speechless. Among them, there were a few from the Gu family. Uncle Gu, Cai Xiaolian, fourth uncle Gu, Gu Hui, Gu Nian, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu shouxin were all assigned by the Emperor to be in charge. Gu shouxin wanted to reject it on behalf of his family, but on second thought, what if they were willing? Forget it, I¡¯ll ask the children when theye back! On this day, the Emperor held Gu shouxin¡¯s hand and talked for a long time. After eating dinner at the Grand Emperor and the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce, the three of them began to discuss. After the pce was locked, Gu shouxin was finally released. ¡°What did the Emperor want to talk to you about? They chatted for so long? I feel like he likes you a lot!¡± Cai Xiaolian had already finished washing up and was lying in bed waiting for Gu shouxin. Seeing hime back, she asked with a smile. niannian mentioned it before, and niannian was right. The Emperor wants to set up a school, but it¡¯s not the kind niannian mentioned, but the Royal Academy he came up with on a whim. Gu shouxin entered the room after washing up. He took off his clothes, got into bed, and hugged Cai Xiaolian. Chapter 1898 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1898 Can¡¯t bear to see others idle Cai Xiaolian curiously asked what the Royal Academy was about, and Gu shouxin told her about the emperor¡¯s wonderful idea. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m also involved in this!¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°The Emperor can¡¯t bear to see other people dislike him. En ¡®Zi had to take the imperial examination, otherwise, she would have been arranged to take the exam. If he didn¡¯t take the imperial examination by the 14th, he would probably be sent to the Royal Academy. AI! I don¡¯t know if the emperor¡¯s Royal Academy will be good or bad after it is established!¡± Gu shouxin sighed. He had more contact with Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian, so he had heard more about the modern world. He had heard aplete piece of history. But the Emperor was not! It was impossible for Gu Nian to tell the Emperor about the world she used to live in. She must have been vague about it. It was indeed hard to tell if it was a good thing for her to create this world without a deep understanding of it. ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one can change the emperor¡¯s decision! However, with his current prestige, no minister in the Imperial court would dare to oppose him! I feel like he¡¯s torturing you again when he lets you manage the Academy!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Our Emperor can¡¯t bear to see his brothers idle. You see, Majesty Kang is about to be fooled by him to travel to the West. Our inw is also his brother-inw, right? after being idle for so many years, he was also tricked into going to the westernnds. We don¡¯t even know if we should thank him for being able to stay in the capital!¡± Gu shouxin smiled helplessly. Cai Xiaolian alsoughed. She also knew that the Emperor wanted to go to the West after Gu Nian¡¯s wedding and write a travel note for him. The Emperor might not have thought of Jin Nan Wang now, but when Gu Nian¡¯s wedding day came, Jin Nan Wang would inevitably go to the West! ¡°Oh? Could it be that father and mother want to open the Gu n¡¯s school in the capital?¡± Gu shouxin guessed. The Gu family had a school in kunzhou. It was built by Grandpa and Grandma Gu. Now, there were thousands of students in the Gu Family School. In addition to the students from kunzhou, there were students from Lin Zhou, Jinnan Zhou, and the few countries in the North that they had previously conquered. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Father and mother do not n to open the Gu n¡¯s school to the capital. There are so many Academies in the capital, father and mother are not interested ining here to upy a ce.¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head. ¡°It can¡¯t be eldest sister-inw and fourth sister-inw, right?¡± There were only a few people in the family, so Gu shouxin really couldn¡¯t think of who it could be. ¡°Let¡¯s just endure it! He said that when Xue ¡®eres back, he¡¯ll send a messenger pigeon to Yizhu to set up a kindergarten.¡± Cai Xiaolianughed. ¡°Kindergarten?¡± Gu shouxin was stunned. ¡°Yup! Maybe niannian and I haven¡¯t told you about it. The children in our school basically start attending kindergarten from the age of three. There was also a special kindergarten teacher. He heard that Xue ¡®er had nned to apply for the kindergarten teacher major back then, so he had some understanding, so he endured it and said that he would wait for Xue¡¯ er toe back. That kid, didn¡¯t he not go to the academy after he arrived in the capital? He¡¯s always annoyed by little seven and the others, so he wants to set up a kindergarten for them!¡± Cai Xiaolian exined. ¡°What¡¯s the form of your kindergarten?¡± Gu shouxin asked with interest. He guessed that it would definitely not be like the Enlightenment here. It would definitely be more interesting. Cai Xiaolian gave him a brief exnation. She had never attended kindergarten before, but she had helped her good friend pick up her child from kindergarten for a week, so she had some impression of it. Chapter 1899 ?Chapter 18Thank you readers! 1899 You¡¯re not joking, right? After Gu shouxin heard this, he muttered to himself for a while, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright to bear with this idea!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu shouxin analyzed for her, ¡± fourth brother only has two children now. They¡¯re still young. I guess they¡¯ll have one or two more. Now that third brother was pregnant again, if there was such a ce, she would definitely send the child over every day. Huihui was already married. She might have a child soon. Niannian would get married in the twelfth lunar month and should have children in the year after tomorrow. In that case, we have so many children and grandchildren in our family. It¡¯s absolutely necessary to set up a kindergarten for about ten people.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± Gu shouxin shook his head,¡±of course I¡¯m not joking.¡± I¡¯ve always felt that the ce you and niannian live in is quite reasonable in terms of education. In the great Zhou Dynasty, most of the children were enlightened when they were five or six years old. From the age of three to six, three years to let them get used to school. It¡¯s actually quite good for them to start studying officially at the age of six.¡± This was the first time that Gu shouxin agreed with Gu Ren¡¯s opinion. Of course, Gu Ren didn¡¯t want to be bothered by children, but Gu shouxin thought more and more reasonably. Seeing that Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t speak, Gu shouxin asked, ¡± ¡°Madam, do you think this idea is not feasible?¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head and said,¡±it¡¯s not impossible, but we don¡¯t have any professional talents!¡± Xue ¡®er was nning to apply for the kindergarten major, but she had not gone yet. Yi Zhu was a teacher, but she wasn¡¯t a kindergarten teacher. In my world, the teachers for kindergarten, elementary school, middle school, and high school arepletely different. I¡¯m just saying it casually, but there are still many things we don¡¯t know about when ites to doing it. ¡± Gu shouxin said,¡±no, we¡¯ll just explore.¡± I¡¯ll find time to put in a good word for Qing Yuan and ask him to move to the capital. Yi Zhu also came with me. With Yi Zhu and Xue ¡®er¡¯s help, Nian Nian and Xue¡¯ er must have gone to kindergarten! Let¡¯s slowly figure it out, and we won¡¯t have to worry about the Gu family¡¯s descendants in the future.¡± Cai Xiaolian helplessly said,¡±you might as well let the Emperor directly build a school.¡± Follow our kindergarten, elementary school, middle school, high school, and University!¡± Gu shouxin shook his head, ¡± After all, the National conditions there are different from those of the great Zhou Dynasty. With the current situation in great Zhou, it¡¯s impossible to achieve the education that you have. You see, the Emperor can only build a Royal Academy. He doesn¡¯t dare to build an Academy like father and mother, where both men and women can enter. This matter had to be done step by step for the Emperor. There¡¯s still a long way to go before the people of the great Zhou Can learn how to read and write!¡± Gu shouxin said seriously, and Cai Xiaolian shook her head helplessly.¡±I was just joking. It was just that taking care of a child required patience. Those who have not learned the system¡¯s knowledge are like maidservants taking care of children. They can¡¯t achieve the effect at all.¡± Gu shouxin patiently exined, ¡± the effect we want is actually very simple. It¡¯s not like what you need them to learn foreignnguages, or to sing, dance, or learn numbers. The effect we want is to let them get used to having schools, where they have to learn. After he¡¯s born, you don¡¯t want me to teach him the Four Books and Five ssics of Confucianism so early. That¡¯s just right. When he¡¯s sent to kindergarten, we won¡¯t teach him the Four Books and Five ssics of Confucianism. We¡¯ll just teach him some simple things.¡± Chapter 1900 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1900 Chapter 1900-one ¡°For example, teach them the Four seasons of the year, teach them about integrity, teach them to wash their hands before meals, and teach them how to dress themselves. He taught them how to get along with people from elementary school, whether they are biological siblings, cousins, or the children of other rtives.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that some toys can develop a child¡¯s intelligence? We¡¯ll give them a fixed time to y.¡± ¡°The most important thing is that they must learn from a young age to follow the rules no matter where they are. Every family had its own rules, and every country had its ownws. Let them go to school on time and be on time.¡± ¡°For example, we have a yard specially made for this kindergarten. When it¡¯s time in the morning, Xiao Qi and Xiao BA¡¯s nanny or maidservant will bring them to this kindergarten. When it¡¯s time for school to end in the afternoon, they wille to pick them up. She woulde to the kindergarten for a few days and then rest for two days. You can enter the academy after three years.¡± ¡°By then, they¡¯ll be used to this kind of routine and won¡¯t need to adjust. She would learn some simple things in kindergarten and learn other things in the Academy. When you¡¯re 12 or 14 years old, you¡¯ll either take the Imperial examinations or the military examinations if you want to. If you¡¯re not good at both, you¡¯ll be sent to the Royal Academy.¡± ¡°After studying at the Royal Academy for a few years, they have their own path for the future. When the timees, do whatever you need to do.¡± ¡°As their parents and elders, we can teach them in the process. But once they enter the Royal Academy, we don¡¯t have to worry so much anymore. If you think about it this way, the emperor¡¯s Royal Academy is really not bad.¡± ¡°And a kindergarten that we can bear with is also good for us. For example, you, little Lian. Now that there¡¯s little eight, little ten, and little eleven, you definitely don¡¯t intend to have another child. We¡¯re living in the capital. Can you be a housewife? You definitely don¡¯t want to! But the child is still young, you¡¯ll definitely be worried. If there¡¯s a kindergarten, and it¡¯s our own, we¡¯ll have people specially trained to take care of it. When we get busy at night, the children will stay at home obediently. You don¡¯t have so many worries during the day when you¡¯re busy with other things, right?¡± Cai Xiaolian agreed. She had nned to show off her skills in the capital. Previously, she had asked third aunt Gu and Lu Xue to take on some business, but the two of them were inexperienced and did not manage to do it well. If the child was only taken care of by the nanny and maidservant every day, she would be worried that the child would not be close to her or would stick to her so that she could not be distracted by other things. But with this kindergarten, she could work in peace during the day, and at night, the nanny would take the child to her ce. It was just like in the modern world, where grandparents would send their children to and from school, parents would spend time with their children after work at night, and take them out to y on weekends. Seeing that Cai Xiaolian had listened, Gu shouxin smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, but let her think about it herself. After a long while, Cai Xiaolian decided, ¡± ¡°Dad, let¡¯s make one. After Yi Zhu gave birth, niannian used diluted Jade Pearl water to make her a lot of soup. Yi Zhu¡¯s original body was in good health, so she should be able to follow her to the capital after the new year. I¡¯ll write to her tomorrow morning to discuss it with her. Let¡¯s set this up and send her two children over. She¡¯ll have time to start a business with us!¡± Chapter 1901 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1901 Going to Yunzhou Gu Xin and the others had been touring around Suzhou for a few days. Just as they were about to leave for Thand, Bai Yi came looking for them. It was already the beginning of November. They nned to return to the capital directly after they went to Thand. However, Bai Yi said that he sanniang and Meng Meng¡¯s wedding date had been set on the first day of the twelfth lunar month. Meng Meng was the Big Brother that the Gu sisters liked very much. Moreover, he sanniang had a good rtionship with the other girls. Therefore, they directly gave up on the trip to Thand and nned to set off directly from Suzhou to Yunzhou to attend he sanniang and Meng Meng¡¯s wedding. Meng Meng was now a third-rank general in Yunzhou. He could not leave Yunzhou, so the wedding had to be held in Yunzhou. Prince Kang, his wife, and Princess Jinghe had already set off for Yunzhou. Fortunately, Meng Meng had seized a lot of spoils of war when he followed Lu Zheng to attack the sand divine Kingdom and the southern border a few years ago. He had enough silver to marry a wife. It was said that he had already bought a house in Yunzhou¡¯s state capital, and he had also bought a family to look after the house. He sanniang did not have to do anything when she went there, she only had to wait for the wedding. Meng Meng¡¯s three aunties and younger sister did not n to live with him in Yunzhou. They were in kunzhou to look after the Gu family¡¯s business. This time, Meng Meng¡¯s first aunt was unable to leave. Only his second, third, and fourth aunt, as well as Meng Yan, would be attending Meng Meng¡¯s wedding. After the wedding, they would head to the capital to attend Gu Nian¡¯s wedding before returning to kunzhou. Cai Xiaolian had handed over the Gu family¡¯s various businesses to sun Yumei and the Meng family to manage together. These people were also capable assistants that she had trained. She had even asked third aunt Meng and Meng Yan toe to the capital next year to continue helping her. In Beijing, she also nned to expand her business, so she needed a few experienced people by her side. On the 8th of November, the group set out bynd and headed straight for the clouds ins. After more than half a month¡¯s journey, they arrived at Yunzhou at the end of November. ¡°Waa! Niannian, Xinxin, sisi, Yiyi, Hanhan, Xue ¡®er, I¡¯m so happy that you guys made it!¡± He sanniang was really happy to see the girls. She had never thought that she would have two sworn sisters of simr age and a group of younger sisters. She was an orphan, and when others were good to her, she would dig out her heart for them. He sanniang looked at the beautiful jewelry and almost cried.¡±I never thought that there would be so many sisters putting on makeup on my wedding. In the past, I was very envious when sister Hui got married.¡± Gu Hui patted her head. Jinghe has given you father, mother, and brother. I¡¯ll give you my sister! This group of people is my sister, and also your sister. You have to remember that you have a family.¡± He sanniang hugged Gu Hui and started crying. This was the first time Gu Hui and Princess Jinghe had seen her cry since they had met her. When she was in the goddess Kingdom, she had never cried when she encountered danger and difficulties. Later, when she fought against the cloud Sea tribe, she was also injured, but she had never cried. When she talked about the hardships she had suffered when she was young, she was very calm. But at this moment, two days before her wedding, she cried in front of her sisters. The person who had never cried before suddenly cried. Everyone present did not know how tofort her, so they could only let her cry. Fortunately, he sanniang wasn¡¯t a crybaby. She quickly stopped crying after she vented her inner emotions. Chapter 1902 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1902 A big gossip Soon, the girls began to chat. From the end of August to the end of November, it had been three months. There was too much to talk about, and they might not be able to finish talking in one night. He sanniang began to share a piece of gossip with everyone. It was about Xie Zhiyi¡¯s brother, Xie Nanfeng. Xie Nanfeng and Jin Yingying had gotten together just two months ago. When Jin Yingying had saved the third Prince, Li Shan, who had been reborn, had pretended to be her Savior. She was worried that the third Prince would find out and kill Jin Yingying¡¯s family, leaving only Jin Yingying. She had been sold to the Yun nation, and it was also Xie Nanfeng who had rescued her. It was normal for a general to save the people of the great Zhou on the battlefield, but Jin Yingying was not an ordinary person. After saving her, she worked for the Gu family, but she lived in Xie Nanfeng¡¯s house. Xie Nanfeng wasn¡¯t at home, but the Peng family and Xie Zhiyi were. Xie Zhiyi went to the West, and Jin Yingying apanied Empress Xue back to the capital and then to kunzhou, so they were still living with the Peng family. The Peng family had taken a fancy to Jin Yingying. Later, Xie Nanfeng was injured after returning from thengge Kingdom, so he did not follow the Army led by Peng Eng to the West. While he was recuperating in kun city, the two of them fell in love. Xie Zhiyi didn¡¯t know about this until now. He was surprised and happy to hear he sanniang mention it. Her brother was a scoundrel when he was young, but he changedpletely after he joined the Army. She felt that it was her brother¡¯s good fortune in his previous life to be able to find such a gentle girl like Jin Yingying. Jin Yingying knew that the person she saved was the third Prince, and that someone was using her name. However, she didn¡¯t have any feelings for the third Prince. Because of the third Prince, her family was destroyed. Even if the Empress asked her to follow the third Prince, she wouldn¡¯t. On the other hand, Xie Nanfeng was her benefactor who had saved her from her misery. Furthermore, she had truly fallen for him while he was recuperating. The Peng group was the happiest about this. In the past, she was afraid that her son would not be able to get a good wife when he was a bastard. Now that he had such a good girl, how could she not be happy? What did it matter if they got married a littleter? Her son had grown up and was more sensible. He even knew how to serve the country. The girl he found was also from a good family. She was really grateful to God and the Gu family for appearing. If Xie Nanfeng hadn¡¯t been beaten up by the Gu family, she might not have been able to make this decision. This time, Xie Nanfeng had alsoe to Yunzhou. At the moment, he was with Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Peng ze to find Meng Meng for a drink. Xie Nanfeng was only a little younger than Peng ze, about the same age as Meng Meng. He used to look immature, but now he looked mature. After drinking a few bowls of wine, he held the bowl and said to Lu Zheng solemnly, ¡± ¡°General Lu, Nanfeng is grateful for your help in the past. Without you, Nanfeng might still be living a muddled life. I¡¯ve never said it all these years, but now that the war is over, Nanfeng has a chance. So, this bowl of wine, I toast it to general Lu!¡± He finished his drink. ¡°Xie Nanfeng, you don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. You should thank your mother, old general Peng, and the others.¡± Chapter 1903 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1903 More painful Lu Zheng put down his wine bowl, smiled, and continued, ¡± ¡°At that time, if your mother could not be ruthless enough to let people bring a rope to tie you up and bring you to kun Prefecture, how would we have met? If you hadn¡¯t gone, you wouldn¡¯t have used a rope to save me and Xinxin on the way, and I wouldn¡¯t have chosen you and me as soon as I went to kun city. So, there is a cause and effect for everything.¡± Xie Nanfengughed. He poured more wine for Lu Zheng, then for Meng Meng, Xue Qianyu, and Peng ze. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that everyone didn¡¯t abandon Nanfeng and treated him as one of us. Nan Feng would like to thank everyone here!¡± After he finished speaking, he raised his head and drank the wine in one gulp. let the past be the past, ¡± Peng ze said. just live well in the future! Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t say much. He just raised his head and drank it. Meng Meng had spent a lot of time with Xie Nanfeng, so he knew what Xie Nanfeng was like at first. He patted Xie Nanfeng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°Brother, who doesn¡¯t have a past? In the future, our great Zhou will definitely have a peaceful life. So, brother, after you get married, treat your wife well and give birth to a few chubby boys to serve your mother and live a peaceful life! I¡¯ll also drink this bowl of wine! I, Meng Meng, also acknowledge you as my brother!¡± At first, it was Xie Nanfeng who approached Meng Meng¡¯s fiance and slept with her. Naturally, Meng Meng didn¡¯t like Xie Nanfeng. Later on, the two of them had fought together and experienced life and death together. Meng Meng no longer held any grudges against him. Xue Qianyu and Peng ze didn¡¯t know about Xie Nanfeng¡¯s rtionship with Lu Zheng. There was no need to hide Lu Zheng¡¯s identity anymore, so he brought up the matter from back then. Xue qianxun looked at Peng ze speechlessly. He did not even need Lu Zheng to answer, and he had already helped him out. the Lin family has fallen. No one can help her even if she wants to find trouble with second Lu. Peng ze didn¡¯t care about Xue Qianyu¡¯s expression. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°So now it¡¯s you, Lu Zheng, who¡¯s causing trouble for her?¡± ¡°When I was young, I wanted to cut her into a thousand pieces,¡± Lu Zheng smiled and shook his head. Now, it seemed that there was no need for that. Sometimes, living was more painful than death. Look at that Peng mu!¡± Pengze,¡±Yingluo.¡± He really didn¡¯t want to mention this person. Meng Meng smacked his forehead. what a pity. What a pity that I was transferred to Yunzhou. Otherwise, I would be able to see the end of that heartless Peng mu! Xie Nanfeng nodded in agreement. If he hadn¡¯t been injured after escaping with Gu yingxue, he would have been able to see it. there¡¯s nothing to see, ¡± Xue qianren said. he¡¯s now guarding Xiao Yu in the princess¡¯s temple, being cursed at by people from both the East and West. It¡¯s really more painful to be alive than dead! Peng ze sighed and said, ¡± to be honest, when I first saw little Jin, there was a moment when I thought that he would unify the Western Region in the future. Then, he woulde to take revenge on the Peng family. After all, Xiao Yu had given the chance to give birth to Xue ¡®er, and the person who had harmed her was someone the Peng family had raised for more than ten years. However, on the way back, I realized that the hostility on his body was getting less and less. It was the same as when I first met him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met the Prince of quicksand when he was the county Magistrate,¡± Meng Meng said curiously. He¡¯s a very clever, lively, and likable child. General ze, I can¡¯t imagine what he would look like if he was angry. Did he really be very powerful now? Can you defeat me?¡± ¡°Even if I can¡¯t beat you, you can¡¯t take him down,¡± Lu Zheng wagged his finger. Chapter 1904 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1904 Chapter 1904-fitting ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him when he was the county Magistrate, but he definitely won¡¯t lose to you,¡± Xue Qianyu agreed. This brat was able to lock up the tens of thousands of soldiers of Yunhai in a city and then ughter them to avenge his sister!¡± Meng Meng sighed,¡±what a pity, Xiao Yu!¡± Such a gentle girl.¡± The men didn¡¯t speak for a while. After a while, Pengze directly picked up the wine jar.¡±Come, let¡¯s drink! Let¡¯s toast to general Meng¡¯s happy fate and early birth of a son!¡± Everyone picked up the wine jars. Meng Meng chuckled. don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I, general ze, will work hard to surpass you and sister Hui. I¡¯ll definitely give birth to a child as soon as possible! Pengze,¡±Yingluo.¡± I really want to smash a jar of wine on your head, you silly thing! Lu Zheng and the restughed along. That night, the men drank until midnight, and the girls chatted until midnight. The next day, consort Kang brought the housekeeper and the elderly woman to bring the wedding dress over for he sanniang to try on. She wanted to see if there were any areas that were unsuitable and to change them as soon as possible. This was the first time thedies had seen Gu Hui in her wedding dress. They were all very curious and asked he sanniang to put it on quickly. ¡°Sister, we have to hurry back. You have to try on the wedding dress too!¡± While he sanniang was trying on the clothes, Gu Xin mentioned Gu Nian. ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t have to worry about your sister. Your mother had personally designed a set of clothes for your sister a long time ago. She had already asked someone to make it from head to toe. Unless you¡¯ve put on some weight while you¡¯re out ying, you¡¯re absolutely suitable!¡± Consort Kang said with a smile. ¡°Aunt, have you seen it? Is she pretty?¡± Gu Xin tugged at consort Kang and asked, ¡± you¡¯ve been in the capital for decades. Have you ever seen someone more beautiful than my sister¡¯s wedding dress? ¡± ¡°Of course! Your aunt¡¯s wedding dress is more beautiful than your sister¡¯s!¡± Consort Kang said with a smile. ¡°Eh? Mother, didn¡¯t you always say that my father didn¡¯t give you a proper wedding, and that the ugliest thing was the wedding dress? Even yours is more beautiful than niannian¡¯s, then the wedding dress that second aunt prepared for niannian must be very ugly!¡± Princess Jing was trying to undermine him. Consort Kang red at her. I¡¯m just teasing Xinxin. she said. The girlsughed and were about to continue talking about Gu Nian when he sanniang came out. He sanniang stood up from behind the screen. Her expression was visibly nervous. She looked at consort Kang and the other girls and asked without confidence, ¡± ¡°Foster mother, sisters, how¡¯s my outfit?¡± The crowd was stunned for a moment. Then, consort Kang stood up and went to he sanniang¡¯s side to help her tidy up.¡±Very good! How could my daughter not be well? Sanniang, you don¡¯t usually dress up well. If you dress up well, I don¡¯t think that stinky brat Meng Meng is good enough for you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± he sanniang was a little happy. ¡°Really?¡± his sisters surrounded him. ¡°Sister he San, your tassels are pretty.¡± ¡°Your skirt is beautiful, and your cor makes your neck look very long and beautiful!¡± ¡°I like this Phoenix Cor of yours. Wow, your face looks so small when you wear this Phoenix Cor!¡± I bet that when the veil is lifted, brother Meng will definitely not dare to recognize her. He will definitely think that someone else¡¯s wife hase to the wrong house. ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s possible. Our thirddy used to be tough and was criticized by Meng Meng several times. She¡¯s dressed so gently. That brat Meng Meng definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to recognize her. ¡± Chapter 1905 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1905 Not so obvious He sanniang calmed down under everyone¡¯s praise. She began to think about Meng Meng¡¯s expression after he lifted the veil. Hmph, clothes make the man. She knew that she would definitely look super good if she dressed up well. Second aunt Gu had said that the bride would be the most beautiful on the day of the wedding. The first day of the twelfth lunar month was suitable for marriage. Meng Meng was riding on a tall horse, followed by handsome and powerful generals like Lu Zheng, Xue qianren, and Xie Nanfeng. Behind them were the men from the military. This bridal escort team was very impressive. There were quite a lot of people in the capital city of cloud state who were watching the show, even though it was already snowing. When they arrived at the temporary residence of King Kang¡¯s residence, the wedding process waspleted. Meng Meng sessfully found a bride. The two of them bid farewell to King Kang and Queen Kang. Then, King Kang¡¯s Crown Prince carried he sanniang out. Majesty Kang and his wife were very generous people. Since they had already recognized he sanniang as their adopted daughter, they had prepared one hundred and twenty-eight boxes for her dowry. It was less than Princess Jinghe¡¯s but much more than most noble daughters. Meng Meng looked at the pile of dowries and thought that he was still a littlecking in silver. Did he have to go to an enemy¡¯sir to spend his money to match his wife¡¯s dowry? In the dowry, there were makeup from the Grand Empress Dowager, the Empress Dowager, and the Empress. This could be considered a kind of honor. The lively and bustling wedding procession brought the bride back to the Meng¡¯s residence. In the Meng¡¯s residence, second and third aunt Meng had already packed up and made preparations. When Gu Xin and Gu si came to the Meng family, they went to talk to Meng Yan. Meng Meng¡¯s younger sister was about the same age as Gu Xin and Gu si. When they were in the vige, everyone was very familiar with each other. However, things changed and Gu Xin got into an ident, so they didn¡¯t have much interaction. However, Meng Yan had the same personality as her brother. After not seeing each other for a long time, they wouldn¡¯t be strangers at all. They would get to know each other very quickly. After entering the nuptial chamber, he lifted the veil, and just as the girls had expected, Meng Meng was scared silly. Meng Meng looked at he sanniang, who was sitting upright. Oh my, which family¡¯s silly daughter-inw is this? did she run to the wrong ce? He sanniang looked up at Meng Meng and burst intoughter. As expected, her friends were all smart people. They could even guess Meng Meng¡¯s expression. Meng Meng heard the sound and took a step back in shock. ¡°You, you¡¯re third mother?¡± hahahaha! he sanniangughed until her back was bent. She stood up and walked towards Meng Meng, then pushed him. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± You don¡¯t even recognize your own wife? You idiot!¡± Meng Meng¡¯s big eyes blinked,¡±you, when did you be so beautiful?¡± Oh my God, I can¡¯t believe that I, old Meng, can also marry the daughter of the immortal!¡± He sanniang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at his expression. Finally, she put her hands on her hips and said, ¡± ¡°Meng Meng, what do you mean? Does that mean I used to be very ugly?¡± Meng Meng quickly shook his head. no, no, no. My dear wife, I don¡¯t mean it that way! I just think that your beauty wasn¡¯t so obvious in the past! She was too beautiful now! I don¡¯t even dare to let you go out and meet people, what if you¡¯re taken away by someone!¡± He sanniang reached out to pull Meng Meng¡¯s ear but was caught by him. He lifted her up and turned her around,¡±My, my, old Meng¡¯s, wife is so handsome! Our Meng family¡¯s ancestral grave is smoking! Ancestors, look at our Meng family¡¯s daughter-inw, she¡¯s so pretty! Thank you, ancestors, for blessing and protecting Yingluo.¡± Chapter 1906 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1906 Back After he sanniang and Meng Meng got married, she would stay in Yunzhou to follow Meng Meng. Yunzhou was the territory of the Yi family¡¯s Army. General Yi had personally been to kun city before and had seen the extraordinary female soldiers of the Peng family. Therefore, he had given he sanniang the authority to form a group of female soldiers of the Yi family and start selecting people after the first month of the next year. He sanniang had been with eldest Madam Peng since she was a child, so she was very familiar with this. She could definitelyplete the task. After the two of them got married, they returned home three times. On the fourth day, they directly followed therge group back to the capital. Meng Meng had also been given a month¡¯s leave, so he could head to the capital to attend Gu Nian¡¯s wedding. It was not far from Yunzhou to the capital, and it would only take a few days. When they arrived in the capital, it was the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month. The Gu family, who received the news, prepared a few tables of dishes and invited everyone to a banquet. After three rounds of drinking, everyone got up and left. Gu Xin pulled Lu Zheng aside with a heavy heart. Lu Zheng had a little too much to drink. He wasn¡¯t drunk, but he reeked of alcohol. He leaned against the pir in the veranda and gathered Gu Xin¡¯s cloak before holding onto her hands, ¡± ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m an adult, no one will do anything to me!¡± Lu Zheng rubbed Gu Xin¡¯s hands and blew on them, ¡± ¡°The high Duke¡¯s public house isn¡¯t far from the Gu residence. If I¡¯m not used to it, I¡¯lle to second uncle to take me in. Then, I¡¯ll ask grandmother to take me and fight my way back tomorrow!¡± The two of them had already heard that after grandma Gu returned to the capital, she had directly thrown Madame Lin into the prison of the capital governor¡¯s manor for a few days. Lu Zheng patted Gu Xin¡¯s head. good girl. It¡¯s cold outside. It¡¯s snowing! Quickly go inside!¡± Gu Xin nodded and retracted her hand. She then stretched out both her hands, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, Come and Hug Me! Father, mother, and sister all said that I¡¯m a lucky little baby, and asked me to pass my luck to you!¡± Lu Zheng hugged Gu Xin tightly in his arms and took a deep breath, ¡± my lucky little baby, after taking a breath of your Lucky Air, I feel a hundred times more energetic. All the monsters and demons are no match for me! Satisfied, Gu Xin let go of her and sent Lu Zheng to the door, watching him get into the carriage reluctantly. Lu Zheng heaved a long sigh of relief after he got into the carriage. It had been 11 years. He had left the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion for a full 11 years. If the time from his previous life was counted, it would be a few decades. He had already forgotten what he looked like in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion¡¯s courtyard, and whether the flowers and trees in the courtyard had already withered. Wuwu, what are you thinking about? it¡¯s winter now, the season with heavy snow. Even if it didn¡¯t wither, it would be covered by the falling snow. The Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion was indeed not far from the Gu mansion. They were both in the most prestigious circle in the capital, just a Street away. The carriage arrived very quickly. After the coachman stopped the carriage, he did not see Lu Zhenging out. He called out, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± mm, ¡± Lu Zheng replied. After a while, he pulled open the curtains. His eyes were as cold as the snow. He stood in the snow and looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar sign on the door that read ¡± Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion ¡°. Suddenly, the door opened and Lu Zheng frowned. Chapter 1907 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1907 The Lu n The head butler of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion saw Lu Zheng and quickly went forward.¡±This lowly one greets the Prince. The high Duke ordered this lowly one to wait for the Prince here. It¡¯ste at night and cold outside. Your Highness, you should go home!¡± Lu Zheng looked at the old man in front of him. He was older than his father and had followed his grandfather in the past. After his grandfather passed away, he was sent to the manor by the Lin family. The spy he had ced in the manor had mentioned that now that the Lin family had fallen, the country guarding Duke had summoned them back and punished the former Butler. This was to make him treat the people in the manor better for the sake of their past rtionship. The old Butler was a man of thete Duke Zhenguo. He had taken his main surname and was named Lu an. Lu Zheng had to call him uncle an. ¡°Uncle an, it¡¯s been a long time. How are you doing?¡± Lu Zheng reached out to support the head butler. The head butler was a little excited. I¡¯m very good. All these years, Your Highness¡¯s people have been very good to me. I still have the energy to serve Your Highness! ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in then!¡± Lu Zheng smiled and nodded. Have they all gone to rest?¡± The head butler followed beside Lu Zheng and answered, ¡± ¡°The high Duke and second master have not rested yet. They are waiting for you in the main hall.¡± Lu Zheng stopped in his tracks. ¡°This is what they should do,¡± the head butler said softly. Your Highness, you fought bravely in the West and protected the great Zhou. You returned victorious, so you should have waited for a long time!¡± Lu Zheng smiled and did not say anything. He walked slowly towards the main hall. There were some changes in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor. In his previous life, when he reappeared, it was a few years earlier than now. At that time, the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor was still a lively scene. But now, perhaps because of the Lin family¡¯s matter, the Duke Zhengguo did not want the manor to be high-profile! The dozens of people in the house all looked over. The Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion was not separated, and the three branches lived together. The main branch was Lu Zheng¡¯s father¡¯s branch, and they had inherited the title of nobility. Other than the married Lu Xue, there was also Lu Zheng in the main branch, as well as the Lin family¡¯s two children, Lu Ming and Lu Suan, and the children of the country guarding Duke¡¯s two aunts. State Duke Zhenguo had two concubines. Concubine Jiang had given birth to a son and a daughter. His daughter, Lu Shuang, was already married. His son, Lu Yue, was 12 years old this year. Concubine Fang only had one daughter, Lu Lin, who was about the same age as Lu Suan and was at the age to propose marriage. However, due to the Lin family¡¯s matters two years ago, it had been dyed. She was 18 years old and had yet to marry into her family. The Lin family¡¯s son, Lu Ming, was only one year younger than Lu Zheng. He was already 20 years old. When he got married, the Lin family had not been in trouble. He married Ying Qingqing, the legitimate daughter of the Ying family who guarded Jiangnan. They had a son, Lu Tingyun, who was already one year old. Lu Ming also had a concubine, who was his Lin family¡¯s cousin. The two were childhood sweethearts. From this rtionship, it could be seen that Ying Qingqing, who was born in a family of generals, did not have a good rtionship with Lu Ming¡¯s husband. She did not care much about matters. The second son of the Lu family was the younger brother of the country guarding Duke, second master Lu, Lu Zhenyun. Second master Lu was currently the assistant Minister of the Ministry of Revenue and was a tactful person. Second Madam Lu, Qin Shi, was from the Qin family of tai Zhou. Because of her status as the youngest daughter of the first wife, she was very arrogant. In the past, because of the Lin family, she had been punished in front of Lin Shi time and time again. When the Qin family fell, she was the happiest person in the whole country guarding Duke¡¯s mansion. She and second master Lu had three children. Lu Qin and Lu Zheng were the same age. Little Lu was already married and had children in his month. He married the niece of Empress Xue¡¯s maternal family, which was also Xue Qianyu¡¯s cousin. The child was already two years old and was a girl. The second branch had another son, Lu Feng, who was 11 years old and was currently studying at the Imperial College. In addition, the only girl in the second branch, Lu Wen, had been weak and sickly since she was young. At the age of 15, she rarely went out. Chapter 1908 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1908 Really simr The Lu family¡¯s third son, Lu Zhentao, was the former High Duke¡¯s illegitimate son and the country guarding Duke¡¯s half-brother. He managed the entire Lu family¡¯s business and did not enter the officialdom. Because of his identity as a concubine¡¯s son, the old Duke had chosen a merchant¡¯s first wife¡¯s daughter, the SU family. The SU family had died early, leaving behind a son and a daughter. Third Master Lu did not remarry, nor did he have any concubines. The third branch¡¯s son, Lu Jun, was 13 years old and was studying at the Imperial College. Their daughter, Lu Suan, was 10 years old. Overall, the first household had the most people, while the third household had the simplest father and son. There were more than 20 people in the Lu family, including his mother. The moment Lu Zheng pushed the door open, everyone looked over. There was no doubt about Lu Zheng¡¯s appearance. He looked very much like the country guarding Duke. When the country guarding Duke was young, he was one of the most handsome men in the great Zhou. Otherwise, he would not have been able to abduct Lu Zheng¡¯s mother when he passed by the Zhou family town and make her so loyal to him. He also couldn¡¯t let the daughter of a noble family like Lin Shi still think of him after he got married and have so much love and hate. Lu Zheng walked in front of the country guarding Duke and smiled.¡±Father, your son has returned!¡± The country guarding Duke frowned slightly. He was a little angry. No matter what, he was still this brat¡¯s father. They had not seen each other for so many years, and he had just appeared so brazenly. Was he going to be over just by shouting? The country guarding Duke did not answer him, but second old master Lu said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Little Rou is back! It¡¯s been so many years, and you¡¯re really too much. You didn¡¯t even tell your family that nothing happened to you. You¡¯ve made second uncle sad for nothing!¡± Lu Zheng looked over and said in all seriousness,¡±Second uncle, it¡¯s not that your nephew didn¡¯t want to report, but your nephew didn¡¯t dare! If nephew sends a letter to the family, maybe second uncle really won¡¯t be able to see nephew!¡± Second old master Lu,¡±Yingluo.¡± He subconsciously nced at Madame Lin. Madame Lin gritted her teeth and calmed herself down. In the end, she did not re up. Second Madam Lu was much more straightforward. She smiled sincerely and pulled on Lu Zheng.¡±Brother Yi has grown up. Second aunt is really happy to see that brother Yi is fine! When second aunt received the news, she even went to the ancestral hall to tell sister-inw! She said that brother Yi is promising, so sis-inw can be at ease!¡± When Qin Shi married into the family, Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, Zhou Shi, happened to be pregnant with him. Not long after, Qin Shi also had Lu Yue. Zhou Shi grew up in a small ce and was the only daughter. She was more lively and carefree. Qin Shi happened to be pampered since she was young. After getting pregnant again and again, the two of them had a very good rtionship. Lu Zheng quietly retracted his hand and said politely, ¡± ¡°Many thanks to second Shen for telling my mother.¡± He knew everyone in the Lu family like the back of his hand and also knew Qin Shi¡¯s personality. She was not bad, but she was definitely not that good either. ¡°Third uncle, your nephew is back!¡± He turned to look at third Master Lu. Third Lu master nodded with a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡± Other than that, third Master Lu did not say anything else. Lu Yang from the third branch blinked his big eyes and looked at Lu Zheng timidly. Lu Zheng saw her as well. He smiled. when I went to the old mansion, third aunt was not even pregnant with che ¡®er. Time really flies. Lu Yang was stunned for a moment. He walked up to Lu Zheng and said, ¡± ¡°You are second brother, right? Second brother, you really look like eldest uncle!¡± The country guarding Duke, who was about to explode in anger, was instantly appeased when he heard Lu Yang¡¯s words. He looked at Lu Zheng and thought that he was quite simr. He still remembered how he looked like when he was young. This kid looked at least 80% like him, and 20% like his mother and little Jia. Chapter 1909 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1909 Chapter 1909-unfilial son Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes looked like the Zhou family¡¯s, but he looked like the country guarding Duke in other areas. His parents ¡®eyes were also big, so at a nce, one would think that Lu Zheng looked exactly like the young Duke Zhengguo. But if one looked closely, one would find that his eyes were actually like Zhou¡¯s. Only the country guarding Duke and Madame Lin could see this. The country guarding Duke had done it because he loved the Zhou family and had let them down. Therefore, Zhou¡¯s appearance was deeply imprinted in his mind. On the other hand, the Lin family hated the Zhou family. Even though Lu Zheng was already in his early twenties, her hatred did not decrease at all. Furthermore, because Lu Zheng had be the Crown Prince, the Lin family had fallen, and the Lin family hated the Zhou family even more. She thought that if it wasn¡¯t for Madam Zhou seducing her man and marrying into the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion first, this little sword seed wouldn¡¯t have been born, and so many things wouldn¡¯t have happened. The Lin family had always thought that Lu Zheng had an indelible role in the fall of the Lin family. The country guarding Duke suddenly felt a little dejected. alright, we¡¯ve seen them. From now on, we¡¯ll all be at home. We¡¯ll see each other often. Everyone, go! he said. He just came back, so he needs to rest well.¡± Third Lu master took the lead and returned to the third branch with his children. The second branch couple also brought the children back. There was no movement from the main branch. Lu Zheng turned around to leave, but was stopped by someone.¡±Second brother, you have not returned for many years. Do you still remember your own courtyard? Do you want me to get someone to take you there?¡± The one who spoke was Lu Ming, the son of the Lin family. He had a yful expression and a frivolous look, but the anger in his eyes could not be hidden. It was obvious that he was very unconvinced. He had thought that the position of the Crown Prince was within his reach, but in the end, he was stunned. Lu Zheng stopped in his tracks and turned around. He looked at Lu Ming and said, ¡± ¡°No need. No matter what, I¡¯m still the heir to the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, the master of this mansion. Even if I can¡¯t find my courtyard, who would dare to stop me if I wanted to use yours?¡± Lu Yang had long been unable to hold it in. Now, only the people from the first household were present. She looked at Lu Zheng with hatred.¡±Lu Zheng, what do you mean? Are you trying to stir up a conflict in the family and make father unhappy? You¡¯re so unfilial, do you have the right to be the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if I¡¯m qualified or not,¡± Lu Zheng smiled. So what if he provoked a conflict? This is my territory. I can do whatever I want here. Lu Yang, you¡¯re 18, right? does anyone outside know that you¡¯re so shrewish? No wonder she was not married yet. As the future master of the country guarding Duke¡¯s mansion, I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t provide for you.¡± Lu Yang,¡±you¡¯re Chengcheng.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The country guarding Duke shouted and red at Lu Zheng. do you think I¡¯m dead? It¡¯s your territory now that I¡¯ve just returned. Don¡¯t forget, if I don¡¯t die, the position of country guarding Duke will never be yours!¡± Lu Zheng looked at the country guarding Duke and asked seriously, ¡± ¡°Father, you¡¯re old. If you want to die, I can fulfill your wish. You should also go and repent to my mother! As for your second wife and her children, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of them for you. I¡¯ve suffered for more than ten years, and they definitely won¡¯t be left out. Father, do you need my help?¡± ¡°Unfilial son! You unfilial son!¡± The country guarding Duke did not expect Lu Zheng to say that. He felt all the blood in his body rush to his head. He was about to faint, and his heart felt extremely ufortable. He pointed at Lu Zheng, and could not say anything other than his unfilial son. Chapter 1910 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1910 If only Madame Lin hurried over to calm the country guarding Duke while Lu Yang poured him hot water. Lu Ming wanted to add fuel to the fire, but Lu Zheng did not give him the chance. Lu Zheng took two steps forward and looked at the loving couple and their well-behaved children. He was already numb to it. When he was young, he would envy and hate them, but now, he was numb to it. He looked at the country guarding Duke,¡±father, don¡¯t be angry and harm your health. Otherwise, this country guarding Duke Manor will really be my territory.¡± The Good Wife in your heart, the children and grandchildren you love, will live under my hands. Think about it, if this unfilial son can anger me to death, what else can¡¯t he do?¡± With that, his lips curled up and he turned to leave. ¡°Stop! Unfilial son, stop right there!¡± The country guarding Duke had just been appeased and had a sip of water to rx, but in the end, he was once again ufortable with Lu Zheng¡¯s words. Unfortunately, Lu Zheng would not listen to him at all. Lu Zheng was walking in the huge Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion with uncle an following behind him, his face full of worry. When he was young, he was the old Duke Zhengguo¡¯s manservant. At that time, he was quite distressed for Lu Xue and Lu Zheng. Now that he was old, he still could not bear to see the Duke Zhengguo and the Lin family bully Lu Zheng. However, now that the Prince had grown up, he would not be bullied by others. Seeing that Lu Zheng was heading in the direction of the ancestral hall, uncle an did not ask further. The Crown Prince had not returned for many years. He would definitely go to visit the old master and Madam Zhou when he returned. ¡°Uncle an, you should go rest! I¡¯m very familiar with the high Duke¡¯s public house and I know how to return to my own courtyard.¡± When they reached the ancestral hall, Lu Zheng turned around and said to uncle an. ¡°Alright, Your Highness. The Prince also went to bed early. I¡¯ve already asked the servants in Bo Cui garden to clean up the courtyard. The Prince will go back in a while to wash up and rest. When the old Duke and Zhou Furen see that the Crown Prince has returned, they will definitely be very happy.¡± An Bo said. Lu Zheng smiled and nodded. After uncle an left, Lu Zheng entered the ancestral hall and closed the door. He took three incense sticks from the side, lit them, and knelt on the futon. ¡°Grandfather, mother, Luan ¡®er has returned.¡± The ancestral hall was filled with the ancestors of the Zhou family, and the one of the lowest seniority was his mother, Zhou Yujia. He held up the incense and told his experience over the years, like a traveler returning to his family and telling his elders what he had seen. His voice was very light, sometimes cheerful, sometimes deep. In the country guarding Duke¡¯s study, his heart had already calmed down. He took out a scroll from his collection of paintings and slowly unfurled it. Her smile was unforgettable! ¡°Little Jia, Luan ¡®er is back. Will you still hate me?¡± the country guarding Duke had tears in his eyes. Unfortunately, no one answered him. Tears flowed from the corners of his eyes and dripped onto the painting. The country guarding Duke quickly wiped them dry with a handkerchief. He was afraid that his tears would dirty the painting and infect the person in it. He thought of the time when they had met in Zhou n town, thought of the beauty of their marriage, and thought of the scoundrels he had be after their marriage. Tears kept flowing down his face. It had been more than twenty years since he shed tears. Thest time he cried was when his little Jia passed away. If he hadn¡¯t been soft-hearted back then, if he had been more determined, if he had taken Jia to guard the border, would all these things have not happened? Chapter 1911 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1911 Chapter 1911-great help Unfortunately, there were no ifs. To the country guarding Duke, the night that Lu Zheng returned was a sleepless night. For the entire Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, except for the children who were still insensible, and the father and son of the third branch, no one else had slept much. It was understandable that the Lin mother and son could not sleep, but the second branch couple could not sleep either. Second master Lu and Qin Shi were covered in the quilt and stared at the top of the bed. They did not fall asleep for a long time. Qin Shi turned to the side and asked second master Lu, ¡± ¡°Old master, do you think that Lu Zheng came back just for the position of Crown Prince? Also, is it really impossible for our second branch to seed? Does the Emperor really hold him in high regard?¡± Second old master Lu rolled his eyes and did not want to say anything. Qin Shi punched him,¡±old master, tell me!¡± It¡¯ll make it easier for me to treat him in the future, otherwise I¡¯ll implicate you if I make a mistake.¡± Second old master Lu thought about it and agreed. The person beside him looked kind but his means were very ruthless. He had learned a lot of means from his sister-inw over the years. Originally, when the Lin family fell, he was still confident in dealing with the first branch. At that time, he could let the Qin family start from the back residence. However, that kid Lu Zheng came back. Not only did hee back, but he also made a contribution and gained the emperor¡¯s favor. Most importantly, he found a good Yue family. In the past, when Gu shouxin was the top schr, second master Lu did not take him seriously. However, these few years when Gu shouxin came to kun city, kun city changed. Two months ago, he entered the Ministry of Rites. The Ministry of Rites Yamen was very close to the Ministry of official personnel affairs. He wanted to make friends with Gu shouxin, so naturally, he got to know him. Then, he found out that this Lord Gu was really not easy to deal with! With such a future father-inw around, he would be a great help! Second old master Lu was a little unconvinced. His big brother was inferior to him in every way. He was not good at literature or martial arts. Other than having a good-looking face, he had nothing else. They were not as good at war as their father, and they were not good at making friends in the Imperial court. They could not get along with their colleagues, and they were really inferior to him in everything. But his big brother had a good father-inw! Now, his big brother¡¯s son also had a good father-inw. It was really infuriating! The Emperor had previously arranged a marriage for arge number of people, including Gu Xin and Lu Zheng. Although the date of their marriage had not been set, the identity of this fiance and husband-to-be was known to everyone. If there were no idents, Gu shouxin would be Lu Zheng¡¯s good father-inw. ¡°Master!¡± Seeing that he was ignoring her, Qin Shi sat up in anger. However, it was too cold, so she shrank back into her bed and said angrily, ¡± old master, what are you thinking? why are you ignoring me? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Second old master Lu replied and then said, ¡± let¡¯s just wait and see! You can do whatever you want. He wouldn¡¯t stay in the backyard when he came back. He would wait until he got married! As for the Lin family, you can treat them however you want. Opportunities were reserved for those who were prepared. Madam, I believe you know what to do.¡± Qin Shi¡¯s eyes brightened and then she nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll go to the Gu family to visit old master and old Madam tomorrow and help Brother Yi build a good rtionship with his future mother-inw.¡± Second master Lu said, ¡± take concubine su with you. My inw is the Empress¡¯s cousin. She is also rted to second Madam Gu¡¯s eldest son-inw. Take Wen ¡®er out for a walk. No matter what, it is not bad to let Wen¡¯ er get in touch with the Gu family¡¯sdy. Chapter 1912 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1912 Chapter 1912-unwilling The eldest son of the second branch, Lu Qin, was the third child in their generation. He married Xue Qianyu¡¯s cousin, Su Qing, and the two of them had a son who was already two years old. At this moment, Su Qing had already fallen asleep, but Lu Qin still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Lu Zheng¡¯s appearance shed in his mind. The two of them were about the same age. He could not understand why Lu Zheng¡¯s aura was so strong. Even when he stood in front of him, he was a little scared and a little scared. He frowned. Ever since he was young, their grandfather had always liked his eldest grandson more and was even more biased towards him. If not for the fact that his aunt was not Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, he was sure that he would have lived in Lu Zheng¡¯s shadow for the rest of his childhood. He did not think that Lu Zheng was better than him in any way. He felt that the old man was biased. Because Lu Zheng¡¯s mother was gone, he had taught Lu Zheng more. That was why Lu Zheng knew more than him. For example, he did not care about Lu Ming from the first branch at all. After the fall of the Lin family, he had thought a lot. He thought that he could slowly make Lu Ming, this idiot, die. He did not expect that the person he hated the most when he was young, Lu Zheng, had returned. It was like you were working hard to do something, and the ending was always going in a good direction, showing that you would eventually reach the end. In the end, someone suddenly appeared and blocked your way, so that you couldn¡¯t see the end at all. Lu Qin hated. He hated thete Duke Zhengguo for not teaching him well when he was young. He hated Lu Zheng. He hated Lu Zheng for not dying outside anding back. He also hated the Lin family. He hated the Lin family for not burning Lu Zheng to death back then and giving him a chance to live. He told himself silently that Lu Zheng was only blocking his way, not cutting off his path. He would definitely be able to clear the obstacles, definitely. After encouraging himself, Lu Qin closed his eyes. Even if he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, he would force himself to sleep. If he didn¡¯t have good energy, how could he face everything new tomorrow? The more difficult the situation was, the more he had to be alert. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even have the strength to clear the obstacles. At this moment, Lu Yang was still in Madame Lin¡¯s room. She felt very sorry for her mother.¡±Mother, is father not going back to his room again? Is it because ever since the ident with maternal grandfather and the rest, father rarely returns to his room?¡± She hoped that her daughter could be carefree and not think about anything. She wanted to marry into a good family. However, her daughter was turning eighteen after the new year. She had not found a good family. Her temper was getting more and more impatient. The girl did not care about anything and said anything. Hatred filled Lu Yang¡¯s heart, mother! Why are you staring at me? It¡¯s that little sword seed Lu Zheng who caused this, not me. His father must have gone to chat with him now, trying to ease the rtionship between him and his son. Father is such a person, he will lean towards whoever is in power!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Madame Lin rebuked, ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to say that about your father. Lu Zheng is your brother, so you have to perform well.¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Lu Yang looked at Madame Lin in disbelief. mother, what nonsense are you talking about? He¡¯s Zhou Jian¡¯s bastard son. He¡¯s not my brother. He¡¯s not worthy! Why should I perform well?¡± ¡°When necessary, you must learn to read people¡¯s faces.¡± Madame Lin held Lu Yang¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ni ¡®er, believe in mother. Listen to mother. Mother will restore our High Duke¡¯s public house to its former glory. Lu Yang shook off Lin Shi¡¯s hand and said,¡±how is that possible?¡± The Emperor had arranged a marriage between Lu Zheng and Gu Xin. Gu Xin is not only Princess Xin Xin of quicksand country, she is also the princess protector of our great Zhou.¡± Chapter 1913 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1913 Chapter 1913-training a girl ¡°As long as she marries in, our Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion will be under their control! mother, I don¡¯t want this to happen. Mother, is there any way to stop Gu Xin from marrying into the family? we¡¯ll only deal with Lu Zheng alone. With the two of them together, we¡¯ll have the help of the Emperor and the Empress. We¡¯ll never be able to do anything to Lu Zheng! Lu Yang said unwillingly. ¡°Ni ¡®er, I didn¡¯t expect you to have already seen this.¡± Madame Lin raised her eyebrows and smiled. mother will tell you. Even if she¡¯s a True Royal Princess, once she¡¯s married into the high Duke¡¯s public house, she¡¯s my daughter-inw and I¡¯m her mother-inw. In our great Zhou, isn¡¯t it easy for a mother-inw to punish her daughter-inw?¡± Lin Shi seemed to have found the right direction and continued, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s like this. The men of the Gu family don¡¯t have concubines, so I¡¯m sure their family¡¯s culture doesn¡¯t allow their son-inw to have a concubine.¡± Lu Yang was a little envious, but it was only for a moment. Soon, she followed Lin Shi¡¯s line of thought. Madame Lin continued, ¡± the Gu family¡¯s daughter can¡¯t stand her husband having another woman. Lu Zheng doesn¡¯t seem to n on taking concubines either. But he has already returned. Although your maternal grandfather and first aunt have fallen, the woman in charge of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion is still your mother. As a stepmother, I feel sorry for the son left behind by my elder sister, so it¡¯s not difficult for me to arrange a few servant girls for my son¡¯s study. When that happens, we don¡¯t have to do anything and the two of them will start fighting. Once Gu Xin is unhappy, the entire Gu family and the royal family will not let Lu Zheng off easily!¡± Lu Yang¡¯s face brightened, but he thought of something and asked worriedly, ¡± ¡°Mother, ever since the incident with maternal grandfather and eldest aunt, second aunt has been fighting against you. When the timees, will shee out and cause trouble?¡± ¡°Hmph! She?¡± Lin Shi¡¯s face was filled with disdain. she couldn¡¯t do anything to me these two years! Besides, she¡¯s not a good person. Maybe she wants to see this scene more than we do. Your second uncle and second aunt¡¯s ambitions are not small.¡± Lu ni was shocked,¡±mother, are you talking about Yingluo?¡± Madame Lin nced at Lu Yang and sighed. She regretted not teaching Lu Yang about the harem. She had thought that the Lin family would be able to hold the throne forever, that the seventh Prince would sessfully ascend to the throne, and that her daughter would live a carefree life. In the end, it turned out to be this scene. She patted Lu Yang¡¯s hand and said,¡¯ni¡¯ er, from now on, don¡¯t be as insensible as you were before. Remember mother¡¯s words, you have to rely on yourself for everything. Others will fall one day. Only by growing one¡¯s own brain and standing in an undefeatable position could one always be above others. He had to learn to see his surroundings and the thoughts of the people around him. It wasn¡¯t about looking at the surface. Anyone would do what was on the surface. your second uncle is always a smiling good man. Your second aunt appears to be bullying the weak and afraid of the strong. Lu Qin appears to be a gentle and elegant noble son of a family. In reality, their family of three is cursing our first branch for some reason. Don¡¯t think that just because someone is smiling at you, they are really kind to you.¡± Lu Yang listened to these words and nodded solemnly. ¡°Mother, I know. Mother, before Gu Xin marries into our family, do you think I should be sincere and keep in touch with her?¡± no, ¡± Madame Lin shook her head. it¡¯s too obvious. Lu Yang was stunned. Madame Lin smiled and said,¡±it¡¯s too obvious. It¡¯ll make people distrustful.¡± Gu Xin was able toe back in one piece after two years in the westernnds, she¡¯s not a little rabbit.¡± Chapter 1914 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1914 I¡¯ll definitely restore your glory Lu Yang was a little discouraged,¡±then, Yingluo ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, you need to change your impatient personality. Let¡¯s use our brains. Since you¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re sincere, we should show her our sincerity at the right time. If you¡¯re too anxious, you¡¯ll seem less sincere.¡± Lu Yang,¡±then, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take it slow,¡± Madame Lin interrupted her. As long as you listen to mother, mother will slowly exin to you the implications of this matter.¡± ¡°Okay, Mother, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Lu ni nodded. Seeing that Lu Yang was so obedient and not as silly as before, Lin Shi heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Be good and go to sleep! It¡¯s been a long day.¡± Lu Yang pursed his lips and was unhappy again. ¡°But mother, father¡¯s attitude today shows that he doesn¡¯t take you seriously. I¡¯ll f * ck you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Madame Lin interrupted her and shook her head. However, the fierceness in her eyes revealed her heart at the moment. I¡¯ve lived for more than half of my life. Mother only cares about you and your brother now. Don¡¯t worry, what¡¯s yours, mother will fight for it with the rest of my life. as for your father, he only realized after half his life that his father, husband, and son were the three most important men in a woman¡¯s life. Of them, the husband was the most unreliable. It didn¡¯t matter if there was one or not. from the moment I heard that Lu Zheng was still alive and that he was made the Crown Prince, I¡¯ve seen through it. From now on, your father can do whatever he wants, and I only have you and your sister. He¡¯s not important anymore.¡± Lu Yang felt a little ufortable and hugged Lin Shi. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Your daughter will definitely be obedient. I will study hard and find a way to restore my mother¡¯s former glory. At that time, that fence-sitter, father, will definitely return to mother¡¯s side.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Madame Lin said after a moment of silence. Lu Yang got up and looked at Lin Shi with a smile. At that time, his daughter would make his father lower himself in front of his mother. His mother could humiliate him however she wanted to and return all the unhappiness her father had caused her mother after her maternal grandfather and aunt left! Mother, I will definitely do it!¡± Lin Shi didn¡¯t take his words to heart. She touched Lu Yang¡¯s head.¡±Alright, mother understands. Quickly go to sleep!¡± Lu Yang got up and left Madame Lin¡¯s room. Only Lin Shi was left in the room. She stared at the door in a daze. Did the country guarding Duke go to find Lu Zheng? As someone who had loved this man for her entire life, Mrs. Lin knew him too well. She knew that he did not go to Lu Zheng. Lin Shi¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. It had been so many years, but he still hadn¡¯t forgotten that woman. This was simply an insult to her. She had once set fire to his study to burn that woman¡¯s portrait. Yes, the portrait was burned, but he knew how to draw! Back then, it was because of his talent that she had such deep feelings for him. Drawing a painting was really easy for him. She thought that he would be able to live a good life with her after she had angered that woman to death. However, after he found out the truth about how she had angered that woman to death, he rarely entered her room. Even if he did, he would not do anything to her. This was also the reason why they only had two children. In the past, with her father and sister¡¯s status suppressing her, he was still cold to her. Now that her father and sister were gone, he really did not put her in his eyes at all. Chapter 1915 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1915 Exaggerated Everyone in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion had their own thoughts. The next morning, other than the three sons of the third branch and Lu Zheng, the rest of the people did not look very well. Lu Zheng was toozy to ask. After breakfast, he went to the pce to report. He did not even enter the pce when he came back yesterday. As the saying went, the new year came after the Laba Festival. Every household in the capital city had already begun to prepare new year goods, but the Gu family was preparing for Gu Nian¡¯s wedding. After breakfast, Cai Xiaolian dragged Gu Nian back to her room. The other girls knew what they were going to do and followed her. After a while, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s servant girl came over with Gu Nian¡¯s wedding dress. ¡°Niannian, try it on and see if it fits. There are still two to three days left. If it doesn¡¯t fit, we can alter it. ¡± Cai Xiaolian pushed Gu Nian to the back of the screen to change. As Gu Nian looked at the festive red, she felt a rare sense of nervousness and excitement. She was 14 years old when she transmigrated here, and she was already 20 years old this year. It had been six whole years! In the modern world, she had thought about when she would find a partner, but it would take four to five years after graduation to consider. She had married off ording to her original n, even though she was younger than when she had not transmigrated. Getting married at the age of 20, well, it was also possible to get a certificate in the modern world, so it was not illegal. Gu Nian patted her own face and cursed herself in her heart. What nonsense are you thinking? We¡¯re already in the great Zhou Dynasty, why do we have to wait until we¡¯re twenty to get our marriage certificate? &Nbsp; really. After that, she started to try on the wedding dress. The clothes fit her very well. She did not gain weight or lose weight on this trip. It was just right for her size in the past. She walked out from behind the screen in the clothes. Everyone who was chatting was stunned when they saw Gu Nian. ¡°Tsk! This is what I¡¯ve been thinking of as a fairy!¡± Gu Xin said what she was thinking. As she had to try on the wedding dress, Cai Xiaolian had specifically asked Gu Nian¡¯s maidservant to put on makeup for her. If she put on the wedding dress that Cai Xiaolian had personally designed andbined ancient and modern elements, wouldn¡¯t she be a fairy? Cai Xiaolian put in a lot of effort when she was designing her daughter¡¯s wedding dress. She had a n long ago but it was dyed by Gu Xin¡¯s ident. When the children went out to y for a few months, wouldn¡¯t she have time to present it? ¡°Second sister, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Gu si ran up to Gu Nian and praised her. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Gu Nian replied happily. All girls loved to be beautiful. How could she not be happy when others praised her for her beauty? Moreover, this was the wedding dress for a once-in-a-lifetime wedding. ¡°I¡¯m afraid even general Xue will be dumbfounded by this!¡± He sanniang had not been married for long. She still remembered Meng Meng¡¯s dazed look on the night of their wedding and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! Xue Qianyu has seen all kinds of beauties in great Zhou, but none of them canpare to a single strand of our niannian¡¯s hair! Can I not stay?¡± Princess Jinghe said proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t. Sister Zhen, you¡¯re exaggerating!¡± Gu Nian said helplessly. ¡°Who¡¯s exaggerating!¡± Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t think much of it and waved her hand. sisters, tell me, isn¡¯t our niannian the most beautiful? are the girls outside not evenparable to a strand of her hair? ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The girls cooperated in unison, and even Zhang Shi responded. Zhang Shi and Yang Shi had alsoe to see Gu Nian try on the wedding dress. Chapter 1916 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1916 Chapter 1916-can not bear to ¡°If you ask me, there¡¯s really nothing to say about the daughter of our old Gu family. Looks, morals, temperament, these are all top notch in the great Zhou.¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s face was full of concern that she was her own daughter. Then she looked at Yang Shi and encouraged, ¡± fourth sister-inw, you have to work harder! You¡¯re the only one in the Gu family who doesn¡¯t have a daughter. You already have two sons, this one should be a daughter!¡± Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian looked at Zhang Shi. This person had changed the most. When they first came, Zhang Shi was proud that she had given birth to the only grandson of the Gu family. After that, she had given birth to another grandson and was proud of it. It had only been a short six years, but her daughter had be her precious treasure! Wanwan and the others went shopping. Zhang Shi knew to buy jewelry for sisi to store her dowry. Although her appreciation level wasn¡¯t very good, if it was six years ago, Zhang Shi definitely wouldn¡¯t have this. ¡°Yes, sister-inw, I understand,¡± Yang Shi nodded solemnly. I¡¯ll have to spend more time with Xinxin and sisi in the next few months, so I won¡¯t spend too much time with those little brats. This time, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have a beautiful daughter like them.¡± Zhang Shi patted Yang Shi encouragingly. The few girls were stunned. He had seen people who liked their daughter, but he had never seen someone like her so much. In order to have a daughter, she didn¡¯t even want to see her son when she was pregnant. She only wanted to be close to her beautiful nephews. Tsk! Who would believe this! Since the wedding dress had been tried on, there was no need to change it. Next, Cai Xiaolian began to exin the process of the wedding to Gu Nian and what she needed to do. On the other hand, Gu Nian listened attentively. Xue Qianyu was still in her heart. Of course, she wanted to marry him because she wanted to live a good life with him. Of course, she would care about him. It didn¡¯t take long for the day to pass. That night, Gu Xin and Gu si carried their pillows to Gu Nian¡¯s room. Gu Nian was still awake as she watched the two little Sisters grow up. ¡°Big sister (second sister), let¡¯s sleep together tonight!¡± Gu si and Gu si ran straight to the bed and ced their pillows on the table. Without waiting for Gu Nian¡¯s reply, theyy down. ¡°You guys only brought pillows and no nkets? You snatched my nket, what am I supposed to cover myself with?¡± Gu Nian was speechless as she looked at the neat movements. It¡¯s not like six years ago, when he still thought he was a little girl. There were three big girls now, and this nket wasn¡¯t even enough to cover them. ¡°Let Dong Qing get the nket!¡± Gu Xin said. Dongqing was Gu Nian¡¯s servant. When Gu Nian and Huo Yanyu had returned to the capital to work at the military equipment store, Dongqing had been the one who arranged Gu Nian¡¯s daily life. Therefore, Gu Nian was used to having Dongqing as a Pce maid. There were three servant girls in her room, all given to her by the Empress. They were all from the pce and knew the rules very well. Chun Hong, Xia Lan, Qiu Cheng, and Dong Qing were the four maidservants that Gu Nian had nned to bring to the Xue family. Seeing that the two of them really did not intend to leave, Gu Nian asked Dong Qing to bring two nkets over. ¡°You two girls, why did youe to sleep with me? Can¡¯t bear to see me getting married?¡± After Gu Nian fell asleep, she turned to the side and asked. Gu Xin slept in the middle while Gu si slept in the innermost corner. Seeing Gu Nian turn to her side, Gu si also turned to face Gu Nian. Gu Xin only needed to turn her head left and right. ¡°Yup! In the past, before big sister (big sister) got married, the four of us sisters also slept together and chatted.¡± Gu Xin and Gu si said in unison. ¡°I see! Then after Xinxin gets married, when sisi gets married, who¡¯s going to sleep with sisi?¡± Gu Nian asked. Chapter 1917 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1917 Beauty is in the eyes of the beholder ¡°Oh, right!¡± Gu Xin turned around to look at Gu si. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m not even engaged, I want to wait for second sister to get married before I reach marriageable age, plus to look at each other, get along, get engaged, get married, there are still a few years! Isn¡¯t our fourth aunt working hard to give birth to a little sister?¡± Gu si had already thought about this problem. ¡°What? Sisi, you still want to meet someone and get engaged?¡± Gu Xin asked in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I don¡¯t have a fianc! If I don¡¯t, who should I marry?¡± Gu si blinked. As expected, her sister had the same expression as her. ¡°Sisi, I once heard uncle talk about his ideal son-inw.¡± Gu Nian decided to have a good talk with this youngdy today. Everyone knew what Huo Wantong was thinking, but her little sister didn¡¯t realize it? He had never thought that sisi would not be enlightened in this aspect. ¡°My father found me a partner behind my back?¡± Gu SI¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°Yup!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head with certainty. ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu si wanted to sit up but was pulled back to bed by Gu Xin. It¡¯s so cold outside, why are you sitting up? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she would suffocate if she didn¡¯t stick her head out, she wouldn¡¯t even want to stick her head out. ¡°Huo Wantong!¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin said in unison. Gu Si was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Sisi, you don¡¯t like it?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like him. I thought he was someone else¡¯s brother like ah Yuan and Xue.¡± Gu si pursed his lips and said. ¡°Plus, Huo Wantong is so smart. Other than his Kung Fu, he¡¯s good at everything else. How could he like me?¡± Gu si thought for a while and said. Gu Nian and Gu Xin exchanged nces. This girl had no self-confidence! Why was it impossible? Besides, how could he be good at everything other than martial arts? Other than being good at reading, having a sharp tongue, and being quick-witted, he was not good at anything else! ¡°Sisi, do you think Huo Wendong can do anything? Where are they? Tell us about it!¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Child prodigy Huo has a good memory and is very knowledgeable. Even second uncle can¡¯t test him. Huo Shentong was filial to his elders and loved his sister. Huo Shentong had helped many people in chunnan city. He has been living in luxury since he was young, but he is not afraid of hardship or fatigue. He followed my father to expand chunnan city little by little, and the people of chunnan city all like him! Many girls liked him too. Huo Wentong was handsome, had a nice smile, and a nice way of speaking. He had a good sense of appreciation. Huo Wentong teased Gu si and said a bunch of good things about Huo Junhao. Gu Nian and Gu Xin were speechless. Shouldn¡¯t he be filial to his elders and protect his sister? This was a quality that all normal people should have! With a good memory, wasn¡¯t it only right that he didn¡¯t pass the test? His title was child prodigy! Nice words? Really? Why did so many girls think that his mouth was particrly poisonous? In any case, the two sisters didn¡¯t think that the kid¡¯s words were pleasant to hear. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± After Gu si finished speaking, he realized that his second and third sister were looking at her with an indescribable expression. He asked in confusion. ¡°Sister sisi, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve ever heard of the saying,¡± beauty is in the eyes of the beholder!¡±¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu si and pursed her lips. sisi, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re thinking about him. Just like uncle, you¡¯re thinking about Huo Wentong! Chapter 1918 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1918 Really know how to ¡°Ah?¡± Gu si did not expect Gu Nian to give her such a conclusion. ¡°I also think so.¡± Gu Xin agreed with Gu Nian¡¯s words. sisi, did you know that not only do you look like your uncle, but you also have the same hobbies. Really. Putting aside the fact that your words just now showed that you¡¯re thinking of him, just based on the fact that you have almost the same hobbies as your uncle, you¡¯re definitely into him. Plus, let me tell you, Huo Wantong has been thinking about you for a long time!¡± ¡°Yeah, let me tell you, Huo Wantong has been thinking about you for a long time!¡± Gu Nian said with certainty. Gu Si was speechless. She didn¡¯t know if it was because it was too hot for the Three Sisters to sleep in the same bed, but Gu SI¡¯s small face was red. ¡°Yes, Xue Qianyu told me about it. He also said that the boy said that you¡¯re the cutest among us sisters and that you look like a little fool when you smile, so he decided to trick you into going home.¡± Gu Nian said in a serious tone. Gu Xin turned around and looked at Gu Nian in surprise. sis, are you sure you¡¯re not trying to ruin their rtionship? ¡± Gu Nian smiled as she poked Gu Xin¡¯s head to get her to turn around. Initially, Gu si did not think much of Gu Xin¡¯s words. However, after hearing Gu Nian¡¯s words, she pouted in anger, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s the little fool! Hmph, I¡¯m not going to be tricked by him.¡± sister sisi, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± he also said that you¡¯re the cutest. Gu si: ¡± what¡¯s cute? it¡¯s so pitiful that no one loves it! Ren Ren told me that there¡¯s only one girl who¡¯s so ugly that people can¡¯t find the words to praise her, so they say she¡¯s cute.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Nian could not help butugh. sister sisi, don¡¯t listen to Ninja¡¯s nonsense. Our sisi has always been the cutest of the sisters. The word ¡®cute¡¯ was a word of pity and unloved for people like Ren Ren, but it was apliment for beautiful girls like them. It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then he said I¡¯m stupid!¡± Gu si said angrily, ¡± no, I¡¯m going to write to him tomorrow and tell him that although he¡¯s good at studying, he¡¯s the stupid one. In the past, brother Yuan and second brother Xue deliberately teased him, but he didn¡¯t see it. I saw it and even helped him. Hmph, he¡¯s the stupid one!¡± Gu Nian and Gu Xin looked at Gu si in confusion. She was pretending to be stupid to gain your sympathy! You really are a silly sister! Gu si continued to ramble on and on about the times she was alone with Huo Junhao, leaving Gu Nian and Gu Xin dumbfounded. This Huo Junhao, he really knows how to do it! You made the little girl remember you so easily and quietly, tsk! Gu Nian and Gu Xin followed Gu SI¡¯s train of thought and helped her scold Huo Junhao. They did not say who liked who anymore. After a while, Gu Si was in a good mood and the three Sisters began to talk about other things. ¡°Second sister, second sister, second brother Xue¡¯s brother-inw¡¯s family runs a dyeing workshop. When you get married, will you do business with sister Xue? I think the few colors that yourb made in the past looked especially good! Grandma said that those colors have not appeared in the Zhou Dynasty yet. Second sister, you can make it! In the past, you said that the tools and materials weren¡¯tplete, but sister Xue¡¯s husband¡¯s tools must beplete!¡± Gu SI¡¯s thoughts were not on Xue Qianyu anymore. As Lin Yiqian mentioned this, Gu Nian suddenly remembered that she had a sister-inw who was married far away. Chapter 1919 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1919 Xue Qianning Xue Qianyu had once told Gu Nian about his sister, Xue Qianning. Xue Qianning was about the same age as Lu Zheng¡¯s sister, Lu Xue. The two of them had grown up together and were best friends. Even though Xue Qianning had married far away and only returned once a year, their rtionship did not drift apart. Instead, it grew stronger. The two of them exchanged letters every month. Lu Xue was gentle, dignified, and magnanimous, while Xue Qianning was more lively. Xue Qianning¡¯s personality was simr to that of a benefactor. When she was young, she would y with anything that was fun. Before Princess Jinghe became the Overlord of the capital, Xue Qianning was this Overlord. As long as the Empress¡¯s niece didn¡¯t do anything out of line, she could be as arrogant as she wanted. Sometimes, even the Royal princesses were of no use against her. Her personality was theplete opposite of her own brother, Xue Qianyu. She was as eloquent as Xue Qianyu was. She was now in charge of her husband¡¯s family business. She had a strong personality and could make whatever she wanted in her husband¡¯s family. However, her inws and her husband respected her very much. It could even be said that they would listen to her every word. It could not be helped. After this daughter-inw married into the family, their family business grew bigger and bigger. Who would not be convinced by her ability? Xue Qianning¡¯s husband¡¯s family name was li. Her husband liked to study and had also taken the imperial examination. He had even be an Imperial schr. However, the officialdom did not match his ideal world. In addition, his elder brother, sister-inw, and nephew had all met with idents. His parents were unable to recover from the setback after seeing their children die. Hence, he returned home to apany his parents. He and Xue Qianning had known each other when he was taking the Imperial examinations in the capital. He was good-looking, and Xue Qianning had taken a fancy to him at first nce. At first, Duke Cheng ¡®en did not think much of this son-inw, but in the end, he decided to resign a few months after this kid became a schr. Without saying anything, Duke Cheng¡¯ en immediately married his daughter off. Duke Cheng ¡®en was still thinking very far. His sister was the Empress, his son was favored by the Emperor, and if his daughter found a partner in the court, who knew what would happen in the future? He didn¡¯t want to be involved in theplicated Affairs of the Imperial court. He only wanted to eat, drink, and have fun. The son had no choice but to be the pir of the family, but the daughter did not need to be! His daughter didn¡¯t need to marry into a rich family, but a simple merchant family. In the future, even if something happened to the Xue family, his daughter wouldn¡¯t be implicated. As long as the Xue family didn¡¯t get into trouble, he could always support his daughter. Therefore, when he found out that the young man could not be an official and that his elder brother, sister-inw, and nephew had died, leaving only two old men and an olddy in the family, Duke Cheng ¡®en married his daughter off without hesitation. Because of this, his wife cried the entire night. The facts had proven that Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s decision was correct. In the past few years, the Emperor had uprooted King Qu¡¯s and Prime Minister Lin¡¯s bloodlines, implicating many people. If their daughter had listened to her mother and married the youngest son of some family, the grass on her grave would have probably grown tall by now! When she got married, she seemed to be a family of food and drink, but what about in the future? They had an Empress in their family, and it was enough to have a son working in front of the Emperor. As for their daughter, they just had to let her be happy. Madam Xue had also been afraid these past few years. When she had taken a look at her daughter in the past, she had had to say ¡°God bless me,¡± and ¡°thank you for your kindness,¡± calling her stupid. Then the two of them had quarreled, and after that, they had not ignored each other. Chapter 1920 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1920 Chapter 1920-wild thoughts In short, Xue Qianning was living a much better life than Lu Xue. After Lu Xue got married, she still had to face the provocation of her stepmother, aunty, and various younger sisters-inw. Although she was not at a disadvantage, it was annoying to see it too much. She was not like Xue Qianning, who had a quiet younger brother from her maternal family who was very reliable and had never suffered before, so she did not have to worry. Gu Nian felt that her sister-inw should be easy to get along with. Moreover, she was doing a good business. The Li family¡¯s business waspletely in her hands. She was a woman of her word. After talking to her two younger sisters, Gu Xin and Gu SI¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± sister Xue is very interesting. I really want to know her! ¡°Me too,¡± Gu Nian chuckled. She must be spending the new year in Beijing this time, so we¡¯ll definitely have a lot of opportunities to meet.¡± It was snowing in the capital city and the surrounding provinces. It had been even heavier these days. People said that the auspicious snow was a sign of a bountiful year. This was a good sign, but it was also hard on the travelers. Because of Xue Qianyu¡¯s wedding, Xue Qianning had brought her inws and husband to the capital. They did not have many sisters in their family, and she had been a housekeeper for many years. She could help her maternal family with their brother¡¯s wedding. However, she had never seen her sister-inw before. The 12th day of the twelfth lunar month was a good day for Gu Nian and Xue Qianyu¡¯s wedding. Early in the morning, the servants of the Duke of Cheng ¡®en¡¯s estate began to sweep the snow. There were originally people in the capital who specialized in sweeping the snow, but the people of the Duke of Cheng¡¯ en¡¯s estate still came out. It was not for anything else, but for the smooth wedding of their family¡¯s Crown Prince. The Xue family and the Gu family had families they knew inmon, but also families they knew separately. The families that they knew together would eat at the Gu family¡¯s house at noon and at the Xue family¡¯s house at night. Xue Qianyu had only set off from home after lunch. This was the time for the Imperial astronomer¡¯s bridegroom to go out to wee the bride. Most of his wedding procession was also from the military, such as the unmarried Peng secondng, Peng thirdng, and Peng fourthng, Lu Zheng, Xie Nanfeng, and Prince Gotz, whom he had met in the West. Prince Gaozi, Helian Yi, Prince Sarlin, and the others had never seen the great Zhou hold a wedding before. They also wore the same great Zhou attire as Lu Zheng and the others, riding on horses and following closely behind, feeling the prosperity of the great Zhou. It¡¯s snowing so heavily. Look, everyone¡¯s not afraid of the cold and came out to watch the fun! Why aren¡¯t you afraid of the cold? Because I¡¯m dressed warmly! Why are you dressed so warmly? That was because themoners had food and meat to eat, and their standard of living was good! Look, great Zhou is so beautiful! At the Gu family¡¯s house, Gu Nian was already done with her makeup. All that was missing was a red veil. She was really nervous again. In the past, she had listened to her college ssmate talk about how she felt when she got married. Her ssmate had said that she was not nervous at all and that it was nonsense. They were having a wedding in their hometown and were busy with work. There was no time to be nervous at all. Gu nianzhen thought that was the case. However, when it was her turn, she realized that it was not the case. She was really nervous. She didn¡¯t have to be so busy. Her mother and grandmother were in charge of the wedding at the Gu family, and her mother-inw and sister-inw were in charge of the Xue family. She just had to chat with her friends for the next few days. Now that she was alone in the boudoir, her sisters had all gone outside to block the door. She was really nervous. She started to let her thoughts run wild. She didn¡¯t even think of the good side, only the bad. For example, she might be in pain and embarrassed during the wedding night. What if Xue Qianyu couldn¡¯t help but force himself on her? Chapter 1921 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1921 She did believe Even though Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t look like that kind of person, who could say for sure that this was something that happened instinctively? Then, she continued to think about what she should do if she was pregnant and it hurt when she gave birth. She had seen Peng Yizhu give birth to a child. Oh my God, that heart-wrenching scream, and that was after she had fed her the Jade Pearl! If she wasn¡¯t by her parents and Xinxin¡¯s side when she gave birth, what would she do if she had a difficultbor? In the books, Xue Qianyu was someone who would take in concubines. If she died during childbirth and left the child behind, wouldn¡¯t the child be as pitiful as Lu Zheng? She began to wonder what she would do if something happened to Xue Qianyu. Fortunately, Cai Xiaolian entered the house and interrupted her wild thoughts. ¡°Mother,¡± Gu Nian blinked as she looked at Cai Xiaolian. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t bear to get married?¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and sat down beside her. She took her hand. you¡¯re already married off two streets away. You cane back every day. What¡¯s there to miss? ¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips. She did not dare to say that she was overthinking things as she was afraid that she would get beaten up if she did. ¡°Do you want mother to prepare two books for you as a trump card?¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at her silly expression and asked with a smile. Lin Yiqian had rarely seen Gu Nian in such a dazed state. Gu Nian looked very cute. ¡°What?¡± Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before she shook her head. no need. Sister Zhen has shown me before. It was not as intense as the one in the dormitory. ¡°What? Did you watch that when you were in school?¡± This time, it was Cai Xiaolian¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°Stop!¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at Gu Nian suspiciously. I remember that you¡¯re in the field of nts for your experiments! ¡°Hahaha, mother, I¡¯ve really seen it. One of our teaching assistants found this film and it says that men and women are equal. You can¡¯t just let men watch it and not us women! When I first saw it, I thought that it didn¡¯t look fun and that I shouldn¡¯t be a man. In the past, I even thought of not getting married and only having children. But then I thought about it and realized that a father is still a very important character. Although that thing doesn¡¯t look fun, for the sake of the child, I¡¯ll force myself to get married!¡± Gu Nian exined with a smile. Cai Xiaolian was not so calm as to tell Gu Nian if something was fun or not. After looking at Gu Nian for a while, she swallowed her words. ¡°We can talk about this after you get married. Since you don¡¯t want it, then I won¡¯t give it to you!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to. Sister Zhen has a lot of them, and I¡¯ve already finished reading them, so I¡¯m very familiar with the steps.¡± Gu Nian nodded. hehe. Cai Xiaolian was speechless. Alright, alright! ¡°Mother,¡± Gu Nian suddenly grabbed Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and said with a serious expression, ¡± do you think Xue Qianyu will treat me well in the future? Like how Grandpa treated grandma, like how father treated mother, like how Lu Zheng treated Xinxin?¡± Cai Xiaolian could tell that this girl was nervous! She had a deep understanding of the tension and uneasiness before marriage. However, she had made the wrong bet at that time, so she had a failed marriage. In ancient times, she and Gu shouxin had slept in the same bed for nearly two years before they became a real couple, so she was not so nervous. Xue Qianyu looked like a reliable kid, and she trusted him. Chapter 1922 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1922 Chapter 1922-giving birth to a child early ¡°I will,¡± Cai Xiaolian patted Gu Nian¡¯s hand and smiled. I don¡¯t believe him. I believe you. Because niannian, you deserve him to treat you like this. Niannian, you deserve to have such a partner.¡± Gu Nian let out a long sigh. She actually understood, but at this juncture, she just hoped that someone could say this to her. He would. He was worth it. And I¡¯m worth it. At this moment, there was a hugemotion outside. Chunhong and a few others came in to report the situation, saying that the groom and the others were about to arrive. Cai Xiaolian hurriedly helped Gu Nian stand up and tidied her wedding dress. She then held Gu Nian¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡± ¡°My niannian must be happy. She will definitely be happy.¡± ¡°Yes, mother. I will.¡± Gu Nian nodded. After a while, Xue Qianyu and the others reached thest stage of the test and arrived at Gu Nian¡¯s courtyard. From the boudoir to the main hall, Gu Nian bade farewell to his grandparents, parents, and elders before Gu en carried him out. Gu shouxin looked rtively calm. When uncle Gu cried, he even sent him off to the door like he was marrying off his daughter! Majesty Kang gave him a p in annoyance.¡±It¡¯s only two streets away, why are you crying?¡± Uncle Gu sighed,¡±old Kang, you don¡¯t understand, really.¡± Niannian is married, and we only have two daughters in our family, so it doesn¡¯t look neat. I¡¯ve noticed this problem since Huihui got married.¡± Majesty Kang picked his ear. ¡°You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you,¡± uncle Gu pouted. Sisi didn¡¯t eat properly and wasn¡¯t as tall as Xinxin, so she looked even more untidy. Among the group of children in the old Gu family, he liked the twins from the second child¡¯s family the most because the two little ones looked very neat and identical. They looked veryfortable! Gu Nian left the house with a long list of dowries. She was married with the standard of a Princess, and the reason why she could be conferred the title of Princess was entirely due to her own ability. If it wasn¡¯t for her, no one would have been able to create the items in the military equipment store for at least a few decades. Therefore, to her, the title of ¡± Princess ¡± was well deserved, just like Gu Xin. By now, everyone in the capital knew about the Gu family. Although they did not live at the border, they knew that the things that Gu Nian had created had a major impact on the border guards. Anyway, with these things, those small countries who did not know their ce would not dare to offend them. The great Zhou would always be peaceful. Not to mention the internal affairs, they would never be affected by external enemies. Moreover, the soap and other products produced by the Gu sisters were really useful and convenient for their lives. The Gu sisters not only had expensive things, but they also had cheap things. The people thought of the good of the Gu family and their blessings to Gu Nian were all sincere. One by one, they picked up wedding candy and money outside, loudly wishing that the princess and the prince would be together for a hundred years, grow old together, and have a child soon. Pleasant words came out like they were free. Gu Nian, who was sitting in the bridal sedan with a big red apple in her hand, began to let her imagination run wild as she listened to the blessings. How many children did she want to have? She was twenty this year and could give birth. In ancient times, where there were no birth control measures, it was so dangerous! Would the children be as weak as the Gu family? Chapter 1923 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1923 Two is enough Gu Nian thought about her younger brothers and felt that they were giving her a headache. She agreed with Gu Ren¡¯s idea of setting up a nursery to discipline her younger brothers. How did childrene about? She began to recall the process of the birth of a life. Well, if she wanted to use contraception, she could start from here. There were 30 days in a month. Excluding the few days of difort, there were only one or two days with a higher chance of winning the lottery. She would rule out these two days and pay more attention to the days next to them. When she first transmigrated, her period was not regr at all, but ever since she met grandma Xiao, the miracle doctor, she had adjusted it very regrly for her. Since her period was regr, it would be very easy for her to find her for two or three days when her chances of winning were high. One or two children would be enough. They had so many brothers and sisters in the family. Everyone lived in the capital. The family of two would often meet and y, so they would not be lonely. Gu Nian was really afraid of having children. Two of her would be enough. Her inw¡¯s family was also a pair of siblings, so this was very good. If she were to have four or five of them at the drop of a hat like her maiden family, she would really be afraid. It was not that Gu Nian did not like children, but she did not like children very much either. Therefore, two children were enough. While she was letting her imagination run wild, the wedding sedan had already arrived at Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s mansion. He kicked open the sedan door, stepped over the brazier, and arrived at the main hall of the Xue estate. A couple stood in the middle and listened to the song. They bowed to heaven and earth, to the parents, and to each other. After the ceremony, they were sent to the bridal chamber. It was only when she sat on the new bed that Gu Nian felt relieved. She was married. She was married to Xue Qianyu. This was what she had chosen. She had all the feelings she could imagine and love for him. Xue Qianyu had let her know what it was like to like someone of the opposite sex. At the same time, she had also deeply experienced how it felt to have the person she loved deeply love her. At this moment, she felt that she was quite blessed. niannian, I¡¯m going out to make a toast. I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare food for you. You can eat first if you¡¯re hungry! Xue qianxun stood in front of Gu Nian and called out to her to pull her back from her thoughts. yes, okay. Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me. Gu Nian said. Xue qianxun reluctantly left, and a maidservant came in with food. Gu Nian actually did not want to eat it that much. She asked the servant girl to take out the Big Apple from the pnquin. She could just eat it. Chunhong and Dong Qing were by her side, exining the situation outside. The two servant girls went out to take a look beforeing back in to tell Gu Nian. Gu Nian did not have the time to think about it. After a while, Madam Xue brought Xue Qianning in, and the maidservant called for her to leave. It was Gu Nian¡¯s first time meeting Xue Qianning. Gu Nian had heard people talk about Xue Qianning before. Therefore, she was not afraid of not knowing her. The two of them had a lot to talk about. In the end, when Madam Xue saw that her daughter was insensible enough to discuss business with someone on her daughter-inw¡¯s wedding night, she pulled her away without a word. Gu Nian smiled helplessly. After dark, the people who were drinking outside left. Xue Qianyu returned, reeking of alcohol. After entering the house, he stood at the door for a while to cool down before walking to Gu Nian. At this moment, Gu Nian covered her head with the veil again. Xue Qianyu took the wedding stick and lifted the veil. A beautiful face appeared in front of him. Gu Nian blinked as she looked at his stunned expression.¡¯He¡¯s really good at being silly.¡¯ Chapter 1924 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1924 Chapter 1924-drinking to boost courage ¡°Hey, Dumbo, you¡¯vee back to your senses!¡± Gu Nian stood up and waved her hand in front of Xue Qianyu¡¯s eyes. Xue Qianyu grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her. It was a World of Ice and snow outside, but it was hot inside. Feeling out of breath, Gu Nian pushed Xue Qianyu away. Although Xue Qianyu was usually cold and quiet, he was a man of action. After being pushed away by Gu Nian, he immediately carried her back. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Wait, we haven¡¯t drunk the nuptial cup yet.¡± Gu Nian reached out to cover Xue Qianyu¡¯s mouth. Xue Qianyu paused for a moment before letting go of Gu Nian. He then held her hand and led her to the table. He poured some wine and handed it to Gu Nian. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to talk to me?¡± Gu Nian took the ss of wine and looked at Xue Qianyu. Other than the words he said when he went out, he didn¡¯t say a word when he came in again. ¡°Gu Nian, I love you.¡± Xue Qianyu took a step forward and held Gu Nian¡¯s hand with one hand. With his other hand, he bypassed Gu Nian¡¯s hand that was holding the ss. He leaned forward slightly and whispered into Gu Nian¡¯s ear. She quickly finished the wine. She knew that she was probably going to y tonight. Xue Qianyu was not in a good state. She thought of Princess Jinghe¡¯s reminder. This 20 year old man who still hadn¡¯t found a girl, the wedding night would be extraordinary! ¡°Xue Qianyu, let¡¯s finish this entire pot of wine!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Xue Qianyu chuckled. He knew Gu Nian very well. Although she looked calm andposed, she could also be nervous at times. He was also nervous and had drunk a lot outside, so he would let her drink this pot. Then, he saw Gu Nian pour him a ss of wine before starting to drink from the bottle. As the alcohol hit Gu Nian¡¯s face, it did not take long for her fair and clean face to turn red. The redness even spread to her neck. Xue Qianyu reached out to untie her coat. Gu Nian stopped her reflexively. However, she thought that this was the first night of their marriage. There was no harm in raising her head or lowering her head. She had to experience it anyway. Come on! ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Even though she was going all out, she still had to cheer herself up. She stopped Xue Qianyu and walked to the door. She asked the maidservant outside to get her a jar of wine. Once the wine was here, she didn¡¯t have to stand guard outside anymore. She could go and rest. In a short while, Dong Qing brought a jar of wine. Gu Nian gulped down the wine in one go. Before Xue Qianyu could stop her, he chuckled helplessly as he walked over and lifted Gu Nian in his arms. Xue Qianyu, ¡± Gu Nian said as she wrapped her arms around his neck. say something. I¡¯ll let you do whatever you wantter. Xue Qianyu looked at the girl in his arms and smiled. alright, I, Xue Qianyu, swear that I will only care for one woman in my life. If I break my promise, I will be struck by lightning and be reduced to ashes, never to reincarnate! Gu Nian was stunned. How did he know what she wanted him to say? Xue Qianyu gently ced Gu Nian on the bed and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Gu Nian ... Gu Nian.¡± As they called out to her, kisses rained down on Gu Nian¡¯s face and neck. Gu Nian waspletely led by Xue Qianyu. By the time she regained her consciousness, she had already been stripped naked. It was a good thing that the alcohol was here now. People who drank on their faces, you wouldn¡¯t know if they were shy or because they drank. Chapter 1925 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1925 The Zhang family¡¯s suggestion On the first day of their wedding, Gu Nian slept until noon. The moment she woke up, she felt that something was wrong. She had a headache and her body was about to fall apart. In the twelfth lunar month, shey naked in bed and didn¡¯t want toe out at all. It was so cold outside. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Just then, Xue Qianyu pushed the door open and walked over. Gu Nian immediately covered her head with the nket. Xue Qianyu smiled and sat on the bed. He lifted a corner of the nket. ¡°I was drunkst night.¡± Gu Nian popped her head out and said. ¡°Yeah, you were drunkst night.¡± Xue Qianyu looked at the mark he had left on Gu Nian¡¯s neck and his eyes burned with anger again. so, we missed our wedding night, ¡± he said seriously. I just told my parents that you¡¯ve had too much to drink, so I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll wake upte. We can offer you tea in the afternoon.¡± Xue Qianyu stood up and quickly removed his clothes. He then crawled under the covers and hugged Gu Nian. ¡°So, we have to make up for it today.¡± Gu Nian said,¡±Xue qianxun¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if niannian is used to staying in the Xue family!¡± At the Gu house, after lunch, Cai Xiaolian was chatting with grandma Gu. ¡°In general, niannian is still good. She knows the Xue family, so it won¡¯t take long for her to get used to them.¡± Grandma Gu said. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m just worried.¡± Cai Xiaolian thought about how Gu Nian thought she knew how to do it, but in fact, she had never done it before. She was indeed quite worried. However, this was something everyone had to experience. It would be fine after a long marriage. Grandma Gu nced at Cai Xiaolian and changed the topic. ¡°Previously, you guys talked about unifying the children to manage them. I thought about it and got someone to choose a courtyard.¡± As expected, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s attention was diverted, and she asked about this. Everyone in the family agreed with Cai Xiaolian¡¯s suggestion. Of course, Gu Ren was the first to say this. There were too many children in the family, and their ages were not too different, so it was actually quite good to manage them this way. Grandma Gu asked someone to call the Zhang and Yang family over. Gu shouxin was going to the Ministry of Rites, uncle Gu was also called to the greenhouse of the royal family to ponder about something, and fourth uncle Gu went to the Ministry of Works. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t know the details, but she had a general idea. Thend in their house was very spacious, so it was very easy to clean up a ce. The nursery in the Gu family was located in the North Park, where there was a bamboo forest and a pond. Grandma Gu wanted to fill up the pond so that the bamboo forest could stay. The children were still young, and there was no guardrails beside the pond. It would be bad if they were naughty and climbed over and fell into the water. Cai Xiaolian agreed with this. The pool in the North Park was quite big, and they could make a sports field after filling it up. Zhang Shi didn¡¯t know if it was because she had been with uncle Gu for a long time, but when she saw that uncle Gu was getting results in his vegetable cultivation, she also gave a suggestion.¡±Mother, I think we should get a vegetable field in the residence.¡± Grandma Gu, Cai Xiaolian, and Yang Shi both looked at Zhang Shi. Zhang Shi said, ¡± mother, sister-inw, you know me as a person. In the past, I felt that that kind ofnd was useless. If there was a chance, who would want to be a mud leg? ¡± However, these few years I¡¯ve seen the child¡¯s father farm and I feel that a bumpkin can also do great things. Although Imperial grandmother and the Emperor are willing to raise our family¡¯s status, but the child¡¯s father has also done real things!¡± Chapter 1926 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1926 Taking root in the capital Zhang Shi continued,¡±so, this kind ofnd is also useful.¡± Now that our family¡¯s condition is better, we don¡¯t need to farm anymore. But in the past, from Huihui to sisi, there were six children in total. They weren¡¯t picky with food and cherished food. However, it was not the same for ninren. She was picky and had leftovers. The way I see it, it¡¯s because I can¡¯t bear to go to the fields.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s fine if only one of us can bear with it. Don¡¯t let the other kids be like that. It¡¯s not good. The child¡¯s father would be angry if he saw this. So, I want to say, let¡¯s get a piece ofnd, and when it¡¯s time for spring plowing, let the children take the seeds to the field. We have to let them know that weeding, fertilizing, and turning the soil during the usual time, so that when it¡¯s time for the autumn harvest, won¡¯t they know how difficult it is to grow crops?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if they still want to waste it.¡± The mother and daughter-inw all looked at Zhang Shi in surprise. Zhang Shi blinked and nervously said,¡±Did I say something wrong? If I¡¯m wrong, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything! Haha, hahaha, actually, I didn¡¯t think of this. It¡¯s just that the child¡¯s father has been holding in his anger recently and has beenining to me at night.¡± Grandma Gu looked at her and sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve been married into our family for more than 20 years, and you¡¯ve onlye up with a good idea today.¡± In the past, he had alwayse up with crooked ideas. Zhang Shi looked at grandma Gu in surprise. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve been married for more than 20 years, and this is the first time you¡¯ve said that I¡¯m right! Grandma Gu didn¡¯t give Zhang Shi a chance to speak and continued,¡±En ziniang is right, we can give it a try. So, en ziniang, go back and discuss with the boss about what kind ofnd we should nt.¡± Zhang Shi excitedly said,¡±okay, Mother!¡± The child¡¯s father specialized in farming, so he definitely knew. The two of us promise toplete the mission!¡± Cai Xiaolian reminded him, ¡± sister-inw, you can tell big brother. Actually, it might not be grains or vegetables. Fruits are fine too. They chatted for a while more until they started talking about buying new year goods. Now, the Gu family had a Butler, so there were many things that they didn¡¯t need to do personally, but they still had to draft out what they needed. Previously, the family had been preparing for Gu Nian¡¯s wedding. Now, they were preparing New Year¡¯s goods. Since they were getting married, the people who came to the house for a drink presented the list of gifts. They only needed to look at the list of gifts and they coulde up with the new year gifts for each family one by one. Not everyone on the list had to give gifts, but those close to him had to. As for the royal family, the Empress Dowager and Gu shouxin both wanted to start moving. Although grandfather Gu¡¯s identity had not been made public, many people knew about it now. It was just that they had not spoken about it. The Crown Prince had already been decided, and the Emperor was in his Prime. Those who had ulterior motives had also given up. At this time, if grandfather Gu¡¯s identity was revealed, it would not have much of an impact. On the contrary, it would be beneficial to the Gu family. Now, the Gu family was also slowly building a foundation in the capital and slowly integrating into it. The Gu family had their own ns. They wanted to take root in the capital and what they wanted to do. The second branch¡¯s n, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s, was the most clear. Gu shouxin would work in the court, working for the Emperor to train The Little Prince well, while Cai Xiaolian nned to build an unprecedented business center with great Zhou¡¯s characteristics. Chapter 1927 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1927 Chapter 1927-fate has not arrived On the 14th day of the 12th month, Gu Nian returned home three times after her marriage. Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess were also there. They were waiting to see Gu Nianb her hair and talk about her future after her marriage. At the end of the morning, the young couple arrived at the Gu residence. ¡°Good Morning, second youngdy and second Guye!¡± The gatekeeper greeted them with a happy face. Gu Nian smiled and nodded. Xue Qianyu¡¯s servant also gave him a red packet. The doorkeeper did not expect to receive a red packet. He was stunned for a moment before he took it and then said some auspicious words. There had been servants standing guard at the door, and when they saw the Xue estate¡¯s carriage, they ran to the main hall to inform the others. The Butler arranged for people to move away the gifts that the two of them had brought. Gu Xin and Gu si also ran out. Gu Xin chuckled as she teased Xue Qianyu, ¡± ¡°Second brother-inw, you were so serious before you got married. I thought you would always be like this! In the end, you still held my sister¡¯s hand and came back after the wedding!¡± Xue Qianyu held Gu Nian¡¯s hand and shook it. ¡°I¡¯m your sister¡¯s now, so I¡¯ll let her hold my hand!¡± The Gu sistersughed. It was rare for Xue Qianyu to say something like that! After meeting the elders in the house and giving red packets to his younger siblings, Gu Nian was pulled away by her sisters. Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue were not married yet. Gu Hui, Jing, and the princess knew their limits when they spoke. They did not ask anything else and started talking about the child. Gu Nian was one year younger than Princess Jinghe. She would be twenty-one after the new year, and Princess Jinghe would be twenty-two. Gu Hui was older than Gu Nian by two years and would be 23 years old after the new year. The Peng family did not say anything about Gu Hui. Instead, it was her own mother who started to give birth to her. Every time Madam Zhang saw Gu Hui, she would nag at her, saying that by the time she was 23, Gu Hui could already go to the fields and carry a radish home. If he said this once or twice, Gu Hui would get annoyed. Hence, Gu Hui was also very concerned about this matter. ¡°I was just talking nonsense. You should ask Grandma Xiao to get you some medicine to recuperate!¡± Gu Nian said. ¡°I messed it up! My mother and first aunt went to grandma Xiao¡¯s ce to look for her, but grandma Xiao said that she had to take our pulse. They insisted on taking us to sister Xue¡¯s house to show grandma Xiao. After grandma Xiao saw it, she said that there¡¯s no problem between us, really.¡± Princess Jinghe said. Both of them were in good health. Except for their irregr periods for a few months in the West due to theck of limatization, they were back to normal once they returned to the great Zhou. After grandma Xiao took her pulse, she also said that there was no big problem. ¡°Then it¡¯s not fate yet! Big Sister, Sister Zhen, are you two really in such a hurry?¡± Gu nianxiao asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Sister, before you came, I heard first aunt pulling eldest sister¡¯s hand and not letting her go. She muttered about this child for an hour, and eldest sister was only free when second brother-inw came.¡± Gu Xin said from the side. ¡°Fortunately, sister Zhen camete today. If you hade earlier, my mother would have been nagging with one on each hand. Mrs. Kangwang and my mother¡¯s rtionship is really good now, they¡¯re always talking about whether big sister and big sister Zhen have health problems!¡± Gu si rejoiced in his misfortune. Chapter 1928 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1928 Suspecting that there¡¯s a problem with yourself ¡°What? Where are you still talking about me? I thought they were just worried about sister Hui.¡± Princess Jinghe was shocked, ¡± I just got married in August, and they actually suspect that I have a problem! Gu Hui rolled her eyes at Princess Jinghe. it¡¯s your fault for always saying that you don¡¯t like children. You don¡¯t want children, but you like little seven, little eight, and the others a lot. Mrs. Kangwang would think,¡±Aiyo, our Jinghe obviously likes children so much, and she actually said she doesn¡¯t like them. Is there something wrong with her? is she saying that on purpose?¡± Actually, you like it a lot?¡± Princess Jing He¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock, and the Gu sistersughed miserably. actually, I really think there¡¯s something wrong with me. Although grandma Xiao said that I¡¯m fine, I always feel that she¡¯sforting me. Gu Hui suddenly said worriedly. The sisters looked at Gu Hui in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Gu Xin suddenly pulled Gu Hui¡¯s hand over to check her pulse. She felt that there was indeed no problem. Then, she got Gu Hui to open her mouth to look at her tongue and asked a few more questions. Gu Hui did as she was told. Moreover, she was very willing to give these sisters who had gone to the West to apany her to drink the Jade Pearl water. Her period was not fixed, nor did it happen once or twice a month. It came once every 40 days or so. Grandma Xiao said that it was normal for her period to be irregr because she was still young. Besides, she had been to the West for two years, and it would be fine as long as she grew up slowly. ¡°I got it!¡± Gu Nian suddenly snapped her fingers. Everyone turned to look at Gu Nian. Gu Nian looked at Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue. Gu yingxue had taken physical health sses before, so she understood the look in his eyes.¡±Second sister, just say it. The three of us are all big girls, we¡¯ve all heard this. You can¡¯t really wait until the night of our wedding to find out.¡± When Princess Jinghe heard this, hehe, Nian Nian was about to start a small ss. Usually, she could exin it in a serious manner ording to the various pictures she found, making people listen with great interest. Princess Jing He had the same thought as Gu yingxue: that¡¯s right. The three of us understood it before we got married. It¡¯s time to enlighten the three of them. Gu Xin and Gu si blinked their eyes, looking at this and then at that. Gu Xin was still fine. After all, she had heard a lot of things that were not suitable for children in quicksand country. Gu Si waspletely dumbfounded. Gu Nian looked at Gu Hui who pursed her lips. In the end, she got the servant girls to guard the entrance of the courtyard and prevent anyone from entering, especially the young ones. After that, Gu Nian began her small ss. She taught in a serious manner, starting from the conception of life. Gu Xin listened with great interest. Gu si, who didn¡¯t understand anything, didn¡¯t even blush. Gu yingxue was even calmer. These were all things she knew. I know. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s a problem with big sister¡¯s body. It¡¯s just that big sister didn¡¯t pick the right time! After hearing everything, Gu Xin suddenly concluded and looked at Gu Hui, ¡± big sister, did you sleep with big brother-inw during the two days when your seed ripened? ¡± Gu yingxue looked at the calm Gu Xin. Tsk, the female lead¡¯s ability to ept things was too strong. ¡°It seems so. When we got married, my period had just ended a few days ago. Later, ah ze and I went to chunnan city to y. Because everyone yed veryte during those few days, there was indeed no such thing. Not long after that, something happened to Xinxin!¡± Gu Hui said after some calctions. Chapter 1929 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1929 Poor child ¡°After that, I went back to my mother¡¯s house. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for that at all. After that, we went to the West. We were on tenterhooks every day, and then we separated. In the westernnds, her period was irregr, and she could fight at any time, so she had no chance at all. When she came back, she did, but if it was really the few days niannian said, she really didn¡¯t. Every time, it¡¯s either just after her period or when her period ising. There¡¯s always something going on in those few days.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Big sister, what time do youe every month? How many days each time? I¡¯ll read your fortune.¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu Hui gave him a date. After she came back in the first half of the year, she had taken medicine to recuperate. After Jing and the princess got married, she had been more normal in the past few months. Gu Nian quickly calcted the date and said, ¡± ¡°Big sister, it¡¯s just from the first to the fifth day of the first month. You and big brother-inw should work hard. Also, after this matter, don¡¯t immediately go to the toilet, and don¡¯t immediately take a bath. Lie in bed for two hours, and it¡¯s best to wake up the next day to clean up. If we can¡¯t do it in the first month, then we can do it in the second month. I believe we can do it, right, Xinxin?¡± Gu Nian was not very confident either. Therefore, she decided to ask the little koi fish. Gu Xin naturally nodded her head. yes, yes. Big sister, you can definitely do it. Next year, I¡¯ll definitely be able to carry my little nephew! Fine, he even thought of the gender. Gu Hui¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded. ¡°Niannian, read my fortune, read my fortune!¡± Princess Jinghe immediately reported her own time. Her period wasing in a few days, and this time, she was going to spend the new year in the capital, so she would have to wait until February. Princess Jinghe held onto Gu Hui¡¯s hand. sister Hui, you must wait for me. We have to get pregnant together. When our child is born, we can continue to be good sisters or Good Brothers. If it¡¯s a boy and a girl, we can arrange an arranged marriage when we¡¯re young! Anyway, I¡¯ve already decided that I¡¯ll only have two children in this life.¡± Gu Hui poked her on the head. sister, ¡± Gu Xin tugged at Gu Nian¡¯s arm, ¡± ording to your calctions, from the day before your wedding until today, it¡¯s the best time! Could it be that the seed in your stomach has alreadybined and will develop into a baby in two months?¡± ¡°Third sister, you even know how to forget?¡± Gu yingxue was surprised. Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± what¡¯s so difficult about that? Her sister had always been in good health. She had been fine since her period started. In the past, she had been kidnapped by the Prince of Nanjiang and suffered so much, but this had never changed. Her sister was very urate. So, ording to sister¡¯s calction, the probability of these two days is very high!¡± Gu Hui, Jing, and Princessughed when they heard that. Princess Jinghe didn¡¯t say anything andughed,¡±Poor Xue Qianyu!¡± Gu Nian pursed her lips. Hearing Gu Xin¡¯s words, Gu Nian started to feel a little nervous. It couldn¡¯t be. It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? she was only twenty-one after the new year, and she was going to have a baby? It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. The earlier you have a child, the earlier you¡¯ll enjoy life. When you¡¯re young, your body will definitely recover a little. You won¡¯t be fat. The sisters chatted so much that they forgot the time. It felt like it was noon soon, and the maidservant came to call them for lunch. The sisters went to the main hall to eat together. Chapter 1930 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1930 As expected, she¡¯s not the female lead After lunch, the afternoon was definitely not just for the Little Sisters. All the women in the family went to the nursing home to chat. Mrs. Zhang asked if Gu Nian had gained power. In the past, Gu Nian used to think that Zhang Shi was an old-fashioned person. However, after a few years, she had gotten used to it and no longer felt that way. In order to put her family at ease, Gu Nian brought up the Xue family¡¯s attitude. That day, she and Xue qianxun had woken upte and had only served tea in the afternoon. The Xue family actually had quite arge poption. It was just that the family had been separated, and Xue Qianyu¡¯s family had very few talents. When the new daughter-inw arrived, not only would everyone in the familye, but Xue Qianyu¡¯s uncles and aunties would alsoe to let Gu Nian recognize her. After recognizing them, Duke Cheng ¡®en and Madam Xue took out the keys to the estate. In front of all their rtives, they handed over the entire Xue estate to the young couple. Xue Qianyu had not expected this. Xue Qianyu didn¡¯t even want to ept it, but Lord Cheng ¡®en and Madam Xue had to! Xue Qianyu¡¯s uncles and aunties were all envious. You, father and daughter-inw, refuse to take it, but you can actually give it to us, right? When some people thought so, others said so. Xue Qianyu¡¯s eldest aunt said what was on her mind. Duke Cheng ¡®en sneered. I say, sister-inw, don¡¯t look at the pot while you¡¯re eating. When you wanted to split the family, what did you give to our family? ¡± These things, I fought for them with ning ¡®er¡¯s mother. It was given to us by your sister-inw who you all looked down on. How? You still want to split the family? Do you want the Empress to preside over it and distribute back what we didn¡¯t get in the beginning?¡± Xue Qianyu¡¯s grandfather was a yboy. He had married two wives. Duke Cheng ¡®en and Empress Xue were born from the same mother, while his other siblings were born from his second wife and his second wife. In their family, the second wife was always a concubine. Duke Cheng ¡®en had an older sister in front of him. Hence, the son of the second wife was older than Duke Cheng¡¯ en. However, Duke Cheng ¡®en and Empress Xue¡¯s eldest sister had been killed by someone. The siblings had a big fight, and in the end, with the support of the current Emperor, who was still the Crown Prince at the time, they had to split. The title was inherited by Duke Cheng ¡®en. After Empress Xue married the Crown Prince and the Crown Prince ascended the throne, this title became Duke Cheng¡¯ en. In the past, it was only an Earl. Now that Empress Xue had given birth to the Crown Prince, the Xue family¡¯s position was very stable. Xue Qianyu was also very capable. As such, no one dared to say a word when the Duke of gratitude said so. Just like that, Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian epted everything about the Xue family. That night, Mrs. Xue called Gu Nian over to tell her about the history of the Xue family. Mrs. Xue told Gu Nian that the entire Xue family belonged to the two of them and that she should not be rude to the other families. Besides, they were already separated from the family. Gu Nian actually didn¡¯t want to be the housekeeper, but Madam Xue had said that she wanted to go with consort Kang, Lord chenen, and Majesty Kang to the West to y. How could she not hand over the house to them? Madam Xue had told Gu Nian to treat the Xue family as her own home and do whatever she wanted. Even now, Gu Nian was still in a daze as she talked about this. She felt that she was much better than Gu Xin. Honestly, her inws had already settled the problems of her inws. After their Xinxin got married, she still had to face all kinds of monsters in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion! As expected, she wasn¡¯t the female protagonist who didn¡¯t even have the best by her side. Chapter 1931 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1931 Chapter 1931-rest assured She had known Madam Xue and Duke Cheng ¡®en for a long time. When she was in kun city, the couple often came to the Gu family to freeload food, so the Gu family knew them well. However, after hearing about what had happened in the past two days, grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian were even more relieved. The couple had really handed everything to the young couple. If it were other families, they might think that it was irresponsible of them to ignore the two of them after they married into the Gu family. However, this was not the case with the Gu family. Grandma Gu had three daughter-inw. When Zhang Shi first married into the family, she wanted to separate the family. She had raised them one by one and gave them away. It was Grandpa Gu who stopped her. Grandpa Gu could not bear to see the children suffer and liked to have a lively family. As for grandma Gu, after they got married, they, as inws, had to keep a distance from their son and daughter-inw. She had always done this. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian, on the other hand, came from the modern era. They didn¡¯t have the mindset that their inws had to work like cows and horses for them after marriage. For example, when Lord Cheng ¡®en and Madam Xue went to the West, Cai Xiaolian was more envious. She also hoped that after her three sons got married, she could still go out and y with Gu shouxin. However, that was a matter for more than ten yearster. If all her sons were of age before they considered marriage, she would have to wait until she was in her fifties. With the living conditions in ancient times, even if she was in good health, she probably did not want to go out and y. She was still very envious of Madam Xue, who was able to put down the burden of her family at the age of forty. Gu Nian was even more able to ept it than Cai Xiaolian. Although she had been studying for so many years and could be considered a top student, she was not the kind of person who would only study. She more or less had a few friends. She had heard about her friend¡¯s fate in her inws ¡®house after she got married and had children. She remembered that she had a primary school ssmate. When she was in primary school, her brother was just a civil servant in the county. That primary school ssmate only studied until high school. After graduation, her family gave her money to open a small clothing store in the county and she got married at the age of 20. When Lin Yiqian got married, Gu Nian even went back to the county city to be a bridesmaid. After that, she got pregnant and had a child. Her ssmate¡¯s husband¡¯s family favored boys over girls. When she was pregnant, her mother-inw thought that it must be a grandson, so she closed the clothing store and focused on the pregnancy at home. Her mother had been taking care of her during her confinement. After giving birth to her first daughter, she was pregnant with her second daughter in less than half a year. In the end, her mother-inw used her connections to get a test done. It was another daughter, so she forced her to abort the child. Originally, her family was considered to be quite well-off. However, her parents hadmitted a crime and were arrested. All the property in the family had been frozen, and her rtives had stopped contacting her. She was like an outsider in her inws ¡®family, isted and helpless. She could only hug her daughter and cry. When she was pregnant with her third child, she gained 50 pounds. Her husband began to dislike her. Because the first two children were daughters, her mother-inw was cold to her this time. After the examination showed that it was a son, her mother-inw treated her well. However, when the child was six months old, she found out that her husband had an affair. At that time, she broke down. She held the child and held the vegetable knife, wanting to fight her husband. Chapter 1932 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1932 The management rights of the backyard In the end, she lost her child and suffered from depression. It was summer break when Gu Nian transmigrated. Before she transmigrated, she had even gone to the hospital to visit her ssmate. Therefore, it was best for her mother-inw to stay out of Gu Nian¡¯s Affairs. You¡¯re good to me, and I¡¯ll be good to you! You treat me like your daughter, so I will treat you like my own mother. Madam Xue¡¯s open and generous attitude towards Gu Nian made Gu Nian have a good impression of her. Gu Nian and Xue Qianyu only left the Gu residence after dinner. After two or three days, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue had gotten used to Gu Nian not being at home. The Three Sisters gathered together at night and started designing a nursery around the stove. Because Gu yingxue was a kindergarten teacher, she had some prior knowledge of the school. She was good at drawing, so she drew a rough blueprint first and then exined the concept of the nursery to Gu Xin and Gu si. It was Peng Yizhu who had written a letter to her, but in fact, she knew it herself. Gu Xin and Gu si understood immediately. Thus, the Three Sisters split up the work. Gu yingxue drew the exterior and interior of the nursery while Gu Xin and Gu si designed things for children to y with, as well as small nkets, pillows, and water cups. ¡°Sisi, Xue ¡®er, we can¡¯t just be little boys! Now that fourth aunt is pregnant again and eldest sister and elder sister are married, there will definitely be many little cuties appearing in our Gu family one after another. It wasn¡¯t just his stinky little brothers at home! It could also be a younger sister or a niece!¡± Gu Xin suddenly stopped writing and said while supporting her chin. ¡°Right, that¡¯s a possibility! Third aunt has a younger cousin in her stomach now, so we can get something that little girls like!¡± Gu si said. ¡°Sister Xinxin, sister sisi, you¡¯re right. Therefore, he wanted both a boy and a girl. However, we¡¯ll have more boys for now. After all, they¡¯re still in the womb. We have a few boys in our family now, so we¡¯ll make more for the boys. When it¡¯s almost done, we¡¯ll design girls.¡± Gu yingxue said. Gu Xin and Gu si started to work again. The three youngdies only stopped when the charcoal in the stove was almost burned out. The maidservant also came to remind them that it was gettingte. The sisters looked at each other and agreed to continue tomorrow. Then, they went to wash up and rest. It was almost the end of the year, and the adults were all busy with the new year, so the nursery was still run by Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue. Yang Shi was pregnant, and this time, the reaction was very strong. The weather was cold, so she could only rest in the house. Everything at home was handled by Cai Xiaolian and Zhang Shi. After they came to Beijing, grandma Gu had said that the Zhang family would be in charge of the Gu family¡¯s backyard, with Cai Xiaolian and Yang family assisting them. The two of them were still alive, so there was no need to split the family. However, they would leave eventually. When there were more grandchildren, the family would inevitably split. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu had discussed it before. This house was left for the first branch. The second branch and the fourth branch would slowly make arrangements. So, from this moment on, everything in the rear courtyard would be managed by the Zhang family. The Zhang family did not need to care about the outside business. Chapter 1933 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1933 Gossip in the Academy When grandma Gu had said this, uncle Gu¡¯s face had been full of doubt. He had said, ¡± ¡°Father, mother, you¡¯ve be muddleheaded! What level was the Zhang family at? You guys actually believed her!¡± After that, uncle Gu was beaten up. He was really beaten up, and even Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t help him. Zhang Shi cried tears of joy and held onto grandma Gu¡¯s hand. She said, ¡± you¡¯re my mother, I¡¯ll study hard and you¡¯ll teach me more in the future. her tears and snot were all on grandma Gu¡¯s hand. That day, grandma Gu was once again rendered speechless by the first branch. She had not been kind to everyone in the first branch for three days. As for this arrangement, Cai Xiaolian and Yang Shi, as the second and fourth daughter-inw, had no objections. They were very happy to do so. They still had to do business outside to earn money. They were very satisfied with their sister-inw taking care of the house. Cai Xiaolian had her own ns, but she had been busy with Gu Nian¡¯s wedding recently. After Gu Nian¡¯s wedding, it would be the new year soon. She patiently took Zhang Shi to deal with all kinds of things. It could be said that she was teaching her step by step. The current Zhang Shi was not the same as before. She was not at all worried that the second and fourth branch would snatch something from their first branch. She earned so much money, her men had things to do, and her daughter was married well. What could she steal from her? Therefore, she was very humble to learn from Cai Xiaolian, because she knew that after the new year, her sister-like Yingluo would be going to make money. Although she also wanted to make money, she knew that she was not cut out for it. When her sister-inw came to make money, she would just use some capital to make money with her. Her sincere look made Cai Xiaolian not know whether tough or cry. Time passed quickly, and it was soon the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month. Cheng huaijin had also returned from the Royal Academy, apanied by he lianyi and Sha Lin, both of whom were nning to spend the new year at the Gu residence. The Gu family naturally epted it. The siblings, Helian Yi and Sha Lin, had given their Xinxin endless kindness. After the Royal Academy was built, all the princes and princesses of the West were admitted, including the young masters who were not able to inherit the title of nobility and did not study hard when they reached the age of admission. Of course, there were also the legitimate daughters of the various manors who were interested in this. He lianyi was a very carefree person, and he was not polite at all when he arrived at the Gu family. He quickly became familiar with everyone and began to tell them gossip. What was the biggest gossip? the ninth Prince and the princess of the Shanan tribe had fallen in love. Princess Shanan had even specially gone to the pce to ask the Empress to send her a maidservant who was good at dressing up. She had to dress up well and surprise everyone at the banquet tomorrow. At the same time, she would also satisfy her future inws. The Gu family was also a little surprised. They had be a couple so quickly? Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, and Gu shouxin knew that the Emperor had sent these princes and princesses to the Royal Academy to choose the Prince Consort and Prince Consort. In the end, they had already be a couple in such a short time! He lianyi thought that they didn¡¯t believe him and even got Cheng huaijin to testify for him. Cheng huaijin naturally understood, but he didn¡¯t say yes or no. It was just that Princess Shanan did indeed do such a thing, and the Empress not only rewarded her with a Pce maid who was good at dressing up, but also rewarded her with clothes and jewelry. Chapter 1934 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1934 Chapter 1934-can¡¯t understand Zhang Shi¡¯s mood had been very good recently, and she liked everyone. After hearing their gossip, she began to take the initiative to ask for gossip.¡±Little Jin, you¡¯re already a child of our family, and I¡¯m your aunt. Then first aunt should show you some concern. Do you have any princesses or noble daughters that you like?¡± When Zhang Shi asked this, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue all looked over. Suddenly being stared at by three pairs of eyes, Cheng huaijin subconsciously looked at them. He smiled and said,¡±first aunt, I haven¡¯t met a suitable one yet.¡± If he did, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have kept it from everyone.¡± ¡°Xiao Jin, your first aunt is right. You should think about this,¡± grandfather Gu said. In the past, things didn¡¯te in contact with each other, but now there¡¯s a back and forth. When you go back, he might run out to y. You should find someone you like to stay by your side, and everyone can take care of each other.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± said uncle Gu. Little Jin, let me tell you, if I didn¡¯t have a son-inw that I¡¯ve long fancied, I¡¯d definitely set you up with sister sisi. You are such a good young man! He¡¯s handsome and charming.¡± Gu si red at uncle Gu. father! Zhang Shi also patted uncle Gu. She didn¡¯t want her daughter to marry so far away. Huo Wentong was a good choice. Uncle Gu pursed his lips,¡±our family¡¯s daughter already has someone else. Sigh, what a pity!¡± Eh?¡± Suddenly, uncle Gu looked at Gu yingxue. Without waiting for anyone to speak, uncle Gu pped his hands and cheered, ¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er is also a daughter of the Gu family. Xue¡¯ er is younger than sister sisi, right? This is pretty good, I¡¯ll Yingying.¡± Grandma Gu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She looked at uncle Gu coldly.¡±You shut up!¡± Uncle Gu thought of the terrible beating he had received a few days ago and obediently shut his mouth. Grandfather Guughed as he tried to smooth things over, shifting the topic back to the Royal Academy. No one was thinking about what uncle Gu had just said. However, Gu yingxue would secretly look at Cheng huaijin. When she felt that Cheng huaijin had noticed her, she would look away. She was not really only fourteen years old, but in ancient times, fourteen-year-old girls also had their first love. In the past, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She only wanted to be with Cheng huaijin for Brother Yun¡¯s sake. Later on, she thought it through and didn¡¯t have that thought anymore. And now, although she didn¡¯t have much contact with Cheng huaijin, they had quite a lot of contact. She realized that she really did like Cheng huaijin. However, she knew that it was impossible between them. No matter what, sister Xiao Yu died to save her. As sister Xiao Yu¡¯s brother, how could he marry her, the person who caused his sister to lose her life? Thinking of this, Gu yingxue¡¯s mood instantly turned bad. Gu Xin, who was sitting beside her and listening to the gossip, quickly felt it. She looked at Gu yingxue, then at Cheng huaijin, who was listening attentively. She felt like she had understood something. However, Gu Xin would not say it out loud. She would not say it like how she teased sisi. She knew that sisi and Huo Wentong were in love, even if sisi¡¯s reaction was half a beat slower. However, Xue ¡®er and Cheng huaijin weren¡¯t. She could tell that Xue ¡®er liked Cheng huaijin, but she couldn¡¯t tell if Cheng huaijin was interested in Xue¡¯ er. Cheng huaijin was no longer the teenager he used to be. He had grown to a realm that no one could understand. Chapter 1935 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1935 A girl who¡¯s good in all aspects On the eve of the new year, the family had a good meal at home. After that, only fourth uncle Gu, Madam yang, and a few other children, including Gu Xiaoqi, were left at home. The rest of the people dressed neatly and went to the pce to attend the banquet. The Emperor did not like to invite his officials into the pce on the thirtieth night. In the past, he had always held this banquet on the Twenty-ninth Night. However, this year, the Gu family was in the capital and the Empress Dowager had never spent the thirtieth night with her own son¡¯s family. Therefore, the Emperor had given the order that officials of second rank and above must bring their families into the pce. Madam yang did not want to go out because it was alreadyte in the month and it was snowing outside. Fourth uncle Gu had entered the pce during the day and told the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager had also allowed it, so the two of them were allowed to stay. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan!¡± At the pce gate, Gu Xin saw Duke Zhenguo¡¯s carriage. It just so happened that Lu Zheng was talking to someone as he got off the carriage. She quickly waved her hand. Lu Zheng said a few words to the others and then ran over. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, where have you been these past few days? I asked Grandpa Zhou and grandma Xiao, but they don¡¯t know either! Did you do something bad?¡± Gu Xin saw him walking over and remembered that she had not seen him for a few days. She stopped smiling and asked with her lips pursed. ¡°Yeah, he went to do bad things!¡± Lu Zheng pinched her face. In the end, Gu Xin pped it away. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you bring me along when you were doing bad things?¡± Gu Xin looked left and right and whispered with a face full of regret. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll definitely bring you next time. Are en ¡®Zi and Ren Ren in the car?¡± Lu Zheng peeked inside. Gu en poked her head out, with Cheng huaijin and Gu Ren beside her. Then, Lu Zheng boldly got into the car. In the few carriages of the Duke Zhengguo Manor, the Coachmen had already reported the situation outside to the people in the carriage. The country guarding Duke closed his eyes and rested, saying nothing. Lu Ming and Lu Suan pursed their lips and did not speak at Madame Lin¡¯s signal. It was very quiet. In the carriage of the country guarding Duke¡¯s second branch, Qin Shi said to second master Lu, ¡± ¡°I heard that the third youngdy of the Gu family is very simr to her elder sister. The wife of Duke Cheng ¡®en¡¯s heir is dignified and beautiful. I think that it won¡¯t be long before our Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion will have a dignified and beautiful wife of the heir!¡± Second master Luughed,¡±I have seen third Gudy before and she does look like Xue Shizi¡¯s wife.¡± With the looks of Lord Gu and second Madam Gu, how could their descendants be ordinary? However, this dignity, Yingluo ¡± Second master Lu gave Qin Shi a meaningful look. Qin Shi immediately understood and looked at her son. Lu Qin lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. He had heard of third miss Gu¡¯s name before. A few years ago, when Lord Gu had just won the top schr¡¯s examination, the first and third miss of the Gu family had a very good time when they came to visit from the Xing Nan Kingdom. The Gu family is such a good Yue family¡¯s Xuanji Lu Qin was extremely envious, but he was even more jealous. He clenched his fists, but no one knew what he was thinking. In the third branch¡¯s carriage, third Master Lu and his two children listened to the coachman¡¯s words and did not say anything. On the other hand, Lu Yang lifted the curtain a little and looked out through the gap. It was not until Lu Zheng got on the carriage that he said to his father and brother, ¡± ¡°Father, brother, the third sister of the Gu family is so beautiful! She was a good match for second brother. Second brother¡¯s eyes are so gentle in front of her. ¡± Third Master Lu touched Lu Yang¡¯s head. your second brother chose her himself. She must be someone he likes. She must be a good girl in all aspects! Chapter 1936 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1936 Is he looking for you? Lu Yang blinked and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°But, a few days ago, the Jiang family¡¯s big sister, Chen family¡¯s big sister, and Xu family¡¯s big sister who were good friends with fourth sister, after seeing second brother, their faces turned red. I secretly heard that they were all fighting for second brother, and even said that it was a fairpetition, based on each person¡¯s ability! Is second older brother going to be like eldest uncle, to marry one and take in a few?¡± The son of the third branch, Lu Jun, patted his sister¡¯s head. don¡¯t talk nonsense. Second brother won¡¯t be happy if he hears this. Also, if our future second sister-inw hears you say this, she won¡¯t y with you anymore. Lu Yang quickly waved his hands. no, no. I want to y with my future second sister-inw. I like to y with good-looking people! Third Master Lu patted his daughter¡¯s head helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your second brother will only marry one girl and he will only have one girl by his side. Which family¡¯s youngdies are you talking about? in front of third miss Gu, they are nothing. Yingluo, don¡¯t go to the main house to eavesdrop anymore, understand?¡± Lu Yang nodded and said,¡¯Oh, I understand, father. Then if I want to y with my future second sister-inw, can I ask second brother to bring me along? Second brother wouldn¡¯t be like third brother and fifth brother who despise me for being young, right? That day, second brother hugged me and gave me candy! Second brother likes me!¡± Third Master Lu looked at his daughter who was greedy and loved to look pretty. He could not do anything about her, so he only said, ¡± ¡°Your second brother is busy. He is the support of our High Duke¡¯s public house and is busy with many things. So, let¡¯s not pester second brother, okay? When your future second sister-inw is married into the family, you can y with her. ¡± Lu Yang was a sensible girl and very obedient. She remembered her father¡¯s words. Although it was a pity that she could not y with second brother often, she did not make a fuss about ying with second brother. Lu Jun was a few years older than Lu Suan, so he could not inherit the family business. However, he was not the kind of person who would just waste his life. He was studying at the capital College. ¡°Huh?¡± third Master Lu was stunned. ¡°Second brother said that the students of the Royal Academy do not enter officialdom through the imperial examination, and they do so through other means. It wasn¡¯t like what the world had spected, gathering a group of rich yboys and educating them. Second brother said that it would be better for me to go to the Royal Academy than to study. The Royal Academy also teaches some examination content. I¡¯ve studied there for six years, but I haven¡¯t even won the championship. If you don¡¯t like it, you can prepare for the imperial examination again.¡± Third Lu master touched his chin and pondered for a while. ¡°Did your second brothere looking for you?¡± Lu Jun shook his head. no, we just ran into each other. He asked me some questions and then suggested that I go to the Royal Academy. ¡°What do you think?¡± third Lu master looked at Lu Jun. Lu Jun thought for a moment and said,¡±father, don¡¯t be angry if I tell you!¡± I know that our third branch is a concubine¡¯s son and can only rely on doing business after we split. Father, you want me to pass the exam and get a good reputation. But father, I¡¯m stupid. I only know how to memorize books. Sometimes, it¡¯s hard for me to understand the meaning. Moreover, I¡¯m not even a schr. I think that I¡¯ll only be a high schr in my life. By then, I can be an official, but in the huge capital, what official can a high schr be? I thought about it for the whole day, and I felt that I might as well give it a try. Our third household is not like the first and second household so I believe that second older brother will not harm me. ¡± Chapter 1937 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1937 Chapter 1937-a bet Third Master Lu looked at Lu Jun for a long while. When it was their turn to enter the carriage, he instructed Lu Jun, ¡± ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll ask your second brother¡¯s opinion during the new year. We¡¯ll talk about this after the new year.¡± Lu Jun heaved a sigh of relief. It was fine as long as he didn¡¯t refuse. Each family¡¯s carriage stopped in order, and the people in the carriage got off and followed the pce maids to Baohe Pce. The pce of Baohe was the ce where the Emperor of the great Zhou hosted banquets for his subjects. It would be held in the pce of Baohe on every Festival or the birthday of the Empress. The Baohe Pce Hall was veryrge, and only the family members of officials above the second rank were invited, so it was not enough to sit. After all the officials had arrived, the Emperor and Empress Xue supported the Grand Empress Dowager over. The little crown Prince was already two years old, so he followed by the Empress ¡°side, holding onto the corner of her clothes as they walked. ¡°The Emperor Wanwan, Grand Empress Dowager Wanwan, Empress Dowager Wanwan, His Highness the Crown Prince Wanwan¡± Everyone knelt down and paid their respects. ¡°Rise!¡± After helping the Grand Empress Dowager to sit down, the Emperor returned to his seat. After seeing Empress Xue and the little crown Prince sit down, he called for everyone to get up. Usually, the Emperor would be very serious at such a time. With the princes and princesses of the Western Region around, he had to maintain His Majesty at all times. After everyone had taken their seats, the eunuch ordered the dishes to be served. The Emperor raised his wine cup and said a few auspicious words. After everyone raised their cups and drank, they began to eat. Not only were there delicacies, but there were also songs and dances. The music was melodious, and the dance was graceful. Many people were watching while eating, especially he lianyi, who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the beautiful girls. He was enjoying the wine while admiring the beautiful women. Gu Xin was already immune to pretty girls, so she started to eat. Gu Xin and Gu si ate with great relish. Gu Ren and Gu yingxue sat together, enjoying the dance as they ate. ¡°Dopey Gu, call me big sister!¡± Gu yingxue was so angry that she smacked him and said, ¡± I can¡¯t make any decisions for you now. You have to ask second uncle about this. However, I don¡¯t think second uncle will agree to it. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu yingxue wasn¡¯t angry and didn¡¯t feel ashamed to ask. Gu Nian and dopey Gu were smarter than her while she was dumber. ¡°Why? Because I have an older brother above me and a group of younger brothers below me. I don¡¯t need to upy an important position in the Imperial court. The Emperor and the ministers could only be at ease with their benefactors. I can¡¯t be too outstanding. If I¡¯m too outstanding, others will worry. His younger brothers had not grown up yet, so it was not toote to train his younger brothers after his son entered officialdom. So, I can¡¯t be too outstanding, or I¡¯ll cause trouble for the family.¡± Gu Ren analyzed the situation for Gu yingxue. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? You¡¯ve been tortured by second uncle to study all day, and you¡¯re telling me that he doesn¡¯t want you to take the Imperial examinations? I don¡¯t believe it. ¡± Gu yingxue shook her head. ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± Gu Ren rolled his eyes andughed. you don¡¯t believe me? Why don¡¯t we make a bet? In the first month of the lunar year, I asked second uncle if he would be willing to send me to the Royal Academy when I reached the age. He would definitely be willing.¡± Chapter 1938 ?Chapter 19Thank you readers! 1938 You can make any decision ¡°When you¡¯re old enough, you can go to the Royal Academy. After six years, you can still take the imperial examination. It¡¯s not like second uncle doesn¡¯t know about your situation. He forced you to finish learning everything you needed to take the imperial examination before you reached the age. When you leave the Royal Academy, he will use another year to force you to prepare for the imperial examination. This is also possible.¡± Gu yingxue said. ¡°Do you think the imperial examination is that easy?¡± Gu Ren rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡± how about this? let¡¯s bet on whether second uncle is willing to let me enter the Royal Academy next year! If he¡¯s willing, you can give me a hundred taels. If he¡¯s not, I¡¯ll give you a hundred taels!¡± ¡°That¡¯s crazy! Where did you get a hundred taels? Besides, the 100 taels in my hand is all I have. Dopey Gu, are you trying to swindle my money?¡± Gu yingxue red at Gu Ren. ¡°Aiyo, I didn¡¯t realize it when I was in the westernnds, but thisdy Xue ¡®er is also quite pretty! The great Zhou¡¯s water and soil really nurtures people. He was so dark and skinny in our westernnd, but aftering back, not only did he turn white, but he also gained weight. It looks really good now!¡± He lianyi nudged Cheng huaijin, who was beside him. Cheng huaijin rolled his eyes at him and didn¡¯t answer. However, he looked at Gu yingxue. Gu yingxue did not notice it and was about to pull Gu Ren¡¯s face, but Gu Ren pped her away. The siblings started to y. Just as the dance ended, Grand Empress Dowager Xiao¡¯s attention was on them. She chuckled and asked, ¡± ¡°Is that Xiao Liu and Ying Xue?¡± Gu yingxue was shocked when she heard the sound. She was not the descendant of the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager. If the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager saw her bullying her great-grandson, she would be doomed. Gu Ren stood up and bowed.¡±Grand Empress Dowager, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m making a bet with big sister yingxue.¡± The Empress Dowager looked at Gu Ren with interest, ¡± ¡°Oh? A bet? What are we betting on?¡± She liked all of her great-grandchildren, and the one she liked the most was this little cutie, Gu Ren. She had no choice. Gu Ren was really good at pleasing people. He could also write many interesting stories. He was very smart at a young age. Gu yingxue stood up and did not know what to say. She could only look at Gu Ren. hey, ah hai, don¡¯t you think that this miss Xue ¡®er looks clever and cute one moment, but in the next moment, she looks very silly? ¡± He lianyi whispered to Cheng huaijin. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Cheng huaijin nced at he lianyi and said in a low voice. ¡°AI, you, you¡¯re really boring!¡± Sometimes, he lianyi even wanted to open Cheng huaijin¡¯s brain to see what was inside it. He was actually not interested in pretty girls. It was too boring. In just two sentences, Gu Ren had already told them the contents of the bet. The Empress Dowager was stunned for a moment, then she called out to Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°Second Gu, then tell this widow, are you willing to send little sixth Gu to the Royal Academy next year?¡± Gu shouxin, who was called out, stood up calmly and said, ¡± ¡°Grand Empress Dowager, I can¡¯t make the decision.¡± Uncle Gu waved his hand and said,¡±second brother, I can do it. I can do it.¡± You can make any decision for our children.¡± Everyone seated,¡±hehe.¡± As expected, Lord Gu was just like Majesty Kang and Lord Cheng¡¯s character. He did not even care about his own child. It seemed that Lord Gu had a lot of power in the family! Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. the rule of the Royal Academy is that men are admitted at twelve. Gu Xiaoliu will only turn six this October. Chapter 1939 - 1939 He’ll be bullied? 1939 He¡¯ll be bullied? Thank you readers! When Gu shouxin was speaking, Gu Ren kept winking at the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. He did not care whether others could see it or not. Anyway, many officials who had never seen Gu Ren before felt that this little boy was so cute and lovely, but there was something wrong with his eyes! Before Grand Empress Dowager Xiao could say anything, the Emperor continued,¡±Second Gu, the age that the judge mentioned doesn¡¯t mean that you must be at that age to enter. If you want to join early, then join early. If you don¡¯t want to, then join when you¡¯re at that age! Second Gu, you really don¡¯t know how to be flexible at all.¡± Gu shouxin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t see that stinky brat winking at you all! Gu shouxin had long realized that the Emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty was not doing his job properly. Ever since Gu Ren had pulled Gu en and Lu Zheng into the bookstore, there had been a lot of gossip in the market, but it had not been suppressed. Why was that? it was because the Emperor loved to read, so who dared to suppress him? Gu yingxue was also very helpless. She didn¡¯t expect dopey Gu to bring this up in such a situation. In that case, second uncle had to agree even if he didn¡¯t want to. After the siblings sat down, Gu Ren looked at Gu yingxue smugly. Gu Ren pursed his lips,¡±I knew you wouldn¡¯t admit it!¡± Hehe, I don¡¯t care. I just want to go to the Royal Academy. I¡¯ll be seven next year, and I¡¯ll be ying for six years, which is equivalent to going to elementary school. Then, he would be caught by his second uncle to study for six years, which was equivalent to studying in middle school. Then I¡¯ll be 18, and I¡¯ll be able to go out and have fun. I¡¯ll be able to conquer the sea of stars! So, sanniu, you and bighead are not as good as me! I¡¯ll be born while your souls will be born. You¡¯re ten years younger than me! Think about it, I¡¯ve already started practicing the basics two years ago. When I practice for ten years, I¡¯ll be eighteen, and I¡¯ll have the ability to protect myself. I¡¯ll be able to ride the wind and waves! As for you and bighead, I guess you were still at home taking care of the children at that time! Hehe, are you envious?¡± ¡°To be honest, ran ran is quite envious,¡± Gu yingxue replied. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± At this moment, Gu Xin and Gu si came over. The two of them had finished eating and the others were also almost done eating and were chatting. ¡°Third sister, fifth sister, I¡¯m having a good time! I¡¯m telling big sister Xue ¡®er that I¡¯m going to the Royal Academy to make a contribution!¡± Gu Ren said obediently. As a writer, he had always believed in the protagonist¡¯s aura. Hence, whether it was Lu Zheng or Gu Xin, he was always obedient in front of them. ¡°Aiya, bear with it, you actually really want to go to the Royal Academy? The students there are all so old, aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll bully you?¡± As her biological sister, Gu Si was still very worried about her younger brother. ¡°Little sister sisi, do you really think that you¡¯ll be bullied? And he¡¯s not the one bullying others?¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu si in surprise. Your little brother was born in the same womb as you. Do you really not understand his personality? ¡°It¡¯s still third sister who understands me!¡± Gu Ren chuckled. I will definitely not let anyone bully me. Moreover, you see, my eldest brother-inw is the general of the Peng family, my second brother-inw is the son of Duke chengen and the nephew of the Empress, and my future third brother-inw is the heir of the Duke Zhenguo¡¯s mansion, a true second-grade general. With the three of them in front of me, no one would dare to bully me! So, fifth sister, don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± Chapter 1940 - 1940 Chapter 1940-sovereign and subject happy together 1940 Chapter 1940-sovereign and subject happy together Thank you readers! ¡°You¡¯re making me want to find you a general brother-inw! This way, you can do whatever you want in great Zhou! The generals on all four sides have the feeling of your brother-inw!¡± Gu sixiao said. ¡°No need. Fifth sister, you just need to find me a smart and talented brother-inw. I want to be both civil and martial! We can¡¯t be too one-dimensional!¡± Gu Ren said in all seriousness. ¡°Oh, Yingluo, Gu Ren, are you saying that eldest brother-inw, second brother-inw, and third brother-inw are stupid and have no talent? I¡¯m going toin!¡± Gu yingxue found Gu Ren¡¯s loophole and teased him. ¡°Tsk, you go! Didn¡¯t the three of them know their own standards? I¡¯ve studied, but I¡¯m not as good as brother Hao!¡± Gu Ren was not afraid! If his three brothers-inw bullied him, he would hug his sisters and cry until they were annoyed. The three girls burst out intoughter. Gu Hui and Gu Nian, who were not far away, had also finished their food and walked around from behind. The Gu brothers and sisters were only short of Gu en. In the Gu family, the most normal child was Gu en. He had been brought up by Gu shouxin since he was ten years old. Whether it was knowledge or anything else, he was basically taught by Gu shouxin himself. Moreover, he admired Gu shouxin, so he consciously learned from Gu shouxin to treat people and conduct himself. He was going to be seventeen after the new year. He couldn¡¯t be so immature. ¡°Have you all finished eating?¡± Suddenly, the singing and dancing stopped. The Emperor stood up. When everyone looked at him, he opened his mouth to ask. ¡°Just now, the Gu family¡¯s sixth child made a bet with his sister. When we talked about the word¡± bet,¡±I thought of a way for everyone to stay up for the new year together.¡± The Emperor didn¡¯t wait for a reply and continued. The ministers looked at the Emperor in confusion, not knowing what he meant. ¡°This year, all of you have worked hard!¡± The Emperor kept her in suspense. ¡°It¡¯s not hard, it¡¯s not hard, it¡¯s within this lowly subject¡¯s duty!¡± Everyone chimed in. ¡°We¡¯ve always been eating, drinking, and watching songs and dances like this in the past years. I always feel that it¡¯s boring, and I feel that I¡¯ve let down my beloved ministers!¡± The Emperor said sincerely. The Grand Empress Dowager sipped her tea slowly. She had no way of evaluating this grandson of hers. She wanted to have fun openly, but she had to drag her courtiers along! Forget it, forget it. The Emperor has been quite diligent these two years. I¡¯ll just let him fool me during the new year! ¡°So, Zhen thought of a way, let¡¯s have fun together! Are all of you willing?¡± The Emperor continued. ¡°Yingluo is willing!¡± Would the ministers dare to say no? Your Majesty, you¡¯ve alreadyid out such a long story. It¡¯s the new year, and if we dare to say we¡¯re not willing, you¡¯ll make us resign next year! ¡°A few days ago, I had people make a batch of Mahjong and cards. Dear Ministers, What is this?¡± The Emperor asked happily. ¡°Emperor, please exin!¡± The ministers must let the Emperor have his fun and say that they didn¡¯t know. If they knew, then wouldn¡¯t the Emperor be very embarrassed? However, the Emperor was talking about Mahjong and cards. Could it be that the Emperor was nning to y mahjong in Taihe Pce? This, this, this Yingluo ¡°It¡¯s a form of entertainment. I learned it from someone when I was in kunzhou. It¡¯s fun. I believe that all of you will definitely fall in love with this activity after learning it. Don¡¯t you think so, everyone?¡± The Emperor looked at the ministers with satisfaction. Chapter 1941 - 1941 The lively main hall 1941 The lively main hall Thank you readers! Especially those old men who often talked to him, they didn¡¯t object now. The Emperor was overjoyed and continued,¡±I was thinking that this year, we should y mahjong and cards in Taihe Pce.¡± I¡¯ll y with all my beloved ministers, the Empress will y with all the madams, and my princesses and princes will y with the princes and princesses of the West and the young masters and Nobledies of various families. Let¡¯s y until midnight, then set off the firecrackers, watch the fireworks, and go back to our homes to watch the new year, how about it?¡± The Imperial censors that the Emperor had just seen found that their wives, sons, and daughters were holding them back and not letting them speak. Well, the Emperor was very satisfied with the families of these imperial censors. The eunuchs then carried the square tables to the center of Taihe Pce. The same number of tables were ced on the left and right sides. Some of the tables had mahjong tiles, while others had cards. The princes and princesses of the West had heard of it before, but they had never yed it themselves, so they were quite curious. The ninth Prince and Shanan, who were well-liked in the Royal Academy, came to the male-female line. Even if they were seated at different tables, they had to be the closest. Then, the Emperor asked Gu shouxin to divide the teams for everyone, and the Empress¡¯s team was naturally divided by Cai Xiaolian. Even the younger generation in the family was arranged for Gu en. Gu en had a good memory. He followed the West and came back all the way, so he knew the princesses and princes of the West very well. After that, they came to the capital first, so they recognized all the young masters and Nobledies who could sit here. The couple really wanted to scold her. They were only here for a meal and to chat with the olddy. Was there a need to? It was the new year, and he was still ordered to work. ¡°Next year, your husband will definitely let you two take advantage of us!¡± Gu shouxin whispered in Cai Xiaolian¡¯s ear. As for Gu en, he did not think much about it. He would just make the arrangements. The young masters of so-and-so families did not get along with each other and could not sit at the same table. The youngdies of so-and-so families often did not get along because of the jewelrypetition in the jewelry shop. Soon, the sound of Mahjong ying could be heard from Taihe Pce. Other than Grandpa, grandma, and Gu Ren, everyone else in the Gu family was seated at the table. The Emperor was very well-prepared, even the chips were ready. Big gambling is harmful to the body, small gambling is pleasant. On such a good day, we should be happy, so he prepared a chip of one tael of silver. For those who were sitting, it was still okay. Some of the madams in their families had already been taught to y mahjong by third aunt Gu. They knew that once they learned it, as long as they were smart and their luck was not so bad, they would not lose much. On the other side, Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu were holding Gu Ren¡¯s hand as they sat in front of the Empress Dowager. The little crown Prince was sprawled at the Empress Dowager¡¯s feet, nodding his head and dozing off. She was now like the Emperor, especially fond of reading Gu Ren¡¯s storybooks. Recently, Gu Ren had written a story about a great master investigating a case in the blue sky. Two volumes had already been published, and the Empress Dowager was asking about the third volume. Everyone had their doubts about how a six-year-old like Gu Ren could write such a profound case. However, knowing that Lu Zheng and Gu en were helping, their doubts were gone. From their point of view, the Gu family was trying to build up this kid¡¯s reputation. Gu en was obviously a candidate for the imperial examination, and Lu Zheng was obviously interested in his sister. Chapter 1942 - 1942 Chapter 1942-cooperation 1942 Chapter 1942-cooperation Thank you readers! Even if they didn¡¯t say anything, they would still have to give the Gu family face. When Gu Ren first heard what the outsiders said, he had been showing off in front of Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian for a long time. Other than the few of them who had transmigrated and Lu Zheng who knew the truth, everyone else thought the same as the outsiders. Gu en, as a business partner, also felt that Lu Zheng was helping Gu Ren. Gu Ren then told the Empress Dowager about the contents of the third volume. Grandpa and Grandma Gu did not know the contents either, so they were also listening with great interest. They even attracted a few children toe over and listen. The Grand Empress Dowager did not let them leave. Just like that, they formed a circle and attracted all the youngdies and young masters from the various families who were between the ages of eight and thirteen and did not y cards. The family did not bring any younger children. Apart from Gu en, everyone else who attended the pce Banquet was only eight years old and above. Meanwhile, at the Mahjong table, Gu Xin was teaching a few Western princesses how to y Mahjong. After she was done, a youngdy came over to ask Gu Xin to teach her. When she walked over, she saw that they were old acquaintances. They were her brother Yuanyuan¡¯s younger sister, Lu Yang, her younger cousin, Jiang Hong, and their friend, li Yuyan. Jiang Hong was Lu Zheng¡¯s aunt¡¯s daughter. When Lu Yang and Li Shan were ying together, Jiang Hong was always following them around. Now that she had grown up, she was a year younger than Gu Xin. Lu Zheng¡¯s aunt was a concubine¡¯s daughter in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. She was not born by Lu Zheng¡¯s grandmother, but by Lu Zheng¡¯s grandfather¡¯s concubine. Her status in the Lu family was not evenparable to that of third Master Lu¡¯s concubine. However, Lu Zheng¡¯s aunt had married Jiang He, his grandfather¡¯s subordinate. Jiang He was a military general who had made contributions to Yunzhou in his early years and had now been promoted to the second rank. Jiang Hong had listened to her mother since she was a child, and subconsciously learned to please the Lin family and Lu Yang. Li Yuyan was the daughter of the minister of Works, so she was considered close friends with Lu Yang. With such a lineup, if they weren¡¯t in Taihe Pce, Gu Xin would have suspected that the three of them were trying to mess with her. After sitting down, she had a sh of inspiration. Hey, I¡¯ve never lost a game of cards before. Why don¡¯t I win some silver from the three of them to buy a gift for brother Yuanyuan? Gu Xin had this thought, but she didn¡¯t expect the three of them to have the same thought as her. I can¡¯t scold you, I can¡¯t beat you, I can¡¯t bully you, but I can¡¯t win your silver? This is the emperor¡¯s order, a small bet is good for the mood! The three of us won against you. I don¡¯t believe that you can go andin. You won¡¯t even be able toin. After Lu Yang had interacted with the Lin group, he no longer targeted Gu Xin like before and was very friendly to her. Jiang Hong and Li Yuyan listened to Lu Yang, so they were very harmonious on the table. Gu Xin realized that the three of them were pretending not to know how to do it, but in fact, they knew how to do it. After a few rounds, she realized that the three of them were cooperating. After discovering their motive, Gu Xin was very calm and showed no mercy. After that, Gu Xin started to win, win, and win. Furthermore, she learned from Princess Jinghe how the other nobledies in the capital weed her despite their reluctance, and how to make them continue even if they were unhappy. So, when all the chips in their hands were with Gu Xin, Gu Xin¡¯s chit-chat and her naive behavior made the three of them feel that they shouldn¡¯t leave. It would be so embarrassing if they left, as if they were poor. Gu Xin was so silly, she would definitely win if she brought more chips. Chapter 1943 - 1943 Exercise more when you’re free 1943 Exercise more when you¡¯re free Thank you readers! As soon as it was midnight, firecrackers were set off in the open space outside Taihe Pce Hall. Some of the children who had fallen asleep were woken up, and even the little crown Prince was awake. He groggily asked the pce maids to carry him out to look for him. The Empress Dowager had heard enough. She extended her hand for grandmother Gu to hold and instructed Gu Ren to look after the little crown Prince. They went outside to watch the firecrackers. The Little Prince was very well-behaved as he was being led by Gu Ren. His short legs were able to keep up with Gu Ren¡¯s pace. Gu Ren was still happy. Great, judging from the current situation, he had to build a good rtionship with this kid. His second uncle, second brother-inw, and third brother-inw would work hard to train him to be a qualified King, and he would y with him since he was young. When this brat became the Emperor himself, would his days be any worse? Therefore, Gu Ren began to think of ways to make the child cling to him. ¡°Miss Lu, miss Jiang, Miss Li, are you stilling? If you don¡¯te, let¡¯s go outside and watch the firecrackers. There will be fireworks in a while! My sister said that the fireworks this time are very good, and they will be released for 25 minutes from midnight to 35 minutes!¡± Gu Xin looked at the big box of chips beside her and asked her Mahjong friends at the same table in a good mood. yes, yes. We¡¯ve been ying cards the whole night and are tired. We won¡¯t be going to watch with third miss Gu! Jiang Hong and Li Yuyan were on the verge of tears, but they couldn¡¯t even force a smile. The two of them were not as rich as Lu Yang. Because they followed Lu Yang, they thought that they would definitely win back and even take the opportunity to win over Gu Xin. Hence, when they asked for chips, they did not hesitate at all. Originally, the two of them weren¡¯t that stupid. It was just that before Gu Xin came over, Lu Xin told them that the three of them definitely knew more about Mahjong than Gu Xin and that Gu Xin only knew how to y it. The three of them pretended not to know how to y Mahjong and let Gu Xin teach them. This way, Gu Xin would let her guard down around them and they would win. As for why Lu Xin was so sure that Gu Xin didn¡¯t know as much as them, it was because Gu Xin had stayed in the Western Region for two years. After she returned to the capital, they had never heard of her attending any banquets, so they all thought that Gu Xin only knew how to do it and wasn¡¯t proficient in it. Lu Suan had no idea that this rumor came from the Gu family and not from kunzhou. Even if they used their brains to think, they would realize that third aunt Gu had never been to kunzhou. How could she? He had learned it from his maternal family in Dingzhou. Gu Xin acted as if she didn¡¯t see Jiang Hong and Li Yuyan¡¯s tears as she said with regret, ¡± ¡°Ladies, although you¡¯re a little tired after ying for so long, I¡¯ll give you a kind advice since we¡¯ve been ying cards for the whole night and are more familiar with each other.¡± Lu Yang and the other two looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin pursed her lips and said with a serious expression, ¡± ¡°Miss Lu, miss Jiang, Miss Li, although we don¡¯t have to go to the battlefield to fight the enemy and we don¡¯t have to do any physical work, we still have to take care of our bodies. You¡¯re not even twenty years old yet, and you¡¯re already tired after ying cards for so long. The three of you must be very weak. I¡¯m telling you, my grandma and grandma Xiao can y cards all night and sleep for a few hours the next day! So, girls, let¡¯s train more when we¡¯re free, okay?¡± Chapter 1944 - 1944 Big sister will buy it for you 1944 Big sister will buy it for you Thank you readers! Gu Xin specifically pointed out Lu Yang¡¯s name, ¡± miss Lu, you¡¯re older than me. However, everyone knows that your second brother and I were betrothed by the Emperor. I also heard from your second brother that it¡¯s difficult for you to get married in your current situation. Who knows, you might still be ady at home when I¡¯m already married into your family! In the future, if we don¡¯t enter the pce during the new year and other festivals, can¡¯t we find some fun? But with miss Lu¡¯s body, tsk, you¡¯re aplete killjoy!¡± ¡°So, miss Lu, work out! If you can¡¯t find a way, you can look for your second brother to get you the best way for a woman to train her body! I¡¯m looking forward to ying mahjong with you all night in the future!¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she revealed a smile and even raised her fist to show her sincerity. I believe in you. You can definitely do it. After she finished speaking, she took another look at the three people¡¯s expressions and turned to leave. She didn¡¯t know what to do, so it wasn¡¯t good for her to stay. Yes, she was a good girl and didn¡¯t make things difficult for people! When she turned around, she saw Gu Ren pulling the little master and walking not far away. Gu Xin chased after him, ¡± bear with it, I won a lot of money. When the market opens after the new year, I¡¯ll buy, buy, and buy for you! Lu Yang and the other two,¡±Chengcheng.¡± Lu Yang¡¯s nails were almost digging into his palm. This damned Gu Xin! Jiang Hong and Li Yuyan did not dare toin to Lu Suan when they saw that he did not look well. The three of them went to look for their elders and sisters and left dejectedly. There were many people like the three of them who lost too much and were not in the mood to watch the fireworks. The Emperor said that they could leave at midnight or they could choose to watch the fireworks together outside Taihe Pce Hall. Those who lost less were not affected. This was just entertainment! As for those who won money, they were happy, not because of how much money they had won, but because of the good omen. If they were so lucky on the first day of the new year, it meant that this year would be smooth sailing. ¡°Hey, little one, you still know that I can hold you if I can¡¯t!¡± The Little Prince hugged Gu Xin¡¯s leg and refused to let go. She had no choice but to carry him up. ¡°Third sister is beautiful!¡± The Little Prince said with a serious expression. He really suspected that the Emperor had made a request when he begged the heavens to give him another child. Look, this child was only two years old, but he was like a small adult. He didn¡¯t know how to act coquettishly and even said that people were good-looking with such a serious expression. ¡°Yo, kid, you have good taste. Since you have such good taste, I¡¯ll take you to see beautiful fireworks! You definitely haven¡¯t seen it. ¡± Gu Xin pinched the little master¡¯s toot face. This made Gu Ren think of his childhood. His little face had almost been squeezed fat by several youngdies. The pce maids and old maidservants at the side watched with fear. This daughter of Lord Gu was really too daring! This was his Highness the Crown Prince! You can¡¯t pinch me just because I¡¯m young! Aren¡¯t you afraid that when he¡¯s older and inherits the throne, he¡¯ll remember this and find trouble with you? Oh, right, that wouldn¡¯t happen. This was third miss Gu, also Princess Xinxin. She had made such a great contribution to the great Zhou Dynasty. When the Crown Prince grew up, he would probably think nothing of her. Moreover, third miss Gu is really beautiful! Every time he entered the pce, the clothes he wore were especially beautiful. The Gu sisters ¡®clothes were really beautiful. When he had the time after the new year, he would go out of the pce and buy a set. Chapter 1945 - 1945 Second brother-in-law is protecting me 1945 Second brother-inw is protecting me Thank you readers! ¡°Brother Yuanyuan!¡± The moment she stepped out, Gu Xin saw Lu Zheng. She handed The Little Prince over to the pce maid and waved at him. The Little Prince,¡±Yingluo¡± The pce Maids and Nannies,¡±hehe.¡± Gloating, Gu Ren took The Little Prince¡¯s chubby little hand.¡±Little master, let me tell you, in this world, women are the most heartless. There¡¯s a saying that values sex over friends! You¡¯ll understand as you grow up!¡± The wet nurse quickly reminded him,¡±sixth young master Gu, please don¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, little six is right!¡± The Emperor suddenly appeared and interrupted the wet nurse. He praised Gu Ren. Xiao Liu Zi, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such an awareness at such a young age! How could he not know the character that Gu Ren had created himself? For the male protagonist¡¯s convenience, he had written the Emperor to death long ago, but he still remembered the emperor¡¯s personality! ¡°Your Majesty, I heard it from someone else!¡± He winked at the Emperor. ¡°Who told you that?¡± the Emperor asked, chuckling. ¡°Listen to my father!¡± Gu Ren said. My dad would always teach us brothers that it¡¯s best for girls to value their lover over their friends. If we want to find a wife, we should find this kind, but we can¡¯t find friends like this.¡± hahahaha! the Emperor was overjoyed. He thought of uncle Gu¡¯s personality, and then thought of Gu en and Gu Ren. He had a bold idea. little six,e to the pce often to y in the future! Tell your little brother the Crown Prince more about the outside world. He¡¯s more than two years old, he should know the evil of this world!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Gu Ren¡¯s face was serious, but he was cursing endlessly in his heart. Tsk, what kind of father is this! He was already two years old, and he looked like he was two years old. The Emperor felt that his idea was not bad and decided to have a good chat with the Empress and Grand Empress Dowagerter. If Gu Shou was the one who believed in the religion, he would definitely be able to teach a person to be as rigid as Gu en. With Gu Ren apanying him often, he would be more lively. After all, the little master was his own son. It was better not to make him work too hard. At least, he could let Gu Ren bring him some joy when he was young. On the other side, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin had already gathered together. Gu Xin told Lu Zheng about her winning. Lu Zheng praised her and told her to win as much as she could. Lu Xin had a lot of money! ¡°Brother Yuan Yuan, I¡¯ll buy you a present when the market opens after the new year.¡± What do you like?¡± Gu Xin smiled even more happily. ¡°Can you two be more careful? There are people everywhere. Even if they¡¯re engaged, they¡¯re not even married yet!¡± Gu Nian reminded as Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian walked over. sister, I¡¯m telling you, I won a lot of money, ¡± Gu Xin repeated to Gu Nian. Then, Gu si, Gu yingxue, and Huo Yanyu came as well. Gu Hui, Peng zejing, and the princess also came. Just in time, Gu Xin repeated it again. In just a short while, she had promised almost all the money she had won. She was buying gifts for this and that. Gu Ren even attacked Lu Zheng. hehe, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? don¡¯t think that your gift is unique. We all have one. Lu Zheng pulled Gu Ren to his side. ¡°I was the first person that came to Xinxin¡¯s mind.¡± Gu Ren pouted. how childish! You¡¯re still trying to fight with a child! Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu Ren took the opportunity to sneak over to Xue Qianyu. second brother-inw, second brother-inw, quickly protect me! Someone is trying to harm me! Chapter 1946 - 1946 Good son 1946 Good son Thank you readers! ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Xue qianxun put an arm around Gu Ren¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Little six, ording to the order, shouldn¡¯t you be looking for me, your brother-inw?¡± Peng ze looked at the little one. Gu Ren looked over and blinked. eldest brother-inw, you don¡¯t know. I feel very safe when I¡¯m with second brother-inw. When I was kidnapped, it was second brother-inw who chased after me and saved me. Xue Qianyu looked at Gu Ren in surprise. This kid actually remembered. Then, he thought about it and realized that the Gu family¡¯s upbringing would not let the child forget his benefactor. He immediately felt relieved. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, a series of sounds attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Waa! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± A girl cried out in surprise. It was the fireworks in the open space. Not to mention the people outside Taihe Pce who were admiring the fireworks with the Emperor, even those who had left and had not yet reached home had stopped their carriages and braved the cold wind to get off to enjoy the beautiful scenery. The fireworks went off for a full 30 minutes, and it was already past midnight. Everyone was still in a daze for a long time. The Gu family was too good at teaching their daughters. The eldest youngdy was a female general who was not inferior to men. The second youngdy¡¯s pair of clever hands not only made people¡¯s lives more convenient but also added joy to life. The third youngdy was not afraid of difficulties and saved herself from a desperate situation. She promoted the exchange of things. The fifth youngdy was even better at calcting. The ounts that passed through her hands would never be wrong. At such a young age, she wasparable to the elders in the Ministry of Revenue. She even proposed a simple calction method and benefited the entire Ministry of Revenue. There were only four girls in the Gu family, and each of them had their own strengths. The people who were already envious became even more envious after tonight. Some of the families with higher status even regretted that they should have been on good terms with the Gu family when Lord Gu was the top scorer. At that time, their daughters were already at the age to talk about marriage. How good would it have been to settle down at that time! See, two of them are already married and one is set. But fortunately, there was still the ¡®waiting¡¯ option! The fifth youngdy was good at ounting, and the housekeeper was also good. It was not a loss to marry her home. Moreover, each of the brother-inw was so good! After the fireworks, the Emperor made a conclusion and gave his well-wishes for theing year before letting everyone go home. The Gu family was thest to leave. Before they left, The Little Prince suddenly grabbed Gu Nian. Gu Nian looked at him in surprise. ¡°Second sister, can you teach me how to make these fireworks?¡± The Little Prince asked in a childish voice. Gu Nian squatted down and held the little master¡¯s chubby hand. ¡°Your Highness, can you tell me why you want to learn how to make these fireworks?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± The little master gave an answer that no one was surprised with. Then, he pursed his lips and said, ¡± this firework is very powerful. Otherwise, it can¡¯t fly into the sky. I¡¯m thinking if I can make it into a weapon after learning it. Wouldn¡¯t it be even more powerful that way? ¡± As soon as he said this, everyone present fell silent and looked at The Little Prince in disbelief. The Emperor was the first to react. He was so happy that he looked like a fool. He stepped forward and picked up the Crown Prince, giving him a hard Peck on the cheek.¡±Zhen¡¯s good son! I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing! Learn, we¡¯ll get your second sister to teach you in a few years! Aiyo, the Empress has really given birth to a baby for this one!¡± ¡°Cough cough!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager coughed twice to stop the Emperor from getting carried away. It was a good thing that this brat had said that he would wait a few years. If he had said that he would do it immediately, she would definitely have dealt with him! Chapter 1947 - 1947 Chapter 1947-shocking secret 1947 Chapter 1947-shocking secret Thank you readers! The Emperor hugged his precious son and kissed him again and again, praising him again and again,pletely not paying attention to his image. Fortunately, everyone present was a member of the Gu family. As the eldest grandson-inw of the Gu family, this was the first time that Peng ze had seen the Emperor like this. He lowered his head and did not dare to look at it. This waspletely different from the Emperor he had imagined. However, Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu were like the Gu family,pletely used to the emperor¡¯s personality. On the way back, Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, Gu Nian, and Gu Ren sat in the same car. Once they were out of the pce, Gu Xin pulled Gu Nian over. ¡°Sister, have you noticed that the Crown Prince is not normal?¡± Gu Nian was stunned for a moment before shaking her head. She did notice it, but she refused to admit it. She wanted to hear what Gu Xin had to say. Oh, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± just now, when uncle Emperor kissed the Crown Prince, I secretly saw the Crown Prince despising him. You¡¯re only two years old, but you already know how to despise people. You can even control your expressions.¡± At the side, Gu Ren was secretly pleased with himself.¡¯As expected of the female lead I wrote. Her observation skills are quite good.¡¯ Gu Nian said, ¡± in the past, our family¡¯s Ren Ren would despise eldest uncle when she was not even a year old. At that time, Ren Ren would know who was the best. She would fight for the Emperor to carry her! Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu Xin nced at Gu Ren. Gu Ren blinked his big eyes and looked confused.¡±Oh, really? It was so long ago, I can¡¯t even remember! Second and third sister, am I really that smart? You¡¯re not even one year old yet, and you¡¯re already disdaining my father and recognizing Big Boss?¡± Gu Ren¡¯s excited expression made no one doubt him except for Gu Nian, who knew the details. Xue Qianyu, Lu Zheng, and Gu Xin only felt that Gu Ren was a little smarter than the rest, but they did not think of him in any other way. Take Lu Zheng for example. He knew that the time-travel Trio was not the original people, but he did not know whether Gu Ren had existed in the past or not. The things that Grandpa and Grandma Gu had shown made Lu Zheng feel that it was nothing for the Gu family¡¯s children to mature early. Look at that dugu Mingyue, isn¡¯t he acting like an adult at such a young age? Gu Xin looked at Gu Ren¡¯s confused expression and pursed her lips. Alright, some children are just smarter. I guess the Crown Prince is the same as Gu Ren! Therefore, she did not think too much about it. The horse carriage first sent Gu Xin and Gu Ren back to the Gu residence, then Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian. Finally, Lu Zheng went back alone. At the Gu residence. Grandpa and Grandma Gu had already arrived and had already washed up to go to bed. Yang Shi had also gone to bed early because she was pregnant. Cai Xiaolian nned to go back to her room to change her clothes, but Gu Ren quietly followed her. ¡°Hey, you little fellow, aren¡¯t you afraid that your second uncle will follow you? Why are you following me instead of sleeping?¡± Cai Xiaolian pinched Gu Ren¡¯s face and asked with a smile. second aunt, I discovered a shocking secret. I wanted to see if you¡¯ve discovered it. Gu Ren looked behind him and said, ¡± fourth uncle can¡¯t drink a few times a year. He¡¯ll definitely be holding second uncle¡¯s hand tonight, so I¡¯m not afraid of second uncleing. Second aunt, let¡¯s quickly go in. It¡¯s very cold outside.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled helplessly. She led Gu Ren into the house and ordered the maidservants to leave. They could have a good rest tonight. The maidservants all left with a smile. All the maidservants and manservants in the Gu residence liked Gu Ren very much because he was fun with his words and often came up with strange ideas. Most importantly, the servants in the Gu residence could listen and read for free. Chapter 1948 - 1948 I wish you success 1948 I wish you sess Thank you readers! Cai Xiaolian sat by the dressing table and took off all the hair essories on her head. She finally felt a lot more rxed. ¡°Second aunt, I suspect that the Crown Prince is not a normal person. They¡¯re either like us, Lu Zheng, or Li Shan. However, the possibility of thetter is smaller. If it¡¯s the former, there¡¯s a higher probability that he¡¯ll be like me. ¡± Gu Ren climbed onto a chair and sat on the soft cushion. He analyzed the situation with a Sherlock Holmes-like expression. ¡°Just because he asked niannian to teach him how to make fireworks, and then he learned how to use it on his weapon?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. ¡°This is the first reason. The second was that when his third sister saw his disdainful expression, she could change it easily. Third, this kid was too smart, not like a child at all. Huo Junhao is known as a child prodigy, but when my third sister got married, Huo Junhao¡¯s parents also attended the wedding. I overheard them talking to my mother, saying that when Huo Junhao was two or three years old, he was like our family¡¯s little seven and little eight! Therefore, The Little Prince is definitely abnormal.¡± Gu Ren exined. Huo Junhao¡¯s father was out of Jiangnan, but he had received a transfer order this year. He was now the Vice Minister of Revenue, the same position as Gu shouxin. ¡°I think this question still needs to be verified.¡± Cai Xiaolian got up, took off her cloak, and put on her home-worn coat as she spoke to Gu Ren. ¡°Yes, it needs to be verified. So, leave this problem to me. This first month of the lunar year, I¡¯ll go to the pce every day to pay my respects to great-grandma. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t find evidence! Second aunt, if he really transmigrated, what do you think we should do?¡± Gu Ren asked again. ¡°If he really transmigrated, then it¡¯ll be easy.¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and said, ¡± ask your second uncle to teach him well! Didn¡¯t the Emperor ask your second uncle to be his teacher? Your second and third brother-inw will teach him martial arts. No matter where he came from, he can forget about getting rid of our family. I believe he¡¯s the type that¡¯s beneficial to us.¡± OK! I understand!¡± Gu Ren snapped his fingers and jumped off the chair. second aunt, is the construction of yourmercial center starting in the first month of the lunar year? Let¡¯s go outside and call third sister, fifth sister, and Gu sanniu to have a chat!¡± ¡°Bear with it, are you really nning to go to the Royal Academy?¡± Cai Xiaolian went to hold Gu Ren¡¯s hand and continued to ask, ¡± also, second aunt really wants to know what you will do when you grow up. It looks like you don¡¯t intend to take the imperial examination to be an official, but you have to find something to do, otherwise it¡¯ll be too boring.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go out to sea when I grow up! I¡¯m a figurehead in this world, but it¡¯s also a ball. Besides the great Zhou and its surroundings, there must be humans on the other side of the sea! I want to see what those ces are like. Since it¡¯s a world I created, I don¡¯t want the history of the Great Zhou Dynasty to be the same as the one I used to live in. We can speed up our development. Although the rise and fall of a dynasty is inevitable, we can let this dynastyst a little longer!¡± this ambition of yours feels like you want to unify this world! Cai Xiaolian joked. ¡°It all depends on the situation of the Crown Prince. If it¡¯s as I guess, heh, my dream can really be realized!¡± Gu Ren said in all seriousness. The two of them talked as they walked, and soon they arrived at the main hall. At this moment, Gu en, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue were not asleep either. Zhang Shi was also eating peanuts and drinking wine at the table. Chapter 1949 - 1949 Threatening Gu shouxin 1949 Threatening Gu shouxin Thank you readers! ¡°Little Lian,e quickly, I¡¯ve already had a cup!¡± When she saw Cai Xiaolian, Zhang Shi quickly greeted her, ¡± I went to see the little ones. They were all sleeping soundly. Their fourth uncle knows how to take care of the children! ¡°Sister-inw, since Huihui¡¯s time, which Child haven¡¯t I taken care of?¡± Fourth uncle Gu continued, ¡± I¡¯m not bragging, but of the three brothers in our family, I¡¯m the most popr one among the children. Big brother, second brother, you can¡¯t be envious.¡± ¡°Fourth brother, I won¡¯t listen to you!¡± Uncle Gu picked up a piece of cold pig¡¯s ear with his chopsticks and put down his chopsticks in dissatisfaction. I¡¯ve always been the most popr child in our family! I won¡¯t ask my own child, I¡¯ll ask Xinxin, the child of my second brother¡¯s family, and see if she likes me or you!¡± Gu Xin was called and turned around, ¡± ¡°I like eldest uncle the most, and I also like fourth uncle the most. First uncle was the best first uncle in the world, and fourth uncle was the best fourth uncle in the world! Hehehe!¡± Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu were not happy with that. They said in unison, ¡± ¡°When you have to choose one, who will you choose?¡± Gu Xin was speechless,¡¯first uncle, fourth uncle, can you stop being so childish? How could there be a time when he had to choose one? If there is, then I won¡¯t choose either. I¡¯ll choose my father!¡± Gu shouxin gave Gu Xin a thumbs up. Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu felt that they were hurt, so the two brothers formed a temporary Alliance and began to drink. Gu shouxin held his wine ss andughed,¡±Big brother, fourth brother, we¡¯re all brothers. It¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but you use this trick every year. When did you really get me drunk? Which year didn¡¯t you two copse on your own? Anyway, I won¡¯t be the one getting scolded the next day.¡± ¡°Tsk, second brother, who said¡± every year ¡°? In the first ten years before you decided to take the imperial examination again, you couldn¡¯t drink my wine!¡± Fourth uncle Gu nodded. yes, yes, yes. I wasn¡¯t married at that time. I had to send second brother home every year. I was the one who got scolded every year. Mother didn¡¯t even let me send her. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Uncle Gu began to talk about the embarrassing things that Gu shouxin had done all those years ago. I remember when niannian was two years old, she ran ran. ¡°Little Lian and I are not like fourth sister-inw, who still has a biological father. The two of us are just little cabbages in that field, pitiful that no one cares about us. So, I¡¯m Xiao Lian¡¯s maiden family, and Xiao Lian is also my maiden family. That¡¯s why I said, second brother, you¡¯re not allowed to wrong little Lian!¡± Cai Xiaolian really didn¡¯t expect that Zhang Shi would protect her so much now. In the past, Mrs. Zhang would try to avoid talking to Gu shouxin as much as possible. She had secretly told her and Yang Shi about it. Gu shouxin was a little fierce and talked about all kinds of big principles. She was afraid and annoyed. In the end, he actually took the initiative to threaten Gu shouxin for her. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart was moved, and the result was that she directly said to uncle Gu, ¡± ¡°Uncle, since sister-inw has made her stand, I¡¯ll make my stand too. Sister-inw is my family, my biological sister. Uncle, please don¡¯t bully my sister in the future! Otherwise, I¡¯ll go to your ce and scold you for three days and three nights!¡± Chapter 1950 - 1950 Chapter 1950-choice 1950 Chapter 1950-choice Thank you readers! Then, the two of them hugged. Zhang Shi directly filled Cai Xiaolian¡¯s ss with wine.¡±Come, little Lian, let¡¯s drink!¡± Cai Xiaolian also took the wine pot next to Gu shouxin and poured Zhang Shi a ss. yes, sister-inw, she¡¯s the eldest sister from my family. Let¡¯s drink! The two of them raised their heads and drank the wine in one gulp. Then, theyughed in a carefree manner. On the other side, Gu Ren was warming himself by the fire with Gu Xin and the rest. Seeing that his mother and his second aunt were drinking, he became anxious. Didn¡¯t we agree to discuss the business center? What¡¯s going on? If you¡¯re noting, then I¡¯ll have to go. Thus, Gu Ren called Gu en, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue to gather around the table. Just then, Cheng huaijin had rushed over from the Embassy. Uncle Gu made Cheng huaijin drink three sses of wine as a punishment, then he joined in the conversation. Cai Xiaolian thought that since they had to stay up until dawn, they might as well have a chat. With so many people chatting, time would pass very quickly. The two elders and fourth sister-inw would be looking after the children tomorrow morning, so they could sleep a little longer. So, Cai Xiaolian talked about her business center. It just so happened that all the third branch of the family were there. She had already discussed with her third aunt. Third aunt Gu could only invest money, but because she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t do anything. The location of themercial center that Cai Xiaolian wanted to build had already been chosen. It was just outside the eastern city gate. In the past two years, there had been war and trade with East and West. The capital of the great Zhou Dynasty was much more lively than before. Therefore, the Imperial court had also sent a letter to expand the capital. Other than the northern part of the pce, which was not being expanded, the other three areas were nned to be expanded. Cai Xiaolian had chosen the east side. When the time came, she would follow the procedures and directly buy a piece ofnd in the East. Clothing, food, housing, transportation, eating, drinking, and ying, these aspects would all be involved. Cai Xiaolian proposed two options. The first was for everyone to earn money together. The Gu family had a total of four branches. Including Gu Qingyuan¡¯s family and Cheng huaijin, there were a total of six branches. The investment in thismercial center was divided into six parts. The profits by then would be divided into two parts to the royal family. The second branch would take two parts of the other eight parts, and the other five branches and the two elders would each get one part. This was the first option. After she said this, Cheng huaijin quickly waved his hand.¡±Second aunt, you can¡¯t. I¡¯ll be living in quicksand country in the future, so you don¡¯t have to count in my share.¡± Cai Xiaolian shook her head and said,¡±little Jin, let me finish first.¡± There was a second option. That is, you can buy the shop directly. I¡¯ll get this ce out, and I¡¯ll take responsibility for everything. Then, you can buy the shop directly. That¡¯s because, other than the shop you bought, I¡¯m nning to rent out the rest. This way, you don¡¯t have to manage it. You can start your own business or rent it out to others, all of these are profits!¡± second sister-inw, ¡± fourth uncle Gu said, ¡± if we choose the first option, we¡¯ll have to bear the responsibility for the early construction and theter management of the project in addition to paying for it. Is that right? ¡± Cai Xiaolian replied,¡±that¡¯s a must.¡± I¡¯m fine with whatever you guys choose.¡± Fourth uncle Gu looked at Big Uncle Gu. Uncle Gu looked indifferent,¡±I¡¯m fine with anything!¡± Anyway, my wife is nning to give all the money to second sister-inw to do this. We don¡¯t know anything, so we just want to leave something for the children.¡± Fourth uncle Gu pursed his lips and said,¡±big brother, you call this casual?¡± You¡¯re choosing the second option! However, I think you made the right choice.¡± Chapter 1951 - 1951 To summarize 1951 To summarize Thank you readers! Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu made simr choices, but Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t promise anything for now. She nned to wait until after the new year to discuss it with the whole family. In Cai Xiaolian¡¯s heart, the whole family definitely included married daughters, such as third aunt Gu, Gu Hui, and Gu Nian. The second day of the new year was the best time to talk about this. Of course, if their inws also wanted to join, Cai Xiaolian would not be stingy. Other than his daughter who was married, there was also Gu Qingyuan¡¯s family. Gu Qingyuan¡¯s grandfather and grandma Gu¡¯s father were blood Brothers. Their family was not prosperous because of the concubine¡¯s family. If grandma Gu was not a twin, she would probably be taken back to the goddess Kingdom. Then, Gu Qingyuan would be the only one left in their family. Grandma Gu stayed in the great Zhou Dynasty and married into their family, which made her grandfather¡¯s family flourish and they took back their ancestral property. Therefore, Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu were also within Cai Xiaolian¡¯s consideration. Originally, Cai Xiaolian had thought of letting everyone participate in the business ording to the modern shareholding system, but after thinking about it, she decided to forget it. The Gu family seemed to be particrly fertile. It was better to let everyone buy a shop and treat it as their own property. The subsequent development would depend on their own children and grandchildren. She had also discussed with Gu shouxin that in the future, the business center would be left to their five children. Gu Nian, Gu Xin, Gu Xiaoba, and the twin brothers would immediately divide it up after all the children had their own families and careers. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t agree with grandma Gu¡¯s idea of not separating from the Gu family. She just felt that it was best for the Gu family to not separate at that time. The family would support each other. They couldn¡¯t live to a hundred years old, and they couldn¡¯t look at their children forever. They had to be able to take care of these things by themselves when they got married. Whether it was to be epted by the imperial examination, to do business and farm, or to be a craftsman, in short, they had to learn to deal with things independently. They talked about this for a while before they started talking about other things. Gu Xin sighed, ¡± I remember the first year we spent in kunzhou. At that time, big sister wasn¡¯t married yet. Our whole family was gathered together. We thought about this year and fantasized about theing year. I really miss it! Gu shouxin looked at Gu Xin and smiled, ¡± ¡°I can do it now! Let¡¯s follow the old rules, starting from the eldest brother to the end of the patience, and talk about the summary of the past year and the imagination of this year!¡± Gu Xin was the first to agree. Cheng huaijin and Gu yingxue had never attended such a family meeting before, so they were a little embarrassed. Gu yingxue was better off. As a transmigrator, she hadpanions. She felt more at ease sitting beside Gu Ren. Gu Ren was surprisingly considerate and patted her hand. Uncle Gu saw that Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu Ren were all in agreement. To satisfy the children, he stood up, ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll summarize it!¡± ¡°In the past year, no, I can say that I¡¯ve been very happy for the past few years. I did what I liked, yed with my old friends, and watched as I carefully took care of the crops and harvested them. I felt a special sense of aplishment. Of course, there¡¯s also something to regret. It¡¯s a pity that our Gu family has a son and can¡¯t find a husband for our daughter, causing our Huihui and niannian to get married! AI!¡± As he spoke, he nced at Gu en and Gu Ren. Chapter 1952 - 1952 Chapter 1952-peaceful family 1952 Chapter 1952-peaceful family Thank you readers! The crowd was speechless. Gu Ren was not sad at all. He knew his father¡¯s personality very well. He just doesn¡¯t love his son, what can you do to him? His father had also said that if he only had Huihui and sisi as his two daughters, he would definitely find two outstanding son-inw. Then, he would bask in the glory of his son-inw and lead Zhang Shi to live a life of leisure and wait for death. He didn¡¯t need to work hard for his three sons. As for Gu en, he knew his father better than Gu Ren. He loved to talk nonsense after drinking a little wine. If his grandparents were here, he would definitely be beaten up by his grandmother. Uncle Gu continued with a smile, ¡± ¡°Of course, our son is not bad either. The son could take the imperial examination. For example, Enzi can take the general examination this year. If she does well and enters the Yamen, I don¡¯t want to be involved in anything anymore. I¡¯ll go out with old Xue and old Kang. Enzi can stay at home and take care of her brother! ¡®En Zi, you must work hard! This year, father¡¯s wish is for you to be strong enough to support the first household!¡± ¡°Father, you only want me to take care of my younger brothers?¡± Gu en asked. Then what about sisi? You like your daughter so much, do you not n to care about little sister sisi?¡± Uncle Gu waved his hand,¡±sisi doesn¡¯t need me to care about her!¡± Your grandmother is in charge of her marriage. Do you think I¡¯ve forgotten? You guys are the pitiful ones. Your grandparents don¡¯t care about you getting married, but we do. We don¡¯t need to care about sisi and her sisters! Right, sisi? Father is right!¡± Gu si replied,¡¯Yingluo, you¡¯re right, father. I hope you can achieve your wish soon.¡± Uncle Gu immediately revealed a happy expression. look! Look! My daughter is so considerate! Zhang Shi patted uncle Gu and then took the initiative to talk about herself.¡±As for me, I¡¯ve learned a lot of things from our mother, Xiao Lian, and Xiao Huan in the past few years. There¡¯s an old saying,¡±a family in harmony will prosper.¡± I didn¡¯t think so in the past, but now I think it makes sense. In the past, I was illiterate. In the past two years, I¡¯ve learned a lot of words, but there are more words that I don¡¯t know how to say, so I¡¯ll say them in a more simple way. I hope that in theing year, our ancestor will be healthy, our old man and olddy will be healthy, and everyone in our family, big and small, will be able to get what they want. We have to continue the family peace prospers!¡± Gu Xin pped her hands and agreed. First aunt had said it too well! All things prosper in a peaceful family!¡± Everyoneughed. She hadn¡¯t been in the field for many years, and she had learned how to take care of her skin from Cai Xiaolian. She looked a lot fairer and more peaceful, and she looked very pleasing to the eye. Then, it was Gu shouxin¡¯s turn. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t say much. He just hoped that his family would be safe and sound. Great Zhou was getting stronger and stronger. Anyway, it was very official. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s focus was on her business center. As for fourth uncle Gu, he had a strong wish, and that was for the Yang family to have a daughter. They had enough sons in the family, and he had two sons. He hoped that he could have a precious daughter this year. Gu Xin had a feeling that her fourth uncle¡¯s wish was going toe to nothing. However, it was the new year and they were all looking forward to theing year. It wasn¡¯t good for her to spoil their mood, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Below that was Cheng huaijin. Cheng huaijin did not feel that he should say it at all. Gu en pushed him.¡±Brother Xiao Ye, you¡¯re younger than second sister and older than third sister. It¡¯s your turn!¡± Chapter 1953 - 1953 She’s eating again 1953 She¡¯s eating again Thank you readers! Cheng huaijin was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you my expectations for the future! ¡°I hope that my family can be safe and healthy. I hope that they will have less troubles and more things to worry about. I hope that the friendly rtionship between the great Zhou and the westernnds can continue. I hope that when I bring Brother Yun back to the West, he can adapt smoothly and grow up healthily.¡± He didn¡¯t talk about the past, only the future. The Gu family had expressed that his wish would definitelye true. After Cheng huaijin, it was Gu Xin, then Gu en, Gu si, Gu yingxue, and Gu Ren. Not long after Gu Ren finished speaking, he could not take it anymore and fell asleep on the table. Uncle Gu asked the servant boy to carry him back to his room to sleep. Gu shouxin asked the other children, and they said that they could still hold on. Thus, everyone continued to chat, talking about everything. Gu en and Cheng huaijin went outside to set off firecrackers at the main entrance. It was released at midnight and once at Mao. After the firecrackers were set off, Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu were up. Grandma Gu went to the kitchen to make tangyuans while Grandpa Gu helped her. Every year, it was the two of them who made it. There was a custom at the crossroads Vige, which was to eat tangyuans on the morning of the first day of the new year. This way, they could have a full meal for the whole year. The cook helped to start the fire, and the two old men did the rest by themselves. There were quite a lot of people in the Gu family. Grandpa Gu had wrapped three copper coins in the tangyuans and had only wrapped them in them after they were rinsed with boiling water. When it was done, each of them took a bowl and chose their own. Unfortunately, Gu Xin ate three of them at once. Each of them ate three, but her bowl only had copper coins and no core. She was a little depressed. ¡°Grandpa, if you made two in the past, I could even eat one with a core! If you make three now, I won¡¯t even be able to eat a single one with a core!¡± ¡°That means you¡¯re lucky!¡± Grandpa Guughed out loud. If you want to eat something with a core, then eat another one! But you can only eat one. You can¡¯t eat more, or else it¡¯ll be bad for digestion!¡± Gu Xin ate another one. After eating the tangyuans and giving their well wishes, the few people who were on night duty went to catch up on sleep. After Cai Xiaolian returned to her room, she said to Gu shouxin, ¡± it seems that only when Xinxin gets married can our tangyuan copper coins be eaten by others. Gu shouxin smiled. Indeed, their Xinxin¡¯s luck was really notparable to that of ordinary people. The coupley down, closed their eyes, and began to catch up on sleep. They slept all the way until noon, and the little fellows had already started to wake their parents up for lunch. Big brother Yun was the happiest because he could wake his uncle up for lunch this year, even though he was alone. He had called for his uncle and wanted to bring him to call Aunt Xue ¡®er for lunch. This way, he would be like Xiao Qi and Xiao BA, calling for two people. Although they were not father and mother, Brother Yun was very happy. After a Good Morning¡¯s sleep, everyone was still in good spirits. It was usually a short walk from the capital to the Xiangguo Temple, but today was the first day of the new year, so there were many people going to the Xiangguo Temple. Fortunately, they had eaten lunch before leaving and did not encounter the traffic jam in the morning, but it still took them two hours to get there. The Peng family, Xue family, Prince Kang¡¯s residence, grandma Xiao, Grandpa Zhou, Lu Zheng, and Lu Xue were already at the Xiangguo Temple. They had arrived in the morning and even had lunch there. Chapter 1954 - 1954 Never changed for decades 1954 Never changed for decades Thank you readers! ¡°Old Gu, old Gu, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. You¡¯re finally here! Come here, I have something to tell you, you¡¯ll definitely be happy!¡± Seeing grandma Gu get out of the car, grandma Xiao walked over and held her hand. She had really waited for a long time. She had even gone to the parking lot outside to wait. Grandma Xiao was confused. She didn¡¯t know what her old sister was going to do in the first year of middle school. ¡°Old Gu, you finally don¡¯t have to be envious of me for having a great-grandson!¡± Grandma Xiao said happily as she walked to a big tree. ¡°When did I envy you for having a great-grandson?¡± Grandma Gu was speechless. She was already upset when she saw a bunch of grandsons, and now there was a great-grandson? ¡°Aiya, I know you¡¯re embarrassed to say it, but I didn¡¯t expose you in the past. It¡¯s all fine now! You¡¯ll be able to hold Fatty¡¯s great-grandson this year! Hehe!¡± Grandma Xiao patted grandma Gu¡¯s back and smiled. ¡°Huihui is pregnant?¡± Grandma Gu asked calmly. ¡°Yup! She was carsick! You don¡¯t know this, but this girl is still trying to hold on. If it wasn¡¯t for that silly boy Pengze, she might not have known today!¡± Grandma Xiao smiled even more happily. This morning, grandma Xiao and Grandpa Zhou, Lu Xue, Chen Yujiang, and their children came to offer incense in the car. They brought Lu Zheng, who had been waiting for a long time, to the city gate. In the end, he ran into Xue Qianyu¡¯s family, Majesty Kang¡¯s family, and old master Peng¡¯s granddaughter-inw. On the road from the city gate to the Xiangguo Temple, there were too many carriages and visitors. In addition, the roads were narrower than before due to the expansion of the capital, so they had to stop and walk. In the end, Gu Hui got carsick. Gu Hui was such a strong person who rarely caught a cold. She had no problem riding a horse, driving a carriage, or even riding a carriage. Suddenly feeling motion sickness, Peng ze was scared out of his wits. In the end, Gu Hui vomited out all the food she had eaten in the morning. Peng ze refused to listen to Gu Hui¡¯s words about how she was fine and that she would be fine in a while. He carried Gu Hui and wanted to take the carriage back to the capital to find a doctor. If you¡¯re looking for a doctor after being scolded by old master Peng, isn¡¯t that the same for grandma Xiao? Peng ze then carried Gu Hui to the Chen family¡¯s carriage. Grandma Xiao confirmed that Gu Hui was pregnant after checking her pulse and asking about her condition. Gu Hui was also stunned. Originally, the two of them had nned to return to the residence. In the end, the carriage could not turn around. After grandma Xiao pressed a few acupuncture points for Gu Hui, she was barely able to stop the nausea and vomiting. When they reached the foot of Xiangguo Temple, the road was wide. They stopped gambling. Gu Hui did not respond after they walked along the road. Grandma Gu nodded after grandma Xiao finished her sentence. ¡°Old Gu, give me more of a reaction!¡± Grandma Xiao held her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Grandma Gu looked at her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to have a reaction? I¡¯m in a hurry to see my eldest granddaughter and the great-grandson in her stomach, aren¡¯t I?¡± Grandma Xiao patted grandma Gu again. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you changed in the past few decades? Do you smile at your brother Chuan every day at home and not smile outside? are you wailing? old Gu, wait for me, wait for me, wailing!¡± At this moment, Gu Hui, apanied by Peng ze, was resting in the courtyard behind the Grand Hall of the Xiangguo Temple. She was also waiting for the Gu family toe and tell them the good news. Gu Hui subconsciously touched her stomach. Now that she had recovered, she did not feel that there was anything abnormal. She should not be like this after having a child, right? Chapter 1955 - 1955 Chapter 1955-doubt 1955 Chapter 1955-doubt Thank you readers! Peng ze chuckled and interrupted Gu Hui¡¯s thoughts. Peng ze sat up straight and shook his head. I¡¯ve never seen you this cute. I can¡¯t help butugh. Huihui, your silly look just now was really cute!¡± Gu Hui red at him. Peng ze continued,¡¯you just muttered what you were thinking about. Didn¡¯t grandma Xiao say that it¡¯s still too early for you to be pregnant? Other than feeling nauseated, you will have other reactions. Besides, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the car kept stopping this morning, you probably wouldn¡¯t have gotten carsick. Grandma Xiao said that you might be easily angered, sleepy, and listless, but you could also eat a lot. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that you¡¯ll be able to get there safely during your pregnancy, but you¡¯ll have to avoid taking a car.¡± Peng ze really liked Gu Hui. Although Gu Hui was the one who took the initiative to say that she liked him, he did like her. The men of the Peng family would never let go once they had taken a fancy to someone. Furthermore, they would treat the person in their heart in the most considerate way. Thus, after grandma Xiao took Gu Hui¡¯s pulse and told her the good news, Gu Hui was immersed in the shocking news of her pregnancy. Peng ze quickly chased after grandma Xiao and asked Gu Hui what she should pay attention to. Seeing that Peng ze was so concerned about Gu Hui, grandma Xiao naturally told him about Gu Hui¡¯s possible reaction and also told Peng ze about the things he should pay attention to in the next few months. Gu Hui pursed her lips. I saw it all when my mother was pregnant with little sister sisi and little eleven. My mother only wanted to vomit when she smelled meat. She was nauseated and couldn¡¯t eat. I had a good appetitest night. So, I¡¯ve been suspecting Yingluo.¡± Peng ze pulled Gu Hui¡¯s hand. Huihui, we¡¯ve been married for a few years. If you have no problem, I have no problem either. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been busy with official business for the past few years. Now that she was free, didn¡¯t she have time to make children? I know that you used to think that there was a problem with you or me when other girls got pregnant after marriage. Actually, we really don¡¯t have any problems. After we got married and before we returned from the West, we didn¡¯t share a room. ording to niannian¡¯s exnation of the birth of life, that means we didn¡¯t find the right time! So, don¡¯t doubt it. Let¡¯s take good care of our bodies and have a cute daughter in September. ¡°What do you suspect?¡± Peng ze interrupted Gu Hui and asked with a smile, ¡± are you doubting grandma Xiao¡¯s medical skills? If you say this, the nobledies in the capital wille and scold you. Ever since grandma Xiao became the Empress¡¯s healer, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how many people want to find grandma Xiao through Lord Chen and Madam Chen to treat women¡¯s problems. What was there to doubt? I think you¡¯re pregnant. We¡¯re going to be parents!¡± Gu Hui still felt that this was unreal. Peng ze pulled Gu Hui¡¯s hand. Huihui, we¡¯ve been married for a few years. If you have no problem, I have no problem either. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been busy with official business for the past few years. Now that she was free, didn¡¯t she have time to make children? I know that you used to think that there was a problem with you or me when other girls got pregnant after marriage. Actually, we really don¡¯t have any problems. After we got married and before we returned from the West, we didn¡¯t share a room. ording to niannian¡¯s exnation of the birth of life, that means we didn¡¯t find the right time! So, don¡¯t doubt it. Let¡¯s take good care of our bodies and have a cute daughter in September. Look at how good our daughter is at picking the time. She was born in September, and the weather is neither too hot nor too cold. You two didn¡¯t suffer at all!¡± Gu Hui pursed her lips and felt that Peng ze¡¯s words made sense.¡±How do you know it¡¯s a daughter? What if it¡¯s a kid?¡± ¡°Both girls and boys are good,¡± said Peng ze with a smile. In our family, other than fifth aunt, the rest are all boys, so the family values daughters more. Boys are not worth much.¡± Chapter 1956 - 1956 The serious uncle Gu 1956 The serious uncle Gu Thank you readers! Gu Hui pouted. She knew the Peng family¡¯s desire for a daughter. If they had a daughter with the surname Peng, she was afraid that she would be the favorite of the fourth branch of the family! However, she still wanted a kid. They just had to give birth to a son. By then, they would havepleted their mission. Of course, they would also raise their son well. Of course, two sons were also fine. Just like the four branches of the Peng family, they would each have two sons. My daughter? It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like it. She just felt that her daughter would have to get married and have children when she grew up. There were also a few days of inconvenience every month, which was more troublesome. ¡°Big sister, big brother-inw!¡± At this moment, Gu Xin and her siblings came to look for Gu Hui after offering incense. They also interrupted Gu Hui¡¯s wild thoughts. When the sisters arrived, they surrounded him. Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Cheng huaijin were too embarrassed to surround him, so they chatted with Peng ze at the side, congratting him on bing a father. ¡°Sister Hui, we agreed to work hard together, but you¡¯re faster than me again! AI!¡± Princess Jinghe sighed. it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Sister Zhen, you still have sister he to wait for. Huo Yanyu said. ¡°Not necessarily! Sister he San has already returned to Yunzhou, but sister ke Zhen is still in the capital. She will only leave for kunzhou with uncle Kang and aunt Kang after the Lantern Festival.¡± Gu yingxue said. ¡°Hahaha, I remember when he Sanjie told us that the three of you became sworn brothers, sister Zhen, you were clearly younger than she Sanjie, but you insisted on being the second. Now, third sister he, you have to speed up. Sister Zhen, your child is destined to be the third child!¡± Gu Xin teased. The few Gu niancesughed. Princess Jinghe¡¯s face was depressed! This matter was really uncertain! If only third mother didn¡¯te when niannian got married, she could write to third mother in the first month of the lunar year, and third mother wouldn¡¯t know that important point. Sigh, this is the will of the heavens! ¡°By the way, big sister, if you get carsick, what will you do when you go backter?¡± Gu Xin asked worriedly. ¡°Grandma Xiao said that she¡¯ll take the same car as us. If I get carsick again, she¡¯ll give me a massage. It can indeed be relieved with a massage.¡± Gu Hui said. She had just finished speaking when the adults came over after offering incense. Grandma Gu and Zhang Shi came over to ask about Gu Hui¡¯s condition. Grandpa Gu, Gu shouxin, and the others were chatting with Peng ze at the side. Only uncle Gu came over. She grabbed Gu Si by the back of his cor and sat beside Gu Hui. She ced her hands on her knees and looked at Gu Hui with a serious expression. ¡°Dad?¡± Gu Hui was puzzled. Her father rarely looked at her like that. ¡°Huiya!¡± Uncle Gu shouted in a deep voice, ¡± sigh, forget it. We¡¯ll talk about it when we¡¯re back tomorrow! ¡°Oh? Was it? Then I¡¯ll say it. It won¡¯t be good if my grandson is scared.¡± Uncle Gu frowned and said, ¡± Huihui, I¡¯m finally going to be a grandfather. So, for your father¡¯s sake, you have to protect yourself! Don¡¯t brandish your knives and guns anymore, and don¡¯t remember your second uncle¡¯s words every morning to get up and do morning exercises. Just sleep well and eat well. Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this day? I really want to have a grandson who can be someone¡¯s grandfather! Even though he was her grandson now! ¡°Father, just say what you want to say! I¡¯m getting goosebumps when I see you like this!¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Oh? Was it? Then I¡¯ll say it. It won¡¯t be good if my grandson is scared.¡± Uncle Gu frowned and said, ¡± Huihui, I¡¯m finally going to be a grandfather. So, for your father¡¯s sake, you have to protect yourself! Don¡¯t brandish your knives and guns anymore, and don¡¯t remember your second uncle¡¯s words every morning to get up and do morning exercises. Just sleep well and eat well. Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this day? I really want to have a grandson who can be someone¡¯s grandfather! Even though he was her grandson now! You have to know that en ¡®Zi is also at the age where he should get married and have children. When I was at en¡¯ Zi¡¯s age, you already knew how to crawl.¡± Chapter 1957 - 1957 The fat monk 1957 The fat monk Thank you readers! Uncle Gu nagged for a long time, saying that he was happy that he was going to be a maternal grandfather. Gu Hui, you brat, you can¡¯t be as wild as before. then, he continued to ramble on and on. If it wasn¡¯t for grandma Gu, who knew how long he would have continued to ramble on. After being ignored by the girls, uncle Gu went to Peng ze and said a lot of things. Peng ze was more patient than Gu Hui and listened attentively, agreeing repeatedly. The more uncle Gu looked at Peng ze, the more he liked him! Gu Xin looked at everyone talking. They used the excuse of going to the toilet and the servant girl wanted to follow them, but she didn¡¯t let them. She said that she could find the ce. The servant girl was puzzled. Didn¡¯t third miss say that she had never been to Xiangguo Temple before? how did she even know where the outhouse of Xiangguo Temple was? Since he couldn¡¯t figure it out, then he wouldn¡¯t! Gu Xin left the courtyard and saw the little monk. She asked him where the toilet and kitchen were and the little monk pointed her in the right direction. Gu Xin nned to head to the kitchen first, but before she could reach it, she met a fat monk. The fat monk stood in front of her. Gu Xin smiled and nned to move to the side, but the fat monk blocked her again. Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°Benefactor, are you looking for the kitchen for hot water?¡± the fat monk asked with his palms together. ¡°How did you know?¡± Gu Xin asked in surprise. She was nning to go to the kitchen to find some hot water and mix it with some jade beads for Gu Hui to drink. She remembered that his mother had some symptoms when she was pregnant with little eighth, but she got better after drinking the Jade Pearl water. Hence, she nned to give Gu Hui a try. Furthermore, the child in Gu Hui¡¯s stomach was her nephew, her first nephew! Even if the Jade bead could not alleviate Gu Hui¡¯s symptoms, it could definitely make Gu Hui¡¯s health better. If Gu Hui¡¯s health was better, wouldn¡¯t her nephew be better too? But she didn¡¯t tell anyone! How did this fat monk know that she was looking for hot water? ¡°I guessed it,¡± the fat monk said with a smile. I¡¯m also guessing that you¡¯ve been dreaming a lot these years, and you¡¯ve dreamed of some scenes you¡¯re not familiar with. You also feel that they¡¯re very real, as if they¡¯ve really happened, right?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s surprise turned into suspicion as she looked at the fat monk warily. Only her father, mother, sister, and brother Yuanyuan knew about her dream. No one else knew about it. These few people would definitely not tell anyone about her dream. How did this monk know? Also, he was obviously stopping her on purpose. What was he trying to do now? The fat monk smiled even more kindly. benefactor, don¡¯t be afraid. I only want to say a few words to you. I have no other intentions. Besides, there are so many people here, I can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and looked around. Indeed, there were many people walking around and many monks were talking to the people who came to offer incense. After some thought, she decided to listen to them, but she did not let down her guard, ¡± ¡°Master Wanwan, what do you want to tell me? Anyway, I¡¯ll just say it here, don¡¯t think about taking me anywhere else. I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯m done listening!¡± Gu Xin was speechless. In the dream, she was indeed living both good and bad lives. However, she did not reject this. Brother Yuanyuan was also dreaming. He could still dream of her, but she was different from now. Chapter 1958 - 1958 Chapter 1958-tea 1958 Chapter 1958-tea Thank you readers! Also, what did this fat monk mean when he said that he thought her life would be like a dream? The fat monk looked at Gu Xin¡¯s confused expression and exined, ¡± ¡°As long as youngdy has a strand of hair and a drop of blood, you will no longer be in a dilemma.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gu Xin walked past him. This fat monk was really inexplicable. He said inexplicable words and then did inexplicable things. He wanted her hair and blood? Who knew if they would use it to make a cooking method? Ninren had been conceiving a strange book of words recently, and there was a method in it! A person¡¯s hair and blood essence were very important. Did this monk think he was a fool? Hmph, after she got water for her big sister, she would definitely report this fat monk to the host. How could a monk be so fat? He didn¡¯t look like a good monk! Why don¡¯t I go now? I can get the waterter, but what if the fat monk runs away? ¡°Gu Xin!¡± The fat monk suddenly called out Gu Xin¡¯s name, and Gu Xin felt her vision blur for a moment before she could no longer see anything. However, it was only for a moment before everything returned to normal. Gu Xin turned around and wanted to scold the fat monk. She wanted him to stop acting so mysteriously and report him to the host. In the end, he turned around and found no one. When he looked around, the fat monk was nowhere to be seen. There was not a single fat monk. She felt a slight pain on her fingertips. She raised her hand and saw a needle hole. Had she been pricked by a needle? Gu Xin immediately panicked. Did she encounter something strange? She immediately went to the courtyard to look for her family. When she walked there and saw that everyone was happy, she felt that it was inappropriate for her to say it. It was the new year and she had just received the good news that her elder sister was pregnant. If she said it like this, her family would definitely be worried. Hence, she went to call Lu Zheng and pulled him aside to tell him what had happened. ¡°Fat monk?¡± Lu Zheng started to have doubts. ¡°Yes, I am. Brother Yuanyuan, that fat monk is very cunning. What do you think we should do? There were needle marks on my hand, and I suspected that he had pulled a strand of my hair. Is he going to use my blood and hair to do bad things?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°You go to second uncle and second aunt¡¯s side first, I¡¯ll go find the host. I know the abbot of the Xiangguo Temple, so don¡¯t worry!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you! You haven¡¯t seen that fat monk. I just talked to him and he can describe it clearly.¡± Gu Xin wanted to tag along. ¡°I¡¯ll go. If we leave together for too long, second uncle and second aunt will definitely send someone to call for us. They will be worried when they find out. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find out.¡± Lu Zheng advised. She could only go back. Lu Zheng watched her return to the courtyard, then turned around and headed to the backyard where the monks of Xiangguo Temple lived. He was very familiar with this ce, and very quickly found Master Wu¡¯s meditation room. He pushed the door open and went in. The fat monk, also known as master epiphany, was sitting by a small table and pouring tea. There were two teacups in total, as if he had guessed that Lu Zheng woulde. And beside him, there was a small bag. Master, what did you take Xinxin¡¯s hair and blood essence for? ¡± Lu Yang closed the door, stepped forward, and sat cross-legged in front of Master Wu. He frowned and asked. ¡°Come, have some tea!¡± Grandmaster epiphany made a gesture of invitation. Chapter 1959 - 1959 Chapter 1959-influence 1959 Chapter 1959-influence Thank you readers! ¡°Master, is it because I¡¯ve missed something? Is it because my mistake has affected Xinxin?¡± Lu Zheng could not drink his tea calmly at this moment. He didn¡¯t think that master liaowu wanted Gu Xin¡¯s hair and blood essence to harm others. He was just worried that he didn¡¯t do a good job in the past and missed something that would harm Gu Xin. ¡°Country guarding Duke, Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot that I¡¯m still only Crown Prince Lu.¡± Master of enlightenment smiled and continued, ¡± we haven¡¯t seen each other for seven years. Crown Prince Lu, aren¡¯t you going to ask me how I¡¯ve been all these years? ¡± Master Enlightenment¡¯s unhurried tone made Lu Zheng calm down. He epted the cup of tea and took a sip. ¡°Master¡¯s tea is still the same as before.¡± hahahahaha! master of enlightenmentughed heartily and asked, ¡± I don¡¯t remember Prince Lu drinking the tea I made in the past. Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Master of enlightenment waved his hand andughed. heir Lu, this penniless monk only took third miss Gu¡¯s hair and blood essence to dispel her dream. master, ¡± Lu Zheng asked nervously, ¡± I¡¯ve wanted to ask you this for a long time. Xinxin can dream about the things of her previous life. Is it because I haven¡¯tpleted the secret technique from my previous life? ¡± Master enlightenment smiled meaningfully.¡±Yes and no?¡± ¡°Master, please enlighten me,¡± said Lu Zheng, putting his hands together devoutly. Master of enlightenment said,¡±the secret technique waspleted very well by heir Lu.¡± There were a total of forty-nine girls, and at least one of them was very simr to third miss Gu, or perhaps they were just as learned as third miss Gu, or perhaps they had the same personality. Therefore, Crown Prince Lu has done a good job.¡± Master liaowu raised his teacup and took a sip, then continued, ¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s one more thing about the secret technique that I¡¯ve only discovered over the years. If it wasn¡¯t for Crown Prince Lu¡¯s sess, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed this.¡± Lu Zheng looked at master liaomu and waited for him to continue. ¡°We¡¯re stillcking third miss Gu¡¯s hair and blood essence,¡± master of enlightenment said, pursing his lips. ¡°But it¡¯s been seven years.¡± In the past seven years, Xinxin and I have been fine. Master, will there be any effects if Xinxin¡¯s hair and blood essence are missing? Would the impact be great? Will it hurt Xinxin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s neither big nor small,¡± master of enlightenment said with a smile. The monk was good in every way. Really, he was just impatient with his words. Seeing how anxious Lu Zheng was, master of enlightenment was in a good mood.¡±To you, the impact might be small, but to third miss Gu¡¯s rtionship with her parents and elder sister, the impact will be huge.¡± Lu Zheng was stunned for a moment, then he understood. Grandmaster liaomu said,¡±third miss Gu has already reached the age of marriage. If you marry her and have skin to skin contact with her, she will remember everything that happened in the past bit by bit. She will also know how crazy you were for her after her death.¡± Tell me, if that¡¯s the case, will third youngdy Gu be able to take it? When the two of you had real skin-to-skin contact, she would remember the past as if she had experienced it herself, and not like before, thinking that it was a dream, and that she only had you in her dream. Therefore, it doesn¡¯t affect you much, but it will affect them greatly.¡± Lu Zheng frowned. It had been a long time since he thought about the Gu shouxin, Cai Xiaolian, and Gu Nian from his previous life. The three of them treated Gu Xin so well in this life, but the three of them in his previous life were as cruel to her. Chapter 1960 - 1960 Do you need me 1960 Do you need me Thank you readers! In her previous life, Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian had used their kinship to trick Gu Xin intoing to the vi. After they lost their child, Gu Xin had given up. Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t imagine if Gu Xin would still treat her mother, sister, and father the same way she did now if she remembered what happened in her previous life. Even if the three of them in this life werepletely different from the three in her previous life. Master of enlightenment waited for Lu Zheng to think for a while before saying,¡±That¡¯s why I asked for third miss Gu¡¯s hair and blood essence to solve this problem. As long as this problem was solved, third miss Gu would no longer dream of her past. In her memories, only you two have apanied her in this life.¡± Lu Zheng was silent for a while before asking, ¡± ¡°Master, what are you going to do? Previously, I was required to be present. Do you need me this time?¡± Master enlightenment shook his head,¡±No.¡± I¡¯ll be fine by myself.¡± ¡°I remember master once said that you need me every time. If I¡¯m not around, this secret technique will not seed,¡± Lu Zheng said, pursing his lips. Master of enlightenment shook his head with a smile. Crown Prince Lu, the secret method back then needed the Duke Zhengguo who had lost his beloved partner. You are only Crown Prince Lu now. Therefore, you are not needed. ¡°Master, can you tell me what you¡¯re going to do?¡± Or, what can I do for you?¡± Lu Zheng remembered that in his previous life, when master liaowu showed him the secret technique, there were some things on it that would affect master liaowu¡¯s cultivation. Master liaowu was his benefactor, and he was worried that he would be affected again, so he asked. ¡°And I¡¯m not from this world. Toplete the secret technique, I need to return to my original world. It¡¯s time for me to return too. Now that third Gu¡¯s fate has changed, it will be beneficial for me to bring her hair and blood essence back. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡± Lu Zheng looked at master liaowu in surprise. After some thought, he asked,¡±When I was in Qing Province, there was a youngdy in the Li family of the provincial government. She was the one the Emperor had bestowed to me in my previous life. She seemed to know about her previous life and had made preparations for many major events in advance. Is Grandmaster in the same situation as thatdy Li?¡± Master enlightenment shook his head,¡±No.¡± The appearance of Lady Li and some other people in this world was all because the secret technique was iplete. After this penniless monk goes back andpletes it, such a thing will never happen again. This world would be created by the people living in this world, and no one else would appear. It can also be said that this world has stabilized.¡± Lu Zheng did not fully understand Master Wu¡¯s meaning. He asked,¡±Grandmaster¡¯s meaning is to say that there are people in this world like second uncle, second aunt and Nian Nian? Not the original them? As for the stability that master is talking about, does it mean that there won¡¯t be any situations like second uncle, second aunt, niannian, and the other two, like me and Miss Li?¡± Master liaomu did not answer. He only smiled and lowered his head to take another sip of tea. Chapter 1961 - 1961 Chapter 1961-no 1961 Chapter 1961-no Thank you readers! ¡°Alright, Crown Prince Lu, I¡¯ve said what I needed to say.¡± Master epiphany put down his teacup and looked at Lu Zheng. Crown Prince Lu, please leave! This was all what Prince Lu wanted, so he had to cherish it. This penniless monk also wishes the Crown Prince Lu and third miss Gu a happy marriage.¡± ¡°Master, I have onest question. Is it okay?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned for a moment before he asked. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Grandmaster epiphany nodded. ¡°Master, you said you want to return to that world. I want to ask, will that world change? But it¡¯s still the same as before?¡± Lu Zheng pondered for a while, organized his words, and asked. He felt strange when he asked the question. He always felt that there was a problem with what he said, but he believed that master liaowu would be able to understand. For some reason, an image suddenly shed through Lu Zheng¡¯s mind. After he had gathered the hair, nail, and blood essence of forty-nine girls, he had sent them to Master Wu, but he failed. Grandmaster liaomu told him that it was absolutely impossible. He fell into panic and fear. Then, he appeared on the street, his clothes tattered. He was like a rat running across the street, and everyone wanted to beat him up. After that, he hugged Gu Xin¡¯s tombstone and drank the poison before dying. When Lu Zheng woke up from this scene, his forehead was covered in sweat. ¡°Master¡¯s Pixiu¡± He subconsciously shouted, but he realized that there was no one in front of him. Even the short tea cup was gone. He got up and ran out to pull a young novice monk to ask, ¡± ¡°Young master, may I ask which direction did Grandmaster liaowu go?¡± The little Shami was speechless. The little Shami asked doubtfully,¡±benefactor, Xiangguo Temple no longer has Master Wu.¡± Benefactor, did you remember wrongly?¡± you? ¡± Lu Zheng was taken aback. you¡¯re from the same generation as the abbot of the Xiangguo Temple. Isn¡¯t the chubby Grandmaster enlightenment? ¡± The little Shami shook his head,¡±benefactor, you must have remembered wrongly.¡± The disciples of the Xiangguo Temple did not have a generation. The teachers of the hosting generation are of the wisdom generation.¡± Lu Zheng was stunned. The little Shami looked at Lu Zheng worriedly,¡±benefactor, benefactor, are you feeling unwell?¡± Do you need me to find your family?¡± &Nbsp; ¡± I¡¯m fine, ¡± Lu Zheng shook his head, ¡± you can go ahead, young master! The little Shami was still worried and decided to look for the person who came with Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng turned around to look at Master Wu¡¯s room, but there was no room there. It was clearly an empty space with a pile of firewood beside it and a fewrge water tanks. This was the scope of the kitchen. After standing there for a while, Lu Zheng finally came back to his senses when the young monk brought Gu Xin over. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, what are you doing here? I¡¯ve been looking for you!¡± Gu Xin jogged forward and looked at Lu Zheng gloomily. Seeing that the two of them had started talking, the little Shami retreated. Xinxin, that fat monk, he he he ¡­ Lu Zheng wanted to say that he did not see the fat monk, but was interrupted by Gu Xin. ¡°What fat monk? Brother Yuanyuan, what are you saying? Where was the fat monk? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home!¡± Gu Xin pulled Lu Zheng along and left. ¡°You didn¡¯t meet the fat monk?¡± Lu Zheng asked as he walked. ¡°Where is the fat monk? Brother Yuanyuan, what are you talking about? I¡¯ve never seen a fat monk before!¡± Gu Xin said. Chapter 1962 - 1962 As expected of Blood Brothers 1962 As expected of Blood Brothers Thank you readers! Gu Xin wasn¡¯t joking at all, so Lu Zheng didn¡¯t ask further. After they returned, Lu Zheng asked Bai Yi to send someone to search for a monk in the entire great Zhou, a monk called liaowu. However, the entire great Zhou had been turned over, and there was still no monk called Liu Wu. ¡°Hehe, father, mother, I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you?¡± Gu Xin peeked her head in from the window and asked with a smile. ¡°If I say I¡¯m disturbing you, will you go back?¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile. ¡°No,¡± she said. Gu Xin shook her head. ¡°Then why are you still noting in? It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Gu shouxin stared at her helplessly. Then, Gu Xin entered through the door. ¡°Father, mother, let¡¯s make some food for eldest sister. She¡¯s starting to get carsick, and I suspect she¡¯s starting to lose her appetite. In the past, first aunt just couldn¡¯t eat it. ¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°I know, you little worrier!¡± Cai Xiaolian knocked on Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°I just saw that elder sister is married and no one is secretly cooking, so I let mother arrange it! After all, we¡¯re going to ce other things. Also, it would be best to make them into small snacks for fourth aunt to eat. By then, the little brother in fourth aunt¡¯s stomach will be even healthier!¡± Gu Xin said. no, how did you know that it¡¯s a little brother in your fourth aunt¡¯s stomach? ¡± Cai Xiaolian asked in surprise. ¡°I saw that fourth uncle strongly wanted a daughter, and I felt that he would not get his wish. That¡¯s why I thought he was my younger brother. Fourth aunt¡¯s recent appearance is very simr to when you were pregnant with little eight, little nine, and little ten, mother. Really!¡± Gu Xin said in a serious tone. hahaha Yingluo! Gu shouxin suddenlyughed. He nowpletely believed in Gu Xin¡¯s prediction of the child¡¯s gender. Gu Xin¡¯s prediction was urate for all the children at home and third aunt Gu¡¯s twins. ¡°Father, what are youughing at?¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu shouxin curiously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Gu shouxin shook his head and said, ¡± I just remembered that your fourth uncle often talked to me and your first uncle about how close the four of you sisters are and how close you are. He also wants a daughter. Xinxin, aren¡¯t you deliberately going against your fourth uncle by saying that?¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m not singing a different tune. I have this feeling that the one in fourth aunt¡¯s stomach is a younger brother. It¡¯s not a premonition. In any case, it¡¯s just that when fourth Shen is pregnant with this child, it¡¯s the same as when eldest uncle niangniang and fourth Shen were pregnant with a son, so I felt that this is also our son¡¯s.¡± Gu Xin argued. ¡°Yes, yes. I believe you.¡± Gu shouxin nodded with a smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a son or a daughter. All good!¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Yes, mother is right. In the past, first uncle said that grandma valued girls over boys, but grandma also scolded third aunt, how could there be such a thing! So, in our family, there¡¯s no such thing as valuing boys over girls, and no such thing as valuing girls over boys. Both men and women are good!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°That¡¯s because your uncle likes his daughter!¡± That night, Gu shouxin was dragged by Big Uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu to drink a few more sses, so he was more talkative than usual. At this moment, heined to Gu Xin about Big Uncle Gu, ¡± he treats Huihui and sisi like treasures, and treats Enzi, ninren, and little eleven like grass. If I were to teach his sons, he would be more than willing to exchange my two daughters for My Three Sons! Hmph, I don¡¯t want to talk to him!¡± ¡°Father, you and his uncle are really brothers. You¡¯re really bing more and more like one!¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. Chapter 1963 - 1963 He is normal 1963 He is normal Thank you readers! Gu Xin also nodded in agreement, ¡± yes, yes. Mother is right. I also feel that father is bing more and more like uncle. He¡¯s so cute!¡± It was true that one could see everything after living for a long time. Someone actually said that he was cute. He just wanted tough. Seeing that Gu shouxin was about to continue, Cai Xiaolian quickly gave Gu Xin a look, telling her to go back to sleep. Gu Xinpletely understood what was going on. She stood up and waved at the two of them, ¡± ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯m going back to my room! You guys should also sleep early!¡± After saying that, he left happily. Cai Xiaolian turned to look at Gu shouxin. Hey, this guy was actually looking at her with a wronged expression. ¡°Little Lian, you¡¯re despising me!¡± Gu shouxin said, feeling wronged. ¡°Yes, I despise you!¡± Cai Xiaolian walked to Gu shouxin¡¯s side and sat down. my husband is already forty years old, but he¡¯s still like a child. I do have three sons, not four! Gu shouxin hugged Cai Xiaolian. Cai Xiaolian smiled helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to despise me!¡± Gu shouxin said with a serious face. ¡°My nine thousand years old, if you continue like this, your image will copse!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled helplessly. my character is that of a good husband to second Madam Gu. It didn¡¯t fall apart. It has never fallen apart! Gu shouxin sat up straight, put his hands on Cai Xiaolian¡¯s shoulders, and looked at her seriously. Cai Xiaolian was stunned. This was the eighth year since they had transmigrated here. They were both almost 40 years old, but the man in front of them seemed to be getting older and older. He was not as serious as he was at the beginning, but had a more youthful look. Moreover, in the great Zhou Dynasty, all the officials in the court had grown beards at this age. However, her family was nine thousand years old and they tidied themselves up every day, looking just like when they first came. In Cai Xiaolian¡¯s eyes, 30 to 40 was the best age in a man¡¯s life. Not old, not childish, mature and steady. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, your character profile didn¡¯t fall apart, not at all. You drank so muchst night, and you drank so much today. Huihui and niannian would being back tomorrow. Old master Peng, Duke Cheng ¡®en, and Majesty Kang¡¯s family of four would also being. I¡¯m busy!¡± Cai Xiaolian said as she pushed Gu shouxin away. ¡°AI! What do you think old master Peng and his son are doing here? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if only Huihui and Peng ze came back? There was also the Duke of Cheng ¡®en and his wife, as well as Majesty Kang¡¯s family. this is Huihui and niannian returning to their parents ¡®house on the second day of the Lunar New Year. It¡¯s not like our family is treating them to a meal. This group of people is really annoying. Gu shouxin kept nagging, but he obediently took off his clothes and went to bed. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that if I don¡¯t go to court these few days, the Emperor will also bring the Empress and the Crown Prince. It will be lively then!¡± Cai Xiaolian had also fallen asleep in bed. Then, she began to talk about what Gu Ren had said yesterday. by the way, Ren Ren told mest night that there was something wrong with The Little Prince. That kid even wanted to test The Little Prince! What do you think?¡± ¡°I think The Little Prince is normal. It¡¯s just that when Empress Xue was old, we were worried that her pregnancy would not be stable, so we added too much jade beads to her medicine. This kid absorbed too much and naturally became smarter!¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with The Little Prince and exined to Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Then he¡¯s too smart! To be honest, just like forbear, I also feel that he¡¯s a little abnormal.¡± Cai Xiaolian said. Chapter 1964 - 1964 A natural-born Emperor 1964 A natural-born Emperor Thank you readers! ¡°I know, you must think that there¡¯s a problem with him asking niannian to teach him how to make fireworks and he wants to use it on weapons.¡± Gu shouxin smiled and said, ¡± this kid has long heard the Emperor mention it. ¡°Eh? Why is the Emperor telling him this for no reason?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked in surprise. ¡°Oh?¡± Cai Xiaolian had rarely heard Gu shouxin praise a child like this. ¡°Yes, a natural-born Emperor.¡± Gu shouxin nodded with certainty and said a few more things. like our children, Xiao Qi, Xiao BA, and the rest are all older than the Crown Prince. However, no one could listen to court Affairs with great interest like the Crown Prince. At first, I thought he was just curious, but when I asked him, he actually remembered half of what we said. Although he didn¡¯t understand everything, he could still listen. He had patience. He¡¯s different from ordinary children. Ordinary children need their parents tofort them, but he¡¯s the one who does it. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Cai Xiaolian was truly shocked. ¡°When we just came back, I went to the Imperial study to report. After that, the Emperor asked me to go to Imperial grandmother¡¯s ce to eat. The Empress and Crown Prince were also there. I noticed during the meal that this child didn¡¯t like to eat vegetables. The Empress was very worried. Although she didn¡¯t say it out loud and her expression was very calm, the Crown Prince could see that he was really holding back his dislike and forcing himself to eat the dishes that the elders said he didn¡¯t like but ate the good dishes. It¡¯s not because those dishes are good for him, but because he doesn¡¯t want the Empress to worry about him!¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°How can you be sure?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked in surprise. ¡°Our boy doesn¡¯t like to eat vegetables either. All children were the same. He actually also had the characteristics of a child, but the Emperor loved to instill in him some things like ¡°son, you have to grow up quickly. Your father is old and can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± In any case, that¡¯s all. You know what the Emperor often says, right? This child really took it in. Later, something happened to an Empress in the inner pce. The Empress went to deal with it and the Crown Prince stayed with Imperial grandmother. I spoke to him for a while. So, I can be sure that his situation is different from that of you and niannian. He¡¯s really like an ordinary child, but because of Xinxin¡¯s Jade bead, he¡¯s smarter, more flexible, and has a better body.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°In other words, the reason why the Crown Prince is like this is all because he ate too much Jade Pearl water?¡± Cai Xiaolian said after thinking for a while. ¡°That¡¯s right. Think about it, at that time, I felt that no matter if it was the third Prince, the fifth Prince, the seventh Prince, or the ninth Prince, none of them would be able to take on great responsibilities. I don¡¯t want to rebel, and I don¡¯t want to keep looking at other people¡¯s children. Therefore, it would be better to train them from a young age. At that time, in order to protect this child, we could have used a lot of jade beads.¡± Gu shouxin recalled the time when the Empress was pregnant. Chapter 1965 - 1965 Chapter 1965-future 1965 Chapter 1965-future Thank you readers! Cai Xiaolian also remembered what had happened back then. At that time, when the Empress arrived in South County, grandma Xiao almost always followed her. Grandma Xiao¡¯s medicinal herbs were basically all in Lu Zheng¡¯s house in kun city. Every time before grandma Xiao came back to make the medicine, Gu shouxin would melt the Jade bead in the middle of the night and sprinkle it in the medicinal herbs. When the Empress gave birth at forty, she did not encounter any danger. After giving birth, she did not look old. Instead, she looked even younger. Therefore, The Little Prince had probably absorbed more than half of the Jade bead in the Empress¡¯s stomach. After Gu Xin received the Jade bead, she had a photographic memory and learned everything quickly. So, after The Little Prince was born, she learned everything quickly too. Hearing Gu shouxin¡¯s words, Cai Xiaolian somewhat believed him. Gu shouxin was very talkative today. He talked about his n for The Little Prince. He estimated that when The Little Prince turned sixteen, he would be able to let go. There were still more than ten years left. Gu shouxin evenughed and said,¡±in your world, men retire at 60 and women retire at 55. In this case, I can retire early.¡± Let¡¯s take good care of our bodies for the next ten years. I¡¯ll take you out to y, and you can go wherever you want. It¡¯s just the two of us, we won¡¯t bring any children!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and said,¡±when the timees, the three little ones will have grown up. Even if you want to take care of them, they might not go with you!¡± However, in a dozen years, the three of them should be getting married and having children. Shouldn¡¯t we check on them?¡± ¡°This is simple!¡± Gu shouxin said as he pulled Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand. let¡¯s find them a good partner in these ten years. Let¡¯s first decide which family¡¯s girl we¡¯re going to marry. We won¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s go out and y by ourselves. Let¡¯s finish visiting the great Zhou Dynasty first. It¡¯ll take two years. When wee back two yearster, we¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anyone we like. If there was, they would get married. If there wasn¡¯t, they would let the matchmaker introduce them to each other. If he still doesn¡¯t have that intention, then I won¡¯t care anymore. Who cares which family¡¯s girl they¡¯re looking for. When the timees, we¡¯ll split up the house and live our own lives!¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at him,¡±our Royal grandmother is still very healthy, and our parents are also in good health.¡± As long as father and mother were here, they would not part. After more than ten years, father and mother will only be Imperial grandmother¡¯s current age. With them around, you brothers haven¡¯t split up, and you still want to split the family for a few younger ones?¡± Gu shouxin thought about it and agreed, but this was better. ¡°Then we can directly hand them over to our parents!¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± So, what¡¯s so good about raising a son? This was a typical case of forgetting one¡¯s mother after getting a wife! Although she was his wife, she had no choice but toin! These things were still too far away, so Cai Xiaolian went along with his words. In any case, no one knew what the situation would be like when it really came to that time. It was good to talk about it now and look forward to it. While the couple was chatting, Gu Xin returned to her room and snuggled under the nket, falling asleep in no time. She had a dream. She dreamed of a fat monk. The fat monk only smiled at her, then with a wave of his hand, he disappeared. When Gu Xin woke up the next day, she couldn¡¯t remember the dream. She only knew that she had a dream, but she couldn¡¯t remember what it was. However, when she woke up, her mood was inexplicably good and she felt very rxed. She didn¡¯t know why that was. Chapter 1966 - 1966 The Gu family’s tradition 1966 The Gu family¡¯s tradition Thank you readers! Gu Xin attributed this to the fact that it was the second day of the new year and she was going to see her elder sister and older sister. Hence, she was in a good mood and did not think too much about it. The Gu family had just finished their breakfast when the gatekeeper came to report that the eldest youngdy, eldest young master, second young master, and second young master had returned with their entire family. Grandma Gu¡¯s mouth twitched. Only the daughter of the Gu family would bring her entire family back to her maternal family. In the past, when they were at the vige at the crossroads, third brother had also brought his mother-inw, sister-inw, and brother-inw back to his maternal home. It couldn¡¯t be helped. This was a tradition of the Gu family. Old general Peng was there, so Grandpa Gu went out to wee him. They had just received the two families and had not even exchanged a few words when the gatekeeper came to report that the Kang King¡¯s Royal Highness, the princess Consort, and the Crown Prince had arrived. Fine, he was waiting for this family of four in the courtyard again. When Majesty Kang and the others arrived, the group returned to the main hall. As soon as they sat down, the gatekeeper came to report that old master Huo had arrived with his family. Old master Huo was already over sixty years old. Grandpa Gu had been taught by old master Huo before he was sick and was transferred out of the pce. So, Grandpa Gu went out with his son to wee him. It just so happened that third aunt Gu¡¯s family was right behind the Huo family. This time, third aunt didn¡¯t bring her mother-inw, uncle, and sister-inw with her. It was just the family of five. Zhang Shi looked around and saw that with the addition of the Huo family, she would have to ask the kitchen to prepare an extra table of food for lunch. She was now in charge of the back of the Gu family¡¯s house, and she was the one who made all the decisions. Moreover, grandma Gu was very willing to let her make the decisions. Zhang Shi¡¯s mind was still rtively flexible. She felt that since the Huo family hade, it was impossible for Imperial grandmother, the Emperor, and the Empress not toe. So, she asked the kitchen to prepare at least two more tables in case of emergency. When Zhang Shi came out of the kitchen and saw the Pengze brothers, Xue Qianyu, and Cheng huaijin, she immediately thought of Lu Zheng. After returning to the capital, she had heard a lot of gossip and knew about Lu Zheng¡¯s rtionship with his family. Thinking that this guy might being, she went to ask Gu Xin. Gu Xinughed,¡±aunt, sister Xue is going back to her parents¡± house today!¡± Grandma Xiao and Grandpa Zhou also said that they were going, so brother Yuan Yuan wouldn¡¯t being at noon. However, first aunt could ask the kitchen to include them in the dinner. They¡¯ll definitely be here tonight!¡± ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± Zhang Shi nodded. At this moment, Lu Xue, Chen Yujiang, and their son, as well as grandma Xiao and Grandpa Zhou, had arrived at the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. The gatekeeper greeted them warmly. Now that the servants of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion could understand the situation, they were very polite to Grandpa Zhou and grandma Xiao, and even more so to Lu Xue¡¯s family of three. Today, only the first branch of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion was present. The second branch had followed Qin Shi back to her Maiden Home early in the morning. Qin Shi¡¯s Maiden Home was in tai Zhou and they had to walk for a day, so they had to stay there for two days. It was always like this. The third Lu family¡¯s third master also brought his two children to the Yue family. In the past, the first branch would also go to the Lin family on this day, but now the Lin family no longer existed. Chapter 1967 - 1967 As long as you like 1967 As long as you like Thank you readers! Just like what Gu Xin had said, Lu Xue and the rest nned to leave after eating. They had been like this for the past few years. Lu Zheng had also nned to go back with them and visit the Gu family on the way, but he was stopped by the country guarding Duke. Lu Xue did not want to stay in the high Duke¡¯s public house for too long. Besides, her brother had grown up, so she had nothing to worry about. In the country guarding Duke¡¯s study room, Lu Zheng looked at the country guarding Duke in confusion. ¡°When do you n to hold your wedding with the third youngdy of the Gu family? Shouldn¡¯t we go through the process step by step this year?¡± The country guarding Duke also knew that his son and daughter didn¡¯t like to talk to him, so he didn¡¯t waste any more time and went straight to the point. ¡°Father, are you nning to let the Lin family handle this matter for me?¡± Lu Zheng sneered, his face full of disdain. ¡°Why do you have to do this? You know that¡¯s not what your father meant.¡± The country guarding Duke frowned. He remembered that in his previous life, the country guarding Duke had died very suddenly. He had fallen ill after he had finished an errand and could not take care of himself. His hands were shaking, he could not speak, and he could not even sit up. At that time, the people he had left in the public house did not know what had happened. In any case, he had be like this overnight. After the imperial physician came to take a look, he didn¡¯t give a reason. In his previous life, it seemed to have happened when he was 23 years old, and it was also this year. Although Lu Zheng did not hear the Duke¡¯sst words, he understood the look in his eyes. There was regret, regret, and worry. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t think too deeply about it. He suspected that Madame Lin couldn¡¯t help it and wanted to kill Duke Zhen shun while he was working on a case, then let Lu Ming take the position. He had evidence to kill him, but he couldn¡¯t find any evidence to kill the defender Duke. In his previous life, he did not have a good time. The Lin family was too powerful. He had carefully nned for a long time to nt his own people in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. It was not like this life. Under the premise of knowing many things in advance, he had dealt with the Lin family and controlled the entire Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. ¡°Huang ¡®er.¡± The country guarding Duke opened his mouth and called back Lu Zheng, who was still immersed in his memories. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Zheng came back to his senses and responded. ¡°You are the heir of the high Duke¡¯s public house, and third miss Gu is now the princess personally conferred by the Emperor. So, your marriage must be held on a grand scale. What are your thoughts?¡± The country guarding Duke asked. if Xinxin wasn¡¯t the princess that the Emperor personally appointed, would you say this, father? ¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± The country guarding Duke sighed. our family¡¯s title of nobility is hereditary. You¡¯ve made a lot of contributions in the past few years. Even if you don¡¯t marry a Princess and only marry amoner, even if you want to marry a maidservant, as long As You Like It, I don¡¯t ask for a match of family status, I only ask you to like it. If you¡¯re willing to let her be your first wife, then I¡¯ll do it grandly for you!¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows and looked at the country guarding Duke. I know that you and your sister don¡¯t like the Lin group. I didn¡¯t let the Lin group handle your sister¡¯s wedding, but I can help you with your wedding. The country guarding Dukeughed and said, ¡± maybe I can do this for you again in this life. ¡°Ha!¡± Lu Zheng sneered. still? You¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯ve done a lot for me in the past.¡± The country guarding Duke smiled and did not say anything. For a moment, the father and son fell into silence again, and the atmosphere in the room was a little strange. Chapter 1968 - 1968 Last words before death 1968 Last words before death Thank you readers! ¡°Huang ¡®er, I n to submit a resignation letter after the new year. After that, I¡¯ll arrange your wedding. In the future, the high Duke¡¯s public house will be handed over to you! Our Lu family¡¯s ancestors had made contributions through war, and that¡¯s how we got this title. As such, I believe that you have the ability to continue the glory of the high Duke¡¯s public house!¡± After a long time, the country guarding Duke spoke again. Lu Zheng frowned and looked at the country guarding Duke. He felt like he was listening to herst words. ¡°So, I want to ask, when do you n to set the wedding date? ¡°The Emperor has only bestowed you with a marriage, but has not set a date. Do you think we should go through the process and discuss with the Gu family first, or should we?¡± the country guarding Duke asked Lu Zheng in a negotiating tone. ¡°How do you n to arrange my wedding?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°You are the heir of my Duke Zhengguo Fu, you are the most outstanding son in the capital. Third Gu Youngdy is also a Princess praised by the people, so this marriage naturally must be held in a grand manner.¡± The country guarding Duke revealed a proud smile and continued, ¡± I was nning to discuss it with you first. If you agree, I¡¯ll invite the official media to visit and discuss with the Gu family once the 15th is over. We¡¯ll finish the necessary procedures. Let¡¯s see if the Gu family has any requests and I¡¯ll be ready on my side.¡± Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t bear to see the country guarding Duke¡¯s smile. He felt that it was very piercing. the Emperor has given Xinxin a princess¡¯s Manor. If the Gu family asks me to live with Xinxin in the princess¡¯s Manor, what will you do? ¡± Lu Zheng asked. The country guarding Duke was stunned. Lu Zheng just looked at him quietly. ¡°No matter where you two live in the future, the Gu family has many people, so you don¡¯t have toe to visit. So, the wedding will still be held in the public house.¡± The country guarding Duke sighed and said, ¡± lie ¡®er, you don¡¯t have to say these words to anger me. It¡¯s the princess who¡¯s marrying you, not you going to the princess¡¯s door to be her husband. As long as you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll always be the heir of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Lu Zheng was unmoved. Heughed coldly. then I heard that not long after the news of my death came a few years ago, father, you submitted a request to make Lu Ming the Crown Prince. The country guarding Duke was stunned, and his eyes showed sadness, but it disappeared in a sh.¡±Since you¡¯re not here, it¡¯s naturally to invite Lu Ming to be sealed,¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t care if I live or die. After my grandfather died, you allowed Madame Lin to randomly choose my elder sister. You allowed Madame Lin to say that I brought bad luck to my family and send me to my hometown. If I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll block Lu Ming¡¯s path. If I¡¯m dead, you¡¯ll immediately go and ask for Lu Ming¡¯s ban. So, what¡¯s the point of saying all this now? I¡¯m alive, I¡¯m living well, I¡¯m in Lu Ming¡¯s way, I¡¯m Chenchen.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The country guarding Duke threw the teacup on the table at Lu Zheng¡¯s feet. The teacup shattered, and the tea and tea leaves spilled all over the ground. Lu Zheng¡¯s words also came to an abrupt end. He got up and left without even looking at the country guarding Duke. The country guarding Duke stood up and wanted to give chase. He opened his mouth and wanted to shout, but he didn¡¯t shout, and he didn¡¯t give chase. Lu Zheng walked out of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s study room and met Lu Ming, who was calling him in a strange tone. He looked at Lu Ming coldly and said, ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Lu Ming was frightened by him and subconsciously moved to the side. Lu Zheng left just like that. Lu Ming heaved a sigh of relief and patted his chest. Then, he felt very vexed. This damned Lu Zheng. It was the new year and he was acting like someone owed him money. It was so scary. He was angry and didn¡¯t want to stay at home. The first day of Chinese New Year had passed, and there was no meaning at home. He nned to go upstairs to find a girl to relieve his boredom. After instructing the manservant to cover for him, he returned to his room to take some things and went out. Chapter 1969 - 1969 Impossible 1969 Impossible Thank you readers! When they arrived at the Gu residence, Lu Zheng acted as if nothing had happened. No one would be able to tell that the country guarding Duke had thrown his teacup at home. However, other people couldn¡¯t see it, but Gu shouxin could. It couldn¡¯t be helped. When Gu shouxin first came, he remembered the name before he even saw the person. After getting to know him, because of Lu Zheng¡¯s identity as the male lead, Gu shouxin took great care of him. Therefore, Gu shouxin could still see it. He didn¡¯t say anything. There were quite a lot of people around. If he called Lu Zheng away alone, others would know that something had happened. When everyone was here, they went to visit the nursery together. The nursery had already been built, and there was an entire yard beside the bamboo forest in the North Garden. The buildings here were different from the rest of the Gu mansion. Moreover, there were many things for children to y with here. There were slides, swings, seesaws, sand pits, and small fish in a small pond that only reached an adult¡¯s knee. They were surrounded by things so that children could fish. There were cute slogans all over the flowers, trees, and stone walls. Even the houses were decorated in a cartoon style, which looked very beautiful. Moreover, the rooms here were all reced with ss windows, so the sun shone in and it was very bright. There weren¡¯t many decorations in the room. There were tables and chairs that fit a child¡¯s height, a ckboard, and curtains by the window. The curtains were made of pure-colored cloth. He didn¡¯t know if the adults liked it, but the little ones of the Gu family loved it very much. Even Lu Xue¡¯s son, who was almost ten years old, liked it here. It was a pity that the little guy was too old toe to the Gu family¡¯s nursery. Old master Huo and old Madam Huo were amazed by the ce and said that they would definitely send their great-grandson back to the Gu family¡¯s nursery. Cai Xiaolian was speechless. Our family¡¯s nursery only takes care of members of the Gu family. Old master, you have to pay for your child¡¯s visit! However, she did not say it out loud. It was still unknown if the Huo family¡¯s grandchildren would be willing to send their children over. Unless it was the child of Huo Junhao and Huo Yanyu, the other children of the Huo family probably did not trust their family that much. After walking around the nursery, they returned to the main hall. It was almost time for dinner. At this moment, the gatekeeper came to report that the country guarding Duke had arrived. Everyone turned to look at Lu Zheng. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Lu Zheng stood up, pursing his lips. Gu shouxin pulled Lu Zheng and said to the gatekeeper, ¡± ¡°Please invite the high Duke in!¡± Lu Zheng looked at Gu shouxin in confusion. Gu shouxin smiled at him.¡±You¡¯re a guest. You brat, your surname is Lu, not Gu. What right do you have to chase away a guest of the Gu family?¡± Lu Zheng could not help butugh. ¡°Old Xue, old Kang, is that thing here to beat up Yuan?¡± Uncle Gu leaned close to his old buddy¡¯s ear and asked quietly. Before Duke Cheng ¡®en and Majesty Kang could say anything, grandma Gu red at uncle Gu. Unfortunately, uncle Gu¡¯s eyes were burning with gossip, so he did not see it. ¡°He can¡¯t win!¡± Cheng ¡®en said. ¡°He¡¯s a hypocrite, he¡¯s shameless.¡± Majesty Kang said. ¡°If he wants to stay for dinner, we¡¯ll make him drinkter. Our ah Yuan hasn¡¯t had it easy all these years! It was all because of this scumbag father. Also, he¡¯s a scumbag. He let my sister Xiao Jia down. I¡¯m going to avenge her!¡± Uncle Gu said in a low voice. Chapter 1970 - 1970 Don’t act like we’re very familiar with each other 1970 Don¡¯t act like we¡¯re very familiar with each other Thank you readers! alright, the three of us will drink him, and with second brother Gu, we¡¯ll definitely take him down! Duke of Cheng ¡®en and Majesty Kang looked at each other and then said with confidence. ¡°Ah?¡± Uncle Gu was shocked. It actually required three of them and his second brother to be guaranteed to be drunk? However, on the other hand, he had never seen Lu Zheng drunk before. Perhaps Lu Zheng¡¯s good tolerance was inherited from this scumbag! So what if it was four? anyway, when the time came, uncle Gu would want the country guarding Duke to go back on his stomach. He would also give him a few punches when he was drunk, use him of his scumbag behavior, and persuade him to go back and divorce his wife. Since it had delivered itself to his door, he would definitely not let it go! Grandma Gu didn¡¯t even want to look at this silly boy anymore. The country guarding Duke had been a handsome man when he was young. Otherwise, he would not have let Zhou Yujia, who had grown up in a small town and yearned for freedom and liveliness, follow him all the way to the capital city. He also would not have let the Prime Minister¡¯s miss di remain infatuated with him even after he had married. However, time had left its mark on his face. He was old. But his Foundation was still there. Although he was old, he still looked very good at acting, and he even had a hint of mncholy. Lu Zheng looked like the country guarding Duke. As soon as the two of them stood there, it was obvious that they were father and son without any introduction. Gu Xin looked at her future father-inw. This was the first time she had looked at him so seriously. She felt that he was not a bad person from the bottom of her heart. However, when she thought about how aunt Xiao Jia, sister Xue, and brother Yuan Yuan had suffered, she could not bring herself to like him even if she thought that he was not a bad person. The high Duke¡¯s public house had already sent a New Year¡¯s gift to the Gu family before the new year. This time, the high Duke had also brought gifts for grandpa and Grandma Gu. Since they were all guests and it was almost time for dinner, the atmosphere was quite harmonious. Uncle Gu brought his two old brothers and sat directly beside Duke Zhengguo, one on the left and two on the right. ¡°I say, old Lu, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Uncle Gu was a natural person, and he had met the country guarding Duke when he was young, so he spoke to him very naturally. The defender Duke was about to greet uncle Gu, but uncle Gu did not give him a chance at all. ¡°Old Lu, I remember you¡¯re only a few years older than me! Look at your hair, it¡¯s turning white. Tsk tsk!¡± Uncle Gu shook his head and sighed. ¡°Ren hasn¡¯t changed at all,¡± The country guarding Duke smiled from the bottom of his heart. When he saw uncle Gu, he was reminded of his first wife, Zhou Yujia. When they first met, it was only the two of them, and uncle Gu¡¯s. At that time, uncle Gu liked to y behind Zhou Yujia. When Zhou Yujia called uncle Gu ¡± Ren, ¡± the country guarding Duke also followed Zhou Yujia. ¡°I¡¯m now the Marquis of Huinong. Call me Marquis. Don¡¯t make it sound like we¡¯re very familiar with each other.¡± Uncle Gu was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect the country guarding Duke to be so shameless as to call him ¡± Ren ¡°. After all, this was how sister Xiao Jia addressed the two brothers, ¡± Ren ¡± and ¡± Xin. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t feel that much. After all, he wasn¡¯t the original owner. He had memories of ying with Zhou Yujia, but it wasn¡¯t as deep, unlike uncle Gu. ¡°Yes, Lord Marquis!¡± The country guarding Duke smiled and looked at Gu shouxin again. then, should ah Xin also call him Lord Gu? ¡± ¡°Please do as you wish, High Duke!¡± Gu shouxin smiled. Just as he finished speaking, the gatekeeper came in to report that the Grand Empress Dowager, the Emperor, the Empress, and the Crown Prince had arrived. The people who sat down stood up again and went out together to wee these big shots. Tsk, the Emperor loved sudden attacks in the middle of the night! Chapter 1971 - 1971 Chapter 1971-opportunity 1971 Chapter 1971-opportunity Thank you readers! Other than the Gu family, Xue family, and King Kang¡¯s residence, the Peng family, Huo family, and Duke Zhengguo were not used to having such a normal meal with the Grand Empress Dowager, the Emperor, and the Empress. Olddy Huo was fine. She was with grandma Gu and could chat with the Empress Dowager for a while. Old master Huo, Prime Minister Huo, and Huo Yanyu¡¯s parents were all a little worried. The Grand Empress Dowager was kind, telling them not to be nervous and to just treat it as a Pce Banquet. The Emperor did not mind the Empress Dowager¡¯s words at all. At this moment, the Huo father and son finally understood that the rumors were not false. It was not like what was said in private that the two families were not on good terms. They were like a family, a family that loved each other. The Emperor saw uncle Gu winking at him and found an excuse to go to the side with him. When he heard that, he thought,¡±revenge for sister Xiao Jia? well, I¡¯ll count in.¡± The Emperor was younger than Zhou Yujia, but he had met Zhou Yujia when he was a teenager. He admired Zhou Yujia very much and even thought that if Zhou Yujia had not married that Lu guy, he would have probably sent her to the pce. Therefore, he liked revenge very much. The Emperor liked Empress Xue, but he did not only like Empress Xue. In the past twenty years of being the Emperor, he had also truly liked the concubines other than Empress Xue. However, he clearly understood who would apany him to the end. He respected Empress Xue and also loved her. After being held back by the Lin family, he slowly grew older, so he did not fall in love with the concubines in the harem like he did when he was young. Other than the seventh Prince, who was born to noble consort Lin, the Emperor only allowed the existence of the other princes and princesses ¡®mothers because he liked them. Moreover, he treated these concubines very well. Unless you were on noble consort Lin¡¯s side, he would be very generous to you. It was just that he would not step into your room again in recent years. The two brothers returned to their seats. With Majesty Kang and Lord Cheng ¡®en, the drinking session wasplete. Old master Huo didn¡¯t want to see the Emperor like this, so he tried his best to talk to old master Peng and old master Gu. He didn¡¯t want to see it, he didn¡¯t want to see it! As for Prime Minister Huo and third master Huo, they were chatting with general Peng and fourth uncle Gu shouxin. They had a good time. On the Empress ¡®side, they also got along very well. With her experience of pregnancy and childbirth in kunzhou, the Empress was already very familiar with the three sisters-inw of the Gu family. She could even chat with Madam Zhang. The madams of the Huo family, the Peng family, consort Kang, and Madam Xue were more lively than the men drinking. Consort Kang and Madam Xue had invited Empress Xue to y mahjong after dinner. Empress Xue was worried about The Little Prince. Consort Kang had told Empress Xue that The Little Prince could go to a nursery and y with the younger members of the Gu family. It was very fun there, and the children would definitely like it. Afraid that no one would be watching? Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. I have so many brothers and sisters, what am I afraid of? He told Xinxin sisi and Xue ¡®er to go over there and watch. Little girls shouldn¡¯t be addicted to Mahjong. There would be more opportunities when they grew up! The sisters-inw of the Gu family agreed. Thus, after the meal, Empress Xue was taken by the madams of the various families to the nursery. Well, Empress Xue was not worried at all about leaving the Crown Prince there and then ying mahjong with everyone. When Gu Ren saw this, he rubbed his hands together.¡¯Hehe, little master, here¡¯s my chance. I¡¯ll be able to test whether you¡¯re from the same race as me tonight.¡¯ After the adults left, Gu Ren slowly walked to The Little Prince who was ying with building blocks with little seven and the others. Chapter 1972 - 1972 Chapter 1972-bustling 1972 Chapter 1972-bustling Thank you readers! The Gu family¡¯s flower Hall had been turned into a Chess House. This was specially prepared by the Zhang family for this New Year, and it was also Cai Xiaolian¡¯s advice. Now, wasn¡¯t it in use? The Empress Dowager, grandma Gu, grandma Xiao, and old Madam Huo were all at the same table. Empress Xue, Cai Xiaolian, Princess Kang, and third Madam Huo were at the same table. Madam Xue, Madam yang, eldest Madam Peng, and Prime Minister Huo¡¯s wife sat at a table. Only Madam Zhang was left, but she didn¡¯t mind at all. She chatted for a while at this table and then at that table. She even went to the front of the Empress Dowager to watch, afraid that the olddy would see the wrong cards. In the end, the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes were very good, her ears were sharp, she could see the cards, and also heard what the olddies were saying. Zhang Shi would also have the servant girls pay attention to the tea and snacks and would serve them at any time. As for Gu Xin and her sisters, they naturally stayed at the nursery to y with the children and chat with them. Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and the others were caught to chat with Grandpa Gu, old master Huo, and old master Peng. In general, today¡¯s Gu residence was like a wedding. It was very lively, even though it was sote. ¡°Old Lu, drink, drink, drink. It¡¯s your turn!¡± Uncle Gu and the others were very enthusiastic in persuading him to drink. Although they had lost Gu shouxin, who could stay sober even after a thousand cups, they had joined the Emperor! Even if the emperor¡¯s alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t good, they were sure that the country guarding Duke wouldn¡¯t dare to drink the Emperor down. Yes, he wouldn¡¯t dare to, unless he didn¡¯t want his head. The country guarding Duke looked at the four people in front of him and resigned himself to his fate. If he wanted to drink, then so be it. It was as if he had never drunk before. He picked up the ss and downed it in one gulp. ¡°Good!¡± The Emperor took the lead and pped. Uncle Gu and the other two followed suit and pped. The country guarding Duke put down his wine cup, cupped his hands, and said,¡±Tonight¡¯s scene reminds me of the victory I won in the Army many years ago. Emperor, this Minister has something to say, but I don¡¯t know if I should say it or not!¡± The Emperor waved his hand. since you¡¯re not sure if you should or can say it, then don¡¯t. Come,e,e, let¡¯s continue!¡± The country guarding Duke,¡±Huanhuan.¡± Uncle Gu, King Kang, and Duke Cheng ¡®en nodded their heads repeatedly.¡±Yes, yes, yes.¡± Uncle Gu very attentively poured the country guarding Duke a full cup of wine. ¡°What?¡± The Emperor and the other three looked at the country guarding Duke in surprise. ¡°The Emperor just said that there are no sovereign and ministers at this table, only brothers.¡± Duke Zhengguo spread his hands. The Emperor has opened his mouth, do you want to take it back?¡± The Emperor was furious. He mmed his hand on the table and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s y, who¡¯s afraid of who! I¡¯ll do it, you three drink!¡± Uncle Gu and the other two replied,¡±yes, yes, yes.¡± Then, the Emperor yed rock-paper-scissors with someone for the first time and lost miserably. The country guarding Duke was not afraid of death at all and would not let anyone win. Uncle Gu¡¯s stomach was a little bloated from drinking, and he said to the defender Duke gloomily, ¡± ¡°Old Lu, aren¡¯t you afraid that the Emperor will take revenge on you? I¡¯ll make life difficult for you in the court.¡± Duke Zhengguo pursed his lips and smiled. Marquis Gu, I n to hand in the memorial when I go to court after the new year. My son has grown up and is capable enough to support this family. I also want to be like Duke of Cheng ¡®en and Prince Kang. I want to go on a scenic tour! Marquis Gu, is fourth young master Gu still preparing for the imperial examination? You¡¯re envious of me, right?¡± ¡°Yueyue, don¡¯t you feel bad for Yuan?¡± uncle Gu asked. Chapter 1973 - 1973 Drunk 1973 Drunk Thank you readers! After uncle Gu finished his sentence, Lu Zheng nced over at the table and their conversation stopped. Even the Emperor was very interested in this question. The country guarding Duke smiled,¡±why should I feel heartache?¡± Did Lord Cheng ¡®en feel bad for ah Yu? Majesty Kang didn¡¯t feel sorry for his son either! Since Luan ¡®er can y with ah Yu since they were young, it means they¡¯re the same. If ah Yu doesn¡¯t care, Luan¡¯ er definitely doesn¡¯t care either.¡± Everyone,¡±hehe.¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a Duke defender. Lu Zhengughed at himself, but he was in a good mood and did not find anything wrong with the country guarding Duke¡¯s words. When he was young, he did not receive his father¡¯s love. Now that he was so old, he did not ask for more. For example, Xue qianxun had drunk the Crown Prince of King Kang. He was definitely loved by his parents when he was young, so why did he have topare himself with others? The Emperor poured himself a cup of wine. His throat was hurting from ying games. After drinking it, he asked, ¡± ¡°Country guarding Duke, you said you wanted to submit a memorial to resign and hand everything over to Lu Zheng. He can do the things outside, but what about the things in the backyard?¡± Uncle Gu interjected,¡±old Lu, your second wife is still fine!¡± Would your second wife be willing to let the crown prince¡¯s wife take care of the matters in the inner residence?¡± Uncle Gu was not the kind of person who would care about his face. He did not address the high Duke¡¯s wife or Madam Lin. It was clear that his second wife did not even mention his wife. ¡°I believe my future daughter-inw has the ability to make her willing,¡± said the defender Duke. We¡¯re old now. Whether it¡¯s external or internal, it¡¯s only right to let the children take care of everything. Huang ¡®er is the eldest brother, so his wife is the eldest sister-inw. I believe that no one in the inner residence would dare to challenge their power.¡± After a pause, the country guarding Duke sighed and then said sincerely, ¡± ¡°Back then, myte father helped lie ¡®er to be bestowed the title of Crown Prince. This is a tradition of our Lu family. Moreover, Huang ¡®er was raised by myte father. Not only does he have the right, he also has the ability.¡± ¡°After the old Duke passed away, I don¡¯t see you treating him like an heir!¡± The Emperor pursed his lips. Uncle Gu agreed,¡±that¡¯s right, he even sent her to his hometown in Yuzhou.¡± Was this the kind of treatment a Duke¡¯s heir should have? Old Lu, you¡¯re in the wrong. You should have drunk three sses.¡± The country guarding Duke didn¡¯t argue. He silently poured himself wine and drank three cups in a row. Lu Zheng listened to all of this without any expression on his face. He thought of the five years in the old house in Yuzhou. Uncle Gu continued, ¡± old Lu, I¡¯ve had too much to drink. I just want to know one thing. How did sister Xiaojia fail to make it? did that Lin have anything to do with it? ¡± The country guarding Duke was stunned. He nced at uncle Gu, and then there were tears in his eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything and poured himself more wine. Grandpa Gu wanted to remind uncle Gu not to cause any trouble during the new year, but he was stopped by Grandpa Zhou. Seeing that he was not speaking, uncle Gu gave him a push. ¡°Say it! How did my sister Xiaojia die? I couldn¡¯te to the capital to beat you up more than 20 years ago, but you¡¯vee to my door today. I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The atmosphere in the room suddenly became a little heavy. The country guarding Duke didn¡¯t answer uncle Gu. He still poured himself wine silently and drank it. Chapter 1974 - 1974 Chapter 1974-protection 1974 Chapter 1974-protection Thank you readers! ¡°Hey, just answer me!¡± Uncle Gu stood up at once and gave the country guarding Duke a hard push. ¡°My sister Xiao Jia, Did you know? She¡¯s my sister! What did you say back then? You said you would treat my sister Xiao Jia well! And the result? And the result?¡± Uncle Gu directly lifted the country guarding Duke UP and shouted. His eyes were red. From the moment he could remember, she had appeared in his life like an older sister. She had been by his side until she was taken away by this man in front of him when they were young. In the beginning, he woulde back from the capital every year. But a few yearster, this person waspletely gone. When Zhou Yujia died, Gu Hui had just been one year old. Upon hearing the news of Zhou Yujia¡¯s death, uncle Gu wanted to rush to the capital to kill the country guarding Duke. Really, in his heart, Zhou Yujia was like a biological sister. They had apanied each other when they were young. Because grandma Xiao and grandma Gu had a good rtionship, the two families often kept in touch. Zhou Yujia¡¯s personality was lively and likable, so their children had a deep rtionship. I¡¯m sorry. the country guarding Duke¡¯s lips moved, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. Uncle Gu¡¯s fistnded on Duke Zhengguo¡¯s face, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Boss!¡± Grandpa Gu stood up and went to hold uncle Gu back. ¡°Second brother, stop father! Sister Xiaojia is your sister too. She¡¯ll take you out to y. I¡¯m going to beat this bastard up today! Also, Yuan, don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m taking revenge for your mother!¡± Uncle Gu had never been so serious before. He pushed the country guarding Duke to the ground and punched him. The country guarding Duke still dodged, and he even dodged. After all, the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion was built on military achievements, and they attached great importance to the cultivation of their descendants. However, he did not retaliate. He pushed uncle Gu away, got up, picked up the wine jar on the table, and gulped it down. Then, he put the jar down and apologized sincerely, ¡± ¡°Old master Gu, everyone, I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you.¡± Everyone looked at him quietly, except for uncle Gu, who was leaning over and about to hit him again. The country guarding Duke pulled on uncle Gu. Marquis Gu, it¡¯s not convenient to be in the house. If you want to hit me, go outside! ¡°Lord Gu, if you want to teach me a lesson on behalf of Xiao Jia, I¡¯ll do it!¡± He turned to Gu shouxin. With that, he walked out. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Uncle Gu chased after her. second brother, quickly go out and take a look. Don¡¯t cause any trouble! Grandpa Gu was having a headache. Gu shouxin followed him out, and the Emperor brought Duke Cheng ¡®en and Majesty Kang out as well. The others did not follow him out. After all, this was a matter between the Lu, Zhou, and Gu families. Grandpa Gu patted Lu Zheng¡¯s shoulder and sighed. Lu Zheng pursed his lips and finally walked out. Outside, the drunken state Duke Zhengguo really started fighting with uncle Gu. He fought with special skills, unlike uncle Gu who fought randomly. Both of them were drunk. The Emperor, Gu shouxin, and Majesty Kang went to pull uncle Gu. Duke Cheng ¡®en looked left and right, and finally helped to block Duke Zhenguo. He was not helping Duke Zhenguo, he was afraid that Duke Zhenguo would identally hurt the Emperor due to the alcohol. Lu Zheng stood at the side and watched for a while. He couldn¡¯t help but walk over and pull the country guarding Duke to the side, taking the punch from uncle Gu in his ce. ¡°Your Majesty, uncles, father is drunk. I¡¯m bringing him back.¡± Lu Zheng stood in front of the country guarding Duke and apologized. Chapter 1975 - 1975 Father is even more frightening 1975 Father is even more frightening Thank you readers! Gu shouxin nodded and let Lu Zheng take the man away. Uncle Gu wanted to catch up with them, but he was pulled back to the living room by the Emperor and Majesty Kang. Uncle Gu was still cursing and swearing as he went to look for the country guarding Duke, but after grandfather Gu nced at him, he became obedient. Old master Huo and old master Peng had also invited Grandpa Gu and Grandpa Zhou to y mahjong. They were old, and there was nothing to talk about. It was just for entertainment. They were old and didn¡¯t sleep much, so it was a good time to pass the time. ¡°Big brother, why were you suddenly afraid of father just now?¡± Gu shouxin only asked uncle Gu when Grandpa Gu and the others went to the reception Pavilion to y cards. ¡°Second brother, have you forgotten? when we were young, we took sister Xiao Jia to the pond at the back of the mountain and almost drowned her. Mother almost killed me, but father is even scarier. Do you really not remember?¡± Uncle Gu mentioned an unforgettable memory, and then thought of Gu shouxin when he was a child. He pouted and said, ¡± it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t remember. At that time, you were good at studying, but you were not loyal. You pretended to faint, so father and mother targeted me. Anyway, I know that you didn¡¯t faint.¡± ¡°How is Imperial uncle terrifying? Let¡¯s hear it!¡± The Emperor was interested. Gu shouxin searched his memory but couldn¡¯t find any relevant fragments. It seemed that the original owner didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. Moreover, it was something that happened when he was young. It had been so long, so it was normal for him to forget. The host was indeed someone who often cheated his brother. After cheating him so much, he could not remember everything. ¡°Mother almost killed me, but she definitely didn¡¯t really kill me! It just hurts. But my father, you guys don¡¯t know. He locked me up in a small dark room for three days and three nights. He didn¡¯t let me eat, he didn¡¯t talk to me, he only gave me water.¡± Uncle Gu thought of the three days and three nights he had experienced in the little dark room when he was young. He was still afraid even now. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯m just hungry because I don¡¯t have any food to eat.¡± The Emperor didn¡¯t think so. Majesty Kang and Lord Cheng ¡®en did not think much of it. It was not that bad to be hungry. it¡¯s indeed scary to stay alone in a ce without light for three days and three nights without hearing any sound. Gu shouxin believed uncle Gu¡¯s words. Before he transmigrated, he had also tortured people in this way. In a dark room, he locked the person up alone. There was no light at all. No one else would appear for three days. It would give people the illusion that you were the only one left in the world. It was quiet and dark, and it was indeed very scary. ¡°Really?¡± The Emperor, the king of the Kang nation, and the Duke of Cheng ¡®en looked at Gu shouxin in disbelief. ¡°Aiya, if you don¡¯t believe me, go back and try it yourself!¡± Uncle Gu said, ¡± remember, it must be a ce where you can¡¯t see any light. There¡¯s nothing inside except water. No one is allowed to appear for three days and three nights. Anyway, I almost went crazy after three days. I couldn¡¯t even take it on the first night.¡± ¡°From then on, I knew that when my father was serious and angry, he would be obedient. It¡¯s fine with mother. If you don¡¯t listen to her, she¡¯ll just beat you up. She won¡¯t kill you anyway, just a little pain. The way father punishes you is the one that people can¡¯t stand. Therefore, I don¡¯t usually provoke my father.¡± Uncle Gu sighed. Chapter 1976 - 1976 Showing off 1976 Showing off Thank you readers! Fourth uncle Gu took general Peng, Prime Minister Huo, third master Huo, and general Peng to y mahjong. Now, only the Emperor and a few others were in the dining hall. They did not n to y mahjong, but sat down and continued to drink. Even Xue Qianyu, Peng ze, Cheng huaijin, and Gu en had gone to the nursery. ying cards wasn¡¯t fun, and adults were just bored to pass the time. The Emperor was skeptical of the words of uncle Gu and Gu shouxin, but he did not intend to try. He thought that he knew that Duke Cheng ¡®en and Majesty Kang, these two fools, would definitely try. Hence, the Emperor suggested, ¡± Majesty Kang, brother-inw, how about this? I¡¯ll provide you with a ce in the pce. From tomorrow night onwards, you can go and try. Majesty Kang¡¯s words didn¡¯t make any sense. He immediately asked, ¡°Emperor, what about you? If you don¡¯t even want to try, why should we?¡± Duke Cheng ¡®en nodded hesitantly. It was mainly because she had known uncle Gu for a few years and understood that he was a stubborn person who would not lie. Moreover, he did not seem to be so timid, so it was very likely that it was true. The Emperor red at him,¡±you think I don¡¯t want to? do I dare?¡± The Empress will miss me if she doesn¡¯t see me. When I ask Imperial grandmother, wouldn¡¯t I be scolded by Imperial grandmother? Consort Kang didn¡¯t look for you, so Imperial grandmother probably doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing! And brother-inw, sister-inw doesn¡¯t like to talk to you either. Ah Yu doesn¡¯t ask you when you don¡¯te home for three days, so no one asks you if you don¡¯t show up.¡± Kang Wangcheng&¡¯s benefactor,¡±hehe¡± I won¡¯t treat you like this, you¡¯re the Emperor, so what! Uncle Guughed and said, ¡± I¡¯m different in this regard. My parents will look for me if they don¡¯t see me at night unless I have something important to do. My wife is the same. Don¡¯t look at how silly she is, she can¡¯t leave me. Although I don¡¯t like her, she can¡¯t bear to leave me! As for second brother, if he doesn¡¯t go back to second sister-inw¡¯s ce for the whole night, he probably won¡¯t be able to go back in the future!¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said,¡±yes, big brother is right.¡± Our little Lian can¡¯t sleep well without me!¡± Kang Wangcheng&¡¯s benefactor,¡±hehe¡± The Emperor was in a good mood,¡±Majesty Kang, Lord Cheng ¡®en, it¡¯s a deal.¡± I¡¯ll get someone to clean up this ce when I get back to the pce tonight. It¡¯ll definitely be cleaned up by tomorrow night, so remember toe! Let¡¯s have apetition and see who canst longer. The winner can go to my warehouse and pick a treasure. Of course, you have tost for at least 24 hours. If you can¡¯t evenst 24 hours, then don¡¯t even think about the treasures in my warehouse.¡± Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en were shamelessly tempted when they heard about the treasures in the emperor¡¯s Treasury. These two old brothers liked to y around when they were young, butter on, they stopped liking beauties and liked to y, and they liked all kinds of treasures. As soon as the two of them agreed, the Emperor asked uncle Gu what the small ck room looked like. Uncle Gu still had a fresh memory of it. Gu shouxin had also done it personally. Before he transmigrated, he had even built this small ck room in the pce, so he had provided a lot of advice to the Emperor. The Emperor didn¡¯t want Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en to hear it, but Gu shouxin and uncle Gu had said that it would be fine. Even if they knew what was going on, they would still be afraid. However, the more Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en heard, the more they felt that it would not be a problem to hold on for three days. For the treasure, they even asked the Emperor if they could each hold on for three days, could they each choose one. Chapter 1977 - 1977 Different 1977 Different Thank you readers! The Emperor looked at Gu shouxin and uncle Gu¡¯s confident expressions and naturally agreed. At the same time, he also requested that Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en give a treasure to the Emperor each if they could not hold on for a day. Majesty Kang and Duke of Cheng ¡®en did not think that they would lose at all, so they agreed readily. Thus, the five of them sat down and drank with each other. Uncle Gu was more talkative. He mentioned Zhou Yujia and scolded the country guarding Duke. On the other side, Lu Zheng brought the unconscious state Duke back to the public house. At the door of his house, Lu Zheng was ready to get off the carriage and let the coachman and the gatekeeper help the country guarding Duke back to his room. In the end, before he could get off the carriage, the country guarding Duke pulled on his clothes. ¡°Luan ¡®er!¡± The country guarding Duke murmured in his drunken dream. Lu Zheng wanted to p his hand away, but he was too strong and could not do so. She frowned. ¡°Father, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Lu Zheng said coldly. Jia ¡®er, Jia¡¯ er hehe, ¡± Duke Zhengguo murmured softly. Through the faint light in the carriage, Lu Zheng could see the tears in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s eyes. His heart was unmoved, and he ruthlessly pried off the country guarding Duke¡¯s hand one finger at a time. Then, he quickly got off the carriage and asked the coachman and the gatekeeper to help him. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Go back and rest. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow!¡± In the end, Lu Zheng stopped and replied. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, I¡¯m not drunk. Luan ¡®er,e with me to the study. I have something to show you.¡± The country guarding Duke shook off the coachman and the gatekeeper who were supporting him, and staggered towards Lu Zheng. He pulled Lu Zheng, who flung his hand away. In the end, the already drunk country guarding Duke was thrown away by him and hit the door, bleeding. Lu Zheng closed his eyes and rubbed his temples.¡±Go and get a doctor to prepare hot water.¡± With the coachman and the gatekeeper beside him, Lu Zheng could only help the country guarding Duke in by himself. He helped him back to the study. On the way, the country guarding Duke kept saying that he had something to give Lu Zheng, and that he wanted to show Lu Zheng many things. Lu Zheng sent him back to the study room and helped him to the resting room next to the study room, letting him lie down. In the end, the country guarding Duke wanted to get up and get something. ¡°Enough! Your head is injured and it¡¯s still bleeding. Don¡¯t move!¡± Lu Zheng held him down and said in a deep voice. It had been many years since the father and son were this close. The country guarding Duke looked into Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes in a daze, then heughed.¡±In the past, when I was drunk, your mother was as fierce as you.¡± Lu Zheng was taken aback. He then let go of him and took a few steps back. As soon as he let go, the country guarding Duke immediately pounced forward and almost fell to the ground. Lu Zheng quickly caught him. ¡°You¡¯re just like your mother. You say you don¡¯t care about me, but you still care about me,¡± the country guarding Duke chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Lu Zheng replied coldly. I once thought that if the heavens wanted my parents to be disunited, I hoped that my mother would be the one alive, even though I¡¯ve never seen her. ¡± The country guarding Duke was stunned. Then, he stood up slowly with the help of the bed. Lu Zheng wanted to curse. Are you going to fall again? In the end, he was seen holding onto the bed and the cab as he walked to the side of the bookshelf. He came to a white jade vase and pointed at it. He turned to look at Lu Zheng and sighed. Shaking his head, he took out a scroll of painting from inside. As if he was holding onto a treasure, he opened it carefully and turned to call out to Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Huang ¡®er, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s been so many years, but I still haven¡¯t let you see your mother. Come here, look, this is your mother.¡± Chapter 1978 - 1978 You still have me 1978 You still have me Thank you readers! Lu Zheng looked at the country guarding Duke coldly. The country guarding Duke was like a child showing his most precious thing to others. He took out all the paintings from the vase, put them on the table, and unfolded them one by one. this is Jia ¡®er riding a horse, this is Jia¡¯ er picking herbs, this is Jia ¡®er drawing brows, this is Jia¡¯ er reading books, and this is a crickets. the country guarding Duke introduced them to Lu Zheng one by one, and the more he talked, the happier he was. I still have many, many more. Let me tell you, I have a secret room. The entire secret room is your mother¡¯s painting. I¡¯ve painted it all these years. Even your sister doesn¡¯t know.¡± Lu Zheng took a look at the portrait. It was indeed his mother¡¯s portrait. He had not seen it in the Lu family, but he had seen it in the Zhou family. He interrupted the country guarding Duke¡¯s rambling,¡±Do you regret it? Do you regret getting involved with the Lin family? What¡¯s the use of taking out these paintings now? My mother is dead, she¡¯s dead! No matter how much you draw, she won¡¯t be able toe back!¡± The country guarding Duke¡¯s happy expression disappeared all of a sudden. He took two steps back, looked at the paintings that he regarded as treasures, and muttered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m still here. I¡¯ve always been here.¡± Lu Zheng felt an inexplicable anger in his heart. He did not want to see the country guarding Duke, so he ran out. The country guarding Duke didn¡¯t call out to him again. Instead, he carefully put away his painting scroll. Blood was flowing from his forehead, but he didn¡¯t let the blood drip on the painting scroll. After a while, the Butler came with a doctor and bandaged the country guarding Duke¡¯s wound. ¡°Where¡¯s the Prince?¡± The country guarding Duke asked. master, I just met the Crown Prince in the courtyard. He said that he went to the Gu residence to send you back to apany the guests at the Gu residence. The Butler replied. ¡°Yes.¡± The country guarding Duke responded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Lu Zheng walked from the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion to the Gu residence. In fact, he had never wanted toe to the Gu residence again. His current mood was not suitable for him to appear in front of the Gu family, but he could not help bute here. In the end, he didn¡¯t go in. Instead, he climbed up a tree in the Gu family¡¯s North Garden. He looked at the lights in the nursery and could hear Gu Xin talking andughing. When he heard Gu Xinugh, heughed too. Second white and the rest were the Gu family¡¯s Secret guards. They had already noticed Lu Zheng, but they did not appear. The cold wind was blowing. In the end, second white still came to Lu Zheng¡¯s side.¡±General, it¡¯s cold outside. Aren¡¯t you going in?¡± ¡°Get some fresh air to wake up,¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. ¡°Oh,¡± second white replied. Then, he left. After another half an hour, the Crown Prince and the Gu family¡¯s children were all asleep. Gu Xin and the rest were all quiet as they nned to return to the dining room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother-inw?¡± Gu Xin stopped and walked over. ¡°Lu er is on the tree outside. I think he¡¯s on bad terms with his father. I saw that he¡¯s been here for almost an hour, why don¡¯t you go and take a look?¡± Xue qianxun said. ¡°Ah? You¡¯ve been here for so long? Then I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Gu Xin gathered her cloak and pulled Gu en¡¯s cloak away before she walked to the courtyard wall. The first time Gu Xin climbed over her own courtyard wall was for Lu Zheng. She climbed up the wall, then jumped up to the tree and threw her cloak to Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Lu Zheng, are you nning to freeze yourself to death to give me the reputation of jinxing your husband?¡± Lu Zheng hugged Gu Xin tightly and buried his head in her shoulder, ¡± Xinxin, let me hug you for a while. Just a while. Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she reached out and hugged Lu Zheng, patting his back gently, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, I was just talking nonsense. Brother Yuanyuan, no matter what happens, you still have me. ¡± Chapter 1979 - 1979 Did he treat them well? 1979 Did he treat them well? Thank you readers! After a while, Lu Zheng let go of Gu Xin. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, let¡¯s go into the house and warm ourselves by the fire! It was in the North Park. Other than a few kids who were fast asleep, there was no one else in the North Park. There were only people taking care of them. Let¡¯s go have a chat!¡± Gu Xin tugged at Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and said. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng nodded. Then, with Gu Xin in his arms, he jumped down from the tree. !! The North Garden of the Gu mansion was indeed very quiet. Most of the people had left, and the servant girls and old women were taking care of the young ones. No one came to disturb them. Gu Xin pulled Lu Zheng into the ssroom of the nursery in Beiyuan. The charcoal fire had not been extinguished. She then got someone to prepare tea and snacks, as if she was going to chat with Lu Zheng until dawn. ¡°Brother-inw said that there was a fight in front. You¡¯ve sent the country guarding Duke back, is he busy?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just drunk.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Did hee here today to talk to my parents about our marriage?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°I think so! He asked me about it before I came here today.¡± Lu Zheng nodded, then asked, ¡± Oh right, Xinxin, do you have any requirements for the wedding? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any requests! Grandpa, grandma, and father and mother will arrange it for me! Brother Yuanyuan, let¡¯s not talk about the wedding. Let¡¯s talk about your family!¡± Gu Xin indeed did not have many requirements for the wedding. In the past, she would still think about marriage. However, after Gu Hui, Princess Jinghe, and Gu Nian got married, she felt that it should be simr to them. She was not dissatisfied. ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Lu Zheng did not know what to say about the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. He did mention it to Gu Xin before, but he didn¡¯t know how to bring it up or what to say. He believed that no one would dare to embarrass Gu Xin in public after she married him. He would not let anyone embarrass her in secret either. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe in just now? why did you stay on the tree? Was she in a bad mood? Is it because of your father?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Not all of them.¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. At this moment, the maidservant came in with tea and snacks, so he did not continue. When the maidservant left and only the two of them were left, he said, ¡± ¡°He was drunk. He called my mother¡¯s name and showed me her portrait. He said that he had drawn many pictures of my mother, and he had drawn an entire secret room. He said it was a secret and he only told me. ¡± ¡°I just feel that my mother is already gone, so what¡¯s the point of him doing all this? Could it be that if he pretends to be affectionate now, he¡¯ll be able to let go of the past?¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, was it really your father and the Lin family who killed little aunt Jia?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. My sister doesn¡¯t know. At that time, my sister was still young and didn¡¯t know much. She only knew that her mother was gone, and not long after, Madame Lin married into the family. Less than ten months after she married into the family, Lu Ming was born. In other words, from the time my mother passed away to the time Lu Ming was born, it was less than ten months. It was when my mother was still alive that they had an affair. So, what right does he have to miss my mother? What right does he have to keep my mother in mind? It¡¯s disgusting to hear.¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s face was filled with hatred. ¡°Does the country guarding Duke treat Lu Ming and Lu ni well?¡± Gu Xin asked again. Lu Zheng was taken aback and looked at Gu Xin strangely, not knowing why she would ask such a question. ¡°Tell me. If you tell me, I¡¯ll tell you why I asked.¡± Gu Xin poked Lu Zheng. Chapter 1980 - 1980 Chapter 1980-blood test 1980 Chapter 1980-blood test Thank you readers! ¡°It¡¯s alright! Anyway, you¡¯ll treat them better than you treat me. ¡± Lu Zheng said, pursing his lips. ¡°That¡¯s not good. I think that Lu Ming and Lu Qiu might not be The Duke¡¯s Children.¡± Gu Xin said. Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve also met the country guarding Duke and Madame Lin. Have you noticed that the siblings don¡¯t look like their parents at all? The country guarding Duke is so good-looking. You and sister Xue look like your father, so you¡¯re good-looking. Even if the siblings did not look like their father, they should at least look like their mother, but they did not look like their mother either. Madame Lin was also good-looking, but the two of them were so ugly. How could two good-looking people give birth to an ugly child in session? Not to mention that they grew up with their parents ¡®ws, they didn¡¯t even have any ws in their looks. That¡¯s why I seriously suspect that they¡¯re not biological children.¡± Gu Xin said. !! ¡°When the Lin family gave birth to Lu Suan, I happened to be in their courtyard and saw it with my own eyes.¡± At this point, Lu Zhengughed at himself. when I was young, the Lin family would tease my sister behind my grandfather¡¯s back. When Lu Yang was born, I was already five years old. I was already sensible, so I was very unconvinced. I want to take revenge. She bullied my sister, so I bullied her daughter. I sneaked into her room and was about to do something, but she acted up. Then I hid and heard the midwife giving birth to her with my own eyes, the baby¡¯s cries. So, she¡¯s the one who gave birth to the child.¡± ¡°She did give birth to the child. But can you be sure it¡¯s not the country guarding Duke¡¯s?¡± Gu Xin asked again. In the past, she did not think too much about it. However, after they met more often, especially when the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s family sat together, Gu Xin realized this. Lu Ming and Lu Yang were really not like their parents. In the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, the boys of Lu Zheng¡¯s generation were all very tall, and the girls were all petite and exquisite. But Lu Ming was the exact opposite of Lu Suan. Lu Ming was short, but Lu Suan was very tall. Anyway, it was quite strange. The youngdies and young masters of the high Duke¡¯s public house were all good-looking, but the two of them looked ordinary. And skin color. For people like Lu Zheng, their skin would turn white after a winter. The other young masters and young mistresses of the high Duke¡¯s public house were also quite fair and clean, but only the two of them had slightly darker skin. Gu Xin didn¡¯t know if her suspicions were right, but she felt that there was something wrong with this matter. this Qianqian. Lu Yang paused, then said, ¡± I¡¯ve told you about my dream before, right? I had the same suspicion in my dream. I tried to prove it, but the result was that they were indeed my Father¡¯s children.¡± ¡°How do you prove it?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°Blood test.¡± Lu Yang replied. hahahahahahahaha! Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she burst outughing. brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re so silly! My sister said that a blood test can¡¯t be trusted. It¡¯s possible that both of our studies can be integrated!¡± Lu Zheng did not understand. ¡°Forget it, I believe you.¡± Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin and said. ¡°Actually, whether Lu Ming and Lu Suan are your Father¡¯s children or not, only the Lin family knows. We can use the Lin group as a breakthrough point, and we¡¯ll find out once we check, right?¡± Gu Xin suggested. Chapter 1981 - 1981 They look alike 1981 They look alike Thank you readers! ¡°I already know the Lin family¡¯s past like the back of my hand. Other than my father, she doesn¡¯t have any other man. She and my father were childhood sweethearts. Back then, after my father got married, she locked herself at home for three whole years. ¡°If I go out again, it¡¯ll be Zhenzhen,¡± Lu Zheng did not continue. If he went out again, he would hook up with his childhood sweetheart again. ¡°Three years without going out?¡± Gu Xin was shocked. How much perseverance did he need to have? he actually didn¡¯t go out for three years. !! ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t go out for three years. I¡¯ve already asked someone to investigate. She was at home for those three years. After she was released, my father was the one who was implicated.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Then do you know what she did at home for the past three years?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°No one knows about this.¡± Lu Yang said. do you think she met someone in the past three years? she doesn¡¯t have to go out when she meets other men, and other men can go to the Lin Manor. Gu Xin thought for a while and said. ¡°Qu King? Oh right, brother Yuanyuan, don¡¯t you think that Lu Ming and Peng MU look quite simr?¡± At the mention of King qu, Gu Xin thought of Peng mu and felt that the two of them looked alike. Lu Zheng was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t say it, the more you talk, the more simr the two of them are. Peng mu also looked soft and weak, and he was quite short. Peng mu and Lu Ming are about the same age.¡± Gu Xin added. The two of them appeared in Lu Zheng¡¯s mind. Did they look alike? It seemed to be quite simr! However, this was a little impossible! Back then, Prime Minister Lin¡¯s eldest daughter had married into the royal family and be a noble consort in the pce. How could he have allowed his youngest daughter to have any rtionship with King qu? Moreover, the qu King was one generation older than the Emperor. ¡°Let¡¯s just make an analogy. For example, when the Lin family married little aunt Jia because of the country guarding Duke, the husband and wife were harmonious. She couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to find a backer to help her vent her anger. However, it wasn¡¯t her turn to marry the Emperor. She met the qu King by chance. Perhaps she wanted to be with the qu king¡¯s son or something, but in the end, she was ruthless and came with a more powerful one. At that time, the qu King loved to stir up trouble everywhere and wanted to leave more children and grandchildren for himself. Both sides had their own goals, so they got together. Just think about it, King qu allowed Peng MU¡¯s mother to seduce fourth uncle Peng while she was pregnant so that his child could spread the news in the Peng family. Naturally, he could also allow Madame Lin to seduce the country guarding Duke while carrying his child. After all, the country guarding Duke at that time also had military power in his hands.¡± Gu Xin used her imagination and came up with a good show. Lu Zheng touched his chin, his eyes flickering. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do you think there¡¯s something wrong with my way of thinking?¡± Gu Xin nudged Lu Zheng and asked. ¡°There is a problem. That is, my grandfather was still alive at that time, and my father didn¡¯t actually have much power in his hands. When my grandfather was still alive, he did indeed have an Army, but they only listened to my grandfather and not my father. After my grandfather¡¯s death, those uncles also went to other teams in various ces and didn¡¯t stay to help my father. Why did the qu King choose my father? At that time, both the Ying family and the Yi family had sons who were not married like fourth uncle Peng.¡± Lu Yang said. Chapter 1982 - 982 Why wouldn’t it happen? 982 Why wouldn¡¯t it happen? Thank you readers! ¡°Right, a handle!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡± I¡¯ve heard about Auntie Jia from great-grandma. Great-grandma said that in the beginning, aunty Jia and the country guarding Duke had a good rtionship, which made many people in the capital envious. This was because the country guarding Duke was one of the most handsome men in the capital, and he had a good family background. He was very good to little Auntie Jia, and his reputation had even spread to the pce. At that time, great-grandmother had to teach uncle Emperor how to deal with some court officials, so she had a better understanding of the rtionships between the families.¡± ¡°Great-grandma said that the country guarding Duke really loved little aunt Jia deeply at that time. When little aunt Jia was pregnant with sister Xue, the country guarding Duke went to the Xiangguo Temple every day to ask for peace. After sister Xue was born, the country guarding Duke also said that he only wanted this one child. He still wanted to eat the fertility soup because he didn¡¯t want aunty Jia to suffer the pain of pregnancy and childbirth again.¡± ¡°So, from the time aunty Jia married into the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, to the time sister Xue was born, and to the time aunty Jia was pregnant with you, the two of them must have had a very good and sweet rtionship. If a man didn¡¯t love that girl so much, how could he be willing to drink the fertility soup just because she was pregnant and suffered? Your family has the inheritance of the title of nobility!¡± ¡°So, the country guarding Duke must have been threatened by the Lin family. This threat must be huge. When aunty Jia was alive, it must be rted to her. After she died, the threat will be you and sister Xue. Or rather, it¡¯s not about you, but about the Duke defender and the life and death of the entire Lu family. The country guarding Duke was threatened andpromised. The two children were not his, but he had to take care of them. Or rather, he¡¯s like fourth uncle Peng. He doesn¡¯t even know that the child isn¡¯t his and thinks that the child is his!¡± !! Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin in shock. Gu Xin blinked and said, ¡± the case that Ren Ren wrote about recently. It¡¯s about a case in the backyard. It¡¯s about this. He said that Peng mu gave him the inspiration, so I think it¡¯s possible for your family. Otherwise, how could a person have a change of heart so quickly? The country guarding Duke is very prideful in other matters, but he remarried right after little aunt Jia passed away. This is really inexcusable.¡± Lu Zheng pursed his lips, not knowing how to react. In the end, he could only poke Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not read the forbearance storybook. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for such a bizarre thing to happen.¡± Gu Xin rubbed her forehead,¡¯ouch, it hurts! How could it not happen? Didn¡¯t that happen with fourth uncle Peng? Also, are you really not curious at all about what the country guarding Duke was thinking back then? And the secret room you mentioned, it¡¯s a painting of a whole secret room!¡± Chapter 1983 - 1983 Chapter 1983-instructions 1983 Chapter 1983-instructions Thank you readers! Lu Zheng smiled helplessly,¡±Alright, alright, you¡¯re right, alright?¡± However, if he had been threatened, he could have told them that the qu King and Prime Minister Lin had been gone for so many years. Even if that woman Lin Shi knows something that can threaten him, he doesn¡¯t have to be so sullen.¡± ¡°A mistake is a mistake. Many things could not be turned back. I just hope that in the days toe, they¡¯ll be content with their lot and that they won¡¯t disturb us.¡± Gu Xin pulled the stool closer, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do you really not have any feelings for the country guarding Duke?¡± Lu Zheng shook his head. yes, how can there not be? ¡± I hate him!¡± !! Gu Xin sighed, pursed her lips, and did not continue. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t want to talk about the defender Duke anymore, so he brought up other things. When it was almost midnight, a servant girl came to call Gu Xin and Lu Zheng to the front. Everyone had to go back to rest, and The Little Prince had to be brought back to the pce. After Gu Xin washed up, she tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. After thinking for a while, she got up, put on her clothes, and walked to the bed to call for second white. Soon, second white appeared. ¡°Is Bai Yi in the capital?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Third miss, boss is not in the capital, he went to kun state. What instructions does third miss have? I¡¯m in charge of everything in the capital now.¡± Second white replied. ¡°I want to know about the Lin family¡¯s past. To be precise, it was about the Lin family¡¯s past. In particr, in the years before Madame Lin married the country guarding Duke, who had she been in contact with at home? After Prime Minister Lin¡¯s family was executed, do you know where the servants of the Lin Manor were sent to?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Those important ones were beheaded along with the main family. It¡¯s not important, the few pots were all sold by the government to Jiangnan.¡± Second white replied. ¡°Go check and see if you can find the servant who was in the Lin family at the time I said. No matter which master he was. Of course, it would be best if it was a servant who was close to the Lin n. Oh right, also check the servants around the Lin family.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright, third miss, this subordinate will give the instructions in a moment.¡± Second white agreed. Gu Xin went to sleep after giving her instructions. Now, she could finally sleep in peace. She had been in the West for two years, and she had missed two years of the script. Recently, she liked to look at it when she was bored, but Gu Xin¡¯s thoughts started to run wild after looking at it for too long. She wasn¡¯t just thinking about it for no reason. Just like the Duke Zhenguo¡¯s Manor incident, Gu Xin had never seen the Duke Zhenguo before. She just believed whatever Lu Zheng said. In addition, uncle Gu, grandma Xiao, and Grandpa Zhou all thought that the Duke Zhenguo was a heartless man, so in her heart, the Duke Zhenguo was a heartless man. As she grew older, Gu Xin learned how to look at problems by herself. She was calm and did not show any emotions, treating herself as an outsider. Then, after seeing the country guarding Duke a few times, she felt that the country guarding Duke was not what they said. He felt that the country guarding Duke had his difficulties. She had even seen the country guarding Duke buy food for the little beggar, and had seen the country guarding Duke berate a dandy who wanted to bully stray dogs on the street. Chapter 1984 - 1984 Chapter 1984-opening 1984 Chapter 1984-opening Thank you readers! Perhaps the country guarding Duke had really done something wrong, but it was undeniable that he was a kind person. Of course, if she found out that what happened back then was as Lu Zheng and the rest knew, Gu Xin would not care so much anymore. On the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, the shops on the streets of Beijing opened for business one after another. The weather was good in the first month of the year, and more and more people came out to shop. The bookstore that Gu Ren and Lu Zheng were working on opened on the fourth day of the new year. !! When he was in kun city, Lu Zheng had called his bookstore over to kun city and let Gu en and Gu Ren do whatever they wanted. Now that Gu Ren was seven years old and Gu en was busy with her studies, Gu Ren was almost always in charge of the bookstore. On the night of the second day of the new year, Gu Ren went to test The Little Prince, but he did not manage to find out anything. If it were not for the opening of the bookstore, he would probably have gone to the pce to look for The Little Prince. Gu Ren and Lu Zheng¡¯s bookstore was called the beyond the sky bookstore. It mainly sold the new works that Gu Ren would release in the past few years and in the future. It also sold some geographical and cultural works, so the works were not rted to the imperial examination. Gu Ren did not publish his own works either. Instead, he selected a group of people from Lu Zheng¡¯s group and told them stories. He used the penmanship of these people to Polish the works. Then, he wrote them out one by one and printed them for sale. Only the Gu family and the people in the bookstore knew that this was Gu Ren¡¯s idea. The others thought that it was written by the people in the bookstore. Gu Ren did not want this name. He only wanted people to like these stories and to earn a lot of money. Anyway, he had never thought of bing an official in his life. He had thought it through. He would let Enzi work hard and work hard. In the future, he would rely on Enzi to protect him. As for himself, he would develop like his father, Duke Cheng ¡®en, and Majesty Kang. That would be a great thing in life. Therefore, while he was still young, he should cause more trouble. When he grew up, he would have money to live a carefree life. On the opening day, Gu Xin brought Gu en, Gu si, and Gu yingxue over to support them. They even gave Gu Ren a big gift. Each of them wrote a word and hung it up for Gu Ren to hang. Gu Ren¡¯s mouth was pursed into a thin line. My brother en Zi¡¯s handwriting can be used as the top schr¡¯s handwriting to show off in the future. What are you three girls doing here? Unfortunately, he had no right to speak in the Gu family, and he couldn¡¯t go against the female lead singer he had created, so he epted it obediently. Gu Xin and the others gave the gifts and strolled around the bookstore. There were many new works in the bookstore and it was the first time they were on the market. No one had seen them before, so they were not bored at all. Not only was it not boring, but it was also very lively. Not long after the door was opened, the room was full. Gu Ren looked at the innkeeper smugly.¡¯Hmph, you¡¯re such an old man. I told you that hiring a few workers would be useful. Do You Believe Me Now?¡¯ The innkeeper had indeed believed this little boss. He really didn¡¯t expect that on this big festival, the store would open on the fourth day of the first month, and it was a bookstore at that. To have such good business, he really had to be careful. ¡°Bear with it, I¡¯ll definitely earn a lot today. Shouldn¡¯t you treat us to a meal tonight?¡± Seeing so many customers, Gu Xin did not bother to look at it herself. She ran over to chat with Gu Ren, poked his head, and asked with a smile. ¡°Please, I must! I¡¯ve already asked my mother to send someone to buy things. I¡¯ll pay the silver. I¡¯ll treat everyone. I even invited great-grandma and the others!¡± Gu Ren said proudly. Chapter 1985 - 1985 Chapter 1985-invitation 1985 Chapter 1985-invitation Thank you readers! Because Lu Zheng¡¯s men had enough experience, Gu Ren had also anticipated the booming business. Therefore, the tianwai bookstore was well prepared and did not have any signs of being sold out. Gu Ren had set up the character as a detective who sat in a wheelchair but had a very good brain. He was just an ordinarymoner. His first case was the case of his neighbor¡¯s murder. In order to prove his innocence and clear his name, he disyed all his abilities and was then noticed by the officials of the Supreme Court. One case after another, he was framed and suppressed by various rich families. Under all kinds of difficulties, he helped others to seek justice and protected himself. His reputation grew bigger and bigger, and in the end, he must have gotten the most important thing. However, the process was very heart-wrenching, whether it was the case or the experience of the wheelchair-bound protagonist, even the Empress Dowager followed it. !! Therefore, this scroll was swept clean as soon as it was out. The other story book that had been swept clean was also a serial. This one was more melodramatic. It was about the children of two families who had grudges against each other. They fell in love with each other, then insisted on being together. In the end, they really became a love story. There were all sorts of melodramatic events that happened in the middle. Both the man and woman were tough, and then there were many conflicts, which were very dramatic. Before the new year, this story was serialized until the parents of both parties gritted their teeth and acknowledged the marriage between the two. At the end, it was written that after the girl married the man, her mother-inw and sister-inw fought over her, while the man was fought over by his uncle and father-inw outside. Everyone wanted to see how the two of them would work together to solve these problems, and they also wanted to see if the two families would really reconcile because of the two children. Gu Xin liked to investigate cases, but she didn¡¯t like family matters. Of course, if she met with disharmony, she also had a way to solve it. She was married into the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. In that family, except for the father and son of the third branch, the others all had their own thoughts. If you didn¡¯t have any thoughts, you would be eaten up by others without knowing why. Gu Xin and the rest only stayed at the bookstore for a while in the morning. They dragged Gu Ren to a restaurant for a meal. After that, the fewdies went shopping and Gu en did not follow them. ¡°Brother, what are you guys doing?¡± Not long after they separated, Gu Xin met Cheng huaijin and the other princes and princesses of the Western Region. ¡°We¡¯re going to the Rui Wang Residence, do you guys want toe?¡± Without waiting for Cheng huaijin¡¯s reply, Princess Sarlin ran over and pulled Gu Xin, ¡± Prince Rui wanted to invite sister Nan to the pce to y, but sister Nan didn¡¯t want to do it alone, so she brought us along. Prince Rui was the ninth Prince, the one who had fallen in love with a certain Princess of the westernnds in the Royal Academy. Gu Xin was quite friendly to the princes and princesses in the Western Region. Princess Nan also invited them, so Gu Xin asked Gu si and Gu yingxue if they wanted to go. Both of them wanted to take a look, so the group of them went to the Rui Wang Residence. The ninth Prince waited anxiously at the door. When he saw thisrge group of people, he seemed to only have eyes for Princess Nan, making the other princesses of the Westernnd envious. The westernnds were not as prosperous as the great Zhou. They had only stayed here for less than half a year and had already fallen in love with this ce. It was a pity that not everyone in the Royal Academy was like the ninth Prince. Chapter 1986 - 1986 Chapter 1986-sprained ankle 1986 Chapter 1986-sprained ankle Thank you readers! A group of young men and women of simr age were having a great time in the Rui Wang Residence. They yed games, sang, chatted, yed cards, and ate as if they were having a banquet. Little princess salin dragged Gu Xin along to y with a few other young princesses. They mainly wanted to hear Gu Xin talk about Jiangnan. They had all heard that the scenery there was better, the clothes were prettier, and the food was more delicious. Gu Xin would definitely tell them that the scenery, food, and clothes in da Zhou were all good. !! Among the four sisters of the Gu family, her Kung Fu was the worst. However, she was the best at archery, and her uracy was good. Gu yingxue, on the other hand, was no longer good at literature or martial arts. She could only y mahjong with others. She knew how to do this and was very skilled. At the same time, Cheng huaijin was also dragged along by he lianyi to y mahjong. He lianyi wanted to introduce Cheng huaijin to his younger sister. He treated Cheng huaijin as his brother-inw, but he was afraid that Cheng huaijin would overthink things, so he brought Gu yingxue along. Gu yingxue could tell what he lianyi was thinking. She sized up this Gotz Princess without batting an eyelid. His skin was a little dark. It had only been a few months since brother little Yan returned to the great Zhou Dynasty, but his skin was not so dark anymore. He¡¯s too short. He¡¯s not even as tall as me. Brother Xiao Yan is so tall. The two of them standing together are like an adult and a child. She¡¯s a little stupid. I¡¯ve already heard the cards, but she still dares to y the raw cards. Forget it, I¡¯ll let her go. This was also a little talkative, just like he lianyi. After a round of Mahjong, Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t have much of an impression of this Princess Gotz, but Gu yingxue had a very deep impression of her. On the other side, the ninth Prince and Princess Nan had formed another game and invited everyone to go over, so the Mahjong was also stopped. Gu yingxue called out to Cheng huaijin and walked at the back. After most of the people had left, Gu yingxue set off slowly. As she walked, she asked, ¡± ¡°Brother Xiao Yan, what do you think?¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu yingxue in confusion. ¡°Yingluo, don¡¯t you understand what he lianyi means?¡± Gu yingxue asked. ¡°You understood it?¡± Cheng huaijin smiled. Gu yingxue nodded and said,¡±of course!¡± It was so obvious. But Oh, Brother Xiao Yan, you might not have encountered such a situation before. Then let me tell you, that Helian Yi wants you to be his brother-inw.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Cheng huaijin replied. Gu yingxue replied,¡¯Yingluo. What does ¡°Oh¡± mean? Brother Jun, what¡¯s your impression of Princess Gotz?¡± Cheng huaijin smiled. the children of the Helian family are a little noisy. I¡¯m not used to it. Gu yingxue gave a big smile. ¡°Yeah, I think so too! Brother Xiao Yang, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re the best man I¡¯ve ever seen. Only a very good girl can match you. You¡¯re not even twenty yet, don¡¯t worry, take your time! Look at eldest brother-inw, second brother-inw, and brother ah Yuan. They only got married in their twenties. You have plenty of time to slowly look for it. ¡± ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Cheng huaijin replied. Gu yingxue¡¯s footsteps were cheerful. I won quite a lot just now, hehe, Aiyo, Aiyo, Aiyo!¡± He was so happy that he didn¡¯t look at the ground and stepped on a smooth stone. Cheng huaijin grabbed Gu yingxue¡¯s arm and steadied her. ¡°Be careful!¡± Gu yingxue was in so much pain that her tears were about to fall. Aiyo, brother Xiao Yang, I sprained my foot. It hurts! Cheng huaijin looked left and right. There was no servant girl or anyone else, so he squatted down to show Gu yingxue¡¯s feet. Chapter 1987 - 1987 Moved 1987 Moved Thank you readers! Gu yingxue¡¯s ankle swelled up, and Cheng huaijin started wailing the moment he touched her. Cheng huaijin stood up and looked left and right, just in time to see a manservant in the Wang Residence. He called him over. go and tell Princess Xinxin that miss Xue ¡®er has sprained her ankle. I¡¯ll take her to see her. ¡°Prince ah hai, do you need me to invite the Royal physician over?¡± the servant asked. ¡°No need,¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head. You tell Princess Xinxin that I¡¯ll take miss Xue ¡®er back to grandma Xiao.¡± !! The servant acknowledged and retreated. Cheng huaijin walked over to Gu yingxue and squatted down. Gu yingxue was stunned. Cheng huaijin turned to look at her and said,¡±get on, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± The Rui Wang Residence is not far from the Gu residence. I¡¯ll carry you back on my back so that you won¡¯t have to go up and down in the carter. I¡¯ll send you back to your room, so you don¡¯t have to move.¡± Gu yingxue climbed onto Cheng huaijin¡¯s back in a daze, feeling a little ufortable. Cheng huaijin carried Gu yingxue on his back easily and walked towards the main door. The Gu residence and Prince Rui¡¯s mansion were indeed not far from each other. The Gu residence used to be the Prince Qu¡¯s mansion. All the major mansions in the capital of the great Zhou Dynasty were gathered together. The problem of walking a few steps was indeed less painful than sitting in a carriage. ¡°Brother little ye, will you go to thentern show?¡± Gu yingxue came back to her senses. If Cheng huaijin had eyes on the back of his head, he would be able to see that Gu yingxue¡¯s face waspletely red. If he had ears on the back of his head, he would be able to hear that Gu yingxue¡¯s heart was beating a few times faster than his. Fortunately, he spoke. Otherwise, Gu yingxue felt that she would have fainted from her heart beating too fast. She even suspected that she had a heart attack. Of course, she knew that she didn¡¯t have heart disease. She also knew why she had such a reaction, but she couldn¡¯t show it. ¡°I will go! I haven¡¯t been to antern show in many years.¡± Cheng huaijin replied, ¡± also, I promised he lianyi that I¡¯d bring them to thentern show to yntern riddles. I¡¯ve been telling them some riddles recently, and they¡¯re more interested. Also, that day is Xinxin¡¯s birthday. The princesses and princes in the West have prepared a big gift for Xinxin. Therefore, I¡¯ll definitely go to thisntern show.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll definitely be obedient. I want to go too. Brother Xiaoyan, can you bring me along? In fact, I haven¡¯t really been to the Lantern Festival.¡± Gu yingxue asked softly. ¡°Yes, I am. When grandma Xiao says you can go out, I¡¯ll take you with me. ¡± Cheng huaijin nodded in agreement. With just a few words, Cheng huaijin arrived at the Gu Manor with his people on his back. Now that the Gu family had moved, there was still a certain distance between them and Lu Xue¡¯s house. Cheng huaijin asked the servants in the manor to invite grandma Xiao over. It was only the fourth day of the new year, and many medical houses on the street were not open. Even if he sprained his ankle, he didn¡¯t need an Imperial physician, so he could only trouble grandma Xiao to make a trip. Since he had already carried her back home, it would be troublesome to get another person to carry her, so Cheng huaijin simply carried Gu yingxue back to her room. By now, Gu yingxue¡¯s heart had calmed down, and her feet didn¡¯t hurt as much as before. She sat by the bed and watched as Cheng huaijin walked out of the room to instruct the maidservants. A strange feeling rose in her heart. Chapter 1988 - 1988 Not a big problem 1988 Not a big problem Thank you readers! Was this what it meant to be moved? Gu yingxue felt that she was moved by Cheng huaijin. Her heart was beating fast and her face was burning. She was sure that she didn¡¯t have a cold or a fever. She was also sure that she didn¡¯t have heart disease. She was a young girl who could run and jump. Thus, she was sure that she had feelings for Cheng huaijin. ¡°Eldest aunt and second Shen will being over in a while. I will let the servant maids get hot water and a handkerchief for you to apply. How is it, does it still hurt?¡± Cheng huaijin walked in after giving his orders to the servant girl. He pulled a round stool over to sit on the side of the bed and looked at Gu yingxue. !! ¡°What?¡± Gu yingxue was still thinking about her girly thoughts. She really didn¡¯t hear what Cheng huaijin was saying when he suddenly looked at her. ¡°Are you dumb from the pain?¡± Cheng huaijinughed, then looked at her foot. you were wailing in pain just now, so I didn¡¯t dare to show you in detail. Looking at your silly appearance, you must be in so much pain that you¡¯ve turned silly.¡± After returning to the great Zhou Dynasty, under the influence of the Gu family, Cheng huaijin wasn¡¯t as depressed as before. Before the incident, he was a lively, cute, and very noisy young man. He had not had a rxed atmosphere in a long time, so he was very rxed in the Gu family. That was why he could speak to Gu yingxue so casually. hiss, Aiyo, brother Xiao Yang, it would have been better if you didn¡¯t say it. Now that you¡¯ve said it, it¡¯s hurting again! Only then did Gu yingxue remember that she had sprained her foot. The consequence of that was that it hurt. She didn¡¯t care if she was moved by the young man in front of her, but her feet were still in pain. Grandma Gu, Zhang Shi, and Cai Xiaolian had alsoe over. When they heard Gu yingxue cry out in pain, they all came forward to ask. Cheng huaijin stood up and retreated to the back. He touched his nose and pursed his lips into a smile. This silly girl was so engrossed in her thoughts that she had forgotten about the pain. After a while, grandma Xiao also came over with a first aid kit. She was about to take off her socks for Gu yingxue to check, so Cheng huaijin left Gu yingxue¡¯s room. Then, he heard Gu yingxue¡¯s loud and clear voice. ¡°Argh! It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, grandma Xiao, it hurts!¡± ¡°Aiyo! Be gentle, be gentle, ouch!¡± ¡°Argh! Grandaunt, it hurts so much. Aiyo, second Shen, Aiyo, Momo.¡± Cheng huaijin¡¯s smile grew even wider. She had never seen a girl who was so afraid of pain. Soon, the shouting in the house became softer. Grandma Xiao had finished applying medicine for Gu yingxue and wrote down a prescription. She asked the servant girl to go to the Gu Manor¡¯s warehouse to get the medicine and boil it for Gu yingxue. Because Gu Xin was learning medicine from grandma Xiao, there was a small pharmacy in the Gu residence. There were all kinds of medicinal herbs at home, so she didn¡¯t need to go out to buy them. Cheng huaijin heard from grandma Xiao that it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem, so he bade farewell to the Gu family. He still had to go to the Rui Wang Residence. They had agreed to hang out with the princesses and princes in the West. Now that Gu yingxue was fine, he had to go too. Gu Xin and Gu si didn¡¯t eat at the Rui Wang Manor. They had agreed that Gu Ren would treat them, so the two sisters came back. The first thing he did when he returned was to visit Gu yingxue. ¡°Xue ¡®er, my brother said that you¡¯re fine and we were dragged to y, so we only came back now. How is it, are you feeling better after applying the medicine?¡± Gu Xin sat by the bed and looked at the listless Gu yingxue. ¡°Yes, it was very painful at the beginning, but it doesn¡¯t hurt as much now that I don¡¯t move.¡± Gu yingxue said. ¡°Xue ¡®er, how did you sprain your ankle on t ground? Is there something that made you so proud that you didn¡¯t pay attention to your feet?¡± Gu si saw that she really didn¡¯t have a big problem and joked. Chapter 1989 - 1989 Does he know? 1989 Does he know? ¡°I was just chatting with brother little yang and was so engrossed in the conversation that I didn¡¯t notice where I was stepping. I don¡¯t know why there¡¯s a stone on the road in the garden of Prince Rui¡¯s mansion. It¡¯s very slippery. If it wasn¡¯t for little brother yang pulling me, not only would I sprain my foot, I might even fall t on my face!¡± Gu yingxueughed at herself. Thank you readers! hahahaha! Gu Xin and Gu si were delighted to see her in such bad luck. Then, Gu Xin and Gu si told Gu yingxue about what they were ying earlier. The three of them had a good time chatting. Behind them, Gu Hui, Gu Nian, Jing, and the princess also arrived. It wasn¡¯t until the end of the evening that the barbecue Gu Ren treated everyone to was ready. Gu yingxuey in her room pitifully and couldn¡¯t go out to eat. Grandma Xiao had told her to eat light food, so she couldn¡¯t even eat barbecue. Mrs. Zhang had someone make bone soup for her. When they started eating outside, the food was served. After Gu yingxue finished her meal, she felt very bored and wanted to sleep. However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep when she thought of Cheng huaijin. In the past, she could roll around in bed when she couldn¡¯t sleep, but she couldn¡¯t now! In the end, she asked the servant girl to call Gu Nian over. However, she only called Gu Nian over. After a while, Gu Nian returned alone. She poured a ss of water for Gu yingxue and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°You little girl, is there something you don¡¯t understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink water. I need to go to the toiletter. It¡¯s very troublesome.¡± Gu yingxue refused Gu Nian¡¯s water and said, ¡± sister niannian, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve thought about it very clearly. That¡¯s why I want to tell you something. I¡¯m only telling you that it¡¯s not good for too many people to know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you already have someone in your heart?¡± Gu Nian raised an eyebrow as she put down the ss of water. Gu yingxue nodded and agreed. Sister niannian, you can even guess that?¡± ¡°Yingluo was just saying.¡± Gu Nian replied. You don¡¯t keep other things to yourself! When you were in junior high, you took a fancy to your school¡¯s hunk, and you also used this tone.¡± Gu yingxue stuck out her tongue. it¡¯s not the same. This is different from the school hunk. The school hunk was just good-looking, good at basketball, and more handsome. However, this one can move my heart. For a moment, I suspected that I had a heart attack. You can even make my face red and hot enough to make me suspect that I have a cold and fever!¡± Gu Nian looked at Gu yingxue¡¯s sparkling eyes and touched her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t say it. Let me guess, who actually made a silly girl like you blush and have your heart beat faster? The men around you, other than the princes of the royal family, are your benefactor, little Jin. You probably don¡¯t like those in the royal family, but that¡¯s my son and little Jin. ¡°En ¡®Zi is quite good-looking, but she¡¯s been educated by father all these years to be an obedient baby. You don¡¯t like this kind.¡± Then it could only be Xiao Jin. Besides, you suddenly found out that you have someone in your heart today. The person who has the most contact with you today is probably Xiao Jin. To sum it up, your sweetheart is little Jin. Am I right?¡± Gu yingxue pursed her lips and blushed as she nodded shyly. Gu Nianughed,¡¯not bad, Xiao Jin! Both of you are about the same age, and he has grown up. He is now a responsible man. However, does little Jin know about Xue ¡®er?¡± Gu yingxue shook her head and said,¡±he doesn¡¯t know, and I didn¡¯t tell him.¡± I just realized that I¡¯m interested in him today. Just now, I thought about it for a while. Just as sisi said, I sprained my ankle because I was too proud. I heard brother Xiao Ben say that he doesn¡¯t like Princess Gotz. After that, I didn¡¯t pay attention to my feet.¡± Chapter 1990 - 1990 Not telling him 1990 Not telling him Gu yingxue told Gu Nian about the Mahjong incident. Thank you readers! Although Gu Nian was already married and had been in love in ancient times, she still felt that she did not know much about love. Therefore, she could not give Gu yingxue any more advice. She could only ask Gu yingxue,¡±Xue ¡®er, little Jin is a good boy, but I can¡¯t help you with this kind of thing.¡± However, if there¡¯s anything you want me to do for you, you can still tell me. ¡± Gu yingxue shook her head and said,¡±sister niannian, I don¡¯t want you to do anything for me.¡± I just want to share with you that I have someone I like.¡± ¡°Will you tell him then?¡± Gu Nian asked. Gu yingxue thought about it and shook her head. When I was in the West, I foolishly wanted to marry him for Brother Yun¡¯s sake. At that time, he was very annoyed with me. At that time, I didn¡¯t consider his feelings. I only wanted to make myself feel at ease. So, I won¡¯t do it now. It¡¯s my business that I like him. I don¡¯t want to say it and cause him trouble. At the very least, he¡¯s treating me like a little sister now. I¡¯m very happy to do so. If I say it out loud, he might ignore me or treat me coldly like he used to. I like him, but he doesn¡¯t have to like me. ¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s a wonderful thing that the person I like also likes me, I¡¯m still happy. But I don¡¯t dare to take the risk. I¡¯m already very satisfied with our current rtionship. Big brother Xiao Yan promised me that he would often write to me about big brother Yun¡¯s situation when he brought him back to quicksand country. It¡¯s fine as long as we know that he¡¯s doing well with Brother Yun.¡± Gu Nian was surprised by Gu yingxue¡¯s words. This was the first time this little girl had fallen for someone, and she had actually thought about it so thoroughly? Don¡¯t you have any possessiveness? Gu yingxue thought for a while and continued, ¡± ¡°Of course, I naturally want to be with brother little che. I might be sad when he gets married in the future. However, I¡¯ve seen brother Xiao Yang¡¯s indifference and his disregard. I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m a coward, and I¡¯d rather not say it than break our current rtionship. I¡¯m still young anyway. What if I really treat him as a brother in the future and don¡¯t have any feelings for him?¡± Gu Nian did not know what else to say. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t try to persuade you if you n on doing this. However, I¡¯ll keep an eye on Xiao Jin in the future and ask your brother-inw to keep an eye on him to see if he¡¯s moved by someone else. Perhaps, just like what you said, when he leaves in the future, you¡¯ll really treat him as a brother and not be moved at all. Just let nature take its course!¡± Gu yingxue nodded. yes, let nature take its course. Gu yingxue then told Gu Nian many things. For example, when she and the quicksand King were captured by the cloud Sea tribe, Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin saved them in the desert. At that time, she saw someone sneak up on Cheng huaijin from behind and blocked the attack for him without thinking. She felt that she might have liked him since then! Feelings were hard to exin. Some people could be sure that they fell in love at that moment, but some people couldn¡¯t say it clearly. They didn¡¯t know when, but there was another person living in their hearts, and they couldn¡¯t be driven away. Gu yingxue only told Gu Nian about this and did not tell the other sisters. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust them or didn¡¯t treat them as sisters. She was just worried that if too many people knew about it, what if Cheng huaijin also found out? Now that Cheng huaijin could finally talk to her normally, she was afraid that if he knew that she liked him, he would ignore her like he did before. Chapter 1991 - 1991 Gu Xin can tell 1991 Gu Xin can tell Thank you readers! Gu yingxue had made her feelings clear. She did not tell anyone but Gu Nian. She also secretly warned herself not to show it too obviously as it would not be good for everyone. She didn¡¯t even dare to think about the awkwardness Cheng huaijin would have when he faced her after finding out about her intentions, or how he would ignore her. The next day, when Cheng huaijin, Gu Xin, and Gu si came to visit her, Gu Xin already noticed that something was wrong with Gu yingxue. It wasn¡¯t that Gu yingxue¡¯s words were wrong, it was just the look in her eyes. Gu Xin had seen this kind of expression from grandma Gu before. When grandma Gu looked at Grandpa Gu, she only had eyes for him. There was trust, admiration, and love in her eyes. She was shocked herself. Xue ¡®er wasn¡¯t like this a few days ago. Why was she like this today? Could it be that he had seen wrongly? Gu Xin nned to call Cheng huaijin to visit Gu yingxue together for the next few days. She wanted to continue observing her. This observationsted for five days. In these five days, Gu Xin was sure that Gu yingxue had fallen for Cheng huaijin. She couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. With Xue ¡®er¡¯s personality, she should have discovered her inner feelings, but she was acting as usual. Why didn¡¯t she tell her brother? Gu Xin was not in a hurry to expose Gu yingxue. Instead, she quietly asked Cheng huaijin. On the 11th day of the first month of the lunar year, the weather was as good as ever. The children of the Gu family were in the North Park, helping to set up a nursery. Although the younger members of the Gu family had already fallen in love with this ce, the person in charge of the nursery hadn¡¯t been confirmed yet. Peng Yizhu hadn¡¯t returned to the capital yet, so this was where they usually yed. Gu Xin and the others also took the time to slowly purchase the items ording to the blueprints that Peng Yizhu had sent. Gu Xin saw Cheng huaijin sliding thedder in the tree hole and ran over, ¡± ¡°Brother, what are you doing here? You want to y? This slide is too narrow, you won¡¯t be able to slide down!¡± ¡°I was nning to take a good look first. I¡¯ll wait for Brother Yun to wake up from his afternoon nap and bring them over to y,¡± Cheng huaijin said with a smile. Gu Xin leaned against the slidedder and asked casually, ¡± ¡°By the way, big brother, are you really nning to let the maidservant take care of big brother Yun when you bring him back? Have you really never thought of finding an aunt for Brother Yun?¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head. I think Brother Yun and I get along pretty well. Two nights ago, I even carried him to my room to sleep. He was very obedient. I think it¡¯s fine without aunty.¡± Gu Xin stretched out her index finger and wagged it, ¡± no, no, no. Brother, you¡¯re wrong if you think that way. The roles of a father and mother were indispensable to a child¡¯s growing environment. Besides, even if it¡¯s not for Brother Yun¡¯s sake, you have to do it for yourself! Although the Western Region was very peaceful now, what about in the future? Father has said that after you return this time, he intends to go out and y. He will no longer be the ruler. If there¡¯s any problem in the West, will you have time to take care of Brother Yun? Do you have time to manage the quicksand Pce? Therefore, the quicksand Pce needs a mistress, and Brother Yun needs an aunt who can be like a mother.¡± Cheng huaijin knocked on Gu Xin¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°Why are you like an adult, persuading people to get married? It¡¯s just as second uncle and second aunt said, you¡¯re a little worrywart!¡± Chapter 1992 - 1992 Never thought of it 1992 Never thought of it Thank you readers! Gu Xin rubbed her forehead. you¡¯re my brother. If I don¡¯t worry about you, who should I worry about? ¡± Brother, you can¡¯t refuse to think about your marriage. You have to try to think about whether you have an ideal candidate in your heart. It doesn¡¯t just have to be specific to a specific person or a certain type. If there is, I can ask Grandma to ask first aunt and my mother to help you find one! I still think that the girls of our great Zhou are better. Everyone has the samenguage habits. How was it? Tell me, can¡¯t you just treat it as if I¡¯m looking for something to do?¡± Cheng huaijin jumped down from the tree hole¡¯s slidedder and stood beside Gu Xin. Like her, he leaned against the tree hole with his arms crossed and looked up at the sky, ¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll give you something to do! As for me, I don¡¯t ask for much, as long as she¡¯s a girl who can take care of big brother Yun with all her heart and doesn¡¯t put him in a difficult position. Even if we have our own children in the future, we can¡¯t let big brother Yun suffer because of our children. She¡¯s willing to follow me all the way to the West to suffer. If she is sincere, I will treat her with sincerity.¡± Cheng huaijin nced at Gu Xin and said sternly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. A girl¡¯s reputation is very important. Xue ¡®er only thought that way because she felt guilty about Xiao Yu¡¯s matter. She still has to get married in the future, so as her sister, you can¡¯t go around talking about it. ¡± Gu Xin pouted,¡¯alright, I know. I¡¯m only telling this to you. But, brother, I think you care a lot about Xue ¡®er. Tell me, if Xue ¡®er wants to go back to the westernnds with you because she likes you and Brother Yun, what will you do?¡± Cheng huaijin was taken aback, then shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. He didn¡¯t deny it but said that he had never thought about it. She took the opportunity to continue, ¡± ¡°Brother, then think about it now! I think Xue ¡®er is pretty good. She was pretty, sensible, and considerate. Most importantly, big brother Yun liked her a lot! Among the Gu sisters, Brother Yun likes her the most. Logically speaking, Brother Yun should have spent more time with sister sisi and sister big sister, but she just likes Xue ¡®er.¡± Cheng huaijin pursed his lips and smiled helplessly. ¡°You little girl, don¡¯t randomly match a couple, Xue ¡®er is still young.¡± Gu Xin stuck out her tongue, knowing when to stop, but she still reminded him, ¡± ¡°Brother, I think Xue ¡®er can really do it. You can think about it. Next month, uncle Qing Yuan and fifth aunt will be returning to the capital. You can start with your father-inw and get some inws first, then you can sort them out.¡± Alright, alright, ¡± Cheng huaijin interrupted Gu Xin helplessly, ¡± you¡¯re making it sound like you¡¯ve experienced it before. Gu Xin nodded,¡¯I¡¯ve experienced it before! My brother Yuanyuan is just trying to get the approval of the entire Gu family. He¡¯s very scheming. Who in our family doesn¡¯t like him now?¡± Cheng huaijin smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t take Gu Xin¡¯s words to heart. He only felt that Gu Xin was just like the other aunties in the Gu family, worried about his marriage. At his age, it was indeed time for someone to worry about his marriage. Chapter 1993 - 1993 Chapter 1993-marriage 1993 Chapter 1993-marriage Thank you readers! As for his impression of Gu yingxue, Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t like her very much, but it definitely wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t like her when he first found out about Xiao Yu. At that time, when he found out that Xiao Yu had given the chance to give birth to Gu yingxue, Cheng huaijin had been angry. After such a long time, he had thought it through. He couldn¡¯t me the youngdy for this kind of thing. Thus, he treated Gu yingxue as a younger sister of the Gu family like Gu si. Gu Xin stopped mentioning Gu yingxue. She was sure that Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t hate Gu yingxue. As for whether he liked her or not, she didn¡¯t know. However, she couldn¡¯t say too much at once, in case Cheng huaijin overthought it and caused her good intentions to do bad things. That night, Majesty Kang and his wife invited everyone to Majesty Kang¡¯s residence for a meal. They had nned to set off for the West before the Lantern Festival, so they invited everyone to a banquet to bid farewell. Duke Cheng ¡®en and his wife had originally nned to do this, but after consort Kang and Madam Xue discussed it, they felt that since the two families were not far apart, they should hold this farewell banquet together. They invited the Gu family, the Peng family, and the Huo family. They invited Lu Zheng alone, and Majesty Kang made a trip to the pce. Anyway, he was not sure if the Grand Empress Dowager, the Emperor, and the Empress woulde. In the end, when night fell, the Grand Empress Dowager, the Emperor, and the Empress sneaked out of the pce with the little crown Prince. Even if Gu shouxin was already used to it, he still felt that these big shots of the royal family were really not ordinary people. The number of times they left the pce in a year might be more than other emperors! Fortunately, Majesty Kang¡¯s residence was not far from the Imperial Pce. The capital was at peace now, and there were almost no internal personnel who wanted to rebel. This safety was still guaranteed. oh my, that girl Xue ¡®er is really pitiful. She¡¯s all alone at home. I¡¯ll get someone to send her some of our residence¡¯s desserts. I remember that she likes to eat sweet things. She¡¯ll definitely like it! Consort Kang mentioned Gu yingxue. Because Gu yingxue was a junior from grandma Gu¡¯s side of the family, and she was well-behaved and likable, the Empress Dowager asked, ¡± ¡°It was really an ident to be injured in xiaojiu¡¯s residence, right? Is there no other reason?¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± great-grandma, my brother was with Xue ¡®er at that time. It was just the two of them. It¡¯s definitely not an ident. My brother would never harm Xue ¡®er.¡± Cheng huaijin stepped forward and said, ¡± reporting to the Grand Empress Dowager. Miss Xue ¡®er didn¡¯t pay attention to her foot when she was talking to me. She stepped on a stone and sprained her foot. There are no idents.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager sized Cheng huaijin up and down, then smiled and nodded. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that there are no idents. Xiao Jin, you¡¯re also a child of the Gu family. ording to the age of the grandchildren in the Gu family, Huihui and niannian are married. Isn¡¯t it your turn now? Do you have a girl you like? Tell Aijia. The Emperor bestowed several marriagesst year, this widow also wants to be a moon elder.¡± Everyone looked at Cheng huaijin. Cheng huaijin shook his head and said,¡±Grand Empress Dowager, I don¡¯t have anyone I like for the time being.¡± Many thanks for your concern, Grand Empress Dowager.¡± The Grand Empress Dowagerughed,¡±there are still a few princesses in the royal family who have good character.¡± You should have seen him in the Royal Academy, but who left a deep impression on you?¡± Cheng huaijin was taken aback. replying to the Grand Empress Dowager, ¡± he replied, ¡± I don¡¯t have a deep rtionship with the princesses, so I don¡¯t know them well. The Emperor was unhappy. hey, you little brat. That¡¯s my princess. Is she not pretty? ¡± Don¡¯t all young people like pretty girls? Unless you already have someone in your heart.¡± Chapter 1994 - 1994 Chapter 1994-uninvited 1994 Chapter 1994-uninvited Thank you readers! Majesty Kang muttered at the side,¡±he¡¯s not as good looking as my Jinghe!¡± In the end, Jing He tugged at Majesty Kang and red at him.¡¯Father, think about how you¡¯ll feel when someone says I¡¯m not good-looking.¡¯ Do you want the Emperor to send you further away? Majesty Kang immediately shut up. The Emperor did not hear Majesty Kang¡¯s soft Mutter. I really didn¡¯t pay attention to their looks. ¡°Emperor, what are you doing? You¡¯ve scared the child.¡± The Empress Dowager nced at the Emperor, then turned to Cheng huaijin with a smile. you¡¯ll be in the capital for a while. You should be more concerned about your own affairs and take a good look at the youngdies around you. The Empress Dowager emphasized the two words beside her, then turned to look at grandma Gu.¡±Xiann, when you¡¯re free, help little Jin take a look. Although we have friendly rtions, in Aijia¡¯s heart, little Jin is a person of our great Zhou and should marry a well-mannered girl of our great Zhou.¡± Grandma Gu nodded. yes, mother. I understand. Consort Kang added from the side,¡±Imperial grandmother, if granddaughter-inw doesn¡¯t go to the West with His Highness, she¡¯ll have time to help The Little Minister look for his wife!¡± While you¡¯re at it, give our little family a photo. Now that my granddaughter-inw is going to the West, great-grandma, shouldn¡¯t you ask aunt Huang to take a look at one for our son?¡± ¡°Can your two monkeys be obedient?¡± the Empress Dowager nced at her. Everyone in the roomughed. Princess Jinghe and Crown Prince Kang were really not obedient people. This topic was changed by consort Kang and everyone started talking about other things. After dinner, Cheng huaijin did not drink any more wine and excused himself by saying that he was going back to the Academy. He was really afraid that the old men and women would think of him again and mention the matter of matchmaking. This was a show of love and care, but he did not want it at all, so he nned to slip away. Before she could reach the door, the Butler caught up with her. The Butler of Majesty Kang¡¯s residence caught up to Cheng huaijin with a lunchbox in his hand. ¡°Prince ah hai, Princess Xinxin asked me to give this to you.¡± Cheng huaijin was confused. The Butler said,¡±Princess Xinxin said that this is a dessert that our Princess Consort prepared for miss yingxue. It was newly invented by our Pce¡¯s chef. Miss yingxue definitely hasn¡¯t eaten it before.¡± Princess Xinxin wants to talk to our Princess, so I¡¯d like to ask Your Highness to send her there.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded and said,¡±yes, I understand.¡± Just leave it to me!¡± After the Butler hadpleted his task, he also sent the person to the door. He happened to meet the uninvited country guarding Duke. The Butler was stunned for a moment before he went forward to greet him. Cheng huaijin also saluted the country guarding Duke with the etiquette of a junior. The country guarding Duke was friendly to Cheng huaijin. After asking a few questions, he knew that Cheng huaijin was about to leave, so he didn¡¯t say much and followed the housekeeper into the manor. Cheng huaijin looked at Duke Zhengguo¡¯s back and smiled. This future father-inw of his, Xinxin, was quite humble. She hade uninvited twice already. He didn¡¯t know if she would fight with uncle Gu again this time. Although he really wanted to go and watch the show, Cheng huaijin still didn¡¯t want to be caught talking about the marriage. He carried his lunchbox and regretfully left the Kang family¡¯s residence. The country guarding Duke followed the Butler to the banquet hall of the Kang family¡¯s residence. There were only the Emperor, Duke Cheng ¡®en, the three Gu brothers, his third uncle, and general Peng in the hall. Everyone was stunned when they saw the country guarding Duke. Majesty Kang blinked and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Old Lu, I remember that I forgot to invite you!¡± Chapter 1995 - 1995 Chapter 1995-no sincerity 1995 Chapter 1995-no sincerity Thank you readers! The Emperor looked at Majesty Kang in surprise, ¡± ¡°Tsk, old Kang, you actually remembered and forgot? You¡¯ve forgotten, but you still remember?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Majesty Kangughed naively. It¡¯s so strange. How can I remember something that I¡¯ve clearly forgotten?¡± Uncle Gu said,¡±that means you didn¡¯t forget at all. You remember it from the start.¡± You just don¡¯t care about him and don¡¯t want to invite him!¡± The country guarding Duke said,¡¯Zhenzhen, Ren, you haven¡¯t changed at all! Jia told me that you don¡¯t understand. Sometimes, it¡¯s not that embarrassing if you don¡¯t tell the truth.¡± After he finished speaking, the country guarding Duke walked to the table and saluted the Emperor. Then, he sat down on an empty seat at the side. Uncle Gu raised his eyebrows. Oh, you¡¯ve mentioned sister Xiao Jia. Then I¡¯ll tell you something. Sister Xiao Jia taught me that I should be upright and honest. I¡¯m good-looking, but if I don¡¯t have a good heart, I¡¯ll be like a certain someone who has a human face but a beast¡¯s heart, a sanctimonious hypocrite.¡± The country guarding Duke looked at uncle Gu with a smile.¡±Well, Jia is right. You¡¯re a good brother, Ren.¡± Uncle Gu: ¡± Qianqian, you with the surname Lu. You didn¡¯t hit an Yist time. You came here to provoke him, right? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to honor Prince Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en,¡± Duke Zhengguo shook his head calmly. Uncle Gu was so angry. No one had ever been able to make him so angry in his entire life. However, he was not drunk yet, so he could not act like a drunkard. The Emperor smiled and tried to smooth things over, ¡± Aiya, don¡¯t say anymore. Don¡¯t say anymore. Whoeveres is a guest! However, since it¡¯s a farewell, you¡¯rete, Duke Zhengguo. You¡¯re not sincere at all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re not sincere!¡± Uncle Gu immediately agreed. Majesty Kang and Duke of Cheng ¡®en nodded in agreement. that¡¯s right. You¡¯re not sincere at all. yes, it¡¯s my fault, ¡± the defender Duke said. I¡¯mte. I¡¯ll drink three cups as punishment. After he finished speaking, he called the servant boy beside him to pour him wine and downed three cups in a row. Uncle Gu pursed his lips,¡±you were so imposing that day. Three sses?¡± Who Do You Think You Are looking down on?¡± ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t mind having someone bring a bowl over, do you?¡± the country guarding Duke looked at Majesty Kang. Majesty Kang shook his head, and a servant quickly brought a bowl over. The country guarding Duke drank three more bowls, not leaving a single drop. No one could understand what he was here for. All the big shots of the great Zhou were present at Majesty Kang¡¯s residence tonight. No one believed that he was here to curry favor with the big shots. After all, this person was quite stubborn and did not know how to curry favor with the big shots. He was also often arrogant. He hade uninvited twice, so he must have something to say. She just didn¡¯t know what he was going to say. Uncle Gu didn¡¯t care what this person was here for, he just wanted him to drink. So after Duke Zhengguo drank three bowls of wine, uncle Gu said to third uncle, ¡± ¡°Ah Zhen, give Duke Zhengguo a bowl. You don¡¯t know, when she was young, neither second nor I yed with her. Only little Jia yed with her and even braided her hair.¡± He had heard his wife talk about sister Zhou. Well, let¡¯s talk about his true feelings. Let¡¯s treat the country guarding Duke as a scumbag and drink him to the ground. So, third uncle very tactfully poured a bowl of wine for the country guarding Duke and directly drank it without any nonsense. The country guarding Duke didn¡¯t refuse anyone and also drank the wine. Uncle Gu asked everyone toe together again. Needless to say, even the Emperor was interested. He wanted to see how much the country guarding Duke could drink today, so he also had a bowl with the country guarding Duke. Chapter 1996 - 1996 Chapter 1996-purpose 1996 Chapter 1996-purpose Thank you readers! In addition to the country guarding Duke, there were eight other people present. The country guarding Duke drank a bowl of wine with each of them. His eyes were clear and his expression was calm. The Emperor secretly sighed. So the rumors were not false. The country guarding Duke could really not fall after a thousand cups! He asked him with a smile,¡±Lu Qing, you came uninvited twice. I don¡¯t think you want to be friends with Majesty Kang and chengen!¡± Does Minister Lu have a favor to ask of Zhen or the Gu brothers?¡± Wangcheng&,¡±Your Majesty, have you forgotten that you need us now?¡± How dare you humiliate us in public? Although, we don¡¯t really want to be friends with this person. ¡°Both,¡± the country guarding Duke cupped his hands. Gu shouxin calmly looked at the country guarding Duke. From the moment this person entered the door, he had a faint guess in his heart. Thest time, on the second day of the new year, the country guarding Duke hade uninvited to the Gu residence. He had thought that the Duke wanted to ease the rtionship between him and Lu Zheng, or that he had thought it through as he was getting older and wanted to hang out more. This time, he didn¡¯t think so. This guy was most likely here for Lu Zheng and Xinxin¡¯s marriage. Gu shouxin¡¯s guess was right. The country guarding Duke¡¯s next sentence was, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve already given my son Lu Zheng¡¯s marriage decree for a few months. Seeing that my son is getting on in years and Xinxin is not young anymore, I would like to ask the Imperial astronomer to choose an auspicious day for them. Or does Lord Gu have a good date?¡± The Emperor was stunned and looked at Gu shouxin. Before the two of them could speak, uncle Gu said, ¡± I¡¯m afraid you want ah Yuan to quickly marry Xinxin and let her be tortured by your second wife! The country guarding Duke shook his head,¡±why do you think so, Ren?¡± Xinxin was a Princess. After she entered the house, the entire backyard of the high Duke¡¯s public house was handed over to her. She has the right to do so. Of course, I believe in her ability. Don¡¯t you trust Xinxin and think she can¡¯t do anything about it?¡± The country guarding Duke smiled and said,¡±after the marriage, I don¡¯t mind where the two little ones live.¡± However, the date had to be set. I really want to organize a good wedding and let Luan ¡®er marry Xinxin grandly. From a family point of view, Xinxin was a Princess. It was already beyond his reach for Luan ¡®er to be able to marry her. As a father, I can¡¯t just watch such a good daughter-inw fly away. So, as the days go by, the stone in my heart can¡¯t be put down. In terms of their children¡¯s rtionship, Huang ¡®er came to the vige at the crossroads when she was fifteen, and Xinxin was ten at that time. The two could be considered childhood sweethearts. Over the years, they had gone through thick and thin together, so they were extremelypatible. Such a good couple should get married. I can tell that there¡¯s no other girl in this world who¡¯s as good to Luan ¡®er as Xinxin. Simrly, Lord Gu, do you think there¡¯s another man in this world who treats Xinxin like Xun ¡®er?¡± Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and said meaningfully, ¡± ¡°High Duke¡¯s words gave me an illusion. It was as if the high Duke had personally experienced the life that ah Yuan had lived all these years. The high Duke¡¯s treatment of ah Yuan seems to be different from what the rumors say!¡± Chapter 1997 - 1997 The Lu family has a secret 1997 The Lu family has a secret Thank you readers! The country guarding Duke smiled but didn¡¯t answer. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t ask for an answer and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°The marriage of the youngdies of our Gu family is decided by their grandparents. It¡¯s useless for you to ask me or the Emperor about the wedding date. If my parents don¡¯t agree, it doesn¡¯t matter who decides.¡± The Emperor nodded,¡±that¡¯s right, second Gu is right.¡± Zhen originally wanted to directly set the wedding date, but thinking of Imperial aunt¡¯s temperament, Zhen still decided to let her decide.¡± Everyone present knew about the rtionship between the Gu family and the imperial family, so the Emperor directly called her Imperial aunt. The country guarding Duke was stunned for a moment, then he nodded to show that he understood. He then toasted the Emperor and Gu shouxin. Today, the state Guardian Duke was in a better state. Uncle Gu did not stab him with a single word, and he was able to resolve it as if it was as light as a feather. This made uncle Gu feel as if his punch hadnded on cotton. In the end, uncle Gu, Majesty Kang, Duke Cheng ¡®en, and third uncle were all drunk to the ground. Only the Emperor, general Peng, Gu shouxin, and the country guarding Duke, who had drunk the most, were left. Gu shouxin suddenly became interested in the country guarding Duke. Just like the Emperor, he also wanted to see how much the country guarding Duke could drink. In any case, it waste at night and the banquet was over. General Peng was already dizzy from drinking the emperor¡¯s wine, but the country guarding Duke was still quite sober. Each family had their own peoplee and pull their drunkards home. Cai Xiaolian sat in the same car as Gu shouxin. Looking at Gu shouxin who was sitting strangely, she knew that he was a little drunk. She smiled and said,¡± people say that only son-inw and father-inw can drink so much. Why do you think your inws are drinking like this?¡± Gu shouxin held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and said seriously,¡±¡±The country guarding Duke¡¯s alcohol tolerance is better than Lu Zheng¡¯s. The Father was still better than the son. Burp ~¡± After he finished speaking, he even burped. Cai Xiaolian was surprised,¡±tsk, it¡¯s rare for you to praise someone!¡± I didn¡¯t expect that the country guarding Duke would be praised by you because of his alcohol tolerance.¡± Gu shouxin continued to be serious,¡±not only that, but he¡¯s also very good at pretending.¡± I¡¯m afraid that Lu Zheng, that silly boy, still doesn¡¯t know the cause of his mother¡¯s death and his father¡¯s sincerity.¡± Cai Xiaolian was speechless. Gu shouxin continued,¡±the Lu family has a secret, a big secret that concerns life and death.¡± I¡¯m thinking about whether I should let Xinxin marry him or not.¡± Cai Xiaolian: ¡± Zhenzhen, I¡¯m not. I say, Gu shouxin, you¡¯ve been drinking with people for the whole night. There are so many people, especially the Emperor, around. How could you get their secrets? ¡± Gu shouxin shook his head,¡±I didn¡¯t get the secret.¡± But I¡¯m sure they have a secret.¡± Cai Xiaolian thought that Gu shouxin was drunk, because he had never drunk so seriously before. Therefore, she did not take Gu shouxin¡¯s words to heart. At the same time, Lu Zheng once again brought his drunk father home. The country guarding Duke acted normally outside the carriage. After getting on the carriage, he immediatelyy down and closed his eyes. Lu Zheng looked helpless. He had an illusion in his heart. If this person continued to drink with uncle Gu and the others like this, he would eventually be someone like Majesty Kang and Lord Cheng ¡®en. It was not to say that they were bad, but he could not imagine that the person he had hated for so many years would be like that. Back at the public house, Lu Zheng nudged the country guarding Duke, but there was no reaction. If it was not for the fact that he was still snoring softly, Lu Zheng would have thought that he was dead drunk. In the end, he asked the coachman to help him carry the man on his back. He was only carried to the study. Seeing that his attendant and manservant were both there, he didn¡¯t say anything and returned to his room. Chapter 1998 - 1998 I have a way 1998 I have a way Thank you readers! Because Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en were so drunk that they were unconscious the night before, they dyed their departure until the afternoon, even though they were supposed to leave in the morning. Before leaving, Majesty Kang and Duke Cheng ¡®en even secretly told uncle Gu to find grandma Xiao to make hangover medicine, the kind that he would drink before drinking, and then drink with Duke Zhenguo. He had to get back his face. Uncle Gu said that he would definitelyplete his mission and teach that Lu guy a lesson. Princess Jinghe was going back to kun Prefecture, while Crown Prince Kang felt that it was fun and wanted to go with his parents. Duke Cheng ¡®en and his wife were very confident in leaving everything in the house to Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian. They left to y without any worries. After sending her off, Gu Xin walked beside uncle Gu on the way back, ¡± ¡°Uncle, uncle, do you want to drink a thousand sses and not get drunk?¡± Uncle Gu nodded. Xinxin, go and ask aunt Xiao if she has any hangover medicine. Can you make some for me after you¡¯ve learned how to? ¡± Gu Xin replied,¡¯No. There was only the soup to sober up after drinking. Uncle, let me tell you, that Uncle Lu is as good at drinking as brother Yuan Yuan. Don¡¯t even think about drinking more than him.¡± Uncle Gu red at her,¡±hey, you little brat, you¡¯re not married yet!¡± Why are you speaking up for someone else? If you say that, uncle will be sad!¡± Gu Xin chuckled. uncle, I¡¯m not speaking on behalf of others. I¡¯m just telling the truth. If you want to beat him or see him make a fool of himself, I have a way.¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±what idea?¡± Please teach your uncle.¡± uncle, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± tell me first. Does the world say that Duke Zhenguo is gentle, modest, and gentlemanly? ¡± When he was young, he was like a banished immortal who didn¡¯t belong to the mortal world. Now that he¡¯s old, his temperament is even better.¡± Uncle Gu,¡±bah! He was just pretending to numb the world. He¡¯s just a hypocrite!¡± Gu Xin patted uncle Gu¡¯s back, ¡± uncle, uncle. Don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry. Let me continue! ¡°As for us, if we want topete with each other, we can¡¯t use our own shorings topete with the other party¡¯s strengths. We have to use our own strengths topete with the other party¡¯s weaknesses. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t hold your liquor. You can hold your liquor well among ordinary people, but Uncle Lu is like my father. He can¡¯t get drunk. So, there¡¯s no way topare. Uncle, what are your skills? You¡¯re good at farming! Uncle, you can ask Uncle Lu toe along and have a farmingpetition with you. Isn¡¯t it the first month of the lunar year now? after the 15th, we¡¯ll have to start working in the field one after another. Didn¡¯t he say that he¡¯ll be withdrawing from the memorial after the 15th? he¡¯s free. Let¡¯spete with him in this and let him know that there are things he doesn¡¯t know.¡± Uncle Gu touched his chin and thought about it. He felt that this idea was not bad, not bad at all. That Lu guy must have never gone down to the ground before. Hmph, let him go down to the ground and grind him for a while. People who had never done farm work before would definitely not be able to stand the first few days of doing farm work. That¡¯s right, when the timees, we won¡¯t need niannian¡¯s fertilizer. We¡¯ll let that Lu guy go to thetrine to pick up feces. If he¡¯s not stable, the feces bucket will topple over. Hahahahahaha. Uncle Gu was very happy when he thought of this scene. Gu Hui said faintly,¡±father, what are you thinking about that made you so happy?¡± You¡¯re only thinking about how he¡¯s embarrassed. Have you ever thought about whether Uncle Lu will go with you? He¡¯s a Duke, why would he want to go down to the ground with you?¡± Chapter 1999 - 1999 I have a way 1999 I have a way Uncle Gu was jolted awake by Gu Hui¡¯s question. That¡¯s right, why would that old man agree to my request? Thank you readers! He was usually clean and his clothes were hardly wrinkled, so how could she get off the bed with him? Uncle Gu turned around to look at Gu Xin. Gu Xin pursed her lips and touched her chin, pondering for a while, ¡± ¡°Uncle, I have an idea. Lower your head a little, I¡¯ll tell you in secret.¡± Gu Hui,¡±Yingluo.¡± Xinxin really liked to y with his father! Forget it, that¡¯s Xinxin¡¯s future father-inw. If she wants to help her Uncle Bully her inw, they can¡¯t do anything about it, can they? Gu Hui really wanted to see what Duke Zhengguo¡¯s underground world, which was highly praised by all the nobledies, was like! On the other hand, Gu Xin had already finished exining to uncle Gu. Uncle Gu felt that this waspletely eptable, so he muttered to Gu Xin softly. The uncle and nephew seemed to be discussing something important. ¡­¡­ After Majesty Kang and the others left, it was the Lantern Festival. On the day they left, all the major shops in the capital were already open for business. They were all preparing for the uing Lantern Festival, and all the shops had more or less preparednterns. After Gu Xin sent Jing and the princess off, she also returned home to make her ownntern. She hadn¡¯t yed this game for two or three years and was quite interested in it. Soon, it was the 15th day of the first month. Today was Gu Xin and Lu Zheng¡¯s birthday. This year, Lu Zheng was 22 and Gu Xin was 17. In the morning, when everyone in the Gu family was having breakfast together, they all took out the birthday gifts they had given to Gu Xin. Each of them had three pieces, making up for the gifts they had received two years ago. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes narrowed into a line as sheughed. Grandpa Gu gave her the three best pots of flowers he had so that Gu Xin could take care of them herself and bring them with her when she got married. Gu Ren introduced the flowers to Gu Xin, saying that if they were sold, they could buy a house in the capital. Gu Xin heard this and quickly asked the servant maids to move it to the courtyard and serve it well. When she gets married, she must bring it with her. Grandma Gu was very honest and gave Gu Xin three sets of hairstyles. These were all given to grandma Gu by the Empress Dowager, saying that they were her dowry. Grandma Gu had already given her third aunt, Gu Hui, and Gu si two sets, but there was still quite a lot left. After giving them to Gu Xin, she nned to split the rest among her other daughters-inw. Then, uncle Gu gave Gu Xin three trees, saying that he had already asked someone to transnt them into Gu Xin¡¯s courtyard. In the future, Gu Xin would be able to eat fruits in her own courtyard. Mrs. Zhang gave Gu Xin a bracelet that was suitable for young girls. When she prepared Gu SI¡¯s dowry, she also bought it for Gu Xin¡¯s birthday. Madam Zhang was very regretful that she did not have much silver on hand when Gu Hui got married. Thus, she made up for all her past regrets. Now, Gu Si was not even engaged, but she had already prepared a lot of jewelry for Gu si as a dowry in the future. Then, it was Gu shouxin¡¯s turn. He gave Gu Xin a few books, which were rare in the market. He gave them to Gu Xin and kept his own copies. Gu Xin liked it very much. She actually didn¡¯t have any special hobbies. She liked everything. As long as she wanted to, she could master it, but she didn¡¯t have enough time. However, reading books was a hobby that she had developed since she had transmigrated to this group of three. Therefore, she really liked Gu shouxin¡¯s gift and asked the servant girl to keep it for her. Chapter 2000 - 2000 Chapter 2000-present 2000 Chapter 2000-present Cai Xiaolian had prepared a hairpin, jewelry, and a set of clothes she had personally designed. She asked the servant girl to bring Gu Xin back to her room to change into this set of clothes. She was going to wear this today. Thank you readers! Gu Xin naturally followed her to change her clothes. The servant even gave her a hairstyle that was very popr among thedies. Gu Xin, who was originally very good-looking, could be easily spotted from the crowd even if she didn¡¯t dress up much. Now that she was dressed up, even the maidservant who followed her every day almost couldn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Third youngdy is really beautiful!¡± The maidservant looked at him for a long time and finally said this. ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t know this, but I used to be the most beautiful girl in our vige. Now that I¡¯ve grown up, I¡¯m still the most beautiful girl!¡± Gu Xin looked at herself in the mirror and smiled brightly. Yes, she was very satisfied with this outfit. She had been practicing martial arts since she was young, and when she came of age, she was identally stranded in the Western Region. After that, she went to Jiangnan to y. Until now, Gu Xin didn¡¯t seem to have the time to learn how to dress herself up. If she needed tob her hair, she couldn¡¯t do it herself. Either Gu si would help her, or the servant girl would help her. She came to the dining room again in a new set of clothes. Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes lit up. tsk, our Xinxin doesn¡¯t usually dress up. Now that she¡¯s dressed up, she looks really good. You¡¯re better looking than all the good-looking members of the Gu family!¡± Grandpa and Grandma Gu nodded in agreement. Indeed, in terms of appearance, the two girls from the second branch of the Gu family were the prettiest. The two sisters were very good-looking, and they looked towards the second brother and his wife¡¯s good looks. Gu Ren blinked.¡¯Oh my, the female lead I¡¯ve designed finally has a concrete image. Not bad.¡¯ Gu Xin chuckled. in the past, I¡¯ve always been envious of you. Now, I can finally be as pretty as you! Grandpa, grandma, thank you for giving my father such a good appearance. Father, mother, thank you for giving me such a good appearance. I look at myself in the mirror every day and I¡¯m very satisfied!¡± Cai Xiaolian nced at her,¡±you¡¯re so smug!¡± Come and sit down!¡± Gu Xin chuckled as she sat down. Then, there were the gifts that fourth uncle Gu and Yang Shi had prepared for Gu Xin. Fourth uncle Gu made a rocking chair for Gu Xin. The chair was wrapped in cotton and high-quality cloth. It was very suitable for her to lie on the rocking chair and bask in the sun in the courtyard on a sunny day like today. Madam yang embroidered a screen for Gu Xin. It was the birthday gift she had prepared for Gu Xin. Then, it was Gu en¡¯s turn. Gu en drew a painting for Gu Xin. His painting was personally taught by Gu shouxin and it had been a few years. It could be sold for a good price outside. Gu si had given Gu Xin a decorative item that she had made with dried flowers and hung on the wall. It had a fragrant smell and was very beautiful. Gu yingxue gave Gu Xin her own embroidery. She learned embroidery after Gu Xin, but she was much better at it. Finally, it was Cheng huaijin¡¯s gift to Gu Xin. It was a treasure box that could hold all kinds of small items for ady, such as ab and jewelry. It was also very beautiful. Gu Xin told the servant maids to keep them one by one. Don¡¯t keep them properly, someone might give them giftster. Chapter 2001 - 2001 Pure and kind 2001 Pure and kind After a while, the eunuchs from the pce came with boxes of gifts. Thank you readers! The Grand Empress Dowager and the Empress had given him jewelry and cloth, the Emperor had given him some strange and entric trinkets, and the concubines in the harem had also given him some. After the eunuchs from the Imperial Pce arrived, the housekeepers from the manors of the princes and princesses also came personally with gifts. Then, it was the Peng family and the Huo family¡¯s Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian came over personally. When they arrived, they happened to bump into Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu, so they came in together. Third aunt Gu, who was pregnant, also came. Grandpa Zhou, grandma Xiao, and Lu Xue were also here. Anyway, in the end, the gifts that Gu Xin would receive would fill up the entire room. Everyone had lunch at the Gu family¡¯s house to celebrate Gu Xin¡¯s birthday. However, Lu Zheng was nowhere to be seen. Xinxin, brother ah Yuan didn¡¯t appear. Aren¡¯t you angry at all? ¡± After dinner, the girls were looking at the flowers and trees in Gu Xin¡¯s courtyard. Huo Yanyu asked with a smile. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan and I usually celebrate our birthdays together at night. We spend the day with our family.¡± Gu Xin was not angry at all. ¡°Tsk, I really envy you guys!¡± Huo Yanyu eximed. ¡°Silly girl, when are you and fourth brother Peng getting married? Once you¡¯re married, fourth brother Peng will spend every birthday with you, no matter if you want to spend it in the day or at night!¡± Gu Xin looked at Xie Zhiyi as she spoke, ¡± Yiyi, have you set a time for you and second brother Peng? ¡± ¡°Xinxin, you don¡¯t care about us at all. We¡¯ve already set the wedding date and you¡¯re still asking.¡± Xie Zhiyi pretended to be angry. ¡°I only know it¡¯s April, but I don¡¯t know what day it is. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re nning to get married on the same day.¡± Gu Xin said. The Peng family had such ns. When the time came for the first and second branches of the Peng family to get married, they nned to hold the wedding in the capital. Xie Zhiyi¡¯s mother had nned toe to the capital with second general Peng and second Madam Peng after the new year. 11th of April. That day is the most suitable day for a wedding in the first half of the year. Huo Yanyu then asked Gu Xin, ¡± Xinxin, when do you n to get married to brother ah Yuan? ¡± Your imperial decree of marriage is the same as ours!¡± ¡°Sigh, speaking of this, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Gu Xin sighed and took a sip of water from the stone table. Uncle Lu wants to hold a wedding for us, but he¡¯s looking in the wrong direction. He went to ask the Emperor uncle, ask my father. But the marriage of our daughter is decided by grandma! Uncle Lu still had toe from grandma. Brother Yuanyuan and I aren¡¯t in a hurry at all.¡± ¡°Eh? Not in a hurry? I don¡¯t know which little girl is worried that her brother Yuan Yuan will be bullied at home and wants to quickly go help someone!¡± Gu Nian said in embarrassment. ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t understand this. Your brother-inw¡¯s family is full of good people, so you don¡¯t have to worry at all. However, my brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s house is a Dragon¡¯s pool and a Tiger¡¯s Den! ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. Other than the three people from the Lu family¡¯s third uncle¡¯s family who are a little more innocent, the rest of them are like sieves. They can¡¯t even be counted clearly. My brother Yuan Yuan is such a kind and innocent person. Can he fight with those who are scheming? How can I not be worried?¡± Could someone like Lu Zheng be considered innocent and kind? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re just pure and kind. Gu Xin took another sip of water and sighed, ¡± you don¡¯t know, but the daughter of the Lin family, Lu Yang, thinks she¡¯s very smart. She¡¯s ying tricks on me! Chapter 2002 - 2002 Big gossip about Lu Yang 2002 Big gossip about Lu Yang After the Gu family¡¯s Ladies came to the capital, they actually had very little contact with outsidedies. The banquets they attended were basically at the pce¡¯s banquets. The other families only invited people they were familiar with, and everyone knew each other. Thank you readers! However, just because they didn¡¯te into contact with him didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t observe him. This Lu Yang really didn¡¯t give people a good impression. hey, I¡¯ll tell you a big gossip about Lu Yang. Do you want to hear it? ¡± Speaking of Lu Yang, Huo Yanyu suddenly remembered something and said mysteriously. The girls nodded their heads in unison. Gu Xin even got a servant girl to guard the door and let them know if someone came. Silly usually didn¡¯t gossip and only listened. What she was going to say would be big gossip. ¡°Lu Suan actually wants to enter the pce!¡± Huo Yanyu said with a serious expression. Everyone was speechless. Huo Yanyu continued,¡±didn¡¯t my parents return to the capital?¡± This year, my cousin, who is my uncle¡¯s daughter, came to our house to pay a New Year visit. He had two cousins, one in the capital and the other in Tongzhou. The one in the capital, who was on good terms with the Li family¡¯s Li Yuyan. You guys know li Yuyan. He¡¯s the one who wanted to win money from Xinxin with Lu Xin and Jiang Hong on New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± ¡°Li Yuyan is Lu Yang¡¯s little tail and often follows him around. My cousin lives next door to li Yuyan¡¯s house, and they¡¯re very close. Li Yuyan would tell my cousin anything. My cousin is also a big mouth. When she was chatting with my cousin in Tongzhou, she mentioned this. Li Yuyan said that Lu Suan and Jiang Hong are looking for her to think of a way to enter the pce.¡± ¡°Other than the Emperor, there¡¯s only the Crown Prince in the pce now!¡± Gu Nian asked in surprise. It¡¯s impossible for them to want to enter the pce to be Pce maids!¡± Huo Yanyu nodded and replied,¡±of course not as a Pce maid!¡± Lu Suan wants to follow her aunt¡¯s path and be the emperor¡¯s person!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯what? The Emperor is only a few years younger than Uncle Lu, and she wants to marry him?¡± ¡°No one can say that they¡¯re married to the Emperor except for the Empress,¡± Xie Zhiyi said. Only the Empress was the main wife, and the others were all concubines. Why, a noble daughter of a noble family, she¡¯s actually willing to be a concubine?¡± Because of her father, Xie Zhiyi didn¡¯t like concubines at all. He also looked down on those who were willing to be concubines. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Yiyi. Although noble consort Lin is no longer around, there are still other concubines in the pce,¡± Huo Yanyu said. Xie Zhiyi pursed his lips and stopped talking. ¡°Does the Lin family know about Lu Yang¡¯s thoughts?¡± Gu Nian asked. Huo Yanyu shook her head and replied,¡±I don¡¯t know!¡± Madame Lin must have wanted Lu Suan to marry the Prince! But how could that be possible? Also, if the Lin family knows about it, Lu Yang won¡¯t be so stupid as to look for Jiang Hong and Li Yuyan to think of a solution.¡± ¡°Did theye up with any ideas?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Huo Yanyu shook her head. But Oh, there would be a good show to watch on February 2nd. My cousin let my cousin in Tongzhou y in the capital until February. Although Tongzhou is not far, it¡¯s only fun to watch the show in time. They¡¯re probably going to y some tricks on February 2nd.¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows,¡¯should we remind uncle Emperor? If we fall for it and let that Lu Suan enter the pce, then wouldn¡¯t he be a rank higher than us for no reason?¡± Huo Yanyu shook her head and said,¡±Your Majesty is wise and wise. You¡¯re not stupid.¡± My cousin knows that she¡¯s just watching the fun, so Lu Yang and the others will not get their way. I guess there must be someone from the Lin family in the pce. Otherwise, Lu Suan would not be able toplete any mission.¡± Chapter 2003 - 2003 Chapter 2003-changing the topic 2003 Chapter 2003-changing the topic Lu Xin¡¯s gossip made the girls sigh. They also wanted to know what kind of show would be on the 2nd of February, so they asked Gu Xin to send someone to keep an eye on Lu Xin. Thank you readers! At the mention of this, Gu Xin suddenly thought of something, ¡± ¡°The Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion is basically full of brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s people now. Maybe brother Yuan Yuan knows! I¡¯ll ask when I meet brother Yuanyuanter.¡± ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Gu Nian shook her head. Lu Yang must have thought that Lu Zheng would send someone to keep an eye on them at home. Besides, she didn¡¯t tell the Lin family about this, which meant that she might have been at the Jiang family¡¯s house or had made an appointment with Jiang Hong and Li Yuyan to discuss this outside. Therefore, Lu Zheng might not know about it. ¡± Gu Xin shook her head nonchntly. it¡¯s fine. Even if brother Yuanyuan doesn¡¯t know about it now, I¡¯ll tell himter. I¡¯ll get him to send someone to keep an eye on Lu Xin. It¡¯s still half a month away from February 2nd. Lu Yang must have to confirm her n.¡± Everyone felt that Gu Xin¡¯s idea was right. As they spoke, they stopped talking about Lu Xin and moved on to the Lantern Festival tonight. Gu yingxue had been resting at home for ten days. In the next few days, Gu Xin even mixed Jade Pearl water for her to drink. She was now able to walk and her recovery was much better than normal. The girls stayed at home until the evening and left after dinner. At the Lantern Festival, Gu Nian had Xue Qianyu to apany her. Xie Zhiyi had Peng Eng to apany him. Huo Yanyu had Peng sng to apany her. Gu Xin had Lu Zheng to apany her. Only Gu si and Gu yingxue could only follow Gu en and Gu Ren around. ¡°Sister Xue ¡®er, are you thinking about the person you like?¡± In the past few days, Gu Ren had noticed something. At this time, he looked at the absent-minded Gu yingxue and asked with ill intentions. When there were only the two of them, Gu Ren would always address Gu sanniu. With other people present, he also knew to address Xue ¡®er as sister. ¡°Eh? Did Xue ¡®er already have someone she liked? Who is it?¡± Gu en was gossiping for once ¡°There really is?¡± Gu Si was a little muddleheaded. Other than Xue Qianyu and Lu Zheng who had feelings for Gu Nian and Gu Xin, she could not tell at all from the other couples unless they fully expressed it. ¡°Ah? I didn¡¯t? Hehe, I really don¡¯t have any.¡± Gu yingxue waved her hand and changed the topic. sisi, look. That young master looks like Lord Huo! As expected, Gu Si was attracted to it. ¡°Brother en Zi, there are a few girls over there looking at you!¡± Gu yingxue continued. ¡°Swish!¡± Gu en shook his head and smiled, but he did not look over. He came to the capital earlier than everyone elsest year. All these years, he had been learning from Gu shouxin. Other than Gu Xin, he had changed the most in the Gu family. He was already used to the girls ¡®gazes, so he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re wrong. That person is not as good-looking as Huo Wentong! He¡¯s not smart at all, but he¡¯s the smartest person in the great Zhou Dynasty.¡± Gu Si was sure that the person was not as good as Huo Junhao. She turned to Gu yingxue and said in a serious tone. ¡°Sisi, there¡¯s a saying that beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder. You¡¯ve been going out these days, so you might have missed something. I encounter them every day at home.¡± Gu yingxue quickly diverted the topic of Gu Ren¡¯s words about her having a sweetheart. Sure enough, Gu si asked about what had happened at home these days. Chapter 2004 - 2004 Chapter 2004-gift 2004 Chapter 2004-gift The younger generation knew these things, so Grandpa and Grandma Gu didn¡¯t wait for the children toe back from ying to tell them. Thank you readers! There was nothing much to talk about in the Huo family when it came to proposing marriage. Everything was going ording to the normal procedure. However, Duke Zhengguo had something to say. Gu yingxue began to tell Gu si, Gu en, and Gu Ren. On the other side of the capital, Gu Xin and her maidservant met up with Lu Zheng. From afar, she could see Lu Zheng smiling at her with his hands behind his back. Gu Xin jogged over and hid behind Lu Zheng. ¡°My little ancestor, there are many people! I¡¯ll show it to you, don¡¯t jump!¡± Lu Zheng pulled Gu Xin, who was about to be touched by someone, and protected her. ¡°Hehe, who asked you to be so mysterious and hide behind your back?¡± Gu Xinughed. She then looked at the thing in Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and eximed, ¡± wow, what a pretty little cat. Its eyes are blue! ¡°Yup! He had asked someone to look for it in the West and had only sent it home on the fifth day of the new year. I knew you¡¯d like it. ¡± Lu Zheng handed the cage to Gu Xin and said, ¡± Happy Birthday, Xinxin! Happy eighteen!¡± In her previous life, Lu Zheng found a white dog for Gu Xin. It was pure white and curly, which Gu Xin liked a lot. He remembered Gu Xin telling him before that she had dreamed of ying with a dog in the yard, so he had no intention of giving her a dog. Master liaowu said that Xinxin wouldn¡¯t dream of those things again. Although he believed Master Wu, it was hard to guarantee that giving a dog that looked exactly the same would make Xinxin dream of those scenes. Therefore, he changed the gift. It was a beautiful white kitten. In his previous life, he gave her a puppy on Gu Xin¡¯s 20th birthday. In this life, he gave it to her in advance, so Xinxin would definitely not dream of those things again. ¡°Thank you, brother Yuanyuan.¡± Gu Xin took the cage and carried it with one hand while taking something out of her purse with the other. She then handed it to Lu Zheng, ¡± brother Yuan Yuan, this is for you. I learned it from fourth uncle and carved a seal for you. Look, there are flowers on it!¡± ¡°Thank you, Xinxin!¡± Lu Zheng took the private seal. This was a gift that he had never received in his previous life, but it felt especially real in his hands. He even looked at the private seal with the help of the light from the stall not far away. Yes, this private seal was much more beautiful than the embroidered handkerchief. It wasn¡¯t that Gu Xin¡¯s skills weren¡¯t good. In his previous life, Lu Zheng had received all kinds of needlework from Gu Xin. Her embroidery skills were not inferior to that of an ordinary embroideress. In her previous life, Gu Xin had learned most of the things that girls knew. However, in this life, Gu Xin was not. She didn¡¯t learn cooking or working as a maid, but she knew everything else. Sometimes, Lu Zheng thought that perhaps second uncle, second aunt, and Gu Nian knew what had happened in their previous life, so they didn¡¯t want Xinxin to learn so much. They let Xinxin practice martial arts and let Xinxin learn how to protect herself. In fact, it was the same as what he had thought at the beginning. For example, they only taught zither and chess because Gu Xin was willing to learn. Other than the things that they wanted to teach, they would not take the initiative to ask Gu Xin about anything else unless she mentioned it. As a result, Gu Xin had yet to learn how to cook. She only knew how to cook all the dishes in one pot and add some salt. Chapter 2005 - 2005 Don’t know how to read things at all 2005 Don¡¯t know how to read things at all In the past, Gu shouxin used all the money of the Gu family¡¯s second branch to drink and gamble, so they rarely had meat to eat. Even if they did, it would never be Gu Xin¡¯s turn. If Gu Xin could eat meat, she would have to go to the old mansion. However, no one there would let Gu Xin cook for them. She was only a few years old at that time. Thank you readers! So, even now, Gu Xin still did not know how to cook meat dishes. As for the female workers, there was no need to even mention them. Since the time-traveling trio came, Cai Xiaolian had been the one doing all the sewing at home. They had earned money not long after they came, and then Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t have to do this work anymore. As a result, no one taught Gu Xin how to be a female worker. A few years ago, Gu Xin gave Lu Zheng a purse and a handkerchief in kunzhou. Anyway, no one would be able to recognize what she embroidered if she didn¡¯t mention it. In the end, Gu Xin was not interested in either of them. The two of them carried the kitten and walked through the crowd. They yedntern riddles at one stall and another stall. Very quickly, they had obtained a fewnterns. With the cat cage in their hands, the manservant beside Lu Zheng and the maidservant beside Gu Xin could barely carry it. ¡°Xinxin, let¡¯s let them take these back and then walk around, okay? There are more and more people, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be too crowded.¡± Lu Zheng suggested. ¡°Alright! But brother Yuan Yuan, do you know how to feed this cat?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Si Fu knows. Let him teach Qiu Yu. The Lantern Festival isn¡¯t safe, and the four blessings can also send Qiu Yu back safely.¡± Lu Zheng pointed at his servant. This four blessings was a manservant that the Lu family¡¯s butler had chosen for him. He basically didn¡¯t go out with him, and he basically didn¡¯t bring anyone out. Today, he had brought them along for this purpose. Qiu Yu was Gu Xin¡¯s maidservant, and it was her turn to apany Gu Xin. After Gu Xin returned to the capital city, the family assigned her eight maids in total. Four of them were in charge of serving tea and other misceneous tasks. Chunfeng was in charge of managing Gu Xin¡¯s belongings, Xia Yang was in charge of dressing Gu Xin up, while Qiu Yu and Dong Xue were in charge of apanying Gu Xin when she went out. After getting along for almost a month, Gu Xin was already used to having a maid. Gu Xin naturally agreed to Lu Zheng¡¯s suggestion. She actually liked to y with Lu Zheng alone. It was fine to bring along a servant girl at other times, but when she was with Lu Zheng, she felt that she would often forget that she had brought a servant girl along. Lu Zheng gave si Fu a few words of advice, and Si Fu went back to the Gu residence with Qiu Yu. It was just the two of them next. Lu Zheng naturally held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and Gu Xin did not feel anything. The two of them were like an ordinary couple, holding hands as they strolled along with the crowd. ¡°Third sister, third sister, we¡¯re over here.¡± After shopping for a while, Gu Xin heard Gu Ren¡¯s voice. Gu Ren was already seven years old, and he was chubby. En Zi really doted on his younger brother without any limits. Lu Zheng looked at the few single people in the Gu family and really wanted to pull Gu Xin away. It was not easy to have a chance to be alone after returning to the capital. Why did these stinky boys and girls not know how to read the situation at all? However, Gu Xin was pulling him in that direction and he had already seen her. There was no reason for him to pull Gu Xin and turn around. Chapter 2006 - 2006 Chapter 2006-something happened 2006 Chapter 2006-something happened ¡°Third sister, we were just looking for you! It¡¯s time, let¡¯s head to West Street!¡± When Gu Xin and Lu Zheng got closer, Gu yingxue went up and pulled Gu Xin. Thank you readers! ¡°Is there anything fun to do on West Street?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Third sister, you¡¯ll know when you go! It¡¯s fun anyway.¡± Gu Ren sat on Gu en¡¯s shoulder and said happily. ¡°Bear with it, en ¡®Zi is so thin and weak, and you are so fat, can you bear to?¡± Gu Xin could not help but feel indignant for Gu en. Although Enzi was the same age as her, Xiaoyue was also her younger brother. She could not only care about the younger one and ignore the older one. ¡°Third sister, this is my older brother, not my younger brother!¡± Gu Ren said confidently. ¡°Third sister, it¡¯s fine. Let him sit! I don¡¯t want him to run around and get caught by the flower patrollers. I¡¯ll be finished when I go back!¡± Gu en was very magnanimous. ¡°Alright, you guys are so close, so I¡¯m the bad guy, right?¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. ¡°Third sister, ignore them! They are Good Brothers, and we are good sisters!¡± Gu si said from the side. Gu Xin broke free from Lu Zheng¡¯s grip and held Gu si with her left hand and Gu yingxue with her right hand. She then made a face at Gu Ren.¡±I have more sisters than you! Hmph!¡± Then, he pulled her along and went to West Street. Lu Zheng looked at his empty palm. Gu Ren, this brat! The moment he was stunned, Gu Xin and the other two sisters were separated by a few people. Gu en and Gu Ren were also a few people away from him. hurry up and take a look! Something¡¯s happening over there! The festooned vehicles that the princes and princesses of the westernnds made are on fire! ¡°Not only that, our sixth Princess and ninth Prince also did it with them!¡± ¡°Some people are injured! If you don¡¯t go, the officials will drive you away when theye!¡± The crowd became lively all of a sudden. The people who had just passed by each other were now all rushing towards the West Street. Lu Zheng and the Gu siblings werepletely separated. Gu Xin was also separated from Gu yingxue and Gu si at this time. They could only hear their voices, but not see their figures. ¡°Sister sisi, Xue ¡®er!¡± Gu Xin shouted as she moved forward. In the end, he did not find Gu si and Gu yingxue. Instead, he was stopped by Gu Ren.¡±Aiyo, third sister, my foot was stepped on!¡± Subconsciously, Gu Xin held Gu Ren tightly. This was the easiest way to get hurt. Her other younger siblings still had martial arts to protect them. However, this little fatty was short and fat. He was still young, so she could not let him go. ¡°Where¡¯s Enzi? Weren¡¯t you riding on his shoulders?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Let¡¯s find a high ce and call for sisi and Xue ¡®er.¡± Gu Xin thought for a moment and carried Gu Ren up. Gu Ren was ten years younger than Gu Xin. Gu Xin had been practicing Kung Fu for several years, so she could still carry Gu Ren through the crowd. Gu Ren wrapped his arms tightly around Gu Xin¡¯s neck and looked around. Suddenly, he noticed a few suspicious people. He quickly looked away and observed from the corner of his eyes. When Gu Xin carried him to the entrance of a shop, Gu Ren whispered in Gu Xin¡¯s ear, ¡± third sister, are you not afraid of poison? if you¡¯re prepared, it¡¯s hard for others to drug you and make you faint. Also, are you afraid of the methods of those human traffickers in the great Zhou Dynasty? ¡± Gu Xin was speechless. Chapter 2007 - 2007 We’re going to make a contribution 2007 We¡¯re going to make a contribution third sister, ¡± Gu Ren whispered again, ¡± I think we¡¯re going to make a contribution today. I saw the human traffickers, and they¡¯ve set their eyes on us, the weak ones. Thank you readers! Gu Xin was stunned. She looked around and asked, ¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Gu Ren immediately stopped her. third sister, don¡¯t look around. Look at me and listen to me. Gu Xin did not find anyone and turned to look at Gu Ren. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯re being watched,¡± Gu Ren said. But third sister, under normal circumstances, these people are all organized and definitely not just targeting the two of us. although we look cute and are indeed very valuable, there must be other children and girls who have been targeted. They might have been captured. So, what I mean is that we can go along with them, find theirir, see the situation clearly, and then catch them all in one fell swoop.¡± no! Gu Xin furrowed her brows. I can¡¯t let anything happen to you. ¡°Third sister, with you around, what can happen to me?¡± Gu Ren was anxious. And I¡¯m very smart! It¡¯s useless if we drag them out now. If we want to catch them, we¡¯ll catch a whole nest. Think about it, how could a flower patroller act alone? Usually, in such a situation, a group of people would be scattered. On a day like today, it was definitely not just one or two people being abducted. We¡¯re safe, but what about the others? ¡°Even if we capture the people who are watching us now, they might not know where the others are hiding. Moreover, if we capture them now, it would mean that we¡¯ve alerted the enemy. Third sister, I¡¯m not joking with you. I¡¯m serious. Think about it, you¡¯re our great Zhou¡¯s Princess protector, we can¡¯t just Capture one or two flower patrollers and let it go, right?¡± Gu Xin pouted and looked at Gu Ren. Gu Ren continued to persuade her,¡±we¡¯re doing a good deed, aren¡¯t we?¡± Who knew where those captured girls and children would be taken to? You¡¯re ady. Perhaps no one told you that youngdies are usually sold to very miserable ces. The child¡¯s condition is better, but how much better can it bepared to being with his parents?¡± Gu Xin ced Gu Ren on the ground, held his hand and walked towards the alley. ¡°Third sister, where are you going?¡± Gu Ren pulled her back. Gu Xin looked straight ahead. just do as you say. Don¡¯t be afraidter. I¡¯ll always be watching you. We¡¯ll definitely be in the same ce. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on you. Call me if you¡¯re scared, I¡¯lle find you immediately.¡± Gu Ren was overjoyed. alright, third sister. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very smart. Gu Xin pulled Gu Ren into the alley. After a while, they felt someone following them. The siblings were not afraid. In fact, Gu Ren was a little excited. When they entered the alley, it wasn¡¯t as bright anymore. Gu Xin passed Gu Ren a snuff bottle and let him smell it. This could help him stay awake at all times. Gu Ren wanted to ask why she had brought this thing along for no reason, but there was someone behind her. He was afraid that someone would hear him, so he obediently sniffed it a few times and put it away in his clothes. After a while, the siblings felt someone patting them from behind. They turned their heads at the same time and smelled a strange smell. Their minds were still quite clear, but the siblings still had to put on an act. They fainted just like that. tsk, you don¡¯t say. These two look like they¡¯re of good quality. We¡¯re definitely the two whopleted the best mission out of all the people who came out today. Chapter 2008 - 2008 Chapter 2008-try it 2008 Chapter 2008-try it Gu Xin could hear the two of them talking. She was then ced into a sack and carried onto a cart. Another person came up from the side and after the cart was pushed away, Gu Xin poked the person beside her. The person replied to her and Gu Xin was relieved. She just had to endure it and stay by her side. Thank you readers! She was afraid that they would be separated. Now, she was a little regretful. If she had endured it and something happened, how was she going to exin it to her uncle? However, they were already in the car, and from what the two of them said, it did seem like they were not the only ones who were taken away. Forget it, I¡¯ll just try to endure it! ¡­¡­ The princesses and princes of the Western Region had prepared a huge birthday gift for Gu Xin. It was a very beautiful float with unique items from various countries in the Western Region. Thenterns were also made ording to the things that only existed in their country. At first, everything was fine. Everyone had checked it and there were many people of great Zhou around. They were all praising it. Prince ah hai also said that miss Xue ¡®er hade with Princess Xinxin on the road and definitely didn¡¯t know about this surprise. In the end, their float caught fire and the surroundings became chaotic. The streets of Tianjing city had been patrolled more frequently during the Lantern Festival, so the matter was resolved in half an hour. The festooned carriage that the Western princesses and princes had prepared for Gu Xin was destroyed and a few civilians were injured. However, the injuries were not serious and the matter was resolved smoothly. The people went to other ces. From their point of view, such a thing had never happened in the pastntern festivals. This time, it was because the people in the West did not understand and caused the festooned vehicles to start a fire. The festooned vehicles in the West were all burned down, so it should be fine. It wasn¡¯t strange for everyone to think this way. The main reason was that the princes and princesses of the Western Region had made the festooned carriage big and beautiful. Anyway, they had never seen it in the capital. Who knew if it was safe? Lu Zheng also met up with everyone. After the Gu family met up, they realized that Gu Xin and Gu Ren had disappeared. At first, everyone thought that the two of them had been pushed to another ce by the crowd. After not seeing them for a while, everyone felt that something was wrong. Logically speaking, since Gu yingxue said that she woulde to West Street, even if she was pushed away by the crowd, Gu Xin should stille after order was restored. Why didn¡¯t shee? And Gu Ren, did he even know the way to West Street? Gu Ren was a beautiful little fatty. Children on such a Festival would be closely watched for fear of being taken away. What if ninren did not find Xinxin and was taken away instead? Gu en panicked the most. He was the one who did not stop Gu Ren! At that time, someone was squeezing their way over. Seeing that they were about to bump into a little girl, Gu en turned the corner and happened to bump into a small stall. Then, he fell to the ground with Gu Ren. Gu Ren was immediately pushed away by the crowd, and Gu en was even stepped on a few times. When he stood up, he could not see Gu Ren at all. Gu en immediately looked around, but there were too many people. The direction he looked in was the opposite of the direction where Gu Ren had been pushed away, so he could not find him at all. Later on, she met Gu yingxue and Gu si. The two of them talked about the direction where Gu Xin and Gu Ren were separated. They both thought that Gu Xin and Gu Ren were going in the same direction and would definitely meet each other. With Gu Xin around, Gu Ren would definitely not be in danger. But now, after such a long time, Gu Xin and Gu Ren had not appeared. Everyone waspletely flustered. Chapter 2009 - 2009 They helped before 2009 They helped before ¡°Let¡¯s split up and search. Helian Yi, you guys wait here ande back here in half an hour. If we can¡¯t find it, we will send out the people from the military department of the five cities.¡± Lu Zheng said. Thank you readers! Everyone nodded and went their own ways. Gu en led Gu si in one direction, Gu yingxue and Cheng huaijin in another, Lu Zheng in another, and Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian in another. Gu Hui did not like to join in the fun since she was pregnant, so she did note out tonight. The Peng family¡¯s sons and Sons were all apanying Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu. He did not know which Street they were on right now, nor did he know that Gu Xin and Gu Ren had disappeared. In the capital, it was more troublesome than other state capitals. There were several lively streets here, and there were quite a lot of people. It was unlike the state capital, where people basically gathered on the main street during a lively time like the Lantern Festival. An hourter, everyone returned to West Street, followed by Xie Zhiyi, Huo Yanyu, Peng Eng, and Peng sng, but Gu Xin and Gu Ren were not there. something must have happened. Someone¡¯s child went missing on the North Street we were shopping at just now. They even reported it to the police! Peng sng said. ¡°I¡¯ll go find themander immediately and ask him to seal the city! Xue Er, Peng Eng, head in the southeast direction and tell them that themander has given the order. I¡¯m going to the West Gate! If they were really taken away by the Patronizer, they might not have left the city yet!¡± Lu Yang said. After that, everyone got into action. ¡­¡­ After Gu Xin and Gu Ren were pushed away, they heard other people talking and moved to another ce. They must have gotten on the carriage. Not long after the carriage left the city gate, the city gate closed. They left from the South Gate and headed south. After walking for about two hours, the carriage stopped. Gu Xin and Gu Ren were carried for a while. The two of them heard the dog bark, and then they heard the person who caught them yell at them. He called big ck, and then the dog stopped barking. Then, he smelled a pigsty and a chicken pen. After a while, the people carrying them stopped. ¡°Including these two, we have a total of twelve today. Hahahaha, it¡¯s all thanks to the help of the princes and princesses from the West! In the past, it was very rare for the capital to capture children, especially on the Lantern Festival. They directly mobilized all the people in the military department of the five cities!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After the boss quietly burned that gaudy thing, the people will be in a mess, and it will be much more convenient for us. The brothers behind him must have gotten it too. After this deal is done, we can have a good two years!¡± hahahaha, fine wine and beautiful women. I feel happy just thinking about it! Gu Xin could hear a few people talking. It seemed like they had found theirir just as ninren had said. There were a total of eight people speaking at the moment. From their words, it seemed that there were more people behind them. Gu Xin nned to wait for everyone to arrive before taking action. Even if there were twenty of them, she could easily subdue them, so she was not worried at all. ¡°Aiyo!¡± Suddenly, she heard Gu Ren cry out. ¡°Bear with it, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Xin asked in a hurry. ¡°Eh? He¡¯s awake? The two siblings are in good health, they woke up so quickly!¡± Someone said. ¡°Waa! Big sister, big sister, where are you? Howe I can¡¯t see anything? sister, I¡¯m tied up! Sister, where are you?¡± Gu Ren cried exaggeratedly. ¡°Bear with it, don¡¯t be afraid. Big sister is here, big sister is here.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched, but she still cooperated with Gu Ren. Strong and calm, she asked in a trembling voice, ¡± Who are you? Why did you capture us?¡± Chapter 2010 - 2010 It’s good to have you here 2010 It¡¯s good to have you here As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Xin felt someone untie The Gunny Sack for her. She immediately put on a look of fear, as if she had to stay strong because of her brother. Thank you readers! ¡°B-big brother, do you want money? Our family is very rich. Can you send us back? my parents will definitely give you a generous reward.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s beautiful big eyes were filled with tears, but she stubbornly refused to let them fall. ¡°Yo, when I get closer, you really are a great beauty!¡± The kidnapper was stunned by Gu Xin¡¯s beauty. ¡°What are you guys doing? Don¡¯t bully my sister, don¡¯t bully my sister!¡± Gu Ren was still waving his hands and feet in the sack. ¡°Little brother!¡± Gu Xin crawled to Gu Ren¡¯s side. They were not tied up yet. ¡°Pockmarked, tie him up when he¡¯s awake! It was so noisy and annoying! Tie them up and bring them to the cer!¡± Suddenly, a burly man appeared in the room, frowning as he looked at the situation. ¡°Alright, big brother. Big brother, look, this is a little beauty. If you bring her to Jiangnan, you¡¯ll have to pay at least this much!¡± The one called pockmarked stretched out five fingers. The burly man nced at Gu Xin and nodded his head in satisfaction. He then looked at his underlings, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have any crooked thoughts. Gag her and bring her to the basement! When Wu ¡®er and the others return, we¡¯ll move out immediately. Qi Hu, go and take a look on your horse. Why haven¡¯t Wu ¡®er and the others returned yet?¡± Gu Xin and Gu Ren were tied up and taken to the cer. There was only one oilmp in the cer. It was cold and damp, and the ground was covered with straw. Besides the siblings, there were ten other abducted people. After MA Zi and the others left the cer, Gu Xin sized them up. The youngest of the ten was even younger than Gu Ren, and the oldest should be 13 years old. There were two boys younger than Gu Ren, while the rest were all girls. Some of them were awake, some were still unconscious, and the little girls who had woken up were all crying. Gu Xin moved closer to Gu Ren and turned her body to untie the rope for Gu Ren. After Gu Ren was untied, she untied Gu Xin. The two of them removed the cloth that was stuffed in their mouths and exhaled a few times. ¡°Third sister, what should we do next?¡± Gu Ren asked excitedly. wait, ¡± Gu Xin said softly, ¡± I¡¯ll wait until the rest of them are here. Then, I¡¯ll capture them all in one fell swoop. However, if we don¡¯t show up, brother Yuanyuan and the others will definitely find out. They might seal the city, and it¡¯s hard to say if these people¡¯s aplices wille back.¡± Gu Ren felt the same way. He looked at the girls who had woken up and were still in a daze. Tears were still in their eyes. Suddenly, he saw someone familiar. He walked over and removed the cloth from the person¡¯s mouth.¡±Tsk, youngdy Ying? Why were you caught too? Oh, I know, you must¡¯ve found your servant maids annoying, so you ran away on your own, and then you were targeted!¡± This person was the youngest daughter of general Ying, who guarded Jiangnan. She was ten years old. Gu Ren had seen her at the New Year¡¯s Eve banquet. He thought that this girl was round and cute, but she had a bad temper. He did not expect her to be caught. ¡°Princess Xinxin, it¡¯s good to have you here!¡± Miss Ying ignored Gu Ren and struggled to get up. In the end, she failed and rolled her round body to Gu Xin¡¯s feet. The panic she felt when she woke up earlier was gone the moment she saw Gu Xin. Shepletely believed that with Gu Xin around, she could go back and even beat up this bunch of flower patrollers! Chapter 2011 - 2011 Chapter 2011-sealed off 2011 Chapter 2011-sealed off Gu Xin squatted down and untied the rope around miss Ying¡¯s hands. She then whispered, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sit at the side. Don¡¯t make too much noise.¡± Thank you readers! Miss Ying¡¯s eyes were sparkling as she obediently held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and walked to the corner. The other girls who were still awake finally understood Gu Xin¡¯s identity and looked at her excitedly. Gu Xin whispered, ¡± everyone, don¡¯t get too excited. Let me exin first. With me around, you guys won¡¯t be in danger. What I¡¯m doing now is waiting for all these bad guys toe back, then I¡¯ll capture them all in one fell swoop.¡± The girls nodded in unison. Although they had never met Princess Xin Xin before, they had heard of her reputation. Although they were not sure if the person in front of them was Princess Xin Xin, they all knewdy Ying. Sincedy Ying said that it was Princess Xin Xin, then it must be her. Because this youngdy Ying was the youngest daughter, she was very doted on by her family. Therefore, she was raised in the capital since she was young. This little girl gave off the feeling of a devil incarnate. Anyway, many people in the capital knew her. She was a little like a small version of Princess Jinghe. She looked arrogant and unreasonable, often showing off her strength with a whip on the streets of the capital, but she did not bully ordinary people. She would also do good for justice. Ever since Princess Jinghe left the capital for kunzhou a few years ago, her position had been taken over by miss Ying. When youngdy Ying was six years old, she would bring the guards of the general¡¯s residence to stroll on the streets. Therefore, not only did everyone in the capital know her, but most of them knew that she was not to be trifled with. Seeing that the girls were so obedient, Gu Xin felt at ease and continued, ¡± ¡°Girls, don¡¯t panicter. Don¡¯t be afraid. When I go out to deal with them, you should stay in the cer. Don¡¯t make a noise and listen to my brother. I¡¯ll bring you back tonight and then punish these bad guys.¡± Lady Ying was the first to respond,¡±yes!¡± I believe in the princess! The princess is my idol! He is my role model! He¡¯s the person I want to be in my life!¡± ¡°Yingluo, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a tterer!¡± Gu Ren said. At this moment, miss Ying only had Gu Xin in her eyes and did not care about Gu Ren. Gu Xinughed as she patteddy Ying¡¯s head, ¡± ¡°I agree with the first two sentences, but I don¡¯t agree with thest one.¡± Youngdy Ying¡¯srge eyes were filled with doubt,¡°?¡± ¡°Everyone is unique in this world,¡± Gu Xin said. No one would be another person. Youngdy Ying, you can take me as a role model, but you also have to live your life in your own way. You¡¯re also one of a kind!¡± Lady Ying blinked her big eyes and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± I¡¯m one of a kind! I want to learn all of Princess Xinxin¡¯s skills, but my appearance and name are different from Princess Xinxin¡¯s! In the future, I will do great things like Princess Xinxin and protect the people of great Zhou!¡± Gu Xin smiled helplessly,¡¯alright! I believe you!¡± Gu Xin made a shushing gesture and simply tied up miss Ying¡¯s hands. She stuffed a cloth into her mouth and then asked Gu Ren to bite her own hand and put it behind her back. The cer was quiet all of a sudden. Everyone was listening to the soundsing from above. ¡°In a hurry? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Big brother, the city is sealed! They suddenly sealed the city.¡± ¡°Where are the others? Have they all returned?¡± ¡°He shouldn¡¯t havee out. When I left afterpleting my task, I saw that ck Tiger and the others had not seeded. As soon as I left, the city was sealed, and there were even pursuers who came to check. This lowly one had er Shuan drive the carriage and hid the things in the haystack to avoid inspection.¡± Chapter 2012 - 2012 Don’t fail to appreciate kindness 2012 Don¡¯t fail to appreciate kindness Gu Xin caught on to the main point. These were thest two to return. The others had not seeded yet, so she could now go up and deal with them. Thank you readers! She stood up, shook her head, and stretched her limbs. She said to Gu Ren anddy Ying, ¡± ¡°You two, untie them. Remember, don¡¯t be afraid and don¡¯t panic. After I leave the cer, seal the lid from the inside. Don¡¯t open it until I tell you to, understand?¡± Gu Ren nodded solemnly,¡±I understand, third sister!¡± Third sister, you have to be careful.¡± Gu Ren nodded and said,¡±yes.¡± They¡¯ll definitely let the child inter. I¡¯ll go to the stairs and throw the child to you. Then, do as I say.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Ren anddy Ying nodded in unison. Gu Xin picked up some rope and hung it around her neck. Then, she climbed to the top of the stairs and took a deep breath. The smell in the cer was really unpleasant and very humid. Very quickly, the cer¡¯s lid was opened and a burly man carrying a sack was about toe down. He wanted to throw the sack down without any hesitation but was blocked by Gu Xin. Gu Xin took the sack and looked down. Gu Ren and miss Ying were standing behind her, waiting for her. After handing the sack over to the two little fellows, Gu Xin threw a punch at the burly man who had already reacted. The burly man was caught off guard and was hit in the eye. He immediately fell back. Gu Xin quickly left the cer and closed the lid. She heard Gu Ren¡¯s voice from inside, ¡± ¡°Third sister, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve locked it. Beat them, beat them to death, don¡¯t kill them!¡± Gu Xin smiled. This little guy. She stomped on the burly man who was about to get up, and then stomped on his lower body. In the end, he quickly tied up the man¡¯s hands and feet. The people in the house heard the man¡¯s screams. Those who were discussing things ran out to take a look. Even the man who was on the lookout outside ran in with a dog. ¡°ckie, go, bite her!¡± The person on duty called out to the dog. Gu Xin immediately pulled out a dagger from her leg and watched as the dog pounced towards her. She urately found the dog¡¯s fatal spot and killed it with a single stab, causing blood to stter. Gu Xin wiped her face with her hand and frowned, ¡± ¡°My mother made this set of clothes for me, and now it¡¯s stained with dog blood. It can¡¯t be washed clean. Are you looking for death?¡± This was the first time this group of flower patrollers had encountered such a tough opponent in their many years of being in this line of work. They were all a little flustered. The burly man, who was their leader, squinted at Gu Xin and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Hmph, stinky girl, don¡¯t fail to appreciate my kindness!¡± After she finished speaking, she didn¡¯t even wait for the other party to make a move and ran straight towards them. ¡°Go!¡± The burly man stepped back and said. It¡¯s so embarrassing to be scared by a little girl like you!¡± The group of people also felt embarrassed. Although Gu Xin looked fierce, she was still alone. They had more people on their side, so everyone heaved a sigh of relief. The few men wanted to trap Gu Xin. Gu Xin didn¡¯t care about them at all. Back then, the soldiers of the cloud Sea tribe were all tall and strong with all kinds of weapons in their hands. She was able to fight her way out of their encirclement, so why would she be afraid of these small fries? She didn¡¯t even need to use the four great killing weapons developed by grandma Xiao. She hadn¡¯t exercised her muscles and bones for a long time, so she would exercise and train her body tonight. Chapter 2013 - 2013 Chapter 2013-can’t take a beating 2013 Chapter 2013-can¡¯t take a beating Gu Xin finally understood the feeling of not fighting for days after her sister changed into a different person. Thank you readers! It could be said that she had crushed these ten people. After a while, these people were beaten to the ground, and a few of them even had their teeth knocked out by her. She was very heavy-handed, and the sandbags that she had tied up all these years were not for nothing. It was her birthday today, so there was no reason for her to be tied up again! A light punch could knock a person to the ground and knock out his teeth. She looked at the people who were stacked on the ground in disgust and threw the dagger in her hand into the sky. She looked at the burly man and said, ¡± ¡°With this little ability, you still dare to tell me not to be arrogant? this Princess has killed more people in the Western Region than you have seen in your life.¡± The burly man¡¯s eyes trembled,¡±you, you, you¡¯re ¡­¡± Gu Xin tilted her head andughed, ¡± I, I, I what I? Haven¡¯t you heard of the famous Princess Xinxin who came back from the West?¡± The burly man was so scared that he knelt down.¡±Your Highness, please spare me! Your Highness, please spare my life. I won¡¯t dare to do it again, I won¡¯t dare!¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯ha, spare me? Why should he spare his life? Tell me, how many people do you have in the city, and where do you n to sell us?¡± The burly man did not dare to look at Gu Xin. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed so hard that his forehead was bleeding. Gu Xin immediately threw the dagger over and inserted it into the spot where he was kowtowing. The burly man did not even dare to move. Gu Xin pped her hands,¡¯forget it, I¡¯m not from the Yamen. What¡¯s the point of wasting time?¡± She picked up a rope that was scattered on the ground and tied the other people who had been knocked down one by one. She tied them up very firmly. Just as he was tying up thest one, she noticed the movement behind her and sighed. The burly man saw that Gu Xin was focused on tying him up and did not care about him, so he picked up the dagger and rushed towards Gu Xin, wanting to kill her. Moreover, the person that Gu Xin was tying up wanted to help the burly man and was nning to attack Gu Xin. Unexpectedly, Gu Xin suddenly stood up and turned around with the man in her hand. ¡°Ah!¡± The burly man stabbed his dagger into the man¡¯s thigh. Gu Xin threw the man aside, jumped up, and gave the burly man a kick on the head. The burly man was dizzy from the kick and his body swayed a few times. Gu Xin then kicked him in the stomach and he flew backwards to the wall of the courtyard. He bounced back and spat out a mouthful of blood. Gu Xin pouted in disdain. None of them could fight. Although the two remaining people had lost their ability to fight back, Gu Xin did not let her guard down. She tied the two of them up tightly before shouting at Gu Ren, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, bring them out!¡± Soon, little girls emerged from the cer. The two young children had not woken up yet, and the older girl carried them up. The girls felt like they had just survived a disaster. They walked towards Gu Xin and kowtowed to thank her. Gu Xin quickly stopped them. let¡¯s not waste any more time. Everyone, let¡¯s get moving. Let¡¯s go see if there¡¯s anything useful in the house. I¡¯ll go outside and see if the carriage is big or not!¡± The girls were stunned. In the end, they ran into the house one by one at thedy¡¯s urging. She did find some useful things in the house. Gu Xin flipped through them one by one and furrowed her brows. These were all heartless things. Chapter 2014 - 2014 I’m here 2014 I¡¯m here There were travel passes from the government and a few letters from the broker, which stated the people needed in various ces. Thank you readers! In other words, this group of people were choosing people ording to the other party¡¯s requirements. The two boys were not adopted by childless families. They had to be good-looking and sent to a rabbit somewhere to take care of them. Gu Xin was already 17 years old, so she knew exactly what kind of ce the rabbit House was. Someone of her standard would be sent to Jiangnan. For someone like youngdy Ying, who was pretty and smart, she would be sent to a rich family in a small ce to be a child bride. Other than the ve shops in Jiangnan, there were also those in Qing and Lin. It was far away from the capital anyway. Gu Xin felt that this must be a big organization and there must be someone protecting them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare toe to the capital and take so many people away. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back! In a while, Ren Ren, youngdy Ying and I will be driving the carriage. You two will sit in the carriage and take care of these two unconscious children. I¡¯m the princess of the great Zhou Dynasty, Gu Xin, the daughter of the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites, so you¡¯ll definitely be safe with me. I¡¯ll definitely send you back to the capital.¡± Gu Xin looked at the youngdies and said firmly. thank you, Princess Xinxin! Everyone said in unison. ¡°Now, there¡¯s a problem. We have to bring these bad people back and hand them over to the Yamen. He would let the Yamen send people to investigate them thoroughly. This way, more children could go out safely in the future. Next, I need everyone¡¯s help to get all these bad guys onto the car and tie them to the roof. Do you still have the strength? Of course, if there was hatred in everyone¡¯s heart and they wanted to vent it out, it waspletely possible now. I¡¯ve already tied him up, you can kill him if you want.¡± Gu Xin said. Princess Xinxin, I want to beat them up! Youngdy Ying was the first to step forward. ¡°Alright, find something to draw! Just leave him alive!¡± Gu Xin said. Princess Xinxin, can I kick them? ¡± A youngdy who was about the same age as youngdy Ying asked weakly. kick! You¡¯re small anyway, so I can¡¯t kick you to death. Just kick! Gu Xinughed. ¡°I want to give them a few punches!¡± ¡°I want to step on them a few times!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± After suffering from Gu Xin¡¯s violence, these bootlickers were punched and kicked by the youngdies. Although they weren¡¯t fatal, they were in extreme pain. Gu Xin even had the time to boil a pot of water. When everyone was tired, she let them drink some water before they set off. These dozen flower patters were firmly tied to the roof of the car. If they couldn¡¯t beid t, they would be stacked. They had plenty of ropes here anyway. Gu Xin found the slimest and least space-consuming man and tied him to the door of the carriage, asking him to point her in the wrong direction. If he pointed her in the wrong direction, she would stab him mercilessly. In fact, Gu Xin knew the way. She could look at the stars to find her way. Today was the 15th day of the first lunar month. Not only was the moon full, but the stars in the sky seemed to have appeared. An hourter, a group of people appeared in front of Gu Xin and the others. Gu Xin asked Gu Ren anddy Ying to be careful. ¡°Xinxin?¡± Lu Zheng was riding at the very front. When he was a certain distance away from Gu Xin¡¯s carriage, he saw the lights on the carriage and shouted. Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she shouted happily, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here?¡± The sound of the horse¡¯s hooves became even more hurried. Very quickly, Lu Zheng appeared in front of them, anxiously getting off his horse. Gu Xin also stopped the carriage and jumped down. She ran towards Lu Zheng and hugged him. Chapter 2015 - 2015 I won’t leave you 2015 I won¡¯t leave you The moment he hugged Gu Xin, the huge stone in Lu Zheng¡¯s heart was finally lifted. Thank you readers! Even though he had apanied Gu Xin to experience all those things in the West and believed in Gu Xin¡¯s abilities, he was still afraid. He was someone who had lost her once. No matter how strong Gu Xin became, he could not help but worry when he thought about the possibility of her being in danger. Tonight was the night that he really wanted to marry Gu Xin. He wanted nothing more than to be able to bring her by his side all the time with a legitimate reason. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, the way you taught me to identify directions was very useful!¡± Gu Xin said happily. Lu Zheng put Gu Xin down and made sure she was standing properly. He then ced his hands on her shoulders. Gu Ren looked at him. Not good. His future third brother-inw was about to lose his temper. He had to take all the responsibility on himself. Hence, Gu Ren jumped out of the car and ran to Lu Zheng¡¯s side. He said, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuan, let me tell you, today¡¯s Yingluo.¡± ¡°Second Bai, take the sixth young master Gu away!¡± Lu Zheng interrupted him. Gu Ren was confused. Only then did Gu Xin realize that Lu Zheng¡¯s mood was not right. She grabbed Gu Ren and said, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Second white!¡± Lu Zheng said in a low voice. Second white braced himself and stepped forward. He apologized, ¡± ¡°Sixth young lord, would you like to ride a horse with me?¡± second Bai! Gu Xin was indignant, ¡± who do you work for? ¡± Second white was confused. Lu Zheng was so angry that his heart ached. you and Ren Ren left with the bootlicker without a care. Have you ever considered me? ¡± Have you ever considered your family? Everyone was worried about you and your brother, so they searched the entire capital. Did you know that?¡± Gu Ren wanted to defend himself,¡±our Yingluo.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Zheng looked at him. Don¡¯t tell me that you guys were mesmerized by the flower-pper! Don¡¯t you think I know how vignt your third sister is? How could she be charmed by someone in such an environment? Unless she¡¯s willing.¡± Gu Xin chuckled. brother Yuan Yuan, you already know how powerful I am. Why are you still worried?! If Ren Ren and I had caught them at the time, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to save the others, and we wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch these bootlickers!¡± Lu Yang said, ¡± yes, I know. I know you¡¯re good! I¡¯ve always known! But Gu Xin, Did you know? Even if I know you¡¯re powerful, even if you¡¯re really powerful, I don¡¯t want you to take any risks. I won¡¯t allow you to take any! I don¡¯t want you to get hurt! I¡¯m afraid of what if, I don¡¯t want to lose you!¡± Gu Ren fidgeted with his fingers uneasily. Damn it, he had set up all kinds of hardships for the male lead, setting up the infatuated lover setting, making him worried about his personal gains and losses. Lu Zheng ignoreddy Ying. Gu Xin reached out and hugged Lu Zheng¡¯s waist, ¡± ¡°Lu Zheng, I¡¯ll be fine. I won¡¯t let you lose me. Don¡¯t be afraid. Really, I promise you that no matter what, I¡¯ll always consider my own safety first. I¡¯ll be with you for the rest of your life. Don¡¯t be afraid, okay?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s head was leaning against Lu Zheng¡¯s chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. After saying all these, she could feel that Lu Zheng was really afraid of losing her. Chapter 2016 - 2016 Where did I go wrong 2016 Where did I go wrong In the end, Lu Zheng did not stop them. He arranged for someone to help drive the car while he carried Gu Xin in his arms and rode back. As for Gu Ren, he also let second white carry the horse carriage. This kid was so bold. He would let him feel the cold wind to wake him up. Thank you readers! Of course, Gu Xin was covered by his cloak the entire time, so she would not feel cold. After returning to the capital, the group of flower patrollers were naturally brought to the Yamen. The girl and the two little boys who had been kidnapped had woken up, and their family members had already gone to the Yamen to collect them. When Gu Xin and Gu Ren returned to the Gu family, they were met with the anger of the entire family. Just like Lu Zheng, Gu shouxin had also guessed that Gu Xin and Gu Ren had intended to be kidnapped. Gu shouxin did not give them a chance to quibble. Take Gu Ren for example. When he was young, he was almost sold by the Zhang family because of Zhang Shi¡¯s foolishness. Zhang Shi was lost but regained it. She hugged Gu Ren and cried for a long time. If it were not for the dignity of grandma Gu, she would have cried for a long time. Gu Ren scratched his head. The fatdy could really cry! Grandpa Gu, grandma Gu, Gu shouxin, and Cai Xiaolian all looked at the siblings coldly. Grandpa Gu, who had always been good-tempered, did not speak up for his grandson and granddaughter today. Gu Xin knew that her family was really angry. ¡°Grandpa, grandma, father, mother, uncle, aunt, I was wrong.¡± She knelt on the futon obediently. ¡°Where did I go wrong?¡± Gu Xin: ¡± I shouldn¡¯t have brought ninren to risk her life. She¡¯s still young and the people we met tonight were all small fries. If we were to meet someone really capable, I might not have been able to protect her. So, I won¡¯t do it again. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have let Grandpa, grandma, uncle, aunty, and father and mother worry about us. I¡¯m the older sister, it¡¯s all my fault!¡± ¡°What else?¡± grandma Gu pursed her lips. Gu Ren looked at grandma Gu in confusion. Was there more? Grandma Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°If you meet a strong one, not only will you not be able to protect your brother, but you¡¯ll also get hurt,¡± said Grandpa Gu with a straight face. You¡¯re the Gu family¡¯s precious treasure. If you were to be hurt, our hearts would ache. Tell me, you don¡¯t take danger seriously at all, you don¡¯t take yourself seriously, should I? You are good at martial arts, you broke into the West and destroyed the cloud Sea. But Xinxin, there were many insidious things in this world, and you could fall for them if you weren¡¯t careful. No one can guarantee that there are no methods in this world that can harm them.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Grandpa, I was wrong. I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu shouxin looked at Gu Xin and asked, ¡± other than this, what else is wrong? ¡± Gu Xin pouted and wiped her tears, ¡± ¡°My mistake was that I didn¡¯t leave a secret signal in time to let the people looking for us know that Ren Ren and I are safe. I didn¡¯t adapt to the situation and made everyone worried.¡± but Grandpa, grandma, father, mother, ¡± Gu Xin continued after a pause, ¡± if you give me another chance, I¡¯ll still do it. However, I¡¯ll do better. I¡¯ll leave a message to let everyone know that I¡¯m safe.¡± Gu Ren also chimed in. it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I was careless. I messed up third sister¡¯s train of thought. I¡¯ll be smarter in the future. Chapter 2017 - 2017 Chapter 2017-major case 2017 Chapter 2017-major case ¡°Okay, Mother,¡± Gu shouxin replied. Thank you readers! ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m still young.¡± Gu Ren looked at grandma Gu in horror. Grandma Gu sneered,¡¯now you know that you¡¯re still young? Didn¡¯t you say you were still young when you were trying to be a hero? Since you like to y the hero, then you must have the ability to match it. Your third sister isn¡¯t here today, do you dare to do this?¡± Gu Ren pouted. To be honest, he was still young and Gu Xin wasn¡¯t around. If he met a bootlicker, he would definitely run away and not walk into a trap. ¡°If you had met a team like your three brother-inw¡¯s today, you would have been finished with your third sister.¡± Xinxin may be able to escape, but with you, who knows nothing, she definitely can¡¯t bear to leave you behind. You¡¯ll be a burden! So, in order not to be a burden, from now on, he had to strengthen his own abilities! I thought you didn¡¯t like studying? Then train for me. One day, if you canst an hour under your three brothers-inw¡¯s hands, then you can make your own decisions.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Ren¡¯s little face fell. grandma, can you change your partner? My brother, just beat my brother, okay?¡± ¡°No,¡± grandma Gu said with a serious face. Gu Ren was about to cry. Under normal circumstances, there was no way to refute the olddy¡¯s decision. He would not be able tost an hour under his three brothers-inw¡¯s hands unless they were all old. The point was that he was only a dozen years younger than them. The three of them were already over fifty, and he was almost forty. What was there to y at forty? This wasn¡¯t the modern era where transportation was convenient. Wuwuwuwu In the end, Gu Xin and Gu Ren were punished to not leave the house for ten days, while the other was punished to tie sandbags on her hands and feet starting tomorrow. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin couldn¡¯t leave the house, so she could only listen to Gu si and Gu yingxue¡¯s news, or ask second white to go out and listen to the ending of those flower-ppers. On the day that Gu Xin was allowed to go out, the Yamen came to a conclusion. After the trial, it turned out to be a big case that the capital governor¡¯s office couldn¡¯t handle. This matter was handed over to the Supreme Court. It was said that arge organization had been interrogated, and there were also officials from Jiangnan involved. The Emperor was furious and ordered a junior official of the Supreme Court, Chen Yujiang, to go to Jiangnan for a thorough investigation. If he investigated in secret, he would give Chen Yujiang a reason to go over, or he would alert the enemy. Lu Zheng was the one who went to interrogate the head of the flower patrollers. No one knew what method he used to get the results, but it was said that the head had gone crazy. During the ten days that Gu Xin was grounded, Cai Xiaolian¡¯s business center officially started construction. She was very busy all day, and her three sons were taken care of by grandma Gu and Mrs. Zhang. At the end of the month, Chen Yujiang was going to take Lu Xue and their son to Jiangnan. Grandpa Zhou and grandma Xiao wouldn¡¯t being with them. They were old and Lu Zheng was also in Beijing, so the couple was relieved to let the old couple stay in Beijing. Before she left, Lu Xue set up a table at home and invited the Gu family, Lu Zheng, and the country guarding Duke for a meal as a farewell. On the morning of the 28th day of the first lunar month, the family of three left Beijing. Gu Xin also returned to her normal life. Originally, the Emperor wanted to reward Gu Xin and Gu Ren, but because of this case, he stopped after grandfather Gu¡¯s words. Therefore, Gu Ren¡¯s reward for Meritorious Service was gone, and he was even punished. He was extremely depressed. Chapter 2018 - 2018 Nothing has changed 2018 Nothing has changed However, he didn¡¯t feel depressed for long because he received a letter from dugu Mingyue. Thank you readers! He thought it was strange that a four-year-old girl would write to him. He thought that she had forgotten about him after he had left for half a year. When he opened it and saw the crooked, big, and ugly words, he was sure that it was indeed written by that stupid girl. Dugu Mingyue said that the princes and princesses of the Western Region were all studying at the Royal Academy in the capital. As the princess of the goddess Kingdom, she had toe. She woulde with Gu Qingyuan and his wife after the new year and would probably arrive at the beginning of February. Gu Ren was overjoyed. With this girl, hehe, the Royal Academy would be much more fun. Even if he had to tie a sandbag, he would have to make this girl suffer with him. Didn¡¯t this girl keep saying that she wanted him to go to the goddess Kingdom and be her concubine? This meant that they had to go through thick and thin together! For a moment, Gu Ren had forgotten that the bloodline of the goddess Kingdom was born with great strength. The weight of the sandbag on his hands and feet was nothing to dugu Mingyue. ¡­¡­ It was now February, and Gu Xin was looking forward to the gossip she heard from Huo Yanyu. What was Lu Yang going to do to the Emperor? In the end, February 2nd had passed, and there was no big news. She was a little disgusted with Lu Yang. He only said it and didn¡¯t lie! On the third day of the new year, Gu Xin was nning to visit the area where themercial center was being built. Gu Si was settling ounts at home, Gu yingxue had been dragged to the Royal Academy by Gu Ren, Huo Yanyu and Xie Zhiyi were at home preparing for their marriage, Gu Nian was also busy, and Gu Hui did not like to go out and y since she was pregnant, so Gu Xin went alone. Because it was too boring, she didn¡¯t even take the carriage. Instead, she nned to walk. Anyway, she didn¡¯t often visit the capital, so it was good to walk more. Gu Xin was walking on the streets with her maidservant Dong Xue and second white when she suddenly saw a familiar figure, ¡± ¡°Second white, is that li Yuyan?¡± Second white looked over and nodded,¡±en, third miss, that¡¯s the Li family¡¯s miss.¡± Gu Xin was interested. hey, it¡¯s so early in the morning. It¡¯s definitely not a good thing to go to a teahouse so sneakily! Dongxue also nodded. third miss, the one standing at the door is Miss Li¡¯s personal maidservant. She didn¡¯t even follow us in. She must be keeping watch outside. Gu Xin snapped her fingers, ¡± let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go take a look. What is she doing inside? ¡± I¡¯m guessing that Lu Yang must have asked her and Jiang Hong out. Let¡¯s eavesdrop! Second white, you wait outside. You look a little fierce. If you scare people, I won¡¯t be able to hear your secret.¡± Second White¡¯s mouth twitched. It¡¯s been a few years, but third miss¡¯s hobby hasn¡¯t changed at all! When Gu Xin arrived at the teahouse, li Yuyan¡¯s maid was obviously a little nervous. Gu Xin walked straight in as if she didn¡¯t know her. She looked around the hall and saw that there weren¡¯t many guests. She also saw li Yuyan going upstairs. She asked for a private room on the second floor and a pot of tea and snacks. Then, she asked the waiter to find an empty room to sit in without her and quickly serve her tea and snacks. It was morning and there were only two tables of guests upstairs. The waiter knew which two tables it was, so he was not afraid of going to the wrong room and went downstairs to prepare some tea and snacks for Gu Xin. Gu Xin slowly walked up the stairs. Her ears twitched as she tried to find out which private room li Yuyan was in. In the end, she heard a shriek,¡±¡±Ah ~¡± Chapter 2019 - 2019 Chapter 2019-dead 2019 Chapter 2019-dead Gu Xin hurriedly ran towards the source of the sound. It was in the innermost private room. The door was tightly locked and she kicked it open. Inside the house, li Yuyan was holding a blood-stained dagger. Her eyes were closed as she screamed. In front of her was a girl dressed as a maidservant. She was surrounded by blood. With such a huge amount of blood loss, it was almost impossible for her to survive. The window facing the street was open. ¡°Dongxue, guard the ce, don¡¯t let anyone in!¡± Gu Xin instructed before running towards the window, leaving a footprint. He looked out of the window, but there was no one unusual. Gu Xin saw second white who was leaning against the wall across the street and called him over, ¡± ¡°Second white,e here!¡± Second white walked over. ¡°Did you see anyone jump out of the window?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Second white shook his head, ¡± third miss, did something happen? ¡± ¡°Ask the shopkeeper to report to the Yamen that someone died here.¡± Gu Xin said. Second white was shocked. He entered the teahouse and said a few words to the shopkeeper before going upstairs. Since someone had died, he didn¡¯t dare to leave the third youngdy here alone. Gu, Gu Xin, Oh, no, Princess Xinxin, I, I¡¯m Wanwan. li Yuyan was still holding a dagger in his hand. He was so scared that he couldn¡¯t speak. At this moment, the waiter outside the door was about toe in, but he was stopped by Dong Xue. Gu Xin ignored li Yuyan and walked to the door. She took out her token, ¡± I¡¯m gu Xin, the princess of the country. Now, other than the murder case, tell the shopkeeper to close the door. All the guests and workers in the teahouse are not to leave! The waiter was so scared that he kept nodding his head. He turned around and ran towards the stairs. He even fell down. It was second Bai who helped him up. ¡°Third youngdy, who died?¡± Second white walked in and looked at the situation in the room. He frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gu Xin shook her head and did not touch the body. She had read from Gu Ren¡¯s notebook that no one was allowed to destroy the scene of a murder case. ¡°Miss Li, who is this? Did you kill them?¡± Gu Xin turned around and looked at li Yuyan, who was in a daze. ¡°No, no,¡± Li Yuyan was so scared that he threw away his dagger and ran to Gu Xin, ¡± Princess Xinxin, no, I didn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me. ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Cui, Jiang Hong¡¯s maid.¡± After being grabbed by Gu Xin, li Yuyan calmed down a little and said, ¡± I ¡­ It was Lu Xin and Jiang Hong who asked me toe to the teahouse. After I came up, only Xiao Cui was there. I was thirsty so I drank some tea. Then ¡­ Then I didn¡¯t know why I was holding a dagger and why Xiao Cui died. Really, Princess Xinxin, I really didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one trying the case, it¡¯s useless for you to talk to me like this.¡± Gu Xin said. At this moment, there was some movement outside. The constables from the capital governor¡¯s office had arrived with bailiffs. ¡°Greetings, Princess Xinxin!¡± During the flower-hunting incident, almost everyone in the capital governor¡¯s office knew Gu Xin, so Constable Gao greeted her when he arrived. ¡°Yes, I am. Constable Gao, I¡¯m the only one who entered this room. I didn¡¯t touch the dead or anything else in the room.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said. Constable Gao walked into the house and looked around before he asked Gu Xin, ¡± Princess Xinxin, please forgive me for my rudeness. Can you tell me why the princess is here? what happened when the princess entered the door? ¡± I brought my servant here to drink tea, ¡± Gu Xin said. I heard a scream as soon as I came upstairs. It came from this room. Chapter 2020 - 2020 Chapter 2021-speculation 2020 Chapter 2021-spection ¡°Then, I pushed the door, but I couldn¡¯t push it open. The door was locked from the inside, so I broke it with a kick. After the door opened, he saw Miss Li standing there with a blood-stained dagger in her hand. Her eyes were closed as if she was frightened. Then I ran to the window. There was no suspicious person below, but there were footprints on the window.¡± ¡°Princess, how can you be sure that there are no suspicious people on the street below?¡± asked Constable Gao. Gu Xin pointed at second white. my secret guard. He didn¡¯t follow me upstairs. He¡¯s waiting for me across the street. I asked him and he didn¡¯t see anyone jump out of the window. Of course, I don¡¯t know if he jumped down from here before I arrived.¡± ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Princess,¡± Constable Gao cupped his fists. Gu Xin nodded her head. Constable Gao then looked at li Yuyan and asked,¡±may I ask why Miss Li is here?¡± Do you know the victim?¡± Li Yuyan trembled as he said,¡±I¡¯ve made an appointment with second youngdy Jiang and fourth youngdy Lu to have tea here.¡± After entering the house, only Jiang Yuning¡¯s maidservant, Xiao Cui, was left. She was the deceased. Xiao Cui said that second youngdy Jiang and fourth youngdy Lu would be here in a while and asked me to wait for them. Then I sat down and drank some tea, and then, and then ran ran.¡± Constable Gao looked at li Yuyan patiently. Li Yuyan immediately knelt down and started crying. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know why the dagger is in my hand. I didn¡¯t kill anyone. I didn¡¯t kill anyone. Li Yuyan was already on the verge of a mental breakdown, and he was crying uncontrobly. Constable Gao had someone keep an eye on li Yuyan and her maidservant. He also had someone invite Lu Suan and Jiang Hong to inform the people of the Li residence. He also had someone guard the door of this room. Then, while waiting for the magistrate, Lu Suan, and Jiang Hong, he began to question the innkeeper¡¯s waiter and the few guests in the teahouse. The shopkeeper said that only the victim, Xiao Cui, had been to the teahouse today. Lu Suan and Jiang Hong had never been to the teahouse. Xiao Cui hade alone. When Xiao Cui arrived, there were no guests downstairs, so she arrived earlier. The guests downstairs were all at least two people to a table, and none of them came to drink tea alone. As for the shopkeeper, the waiter, and the people in the kitchen, they were doing their usual work. While Constable Gao was interrogating them, Gu Xin was bored enough to size up li Yuyan, who was leaning on a maidservant and had an unstable mood. She suddenly realized that she seemed to have evidence that li Yuyan wasn¡¯t the one who killed her! She just didn¡¯t know if this evidence was correct. She had never been to the scene of a murder and had basically only read Gu Ren¡¯s script. She thought for a while and decided to confirm it. She stood up and walked to Constable Gao, ¡± ¡°Constable Gao, can I go upstairs and take a look at the scene?¡± Constable Gao looked at Gu Xin in surprise. As expected of Princess Xinxin, who had killed countless enemies in the West, she dared to look at the dead and was still so calm. If it were any other girl, they would have been trembling in fear. Gu Xin thought that he didn¡¯t agree so she exined, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t touch anything inside. I¡¯ll go in alone. You can get Someone to Watch Over Me.¡± Constable Gao came back to his senses and nodded, ¡± alright, Princess. You may go. Gu Xin got Dong Xue to apany li Yuyan downstairs before bringing second Bai upstairs to the crime scene. She went in alone and left second white and the guards to watch over her. She definitely didn¡¯t touch anything inside. She walked around the victim and was even more certain of her guess. Li Yuyan wasn¡¯t the murderer. Someone else must have done it and ced the dagger in li Yuyan¡¯s hand. Besides, there must have been something wrong with the tea li Yuyan drank. Chapter 2021 - 2021 The waiter 2021 The waiter Gu Xin came to the table and sniffed the half-finished cup of tea. Suddenly, she realized that there was a handkerchief under the table with the word ¡± Yuan ¡± embroidered on one corner. She didn¡¯t pick it up. The book said that she couldn¡¯t touch anything on the scene. She suddenly realized that her observation was too one-sided. There might be other clues here. Suddenly, Gu Xin¡¯s interest in solving the case was piqued and she looked around the house. In addition to the footprints on the window and the handkerchief on the ground, she also found that there was something wrong with the wall of the house. The back that was covered by a painting was empty. Since she couldn¡¯t touch the things at the crime scene, she could go to the room next door to take a look. Hence, Gu Xin went to the room next door and confirmed that there was a painting hanging on the same wall as the one at the murder scene. There was another painting there, but it was crooked. ¡°Take down this painting and then push the wall hard,¡± she called a bailiff over. The bailiff was speechless. Gu Xin: ¡± don¡¯t just stand there. Go ahead and push it. I told you to do it. If there¡¯s anything wrong, tell your boss to look for me. The bailiff stepped forward and took down the painting. Gu Xin stepped forward and knocked on the wall. It was indeed empty. She then stepped aside and let the guards push her. With this push, it only loosened a little. The bailiff was dumbfounded. Gu Xin, use more strength. The bailiff¡¯s face turned red. Although Princess Xinxin is very powerful, I¡¯m a bailiff of the capital governor¡¯s manor. Unlike others who rely on connections, I was selected through my own strength. Thus, he used his greatest strength. This hole was big enough for a small person to pass through. A tall or thin person could also pass through. Gu Xin came to the table in the room and looked at the foot of the table. There was dust and traces of movement. There was also half a shoe print on the table. She couldn¡¯t help but specte that li Yuyan wasn¡¯t the murderer. The murderer had knocked li Yuyan out, killed Xiao Cui, and ced the box in li Yuyan¡¯s hands. Then, he left a footprint on the window and entered the room next door through the hole in the wall. In this case, the door of the crime scene was locked. When the investigators saw the footprints, they would think that the person had escaped through the window. No one would have thought that second Bai was just opposite the window and did not see the person escape. In terms of time, they had arrived at the opposite side of the street. Li Yuyan and second Bai were there. Then, they slowly crossed the street, exchanged a few words downstairs, and went upstairs. Just as she was crossing the street, li Yuyan entered her room and passed out after drinking some tea. When she went upstairs, the murderer was still in the room next door. After she entered the room, Dongxue was standing outside the door, so the murderer couldn¡¯t have escaped. After that, she talked to second Bai and Li Yuyan. Then, Dongxue and the waiter argued. It was very likely that the waiter did note up from downstairs, but from the room next door. If he had reallye out from the next room and turned to this room to ask about the situation anxiously, Dongxue would have thought that he hade up from downstairs. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s very likely the case. Fortunately, she had asked the innkeeper to leave all the work behind in time. Otherwise, where would she find the waiter if he ran away? Gu Xin knocked on the walls of the room again. Other than the room next door, the other parts of the room were solid and intact. She was getting more and more convinced that it was the waiter. She had the Yamen runners keep an eye on the room as well, and then she went downstairs. Chapter 2022 - 2022 They were lying 2022 They were lying After they went downstairs, Constable Gao was still interrogating them. Gu Xin scanned the room but did not find the waiter. She frowned and walked towards li Yuyan. ¡°Miss Li, please stand up.¡± Gu Xin said. She wanted him to see clearly, otherwise, she would make a fool of herselfter. Li Yuyan looked at Gu Xin nkly. Her maidservant nudged her and she stood up in a daze. Gu Xin looked in front of li Yuyan and wanted her to turn around. However, she quickly observed her back. Other than the blood on her feet and the hem of her dress, there was no blood on her body at all. Even her hands that were holding the dagger had no blood on her sleeves. Gu Xin asked li Yuyan to take a seat and walked to the shopkeeper, ¡± ¡°Shopkeeper, are all the people working today here?¡± The shopkeeper looked around and counted, then nodded. Princess Xinxin, all the people who worked in the shop this morning are here. Gu Xin furrowed her brows,¡¯no, there¡¯s still one person missing. I asked him to go downstairs to inform you that the waiter is not here.¡± The shopkeeper then looked at the shop assistants in the room, and someone immediately came forward. shopkeeper, it might be ah Wang. This morning, I took my mother to the hospital to see a doctor, and ah Wang took my ce. I even thanked ah Wang just now. what about ah Wang? ¡± Gu Xin turned to look at the person. what about ah Wang? ¡± ¡°Ah Wang went back, he left from the backyard,¡± the man said. As soon as he left, I was called to the front by the other guys.¡± Constable Gao, ¡± Gu Xin exhaled, ¡± ah Wang is the biggest suspect. Quickly send someone to arrest him. ¡°Was ah Wang really in the shop just now?¡± Constable Gao looked at the shopkeeper. The innkeeper was still in shock and didn¡¯t react for a moment. It was the waiter who answered in ah Wang¡¯s ce. The waiter gave them more information. Princess, Constable, the victim upstairs is really a servant girl of the Jiang family. Ah Wang really knows a servant girl of the Jiang family. Ah Wang came from Jiangnan and said that he was here to find his cousin. He rented a house in my house. Later, he said that he found his cousin and said that he might be working for the Jiang family and would marry her. Constable Gao was shocked. He immediately ordered his men to follow the waiter to his house to catch ah Wang. Although he might not be able to catch ah Wang, he still had to go and take a look. ¡°I wonder how the princess knew that ah Wang was a suspect,¡± Constable Gao asked Gu Xin. At this moment, Lu Suan and Jiang Hong came over with their maidservants. Lu Suan, Jiang Hong, tell the constable that I really made an appointment with you toe here. I really didn¡¯t kill anyone. Li Yuyan seemed to have seen his Savior. He got up and pounced over. ¡°Yu Yan, what are you saying? When did we ask you out? And it¡¯s only morning, we¡¯re still sleeping at home.¡± Lu ni said. ¡°Yup! Why did you call Xiao Cui to the teahouse in private? Why did you kill Xiao Cui?¡± Jiang Hong asked. Li Yuyan looked at the two of them in disbelief. It was Lu Xin and Jiang Hong who had asked her out. Because of yesterday¡¯s incident, they had been bumped into by someone. The three of them had agreed to meet in this teahouse to discuss countermeasures. It was because there were few people in the teahouse in the morning that they had arranged to meet here. Why didn¡¯t they admit it? Gu Xin could tell at a nce that li Yuyan was not lying. Jiang Hong and Lu Yang were. Maybe Jiang Hong and Lu Yang didn¡¯t know that they had found the suspect and thought that li Yuyan was caught red-handed with a knife! If they didn¡¯t admit to it, no one would believe li Yuyan¡¯s words after he had killed them. Chapter 2023 - 2023 Chapter 2023-not admitting 2023 Chapter 2023-not admitting ¡°Miss Lu, miss Jiang, you didn¡¯t invite Miss Li to the teahouse today?¡± Constable Gao, who had been waiting to capture ah Wang, frowned and asked when he heard what Lu Yang and the others said. This Constable Gao was different from the other constables in the Yamen. He had an aunt who was a concubine in the pce. She was second only to the noble consort, consort Xian. However, he had never relied on this status. Consort Xian was also more like a Buddha in the pce and did not fight for favor. She was the only one who had been conferred the title of consort without any children. It was not to say that the Emperor liked consort Xian very much. Other than Empress Xue, the Emperor was interested in all the other concubines for the time being. Consort Xian was originally conferred the title because she was pregnant but was harmed by noble consort Lin. The full-term boy was gone just like that, and consort Xian could no longer give birth. At that time, the Emperor had found out that it was noble consort Lin, but he did not punish her, but promoted consort Xian¡¯s position. After the fall of the Lin family, all the power of the harem returned to the Empress ¡®hands. The Empress trusted consort Xian and also let consort Xian assist her in handling some matters of the harem. Consort Xian had great power and no children. Naturally, she was very concerned about her nephew, who had grown up by her side. If Constable Gao had not asked his mother to enter the pce to express his unwillingness, consort Xian might have asked the Empress to help give her nephew a good future. Constable Gao liked to work in the capital governor¡¯s manor. Because of consort Xian¡¯s status in the pce, most people would not treat him as an ordinary Constable, which made it more convenient for him to do things. Lu Suan and Jiang Hong knew arrester Gao¡¯s identity, so they answered his question, ¡± ¡°No, we didn¡¯t n to meet at the teahouse.¡± Li Yuyan pointed at the two of them and said,¡¯you¡¯re lying! When we parted yesterday, we agreed to meet at the teahouse this morning. Xiao Cui also said that you¡¯ll be here soon. Jiang Hong, tell Xiao Cui to wait for me. ¡± Constable Gao looked at li Yuyan. Miss Li, where did you two separate yesterday? do you have any witnesses to prove that you two had an appointment? ¡± Li Yuyan immediately shut up. Lu Yang¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud.¡±Yu Yan, you can¡¯t say that little cui is the witness, right? She was already dead, so how could she prove it? Yu Yan, I believe that you won¡¯t kill anyone. I believe you, don¡¯t drag me and my younger cousin into this, alright? Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± Jiang Hong had just asked li Yuyan why he wanted to kill Xiao Cui, and she finally understood. ¡°Yu Yan, are you sick? We didn¡¯t even meet yesterday. When did we make an appointment? Yu Yan, I also believe that you didn¡¯t kill little emerald.¡± Li Yuyan red at the two of them. Were they so sure that she wouldn¡¯t dare to tell them that they had met yesterday? She really didn¡¯t dare to say it. If she did and it was confirmed, it wouldn¡¯t be a matter between the three of them anymore. Her family might be implicated. ¡°You¡¯re miss Jiang, right? Why aren¡¯t you worried at all about the death of your personal servant girl? instead, you seem to be worried about what Miss Li will say? Do the three of you have any secrets that you can¡¯t tell others?¡± Gu Xin crossed her arms and looked at Jiang Hong and Lu Xin with a smile. Lu Xin and Jiang Hong didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to ask such a question. They couldn¡¯t control their expressions and their faces changed. Constable Gao looked at Gu Xin in surprise. Princess Xinxin seemed to know a lot. third miss Gu, our ran ran, ¡± Lu Yang wanted to exin but was interrupted by Gu Xin. Miss Lu, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m here as Princess Xinxin. Gu Xin¡¯s expression changed and she became as expressionless as grandma Gu. Chapter 2024 - 2024 Chapter 2024-not worth it 2024 Chapter 2024-not worth it I am Lu Suan (Jiang Hong). Greetings, Princess Xinxin. Long Live the Princess! Lu Suan and Jiang Hong gritted their teeth in anger, but this was indeed his identity. On New Year¡¯s Eve, she was still smiling and chit-chatting with them when she won their money. Now, she was using her Princess identity to suppress them? The two of them hadpletely forgotten that they were the ones who wanted to win Gu Xin¡¯s money and embarrass her on New Year¡¯s Eve. ¡°No need to be so polite!¡± Gu Xin said. Lu Yang& and Jiang Hong,¡±Yingluo.¡± You don¡¯t need to be so polite, but you¡¯re still acting like a princess? ¡°Miss Lu, miss Jiang, don¡¯t worry. Miss Li won¡¯t tell you why you two were together yesterday and why you agreed to meet here today. However, Yingluo ¡­¡± ¡°Princess Xin Xin, we didn¡¯t. Why is the princess so angry?¡± ¡°Miss Lu¡¯s upbringing makes me a little hesitant! Was the upbringing of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion like this? Then is the heir of the country guarding Duke a good match?¡± Gu Xin was a little unhappy to be interrupted by Lu Yang. She looked at Lu Yang sarcastically, ¡± luckily, heir Lu didn¡¯t grow up in Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor. Since I¡¯ve been betrothed to Crown Prince Lu by the Emperor, the upbringing of the youngdies in the residence will be rted to me. Miss Lu, don¡¯t worry. I will teach you how to treat people well. The first point, this Princess has already taught you in advance, and that is to not interrupt others ¡°conversation. This is very impolite and shows that you have no upbringing.¡± Lu Yang¡¯s face turned red, but she still didn¡¯t know how to refute. Gu Xin had the aura of an elder sister-inw and looked at Lu Yang sternly, ¡± ¡°Miss Lu, do you understand what I mean? Do you need me to repeat myself?¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Lu Yang said angrily. Gu Xin smiled. what¡¯s the matter? ¡± she continued. although we all want to know, we can¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to tell us. However, Miss Li, this Princess would like to give you a piece of advice. You can¡¯t exchange these two handkerchiefs.¡± Li Yuyan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he nodded vigorously. She even felt ashamed for badmouthing Gu Xin with Lu Xin and Jiang Hong. Princess Xinxin had seen her holding the weapon with her own eyes, but she was willing to believe that she wasn¡¯t the murderer. She had even helped her find evidence and found other suspects. Princess Xinxin was a good person, a magnanimous person, and a decent person. And what about the two that she had been giving to him as handkerchiefs? She was afraid that their affair would be exposed, so she didn¡¯t admit that they had made an appointment. If Princess Xinxin hadn¡¯t found the evidence, she would have been taken back to the Yamen by Constable Gao. Jiang Hong even asked her why she wanted to kill Xiao Cui. Hehe hehe Lu Yang frowned. Princess Xinxin, you may be a Princess, but you can¡¯t say things like that. Don¡¯t use others of false crimes. Our great Zhou has itsws. If a Prince breaks thew, he will be punished the same way as themon people.¡± Gu Xinughed. miss Lu, I¡¯ve said it before. I, Gu Xin, am not only the third miss of the Gu family, I¡¯m also the princess protector of the country. Of course, I¡¯m also your future sister-inw. You¡¯re my sister-inw, what good would it do me to use you of false crimes? Why should I, the princess protector of the kingdom, pin a crime on a meremoner? That¡¯s right, speaking of Shu, I remember, I¡¯m the first wife and you¡¯re the daughter of the step-wife, what right do you have for me to charge you? Could it be that because the second wife mistreated the first wife¡¯s children, my daughter-inw wants to take revenge?¡± Chapter 2025 - 2025 The commoners ‘conjectures 2025 Themoners ¡®conjectures At this moment, there was a circle ofmoners outside the teahouse. Everyone saw that the teahouse was surrounded by people from the Yamen. One by one, they came to watch the show, and the number of people increased. Hearing Gu Xin¡¯s unreserved way of lecturing Lu Xin, the fire of gossip in everyone¡¯s eyes intensified. They didn¡¯t even think about why someone died in the teahouse. Everyone in the capital knew about the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, and they had many versions of it. Some of the older old men and women who were around the same age as the country guarding Duke had seen with their own eyes how the country guarding Duke had made up his mind to marry a wife. At that time, Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, Madam Zhou, was the daughter of a merchant in a small ce. Therefore, the people paid a lot of attention to her. After all, Madam Zhou had married into the extremely rich and wealthy country guarding Duke¡¯s Fu from a group like them, and she was also the most handsome man in the capital city, the country guarding Duke¡¯s love. In the end, only five years had passed, and Zhou had passed away. Before the seventh day of the year, the country guarding Duke had married his childhood sweetheart, the daughter of Lin. Then, the wife¡¯s daughter married a poor schr, and the first son, who was also the eldest grandson of the Lu family¡¯s Deputy, was sent to his hometown in Yuzhou to recuperate. At that time, the gossip of the people in the capital was divided into three camps. One was that she felt that Zhou was amoner, and her children were as unlucky as her and could not bepared to the children of the noble daughter of Lin. These people just couldn¡¯t bear to see others doing well. Everyone was amoner. You could marry into a prestigious family, but I didn¡¯t. It was only right that you didn¡¯t live well. The second part was that he felt that the Zhou family was from a small family and had won the country guarding Duke¡¯s heart because of their outstanding looks. The country guarding Duke was greedy for novelty and finally found out that they had no talent and no virtue, only looks. In the end, they could notpare to their childhood sweethearts. As for the two children, they were quite pitiful, but all of this was fate. From the moment they were born, their entire lives were recorded in the book of life and death of the king of Hell. It was simply impossible to change. A portion of three had the most people. They guessed that the country guarding Duke and the Lin family were childhood sweethearts. Perhaps this news was spread by the Lin family, not that they were engaged since they were young, so the Lu family would note to rify anything because of this. The reason why the Lin family wanted to pass on their childhood sweetheart rtionship was because the Lin family was in love with the country guarding Duke. However, the country guarding Duke had no romantic feelings for the Lin family. On the way back to the capital from the war, he met the Zhou family. Because of the Zhou¡¯s appearance, because of the Zhou¡¯s talent. The people from the small town were not necessarily without talent. The Zhou family was also a rich merchant in Qing Province. Old master Zhou traveled all over the country and discovered chili, filling the dining table of the people. Old Madame Zhou was also a female doctor Who had learned from an expert. How bad could the daughter of such a couple be? They thought that the Duke Zhenguo and Zhou were in love, and Lin couldn¡¯t take the blow. After being locked up at home for two years, she came out again and made trouble, causing the two¡¯s rtionship to break, so Zhou was depressed. It was not easy for the two to have a good rtionship and have a child. Lin must have bribed the people of the Duke¡¯s mansion and poisoned Zhou. The Prince was lucky enough to survive, but Zhou was, after all, a beauty who had an unfortunate life. As for why the country guarding Duke would marry Lin Shi, everyone thought that the country guarding Duke was probably touched by Lin Shi¡¯s hot-bloodedness and wanted to find a mother for his son and daughter, so he epted Lin Shi. Of course, this was just themoners ¡®guess. After that, Lu Xue and Lu Zheng¡¯s encounter caused everyone to despise the Lin family. This was obviously to rub the original wife¡¯s children in and support their own children! Chapter 2026 - 2026 She’s bullying people 2026 She¡¯s bullying people Now, there was the Duke Zhengguo Fu¡¯s first wife and second wife to see, how could the people not like it? The first wife¡¯s daughter-inw and the second wife¡¯s daughter. Look, look at this first wife¡¯s daughter-inw. Even if she had never seen her mother-inw, she still had to stand up for her mother-inw. She had not married into the family yet, but once she did, there would be a second wife to suffer. If it wasn¡¯t for the bailiffs maintaining order, the people would have cheered for them to fight. There were people who had seen Gu Xin and Lu Zheng perform together during the Lantern Festival in kunzhou. At this moment, they were exining to those who were still unaware of the depth of the rtionship between Princess Xin Xin and Crown Prince Lu. The man who bullied Princess Xinxin, don¡¯t even think about having a good time. I heard that for Princess Xin Xin! Crown Prince Lu only brought a few people and broke into thenge Kingdom. Then! he went all the way west to find Princess Xin Xin! I met a few merchants from the West before the new year. They said that thengge Kingdom is outside of kun state, which is now the dng state of our great Zhou. Other than the dng state, there is only a desert filled with yellow sand. It will take at least half a month to ride a camel! Those who have never been to the desert probably can¡¯t even find the right direction, but Crown Prince Lu still went without hesitation. He probably didn¡¯t know how long it would take him to walk out of the desert!¡± ¡°The Army of the Yunhai tribe could appear in the desert at any time, but Crown Prince Lu still dared to go!¡± to be honest, Princess Xinxin is so good. If I were Crown Prince Lu, I would also do the same. ¡°Have you guys heard of it? Crown Prince Lu had escaped from death in his hometown and hid his name to his maternal grandfather¡¯s house. From time to time, he would be robbed and killed. Once, he even implicated Princess Xinxin and was caught. At that time, Lord Gu was only a small schr, but Princess Xinxin and Crown Prince Lu could fight back!¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin isn¡¯t afraid of any danger! He knows that the Lu family is a dangerous ce, but he still loves Crown Prince Lu.¡± ¡°I think Crown Prince Lu loves Princess Xinxin more!¡± ¡°I think Princess Xinxin loves Crown Prince Lu more!¡± Alright, alright, stop quarreling. Princess Xinxin and Crown Prince Lu are the mostpatible people in the world. They both love each other! ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± In the crowd, all the gossip teams finally came to the same conclusion. This pair was chosen by heaven and no one could break them up. The faces of the bailiffs who were maintaining order were almost stiff. that¡¯s enough, you¡¯re gossiping until the main topic is here. How cute! To be honest, she was surprised that so many people liked her and brother Yuanyuan! Well, these vigers had very good taste. She and brother Yuanyuan were the mostpatible couple in this world. Lu Suan and Jiang Hong were closer to the door, so they more or less heard it. They didn¡¯t look good. Lu Xin did this because of Gu Xin¡¯s current status. She did not want someone with such a prominent status to marry Lu Zheng. As for Jiang Hong, it was because of Lu Zheng. In the past, when Lu Zheng was not at home, she faked her death. At that time, she was young and did not understand. When Lu Zheng really appeared, she was moved. Wasn¡¯t this the husband she had been dreaming of? Gu Xin was a Princess now, but wasn¡¯t she a vige girl in the countryside in the past? Which part of her was worthy? And now, he was still bullying people. Why did cousin Zheng like such a girl? Could it be that he had a problem with his judgment, just like his first uncle did when he was young? Chapter 2027 - 2027 I recognize you 2027 I recognize you Jiang Hong¡¯s mother was a concubine¡¯s daughter of the old master Lu. The old master Lu had four sons and daughters in total, and only Jiang Hong¡¯s mother was a daughter. Therefore, even if she was a concubine¡¯s daughter, she lived like a legitimate daughter. The country guarding Duke was Jiang Hong¡¯s uncle, and Lu Zheng was her cousin. Jiang Hong helped Lu Suan because she was used to listening to Lu Suan since she was a child. Lu Suan was the daughter of Duke Zhenguo and the biological granddaughter of Prime Minister Lin. His aunt was imperial concubine Lin. Back then, all the children of the Jiang family fawned over Lu Suan, and Lu Suan was only good friends with Jiang Hong. Originally, after the Lin family copsed, the Jiang family had deliberately asked Jiang Hong to have less contact with Lu ni. Otherwise, she would be an old daughter and would not be able to find her inws. However, the two of them were like-minded, so they would still meet from time to time. After meeting Lu Zheng, for the first time, Jiang Hong had the intention to draw a clear line with Lu Yang, and Lu Yang saw through her. Lu Yang thought of a way to get Jiang Hong back. Lu Suan told Jiang Hong that as long as she helped her be a concubine, she would be able to achieve the position of her aunt. Then, she would help Jiang Hong marry into the Lu family. Jiang Hong believed him. That was why she took the risk to help Lu Yang. Who knew that this would happen this morning? Her servant was killed and their good friend was seen by Gu Xin holding a weapon. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they didn¡¯t understand the situation and didn¡¯t see the scene, Jiang Hong and Lu Xin would have plotted to make people think that Gu Xin was the murderer. However, they could never admit that they had made an appointment with li Yuyan to meet here. If Constable Gao were to ask them why they had agreed to meet here, wouldn¡¯t he be able to find out their true purpose? Hence, the two of them denied meeting li Yuyan. Not long after, the bailiff sent out by Constable Gao returned with a man dressed as a waiter. Judging from his appearance, he was even carrying a bundle on his back. He was definitely nning to escape. ¡°Ah Wang, did youe to the teahouse this morning?¡± Constable Gao began his interrogation. ¡°I¡¯ve been here before, and I¡¯m taking over. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll go back.¡± After walking for a while, ah Wang calmed down. ¡°After Miss Li entered the private room and until Princess Xinxin appeared in the private room, where were you? Is there anyone who can prove it?¡± Constable Gao asked. ¡°I¡¯m in the outhouse. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anyone to prove it.¡± Ah Wang answered. Gu Xin sized up ah Wang. Although he tried his best to calm himself down, she could still tell that he was very nervous. She looked at ah Wang¡¯s shoes again. It was a new pair of shoes. The size of the footprints was different from the ones on the window at the scene. At first nce, ah Wang¡¯s shoes were shorter than the footprints at the scene. ¡°Then, do you recognize the deceased? The servant girl of the Jiang Manor, Xiao Cui?¡± Constable Gao asked again. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Ah Wang stuttered. ¡°Someone said that you said that you knew the maidservants of the Jiang residence, your fellow townsmen, and that you had the opportunity to work in the Jiang residence. You even made an appointment with your fellow townsmen to work well together, and then the main family agreed to the marriage. May I ask, who is the maidservant you are referring to? Since miss Jiang is here, we¡¯ll ask her to call him over.¡± Constable Gao asked again. ¡°I, oh, no, I¡¯m just bragging. I don¡¯t know the maidservants of the Jiang Manor. I was just bragging. Because the Jiang residence is good, this lowly one wants to be envied by others.¡± Ah Wang said in fear. ¡°Oh! I recognize you. You¡¯re lying!¡± Jiang Hong eximed after staring at ah Wang for a long time. Chapter 2028 - 2028 Chapter 2027-confession 2028 Chapter 2027-confession She covered her mouth after she finished speaking. She had said it subconsciously, something she should not have said. Lu Yang also pulled her back, but it was toote. ¡°Miss Jiang, you know ah Wang?¡± Constable Gao looked at Jiang Hong. ¡°It¡¯s a little simr, but I didn¡¯t get a good look. Constable Gao, can you ask him to raise his head and let me take a good look?¡± Jiang Hong rolled her eyes and said. ¡°Ah Wang, raise your head.¡± Constable Gao turned to look at ah Wang. Ah Wang was so scared that it knelt on the ground. Jiang Hong and& Lu Yu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Are you confessing? I was about to say that I was wrong and admit my mistake, but you knelt down and whined. Li Yuyan also saw Jiang Hong and Lu Yang¡¯s expressions. She was even angrier. Was she blind in the past? He was actually close to the two of them. He didn¡¯t admit that he had asked her out just now, so he was sure that she wouldn¡¯t dare to continue. Now, she clearly recognized him, but she wanted to say that she didn¡¯t. Did they even see her as a sister or a friend? I didn¡¯t want to, I didn¡¯t want to! ah Wang confessed. He knelt on the ground, his hands and feet trembling. Xiao Cui said that she would lead me into the Jiang residence. Xiao Cui said that she would be my wife, but she just said that we don¡¯t want to meet again! I¡¯ve spent all my money on her for the past few months. I bought her food, jewelry, and everything she wanted. I even borrowed 50 taels of silver from the stamp. ¡°She said that if I were to sell myself to the Jiang residence, she would help to tell the chief Steward that I would be able to get more money from selling myself. That¡¯s why I borrowed money from the seal. However, after spending all the money, she told him to stop contacting her! If you can¡¯t get money from the print, you¡¯ll chop off your hands!¡± ¡°I begged her, I kneeled and begged her. I said, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t lead me into the residence, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t contact me, but you have to give me money and return the money for the seal. But that b * tch said that she had no money and that I was willing to buy her things, and that it had nothing to do with her!¡± ¡°How would I dare to go to the general¡¯s office and ask for it from miss Jiang? She¡¯s so ruthless. I have no way out anyway. If I can¡¯t live, then she can die too! So, I spent three months decorating the walls upstairs. He had been waiting for an opportunity. I told Yin Zi that I would return them 500 taels of silver by the end of February, but they didn¡¯t believe me. I told them that my woman was someone close to miss Jiang, and then I went to find Xiao Cui. They believed me. I sneaked into the Jiang Manor and stole a golden hairpin. I gave it to them to make them believe that Xiao Cui was very important. To enter the Jiang residence to steal things, I had to go through the dog hole next to the back door of the Jiang residence. Xiao Cui had taken me in there before. Yesterday, I met Xiao Cui and gave her onest chance. I didn¡¯t want her to return the jewelry or the money. Anyway, I could steal things from the Jiang family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s room, so I wanted to take her away. However, she taunted me. I knew that she wanted to die. ¡°I just asked her to return the jewelry I bought for her to me. She said that her youngdy likes the jewelry. If I have the ability, I will go and ask her youngdy for it!¡± ¡°How would I dare to go to the general¡¯s office and ask for it from miss Jiang? She¡¯s so ruthless. I have no way out anyway. If I can¡¯t live, then she can die too! So, I spent three months decorating the walls upstairs. He had been waiting for an opportunity. I told Yin Zi that I would return them 500 taels of silver by the end of February, but they didn¡¯t believe me. I told them that my woman was someone close to miss Jiang, and then I went to find Xiao Cui. They believed me. I sneaked into the Jiang Manor and stole a golden hairpin. I gave it to them to make them believe that Xiao Cui was very important. To enter the Jiang residence to steal things, I had to go through the dog hole next to the back door of the Jiang residence. Xiao Cui had taken me in there before. Yesterday, I met Xiao Cui and gave her onest chance. I didn¡¯t want her to return the jewelry or the money. Anyway, I could steal things from the Jiang family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s room, so I wanted to take her away. However, she taunted me. I knew that she wanted to die. So, when I saw her this morning, I knew that the things I¡¯ve been preparing for three months have finallye in handy.¡± At the end, ah Wang calmed down and heaved a sigh of relief, as if it had seen through the world. ¡°Men, arrest him and take him away!¡± The suspect had confessed, and this matter was over. Constable Gao didn¡¯t intend to ask li Yuyan, Lu Qiu, and the others what they were doing here. He was only here to investigate the case and wasn¡¯t interested in other things. Chapter 2029 - 2029 Chapter 2028-clear conscience 2029 Chapter 2028-clear conscience Gu Xin had already told Constable Gao about the process of ah Wang¡¯s crime. If Gu Xin had not appeared in time and discovered these problems, li Yuyan would really have been taken to the Yamen today. Because of the murder, the teahouse was temporarily closed for today. Gu Xin didn¡¯t need to follow up with the rest of the matter. She left with Dongxue and second Bai. When they reached the door, li Yuyan chased after them. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and looked at li Yuyan. Li Yuyan bowed to Gu Xin and thanked her sincerely. ¡°Thismoner thanks Princess Xinxin for speaking up for justice today.¡± Gu Xin smiled,¡¯you¡¯re wee! However, seeing that Miss Li was scared a little miserably today, I¡¯ll kindly remind Miss Li that you have to keep your eyes open when you make friends in the future. Also, there are some things that you can¡¯t do even if you know it¡¯s impossible. Some things may seem unrted to you on the surface, and you may even benefit from it if you seed, but as a person, you must have a clear conscience.¡± Li Yuyan guessed that Gu Xin must have known about Lu Xin¡¯s n. Feeling a little guilty, she nodded her head, ¡± ¡°Thismoner understands. Thismoner will remember princess¡¯s teachings.¡± Gu Xin smiled and waved her hand, ¡± He didn¡¯t even get to drink tea today, and now that noon had passed, he had to go fill his stomach. Goodbye, Miss Li!¡± ¡°Can I treat the princess to a meal?¡± li Yuyan asked hesitantly. Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she shook her head, ¡± I¡¯ve made an appointment with my mother to have lunch together. I was just here to drink some tea and buy some snacks. I¡¯m afraid that my mother is waiting anxiously. Let¡¯s have a meal together next time.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± li Yuyan nodded. Princess Xinxin, take care!¡± Gu Xin waved her hand and left with second white and Dong Xue. ¡°Heh, Yu Yan, in such a short time, you¡¯ve already formed a rtionship with her? Didn¡¯t you say she was vulgar before?¡± After Gu Xin walked away, Lu Yang walked over and mocked her. The victim was a maidservant of the Jiang family and Jiang Hong¡¯s personal maidservant. She wanted to have a good reputation, so she was waiting for her family toe and the Yamen to deal with everything. However, it was not as convenient for her as Lu Yang, so she stayed in the teahouse to watch over the two. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m d that Princess Xinxin is willing to talk to me. I¡¯m also willing to curry favor with her. ¡± Li Yuyan looked at Lu Yang, and his eyes seemed to be spewing fire. you¡¯ve always been the one talking to Jiang Hong about Princess Xinxin, saying things like this and that. I was just blinded by you. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have said that to Princess Xinxin.¡± ¡°Even if you want to curry favor with him, you have to see if he¡¯s willing to do so,¡± Lu Yang sneered. Li Yuyanughed sarcastically,¡¯you don¡¯t have to worry about this, Lu Yang. In short, you¡¯ve made me see clearly the friendship between us today. I won¡¯t believe anything you say anymore.¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin is right about one thing.¡± Li Yuyan paused and looked at Jiang Hong in the room. Lu Yang, Jiang Hong. One must have a clear conscience! One must know one¡¯s own limits! When you don¡¯t know how much you¡¯re worth, don¡¯t think about things that don¡¯t belong to you. You guys better take care of yourselves!¡± Li Yuyan then turned around and left. Li Yuyan looked at Lu Yang and said,¡¯it¡¯s nothing. If you want me to reveal everything about you and Jiang Hong in front of everyone, then stop me! It just so happens that I¡¯m notfortable keeping it in my heart, so let me say it to my heart¡¯s content.¡± Chapter 2030 - 2030 You can even think of this 2030 You can even think of this Lu Yang did not dare to hold li Yuyan back. She had never seen li Yuyan like this before. She was really afraid that she would spill everything. She watched li Yuyan¡¯s back as he walked away and narrowed her eyes. Themoners had nothing else to see and dispersed. However, the people had their own spections about Lu Suan¡¯s n that li Yuyan had just mentioned. This was the daughter of his second wife, what could she n? Judging from the current situation of the country guarding Duke¡¯s sessor¡¯s wife, she really couldn¡¯tpare to those years! The Lin family had fallen, and the second wife had lost her father, who was the Prime Minister, and her elder sister, who was an imperial consort. She must have been living with her tail between her legs in the high Duke¡¯s public house. It was said that when the news of the first wife¡¯s son¡¯s death came, the high Duke¡¯s public house had already gone to the pce to submit a memorial to the second wife¡¯s son to request for the title of Crown Prince, but the Emperor had not approved it. The Prince that was in her hands flew away because of the return of the original son. The second wife must be very angry! Then what method should she use to snatch back the position of the Crown Prince? This stepdaughter was already so old, yet she was still not married. Was the stepwife trying to find a more powerful husband for her daughter? Was his stepdaughter nning this? The first wife¡¯s son was betrothed to Princess Xinxin. Who else in the world had more power? The royal family! Could it be that this step-in¡¯s daughter was nning to marry the Prince? However, it was useless to marry a Prince. Princess Xinxin and Crown Prince Lu had real achievements. Unless she married the Crown Prince and became the Crown Princess, it would be more likely. However, the Crown Prince was only so old. Thinking about it this way, some people were thinking far ahead. The Emperor was only in his early forties, and he could still choose consorts! Themoners were shocked that they had discovered a shocking secret. The Emperor hadn¡¯t had a concubines for many years, but there was only one way in front of the second-wife and daughter of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, and that was to get on the emperor¡¯s good side. Only by getting on the emperor¡¯s good side would they have hope. When noble consort Lin entered the pce, the Lin family¡¯s days were so good! If Lu Suan hooked up with the Emperor, wouldn¡¯t Madame Lin return to her former self? By then, Princess Xinxin would have to give in to her. Themoners were all excited. The gossip of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion was getting better and better! Everyone was very interested in the final result. Whether the first wife¡¯s children or the second wife and her children would win, everyone was very interested. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lu Zheng usually looked fierce and Gu Xin¡¯s status was known, everyone would have wanted to set up a bet. Gu Xin had no idea about this. If she knew what the citizens were thinking, she would definitely apud. The people of Beijing are really smart to think of this. Huo Yanyu was the one who told her everything, but the people were able toe up with so many conclusions that were close to the truth just from gossip. Amazing! Because of the dy at the teahouse, when Gu Xin arrived at the business center, Cai Xiaolian had already finished her meal and was discussing the construction of a few ces with the foreman. Gu Xin didn¡¯t disturb Cai Xiaolian. They had bought a lot of snacks to eat along the way, so they weren¡¯t that hungry. She took second white and Dongxue and strolled around the construction site. He didn¡¯t feel that way when he looked at the blueprint, but now that he looked at the scene, he felt that this ce was really big! Shepared the design on the drawing with the scene one by one. Chapter 2031 - 2031 Warm in winter and cool in summer 2031 Warm in winter and cool in summer Gu Xin had seen the Liansheng Street that Cai Xiaolian and Madam li worked together on. It was many times bigger than Liansheng Street and had more ces to y. There were ces for children to y, and there were also ces for women to y. There was an especiallyrge venue called warm in winter and cool in summer. Gu Xin had heard from Cai Xiaolian that this ce was just like its name. It could achieve true warmth in winter and cool in summer. Gu Xin wasn¡¯t interested in winter, but she was very interested in summer. It was said that there would be a veryrge pool built here, which would be specially used for women to scoop water. There would be gossip in the backyards of many families in the capital about which family¡¯s girl fell into the water and died, which girl fell into the water and was saved by someone and married that person. Gu Xin now understood that it wasn¡¯t an idental fall into the water, but someone¡¯s scheme. If women learned how to swim and could save themselves after being pushed down, there wouldn¡¯t be a phenomenon of marrying someone after being saved. Gu Xin felt that this was good. There was even a food street here. Gu Xin knew that her mother was nning to collect all kinds of snacks from the entire great Zhou Dynasty and the Western Region. She specially rented a Street to the small vendors so that more people could earn money and everyone could have a ce to y. The snacks were really delicious. Of course, there were restaurants here as well. The Gu family¡¯s Gu family restaurant would definitely be opened here. There were also inns, just like Madam Xue¡¯s inns in kun province. They only did business as inns and didn¡¯t take care of food. After all, in this Central City, there were restaurants apart from the snack streets, so inns could just be inns. The Gu sisters ¡®shop would also be here, and it would be bigger than any of their previous shops. There was also fourth uncle¡¯s furniture store and first uncle¡¯s seed store for vegetables and fruits. Gu Xin thought to herself as she walked. If that¡¯s the case, they would be able to recover their capital in a year at most. In fact, she felt that her mother could also buy a piece ofnd around themercial center to build a special house, just like the outer city of kun city in kunzhou. She would definitely be able to sell it for money. She was more familiar with the wealthy merchant in the West, ying shi Yu Ding. She had heard from ying shi Yu Ding that several merchants in the West were nning to buy a house in the capital. In the current capital, there was no suitable house to sell to them for a while. They had been here for more than half a year, but most of these merchants still lived in the courier stations or inns in the city. They were just merchants without special identities, so they couldn¡¯t live in the Embassy like the princes, princesses, and their guards. After Gu Xin walked around for half a day, the sky was almost dark. Cai Xiaolian was also done with her work, so Gu Xin hopped in the car and went back with her. ¡°Mother, let me tell you, I solved a murder case this morning!¡± Gu Xin held onto Cai Xiaolian¡¯s arm and said excitedly. ¡°What murder case? What¡¯s happening?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s face suddenly turned dark. Xinxin didn¡¯t have many social connections, and yet she had encountered a murder case. Was someone trying to harm her? ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Listen to me.¡± Gu Xin quickly told him what happened in the morning. Cai Xiaolian heaved a sigh of relief, and then tapped her nose.¡±You! In the future, don¡¯t follow people. What if you meet those crazy people and they hurt you?¡± Chapter 2032 - 2032 Want to work at the Yamen 2032 Want to work at the Yamen ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. If something can happen in the capital, it means that uncle Emperor is not good enough and did not protect me well.¡± Gu Xin said. Cai Xiaolian shook her head helplessly. The children of their family hade into contact with the Emperor before. At that time, they did not know the emperor¡¯s identity. Later on, the Emperor was very close to their family, which led to the children not being afraid of the Emperor. She was afraid that her children would be frightened if the Emperor suddenly changed one day. ¡°Mother, how do you think Lu ni will approach the Emperor? Before, he said that there would be a good show on February 2nd, but nothing happened yesterday. Do you think Lu Yang failed, or he didn¡¯t have a good n at all?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Even though our Emperor looks as frivolous as your eldest uncle, he¡¯s not stupid. He had a good brain. There had been no consorts for so many years. Lu Suan was not an immortal who had descended to the mortal world. She was just a silly girl. It would be strange if she could seed. So, don¡¯t bother yourself with these things in the future. If she wants to court her own death, you can just watch from a distance.¡± Once again, Cai Xiaolian felt that there was too much trouble in Lu Yang¡¯s family. To be honest, she was satisfied with Lu Zheng, but her family was a little troublesome. This stepmother was scheming, and her stepsister wasn¡¯t a good person either. There was no reason to guard against thieves for a thousand days. This kind of family was really annoying. Cai Xiaolian liked to be a match of equal social status. The education and family environment of the two families were simr. Take Gu Nian and Xue Qianyu for example. The two children¡¯s personalities were simr. The Xue family did not have much to do with each other and they had long since split up to live their own lives. The Xue couple were not difficult people to get along with. They would not pester niannian or get involved in the young couple¡¯s Affairs. The Gu family would not do that either. With Grandpa and Grandma Gu supporting them, who would dare to cause trouble? The Lu family was theplete opposite of the Xue family. If the old master and the olddy were still alive, it would be reasonable for them to stay together. However, the old master and the olddy have passed away, and they are still staying together. The country guarding Duke is really not a good master. Cai Xiaolian heard from Gu shouxin that the country guarding Duke must have some secrets. Gu shouxin guessed that he might not have any feelings for the Lin family. He guessed that he had been suffering over sister Xiaojia¡¯s death all these years and didn¡¯t care about the family anymore, which led to the Lu family¡¯s situation. However, no matter what the reason is, you¡¯re a man. It¡¯s not right for you to let your family do this. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s not talk about Lu Yang. Don¡¯t be angry!¡± Gu Xin leaned her head on Cai Xiaolian and said, ¡± mother, if I tell great-grandma that I want to go to the Yamen to watch the trial, do you think great-grandma will agree? ¡± ¡°Eh? Why are you suddenly interested in this?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I just feel that the process of finding out the truth is very enjoyable. I don¡¯t have anything to do anyway.¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°This Yamen is like a clinic. A clinic doesn¡¯t want to have too many guests, only wishing for everyone to be safe and healthy. The Yamen definitely doesn¡¯t want too many cases. A big case means the death of innocent people. Xinxin, you¡¯re not in a good mood because of your excitement.¡± Cai Xiaolian said in a serious tone. ¡°But mother, the case doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be a murder! It could also be theft or robbery. I can look for clues and help them find the leader and the robbers. I can make the capital more peaceful! Mother, just tell me, will great-grandma be willing?¡± Gu Xin retorted. Chapter 2033 - 2033 Chapter 2033-too great an impact 2033 Chapter 2033-too great an impact Cai Xiaolian rarely saw Gu Xin so persistent in wanting to do something. From the moment the three of them transmigrated to this world, they were basically the ones teaching Gu Xin. They taught Gu Xin everything that the three of them knew that was suitable for them. This girl also learned it, but she was not particrly interested in any of them. As for cooking, the three of them only wanted to teach her a few side dishes. Gu Xin only knew how to cook a few side dishes, such as stir-fried potato strips, tomato eggs, and basically, meat. She loved to eat, but she never took the initiative to say that she wanted to learn. For example, martial arts, chess, calligraphy, and painting were all taught to her by Gu Shou. She epted whatever he taught her and rarely went deeper into learning. She had never mentioned what she wanted to do in the future. When the time-travel Trio first came, she was very interested in making money. Now, with the Gu family¡¯s business, even if she didn¡¯t make money, she wouldn¡¯t be short of money to spend, so she was no longer interested. Especially after her trip to the West, she basically would not touch the family¡¯s ount books. Most of the time, it was Gu si who took care of it. In the end, after returning for so long, she finally found what she wanted to do, which was to go to the Yamen to investigate a case. Cai Xiaolian felt that the impact of their transmigration had on her was too great. One must know that Gu Ren¡¯s setting was that Gu Xin was a gentle, petite, and weak girl. Now, she waspletely different. Although, she still developed feelings for Lu Zheng. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t know if Gu Xin was acting on a whim or if she really liked it. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, can you tell me why you¡¯re suddenly interested in this matter? Mother doesn¡¯t think that the case this morning could make you suddenly have this idea. There must be other reasons, right?¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯yes, you¡¯re right. After I came back, I read the books from ninren and brother Yuanyuan¡¯s bookstore when I had nothing to do. When I was in the West, I rarely had time. When I contacted them, ninren also asked big sister and big brother-inw to bring a box over. I looked through it and didn¡¯t have much interest. ¡°But after I came back, I realized that it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like to read novels, but that I don¡¯t like that type. At that time, I endured it and asked my sister and brother-inw to bring me some things about the rtionship between men and women. To use a word that my sister once said to describe it, it was very melodramatic. Brother Yuanyuan and I will never experience that kind of melodramatic love anyway. It was annoying to look at. I don¡¯t think that the love between the male and female protagonists is too earth-shattering or too unrealistic. Recently, I¡¯ve been reading their Book house¡¯s detective collection, and I can¡¯t stop reading it. ¡± Cai Xiaolian was speechless. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened up when she mentioned what she liked, ¡± ¡°Mother, that melodramatic love story simply doesn¡¯t need a brain to think about it. I feel that I¡¯ll be stupid if I read too much. However, the case files are different. I can think along with them. The time of death, the ce of death, the scene of the first or second case investigation. The murderer¡¯s modus operandi and weapon. And the clues at the crime scene, these really attracted me. And it makes my brain think. Just like today¡¯s case. I heard a scream and rushed over. Then I asked Dongxue to wait at the door and didn¡¯t let her follow us in. I was afraid that our footprints or idental actions would destroy some evidence. Although I saw li Yuyan holding the murder weapon with the victim¡¯s blood on it, I really don¡¯t think she¡¯s the murderer.¡± Chapter 2034 - 2034 Not afraid at all 2034 Not afraid at all ¡°At that time, the door was locked from the inside. I had to break it with a kick to open it. After I went in, I checked if there was anyone else in the room other than the suspect and the victim. I found shoe prints on the window. I¡¯ll call second white over.¡± ¡°I also noticed that li Yuyan¡¯s clothes weren¡¯t stained with blood. If she was the one who killed the victim, the blood that sttered out would have definitelynded on li Yuyan. However, li Yuyan¡¯s feet were covered in blood, but he didn¡¯t have any on him. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± ¡°After that, there was one less worker downstairs. He was the second person to arrive at the scene after Dongxue and I arrived. At that time, he had gone downstairs to inform the shopkeeper to control the guests and the waiters to not leave, and then reported it to the officials. In the end, he quietly left.¡± ¡°Then, I went upstairs to check again, and found the hole in the wall. After some reasoning and argument, I found that he really dide from this world tomit the crime. Besides, he doesn¡¯t have an alibi. Everyone in the teahouse can testify for at least one waiter, but he didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Although Jiang Hong¡¯s servant girl, Xiao Cui, is despicable, she will be punished ording to thews of the great Zhou Dynasty. Ah Wang isn¡¯t aw-enforcement officer, he can¡¯t kill innocent people.¡± ¡°If ah Wang escaped and was not caught, Lu Suan and Jiang Hong might have tampered with it to prevent their n from being exposed. Li Yuyan would be wronged by them. Perhaps li Yuyan¡¯s father can settle this matter, but li Yuyan¡¯s reputation will be tainted and he¡¯ll definitely be wrongly used!¡± ¡°So, mother, I hope that there will be fewer grievances in this world. Perhaps it was just a coincidence today. This case is very simple. I don¡¯t have the abilities of those officials in the court of judicial review, but I can learn! I¡¯ll try my best to find out the truth and help more innocent people. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯Bear with this guy. You wrote the female lead so miserably before, and now you¡¯re sending her on another path?¡¯ She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Xinxin, you¡¯re right. Not all the cases are murder cases. However, some of the victims had been dead for many days. Perhaps they described it as terrifying and the smell wasn¡¯t good. Could you ept that? Perhaps the murderer¡¯s IQ was so high that he could fool people without using force and even put the person who solved the case in a dangerous ce. Aren¡¯t you afraid? ¡°Also, when a gangmits a crime, if you catch one of them, the others will retaliate. Are you able to ept all of this?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head without hesitation, ¡± When I was in the westernnds, I saw many dead people. There were many corpses buried in the yellow sand. Moreover, I¡¯m helping them find the murderer. I have a clear conscience, so what am I afraid of? Her father had said that sometimes, the living were more terrifying. As for his high intelligence and revenge, I was even less afraid of them. I¡¯m very smart, and I have brother Yuanyuan. Brother Yuanyuan can y people in circles. If he wants to harm people, no one will be able to find out the truth. Revenge? who dares to take revenge on me? My father is so powerful, my brother Yuanyuan is so powerful, and I still have two very powerful brother-inw! Besides, I still have great-grandmother and uncle Emperor. Who dares to take revenge on me?¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. She would leave this matter to her father. Chapter 2035 - 2035 Neither support nor oppose 2035 Neither support nor oppose When the mother and daughter arrived home, the sky was already dark, but the Gu family already knew about Gu Xin¡¯s actions. The Li family and the capital governor¡¯s magistrate came with gifts to thank Princess Xinxin. Grandma Gu asked and found out what her granddaughter had done today. To be honest, she was quite surprised. Although Gu Xin had been in the Western Region for two years, in grandma Gu¡¯s heart, Gu Xin Xin was just a girl that was pampered by the second branch. When she encountered a murder case, she was able to solve the case without a change in expression and even caught the murderer. She didn¡¯t think it was bad. The Li family¡¯s gift was a little more generous, saying that they were grateful to Princess Xinxin for helping their girl clear her name. They were really grateful that their girl¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t stained with the word ¡± murder suspect. On the other hand, the capital Governor was grateful to Princess Xin Xin for saving them time, manpower, and resources. When the mother and daughter returned home, the whole family knew about it. They even talked about it at the dinner table. First uncle and first aunt kept asking about the process. After asking, first aunt even told Gu Xin not to be afraid and that she would go to Xiangguo Temple to ask for a peace talisman the next day. Although Gu Xin was not afraid at all, she did not reject her first aunt¡¯s kind intentions. She had seen many dead people in the Western Region and their deaths were horrifying. At the same time, she mentioned to Grandpa, grandma, and Gu shouxin that she wanted to go to the Yamen. Grandpa Gu had the same thoughts as Cai Xiaolian. They felt that it was good for a girl to do anything, but this matter was a little dangerous. Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t want Gu Xin to do anything at all. He just wanted her to be happy and carefree. Grandma Gu and Gu shouxin did not reject her immediately, only saying that this matter would depend on the wishes of the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. They would not object, but would not help her. alright! Gu Xin snapped her fingers, ¡± I¡¯ll go to the pce tomorrow and ask great-grandma and uncle Emperor. After dinner, Gu yingxue and Gu si followed Gu Xin back to her room. Cheng huaijin and Gu Ren were both at the Royal Academy, so Gu Ren still didn¡¯t know that his female lead wanted to work at the Yamen because of his detective collection. ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m always getting a headache from little seven and the others! I don¡¯t want to be in a nursery.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face was full of disdain as she said, ¡± sister sisi, Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ve been thinking about what I¡¯m going to do every night after the new year. Big sister. She was just waiting to give birth now. After she gave birth, she would definitely recruit female soldiers and train them. As for my sister, she¡¯s busy with herboratory every day. She also has her own things to do. Sister sisi, you also like to calcte ounts and like to design clothes and jewelry with my mother. Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re nning to start a nursery with fifth aunt. I can actually do all these things, really, but I¡¯m not like you guys who do it because you like it. I don¡¯t even know what I like. Today, I realized that I might like this. ¡°Third sister, are you really going to the Yamen?¡± Gu si asked after entering the house. third sister, I thought you would stay at home and manage the nursery with me! Gu yingxue said. Gu yingxue knew that Gu Ren had set up a character for Gu Xin. Such a gentle and soft girl must be very patient in taking care of children. In the end, her character setting fell apart. ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m always getting a headache from little seven and the others! I don¡¯t want to be in a nursery.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face was full of disdain as she said, ¡± sister sisi, Xue ¡®er, I¡¯ve been thinking about what I¡¯m going to do every night after the new year. Big sister. She was just waiting to give birth now. After she gave birth, she would definitely recruit female soldiers and train them. As for my sister, she¡¯s busy with herboratory every day. She also has her own things to do. Sister sisi, you also like to calcte ounts and like to design clothes and jewelry with my mother. Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re nning to start a nursery with fifth aunt. I can actually do all these things, really, but I¡¯m not like you guys who do it because you like it. I don¡¯t even know what I like. Today, I realized that I might like this. I just want to give it a try. If it works, I¡¯ll do it. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll think about other things. People always have things to do, or else it¡¯ll be really boring.¡± Chapter 2036 - 2036 Chapter 2036-conditions 2036 Chapter 2036-conditions ¡°Right, people have to have things to do. When they¡¯re free, they¡¯ll let their thoughts run wild.¡± Gu yingxue chimed in. ¡°But third sister, did you tell brother Yuan about this? Does brother Yuan agree?¡± Gu si asked. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan will definitely agree!¡± Gu Xin replied without hesitation, ¡± brother Yuan Yuan said that he¡¯ll agree to anything I want to do. Even if I wanted to go to the sky to pick the stars, he would build adder for me!¡± Gu si and Gu yingxue could not help butugh. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Gu Xin changed into a new set of clothes and brought Gu si into the pce. Gu yingxue didn¡¯t go. She was training the maids in the nursery. When Peng Yizhu came to the capital and passed her, the Gu family¡¯s nursery would be officially open. That way, the Zhang and yang families wouldn¡¯t have to take care of their children every day. Zhang Shi had more time to learn how to be a housekeeper, Yang Shi could take care of her pregnancy, and after giving birth, she could rest for a while and go back to business like Cai Xiaolian. ¡°Why did you two girlse to see an olddy like me today?¡± When great-grandma saw her two great-granddaughters, she was extremely fond of them. The two sisters held the Empress Dowager¡¯s arm on either side as they strolled around the Imperial garden. Their exchange of words made the Empress Dowager¡¯s mood extremely good. Gu Xin held it in for the entire morning and finally said it during lunch. ¡°Oh? Why do you suddenly want to work at the Yamen?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager was a little surprised, she did not even know what had happened yesterday. great-grandma, third sister was nudging you yesterday. Gu si told the Empress Dowager about what happened yesterday without Gu Xin even having to say anything. Gu Xin would add a few words from time to time. ¡°Our Xinxin is so powerful! As expected of my family¡¯s youngdy!¡± The Empress Dowager praised after hearing this. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just like great-grandma, too smart!¡± Gu Xin said proudly. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The Empress Dowagerughed out loud. Ever since she had reunited with her son¡¯s family, she had been in a good mood most of the time. ¡°Great-grandmother, can you tell uncle Emperor to let me go to the capital governor¡¯s manor? I¡¯m not going to cause trouble, I¡¯m really going to do something.¡± Gu Xin picked up some food for the Empress Dowager. ¡°Well, your uncle Emperor really likes you and treats you like his own daughter. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be willing to part with you.¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s face was filled with hesitation. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely be willing to. As long as you tell him, great-grandma, he¡¯ll be willing. I really won¡¯t cause any trouble, and I won¡¯t use my identity as a Princess to intimidate others. I¡¯m going to do practical things.¡± Gu Xin promised again. ¡°Then great-grandma sent someone to invite your Emperor uncle over, you tell him yourself?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t stand the little girl¡¯s coquettishness, but she had already decided not to get involved in court Affairs. If this great-granddaughter wanted to go to the Yamen, it was better to let the Emperor decide for himself. If the Emperor doesn¡¯t allow this In the end, the Emperor did allow it, but he also put forward a condition. There was a family in the suburbs of Beijing. In the first month of the lunar year, a family of 17 people died suddenly overnight. It had been half a month, and the murderer had not been found. The emperor¡¯s condition was for Gu Xin to find the real murderer and close the case within the next half a month. Then, he would allow Gu Xin to participate in any case she wanted to in the capital governor¡¯s office, the Supreme Court, and the Ministry of Justice. Gu Xin agreed immediately. She had heard about the case from the servants in her family, but there had been no progress in the past half a month. This was obviously not on the same level as the incident at the tea house, so she had to make some preparations. Chapter 2037 - 2037 Chapter 2037-putting the facts on the table 2037 Chapter 2037-putting the facts on the table Gu Xin and Gu si left the pce after dinner. After they left, the Emperor stayed with the Grand Empress Dowager. ¡°Imperial grandmother, grandson gave that girl such a difficult task, Imperial grandmother won¡¯t me grandson, right?¡± The Emperor asked with a smile. ¡°Then Emperor, do you want this widow to me you or not?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager cast a nce at the Emperor and asked. ¡°Aiyo, Royal grandmother, you still want to use this on your grandson? Your grandson naturally doesn¡¯t want to be med! However, those servant girls were Imperial grandmother¡¯s treasures. Grandson didn¡¯t know if he should agree or not. So, he gave her a case. If she sessfully solved the case, it would show that she had the brains to do so. If she went to the Yamen, it would be considered a blessing to great Zhou. If she couldn¡¯t break it, she probably wouldn¡¯t even want to talk about it!¡± The Emperor exined, feeling wronged. ¡°You!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager was tickled by the emperor¡¯s aggrieved look, ¡± it¡¯s been so many years, you haven¡¯t changed at all! No matter if it¡¯s a man or a woman, old or young, as long as it can be used, you want to use it, don¡¯t you? Are you thinking that it¡¯s best for Xinxin to solve this case so that she can use her strength to seal the mouths of those old guys, and you won¡¯t have to waste your breath? And then you have another person to handle the case for you?¡± ¡°Hehe, Imperial grandmother knows grandson the best.¡± The Emperor didn¡¯t deny it and continued, ¡± Royal grandmother, this girl, Xinxin, I do look different from the other girls. Just look at that girl Hui, she likes to fight and kill, and she talks with her fists. I guess that in that girl¡¯s mind, she can¡¯t wait for great Zhou to invade from all directions so that she can kill them one by one and be a heroine! Niannian, that girl, has been thinking about all kinds of strange and useful things that can benefit the people of our great Zhou. Her martial arts skills are high, but not like the Hui girl. as for sisi, she¡¯s just a little money-grubber. Her ability to calcte ounts is probablyparable to the old man in our Ministry of Revenue. In a few years, I¡¯m afraid that the people in the Ministry of Revenue won¡¯t be able to calcte and audit ounts like her. She¡¯s just like her mother, love money, and just like the Gu family, have the ability to make money. Xinxin seemed to like everything, but at the same time, she seemed to like nothing. Just like what she said, it¡¯s not easy for her to be interested in something, so we should support her, right?¡± ¡°There¡¯s more! Your grandson has really treated Xinxin as his own daughter. As long as the princess in our Pce has the ability to do anything she wants, your grandson will allow it. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have that ability! Your embroidery is only at the same level as Xinxin¡¯s. Your grandson¡¯s heart is aching just by looking at you!¡± ¡°Emperor, who did you learn this from? you¡¯re using someone else¡¯s daughter to attack your own daughter?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager looked at the Emperor speechlessly, ¡± those little girls in the pce, this widow sees that they have been beaten day by day by you to the point that they can¡¯t make any progress. As their father, you still me them for not being capable? ¡± ¡°Imperial grandmother, you are wrong to say this. How was their grandson attacking them? I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± The Emperorpletely refused to admit the blow he had dealt to the princes and princesses. besides, the Gu family¡¯s girls are already very powerful! Your grandson wants all the children in their houses to be your grandson¡¯s!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager red at the Emperor. ¡°Hehe, your grandson is talking nonsense. I¡¯m just envious of second Gu and his brothers. They don¡¯t have to rely on themselves and can live well with their children!¡± The Emperor immediately admitted his mistake and said. Chapter 2038 - 2038 Chapter 2037-King Qi 2038 Chapter 2037-King Qi The Empress Dowager rubbed her forehead. I¡¯m tired. Emperor, you should go and see your own son! She just couldn¡¯t understand why their descendants were so unmotivated. Her husband was the second emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty. Of the few princes under him, except for one of her twins, who especially wanted to be the Emperor, the rest were all carefree. For example, the Father of the king of Kang, the Father of the Emperor, the King of Qi whose fief was in Jiangnan, and grandfather Gu. There were four princes in total, and none of them wanted to be the Emperor. In fact, neither of her twins had any ambitions. Grandpa Gu had grown up in the pce until he was ten years old. The other was outside the pce. Because of an illness, Grandpa Gu left the pce, and the other returned to the pce to be the Crown Prince. After the other one returned to the pce, his personality changed greatly. He became ambitious and wanted to keep the position of the Crown Prince and ascend to the throne of the Emperor. That was why there was a follow-up, where grandfather Gu was hunted down and then encountered a natural disaster and was stranded in Qing Province. However, the one in the pce was not any better. Majesty Kang¡¯s father was slightly better off than him. He might be ambitious, but he was not capable enough to support his ambitions. He was stupid in some things, but he was able to adapt to the situation, so he was able to be a Prince with a peace of mind. In the Jiangnan branch, the old king of Qi only had one concubine. It was not that he was infatuated, but that he had a unique hobby and liked handsome young men. Thus, after the old Wang Fei had two daughters and one son, the old king of Qi did not follow the old Wang Fei. Of course, the old king of Qi had led a luxurious life and had too much fun. He had died, and the old Wang Fei had long passed away from her depression. The current King of Qi was younger than King Kang. He did not like handsome young men, but he liked handsome youngdies. In order to live a happy life with his beloved women, King Qi basically didn¡¯t return to the capital. If he did, he would be scolded. When he was neen years old, he had forcefully taken a woman. When the Grand Empress Dowager, who was still the Empress Dowager at the time, found out about it, she had severely punished him. In the past twenty years, all the women that King Qi had found were of their own free will. Moreover, the Grand Empress Dowager had set a rule for King Qi, and that was that he could not force the girl herself, and he could not do anything to force the girl to be willing. If he had the ability, he could rely on himself to make her like him and follow him as a concubine. King Qi reflected on this painful experience and stopped forcefully snatching women. He began to move the girls with his heart. As a result, other than the consort and the two secondary concubines, the rest of thedies in King Qi¡¯s residence were all brought home by King Qi himself. Nine years ago, on the seventieth birthday of the Empress Dowager, King Qi had returned to the capital to offer his congrattions. He had even told King Kang and the Emperor that he felt that his heart had be bigger than before. Why? This was because he realized that he had already fallen in love with a few girls. He had to be sincere in order to exchange his sincerity for their sincerity. It was the Empress Dowager¡¯s eightieth birthday at the end of the year, and he wondered which of his true friends King Qi would bring back to the capital. Of course, the Grand Empress Dowager only had two sons. As for the other sons, although they all had to call her mother, she would not interfere too much. As long as they did not damage the prestige of the royal family and did not bully the people, she would not ask too much. She just felt that her husband¡¯s children and grandchildren were not as ambitious as her husband¡¯s brother, King Qu¡¯s, and his people when it came to the throne. King Qu¡¯s family had been nning this for decades, ever since she had been the Crown Princess. In the end, they had still not seeded. Chapter 2039 - 2039 Chapter 2038-shopping at the night market 2039 Chapter 2038-shopping at the night market Therefore, sometimes, one really had to believe in fate. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin and Gu si had just left the pce when they saw Lu Zheng waiting for someone with his horse. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin alighted from the carriage and ran forward. Gu si followed closely behind and went over to greet Lu Zheng, ¡± brother ah Yuan. ¡°Why are you sote? I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡± Lu Zheng touched Gu Xin¡¯s head and smiled. I promised to bring you out for a ride a few days ago, but it¡¯s already dark. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We can also go now!¡± Gu Xin was just about to talk to Lu Zheng about the case when she turned to Gu si. sister sisi, you can go back first. Tell my family that I¡¯ll be back in two hours at most! ¡°Alright! Third sister, you have toe back soon, or second uncle will be angry.¡± Gu si nodded and instructed. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Gu Xin nodded. After Gu si left in the carriage, Gu Xin got on Lu Zheng¡¯s horse. Lu Zheng led the horse and walked, ¡± ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll take you to eat something. There was a restaurant on the East Street that sold delicious braised noodles. And your favorite wine meatball!¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯sure! Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Lu Zheng didn¡¯t Mount the horse and just led the horse along. The curfew in the capital was only after midnight, so the streets and alleys were very lively. Lu Zheng liked this feeling. He hoped that they could continue walking like this, to the end, to the end, to the end, and never separate. Gu Xin told Lu Zheng about what happened today while they were on horseback. Lu Zheng had already gone to the Gu family to look for Gu Xin after getting off the taxi, so he knew about it. However, he still patiently waited for Gu Xin to finish. He was shocked when he heard Gu Xin say that the Emperor had taught her about the murder case in the suburbs. Lu Zheng was currently working in the Ministry of War and it just so happened that the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Justice¡¯s Yamen were right next to each other. Hence, he knew more about this case than what Gu Xin had heard from others. This case was a little tricky. Wang vige in the suburbs of Beijing was a rtivelyrge vige, and it was also the closest vige to Beijing. Most of the vigers in that vige had the surname Wang, and because it was close to Beijing, as long as you weren¡¯tzy, your family life was quite good. Many families in the vige were better off than those in the county. This time, the ones who died were one of the more well-off families in the vige. Seventeen of them, four generations in the same house. Grandpa and Grandma, three sons and three daughters-inw, one daughter, five grandsons, two granddaughters, one granddaughter-inw, and one great-grandson. The old man brought his sons to farm and raise pigs, while the olddy raised a lot of chickens with her three daughter-inw. His five grandsons were all in school. The eldest grandson had even be a schr. He married his granddaughter-inw in the twelfth month of the year beforest and had a great-grandson in the twelfth month of the year before. The door of this house was closed. The neighbor knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered. She stood at the door and scolded for a long time, but no one answered. Even the dog didn¡¯t bark. She felt that something was wrong, so she ran to find the Lizheng. The Lizheng decided to get the people next door to knock the door open. Their big yellow Dog was lying in the yard, foaming at the mouth. The main room and kitchen doors were closed from the inside, so the Lizheng asked someone to knock the door open. Then, he found out that all 17 members of the family had died. Chapter 2040 - 2040 Wang family Village 2040 Wang family Vige When the case was reported, the capital Governor immediately asked Constable Gao to bring the Cor and Yamen runners over. Constable Gao and his men went to ask around, but they didn¡¯t find anything suspicious. The whole vige said that they had seen their family yesterday, but they didn¡¯t see anyone today. They didn¡¯t have any guests. The coroner also examined the family and found that they had been poisoned. All the women had their hair cut and died from several cuts. The family¡¯s bodies were not in the same room, but in their own rooms. There was no trace of a dispute at the scene. However, ording to the information from Constable Gao, the door and the kitchen of this family were all locked from the inside, and so were the windows. How did the murderer escape? Because their family had a lot of pigs and chickens, they also had dogs. However, the neighbors never heard the movement next door from night to day. In the past, they could even hear the crying of the children in this family. The capital governor¡¯s office investigated for a few days, but there were no results. Everyone in the Wang vige was in a state of panic, and the case was transferred to the Supreme Court. Lu Zheng told Gu Xin what he knew. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, did the coroner find out the cause of their death? The men were poisoned, but what about the women? Was the woman poisoned? Also, the woman¡¯s hair had been cut off, and she had been stabbed several times. Was there only a knife wound? Was there anything else? Did all the women die in the same way? Was there anyone who was more miserable? Also, has the poison been identified? Did the poisoner put the poison in the food, in the water jar, or in the well?¡± Gu Xin immediately got off the horse and walked with Lu Zheng. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Since the Emperor has allowed you to investigate this case, you can go and read the dossiers. The official in charge of this case was the newly appointed junior official of the Supreme Court, Lord Qin. He was more old-fashioned and unsmiling, but he had a lot of experience in handling cases. He had no prejudice against men and women, and he had a female coroner with him. So, if he¡¯s cold to you, don¡¯t think that he¡¯s targeting you. He¡¯s like that to everyone.¡± Lu Zheng said. ¡°A coroner in a carriage!¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°Yes, I am. This coroner was an orphan. She was adopted by an old coroner in a County in Jiangnan. She had been learning from the old coroner since she was young and had a lot of experience. This time, her brother-inw had been transferred to Jiangnan. The Emperor had transferred her back, so Mr. Qin had taken her back to the capital. However, no one knows that she¡¯s a girl yet. I only found out by ident.¡± Lu Zheng paused and continued, ¡± this girl¡¯s life was a little rough. She came back to the capital with a purpose. She¡¯s not a bad person. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you seem to know a lot.¡± Gu Xin was jealous. Her brother Yuan Yuan rarely paid attention to girls from other families. it¡¯s all because of Li Shan¡¯s incident. Bai Yi had been watching her and found out that there was something fishy about the Zheng family. Later, Bai Yi was bored and investigated. She found out that this girl was the daughter of the Zheng family¡¯s legal wife, the same age as you. Her stepmother had maliciously lost her, causing her older brother to be crippled and her younger brother to be raised wrongly. This girl wanted to return to the capital to take revenge. Mr. Qin also knows about this.¡± Lu Zheng exined. He knew about this in his previous life. The Zheng family of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an was the maiden family of Qi Wang Fei. However, they had also declined. In the previous life, miss Zheng was famous for her pair of skillful hands that helped the dead to seek justice. Of course, in the end, she also took revenge and pulled her own brother back to the right path. Chapter 2041 - 2041 Chapter 2041-can’t say 2041 Chapter 2041-can¡¯t say ¡°Is she really that good at autopsy? My sister said that some people can make the dead talk!¡± When Gu Xin found out that Lu Zheng¡¯s men had found out about Li Shan¡¯s incident, she was no longer jealous and asked for more details. ¡°Of course. The first case that Mr. Qin asked her for was a headless one. Not only did she help Mr. Qin find the victim¡¯s head, but she also repaired the body. At that time, Mr. Qin was confused by the murderer, but Mr. Zheng didn¡¯t think so much about it. All the clues she had were from the dead bodies. After that, Mr. Qin brought her along.¡± Lu Zheng nodded his head in admiration. He had seen Zheng¡¯s acting skills in his past life, and he admired him from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Wow, I really want to see that miss Zheng, Oh, no, I mean, fake Zheng!¡± Gu Xin was very interested in this person. She had nevere into contact with a coroner before. In the past, there were no coroners in the Yamen of kun city. At that time, the entire kun state was rtively poor, and there were basically no major cases. They were all trivial matters. At first, Gu shouxin handled it himself, butter, he let Qian Liangduo and Huo Junhao handle it. After that, Gu Xin went to the Western Region. As kunzhou became richer, more and more people came to the Western Region. There were some cases and coroners, but Gu Xin did not recognize them. Hence, after hearing Lu Zheng¡¯s words, Gu Xin was very interested. ¡°Eh? Look over there, that¡¯s that Zheng Zha!¡± Lu Zheng suddenly stopped in his tracks and pointed at the stall in front of him. This noodle stall wasn¡¯t in the downtown area, so there weren¡¯t many people. There weren¡¯t many customers at the stall either, and there were only two tables of people at the moment. There were two burly men at one table. From their attire, they looked likeborers. They were eating tworge bowls of noodles. The other person was the person that Lu Zheng had pointed out, Zheng Qiu. Of course, her original name was not Zheng Qiu. It was a name given to her by her adoptive father. Her adoptive father had raised her in autumn, so he had given her this name. Coincidentally, her adoptive father¡¯s surname was also Zheng. Zheng Qiu was very alert. She noticed Gu Xin¡¯s gaze the moment she looked over. She nced over and continued eating her noodles. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, let¡¯s go sit at the same table as her!¡± Gu Xin suggested. ¡°Alright! But you¡¯re in charge of talking to her. If I talk to her, I won¡¯t even need to add vinegar to the noodles!¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Bah!¡± Gu Xin gave him a kick and ran towards the noodle stall. ¡°Boss, I¡¯d like two bowls of noodles and two bowls of wine meatballs!¡± After ordering some food, Gu Xin sat down at Zheng Qiu¡¯s table. Zheng Qiu looked at Gu Xin in confusion, then at the few empty tables. His meaning was obvious. Little girl, there are so many empty tables. Why are you squeezing with me? young master Zheng Qianqian, how are you? my surname is Gu, and I¡¯m the third youngdy of the Vice Minister¡¯s family. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. We¡¯ll be working together tomorrow, so please take care of me! Gu Xin said generously. She never hid her identity from people she was interested in. ¡°My brother Yuanyuan told me that you¡¯re working for Mr. Qin, and it just so happens that he knows him. I don¡¯t have any other intentions, I just wanted to say hi to you first since I bumped into you and wanted to work with you tomorrow!¡± Gu Xin pointed at Lu Zheng, who was walking over. Chapter 2042 - 2042 Chapter 2042-Zheng Qiu 2042 Chapter 2042-Zheng Qiu ¡°Thismoner greets Your Highness!¡± Zheng Qiu cupped his hands at Gu Xin. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t be so formal. We¡¯re going to work together to investigate a big case tomorrow. I was curious about the results of your autopsy, but you didn¡¯t receive any notice from Mr. Qin. Even if I¡¯m the princess, I can¡¯t force you. I understand.¡± Gu Xin smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Young master Zheng.¡± Lu Zheng sat down and nodded at Zheng Qiu. ¡°Crown Prince Lu.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded in agreement. She had just arrived in the capital for a few days, but she still knew that Princess Xinxin and the Son of the country guarding Duke were engaged. She had seen Lu Zheng two days ago when she was with Mr. Qin. Now that she had seen Princess Xinxin, she felt that the two of them were a perfect match. This was especially true for Gu Xin. In her heart, a woman who was able to live in the westernnds for two years and unite all the forces in the westernnds to defeat the strongest tribe in the westernnds, Cloud Sea tribe, should be fierce and heroic. She did not expect that the person in front of her was a delicate little girl. She looked silly, but she was really beautiful. ¡°Mr. Zheng, my brother Yuan Yuan said that you are the best coroner in the great Zhou Dynasty. There are no cases that you can¡¯t solve. You are really amazing!¡± Gu Xin supported her chin with her hands and looked at Zheng Qiu without blinking. ¡°Crown Prince Lu is too kind. I¡¯m just looking for some clues left on the deceased. Solving the case is your job!¡± Zheng Qiu was speechless. Did Princess Xinxin always look at the little Lord like this? Lord Lu was not jealous at all. She still didn¡¯t know that these two people already knew that she was a woman disguised as a man. ¡°My Lords also need coroners to carry out an autopsy in order to smoothly progress the case! So, young master Zheng, you¡¯re really amazing! If Mr. Qin doesn¡¯t have the ability, he can¡¯t be the Supreme Court¡¯s Shaoqing. Since you¡¯re valued by Mr. Qin, it means you¡¯re also very capable.¡± Gu Xin said in a serious tone. ¡°Thank you for your praise, Princess Xinxin. The coroner is just a lowly servant.¡± Zheng Qiu said indifferently. ¡°Young master Zheng, you can¡¯t say that. There were many kinds of industries in the world. Since each industry already existed, there was a reason for its existence, regardless of whether it was expensive or cheap. It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯ve used your abilities to help the Lord solve cases and seek justice for the deceased. It¡¯s a merit. So, young master Zheng, you don¡¯t need to belittle yourself.¡± Gu Xin said in a serious tone. Zheng Qiu raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin smiled at him. ¡°Youngdy, young master, the wine meatballs are here! The noodles will be ready in a moment. Please wait for a moment.¡± At this moment, thedy boss of the noodle shop came over with two bowls of wine meatballs and said with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡± Gu Xin turned around and smiled at thedy boss. ¡°No need to thank me. Youngdy, eat. If you like it and it¡¯s not enough, add more!¡± Thedy boss was infected by Gu Xin¡¯s smile. Oh my, whose girl is this? not only is she pretty, but she¡¯s also so polite. ¡°Alright, aunt!¡± Gu Xin said. Gu Xin opened her mouth and took a bite, then continued talking to Zheng Qiu. Zheng Qiu,¡±hehe.¡± Did this little girl really intend toe to the court of judicial review to work with them? She was obviously a girl who had been pampered by her family since she was young. Would she cry when Mr. Qin red at her? Of course, that was just a thought in Zheng Qiu¡¯s mind. She knew that ady who had survived the war in the Western Region would not cry because of Mr. Qin¡¯s re, no matter how much she was loved by her family. Chapter 2043 - 2043 It’s not troublesome at all 2043 It¡¯s not troublesome at all Zheng Qiu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Lu Zheng feeding two bowls of wine meatballs to Gu Xin. This fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦e were so clingy. She felt ufortable being by their side! Finally, the noodles were served and Gu Xin made her own move. ¡°Third youngdy Gu, aren¡¯t you afraid of food umtion by eating so much?¡± After chatting for a long time, Zheng Qiu finally had a question. She could not help but ask. It was true. This little girl looked tall but not fat at all. She could actually eat so much. This was the most gluttonous girl she had ever seen besides herself. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! I¡¯ll go back and practice a set of sword techniquester, and I¡¯ll be able to digest this. Besides, I¡¯m still growing, so I have to eat more.¡± Gu Xin lifted her head and exined before she lowered her head and continued eating. Zheng Qiu smiled. She was such an honest girl. Zheng Qiu had already finished her two bowls of noodles and only bade Gu Xin and Lu Zheng goodbye after they were done. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin strolled home. ¡°Hahaha, brother Yuanyuan, you didn¡¯t see it just now. He kept looking at you. He must be thinking,¡± I¡¯m so focused on her, why aren¡¯t you angry at all!¡±¡± Gu Xin thought of Zheng Qiu¡¯s awkward expression and found it funny. Since you¡¯re cross-dressing, I can¡¯t just expose you like this! ¡°You!¡± Lu Zheng smiled helplessly. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do you think Mr. Qin will be angry at me tomorrow? Uncle Emperor said that he is very fierce and even dared to say that uncle Emperor is not afraid of being beheaded.¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Xinxin is so cute, why would he be so fierce to you? Besides, didn¡¯t I just tell you? He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would lose his temper easily. He was really right about the matter and not the person. If you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, he wouldn¡¯t be fierce to you. ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re wrong ¡­¡± Lu Zheng recalled Mr. Qin¡¯s tone. It was the kind of voice that wasn¡¯t loud, but it sounded particrly unhappy and angry. Coupled with his expression, it made people feel very fierce. Besides, Mr. Qin didn¡¯t use any vulgarities when he scolded people. ¡°If you do something wrong, you¡¯ll be scolded very badly, right?¡± Gu Xin finished Lu Zheng¡¯s sentence. ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. but Mr. Qin definitely won¡¯t go with you to the live show tomorrow. He¡¯ll definitely send someone with you. not with me, but to monitor me. Keep an eye on me and don¡¯t let me touch anything. Gu Xin said with self-awareness. She knew that she wasn¡¯t messing around, but others definitely didn¡¯t know! So be it, she didn¡¯t go on a whim. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble. It¡¯s not troublesome at all.¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± I like the way she looks when she can¡¯t wait to kill me but can¡¯t do anything about it. Hehehehehehehe!¡± ¡°Alright, as long As You Like It.¡± Lu Zheng ruffled Gu Xin¡¯s hair, ¡± Lu Xin is a scheming person. Don¡¯t try to reason with her. Don¡¯t let yourself be at a disadvantage. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Gu Xin nodded. brother Yuanyuan, you should go back. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯lle to you tomorrow when you¡¯re done with the Voodoo! Let¡¯s go eat the wine meatballster, and call young master Zheng along!¡± Chapter 2044 - 2044 Chapter 2044-follow 2044 Chapter 2044-follow When Gu Xin returned home, everyone in the family was already asleep. Only Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were still busy. One of them was reading a book while the other was making ns. Since Gu Xin had said that she would be home within two hours, the couple did not say anything. They only told her to go to bed early and that she had work to do the next morning. Gu si came back first and told her family about the emperor¡¯s arrangements for Gu Xin, so everyone knew that Gu Xin was going to the court of judicial review tomorrow. Gu Xin returned to her courtyard and practiced a set of swordsmanship. Her entire body was sweating before she went to wash up and sleep. ¡­¡­ On the 5th of February, Gu Xin woke up early in the morning. She asked the servant girl tob her hair into a bun and found men¡¯s clothes to wear. She also asked Dongxue to change into men¡¯s clothes and dress up as a man. After breakfast, he left with Dongxue. ¡°Lan, do you think Xinxin will do?¡± Grandpa Gu was very worried about his granddaughter. After Gu Xin left the house, he asked with a worried look. ¡°Brother Chuan, didn¡¯t we agree not to care about what the younger generation does? As long as they didn¡¯tmit any crimes, they could do whatever they wanted. Won¡¯t we know in a few days whether it¡¯ll work or not?¡± Grandma Gu patted Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand andforted him. ¡°AI! Ever since Xinxin came back from the West, I¡¯ve been thinking that we¡¯ll spoil this child in the future, give her the best, and let her be the happiest girl in the great Zhou Dynasty. I don¡¯t want her to be tired anymore.¡± Grandpa Gu sighed and said. ¡°Brother Chuan, you weren¡¯t like this before. You¡¯ve always told me that it¡¯s the happiest thing for children to be able to do what they like. Now that Xinxin is doing what she likes, what are we worried about? In the capital, if anything could happen to Xinxin, it would be second brother or Lu Zheng! So, brother Chuan, don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re really worried, I can go with you to the Wang family Vige.¡± Grandma Gu said with a smile. It had been decades, and she felt that her attitude towards brother Chuan had been reversed. that¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll take a few people with us and make a trip. We¡¯ll just watch from a distance. Grandpa Gu felt that it was a good idea. So the old couple went back to their room to pack up, called two guards, and left the city together. They went straight to Wang vige. Gu Xin still had to make a trip to the court of judicial review, so they arrived first. Just like what Gu Xin and Lu Zheng had guessedst night, Mr. Qin had received news from the Emperor but he didn¡¯t appear. He only called two of his men to bring Gu Xin over. ¡°Where¡¯s master Zheng?¡± Gu Xin asked on the way. ¡°Princess, Xiao Qiu is at the mortuary. The corpses of the deceased¡¯s family have been transported to the mortuary,¡± Mr. Qin¡¯s subordinate replied. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± don¡¯t call Me Princess. You can call me third young master Gu. By the way, the Memorial Hall isn¡¯t far from the Wang family Vige, right?¡± Mr. Qin¡¯s subordinate replied,¡±yes, third young master Gu.¡± The mortuary is in the Wang family Vige, and it takes a quarter of an hour to get there by car.¡± alright! Gu Xin nodded. then, after we go to the crime scene, we¡¯ll go to the Memorial Hall to look for Xiao Qiu! Gu Xin also followed suit and called out Xiao Qiu. ¡°Huh?¡± Mr. Qin¡¯s subordinate asked. Princess, Oh, no, third young master, are you really going to the Memorial Hall? It¡¯s better not to go!¡± Gu Xin waved her hand, ¡± Do you think I¡¯m afraid? I¡¯m really not afraid. I¡¯ve seen more dead people than those buried on the mountaintop of the Memorial Hall.¡± Chapter 2045 - 2045 Chapter 2044-scene 2045 Chapter 2044-scene Mr. Qin¡¯s two subordinates were a pair of brothers. Their surnames were he. The eldest was he gang, and the second was he Qiang. They had followed Mr. Qin to the capital from the local Yamen. Although they had just arrived in the capital, they had heard of Princess Xinxin¡¯s name. The only person in the great Zhou who didn¡¯t know the name of Princess Xinxin was probably the little baby who couldn¡¯t understand humannguage. However, from Gu Xin¡¯s looks, very few people would link her to Princess Xin Xin, who had done great things in the westernnds. So, when Gu Xin said this, he gang and he Qiang recalled that this person had climbed out of a pile of dead people in the West and was able to lead the West to unite and destroy the powerful Cloud Sea tribe. How could he be afraid of the dead? Even the dead would be afraid of her! The carriage soon arrived at the Wang family Vige. The weather was good today. The sun had alreadye out, and it was warm andfortable. Gu Xin got out of the car and stretched her back before looking at the front door. There were two bailiffs standing guard at the door. They hade in the morning to change shifts and already knew what Princess Xinxin wanted to do. So when they saw he gang and he Qiang with two people who were obviously women in men¡¯s clothes, they understood the other party¡¯s identity and went forward to bow. ¡°No need to be so polite, I¡¯m just going in to take a look. He gang, he Qiang, you twoe with me. If Dongxue is afraid, then wait at the door.¡± Gu Xin turned serious in a second. Ever since she returned to the capital, Dongxue had been following her around. It was rare for Dongxue to see Gu Xin so serious and serious. She was stunned for a moment before she replied, ¡± ¡°Yes, third young master,¡± Gu Xin turned around and entered the farmyard. The walls of the house were as tall as two people and were made of loess. There were couplets and door guards on the door. After entering, there was arge courtyard. In the middle of the courtyard, a shape was drawn with white ash. ¡°Their big yellow Dog died here?¡± Gu Xin asked. He Qiang was about to exin when he heard Gu Xin¡¯s question. He quickly nodded, ¡± ¡°Yes, third young master. The deceased and the big yellow Dog have been sent to the mortuary, and their state of death has been recorded and circled with white ash.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and walked towards the central room, ¡± ¡°No one touched the things in this room, right?¡± ¡°No,¡± he Qiang replied. When Constable Gao from the capital governor¡¯s office came over with his men, he didn¡¯t move anything when he inspected the scene.¡± Gu Xin walked around the central room. The room was very neat, but it had been a few days since someone cleaned it up, so it was inevitable that there was dust on the tables and chairs. There were a few doors in the central room, and there were small doors in the left and right corners opposite the main door. The old couple lived on the left, and the unmarried daughter lived on the right. Gu Xin first went to the old couple¡¯s room. There were traces of white ash on the bed and from the traces, the one who died should be the male head of the family, Wang Shunzi. Lu Zheng had told Gu Xin that the men of the Wang family were poisoned and the women were stabbed several times. Gu Xin walked around the old couple¡¯s house and asked, ¡± ¡°Other than the deceased, did you find any other clues? Under normal circumstances, most of the family¡¯s money is in the hands of the old couple. Is there anything strange in their room?¡± ¡°No,¡± he Qiang shook his head. There was a hole under the bed, and the Wang family¡¯s money, as well as thend and house deeds, were all buried in a wooden box in the hole. There are no traces of searching.¡± Chapter 2046 - 2046 Chapter 2046-curly hair 2046 Chapter 2046-curly hair After he Qiang said that, Gu Xin also looked under the bed. ¡°The money andnd deeds have already been ced in the Yamen. Once this case is closed, they will be handed over to Wang Shunzi¡¯s brother,¡± he Qiang exined. ording to thews of the great Zhou Dynasty, in such a situation, money and livestock would be handed over to the closest bloodline of the head of the family after the case was closed. Wang Shunzi¡¯s children and grandchildren were all dead. His parents had also died a long time ago. Therefore, he only had his brothers. If his brothers were gone, he was his nephew. In any case, this money would be dealt with based on blood rtions. When Gu Xin got up from the floor, she saw something that looked like hair at the foot of the bed. She borrowed he Qiang¡¯s knife and cut it out. ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t this look like hair?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Third young master, Wang Liushi¡¯s hair is a little curly. There are quite a few curly-haired people in her family.¡± He Qiang exined. ¡°Is that so?¡± huh? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned before she asked, ¡± how old is this Wang Liushi? ¡± ¡°Third young master, Wang Liushi is 57.¡± He Qiang said. Gu Xin nodded her head and did not say anything. She then took a handkerchief and wrapped the hair. this Wanwan. he Qiang didn¡¯t understand what Gu Xin meant. ¡°I just thought it was a little strange. Logically speaking, he¡¯s already 57, so he should have white hair. But he Qiang, look, his hair is pure ck, not a single bit of white. And this hair doesn¡¯t look like an old man¡¯s hair at all.¡± Gu Xin said. When he Qiang thought about how this was the hair of the deceased and how this delicate Princess had even wrapped it up in a handkerchief, he was filled with admiration for her. Now that he had a look, he also felt that Gu Xin was right. ¡°Third young master, we can take this hair to the Memorial Hall andpare it with Wang Liushi¡¯s hair. Although Xiao Qiu has already shaved Wang Liushi¡¯s hair, when the case is closed and the victim is buried, her hair will be buried with her. Her hair will still be there.¡± He Qiang said excitedly. ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± we can look for this hair elsewhereter. By the way, are there any of the Wang family¡¯s descendants who have naturally curly hair like Wang Liushi?¡± only the youngest child is. As for the others, I remember that they all have straight hair. He Qiang thought for a moment and replied. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to the next room.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and wrapped the hair in her handkerchief. The next room was the room of the Wang family¡¯s elder daughter. He Qiang had already introduced the Wang family¡¯s elder daughter, Wang Siyun, to Gu Xin. This was Wang Liushi¡¯s old daughter who was born at 40 years old. She was two years younger than the son of the Wang family¡¯s eldest son. From a young age, she had been doted on by her parents, three brothers, and three sisters-inw. She thought highly of herself and had her eyes on the top of her head. She was talking about marriage, but she didn¡¯t like the young men in the vige. Of all the women, Wang Siyun¡¯s death was the scariest. Not only was she stabbed several times, but there was also a knife on her face. From the way she died, Mr. Qin suspected that the murderer hated Wang Siyun the most. The Yamen only took away the money that the Wang family¡¯s old couple had deliberately hidden. They didn¡¯t touch the money that was ced at the scene of the reversal of the case, but they recorded it down one by one. Gu Xin looked at the powder scattered on the floor. Wang Siyun was not lying down when she died. She was sitting by the bed and lying on her stomach. Chapter 2047 - 2047 The roof 2047 The roof ¡°He Qiang, are there any other injuries on Wang Siyun¡¯s body besides the wounds? For example, have you been vited?¡± Gu Xin walked to the dressing table and looked at the jewelry on it. this Wanwan! he Qiang looked at Gu Xin with a troubled expression. Gu Xin did not hear a reply from him for a long time, so she turned around to look at he Qiang. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Xiao Qiu has checked, Wang Siyun wasn¡¯t vited, but she¡¯s no longer a Virgin.¡± He Qiang¡¯s face turned red. To be honest, he could keep a straight face when talking to the rough men in the Yamen, but the person in front of him was a youngdy, and a youngdy of noble status at that! ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t seem to notice his unusual behavior and continued to look at the jewelry on the table. The jewelry box on the table was from the Gu sisters ¡®shop. She opened it and took a look. Then, she began to walk around the house and opened the wardrobe. The wardrobe was a standing cab. Fourth uncle had brought his father-inw to the capital to open a furniture shop at the end ofst year. The standing cab looked quite new, probably bought before the new year. There were a few sets of female clothes in the cab. Gu Xin looked at them one by one and suddenly noticed a few strands of hair at the bottom of the cab, ¡± ¡°He Qiang,e over and take a look!¡± He Qiang walked over and looked in the direction that Gu Xin was pointing at. Without waiting for Gu Xin to say anything, he took out his handkerchief and picked up the few strands of hair that were tangled together. Gu Xin took out the hair that she had just wrapped. Afterparing them, from the length and texture of the hair, it looked like they came from the same person. Next, Gu Xin went to the rooms of the Wang family¡¯s first, second and third branch. She searched carefully and found hair in every room except for the eldest son and daughter-inw¡¯s room. He Qiang no longer looked down on Gu Xin like he did when he first arrived. At least, their people didn¡¯t notice this, right? Regardless of whether this was evidence or not, it was very abnormal for every room except for Zhangsun¡¯s room to have curly hair. Moreover, the curly hair was all in the corners. Gu Xin arrived at the Wang family¡¯s courtyard and looked at the spot where big yellow had died. She then looked at the Wang family¡¯s dog pen, which was quite a distance away. Assuming that the big yellow Dog heard the noise and came out, the people in the house must have known about it. Even if the people in the house were poisoned and couldn¡¯t hear anything, what about the people next door? The Wang family¡¯s pigs and chickens could be heard next door, let alone dogs barking. Gu Xin walked around the Wang family¡¯s courtyard and even flew to the roof of a living room, the roof of a kitchen, and the roof of a pigsty and a chicken coop. Her Qinggong was still very impressive. Not to mention leaping onto roofs and vaulting over walls, it was very easy for her to leap onto roofs. The Wang family lived in Green Brick houses, while the livestock lived in a circle made of mud and grass. He Qiang and his brother could not fly up to the roof, so they could only climb up with adder. ¡°He gang,e over and take a look at these ces!¡± When Gu Xin saw that it was he gang who came up, she called him over. ¡°Third young master, we¡¯ve checked the roof, there¡¯s nothing unusual.¡± He gang carefully stepped on the tiles and walked over. ¡°Oh, really? Take a closer look here, there, and there.¡± Gu Xin pointed to a few ces. He gang looked over, and at the beginning, he really didn¡¯t notice anything wrong, but after carefullyparing, he also noticed.¡±The tiles in these ces seem to be newly burned.¡± After he finished speaking, he lifted his head and looked at Gu Xin. Chapter 2048 - 2048 Chapter 2048-Memorial Hall 2048 Chapter 2048-Memorial Hall After Gu Xin went down from the roof, she walked around the wall. When she reached the pigpen, she realized that she could jump directly from the wall to the big tree outside. She thought so and did so. ¡°He Qiang,e over here!¡± He gang was still slowly walking from the roof to the eaves and going down thedder. Only he Qiang was there holding onto thedder. He Qiang wanted to say that he wanted to help hold thedder, but Gu Xin interrupted him, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s a man. He can get down without holding on to thedder. He won¡¯t fall from such a height. It¡¯s fine even if he falls.¡± He Qiang had no choice but to go over. ¡°Youe up! I¡¯ll pull you!¡± Gu Xin used her bare hands to break a tree branch that was as thick as a baby¡¯s wrist. She then jumped onto the wall, put it down, and pulled he Qiang up. ¡°Jump over!¡± Gu Xin threw the tree trunk away, dusted her hands, and pointed at the trees outside the wall. ¡°Ah?¡± He Qiang looked at the distance and was a little afraid. ¡°I heard that you and your brother were specially brought here by Mr. Qin. Why can¡¯t you guys get up to the roof? you don¡¯t even dare to jump from such a short distance?¡± Gu Xin said in disdain. ¡°I¡¯ll jump!¡± He Qiang could ept others criticizing him, but he couldn¡¯t ept others criticizing Mr. Qin. Mr. Qin was their brother¡¯s Savior, and they had pledged their loyalty to him. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and then opened them again. He jumped over and hugged the tree trunk tightly. ¡°Yes, I guessed right. This is quite easy. He Qiang, you don¡¯t even have the time to do it!¡± Gu Xin said as she pped her hands. He Qiang was speechless. The brothers were not good at Kung Fu and couldn¡¯t even bepared to the high-ranking constables in the capital governor¡¯s office, but they were very hardworking and loyal to Mr. Qin. In his early years, he didn¡¯t even have enough food to eat, so how could he have time to practice Kung Fu? ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. In the future, I¡¯ll teach you how to climb trees and chase birds. You don¡¯t have to jump over, just go down from the tree!¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she jumped back into the house with ease. Then, she went to the kitchen. The water in the kitchen¡¯s water tank had been confirmed to be poisoned. She walked out of the kitchen¡¯s back door and looked at the pile of firewood. She stammered and realized that it was empty inside, just as she had expected. She made another trip to the pigpen. Even though the case had already passed a few days ago and the Wang family¡¯s pigs and chickens had been taken in by the vigers, there were still some dried pig feed and chicken feed stuck on the walls of the pigsty. Gu Xin took out a dagger and scraped some of it before calling he gang over to wrap the chicken feed and chicken feed with a handkerchief. She went to the dog pen again. There was a basin in the dog pen, but the basin was very clean and there was nothing inside. After the carriage left, Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu¡¯s carriage also appeared not far away. Seeing that Gu Xin didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction when she left, it seemed like she was used to it. Grandpa Gu was relieved and followed grandma GU home. When Gu Xin arrived at the mortuary, Dong Xue shivered the moment she got off the carriage. Gu Xin put her arm around her shoulders. don¡¯t be afraid, Dongxue. I¡¯m here. Nothing will happen. It¡¯s sunny now, why don¡¯t we bask in the sun here?¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Dong Xue nodded vigorously. Young master, you should also be careful.¡± Gu Xinughed and walked into the house, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, Xiao Qiu, I¡¯m here!¡± Zheng Qiu was sewing up the corpse while sitting down. He gang and he Qiang did not dare to look at him. Zheng Qiu was about to stop him when Gu Xin was already in front of her. Chapter 2049 - 2049 Chapter 2048-listening to instructions 2049 Chapter 2048-listening to instructions Zheng Qiu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Gu Xin looking at him with a straight face. ¡°Third young master, please wait for a few minutes.¡± Zheng Qiu¡¯s work would be done in 15 minutes. ¡°It¡¯s fine, go do your work. After you¡¯re done, let¡¯s eat together. I asked he gang and he Qiang to buy some food for me. ¡± Gu Xin waved her hand and started to wander around the Memorial Hall. Seeing that she was not afraid, Zheng Qiu continued with his work. Gu Xin looked at the 20-odd corpses lying in the mortuary and quickly identified which of them belonged to the Wang family. After all, she already knew the characteristics of the Wang family¡¯s death. !! When Zheng Qiu said it was half a quarter of an hour, it meant it. Half an hourter, Zheng Qiu took off her overalls, gloves, and head cover, washed her hands, and gave them some special incense. ¡°Third young master, this room doesn¡¯t smell good. Let¡¯s go outside!¡± Zheng Qiu walked to Gu Xin who was standing in front of olddy Wang¡¯s corpse and said. ¡°Xiao Qiu, is that olddy Wang¡¯s hair?¡± Gu Xin pointed at the unclosed bag beside old Madam Wang¡¯s body. ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. Gu Xin wanted to take it but was stopped by Zheng Qiu. ¡°I found some curly hair at the Wang family¡¯s house. I wanted to see if it belonged to olddy Wang,¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a pair of gloves.¡± Zheng Qiu turned around and took out a pair of gloves that Gu Xin could not recognize from his toolbox. Gu Xin took out the curly hair she found in the Wang family home and grabbed some of old Madam Wang¡¯s hair. As she had expected, the hair they had found in the Wang Residence was not old Madam Wang¡¯s hair. Old Madam Wang¡¯s hair was already half white and it was especially soft. It was different from the pure ck hair Gu Xin had in her hands. ¡°Did you find him in the olddy¡¯s and the old master¡¯s rooms?¡± Zheng Qiu asked. Gu Xin put down old Madam Wang¡¯s hair and shook her head. She took off her gloves and wrapped up the curly hair she found, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just their house. In the entire Wang n, other than the house of the Zhangsun family of three, there was one in every corner of the house. However, they were not in fixed ces. Some were under the bed, some were in the cab, and some were in the corner. They are all hidden ces.¡± Zheng Qiu pursed his lips and looked at Gu Xin hesitantly. Gu Xin smiled,¡¯Xiao Qiu, did Mr. Qin not ask you to tell me the results of the autopsy? Did he say that he¡¯ll only tell me if I ask, and he won¡¯t tell me if I don¡¯t?¡± Zheng Qiu nodded with difficulty. Mr. Qin didn¡¯t have any supporters in the past. A few years ago, the third Prince suddenly extended an olive branch to Mr. Qin, but Mr. Qin didn¡¯t ept it. As a result, the seventh Prince thought that Mr. Qin was on the third Prince¡¯s side. Anyway, Mr. Qin was sent to Yi Province by the royal family¡¯s brothers. The Emperor had only called Sir Qin back at the end ofst year. He had originally nned to go to the Ministry of Justice, but a major human trafficking case had suddenly urred at the Lantern Festival, involving Jiangnan officials. The junior official of the Supreme Court had been transferred to Jiangnan to secretly investigate this matter, and Sir Qin had also taken up this position. In Mr. Qin¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of princes and princesses, even if this Princess Xinxin in front of him wasn¡¯t from the royal family. So, Mr. Qin¡¯s orders were to satisfy her requests, but not to be nosy. Chapter 2050 - 2050 Chapter 2050-clue 2050 Chapter 2050-clue ¡°Don¡¯t look so bitter and hateful, it¡¯s not good to see!¡± Gu Xin patted her shoulder and said, ¡± I¡¯m not an idiot. How could I not ask? ¡± Since he didn¡¯t ask you not to tell me anything, I¡¯ll start asking now.¡± ¡°Third young master, please ask.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°For the 17 members of the Wang family, is the time of death for the women different from the men? The cause of death for the man was poisoning, but the cause of death for the woman was an assassination, right?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Zheng Qiu was shocked. the time of death of the man from the Wang family was earlier than the woman¡¯s. The cause of death has been confirmed. He died of poisoning. The poison used was concocted by the murderer himself. It¡¯s not amon poison. The cause of death for the woman was a stab wound caused by a weapon and excessive blood loss. The time of death is roughly the same.¡± ¡°Then, Xiao Qiu, under what circumstances do you think only the man in the family ate the poison, and the woman didn¡¯t? When a family ate together, even if there were men and women, the dishes would more or less be the same. Moreover, the Wang family was poisoned in the water tank. Other than the water tank in the kitchen, I¡¯ve also checked. There¡¯s already dried solid powder in the pigsty and chicken coop. There must be something in there. As for the big yellow Dog, I suspect that it didn¡¯t die in the middle of the courtyard, but was moved there after it was poisoned.¡± Gu Xin said. !! Zheng Qiu looked at Gu Xin in surprise. Other than the extra curly hair, Gu Xin¡¯s analysis was the same as Mr. Qin¡¯s. ¡°Xiao Qiu, I¡¯d like to know if Mr. Qin has any suspects in mind. I only went to see the scene and didn¡¯t ask them about their rtionship with their neighbors, vige, or rtives. I heard from he Qiang that Wang Liushi was born with curly hair, and there are people from her maiden family who have curly hair as well. I wonder if Mr. Qin has already sent someone to ask Wang Liushi¡¯s maiden family?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Wang Liushi¡¯s maiden family is far away, in Liangzhou. In the past, Wang Dashun was a trader and walked through the streets. Wang Liushi came back with Wang Dashun. It is said that she has had very little contact with her maternal family these years.¡± Zheng Qiu replied. then how did he Qiang know that someone from Wang Liushi¡¯s maiden family was also born with curly hair? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned as she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯m only in charge of the autopsy. The other questions will be done by the Yamen.¡± Zheng Qiu shook his head. ¡°Did you find anything on Wang Siyun¡¯s body?¡± Gu Xin paused before asking. ¡°There is. The nail on Wang Siyun¡¯s index finger broke. I¡¯m guessing it broke when she touched something hard during her struggle. There¡¯s something under her fingernails, so I¡¯m guessing that she pulled the murderer¡¯s clothes. I¡¯m nning to go to the crime scene to take a look at Wang Siyun¡¯s room in the afternoon.¡± When Gu Xin asked, Zheng Qiu answered honestly. When Gu Xin didn¡¯t ask, she didn¡¯t mention it either. Although Gu Xin¡¯s status was high, she was working for Mr. Qin. Xiao Qiu, which one is the body of the Wang family¡¯s granddaughter-inw? ¡± Gu Xin suddenly asked. Zheng Qiu was stunned. Gu Xin was also stunned after asking the question. Why would she suddenly ask that? However, since she had already asked and Zheng Qiu had pointed it out, Gu Xin still walked over to take a look. The most terrifying death of the Wang family¡¯s women was Wang Siyun¡¯s, followed by Zhangsun Chen, Wang Shi. Zheng Qiu had already done the test for Wang Zhangshi. After recording it, he had also helped Wang Zhangshi dress. ¡°These aren¡¯t the clothes she was wearing when you brought her from the Wang family to the Memorial Hall, right?¡± Gu Xin looked at her clean clothes and asked with a frown. Chapter 2051 - 2051 Chapter 2051-health 2051 Chapter 2051-health ¡°Do you think that the material of Wang Zhangshi¡¯s clothes is the same as the thing left under Wang Siyun¡¯s nails?¡± Gu Xin did not flip through it but asked. Zheng Qiu was taken aback. He then took the clothes and hurried to Wang Siyun¡¯s corpse. She took the things that she had kept on the board andpared them carefully. She then looked at Gu Xin in shock. There was a mark of damage on Wang Zhangshi¡¯s clothes, and the end of the thread was still there. The thing under Wang Siyun¡¯s nails happened to be the same as the end of the thread. ¡°Third young master, did you find something in Wang Zhangshi¡¯s room? That¡¯s why you think so?¡± Zheng Qiu walked over and asked. !! ¡°It¡¯s because their room was too clean and they didn¡¯t find anything. You also said that Wang Siyun¡¯s nail was broken and something was hooked, so I suddenly thought of that. Wang Siyun was struggling, or she was struggling before her death, but she identally hooked onto the murderer¡¯s clothes. Or, there was someone else at the scene besides the murderer, and she wanted to ask for help.¡± Gu Xin shared her thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Wang family!¡± Zheng Qiu put down his things and pulled Gu Xin out of the room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s wait for he gang. I just asked him to get some food. He was hungry. Xiao Qiu, aren¡¯t you hungry? I saw you eat two bowls of noodlesst night.¡± Gu Xin stopped at the door and Zheng Qiu could not move her no matter what he did. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, third young master. I forgot it¡¯s already noon!¡± Zheng Qiu let go of her hand in embarrassment. When she was busy, she would not eat every meal. Every time she was done, she would eat more. It had been like this for all these years. Gu Xin suddenly grabbed Zheng Qiu¡¯s hand, giving him a shock. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take your pulse. I started studying medicine when I was ten, and it¡¯s been seven years since then. I learned from grandma Xiao, and she¡¯s very skilled in medicine.¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°I, I¡¯m not sick.¡± Zheng Qiu wanted to pull his hand back but Gu Xin held onto it tightly. Zheng Qiu might be a skilled coroner, but he was no match for Gu Xin in terms of physical strength. Since she could not break free, she decided not to. ¡°Little Qiu, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Gu Xin sped both her hands together and looked at Zheng Qiu sternly. ¡°Is there a big problem?¡± Zheng Qiu asked nervously. ¡°There¡¯s no big problem now, but if you continue like this, your body will copse. Do you not eat on time? It¡¯s normal to be busy all night when there¡¯s a case? Your hands and feet are usually cold, but in this weather, it¡¯s hard for you to warm them up under the sun?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Xiao Qiu, I know you¡¯re a girl.¡± Gu Xin leaned close to Zheng Qiu¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡± we girls hate cold. ¡°Many thanks for third young master¡¯s good intentions. I¡¯ll pay more attention in the future.¡± Zheng Qiu thanked him from the bottom of his heart. For so many years, no one had ever cared about her. Her adoptive father was quite good to her, but a man would not pay attention to such details when raising his daughter. She knew the pros and cons of this, but she didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to this and that. Moreover, she didn¡¯t n to get married. It was fine as long as she was alive and there were no major problems. She would kill her enemies one by one before she died. Gu Xin frowned as she looked at Zheng Qiu, who was letting his thoughts run wild. She sighed in her heart. Chapter 2052 - 2052 Nephew from the maternal family 2052 Nephew from the maternal family She had already said what she needed to say, but this girl obviously didn¡¯t intend to do as she was told, even though she had promised her to be careful. Forget it, I¡¯ll go find grandma Xiao and ask her to give me some supplements after I¡¯m done with this case. It was impossible to have a big case every day. Xiao Qiu would have time to take care of her body. Very soon, he gang returned with the food box. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu had lunch together before heading back to Wang vige on the horse carriage. ¡°Xiao Qiu, look here!¡± After entering the courtyard, the two of them were about to head straight to the eldest son and daughter-inw¡¯s room when Gu Xin stopped at the stairs. !! This flight of stairs came from the central room. There was a tform, and then a flight of stairs as wide as the door was built directly facing the door. There were a total of three steps. In the soil below the steps, weeds started to grow. Among the weeds, Gu Xin found nails. Zheng Qiu came over to take a look. From the shape of the nail and the color of the paint, he could tell that it was the other half of Wang Siyun¡¯s broken body. After she confirmed it, she nodded at Gu Xin. ¡°We have to enter Wang Siyun¡¯s room from the central room, and the main room is this way. If Wang Zhangshi was in Wang Siyun¡¯s room when Wang Siyun died, she would have to pass through here to return to her room.¡± Gu Xin touched her chin and said. ¡°There is another possibility. The murderer dragged Wang Zhangshi out of Wang Siyun¡¯s room and hit a pir here, then shook off the nails left on Wang Zhangshi¡¯s skirt!¡± Zheng Qiu suggested another possibility. He gang and he Qiang were a little confused. When they weren¡¯t at the Memorial Hall, Xiao Qiu and the third young master seemed to have discovered more things! ¡°He gang, you said in the morning that Wang Liushi¡¯s maiden family also had naturally curly hair like her. Her family is in Liangzhou. How did you know about her family?¡± Gu Xin suddenly looked at he gang and asked. ¡°Third young master, Wang Shunzi¡¯s nephew told us a few days ago when we were asking the vigers about the Wang family. It was said that two years ago, Wang Liushi¡¯s older brother brought his family to visit rtives. He stayed in the Wang family for a day because he quarreled with Wang Liushi and left. In the first month of this year, two nephews from Wang Liushi¡¯s maternal family came again, but they stayed for two or three days before leaving.¡± He gang replied. ¡°Why did they quarrel two years ago? have you found out the reason? Also, where is Wang Liushi¡¯s maternal nephew now? Do they have curly hair by nature?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked. ¡°This Wanwan.¡± He gang scratched his head. ¡°Since the third young master has asked, you should tell him what you know. Mr. Qin didn¡¯t ask you to tell him, but he definitely asked you to answer him truthfully.¡± Zheng Qiu knew what he gang was thinking with one look, so he said. ¡°Right, you can answer truthfully.¡± He gang heaved a sigh of relief, then said, ¡± third young master, our Lord also suspected Wang Liushi¡¯s two nephews. After taking over the case, he immediately sent people to find those two people. Someone said that they had returned to their hometown, so His Excellency had sent people to chase after them. At the same time, he had people search for these two people in the Wang family Vige and the vicinity of the capital. Wang Liushi¡¯s two nephews were born with curly hair and had burly figures. Two years ago, they quarreled, apparently because Wang Liushi¡¯s little nephew hasn¡¯t proposed yet, and wants to marry Wang Siyun.¡± ¡°Does Lord Qin also suspect Wang Liushi¡¯s two nephews?¡± In fact, when Gu Xin realized that the curly hair did note from Wang Liushi, she already suspected that it was her family. From what they knew, these two people were the most suspicious. Chapter 2053 - 2053 Chapter 2053-restoration 2053 Chapter 2053-restoration However, if she was suspicious after seeing curly hair, why would Mr. Qin be suspicious? Could there be other clues? ¡°Daren is not just suspicious of Wang Liushi¡¯s nieces from her maternal family, it is because both her nieces came to the vige in the first month of the lunar calendar. This is something that everyone in the vige knows. During the investigation, in addition to asking the vigers, they also had to ask those who hade to the Wang family during the first month of the lunar year. Anyone who has been in contact with the Wang family in the past few months would have to ask.¡± Zheng Qiu exined as he noticed Gu Xin¡¯s confusion. ¡°Oh, I see! I thought you had other evidence!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in understanding. Zheng Qiu smiled but did not reply. !! The difficult part of the case was that the crime scene was too clean. There was nothing suspicious except for the deceased. Moreover, on the night of the victim¡¯s death, the neighbors didn¡¯t hear any other movements. It could be said that they were sleepy, or that the murderer was very careful. However, from the scene, it could be seen that the murderer was definitely someone very familiar with the Wang family. The chicken pen, pigsty, and dogs were all cleaned up, and there were very few traces of fighting and struggle in the house. If not for the fact that the death of the woman of the Wang family was so terrifying, a fatuous official would probably have concluded that the Wang family had eaten something bad. Speaking of this, Zheng Qiu was puzzled as well. The murderer could have just poisoned everyone and pretended that they had eaten something bad to cause their deaths. He could have just found some convincing poison, but he had to be so cruel to the women of the Wang family. If you say that he¡¯s Wang Liushi¡¯s paternal nephew, then no matter what happens, shouldn¡¯t he be treated equally? At most, they would show mercy to their aunt, Wang Liushi. However, the men of the Wang family died the most peaceful deaths of all the deceased. After being poisoned, they died in their sleep. From the way they died, they did not seem to have suffered any pain. Zheng Qiu could not understand. by the way, Xiao Qiu, did you find anything from that child of the Wang family? ¡± Gu Xin suddenly asked. ¡°A child?¡± Zheng Qiu was taken aback. Something shed across her mind, but she could not grasp it. there¡¯s nothing wrong with the child. He died of poisoning, just like the adult man of the Wang family. ¡°How old is this child?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°He¡¯s over a year old, and he¡¯s really pitiful.¡± Zheng Qiu sighed in his heart. The murderer was truly vicious, to be able to do such a thing to such a young child. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and did not ask any further. The two of them went to check Wang Siyun¡¯s room. In fact, the fabric under Wang Siyun¡¯s nails had already been confirmed to be from Wang Zhangshi¡¯s clothes, but in order to find more evidence, the two of them still went to the room to check. As expected, it was so clean that he got nothing. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so! In fact, Wang Siyun¡¯s hiding ce in this house wasn¡¯t just in the cab! I wonder who the murderer is?¡± As she spoke, Gu Xin suddenly felt that something was wrong. Zheng Qiu had obviously thought of that as well, or he would not have asked her that question. ¡°Xiao Qiu, Xiao Qiu, let¡¯s restore how the murderer entered this ce. You see what I did wrong and tell me!¡± Gu Xin suddenly thought of the new case in the detective collection that she had read in Gu Ren¡¯s bookstore a few days ago. She wanted to give it a try. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Zheng Qiu nodded. She had also read the books in Gu Ren¡¯s bookstore and knew what Gu Xin was going to do. Chapter 2054 - 2054 Nephew of the Wang family 2054 Nephew of the Wang family Gu Xin walked to the door and went to the tree on her left. She told Zheng Qiu to stay in the courtyard. She climbed up the tree. She didn¡¯t notice it earlier, but now she realized that there were bloodstains on the tree trunk. She felt that her guess was correct. He jumped from the tree to the fence, from the fence to the yard, then to the chicken pen, stepped on the chicken pen, and then jumped from the chicken pen to the top of the pigpen. She stepped on the beam and walked. The beam was so strong that even if she grew another 50 pounds, it would still be able to support her and not fall. After walking over the pigpen¡¯s beam, they would reach the roof of the kitchen. !! The kitchen¡¯s roof was covered with tiles. In the past, it was the central room. On the roof of the central room, Gu Xin specially came to the tile area where she found something wrong and removed the new tiles. Looking down from the roof, the situation in the room could be seen clearly. She continued to walk over from the roof of the central room to the side rooms. In a row, there were the rooms of the first, second and third households. Xiao Qiu, there are traces of rope being used here. Do you want toe up and take a look? ¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Third young master, I don¡¯t know martial arts.¡± Zheng Qiu did want to go up there to find out what was going on, but she was only interested in autopsy. She had never learned martial arts since she was a child, and no one had taught her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Gu Xin took a few steps to the roof and directed he Qiang and he gang to hold thedder. Zheng Qiu thought of Gu Xin¡¯s rxed posture just now and decided to believe in her ability. So, he climbed up thedder. Gu Xin sighed as she held onto Zheng Qiu¡¯s hand, ¡± tsk, Xiao Qiu, your hand is really cold. Look at how hot the sun is. We¡¯ve been walking around for so long, but your body still doesn¡¯t feel warm. Zheng Qiu did not know how to answer. Gu Xin brought her to see the new roof tiles of the room of the Wang family¡¯s eldest grandson and granddaughter-inw, Wang Zhangshi. There were indeed traces of strangtion, as if something heavy had been tied up with a rope and lifted from the room. Zheng Qiu observed the marks and thought of many possibilities. ¡°Xiao Qiu, there are new tiles over there. If one operation wasn¡¯t enough to damage these tiles, it meant that it wasn¡¯t the first time. However, if you do it too many times, how did big yellow deal with it?¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Big yellow wouldn¡¯t bark if it¡¯s someone you know very well.¡± Zheng Qiu said. but, Wang Liushi¡¯s nephew has only been in the vige for two or three days. It¡¯s not enough for big yellow to let down his guard against them! Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. ¡°Who are you? Why are you on the roof of my uncle¡¯s house?¡± At this moment, on the other side of the Wang family¡¯s residence, a farmer in his early twenties shouted. ¡°You¡¯re Wang Shunzi¡¯s nephew?¡± Gu Xin asked as she sized up the man. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man didn¡¯t answer and continued to ask. I¡¯m Zheng Qiu, the head judge of the court of judicial review. This is Wan Wan, ¡± Zheng Qiu was about to exin Gu Xin¡¯s identity when he was interrupted by her. ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Qin¡¯s Constable. I¡¯m here to investigate a case with Xiao Qiu.¡± As she spoke, Gu Xin held onto Zheng Qiu¡¯s hand and led him to the roof. She then put her arm around Zheng Qiu¡¯s waist and jumped down. Zheng Qiu was shocked and hugged Gu Xin tightly. To be honest, she had never been hugged like this before, not even by a woman. ¡°My surname is Gu. You can call me third young master Gu. Of course, you can also call me Constable Gu. Are you Wang Shunzi¡¯s blood-rted nephew?¡± Gu Xin walked up to the person and introduced herself again. Chapter 2055 - 2055 Exactly the same 2055 Exactly the same ¡°Wang Changfu greets Constable Gu.¡± Hearing that it was an arrester, the man immediately changed his attitude. this house is my uncle¡¯s house, my uncle. ¡°Oh, we were just investigating a case.¡± Gu Xin said innocently. ah, Yingluo, is there a problem with the roof? ¡± Wang Changfu asked. ¡°No problem! We¡¯re just looking around.¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± Wang Shunzi already has a great-grandson and you¡¯re still so young. You must be the youngest in your family, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes. You have a good eye, Constable.¡± Wang Changfu smiled and asked, ¡± Constable Gu, have you caught the thief who killed my uncle¡¯s family? ¡± !! ¡°I¡¯ll tell you since you¡¯re the blood rtive of the deceased. Mr. Qin knows who the murderer is, and he¡¯s sending people to catch him.¡± Gu Xin said in a low voice as she looked around with a mysterious look. ¡°Really?¡± Wang Changfu was stunned for a moment, then his body rxed a little. He imitated Gu Xin and asked softly, ¡± Constable Gu, are the murderers Liu Da and Liu er¡¯s brothers? ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you this. Anyway, don¡¯t worry, they will be caught sooner orter.¡± Gu Xin noticed the change in Wang Changfu and added, ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re Dead or Alive. They can¡¯t escape. ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you, Lord Constable. Thank you, Lord Constable.¡± Wang Changfu was about to kowtow but was stopped by Gu Xin. ¡°Just wait for the good news!¡± Gu Xin pulled Zheng Qiu along and left. he gang, he Qiang, and that Wang Changfu just now, you two keep an eye on him for the next two days. You don¡¯t have to follow me. I have Xiao Qiu to take care of me. When they arrived at the courtyard, Gu Xin called he gang and he Qiang over and instructed them. ¡°Yes!¡± The two brothers looked at each other, then cupped their fists in acknowledgment. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu didn¡¯t stay there for long. They took another round and returned in the carriage. After the carriage left the vige, Gu Xin was a little excited, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, Xiao Qiu, I feel like this case is about to be solved.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Wang Changfu is a suspect?¡± Zheng Qiu asked. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I saw the embroidery of the Wang Zhang n on him. It¡¯s exactly the same as Wang Zhangshi.¡± Zheng Qiu was speechless. Gu Xin exined,¡±I have a lot of embroiderers in my house, and there are many of them with good skills.¡± Although I don¡¯t know how to embroider, I can see it. It was true. I saw it from the roof. There was a ¡°Xiu¡± character on his pouch, and Wang Zhangshi¡¯s name also had a ¡°Xiu¡± character. I¡¯ve seen the things in Wang Zhangshi¡¯s embroidered basket. There¡¯s a handkerchief with a Xiu on it, exactly the same as Wang Changfu¡¯s purse. Also, when I said that Mr. Qin had found the murderer and was ready to arrest him, he was obviously relieved. I suspect that the Liu brothers didn¡¯t return to their hometown, and Wang Changfu knows where they are.¡± Zheng Qiu was shocked once again. She did not expect Gu Xin to be so observant. She didn¡¯t think that Gu Xin had made a mistake. She knew the Gu family¡¯s situation. The things in the Gu sisters ¡®shop were done by them from the beginning. Now, everyone in the Zhou Dynasty knew about it. Many embroiderers wanted to work for the Gu sisters. After so many years, as a manager, Gu Xin should have good taste. She had asked this question just like that. ¡°I guessed,¡± Gu Xin replied honestly. This case couldn¡¯t be solved by himself. Didn¡¯t we just talk about it? That big yellow Dog wouldn¡¯t make any noise if it was someone he was very familiar with.¡± Chapter 2056 - 2056 I believe in them 2056 I believe in them ¡°Let¡¯s assume that Wang Changfu first found out Wang Dashun¡¯s house, and he often came to his house at night. On the day of the crime, he came in to kill the big yellow Dog first, then the livestock. If his helper appears again, won¡¯t the neighbors not know?¡± ¡°However, this is just a guess. Let he gang and he Qiang keep an eye on Wang Changfu for the next two days. If they don¡¯t find anything, we¡¯ll tell Mr. Qin about the purse and let him order people to search it. Then, we¡¯ll find out the rtionship between Wang Changfu and Wang Zhang. In terms of seniority, Wang Changfu is Wang Zhangshi¡¯s uncle. He doesn¡¯t have the right to carry the Wang Zhangshi¡¯s things.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded after hearing her words. Time passed quickly when they were doing things. It was already five o ¡®clock when their carriage entered the city. Lu Zheng was leaning against the city wall in boredom. When he saw the person driving the carriage, he immediately perked up. !! This carriage belonged to the Gu family, and the coachman naturally recognized Lu Zheng. When he saw Lu Zhenging over, he stopped the carriage. ¡°Xinxin.¡± Without waiting for Gu Xin to ask what was going on, Lu Zheng pulled open the curtains and smiled. He thought that only Gu Xin and Dong Xue were there. He did not expect Zheng Qiu to be there as well. The smile on his face could not be wiped away. ¡°Crown Prince Lu.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded at Lu Zheng. ¡°Young master Zheng, you¡¯re here too!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s expression had returned to normal. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t we agree that I would wait for you at the Yamen?¡± Gu Xin did not expect Lu Zheng to be waiting for her at the city gate. ¡°I just went to do some things and didn¡¯t return to the Yamen. I wanted to take you out for a good meal tonight, so I came over.¡± Lu Zheng exined. When Gu Xin heard that there was good food to eat, she was naturally happy and even invited Zheng Qiu to go with her. Zheng Qiu recalled the way the two of them were eating the previous night and shook his head without hesitation.¡±Third young master and Crown Prince Lu can go. I haven¡¯t sorted out the report from this morning, I¡¯ll give it to Mr. Qinter.¡± Gu Xin expressed her regret and promised to treat her to a meal after this case was over. Then, she told the coachman to send Zheng Qiu back and asked Dong Xue to tell her that she had gone to have dinner with Lu Zheng. She would go home after that. The carriage left, and the two of them began to shop hand in hand. ¡°Yuanyuan, let me tell you, I discovered a few things today that Mr. Qin didn¡¯t even notice!¡± Gu Xin excitedly told Lu Zheng everything that had happened today. ¡°My preliminary deduction is that the murderer is Wang Changfu and Wang Liushi¡¯s two nephews. However, there was no evidence at the moment. Even the weapon had not been found. But soon, I¡¯ve already sent people to keep an eye on Wang Changfu.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the two men Mr. Qin gave you couldn¡¯t even get up the roof, and they had to climb thedder? Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll be discovered?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. ¡°No, although their fighting strength is too low, they are both very smart. I believe in them. Xiao Qiu also said that they¡¯re good at this.¡± Gu Xin waved her hand and said. When the female manager of the restaurant saw Lu Zheng, she greeted him warmly, ¡± ¡°The Prince is here. Come this way, I¡¯ve reserved a seat by the window for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, aunt Yu,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. After he finished speaking, he pulled Gu Xin to the window seat that the female manager pointed at. After they sat down, Lu Zheng introduced them to the female manager, ¡± ¡°Aunt Yu, this is Xinxin, my fianc¨¦e.¡± The female manager¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly bowed to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°This humble woman greets Princess Xinxin!¡± Chapter 2057 - 2057 What does this mean? 2057 What does this mean? It was only during dinner that Gu Xin found out that this aunt Yu was Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, Zhou Shi¡¯s servant girl who had been apanying her ever since she arrived in the capital. After the death of Mrs Zhou, aunt Yu took care of Lu Xue until Lu Xue got married. Aunt Yu¡¯s ve record was released. Aunt Yu had some savings and opened a small restaurant here. It was not big, but with Lu Xue and Lu Yang taking care of it, the past few years had been peaceful without any major twists and turns. Lu Zheng told Gu Xin that all he knew about his mother, other than from Grandpa Zhou and grandma Xiao, was from Auntie Yu. Gu Xin had a good impression of Auntie Yu after hearing this. More importantly, Auntie Yu¡¯s cooking skills were very good. Gu Xin ate three big bowls of rice that night and finished all the dishes on the table. Looking at Gu Xin¡¯s good appetite, Auntie Yu was also quite happy. !! They stayed behind to chat for a while, but it was reallyte, so he sent them off. Today was Gu Xin¡¯s first day at the government office, so Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t bring her around too much. He sent her back after dinner. ¡°Tsk, third sister, when you go to the Yamen, you give people the feeling that you¡¯re not home!¡± Gu Ren was on leave today andughed at Gu Xin when he saw that she only came back now. ¡°You little brat, what are you saying? I¡¯m doing something serious outside!¡± Gu Xin knocked on his head. ¡°Oh, really? The court of judicial review is so good, does it even include meals?¡± Gu Ren asked with a smile. ¡°Stinky endure endure!¡± Gu Xin pulled his chubby face to the side. Gu Ren shouted for help, but no one came to save him. Even his fat motherughed along. Gu Ren sighed in his heart. Was this the ancient times, or the hot-blooded ancient times he had written? He was afraid that he had crossed over to the venerated woman¡¯s Kingdom, and his whole family valued women over men. After the fun, the family members started asking about Gu Xin¡¯s case. They mainly asked if she was used to it and if she bullied or was bullied by others. They didn¡¯t ask much about the case. Gu Xin didn¡¯t disclose the situation to her family, only mentioning Zheng qiuhe gang and he Qiang. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Gu Xin went to the Yamen after breakfast. Knowing that she might have to go to the mortuary to look for Zheng Qiu and that Dong Xue was afraid, Gu Xin did not even bring Dong Xue along and went by carriage. In any case, if there were any errands to run, he could let the coachman do it. If the coachman couldn¡¯t do it, there was still he gang and he Qiang. In the government office, everyone was very curious about Princess Xin Xin. If they thought that she was here to have fun yesterday, then after the curly hair clues she found yesterday and the situation of the roof tiles, they didn¡¯t think that Gu Xin was here to have fun today. Mr. Qin might sound like a middle-aged man, but he was actually young, only two years older than Lu Zheng. He invited Gu Xin to sit down and took out a drawing. Gu Xin looked over in confusion and felt that it was familiar, ¡± ¡°Mr. Qin, is this the map of the Wang family Vige?¡± Mr. Qin nodded,¡±this is the courtyard of the deceased, Wang Dashun and his family.¡± This was the home of the main family of the Wang family Vige, the home of Wang Dashun¡¯s brother, Wang Da an. This is the road to the back of the mountain, and there is a cave in the forest behind the Wang family Vige.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. What did this mean? ¡°Yesterday, the princess asked he gang and he Qiang to keep an eye on Wang Changfu. At the hour of the day, Wang Changfu went out with a bag and came to the mountains,¡± Mr. Qin continued. Chapter 2058 - 2058 Chapter 2057-details 2058 Chapter 2057-details Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯is it the Liu brothers? Is Wang Changfu going to kill him?¡± Mr. Qin didn¡¯t answer, but continued, ¡± ¡°Yesterday, the princess could tell that something was wrong with Wang Changfu just from their first meeting. She even deliberately said that the Liu brothers had to be brought to justice, Dead or Alive. Did the princess ever think that Wang Changfu would not take the bait? If you don¡¯t take the bait, what does the princess want?¡± what? ¡± Gu Xin was taken aback. Mr. Qin, I was just rushing to say what I wanted to say. I only said what I said based on Wang Changfu¡¯s performance. If Wang Changfu was acting normally, I wouldn¡¯t have said so much to him. Of course, if he¡¯s more careful and doesn¡¯t take the bait, I¡¯ll continue to look for clues today.¡± ¡°Princess, how do you n to find the clues?¡± Mr. Qin asked. go ask Xiao Qiu about the results of all the body checks, ¡± Gu Xin said. then, go to the Wang family Vige and ask Wang Shunzi¡¯s neighbors, Wang Liushi, and the Wang family¡¯s daughter-inw and granddaughter-inw about their situation. !! Mr. Qin continued to ask,¡±Princess, do you have any idea what happened?¡± In other words, the murderer¡¯s motive and the entire case process?¡± Gu Xin thought for a while and answered honestly, ¡± ¡°I do have an idea about this. First of all, from yesterday¡¯s situation, the men and women of the Wang family had died in different ways. Among the women of the Wang family, Wang Siyun and Wang Zhangshi had died the most tragic deaths. I think the murderer¡¯s primary target is either Wang Siyun or Wang Zhangshi. The fabric of Wang Zhangshi¡¯s clothes was found under Wang Siyun¡¯s broken nails, which also confirmed that Wang Zhangshi¡¯s clothes were indeed damaged. That meant that Wang Siyun had died earlier than Wang Zhangshi. From Wang Siyun¡¯s room to Wang Zhangshi¡¯s room, there was no blood at all, so we can deduce that Wang Zhangshi was not hurt in Wang Siyun¡¯s room, and she was only killed when she returned to her room.¡± ¡°Then, it can be said that the Wang Zhang family and the murderer knew each other. All the rooms of the deceased had curly hair in the corners, except for Wang Zhangshi¡¯s room. It could be inferred that the murderer had hidden in the other rooms for a while, but not in Wang Zhangshi¡¯s room. The murderer had forgotten about the corner when he was cleaning the scene, so the murderer, who was hiding in Wang Zhangshi¡¯s room, could not clean up the hair he had dropped in the room. However, because he was hiding in the other rooms, or because he didn¡¯t have much time left, he left his curly hair behind.¡± ¡°From this, we can conclude that Wang Zhangshi and Wang Siyun both knew the murderer, and their rtionship was not ordinary. It could also be said that the murderer hated Wang Siyun. As for why all the women in the Wang family died in such a brutal way, we can make an assumption. For example, when Wang Siyun was with the murderer, the women of the Wang family inadvertently said words that hurt the murderer.¡± ¡°From what we know, Wang Liushi¡¯s maternal brother originally nned to marry Wang Siyun for his youngest son, but he was rejected by Wang Liushi, and the two families even quarreled. This year, the Liu brothers hade to pay a New Year¡¯s visit. Perhaps the Liu family¡¯s kid had really taken a fancy to Wang Siyun. However, Wang Siyun grew up near the capital and was pampered by her family. Perhaps she did not like this poor cousin from afar and her words might hurt him. The woman from the Wang family also felt that her sister-inw shouldn¡¯t marry such a person, so the Liu family¡¯s boy killed all those who didn¡¯t like him.¡± Chapter 2059 - 2059 Chapter 2058-arrested and brought to justice 2059 Chapter 2058-arrested and brought to justice ¡°The two kids from the Liu family aren¡¯t locals and aren¡¯t familiar with the Wang family Vige. They can¡¯t have nned to kill the Wang family so carefully in such a short time. So, they must have had a local as an aplice. And this aplice, I¡¯m guessing, is Wang Changfu.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen the dead¡¯s clothes, and I saw Wang Changfu yesterday. The two families were blood Brothers, but the gap between the rich and the poor could be seen from their clothing. And Wang Changfu had Wang Zhangshi¡¯s handkerchief with the Wang Zhangshi¡¯s name embroidered on it. Either Wang Changfu picked it up, or he had an affair with Wang Zhangshi.¡± ¡°Money, women, with such great temptations, it¡¯s normal for Wang Changfu to help n all of this. Or perhaps, the Liu brothers ¡®arrival had helped him. Wang Shunzi¡¯s family had been killed, so all of the Wang n¡¯s property, including the houses, fields, and livestock, had all gone to Wang Changfu¡¯s family. Wang Changfu is an old man, so he¡¯s definitely not married yet. Doesn¡¯t that mean that most of these things are his?¡± Gu Xin looked at Mr. Qin after saying what she was thinking. Mr. Qin nodded and pointed out something that didn¡¯t match.¡±ording to what the princess said, Wang Changfu had an affair with Wang Zhangshi, so why did he kill Wang Zhangshi?¡± Gu Xin smiled,¡±Mr. Qin, I didn¡¯t say Wang Changfu killed anyone.¡± I¡¯m just saying that he¡¯s an aplice. The real culprits are the Liu brothers.¡± hahahahaha! Lord Qin burst outughing. Princess, these three people were arrested this morning. Are you interested in going to the front hall for a trial? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she quickly nodded her head. Soon, they arrived at the front hall of the court of judicial review. The two brothers, Wang Changfu and Liu Da, had been captured. Liu Da and Liu er looked even more disheveled. Their beards were unkempt, and it was obvious that they had not shaved for days. Liu er seemed to be in slightly better spirits, while Liu Da looked extremely dispirited. Gu Xin moved a chair to the side. With something blocking her view, she could see the outside. If the people outside did not pay attention, they would not be able to see her. This was the first time she had seen a trial, so she didn¡¯t know the process. After a while, the bailiff from the court of judicial review brought her tea, snacks, and snacks. Gu Xin thanked him and continued reading. During the trial, Wang Changfu refused to admit it at first, but Mr. Qin presented the facts and evidence, leaving him with no way to defend himself. As for the Liu brothers, Liu er had always been the one to speak. Liu Da didn¡¯t say a word. He only knelt with his head lowered and his body trembling. This was roughly the same as Gu Xin¡¯s prediction, but there were some small details that Gu Xin didn¡¯t expect. Liu Da and Liu er hade to the Wang family Vige to pay their New Year¡¯s greetings to their aunt. They had given her a lot of expensive things to test the Wang family¡¯s attitude. Liu er felt that he was liking his cousin more and more. The two of them had always kept in touch. Liu er often asked someone to send Wang Siyun some jewelry and delicious food. When Wang Siyun got the things, she would keep him hanging, so that Liu er would think that Wang Siyun was interested in him. Liu er asked for Wang Shunzi¡¯s opinion, but Wang Shunzi only said that if your aunt and cousin were willing, the marriage would be settled. Liu er had earned quite a bit of money over the years, so he had always been very generous to the Wang family. He gave his cousin things and bought things for Wang Siyun¡¯s nephews and nieces. In the eyes of the Wang family men, this cousin was his future brother-inw, and he did not treat him as an outsider at all. However, Wang Liushi, the Wang family¡¯s wives, and Wang Siyun didn¡¯t think so. Chapter 2060 - 2060 Chapter 2060-process 2060 Chapter 2060-process On the first night Liu Da and Liu er came to Wang Shunzi¡¯s house, Liu er had eavesdropped on Wang Liushi and Wang Siyun¡¯s conversation. Wang Liushi wanted Wang Siyun to be the second wife of a wealthy family in the capital. That family was in the gold and equipment business, and their house was full of gold. There were also rtives who were officials in the court. Wang Liushi was very tempted, and so was Wang Siyun. The two of them understood Liu er¡¯s intentions and were discussing how to get rid of him. The mother and daughter¡¯s idea was to let Wang Siyun take Liu er to the back of the mountain the next day, and then call the children at home so that they would not have to worry about the man and woman being alone. When they reached the back of the mountain, Wang Siyun would find an opportunity to bring Liu er to the cave. At that time, Wang Liushi and her daughter-inw would find a female beggar and let Liu er spend the night with the female beggar in the cave. Even if nothing happened, Liu er would not have the face to marry her again. He might even feel sorry for her and treat her as well as before. Maybe he could even pay for her dowry. Where could he find this female beggar? Wang Zhangshi was from the neighboring vige. There was a family in Wang Zhangshi¡¯s maiden vige. There was only a crippled old man with a little granddaughter. When the time came, Wang Zhangshi would just bring the little granddaughter over. His granddaughter often dressed in rags and went to the nearby towns or the capital to beg for food. Liu er couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. He was so angry that he wanted to go in and scold his aunt and his sweetheart, but he was stopped by someone. Wang Changfu, who had suddenly appeared, pulled him back. Liu er didn¡¯t even think about why Wang Changfu would suddenly show up, and he was dragged out by Wang Changfu. The big yellow Dog barked at that time, but Wang Changfu often went in and out of Wang Shunzi¡¯s house, so he only barked a few times, and the family didn¡¯t think much of it. Wang Changfu had instilled in Liu er all the disdain the women of the Wang family had for him, telling him that Wang Liushi and Wang Siyun just wanted to use his money. When he ran out of money one day, the mother and daughter would definitely ignore him. The Liu brothers had made quite a bit of money in recent years, and they were the first to go to kun city to do business. They were good at nting crops, so they came to uncle Gu¡¯s ce to buy several seeds and fruit tree seedlings. They bought them back to their hometown to nt them, and bought a lot of small things from the Gu family to sell back in their hometown. They made a lot of money from the difference in price. Last year, the fruits ripened, and the two brothers made more money. Now that they had money and confidence, they dared toe to aunt¡¯s house to propose marriage. At that time, Liu er had not been impulsive enough to kill the Wang family members. It was Wang Changfu who urged him to see the faces of the children of this family the next day, and then the faces of the men, so that he could beat them at their own game. As such, Liu er was sessfully brought to the back of the mountain the next day. All the ns were carried out one by one until the third day when the Wang family went to the back of the mountain to look for Liu er. They found Liu er in the cave with the female beggar from the neighboring vige. At that time, Wang Liushi rushed up with a few daughter-inw to beat the two of them. Liu er was protecting the female beggar and was scratched many times. The female beggar ran away, and Liu Da went forward to help his younger brother. Wang Liushi had an unforgiving look on her face, and she said with pain that how much she wanted Liu er to be her son-inw, but the marriage hadn¡¯t even been discussed yet and Liu er had done such a thing. Wasn¡¯t this making their family unable to raise their heads in the vige?! Wang Shunzi was also a little angry. When he saw that his sons were going to beat Liu er up, he thought of the things that Liu er had sent over for the past one or two years. He still cared about his face, so they weren¡¯t engaged. Wang Liushi was Liu er¡¯s aunt, so it was fine if they beat her up. If he asked his sons to beat Liu er up again, then that would be wrong. Chapter 2061 - 2061 Chapter 2061-for money 2061 Chapter 2061-for money Liu Da and Liu er had been chased out by the Wang family. They had brought their bags when they came to pay their New Year¡¯s greetings, but the Wang family had not left them anything other than a guide. They had been very decisive. The three Wang brothers had apanied them out of the vige, so the vigers had no idea what had happened. As for the female beggar from the neighboring vige, she had received money from the Wang family, so she naturally did not say anything. After the Liu brothers left the vige, Wang Changfu caught up with them that night. He added oil to the fire and said that Wang Liushi and her daughter were bad-mouthing the brothers, saying that they were toads lusting after swan meat. In the end, they were still nephews of his maternal family. The journey was so far, and he had given them enough money. In any case, Wang Changfu didn¡¯t say a single good word, and his hatred points were full. Liu er¡¯s face had been scratched by the women of the Wang family. He felt his face hurt when he heard Wang Changfu¡¯s words. He said he wanted revenge. Then, Wang Changfu started to talk to him. As the elder brother, Liu Da had already gotten married and had a child. Seeing how his brother was acting for his cousin, he still advised him to go back to the vige and find another wife. Now, his family grew vegetables and fruit trees, and he had signed a contract with a restaurant in the city for a few years. His family was stable, so he did not have to worry about not being able to find a wife. However, Liu er just couldn¡¯t take it lying down. Wang Changfu said that the girls in their vige were not as pretty as the girls around the capital. For example, most of the girls in the Wang family Vige were literate and had seen the good ones before. How could they be interested in the bad ones? Liu Da wanted to continue, but Liu er stopped him. Liu er had thought it through very clearly. He did not have a family, and his parents were still alive. However, he had an elder brother and a nephew. No matter what he did, he would not destroy the Liu family. Thus, he would seek revenge alone. Even if the Yamen found out, it had nothing to do with his brother. At most, he would be beheaded. Anyway, the person he liked would be dead by then. He didn¡¯t believe that when they reached the yellow Springs Road, everyone would be ghosts. The Wang family would still dare to y tricks. Even if it didn¡¯t work out, there were still the Liu family¡¯s ancestors underground. Would his aunt dare to help an outsider? With that thought, Liu er followed Wang Changfu to seek revenge. He had never thought about why Wang Changfu was so enthusiastic. Liu Da was tied up by him and Wang Changfu, and he couldn¡¯t stop them. Liu Da did not participate in the massacre. He only knew that Liu er nned to bring him back to the vige after he killed the man. However, he was tied up by Wang Changfu before he could untie his brother. After that, the two brothers were thrown into the mountain behind the Wang family Vige in gunny sacks. Wang Changfu did this because he was afraid that they would expose him if they were caught. He had only sent food to the brothers once in the past few days, and that wasst night. In the end, he gang and he Qiang had followed them, so the Liu brothers naturally didn¡¯t get to eat anything. If they did, they would have lost their lives in that cave. Both of them were brought to the Yamen, and they only ate two steamed buns and drank some water. Liu er had confessed to the entire crime, and Wang Changfu could not get away with it. Wang Zhangshi and Wang Changfu weren¡¯t of the same generation. Wang Zhangshi had also been in trouble, but Mr. Qin¡¯s intuition told him that this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. Perhaps Wang Zhangshi had yed a very important role in this. Otherwise, the scene wouldn¡¯t have been so clean. Chapter 2062 - 2062 Chapter 2062-new clue 2062 Chapter 2062-new clue In the beginning, Wang Changfu refused to admit it. He only said that he did it for his uncle¡¯s family¡¯s money. Because he was an old man, his parents would definitely give him most of his uncle¡¯s money. Mr. Qin wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would force a confession out of someone. Even if he felt something was wrong, he didn¡¯t have any clues. At that moment, Zheng Qiu sent over the autopsy results. The child who died in the Wang family was already two years old. For the past two days, she had been paying attention to the adults and only checked the child¡¯s appearance. She didn¡¯t find anything wrong. Zheng Qiu had heard from the gatekeeper of the mortuary that there was a family in the vige at the foot of the mountain. The stepmother abused the child, and the child was not even two years old. The stepmother often did not feed the child. Zheng Qiu felt sorry for the child, so he did a full autopsy on the child of the Wang family. With this examination, the age did not match. The child of the Wang family should be one year and two months old, but the child who died was almost two years old. No one from the Yamen had ever seen a member of the Wang family. When they first confirmed the identity of the deceased, it was Wang Changfu who brought his mother and several brothers to confirm it. His father¡¯s health was not good, and his brothers ¡®family had died. He had fallen ill and was bedridden. His mother had been frightened by the death of Wang Shunzi¡¯s family¡¯s female rtive, but she was also afraid to see the baby¡¯s body, so she didn¡¯t look at him much. Wang Changfu¡¯s older brothers were all honest people. Wang Shunzi¡¯s great-grandson was usually carried by Wang Zhangshi, so they rarely saw him. Moreover, the child looked different every day. As long as he was wearing his usual clothes, and he was in Wang Zhangshi¡¯s house, the other adults had already confirmed his identity, and they felt that he was a child of Wang Shunzi¡¯s family. Since the age was not right, Zheng Qiu immediately sent someone from the mortuary to send the information over. He also went to the Wang family Vige to find Wang Shunzi¡¯s bold neighbor, the woman who often saw the child, to the mortuary to identify her. He had been dead for a few days, and no one dared to go. However, a neighbor said that Wang Shunzi¡¯s great-grandson had a birthmark. Zheng Qiu asked them about the location and shape of the birthmark, but he did not force them. He went back to the mortuary alone to check again. The dead child did not have a birthmark. Therefore, this child was definitely not from Wang Shunzi¡¯s family. Zheng Qiu rushed back to the city to tell Mr. Qin the news. Wang Changfu would not admit it even if he was beaten to death, but Mr. Qin had already sent people to find the family that had abused his stepson at the foot of the mountain. Wang Changfu¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon, when all the witnesses were gathered and the truth was revealed, that Wang Changfu no longer tried to defend himself. Wang Zhangshi¡¯s son was indeed his. The hatred he had for his uncle Wang Shunzi¡¯s family was also because of this Wang Zhangshi. He was an old son and was only one year older than his uncle¡¯s eldest grandson, so he was about the same age as Wang Zhangshi. The two had known each other for a long time and were in love with each other. Just as Wang Changfu wanted his family to propose marriage, his uncle Wang Shunzi¡¯s family went to propose marriage for his eldest grandson. The betrothal money they offered made Wang Zhangshi¡¯s maiden family immediately agree to this marriage. He often met up with Wang Zhangshi in the cave at the back of the mountain. After Wang Zhangshi had a child, he began to n to take his uncle¡¯s family¡¯s things for himself, and then take Wang Zhangshi and the child away from home. The Liu brothers ¡°arrival was an opportunity, but he did not expect that Liu er would be so angry that he would also hate Wang Zhangshi, who had gone to find the female beggar. Chapter 2063 - 2063 Chapter 2063-truth revealed 2063 Chapter 2063-truth revealed Wang Changfu had been keeping an eye on Liu er while he wasmitting the crime, so he didn¡¯t know that Wang Zhangshi was dead. Only when Liu er came out and he didn¡¯t see Wang Zhangshi did he know what was going on. This was also the reason why he had decided to kill Liu Da and Liu er. Wang Changfu and Wang Zhangshi¡¯s child had been taken care of by an old woman Wang Changfu had bought in the city. Wang Changfu had taken the Wang family¡¯s Silver notes, but he hadn¡¯t taken them all at once, so the Yamen had thought that the Wang family hadn¡¯t suffered any losses. Other than the Wang family, no one else knew how much money they had saved up. The money Wang Changfu had left behind matched the amount of savings a Wang family viger had, so the Yamen didn¡¯t suspect anything. They found out that the woman and the child were because the guard at the mortuary said that the stepmother who abused her stepson at the foot of the mountain wanted a child of simr age. Wang Changfu had to go buy one. Coincidentally, the stepson of the stepmother¡¯s family was already on the verge of death from the abuse. Wang Changfu bought it and fed it to the Wang family with the drug, and the child was gone. This family¡¯s stepmother was also a smart one. She had evene to the Wang family to watch the show. While there was no one in the mortuary, she had sneaked over to see her stepson¡¯s body. She thought of Wang Changfu¡¯s rtionship with the Wang family. Although she didn¡¯t understand the matter clearly, she thought of using this to threaten Wang Changfu. Perhaps she could get more money. The Wang family had so many pigs, chickens, and fields, shouldn¡¯t they give her some? After all, their child had died with the Wang family. The truth was revealed. Even though she had not eaten lunch, Gu Xin still did not feel hungry. She just felt a little scared. She now understood what her parents had said. Some things were not scary when the dead were not. What was scary was the living. This was what she said when she was still in the vige when she was young. At that time, her uncleughed at her aunt for being afraid of ghosts. She was actually a little afraid of ghosts as well, but her parents saw through it and told Gu Xin that the living were scarier than the dead. As long as we have a clear conscience, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of any ghosts or monsters. Now, she understood the saying. Wasn¡¯t it true that the living were more terrifying than the dead? Wang Changfu and Liu er were sentenced to execution after autumn, and Liu Da was not guilty. Liu Dalian didn¡¯t know the specific n of Liu er and Wang Changfu, and even tried to persuade them. However, after Wang Shunzi left, he had been tied up by the two people. He was only untiedst night when the Yamen people went to him, so he was not guilty. As for the Wang family¡¯s assets, ording to thew, they should be given to Wang Shunzi¡¯s brother¡¯s family. However, Wang Shunzi¡¯s brother had dragged his seriously ill body to the Yamen and said that he didn¡¯t want them. Instead, he had given them all to the Wang family Vige¡¯s school, so that all the children who couldn¡¯t afford to study in the vige could go to school. He was deeply ashamed that he had spoiled such an unkind and unjust thing. He felt that it was all because Wang Changfu had never been educated. Mr. Qin really wanted to say that there were also people who were heartless and were even more vicious than those who didn¡¯t study. However, he did not say it out loud and only agreed to Wang Shunzi¡¯s brother¡¯s request. He also promised that the Yamen would personally supervise the handling of Wang Shunzi¡¯s family¡¯s property and then send it all to the Wang family Vige school. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin walked out of the Yamen with a heavy heart. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± Thunder rumbled in the sky, and it began to rain after a while. ¡°Third young master, you still haven¡¯t left?¡± Zheng Qiu walked out with an umbre. Chapter 2064 - 2064 Chapter 2064-human heart 2064 Chapter 2064-human heart ¡°Little Qiu.¡± Gu Xin turned around to look at her. have you seen many cases like this? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been working for the county government with my foster father since I was a child, so I¡¯ve seen a lot. People like Wang Changfu aremon.¡± Zheng Qiu said calmly. ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s a saying that money can move people¡¯s hearts, but can money really make people lose their minds and kill their loved ones cruelly? Also, Liu er, after being humiliated, shouldn¡¯t he make himself stronger, so strong that no one would dare to humiliate him? Why did he kill those people? Would killing them change the situation? I can¡¯t, and I¡¯ve even lost my life.¡± Gu Xin was confused. ¡°Third young master, do you know what is the mostplicated thing in the world?¡± Zheng Qiu looked at the falling raindrops and asked softly. Gu Xin was stunned. ¡°The human heart. The human heart is the mostplicated thing in the world.¡± Without waiting for Gu Xin to answer, Zheng Qiu gave her the answer. ¡°The human heart. That¡¯s right, the human heart.¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°Third young master need not be disturbed by the people in the case. People live in the world and do what they should do. There are so many different kinds of people in this world. Even the saints and sages couldn¡¯t teach them, let alone us ordinary people. What we can do is to reduce the number of people who have been wronged in this world, and to make sure that there are more people who have lived their lives in vain.¡± Zheng Qiu patted Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder and smiled at her. Back then, she was lost on purpose and was sold to a small county in Jiangnan. She managed to escape with great difficulty, but she fell off a cliff and was saved by her foster father. At first, she did not have her original memory. The first case she came to understand was that the three brothers hurt each other for the sake of their parents ¡®property. She did not understand it either, just like Gu Xin now. Year after year, her adoptive father treated her well. When she was 14 years old, she thought about her birth and suddenly understood. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin chatted with Zheng Qiu for a while and asked him to send her home before returning to the Gu mansion. ¡°Third miss, Lord Gu and Madam Gu from the Lin Prefecture are here, and the princess of the kingdom of goddess is with them!¡± The gatekeeper announced. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯uncle Qing Yuan and fifth aunt are here! And little bright moon! Then I¡¯ll have to hurry and find them.¡± She mainly wanted to see the pair of twins. It had been more than half a year, and she didn¡¯t know if the two little guys had grown up to be the same. Her third aunt¡¯s pair of twins were now more than six years old, but they looked exactly the same. Dong Xue was waiting for Gu Xin at the entrance. She knew that her youngdy¡¯s coat might get wet from the rain, so she brought another coat with her. Just in time, Gu Xin went to the small room next door to change her clothes and then went to the main hall to meet the guests. ¡°Fifth aunt, I miss you so much!¡± The moment Gu Xin entered the house, she ran towards Peng Yizhu. Aiyo, Xinxin looks so energetic in her pampered outfit! Peng Yizhu had already seen the Gu family¡¯s children, but not Gu Xin. Now that she saw Gu Xin, her mood was lifted. ¡°Hehe! Where are Chenyang and Mingzhu? Fifth aunt, I want to see Chenyang and Mingzhu.¡± Gu Xin looked left and right but did not see any babies! ¡°Third cousin, you¡¯ve been in the house for a while, didn¡¯t you see me?¡± Little Ming Yue stood beside Gu Xin, pulling on Gu Xin¡¯s sleeve unhappily and pitifully. Chapter 2065 - 2065 Isn’t this annoying? 2065 Isn¡¯t this annoying? ¡°Ya! This is the bright moon! I was wondering where this little fairy came from. It turns out to be my little Ming Yue! I haven¡¯t seen you for more than half a year, and little Ming Yue is really getting more and more beautiful!¡± Gu Xin squatted down and rubbed little Ming Yue¡¯s face as she giggled. third cousin, I¡¯m not tolerating that chubby boy. Stop rubbing my face. Little Ming Yue pped Gu Xin¡¯s hand away with a serious look. She was the descendant of the dugu family of the goddess Kingdom and was born with extraordinary strength. Even though she was young, she could still push Gu Xin away with one hit. ¡°Hey, you little girl, I¡¯m going to rub you, I¡¯m going to rub you!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t believe it and continued to rub her hands. Little Ming Yue looked at Gu Xin as if she was retarded. Gu Xin was speechless. Everyone in the room burst intoughter. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had confirmed many times that dugu Mingyue was a native child, Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin would have really suspected that she was wearing clothes. It could also be that she had been with Gu Ren for a long time, and she was very smart to begin with, so she did not look like a five-year-old child at all most of the time. Dugu Mingyue was born the second year after Gu Xin and the rest went to kun city. At that time, Gu Xin was only 12 years old. Therefore, dugu Mingyue was only five years old this year, two years younger than Gu Ren. Originally, Queen Dugu had nned to let dugu Mingyuee to the capital with seconddy Peng and leave in February. However, dugu Mingyue took advantage of Queen Dugu¡¯s inattention and went to Lin city by herself. She even persuaded Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu to bring her to the capital. Since both of them were willing, Queen Dugu had no choice but to let her go. She was only assigned one servant girl, and she was told to stay in the Gu residence. She was not allowed to be naughty, or her aunt would punish her. Dugu Mingyue had received Gu Ren¡¯s letter before the new year and knew that he was going to the Royal Academy. She wanted to go as well. All the princes and princesses of other countries could go, and she was also the princess of the goddess Kingdom, so she had toe. There were no children of her age in the pce of the goddess Kingdom. There were some in the families of the ministers, but she was not satisfied with those little brats. Those who were older than her were not as smart as her. After thinking about it, she still preferred to y with her cousins from her aunt¡¯s family, especially that chubby little boy. Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu had already asked Grandma and Grandpa Gu to buy them a house in the capital, so they didn¡¯t need to live in the Gu family¡¯s house when they arrived in the capital. However, the couple still came to visit the two elders first. Grandma Gu was quite nice to Gu Qingyuan and his wife. After all, they were the only close rtives on her father¡¯s side. These two children were tactful and did not cause trouble, so she was willing to help them. If it was someone else who caused trouble, she would not put in so much effort. She would just leave it to the eldest and second eldest. Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu¡¯s small house was not far from the Gu mansion, so they spent a few thousand taels to buy it. Of course, grandma Gu didn¡¯t use her own money, but the profits from the tea garden in Fuzhou. Anyway, that was the business of the old Gu family, so Gu Qingyuan could inherit their family line in the future. So, the house couldn¡¯t be bought poorly. Grandma Gu had also asked people to build an ancestral hall in the house. In the future, they could go directly to the house to pay respects to the ancestors during the new year. They could also get the memorial tablets of the elders in the family. At present, the first generation of the family was grandma Gu¡¯s grandparents, followed by grandma Gu¡¯s parents and Gu Qingyuan¡¯s grandparents, and then it was Gu Qingyuan¡¯s parents. In the future, the Gu family would be more and more prosperous. Just the poption on the genealogy alone was several pages long. Chapter 2066 - 2066 Chapter 2066-peeking 2066 Chapter 2066-peeking The next day, dugu Mingyue entered the pce to pay a visit to the Grand Empress Dowager, the Emperor, and the Empress. After that, she was sent to the Royal Academy. Looking at the little girl¡¯s straight back, the Emperor said to the Empress, ¡± what a pity. This girl is going to be a Queen in the future. Otherwise, she would be our daughter-inw! The Empress smiled helplessly. He had already arranged for a son and daughter-inw? However, this Princess Ming Yue was really well liked. She also liked her, but unfortunately, she was going to be the Queen. The Little Prince looked at his father and mother, pursed his lips and said, ¡± ¡°Imperial father, Imperial mother, Princess Ming Yue is fierce and has great strength. Your son has heard cousin Ren Ren mention it before.¡± The Emperor and Empress were stunned. The Emperor poked his son¡¯s face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be fierce? Only a fiercer one can intimidate the people below.¡± The Empress also touched the crown prince¡¯s head. Mingyue is the same as you. She is the Queen of the goddess Kingdom. She can¡¯t be too weak. She must be fierce. You too, you can¡¯t be too weak. If you¡¯re too weak, you¡¯ll be bullied!¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. He couldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity to educate the Crown Prince. He pulled the Crown Prince in front of him and said, ¡± ¡°Crown Prince, Imperial father is telling you, Imperial father is also a person who was once a Crown Prince. In the past, Xuanji ¡­¡± The Little Prince listened with great interest, while the Emperor became more and more enthusiastic. The Empress had no choice but to get up and personally prepare drinks for the father and son. ¡­¡­ After the Wang family Vige case was closed, Gu Xin would still report to the court of judicial review every day. When she had nothing to do, she would go to the capital governor¡¯s office. About ten days passed like this. Other than some trivial matters in the capital governor¡¯s manor, nothing else happened Gu Xin wasn¡¯t unhappy. It was just that she had nothing to do for a while, so she was a little lost. That afternoon, it was rare that she didn¡¯t go out. When she heard the noise outside, she remembered that her family¡¯s nursery was ready. Since fifth aunt had alreadye to the capital, all the children in the family must have been sent to the nursery. She didn¡¯t even take her afternoon nap and ran over to the North Park. She had been here since the new year and hadn¡¯t been here much after that. The North Park had changedpletely. The gate looked like something children would like. It was painted with many colors of flowers, cats, and dogs. There were two handmaidens in the same dress at the gate. She recognized them. They were the people Peng Yizhu had brought back from Lin city. They were about to close the gate. Gu Xin didn¡¯t want to go in and disturb them, so she quietly watched from the outside. ¡°Hey!¡± Suddenly, she felt someone Pat her. ¡°Brother, you didn¡¯t go to the Royal Academy today?¡± Turning around, it was indeed so. ¡°Oh, really? Then let¡¯s go and watch it together! That tree over there can see everything in the house. Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xin pointed at the trees near the bamboo forest in the North Park. Although they were quite far away, the two of them had good eyesight so they did not have to worry about not being able to see clearly. Cheng huaijin also wanted to know about Brother Yun¡¯s situation. His fifth aunt had told him before that in this nursery, it wasn¡¯t like having an old woman and a maidservant taking care of one child outside. It was two people taking care of several children. The siblings came to the bamboo forest and climbed up the tree easily. They each found a branch and sat down firmly, looking at the children in the ssroom. At this time, it was just after their afternoon nap. The children in the residence were all drowsy-eyed and some were even crying loudly. Chapter 2067 - 2067 Why did she blush? 2067 Why did she blush? It was Brother Yun and Gu xiaojiu who were wailing. Gu xiaojiu was usually noisy, while Brother Yun had a good temper, but this child was always angry when he woke up. The two of them were crying so hard that the children¡¯s cries would cause a lot of them to cry. Therefore, other than Gu Xiaoqi and Gu Xiaoba, who were slightly older, the rest of the kids started to cry. Gu Xin was amused. She couldn¡¯t understand why Xue ¡®er would be so troubled if she brought a bunch of kids here. Xue ¡®er usually only took care of Brother Yun. How could she withstand so many demonic sounds? Cheng huaijin was also looking at the ssroom nervously. Big brother Yun¡¯s bawling face made his heart ache. In the end, the situation in the ssroom was reversed in less than 15 minutes. Cheng huaijin and Gu Xin couldn¡¯t hear what Gu yingxue and ah Nuan were saying, but they could clearly see that the children had all stopped crying and were sitting down on the small tables and chairs. Little nine, who was the most lively and also the one who cried the hardest, reached out to take the pastries and fruits on the table. Then, they saw Gu yingxue squatting by the small table. She said something to the little ones with a gentle expression on her face, and then everyone started eating. After eating, she obediently went to the sink to wash her hands and wiped her hands with a handkerchief. Gu Xin looked at Cheng huaijin in surprise. Cheng huaijin was equally surprised. ¡°What did Xue ¡®er say? How did you coax her?¡± The brother and sister said in unison. After saying that, heughed again. A professional would do professional things, just like how Xue ¡®er didn¡¯t know how the two of them fought off the enemy on the battlefield, or how they used tricks. ¡°Brother, why do you think Xue ¡®er likes children so much? I used to think that she only liked Brother Yun, but that¡¯s not the case. She likes everyone, except for that chubby kid, of course.¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. ¡°Xue ¡®er has always been a very simple person. Children are also very innocent, so innocent people can get along with each other.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu yingxue, who was holding the child¡¯s hand and walking to another ssroom, and smiled gently. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re not right!¡± Gu Xin had been looking at Cheng huaijin and suddenly asked. ¡°What?¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin in confusion. brother, I heard from sisi that on the Lantern Festival, Nini and I couldn¡¯t see each other. You went to find us. You and Xue ¡®er were on the same path. That night, when we went home, Xue¡¯ er¡¯s face was red. Did you do something to Xue ¡®er?¡± Gu Xin asked. She had always wanted to ask about this, but she had never found the opportunity. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head. we went to look for you that day, but we couldn¡¯t find you. I thought that her foot had just recovered and was afraid that it would hurt, so I carried her for a while. I met an old woman who sold sugar water on the way. Her cart was broken, so I fixed it for her. The old woman gave us two bowls of sugar water to drink. The old woman told her that she had found a good husband, so she exined that it wasn¡¯t sugar water. The old woman didn¡¯t believe me. I thought I still had to look for you, so I asked her if she had finished drinking. After drinking, we continued walking. That¡¯s all.¡± Cheng huaijin said. ¡°Have you ever thought of exining?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t she already exin? They didn¡¯t believe it, but they still didn¡¯t believe it even after I said it! It¡¯s more important to find you.¡± Cheng huaijin said with a frown. Chapter 2068 - 2068 Chapter 2067-idle 2068 Chapter 2067-idle Gu Xin smacked her head,¡¯my dear brother! Xue ¡®er, you silly girl!¡± I didn¡¯t even notice, ¡± Cheng huaijinughed. is Xue ¡®er blushing? ¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at Cheng huaijin. She didn¡¯t know if he could tell that Xue ¡®er liked her or not. Xinxin, ¡± Cheng huaijin continued, ¡± princesses and princes like us might have to wait until next year to go back. ¡°Good!¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she replied happily, ¡± I can¡¯t wait for you to not go back! However, uncle Jun will definitely not allow it. ¡± Cheng huaijin nodded and said,¡±I said I¡¯d carry you when I get married.¡± When you were busy with the Wang family Vige case for the past two days, the country guarding Duke came to the fu again, and I just happened to see him. I¡¯ve asked Grandpa and Grandma, and they said that if everything goes well, your wedding with brother Lu will be on the 15th day of the first month of the new year. However, they haven¡¯t decided yet.¡± Gu Xin sighed, ¡± I¡¯m just bored. I just want to go to Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor and cause trouble. They had a lot of high-quality goods! I have to add some fun to my life. Previously, he Sanjie wrote to eldest sister, saying that there was movement at the border of Yunzhou. To be honest, I wanted to go to Yunzhou, but my family would definitely not be willing! What do you think I do at home every day? The ounts were managed by little sister sisi, and the other matters in the manor were managed by eldest aunt. Mother also had things to do every day. Now, even a few children could go to school in a nursery. I¡¯m already 17, I can¡¯t go to school! So, I didn¡¯t know what to do. I can¡¯t pray for big cases to happen every day. I still hope that everyone is safe and healthy. Gu Xin pouted,¡¯it¡¯s not that there won¡¯t be any idents, it¡¯s just that the earliest I can do it is the 15th day of the first lunar month next year. I was 18 that day. ording to our family¡¯s rules, a girl must be over eighteen before she can get married.¡± Cheng huaijinughed and said,¡±it looks like you¡¯re not very satisfied with this rule!¡± Do you really want to get married?¡± Gu Xin sighed, ¡± I¡¯m just bored. I just want to go to Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor and cause trouble. They had a lot of high-quality goods! I have to add some fun to my life. Previously, he Sanjie wrote to eldest sister, saying that there was movement at the border of Yunzhou. To be honest, I wanted to go to Yunzhou, but my family would definitely not be willing! What do you think I do at home every day? The ounts were managed by little sister sisi, and the other matters in the manor were managed by eldest aunt. Mother also had things to do every day. Now, even a few children could go to school in a nursery. I¡¯m already 17, I can¡¯t go to school! So, I didn¡¯t know what to do. I can¡¯t pray for big cases to happen every day. I still hope that everyone is safe and healthy. So, the only thing that can make me happy is the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion! I can¡¯t take care of other people¡¯s family as a fianc¨¦e, I have to take care of the family as the wife of the Prince!¡± Cheng huaijin¡¯s mouth twitched. He could tell that this girl was so bored that she wanted to start a family and deal with her husband¡¯s outrageous family. ¡°Third miss, third miss, someone is looking for you outside!¡± At this moment, Dong Xue ran over in a hurry. When she finally saw Gu Xin sitting in the tree, she was afraid of disturbing the children in the nursery and could only call out to her softly. ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Xin jumped down from the tree easily and stood in front of Dong Xue, patting away the dirt she had gotten on the tree. ¡°It¡¯s the people from the court of judicial review. They said that it was young master Zheng¡¯s side who kept the records. A skeleton was found in a well of a family in the west of the city. The constable and young master Zheng have already gone over.¡± Dong Xue finished. ¡°Alright, let my family know that I¡¯ll be there immediately. That person should still be at the door!¡± Gu Xin suddenly became alert. ¡°I-I was waiting for you, miss.¡± Dong Xue nodded. Gu Xin didn¡¯t dy at all. She even forgot to say goodbye to Cheng huaijin and ran off. Dong Xue bowed to Cheng huaijin and then went after him. Cheng huaijin shook his head helplessly. He turned around and climbed up the tree again. Hey on the tree branch, his hand supporting his head as he watched Gu yingxue y with the children in the nursery. He might not have realized it himself, but he thought he was looking at Brother Yun, but he only had eyes for Gu yingxue. When Gu Xin arrived at the main entrance, she didn¡¯t even need the Gu family¡¯s carriage. Zheng Qiu¡¯s apprentice was driving the carriage and when he saw Gu Xin, he was about to greet her. Gu Xin immediately got into the carriage, ¡± ¡°No need to be so polite, let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 2069 - 2069 Chapter 2068-situation 2069 Chapter 2068-situation ¡°I remember that you¡¯re Xiao Qiu¡¯s record keeper, right? You¡¯re called Zhang Bing right?¡± Gu Xin asked after she got into the car. ¡°Princess, I am Zhang Bing.¡± Zhang Bing didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to still remember him and replied happily. He hade to the capital with Zheng Qiu and had only started learning how to be a coroner by his sidest year. He was not familiar with the capital¡¯s officialnguage, but he tried to speak slowly so that others could understand. Gu Xin lowered her head and looked at her dress. Damn, she had forgotten to change into men¡¯s clothes. She couldn¡¯t force people to call her master in a dress, so Gu Xin could only let Zhang Bing call her third miss. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like the title of Princess Xinxin, but it was just that there were a lot of troublesome formalities when people called her Princess. She didn¡¯t like it because it was too troublesome. ¡°Alright, third miss.¡± Zhang Bing readily epted her advice and told Gu Xin the general situation, ¡± third miss, the corpse was found this afternoon. It was found in the well in the song family¡¯s courtyard at xima alley in the west of the city. The row of houses in this alley belonged to the song family. The master lived in the innermost House. There was only a widowed mother and son. Master Song was a student who was preparing to participate in the general examination this year. The mother and son made a living by collecting rent. The house where the body was found was the one that had just signed the lease yesterday. They were cleaning up the yard today and smelled a strange smelling from the well. The well was abandoned and there was no water under it. The tenant was a family of three. She was also a widowed mother with her son, but she had a daughter-inw. The family¡¯s surname was Liang. This young master Liang was also a student. He was preparing to participate in the general examination in September this year and hade to live in the capital in advance. Master Liang went down to the well and found the body, then he reported it to the government. This is all I know for now.¡± ¡°Have you moved the bodies up?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Young master Liang came to report the case and didn¡¯t move it up. Master Liang had tied a rope to the well above the tree in the yard. He said he couldn¡¯t get people up. ording to the appearance of the body, Mr. Zheng spected that the victim has been dead for at least four days.¡± Zhang Bing suddenly thought of something. Mr. Zheng said that even though it¡¯s spring and the weather is getting warmer, it¡¯s still quite cold down there. So, it must have been more than four days. Zhang Bing, you¡¯ve been with Xiao Qiu for a year. Do you know how to determine the time of death? ¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. She had only recently be interested in it, so she did not know about it. Gu Ren¡¯s story emphasized that he was a super detective, not a coroner. Therefore, he did not mention much about the coroner¡¯s autopsy. He only mentioned some information obtained by the coroner, and the Super detective made his judgment based on the case. ¡°I know most of them, but I don¡¯t know theplicated ones. For example, a natural death or a simple murder could be judged by the degree of stiffness of the body and livor mortis. However, if the murderer had used something else like ice or fire, I don¡¯t know how to judge. However, young master Zheng taught me how to judge the approximate age from the bones.¡± Zhang Bing said. ¡°Ah, you can even judge age? I thought we could only judge by gender!¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°I only found out about it after I followed young master Zheng.¡± Zhang Bing said. Xiao Qiu knows so much. She looks to be the same age as me! Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Third youngdy, young master Zheng is two years older than third youngdy!¡± Zhang Bing said. Many people already knew Gu Xin¡¯s Age and Birthday. Chapter 2070 - 2070 Not the person in the alley 2070 Not the person in the alley At the first Lantern Festival in kunzhou, many people were lucky enough to see third youngdy Gu and second young master Lu perform the zither and flute together. Everyone knew that they were born on the same day. As for their ages, it was no secret. ¡°Ah? I thought Xiao Qiu was the same age as me, but she¡¯s older than me! Then I¡¯ll have to call you brother Qiu from now on!¡± Gu Xin thought to herself,¡¯either Zheng Qiu¡¯s age is wrong, or the information that Bai Yi and the rest received is not urate.¡¯ Soon, they arrived at the narrow alley. The entrance and exit of the alley had already been surrounded by the Yamen. However, these constables were not from the Supreme Court, but from the capital governor¡¯s office. When Gu Xin alighted from the carriage, she saw someone she knew. It was the constable who had been involved in li Yuyan¡¯s case, Constable Gao, who was a rtive of the Imperial consort. ¡°Constable Gao!¡± Gu Xin walked over and gave him a Pat. ¡°Third youngdy Gu.¡± Constable Gao had knownst time that this Princess liked to be called ¡°miss,¡± so he didn¡¯t bow to her. ¡°What¡¯s going on inside?¡± Gu Xin nodded and asked. ¡°The coroner of the court of judicial review is examining the corpse.¡± Constable Gao said. ¡°I¡¯m a Yamen official now, so allow me to go in and take a look!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Third miss, this way please. I still have to ask the people around here.¡± Constable Gao already knew that Gu Xin had found curly hair as an important clue in the Wang family Vige case, so he could be considered as one of the people involved. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Gu Xin brought Zhang Bing into the alley. There were a total of twelve families in this alley, with six families on both sides. The yard where the ident happened was the secondst house in the innermost part of the alley, and it happened to be next to the house where the song mother and son lived. The body in the well had been fished out. Zheng Qiu was conducting an autopsy in the main room. There was a bailiff guarding the entrance of the courtyard. There was no one else other than Zheng Qiu and a person who made the record. Zhang Bing followed her into the central room, leaving Gu Xin behind. ¡°Third miss, don¡¯t!¡± Zhang Bing wanted to remind Gu Xin, but she had already entered the central room. The smell wasn¡¯t very good, and the corpse didn¡¯t look very good. Gu Xin wrinkled her nose but did not back off. Zheng Qiu nodded at Gu Xin and continued with his work. After a while, she walked to the person in charge of taking notes and looked at his notes. The victim was a woman, about 16 years old. There were no obvious fatal injuries on her body, but she had some bruises. By the time Zheng Qiu finished examining the body and stitched it up, it was alreadyte. Outside, Constable Gao had already finished asking everyone in the alley. ¡°Counselor Zheng, in the past ten days, thirty-nine people from the twelve households in this alley have not left, and no one has gone missing.¡± Constable Gao came in and said. yes, the inspection has beenpleted. They cane in and see if this is someone they know. Zheng Qiu said. In a short while, Constable Gao came in with his men. There were still some weeds in the yard. The tenant had just been confirmed yesterday and they were preparing to clean up today. Before they could do so, they found the corpse. Therefore, the yard was overgrown with weeds and it was a little deste. There were two ropes on the big tree in the courtyard. One was probably put on by the tenant, Mr. Liang, when he went down. The other was probably put on by the people from the Yamen when they came to carry the body up. Gu Xin walked around the well and noticed that the grass around her had signs of being stepped on. Chapter 2071 - 2071 Someone knows 2071 Someone knows He didn¡¯t notice anything special about the grass. After all, someone must have helped him get the body up to the well. However, there seemed to be something different at the edge of the well. It was as if something had knocked into it. Gu Xin reached out her hand to feel around before squatting down and searching the grass carefully. Other than a few pebbles, there was nothing else on the ground. She stood up and looked around the courtyard wall. The walls on the left and right were not as old as the wall at the gate. It seemed that the wall on these two sides had been built a long time after the wall at the gate was built. The walls were covered with vines that had already sprouted. ¡°This is miss Xie!¡± Suddenly, a trembling female voice from the central room brought Gu Xin back to her senses. It seemed that someone had recognized the deceased. Gu Xin came to the central room again. The one who spoke was an 18-year-old woman. From the way she dressed, she should be a young wife. ¡°Third miss, this is the daughter-inw of the house across the street, Madam Zhu.¡± Zhang Bing whispered to Gu Xin as he stood beside her. Gu Xin nodded her head. ¡°Zhu niangzi, did you see clearly? Is this person really the Miss Xie You mentioned?¡± Constable Gao asked. ¡°Big brother Constable, this humble woman has seen clearly. This humble woman has seen miss Xie several times.¡± Madam Zhu looked at it carefully a few more times, then pointed to the jade pendant on the deceased¡¯s waist. the veins on that jade pendant were beaten by amoner. Amoner¡¯s wife would usually do embroidery work and bring the silk to the Xie family¡¯s embroidery workshop to sell. They sold the silk once in the first month of the year, one of each style. At that time, miss Xie was in the shop and liked it, so she took it away. Later, thismoner saw youngdy Xie wearing this on the street.¡± Gu Xin then realized that the victim was wearing men¡¯s clothing. It seemed like she was also a fan of cross-dressing, but she did not notice this when she was watching Zheng Qiu¡¯s autopsy. ¡°Are you a girl from the Xie embroidery workshop in the south of the city?¡± Constable Gao asked with a frown. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Thismoner¡¯s wife and younger aunt would often go to their house to buy thread, and the embroidered things would also be sold to his house. Thismon woman has seen youngdy Xie a few times.¡± Madam Zhu said. Constable Gao frowned even more. This youngdy from the Xie family had gone missing. On the second day of the second month, she had been reprimanded by old master Xie at home. She was unhappy and went out shopping. After that, she had not returned home. Old master Xie had already reported to the authorities early in the morning on the third day of the Lunar New Year. This old master Xie was the brother-inw of the Prefectural magistrate. ¡°Zhu niangzi, then do you know which family in this XI MA alley this miss Xie is acquainted with?¡± Seeing that Constable Gao didn¡¯t say anything, Gu Xin asked. Zhu niangzi looked at Gu Xin in fear. this is Princess Xinxin. The Emperor has specially issued an imperial edict for Princess Xinxin to assist in the investigation at the Yamen. Constable Gao came back to his senses and introduced them to Lady Zhu. ah, ah, ah! Lady Zhu¡¯s eyes lit up. Princess Xinxin, she¡¯s alive! She¡¯s not even afraid of the dead person lying next to her now. ¡°Yes, please answer the question I just asked.¡± Gu Xin said in a friendly manner. ¡°Oh, okay, Princess. Thismoner didn¡¯t know whether miss Xie or the people of the fine MA alley knew her. Moreover, miss Xie is a pampered girl who is doted on by master Xie and Madam Xie. She probably doesn¡¯t know where xima alley is, so she shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize the people here. She might have an impression of my sister-inw and I because she likes our sister-inw¡¯s embroidery.¡± Zhu niangzi said everything she knew. Gu Xin nodded her head and looked at Constable Gao. He understood what she meant and asked the bailiff to call the others in. The next one was Zhu niangzi¡¯s sister-inw, ye cuiru. Chapter 2072 - 2072 Chapter 2072-fainted 2072 Chapter 2072-fainted Ye cuiru looked to be about 14 or 15 years old. She had a round face and a rather tall figure. She looked a little shy and cried when she saw miss Xie¡¯s body. Her eyes were red from crying. how could this be? how could it be miss Xie? ¡± Gu Xin patted her shoulder,¡¯miss ye knows miss Xie? Are you two on good terms?¡± Lady Zhu came over and held ye cuiru¡¯s arm. little ru, this is Princess Xinxin. She¡¯s the one who specializes in assisting the Yamen in investigations. She¡¯s the princess Xinxin you used to admire the most. Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips, not knowing what to say to this Zhu niangzi. As expected, ye cuiru was as shocked as Lady Zhu. She was at a loss and wanted to bow to Gu Xin, but Gu Xin pulled her back and asked her to answer the question. I know miss Xie, ¡± ye cuiru whispered. when I went to sell embroidery with my sister-inw, miss Xie was the one who asked to see me. Usually, she would tell me what she liked and ask me to embroider it. Miss Xie likes the Gu sisters ¡°designs the most, but old master Xie didn¡¯t let her buy them. Once, I designed a pattern based on the Gu sisters¡± big-headed doll. Miss Xie took a fancy to it and specially came to me. ¡± With that, she blushed and lowered her head, as if she had done something wrong. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. She knew why she was like this but she didn¡¯t expose her, ¡± ¡°Miss ye, is your rtionship with miss Xie good? Other than talking about embroidery or patterns, did they talk about anything else? What were you doing from noon to night on the seventh day of the month?¡± Zheng Qiu had just confirmed that miss Xie¡¯s time of death was the afternoon of the 7th of February, about the time between after noon and before 7 pm. Gu Xin asked softly, but this question was a little serious. I don¡¯t have any other contact with miss Xie, ¡± ye cuiru said with a confused expression. I only embroider the patterns she likes every time. On the seventh day, I was sick and had a fever. I only woke up at night.¡± Lady Zhu immediately testified for ye cuiru, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Princess. Xiao ru had been sick for three days. She had a fever on the night of the sixth day of the new year. On the seventh day of the new year, my husband and mother-inw were frightened. The doctor said that if she didn¡¯t wake up on the seventh day of the new year, she would be gone. Our family didn¡¯t do anything that day. We were just waiting for Xiao ru to wake up! With the princess¡¯s blessing, Xiao ru woke up at night. It was only on the eighth day of the new year that she felt better and was more energetic at night. She¡¯s only gained some meat on her face these few days.¡± Gu Xin immediately grabbed ye cuiru¡¯s wrist. She was indeed a little weak and her pulse was a little weak. It had only been a few days and she still needed some rest.¡±Miss ye still has to continue taking her medicine. Make sure that your body ispletely healthy before you do other things. Miss ye is still young and is not in a hurry to do embroidery work.¡± Ye cuiru looked at Gu Xin in embarrassment before she nodded and lowered her head with a red face. Zhu niangzi thanked Gu Xin repeatedly. Gu Xin asked the two of them to sit at the side and asked the bailiff to bring someone in. Of all the people in the alley, only the two sisters-inw knew the victim. Everyone had seen her before, except the owner of the alley, Mrs. Song, who lived next door. Her son, Mr. Song, said that his mother had heard that there was a corpse in the well in the afternoon and had fainted from shock. He had called a doctor to take a look and said that it was better for her to rest because her body was not in good condition to begin with. Gu Xin thought for a while and decided to follow Mr. Song to the next room to visit Mrs. Song and ask about the situation. As soon as he reached the door, he heard heart-wrenching criesing from the alley. The parents of the deceased had arrived. Chapter 2073 - 2073 The song family 2073 The song family ¡°Yin! Yun ¡®er! My son!¡± ¡°Young miss, wuwuwu, young miss Wanwan¡± Gu Xin stood to the side, waiting for the group of people to enter. The deceased Xie Yun¡¯s parents were among them. Madam Xie had cried until she was out of strength. Her face was pale and she was being supported by two old women. Old master Xie was also staggering, his face full of sorrow. There was another one who was crying especially miserably, it was Xie Yun¡¯s personal maid, man Zhu. Gu Xin waited for them to enter before leaving. To be honest, she was not used to such an asion. It reminded her of the time when she was in trouble. Her parents and grandparents must have been like this. Parting in life and death, a white-haired man sending a ck-haired man away, was the cruelest thing in the world. After leaving the courtyard, Gu Xin took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. Her father had told her not to be affected by the outside world when investigating a case. She should not make a wrong judgment because of her own emotions. It was unfair to others. Her father told her that she had a lot of power now. The more power she had, the more she couldn¡¯t act recklessly. She had to be responsible for her power. ¡°Young master Song, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xin turned to look at Mr. Song and said. Master Song didn¡¯t say much and brought Gu Xin back to his house next door. ¡°Yi ¡®er, are you back?¡± A weak voice came from the room next to the central room, and it was coughing. It should be Mrs. Song. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me. I¡¯ve brought Princess Xinxin here for questioning and to take a look at your body.¡± Song Yi walked to the door and said. The room was silent for a moment, then there was the sound of coughing and the sound of a bowl breaking. Song Yi quickly pushed the door open and entered. Gu Xin followed him in. The room was simple and tidy. There was a dressing table, a few wardrobes, and a vase on the table by the window. There was a bunch of wildflowers in the vase. There was a strong smell of medicine in the room. Mrs. Song might have heard that Princess Xinxin was here and wanted to get up, but identally knocked it over. Gu Xin sniffed and identified a few medicinal herbs that had an overbearing smell. Mrs. Song wanted to get off the bed but Gu Xin stopped her, ¡± ¡°Mrs. Song, you¡¯re sick, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I¡¯m just doing my job and asking about the situation.¡± cough, cough, cough, cough, cough. Mrs. Song covered her mouth with a handkerchief, turned around, and coughed a few times. Then she turned around and said weakly, ¡± thank you for your understanding, Princess. Gu Xin smiled and shook her head. Song Yi ced a pillow on Mrs. Song¡¯s back. Mrs. Song leaned against the headboard and looked at Gu Xin with a weak and nervous expression, ¡± ¡°There are corpses in this courtyard. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t rent it out.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t reply to her. Instead, she grabbed onto Mrs. Song¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Mrs. Song, I know a little about medicine. I smelled a few medicinal herbs just now. You have a serious illness, right? Can I help you take a look?¡± Mrs. Song was stunned. ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± Song Yi was pleasantly surprised. Please, Princess, take a look at this student¡¯s mother. Mother has been sick for many years.¡± Mrs. Song didn¡¯t go out often and had only heard that Gu Xin knew how to fight, but she didn¡¯t know that Gu Xin was grandma Xiao¡¯s disciple. However, Song Yi was a student who was preparing for the Imperial examinations. He had many ssmates and heard a lot of gossip. Naturally, he knew that Gu Xin learned from grandma Xiao. Grandma Xiao¡¯s current reputation was already on par with that mysterious Divine Doctor long. Grandma Xiao had not been known to the world for treating any major illness, but she had helped nurse the Emperor and Empress back to health and helped the Empress give birth to the Crown Prince smoothly. This was proof of her medical skills. One had to know that even the imperial physician had no way of helping the Empress recuperate and ensure that she was pregnant. Chapter 2074 - 2074 Chapter 2074-spill everything 2074 Chapter 2074-spill everything Seeing that Song Yi had begged the princess, Mrs. Song also generously extended her hand. Gu Xin felt Mrs. Song¡¯s pulse. She was fine at first, but as time passed, she started to frown, causing Mrs. Song and Song Yi to be worried. After Gu Xin¡¯s hands were done, Song Yi asked anxiously, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, your student¡¯s mother is sick.¡± Mr. Song, ¡± Gu Xin looked at him and said, ¡± can you show me the prescription that Mrs. Song usually takes? ¡± Song Yi did not suspect him and went to find the prescription. Gu Xin looked at the prescription and pointed out that two of the doses were too heavy, causing the already weak Mrs. Song to feel even more weak. The moment she heard that a female corpse had been found next door, Mrs. Song was so worried and anxious that she fainted. It was obvious that the prescription was not written recently and had been there for some time. Song Yi then told Gu Xin that this was a prescription from a doctor before the new year. After the new year, Mrs. Song would continue to take it to recuperate when she felt better. Mrs. Song had always been weak, so the mother and son were not surprised by her weakness. Gu Xin asked Song Yi to bring a pen and paper over. She wrote a new prescription and asked Song Yi to go to the pharmacy to get the medicine the next day. To be on the safe side, it was best to ask the doctor Who had treated Mrs. Song before toe and see her again. A doctor would usually prescribe two to three doses of medicine. After taking the medicine, they would go to the doctor to take the pulse. The doctor would add or decrease the amount ording to the pulse after taking the medicine. They would not take the same medicine throughout the entire process of the illness. Song Yi was very annoyed. Why didn¡¯t he care more about his mother? Even if her mother had said that she was better and that nothing had happened, she should have let the doctor take a look and not keep taking the medicine from before. Gu Xin knew that some schrs only cared about the books of the sages and did not care much about the trifles in their lives. ¡°Yi ¡®er, quickly bring some tea for Princess Xinxin and tidy up the bed.¡± After hearing Gu Xin¡¯s diagnosis, Mrs. Song heaved a sigh of relief. It was only then that she realized that the broken bowl was still on the floor. The princess was here, she couldn¡¯t just leave her with water. After checking the room next door for an entire afternoon, the princess probably didn¡¯t have time to drink water. Song Yi went to boil water and then took a broom to clean up the debris. ¡°Your Highness, please ask! Thismoner will definitely tell you everything I know.¡± Said Mrs. Song. ¡°Alright. Mrs. Song, do you remember what you were doing on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°The seventh day.¡± Mrs. Song thought for a moment and said, ¡± I remember that I didn¡¯t go out on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year. I just did some embroidery work at home. The sixth day was Yi ¡®er¡¯s birthday. I went out to buy groceries, and when I was eating with Yi¡¯ er at night, he mentioned that the daughter of the ye family had a cold wind. The doctor said that it wasn¡¯t good. On the seventh day, he came back and said that the daughter of the ye family had woken up. At that time, I was doing embroidery. I also took an egg to visit Xiao ru. After that, I went home.¡± ¡°Then, didn¡¯t you hear themotion next door the entire day? When did you go to the ye family to visit miss ye?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Nothing much. The tenant of the next courtyard had withdrawn his lease before the new year. In the first month of the lunar year, you ya shop brought the tenants over to take a look, but none of them were satisfied. In February, there were no more tenants, so I had locked it up. He only had a tenant on the tenth day of the new year. The first time that family came was on the tenth day of the Lunar New Year, and the second time was yesterday, which was when the appointment was made.¡± Mrs. Song coughed a few more times before saying, ¡± I had dinner on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year. Xiao ru went to visit at about five o ¡®clock. She went over to sit for a while and then came back. She talked to Yi¡¯ er for a while and then went to rest. Chapter 2075 - 2075 Chapter 2075-saying no 2075 Chapter 2075-saying no ¡°Have you been doing embroidery the whole afternoon on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year? You didn¡¯t hear anything?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I¡¯m not always here. I¡¯ve been doing embroidery work for a long time and have to move around a little. Otherwise, my body will not be good and my eyes will be damaged. I just take a walk in the courtyard when I¡¯m resting. I really didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Said Mrs. Song. ¡°Princess, please have some tea.¡± At this moment, Song Yi came over with some tea and also brought a cup of hot water for Mrs. Song. After the two of them drank, Song Yi said,¡±Princess, I heard you ask about the seventh day of the new year. I know that the seventh day of the new year is the time when the youngdy of the Xie family died. However, this student had a question. Did the youngdy of the Xie family die at the bottom of the well? He had died outside and was thrown into the well. If he died at the bottom of the well, there might be some movement next to the well on the seventh day. If they died outside and were thrown into the well, no one could tell when they would be thrown into the well. You can¡¯t just be obsessed with the seventh day.¡± ¡°Young master Song, do you know miss Xie?¡± Gu Xin suddenly asked. ¡°Eh? I don¡¯t know him.¡± Song Yi was stunned for a moment before he said. ¡°Then how do you know it¡¯s a girl from the Xie family? I don¡¯t think anyone told you that the deceased¡¯s surname was Xie?¡± Gu Xin looked at Song Yi¡¯s face and asked. Mrs. Song also looked at Song Yi. ¡°Oh, Your Highness, this student does not know the youngdy of the Xie family, but this student knows the old master of the Xie family.¡± Song Yi scratched his head and said honestly, ¡± young master Xie used to be ssmates with me, and old master Xie was often invited to the Academy. Young master Xie went to the Royal Academyst year, and I haven¡¯t seen old master Xie since.¡± ¡°Oh, I see! I thought you knew miss Xie and deliberately said you didn¡¯t know her!¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°To not hide from Princess, this one¡¯s son is a taciturn person and very shy. Not to mention knowing the girls outside, he can¡¯t even distinguish the girls in the same alley. In the past, when the Zhu family and the Xie family were talking about marriage, he saw the youngdy Zhu and ran back to tell me that Xiao ru had changed! Wasn¡¯t this aplete mistake? ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough!¡± Mrs. Song was about tough when she finished, but she coughed again and quickly took a cup of water. ¡°Oh, I see! Then, Mrs. Song, Mr. Song, from the seventh day of the new year to yesterday when the Liang family confirmed that they would rent the courtyard next door, did there be any movements?¡± Gu Xin asked again. The mother and son looked at each other and then shook their heads. Seeing this, Gu Xin did not ask any more questions. She only wanted them to tell the people from the government office if they remembered anything. After giving his instructions, he stood up and was about to leave. Suddenly, he saw the flowers on the table and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Mrs. Song¡¯s health is not good, and these flowers seem to have been picked only three or four days ago. It must be young master Song who picked them! There doesn¡¯t seem to be such wildflowers in the capital.¡± Song Yi said, ¡± I don¡¯t know if there are any in the capital, but we have them in the Academy. I saw them two days ago and remembered that mother liked them, so I picked them back. Gu Xin nodded her head and took another nce at the embroidered basket by the bed before leaving. Song Yi sent Gu Xin out the door. Mrs. Song looked at the flowers on the table, then at the basket at the head of the bed, and her expression changed. She started coughing again. When Gu Xin heard this from the courtyard, she told Song Yi not to send her off since it was only a few steps away, ¡± ¡°Young master Song, remember to get the medicine tomorrow morning, then boil it for Mrs. Song to drink, and bring the doctor along. After you take the medicine, remember to call the doctor to check on Mrs. Song. Mrs. Song¡¯s illness is not an ordinary minor illness, and she needs to change the medicinal herbs frequently. Don¡¯t be careless.¡± Chapter 2076 - 2076 Chapter 2076-hiding something 2076 Chapter 2076-hiding something ¡°I remember. Thank you for your reminder, Princess!¡± Song Yi bowed deeply to Gu Xin. alright, I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t send me off. Go and see Mrs. Song! Gu Xin waved her hand and went to the next room. She had been in the song family¡¯s house for almost half an hour, but Madam Xie had not recovered. She sat paralyzed by the autopsy table and held the cold hand of miss Xie in a daze. ¡°Greetings, Princess Xinxin. Princess Xinxin, you must help my daughter find the real murderer! Thismoner kowtows to the princess! Princess, you must make a decision for my daughter!¡± Master Xie already knew that this case would bepleted by Gu Xin, Constable Gao, and Zheng Qiu. When he saw Gu Xin enter, he ran forward and knelt down. ¡°Master Xie, quickly get up, quickly get up!¡± Gu Xin helped him up, ¡± don¡¯t worry, old master Xie. We will definitely find the real murderer. My condolences, master Xie!¡± ¡°My Yin ¡®er is only fifteen! Princess, Yun ¡®er is only fifteen years old. Which evil person is so crazy!¡± Old master Xie started to cry. He could still keep his cool when he entered the room, but now, he couldn¡¯t. Seeing his precious daughter lying on the simple table, no longer pulling his beard, no longer pestering him for that, his heart felt like it had been broken into two. A seven-foot tall man stood in front of Gu Xin and cried like a child. Gu Xin¡¯s heart was also in pain. Why did this world have to suffer so much? Gu Xin helped old master Xie to the room next door to sit down and got someone to pour him some hot water. ¡°Third miss.¡± While master Xie was drinking water, Zheng Qiu called out to her from the door. Gu Xin walked over. Zheng Qiu pulled her to the well and whispered, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the song family?¡± ¡°Not at the moment.¡± Gu Xin looked at the song family¡¯s courtyard next door and squinted her eyes, ¡± but, I¡¯m suspicious of this mother and son pair. ¡°Third miss, do you suspect that they are the murderers?¡± Zheng Qiu asked. Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯No. I don¡¯t suspect that they are the murderer, but I feel that they are lying and have not told us anything rted to miss Xie.¡± Zheng Qiu was stunned,¡±then, Zhenzhen ¡­¡± Gu Xin turned to look at Zheng Qiu, ¡± I¡¯ll get my secret guards to keep an eye on the mother and son. If they didn¡¯t go out, they would be easily discovered. It¡¯s better for my secret guards to handle this. Oh right, Xiao Qiu, where¡¯s miss Xie¡¯s maidservant?¡± Zheng Qiu sighed and said,¡±I¡¯ve passed out from crying.¡± He heard from the Xie family¡¯s manservant that the maidservant named man Zhu had a very good rtionship with miss Xie. Man Zhu was someone that miss Xie met on the street when she was young, selling her body to bury her father. She bought man Zhu and treated man Zhu very well. Man Zhu¡¯s status in the Xie family is second only to the few Masters.¡± ¡°Did Constable Gao not have the time to ask manzhu about miss Xie¡¯s situation before she disappeared?¡± Gu Xin frowned. ¡°Third miss, man Zhu has woken up. Should this humble servant go and ask, or third Miss Go?¡± At this moment, Constable Gao came out of the house. When he saw Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu, he walked over and cupped his fists. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Gu Xin nodded. Walking into the room, there was a delicate beauty sitting on the bed. Gu Xin had already noticed that something was wrong. A servant girl did not look like a servant girl at all. After Zheng Qiu¡¯s words, it did not seem so out of ce when she saw her now. Chapter 2077 - 2077 Chapter 2076-unwilling to say 2077 Chapter 2076-unwilling to say This manzhu was very beautiful. She had a pair of tear-stained eyes, red lips, a small face the size of a palm, and a pearl hairpin on her head. It wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary servant girl could wear. Man Zhu stood up and bowed to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°This servant, man Zhu, greets Princess Xin Xin.¡± Her voice sounded like she was crying and it was very pleasing to the ear. Gu Xin had not seen such a beautifuldy in a long time. It wasn¡¯t just her appearance, but also her temperament. She was weak, but not petty. As a woman, she couldn¡¯t help but want to protect man Zhu. However, she still remembered her father¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t let her subjective opinion affect her judgment. Gu Xin nodded her head and sat down on a long bench, ¡± ¡°Miss manzhu, sit down and talk slowly.¡± The Liang family had rented this house yesterday and had just moved in today. When they were cleaning up, they found the body in the well, so the house was notpletely cleaned up. They had barely wiped the tables and chairs clean and made a bed. Manzhu naturally didn¡¯t dare to sit down. She was just a little servant girl of a merchant family. In front of Princess Xinxin, she didn¡¯t dare to sit. Gu Xin didn¡¯t care much and asked directly, ¡± ¡°You are miss Xie¡¯s personal maidservant?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± manzhu replied. This servant was bought into the fu by the youngdy when she was very young. Master, Madam, and youngdy are all good people. Not only did they buy this servant, but they also helped this servant bury her father and even let this servant study with youngdy. It is this servant¡¯s good fortune to be able to be inseparable from youngdy.¡± Gu Xin looked at man Zhu and asked again,¡±since you¡¯re inseparable, why weren¡¯t you with miss Xie on the seventh day of the new year?¡± Or did you guys get separated when you went out?¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t ask Constable Gao what master Xie said when he reported the case, so she didn¡¯t know if there were any maidservants following miss Xie on the day she went missing. Before man Zhu could open her mouth, her tears fell. She choked out, it¡¯s this servant¡¯s fault, it¡¯s all this servant¡¯s fault. If this servant wasn¡¯t so gluttonous, you wouldn¡¯t have had a stomach ache that day. If you didn¡¯t have a stomach ache, you wouldn¡¯t have been alone in the three Grand schools Academy. With this servant¡¯spany, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t have had an ident. ¡°You mean the three great academies?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. It looked so familiar. She seemed to have seen it somewhere before. Oh right, young master song¡¯s clothes next door were what the students of sanhong Academy wore. manzhu, do you know anyone from sanhong Academy? ¡± Other than her brother?¡± Man Zhu looked at Gu Xin in confusion and bit her lip, ¡± ¡°This servant does not know what to do.¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows andughed. miss manzhu, your expression doesn¡¯t mean that you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s because you know something but you don¡¯t want to say it! Man Zhu knelt down and kowtowed to Gu Xin, ¡± Princess, Princess Xinxin, this matter concerns the reputation of our youngdy. Please don¡¯t force this servant. ¡°What did you just say? What clean reputation!¡± At this moment, Mrs. Xie rushed in and grabbed man Zhu by the cor. what are you saying? What happened to my Yun ¡®er? Who was it? Who is it?¡± Gu Xin nced at the elderly women of the Xie family. The two elderly women went forward to help Madam Xie, but they were pushed away by Madam Xie. The two old women looked at Gu Xin awkwardly. Gu Xin sighed and didn¡¯t let them hold onto Madam Xie anymore. Who knew that Madam Xie would suddenly make a move. She gave man Zhu a p,¡±Tell me, did you bring Yun ¡®er out to meet some shady people?¡± Chapter 2078 - 2078 Emotionally unstable 2078 Emotionally unstable Madam Xie¡¯s family was a butcher. She only moved into the back of the house after she got married and had a child. However, her strength was not weak at all. With one p, she directly hit man Zhu to the ground. Gu Xin could even see blood. Man Zhu covered her face and shook her head,¡±Madam, this servant didn¡¯t.¡± Miss also doesn¡¯t know any shady people, not this servant, not this servant. Furen, please forgive this servant. This servant did not. Furen, youngdy is sorry.¡± Man Zhu was already somewhat incoherent, but in the end, she still didn¡¯t say the specific situation. Mrs. Xie¡¯s eyes were red, and she picked up manzhu to hit her again. Manzhu shouted,¡±Madam, please spare me!¡± Madam, please spare my life! This servant doesn¡¯t know, this servant doesn¡¯t know anything. Youngdy, youngdy, wake up, wake up!¡± Master Xie heard themotion and rushed over. ¡°What are you doing? Princess Xinxin is still here!¡± Old master Xie grabbed Madam Xie¡¯s hand, then pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly, not letting her move. Man Zhu hurriedly retreated to the side, looking extremely afraid. ¡°Old master! Yun ¡®er is gone, our Yun¡¯ er is gone. Her hand was so cold and stiff! It must be this servant who led our Yun ¡®er astray. It must be her! She deliberately left Yun¡¯ er alone, it must be her!¡± Madam Xie cried out in grief. ¡°Madam, calm down. Princess Xinxin is helping us with the interrogation. We have to believe in the Yamen and Princess Xinxin. They will definitely find the real murderer of Yun ¡®er. Madam, let¡¯s listen from the side, okay? If you disrupt Princess Xinxin¡¯s interrogation like this, won¡¯t it take longer to find the real murderer who killed our Yun ¡®er?¡± Master Xie patted Madam Xie¡¯s back andforted her. wuwuwuwuwuwuwu! Madam Xie leaned against old master Xie and cried uncontrobly. ¡°Please forgive me, Princess. I¡¯ll take my wife outside.¡± Old master Xie waited for Madam Xie to lower her voice before he apologized to Gu Xin. it¡¯s fine. Master Xie, you can take Madam Xie out to rest! Gu Xin nodded her head. Mrs. Xie didn¡¯t do anything else. Old master Xie helped her out of the room. Gu Xin furrowed her brows as she watched Mrs. Xie leave. It wasn¡¯t that there was anything wrong with Mrs. Xie¡¯s case, but from Mrs. Xie¡¯s expression, she could tell that Mrs. Xie¡¯s current condition was very bad. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to make a scene anymore, but she had probably used up all her strength just now. With old master Xie supporting her, her steps were weak. Fortunately, old master Xie was tall and looked healthy. Otherwise, it would be really difficult for apletely weak person to support her like this. It would be like supporting a drunk person. Gu Xin decided to take Mrs. Xie¡¯s pulse and prescribe her some medicine to calm her down. At the very least, she had to let Mrs. Xie fall asleep. Otherwise, Mrs. Xie would not be able to sleep and her body would be damaged in a few days. ¡°Manzhu!¡± Gu Xin got someone to close the door, leaving her and manzhu alone in the room. She looked at her sternly, ¡± there¡¯s only me now. Tell me everything you know about yourdy. Otherwise, I might use other methods to force you to say it. ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin!¡± Just like that, man Zhu knelt down. However, Gu Xin no longer felt sorry for the pain in the Beauty¡¯s knee. She was the person closest to the victim and was able to follow her like a shadow. Whatever she knew would definitely be useful to the case. ¡°Speak!¡± Gu Xin said coldly. Chapter 2079 - 2079 There’s still one person who hasn’t appeared 2079 There¡¯s still one person who hasn¡¯t appeared yes! Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± if you¡¯re telling the truth, then what you¡¯re saying is correct. Man Zhu kowtowed,¡±Your Highness, this servant does not dare to lie.¡± Everything this servant said is true. It must be Song Yi who harmed our family¡¯s youngdy. Please, Your Highness, help our family¡¯s youngdy to seek justice!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t say a word. She looked at manzhu, who was kowtowing non-stop, and her mind was in a mess. But this girl was so honest that her head was bruised and there were blood stains on the ground. Gu Xin stood up and pulled her up. ¡°By the way, you said that your girl is going to give you a purse, so she must be confessing. Why is she wearing men¡¯s clothes? Did she wear a man¡¯s outfit on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°He¡¯s wearing men¡¯s clothes. She wore women¡¯s clothes when she went out, and then we went to the shop to change. Every time the girl wanted to go out in men¡¯s clothes, she would go to the shop to change. It¡¯s our Xie family¡¯s clothing shop.¡± Man Zhu exined. ¡°Do you remember what her purse looked like? Is there anything in the pouch?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°The embroidery on the lotus bag is ck bamboo. Young master Song likes bamboo. The fabric at the bottom was light blue. Youngdy did not put anything in her purse.¡± Man Zhu said. ¡°Yes, I know. Let¡¯s call it a day! I¡¯ll go take a look at the bottom of the well.¡± Gu Xin had a rough idea in her heart. This color scheme doesn¡¯t look very good! ¡°Princess Xinxin!¡± Seeing that she was finished, manzhu hurriedly pulled her back. Gu Xin lowered her head and looked at her hand. ¡°This servant was too impetuous!¡± Manzhu quickly released her hand. please forgive me, Princess! This servant just wants to know when Princess will go and capture Song Yi!¡± ¡°Miss manzhu, only you know about this matter, and you also don¡¯t let me tell anyone else. I have to arrest Song Yi with a crime! He had just said that on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year, he had been at the Academy during the day and had returned home after school. He had even told his mother that the sick daughter of the ye family next door had made it through. If he takes away your family¡¯s girl at the time you mentioned when she leaves the sanhong Academy, he won¡¯t be able toe back to know that the ye family¡¯s daughter has made it through, and he won¡¯t be able to inform his mother. This ye family member can testify for him.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°But, he could have hidden our family¡¯s youngdy first, thene back to do these things, and then go to the ce where he hid her to harm our family¡¯s youngdy!¡± Manzhu said anxiously. ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence? When the Yamen handles a case, they need evidence.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Then, then Zhenzhen ¡­¡± Manzhu was anxious, and suddenly an idea shed in her mind.¡±He clearly knows our girl, but when he asked about the situation at the Yamen, he lied and said he didn¡¯t know her. He¡¯s feeling guilty, which means there¡¯s definitely something wrong with him.¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. She had thought of this question as well, but she did not n to ask Song Yi tonight. She already felt that the mother and son next door were hiding something from her and she nned to get second Bai to send someone to keep an eye on them. ¡°Lady manzhu, I understand your feelings. Don¡¯t worry, if it¡¯s him, he won¡¯t be able to escape. We have our own way of doing things here. You just need to tell us everything you know.¡± Gu Xin said. Man Zhu pursed her lips and did not dare to stop Gu Xin anymore. She followed Gu Xin out of the room. Madam Xie had returned to her usual self, sitting in front of miss Xie¡¯s coffin in a daze, as if she had lost her soul. Master Xie was talking to someone who looked like a butler outside, probably to arrange for miss Xie¡¯s funeral. Chapter 2080 - 2080 Chapter 2081-still don’t know 2080 Chapter 2081-still don¡¯t know She had this question in her heart, so she naturally went to old master Xie¡¯s side to ask. this Zhenzhen. master Xie was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡± to be honest with Your Highness, my son has always been naughty. I used my brother-inw¡¯s rtionship to let him enter the Royal Academy. Fortunately, my father, Lord Gu, was strict with him. So, when Yun ¡®er was in trouble, I didn¡¯t send anyone to inform the Royal Academy. We only just received the news. Thismoner didn¡¯t go and inform you before confirming Yun ¡®er¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°Oh, I see! Lord Gu¡¯s discipline is indeed rather strict.¡± Gu Xinughed in embarrassment. She knew her father¡¯s methods. In the past, he had made her and her sisters tie sandbags to them all the time. She and sisi wanted to ck off but didn¡¯t dare to. This could be seen clearly. Gu en¡¯s discipline was even stricter. Besides practicing martial arts, Gu en also had to study literature. Moreover, he was taking the imperial examination, which was slightly different from what the sisters studied. In any case, in the first two years, en ¡®Ziined every day. Later on, she got used to it and did notin much. Although the Royal Academy didn¡¯t train schrs who took the path of the Imperial examinations, they trained talents from all walks of life. Moreover, they were all foppish. She could even imagine her father¡¯s devilish methods. Gu Xin didn¡¯t recognize this young master Xie, but she had heard manzhu mention him. She also heard from Song Yi that young master Xie was often called to his parents because of his naughtiness. He must be a good-for-nothing! ¡°It¡¯s good to be strict! Thismoner feels deeply honored that Lord Gu doesn¡¯t care about the students ¡®status and treats them equally. I don¡¯t expect my son to have a bright future, I only hope that he can be an upright person, have the ability to be independent, and take over the family business after a few years, bringing the Xie family to greater heights.¡± Old master Xie¡¯s heavy heart felt a little better when he talked about his son. However, he wondered what his son would do if he found out that his sister, whom he had doted on since young, was gone. But he couldn¡¯t care so much now. Their Yun ¡®er was gone, and even if his son caused a big trouble, he could only hope that he didn¡¯t make the wrong decision. ¡°By the way, Princess Xinxin, can I bring Yun ¡®er¡¯s body home? Yun ¡®er has already passed away, thismoner wants her to rest in peace.¡± Old master Xie asked again ¡°I don¡¯t know about that yet. I¡¯ll help you ask counselor Zheng and Constable Gao. This is my second time taking on a case.¡± Gu Xin said, embarrassed. Old master Xie expressed his understanding, but he still requested Gu Xin to get them to bring Xie Yun¡¯s body back as soon as possible. Gu Xin looked around but did not see Zheng Qiu or Constable Gao. Master Xie said that he had gone down the well twice to find evidence. When Gu Xin arrived at the well, Zhang Bing and a few bailiffs were standing guard with torches in their hands. When they saw Gu Xin, they greeted her. ¡°How long have they been down there?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°The princess went down before she came out of the room.¡± Zhang Bing replied. ¡°Xiao Qiu, Constable Gao!¡± Gu Xin shouted towards the well. ¡°Third miss, we found something down there!¡± Zheng Qiu¡¯s voice came. She didn¡¯t even need a rope. Her body was in the shape of a Chinese character, and her hands and feet supported her as she slowly descended the well. The bailiffs couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Princess Xinxin¡¯s martial strength was really unparalleled. Even their leaders couldn¡¯tpare to her. Chapter 2081 - 2081 Chapter 2082-flower 2081 Chapter 2082-flower ¡°Third youngdy, why did youe down?¡± Constable Gao didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin toe down without a rope. the higher-ups are almost done with their questioning. Master Xie asked if miss Xie¡¯s body could be brought back, and you said that you had found something, so I came down. Gu Xin exined as she looked at the bottom of the well. ¡°Third miss, look, these flowers were found under this well. Although they have already dried up, I did not find this kind of nt at the bottom of this dry well. This means that the flower was either brought down by the murderer or from the victim, but it was left here when it was moved up.¡± Zheng Qiu showed Gu Xin a few dried flowers and continued, ¡± the environment at the bottom of the well shows that the victim did not die Here but was moved to the bottom of the well after he died elsewhere. In that case, from the seventh day of the new year to today, every day could be the time the murderer moved the body here.¡± ¡°Is this flowermon in the capital? In other words, where in the capital could this flower be nted on arge scale?¡± Gu Xin asked as she looked at the flowers in Zheng Qiu¡¯s hands. Zheng Qiu could only look at Constable Gao. She had just arrived in the capital, so she certainly did not know about this. Constable Gao touched his nose and said,¡±third miss, little Qiu, I¡¯m a man. I don¡¯t usually pay attention to this.¡± Why don¡¯t we go ask the other girls?¡± Gu Xin was more familiar with flowers. Her family had many flower fields and her grandfather also loved to nt flowers. However, the flowers in their backyard were either precious flowers nted by Grandpa Gu or cultivated from the seeds that Grandpa Zhou had given them, which were directly transported from kunzhou by uncle Gu. The flowers in Zheng Qiu¡¯s hands were wildflowers found on the roadside. She had seen them in Mrs. Song¡¯s room just now. Song Yi said that it was grown in their academy, and his mother liked flowers and nts, so he picked it back. Gu Xin asked again,¡±has Constable Gao ever been to the three Grand Academies?¡± Is there a flower inside?¡± Constable Gao was taken aback. San Hong Academy? isn¡¯t that the ce where the master of this house, young master Song, studied? ¡± Could it be that Princess Xinxin had asked something? I saw this flower in Mrs. Song¡¯s room just now, ¡± Gu Xin exined. it looks like it¡¯s been plucked for three to four days. Song Yi said he picked it from the Academy because his mother liked it. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate sanhong Academy when I get there,¡± Constable Gao said, suddenly full of energy. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean that the flower in my hand is from the three Hong Academy, and it¡¯s rted to Master Song,¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°It can¡¯t be confirmed, but it can¡¯t be confirmed either,¡± Constable Gao added. As long as there were suspicious points, they would have to investigate. moreover, from the looks of the flower, it should be a wildflower on the side of the road. If the deceased had never left the city, then we can narrow down the scope of our investigation. The murderer is rted to the ce where the flower is, or the deceased had picked the flower before. Or, we can find the crime scene. In short, it¡¯s a good thing for us as we have a direction to investigate.¡± Zheng Qiu agreed with him and did not refute him. ¡°When can the Xie family bring back miss Xie¡¯s body?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°How about tomorrow night?¡± Zheng Qiu asked after some hesitation. Just now, I only gave miss Xie a preliminary examination and only found out the time of her death and the fatal injury. Perhaps I can find something else.¡± alright, ¡± Gu Xin nodded. I¡¯ll let master Xie know when we go up. Chapter 2082 - 2082 Chapter 2083-suspicion 2082 Chapter 2083-suspicion Gu Xin then turned to Constable Gao, ¡± ¡°Constable Gao, try not to disturb the song family¡¯s mother and son tonight and tomorrow. I¡¯ve arranged for others to keep an eye on them. Your current task is to find out where these wildflowers are in the capital. By the way, arrange for people to guard this ce. Also, keep an eye on the tenants of this courtyard and the ye family next door.¡± ¡°Yes, your humble servant will obey!¡± Constable Gao cupped his fists, but he still asked his question, ¡± third miss, the Liang family just rented this ce yesterday. It should have no problem with this case, right? And that ye family, only the two of them knew the victim. If there was really something, they wouldn¡¯t dare to hide it. They were very cooperative just now.¡± ¡°The head of the family is the one who makes the decision to rent a house, but what about the others? Sometimes, the murderer¡¯s family might not even know what he did. I¡¯m not being suspicious, but before the case is closed, their family can¡¯t stay out of it. As for the ye family, they know the victim and are very cooperative. Maybe they¡¯ll suddenly think of something and provide us with clues.¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°But I still feel that the song family next door is the most suspicious. Although they said that they didn¡¯t know the deceased, this flower is too much of a coincidence!¡± Constable Gao said. ¡°Yes, Song Yi knows the deceased.¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± speaking of this, Constable Gao, you should also ask people to pay attention to manzhu. She told me that Song Yi knew the victim, and the victim was in love with him. When man Zhu separated from the victim, the victim was nning to confess to Song Yi.¡± Gu Xin told him about the information she had just received from man Zhu. ¡°Ah Yingluo, then isn¡¯t song Yi the most suspicious?¡± Constable Gao¡¯s eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t expect his intuition to be so urate. ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that he lied. I also think that he knows the victim. But it¡¯s hard to say if he¡¯s the murderer.¡± Gu Xin shook her head and said, ¡± this murder case requires a motive. No matter how he looked at it, Song Yi was still a normal person. He was not the kind of person who would kill without reason. Isn¡¯t it strange that he killed miss Xie just because she liked him? If there are any other reasons, it¡¯s either man Zhu didn¡¯t exin the whole situation, or man Zhu didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Song Yi and the deceased.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Zheng Qiu said with certainty, ¡± although manzhu and the deceased were master and servant, they were as close as sisters. The servants of the Xie family had all said that sometimes the dead were afraid at night and would let man Zhu sleep with her. Since man Zhu already knew the secret that the deceased loved Song Yi, how could she not know the true rtionship between Song Yi and the deceased? I think that manzhu is hiding something.¡± ¡°Xinxin!¡± At this moment, Lu Zheng¡¯s voice came from above the well. Gu Xin¡¯s expression changed immediately. brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m downstairs. I¡¯ll be right up! Zheng Qiu¡¯s mouth twitched. She was going to watch the two of them get intimate again. Constable Gao looked at Gu Xin in surprise. He had met Gu Xin twice and both times, he thought that Princess Xinxin was a calm andposed person. But now, he realized that she was still an unmarried girl. She would reveal her true self when she heard the voice of her lover. Gu Xin said to the two of them, ¡± let¡¯s call it a day. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on the song family¡¯s mother and son. I¡¯ll also get someone to keep an eye on manzhu. Constable Gao, you can just have people keep an eye on the Liang and ye family. Xiao Qiu, try your best to find something here.¡± Chapter 2083 - 2083 You be careful 2083 You be careful When Gu Xin went up, she wrapped the rope around her waist and tied the extra rope around Zheng Qiu, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re not fat, this rope can pull us.¡± Zheng Qiu hugged Gu Xin¡¯s waist tightly without any hesitation. Constable Gao was speechless. Wasn¡¯t that Crown Prince Lu? Wasn¡¯t Princess Xinxin worried that Crown Prince Lu would see her carrying a man and crawling for such a long distance? Although many princesses liked to keep malepanions and beautiful women, those were the Fuma who couldn¡¯t control them! Crown Prince Lu didn¡¯t look like someone who didn¡¯t have any abilities! And wasn¡¯t Princess Xinxin childhood sweethearts with Crown Prince Lu? The two of them had the same experience in the West. Could it be that such a touching love had already reached such a level of mutual trust? Constable Gao was a person who looked cold on the outside but was extremely gossipy on the inside. At this moment, Gu Xin was holding onto the well wall with one hand and pulling the rope with the other. Zheng Qiu was hugging her waist tightly. Constable Gao started to doubt his life. What made him doubt his life even more was that after he climbed up, Lu Zheng was having someone bring food to Zheng Qiu, who had washed his hands. Lu Zheng was still looking at Gu Xin, who was eating the chicken leg, with a pampering and heartbroken expression. After Gu Xin ate the chicken leg, Lu Zheng even wiped the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief. Constable Gao was eating his food in a daze. After Gu Xin finished her meal, she informed old master Xie and Madam Xie before following Lu Zheng home. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of Crown Prince Lu?¡± Constable Gao moved closer to Zheng Qiu. Zheng Qiu was speechless. Constable Gao said sympathetically, ¡± I believe the rumors on the street. Crown Prince Lu really doesn¡¯t show his emotions on his face. He¡¯s really unfathomable! You should be more careful in the future. It¡¯s best if you stay in the court of judicial review and don¡¯te out.¡± Zheng Qiu was speechless. What was this guy thinking? Constable Gao patted her shoulder, then turned around and left. ¡­¡­ On the way back to the carriage, Gu Xin was exining the case to Lu Zheng and even her own analysis. Lu Zheng nodded in agreement. ¡°The ye family and manzhu indeed need to be paid attention to. The only people who knew about the song family¡¯s unrented courtyard were Madam song, her mother, and the neighbors. You¡¯ve checked the neighbors, and only the ye family knows the deceased. They can¡¯t be excluded. Simrly, Song Yi is the most suspicious, but sometimes, the most suspicious person is not the real murderer. The real murderer might not have anything to suspect.¡± brother Yuan Yuan, ¡± Gu Xin agreed with Lu Zheng, ¡± let me tell you something. I¡¯ve been thinking about what my father told me a few times just now. Don¡¯t let your emotions affect your judgment. When I saw Madam and master Xieing, their grief made me think, when I disappeared, was my family like this? And that man Zhu, really, when she talked about the deceased, she was really sincere. She was also very beautiful, even I, a youngdy, feltpassion for her. I¡¯m thinking, after all these years of being a junior official of the Supreme Court, has our brother-inw already trained a cold heart?¡± ¡°Our brother-inw has always been very cold, especially when he¡¯s investigating a case. He¡¯s really heartless.¡± If I made a mistake, he would definitely not be soft on me. He was very old-fashioned. However, it¡¯s fine as long as he¡¯s good to big sister.¡± Chapter 2084 - 2084 Do you allow it? 2084 Do you allow it? As they were about to reach the Gu family¡¯s house, Gu Xin requested to walk down the stairs. She wanted to chat with Lu Zheng for a while longer. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I heard from my brother this morning that our wedding date might be on my 18th birthday. Do you know about your 23rd birthday?¡± Gu Xin held onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand, shaking it as they walked. ¡°Have my father and Grandpa and Grandma talked about it? I¡¯ve been busy these past two days, so I haven¡¯t had time to talk to him.¡± Lu Zheng was pleasantly surprised. my brother said that he heard Grandpa and Grandma talk about it. It¡¯s probably on that day. Gu Xin said. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Lu Zheng said happily, ¡± sister Huihui was 19 when she got married, but niannian was already 20 when she got married. I¡¯m really afraid that Grandpa and Grandma will wait for you to be 21 before they let you marry me. ¡°Then you can¡¯t wait?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Of course I can wait. However, my Xinxin now has another skill. She¡¯s so outstanding. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be good enough for Xinxin after a long time. That¡¯s why I want to marry her as soon as possible, so that I can be at ease!¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s face was full of fear. hahahahaha! Gu Xin was amused by him. She suddenly thought of something and became serious again, ¡± brother Yuanyuan, when we get married in the future, you can¡¯t stop me from working in the government office! ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve always listened to you! Whatever you want to do, I will naturally support you! You¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t allow me to do anything. There¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t allow you to do anything.¡± Lu Zheng promised. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in satisfaction, ¡± to be honest, I quite like this. Xiao Qiu is doing very well, Constable Gao is doing very well, and Lord Qin is even better. He directly asked me to help Xiao Qiu with the capital governor¡¯s office¡¯s investigation.¡± ¡°I like this kind of thing that uses my brain. When I feel like moving my muscles, I¡¯ll go find eldest brother-inw, second brother-inw, and you. The three of you can pick out your best soldiers, and I¡¯ll help you train them!¡± Gu Xin had already nned out her future life. ¡°Good! Whatever you say!¡± Lu Zheng patted Gu Xin¡¯s head lovingly. This was a girl who would give him the moon in the sky. He would definitely satisfy her whatever she wanted. ¡°When this case is over, I¡¯ll go see big sister. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s been busy with these days, but she doesn¡¯te back to see me. I¡¯ve been so bored these few days.¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you when the timees. Sister Huihui must be bored at home, so you can tell her about the case. It¡¯s just like reading a book.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Speaking of enduring, I remember what father said at dinnerst night. You don¡¯t know, but now that I¡¯m taking little Ming Yue with me, I don¡¯t want to go home at all. The two of them treat the Royal Academy as their own home. My father was even thinking about whether he should open up a piece ofnd for them and set up a Royal Children¡¯s Academy like a nursery for our family! Ninren and little Mingyue, one was good at bluffing, the other was strong. The two of them were both young, and those who were older did not dare to bully them. They were made to fly around. It was fine when my father was in the Academy, but when he wasn¡¯t, those people were on the verge of tears.¡± Gu Xin gloated. ¡°That kid just likes to y with people. The key is that he¡¯s smart. Even if he can¡¯t beat them, he can still fool them.¡± Lu Zhengughed along. Gu Ren alone was enough of a headache. With little Ming Yue, they were really two treasures. Chapter 2085 - 2085 Poor child 2085 Poor child Little Mingyue was the future Queen of the goddess Kingdom, and she was the only daughter of Queen Dugu. She was getting old and might not have any children. Not only did the princes and princesses of the Western countries not dare to provoke her, but the princes and princesses of the great Zhou Dynasty and the sons of the aristocratic families also did not dare to provoke her. The Empress Dowager is very fond of dugu Mingyue because of her rtionship with grandmother Gu. She has said that I don¡¯t care what other people are up to in the dark, but if you make little Mingyue ufortable, I will make your entire family ufortable. When these words spread, every family told their children not to provoke Princess Ming Yue of the goddess Kingdom. She was a child. If they hit her or scolded her, it wouldn¡¯t hurt. If they gave way to her, it was like giving way to their younger sister. The Royal Academy¡¯s students wanted to say that a hit would hurt their bodies, and a curse would hurt their hearts. Really, one of them was a venomous snake, while the other was a brute force man. It was very easy for them to hurt people physically and mentally. ¡°Hey, Xinxin, you¡¯re back? If you don¡¯te back soon, I¡¯m going to the Yamen to find you!¡± Just then, Cheng huaijin came out of the Gu residence. When he saw the two of them, he jogged up to them. ¡°Brother, did my father ask you toe and find me?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Yes, I am. Grandpa was worried when he saw that you weren¡¯t back! Uncle said he¡¯s going to visit Mr. Qin tomorrow to see what he¡¯s arranged for you.¡± Cheng huaijin said with a smile. ¡°Are they asleep yet?¡± Gu Xin looked up at the sky. It was reallyte and the moon had already changed its position. ¡°Second uncle and second aunt are not asleep yet, but Grandpa, grandma, and uncle are already asleep. I just came out to take a look. They know that brother ah Yuan will definitely go and pick you up.¡± Cheng huaijin said. ¡°Future brother-inw, I¡¯ll send him here. You have to protect her well!¡± Lu Zheng patted Cheng huaijin¡¯s shoulder. After being in Beijing for so Long, Cheng huaijin¡¯s personality was no longer as dull as before, and he had slowly recovered his youthful heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Cheng huaijin thumped his chest and promised. Then, the three of them said their goodbyes. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were still busy in the study. Gu Xin knocked on the door guiltily and went in. ¡°You still know toe back? I thought our goddess was in the government office!¡± Gu shouxin nced at Gu Xin and said. ¡°Xinxin, why did Mr. Qin put you in charge of the case? Can you take it? If you can¡¯t take it, ask your father to tell Mr. Qin. Ady¡¯s waist eats and rests on time.¡± Cai Xiaolian, who was busy with her design, also raised her head and asked worriedly. ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯ve made you worry!¡± Gu Xin said sincerely. The couple looked at each other. Tsk, this girl was a little abnormal today. Shouldn¡¯t she be pulling them and acting coquettishly at this time? It was true. Hearing Mrs. Xie¡¯s sorrowful cries and thinking of her dazed expression, Gu Xin felt an inexplicable heartache. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine how sad her parents would be if something happened to her! Therefore, she would definitely protect herself well and would never let her parents be in such a situation. ¡°Sigh, poor child!¡± Cai Xiaolian sighed, feeling very regretful. A youngdy who had just reached marriageable age could be said to be the beginning of life. In the end, she was gone just like that. Chapter 2086 - 2086 She is now 2086 She is now ¡°Xie Jun¡¯s sister?¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t empathize with her as much as Cai Xiaolian did. He caught the main point. The deceased was the sister of a student from the Royal Academy. Up until now, there were more than three hundred students in the Royal Academy. Other than those from the capital, there were also students from the state capitals, but most of them were either rich or noble. Moreover, in addition to the royal family and the princes and princesses of the West, there were a few people who Gu shouxin had a special impression of, and Xie Jun was one of them. Xie Jun¡¯s family was a merchant. He was enrolled in the school through his uncle, the capital governor¡¯s magistrate. This child was particrly upright and had some characteristics of the silly son of andlord family. He had a lot of money and spent it extravagantly. He was more generous and did not bother with trifles. Gu shouxin had trained him to be an outstanding Royal merchant family manager, so Xie Jun¡¯s ss was mostly made up of merchant children. ¡°Father, isn¡¯t Xie Jun very mischievous?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°It¡¯s alright, just that my mind is a little nk. He might be mischievous after being plotted against by that scheming person.¡± Gu shouxin gave a very pertinent evaluation. Not all rich kids were stupid. Many of them were cruel and vicious. Xie Jun belonged to the kind of silly dandy who was a spendthrift. ¡°Ah? I thought he was very mischievous. The owner of the courtyard where the well was found used to be Xie Jun¡¯s ssmate. He said that Sir often calls Xie Jun¡¯s parents.¡± Gu Xin said. Gu shouxin raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Furthermore, that person is my main suspect. However, my intuition tells me that he¡¯s not the murderer. He¡¯s just hiding something from me, or perhaps he knows who the murderer is, but he doesn¡¯t say it. ¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°How do you know?¡± Gu shouxin asked. Gu Xin had only told him the general details of the case but did not mention the results of the investigation. When Gu shouxin asked this, Gu Xin told him her analysis of Xiao Qiu and Constable Gao. ¡°Hmm, I see! His train of thought was correct. It¡¯ste, go and rest!¡± Gu shouxin nodded with satisfaction and said. ¡°Alright. Father, mother, I¡¯m going to rest. You should also go to bed early. At night, reading books and painting are tiring for the eyes. Good night, father and mother!¡± Gu Xin waved her hand and ran off. ¡°This girl, she actually knows how to change the topic!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled helplessly. ¡°If she likes it, then let her be! Big cases didn¡¯t happen every day in the capital. When the case is over, we¡¯ll just keep her to eat and drink well.¡± Gu shouxin also smiled. ¡°You, you always spoil her!¡± Cai Xiaolian nced at him. what¡¯s wrong with a girl doing? ¡± Why did she like this? In the past, the three of us said that we would raise her to bepletely different from the book. Well, now she¡¯spletely different, and she¡¯s theplete opposite of the book. She was bold, meticulous, beautiful, and had such highbat power. I really can¡¯t bear to see her suffer. I just want her to stay at home and be a carefree little fairy.¡± in the book, she was a little fairy. Without the disturbance of her mother and sister, she could live a carefree life. But what was the result? ¡± Gu shouxin asked with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s why I say this is good. Don¡¯t we just want her to be an independent, independent girl who has her own ideas and ideas? a girl who can live well on her own without relying on others? She was one now! So, we should be happy.¡± Gu shouxin said again. Chapter 2087 - 2087 I want to go out for a walk 2087 I want to go out for a walk After Gu Xin returned to her room, she washed up and fell asleep. She had been idle for a few days and had been busy since the afternoon. She was extremely focused and was tired. She even ate a Jade bead before she went to bed. Now, she would give seven jade beads to her parents every day and keep three for herself. The Gu family used these seven jade beads on flowers, nts, and trees. Of course, they also kept a lot for backup. Gu Xin was already of age. After she got married, she couldn¡¯t be at home every day, so she had to save some. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Gu Xin woke up before the sun even rose. After practicing a set of martial arts with Gu si and Gu yingxue on the drill ground in the manor, his entire body feltfortable. Gu si and Gu yingxue were especially envious of Gu Xin, but they were afraid of the dead. They could only listen to Gu Xin and did not dare to watch the movie with her. After finishing a set of martial arts, she washed up and went to the outer room for breakfast. Gu Xin thought about what she had to do today and ate very quickly. After she finished eating, she left in a hurry. Uncle Gu stopped eating in a Huff and immediately went to the Yamen to find Mr. Qin. In the end, he was stopped by grandmother Gu and scolded. He shriveled up, then secretly went to take his own token and handed it into the pce. He wanted to have a good talk with his Royal grandmother. Grandma Gu looked at her eldest son speechlessly. He was already in his forties, but he was still acting like a child! ¡°Grandmother, father just can¡¯t bear to see the sisters in the family suffer. Didn¡¯t he say that mother and second aunt gave sisi a lot of work? Grandson feels that great-grandmother will be very happy to see father enter the pce and will let father stay a little longer. After great-grandmother¡¯s reasoning, I¡¯m afraid father will have to go and thank Lord Qin.¡± Gu en happened to be helping Grandpa Gu with the flowers. Seeing grandma Gu¡¯s worried face, she knew what she was thinking andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing your second uncle came to his senses in time and brought you up for so many years!¡± Looking at Gu en, who had grown into a young man, grandma Gu could not help but sigh. Gu en was stunned. Then, he thought of the embarrassing things that happened when he was young. Thinking about it, it was true. If his second uncle hadn¡¯t said that he wanted to take care of him, he might have been like his father now, a big silly man who didn¡¯t worry about anything. ¡°En ¡®Zi, how¡¯s your learning going? Are you confident about the general examination?¡± Grandma Gu looked at Gu en¡¯s dazed expression and smiled. Gu en¡¯s face was filled with fear. Oh my God, his grandma was smiling at him and even asked him about his studies. ¡°No, no,¡± Gu en quickly shook her head. grandma, I¡¯m doing pretty well. He still had the confidence to enter the first rank. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been feeling a little bored recently, so I want to go out and travel for a while. I¡¯lle back in August.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Grandma Gu asked. ¡°I just want to go to some great rivers and famous mountains. It¡¯s better to travel ten thousand li than to read ten thousand books. Anyway, there¡¯s still half a year to go before the general examination.¡± Gu en scratched his head and said embarrassedly, ¡± I wanted to tell father, mother, and second uncle these two days, but I felt that father, second uncle, and the others were a little busy these two days. Mother can¡¯t make the decision for me, so I decided to take a break. ¡°You little brat, I can make decisions for your father and second uncle, and you¡¯re telling me? Then why were you afraid that I would ask you about your knowledge? Or did you originally n to ask your grandfather to help you intercede with your second uncle?¡± Grandma Gu knew that the chubby boy was the only one who dared to act coquettishly in front of her. The rest of the boys didn¡¯t dare to do so. Chapter 2088 - 2088 I want to go out for a walk 2088 I want to go out for a walk After Gu Xin returned to her room, she washed up and fell asleep. She had been idle for a few days and had been busy since the afternoon. She was extremely focused and was tired. She even ate a Jade bead before she went to bed. Now, she would give seven jade beads to her parents every day and keep three for herself. The Gu family used these seven jade beads on flowers, nts, and trees. Of course, they also kept a lot for backup. Gu Xin was already of age. After she got married, she couldn¡¯t be at home every day, so she had to save some. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Gu Xin woke up before the sun even rose. After practicing a set of martial arts with Gu si and Gu yingxue on the drill ground in the manor, his entire body feltfortable. Gu si and Gu yingxue were especially envious of Gu Xin, but they were afraid of the dead. They could only listen to Gu Xin and did not dare to watch the movie with her. After finishing a set of martial arts, she washed up and went to the outer room for breakfast. Gu Xin thought about what she had to do today and ate very quickly. After she finished eating, she left in a hurry. Uncle Gu stopped eating in a Huff and immediately went to the Yamen to find Mr. Qin. In the end, he was stopped by grandmother Gu and scolded. He shriveled up, then secretly went to take his own token and handed it into the pce. He wanted to have a good talk with his Royal grandmother. Grandma Gu looked at her eldest son speechlessly. He was already in his forties, but he was still acting like a child! ¡°Grandmother, father just can¡¯t bear to see the sisters in the family suffer. Didn¡¯t he say that mother and second aunt gave sisi a lot of work? Grandson feels that great-grandmother will be very happy to see father enter the pce and will let father stay a little longer. After great-grandmother¡¯s reasoning, I¡¯m afraid father will have to go and thank Lord Qin.¡± Gu en happened to be helping Grandpa Gu with the flowers. Seeing grandma Gu¡¯s worried face, she knew what she was thinking andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing your second uncle came to his senses in time and brought you up for so many years!¡± Looking at Gu en, who had grown into a young man, grandma Gu could not help but sigh. Gu en was stunned. Then, he thought of the embarrassing things that happened when he was young. Thinking about it, it was true. If his second uncle hadn¡¯t said that he wanted to take care of him, he might have been like his father now, a big silly man who didn¡¯t worry about anything. ¡°En ¡®Zi, how¡¯s your learning going? Are you confident about the general examination?¡± Grandma Gu looked at Gu en¡¯s dazed expression and smiled. Gu en¡¯s face was filled with fear. Oh my God, his grandma was smiling at him and even asked him about his studies. ¡°No, no,¡± Gu en quickly shook her head. grandma, I¡¯m doing pretty well. He still had the confidence to enter the first rank. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been feeling a little bored recently, so I want to go out and travel for a while. I¡¯lle back in August.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Grandma Gu asked. ¡°I just want to go to some great rivers and famous mountains. It¡¯s better to travel ten thousand li than to read ten thousand books. Anyway, there¡¯s still half a year to go before the general examination.¡± Gu en scratched his head and said embarrassedly, ¡± I wanted to tell father, mother, and second uncle these two days, but I felt that father, second uncle, and the others were a little busy these two days. Mother can¡¯t make the decision for me, so I decided to take a break. ¡°You little brat, I can make decisions for your father and second uncle, and you¡¯re telling me? Then why were you afraid that I would ask you about your knowledge? Or did you originally n to ask your grandfather to help you intercede with your second uncle?¡± Grandma Gu knew that the chubby boy was the only one who dared to act coquettishly in front of her. The rest of the boys didn¡¯t dare to do so. Chapter 2089 - 2089 Chapter 2088-found a clue 2089 Chapter 2088-found a clue In recent years, grandma Gu had been very tolerant of her grandsons. She rarely thought of them as annoying people. Thinking that Gu en¡¯s Kung Fu was good and that there were guards at home, it was fine for him to go out for a walk. Gu en was the Gu family¡¯s eldest grandson, and the eldest branch¡¯s husband and wife were like that. They were patient and loved to y and y. The younger Gu Shiyi was still ignorant and did not know what kind of personality he would have in the future. Therefore, the eldest branch fell into Gu en¡¯s hands. Gu en had been raised by Gu shouxin since she was ten years old. All these years, grandma Gu had seen the changes in Gu en. In the entire capital, there were not many children as old as Gu en who were better than her. Now that there was someone at home to support him, this kid could go out more if he wanted to. In the future, when the two of them were no longer around and the family had split, en Zi would not have so much time to do what she wanted to do. Although en Zi did not want her to intercede initially, she still took the me for this matter. Grandma Gu told Gu en to prepare everything for the trip. If she ran out of silver notes, she could withdraw them from the ountant¡¯s room. She just had to choose a time to leave. Gu en was ttered and did note back to his senses for a long time. Grandma Gu looked at him in disdain. ¡°You don¡¯t need to prepare the flowers. I¡¯ll apany your grandfather. You go and prepare yourself!¡± thank you, grandma! Thank you! Gu en thanked her profusely. ¡­¡­ Uncle Gu came out of the pce after lunch and went to the Yamen to talk to Mr. Qin. In the end, his son was going on a long journey again, and it was his mother who gave the order. He also wanted to leave Beijing! Old Xue and old Kang had gone out to y, so it was boring for him to stay in Beijing alone! The people in Beijing weren¡¯t as fun as old Xue and old Kang! He had just expressed his thoughts when grandma Gu gave him a cold look. Fine, he was not going. He won¡¯t go far, just go to the imperial family¡¯s farm to nt things! Sigh, when old Xue and old Kang weren¡¯t around, farming was the only thing that could make me happy! No one could understand uncle Gu¡¯s sadness. By noon, Gu Xin had a result. Constable Gao had brought his men to the streets and alleys of the capitalst night. As long as it wasn¡¯t a private ce, they wouldn¡¯t let go of it. However, there were some in the sanhong Academy, and they were quite luxuriant. San Hong Academy was the fifth-ranked Academy in the capital. It had arge area and a special garden. In the garden, there was a piece of flower that was nted. In the morning, Constable Gao had also brought someone to ask the Academy¡¯s steward who was in charge of flowers. The steward said that he had gone to a rtive¡¯s house for a drink and on the way back, he had found the flower to be beautiful, so he had dug it up and nted it. It was true that no one had specially nted these flowers. They were just wildflowers on the roadside. They didn¡¯t exist in the capital, and they were outside the capital. The steward had only found them on the way to his rtives ¡®house. His rtives lived in the small Apricot Vige, which was located at the East Gate of the capital. It only took them half an hour by carriage, but it would take them more than an hour by foot. After Gu Xin heard this, she asked Constable Gao to arrange for the constables who workedst night to rest. Those who restedst night would follow her to little Apricot Vige to take a look. Constable Gao wanted to go as well, but Gu Xin ordered him to rest. How could he endure not sleeping for 20 hours? Moreover, there might not be any results today. Chapter 2090 - 2090 The Pearl Flower produced by the Xie family 2090 The Pearl Flower produced by the Xie family Zheng Qiu did not find anything else on the body. He asked the Xie family to send the body back after noon. She nned to travel with Gu Xin. Gu Xin agreed. Constable Gao was puzzled again. Princess Xinxin, are you sure you want to go with Xiao Qiu? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that Crown Prince Lu would run into her? Crown Prince Lu¡¯s military camp was stationed outside the East Gate. He had to go there every day! Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu had no idea what he was thinking. They only instructed the bailiffs to guard the alley. Although the victim had been transported home, they were not to let anyonee here easily. Gu Xin, Zheng Qiu, and the two constables drove the carriage through the narrow alley in the west of the city, passing through half of the capital, and arrived at the East Gate. After they left the city, Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu looked out of the window from both sides. The speed of the carriage was also slower. After walking for about 15 minutes, Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu saw the flower at the same time. ¡°I see it, stop the car!¡± The two of them said in unison. The bailiff stopped the carriage, and Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu got off the carriage. There were forests on both sides of the main road. There were indeed wildflowers at the edge of the forest. They were in full bloom and spread into the forest. ¡°Li dafei, Chen Xiaoli, you two follow Xiao Qiu over there. I¡¯ll go over here and look at the surrounding environment. If there¡¯s anything, send this signal re. If there¡¯s a situation here, I¡¯ll also send this. Follow the flowers.¡± Gu Xin took out a signal re that Gu Nian had made. It was a kind of sound that was only suitable for sending signals during the day at close range. ¡°Third miss, let¡¯s form a group of two!¡± Li dafei suggested. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve been gathering firewood in the mountains since I was young, so I¡¯m very familiar with the situation there. I¡¯ve even fought wolves before. I¡¯m more worried about you guys.¡± Gu Xin waved her hand. Li dafei blushed a little. That¡¯s right. Every time he saw Princess Xinxin¡¯s face, he would forget her terrible martial arts. ¡°Third miss, be careful. I¡¯ll also protect myself.¡± Zheng Qiu did not care. She knew that out of the four of them, Gu Xin was the one who was worried about her. However, it was not a problem for her to protect herself. She had a knife with her and was very familiar with all the body parts. She also understood the bodies of animals. Just like that, the four of them split up. Gu Xin walked along the flowers. She had good eyesight and could see the little thing from far away. After walking for about 15 minutes, Gu Xin found a Pearl Flower, but it was a little far from the flower bush. She thought for a moment, but still walked over and picked up the Pearl Flower. The jewelry produced by the Xie family¡¯s shop had a special mark, which needed to be carved with very good craftsmanship. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t try to imitate the Xie family¡¯s shop¡¯s Pearl Flower for such a small one, because the Pearl Flower in the Xie family¡¯s shop was not more expensive than that of other shops. If it was some other expensive jewelry, it would be possible. Gu Xin took out a handkerchief and wrapped the broken flower in it. She then looked around for the other part of the flower but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t find it. She didn¡¯t find the other half of the Pearl Flower, but she found blood. She could not tell if it was an animal¡¯s blood or a human¡¯s blood, so she released the signal re and prepared to get Zheng Qiu toe over quietly. It would take some time for Zheng Qiu and the rest to arrive. Gu Xin looked around the area again and this time, she found an earring. After searching for a long time, she only found this one and the earrings were always in pairs. Chapter 2091 - 2091 Chapter 2091-you’re all finished 2091 Chapter 2091-you¡¯re all finished She couldn¡¯t tell which shop this earring came from, but it was a Pearl Earring, and it wasn¡¯t cheap on the market. She put it in the handkerchief with the Pearl Flower. At this moment, Zheng Qiu and the other two walked over. Perhaps it was because they were fast, but the three of them were sweating profusely. Gu Xin waited for them to catch their breath before leading them to the ce where she had found the blood, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, take a look. Is this human blood or animal blood?¡± This ce was very close to the pipeline, and the hunters would not be here. The prey were basically in the deeper parts of the forest. Zheng Qiu had her own way of making the judgment. Soon, she was sure that it was human blood. The fatal wound of the deceased was on her head. The back of her head had been hit, but she had not been vited before she died. But at the bottom of the well, there was not a single trace of blood. However, the bloodstains here were not enough to prove that the deceased had died from injuries here. ¡°After the seventh day of the new year, which is the eighth day of the new year, it rained,¡± Li Dali suddenly said. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the blood might have been washed away by the rain?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°The rain that day wasn¡¯t very heavy. If it had been washed away by the rain, there wouldn¡¯t have been these left here. It wouldn¡¯t have been so thick, so the blood should be very light.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°That is to say, the murderer might not have moved the body to the bottom of the well on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year, but a few days after that?¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips as she subconsciously looked around. Suddenly, she heard movement somewhere, and her body moved faster than her brain. Zheng Qiu and the other two looked at Gu Xin, who was running towards a certain direction, in a daze. ¡°Follow her, third miss must have discovered something.¡± Zheng Qiu ordered the other two as he crouched down to wrap up the bloodstained grass and leaves. The three of them chased after Gu Xin but failed to catch her. About half an hourter, the three of them saw Gu Xin holding two pheasants and waving them at them. ¡°Third youngdy, did youe here because you heard the movements of these two things?¡± Li dafei ran over, bent over, put his hands on his knees, and panted. ¡°Yup! Dafei, your body can¡¯t do it! Why is she like Xiao Qiu, who doesn¡¯t exercise much? Will you be able to catch the criminal on the street like this?¡± Gu Xin shook her head and looked at Chen Xiaoli. Zheng Qiu was even more innocent. In the past, she only had to stay at the mortuary or crime scenes. She did not have to catch thieves. She had been reading books to learn more about forensic work. She really had no time to practice. ¡°When this case is over, I¡¯ll have to talk to the governor and Lord Qin. All of you need to train. It¡¯s fine if you encounter an ordinary murderer, but if it¡¯s a more powerful one, you¡¯ll all be dead! Last time, I found a problem with he gang and he Qiang.¡± Gu Xin then pointed at the wild chicken in her hand, ¡± these two guys brought us to the crime scene. I¡¯ve gone in to take a look. The murderer probably thought that no one would be able to find it, so he didn¡¯t clean it up.¡± Zheng Qiu and the other two immediately perked up and rushed into the cave, not thinking about the cruel days ahead. Gu Xin carried the two chickens and followed them in. She had onlye in to take a look earlier on. In order toe out and wait for them, she did not take a closer look, mainly because she was afraid that the three of them did not see the cave. This cave was indeed hidden. The trees and weeds outsidepletely covered the entrance. Chapter 2092 - 2092 Chapter 2091-boundless strength 2092 Chapter 2091-boundless strength ¡°Third youngdy, you saidst night that the deceased had embroidered a purse and nned to confess to Song Yi. Do you think this is it?¡± Zheng Qiu had already lit a match and asked li Dali to hold it. He squatted on the ground and put some pieces of cloth together. Although he had not finished putting them together, the pattern of the ck bamboo could still be seen. ¡°Right, ink bamboo.¡± Gu Xin walked over to take a look and then looked at the fire at the side. It was obvious that these rags had not beenpletely burned, and judging from the traces of the cracks, it was not man-made, but cut by a sharp knife or scissors. ¡°If the murderer is Song Yi, why did he cut it and burn it again? If you don¡¯t want to throw it away, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just burn it?¡± Li dafei asked from the side. ¡°That means it¡¯s not Song Yi!¡± As Chen Xiaoli spoke, he began to imagine, ¡± the murderer hated the purse so much that he cut it into such small strips. If he didn¡¯t hate song Yi, then he must hate the dead man with the embroidered purse! I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s hate the dead, probably another admirer of Song Yi, a woman with infinite strength like the third miss, who can kill people and take care of them alone.¡± As Chen Xiaoli spoke, he saw that his brother li dafei¡¯s eyes were twitching. Then he remembered what he had said. The thirddy was extremely strong. Aiyo, what the hell. Although what he said was the truth, ady would definitely not like others to say that she was extremely strong. Just as Chen Xiaoli was about to apologize, Gu Xin asked him to continue. Chen Xiaoli did not dare to speak. Gu Xin was speechless,¡¯are you afraid that I¡¯ll be angry when you tell me the truth? I¡¯ve always been stronger than most girls. My kung fu is better than most men, so what is there to be angry about? You guys who are bad at Kung Fu aren¡¯t angry at all.¡± Chen Xiaoli said,¡±the three girls of Huahua are right.¡± I feel that the murderer might be a woman who loved Song Yi as much as the deceased. On the day of the incident, when the victim was about to confess to Song Yi, he was discovered by the murderer. Since the victim did not bring her personal maidservant as usual, the murderer deceived the victim and took her away. The murderer was a woman, so the victim should have followed her without any warning. Yes, this humble servant has thought of this much.¡± Zheng Qiu analyzed Chen Xiaoli¡¯s words, ¡± ¡°If this purse was really embroidered by the deceased, then this is very likely the crime scene. From little Li¡¯s guess, the murderer might know Song Yi and be very familiar with him. Song Yi might have discovered something and hid it from us.¡± Gu Xin thought for a moment and nodded, ¡± then I¡¯ll bring the purse back to Madam Xieter. Madam Xie will definitely recognize the needle and thread of the deceased. ¡°On the way back, Chen Xiaoli, take mymand token and ask the general who guards the city. Find out the records of the people who entered and left the city from the 7th day of the new year to the night before yesterday. Find out who was driving horse carriages, donkey carriages, pushing small carts, and carrying gunny sacks.¡± The three city gates of the capital would record the people entering and leaving the city every day. Under normal circumstances, they would not check what you were carrying in your carriage or what you were carrying on your back. Instead, they would record where you came from and where you were going. There was nothing else in the cave except for the purse and arge pool of dried blood. The three of them walked out of the cave. Gu Xin asked li dafei to carry the two chickens, then showed Zheng Qiu the Pearl Flower and pearl earrings she found earlier, ¡± ¡°I found it in the forest where the blood was found. The Pearl Flower is a product of the Xie family¡¯s shop, but I don¡¯t know about the earrings. My intuition tells me that it¡¯s rted to this case.¡± Chapter 2093 - 2093 Chapter 2093-beating someone 2093 Chapter 2093-beating someone The few of them got on the carriage and prepared to return to the capital. On the way, they met a few soldiers from the camp. They all recognized Gu Xin and came forward to greet her. ¡°You guys are on leave today? Are we going to the city to buy something?¡± Gu Xin also recognized these people. They were the ones who had followed her to the westernnds, so she had an impression of them. ¡°Third youngdy, Xiao Shuan is sending something back home! His family has arranged a marriage for him. He will havepleted his five years of military service in April and can return home to visit his rtives.¡± The leader of the group was more talkative and directly told Gu Xin about his brother. That little Shuan scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°This is a good thing! Get married when we get back? When do we set off?¡± Gu Xin asked happily. ¡°In-in the middle of next month,¡± Little Shuan Zi replied. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll congratte you in advance.¡± Gu Xinughed and asked again, ¡± Oh right, help me pass a message to general Luter. Ask him to check on the soldiers who are on holiday on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year and see if any of them have returned to the campsite from the city after five o ¡®clock. If there are any, ask them if they have discovered anything strange around here. ¡°Okay, third miss, I will definitelyplete the task!¡± The few of them immediately stood up straight, just like how Gu Xin gave them a mission in the West. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go back then!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. After Gu Xin and the others left in the car, the few soldiers continued to walk in the opposite direction. Their camp was not far away. There were no viges around the forest, but there were talented families beyond the camp. The rtive of the steward of the sanhong Academy should be in the vige on the other side of the camp. This could be deduced from the time he spent on the way to the restaurant. At the city gate, li dafei took Gu Xin¡¯s token and went to find the general guarding the city. Gu Xin and the other two returned to the Yamen first. In the end, before he reached the Yamen, he ran into a bailiff who was supposed to be on duty in xima alley.¡±Princess, Princess, it¡¯s not good. You should quickly go and take a look. Young master Xie is going to beat young master Song to death!¡± The bailiff was also here to look for the magistrate. They were all bailiffs from the capital governor¡¯s manor and knew the rtionship between the Xie family and the magistrate family. Hence, they didn¡¯t dare toy a hand on Xie Jun and could only send someone to look for master Xie and the magistrate. They didn¡¯t expect to meet Gu Xin before they even reached the Yamen. Gu Xin immediately got the bailiff into the car and told Chen Xiaoli to change direction, heading towards xima alley. As there were bailiffs on guard, the people outside did not know what was happening in the alley. The moment Gu Xin entered the alley, she could hear a woman crying and a man cursing. ¡°Get out of the way! I¡¯m telling you, I also hit women! This matter has nothing to do with you, but if you continue to stand in my way, I¡¯m going to punch you!¡± At the entrance of the song family¡¯s house, which was located at the end of the alley, a man in white was shouting angrily. This man was the brother of the deceased Xie Yun, Xie Jun, who was studying at the Royal Academy. Mrs. Song fell to the ground and was supported by ye cuiru¡¯s sister-inw, Madam Zhu. Seeing that ye cuiru was not going to give way, Xie Jun really wanted to make a move, but his hand was caught. ¡°Get lost!¡± Xie Jun waved his hand, thinking that it was another bailiff who stopped him. In the end, he didn¡¯t wave his hand away. He turned around and saw a beautiful girl. ¡°Xie Jun, do you think that the Yamen is run by your family? Do you think you can attack whoever you want to?¡± Gu Xin swung her arm lightly, causing Xie Jun to stumble. Chapter 2094 - 2094 Warning 2094 Warning ¡°Greetings, Princess!¡± The bailiff was worried that Xie Jun didn¡¯t know Gu Xin and would have a conflict with her, so he quickly stepped forward to show his respect and reveal Gu Xin¡¯s identity. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. She could tell what the bailiff was thinking, but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Princess, Princess, look at young master Xie. How did he beat up brother Yi? Brother Yi didn¡¯t do anything, so why did young master Xie attack brother Yi? Princess, please make the decision for big brother Yi!¡± Ye cuiru was no longer as shy as she wasst night. She was so angry that her face turned red. She crawled forward and kowtowed to Gu Xin. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows, brother Yi? When she askedst night, the ye family had rented the song family¡¯s house for ten years, butst night, the ye family had always called the song family Mrs. Song and young master Song. This brother Yi was too intimate. It had only been ten years, and the two of them had grown up together. If their rtionship was good, it was nothing to call him brother Yi. She helped ye cuiru up and turned to look at Xie Jun, who was still angry. ¡°You¡¯re the deceased¡¯s brother, Xie Jun?¡± Somewhat unconvinced, Xie Jun stepped forward and saluted, student Xie Jun greets Princess Xinxin. yes! Gu Xin nodded, ¡± why did you attack master Song? ¡± Xie Jun¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at Song Yi, who was trying to stand up, and said,¡±Yun ¡®er died because of him, so what¡¯s wrong with me beating him up as his brother?¡± The surrounding people gasped. oh my, we all know that you¡¯re arrogant, but you dare to be arrogant in front of this person? ¡± ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that Xie Yun died because of Song Yi?¡± Gu Xin replied calmly. Xie Jun looked straight at Gu Xin, his back straight, ¡± ¡°This student¡¯s younger sister admires Song Yi, and this student has warned Song Yi many times to ignore her if he doesn¡¯t like her. Don¡¯t give others hope, but seduce the girl with a lukewarm appearance. However, Song Yi did not listen to his advice, and his student¡¯s sister was robbed when she was delivering something to him. If it wasn¡¯t for his attitude, would the student¡¯s sister have gone out that day? Would he encounter such a thing? He just deserves to die!¡± Gu Xin turned to look at Song Yi,¡¯Song Yi, is he telling the truth? Did he warn you?¡± Song Yi lowered his head. Mrs. Song used Mrs. Zhu¡¯s help to stand up. She staggered a few steps and knelt down in front of Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, thismoner is guilty, thismoner is guilty! It was thismoner who asked Yi ¡®er to say that she did not know youngdy Xie.¡± Xie Jun was so angry that he wanted to hit song Yi again. Gu Xin gave Chen Xiaoli a look and Chen Xiaoli went to stop Xie Jun. The other bailiffs also helped to pull Xie Jun back. Xie Jun could not move his hand, so he wanted to kick it. ¡°Song Yi, you must be feeling guilty! Do you know what happened to Yun ¡®er? Was it you, right?¡± ¡°No, no, no,¡± Mrs. Song shook her head desperately. Your Highness, Yi ¡®er did not, did not harm Lady Xie. Yesterday, when the people from the Yamen fished miss Xie out of the well, Yi ¡®er and I were at the side watching. When I saw miss Xie, I fainted from shock. Yi¡¯ er helped me back, and I told Yi ¡®er that you must not say that you know miss Xie, you must not. Youngdy Xie died in our house and youngdy Xie is the niece of the capital¡¯s magistrate¡¯s Furen. Thismon woman is afraid of RUO RUO.¡± what? ¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows and nced at Xie Jun. if you continue to make a scene, I¡¯ll send you to my father and lock you up. Xie Jun was stunned. He closed his mouth unhappily, but he did not dare to speak anymore. Chapter 2095 - 2095 Is manzhu a suspect? 2095 Is manzhu a suspect? Song Yi walked over and knelt down beside Mrs. Song.¡±It¡¯s this student¡¯s fault. I concealed the truth. But I really don¡¯t know why miss Xie is in trouble.¡± Gu Xin turned her head to look at Xie Jun. Coincidentally, Xie Jun was about to scold someone. When he saw Gu Xin looking over, he shut up obediently. However, he looked at Song Yi as if he wanted to eat him up. ¡°Since you and miss Xie know each other, did you see her on the seventh day of the new year?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yi replied after a moment of silence. Seeing that he had stopped talking, Gu Xin frowned and said coldly, ¡± ¡°Tell me the truth about what happened that day!¡± Mrs. Song also pulled Song Yi¡¯s sleeve. Song Yi said,¡±after I learned that day, I prepared to go home as usual.¡± As they left the Academy, they saw miss Xie leaving with another girl. That girl wasn¡¯t manzhu, who was always by miss Xie¡¯s side. At first, the student felt that it was a little strange, because every time miss Xie appeared, she would bring manzhu along. That girl¡¯s clothes were not the clothes of the Xie family¡¯s maidservants, but just like what an ordinary girl would wear. The student wasn¡¯t familiar with miss Xie. Although he felt it was strange, he didn¡¯t go forward to ask. The student went home. I¡¯ve already exined what happened afterst night.¡± Gu Xin was a little angry,¡¯since you knew, why didn¡¯t you tell mest night? If he didn¡¯t do it, what was the point of telling the truth? Song Yi, you were born as a student of the great Zhou Dynasty and you are also preparing for the imperial examination, but you do not believe in the Imperial court. Do you know that we might miss out on some clues if you hide it from us? Do you know that you¡¯ll be the biggest suspect if your cover is found out?¡± Song Yi lowered his head,¡±I know I was wrong, please punish me, Princess!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯Chen Xiaoli, bring Song Yi back to the Yamen! If this case isn¡¯t closed, you¡¯re not allowed to release him!¡± ¡°Princess, don¡¯t!¡± Mrs. Song was shocked. Yi ¡®er didn¡¯t kill anyone, and everything she said was the truth. Yi ¡®er still has to take the Imperial examinations in the future, so she can¡¯t be in jail! Please have mercy, Princess, please have mercy!¡± Mrs. Song kept on kowtowing and Gu Xin immediately got someone to help her up. Ye cuiru also stepped forward to help persuade him. Gu Xinughed coldly,¡¯are you guys teaching me how to do things? If you continue to make trouble, I¡¯ll take you away as well!¡± Mrs. Song fainted again, and ye cuiru was pulled to the side by Mrs. Zhu. Gu Xin nced at ye cuiru and Mrs. Zhu. Mrs. Zhu lowered her head and apologized. Ye cuiru lowered her head and hid her hand in her sleeve. Gu Xin could see that she was clenching her fist tightly. Song Yi asked Gu Xin to give him some time to settle his mother. Gu Xin agreed and asked the guards to follow Song Yi into the house. What if the mother and son had something to say in private again? When Song Yi was carrying Mrs. Song back to their room, Gu Xin looked at Xie Jun, ¡± ¡°You can go back! I¡¯ll be in charge of this case, and I¡¯ll find the real murderer and give miss Xie An exnation.¡± Xie Jun pursed his lips. Finally, he cupped his fists and thanked her. Then, he asked, ¡± ¡°Princess, I would like to ask if Song Yi really had nothing to do with my sister¡¯s death?¡± Gu Xin sized him up and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the final say on whether there¡¯s a rtionship or not. When there is no evidence, everyone who knows miss Xie may be rted to this matter.¡± Xie Jun was silent for a while and then asked, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s manzhu? Does Princess think that man Zhu is a suspect?¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows, this rich kid actually had a brain, ¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Chapter 2096 - 2096 Didn’t see clearly 2096 Didn¡¯t see clearly Xie Jun replied,¡±manzhu grew up with her student¡¯s sister. She has been in the residence for almost ten years. Because her student¡¯s sister likes her, her food, clothes, and everything she uses are definitely the first among the maidservants in the residence.¡± It was impossible to get a stomachache. In order to keep the siblings in good health, the students ¡®families hired martial masters to train us since we were young. Although he didn¡¯t learn any powerful martial arts, his students and sister were fine during the changing of seasons, falling into the water, or the hottest days of the year when they often caught cold. For example, if you have a cold wind, you don¡¯t need to take medicine. We can move around on our own, sweat, take a bath, and cover ourselves with a quilt. Man Zhu was like a student¡¯s sister in these matters. When she was young, in order to let her younger sister eat more and grow better, my father spent a lot of money to hire Divine Doctor long to take care of her body. At that time, manzhu had just entered the fu, and my younger sister pitied her and also begged Divine Doctor long to take a look at manzhu. In the past ten years, manzhu rarely fell sick. Whatever good food her younger sister had, she would give it to her to eat. She would never steal food like the other servant girls. So, why did she get a stomachache?¡± Gu Xin suddenly remembered what Chen Xiaoli said in the cave and asked, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that your family hired a martial arts master for you and your sister, and manzhu also followed him to practice martial arts?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xie Jun nodded. Otherwise, with how much my father values his sister, how could he only let her bring one servant girl with her when she travels? His younger sister loved to y since she was young. She didn¡¯t go out only in Beijing. She often went to the suburbs of Beijing to y. Their Kung Fu isn¡¯t that great, but they definitely have the ability to protect themselves.¡± Zheng Qiu walked forward and whispered into Gu Xin¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°The deceased did not get into a dispute with anyone before she died.¡± Gu Xin immediately asked the bailiff to bring manzhu back to the Yamen. After some thought, Gu Xin took out the Pearl Flower and earrings she found earlier and showed them to Xie Jun, ¡± ¡°Do you recognize these two jewelries?¡± ¡°This is my sister¡¯s. I gave it to her,¡± Xie Jun picked up the earring and said in shock. ¡°Where¡¯s Zhu Hua?¡± Gu Xin asked again. Xie Jun looked at Zhu Hua, thought for a moment, and shook his head.¡±This should be the jewelry from the Xie family¡¯s shop. It¡¯s selling quite well.¡± ¡°Princess, where did you find this earring?¡± he asked anxiously. Didn¡¯t they say that there was nothing at the bottom of the well? His sister¡¯s jewelry was gone. Little sister is wearing men¡¯s clothes, why would she wear earrings?¡± Gu Xin saw Song Yiing out with the bailiff and said, ¡± ¡°Xie Jun, you can go back first! If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll send someone to inform you.¡± Xie Jun wanted to follow them to the Yamen, but he became obedient after Gu Xin looked at him. In the prison of the capital governor¡¯s office, Gu Xin did not let anyone put shackles on Song Yi and even made him sit on the bench. Song Yi looked at Gu Xin in confusion. flowers? ¡± Gu Xinughed. you and your mother purposely showed it to me, right? ¡± Song Yi was stunned and lowered his head. Gu Xin continued,¡¯you saw thedy who left with the victim? And she¡¯s someone you know, right?¡± Song Yi looked up in surprise. Oh? ¡± Gu Xin understood, was it the Zhu family or ye cuiru? Song Yi¡¯s eyes widened. Gu Xin finally understood,¡¯it¡¯s Ye cuiru, right? You have a good rtionship with her, and you only saw her leave with the deceased. You don¡¯t know what happened, and she is very good to you and your mother. You don¡¯t want to tell her, do you?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face darkened,¡¯really? How do you exin the flower?¡± Chapter 2097 - 2097 Chapter 2097-said 2097 Chapter 2097-said Song Yi was so nervous that he did not know what to do. Gu Xin mmed the table. how dare you, Song Yi. You¡¯re already in prison and you still want to hide it? ¡± Song Yi was so scared that he knelt down, but he bit his lips and did not speak. Gu Xinughed coldly, ¡± Song Yi, you¡¯re preparing to take part in this year¡¯s general exam. I¡¯ll just pretend that you¡¯ve never read thews of great Zhou. This is how I¡¯ll calcte it. Do you know that if you¡¯re found to have concealed the truth, you will be stripped of your qualification to participate in the imperial examination? He would not be able to take part in the Imperial examinations in this life. Your mother and widowed mother raised you. Even if your family has an alley to collect rent, and you don¡¯t have to worry about food and drink in the future, do you n to give up all the effort you¡¯ve put in over the years?¡± Song Yi clenched his fists and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Gu Xin raised her brows. She didn¡¯t expect him to still be unwilling to tell her the truth even at this point. Gu Xin sighed. it¡¯s obvious that you and your mother didn¡¯t report what you knew. You even hid important clues. You¡¯re guilty, your mother is guilty. Do you have the heart to see your mother in jail? Her body is not good, and now I have adjusted the prescription for her. If you can pass the Imperial schr¡¯s examination this year, your mother¡¯s mood will definitely be good, and it will also be helpful for her condition. You and your mother rely on each other for survival, but this alley was left behind by your father, right? if something were to happen to you, would there be no nsmen on your father¡¯s side? Your high schr position is gone, and the things your father left you will be taken away by your nsmen. Who are you letting down?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, Princess, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Song Yi was about to cry. How could he not have thought of these problems? ¡°What did I say? I¡¯m just telling the truth. Heaven, earth, sovereign, parents, teacher, no matter what favor the ye family has done to you, it¡¯s destined that you can¡¯t beat your parents, and you can¡¯t win against thew!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°I¡¯ll speak, the student will speak.¡± Song Yi finally bowed down. Gu Xin didn¡¯t let him get up either. She just looked at him and waited for him to adjust his emotions and listen to him. ¡°Xiao ru saved my life when I was young. If she didn¡¯t save me, I might not be alive anymore.¡± After a long time, Song Yi said. ¡°Xiao ru¡¯s feelings for me started as a brother next door and as I grew older, they developed romantic feelings. She told me about it, but I only wanted to get a good reputation, so I rejected her. There were a few times when she found out that I was talking to miss Xie, so she came to question me and asked me if I disliked her identity. I didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t have any feelings for miss Xie. She doesn¡¯t believe me. ¡± Song Yi lifted his head and looked at Gu Xin. His face was already covered in tears. ¡°So, when I saw miss Xie leave with Xiao ru that day, I, I was worried that Xiao ru would do something to miss Xie. Miss Xie is the treasure of my parents. She is ignorant of the world and has a simple personality. I was afraid that something would happen to her, so I chased after her that day. However, they left in a carriage and I couldn¡¯t catch up. I can only go back.¡± Song Yi wiped her tears. if it wasn¡¯t for miss Xie talking to me so often, Xiao ru wouldn¡¯t have ¡­ She wouldn¡¯t have teased you. ¡°On the seventh day of the Lunar New Year, Xiao ru returned home when it was dark. I wanted to ask her why she brought youngdy Xie, but her family said she was sick. I didn¡¯t want more people to know, so I told my mother and nned to let my mother ask. In the end, my mother went. She said that Xiao ru was really sick and it seemed like she had just recovered. I thought I¡¯d ask her when she¡¯s better. Youngdy Xie is a living person while Xiao ru is only a weak woman. I don¡¯t think Xiao ru will do anything to youngdy Xie.¡± Chapter 2098 - 2098 What’s still missing? 2098 What¡¯s still missing? ¡°The next day, when I went to the bookstore to copy books, I heard someone say that Xie Jun¡¯s sister had gone missing. Master Xie was so anxious that he went to report it to the police, and now everyone is looking for her. I rushed home to ask Xiao ru. Xiao ru denied it and said that I must have seen it wrong.¡± ¡°No matter how I tried to move her with emotion or reason, she denied it and even cried. Her family thought that I had bullied her, so her brother pulled me out of her house. There¡¯s nothing I can do since she doesn¡¯t want to admit it. I saw that her shoes were stained with mud, and there were withered flowers on the mud, just like the ones in our Academy. I¡¯ve heard from the Academy¡¯s flower manager that there¡¯s only one ce in the suburbs of the capital that has flowers. On the ninth day of the Lunar New Year, I asked the manager and said that I wanted to pick some for my mother. The manager told me the way. I left the city, but I didn¡¯t find anything.¡± ¡°I was thinking that if the Yamen found out that youngdy Xie often looked for me, she would definitelye to my house to ask about my mother and me. So I picked this flower and put it in the house. If something happens to miss Xie, maybe when we find her, she will also have this kind of flower on her body. Xiao ru¡¯s feet are also stained with it. ¡± ¡°The night before yesterday, I deliberately let mother stay in the room and wait for the Yamen people toe and question her. I was hoping that the Yamen people would find it, because this flower is rare in the capital.¡± After Song Yi finished speaking, he lowered his head in a dispirited manner. Gu Xin asked again,¡±what about manzhu?¡± What do you think of man Zhu?¡± Song Yi raised his head in confusion.¡±Manzhu?¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡±that¡¯s right, manzhu.¡± Is manzhu always by miss Xie¡¯s side when she looks for you? Did you do anything out of the ordinary to her?¡± Song Yi shook his head. actually, I don¡¯t talk much to miss Xie. Every time we meet, it¡¯s just a chance encounter. Manzhu is by her side. I didn¡¯t do anything unusual to the master and servant.¡± At this time, li dafei, who had gone to the general of the city guard to get the records, came back. He was holding a few notebooks, which were the records of the people entering and leaving the city from the seventh day of the Lunar New Year to the day before yesterday when the bodies were found. Gu Xin first flipped through the book on the ninth day of the Lunar New Year. Song Yi did not lie. He did leave the city at the end of the morning on the ninth day of the Lunar New Year and returned at noon. The purpose of leaving the city was also to find wildflowers for his mother. At five o ¡®clock on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year, ye cuiru drove a carriage out of the city. She said that she was delivering goods. The father and son of the ye family were the ones who delivered things for others and often went in and out of the three gates of the capital. Sometimes, ye cuiru and Madam Zhu would also follow them, so she had a few sacks of goods in her carriage and did not check them in detail. However, there was no record of ye cuiru returning to the city. She probably did not return home from the East City. However, the song family¡¯s mother and son had indeed seen ye cuiru at night. Gu Xin flipped through the records for a while, but she did not find any records of man Zhu entering and leaving the city. So, the murderer, ye cuiru? She put down the booklet and asked li dafei to inform the bailiffs to arrest the ye family. They also lied and said that ye cuiru had been at home from the sixth to the eighth day of the new year because she was sick. How could they not know that ye cuiru had gone out on the seventh day of the new year? Li dafei immediately went down to call for help and happened to meet Constable Gao, who had already rested. When Constable Gao heard that the princess had found the murderer the moment he woke up, he was in awe of Gu Xin and worked even harder. Gu Xin thought for a while and decided not to ask the magistrate for help. She felt that there was still something missing from this case. Chapter 2099 - 2099 Chapter 2098-asking again 2099 Chapter 2098-asking again Song Yi sat on the ground powerlessly. In the end, the Yamen still found out. At this moment, he felt a sense of relief. He hadn¡¯t had a good rest these days and had been thinking about whether to go to the Yamen to tell them what he saw. At first, he really didn¡¯t think that ye cuiru would kill Xie Yun. He only thought that ye cuiru might be trying to scare Xie Yun or that she didn¡¯t do anything to Xie Yun. He had only seen Xie Yun and ye cuiru get into the car and the two of them seemed to be talking andughing. When he heard that the Xie family had reported the case to the Yamen and saw the flower, he only thought that ye cuiru had hidden Xie Yun. He thought that women were jealous and thought that he liked Xie Yun and wanted to punish her. Until the day before yesterday, a corpse was found at the bottom of their well. The Yamen people brought the corpse up for him to take a look. Xie Yun was dead. He couldn¡¯t describe his feelings at that time. For the past two days, it was as if a heavy stone had been hanging in his heart, and now, this heavy stone had been put down. By the time he came back to his senses, Gu Xin was no longer in prison. His entire body was covered in cold sweat. The jailer took him to a single cell and told him to stay inside. He was calm at the moment. ¡­¡­ Soon, the ye family was captured and brought to the capital governor¡¯s office. The magistrate had not been informed, but he knew about it. However, he was not summoned for interrogation. The magistrate still handed the matter to Gu Xin. He didn¡¯t handle this case from the start, leaving it all to Gu Xin. To be able to be the magistrate in the capital, one must be able to read the mood and read the mind of the people in charge. Hence, Gu Xin didn¡¯t ask anyone to call him, so he pretended not to know and continued to work in his room. The capital was so big, there was more than one case, there were many other misceneous things he had to do. Gu Xin got someone to bring the ye family to an interrogation room and the family of five was called in one by one. Gu Xin asked them about what they said the night before, asking them to tell her what the entire family had been doing from the seventh day of the Lunar New Year to the day the dead body was found. She said that this was theirst chance. If they tried to hide anything, no matter what the result was, they would be punished with 20 strokes of the stick for obstructing the Yamen¡¯s work and be locked up for half a month. The ye couple really seemed to be unaware of it and said the same thing as the night before. Ye cuiru¡¯s brother and sister-inw hesitantly said that ye cuiru went out in the afternoon on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year and only came back after night fell. However, they didn¡¯t know where she went and she wouldn¡¯t tell them even if they asked. Thest person he asked was ye cuiru. Ye cuiru was still as shy and timid as ever. She answered Gu Xin¡¯s questions and admitted that she had seen Xie Yun on the seventh day of the new year. However, she only sent Xie Yun home because man Zhu was not around. She wanted to go out of the city to buy some things, so she drove her family¡¯s carriage out of the city. Gu Xin asked her why she said she was going to deliver something when she left the city. Ye cuiru said calmly. Because she usually went out of the city to help her brother and sister-inw deliver things, she knew all the soldiers who guarded the city, and they also knew her, so she recorded it as usual. Without waiting for Gu Xin to ask, she even took the initiative to tell her that she entered the city from the West Gate. Since they were staying here, which was closer to the West Gate, she sent Xie Yun home. The Xie family was closer to the East Gate, so she chose to leave from the East. The ce where she sold her things was in a vige in the South of the capital, so she chose to enter from the East. Chapter 2100 - 2100 Suddenly remembered 2100 Suddenly remembered Gu Xin asked ye cuiru what she bought and ye cuiru replied that she bought flowers. Across the street from xima alley, there was a family with only one mother-inw and granddaughter. The mother-inw knew how to make flower cakes and ye cuiru would often go to the vige outside the South City to collect flowers to help out the grandfather and granddaughter. ¡°Then what¡¯s with the flower on the sole of your shoe? Song Yi said that he saw a flower on the sole of your shoe on the ninth day of the Lunar New Year. It¡¯s a flower that only appears on the official road outside East City. In the entire capital and its suburbs, there are only two ces that have that kind of flower.¡± Gu Xin raised her doubts and stared at ye cuiru. ¡°Brother Yi?¡± Ye cuiru was stunned for a moment before she said sadly, ¡± I think brother Yi still said it! He had questioned me before. However, thismoner really only wanted to send miss Xie home. The flowers on the soles of my shoes might have been identally stained by the flowers in the flower field when I bought them!¡± ¡°Brother Yi, why are you treating me like this?¡± Ye cuiru began to wipe her tears as she spoke. Princess, I¡¯m in love with brother Yi. He must have told you about it. However, brother Yi and miss Xie had a good rtionship. Thismoner knows that she can¡¯tpare to miss Xie and has already suppressed this heart. Miss Xie knew that she and her brother Yi were neighbors. They grew up together and often asked her about brother Yi¡¯s preferences. That day, when miss Xie saw thismoner, she also came to ask thismoner as usual. She said that she embroidered a pouch for brother Yi and so on, but thismoner had to go and collect flowers. If she waste, it would be toote, so miss Xie said that she would go with me. She got into the carriage with themoner and asked many questions about brother Yi. Themoner couldn¡¯t take her out of the city, so she could only send her home. I didn¡¯t expect that in brother Yi¡¯s heart, miss Xie¡¯s harm was actually caused by thismoner?¡± Gu Xin was unmoved as she watched ye cuiru¡¯s tears fall. This excuse sounded extremely genuine. However, her father had told her that only 70% truth and 30% lie would make it difficult for people to tell the truth from the lie. Ye cuiru cried for a while. Seeing that Gu Xin had no reaction, she also quieted down. However, her sad expression and tears were still there. Seeing that she had stopped crying, Gu Xin asked, ¡± ¡°Then why did you liest night? You even asked your brother and sister-inw to lie together?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid,¡± ye cuiru whispered. This lowly one heard that miss Xie did not return on the seventh day, and on the seventh day, this lowly one met her at five o ¡®clock. This lowly one was worried that the Yamen people would suspect this lowly one, so this lowly one did not dare to say.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯you don¡¯t dare to say it? Or are you deliberately hiding it?¡± Ye cuiru kowtowed and said,¡¯Princess, please investigate! Themoner went to buy flowers for granny sun and the others. There were witnesses to this. I really don¡¯t have any.¡± Gu Xin took out her earrings and beaded flower for ye cuiru to look at. Ye cuiru¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she pointed at the Pearl earrings. ¡°This is youngdy Xie¡¯s. Thismoner heard youngdy Xie say that this was a birthday gift from her elder brother on her birthday. However, miss Xie didn¡¯t wear this pair of earrings that day.¡± Gu Xin saw that her expression did not seem to be fake and kept her things. Her brows were tightly furrowed, and her mind was like a ball of yarn that had been pulled by a cat. She couldn¡¯t find the head and sort it out. She rubbed her temples and said,¡±someone, bring her for a walk.¡± Before she could finish, ye cuiru seemed to have suddenly thought of something and said, ¡± ¡°Princess, this subject suddenly remembered that miss Xie once told this subject that she wanted to buy the courtyard next to brother Yi¡¯s house.¡± Chapter 2101 - 2101 Chapter 2100-not easy 2101 Chapter 2100-not easy At this moment, a bailiff had already entered. Gu Xin didn¡¯t let them leave, but frowned at ye cuiru, ¡± ¡°Miss ye, you mean that miss Xie actually knows where Song Yi lives? And you even know about Song Yi¡¯s family situation?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ye cuiru nodded. Miss Xie knows that brother Yi and I are neighbors, and she would often ask me about brother Yi¡¯s family. Once, miss Xie even asked me to take her to brother Yi¡¯s house, so Auntie also knows miss Xie. It¡¯s just that miss Xie didn¡¯t tell Auntie and brother Yi that she wanted to buy their house. She only muttered to me once.¡± Gu Xin looked at her and asked,¡±other than that, what else?¡± What else have you not told me? I hope that you can say it all at once and not suddenly think of it again.¡± Ye cuiru was stunned for a moment. She did not understand why Gu Xin did not have any reaction when she heard this. Gu Xin continued to stare at her. Ye cuiru shook her head. No. That¡¯s all about miss Xie. Thismoner only frequently goes to the Xie family¡¯s shop to sell embroidery and does not have much contact with youngdy Xie.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and got someone to take her away. Gu Xin did not let the rest of the ye family leave either. After she left the interrogation room, she sent people to the South City gate, to the house of the granny sun who made the flower cakes, and to the flower-nting vige outside the city to investigate the situation. ¡°Third miss.¡± Zheng Qiu did not leave the Yamen. When he saw Gu Xining out, he walked up to her. ¡°Xiao Qiu, how long did it take for Mr. Qin to investigate cases in the past?¡± Gu Xin felt a little tired and wanted to ask about the other adults. ¡°Is third youngdy tired?¡± Zheng Qiu smiled and said, ¡± when Mr. Qin investigated cases in the past, sometimes he could solve them on the spot, sometimes it would take ten days to half a month. This isn¡¯t even urate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for you, my Lords!¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Third youngdy, I¡¯ve asked someone to buy some desserts and went to the kitchen of the Yamen to make some flower tea. Let¡¯s go eat and rest for a while! They¡¯ve gone out to investigate and will only return after at least two hours.¡± Zheng Qiu suggested. She could feel that Gu Xin was very tired, but she had a good impression of her. She had apanied Mr. Qin on all sorts of cases and knew that this was a very tiring task. Hence, she had prepared some snacks and tea for her. Gu Xin followed Zheng Qiu to the kitchen. The sky was getting dark, but Gu Xin did not n to go back so early. She wanted to wait for the person who went to investigate to return so that she could know the situation as soon as possible. After the governor was done with his work, it was time for the morning sun to set. He packed up and prepared to go home, but when he heard that Gu Xin was still at the Yamen, he could only go and look for her. The great Zhou¡¯s capital governor¡¯s magistrate, surnamed Liu, was a wily old fox in the officialdom. He was very observant and knew how to deal with matters. He came to the kitchen of the Yamen and sternly bowed to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Greetings, Princess Xinxin!¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Princess. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Lord Liu shook his head. ¡°Oh, so Lord Liu is here to ask about the case?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°The victim is my wife¡¯s niece, so ¡­¡± Gu Xin snapped her fingers,¡¯that¡¯s right, you guys have such a rtionship. Then it¡¯s time for the Gu to be cast. If Lord Liu is at ease with me, then I¡¯ll go home! I¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.¡± Chapter 2102 - 2102 How did she know? 2102 How did she know? Lord Liu said a few more words of thanks and seeing that Gu Xin really didn¡¯t need his presence, he bade her farewell and went home. After Lord Liu left, Gu Xin whispered to Zheng Qiu, ¡± ¡°My father said that this Lord Liu is very smart, but I think he¡¯s very ordinary.¡± ¡°Third youngdy, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a veryfortable and satisfying feeling to be with Lord Liu?¡± Zheng Qiu asked with a smile. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I just feel that he¡¯s very ordinary!¡± then, third youngdy must have met other officials of the same rank as Lord Liu. Think about it, third youngdy. When you were with those officials, did it feel the same as when you spoke to Lord Liu? ¡± Zheng Qiu said. Gu Xin was stunned. She thought about what Zheng Qiu said. Hey, that¡¯spletely different. When an official of the same rank as Lord Liu met her and learned of her identity, he would treat her as his superior, as if he was afraid that she would be dissatisfied. It made her feel ufortable. However, some of the officials in the capital who held higher positions than Lord Liu either thought of her as a child or a boorish man who only knew how to fight, or they felt that her status was there and wanted to give in to her. As for Lord Liu, it wouldn¡¯t take long for people to lose their sense of identity when talking to him, and it would be like chatting with an ordinary friend. Seeing that Gu Xin seemed to have reacted, Zheng Qiuughed, ¡± ¡°Lord Liu is famous for his good conduct. If he treated everyone like this, then he might as well give up his position as the capital¡¯s magistrate. I¡¯ve heard people talk about him before. In the past, when Princess Jinghe fought with the other princes, she sent them to the capital governor¡¯s manor. Lord Liu didn¡¯t offend either side and handled the matter well. Thus, Lord Liu has always been the capital¡¯s magistrate!¡± Gu Xin was really shocked, ¡± ¡°Really? With my sister Zhen¡¯s bad temper, would she listen to Lord Liu?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that Princess Jinghe listens to Lord Liu, but she¡¯s satisfied with Lord Liu¡¯s way of handling things. Of course, this was just a small matter. When it became a big matter, Lord Liu would naturally push the matter to his superiors. He has a scale in his heart and knows what is within his ability.¡± Gu Xin gave Zheng Qiu a thumbs up, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re amazing. When this case is over, you muste to my house as a guest! I feel that it¡¯s a waste of your talent to be a coroner.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with being your guest, but I can¡¯t ept yourstpliment.¡± Zheng Qiu waved his hand. Being a coroner is something I like and have been determined to do since I was young. I want to seek justice for more people and let the victims take back what belongs to them. As for the rest, I really haven¡¯t thought about it. ¡± Gu Xin looked left and right. Seeing that no one was around, she beckoned Zheng Qiu toe closer. Zheng Qiu moved closer to Gu Xin in confusion. Gu Xin leaned in close to her ear and whispered, ¡± ¡°Are you trying to find out the cause of your mother¡¯s death? You want to bring the person who harmed your mother to justice?¡± Zheng Qiu¡¯s body stiffened and he looked at Gu Xin in fear. How did she know? Even Mr. Qin didn¡¯t know about this. Back when Mr. Qin wanted to bring her to Beijing, she only said that she might cause trouble in some rich and powerful family in Beijing. Mr. Qin didn¡¯t force her. How did Princess Xinxin, who she had never known, know so much? He even knew what he wanted to do. Chapter 2103 - 2103 Not even the criminals have it 2103 Not even the criminals have it Gu Xin continued,¡¯I really admire you. I admire your forbearance, and I also admire your courage. You were thrown so far away, but you didn¡¯t give up on yourself. Instead, you learned something. I didn¡¯t act rashly after you showed your ability. That means you must have a n in mind. Most men don¡¯t even dare to be coroners, but you¡¯ve been learning since you were young. My grandmother, my mother, and my sisters all told me that we women are not necessarily weaker than men in any matter. If men can do it, we women can do it too. My father and grandfather told me that in this world, it¡¯s useless to rely on anyone. I have to rely on myself. Only when one¡¯s ability was strong enough, would one not be bullied by others. don¡¯t worry. Gu Xin squeezed her hand. other than brother Yuan Yuan and I, no one else knows your true identity. I¡¯m telling you this because I want to tell you that if you need any help in the future, feel free toe to me. Of course, if you don¡¯t want me to interfere, I won¡¯t meddle in your business.¡± Zheng Qiu was still in a daze, but he looked much better than before. Gu Xin continued,¡¯I really admire you. I admire your forbearance, and I also admire your courage. You were thrown so far away, but you didn¡¯t give up on yourself. Instead, you learned something. I didn¡¯t act rashly after you showed your ability. That means you must have a n in mind. Most men don¡¯t even dare to be coroners, but you¡¯ve been learning since you were young. My grandmother, my mother, and my sisters all told me that we women are not necessarily weaker than men in any matter. If men can do it, we women can do it too. My father and grandfather told me that in this world, it¡¯s useless to rely on anyone. I have to rely on myself. Only when one¡¯s ability was strong enough, would one not be bullied by others. Xiao Qiu, I think you¡¯re that kind of person. I like you and I admire you. I want to be friends with you. That¡¯s why I said I know about you. Actually, I know a lot of things about other people, but I don¡¯t like them, so I just pretend not to know them.¡± Zheng Qiu felt tears welling up in his eyes. In the past ten years, it was not that no one had acknowledged her, but no one had ever said such things to her like Gu Xin. She didn¡¯t have any female friends and Gu Xin was the first one to tell her that she wanted to be friends with her. Zheng Qiuughed with tears in his eyes. Hello, Gu Xin. I¡¯m Zheng Qiu. It¡¯s my honor to be friends with you. thank you, miss Zheng, for treating me as a friend. Let¡¯s go on a case together in the future! Gu Xin smiled. Zheng Qiu wiped away his tears and nodded with a smile. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll be Princess Xinxin¡¯s exclusive coroner in the future.¡± Gu Xinughed out loud, ¡± hahahaha, okay. In the future, we¡¯ll definitely be the two legendary detectives of great Zhou. Wherever we are, there won¡¯t be any criminals. Zheng Qiuughed along with him. Then, she started talking about her family. She was a girl from the residence of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an. The current Marquis of Yong¡¯ an was her biological father, but the current Madam of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an was her stepmother. Her mother passed away after giving birth to her younger brother. She was only three years old that year. When her stepmother entered the family and gave birth to her son, she was taken away. She was six years old that year. She escaped halfway, but she encountered a flood. She was washed away by the water and was saved by a coroner in a small county near the river in Jiangnan. That was her adoptive father. Because her mother had passed away early, the maidservants in the manor were all talkative and no one cared about her. She had heard a lot of things, and she could remember things very early. Since she was adopted by her adoptive father, she would think about what she had heard every day, so it was impossible for her to have no memory. Her mother had many dowries. Before she died, she asked the elders of the Zheng family to promise her that they would give her all the dowries when she got married. In the end, after the stepmother married and gave birth to the child, something happened to her. The mother¡¯s dowry was decided by the n elders and left to her elder brother and younger brother. However, her elder brother broke his leg a few years ago and became depressed. Her younger brother was brought up wrongly by the stepmother and might have forgotten that he still had a mother, as well as an elder brother and elder sister. Chapter 2104 - 2104 Really? 2104 Really? Her stepmother¡¯s son was two years younger than her younger brother, but he was well-educated. He was studying at the Imperial College, And when he was twelve years old, he had already passed the imperial examination and be a schr. What she wanted to do was to find out the cause of her mother¡¯s death and the cause of her brother¡¯s injury. Then, she would save her brother. She could not let him continue like this. These words had been hidden in Zheng Qiu¡¯s heart for years. Only herte adoptive father knew what she was thinking. It had been a few years, and now someone else knew. She felt much better after saying it. Gu Xin patted Zheng Qiu¡¯s back. your brother is in the Royal Academy. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get my father to keep an eye on her. No brat can continue to be a brat under my father¡¯smand. My cousin is my uncle¡¯s son and the princess of the goddess Kingdom. They¡¯re very brutal in the Royal Academy. I¡¯ll ask them to take care of your brother. I¡¯ll definitely nurture his temper.¡± All the heirs of the aristocratic families in the capital had to attend the Royal Academy if they did not study well. Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother must be there. ¡°Thank you, third miss,¡± Zheng Qiu expressed his gratitude. Gu Xin waved her hand. we¡¯re all friends now. You can call me Xinxin like my other friends. Besides, it¡¯s very miserable to be taken care of by my father and my family¡¯s ninren Mingyue. You don¡¯t need to thank me. ¡± alright, ¡± Zheng Qiu said with a smile. Xinxin. As the two talked, the sky turned dark. Not long after the sky turned dark, Dongxue came with a big food box. ¡°Third youngdy, old Furen and old master asked this servant to bring you some food. They were worried that third miss was busy and did not eat, so they let this servante. Third youngdy, quickly eat, it won¡¯t be good if it gets cold.¡± Dong Xue said while setting the table. ¡°Thank you, Dongxue!¡± Gu Xin asked Zheng Qiu to join them. Both of them had huge appetites. After eating some snacks, drinking tea, and chatting for so long, they were really hungry. Since he was already Gu Xin¡¯s friend, Zheng Qiu did not bother to be as polite as before. He picked up his chopsticks and bowl and started eating as well. ¡°This bowl is the strawberries that first master just picked from the manor today. There is a basket in total and some were sent to the pce to give to eldest miss and second miss. First master specially instructed this servant that third youngdy must eat the first batch of strawberries. They are especially delicious.¡± Dong Xue took out a ss bowl full of strawberries and exined. ¡°Aiya, the strawberries are all ripe!¡± Gu Xin quickly ate one, ¡± uncle didn¡¯t even tell me that he was going to pick strawberries today. But I don¡¯t have time to go even if you tell me!¡± Gu Xin fed Zheng Qiu another one. Zheng Qiu had never eaten a strawberry before, so it was really delicious. Gu Xin fed her another one,¡¯Xiao Qiu, I¡¯ll take you out to y after this case is over! Let¡¯s go to my family¡¯s farm, the strawberry farm. Let¡¯s go pick some strawberries. There¡¯s a flower farmer next to the strawberry farm. I¡¯m telling you, my family has a lot of different types of flowers.¡± Zheng Qiu smiled as she listened to Gu Xin talk about strawberries, flowers, and fruits that she had never heard of or eaten before. She was a little envious of Gu Xin. The Gu family was really good. The two ate and saw Dongxue off. While they were strolling around the Yamen, the people who had gone to investigate had returned. However, the people who investigated did not manage to find out more information. The information they obtained was exactly the same as what ye cuiru had said. They could not prove that ye cuiru was lying. Could it be that ye cuiru was telling the truth? Chapter 2105 - 2105 Chapter 2105-unable to verify 2105 Chapter 2105-unable to verify However, it was a pity for the shoes. Ye cuiru¡¯s shoes, which Song Yi had mentioned were stained with mud and fallen flowers, had been washed clean after so long. Ye cuiru insisted that Song Yi had seen it wrong, but Song Yi insisted that he saw that kind of flower. So many days had passed, and there was no way to verify it. ¡°Although ye cuiru¡¯s route is correct, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that she has been to the official road outside the city where wildflowers grow. She just needs to be a little faster.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and said. ¡°Third youngdy, Xie Jun requests an audience!¡± At this moment, a bailiff came in to report. ¡°Let him in!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. After a while, Xie Jun came in with another person, man Zhu. Manzhu¡¯s hands were tied behind her back, her hair was a little messy and her mouth was gagged. When she saw Gu Xin, it was as if she had seen her Savior. Her beautiful eyes were full of pleading, making people want to save her. ¡°Student greets Princess.¡± Xie Jun stepped forward and saluted. ¡°Why did you bring her here?¡± Gu Xin asked with a frown. ¡°Princess, your student found this in manzhu¡¯s room.¡± Xie Jun took out an earring. It was obvious that it was a pair with the Pearl Earring that Gu Xin found, and there was something carved on it. This pair of earrings was a birthday gift from Xie Jun to the deceased. It was not a finished product that he had bought, but had been made by someone. Therefore, other than the craftsman who made it, no one knew this pair of earrings better than Xie Jun. Gu Xin took a look at it and it was true. ¡°Princess, your student asked manzhu and found a few suspicious points.¡± Xie Jun added when he saw that Gu Xin had recognized him. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°Manzhu said that she had a bad stomach that day and couldn¡¯t find her student¡¯s sister when she came out. After looking for a while, she went home to wait. However, no one could prove that she was at home that day. She said that she was afraid of being scolded by the student¡¯s parents, so she didn¡¯t go out and stayed alone. However, the other maidservant in the student¡¯s younger sister¡¯s yard, Xueyun, was doing needlework in her room that day. In between, Xueyun even scolded the cleaning maidservant. After cleaning the yard, no one saw manzhu. So, manzhu lied.¡± As Xie Jun spoke, he turned his head and red at manzhu, continuing, ¡± manzhu was only seen when it was almost time to slip away. In other words, from the time she went out with her student¡¯s sister to this hour, she was no longer around, and there were many things she could do. I suspect that she is rted to the death of my sister.¡± Man Zhu cried and shook her head, making a wuwuwu sound, looking very pitiful. Gu Xin asked the bailiff beside her to remove the cloth from manzhu¡¯s mouth and asked in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Manzhu, do you have anything to say?¡± Man Zhu knelt on the ground, and because her hands were tied behind her back, she almost fell. She steadied her body and said aggrievedly, ¡± ¡°Princess, everything this servant said before was true and not a lie. This servant does not know why youngdy¡¯s earrings would be in this servant¡¯s room. This servant returned to the fu that day. No one saw this servant because this servant was worried that they would ask youngdy, so this servant deliberately avoided them. This servant really did not lie. Princess, please investigate!¡± Gu Xin felt the ball of wool in her head be even messier and even more unclear. ¡°Because at that time, Madam and master were looking for youngdy, and this servant was also panicking. If this servant didn¡¯t appear, what if something happened to youngdy Yingluo?¡± manzhu¡¯s tears had already formed a line, and she couldn¡¯t continue to say the rest of her words. Chapter 2106 - 2106 Ye cuiru told me 2106 Ye cuiru told me ¡°Hide? Ha! Don¡¯t quibble! Which part of the Xie residence did not have people? You were able to hide until nine O ¡®clock before being discovered? Unless you were in one of those deserted courtyards, but in those courtyards, how did you know that father and mother were looking for little sister? It¡¯s aplete lie!¡± Xie Jun said coldly, then looked at Gu Xin, ¡± Princess, there¡¯s definitely something wrong with manzhu. Everyone in the Xie residence knows man Zhu, and she can hide in a ce where she can¡¯t hear the news of the student¡¯s parentsing to find her sister. She must be lying!¡± ¡°Princess might have heard her say before that the reason why the doorkeeper didn¡¯t know her entry and exit was because she came in and out through a dog hole in the backyard. Therefore, if she could enter and exit from there, it meant that she could enter and leave at any time. It wasn¡¯t just because she said it was in the manor that it was. She must be lying, there must be a problem with her. ¡± ¡°The student¡¯s younger sister treats manzhu as her own sister and is willing to share many things with manzhu. However, this pair of earrings is a birthday gift from the student to her younger sister, so she definitely won¡¯t share it with manzhu. And for this pair of earrings to appear in man Zhu¡¯s room, there could only be one reason. Man Zhu had stolen it. In the courtyard of a student¡¯s little sister, no one would dare to touch her things, only manzhu would dare!¡± Xie Jun looked at Gu Xin with a sincere expression. Manzhu didn¡¯t argue and looked at Gu Xin with a wronged expression. Gu Xin went through the route map in her mind. She made an assumption. If what man Zhu said was a lie, and if man Zhu came out of the teahouse and met ye cuiru, the two of them would work together to take Xie Yun away. Ye cuiru was driving the carriage. Although the guards did not check it carefully, they would take a rough look. At that time, there was a sack in ye cuiru¡¯s carriage. You can put the dead into a sack, and you can also put man Zhu into a sack. Ye cuiru had said that she had already made an appointment to go to the vige to collect the flowers on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year. Therefore, the vige had been prepared for her. Once she went, she could take the flowers back without any dy. When man Zhu was seen at the Xie residence, it was almost 11 am. On ye cuiru¡¯s side, it was also almost 11 am when she returned home. If this hypothesis was true, then what was the motive for these two unrted people to kill? Ye cuiru could be said to have thought that Song Yi loved the deceased, so why did man Zhu, who was treated as a sister by the deceased, kill the deceased together? ¡°Manzhu, Did you know? I¡¯ve already ordered people to capture the ye family.¡± Gu Xin took a few steps and walked in front of manzhu. She squatted down and pinched her chin to make her look at her. Gu Xin saw the panic in manzhu¡¯s eyes. However, she calmed down in an instant and looked at Gu Xin in confusion. Gu Xin¡¯s lips curled up. ye cuiru told me a lot of things. I was just about to send someone to the Xie residence to capture you when young master Xie brought you here. How was it? Do you want me to give you a chance, a chance to bite back and see if what she said is true or if what you said is more true?¡± Xie Jun looked at Gu Xin in surprise. This, this is not about other people¡¯s family? This servant actually colluded with outsiders to ridicule her. Man Zhu¡¯s eyes dodged, and her body subconsciously leaned back. Gu Xin continued, ¡± if you don¡¯t tell me, then I¡¯ll use ye cuiru¡¯s testimony as evidence in court. I was just curious and wanted to have some fun. I really didn¡¯t know that investigating a case would be so tiring. I didn¡¯t get to sleep or eat properly for the past two days! Now that we have ye cuiru¡¯s testimony, it¡¯s better to close the case as soon as possible!¡± Chapter 2107 - 2107 Manzhu said it 2107 Manzhu said it ¡°Princess, don¡¯t try to trick this servant! This servant doesn¡¯t know anything. This servant doesn¡¯t understand what Princess is saying!¡± At this moment, man Zhu hadpletely calmed down. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin shook her off and stood up, ordering the guards, ¡± gag her and cover her eyes. Lock her up in the cell where ye cuiru is and bring her here! Constable Gao didn¡¯t even give man Zhu a chance to speak and directly sent her away. ¡°Princess, what is the meaning of this? Are there any other aplices who killed the student¡¯s sister?¡± Xie Jun reacted at this moment and asked anxiously. ¡°I think so, but I¡¯m not sure yet. When I give you a lookter, you¡¯ll treat him as your sister¡¯s murderer and do what you should. Please cooperate with me. ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said. ¡°I understand.¡± Xie Jun clenched his fist and stood aside with his head lowered. Zheng Qiu and the bailiffs at the scene understood what was going on. Gu Xin had figured out something and wanted to trick the suspect. Gu Xin sat down, her fingers tapping rhythmically on the back of the chair as she thought about man Zhu and ye cuiru. The two of them knew each other. On the surface, they only knew each other because of the deceased, Xie Yun. They might not be familiar with each other. However, when she faked manzhu just now, it was obvious that there was something wrong with manzhu. It was obvious that manzhu and ye cuiru were both rted to this case. It was hard to tell the truth from the lies in their words. Man Zhu was clearly a little flustered at the start, but why did she suddenly calm downter on? could it be that she was wrong? Wrong direction? What did she say to calm manzhu down? That¡¯s right, she said that she wanted to use ye cuiru¡¯s testimony as evidence in court and end the case. Man Zhu suddenly calmed down. Either manzhu saw that she was lying to her, or ye cuiru pushed the me for what they did to her and it had no effect on her. How could she be so sure that this matter had nothing to do with her? Ye cuiru liked Song Yi. If she was one of the murderers, her motive was very likely to be that she loved Song Yi but could not get him. She thought that Song Yi liked the deceased Xie Yun and thus killed him. What about man Zhu? What was man Zhu¡¯s motive? Gu Xin couldn¡¯t figure it out. She could clearly feel that the ball of wool had be a little clearer, but she couldn¡¯t find the end and it was still a mess. At this moment, the bailiff brought ye cuiru over. Ye cuiru was shocked by her sudden words. Before she could kneel down, Xie Jun rushed forward and grabbed her by the cor.¡±It¡¯s you, is it you! Did you kill my sister?! I¡¯m going to beat you to death and make you pay with your life!¡± Xie Jun¡¯s eyes were red as if he wanted to eat someone. ¡°Stop him!¡± Gu Xin said. The bailiff stepped forward to pull Xie Jun back. Xie Jun struggled and roared, ¡± ¡°Why did you kill Yun? Why did you kill Yun ¡®er? Did you think that Song Yi liked Yun ¡®er and not you, so you killed her? Damn it, I want you and Song Yi to die! I¡¯ll make you pay with your blood!¡± Ye cuiru fell to her knees with a thud. She lowered her head and trembled. Gu Xin waved her hand and the bailiff brought Xie Jun out. She didn¡¯t expect Xie Jun to think this way. He probably wasn¡¯t pretending, but was really feeling it! ye cuiru, manzhu has already said it. Do you have anything to say? ¡± Gu Xin asked coldly as she looked at ye cuiru, who was kneeling on the ground and trembling. Chapter 2108 - 2108 I don’t believe you 2108 I don¡¯t believe you I-I-I¡¯m Qianqian. ye cuiru¡¯s voice trembled. It was unknown if she was frightened by Xie Jun¡¯s appearance or by Gu Xin¡¯s seriousness. ¡°Say it, if you don¡¯t say it, then sign it!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s not amoner, it¡¯s not amoner, Princess, I didn¡¯t kill youngdy Xie.¡± Ye cuiru hurriedly exined. Gu Xin looked at Zheng Qiu. Zheng Qiu was stunned for a moment before he immediately understood and ran over to take a stack of papers. Gu Xin took the paper, looked at it and said slowly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote, and I¡¯m tired these two days. I¡¯m just waiting for you to sign and this case will be closed. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on Xie Jun and the Xie family and won¡¯t let them take revenge. The Yamen will deal with you.¡± Ye cuiru looked at the paper in Gu Xin¡¯s hands in fear and her face turned pale, ¡± ¡°No, no. Princess, miss Xie wasn¡¯t killed by amoner. It was man Zhu, man Zhu killed her. Thismoner only helped man Zhu to secretly bring miss Xie away, thismoner didn¡¯t kill miss Xie.¡± ¡°Oh? Is it like this?¡± The corners of Gu Xin¡¯s lips curled up as she continued, ¡± but manzhu didn¡¯t say that. ¡°Thismoner really didn¡¯t kill youngdy Xie. Thismoner only sent youngdy Xie to the ce that man Zhu said, thismoner didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Ye cuiru shook her head frantically. ¡°But when I asked you just now, you didn¡¯t say that. You¡¯ve been lying time and time again, I don¡¯t think I can trust you anymore.¡± Gu Xin shook her head in disappointment. ¡°Princess, please forgive me. Thismoner knows her mistake, thismoner knows her mistake.¡± Ye cuiru kowtowed so hard that her forehead was bleeding. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Seeing that you¡¯re so sincere, I¡¯ll listen to your exnation for the time being. But I¡¯ll say this first, I may not believe you. Go ahead.¡± Gu Xin still had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°Princess, it¡¯s man Zhu. It was man Zhu who asked thismoner to lead miss Xie and follow thismoner. After miss Xie got on the carriage, thismoner was waiting at the ce where we agreed to meet. Man Zhu came and let miss Xie smell something, and miss Xie fainted. Then, manzhu let thismoner put her into a sack and leave the city. After leaving the city, manzhu asked themoner to bring miss Xie to a cave in the forest. She hit miss Xie¡¯s head with a stone and then followed themoner back to the city. Miss Xie was in that cave. Later, he found miss Xie¡¯s body at the bottom of the well. Manzhu warned thismoner not to say anything. She was the one who killed the person and had nothing to do with thismoner. The more you say, the more mistakes you make. The less you say, the less mistakes you make. Anyway, it has nothing to do with thismoner.¡± Ye cuiru told him everything that happened. ¡°She asked you to follow her and kidnap people, so you did it? Who is she to you? Also, she has a deep rtionship with miss Xie. I don¡¯t believe you that she killed miss Xie.¡± Gu Xin shook her head and continued, ¡± ye cuiru, you¡¯ve been lying time and time again. You can be punished for this. Alright, you can go.¡± ¡°Princess, I¡¯m not lying! He really wasn¡¯t lying! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Seeing that Gu Xin did not believe her, ye cuiru was really flustered, ¡± it¡¯s because ¡­ It¡¯s because of brother Yi that I spoke to miss Xie a few times. It¡¯s because miss Xie snatched away my sweetheart, so I have a grudge against her. Thismoner didn¡¯t know that man Zhu wanted to kill miss Xie. Moreover, man Zhu doesn¡¯t like miss Xie, and they aren¡¯t like master and servant with a deep rtionship like everyone says. In the cave, man Zhu said to the unconscious miss Xie that she was dead, and that she was the daughter of the Xie family. She also said that she would take good care of her father, mother, and elder brother on behalf of miss Xie. This one¡¯s words are absolutely true!¡± Chapter 2109 - 2109 Remembered 2109 Remembered ¡°You say that you¡¯re telling the truth every time, and I believe you every time. However, I always find out that I trusted the wrong person in the end. So, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t trust you.¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°No, no, Princess, please believe me.¡± Ye cuiru panicked. She tried to keep her mind clear and think of any evidence that could convince people. Gu Xin did not interrupt her and just looked at her quietly. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she said,¡±Princess, it¡¯s true that man Zhu wants to rece miss Xie.¡± She had also told themoner that brother Yi was not worthy of miss Xie. If she were miss Xie, she would definitely look down on brother Yi. Although thismoner didn¡¯t like miss Xie and kept pestering brother Yi, when thismoner heard others say that brother Yi wasn¡¯t good, thismoner wasn¡¯t happy either. So thismoner asked, then what kind of person is worthy of miss Xie? Man Zhu had already said that only someone like young master Xie was worthy of her. At that time, thismoner was dumbfounded. Young master Xie was miss Xie¡¯s blood brother! In the end, manzhu said that if she had the identity of miss Xie, she would definitely marry someone like young master Xie.¡± ¡°There was also one time in the Xie family¡¯s shop, thismoner went to sell embroidery. Miss Xie happened to be changing into men¡¯s clothes and she heard that thismoner was here, so she asked someone to bring thismoner in. Thismoner heard miss Xie talking about man Zhu, saying that she wanted to marry man Zhu to the Xie family¡¯s steward¡¯s son. The two were quitepatible. Man Zhu said that she was willing to apany miss Xie for a lifetime. Miss Xie told man Zhu that the man she was going to marry did not take concubines, so she didn¡¯t need a dowry servant girl to be a concubine. She married the steward¡¯s son, so she could also marry with her, and they would still be master and servant. When thismoner went in, she just happened to meet with man Zhu, who just came out. At that time, man Zhu¡¯s face was very dark.¡± !! ¡°Thismoner once heard two little girls in the shop chatting. Young master Xie actually brought man Zhu to the shop. With man Zhu¡¯s appearance, if one didn¡¯t know, one would think that she was young Madam! She was just a maidservant like them. After that, the two girls were reprimanded by the shopkeeper.¡± ¡°Thismoner suspects that man Zhu killed miss Xie because miss Xie wanted to marry her off to the steward¡¯s son, and man Zhu wanted to marry young master Xie. She knew that her status was not high enough, so she must have thought that miss Xie was dead. She and miss Xie were as close as sisters, so old master Xie and Madam Xie would definitely treat her well. Young master Xie would also often look for her because he missed his younger sister. Perhaps she¡¯ll be able to get together with young master Xie!¡± The more ye cuiru spoke, the more smoothly she became. In the end, she even felt that it was the truth. Gu Xin was also shocked. It can even be done this way? She called Xie Jun in and asked him if he was involved in the matter. Xie Jun frowned and thought about it. He did take manzhu to the shop, not only his own shop, but also other shops. Because he wanted to give his sister a gift and surprise her, he took manzhu, who knew his sister better, with him. He had never thought that man Zhu would have any improper thoughts about him, but after hearing ye cuiru¡¯s words, he thought of their interactions in the past. Man Zhu seemed to love appearing in front of him. Every time his sister had something for him, it was always man Zhu who delivered it. However, when his sister ran errands in the courtyard to deliver things to his parents, it was not man Zhu who went. Also, he did know that his little sister was nning to find a husband for man Zhu, the son of their family¡¯s Chief Steward. He even felt that they were quitepatible. Man Zhu was very good looking, so if she didn¡¯t get married, she would either be a concubine to her little sister¡¯s husband or someone else¡¯s concubine. Chapter 2110 - 2110 Chapter 2110-can’t be tamed 2110 Chapter 2110-can¡¯t be tamed He and his sister were in love with each other because of their parents ¡®love. They had never thought that they would take a concubine or a concubine for their husband after they got married. They followed the principle of being a couple for life. Therefore, they also felt that it was best for man Zhu to marry the son of the housekeeper in the residence. If she married before Xie Yun got married, it would be good for her to continue working with Xie Yun in the future, or it would be good for her to stay in the Xie residence, and she could live a good life. Everything they did was for man Zhu¡¯s sake. Gu Xin asked the bailiff to bring manzhu out again. This time, manzhu¡¯s eyes were no longer calm, but she was not panicking. She looked at Gu Xin with a smile. Princess, you¡¯re really something. You managed to trick ye cuiru into telling you what I didn¡¯t! !! hehe! Gu Xinughed coldly. confess! Man Zhu looked at Xie Jun affectionately, and with just one look, she confessed. She had asked ye cuiru to help her kill Xie Yun. As ye cuiru¡¯s family was in charge of delivering goods out of the capital, she was more familiar with the guards at the city gate. She was able to slip through without anyone knowing where she went. She lied to ye cuiru. She was telling the truth. Song Yi fell in love with Xie Yun, and they were in love. Song Yi would go to the Xie family to propose marriage after passing the general examinations this year. The old master and Madam of the Xie family liked a son-inw like Song Yi. She told ye cuiru that Xie Yun got close to her because he wanted to know Song Yi¡¯s preferences. Then, Xie Yun wouldugh at ye cuiru at home, saying that ye cuiru was not worthy of Song Yi and that she was a Toad lusting after a Swan¡¯s meat. He also said that Song Yi was just pitiing ye cuiru. Song Yi had already told Xie Yun and asked Xie Yun not to be angry. Ye cuiru hated Xie Yun to the core. Man Zhu found a time when she hated Xie Yun the most and asked ye cuiru for help, and ye cuiru helped her. Ye cuiru really didn¡¯t know that man Zhu wanted to kill Xie Yun. She only thought that man Zhu was bullied by Xie Yun as a servant and wanted to teach Xie Yun a lesson They carried them into the cave. Of course, the purse in the cave was indeed cut and burned by ye cuiru to vent her anger. As for the pair of earrings, it was stolen by man Zhu because it was a gift from Xie Jun. Man Zhu remembered her own birthday, and since she was with Xie Yun on the same day, she thought that it was a gift from Xie Jun. However, when she transported Xie Yun back to the city, she lost one, and even the Pearl Flower she wore that day broke and fell. On the ninth day of the new year, man Zhu had used the excuse of looking for Xie Yun to leave the city with the cart that was used to deliver food and firewood to the Xie family. Later on, she said that she wanted to transport something back to the city, so she rented an ox cart. She had lied about her name, so there was no record of her entering and leaving the city on the city gate records. She had learned Kung Fu from the Xie siblings, and she had learned it very well. She could even beat Xie Jun without a problem, but no one knew about it. There were no dogs in xima alley, so no one in xima alley knew that she had carried Xie Yun over the wall into the yard and put her down at the bottom of the well with a rope. Man Zhu exined everything, and the Yamen¡¯s people quickly recorded it down. Finally, man Zhu stamped her hand. Ye cuiru, who was an aplice and did not report the truth, was also locked up. The case was closed just like that. Gu Xin felt very bad. This miss Xie¡¯s family was so good to manzhu, but in the end, she raised her heart and caused this kind of ending. Just like what her parents had said, some people could never be tamed because they had no heart. Chapter 2111 - 2111 The fifth generation 2111 The fifth generation Gu Xin solved two cases in February. The people from the Supreme Court and the capital governor¡¯s office were respectful towards her at first, but now, they were full of admiration for her. Mr. Qin already had a lead on the first case, so Gu Xin only went to continue her investigation. She already had a lot of evidence and clues, so she didn¡¯t think much of it. However, this second case waspletely directed by Gu Xin. She did not wrongly use anyone or punish anyone wrongly. She even used three days to find the real murderer and only used the people from the capital governor¡¯s office. For someone who was new to this case, this was really not bad. At the end of February, the Emperor had sent someone to the Gu residence, saying that he and the Empress Dowager would being over for dinner at night, and that everyone would be reunited. The Emperor had also said that he would invite Gu Hui, Gu Nian, and Gu Qingyuan¡¯s family. !! Under Gu shouxin¡¯s management and the emperor¡¯s respect, Gu Qingyuan had now been promoted to the Vice Minister of Revenue. Gu Qingyuan had the memories of the original owner. The original owner had entered the officialdom through the imperial examination and was a County Magistrate in a small county under the bustling Suzhou government for a few years. After Gu Qingyuan transmigrated, he made many outstanding achievements in his office and was transferred to the newly established Linzhou government to serve as the magistrate for three years. Although his resume was not good enough in the eyes of some people, he was a child of the Gu family and was indeed capable, so it was quite easy for him to be the assistant Minister of Revenue. As for the various obstacles he would encounter after taking office, the Emperor and Gu shouxin would not help him. He had to rely on himself. That night, the Gu family¡¯s kitchen had been preparing a feast since after lunch. After everyone arrived, they were served one by one. The Grand Empress Dowager held Gu Hui¡¯s hand and asked her about her recent health. Gu Hui had been pregnant for three months and the fetus was stable. There were no more morning sickness. She was envious when she heard that Gu Xin was living a fulfilling life. She told the Empress Dowager that if it was possible, she would like to take a walk around the military camp. The Grand Empress Dowager naturally did not allow it. She patted Gu Hui¡¯s hand kindly. ¡°Huihui, it¡¯s not that great-grandma doesn¡¯t allow it, but you¡¯re carrying great-grandma¡¯s most precious child. There couldn¡¯t be any mishaps. You can y anywhere in the capital, but you can¡¯t leave the capital. Once they were out of the capital, great-grandma was worried that there would be ces that she could not take care of. Just be good and listen to me, okay?¡± The child in Gu Hui¡¯s stomach was the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s fifth-generation descendant. How could she not be nervous? She was going to be 80 soon. Although she had always been in good health and full of energy, who knew whether tomorrow or an ident woulde first? She just wanted Gu Hui to take good care of her baby so that she could see her fifth generation of children and grandchildren. Zhang Shi also tried to persuade him,¡±Hui, what are you thinking?¡± In the past, if you wanted to go, we would allow you to go. But now, you¡¯re pregnant. Don¡¯t go! I¡¯ll fall out with you if you go!¡± Grandma Gu agreed with Zhang Shi this time. She nced at Gu Hui. ¡°You were bored at home, so you came back to nt flowers with me and your grandfather. Otherwise, you can ask your second aunt to teach you how to draw. You¡¯re not allowed to go to the military camp!¡± Gu Hui,¡±Yingluo.¡± Her mother, her grandmother, and her great-grandmother did not allow it. Could she resist? He couldn¡¯t resist, so he could only agree. Peng ze, who was sitting at the next table, heaved a sigh of relief. Recently, Gu Hui¡¯s pregnancy reaction wasn¡¯t that strong. She really wanted to go to the camp every day, and he almost couldn¡¯t stop her. Fortunately, the Yue family was very supportive! Chapter 2112 - 2112 Chapter 2112-there 2112 Chapter 2112-there After she finished talking about Gu Hui, the Empress Dowager was about to show some concern for Gu Nian. However, Gu Nian spat out the soup that she had just drunk. Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± I¡¯m finished. Other than Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue, who else could not understand? Therefore, grandma Xiao immediately asked Gu Xin, who was sitting next to Gu Nian, to take her pulse. Gu Xin was very familiar with the pulse of a pregnant woman. She had touched her mother, aunt, fourth aunt, Gu Hui, and third aunt before. !! Therefore, as soon as Gu Nian took her hand, Lin Yiqian was certain that Gu Nian was pregnant. The two tables of people in the room were extremely happy. ¡­¡­ ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve been researching on a color recently and I¡¯m about to seed. How did I get it? I¡¯ve told my sister that I¡¯ll get her out before the Dragon Boat Festival!¡± Gu Nian did not have the appetite to eat, so she went to the side to y with the children. Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue quickly finished their food and came over to apany her. ¡°Sister, if sister Qian Ning knows that you are pregnant, she won¡¯t scold you. What are you worried about? It¡¯s only ten months, and I¡¯ve checked your pulse. It¡¯s already been two months. You¡¯ll be able to give birth in eight months at most. You¡¯re going to have a child anyway, so the earlier you give birth, the easier it will be for youter on. ¡± Gu Xinforted her. ¡°You¡¯re right. However, the dye that I¡¯m researching is about to bepleted. I want to finish it. You guys don¡¯t know this, but after I married ah Yu, we agreed that if I got pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do any experiments. Ah Yu wanted to close down myboratory. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast, so I agreed to it. ¡± Gu Nian sighed. ¡°Second sister, why don¡¯t you get someone to help you? The maidservants that you usually bring with you should know something, right? You tell them the steps and let them do it!¡± Gu yingxue suggested. ¡°No,¡± Gu Nian shook her head. they don¡¯t know much. How long have I been taking care of these maids? not even half a year.¡± ¡°Sister, let me and sister sisi help you!¡± Gu Xin thought for a moment and said, ¡± we used to work in theboratory together with you in the vige. After that, we often went to yourboratory in kunzhou. In fact, Hanhan knows more than we do. However, Hanhan and Yiyi are preparing for their marriage. After they get married, they will return to kunzhou. Just let me and sister sisi do it!¡± ¡°Yes, second sister, third sister is right. Although third sister and I haven¡¯t been in yourboratory for the past one or two years, we know how to use the things in yourboratory. We¡¯ll understand the principles once you tell us. Let us do it!¡± Gu si also agreed with this suggestion. Gu Nian thought about it and agreed. Gu Xin and Gu si were smart and had taught them a lot when they were in the vige. What she was doing now was extracting coloring from nts and minerals. There were already many colors in the great Zhou Dynasty, but she could extract more colors. She had been doing this since she got married. She was working with Xue Qianyu¡¯s sister, Xue Qianning. Xue Qianning¡¯s mother-inw owned the biggest dye shop in the great Zhou Dynasty. Thus, the sisters began to talk about this matter. When Xue Qianyu returned home that night, he was still thinking about how to persuade Gu Nian to stop what she was doing. In the end, Gu Nian happily told him about her ns. The couple sat at the desk and wrote a letter to their parents who had already left to report the good news. At the Gu family, Gu Xin was also discussing this matter with her parents. you¡¯re helping your sister with her work, but you¡¯re not going to handle any cases? ¡± Gu shouxin was not surprised that Gu Xin would help him, but he had to ask her about her other ns. Chapter 2113 - 2113 Chapter 2113-just can’t stay idle 2113 Chapter 2113-just can¡¯t stay idle ¡°Who cares! Why didn¡¯t he care? Don¡¯t we still have little sister sisi?¡± Gu Xin replied without hesitation, ¡± father, this case doesn¡¯t happen every day. We can¡¯t expect a big case to happen every day. The country is prosperous and the people are safe! If there really is a case, then sisi can handle it by herself.¡± ¡°You! I just can¡¯t stay idle!¡± Cai Xiaolian tapped Gu Xin¡¯s head. ¡°Mother!¡± Gu Xin rubbed her head, ¡± I said I would help you before but you didn¡¯t let me. Now that I¡¯ve found something to do, you¡¯re criticizing me again. You don¡¯t know this, but when everyone is busy and you¡¯re free, it¡¯s not a happy thing.¡± ¡°Alright, while you¡¯re still a girl at home, you can do whatever you want! After you get married, you¡¯ll be busy.¡± Cai Xiaolian adjusted Gu Xin¡¯s bangs and smiled. When they first transmigrated here, Gu Xin was still a skinny little girl with no meat on her face. Her skin was dark and her hair was dry and messy. But now, her face was full of cogen and her hair was long and ck. She was in good spirits. !! It had been seven years. Time had really passed very quickly. ¡°Mother, speaking of this matter, I want to ask. Did Grandpa, grandma, and Uncle Lu set a date for my wedding with brother Yuanyuan? Is it really going to be on the Lantern Festival next year, our birthday?¡± Gu Xin suddenly thought of this. When Xie Yun¡¯s case happened, she had just heard Cheng huaijin mention it. Now that the case was closed, if Cai Xiaolian hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she really wouldn¡¯t have thought of this problem. ¡°When do you want to do it?¡± Before Cai Xiaolian could answer, Gu shouxin, who was beside her, asked. ¡°Previously, I couldn¡¯t stand the people from the high Duke¡¯s public house. I thought that the earlier the better. Now that I have more important things to do, I don¡¯t want it to be so early. I¡¯ll listen to Grandpa, grandma, father, and mother anyway. Whatever time you say it is.¡± After a short pause, Gu Xin continued, ¡± I originally wanted to go to the high Duke¡¯s public house to clean up the mess and split the family up. I can tell that the second uncle and second aunt of the Lu family aren¡¯t easy to deal with either. But now, I feel that doing those things is a waste of time. It¡¯s better to stay in the Yamen and read the files or talk to Xiao Qiu about the cases she has been through.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said with relief, ¡± you¡¯re right. Why did women have to stay in the back residence? Women can do a lot of things too.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± Gu Xin was overjoyed to get Gu shouxin¡¯s support. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do. Xinxin, let me tell you, as long as you¡¯re happy and you think it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll support you in whatever you do. You only have a few decades to live. You must do what you want to do. Don¡¯t wait until you¡¯re old before you regret it. ¡± Cai Xiaolian said. ¡°Yes, I know, mother.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and continued, ¡± father, mother, I really like the coroner that Mr. Qin from the court of judicial review brought back. I think we hit it off very well. I¡¯m nning to invite her to our house as a guest in a few days.¡± The couple looked at each other and then looked at Gu Xin with a strange expression. We¡¯ve tried so hard not to let you be with Lu Zheng, but you insisted on your brother Yuan Yuan. And now, you¡¯re talking about marriage. You say you like a little coroner and you want to bring her home to introduce her to your family? Gu Xin blinked her eyes. Very quickly, she understood the meaning behind her parents ¡®gazes and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Chapter 2114 - 2114 Father is the most powerful 2114 Father is the most powerful ¡°Father, mother, do you think that Xiao Qiu is a man?¡± Seeing that her parents were a little angry, Gu Xin quickly stoppedughing and asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± The couple retorted. ¡°Of course not. Xiao Qiu was a girl, and a girl from the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence. Her family background was simr to brother Yuanyuan¡¯s! She just had a vicious stepmother. However, she was in a much worse state than brother Yuan Yuan. Because no one was helping her, her brothers urged her to do so. Gu Xin didn¡¯t hide anything and told Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian about Zheng Qiu. Then, she instructed, ¡± I¡¯ll only tell my parents. I won¡¯t tell anyone else. Xiao Qiu still has her revenge n. We can¡¯t let the Zheng family find out about her identity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really a pitiful child. At such a young age, she¡¯s already dealing with foster father and the dead. Sigh, it¡¯s not easy!¡± Cai Xiaolian said, her heart aching. All these years, she had found those girls who had no parents and worked hard on their own very pleasing to the eye. !! Moreover, Zheng Qiu was the kind of person who had a step-mother and a step-father, and was even hurt so badly by her step-mother. She did not turn evil, but instead worked hard to learn skills and set up a n to get back what she deserved. As a modern person, Cai Xiaolian admired such a woman. ¡°The Zheng family!¡± Gu shouxin touched his chin. then this coroner Xiao Qiu¡¯s brother should be the one I hate the most in the Royal Academy. ¡°Father! You annoy him and educate him as much as you can! Give him all the cruel education methods you can think of. He had corrected his character. I promised Xiao Qiu that I¡¯d get father to teach her little brother well.¡± Gu Xin heard this and thought, ¡± hey, Xiao Qiu¡¯s brother is so annoying. Her father actually has an impression of him. ¡°So you¡¯re doing your father a favor and conveniently giving him something to do?¡± Gu shouxin was so angry that heughed. why do you look like the emperor¡¯s daughter? your thoughts are exactly the same as his! This was how the Emperor was. He would ask him to do everything. He thought that it would be easy to get him the position of Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites, but in the end, he was given the Royal Academy. There was a general examination this year, and he was in charge of it. It was said that a few small countries had sent people to send invitations, and they were probably going to make a trip to the great Zhou. This was also a matter that belonged to the Ministry of Rites. Unfortunately, the Minister of Personnel affairs was old and knew his rtionship with the royal family. This old man went to the Yamen every day to drink tea and read Chess Records. He would send people to find him if there was anything. Gu shouxin felt a little headache. In his previous life, he had the power to control the Emperor and the entire court, but he had never felt so tired. In this life, just the Ministry of Rites alone was enough to make him feel very annoyed. The main reason was that he did not have a wife or parents in his previous life. He had no worries. In this life, he had both parents. He had so many brothers, sisters, wives, and children. He hoped to spend more time with his family. But the Emperor wouldn¡¯t allow it, and now his daughter was looking for trouble for him! Gu Xin sat beside Gu shouxin and held his arm, ¡± ¡°Father, Xiao Qiu is my good friend. She¡¯s in such a miserable state, let¡¯s help her! Her brother is a bastard. You can vent your anger on her brother. Really, as long as you teach him well, it will be fine. Father, in my heart, you¡¯re the most powerful person in the entire great Zhou. Other than you, I believe no one else can do it. Father, please help Xiao Qiu!¡± ¡°Hmph Hmph!¡± Gu shouxin snorted. why did I hear you tell that brat Lu Zheng that he¡¯s the most powerful person? Now you¡¯re saying that your father is the most powerful person?¡± Chapter 2115 - 2115 Chapter 2114-no helping an outsider 2115 Chapter 2114-no helping an outsider ¡°Father!¡± Gu Xin leaned her head on Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder. father, why are you so stupid! I said those words to brother Yuanyuan just to coax him! To make him happy! However, I won¡¯t coax my father. Everything I say in front of you, father, is the truth, the absolute truth.¡± ¡°You father and daughter!¡± Cai Xiaolian smiled and shook her head. ¡°Father, since you think that I¡¯m good to brother Yuanyuan, why don¡¯t I ask him to do something for you? And the kind that was open and aboveboard, so that he wouldn¡¯t feel like he was working for you. We¡¯ll let uncle Emperor arrange it. ¡± Gu Xin suddenly sat up straight and blinked her big eyes. ¡°What?¡± Gu shouxin looked at her. ¡°Father, brother Yuanyuan, eldest brother-inw, and second brother-inw are training the soldiers, right? But now that the world is at peace and there are no military campaigns, it¡¯s a waste of talent for all three of them to do one thing!¡± Gu Xin said. !! ¡°So?¡± Gu shouxin asked. ¡°So, I can arrange for one of them toe to the Royal Academy to help you!¡± Gu Xin felt that her idea was quite good and continued, ¡± eldest brother-inw and second brother-inw have to take care of the pregnant eldest sister and second sister. Brother Yuanyuan doesn¡¯t have anyone to take care of either, so doesn¡¯t that mean he has more time? Just let him go to the Royal Academy! The Royal Academy also has sses like horse riding and archery, right? father, you can assign these sses to him.¡± ¡°If you feel annoyed and ufortable one day, you can teach him a lesson and vent your anger on him! He wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡± Cai Xiaolian looked at her daughter speechlessly. Well, very good. She didn¡¯t favor an outsider. This suggestion simply touched the heart of nine thousand years old. Just look at how high the corners of nine thousand years old¡¯s mouth were, and you would know how satisfied he was with this suggestion. At this moment, Lu Zheng still had no idea that he had been sold by his beloved Xinxin. He was in a good mood because the country guarding Duke told him that the two families had decided on a date. They would get married on their birthday next year, which was his 23rd birthday and Gu Xin¡¯s 18th birthday. However, this was their day to watch. Gu Xin was now the princess protector of the country and the royal family would definitely let them watch her again. After the royal family had confirmed it, their marriage had begun. This was the first time Lu Zheng had treated the country guarding Duke nicely since he returned. He left the country guarding Duke¡¯s study happily and went back to his room to rest. Although he was envious of Xue Qianyu, who he had grown up with, bing a father, he was about to get married. He didn¡¯t have to be envious of others. ¡­¡­ It was now March, and the weather was getting better and better. The flowers that Grandpa Gu had nted in the courtyard were all blooming, and the fruits on the trees were also bearing fruit. The birds were chirping on the branches, and life was getting better and better. Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu Nian had agreed to go to herb in the morning and return at night. They wanted to finish her unfinished work as soon as possible. On the second day of the third month, the Peng family¡¯s second Madam arrived in the capital. She came to the capital this time with two main purposes. One was to manage her son¡¯s marriage, and the other was to set up a bodyguard agency. Peng Eng and Peng sng would get married in April. Because Huo Yanyu and Xie Zhiyi had a good rtionship, the families had decided to get married on the same day. The second son of the Peng family was from the second branch of the Peng family, while the fourth son was from the first branch. The eldestdy of the Peng family had not returned to the capital since the new year, so she had been in charge of the early stages. Now that the seconddy of the Peng family had returned, she could rx a little. As for the bodyguard agency of the Peng family¡¯s second wife, it had already been in kunzhou for three months. The first escort mission had already beenpleted. She came to the capital to expand her bodyguard agency. Chapter 2116 - 2116 Chapter 2116-East and West escort agency 2116 Chapter 2116-East and West escort agency Old master Peng had a total of four sons and one daughter. All of his sons were generals with military achievements. His second son, general Peng, had died many years ago in battle, and his second wife had been in the Army since. Now that the great Zhou Dynasty had settled down, second Madam Peng was not young anymore. She had heard Cai Xiaolian mention it when she went to the Western Region. She had been seriously thinking about it on the way back. After discussing with old general Peng and eldest Madam Peng, she quickly opened the bodyguard agency. The bodyguard agency she opened was called the East and West bodyguard agency, so the route she took was, of course, the East and West. Almost all the people in the bodyguard agency were retired from the military. Last year, after they returned from the West, she decided to open this bodyguard agency. She once again took a group of people to the West to familiarize themselves with the road and even set up a few points in the desert. After returning from the West, she opened the bodyguard agency. !! The first order was from the goddess Kingdom, along with some businessmen from the kun state. There were a few sons from big families in the goddess Kingdom who had followed the quicksand King to the West to create the world. Although the goddess Kingdom respected women, some families also had sons they liked. Now that the path was open, it was worth it to see their own children, brothers, and nephews in their lifetime. Therefore, several families in the kingdom of goddess chose their people and brought various specialties from the East. They also hired people from the Eastern and Western escort agency to protect them. The women of the goddess Kingdom were good at fighting, but not all of them were as strong as the dugu royal family. They were still afraid of the unknown desert. With the seconddy of the Peng family leading the team, they were more at ease. Other than the people from the goddess Kingdom, there were also some merchants from kunzhou. They had brought tea leaves, silk, and porcin to join the group. The first time they went on an escort mission, the Peng family¡¯s second wife personally led the team and spent three months to make a round trip. Because she had a lot of things on the way, she spent a lot of time. On the way back, she helped the tribes in the Westernnd bring things to the princes and princesses in the capital. With the merchants in the Westernnd, she made money again. In addition to escorting the caravans, they also received letters. At present, only the kingdom of goddess and some merchants needed to exchange letters. However, seconddy Peng believed that there would be more and more letters in the future. After she brought the things for the princesses and princes of the Western Region to the Royal Academy, she also told them the news. If you miss home, you can write a letter. The speed of our bodyguard agency is definitely faster than you sending people back. Moreover, you don¡¯t have many people with you, so you won¡¯t be used to it if you send them out. Hence, before the Peng family¡¯s second Madam could take over her son¡¯s wedding, the bodyguard agency had already started taking orders. She used her own dowry shop to set up a shop. The Eastern and Western escort agency in the capital was considered to have opened for business before Peng Eng and Peng sng got married. Gu Xin also went to join in the fun. She wrote a letter to the quicksand King and asked the escort agency to deliver it to him. Of course, quicksand king¡¯s messenger Eagle, a ¡®li, could send messages faster, but Gu Xin also wanted to test the speed of the escort agency. ¡­¡­ Time passed quickly, and it was soon the middle of March. Gu Nian wrote a letter to Xue Qianning and asked her to send a few trustworthy people over. The fabric made from these colors would definitely sell well. Chapter 2117 - 2117 Are you very close? 2117 Are you very close? After Gu Xin and Gu si were done with Gu Nian¡¯s matters, Lu Zheng was also sessfully assigned to the Royal Academy by the Emperor. Originally, in the emperor¡¯s heart, Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng were both educating his little crown Prince. Now, it was good to let this future father-inw to hone their tacit understanding. With Lu Zheng, Gu shouxin was a little more rxed and his mood was good recently. Gu Xin invited Zheng Qiu to her house on the 19th of March. She didn¡¯t invite any other girls. After all, Zheng Qiu was in men¡¯s clothes. She only told Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian and no one else. !! Although Zheng Qiu did not have any money, he had brought gifts. Grandpa and Grandma Gu did not think much about why Gu Xin brought a man to her house. Although they were colleagues at the Yamen, they had also left Gu Ren and little Ming Yue to Gu Xin. With Gu Ren, her younger brother, Gu si, and little Ming Yue around, no one would say anything. Originally, Gu Ren and little Mingyue were happily ying with the big brothers and sisters in the Royal Academy. But when they were too happy, the big brothers and sisters were not happy. Two days ago, the princesses and princes of the West and the great Zhou jointly submitted a petition, asking the Emperor to open a Royal Academy for boys and girls under the age of ten. They were really worried that the sixth son of the Gu family and the goddess Princess would be depressed by these big brothers and sisters. How could the Emperor not know what these people were thinking? however, seeing that they were really depressed, he gave Gu Ren and little Ming Yue a few days off. It was another matter whether the Royal Academy for boys would open or not. Anyway, Gu Ren and little Ming Yue would still return to the Royal Academy after a few days of vacation. brother Qiu, let¡¯s have a chat. I¡¯m very interested in the work of a coroner! Gu Ren was an easy-going person. When he heard about Zheng Qiu¡¯s job, he dragged little brightmoon to pester Zheng Qiu. Hence, Zheng Qiu spent the whole day telling them about the cases that she had encountered before. Gu Ren and little Mingyue were chatterboxes. Gu Ren was fine, but little Mingyue was a real child. She asked all sorts of strange questions. Fortunately, Zheng Qiu was very experienced and could answer them all. For example, how to determine the time of death from livor mortis, why livor mortis would appear on a dead person, and what to do if the family members of the deceased were not allowed to dissect the body. As Zheng Qiu answered them one by one, Gu Ren¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter. After Zheng Qiu had finished his dinner and left, Gu Ren ran to Gu Xin¡¯s room. ¡°What for?¡± Gu Xin pinched Gu Ren¡¯s chubby little face, wondering why this child did not lose weight. If he continued to be so fat, he would probably not be able to find a wife when he grew up! ¡°Third sister!¡± Gu Ren hugged Gu Xin¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly. The way he addressed her gave Gu Xin goosebumps. ¡°If there¡¯s something to say, say it. Don¡¯t make such strange noises.¡± Gu Xin pushed him. ¡°Hehe, I knew that third sister is the smartest among us brothers and sisters. One look and you can tell that I¡¯m in trouble.¡± Gu Renughed foolishly. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! I¡¯m not ttering you.¡± Gu Ren shook his head and said, ¡± third sister, are you very close to brother Xiao Qiu? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense? I¡¯m not familiar with her, why would I bring her here?¡± Gu Xin said unhappily. Her eyes moved as she stared at Gu Ren. what are you thinking about, kid? Do you want to write an autopsy notebook? You want Xiao Qiu to provide you with materials? Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Chapter 2118 - 2118 You’re right 2118 You¡¯re right ¡°Aiya, why should I be afraid?¡± Gu Ren climbed onto Gu Xin¡¯s soft couch and the two of them leaned against each other. Gu Ren continued, ¡± of course, I want brother Xiao Qiu to provide me with some material. After hearing him talk so much just now, I feel that he is very experienced. Third sister, you don¡¯t know this, but after I¡¯ve finished writing this detective collection, I¡¯m nning to start another one and the main character will be a coroner.¡± Gu Xin asked him,¡¯why did you suddenly have this thought? Coroners aren¡¯t even good in the great Zhou Dynasty. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your work won¡¯t be recognized?¡± Gu Xin, on the other hand, was one of the few people in the family who knew about the bookstore other than the time-traveler trio. All the books that praised the bookstore were written by Gu Ren. At first, she thought it was unbelievable, but she slowly realized that this kid was a gossiper and was smarter than all the siblings in the family. Furthermore, he was fed a Jade bead when he was born, so Gu Xin didn¡¯t think too much about it. She only felt that the smaller the child, the more useful the Jade bead would be. Although Xiao Qi, Xiao BA, and the rest had also eaten it and were not as smart as Gu Ren when he was his age, Gu Xin did not suspect anything. !! Now, she felt that Gu Ren¡¯s behavior was quite normal. He was probably used to it. ¡°Third sister, let¡¯s put it this way. Why don¡¯t you think your actions have been recognized? Why can it only be a lowly status?¡± Gu Ren asked sternly. ¡°It seems that it has always been so! Does everyone think that it¡¯s inauspicious for them to interact with the dead?¡± Gu Xin thought for a while and said. ¡°Not all of it. In our world, there are social sses. And the ones who divided the sses were those in the upper echelons. Although our family¡¯s uncle Emperor is different from other emperors, he can¡¯t change the rules that have been passed down by him alone.¡± Gu Ren sighed and asked again, ¡± third sister, do you think the coroner will be of much use? ¡± ¡°Big!¡± Gu Xin answered without hesitation, ¡± as a coroner, I can find clues on the deceased that the investigators can¡¯t find. I can provide clues to the investigators, clear up the case, reveal the truth, and bring justice to the deceased. This is a matter of umting good fortune.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That was why coroners were called lowly. Their children couldn¡¯t take the Imperial examinations, so they had more rules than ordinary people in many matters. But in the end, they were also ordinary people, and they had even done more than ordinary people. Why are you being so unfair to them?¡± Gu Ren said. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. ¡°So, I want to use a coroner as the main character and write a book. He wanted more people to see what beneficial things the judges, as a Yamen, had done for the victims and their families who had died unjustly without the real murderer being found. This way, more and more people would not look down on this industry. They could even be promoted. With an official position, they could use their own abilities to benefit more and more people. Their children and grandchildren would not feel inferior just because their fathers were in these industries. Their children and grandchildren could also participate in the Imperial examinations and enjoy everything that ordinary people could enjoy. Third sister, do you think my idea is good?¡± Gu Ren asked in all seriousness. ¡°Good! It waspletely possible. Endure it, you¡¯re too amazing! You can think so far ahead!¡± Gu Xin hugged Gu Ren¡¯s chubby little face and kissed him. Then, she sighed. why would someone like you even go to the Royal Academy? Why don¡¯t you go to school and take the imperial examination like Enzi?¡± Chapter 2119 - 2119 Chapter 2118-how are you so capable? 2119 Chapter 2118-how are you so capable? ¡°Don¡¯t! Third sister, stop!¡± Gu Ren quickly stopped Gu Xin from thinking any further. This thought was too scary. third sister, it¡¯s enough that my brother is the only one studying in our family. I just want to do what I want to do. Don¡¯t you harm me!¡± Gu Xin smiled and did not force him, ¡± ¡°I know, you¡¯re justzy.¡± then, third sister, you¡¯ve agreed to help me find brother Xiao Qiu? ¡± Gu Ren asked happily. ¡°Then tell me your thoughts. Let¡¯s see if your settings are good or not. How do you want to write Xiao Qiu?¡± Gu Xin thought for a while and said. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to write about brother little Qiu!¡± Gu Ren said. ¡°Aiya, you can write it based on Xiao Qiu. It¡¯ll definitely sell well. Really, whether it¡¯s writing a book or telling a story in a teahouse, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make a lot of money.¡± Gu Xin suddenly had an idea. Most of the stories about Ren Ren were told by the storytellers in the teahouses because not everyone could read. Those who could not read or did not like to read and felt that reading was a headache basically went to the teahouses to listen to books. Didn¡¯t Xiao Qiu want revenge? nning a big n? By then, when Xiao Qiu started to take action, Ninja¡¯s new book could be published! Everyone would love it if it was in its original form. For example, themon people of the capital would not find it annoying to hear the gossip of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion for a few days and nights. Even now, they were still discussing how long it would take for the first wife¡¯s son, Lu Shizi, to take care of Madame Lin and her children! I don¡¯t know him well. If I make up a story, wouldn¡¯t I be offending your friend? ¡± Gu Ren said. ¡°You can try!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll try?¡± Gu Ren poked his head with his chubby little hand. After a while, he had an idea. if everyone likes it, we have to arrange a melodramatic background for the main character. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened. She immediately stopped lying down and sat up. She pulled Gu Ren up as well, and the two of them sat on the deck chairs. ¡°What happened? Brother Qiu really has a melodramatic background?¡± Gu Ren felt that something was wrong when he saw Gu Xin¡¯s reaction. Sometimes, he felt quite aggrieved. Originally, he was the one who created this male and female lead. However, the male lead was so awesome that he broke away from his plot and reincarnated on his own. So, he didn¡¯t know the people that the male lead knew! He suddenly thought of whether this Zheng Qiu was a very powerful person in Lu Zheng¡¯s previous life. After all, this kid had been brought back to the capital by the Chief Justice from Jiangnan. He looked calm and did not seem like an ordinary coroner from the Yamen. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re thinking first. I¡¯ll tell you after you¡¯re done.¡± Gu Xin urged Gu Ren. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Gu Ren had no choice but to continue, ¡± such a melodramatic background. Let¡¯s say that he is a child of a big family, just like brother ah Yuan. He was framed by his stepmother and was about to die, but he was saved by an experienced coroner. Then, the protagonist would follow the old coroner. Many yearster, he returned to his family¡¯s ce and helped the local lords solve many cases. In the end, he took revenge?¡± That was all Gu Ren could think of. After all, this was the essay given to him by Gu Xin. Besides, he only had this idea after spending time with Zheng Qiu during the day. He was not prepared for this at all. It was already good enough that he could only give a rough outline of the plot. Gu Xin rubbed Gu Ren¡¯s chubby face with both hands, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, my little baby, how can you be so good? I¡¯m starting to wonder if you know Xiao Qiu!¡± Gu Ren allowed Gu Xin to rub his face and said in shock, ¡± ¡°He really has such a background?¡± Chapter 2120 - 2120 Fabricated a male lead 2120 Fabricated a male lead Gu Xin nodded her head. Gu Ren wanted to curse. This was truly a fantasy world. Were there really so many children who had been framed by their stepmothers? This world¡¯s stepmother was too f * cking evil! hang in there, ¡± Gu Xin said excitedly, ¡± although I really want to tell you the details, I¡¯ll have to get Xiao Qiu¡¯s permission first. Tomorrow, third sister will go find Xiao Qiu. I¡¯ll tell you once she agrees, okay?¡± Gu Ren pped Gu Xin¡¯s hand away, ¡± ¡°Third sister, don¡¯t be like this! Aren¡¯t you just hanging my appetite? Are you still going to let me sleep well tonight?¡± Gu Xin grabbed his chubby little hand, ¡± but this is Xiao Qiu¡¯s matter. I can¡¯t tell you without her consent! We have to get her permission, don¡¯t we? You have to be based on her!¡± Gu Ren was not happy. Gu Xin pinched his face and he pped her hand away angrily. In the end, Gu Xin decided to bring Gu Ren to Zheng Qiu immediately. Gu Ren was immediately happy. He could go out and y at night! Hence, the siblings put on their shoes and sneaked away. When she arrived at Zheng Qiu¡¯s house, Zheng Qiu was puzzled. She had just returned from the Gu residence and was about to rest. Why were the Gu siblings here? It was sote at night. Did Xinxin really think that she could break into her house, which was a ¡± man ¡± who lived alone, just because she brought her brother? Zheng Qiu was speechless when he heard the siblings ¡®intention. ¡°Brother Qiu, just promise me! I¡¯ll definitely help you deal with your stepmother. Really, I promise!¡± Gu Ren wrapped his arms around Zheng Qiu¡¯s waist. Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong. Brother Qiu¡¯s waist is like a girl¡¯s, and there¡¯s a fragrance on his body? He had hugged his brother¡¯s waist before. Although it was also very thin, it feltpletely different. At least, brother Qiu¡¯s waist was soft and had no muscles. Why didn¡¯t he exercise at all, and even imitated the girl¡¯s fragrance? Thinking of this, Gu Ren even pinched her. ¡°Young master Gu, you¡¯re only seven years old, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to touch and pinch a girl like that,¡± Zheng Qiu said. Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Zheng Qiu had admitted it himself. She pulled Gu Ren over, ¡± ¡°Bear with it, Xiao Qiu is right. She¡¯s worse off than brother Yuanyuan! She¡¯s just a little girl who was harmed by her stepmother when she was very young.¡± Gu Ren¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock.¡¯Oh my God, is he going to start writing about women?¡¯ It was said that cross-dressing was quite popr! Zheng Qiu had agreed to Gu Ren using her as the basis for the story. She respected her adoptive father very much. In her heart, coroner was not a cheap profession, and it was not inferior to those morous professions. Gu Ren wanted to clear his name, so how could she disagree? After returning home from Zheng Qiu¡¯s ce, Gu Ren started to write an outline and character design. This script was easy to write because Zheng Qiu had material for it. He could also ask Gu Xin to help him gather material from the Ministry of Justice. With an experienced coroner like Zheng Qiu by his side, he didn¡¯t have to worry about any professional issues. However, since Zheng Qiu was a woman dressed as a man, who should she choose as the male lead? A junior official of the Supreme Court? No, that Mr. Qin is too old. He¡¯s almost 30 and he looks too serious. He¡¯s married and has children. He¡¯s not a good match for Xiao Qiu. Constable Gao? No, that person was a little silly. His rtive was a noble consort, but he only wanted to be an arrester. Make up one? The steady, meticulous, and tragic fate of a coroner would give her a straight man who was well-educated but unlucky and silly? Chapter 2121 - 2121 Chapter 2121-childhood sweetheart 2121 Chapter 2121-childhood sweetheart Who was the schr of today? I don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯ll only have the results in September. However, in Gu Ren¡¯s heart, the top schr of this year¡¯s examination was definitely Gu en and not anyone else. This was because if Gu en did not get into the first rank, he would be beaten to death by his second uncle. If he did not get selected by the Emperor as the top schr, the Emperor would be scolded to death by the Empress Dowager. Therefore, Gu en must be the current schr. Gu Ren put Gu en and Zheng Qiu together in his mind. He felt that this scene was not bad! If Zheng Qiu was his sister-inw, he would never be bullied by his mother. His mother was already afraid of her profession, so she would have to treat her well. The more Gu Ren thought about it, the more he felt that it was appropriate. In the end, he even wanted to wait for Gu en toe back from her trip and y matchmaker with her. ¡­¡­ After breakfast the next day, Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue held hands as they walked to Gu Xin¡¯s courtyard. Gu Xin and Gu si were ying the zither. ¡°Third sister, fifth sister, why can you guys y a nice melody but I can¡¯t?¡± Dugu Mingyue let go of Gu Ren and ran over, very upset. ¡°You¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll be fine when you¡¯re older.¡± Gu si said. ¡°Little Ming Yue, you actually want to learn to y the zither?¡± Gu Xin was shocked. Other than fighting, this girl liked to listen to Gu Ren¡¯s stories. She actually wanted to learn how to y the zither. Moreover, she was only five years old. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, ady must be proficient in the four Arts!¡± Dugu Mingyue looked at Gu Ren and sighed. Gu Xin and Gu si exchanged nces? Gu Ren raised his chin proudly.¡¯Hmph, this girl might bully me all the time, but she listens to me very much! ¡°Ming Yue, don¡¯t listen to my nonsense! Being proficient in the four Arts was something that ordinary people couldn¡¯t do. He can¡¯t even do it himself.¡± Gu si said as he pulled lonely moon to sit down. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ming Yue, Ren Ren said he wanted to master it, but you let him master it first! Think about it, you¡¯ll always be better than him in one aspect! That was Kung Fu. Even if he¡¯s two years older than you, he¡¯ll never be as good as you with his mediocre martial arts.¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Can they bepared? Little bright moon was born with it, but mine was acquired.¡± Gu Ren was speechless. ¡°Hehe, bear with it. Don¡¯t worry, you can¡¯t beat the others in a fight, so I¡¯ll help you! No one will dare to bully you. Your parents can¡¯t.¡± Little bright moon clenched her fist and raised it. ¡°Then I really have to thank you!¡± Gu Ren helplessly held his forehead. He was really afraid that this brat would be so dependent on him that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of her in the future. It was so scary! The goddess Kingdom, the dynasty of the female ruler! He lived in a modern society with equal social status. He could have just traveled to ancient times. Why did he have to be childhood sweethearts with the Queen of the nuzun Kingdom? It was too terrifying. ¡°No need to thank me! Who are we to each other!¡± Dugu Mingyue waved his hand and said, ¡± third sister, fifth sister, let me tell you. I learned a poem recently. You even understood the meaning, do you guys want to hear it?¡± ¡°Good!¡± Gu Xin and Gu si said in unison. ¡°A man rides a bamboo horse and goes around the bed to y with green plums. The meaning of this poem is, mm, the feelings of childhood sweethearts like me and Ren Ren!¡± Dugu Mingyue said happily. ¡°Hahahahahaha, Yingluo, yes, yes, that¡¯s what I meant.¡± Gu Xin and Gu si couldn¡¯t help butugh. Little Ming Yue was really fun to y with! Gu Ren wanted to cry but had no tears. Damn it, who taught him this? They were rtives, cousins. Although they were not in the third generation, they were still rtives! Chapter 2122 - 2122 I thought it was a man 2122 I thought it was a man Gu Ren quickly changed the topic and started talking about his idea fromst night. Gu Si was not with themst night, but she had heard about it from Gu Xin during breakfast. She was very curious. ¡°Third sister, I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯ll directly give Xiao Qiu a setting of a woman disguising as a man. There was no such setting in the current market, so it was guaranteed to be popr. Also, I didn¡¯t call her a girl at first, but after meeting the male lead, I slowly unraveled her female identity. This is more attractive, what do you think?¡± Gu Ren took a futon and ced it on the carpet beside him. He sat down cross-legged. ¡°Ah? Brother Xiao Qiu is ady?¡± Gu Si was a little surprised as Gu Xin had not told her about it. ¡°Fifth sister, you actually couldn¡¯t tell? Yesterday, I noticed that brother Qiu had the scent of ady on him.¡± Dugu Mingyue said. This time, it was the other three people¡¯s turn to be curious. The woman¡¯s body had a unique fragrance. How did you know about it at such a young age? ¡°Our goddess country has a method to distinguish between men and women. Even though Xiao Qiu had made a realistic Adam¡¯s apple out of some unknown material, her voice was rough, and her movements were unlike a woman¡¯s, the scent on her body could not be concealed. I sniffed her yesterday, she¡¯s a girl.¡± Dugu Mingyue said. She was still confused as to why Zheng Qiu would dress as a man. What was wrong with being a woman? Although the great Zhou¡¯s officials were mostly men, there were still women. That was why she was very confused. ¡°You¡¯re good! He could tell from this. I only realized that she¡¯s a woman after I hugged herst night.¡± Gu Ren poked dugu Mingyue with his finger. ¡°Why did you hug her?¡± Dugu Mingyue rubbed her head and asked unhappily. ¡°Because I want to act cute! I thought she was a man. I usually hug my older brother like this, hug my father, hug my grandfather and hug my second uncle like this and act coquettishly.¡± Gu Ren exined. ¡°Oh.¡± Dugu Mingyue was happy again. Gu Xin& and Gu si,¡±Yingluo.¡± Little bright moon is really so overbearing! If Ninja still dared to hug a girl even though she knew she was a girl, she was afraid that she would be chased and beaten by little Mingyue like she did two years ago. During the chaos in goddess Kingdom, Queen Dugu had left little Mingyue in the care of grandmother Gu. Little Mingyue stayed with the Gu family until she was more than a year old. After that, she woulde over to y for nearly twenty days a month. She especially liked to y with Gu Ren. When she was two or three years old, she liked to hit the little fatty Gu Ren. In the past two years, she had be more sensible and generally did not hit him. However, when Gu Ren provoked her, she would hit him without hesitation. In any case, she was particrly violent. then, I want to tell you guys about the male lead in the story. Third sister, fifth sister, take a look and see if my setting is good. Gu Ren said. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and asked the maids to bring some water and snacks. She guessed that they would be talking here for the entire morning, so she had to prepare some water and food. ¡°I n to set the male lead as a son of an aristocratic family, a well-educated schr. The female protagonist was the original form of Xiao Qiu, with just a slight change to the background. The story began from the moment the Emperor tested the schr. When our top schr was parading through the streets, a body was suddenly found on the street, and the case began.¡± Gu Ren said. ¡°This, can this be written? It says that uncle Emperor can¡¯t scold you. Wasn¡¯t this cursing the top schr? How unlucky it would be to encounter a corpse during a parade! And en ¡®Zi is going to participate in the general examination this year.¡± Gu Xin said. Chapter 2123 - 2123 Chapter 2123-quarrels 2123 Chapter 2123-quarrels that¡¯s right. If you write something so unlucky, you¡¯ll definitely be beaten up when fatheres back from the teahouse and hears about it. Gu si also said. Uncle Gu was the kind of person who could read, but would get dizzy and fall asleep when reading. He basically went to the teahouse to listen to Gu Ren¡¯s stories. He even thought of opening his own teahouse and hiring two storytellers at a high price. He could definitely make money by getting the stories from his son in advance. Of course, he was just thinking about it and had not implemented it yet. He hadn¡¯t done any business in the past few years, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m not writing about my brother. Besides, the story was made up. I¡¯ve written it based on Xiao Qiu¡¯s prototype. Only her family has a prototype. Everyone else is fictional, including the male lead!¡± Gu Ren lied with a face full of sincerity. He still intended to write it ording to some of his son¡¯s characteristics. ¡°Alright, then you can continue.¡± Gu Xin did not trust Gu Ren. She had a feeling that this kid was up to no good. ¡°This schr encountered a corpse while parading through the streets, and then the people from the Yamen appeared. The female protagonist found some clues on the corpse, all of which pointed to the schr. Great, it¡¯s suddenly be the gossip of the capital.¡± Gu Ren said excitedly. Gu Xin& and Gu si,¡±Yingluo.¡± Dugu Mingyue said thoughtfully,¡¯bear with it, did you do this on purpose? This was to let people guess whether it was rted to the top schr and raise everyone¡¯s enthusiasm. In fact, this case had nothing to do with the schr. Because of this, the schr didn¡¯t enjoy the glory of being the top schr of other years, and he was a little disappointed. And in the process of the investigation, the female lead must have some contact with the top schr. Ah, are you nning to write them as quarrelsome lovers?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si looked at dugu Mingyue in surprise. Tsk, as expected of a person who followed and endured all day long. At such a young age, he actually knew how to love enemies. The two sisters recalled the age at which they understood the word ¡®quarrelsome¡¯. They had to admit that they were too naive, and dugu Mingyue had developed his wisdom too early! ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Gu Ren snapped his fingers. There had to be cases and trivial life matters. He tried to keep the story close to life but also far away from it. People would feel an itch in their hearts and especially want to see it. He wanted to verify if such a thing existed in life and motivate everyone so that they could learn about the coroner¡¯s profession when they were free. As for the schr-schr, it would also let everyone have a deeper understanding that it was not luck that could be the top schr, but hard work. The hardships that some people had suffered might be more than the rice they had eaten in their lives. And because of this incident, the unlucky schr was created.¡± ¡°Unlucky character? How unlucky?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Three cases in a row, all of which involved the Prime Minister. In the first case, there were clues on the deceased that pointed to the schr. Of course, the deceased must have known the schr. In the second case, the victim was the old master next door to the top schr¡¯s family. As mentioned just now, the schr was from an aristocratic family. He just happened to be a guest next door, and the Father of his childhood ymate died. In the third case, the schr¡¯s colleague had died because of some court Affairs. The schr had taken the initiative to participate in this case in order to reveal the truth. This was the encounter between the male and female protagonists. After that, there will definitely be love and understanding, and the ending will definitely be to grow old together.¡± Gu Ren told her the gist of what he had thought. Chapter 2124 - 2124 Find yourself a sister-in-law 2124 Find yourself a sister-inw ¡°Yay!¡± Gu Xin tried to imagine it herself. To be honest, she wanted to see it. ¡°I also want to see it. But bear with it, that unlucky character of yours doesn¡¯t feel very specific. Are you only describing the unlucky character in three cases?¡± Gu si asked. ¡°That¡¯s definitely not it! In the beginning, it must have been reflected in these three cases! After that, the male and female leads would have more contact with each other, and they would be able to write more deeply. For example, the male lead¡¯s family. His family wasn¡¯t as unharmonious as the female protagonist¡¯s, and he didn¡¯t have aplicated backyard. His grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, uncle, and aunty all loved him, and his brothers were respectful. But there¡¯s one thing. The whole family is like a salted fish, but they have a noble title to inherit, so they have to choose a sessor to train!¡± ¡°The male lead is the eldest son of the first branch, so he is the sessor. Since he was young, his brothers and sisters could y happily, but he couldn¡¯t. He had to learn literature and martial arts. As he grew up, his brothers and sisters began to talk about love, but he couldn¡¯t. He had to learn how to deal with people and deal with the social Affairs of his family and the outside world. When he was older, his brothers and sisters would all be married, but he, as the eldest, couldn¡¯t. He had to shoulder the heavy burden of the family and couldn¡¯t just find a wife. He had been single for so long that his sister¡¯s children could crawl on the ground, but his wife was still nowhere to be seen. When he was young, his brothers and sisters were mischievous and made mistakes, and he had to take the me.¡± ¡°When he grew up, his brothers and sisters had children, and his father¡¯s generation began to carry their grandchildren, he couldn¡¯t let his parents carry their grandchildren, and he would be scolded. He had never experienced what it was like to truly love a girl. It¡¯ll be a tragedy anyway.¡± Gu Ren briefly exined the male lead¡¯s character. Gu Xin and Gu si exchanged nces and said in unison, ¡± ¡°You still say that you didn¡¯t write about the Enzi (older brother)!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Gu Ren said firmly. It definitely wasn¡¯t. Don¡¯t think that you can coax me just because I¡¯m young. Before my brother was ten years old, he was a mischievous child in the vige. Who forced him to study?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si were unable to refute. Before Enzi was ten years old, she was really naughty in the vige. It was mainly because uncle Gu could hit her, and his aunt could scold her, not to mention grandma Gu. No one in the vige bullied Enzi. Gu Ren was feeling smug in his heart. Hmph, I can¡¯t even get through to you two little brats? You¡¯re really underestimating me. ¡°By the way, third sister and fifth sister. My brother has been away for a month. Did he write back? Where are you now?¡± Gu Ren asked. ¡°We received a letter before you and little Ming Yue came back. He said that he had already arrived in Jiangnan. They would go to Fuzhou first, and then they would take thend route from Fuzhou, pass by various states, and return from the route from Thand. He should be back around the Mid-Autumn Festival!¡± Gu si said. ¡°You¡¯re going to be gone for so long! Sigh, I was still thinking of talking to my brother to see if he could give me some inspiration!¡± Gu Ren sighed. In fact, he wanted to bring Gu en to y with Zheng Qiu. What if he found his sister-inw? Gu Ren knew that Gu en once had a sweetheart, a youngdy who sold tofu in Zhou town. Unfortunately, the youngdy did not know him, so he had a crush on her. In the end, when he returned home for the examination, he found out that Gu en¡¯s stomach was already big. When he returned home for the vige examination, he had passed the imperial examination, but the child in his heart could already crawl on the ground. From Gu Ren¡¯s point of view, it was because he liked her when he was young, because the tofu girl was good-looking. She was fair and clear, different from the girls in the vige. Chapter 2125 - 2125 Chapter 2124-good-looking person 2125 Chapter 2124-good-looking person It would be different when they grew up. He believed that Gu en¡¯s love was not between a man and a woman. It was just a boy¡¯s love for a girl. If the tofu girl was not married, perhaps Gu en¡¯s love for a girl could turn into a man¡¯s love for a woman. However, the tofu girl was already married. Such a day would nevere. Gu en was younger than Gu Xin. She was already 17 years old and could already fall in love for someone for the first time. Zhang Shi was the most anxious in the family, followed by Gu Ren. Zhang Shi wanted to carry a grandson, but Gu Ren wanted Gu en to settle down quickly. It would be best if he could find a capable sister-inw. Then, his life would be much better. The siblings chatted for a while in the morning and nned to stay at home to continue their conversation after lunch. However, they were chased out by grandma Gu. What grandma Gu meant was, what was he doing at home all day at such a young age? If you don¡¯t move, you¡¯ll getzy. Go out and walk the streets. Don¡¯t stay at home all day. Thus, the siblings went out. They did not n to go shopping. Instead, they nned to look for Zheng Qiu. Zheng Qiu slept in and it was already noon when he woke up. He had made a bowl of noodles and had just finished eating when he heard a knock on the door. She thought that something had happened at the Yamen, but when she opened the door, the Gu siblings were here again. Last night, two came at night. Today, four came in the morning, three of which were girls. She invited him in and made him some flower tea. He had bought the flower tea from the Gu family¡¯s shop. It was made and sent over from kunzhou. Zheng Qiu liked it a lot. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll drink in water, not tea.¡± Dugu Mingyue blinked her big eyes and said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get you a new cup.¡± Zheng Qiu was also a person who liked good-looking girls. The children of the Gu family and their rtives all had one thing inmon, and that was they were all good-looking. Good-looking people were pleasing to the eye. Since she had the whole afternoon, Zheng Qiu took out the tools that she usually used and introduced them to Gu Ren one by one. She provided Gu Ren with some material to work with. Otherwise, Gu Ren would havee to ask her about it. It was fine on normal days, but she was worried that she would not have the patience to tell Gu Ren when she was busy. Gu Ren had only seen forensic work on TV. He did not know much about the tools used by a forensic doctor. He borrowed a pen and paper from Zheng Qiu and took notes. They didn¡¯t feel bored chatting like this, and time passed very quickly. Soon, the sky turned dark. ¡°Xiao Qiu, let¡¯s go to a restaurant to eat! Please bear with it. You have provided so much material for Ren Ren, he has to thank you.¡± Gu Xin suggested. that¡¯s right. Brother Qiu, don¡¯t reject me. Let¡¯s go to a restaurant for a meal. I¡¯ll treat you. You can order whatever you want! Gu Ren said generously. What a joke, he had a lot of private money now. The Empress Dowager had given him quite a lot in the past few years. In addition to the red packet for the new year, he had no ce to use it. Not to mention the money earned by the bookstore. Zheng Qiu thought about it and did not refuse. He followed them to the restaurant. When they arrived at the restaurant, Gu Xin asked the coachman to go back and tell her family that they were having dinner outside. They would go home after eating and there was no need to pick them up. When they walked home, they would treat it as a walk. Chapter 2126 - 2126 The most annoying person 2126 The most annoying person In order to get closer to life, Gu Ren did not even ask for a private room. He asked for the main hall directly. There were quite a lot of people eating. Gu Ren sat next to dugu Mingyue, Zheng Qiu, Gu Xin, and Gu si each cooked a side, and they ordered a table full of dishes. The waiter even reminded them that they wouldn¡¯t be able to finish the food. After all, the food on the table was enough for five grown men. Gu Ren pped his hands and said,¡±little brother, that¡¯s not right!¡± If I were your boss, I would definitely fire you. How can you advise your customers to order less? What, do you think we¡¯re all kids who don¡¯t have money to give?¡± Dugu Mingyue pped her hands and looked at the waiter with an unfriendly look. The waiter was so frightened that he apologized repeatedly. Gu Xin said, ¡± second brother, don¡¯t worry about him. Serve the dishes! We can finish these dishes. However, I still have to thank you for your reminder.¡± Only then did the waiter leave. He didn¡¯t even dare toe to serve tea and called for another waiter. Gu si looked at Gu Ren speechlessly. Ren Ren, ¡± he said. do you really think that you¡¯re a rich man just because you went to the Royal Academy? ¡± Without waiting for Gu Ren to answer, dugu Mingyue said, ¡± ¡°Fifth sister, you are wrong. It wasn¡¯t because he was a profligate son of the Royal Academy. It was because only profligate sons were allowed to enter the Royal Academy. Your karma is wrong.¡± Gu si,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯little Ming Yue, then are the people from the Royal Academy all like Ren Ren? Did you guys learn from the people inside?¡± Dugu Mingyue shook his head and replied,¡±no!¡± I¡¯ve told ninren that we¡¯ll learn from sister Jinghe when we¡¯re out adventuring in the world!¡± ¡°What are you learning?¡± Dugu Mingyue¡¯s face darkened,¡¯you¡¯re bluffing! On the outside, we have to be evil people who are afraid of everyone, but in our hearts, we have to raise a little cutie who is kind.¡± hahahahahaha Yingluo! Gu si could not help butugh. Even Zheng Qiuughed. Gu Ren rolled his eyes at dugu Mingyue and said,¡±if sister Jinghe finds out about this, she¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Don¡¯t you know that she hates it when people call her cute?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that no one would dare to teach me a lesson?¡± dugu Mingyue asked. Except for yitao.¡± Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo.¡± Zheng Qiu raised an eyebrow. If he hade all the way here to ask, it meant that her brother was the one who had suffered the most. However, she still yed along and asked, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Zheng Zhibo, the third son of the Yongan Marquis¡¯s residence, is the most annoying person I¡¯ve ever met,¡± dugu Mingyue said with a look of disdain. Dugu Mingyue didn¡¯t know about Zheng Qiu¡¯s family background, and Gu si had only guessed a little. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if dugu Mingyue knew. ¡°What did he do to make you hate him so much?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°First of all, I hate his looks,¡± dugu Mingyue said. He couldn¡¯t even stand up straight. He wasn¡¯t a man at all. Secondly, when I went to the Academy on the first day, he actually stopped me and wanted to pinch my face. Hmph! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. I went there secretly. He doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m Princess Ming Yue, so he pinched me. If he had known earlier, he would not have dared to appear. I immediately removed his hand. He was so trashy that he peed in pain! I haven¡¯t peed in bed since I was a year old, and he¡¯s already 14. After that, he went toin to second uncle, causing me to be scolded by second uncle. Of course I wasn¡¯t convinced. After second uncle left the Academy, I beat him up again.¡± Chapter 2127 - 2127 Chapter 2127-very boring 2127 Chapter 2127-very boring ¡°After that, I asked brother Xiao Jin and Prince Helian to find me a sack. At night, I went to Zheng Zhibo¡¯s room with Ren Ren, tied him up, and put him in the sack. At that time, it took me a lot of effort to get him into the Academy¡¯s forest. I chose the tallest tree and let him fall. After that, I gave him a good beating.¡± Dugu Mingyue said calmly. Gu Xin turned to look at Zheng Qiu¡¯s face and realized that he was smiling. Well, what did Zheng Zhibo do to make Zheng Qiu unhappy? how could heugh when he heard that his brother had been beaten up so badly? Gu Ren added from the side,¡±although I didn¡¯t do anything, I did undress that kid!¡± Hahaha, you guys don¡¯t know this, but when he was saved the next day, he refused to take out The Gunny Sack because he was not wearing anything!¡± Dugu Mingyue¡¯s expression turned even more disdainful. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Yongan Marquis¡¯s residence is very poor. This Zheng Zhibo doesn¡¯t have any meat on his body, just like ribs. If I didn¡¯t have great strength, my hand would still hurt when I hit him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Gu Ren nodded. This man was very stupid. He was not as good-looking as the fourth young master of the Zheng family. Instead of being ashamed, he was proud of him. He¡¯s never talked about his biological brother, but instead talked about his step-brother, he¡¯s apletely useless thing!¡± Dugu Mingyue agreed,¡±you¡¯re so stupid!¡± Zheng Qiu¡¯s mouth twitched. Well, even the two children could see it, but her little brother could not. The dishes were served quickly. They stopped talking about Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother and started eating. Among those present, Gu si and Gu Ren did not eat much, but Gu Xin, Zheng Qiu, and dugu Mingyue really had a lot of food. The waiter that Gu Ren had scolded at the beginning was simply unbearable to look at. Sure enough, the capital was different. The children here were so good at eating. He was too limited. This waiter had onlye to seek shelter with his rtives this year. His uncle was a chef from a small county. After the meal, Gu Xin and her brother sent Zheng Qiu back first before walking back slowly. When they reached home, their stomachs weren¡¯t bloated at all, but they were indeed tired. After chatting with the elders for a while, they went to rest. ¡­¡­ For the next few days, the four of them went to find Zheng Qiu every day. Sometimes, they would eat out, and sometimes, they would eat at Zheng Qiu¡¯s house. By the end of March, Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue had gone to the Royal Academy again. Now that dugu Mingyue knew Zheng Qiu¡¯s identity, he held his hand the night before they went to the Academy and said solemnly, ¡± Xiao Qiu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep an eye on Zheng Zhibo. I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s a good boy who¡¯s obedient and doesn¡¯t cause any trouble. She really liked little Ming Yue more and more. She really liked the old and mature little cutie! Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue went to the Royal Academy, leaving only Gu Xin and Gu si at home. Gu Si was fine. When she had nothing to do, she would teach the Zhang family how to manage ounts. Gu Xin could only go to the nursery in North Park and watch everyone teach their children. However, this was also a very boring thing! Her brother Yuan Yuan had been tricked by her into helping her father in the Royal Academy. The two of them could no longer see each other every day. Gu Xin sighed. When would these days end? Should I learn from my Enzi and travel around? His family would definitely not allow it. Chapter 2128 - 2128 The thing I regret the least 2128 The thing I regret the least But thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t that boring anymore. She could go to her eldest sister¡¯s ce, second sister¡¯s ce, third aunt¡¯s ce, and even the pce to see how themercial center was being built. However, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t like to let her go. Every time she went, Cai Xiaolian was afraid that she would be bored. If she went to Gu Hui, Gu Nian, and her third aunt¡¯s ce, she would definitely be forced to y mahjong. It was obvious that she did not like to y mahjong because she always won. Often, she would lose the energy to win and would not be able to stimte her fighting spirit. Just like that, Gu Xin spent thest few days of March. By April, the weather waspletely warm. Gu Xin was thinking of asking Cheng huaijin and Helian Yi, as well as her friends, to go on a walk with her when the school holidays came. Actually, going on a walk wasn¡¯t that fun. In the end, she decided to pick fruits from uncle Gu¡¯s Manor. The strawberries were already fully ripe, and the cherries should be edible in this season. He wondered if the loquats were ready. As such, on the tenth day of the fourth month, when the Royal Academy was on holiday, the group of people went to uncle Gu¡¯s Manor. Gu Xin was only familiar with a few of the princes and princesses in the Western Region. They were he lianyi and Sarlin¡¯s princesses and princes. Sarlin¡¯s little princess had be dugu Mingyue¡¯s fangirl, so she naturally had to go with him. Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu, who were preparing for their wedding, could finallye out and y before their wedding. This would also be theirst timeing out as girls. Gu Xin even called Zheng Qiu along and introduced him as her colleague in the government office and Gu Xin¡¯s friend. Naturally, these people would treat Zheng Qiu well. They set off at dawn. The group of them yed in uncle Gu¡¯s Manor for two days and only returned the next night. Gu Xin hugged Xie Zhiyi on her left and Huo Yanyu on her right. ¡°Silly, Yiyi, you¡¯re both getting married! Time really flies! I still remember the first time I met you! In the end, we¡¯re all big girls and you¡¯re all getting married!¡± Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu leaned their heads on Gu Xin¡¯s shoulders andughed. ¡°I remember getting angry the first time I saw you,¡± Xie Zhiyi said. How could there be a girl dressed as a man better looking than me in Yuzhou Prefecture?¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± of course not! I¡¯m not from Yuzhou Prefecture. I¡¯m the best-looking girl in Qingzhou Prefecture!¡± The three girlsughed. ¡°I also thought that it was impossible for a girl to be smarter than me in the great Zhou Dynasty!¡± Huo Yanyu said. Huo Yanyu nodded in agreement. Xie Zhiyi said,¡±in my life, thest thing I regret is stopping little Xinxin in the mansion and fighting with her.¡± If I didn¡¯t get to know you, my life might not be like this.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Huo Yanyu added. The thing I don¡¯t regret the most in this life is knowing Xinxin. I always feel that I knew Xinxin in my previous life and we were good sisters like this.¡± Gu Xinughed happily, ¡± I think so too. Silly and I were good sisters in my previous life. As for Yiyi, I don¡¯t have that feeling. But I think if we knew each other in the past life, I would have liked the Yiyi as much as I do now.¡± Chapter 2129 - 2129 Chapter 2128-splitting up 2129 Chapter 2128-splitting up Gu Xin did know Huo Yanyu in her past life and they were good sisters. However, they did not know about this. Only Lu Zheng knew! In this life, Lu Zheng was actually quite happy to see them be good sisters who could tell each other everything. The carriage first sent Xie Zhiyi home, then Huo Yanyu, and finally back to the Gu family. After returning home, Gu Xin took out her treasure chest. She had to prepare a wedding gift for her good friend. Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu were friends that Gu Xin met when she was eleven years old. After so many years, their rtionship was still as good as ever. Gu Xin had thought about it. Apart from jewelry, she would also give them a bottle of pills made from jade beads as wedding gifts. Each person was given ten pills. Although they couldn¡¯t bring the dead back to life, they could save lives in dangerous situations when giving birth. Gu Xin had seen Zhang Shi, Cai Xiaolian, Yang Shi, Peng Yizhu, and her third aunt giving birth. She had also heard of how dangerous it was to give birth. She didn¡¯t want her Little Sisters to go through the gates of hell, so she had prepared the medicine. Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu would be going to kunzhou after they got married. If they were in Beijing, Gu Xin didn¡¯t have to send them off. The Peng family had already made arrangements for their grandchildren. The Peng family¡¯s title of nobility was naturally inherited by the first branch. Therefore, the first wife of general Peng, as well as Peng ze and Gu Hui, had to stay in the capital. As for kunzhou, the second son of the Peng family, Peng yang, was in charge. Therefore, Xie Zhiyi had to go back with them. There was a Navy camp in kunzhou, which had always been under the charge of the first branch of the Peng family. If Peng ze could not go back, then Peng sng of the first branch would have to go back, so Huo Yanyu had to go with him. As for the third and fourth branches of the Peng family, general Peng three and general Peng four had taken over the military affairs of the sand God and the Yun nation in the North of kun province and were to be stationed there. Peng the fifth had died in the westernnds. The third general and his wife were in great pain. They had left kunzhou with their youngest son, Peng the seventh. They had returned recently because of the marriage between Peng the second and fourth. Fourth general Peng was alone in the encampment because sixth Peng and his son were King Qu¡¯s men, and because he wasn¡¯t sure if the youngest eighth Peng was his son or King Qu¡¯s son, just like sixth Peng. Peng eighthng was still in kun Prefecture with Peng thirdng. This time, Peng thirdng didn¡¯t return to the capital. Among the brothers, only Peng seventhng came back with them. This Peng family could also be considered to have officially split. On Xie Zhiyi¡¯s side, because the Emperor had dealt with some vermin a few years ago, Xie Zhiyi¡¯s grandfather and father had been dismissed from their official positions and becamemoners. However, when Xie Zhiyi¡¯s father abandoned his wife and son, the entire Yuzhou Prefecture knew that the magistrate had divorced and didn¡¯t want any children. Therefore, Xie Zhiyi only had her mother and brother. Her brother, on the other hand, had taken the right path and was already married. He could decide her marriage and arrange it for her. Huo Yanyu was really marrying far away. Old master Huo had scolded old master Peng so many times, and he couldn¡¯t bear to part with his favorite granddaughter! However, she had to get married even if she couldn¡¯t bear to. She liked the child. Peng sng might not return to the capital for the rest of his life, because he was in charge of the Navy. Where were the soldiers of the Navy in the capital? In the past few days, the Peng, Xie, and Huo families had been busy preparing for the wedding. Chapter 2130 - 2130 Chapter 2130-never giving birth again 2130 Chapter 2130-never giving birth again On the 20th of April, the Peng family was getting married, while the Xie family and the Huo family were getting their daughters married. Since they had entered the house at the same time, the Gu sisters had decided to go in pairs and then switch ces. Gu Xin and Gu si would go to Xie Zhiyi¡¯s ce first, while Gu Hui and Gu Nian would go to Huo Yanyu¡¯s ce first. They would then exchange ces. Gu yingxue, on the other hand, was with Gu Xin and Gu si. Although she joined these Little Sisterste, they still had a good rtionship. Huo Yanyu¡¯s and Xie Zhiyi¡¯s wedding dresses were designed by Gu si. The embroidery was already very beautiful, and it looked even more beautiful on the two of them. Gu si had been learning painting from Cai Xiaolian for several years. Now, she could design clothes and jewelry independently. There was a thick stack of design drawings in her study. She was waiting for Cai Xiaolian¡¯s business center to open, and she could show off. For example, Gu yingxue, who had transmigrated from the modern era, was very envious of Gu si because she couldn¡¯t do what Gu si did. She didn¡¯t have the talent at all. ¡­¡­ After Huo Yanyu and Xie Zhiyi got married, they set off for kunzhou at the end of April. When Gu Xin and Gu si bade farewell to them, they were very reluctant. Even after they left, Gu Xin was still crying. there¡¯s still a long way to go. We¡¯ll meet again in the future. Don¡¯t cry, ¡± Gu Nianforted her. Gu Xin sniffled. sister, it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t marry too far away. Otherwise, I would miss you very much. Gu Nian let her lean on his shoulder. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t bear to cry, so I married so close to you. It¡¯s only a few streets away. We can see each other every day if we want to. Gu Nian sighed in her heart and continued, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, the kun Prefecture isn¡¯t far away. We can go over and y when we have time in the future. Moreover, they would return to the capital when they were free. There won¡¯t be any Wars in the West for the next 100 years, and the roads of the great Zhou are getting smoother. If you want to meet, we¡¯ll meet. Let big sister tell you something, the separation now is for a better reunion in the future.¡± Gu Xin wiped her tears and nodded, ¡± yes, I¡¯ll go see them when Yiyi and Hanhan have children. Gu Nian could not help butugh! In the end, the sisters ¡°carriage had just entered the city when they met the person waiting for them. It turned out that third aunt had acted up this morning. Thus, the sisters had the carriage go faster to the princess¡¯s Manor. Last year, third aunt had wanted to go with the Empress Dowager to bring Gu Xin back. The Gu family had been in kunzhou for several years, but she had never been there once. She felt bad and decided to bring her back. In the end, she got pregnant. The imperial physician had also calcted the date for her. Her due date would be at the end of April or the beginning of may. Third aunt Gu¡¯s second child was a pair of twins, a boy and a girl. This third child had two boys. Because she was well taken care of, third aunt Gu¡¯s third child was in good spirits. Sheined to her family that she definitely wouldn¡¯t have any more children. She would never have any more children. Five children in this life was enough. She waited until her youngest twin son was two years old and entered the Gu family¡¯s nursery. She had to go out and y. She had been too bored all these years. The year her third uncle became a schr, her third aunt brought her eldest son and the twins to the capital. After raising the twins, she got pregnant again, so she didn¡¯t even manage to go to kunzhou. She didn¡¯t want it anymore no matter what. She was already 30 years old and it was time to enjoy life. Chapter 2131 - 2131 A thoughtful gift 2131 A thoughtful gift The Grand Empress Dowager had personallye to the princess residence to visit her third aunt. When she saw the pair of little babies that looked exactly the same, the Grand Empress Dowager cried. She thought of her children from decades ago. She felt that this pair of babies were very simr to the pair of children she had given birth to. ¡°Mother,¡± Grandma Gu patted the Empress Dowager¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± The Empress Dowager wiped the corners of her eyes. Grandma Gu knew that the olddy didn¡¯t have such a big reaction when the second daughter-inw gave birth to twins, because the twins looked like the second daughter-inw. And the pair that third brother gave birth to was like third brother. Since third brother looked like brother Chuan, the olddy might have really thought of her own children. The Empress Dowager had given the two children many things. She had asked people to move a small half of the things in her warehouse to third aunt Gu. That night, third aunt sighed to her third uncle.¡±My family¡¯s daughters are really popr! Look at my eldest brother, second brother, and fourth brother. They¡¯re not as popr as I am! Thest time cousin dugu came to the capital, ording to my mother, she had moved almost half of the storeroom. Why do you think my life is so good?¡± Third uncle couldn¡¯t help butugh. if you put it this way, then wouldn¡¯t my life be even better?! Third aunt Gu alsoughed. Both of them had no ambition and were good for nothing. They just wanted to be rich people in peace, but they didn¡¯t expect to get so much. Third aunt Gu continued,¡±this year is Royal grandmother¡¯s eightieth birthday. What do you think we should give her?¡± Imperial grandmother doesn¡¯tck anything, but she is so good to me, so I feel bad giving her ordinary things.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± third uncle nodded in agreement. However, what should we give? Royal grandmother has more gold, silver, and jewelry than we do. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have sincerity in your embroidery.¡± Third aunt Gu thought for a moment and said,¡±why don¡¯t I make a set of clothes for Imperial grandmother?¡± Imperial grandmother doesn¡¯t have a daughter and only has me as a granddaughter. Although she doesn¡¯tck clothes, I will personally make one for her. This can be considered filial piety, right?¡± Third uncle held third aunt¡¯s hand. Linlin, Royal grandmother¡¯s birthday is Dongyue¡¯s. It¡¯s almost may now, so there are only six months left. You¡¯re still in confinement for one and a half months. It¡¯s too rushed. Third aunt pulled her hand out. I won¡¯t. I haven¡¯t worked for a long time. I also want to move. I heard that sisi has designed a lot of clothes, and second sister-inw also has a lot of designs. I¡¯ll go back to my mother¡¯s house to take a look after my confinement. Maybe I can find some inspiration. I¡¯ll make one for Imperial grandmother and embroider it myself. Have you forgotten that I¡¯m very good at embroidery? Before I married you, I earned quite a bit of money with my embroidery.¡± Third aunt Gu¡¯s embroidery skills were indeed very good. When she was young, she went to the county¡¯s embroidery room to learn. The original owner Gu Nian¡¯s embroidery skills were good and the second branch did not have the money to send Gu Nian to learn. It was third aunt Gu who taught the original owner Gu Nian how to do embroidery. With their current status, it was true that no matter how much money they spent to buy a gift, it would not be as good as a gift made by themselves. Now, even if Gu si were to make a set of clothes for the Empress Dowager, it wouldn¡¯t matter if third aunt Gu made another set. The Empress Dowager would definitely not mind. So, third aunt Gu decided that she would definitely embroider a full set for the olddy so that the olddy could show off to the other wives. Her granddaughter was so considerate! Chapter 2132 - 2132 Convenience of your identity 2132 Convenience of your identity May 5th, Dragon Boat Festival. Her third uncle had brought Guo Rui and the twins to the Gu family to give gifts, and asked Gu shouxin if he could send the twins to the Royal Academy. This pair of brother and sister were only one year younger than Gu Ren and older than dugu Mingyue, so they should be able to get along well. The main reason was that third aunt was very annoyed with these two children now. Their eldest son, Guo Rui, was extremely obedient. In the past, before Gu en was educated by Gu shouxin, Guo Rui was the most obedient child in the Gu family. Guo Rui was now 13 years old. He had returned to Qing Zhoust year to take the exam and was already a small schr. He was now studying at the Imperial College. Third aunt and third uncle¡¯s idea was the same as the Gu family¡¯s. It was enough to train one Guo Rui. How the children would develop in the future would depend on their fate. Therefore, the twins were very noisy at home. At their age, it was not suitable for them to go to the Gu family¡¯s nursery. Otherwise, they would have been sent here long ago. The couple thought about it and decided to send them directly to the Royal College to study for a few years. If they could study, they would continue to study. If they could not, they would learn something else so that they would not starve to death in the future. Anyway, the Royal College was managed by Gu shouxin, so the couple was not afraid of their child going astray. What else could Gu shouxin do? he could only agree. Anyway, he was in charge of both of them. He did not believe that this pair of male and female nieces could be more mischievous than Gu Ren and little Mingyue. ¡­¡­ After the Dragon Boat Festival, the weather became hot. On this day, Gu Xin woke up in the afternoon and was eating an Ice Bowl when she heard a servant girl report that someone from the Yamen had arrived. She put down the Ice Bowl and hurried out. It was he gang, Mr. Qin¡¯s subordinate. ¡°This lowly one greets third youngdy.¡± He gang cupped his hands and saluted. ¡°Is there a case?¡± Gu Xin waved her hand and told him to get straight to the point. ¡°Yes, I am. There was a case in Thand. It had been half a month since the case happened. The prefect of Thand had no clue, so he reported it to the Ministry of Justice. After the Ministry of Justice reported it, the Emperor asked Lord Qin to go and Lord Qin ordered this lowly one to invite third miss back to the Yamen.¡± He gang simply exined the reason. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xin immediately brought he gang out. When she arrived at the court of judicial review, she saw that Zheng Qiu had already packed up his things in Mr. Qin¡¯s office. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Mr. Qin stood up and bowed. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Let¡¯s talk about the case!¡± Gu Xin turned to the side and did not ept his greeting. She continued, ¡± my Lord, you¡¯re nning to bring me along to the case in Thand, right? ¡± Mr. Qin looked at Gu Xin with bright eyes and shook his head, ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not bringing the princess. I want to ask the princess to take charge of this case.¡± Gu Xin was stunned. This was not the capital, where she could consult the Supreme Court or the Ministry of Justice if there was a case that she could not solve. This was the state government, where she made the decision. Was he not afraid that she would make a mistake? ¡°The princess handled the two cases very well.¡± In addition, it would be more convenient for her to go there as the princess. I believe that the princess can solve this case with her ability.¡± Gu Xin replied,¡¯Wanwan, Mr. Qin, I don¡¯t dare to answer the call! Tell me about the case first and let me see what¡¯s so convenient about my identity.¡± ¡°The victim is the Prince of Dong Lin,¡± Lord Qin said. The king of Dong Lin was the only Prince of the great Zhou with a different surname. He was personally conferred a hereditary title by the previous emperor. He once held arge number of troops and guarded Yunzhou. After Yunzhou was stabilized, he took the initiative to hand over the Tiger tally.¡± Chapter 2133 - 2133 It’ll definitely be good for you 2133 It¡¯ll definitely be good for you Gu Xin had heard of the king of Dong Lin before. He was the same age as her grandfather and rose to power through military merits. He was highly regarded by thete Emperor. Forty years ago, thete Emperor was recalled from his fief by the Empress Dowager. At that time, Yunzhou was in chaos. The king of Dong Lin had made a great contribution. The Empress Dowager and the Emperor needed a general to intimidate them, and the Peng family was far away in kun state, while the Ying family was in the South. The king of Dong Lin gave thete Emperor An idea, and in the end, he sessfully stabilized the country, and was conferred the title of King. He held the military power in his hands. After helping the Grand Empress Dowager and thete Emperor stabilize the country, he handed over the Tiger tally. With the excuse that he was injured on the battlefield, he withdrew from the Imperial court in his early thirties and moved to his fief, the state of tai. It was because he was tactful that the Grand Empress Dowager and thete Emperor gave him the fief of tai province. Otherwise, it was impossible for a ce so close to the capital to be granted to a Prince with a different surname. Even now, when the Empress Dowager and Gu Xin and her sisters were chatting, they would talk about the king of Donglin and the princess Consort of Donglin. The Prince of Donglin was born in the countryside. He was a Hunter in a small vige near Yunzhou. After he got married, he served in the military. Because he lived in Yunzhou, he could return to the vige every year to visit his wife and children. When his fourth child was born, the situation was very tense and it took five years to stabilize. The Empress Dowager was not talking about the Prince of Dong Lin to the children, but the princess of Dong Lin. She was an illiterate vige girl, but she had supported the entire Dong Lin family. The king of Donglin had to listen to the Queen of Donglin for many decisions. Their family was so tactful, so the royal family was willing to give them face and give them the title of King. Their titles were hereditary, and as long as they did not rebel or do anything detrimental to the great Zhou, their Thrones could be passed down from generation to generation. Every daughter of the King of Dong Lin was directly conferred the title of Princess from the moment she was born. ¡°Lord Qin, I¡¯ve heard of this Dong Lin King. Their Prince died of illness a few years ago. Is it because the king of Dong Lin hasn¡¯t asked for the title of Prince?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Logically speaking, the eldest son of the Donglin Prince had already married and had a child. The Prince had passed away, so the position of the Prince should be the eldest grandson of the Donglin Prince¡¯s residence. However, I don¡¯t know why the Wang family has never invited the Crown Prince.¡± Mr. Qin replied. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the pce first. Make some arrangements here. I¡¯ll probably be able to set off after I leave the pce.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said. ¡°Alright, Princess. I¡¯ll send Xiao Qiu, he gang, and he Qiang to go with you. You can bring the rest of the people yourself, or you can find the people from the government office when you reach the capital. By the way, I¡¯ve also helped you transfer Constable Gao over.¡± Lord Qin said. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± Gu Xin greeted Zheng Qiu and asked the court of judicial Review¡¯s carriage to send her to the pce. ¡°My Lord,¡± After sending Gu Xin off, Zheng Qiu seemed to have something to say. ¡°Xiao Qiu, following Princess Xinxin will definitely be good for you. Just do your job well!¡± Mr. Qin patted Zheng Qiu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. In the end, Zheng Qiu did not say anything. She didn¡¯t want to go to the Prince of Dong Lin¡¯s residence because she had an engagement when she was young. It was personally decided by the Prince of Dong Lin and the Marquis of Yong ¡®an. However, she was harmed by her stepmother, so her engagement was naturally arranged by her stepmother to her daughter. Her stepmother was a concubine, and her stepmother¡¯s daughter was two years older than her. She was now married to the eldest grandson of the king of Donglin. She didn¡¯t want to meet those people now. Chapter 2134 - 2134 Chapter 2134-past 2134 Chapter 2134-past When Gu Xin arrived at the pce, she immediately went to look for the Emperor. little Xinxin, you¡¯re here. Come and sit down! The Emperor was looking at the memorial. There was another person in the room whom Gu Xinmei had seen before. ¡°This is Bai Feng, Baozhu¡¯s guard. You know Baozhu, she¡¯s the only daughter of the King of Dong Lin. In terms of seniority, you should call her sister.¡± The Emperor pointed at the man and said. ¡°Commoner Bai Feng greets Princess Xinxin!¡± Bai Feng bowed to Gu Xin. Gu Xin nodded and told him not to be so polite. Without waiting for Gu Xin to ask, the Emperor told her everything. This morning, he had received a report from the prefect of tai province. Those who knew about this matter, and now that Bai Feng had personallye, it was because the princess of the Donglin royal family, Bai Baozhu, was worried. The king of Dong Lin fell sick before the new year. Everyone thought he couldn¡¯t get through it, but he got better in the first month of the lunar year. He spent the new year happily and yed for a few more months. On the second of may, the king of Dong Lin was found dead in a secret chamber. Up until now, the coroner from the government of Thand hadn¡¯t checked the exact time of the death of the king of Donglin because the people in the mansion didn¡¯t allow it. The king of Donglin¡¯s surname was Bai. The Bai family had four sons and one daughter. His daughter, Bai Baozhu, was the youngest and was already 30 years old. She married into a noble family. Bai Baozhu¡¯s husband was a mountain elder of Jiangnan college. Ten years ago, he passed the imperial examination and became a flower lover. However, he did not take up a position in the Imperial court. Instead, he returned to Jiangnan college and became a teacher. The couple had a good rtionship and had a son and a daughter. Bai Baozhu was very worried about the king of Donglin¡¯s illness, so she left Jiangnan at the end of April and brought her husband and children to Tai Zhou. She nned to spend the Dragon Boat Festival with her parents before returning. They arrived on the first day of may, but when they arrived, Bai Baozhu still didn¡¯t see the king of Dong Lin. The princess of Dong Lin and her brothers all said that recently, the king of Dong Lin liked to go out and y. Sometimes, he would go out for a few days. In the end, the next day, the king of Dong Lin was found dead in a secret chamber. The princess of Donglin and the four Bai brothers were determined not to let the Yamen investigate. They all said that it was a natural death, but Bai Baozhu was not willing. However, she was already a married daughter, and the one making the decisions in the Wang Fu was still the Donglin wangfei, so she was in a deadlock. Bai Baozhu personally went to find the Thai magistrate, but he couldn¡¯t even enter the Wang¡¯s residence. The king of Donglin¡¯s funeral couldn¡¯t be held under Bai Baozhu¡¯s insistence. The body was in the coffin, and as long as someone came to offer their condolences, Bai Baozhu would say that her father died an unnatural death. The princess of Donglin and her sons couldn¡¯t afford to lose this face, so she asked the Thai magistrate to investigate, but she didn¡¯t allow the referee to touch the body. The prefect of tai state had no choice but to report to the Imperial court. Bai Baozhu was worried that the prefect had been bribed by her mother and brothers. When the emperor¡¯s imperial edict came down, she might never be able to figure out the truth of the matter. Therefore, she sent Bai Feng to follow the people from the prefect of tai state to the capital to meet the Emperor. Because Bai Baozhu was the only daughter of the King of Dong Lin, she was pampered since she was young. Her parents and brothers loved her and gave her the best. Even when she married, they chose the best man in the world for her. She couldn¡¯t understand why her mother and brothers wouldn¡¯t let her investigate when her father¡¯s death was obviously fishy. ¡°That¡¯s probably what happened.¡± The Emperor frowned as he recounted the incident. Your Majesty, I¡¯m worried about my family. Gu Xin had decided to go to Thand but she was afraid that her family would not allow it. Chapter 2135 - 2135 Chapter 2134-accepted 2135 Chapter 2134-epted ¡°I¡¯ll tell them. Be careful when you go, the Bai family is very strange!¡± The Emperor waved his hand, showing his authority in front of Gu Xin, ¡± you are the princess of the royal family. If any of them don¡¯t cooperate with your investigation, you can charge them with disrespect. The king of Dong Lin has passed away, and there¡¯s no one with a higher status than you in the pce.¡± ¡°Yes, this official¡¯s daughter will follow your orders!¡± Gu Xin agreed. also, bring Bai Yi with you to the state of Thand this time. I will be more at ease with him around. The Emperor said. ¡°Alright. Then this official¡¯s daughter will take her leave!¡± Gu Xin also nned to bring white shirt, white two, and white three. Speaking of which, Bai Yi¡¯s surname was also Bai. It was said that he was also from Yunzhou. He wondered if he knew the king of Dong Lin. The brothers behind second white were all taken in by white shirt. They didn¡¯t know what their surnames were, so they followed white shirt. Gu Xin left the pce in a hurry and did not see Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyuing over. ¡°I¡¯m afraid third sister is going to take on this case.¡± Xue Qianyu said as he looked at Gu Xin who was in a hurry. ¡°I wonder if the Emperor will allow me to go with you?¡± Lu Zheng sighed. Ever since he was arranged to be at the Royal Academy, he could see Xinxin often. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had already set a wedding date, he would have climbed over the wall to chat with Xinxin every night. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Lu er, I¡¯ve discovered that the Grand Empress Dowager and the Emperor are all consciously raising third sister. His father-inw seemed to have a tacit understanding and did not refuse. Tell me, will third sister be the first female official of the great Zhou¡¯s court of judicial review in the future?¡± Xue qianxun said. He had talked about this with Gu Nian before, and Gu Nian felt that it was possible. ¡°The chief of the judicial office is very good. He¡¯s in the capital. As long as you don¡¯t let Xinxin run around, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Lu Zheng spread his hands. What could he do? who asked Xinxin to have this identity? Furthermore, the Empress Dowager and the Emperor were both secretly doing some things that were beneficial to women. For example, the Emperor had recently discussed with Gu shouxin about the Women¡¯s College. If the great Zhou Dynasty became more and more prosperous, there might be an imperial examination for women, and women might enter the court to be officials. Now, there were three female generals, Gu Huijing, the princess, and he sanniang. The Peng family¡¯s female Army, Gu Nian, also had a position in the military equipment Bureau. Even Gu Si was asked questions by the little old man, the assistant Minister of Revenue. Gu Xin was even worse. There was also the Royal Academy, which also epted women. It had already been half a year, and the Emperor suddenly said that he wanted to set up a Women¡¯s Academy. This meant that he was really considering this problem. The two of them looked at each other and saw the longing in each other¡¯s eyes. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The two sisters they found were workaholics. They couldn¡¯t stay idle. If the people working for them in the future were all girls, or if there were a few more girls, they would be more at ease. The two of them came to the emperor¡¯s study and happened to meet Bai Feng, who had retreated. Naturally, the Emperor did not allow Lu Zheng to tag along. He said, ¡± ¡°Lu Zheng, I am well aware of your abilities. If you go, do you still need Xinxin? Wouldn¡¯t that be helping Xinxin finish her work and making her bored again? You¡¯re getting married next year and you still care about one or two days? Thand was not far away. Xinxin would be back in ten days at most. With her current status, she can do whatever she wants in great Zhou. What are you worried about?¡± Chapter 2136 - 2136 Chapter 2136-do you know him 2136 Chapter 2136-do you know him Lu Zheng was unable to argue and could only do this. In her previous life, the king of Dong Lin¡¯s death was reported directly to the Imperial court. There was no such thing as Bai Baozhu¡¯s insistence on investigating this matter. Hence, Lu Zheng had no way to provide Gu Xin with more clues. Lu Zheng was reborn at the age of 15, and it had been seven years. In these seven years, he had seen many different things from his previous life and was used to it. ¡­¡­ Gu Xin returned home and asked Dong Xue to pack up a few sets of clothes. She then left after informing Grandpa and Grandma Gu. Gu shouxin was still at the Yamen, and Cai Xiaolian was also at themercial center. They were not at home, and she was afraid that they would not allow it, so she did not go to them specifically. Cai Xiaolian¡¯smercial center had been under construction for a few months and would bepleted in August. At that time, the expansion in the capital would also bepleted. Therefore, Cai Xiaolian had been very busy recently. Gu shouxin was also working on the women¡¯s Academy. He was the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites. The minister of rites didn¡¯t care about anything and was waiting for Gu shouxin to take over his position after retirement. Therefore, in the Ministry of Rites, no one dared to disobey Gu shouxin¡¯s words. Therefore, Gu shouxin had been very busy recently. Gu Xin brought winter snow, white shirt, and Bai er to meet up with Zheng Qiu and the rest. She asked Zheng Qiu to ride with her and Dong Xue, while he gang, he Qiang, and Constable Gao took the other. They set off before dark. ¡°Bai Yi, do you know this King of Dong Lin? He is also from Yunzhou.¡± The weather was getting hot and Gu Xin did not even close the carriage door. She sat near the door and chatted with Bai Yi. ¡°I know him. We¡¯re from the same vige. It¡¯s just that I left the vige at a very young age, so I¡¯ve never seen this Prince before. I¡¯ve only heard the vigers talk about him.¡± White shirt said. ¡°The princess of Dong Lin is a Hunter¡¯s daughter and is very fierce. It was because of her personality that she was able to live a good life without the help of her inws, raising her four sons alone. In addition, the Prince of Donglin joined the Army in Yunzhou, so no one bullied the mother and son. It was said that their eldest son, Bai Jiaxing, was very talented in studying. However, he had been weak and sickly since he was young, so he didn¡¯t go out often. The second son, Bai Jiawang, and the third son, Bai jiachang, were twins. They looked the same, but their personalities werepletely different. The second son liked to be quiet, while the third son liked to move. However, as long as they wanted to, they could even fool their family by pretending to be each other. The third brother often pretended to be the second brother when he was mischievous, causing the princess of Donglin to hit the wrong person every time she wanted to. She didn¡¯t know if they could still do it now that they were old. This was amon topic in the vige. Lao Si was young when he left, so not many people in the vige knew about his words. I heard that they have a daughter, but she wasn¡¯t born in the vige, so no one knows.¡± After Bai Yi finished speaking, he thought for a while and said, ¡± by the way, third miss, there¡¯s one more thing, but this subordinate doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. I heard that the princess of Donglin lived in the vige with her four sons until Yunzhou stabilized. They were then brought back to reunite. Did anyone in your vige talk about the four of them? ¡± Gu Xin asked again. Bai Yi was a few years older than Lu Zheng. When he was born, Yunzhou had just stabilized a few years ago. At that time, the princess of Donglin and her sons had just been picked up, and people in the vige often talked about it. Bai Yi didn¡¯t know much, and she tried her best to recall what she had heard when she was young. ¡°The princess of Dong Lin is a Hunter¡¯s daughter and is very fierce. It was because of her personality that she was able to live a good life without the help of her inws, raising her four sons alone. In addition, the Prince of Donglin joined the Army in Yunzhou, so no one bullied the mother and son. It was said that their eldest son, Bai Jiaxing, was very talented in studying. However, he had been weak and sickly since he was young, so he didn¡¯t go out often. The second son, Bai Jiawang, and the third son, Bai jiachang, were twins. They looked the same, but their personalities werepletely different. The second son liked to be quiet, while the third son liked to move. However, as long as they wanted to, they could even fool their family by pretending to be each other. The third brother often pretended to be the second brother when he was mischievous, causing the princess of Donglin to hit the wrong person every time she wanted to. She didn¡¯t know if they could still do it now that they were old. This was amon topic in the vige. Lao Si was young when he left, so not many people in the vige knew about his words. I heard that they have a daughter, but she wasn¡¯t born in the vige, so no one knows.¡± After Bai Yi finished speaking, he thought for a while and said, ¡± by the way, third miss, there¡¯s one more thing, but this subordinate doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. When the Bai family left the vige that year, their eldest son fell seriously ill. Some people said that he didn¡¯te back to life, while others said that he did.¡± Chapter 2137 - 2137 So there’s this layer 2137 So there¡¯s thisyer ¡°Eh? How could it be spread like this? The Bai family¡¯s eldest son, the Prince of Donglin, died of illness a few years ago. He was already married and had a child. If he had died of illness when he left the vige, then who was the Prince all these years?¡± Gu Xin was stunned as she asked. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true.¡± Bai Yi smiled and said, ¡± third miss, you know that the people in the vige talk about gossip. It¡¯s very mysterious. This subordinate has only heard of it and has never seen it with my own eyes. This subordinate has only stayed in the vige until I was eight years old, so I don¡¯t remember much.¡± ¡°Oh, alright!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Suddenly, she saw Zheng Qiu sitting beside her. He seemed to have something on his mind. She asked again, ¡± Xiao Qiu, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± But he wasn¡¯t used to traveling at night? Do you want to rest?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that, Xinxin.¡± Zheng Qiu shook his head. I¡¯m just thinking about something. ¡°Are you thinking about the case? Don¡¯t think too much, I¡¯ll be there when you arrive, and no one will dare to stop you from examining the corpse.¡± Gu Xin thought that Zheng Qiu was worried that the people from the Donglin royal family would stop her from doing anything. ¡°Not this. Actually, I want to say that I know the Bai family¡¯s young mistress.¡± Zheng Qiu said as he looked at Dong Xue, who was drowsy. ¡°The Bai family¡¯s young mistress? She was the eldest granddaughter-inw of the king of Dong Lin. How did you know him?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°Her surname is Zheng. She is the eldest daughter of the current Marchioness of Yong an.¡± Zheng Qiu did not know that Bai Yi knew her identity, so he said vaguely, ¡± I heard that the king of Dong Lin and thete Marquis of Yong ¡®an were good Brothers on the battlefield. The two nned to arrange a prenatal marriage for their child, but there were no girls in the Marquis of Yong¡¯ an¡¯s residence. At that time, the daughter of the King of Dong Lin had not been born. The two of them agreed to let their eldest grandson and granddaughter get married. Anyway, their first grandson only needed to be of different gender and be of the same age. In the end, the daughter of the King of Dong Lin was born, and the sons of the Marquis of Yong an were all old. The eldest son of the Marquis of Yong an gave birth to a son, and the eldest son of the king of Dong Lin gave birth to a son. Two yearster, the eldest son of thete Marquis of Yong an gave birth to a daughter, so the two families exchanged tokens.¡± ¡°Later, the girl who was engaged was gone and the marriage was given to the eldest daughter of the current Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s second wife.¡± Gu Xin looked at Zheng Qiu in shock. That¡¯s why, Xiao Qiu, you were engaged when you were born. If it weren¡¯t for all the schemes and plots, you would have been the princess of Donglin in the future if things went on as nned! Tsk tsk tsk No wonder the Marchioness of Yong an is trying her best to get rid of you, so there¡¯s this reason. then, do you know what kind of person the eldest young mistress is? ¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I probably know a little! Her appearance and personality are extremely simr to the current Madam of the Marquis of Yong an.¡± Zheng Qiu said sternly. Alright, Gu Xin understood. This meant that she was not someone easy to deal with and she had to be careful. ¡°Since you know about this, do you know the other people in the Donglin royal family?¡± Gu Xin asked again. Zheng Qiu was nning to take revenge, and he would not only target the current Madam of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an. Madam Zheng was just like her mother, so she must have investigated her before. Zheng Qiu looked at Bai Yi and Bai er, who were driving the carriage seriously, and then at Dong Xue, who was snoring softly while hugging a cushion. Gu Xin snapped her fingers andughed as she closed the curtains of the carriage, ¡± white shirt and white two, we¡¯re going to rest. You two can take turns. Try to arrive by tomorrow morning. It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t arrive by the afternoon. Chapter 2138 - 2138 Chapter 2138-similar situation 2138 Chapter 2138-simr situation Gu Xin put down the board in the carriage,id out ayer of nket, and put Dong Xue down. She slept in the middle while Zheng Qiu slept beside her. After tucking Dong Xue in, she turned to Zheng Qiu and whispered, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, just tell them. Dongxue is asleep. Bai Yi and Bai er are my men. They won¡¯t ask you anything. Besides, Bai Yi was the one who told me about your identity. Brother Yuanyuan told me about it, so there¡¯s nothing to hide.¡± Zheng Qiu also turned to face Gu Xin and smiled, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed us to be on the same bus at night. I was too nervous.¡± Gu Xin smiled as she patted her. ¡°The king of Dong Lin has really left the court after handing over the Tiger tally,¡± Zheng Qiu sighed.¡±That¡¯s why the daughter-inw he¡¯s chosen for himself doesn¡¯te from a rich family. His four daughters-inw were all daughters of wealthy families from the state capital of Thand. Only his son-inw¡¯s status is slightly higher, but he is only the son of Jiangnan College¡¯s Mountain elder. When he was young, he was dedicated to the imperial examination. After he was awarded the Tanhua, he did not stay in the court, but returned to Jiangnan college to teach.¡± ¡°The eldest son of the king of Dong Lin, the Crown Prince of the king of Dong Lin, died of illness a few years ago. When he was alive, he only liked to study, but he never took the imperial examination. The second and third sons of the king of Donglin, one liked to do business and managed all the properties of the Donglin Pce, while the other was a rich son who did nothing. I don¡¯t know much about the four sons of the king of Dong Lin, so I didn¡¯t get any information. The princess of the Donglin Pce was pampered and her husband is very good, so this princess¡¯s life is smooth. She is a little proud and smart, but she doesn¡¯t know much about the world.¡± ¡°As for the grandchildren of the Donglin royal family, the only one who is married is the eldest grandson, Bai Shijie. He has a son with Madam Zheng who is already two years old. The eldest branch also had a daughter, Bai Shiying, who was at marriageable age. It seemed that they had not proposed marriage yet. The second branch of the family had two sons. One was a year younger than Bai Shijie, and the other was the same age as Bai Shiying. Both of them were studying at the Tai Zhou college. The third branch had a pair of twin girls, who should be twelve years old this year, Bai shishuang and Bai Shilu. The fourth branch only had one fifteen-year-old son. The princess has a son and a daughter.¡± ¡°As for the princess of Donglin, I heard that the death of her eldest son in the past two years has been a great blow to her. She has been copying scriptures in the temple all year round and doesn¡¯t care about the outside world. She and the king of Dong Lin were a young couple and had experienced so many things. The king of Dong Lin respects her very much and I feel that she won¡¯t stop Bai Baozhu from finding out the cause of his death.¡± Zheng Qiu told Gu Xin all the news he had received. She had heard this news from the Zheng family. She had people in the residence and she knew the past of everyone in the residence. Even if it was a married daughter, she had asked people to find out about the other party¡¯s family situation. However, she only knew the surface of the situation and did not know much more. ¡°Xiao Qiu, you know a lot. It seems that you have done a lot of preparation work! Do you need my help? If I help you, you can get twice the result with half the effort.¡± Gu Xin took the initiative to help Zheng Qiu. She also felt that Zheng Qiu was in a simr situation as Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng¡¯s side was fine. At least Lu Xue wasn¡¯t spoiled by her stepmother. She hated this kind of second wife who pestered the first wife¡¯s children. What was the big deal with a child? Chapter 2139 - 2139 Chapter 2138-arrival 2139 Chapter 2138-arrival ¡°Thank you, Xinxin. If I need anything, I¡¯ll look for you. You¡¯ve already helped me a lot. Lord Gu and Crown Prince Lu have paid special attention to my disgraceful brother, and you¡¯ve even asked miracle doctor Xiao to prescribe medicine for my brother. That¡¯s enough.¡± Zheng Qiu said sincerely. Previously, Gu Xin had asked Zheng Qiu to tell her brother¡¯s situation in detail after he was injured. She and grandma Xiao had made medicine for him together. However, they could not see him, so there were still some deviations. ¡°Xiao Qiu, don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re sisters! I don¡¯t actually have many friends. Other than my sisters at home, I only have three friends. Two of them got marriedst month and went to kunzhou. You¡¯re the only friend in the capital now. If I don¡¯t help you, who should I help?¡± Gu Xin patted Zheng Qiu¡¯s shoulder as she spoke, ¡± it¡¯s better for you to get grandma Xiao to take a look at your brother¡¯s leg injury as soon as possible. You should also acknowledge him as soon as possible so that he will have the courage to do so. ¡°Yes, after the matter in Thand is over, I will think of a way when I go back. I¡¯ve already appeared in front of the Marquis of Yong an and his wife once, but they didn¡¯t recognize me. They won¡¯t suspect me. ¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the way! Don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯re now under Princess Xinxin¡¯s protection. No one will dare to touch you.¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. alright, thank you, Princess Xinxin! Zheng Qiuughed as well. ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s rest! We¡¯ll be busy tomorrow and have to get enough sleep.¡± Gu Xin said as she pulled the nket. Zheng Qiu was also lying down. Gu Xin could sleep whenever she wanted to, and Zheng Qiu¡¯s thoughts ran wild for a while. She had never thought that she would meet Gu Xin when she was ready to go through fire and water to return to the capital. However, with Gu Xin around, she could save herself a lot of trouble. But most of the time, she did not ask Gu Xin for help. She could tell that Gu Xin truly treated her as a friend and she had to treasure this friendship that was hard toe by. Sometimes, if she asked for too much, she would feel that it was too much trouble for others. However, as a friend, if she couldn¡¯t do it herself, she would definitely ask for help when she really needed it. For example, treating her brother¡¯s leg injury and giving her brother a strict discipline were things she couldn¡¯t do. ¡­¡­ The next day, Gu Xin¡¯s biological clock woke her up at dawn. The carriage was stopped and Dong Xue had already woken up. Seeing Gu Xin awake, she whispered, ¡± ¡°Third miss, this servant will go outside to see what is going on.¡± Gu Xin nodded and turned around to see that Zheng Qiu was already awake. Thus, the three of them got up, folded their nkets, and left the carriage. ¡°Third youngdy, there¡¯s a water source there. You should go and wash up! We¡¯ll be able to reach the Donglin Pce directly in a while, so we don¡¯t have to stop on the way.¡± Bai Yi pointed at he gang and he Qiang, who were washing their faces not far away. The carriage had just stopped not too long ago. Gu Xin jumped off the carriage and stretched her back. She then called Zheng Qiu and Dong Xue to go with her. After resting, the group continued on their journey. It was almost noon when the carriage arrived at the Donglin Pce. At this moment, the king of Dong Lin looked no different from an ordinary mansion. He didn¡¯t look like he was holding a funeral at all. It seemed that Bai Baozhu¡¯s obstruction was effective. Gu Xin threw her token to second white and asked him to knock on the door. After a night¡¯s journey, she had eaten some food in the morning and was already hungry. She had to hurry and eat something. Chapter 2140 - 2140 Chapter 2140-why are you doing this? 2140 Chapter 2140-why are you doing this? When the people from the Wang family saw Gu Xin¡¯s token, they stuck their heads out to take a look before quickly going in to report. The Butler came out to wee them. ¡°Greetings, Princess Xinxin. Long live Your Highness!¡± The Butler stepped forward and bowed to Gu Xin. ¡°No need to be so polite! Has the residence prepared food? We¡¯ve been traveling through the night, so we¡¯re hungry.¡± Gu Xin waved her hand and said in a friendly manner. ¡°Second master has already ordered people to be ready at all times. I just don¡¯t know when your Highness will arrive, so I can¡¯t go to wee you. Please forgive me, Your Highness.¡± The Butler lowered his head and weed Gu Xin and the rest into the house. There weren¡¯t many people in Gu Xin¡¯s group either. Constable Gao had brought he gang and he Qiang to the government office, so there were only Gu Xin, Zheng Qiu, Dong Xue, Bai Yi, and Bai er left. ¡°Is second master making the decisions in your residence now? Where¡¯s the princess?¡± Gu Xin asked as she walked. ¡°Your Highness, after the Crown Prince passed away from illness, the princess Consort devoted herself to Buddhism and did not care about the world. Everything inside and outside the residence was decided by the second master and second taitai.¡± The Butler said. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xin nodded and did not ask further. The Prince of Donglin had died of illness, but the Prince of Donglin was still alive, and so was the princess Consort. The second branch was actually in charge of the internal and external Affairs? This was worth pondering. Walking past the front yard, the people of the Wang Residence came out to wee them. The princess of Donglin didn¡¯t appear, but the rest of her descendants all came out, including Bai Baozhu, her husband, and her child, who insisted on finding out the truth. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd and matched them with Zheng Qiu¡¯s introductionst night. The second elder also took the initiative to introduce them to Gu Xin. Your Highness, I¡¯ve already sent people to guard father¡¯s Secret chamber. I can guarantee that nothing has been touched since the discovery. Only the prefect of tai state has brought people to investigate. Bai Baozhu stepped forward and said after the second elder finished his introduction. ¡°Little sister, His Highness has traveled through the night, so let His Highness rest! You¡¯re already here, why do you have to do this?¡± The second elder looked at Bai Baozhu with disapproval. Bai Baozhu wanted to refute, but she pursed her lips and did not say anything. Gu Xin smiled, ¡± it¡¯s alright. Although we¡¯ve traveled through the night, I¡¯ve been resting in the carriage. But I¡¯m indeed hungry. Let¡¯s talk while we eat. The Emperor handed this case to me, so I can¡¯t ck off and let the Emperor down. I can¡¯t waste time and let Wangye not rest in peace.¡± After a short pause, Gu Xin continued, ¡± how about this? Princess Baozhu, apany us for a meal first. After we¡¯re done eating, the second elder Bai will bring me to the secret chamber. How about that? ¡± Since Gu Xin had already said so, there was no reason for the Bai family to disagree. Bai Baozhu¡¯s good impression of Gu Xin rose because she was the first one to question her. She had a straightforward personality and always thought that first impressions were very important. She was worried that what her brothers said would make Gu Xin think that her father died of an emergency. Now, she could point out her suspicions. As long as she pointed them out first, she was not afraid that Gu Xin would think that her father died of an emergency. Gu Xin called for Zheng Qiu, Bai Yi, and Bai er to sit down together. Since Dong Xue insisted on not sharing the same table with her master, Gu Xin asked Bai Baozhu to send someone to take Dong Xue to her room and have a meal with her. ¡°Princess Bao Zhu, I heard the Grand Empress Dowager talk about you when I was in the capital. She said that I would be able to see you again on her eightieth birthday this year, but I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Please restrain your grief, Princess.¡± Gu Xin picked up her chopsticks and said to Bai Baozhu. Chapter 2141 - 2141 Bai Baozhu’s speculation 2141 Bai Baozhu¡¯s spection Bai Baozhu¡¯s tears flowed out immediately. She took out a handkerchief and wiped them away. She wanted to say something, but when she thought about how Gu Xin had rushed the entire night, not only did she not rest well, but she was also hungry, she held back her tears and called Gu Xin and the rest to eat first. Princess Bao Zhu, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± you can tell us what happened now. We can listen while we eat. It¡¯ll save us some time. Seeing that Gu Xin had already picked up her chopsticks and started eating, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else and told her what she saw. ¡°Father was seriously ill before the new year and thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to live through it. Fortunately, my husband found Divine Doctor long. After Divine Doctor long examined my father, my father was cured. Divine Doctor long had said that as long as she recuperated properly and did not get angry, there would not be a rpse. When I sent Bai Feng to the pce to meet the Emperor, I wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to meet him, so I didn¡¯t mention Divine Doctor long. It¡¯s because he owes my father-inw a favor that he¡¯s willing toe and treat my father.¡± ¡°In the first month of the lunar year, my Royal father hadpletely recovered. After I went back to my parents ¡®house, he even took the children fishing and traveling together. There was no rpse after that. I was thinking of going home to apany father and mother during the Dragon Boat Festival, but I didn¡¯t see father when I got home on the first of May. In the end, on the morning of the second day, uncle Zhong, who was by Imperial father¡¯s side, said that something had happened to Imperial father and that he was in a secret chamber.¡± ¡°Father¡¯s Secret room is only known to him and uncle Zhong, who has followed him for over thirty years. Mother should also know about it. At the beginning of every month, uncle Zhong would go and clean the secret room. This month, because Imperial father was not at home on the first day of the new year, uncle Zhong returned to his own home, so he found Imperial father on the second day of the new year.¡± ¡°At that time, I went to the secret chamber with my three brothers. There was a strange smell in the secret chamber. I asked my brothers, but they all said that they didn¡¯t smell it. His father¡¯s eyes were open, as if he had seen or heard something extremely terrifying before he died. However, only uncle Zhong and my mother know about the secret room. After uncle Zhong returned to the residence, he went to clean up the secret room, and my mother was in the temple Hall the entire time. That¡¯s why I feel that something is amiss.¡± ¡°But my brothers feel that Imperial father must have been angered. After returning home, he couldn¡¯t think of anything and his old illness acted up again. Then why did he get sick in the secret room?¡± ¡°There¡¯s another point. Uncle Zhong found father when he opened the secret room and was about to clean it, but he didn¡¯t clean it at all. In the past, there would be dust in the secret room if it wasn¡¯t cleaned for a month. However, when we went there that day, I found that the secret room was very clean, as if someone had specially cleaned it. His elder brothers said that it might be because his father saw that uncle Zhong didn¡¯t clean up and did it himself. He couldn¡¯t tire himself out, so when he was tired, his illness acted up. I don¡¯t believe it. ¡± ¡°Thest point is that a Memorial was found in Royal father¡¯s Secret room. It¡¯s a Memorial that Royal father requested for second brother to be conferred the title of Crown Prince. However, when his father was seriously ill before the new year, he had clearly said that if he couldn¡¯t make it through the new year, he would let his mother make the decision and ask for the title of Crown Prince on behalf of Shijie. Shijie is the son of my elder brother who has passed away. Father was interested in Shijie, but after his death, he wrote a Memorial to invite the title of second brother. I also feel that something is very wrong.¡± ¡°Ever since big brother passed away, father has handed over the external Affairs of our residence to second brother and Shijie. When Shijie was young, it was second brother who helped him. Therefore, the entire residence was filled with second brother¡¯s men. Third brother and fourth brother all listen to second brother, even mother.¡± Chapter 2142 - 2142 Not allowed 2142 Not allowed ¡°For a Memorial to invite second brother to be the heir to the throne to appear at this time, I can¡¯t help but be suspicious.¡± Bai Baozhu revealed all her suspicions. While she was talking, all the food on the table had been finished and Gu Xin was calmly wiping her mouth. ¡°So, Princess Bao Zhu, you think there is something wrong with the second elder, right?¡± Gu Xin put down her handkerchief and concluded Bai Baozhu¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Bai Baozhu shook her head and was a little confused. maybe someone framed second brother. This person could be Shijie or third brother. Because after the investigation, they are the most likely to benefit in the end. ¡°What?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. why would the princess think that? ¡± ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. In any case, the atmosphere in the family changed after her father fell sick and said that he was going to invite the heir for Shijie. In the past, we had a very good rtionship as siblings. I¡¯m ten years older than Shijie. When I got married, third brother¡¯s daughter was born. My nephews and nephews had a good rtionship. After big brother passed away, apart from sadness, everyone¡¯s rtionship didn¡¯t change. Until father fell sick and talked about the matter of bestowing the title of heir, it felt like everyone had changed.¡± Bai Baozhu¡¯s tears flowed down again. ¡°Princess Baozhu, you think that your brothers and his son are all coveting the crown prince¡¯s position and doing something in secret, right?¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes, I am. Father¡¯s death is definitely rted to one of them.¡± Bai Baozhu insisted on her own idea. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Princess Bao Zhu to take us to the mourning hall. The one beside me is Zheng Qiu, the coroner of the court of judicial review. There are no grievances in her hands.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and introduced Zheng Qiu to Bai Baozhu. Just now, she only heard the second elder introduce the Bai family and not the people around him. ¡°May I ask Your Highness if we need to dissect the body to do the autopsy?¡± Bai Baozhu frowned. ¡°That¡¯s right. If we can¡¯t determine the cause of Your Highness ¡°death from the surface of the body, we can only dissect it.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°If I can find the real murderer, I¡¯m willing. It¡¯s just that my mother and brothers are hesitating. Bai Baozhu is in a difficult position. ¡°I¡¯m here on orders. If anyone doesn¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll have to invite them to the prison.¡± Gu Xin said seriously. Bai Baozhu pursed her lips and did not say anything more. She brought Gu Xin and the rest to the mourning hall. The decorations inside the king¡¯s residence were different from the outside. Although no one came to offer their condolences, the mourning hall was set up. After walking closer, there was a strong smell of incense, candles, money, and paper. At this moment, the fourth master Bai, Bai Jiasheng, and his son Bai Shiqi were guarding the mourning hall. When they saw Bai Baozhu bringing Gu Xin and the rest over, the fourth master Bai stepped forward and bowed, ignoring Bai Baozhu. ¡°Your Highness, did you bring a coroner with you for the autopsy?¡± The fourth master asked directly. ¡°Although Your Highness is a first rank Princess protector of the kingdom, you don¡¯t have this authority! We are willing to cooperate with Your Highness to find out the truth of father¡¯s death, but we brothers will never allow anyone to do anything to father¡¯s body. Even if your Highness is a Princess personally conferred by the Emperor and has a noble status, you can¡¯t ignore our wishes and forcefully conduct an autopsy on my father¡¯s body.¡± The fourth master was being very direct with his words. We don¡¯t want to. Chapter 2143 - 2143 Really interesting 2143 Really interesting ¡°This matter isn¡¯t something that you can be unwilling to do.¡± Gu Xin did not get angry as she said calmly, ¡± if you insist on not being willing, then I¡¯ll invite you to stay in the prison for a few days. ¡°You, you, are there stillws in this world?¡± Fourth master Bai pointed at Gu Xin and shouted. Bai Yi directly used his sword to push away the fourth master¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here on the emperor¡¯s orders to investigate the death of King Dong Lin. I hope everyone in the Wang family can cooperate. If you don¡¯t cooperate, I believe that the prison of the Tai Prefecture¡¯s government office can hold the dozens of people in the Dong Lin Pce.¡± Gu Xin stood with her hands behind her back. Her tone was neither hurried nor slow, and she had a good grasp of her temperament. I¡¯m Liu Cheng, the prefect of tai province. I¡¯m here to see Princess Xinxin. I¡¯mte. Please forgive me, Princess! At this moment, the Prefectural magistrate of tai province, Lord Liu, had arrived with all the people from the government office. He had been a prefect in tai state for five years and knew the people in the Donglin mansion quite well. Therefore, he had mobilized all the bailiffs in the office. There were more than a hundred people, and the courtyard outside the mourning hall was filled. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Your Highness? Our Donglin royal family also has soldiers!¡± The third master said angrily. At this moment, the second master, third master and the Bai family¡¯s younger generation had all arrived. The second and third elder looked exactly the same. Even after so many years, they were still the same. However, Gu Xin discovered an interesting problem. This extremely arrogant third master Bai was actually the same person as the second master Bai who had introduced her to the Bai family. Others might not be able to tell, but she could. Even if she had only met him once, she could still recognize him. However, she wasn¡¯t sure who was the second and third. But seeing the reactions of the people in the Wang Residence, it was likely that no one could tell. These two brothers were almost forty years old, and they were actually exchanging identities like this? ¡°Lord Liu!¡± Gu Xin ignored the Bai family¡¯s scolding and threw a token to Liu Cheng. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Liu Cheng quickly caught the token and wiped his sweat. ¡°Send someone to find general Ying at the garrison of the prefecture of tai province. No matter which Ying family general it is, let him lead the soldiers over and say that this Princess has been threatened by the Donglin royal family and needs help!¡± Gu Xin looked at the Furious third master Bai andughed. ¡°This official will do as youmand!¡± Holding the token with both hands, Liu Cheng turned around and asked the constables of the prefecture of tai province to look for the man. ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, please forgive me!¡± The second elder walked out, ¡± Your Highness may not know this, but my third brother has a wild personality and doesn¡¯t know the severity of his actions. If he offends Your Highness, I will apologize on his behalf! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this Princess has been used to living in the countryside since she was young. When I grew up, I was used to living in the West. After I returned to the capital, I was used to living in the capital. I have never epted anyone¡¯s apology!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she said, ¡± Bai Yi, capture Bai San and Bai jiachang from the Donglin royal family! The one in front of him was the third master Bai, and the one who shouted that the Wang family had soldiers was the second master Bai. How interesting. Since Gu Xin had already asked Liu Cheng to send people to get the soldiers, the Bai family naturally didn¡¯t dare to resist, but they still pleaded for mercy. Gu Xin didn¡¯t really send them to prison. Instead, she got Liu Cheng to arrange for people to guard the courtyards of every master in the Donglin royal residence. When she needed them, they coulde out. When she didn¡¯t need them, no one shoulde out, so as not to waste time. Chapter 2144 - 2144 Chapter 2144-more certain 2144 Chapter 2144-more certain General Ying hade personally. When he arrived, Zheng Qiu had already finished examining the Prince of Dong Lin. The time of death of the king of Dong Lin was between the 30th of April and the 1st of May. The cause of death was anger and a heavy blow to the head. The surface of the body was intact, and nothing could be seen except for the fact that He Died with His Eyes Open. When Zheng Qiu was conducting the autopsy, Gu Xin asked uncle Zhong to bring her to the secret room. All the descendants of the Bai family were ordered by Gu Xin to move within their own living quarters and were not allowed to walk around freely. Uncle Zhong was an old man by the king of Dong Lin¡¯s side, so he was naturally very familiar with the pce. As Bai Baozhu had said, the secret room was clean, but the cleaner it was, the more suspicious it was. When general Ying arrived, Gu Xin spoke to him for a while. General Ying was the youngest in the Ying family. He had previously led the troops to kunzhou to assist, so he knew Gu Xin. Gu Xin also asked him about the Donglin royal family. General Ying said that his sister-inw¡¯s older brother had a good rtionship with the third master Bai. The two of them often went out to drink and y. Gu Xin asked him if this third master Bai had any habits or characteristics. General Ying didn¡¯t treat Gu Xin as an ordinarydy and spoke his mind directly. He told Gu Xin that third master Bai was good at ying and had more tricks up his sleeve. He liked all kinds of beautiful women. Today, he was gentle like water, but in two days, he might be hot and passionate. Of course, the prerequisite was that he had to be good-looking. Sometimes, the third master Bai would be stingy and use the excuse that he didn¡¯t bring any money to ask general Ying¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s brother to treat him. But sometimes, the third master Bai would be particrly generous and directly book the entire ce. He acted especially well when he was stingy, but when he was generous, he spent a lot of money. It was really hard to recognize. His words confirmed Gu Xin¡¯s suspicion that the second and third master of the Bai family would often go out and y under different identities. Gu Xin was curious if second and third Madam Bai could recognize her husband. She already had an initial impression of the two women. The second Madam Bai was a straightforward person and was obviously a good housekeeper. The third Madam Bai was the depressed type. She gave off a feeling of pity. Her brows were always furrowed, as if she had a lot of things to worry about. As for general Ying, he had only heard a little about the third master Bai. He didn¡¯t know much about the rest of the Bai family. As for the king of Dong Lin, general Ying had visited him a few times and looked up to him. General Ying also felt great pity for the death of the king of Dong Lin. Gu Xin and general Ying had agreed to have a drink together after the case was over before sending general Ying off. As for the men that general Ying brought, Gu Xin left 100 men behind to help out in the Wang Residence for the time being. To be honest, she was really afraid that the Wang Residence¡¯s soldiers woulde out and cause trouble. She only brought Bai Yi and Bai er with her, they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. After sending general Ying off, Gu Xin went to the mourning hall. Zheng Qiu had already restored the king of Dong Lin¡¯s face and was washing his hands. ¡°How is it?¡± Gu Xin stepped forward and asked. Zheng Qiu exined the problem that he had found. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. As there were no wounds on the body, we can¡¯t be sure if it was man-made or if he fell and hit the ground or somewhere else.¡± Zheng Qiu answered honestly. ¡°Alright. Xiao Qiu,e with meter. I¡¯m going to start with the princess Consort.¡± Gu Xin nodded and said. Chapter 2145 - 2145 Chapter 2145-princess 2145 Chapter 2145-princess The princess of Donglin was 56 this year. She was about the same age as grandma Gu, but she looked much older than grandma Gu. Gu xinnian was older than her, so she was her elder. She did not force anyone to bring her to the lobby, but went to see her personally. The princess of Donglin received Gu Xin in the small temple. Princess Xinxin, you¡¯vee from afar. I¡¯m sorry for not weing you. I hope you can forgive me! The princess of Donglin said politely. In terms of rank, she was not as good as Gu Xin. By right, she should be giving Gu Xin a big bow. However, with Gu Xin¡¯s age and not being a Princess of the royal family, the princess of Donglin couldn¡¯t bow to her. Gu Xin didn¡¯t care too much about it. She looked around the small temple and asked, ¡± ¡°Has the princess Consort been living in this small Buddhist Hall all these years?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the princess of Donglin nodded. Gu Xin asked again,¡¯was the princess Consort in the small Buddha Hall on May 1st? Is there anyone around?¡± The consort of Donglin said,¡±I usually copy Sutras and chant in the small temple Hall. Other than going to the temple and celebrating the New Year, I don¡¯t leave the temple Hall.¡± On the first day of the new year, my youngest daughter brought her son-inw and grandchildren back to her mother¡¯s house and came to the small Buddha Hall to visit me. At other times, I¡¯m just like any other person.¡± yes. Gu Xin nodded her head and asked, ¡± when was thest time you saw His Highness? ¡± The princess of Donglin thought for a while and said,¡±early March!¡± At that time, His Highness came to the temple to see this old woman. After that, we have not seen each other, and it is already a daze when we meet again.¡± what about the other time we met? ¡± Gu Xin asked again, ¡± did Your Highness and the princess Consort talk about the candidate for your heir? ¡± The princess of Donglin frowned slightly, then said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°He did. Wangye said that it was better to invite the title of Crown Prince for the second Prince. Shijie was young and was well-versed in both literature and martial arts. He was also preparing to take part in the Imperial examinations. Hence, the position of Crown Prince might be a restriction to him. It was better to leave it to second brother. Princess, you are still young and might not know, but when Wangye handed over the Tiger tally, he promised the Grand Empress Dowager and thete Emperor that the descendants of the Bai family of the Donglin royal family would live in their fief and would not be involved in the politics of the capital. If Shijie were to participate in the Imperial examinations as the Crown Prince, then it would be against his original intentions.¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile,¡¯really? Since His Highness told wangfei about this at the beginning of March, why did no one else in the residence know about it?¡± ¡°His Highness has recovered from a serious illness, but he didn¡¯t expect an ident to happen.¡± All this time, His Highness had nned to give Shijie the title of Crown Prince, and this was the case in the eyes of everyone. Shijie also thought so. Shijie is our eldest grandson and we¡¯ve been raising him as our sessor since he was young. We were worried that Shijie would misunderstand if we were to say it out loud, so we didn¡¯t say it immediately. Thinking that there was still a lot of time, he would take it slowly! Eldest brother has been gone for many years and the position of the Prince is still hanging. There is no need to rush for this moment but who knew that he would be hesitant?¡± Seeing that the princess of Donglin was about to cry, Gu Xin immediately continued, ¡± ¡°Since you didn¡¯t intend to reveal this matter immediately and wanted to give the eldest young master Bai time to slowly ept it, then why did Your Highness write the memorial for the second young master Bai? Princess Consort, this doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± The princess of Donglin looked at Gu Xin and smiled bitterly, ¡± ¡°This old one often lives in the temple Hall and has not seen Your Highness every day. This old woman also does not know why his Highness has written the memorial. However, when we met at the beginning of March, His Highness did mention this matter to this old woman. That Memorial was indeed written by His Highness.¡± Chapter 2146 - 2146 I won’t wrong an innocent person 2146 I won¡¯t wrong an innocent person ¡°Your Highness, are you suspecting my second son because of this Memorial?¡± the princess asked after a pause. Gu Xin didn¡¯t hide anything from her and said directly, ¡± this is suspicious. Before the new year, His Highness and the people in his mansion all thought that he would not be able to live through the new year. At that time, everyone thought that he was dying. At that time, the person in his heart was master Bai. However, he had survived and recovered, but he had changed his mind at this moment. Just like you said, the position of the Crown Prince has been hanging for so long, and there is no need to rush for this moment. Then why did His Highness write this Memorial?¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean the second Prince will kill his father,¡± the princess of Donglin sighed. ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± but that doesn¡¯t mean that second elder Bai has nothing to do with this. The princess of Donglin looked at Gu Xin and Gu Xin looked back at her. The princess of Donglin¡¯s eyes were cloudy and hard to read, but Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were clear, bright, and firm. The princess of Donglin was defeated. She lowered her eyes and said, ¡± ¡°Princess, please find out the truth. If Wangye was really murdered, I hope that Princess can find the murderer and let Wangye rest in peace.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯don¡¯t worry! I was sent by the Emperor to investigate this matter. I will definitely not let the Emperor down. Of course, he would also find the murderer and let His Highness rest in peace! May I ask, Princess Consort, how is the rtionship between the second master and the eldest master? How was the rtionship between the second and third master Bai? Also, is there any ce in the residence that is not harmonious?¡± The princess of Donglin pursed her lips and then said, ¡± ¡°Second and third are twins, but their personalities are theplete opposite. In terms of rtionship, they were brothers. As for Shijie, ever since his father had passed away, this child had be very sensible and obedient. He was also very respectful to his uncles. The younger generation of the family was quite harmonious. This time, Bao Zhu hade to the Emperor. It wasn¡¯t because she had a conflict with her brothers. She just couldn¡¯t ept it for a while. Baozhu was a Princess since she was born and had never lived a poor life. She was also the only daughter in the family, so naturally, she was a little willful and arrogant. Princess Xinxin, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here to investigate so that Baozhu can give up on this idea.¡± what? ¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. Princess Consort, are you saying that His Highness¡¯s death was caused by a rpse of his old illness and not caused by someone? ¡± The princess of Donglin sighed, ¡± I¡¯m old. I don¡¯t go out often. I haven¡¯t seen much of the world. I¡¯ve never seen a murder case. However, I know my children well. They won¡¯t kill their father just because of a noble title. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that I¡¯ve rarely appeared in the past few years, so I don¡¯t know my children that well. Princess Xinxin, please investigate carefully. It¡¯s a murder case, so give His Highness justice. If there¡¯s an emergency, give my children and grandchildren justice!¡± After the princess of Donglin finished speaking, she looked at Gu Xin with determination. Gu Xin nodded and stood up. sure. Please don¡¯t worry, Princess Consort. I will never wrong an innocent person. If there are any questions, I will stille and ask the princess. The people outside the temple Hall are all soldiers. They will not disturb wangfei¡¯s daily life, so wangfei should not mind.¡± The princess of Donglin stood up to send him off, but she only saw him off at the door. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu returned to the main hall and were about to ask someone to bring the second elder Bai over for questioning. They also asked the Butler to bring over the Wang family¡¯s ount books. Chapter 2147 - 2147 Chapter 2147-inquiry 2147 Chapter 2147-inquiry The ount books of the Wang family were usually managed by the second elder Bai. However, at this moment, everyone in the Wang family was locked up in their rooms. The housekeeper was also a trusted person. Naturally, he could bring them over. The Butler brought the ount book first and Gu Xin flipped through it. Her reading speed was extremely fast. The book she was reading was the ie and expenditure record of the Wang family¡¯s shop in the Tai Zhou Prefecture two years ago. She noted down the matters handled by the second elder Bai. After she wrote down a few important matters, someone came to inform her that the second elder had arrived. Gu Xin put down the ount book and asked someone to invite the second elder in. Ever since the second elder Bai entered the room, he did not even look at the ount book beside Gu Xin. After Gu Xin and the others bowed, they started talking about the Bai family¡¯s shop in the prefecture. The second elder was able to answer fluently, but when asked for details, he would calmly say that it had been a long time and his family had many properties. The second elder did not even look at the ount book. After asking all these questions, Gu Xin began to ask where the second elder Bai was at the time of the crime. The second elder replied, ¡± on the first day of the new year, my little sister brought my brother-inw and my nieces back. I stayed at home to entertain them. I did not go out. Everyone in the family can be my witness.¡± what about the night of April 30th? ¡± Gu Xin asked again. where was second elder Bai? ¡± The second elder replied,¡±I received a letter and knew that my sister and the others would arrive on the first day of the new year. So, I went to bed early that night.¡± Oh, that¡¯s right, I also sent people to find father and third brother. That night, third brother was drinking outside.¡± yes. Gu Xin nodded her head. on the first day of the new year, was there anyone who could confirm your location every hour and every hour? ¡± The second elder furrowed his brows,¡±Princess, are you suspecting me because of the memorial?.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t get angry just because of his tone, she replied calmly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a routine inquiry. I asked the princess the same question just now. Second elder Bai, are you unable to get someone to testify for you at a certain time of the day?¡± The second elder looked at Gu Xin and said, ¡± my sister and the others will arrive at noon. After they arrived, I apanied them to the temple to visit my mother. After that, I chatted with my brother-inw before returning to the study to read and read the ounts. After that, we had dinner and went back to our room to rest. There are witnesses!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s hand moved. you didn¡¯t see the ount books beside me the entire time. You said you were looking at the ount books that day? ¡± He probably didn¡¯t even know what his family¡¯s ount book looked like, right? ¡°What about before Princess Bao Zhu arrived?¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. The second elder pursed his lips. before my little sister came, I arranged for people to clean her yard as usual. Anyway, it¡¯s just some trivial matters. The second elder¡¯s eyes brightened,¡±yes, it was my wife who helped me deal with it.¡± My wife can be my witness. Princess, you can ask herter.¡± Gu Xin asked again,¡±then, did the second master Bai ever think of bing the Prince of the Wang family?¡± The second elder replied without hesitation, ¡± of course I do. Big brother is gone. It¡¯s my turn now. It¡¯s just that big brother has a son, so I don¡¯t want to fight with him.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯Oh, second elder Bai is a good uncle. Alright, I¡¯ve finished asking what I wanted to ask. Second elder Bai, please!¡± Chapter 2148 - 2148 She could also tell 2148 She could also tell After the second elder Bai left, Zheng Qiu poked Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, there¡¯s something wrong with this person.¡± Gu Xin looked at Zheng Qiu in shock. you can actually see the problems of the living? I thought you only understood the dead. Zheng Qiu,¡±hehe.¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯alright, I¡¯ll stop joking. This third master Bai should be here rather quickly. Let¡¯s talk after we¡¯re done with our questions.¡± Zheng Qiu understood immediately. Gu Xin must have noticed the problem too. She knew it. Xinxin wasn¡¯t so careless thest two times. How could she only ask these few questions? it seemed that she had already seen the problem and asked this on purpose. As expected, the third master Bai arrived very quickly. Back at the mourning hall, the Bai family members were being watched by the soldiers as they returned to their rooms. Gu Xin thought that the second and third master Bai had changed their identities, so they had not changed back yet. The moment third master Bai entered, he saw the ount book beside Gu Xin. He didn¡¯t have much of an expression on his face. Just like before, he bowed to Gu Xin unwillingly. Gu Xin didn¡¯t bring up the Bai family¡¯s shop like she did before and asked directly, ¡± ¡°Do you know what your second brother usually does?¡± Master Bai San was stunned for a moment, then he said,¡±why should I know?¡± I¡¯m only the third brother, I¡¯m not in charge of the Family Matters.¡± ¡°Then where were you on the night of April 30th?¡± Gu Xin asked again Third master Bai: ¡± in the Emerald red building. Gu Xin,¡¯which girl did you find? How long did you drink and when did you get on the bed?¡± Master Bai San was speechless. Gu Xin looked at him with a serious face. ahem, ahem, ahem, ahem. master Bai put his fist to his mouth and coughed twice. does this have anything to do with the case? ¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯it¡¯s rted. Everyone in the Bai family was a suspect. If he wanted to clear his name, it was best to provide an alibi. You can¡¯t just say that you were at the cuihong building that night and that you were there the entire time. What if you drank at 6 pm, went up to the roof, and finished in half an hour, then came out of the building tomit the crime, and then returned to the building aftermitting the crime? So, you have to tell me who you drink with, whether you drink with them, when you sleep, and how long you spend on the bed. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to clear your name. ording to the coroner¡¯s report, the time of His Highness¡¯s death was between the 30th of April and the 1st of May, which was the hour of Yin.¡± Master Bai San pouted, lowered his head, clenched his fist, and then raised his head, ¡± ¡°I was looking for mianxiang that night. After the sky turned dark, we drank together. I didn¡¯t know when it would fall, but I was a little drunk. After that, she had been lying on the bed. The cotton fragrance could prove this. Mianxiang is said to be able to stay sober even after a thousand cups. She knows whether I¡¯m on the bed or not. If the princess doesn¡¯t believe me, you can send someone over to ask.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and asked again,¡¯when did you return home on May 1st? I heard that your second brother sent someone to inform you on the night of the 30th that Princess Bao Zhu will be home on the first day of the new year.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Gu Xin tutted, ¡± it seems like third master Bai isn¡¯t being honest. He drank too much the night before and didn¡¯t even know when he went up, but he still remembered clearly that he came home on time the next day.¡± The third master Bai replied calmly,¡±the next day, I sobered up, so of course I remember.¡± Princess, are you suspecting that I killed my father?¡± Chapter 2149 - 2149 Don’t want the Crown Prince position 2149 Don¡¯t want the Crown Prince position ¡°Everyone is a suspect, so we have to find out where everyone is.¡± Gu Xin replied the same way as before, ¡± when uncle Zhong found His Highness¡¯s body, you and your sister were the first to arrive. Did you smell anything suspicious in the secret chamber? ¡± Third master Bai shook his head,¡±Princess, my little sister is just talking nonsense.¡± She suspiciously said that there was a strange smell, but the three of us didn¡¯t smell it. Could it be that her nose is good, but us three brothers ¡°noses are bad? Besides, in that situation, who would notice the strange smell? His little sister said this because she wanted to say that there was a problem with second brother. His little sister had always doted on Shijie. When his father suddenly changed his mind, Shijie didn¡¯t say anything, but his little sister couldn¡¯t stand it. She¡¯s a daughter who married out, how can she manage her maternal family¡¯s matters?¡± When third master Bai mentioned Princess Bao Zhu, his face was full of anger and disdain. Gu Xin was already certain that the second and third master Bai¡¯s identities had been swapped. In other words, the person in front of her was the second and third master Bai. He was trying his best to imitate the third master¡¯s personality. It couldn¡¯t be said that he was trying his best, but the two of them should have yed many times over the years, and it could be said that they switched seamlessly. She heard that even her family members couldn¡¯t tell the difference. If she said it now, these two people would probably deny it no matter what. There was also another point. Would the two of them one day switch identities and enter each other¡¯s courtyard? if that was the case, this Bai Manor would be too absurd. He just didn¡¯t know if the two madams knew about this. Gu Xinughed coldly, ¡± so what if she¡¯s married? she¡¯s not the daughter of His Royal Highness and Princess Consort anymore? ¡± Now that Princess Bao Zhu¡¯s father was dead, what was so strange about her suspicion? On the other hand, third master Bai and the rest of you brothers, don¡¯t you have any suspicions at all? The princess Consort said that the rtionship between you and your father is very good.¡± The third master Bai suppressed his anger, ¡± ¡°Could it be that if the father and son had a good rtionship, the son would have to think that he was murdered when the Father died? Who killed him? What was the motive for killing? For the crown prince¡¯s position? Who did you think wanted the position of Crown Prince? They can¡¯t even go to the capital without an imperial edict. Whoever wants to be the crown can go!¡± Gu Xin sized up third master Bai and felt that what he said was quite true. The third master Bai in front of him was the second son of the Bai family. If Princess Bao Zhu found the murderer, then the position of Crown Prince would belong to the second son of the Bai family. Now that the king of Dong Lin was dead, the second son of the Bai family could directly inherit the throne. However, it seemed that the person in front of him really didn¡¯t want to. He didn¡¯t retreat to advance or pretend to be the third master of the White n to say this. He was using the third master Bai¡¯s personality to express his dissatisfaction. Could it be that the second son of the Bai family really didn¡¯t want the position of Crown Prince? If that was the case, then the position of Crown Prince could not be used as a motive for killing. Gu Xin interrupted her own analysis. Perhaps, the second son of the Bai family did this on purpose? The second son of the Bai family was obviously smarter than the third son of the Bai family. He found the ount book as soon as he entered the door, but he only took a nce at it and did not look at it at all after that. He might have already known that he knew that they had exchanged identities, so he deliberately said this to confuse his thoughts and make the case moreplicated. After all, this person was able to pretend to be another person all year round. His acting skills were much better than the third son of the Bai family who had just appeared. Chapter 2150 - 2150 Chapter 2150-slightly different 2150 Chapter 2150-slightly different Gu Xin looked at third master Bai andughed. maybe second master Bai really wants to be the Crown Prince. Third master Bai, you¡¯re not him. You don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking, right? ¡± The third master Bai pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Xin continued,¡¯let¡¯s call it a day! By the way, if third master Bai knows where His Highness went, you can also tell me. I¡¯ve heard that third master Bai has a wide circle of friends in tai Zhou. Maybe he really knows!¡± Third master Bai¡¯s lips twitched. Your Highness, you have people watching us all day long. You don¡¯t let us go out. No matter how many friends I have, I won¡¯t be able to find out, right? ¡± ¡°Then, does third master Bai know where His Royal Highness usually goes?¡± Gu Xin asked. I heard that after your Highness recovered, third master Bai took Your Highness out to y a few times, and each time, they returned with great pleasure.¡± there are only a few ces, ¡± third master Bai said. I¡¯ve already sent people to ask around, but they didn¡¯t see anyone. Besides, my father has more friends in Thand than I do. Who knows where he went in those few days? Anyway, I don¡¯t know.¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯alright then! Third master Bai can go back and think about it. When you¡¯ve decided,e and let me know.¡± Third master Bai frowned and asked,¡±Princess, are you saying that if we don¡¯t find the murderer, our family can¡¯t leave our own courtyard?¡± If there¡¯s no murderer at all, and father¡¯s old illness really reappeared and he passed away without anyone by his side to take care of him, then wouldn¡¯t our family be locked up for life?¡± everything needs evidence, ¡± Gu Xin said calmly. if there¡¯s really evidence that shows that His Highness died from a rpse of his old illness, then you can naturallye out. ¡°Then there¡¯s no evidence that father was killed, right?¡± third master Bai asked. Could it be based on the strange smell that his little sister had mentioned and the letter of invitation? Can this really prove that father was killed?¡± there¡¯s no evidence of him dying from illness or homicide, ¡± Gu Xin shrugged. that¡¯s why we have to investigate. Master Bai San asked,¡±how long will it take?¡± Could it be that he would leave his father¡¯s body at home? Father can¡¯t rest in peace without investigating clearly?¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯why is third master Bai so nosy today? The second elder isn¡¯t even worried about this!¡± The third master Bai¡¯s eyes shed with panic, but he quickly calmed down and said, ¡± ¡°Second older brother is the most polite person. He is afraid of you so he did not dare to ask. I¡¯m not afraid. If you don¡¯t do anything wrong, you won¡¯t be afraid of ghosts knocking on your door. So what if Princess is a meritorious subject of the great Zhou? I have not done anything wrong and I will not be in the court in the future. Princess, you are in the capital while I am in tai Zhou. So, I am not afraid of you. I dare to ask.¡± hahahahaha! Gu Xinughed and said meaningfully, ¡± it seems like third master Bai has never left the prefecture of Thand before! Third master Bai was stunned and looked at Gu Xin in confusion. Gu Xin exined to him, ¡± all the nouveau riches I¡¯ve seen in Beijing, kunzhou, and Dingzhou, regardless of age, arepletely different from third master Bai. Third master Bai, this old foppish Lord of the state of Thand, iscking something.¡± The third master was stunned. He was a little embarrassed. His lips moved, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The main reason was that the two brothers rarely left the state of Thand. In the past, whenever something happened in the capital, it was always the Prince of Donglin and their eldest brother, the Crown Prince of the Prince of Donglin, who attended. After the crown prince¡¯s death, almost no one from the Wang family left the capital. It was only a few years ago that their eldest grandson, Bai Shijie, went to the capital to pick up the bride after he had finished mourning. Chapter 2151 - 2151 These words are a little hurtful 2151 These words are a little hurtful Gu Xin waved her hand and started to send her off, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s all for today. I¡¯ll repeat what I said just now. Third master Bai, if you remember anything, please let me know at any time. It¡¯s impossible for me to go out of the courtyard and meet the other members of the Bai family. If there¡¯s anything important, you can send someone to tell me. I¡¯ll consider whether I should help you or not. Right now, the most important thing is His Highness¡¯s death. I believe that you descendants have nothing else important to do.¡± The third master Bai raised his chin and cupped his hands, ¡± ¡°Farewell!¡± After the third master left, the fourth master came. Fourth master Bai was a man of few words. He hated Gu Xin, but because of her identity, they had no choice but to let the coroner do the autopsy for the Prince. So, he basically answered every question Gu Xin asked. There was nothing suspicious about him. Among the siblings, the one who had the biggest reaction to the death of the Prince was bai bao Zhu, followed by the fourth master. Gu Xin could tell that fourth master Bai was just like Bai Baozhu. He was really sad and couldn¡¯t ept the fact that His Highness had passed away. Gu Xin also told fourth master Bai to go back and think about where the king of Dong Lin might have gone before he died. She would tell him when she thought of it. After the fourth master left, he was left with the women of the Bai family, the wives of the four brothers. The Bai family¡¯s first Madam, also known as the crown prince¡¯s wife, Zhang Shi, was only in her early forties, one or two years younger than Gu Xin¡¯s aunt. However, she looked much older than her aunt. She looked a little sick, probably because she had not recovered after the Prince¡¯s death. It was said that the two of them were childhood sweethearts and had a very deep rtionship. When the Prince passed away, she was only in her early 30s. So many years had passed, but she had not been able to get over it. After Zhang Shi greeted Gu Xin, she lowered her head and stood there. Gu Xin invited her to sit down and asked her where she was from the 30th ofst month to the first of this month. Zhang Shi had been infected with the cold wind for the past two days, and there were maidservants taking care of her at all times. Her daughter, Bai Shiying, was also by her side all the time except when she was sleeping. Gu Xin then asked her about the situation in the house. Zhang Shi told him the truth. Since the Prince¡¯s death, she had pushed away the power of the Wang Fu and handed it all over to the second mistress of the second branch. The princess had also suffered the blow of losing her son and had no energy to manage it. Without a housekeeper, Zhang Shi had been in her room, missing her husband for years. Even their son¡¯s wedding was hosted by the king of Donglin, so she didn¡¯t know much about the affairs of the manor. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t get anything out of Zhang Shi, Gu Xin asked her to leave. Next up was the madam of the second branch of the master of the Wang family, he Shi. He Shi managed the Wang family¡¯s inner residence in an orderly manner and told Gu Xin everything, no matter big or small. However, Gu Xin still asked about the second and third master Bai, ¡± if I may ask, if the second and third Bai CHILDES dress up like each other and imitate each other¡¯s actions, will the second mistress be able to recognize who her husband is? ¡± Madam he was stunned, and then said somewhat awkwardly, ¡± ¡°Princess¡¯s words are somewhat hurtful.¡± Gu Xin apologized, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve only heard that the second and third master Bai loved to imitate each other since they were young. They couldn¡¯t even recognize the princess Consort. I just wanted to know if someone who slept beside them could recognize them. I¡¯m curious about that. If second Madam feels offended, you can choose not to answer my question.¡± He Shi pursed her lips, thought for a moment, and still answered, ¡± I can. We¡¯ve been married for twenty years. How can I not recognize you? ¡° Chapter 2152 - 2152 Chapter 2152-dead 2152 Chapter 2152-dead Oh, I see. Gu Xin raised her brows and asked, ¡± it seems that rumors can¡¯t be spread to the fullest. I have a pair of younger twin brothers at home, and my mother can recognize them. So, when I heard someone say that the princess Consort can¡¯t tell her two sons apart, I was a little surprised.¡± The second mistress shook her head and said,¡±although the princess¡¯s question is a little inappropriate, to be honest, as husband and wife, how can you not recognize who your husband is?¡± Even if they looked exactly the same and were imitating each other, there would always be some small details that were different. That was a habit formed over the years, and it would be exposed if one was not careful. As for the mother-inw Qianqian ¡± After a pause, the second mistress continued,¡±when father was fighting a war, mother-inw had to take care of four sons. In her opinion, all of them were the same.¡± Moreover, she didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to her children in order to make a living. At that time, it was very normal for them to not be able to tell the difference in the vige. After that, when she came to Thand, there was not much trouble. She had time to take care of the child, so the mother-inw naturally recognized her. In any case, after I married into the Wang Fu, I¡¯ve never seen a mother-inw who can¡¯t distinguish between a husband and a child, his third uncle.¡± Gu Xin asked again,¡±other than the princess Consort, second Madam and third Madam, what about the others?¡± For example, the Crown Prince who has already passed away, the fourth master, and the young masters anddies in the residence?¡± Madam he smiled and said,¡±of course we can.¡± Her husband and his brother were no longer children. Although they looked exactly the same, they were already at the age where they could be grandfathers. Why would they pretend to be each other for no reason? I¡¯ve heard third sister-inw say that the reason why husband and brother pretended to be each other when they were young was because third brother was mischievous and liked to push things to my husband. My husband has a good temper and didn¡¯t expose him. Over time, third brother got used to it. Of course, now that he¡¯s so old, husband also has to manage the matters of the Wang Residence. Third brother is impatient, so he won¡¯t pretend to be him.¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯I see. Then I¡¯ll have to trouble second Madam to make this trip. Second Madam, you take care of the inner residence. In a while, I¡¯ll have someone apany you to the various courtyards tofort everyone. I won¡¯t lock everyone up for long. Also, I¡¯ll send people to light eternalmps and incense in the mourning hall. Please rest assured.¡± Madam he nodded. I represent my family to thank you, Your Highness. Gu Xin waved her hand. After the he family left, it was the third wife, Jiang, and the fourth wife, Liang. The two of them weren¡¯t as talkative as the second Madam, but they were able to tell her everything they knew. As long as Gu Xin asked them, they would answer her. Their eyes were clear and they didn¡¯t hide anything from her. After the fourthdy left, the sky was already dark. Gu Xin was a little hungry so she asked the servants to prepare dinner. She nned to ask her grandchildren one by one after dinner. Dinner was already prepared. Just as Gu Xin was about to order it, the kitchen staff brought it over. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu were having dinner together. Zheng Qiu had just mentioned his suspicions about the second and third master Bai when he gang ran over in a hurry. ¡°Princess, someone is dead!¡± He gang had a serious and scared expression. ¡°Who died?¡± Gu Xin put down her bowl and chopsticks in surprise. There were so many soldiers and bailiffs here, but someone actually died? ¡°Eldest young master Bai Shijie.¡± He gang said. ¡°What?¡± Gu Xin stood up immediately. She was nning to ask her grandchildren after dinner. The elders should follow the rules and the next one should be Bai Shijie. To think that he would die. Chapter 2153 - 2153 A strange place 2153 A strange ce Xinxin, I¡¯ll go get my toolbox! Zheng Qiu went to get his things after saying that. The amodation for them had just been arranged. Zheng Qiu had checked the items for the Prince of Dong Lin and ced them in the living quarters. Because Gu Xin was speaking in the main hall, the two of them didn¡¯t live too far away from each other. ¡°Is the state of death very terrifying?¡± Gu Xin asked as she realized that he gang¡¯s expression was a little off. Previously, in the case of the Wang family Vige¡¯s extermination, the way the Wang family¡¯s female members died was also somewhat terrifying. However, at that time, he gang had been quite normal. Now, with this expression, it was likely that the way they died was somewhat terrifying. ¡°There are some. I wasn¡¯t frightened by the state of death, I was just shocked by the murderer!¡± He gang said. Zheng Qiu soon arrived with his luggage. Seeing this, Gu Xin called he gang over to talk to him as they walked. ¡°The kitchen sent some food to master Bai¡¯s courtyard. Not long after he entered, he heard grandmother Bai¡¯s scream. I happened to be there, and when I went in, I saw young master Bai lying on the bed in a strange posture. Madam Bai had fainted from fear. I went forward to check, and young master Bai was no longer breathing. This subordinate rushed over to find third miss. On the way back, I was thinking that after returning from the mourning hall, there were only the family of three in master Bai¡¯s courtyard, plus a nanny, four maidservants, and an errand boy. No one had entered or left the courtyard since the afternoon. However, the way master Bai had died was obviously not something he could have done. He had definitely been killed. But there are five soldiers and five bailiffs standing guard outside the courtyard. Where did the murderer go?¡± He gang said as he walked. ¡°He died in bed? Was the person who delivered the food from the Wang Residence¡¯s kitchen?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Yes, I am. The Butler had arranged for a total of five people to deliver the meals. Those who delivered the food to the eldest branch first sent it to the crown prince¡¯s wife and fourth miss Bai¡¯s room, and then sent it to eldest young master Bai¡¯s room.¡± He gang said. Fourth miss Bai was the daughter of the Donglin Prince¡¯s family, Bai Shiying. She was 16 years old this year. Gu Xin had a good impression of thisdy as she looked very mature. She also heard from the crown prince¡¯s wife that when she was sick, thisdy had been by her side taking care of her. Gu Xin liked this kind of filial and sensible child. The housekeeper arranged for five people to deliver the food. Coincidentally, there were five siblings in the Prince of Donglin¡¯s residence. Because the princess Consort was a vegetarian, there was a small kitchen in the small Buddha Hall. Usually, the princess Consort did not eat in therge kitchen in the residence. Gu Xin did not ask any further. He gang had also rushed over to look for Gu Xin after he found out that Bai Shijie had died, so he did not know much. Soon, they arrived at the courtyard of the eldest branch, Bai Shijie. Constable Gao was already waiting at the gate, and more people were gathering around the yard. When he saw Gu Xin and the resting over, Constable Gao stepped forward and saluted them. Gu Xin asked,¡¯is grandma Bai awake? There¡¯s no movement inside, right?¡± ¡°Third miss, grandma Bai is awake.¡± Constable Gao replied. I didn¡¯t order anyone to touch the things inside. It was just that when we found young master Bai, there was a bit of panic inside, and the bedside was a bit messy.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± bring some men and set up the stage. Xiao Qiu, get ready to do the autopsy. He gang, he Qiang,e in with me!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The few of them replied respectfully. After entering the courtyard, Gu Xin could hear the sound of crying. It was even louder than the sound she heard outside. Some children were crying, and some adults were crying. They were crying their hearts out, and there were two voices of persuasion, but it was useless. Chapter 2154 - 2154 Chapter 2154-discovery 2154 Chapter 2154-discovery Gu Xin stopped and instructed he gang. he gang, bring a few men and search all the rooms in this courtyard. Don¡¯t miss a single corner! ¡°Yes!¡± He gang cupped his fists. He called for a few people and started to search the yard. The mansion of the king of Donglin was veryrge. For someone like Bai Shijie, who was raised as an heir, the ce he lived was second only to the main courtyard of the king of Donglin and the residence of the first branch¡¯s Crown Prince and wife. Gu Xin brought he Qiang into the room where Bai Shijie was. This was Bai Shijie¡¯s study room. Bai Shijie¡¯s corpse was in the inner room of his study room, which was usually a ce for people to rest when they were tired. Just as he gang had said, Bai Shijie¡¯s death was a little strange. His back was arched, but his head was raised. His eyes were wide open as if he had seen something unbelievable. However, he wasn¡¯t lying down. Instead, he was leaning against the side of the bed, and his eyes were facing the ceiling. Gu Xin stepped forward and examined the corpse. She then asked Constable Gao to bring the corpse out with his men. Zheng Qiu was already waiting outside. There was spilled tea on the ground, as well as a few messy footprints. The weather was hot, and the water stains on the ground were almost dry. Gu Xin squatted down, picked up a tea leaf and sniffed it. Then, he asked he gang to put away the tea leaves on the ground. She walked around the room. Other than the spilled tea on the floor, the rest of the room was very clean and tidy. The thin nket was also folded properly. There was a window on the right side of the bed. Gu Xin walked over and looked out. Through the oilmp in the courtyard, she could see a small pond outside. The Lotus leaves in the pond were flourishing and the Lotus flowers had buds too, but none of them had bloomed yet. Gu Xin¡¯s eyesight was quite good. When the person who brought the food arrived, it was already night time. There were lights everywhere in the courtyard, so she could see clearly. Gu Xin remembered that she saw a few ponds in the king¡¯s residence today. Some of them had lotus flowers, while some did not. As she was thinking about this, her hand naturally rested on the window. Suddenly, she felt a little ufortable. She looked down and saw that the window was made of wood. The surroundings were fine, but the piece she touched seemed to have been touched by something hard. It was uneven and the wood chips had pierced her. She turned around and took amp to the window. She took a closer look. Not only were there wood shavings, but there was also ink on them. Gu Xin noted this down. She took another look at the inner room and found nothing else. Then, she jumped out of the window. Standing outside the window, she turned back to get amp and walked all the way to the pond. ¡°Third miss.¡± At this moment, Constable Gao walked over, thinking that Gu Xin had discovered something. ¡°Constable Gao, send someone to check each room to see if there is a lotus pond. Oh, not just the courtyards of each household, but the courtyards of the entire Wang Residence. He told them to go and see if there were any unusual phenomena around each pool. Also, ask the Butler if there is any connection between the pools in the king¡¯s residence.¡± Gu Xin said as she looked at the water by the Lotus pond. There were bailiffs and soldiers standing guard outside, so it was possible to see two out of ten people. In other words, the murderer was either in the courtyard or had entered the courtyard from another passage. There were traces of water beside the Lotus pond. Chapter 2155 - 2155 Chapter 2155-never left the house 2155 Chapter 2155-never left the house She did not believe that Bai Shijie and his wife, as well as the servants in the courtyard, would still be in the mood to y by the Lotus pond at this time, let alone y in water. After receiving the order, Constable Gao gave his orders. Bai Yi! Gu Xin raised her head and called out. Very quickly, a white-robed figure floated down from the roof. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°No,¡± Bai Yi shook his head. I went to find all the people who have met the king of Dong Lin in the past few months. They didn¡¯t meet the king of Dong Lin on April 30th.¡± Gu Xin furrowed her eyebrows. The king of Donglin didn¡¯t bring anyone with him. He went out quietly and didn¡¯t find anyone to y with. What did he do? Or was it that he had never left the door and had always been in the Wang Residence? Gu Xin was more inclined to thetter. In such arge royal residence, even if there was someone behind the scenes manipting it, it was impossible that no one had seen him go out and go home. The king of Dong Lin was not a nameless person. He had a good reputation in tai Zhou. Besides the insensible children, many people recognized him. She had asked the White-clothed and white-two to ask around for the whole afternoon, but no one had seen her. Didn¡¯t that mean that the king of Dong Lin was more likely to be at home? Gu Xin returned to the study room. She had already checked out the inner room. Other than the window, the rest of the room was normal. She started looking at the study room again. The books on the bookshelves were arranged neatly and they were not just for show. Gu Xin picked a few books from each row to read. Not only were the books not new, but there were also many notes on them. Gu Xin had also heard Gu shouxin¡¯s exnation of the imperial examination questions to Gu en. She could understand them and could tell that if Bai Shijie were to take part in the imperial examination, as long as his luck was not bad, he would definitely be able to get a good ranking with his knowledge. It seemed that the change of mind of the king of Donglin, as mentioned by the princess Consort, made sense. He wanted Bai Shijie to participate in the imperial examination and let the second Prince inherit the title. Gu Xin found another hiddenpartment on the shelf. After opening it, there was a stack of letters inside. There were about twenty of them. The handwriting on the envelope was the same as the handwriting on those books. It should be Bai Shijie¡¯s handwriting. However, there was no name on the envelope, only the date and month. The letters were ced ording to the time. Gu Xin opened it. Bai Shijie was a talented person. Every letter he wrote was filled with his thoughts of his father. These letters could be said to be written for the deceased Crown Prince of Donglin, or it could also be said to be Bai Shijie¡¯s diary. The contents of the letter were filled with a son who had lost his father¡¯s thoughts and guilt, as well as an oath. From the letter, Gu Xin could tell that thete Prince of Dong Lin had high hopes for his son. He hoped that his son could take the Imperial examinations. Even if his son did not be an official in the Imperial court and instead returned home to inherit his title, he must take the examinations to prove himself. When he was young, Bai Shijie might not have studied hard, and he only repented after his father passed away. Every letter he wrote was very touching. From the letter, Gu Xin could even imagine a schrly, sickly, and serious father. Even though she had never met the Crown Prince of Dong Lin, Gu Xin felt that this person was very familiar. Bai Shijie¡¯s writing style was simply too good, and she couldpletely immerse herself in it. In these letters, other than expressing his longing for his father, Bai Shijie would also write about other people in the Wang family, but not as much as his father. Chapter 2156 - 2156 Chapter 2156-something is wrong 2156 Chapter 2156-something is wrong In the letter, Bai Shijie mentioned that he had good intentions and did not seem to be dissatisfied with anyone in the family. Gu Xin felt that he probably inherited this from his father. There was only one person who made Bai Shijie feel mncholic, and that was his blood-rted sister, Bai Shiying. The mncholy he felt about Bai Shiying was also mentioned this year. This year, Bai Shijie had already written three letters, and it had not even been half a year. There were a total of 28 letters, which were umted over the years after the death of the Crown Prince of Donglin. However, among the three letters this year, Bai Shijie wrote about his concern for his sister. Bai Shiying was ranked fourth in the Wang Residence, but she was ranked first among the girls. Like Bai Shijie, Bai Shiying was engaged a long time ago, even though she was not betrothed to him before she was born. Moreover, Bai Shiying had three marriages arranged for her. The first was arranged by the Crown Prince of Donglin when she was two years old. He was the youngest son of a noble family in the prefecture of tai state. However, an ident happened at the beginning ofst year. He was rowing a boat with a friend on theke and had a drink. He fell into theke and was not rescued in time. Although the Crown Prince of the king of Dong Lin had passed away, the king of Dong Lin was still alive and well, so no one dared to say anything. The second marriage was at the end ofst year, when the king of Dong Lin felt that he was about to die. He loved his granddaughter Bai Shiying, just like how he loved Bai Baozhu. So, he personally chose a grandson-inw. In the end, the king of Dong Lin had made it through, but the grandson-inw he had chosen had gone drinking in the first month of this year and died in a brothel. The king of Dong Lin was furious. He felt that he had almost harmed his granddaughter, so he stopped arranging a marriage for her. He even said that Bai Shiying could marry someone he liked. If he didn¡¯t have someone he liked, he would let his family take a look. After the look, Bai Shiying had to agree. If Bai Shiying didn¡¯t agree, they wouldn¡¯t force him. In early March, Bai Shiying had really taken a fancy to one of them, and she had taken a fancy to his looks. However, Bai Shijie knew that this person was a hypocrite. He even had a big fight with Bai Shiying because of this. The siblings had not spoken to each other for two months. Therefore, Bai Shijie was worried about his younger sister¡¯s marriage. An elder brother was like a father, and he could not do anything to his younger sister. He could only write it in a letter, hoping that one day his father would enter his dream and teach him. Gu Xin had asked earlier and the wife of the Crown Prince said that Bai Shiying was not engaged. Hence, this matter was still put on hold. Bai Shijie should be worried because he knew that his sister had fallen for someone. From the looks of it, these letters weren¡¯t of much help to the case, but Gu Xin still got her men to keep them. By then, Zheng Qiu had already made his decision. The time of death was two hours ago. The cause of death was asphyxiation. However, there was a small amount of poison in Bai Shijie¡¯s stomach. The poison was not fatal, but it could make people unconscious. In other words, after Bai Shijie ate the poisoned tea, he passed out. His seven orifices were covered, and after struggling for a while when he woke up, he died of suffocation. ¡°Covering the seven holes, the two must be facing each other. The victim¡¯s left hand had some scraps of skin, so the murderer¡¯s right hand should be injured!¡± Gu Xin said. Zheng Qiu did not answer. He stared at the piece of meat on the te and felt that something was wrong. ¡°Constable Gao, ask the steward to call everyone in the Wang Residence here. I want to see them in half an hour. Including the princess Consort.¡± Gu Xin immediately gave the order. With such obvious characteristics, it would be easy to find. Chapter 2157 - 2157 The Zheng Corporation 2157 The Zheng Corporation General Ying¡¯s soldiers had already received orders to listen to Princess Xinxin. So when such a big thing happened here, they also guaranteed that no one in the other courtyards of the Bai family would know. As for the people from the government office of the state of tai, they did not dare to say anything. As such, other than the people in Bai Shijie¡¯s courtyard, no one knew that Bai Shijie was dead. When they saw themotion outside the courtyard, they guessed that something must have happened. The second and third Madam Bai even thought that Gu Xin had found the murderer. While she went to find the others, Gu Xin went to the outer room of the study room and got someone to bring the Bai family¡¯s first Madam, Bai Zhengshi, who had calmed down a little. Bai Zhengshi was Zheng Qiu¡¯s half-sister, the daughter of his stepmother. Her name was Zheng Wei. Zheng Wei was older than Zheng Qiu by a year. She was already twenty years old. However, it was a huge blow for a woman to lose her husband at twenty years old. Her eyes were swollen from all the crying. She had thought that Zheng Qiu looked familiar when she saw him in the morning, but now she had no time to think about where she had seen this coroner before. ¡°this humble woman greets princess xinxin!¡± Zheng Wei came in and greeted Gu Xin. ¡°Please have a seat, grandma Bai!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and pointed to the chair beside her. ¡°Thank you, Princess!¡± Zheng Wei walked to the side and sat down. ¡°Grandma Bai, I asked you toe because I have some things I need to understand from you.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Princess, please speak. Thismoner will definitely tell you everything I know.¡± As Zheng Wei spoke, she could not control her tears again. ¡°Please tell me, great grandmother Bai, what has happened since you returned to your own courtyards.¡± Gu Xin said. Zheng Wei took out her handkerchief and wiped her tears, her hands trembling. Gu Xin didn¡¯t rush her and just waited quietly. ¡°After returning to the courtyard, I don¡¯t know why but brother Yi kept crying and making a fuss. The woman had been coaxing brother Yi in his room. After coaxing brother Yi to sleep with great difficulty, thismoner was also a little tired, so I slept in brother Yi¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Because of grandfather¡¯s matter these past few days, husband has not been able to rest well. Before going to bed, thismoner had instructed granny cen to not disturb husband if there was nothing. Thismoner slept until the sun set. If it wasn¡¯t for big brother Yi crying when he woke up, thismoner would probably still be sleeping.¡± I asked someone to cook some food for brother Yi in the small kitchen. After feeding him, I took him to the courtyard to digest. During this time, I also asked if husband had woken up. Ah Yan said that husband had been in the study and there was no movement. I asked ah Yan not to disturb him. ¡°When the people from the main kitchen brought dinner, I handed brother Yi ¡®er over to granny cen and went to the study to find my husband. After that, I saw Yingluo in the study room.¡± Zheng Wei couldn¡¯t continue, and when she thought of Bai Shijie¡¯s death, she couldn¡¯t help crying. Other than the two of them, there were four other maids in the courtyard. When Zheng Wei stopped crying, Gu Xin called the four maids over. These four maidservants always worked in pairs in the afternoon, and they didn¡¯t notice any suspicious peopleing in or out, so they didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. Because there was a child, brother Yi, in this courtyard, everyone had been very regr in their work for the past one or two years. When the little master was not awake, they would be more careful when they did things. They would take turns around brother Yi¡¯s room, waiting for arrangements at any time. Chapter 2158 - 2158 Chapter 2158-Yan 2158 Chapter 2158-Yan Gu Xin asked about the situation two hours before Bai Shijie¡¯s death and the four maidservants all said that nothing special happened. It was the same for granny cen and Yan. Granny cen was mainly apanying Zheng Wei and brother Yi. Brother Yi¡¯s room was also a little far from Bai Shijie¡¯s room, so only ah Yan was alone almost the entire afternoon. He said that he had been standing guard at the door of the study. Recently, due to the death of the Prince of Donglin, the atmosphere in the residence had been bad. It was rare for Bai Shijie to stay in the study for so long. He had some free time and took a nap on the stone steps outside the study. ¡°Has there been no movement in the room?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Ah Yan scratched his head and said, a little embarrassed, ¡± I¡¯ve been a little drowsy and haven¡¯t slept well recently. Perhaps there¡¯s some movement inside, but if it¡¯s not too loud, it won¡¯t wake this lowly one up.¡± ¡°Then, when first grandmother said that she had sent someone to ask you if eldest young master had already woken up, what time was it?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°It was around 5 pm because the sky had just turned dark. After a while, the olddy came over and asked the young master to go out for dinner. At that time, I even entered the study room. In the study room, young master was sleeping with a thin nket over him, so I did not wake him up. Who knew that he would be so sad? If he had woken her up, perhaps this would not have happened. His heart ached for his young master. He hadn¡¯t had much rest in the past few days. He thought that since his young master could sleep, he should let him sleep a little longer. Who knew how long the princess would be investigating? This ah Yan was bought by Bai Shijie when he was young. He was not a servant bought by the Wang family. He was loyal and devoted to Bai Shijie, and he only wanted Bai Shijie to live a good life. This was the heartache he felt for Bai Shijie from the bottom of his heart. ¡°You¡¯re saying that when the sky had just turned dark, you entered the study and your young master was resting under a thin nket? Did you see his face?¡± Gu Xin asked with a frown. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Ah Yan shook his head and said, ¡± the young master was sleeping on his side, facing the inside. I can¡¯t see his face, only the back of his head. do you remember his sleeping position? ¡± Gu Xin continued to ask. ¡°It seems, it seems to be curled up.¡± Ah Yan thought for a moment and said, ¡± after the Crown Prince passed away, young master has been sleeping like this. There was a period of time when young master¡¯s health was not good, and he often called for a doctor. This lowly one even secretly asked the doctor, and the doctor said that because of the crown prince¡¯s death, young master had suffered a huge blow and did not sleep well. He slept in the mostfortable position.¡± Shijie, my Shijie Yingluo! as soon as ah Yan finished speaking, a heart-wrenching cry came from outside. Gu Xin asked Yan and the others to step aside. The fastest to arrive was naturally the first branch¡¯s mother and son, the crown prince¡¯s wife and the Bai family¡¯s fourth youngdy, Bai Shiying. Bai Shiying and a maidservant supported the crown prince¡¯s wife, Zhang Shi, who could no longer walk. ¡°Princess, Princess, I beg you, you must find the murderer, find the murderer who killed my son!¡± When they reached the hall, Zhang Shi seemed to have suddenly regained her strength. She broke free from her daughter and the servant girl¡¯s hands and stumbled towards Gu Xin. She knelt down in front of her and kowtowed while crying. ¡°Mother!¡± Bai Shiying quickly stepped forward to stop her. Zhang Shi had just fallen ill a few days ago and had not yet fully recovered, so how could she do these movements? Chapter 2159 - 2159 Can’t accept it 2159 Can¡¯t ept it Gu Xin stood up and helped the crown prince¡¯s wife up with Bai Shiying, ¡± ¡°Mydy, my condolences!¡± Zhang Shi turned her head and cried as she hugged her daughter. After returning from Gu Xin¡¯s ce in the afternoon, Zhang Shi had been feeling uneasy. She couldn¡¯t even calm her mind when she was copying scriptures. She couldn¡¯t even sleep and didn¡¯t eat much for dinner. It was only when Constable Gao and his men went to look for her that her heart skipped a beat. And then there was the news that she couldn¡¯t ept. Actually, she didn¡¯t believe it. She cried and screamed, hoping that she was dreaming. However, her son¡¯s body was lying on the wooden board, so she had no choice but to believe it. She wanted to look for Gu Xin. She wanted Gu Xin to help her find the murderer. She also hoped that Gu Xin would say that she was wrong and that the man was not her son. Until Gu Xin expressed her condolences. She knew it was true. Her son was gone. Her own son was gone. How could her son be gone? Bai Shiying also hugged Zhang Shi and gently patted her back. His own tears could not stop flowing. She was the first daughter in the family. She had three brothers, but the one who treated her the best was her brother. They had quarreled in March. She was angry with her brother and ignored him for a man she had not known for long. She thought that her brother wouldfort her, or that she could not help but make peace with him, just like how she had been angry many times in the past. However, the truth was different. It waspletely different. She no longer had the chance to let her brother coax her, and she no longer had the chance to reconcile with her brother. Her brother was gone. The more Bai Shiying cried, the sadder she became. The more she cried, the more she felt that she had been insensible before. She wanted to give herself a few ps. However, her brother¡¯s body was lying there. No matter what she did, he would note back. When the people from the other branches arrived, they saw the mother and daughter crying. At first, they didn¡¯t believe it. Now, not only did they see the corpse, but they also saw the mother and daughter crying. They finally believed it. Bai Shijie was dead. Thest one to arrive was the princess Consort. She did not cry like Zhang Shi and Bai Shiying, but the expression on her face was not good. Her old man had just died, and now her eldest grandson was gone. No olddy would be able to ept this. She even cast a suspicious look at her second son. Not only her, even the fourth master, his wife, the second and third master Bai, the fifth and sixth master Bai were also suspicious of the second master Bai. Bai Baozhu was the most obvious. If it wasn¡¯t for the Zhang mother and daughter crying, the princess Consort¡¯s expression not looking good, and Gu Xin by the side, Bai Baozhu would have rushed up to question the second elder Bai. The second elder was annoyed by the looks. He wanted to say something but the third elder quickly stopped himself. Gu Xin felt a little regretful. She didn¡¯t say anything because she wanted to wait for these people to cause a scene. In the end, they didn¡¯t cause a scene and she couldn¡¯t get more information. She could only ask everyone to sit down. With all the members of the Bai family present, the hall in Bai Shijie¡¯s house seemed a little crowded. Gu Xin said, ¡± I¡¯ve arranged for at least ten people to guard each courtyard. Two or two of them can be seen. Even so, someone still managed to enter master Xiao¡¯s study to kill him. That¡¯s really something. Everyone, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all seen the body of the eldest young master. The eldest young master has not been ill or ill for the past few years, so you shouldn¡¯t think that he died of illness, right?¡± The second elder took the lead. who knows if your people are cking off and let the thief in? or if the murderer is someone from Shijie¡¯s courtyard. Chapter 2160 - 2160 The people outside the manor? 2160 The people outside the manor? The Bai family looked at Gu Xin in unison. hehe ¡­ Gu Xin chuckled. third master Bai, do you think that the great Zhou¡¯s soldiers are cking off? ¡± Then, her expression changed and she said seriously, ¡± ¡°Our great Zhou¡¯s soldiers can stand on the battlefield for several hours. Without theirmander¡¯s orders, they will not move. Our great Zhou¡¯s soldiers are good men who have gone through mountains of des and seas of blood. Your Bai family also rose to power through military merits. Even if you juniors don¡¯t know, don¡¯t tell me that the princess Consort doesn¡¯t know either?¡± This was the first time Gu Xin was so serious in the Bai Manor. The aura she exuded scared the Bai family so much that they didn¡¯t dare to speak. The Queen looked at third master Bai and said sternly, ¡± ¡°Third brother, you unfilial son, hurry up and apologize! Do you think the soldiers in the Army are people you can make up as you please?¡± The third master quickly stood up and apologized in fear. Gu Xin looked at him without saying a word. Wangfei sighed and said,¡±Princess Xin Xin, please don¡¯t lower yourself to my son¡¯s level. He has been spoiled since he was young.¡± Gu Xin interrupted coldly, ¡± Does the princess want to tell this Princess that my son has been naughty since he was young and that children¡¯s words carry no harm? If he is a child, then what is the son of master Bai?¡± The eldest son of the second branch, Bai Shijun, who was also the second young master of the Bai Manor, stood up and walked to third master Bai¡¯s side. He bowed to Gu Xin. Your Highness, I hope that Your Highness will pursue third uncle¡¯s mistake in the future. I hope that Your Highness can make it clear and summon us here. Did you discover anything about big brother¡¯s death that requires our assistance? ¡± Gu Xin looked at Bai Shijun. He was just like his name, a handsome and elegant young master. Bai Shijun looked straight at Gu Xin openly. what? ¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. all of you, show me your arms. The Bai family was stunned. Master Bai San couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±why are you showing your arm?¡± Princess, if you want us to do something, you have to tell us the reason. Otherwise, do you think we¡¯ll just take off our clothes just because you told us to?¡± Gu Xin was so angry that sheughed. This second son of the Bai family must be addicted to pretending to be third. She was a little suspicious. Could the second son of the Bai family be one of the reasons why the third master Bai¡¯s reputation was so bad? After all, if the second son of the Bai family could pretend to be the third master at home, he would definitely pretend to be the third master outside. He seemed to be more scheming, but the real third master of the Bai family looked like a silly and sweet person. He wasn¡¯t as good as the second master. Before Gu Xin could say anything, Wang Fei stopped her, ¡± ¡°Third brother, shut up!¡± The third master Bai pursed his lips and lowered his head. The second elder looked at him unhappily and lowered his head to hide his expression. The second elder was the first to roll up his sleeves. After that, everyone followed suit. Gu Xin¡¯s brows furrowed even more as she read on. There was no one here, could it be a servant from the king¡¯s residence? Even the princess Consort did as she was told. Everyone¡¯s arms were clean. Beside Gu Xin, Zheng Qiu could not figure it out either. After a while, second Bai, who had gone to check on the servants in the Bai family¡¯s courtyards, came back. He said that there was nothing unusual. Some people were injured, but they were all scars. He could also state the cause of the injury, the time of the injury and there were witnesses. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu looked at each other. Everyone in the Wang Residence had seen it, but there was none? Could it be that they weren¡¯t people from the Wang Residence, but people from the outside? Chapter 2161 - 2161 Chapter 2160-general medicine 2161 Chapter 2160-general medicine Apart from the master and servant of the Wang Residence, even Bai Baozhu¡¯s family of four and the servants they brought along had been checked. There were dozens of people, big and small, and no one had any new scars on their hands. ¡°Your Highness,¡± master Bai San spoke again,¡±are you sure the marks you saw could hurt someone¡¯s hand? You can¡¯t just randomly guess based on your imagination!¡± Gu Xin nced at third master Bai and her face darkened. Zheng Qiu found a piece of skin under the nails of Bai Shijie¡¯s corpse. He must have had a dispute with someone before he died, but no one in the Bai family was injured. So, what was with the piece of skin? Gu Xin had also seen the piece of skin that Zheng Qiu had picked up earlier. It was definitely human skin and nothing else. The other members of the Bai family also looked at Gu Xin. It was obvious from their eyes that they wanted an answer. ¡°May I ask who in the Bai Manor is proficient in medicinal knowledge?¡± Gu Xin asked. ording to Zheng Qiu, not only were there scurf under his fingernails, but there was also a slightly less toxic drug in the stomach of the deceased, Bai Shijie. Although Bai Shijie¡¯s death was not due to poisoning but asphyxiation, the murderer could not have killed him so quietly without poisoning him. The Bai family members looked at each other. Bai Baozhu said, ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, when my elder brother was alive, he was weak and ill for a long time. I¡¯ve never heard of the others.¡± Third master Bai looked at Bai Baozhu in disgust. A married daughter was like water that had been poured out. He had doted on this little sister for nothing, helping an outsider. Wangfei also nodded,¡±boss does know a little about medicine, but he is a little awkward.¡± what about the people who served the Prince when he was alive? ¡± Gu Xin asked again. The Bai family members looked at Zhang Shi and Bai Shiying. At this time, Zhang Shi had not recovered from the shock of losing her son, and her whole person was numb. Bai Shiying¡¯s expression was a little dark as he stood up and walked into the hall. ¡°Please forgive me for asking, but Your Highness, are you suspecting the people around father when he was alive? Was the cause of my brother¡¯s death poison?¡± the cause of death wasn¡¯t poisoning, ¡± Gu Xin said. but there were some poisonous drugs left in his stomach. The cause of death for master Bai was suffocation.¡± The Bai family members were terrified. This person was drugged first, and then smothered to death without anyone knowing. Who was this? Such vicious thoughts. Bai Shiying held back his tears and said,¡±Your Highness, when my father was alive, he had an attendant and a manservant by his side. They were father and son.¡± After my father passed away, the father and son were sent to take care of the manor. He onlyes back once a season and should only be back inte June.¡± ¡°Then, does the father and son have any good friends in the residence?¡± Gu Xin continued to ask. Bai Shiying shook his head. I don¡¯t know. I was still young when they left. The Queen sighed. Princess Xinxin, can you tell what kind of poison it is? if you can, let¡¯s search the house. Since the poison is light, the culprit might still be alive.¡± ¡°Mother!¡± The three Bai brothers shouted in unison, their faces full of reluctance. ¡°Hmph, could it be that the three of you have something shameful to hide?¡± Wang Fei frowned. Chapter 2162 - 2162 It’s related to the position of the Crown Prince 2162 It¡¯s rted to the position of the Crown Prince ¡°Or did the three of you plot to kill His Highness and Shijie?¡± The Queen looked at the three brothers with a sharp gaze. The fourth master was the first to bow down. The second and third master looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. The princess Consort¡¯s words were still effective. Since the princess Consort had spoken, she would search the room. She had originally thought of this method, but there were so many ces where the Bai family¡¯s master and servant lived, and every big family had their own privacy. Therefore, she had nned toy the foundations first. She didn¡¯t expect the princess Consort to bring it up directly. What made Gu Xin feel strange was that the wives of the Bai brothers did not stop them. It seemed like the Bai brothers had even more things to hide in the backyard. As for the second and third master Bai, Gu Xin could guess that they had exchanged their identities. There might be something in the house, but what could the fourth master Bai not show to others? At this moment, shouldn¡¯t he be agreeing to prove his innocence? The three Bai brothers stopped talking and the Queen looked at Gu Xin, ¡± Princess Xinxin, apart from medicine, I hope you can instruct us not to mess up the other things for these unfilial descendants unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. I know. Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± thank you for your cooperation, Princess Consort! The princess Consort turned her head and said nothing more. Gu Xin asked Constable Gao to make the necessary arrangements. She also told the Bai family that they were not to touch anything other than medicine. Therefore, each branch could send someone to follow them to prevent them from touching anything valuable. Gu Xin instructed as she observed the Bai family. She did not see any signs of guilt on anyone¡¯s face. Could it be that she had been wrong from the beginning and these two cases had nothing to do with the Bai family? Or rather, Bai Shijie¡¯s death had nothing to do with the Bai family. However, Bai Shijie was kind to others, so who could not stand him to the point of wanting him to die? An hourter, the search waspleted. There was nothing suspicious. Only the main branch had medicine, but that was because Zhang Shi¡¯s body was not good. There was nothing else. However, looking at Constable Gao¡¯s expression, he seemed to have found something unrted to Bai Shijie¡¯s death. Although he had a stoic face, Gu Xin could still see the fire of gossip in his eyes. It was gettingte. The princess Consort and second elder Bai suggested that Gu Xin rest first. They rushed all the way from the capital and started investigating the case the moment they arrived. They didn¡¯t rest at all. They were afraid that they would tire out Princess Xin Xin, who was said to be very popr with the Emperor, Empress, and Grand Empress Dowager. Gu Xin was also a little tired, so she followed his advice and asked Constable Gao to arrange for people to guard Bai Shijie¡¯s courtyard. After that, they went to rest. As for Zheng Wei, brother Rong, and a few servants who originally lived here, they all moved to Zhang¡¯s courtyard. There were only Zhang Shi, Zheng Wei, and Bai Shiying left in the main household. Gu Xin sighed as she saw the three women bringing a two-year-old child. This brother Yu is still so young, I¡¯m afraid he has no chance topete for the position of the Prince with the second branch. ¡­¡­ ¡°I still think that the death of the king of Dong Lin is rted to the Crown Prince!¡± Gu Xin said to Zheng Qiu and Bai Yi in her room. Zheng Qiu and Bai Yi were standing to the left and right of her room. Bai Yi was someone who could be given the title of general, but he was used to freedom and felt that it was quite free to be the head of Gu Xin¡¯s Secret guards, so he had always been by Gu Xin¡¯s side. Gu Xin didn¡¯t treat him as an outsider, so she didn¡¯t try to avoid him no matter what she did or said. Chapter 2163 - 2163 Chapter 2163-curious 2163 Chapter 2163-curious ¡°I¡¯ve investigated with second white during the day. There¡¯s nothing else worth killing for the king of Dong Lin. When he was young, he fought in peace and never saved any girls. When he stopped fighting, the princess Consort kept a close eye on him, so there was not a single concubine in the residence. When they first came to the state of tai, the king of Donglin took one more look at beautiful women outside and was punished by the princess Consort when he returned. So, there¡¯s no such thing as an illegitimate childing back to avenge her mother!¡± Bai Yi continued. Gu Xin& and Zheng Qiu,¡±Yingluo.¡± You¡¯re really thinking far ahead! ¡°In terms of wealth, the king of Dong Lin is very rich. He won¡¯t be killed because of this. He didn¡¯t do it for love or money. He didn¡¯t have any enemies, so there¡¯s a high possibility that the murderer is his grandson, just for the position of the Crown Prince.¡± White shirt continued. ¡°I think so too. My intuition tells me that the murderer must be hiding among the descendants of the king of Dong Lin. ¡°At first, Bai Shijie and the second elder were both suspects. However, after I realized that the second and third elder had exchanged their identities, I thought of something else. If both of them were dead, then the position of Crown Prince would definitely be the third elder¡¯s. There¡¯s no doubt about that.¡± Gu Xin said. so, third youngdy, you think that third master Bai, who is currently disguised as the second master Bai, is also very likely to kill Bai Shijie? ¡± Bai Yi¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked. ¡°Not necessarily. Think about it, the third master Bai is a master of eating, drinking and having fun. As long as he doesn¡¯t break thew in his life, he will have enough money to spend. He may not take the initiative to fight for this position. Moreover, he only had two daughters. Even if he fought for this position, it would only be his nephew¡¯s after he passed away a hundred yearster. Since that was the case, he might as well not fight for it and continue to have fun. Unless he had a son outside. Look, he¡¯s pretending to be second elder Bai quite well. Although we can see it, the people of the Bai residence don¡¯t seem to see it. Maybe he¡¯s hiding his ambitions in front of the people of the Bai residence?¡± Gu Xin analyzed. master Bai doesn¡¯t have a son, ¡± Zheng Qiu mumbled to himself. He felt like something had just shed across his mind. Gu Xin and Bai Yi looked at Zheng Qiu without saying a word, allowing her to think about it in silence. ¡°I got it!¡± After a while, Zheng Qiu snapped his fingers and his eyes lit up. I know why I didn¡¯t find any scratches on the arms of the Bai family members. ¡°Why?¡± Bai Yi and Gu Xin said in unison. ¡°Because the murderer stood by the bed and used a pillow or something else to suffocate Bai Shijie. The drug that he had given Bai Shijie was not very poisonous. When Bai Shijie woke up from the suffocation and struggled, his hands might not be able to grab the murderer¡¯s arm. The murderer¡¯s legs are also possible.¡± Zheng Qiu exined. ¡°You mean, the murderer¡¯s leg was scratched?¡± An image appeared in Gu Xin¡¯s mind. She pursed her lips and said, ¡± but they might not be able to let us check this leg. ¡°I¡¯ll go check the main suspects with second white tonight. Let¡¯s look at the Bai brothers first.¡± White shirt said. ¡°Mm, sure. Be careful. Especially Bai Lao er and Bai Lao San, they are now using each other¡¯s identity, so they may not be living with Madam. They may be more alert.¡± Gu Xin nodded and instructed. actually, I¡¯m really curious. Did they sleep together? it¡¯s just that their wives don¡¯t know. White shirt gossiped, not feeling that there was anything wrong with saying this in front of the two girls. Chapter 2164 - 2164 Chapter 2164-sick 2164 Chapter 2164-sick Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu were also curious about this. Especially when Gu Xin asked second Madam Bai in the afternoon if she could recognize the two of them. Second Madam Bai was a little angry. She even said that they had been married for 20 years, how could she not recognize them? The three of them had never been married, so they were not sure what second Madam Bai had said. In the end, did she not recognize him, or did she recognize him and deny it? Bai Yi continued to gossip, ¡± I heard that the women the third master finds out about are all the opposite of the third Madam. As for the second master, they are all the opposite of the second Madam. You see, the second and third Madam Bai¡¯s appearance and personality are a perfect contrast. The second Madam Bai was magnanimous and her facial features were bright. She gave people a good impression at first sight. The third Madam Bai was a girl from a humble family, gentle like water, but also a little cold. It just so happened that the third master was looking for someone like the second Madam, and the second master was looking for someone like the third Madam. I¡¯ve asked around, and I can confirm who is who when they go out under the same identity.¡± Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu did not doubt Bai Yi¡¯s words at all. He was a person who investigated in secret and would not reveal anything he was not confident about. Gu Xin thought for a moment before she replied,¡¯the second branch has two sons and the third branch has two daughters. Their appearance, mm, they all look like Father.¡± ¡°These kids are really growing up,¡± Bai Yi sighed. ¡°Third miss.¡± At this moment, Constable Gao knocked on the door. Gu Xin let him in. ¡°Have some water!¡± Seeing the sweat on Constable Gao¡¯s forehead, Gu Xin quickly poured him a ss of water. Constable Gao drank two cups of water before he felt better. Then, he sat down beside Bai Yi and said, ¡± third miss, Xiao Qiu, old Bai, let me tell you. I¡¯ve discovered a big secret! The three of them looked at Constable Gao. They had already felt that this kid was holding back. Look at how he was holding back. Seeing that the three of them were interested, Constable Gao continued, ¡± ¡°I suspect that the second son of the Bai family can¡¯t give birth to a child!¡± Gu Xin and the other two were speechless! ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Constable Gao said mysteriously,¡±when we searched the second house just now, we found a secretpartment where some medicinal prescriptions were hidden.¡± Oh my God, it was hidden so well that even the second Madam Bai did not know about it. She was also surprised. Do you know that those prescriptions are all for infertility? And he¡¯s still writing prescriptions even ten years ago.¡± Bai Yi asked,¡±how did you know?¡± Do you have this problem?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± I¡¯ve seen that prescription, ¡± Constable Gao said as he handed his broadsword to Bai Yi. I can recite the drug primer and the main medicinal herbs. That prescription is the origin of my literacy, so I can remember it very clearly. Third youngdy, listen to this, Yingluo.¡± Constable Gao read out a long list of medicine names. The four people at the table looked at each other. This matter, well, was very embarrassing. ¡°I suspect that second Madam Bai knows about it.¡± Zheng Qiu pursed his lips. There¡¯s one more thing, the eldest son of the second branch is four years older than the eldest daughter of the third branch. The second and third Bai brothers got married only a year apart.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s fingers tapped on the table. interesting. I¡¯m starting to suspect that the third Bai who is pretending to be the second Bai is the real one. The second Bai who is pretending to be the third Bai is the real one. The others were stunned and looked at Gu Xin in confusion. Chapter 2165 - 2165 The rebirth murder case 2165 The rebirth murder case After a pause, Gu Xin continued, ¡± there¡¯s one more thing. It¡¯s not important whether their Madam knows about it or not. What¡¯s important is whether the eldest son of the second branch, Bai Shijun, knows about it or not. Think about it, once the king of Donglin and Bai Shijie die, the title will definitely not fall on brother Yi¡¯s head, but on second brother Bai¡¯s head. We were just analyzing whether the real third Bai would kill second Bai, so that he would have the title. Now, it seems that Bai Shijun is also suspicious.¡± ¡°Third miss,¡± Constable Gao continued,¡±the fourth branch is also very suspicious, considering the crown prince¡¯s position. Think about it, if second Bai is really infertile, then the two sons of the second branch will definitely be third Bai¡¯s. If this gets out, it¡¯ll definitely be a scandal. If it reaches the Emperor, whether it¡¯s the Donglin King¡¯s letter of invitation when he was alive or the princess Consort¡¯s letter of invitation, the Emperor definitely doesn¡¯t want such a scandal to be the Crown Prince. If the Bai family can barely be the Crown Prince, then the Bai family¡¯s fourth son will win.¡± Gu Xin gave Constable Gao a thumbs up, ¡± you¡¯re right. Fourth brother Bai¡¯s behavior just now was also a little suspicious. Constable Gao was very happy to be acknowledged. He asked excitedly,¡±What are we going to do next?¡± Gu Xin waved her hand, ¡± Tell the brothers to keep a close eye on the remaining three brothers of the Bai family. By the way, pay more attention to the princess Consort as well. The rest could wait until he woke up. You and Bai Yi didn¡¯t get much restst night, don¡¯t get too tired.¡± Rest was important. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu were still fine as they had slept in the carriage for a few hoursst night. Constable Gao, Bai er, and the rest had been driving the carriage since yesterday afternoon and had not slept since. Gu Xin added jade beads to the tea just now so all four of them had a share. It was a pity that second Bai was busy outside and didn¡¯t get to drink it. Gu Xin could only let him drink it tomorrow. After that, everyone went to make their own arrangements and then went to rest. He slept all the way until daybreak, and white shirt came looking for him early. ¡°How is it? What did you find?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Last night, second Bai, third Bai, and Bai Shijun were all in the study room. They did not rest at all, so it was not appropriate for us to peek. However, we¡¯ve already seen fourth master Bai and the second son of the second branch, Bai Shilin, and they don¡¯t have any scratches on their bodies.¡± White shirt said. Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched. It must have been hard on you guys to give her a physical examination. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, a shrill scream was heard. Gu Xin and Bai Yi looked at each other. Gu Xin quickly walked towards the direction of the scream while Bai Yi stayed behind to call Zheng Qiu and lead the way. This voice came from the third branch¡¯s courtyard. After Gu Xin arrived, the sound of third Madam Bai, Mrs. Jiang, and her two daughters crying could be heard. ¡°Husband, husband Xuanji¡± ¡°Father, father!¡± Gu Xin walked into third master Bai¡¯s study and saw the same scene asst night in Bai Shijie¡¯s room. Master Bai san¡¯s body was hunched, his head looking up at the roof, his eyes still wide open. The tea on the table was not knocked over. Gu Xin walked over and sniffed it. Then, she went to the window and looked outside. Just like Bai Shijie¡¯s study, third master Bai¡¯s study had a lotus pond outside the window. Gu Xin checked the window and found no traces. She climbed out and came to the Lotus pond where there was another pool of water. The morning breeze blew, and the water in the pool shimmered. At that moment, Zheng Qiu and Bai Yi arrived with a suitcase. Third Madam Bai¡¯s scream was so loud that the other members of the Bai family heard it. Chapter 2166 - 2166 Are you hiding something? 2166 Are you hiding something? The traces of water by the Lotus pond were not left just now. It should have been some time. If they went to look for it now, the people who had been soaked in water would have beenpletely dry. ¡°Bai Yi, bring someone to call the people of the second and fourth branch over!¡± Gu Xin said in a low voice, ¡± immediately, immediately. I don¡¯t care what they¡¯re doing. ¡°Yes, third miss!¡± Bai Yi responded and called Constable Gao to go with him. In the second household, the second Madam he was pacing back and forth in the courtyard in a panic. She had just heard the cry from the third household. In the next few days, there were already two people left in the house. As soon as she heard the cries from the third branch, her heart could not settle down. ¡°Mother, what are you doing?¡± The second son of the second branch, Bai Shilin, yawned as he walked out. As he approached the he family, he looked in the direction of the third branch. that was third aunt¡¯s voice just now, right? What¡¯s wrong with third aunt?¡± ¡°You heard it too?¡± Madam he frowned and looked at Bai Shilin. Bai Shilin¡¯s personality was not like the second master. Instead, he was more like the third master. At a young age, he knew how to eat, drink, and y. He only woke up a few times in a year. He was the kind of person who would not be woken up even by Thunder. Therefore, the he family was even more shocked. This kid could hear the cries of the third branch, so it could be seen how loud her voice was! ¡°Of course I did. I didn¡¯t eat my fillst night. He had woken up in the middle of the night due to hunger, and there were so many people waiting outside. It was not as inconvenient as before, so he endured his hunger and drank a few mouthfuls of water before going to sleep. Didn¡¯t I wake up from hunger again?¡± Bai Shilin rubbed his stomach. ¡°Silly, just eat when you¡¯re hungry! You asked people to go to the main kitchen to cook, and they wouldn¡¯t allow it? If not, a few pastries would do too! Drinking cold water is not good for the body! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the small kitchen to see if there¡¯s anything to eat!¡± He Shi¡¯s attention was suddenly diverted. At this moment, all she could think about was her son being hungry. Bai Shilin was pulled into the small kitchen by her. In the study room, the second elder Bai also walked out. His face was a little Haggard. It looked like he did not sleep wellst night. Even his stubble had grown. ¡°Father.¡± Bai Shijun walked out from the side and said with a heavy expression, ¡± I heard third aunt¡¯s scream just now. Did something happen again? ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible.¡± The second elder nodded his head heavily. He frowned and looked at Bai Shijun. it¡¯s so early in the morning. Did you take a bath? ¡± ¡°Last night I was at eldest brother¡¯s side and was tired when I came back to rest. I felt a little groggy just now and was afraid that the princess in the morning would call someone for questioning again, so I took a shower to wake myself up.¡± Bai Shijun said calmly. ¡°Shijun, are you hiding something from me?¡± The second elder stared at Bai Shijun for a while. Seeing that his expression did not change, he asked with uncertainty. ¡°Eh? What is father referring to?¡± Bai Shijun was stunned and asked in return. ¡°The princess has ordered everyone to put down what they are doing and go to the third branch!¡± At this moment, Bai Yi appeared in the courtyard with a group of people and said loudly. The father and son looked at each other and didn¡¯t continue the topic. They frowned and walked over together. White shirt looked at the father and son who were walking over. He paid special attention to their hair, which was dry. He was not sure if these two were still within the scope of suspicion. Chapter 2167 - 2167 Chapter 2166-probing 2167 Chapter 2166-probing Bai Yi was aware of Gu Xin¡¯s suspicions. The murderer must have sneaked into the victim¡¯s courtyard through the Lotus pond and then left through the Lotus pond. Last night, the few of them went to bedte. He and second white even went to check on a few people. They also went to bed at dawn. The Bai family didn¡¯t know martial arts. He and second white definitely didn¡¯t make any noise. So how did the murderer know when they were there and when they weren¡¯t? Bai Yi was sure that no one had been in the Bai family¡¯s courtyards before dawn, so the murderer did it after dawn. Diving into the water, killing, setting up the scene, leaving, and finally returning to his room, it didn¡¯t seem like something that someone without Kung Fu could do in two hours. Moreover, several pools of the Bai family were connected, but even so, it required extremely good swimming skills toplete it. Perhaps it could only bepleted in a short time when the soldiers of the kun state¡¯s water camp came. ¡°Guard Bai, what happened with my third brother?¡± The second elder cupped his hands at Bai Yi and asked. ¡°The third master Bai is dead. Did you all hear third Madam¡¯s cry?¡± White shirt asked. no, that¡¯s impossible! the second elder¡¯s pupils shrank and he subconsciously took two steps back. Bai Shijun held him. ¡°Father, be careful.¡± Bai Shijun helped the second elder to steady himself. He then looked at Bai Yi. guard Bai, the princess has sent so many people to guard the ce. How could the murderer still seed? ¡± Bai Shijun disyed the bearing of a young master from an influential family and had the intention of interrogating Bai Yi. Unfortunately, Bai Yi was not even afraid of Lu Zheng. He even dared to reject the emperor¡¯s kind intentions. Bai Shijun was not enough in his eyes. ¡°Yup! There were so many people guarding it, yet the murderer still seeded. It can be seen how familiar the murderer is with your mansion!¡± Bai Yi sniffed and smiled. Oh, second young master, you seem to be in a good mood after taking a bath so early in the morning. Are you celebrating something? ¡± ¡°Guard Bai, stop your nonsense!¡± Bai Shijun frowned and said, ¡± I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be drowsy and dy the princess¡¯s questioning, so I took a bath and woke up. Guard Bai, don¡¯t you know that I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± Bai Yi raised his eyebrows and attacked Bai Shijun without a word. The second elder was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t understand why the princess¡¯s guard, who had the same surname as them, would attack without a word. He couldn¡¯t even stop her in time. Bai Shijun did not expect Bai Yi to make a move and was unable to react. Bai Yi stopped and gave Bai Shijun a contemptuous smile.¡¯Heh, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see you holding back.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡± Madam he rushed over from the small kitchen with Bai Shilin and stood in front of Bai Shijun as if she was protecting her child. She looked at Bai Yi with a scowl. guard Bai, this is the Donglin royal family. Although the princess is in charge Now, the second young master of the Donglin royal family is not someone you, a guard, can provoke as you please. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, second Madam.¡± Bai Yi cupped his hands without any sincerity. Seeing that the master and servant of the second branch were all present, he turned around and said, ¡± everyone, follow me. Don¡¯t let the princess wait too long. He had always been tense when he was outside. He would not show his expression if he could. No matter what master Bai asked, he would just say, ¡± the princess wants you to go over. Won¡¯t you know when you go over? ¡° Chapter 2168 - 2168 Take a walk in second young master’s room 2168 Take a walk in second young master¡¯s room Looking at the person who looked exactly like him lying on the wooden board, the second elder felt that he could not stand steadily. Bai Shijun was beside him, supporting him. As for the he family and Bai Shilin, they did not dare to enter. To the two of them, one of the people who died in the house looked like their husband and the other looked like their father. They really did not dare to look at them. There was only one son in the fourth household. Master Bai si came in with Bai Shiqi. When he saw master Bai San lying on the ground, he was furious. He came to Gu Xin¡¯s side angrily and questioned her loudly, ¡± ¡°May I ask what is the purpose of Your Highness sending people to guard our Bai Manor? Now that Shijie is gone, third brother is gone, are the people Her Highness the princess sent for nothing?¡± Gu Xin pouted and did not say a word. The fourth master was getting worked up. He pointed at Gu Xin and said, ¡± ¡°A little girl, relying on the soldiers¡± support, not only did she snatch military achievements, but now she¡¯s using her status to run outside and cause trouble! Did you find the murderer? Do you want a few more people from the Bai family to die before you can be at ease?¡± Gu Xin frowned and shook her head at Bai Yi, who was about to make a move. She then looked at the fourth master Bai calmly, ¡± ¡°The deaths of master Bai and third master Bai were due to my negligence. Fourth master Bai, my condolences!¡± The fourth master was about to curse again when his son stopped him. Bai Yi whispered a few words into Gu Xin¡¯s ear and Gu Xin looked at Bai Shijun. Bai Shijun was originally looking at them. When he saw Gu Xin looking over, he was stunned for a moment before he turned his head away expressionlessly. I want to ask something. His Highness was conferred the title of King by his military achievements. As his descendants, have you ever practiced martial arts? ¡± Gu Xin asked. The second elder looked over. The fourth master chuckled. may I ask Your Highness, what does it matter if we practice martial arts or not? does it have anything to do with this? ¡± Princess is here to investigate a case, so please ask some meaningful questions.¡± Gu Xin looked at fourth master Bai and said coldly, ¡± ¡°A meaningful question? What was a meaningful question? I¡¯ll ask you directly, who killed His Highness, master Bai, and third master Bai? If I ask this, will the murderer tell me? Or should I ask who avoided the bailiffs and soldiers guarding the courtyard and went to the room of the deceased tomit the crime from the pond connected to the manor? If I ask this, who will admit it? Or, if I were to directly say which one of you is the murderer, would you all refute me one by one?¡± Gu Xin took a step forward with every sentence she said. The fourth master was forced to retreat by her aura. Gu Xin forced him to the point where he had no way to retreat. She then turned to look at Bai Shijun, ¡± ¡°Or let me ask you this! Did the young masters of the Bai family practice martial arts? I know that the eldest young master doesn¡¯t practice martial arts, but he¡¯s a schr. Second young master, where is second young master Bai, Bai Shijun? Have you started practicing martial arts?¡± Gu Xin directly called Bai Shijun. The Bai family members looked at Bai Shijun in confusion. Hearing Gu Xin talking about her eldest son, he Shi couldn¡¯t help but walk in, ¡± ¡°Princess, what do you mean? Was she suspecting Shijun? Shijun had been following his uncle and big brother¡¯s example since he was a child. He had taken the path of a schr, so how could he have practiced martial arts? The princess can¡¯t find any more clues, so she¡¯s starting to guess one by one?¡± Bai Shijun frowned slightly. Bai Shilin, who was at the door, mumbled softly,¡¯didn¡¯t we already search yesterday? What could he find today? We didn¡¯t find anything yesterday. Even if there was something, wouldn¡¯t they have hidden it better?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Madam he and the second elder of the Bai family chided in unison. Chapter 2169 - 2169 The most dangerous place is the safest place 2169 The most dangerous ce is the safest ce Zheng Qiu had already checked on third master Bai. The cause of death was the same as Bai Shijie ¡®s-suffocation. However, Bai Shijie¡¯s stomach had residual poison, while third master Bai¡¯s body did not have anything suspicious. However, there was something wrong with the incense in the censer in his study. The joss stick had finished burning. Gu Xin found the corpse of an insect under third master Bai¡¯s desk. In this season, the incense burner was used to repel mosquitoes. However, not only did this incense not repel mosquitoes, but it also made all the mosquitoese here and never return. Bai Shijun finally spoke,¡±if the princess doesn¡¯t mind the trouble, then go!¡± There¡¯s nothing in my room that can¡¯t be seen.¡± Gu Xin looked at him and gave him a meaningful smile. Thus, the group of people was brought to the second branch¡¯s courtyard. Gu Xin called over a familiar looking Ying family soldier and told him to go down to the Lotus pond to see which pond the second branch¡¯s lotus pond was connected to. Thand was close to the sea, and the Ying family Army had their own Navy. It just so happened that Gu Xin recognized this young general and knew that he was good at swimming. This was something Peng ze had mentioned to her before when they returned from the West. Peng ze was in charge of the Navy in kunzhou, so he had some understanding of the Navy soldiers in Jiangnan and Jinzhou who were good at swimming. Without saying a word, the man jumped into the Lotus pond. The second elder frowned and looked at Bai Shijun, but Bai Shijun was very calm. Gu Xin nced at Bai Shijun and did not say anything. Bai Shijun brought Gu Xin and the rest to his room. In otherrge families, children would not live in the same courtyard as their parents when they grew up. Most of them would have their own courtyard. However, it was different in the Bai family. In the Bai family, unless they were married, they would live in the same courtyard as their parents. The Donglin Pce was built on thend that the Donglin King had chosen. At that time, the king of Dong Lin was fighting a war outside and had little contact with his sons. He felt that he had let his children down, so in order to not let his sons be too far away from his grandson, he made this rule. He built a courtyard for each house, and each courtyard could amodate more than eight Masters. He hoped to have more children and grandchildren, even though his sons basically only had two children, and Bai Laosi only had one child. Because of the princess¡¯s insistence, the sons of the Bai family did not dare to take in concubines, so each room was very spacious. For example, although Bai Shijun¡¯s room was not as small as Bai Shijie¡¯s, who had a family, and had a small courtyard alone with his wife and children, his two rooms were rtivelyrge. The calligraphy and paintings on the wall, the antique vases on the antique shelves, and all kinds of elegant decorations all showed Bai Shijun¡¯s hobby. There was arge room further in from the outer room. Entering from the outer room was a fresh and elegant study, separated by a long screen, and further in was the bedroom. The study room only had things for schrs. search the rooms of second young master Bai and his servants. Search them all, especially their wet clothes! Gu Xin entered the bedroom and immediately gave the order. ¡°Yes!¡± Constable Gao led his men to search. Gu Xin walked to the shelf outside and touched a vase on the second floor, ¡± ¡°Second young master Bai, I¡¯m sure you know that the most dangerous ce is the safest ce, right?¡± ¡°Princess, what do you mean?¡± Bai Shijun¡¯s eyes flickered. Chapter 2170 - 2170 The things in your room might not be yours 2170 The things in your room might not be yours Gu Xin smiled and did not say anything. She turned the vase around, but there was no movement. She then walked towards the next exquisite box. She did not move immediately, but instructed Bai Yi, ¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, Bai Yi, I forgot to tell you just now. Take some men and search the rooms of everyone in the second branch. Don¡¯t miss a single thing. Especially in this kind of bogujia, you know.¡± Bai Yi nodded,¡±yes, I understand.¡± Third youngdy, I taught you this.¡± Bai Shijun¡¯s expression crumbled for a moment. Gu Xin waved her hand and asked him to go. ¡°Didn¡¯t the princess search the ce yesterday?¡± Madam he stepped forward. ¡°Actually, we found evidence yesterday, but we didn¡¯t think it was evidence, so Constable Gao didn¡¯t take it. Now that I think about it, with that thing, it makes sense. Second young master Bai, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Gu Xin looked at Bai Shijun after she finished speaking. Bai Shijun furrowed his brows and did not speak. The second elder could guess what was going on, but he couldn¡¯t believe it. He didn¡¯t know what to do. Gu Xin searched all the ces outside the room that might be the switches to the secret room, but she did not find anything. She wasn¡¯t discouraged and went back to the inner room. The Bai family didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, especially since she looked so confident now. They also wanted to know if she was right or wrong. Not including the king of Dong Lin, two people had died in these two days. The others were also a little worried. They were all from the Bai family. Who knew if they would be the next? After searching the study room, Gu Xin went to the bedroom. When she walked towards the bed, Bai Shijun¡¯s expression froze. The second elder had been secretly observing Bai Shijun. Seeing his expression, he finally understood. However, he couldn¡¯t understand why Shijun would do that. Also, was there really a secret room near the bed? Why did Shijun want to make a secret room? ¡°Crack.¡± Gu Xin found the mechanism. It was in a very obvious ce, but it was indeed hard for ordinary people to think that it was in the chamber pot at the end of the bed. This was Bai Shijun¡¯s bedroom. Other than him, only his manservant had been here. Perhaps no one knew that Bai Shijun¡¯s chamber pot was ced by his bed all day long. Perhaps the chamber pot was too clean and Bai Shijun had ordered it to be used, so even the manservant did not know. It was even more likely that the servant knew that there was a secret room in this room. Gu Xin looked at the four people from the second branch, as well as the fourth branch¡¯s fourth master Bai and Bai Shiqi, ¡± ¡°Shall we all go down and take a look? Let¡¯s see if our second young master Bai has built a training room in this secret room, or perhaps the structure of this secret room is the same as His Highness ¡°secret room?¡± Bai Shijun looked at Gu Xin in shock once again. Gu Xin raised her brows and smiled at him. Princess, I found it. I found a set of undergarments in third young master Bai¡¯s room. At this moment, he gang ran over with a set of clothes that were still a little wet even though they were dripping with water. He was slightly excited. ¡°What? In my room? Impossible, I don¡¯t even know how to swim!¡± Bai Shilin quickly defended himself. ¡°It might not be yours in your room, so why are you panicking?¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright! He gang, go and call the princess Consort and Princess Bao Zhu over. Tell them that the murderer has been found. The one who killed His Highness and the eldest young master is the same person. Tell them to be prepared. There will be even more shocking things in a while, so don¡¯t faint from the shock.¡± Gu Xin ordered. Chapter 2171 - 2171 Chapter 2170-exactly the same 2171 Chapter 2170-exactly the same ¡°How is it? Do you all want to go down and see what the schrly second young master Bai dug a secret room under his bed for?¡± After he gang left, Gu Xin looked at the crowd. The fourth master of the Bai family walked over first, followed by the brothers Bai Shiqi and Bai Shilin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Second brother, you know that Shijun has a secret room, so you¡¯re not curious at all?¡± The fourth master looked at the second master with a serious expression. The fourth master was like a firecracker. No matter who it was, he would say something if he didn¡¯t like it. He had shouted at the Royal mourning hall of the Donglin Kingdom and was unhappy with Gu Xin for the past two days. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t here to fight for Gu Xin. ¡°Look!¡± The second elder let out a breath and walked forward. Gu Xin and Bai Yi had already gone downstairs. Zheng Qiu was still cleaning up third master Bai¡¯s body, so he did note over. Shijun Zhenzhen! Madam he looked at Bai Shijun with aplicated expression. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡± Bai Shijun sighed and walked to he Shi¡¯s side. He patted her back andforted her. Shijun, you ¡­ You ¡­ he Shi couldn¡¯t stop her tears from flowing. The bed was the entrance to the secret room, and there was a row of wooden stairs leading down. After walking down the wooden stairs, they entered a spacious room. The room was filled with all kinds of weapons, except for the weapon shelves. The rest of the room was exactly the same as the secret room of the king of Donglin. ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t tell me you really don¡¯t know? Who did you hire to teach Shijun? Why did you secretly let him practice it? our Royal father relies on military merits. What¡¯s so shameful about his descendants wielding sabers and Spears? Second brother, are you nning some big conspiracy? Do you know about Shijie and third brother¡¯s deaths?¡± The fourth master asked as he grabbed the second master¡¯s cor. The second elder struggled for a while, but it was useless. He stopped struggling, but he didn¡¯t answer the fourth elder¡¯s question. ¡°Maybe the second elder doesn¡¯t know about this secret room! Perhaps the already dead third master Bai knows.¡± Gu Xin walked over and said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fourth master Bai looked at Gu Xin with a frown. ¡°I mean what I said.¡± Gu Xin spread out her hands and said, ¡± didn¡¯t you say that only the princess Consort and uncle Zhong know about His Highness¡¯s Secret room? the rest of his descendants don¡¯t know about it. But other than this row of weapon racks, the rest of second young master Bai¡¯s Secret room is exactly the same as His Highness ¡°secret room. You are His Highness¡± biological sons, do you think His Highness knows about second young master Bai¡¯s Secret room?¡± ¡°I definitely know. Maybe the old man even helped to set it up!¡± Bai Yi interrupted Gu Xin. ¡°You!¡± The fourth master turned around and red at Bai Yi. ¡°Princess, just tell me. Did Shijun really do this? You can¡¯t just assume that he¡¯s the murderer just because he hid a secret chamber from everyone and it¡¯s exactly the same as father¡¯s! Why did he kill them? His father treated his grandsons the same way. Although Shijun and Shijie were cousins, they had a good rtionship. As for his third brother, although he was usually upright, he liked the younger generation the most and had never heard of any conflicts between them. So, why did Shijun kill them?¡± The second elder Bai took the opportunity while the fourth elder was ring at Bai Yi to break free. He walked around the fourth elder and walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side as he asked in confusion. ¡°Second elder Bai, do you really not know or are you just pretending?¡± Gu Xin asked as she looked at third master Bai¡¯s slightly trembling hands. Chapter 2172 - 2172 Who exactly is the dead? 2172 Who exactly is the dead? ¡°What should I know? If I knew everything, would I still need someone to exin to me?¡± The second elder chuckled and said. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go up and go to the third household. Take these weapons and the clothes we found in third young master Bai¡¯s room that haven¡¯t dried yet. We will have a good talk with the princess and Princess Bao Zhu.¡± Gu Xin walked to the wooden stairs with her hands behind her back and went up. The fourth master looked around the room and followed. Gu Xin¡¯s men naturally took away all their weapons. Madam he, who was still crying, was stunned when she saw the Yamen runnerse up with weapons. In fact, she had hoped that her eldest son could practice martial arts. Although the king of Donglin had decided to settle down in tai state after handing over the Tiger tally and not ask about military affairs, he had also made it so that no matter where the war broke out, he would not mention going to the battlefield again. However, in the he family, she still hoped that her son could practice martial arts. The king of Donglin was rewarded for his military achievements, but his family was the second branch and couldn¡¯t inherit the title. She hoped that her son could one day be like the king of Donglin and have some achievements by himself. When the time came, they didn¡¯t want the title. They only hoped that the king of Donglin would persuade the court on ount of their grandfather and grandson. Unfortunately, her two sons did not like to y with knives and guns. The eldest son loved to study, and the younger son loved to y. Now that she saw so many weapons in Bai Shijun¡¯s Secret room, Madam he¡¯s heart turned cold. At the same time, she was very puzzled. Why did he have to be so sneaky? second young master Bai is very courageous. He didn¡¯t take the chance to escape! Gu Xin walked in front of Bai Shijun and said with a smile. ¡°My mother is here, where can i escape to?¡± Bai Shijun retorted. ¡°Then you¡¯d better tell me the truthter.¡± Gu Xin smiled and left. ¡°Shijun, you should go to your third uncle¡¯s ce.¡± The fourth master looked at his nephew and felt like he didn¡¯t know him at all. He had calmed down a little and wasn¡¯t as impulsive as before. Of course, this was also because he had seen the weapons in Bai Shijun¡¯s Secret room. None of them were dusty, and all the signs indicated that his nephew was very likely to be the murderer. Therefore, he did not dare to be forceful. His life was more important. Bai Shijunughed in disdain. ¡­¡­ In the courtyard of the third household of the Donglin royal family. Gu Xin was sitting at the head of the table. The princess Consort seemed to have aged ten years overnight. She held the Buddha beads in her hand, fiddled with them, and chanted Buddhist scriptures. In the house, the cries of third Madam and her two daughters, as well as Bai Baozhu, could be heard. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s start!¡± Gu Xin looked around and saw that everyone in the Bai family was present, including Bai Baozhu¡¯s family of four, ¡± second young master Bai, are you confessing? ¡± ¡°Before confessing, I would like to ask you, Princess, other than knowing that I¡¯m the murderer, what else do you know?¡± Bai Shijun asked as he looked straight at Gu Xin. ¡°That¡¯s a lot! For example, who is the victim?¡± Gu Xin said. Bai Shijun was stunned for a moment before he came to a realization. The other members of the Bai family looked at Gu Xin in confusion. Third Madam Bai seemed to have understood something as she turned to look at the second elder Bai, who was sitting beside her with his head lowered. The second elder seemed to feel her gaze and subconsciously looked up. Then, he lowered his head again in panic. ¡°What do you mean, Princess?¡± The Queen stopped what she was doing and opened her eyes to look at Gu Xin. ¡°Princess Consort, have you seen the third master Bai¡¯s body? Are you sure he is your third son, Bai jiachang?¡± Gu Xin retorted. Chapter 2173 - 2173 Never thought about it 2173 Never thought about it The princess Consort looked at Gu Xin, her eyes dark and gloomy. No one knew what she was thinking. Gu Xin¡¯s words were like a huge stone thrown into a calmke, causing ripples. Everyone turned to look at the second elder. He was still the same, sitting with his head lowered, but his fists were tightly clenched. ¡°Princess Consort, why don¡¯t you ask the second elder or the second young master Bai to see who the victim is? Is he the third son of the king of Dong Lin, Bai jiachang?¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible. Old master, say something! Quickly say something!¡± Madam he walked in front of the second elder, took his hand, and begged. The second elder¡¯s hand, however, subconsciously retracted. He Shi was stunned. The third wife, Madam Jiang, looked at the second elder with a venomous gaze. ¡°Second brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Wangfei saw that her third daughter-inw, who had always been gentle, was angry. She couldn¡¯t care so much and asked. mother, I¡¯m Qianqian. the second elder found it hard to speak. He wanted to deny it, but Gu Xin seemed to have found out about something. His son seemed to have found out too. ¡°Grandmother, let me say it!¡± Bai Shijun said as he looked at the second elder with aplicated expression. ¡°You shut up!¡± The wangfei looked at Bai Shijun with a sharp gaze. In the past, the one she doted on the most was the eldest grandson of her deceased eldest son. She treated all the other children the same. As the saying went, the old son, eldest grandson, and the olddy¡¯s lifeblood. The princess Consort was born in the countryside and, like many olddies in the countryside, liked the eldest grandson. Bai Shijunughed at himself. ¡°Wangfei, forgive me for being presumptuous, but this should be your Dong Lin royal family¡¯s family matter, but it involves three lives, so I have no choice but to participate in your family matter. You can ask the second elder, but he doesn¡¯t know anything. Only the second young master knows about these things. You asked second young master Bai to shut up. Do you want to hear this from me?¡± Gu Xin opened her mouth and said. The princess Consort nced at Gu Xin and then at the second elder. She could tell now that this was not her second son, but her third son. The one lying on the bed was her second son! Since they were young, it was easy for the two brothers to pretend to be each other. However, after they made a mistake and got scolded by her, the third brother would be exposed. Although the second brother would not be exposed, once the third brother was exposed, the role exchange would not be sessful. Therefore, she could now see that the person alive in front of her was her third son, the Bai family¡¯s third son, Bai jiachang. As soon as he said this, everyone looked at the second elder in fear. Now that his identity had been revealed, this second elder was the third elder, the third elder of the Bai family, Bai jiachang. Although Baiosan had already guessed it, he still could not believe it when Bai Shijun said it. He had thought that only he and his second brother knew about this. He did not expect the child to know. He had never thought that such a situation would ur. Even after the death of the king of Dong Lin, he thought that his second brother wanted to be the Crown Prince and had a dispute with the king of Dong Lin, so he killed him. He even thought that the letter of invitation from the king of Dong Lin was written by his second brother. Chapter 2174 - 2174 Chapter 2174-true conflict 2174 Chapter 2174-true conflict When Bai Shijie died, he thought that his second brother wanted to go all out. If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Xin¡¯s order for everyone to stay in the courtyard, he really wanted to question his second brother on why he killed nephew Gu. Until the scene in the third household this morning, until Gu Xin led her men to investigate Bai Shijun¡¯s room. To be honest, he could not figure out Bai Shijun¡¯s motive for killing. Although Bai Shijun was his son, he was the eldest son of the second branch. After his second brother inherited the title, the title of nobility in the Donglin royal family would belong to Bai Shijun. At this time, Bai Shijun had no reason to kill him. Even if he knew the truth, he could have just waited. Why would he kill someone? ¡°Continue!¡± The Queen clenched her prayer beads tightly and red at Bai Shijun. ¡°It¡¯s because of my father. Oh, no, I don¡¯t know what to call him anymore. If I call him father, he is not my father but if I call him second Shu, then the Furen of the second household is really my biological mother. It is really contradictory.¡± Bai Shijunughed sarcastically and continued, ¡± then let¡¯s call him second master Bai like outsiders! Grandmother, everyone, do you know? The second elder had health problems and couldn¡¯t give birth. He had been taking medicine! Of course, my father, the third elder, also had the same problem. The two brothers took medicine together, but my father was cured, but the second elder did not. Does anyone know why?¡± After a pause, Bai Shijun looked at Gu Xin and asked with a smile, ¡± Princess Xinxin, you¡¯re so powerful that you know about the twins swapping and that I¡¯m a murderer. But do you know why one of the twins was cured and the other wasn¡¯t? ¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows, ¡± I really don¡¯t know about this, but I¡¯d like to hear more about it. ¡± I should¡¯ve been more cautious, ¡± Bai Shijun said regretfully. if the princess couldn¡¯t find out who I was, she might¡¯ve found me if she continued to investigate. Other than Baiosan, everyone else was staring at Bai Shijun, afraid that they would miss something. The people of the first and fourth household felt that it was outrageous. The second and third Furen felt that it was a great humiliation, but they still wanted to know the disgusting matters of these two brothers. Bai Shijun sighed and said, ¡± outsiders say that the second master of the Bai family has taken care of the Donglin royal family well. The third master of the Bai family only knows how to eat, drink, and y. They are from the same mother and their birth dates are only fifteen minutes apart. Why is there such a big difference? ¡± When others talked about the Bai family¡¯s second master, they would praise him, but when they talked about the Bai family¡¯s third master, they would look down on him. However, who would have known that arge part of the Bai n¡¯s third master¡¯s reputation was ruined by the Bai n¡¯s second master?¡± Baiosan looked at Bai Shijun with aplicated expression. In this world, only Bai Shijun knew the details. He could not believe that someone actually knew. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about such trivial things. Continue with the question you just asked. Why was second brother unable to cure his illness?¡± The fourth master quickly asked. ¡°Fourth uncle, don¡¯t worry. Hey, look at me, I call fourth uncle especially smoothly, unlike how awkward it is when I call third uncle or father.¡± Bai Shijunughed and said, ¡± fourth uncle, you want to know why the second master Bai was not cured, right? Fourth uncle, do you still remember the time between my birth and third brother¡¯s birth? Third brother and I are three years apart, a whole three years. Isn¡¯t third master Bai being ridiculous?¡± Third Madam Yan moved her lips, as if she wanted to say something, but when she saw third master Bai, she couldn¡¯t say anything. The second mistress waspletely stunned, like a fool who had lost her soul. Chapter 2175 - 2175 Chapter 2174-conclusion 2175 Chapter 2174-conclusion grandmother, first aunt, fourth uncle, if you¡¯ve all forgotten about that period of time, why don¡¯t you think about something that happened when the second and third master Bai married. Bai Shijun continued. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the one who picked your third aunt was second?¡± Wang Fei asked subconsciously. Her twins were born less than fifteen minutes apart, and they got married less than three months apart. The second child got married in the twelfth lunar month, and the third child got married in the second lunar month of the second year. Before her family¡¯s third son got married, he had a very fickle personality. At that time, he was about to die for a peasant girl, but he was suddenly willing to see a youngdy from the Jiang family. At that time, she was quite puzzled. In the end, the king of Donglin said that he was probably anxious after seeing that his second son had already settled down with the he family¡¯s girl. Wangfei remembered that she had given arge sum of money to the farmer¡¯s family and told them to move out of the prefecture, the further the better. Although they were also born in the countryside, the wangfei was a person who followed the rules and especially emphasized marriage of equal social status. She had never taken a fancy to that peasant girl. ¡°Impossible!¡± Mrs. Jiang was the first to deny it. when we were talking, he even told me that he liked another girl very much, but that girl suddenly moved away and might not be able to treat me well immediately. However, he said that he would be responsible for me after marrying me, and that the Wang Residence does not have any rules for taking concubines. I only agreed after a few interactions.¡± ¡°Why is it impossible? The second elder has his eyes on you and wants you to stay. He can change his identity to the third elder at any time. The third master Bai has someone in his heart and he won¡¯t really live a good life with you, so he won¡¯t care about you. The time you talked about before the wedding, it was always the second elder who came into contact with you. The third elder¡¯s sweetheart suddenly disappeared, and he was depressed. During that time, the second elder went to the courtyard to recuperate and prepare for the wedding.¡± Bai Shijun seemed to know everything about his father¡¯s younger days. He said confidently, ¡± it¡¯s true that he¡¯s recuperating from an illness, but it¡¯s the third master Bai who¡¯s recuperating. He spent many years to recover from his love injury. Grandmother, did you know that third master Bai met that farmer¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Second older brother, you mean that second uncle likes third aunt but when grandfather and grandmother arranged the marriage for him, third aunt had not appeared yet. So when he helped third uncle to look for third aunt, he fell in love with her at first sight? Then, second uncle pretended to be third uncle and got third aunt to agree to marry him. And when third uncle couldn¡¯t find that farmer¡¯s daughter, he was disheartened and went to live in the courtyard for a period of time. When he returned, it was already a foregone conclusion?¡± Bai Shiying summarized Bai Shijun¡¯s words. ¡°Fourth sister is right, this is probably the case. If there are no questions, I can continue.¡± Bai Shijun nodded. Seeing that no one else was speaking, he continued, ¡± after the second and third master Bai got married, there was only one girl in his heart. So, the one who slept with him was the second master Bai. Unfortunately, half a year had passed and there was still no movement from the second and third Madam¡¯s bellies. The second elder went to see a doctor in private. They said that there was something wrong with him. So, he brought the third elder to see him. In the end, the two brothers both had problems and needed to take medicine. The third master couldn¡¯t find someone he liked. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t work as hard as the second master to take medicine every day. He always sneaked away. He had never slept with anyone before. Why would he treat this illness? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯sughable? the third master Bai who¡¯s been fooling around outside hasn¡¯t touched a woman for half a year after he got married.¡± Chapter 2176 - 2176 They’re all his children 2176 They¡¯re all his children ¡°I was conceived two years after the second elder got married. How did I get pregnant? The second elder secretly got the third elder drunk and brought him to his room. Then, he drugged his wife. And so, I was born. Third master Bai was muddleheaded and second Madam didn¡¯t know that they had me. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Bai Shijunughed. Master Bai San looked at Bai Shijun in horror. How did this child know? He wasn¡¯t even born at that time, so how did he know so much? third aunt, do you believe that you only truly had sex with your husband after four years of marriage? ¡± Bai Shijun stoppedughing and looked at his third wife, Madam Jiang. Madam Jiang didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t even know if the man in her heart was the second or third master Bai. She remembered that she was very satisfied with her husband at the beginning of their marriage. Ever since she gave birth, she was sometimes satisfied and sometimes dissatisfied. She thought it was because of the child. She thought that all women who gave birth to children were like this and would get angry for no reason. grandmother, everyone, think about it. All these years, did the second elder or the third elder treat the children better? ¡± Bai Shijun asked again without thinking. ¡°You¡¯re trying to say that you two brothers and the sisters of the third branch are all your Father¡¯s children?¡± Wangfei asked in a deep voice. ¡°Right! It seemed like grandmother understood. Then, I¡¯ll talk about the process!¡± Bai Shijun seemed to be getting more and more energetic as he spoke. after my mother had me, the second master Bai went to the third household all day long. The third master Bai doesn¡¯t have to sleep with my mother anymore. In the end, after a year of hard work, I was already one month old, but third aunt¡¯s stomach still had no signs of activity. The second elder went to look for the doctor, but unfortunately, the doctor was dead. Hahahaha, that doctor actually died. The second elder thought that the two brothers had been cured! In the end, the doctor died. He¡¯s so angry that he¡¯s using his identity as the third master of the Bai family to do whatever he wants.¡± ¡°Grandmother, first aunt, fourth uncle, did third master Bai only start visiting brothels when I was half a year old? In the past, all he did was fight outside, y with cats and dogs, and cause trouble. After that, he started going to the brothel.¡± Bai Shijun then turned to Madam Jiang. third aunt, did you think that third master Bai was disgusted with you because your stomach didn¡¯t move and the second branch had me? that¡¯s why you went out and did things? ¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Bai Shijun did not wait for them to answer. He answered himself, ¡± master Bai San really went out to y when I was two years old. The second elder somehow found out about the third elder¡¯s lover, the farmer¡¯s daughter. He used his identity to trick her into his hands. Then, he did some heartless things and caused the girl to die. When the third master Bai heard the news, he drank to drown his sorrows. The second master Bai said that he liked to dress up and asked the second Madam Bai to dress up like that. The second Madam thought that after giving birth to the child for two years, she could finally get closer to her husband. How could she not listen? Therefore, the drunk third master Bai mistook the second Madam for someone else. And then, that night, I had my younger brother Shilin, who had the same father and mother. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny? even the doctor said that there¡¯s something wrong with the two brothers. How could one have slept with so many women in the past three years, but not a single child was born, while the other had only slept with the same woman twice and had a child in session!¡± Chapter 2177 - 2177 Chapter 2176-sin 2177 Chapter 2176-sin ¡°Why is this so?¡± Wangfei asked calmly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because the second master has done too many bad things while using the identity of the third master. Before he got married, he went out as the third master of the Bai family and got into trouble with a widow. It just so happened that the widow¡¯s father was the one who treated him. The widow¡¯s father naturally didn¡¯t want the two of them to have a good life, so he gave them a heavier dose of medicine. Third master Bai poured out a lot of it and ended up making a fool of himself. Even his small problems were cured. Second elder Bai, be good and take your medicine. You¡¯repletely ruined.¡± Bai Shijun¡¯s smile was very bright. ¡°Third brother, is what he said the truth?¡± The princess Consort had already believed that this was her third son and asked sternly. it¡¯s Zhenzhen, ¡± third master Bai said weakly. ¡°What an injustice! What a sin!¡± Wangfei hit the chair a few times. She wished she could just throw her sons away when she gave birth to them. ¡°Why do you know so much?¡± Madam Jiang looked at Bai Shijun and asked. ¡°Because when I was young, I saw them exchange their identities. I saw them fight because of the third master Bai¡¯s sweetheart. My younger brother was born because of the second master¡¯s design, and so was my sixth sister. Only my Seventh Sister was born because the third master was so disheartened that he wanted to give birth to a legitimate child for himself!¡± Bai Shijunughed sarcastically and emphasized the word ¡®proper¡¯. ¡°I used ten years to investigate everything. It took a year to set it up. I feel very sorry for the third master Bai. He¡¯s my father and he¡¯s very good to me. So, I respect and worship him like a normal child would a father. He was worthy of being called a father. He had been harmed by the second elder. In fact, his uncle knew about this. His uncle had told his grandfather. His grandfather said that it was against human ethics. So, he told his uncle not to spread this. Grandfather, have you ever thought about my father¡¯s helplessness? Didn¡¯t grandfather know that the second elder had ruined the third elder¡¯s reputation? in the end, the third elder¡¯s lover was killed, and that was why the third elder was so desperate? He knew that, but for his own selfish reasons, he didn¡¯t care. He even stopped his Big Uncle, who wanted to step in and help, and told him not to be meddlesome. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡± Bai Shijun¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. The third master was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect his father and big brother to know about this. He also didn¡¯t expect that his father would stop his big brother from helping. He had been mischievous since he was a child, lively and active. He was not as smart as his second brother, but ever since he met Cuicui, he had decided to change his mind. He wanted to be a man who could support Cuicui, but things did not turn out as he wished. After knowing that Cuicui had mistaken his second brother for him and that Cuicui had died of shame because of the wrong person, he had lost all hope for this world. He had once wanted tomit suicide, but he was saved by his second brother. His second brother told him that Cuicui wanted him to live well. He was muddleheaded. A few yearster, he met Cuicui¡¯s family again. Only then did he know that Cuicui was killed by his second brother. He had thought of killing his second brother to avenge Cuicui, but he could not beat him at all. His second brother usually looked gentle and refined, but he was very skilled. All these years, he had not slept with the second Madam, nor had he slept with the third Madam. In the end, he had given up and went to the brothel to relieve his boredom. This was also the reason why the second and third branch only had four children in total. Chapter 2178 - 2178 Chapter 2178-of course not 2178 Chapter 2178-of course not ¡°So, you killed the second elder because the king of Dong Lin didn¡¯t stop him?¡± Gu Xin, who had heard about the family¡¯s Secret, finally spoke. ¡°Of course not.¡± Bai Shijun shook his head. I wanted to kill him because I wanted to know if he was trying to get a title for big brother or the second master. In my heart, only big brother is qualified. In the end, he wanted to give the second elder a title. He¡¯s old and blind, and he doesn¡¯t listen to advice, so we can only kill him.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you hide the memorial?¡± Wangfei asked. ¡°Why are you hiding? I knew that aunty woulde to the Dragon Boat Festival. Aunty would definitely make a big deal out of this matter and bring it to the Emperor. The Emperor would definitely send people to investigate. If the person who came was powerful, he would be able to find out what the king of Donglin and his second son had done! If he¡¯s not powerful, it¡¯s fine. In the end, I¡¯m going to kill the second elder.¡± Bai Shijun smiled cruelly. ¡°What about Shijie? Why did you kill Shijie?¡± The wife of the Crown Prince, Zhang Shi, also came back to her senses. She took a few steps forward, grabbed Bai Shijun, who was a head taller than him, and asked fiercely. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. Big brother knows too much. He knows that I killed my grandfather, but my n hasn¡¯t beenpleted yet. He wanted to provide information to Princess Xinxin. If I don¡¯t kill him and I¡¯m caught, who will know what the second master Bai has done?¡± Bai Shijun said guiltily, letting Zhang Shi shake him. ¡°Pa!¡± The he family, who had lost their soul, came back to their senses. They walked over and gave Bai Shijun a p. you unfilial son! You unfilial son! Why did you do that? The heavens will punish the wicked! Why would you ruin your own future?¡± ¡°Pa! Pa!¡± With that, he Shi gave him two more ps. Once a woman had a child, the child would definitely be the first in her heart. To the he family, her child was already so big, and her future support would be her son. Her husband was already gone, and her son could not be destroyed. However, things had alreadye to this. She did not know what to do. Bai Shijun lowered his eyes, not daring to look at the he family. To be honest, in his heart, Baiosan and the he family were bothpetent parents. Baiosan had given him all the care of a father. Although he had a younger brother of the same father and two younger sisters of the same father and different mothers, he could see that Baiosan loved him the most. Because of this love, he didn¡¯t want his father to be misunderstood for the rest of his life. However, because of his father¡¯s weakness, he had to do it himself. When he first saw the second and third Bai exchanging their identities, he was still young and didn¡¯t think much of it. He didn¡¯t think that the third Bai was his father. When he was ten years old, there was one time when the whole family went to the vi to enjoy the cool air. He liked to y, so he went to the vige to catch fish with the children. They were washed away by the river and were finally found by Baiosan. At that time, he still remembered Baiosan¡¯s heartache for him. At that time, he also remembered Baiosan¡¯s cold eyes towards him. It was at that time that he became suspicious. It was also from that time that he began to learn how to swim. After so many years, he was very good at swimming. He had also started practicing martial arts that year because he had heard the conversation between his grandfather and his uncle that year. He had secretly vowed to practice martial arts and strengthen his body in case of emergency. He had decided to kill Bai Lao ¡®er, not only because of his father, Bai Lao¡¯ er, but also because of his mother, the he family. Chapter 2179 - 2179 Chapter 2178-demanding an explanation 2179 Chapter 2178-demanding an exnation He had heard about the corners of the he family¡¯s room and knew how second Bai had insulted the he family. He had also gone to the third branch to hear about the corners of the Jiang family and knew how good second Bai was to the Jiang family. He hated him. He hated this scumbag for destroying his parents ¡®lives. If his parents ¡®lives had not been ruined, he would have been willing even if he had not been born. ¡°Enough!¡± Looking at the red marks on Bai Shijun¡¯s face and the slightly crazed he and Jiang family, Baiosan stood up and knelt on the ground. mother, this is all because of me. And second and third Madam, if you want to me someone, me me!¡± The third wife, Madam Jiang, turned around and walked up to third master Bai. She red at him with hatred.¡±So, other than the birth of the two children, Bai Jiawang has been by my side all the time?¡± Bai Jiawang was the name of the second Bai. Back then, the princess Consort had four sons, and the king of Dong Lin had been on the battlefield for a long time. None of them could read, so the names were just random. The Bai family was prosperous. This was also their hope for the family. However, while the Bai family was thriving, such a thing happened. ¡°Yes! Second brother has always liked you. However, because father had already made an agreement with the old master of the he family and the marriage had been set, second brother had never thought of breaking off the engagement, so he urged Baiosan to admit it. ha, haha, hahahahaha, Yingluo. third Madam sneered and then burst intoughter. ¡°Mother!¡± The two daughters of the third branch cried and came forward, one on the left and one on the right, supporting the third Madam. ¡°I¡¯m not your mother!¡± The third wife ruthlessly shook off the two sisters. ¡°Old Madam!¡± The third Madam turned around and walked to the princess Consort. She exploded with an unprecedented aura. old Madam, the Bai brothers are fooling people like this. As a mother, shouldn¡¯t old Madam give me an exnation? ¡± ¡°What kind of exnation do you want?¡± The Queen looked at the thirddy calmly. the second Prince is dead and the third Prince is kneeling there. Whatever you want to say, just say it. ¡°I want half of the Bai family¡¯s wealth, and I want the divorce papers.¡± The third wife was stunned for a moment and then said. ¡°On what basis?¡± Before the princess Consort could say anything, Bai Shijun said, ¡± if you can get half, does that mean my mother can get half too? ¡± You can ask first aunt and eldest sister-inw, as well as fourth uncle and fourth aunt if they¡¯re willing!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Zheng Wei, who had been apanying the crown prince¡¯s wife, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± the Wang Residence hasn¡¯t been separated yet. Even though my father-inw has passed away for many years, he was once the Crown Prince of the Wang Residence. More than half of the Wang Residence¡¯s assets should belong to our first branch.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you want the divorce papers, you want the Wang family topensate you, then you can only take what your third branch deserves.¡± Bai Laosi said, ¡± half. Don¡¯t even think about it. ¡°Oh, really? If you take away the things that belong to the third branch, I can¡¯t guarantee that the matter of the Bai family¡¯s twins exchanging identities can be concealed.¡± The third wife sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± The Queen coldly rebuked, ¡± Madam Jiang, you should know what your maternal family is like. If I say one word, your family won¡¯t let you go back! If you want a divorce letter, I¡¯ll write it for third. If you don¡¯t care about your two daughters, then you can take away the things that the third branch should have!¡± Chapter 2180 - 2180 Chapter 2180-explanation 2180 Chapter 2180-exnation ¡°Hold on!¡± Gu Xin interrupted them andughed, ¡± I¡¯m here on orders to investigate a case, not to watch your family fight. Although I¡¯m curious about each family¡¯s Affairs, I¡¯m sorry, but I have official business to attend to right now. Put your business aside for now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve let the princess see a joke.¡± The Queen nodded at Gu Xin. ¡°Since the princess Consort is willing to cooperate, I will start asking now.¡± Gu Xin looked at Bai Shijun, ¡± second young master Bai, you¡¯ve pretty much exined the reason. Tell me how youmitted the crime so that I can record it down. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the princess already have a n?¡± Bai Shijun asked with a smile. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, but the suspect has to be signed by someone else to count.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Princess, Princess, it is me. Shijun was worried about me, so he pretended to be the murderer. I can exin, I can exin everything.¡± Baiosan, who was kneeling in front of the princess Consort, turned around and faced Gu Xin. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t need to say anything. You don¡¯t know anything, you didn¡¯t do anything, you¡¯re the biggest victim.¡± Bai Shijun walked in front of Baiosan and said with a sincere face. After he finished speaking, he knelt down as well. Then, without giving Bai San a chance to speak, he began to exin everything. Bai Yi stood behind Gu Xin and started recording with a pen and paper. On the 30th day of the fourth month, the king of Donglin had already returned to the pce. When he learned that Baiosan had gone to the brothel, he wanted to call him back and give him a scolding. In the end, Bai Shijun found out that the one who went to the brothel was not the third Prince, but the second Prince. So, he stopped the people sent by the king of Donglin and went to the study to find the king of Donglin. He hadid his cards on the table with the king of Donglin. The king of Donglin did not expect that other than the second and third sons, as well as him and his deceased eldest son, the younger generation would also know. What he didn¡¯t expect even more was that this grandson knew more than he did. This grandson was actually third brother¡¯s child. Bai Shijun said that the one who went out to y was the second Bai, not the third Bai. The king of Donglin didn¡¯t believe him. He felt that since Bai Shijun said he was the third Bai¡¯s son, he must be on his father¡¯s side. The king of Donglin¡¯s attitude towards Bai Shijun was very bad. Coincidentally, Bai Shijun saw the memorial that the king of Donglin had written to invite Bai Lao ¡®er to be conferred the title of Crown Prince. He thought that since he had already nned so much, he might as well just kill him. Therefore, he said that he knew the secret room of the king of Dong Lin. Not only that, but he also secretly learned Kung Fu. He also had his own secret room, and it was exactly the same as the king of Dong Lin¡¯s. The king of Donglin did not believe him, so Bai Shijun found the mechanism in the study and opened the secret room. The two of them then went into the secret room to talk. The king of Donglin did not expect that one of his children and grandchildren would be like him, so he had a lot to say to Bai Shijun. He wanted to figure out Bai Shijun¡¯s background. In the end, Bai Shijun lit an incense in the secret room and took the antidote first. He told everything he knew to the king of Dong Lin. The more the king of Dong Lin heard, the more shocked he became. In the end, he died in shock. When he fell down, he hit something and his body was injured. After Bai Shijun killed the king of Dong Lin, he cleaned up the scene and left no traces behind. Then, he calmly left the secret chamber. Chapter 2181 - 2181 Retain him 2181 Retain him That night, Baiosan, who had changed his identity, asked someone to go to the brothel to call Baioer. However, Baioer did note back. He only came back the next day. When he went to the secret chamber with his brothers and sisters, he was still Baiosan. He didn¡¯t like the he family, so he didn¡¯t want to stay in the he family¡¯s room. He also felt that Bai Baozhu was quite annoying, so he didn¡¯t want to deal with her. So, when he went home, he was still in front of Baiosan. Until Gu Xin arrived and ordered that no one was allowed to leave. Second brother Bai was worried that third brother Bai wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Gu Xin and that their identity swap would be discovered. However, it was useless to be worried. Then, Bai Shijie was killed, and second Bai was a little terrified. He couldn¡¯t figure out the murderer¡¯s purpose. He had a feeling that something was going to happen, and then he would be killed. Bai Shijun had exined that regardless of whether he killed Bai Shijie or second Bai, he had let them see him and exined the reason. He sighed. Actually, Bai Shijie could have lived, but he was too smart, Knew Too Much, and was too nosy. He actually wanted him to find the princess and exin it to her. If he revealed it himself, then what was the point of the princess investigating? No one would ever know what second Bai had done over the years. He had already killed the king of Dong Lin, so there was no harm in killing another. When he killed Bai Shijie and second Bai, it was indeed as Gu Xin had found out. He did it through the few lotus ponds that were connected. Before he killed second Bai, he knew that someone was watching them in the dark. It was only until dawn when he realized that the person who was watching them was no longer around that he began to act. The method ofmitting the crime was simr to that of killing the king of Donglin. However, for Bai Shijie and Bai Lao ¡®er, he first lit incense and then smothered them to death. As for why the others didn¡¯t hear the sound, it was because when hemitted the crime, he appeared in front of the deceased as if he just wanted to have a chat. When the conversation was almost over, the victim knew the truth, and the incense took effect. They all fainted and couldn¡¯t make a sound, and then everything went smoothly. Shijun Zhenzhen! Mrs. He cried, and so did old third Bai. Old third Bai knew that his son was fighting for him, and the he family was crying because they had raised their son to such an age. They might be separated by heaven and earth. you heartless man. Shijie treated you so well and he didn¡¯t harm anyone. Why did you kill him? ¡± Zhang Shi also pulled Bai Shijun and started crying. ¡­¡­ The case of the Prince of Donglin¡¯s mansion was closed just like that. Bai Shijun exined the case clearly. Of course, he was also taken to the prison in the Tai state government by Constable Gao. The atmosphere in the Bai family was very heavy. Gu Xin wrote the case down on a report and asked the Emperor to send someone to the Gu family to inform them that she might only return to the capital in a few days. After she finished writing, she sent he gang and he Qiang to bring the report back. The two brothers were very happy. They had followed Mr. Qin to the capital in the first month of the lunar year, and this was their first time entering the pce and meeting the Emperor. They felt that they would have a lot to boast about when they returned home in the future. As for why Gu Xin stayed, it was because she wanted to attend the king of Dong Lin¡¯s funeral and the princess wanted her to stay. The princess wanted Gu Xin to be a witness to their family matters. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that the princess Consort liked Gu Xin. It was just that Gu Xin was representing the royal family now and she wanted to clear up her family¡¯s matters in the royal family. Chapter 2182 - 2182 There’s no if in this world 2182 There¡¯s no if in this world Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu were still staying in the Bai Manor, along with Bai Yi and second Bai. The princess Consort was in charge of everything in the residence now and she treated them very courteously. Of course, the residence was still holding a funeral, so Gu Xin and the rest did not bother them. Bai Shijun was brought to the prison in the government office of the state of tai. He was to be escorted back to the capital to be dealt with. The second Madam Bai had fallen seriously ill and was still listless until the king of Donglin¡¯s funeral. The funeral of the king of Donglin was chosen to be on the 18th of may. The mansion was not short of money, so the body of the king of Donglin had been kept in an ice coffin. Over at Bai Shijie¡¯s side, the princess Consort and Zheng Wei discussed and decided to bury the king of Dong Lin earlier than usual. Gu Xin also participated in the funeral. At that time, in addition to Zheng Wei and brother Yi, there were also her younger brothers and sisters at home, as well as the servants, and Zheng Wei¡¯s younger brother who hade from the capital. Other than that, there were also a few ssmates that Bai Shijie had met in school and a few good friends. After Bai Shijie¡¯s burial, it was second Bai¡¯s turn. At second Bai¡¯s ce, there was no one to send him off, not even a proper one. In the end, it was the princess Consort who forced the fourth branch¡¯s Bai Shiqi to hold the memorial tablet for second Bai, this uncle. No one from the second and third household went to the funeral. The he family already knew that it was third Bai who had been by her side all these years, while second Bai was always at the Jiang family¡¯s ce. Therefore, she had no reaction to second Bai¡¯s burial at all. She only thought of Bai Shijun now. On the morning of the 18th of may, the funeral procession set off from the Wang Residence before the sun had even risen. The Bai family¡¯s eldest and second Sons were both dead. ording to the order of seniority, it was the third son of the Bai family who carried the memorial tablet. Then, it was fourth master Bai and his grandchildren. Bai Shijun did note. He was the one who killed her. Since he had the heart to do it, he had no regrets. He had toe to send her off. Although the people of the great Zhou emphasized returning to one¡¯s roots, the title of the king of Donglin was hereditary. He had agreed that his descendants would all live in tai state, so he had long moved his parents ¡®graves to Tai state. He had also chosen a mountain to be the ancestral grave of his royal family. The king of Dong Lin¡¯s coffin was closed at 7 am. Gu Xin sighed as she watched the coffin close. To be honest, there were very few princes in the great Zhou who were as unambitious, loyal, and patriotic as the king of Donglin. Maybe he really did not discipline the twins well when they were young, which caused the twins to grow up in a crooked way. Also, when the king of Donglin and the Queen of Donglin drove away that peasant girl, if Bai Lao ¡®er didn¡¯t know about this, perhaps Bai Lao¡¯ San wouldn¡¯t havepletely given up on himself. There would still be a trace of hope in his heart. Some things that shouldn¡¯t have happened wouldn¡¯t have happened. However, there were no ¡®if¡¯s in this world. Many things could never be reversed. Gu Xin and the rest did not follow the Bai family down the mountain. Instead, they left on their own. Gu Xin mentioned Zheng Qiu¡¯s half-sister and half-brother. ¡°I¡¯m not worried! However, I don¡¯t intend to see her. It¡¯s best that she¡¯s not in the capital. I can find a chance to see my brother.¡± Zheng Qiu was in a good mood. She had also heard Zheng Wei¡¯s younger brotherfort Zheng Wei. Their parents woulde to Thand in a few days, but this time they did note because of something. Chapter 2183 - 2183 Chapter 2183-invitation 2183 Chapter 2183-invitation Zheng Qiu¡¯s father and stepmother had left the manor, so she could secretly go to the manor to find her brother. She still nned to let her brother know that she could not aplish what she wanted to do alone outside the manor. There was no need to look for a younger brother. He could discuss it with his older brother. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for my brother to arrive in Thand before we go back together.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said. The brother she was talking about was Gu en. Gu en had gone to Jiangnan previously. As a result, Gu Ren wrote to her right after the case was solved, saying that Gu en was going to return to the capital from Jiangnan bynd through Thand and asked Gu Xin to wait for her. Gu Xin could not figure out what Gu Ren was doing. Yesterday, Lord Liu from the Office of the Government of Thand had brought a letter to her. She took a look and saw that it was written by Gu en. Gu en said that he would be arriving in Thand in four days and asked Gu Xin to wait in Thand. When the time came, they would return to the capital together. When they came, they wanted to speed up the investigation of the Donglin royal family. They did not have to rush back, so they could take their time to return. Gu en knew a few ces to visit from the state of tai to the capital, and they could stay there for a few more days. They went down the mountain and met Lord Liu, who was dressed in casual clothes. ¡°Greetings, Princess Xin Xin.¡± Lord Liu had been waiting here. ¡°Lord Liu doesn¡¯t need to be so polite. Did Lord Liu wait here for me?¡± Gu Xin was stunned as she asked. ¡°This official has already ordered people to clean up a side courtyard. The weather is getting hotter and hotter, so the pavilion and waterside pavilion in the side courtyard is quite cool. Thus, I would like to invite Princess and a few strong men to stay in the side courtyard for a few days so that this official can properly entertain Princess.¡± Said Lord Liu. ¡°But I still have things to do with the princess Consort.¡± Gu Xin could feel Lord Liu¡¯s sincerity, but she had already promised the Dong Lin Princess that she would be a witness to their family matters. ¡°This is fine. I¡¯ve already told wangfei. Wangfei said it won¡¯t take long, half a day will do. It¡¯ll probably be tomorrow afternoon. Therefore, I¡¯ve been waiting for you here and will take you to the courtyard. The princess and the Warriors did not eat well these days and did not rest well. I feel extremely guilty, so I can¡¯t wait to invite the princess and the Warriors to rest in the courtyard. I have also invited the Ying family¡¯s generals and madams to the side courtyard for dinner. I have also invited Hui Chang garden in tai state. There is a stage in the side courtyard. When the timees, we can eat and watch the show at the same time. It will be very enjoyable!¡± Lord Liu said sincerely. ¡°Then let¡¯s go! However, Lord Liu, I won¡¯t be watching this show. You can leave. We¡¯ll have a good drink with general Ying tonight. I still need to stay in Thand for four days and wait for someone. I can stay in your courtyard for a few days.¡± Gu Xin agreed. ¡°Alright! Princess and the other Warriors, please get on the carriage. I have already prepared the carriage.¡± Lord Liu happily made a ¡°please¡± gesture. He didn¡¯t really need to watch the show, as long as he could get Gu Xin to stay at his courtyard, Lord Liu would be satisfied. This was Princess Xinxin. No minister in the court had more face than her in front of the Emperor, so he had to treat her well. Gu Xin and the others got on the carriage. Since it was Lord Liu¡¯s carriage, Bai Yi and second Bai did not need to drive it. The two of them followed Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu into the carriage. When Lord Liu saw them, he thought,¡±hey, I knew it. These three warriors are Princess Xinxin¡¯s capable people. They¡¯re obviously extraordinary!¡± Chapter 2184 - 2184 Chapter 2184-praise 2184 Chapter 2184-praise Zheng Qiu might be tall, but he was not muscr! When she heard Lord Liu calling out ¡°warrior, warrior,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°Lord Liu, you can just call this lowly one Zheng zuoxiao. This lowly one really can not bear the title of a warrior!¡± Zheng Qiu cupped his hands at Lord Liu, who was thest to sit down. Gu Xin and the second Prince in white couldn¡¯t help butugh. The three of them knew that Zheng Qiu was a realdy. If she could move ady¡¯s heart in men¡¯s clothes, it meant that she was good-looking. Lord Liu was calling her a hero. Tsk, tsk, tsk. ¡°Hey, look at me, this old fool!¡± Seeing Gu Xin and the restughing, Lord Liu smacked his head andughed as well. He cupped his hands, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Zheng. Zheng really doesn¡¯t look like a coroner. All the coroners I¡¯ve seen are old men. Zheng ke is a fine-looking man with a graceful demeanor. Why don¡¯t I call you young master Zheng?¡± ¡°Alright, Lord Liu. As long as you don¡¯t call me warrior, it¡¯s fine to call me little Zheng.¡± Zheng Qiu said with a smile. ¡°I am Bai Yi, the princess¡¯s guard! Lord Liu, you can just call me guard Bai!¡± Bai Yi also cupped his fists towards Lord Liu. ¡°I am second white, the princess¡¯s guard.¡± Second white also introduced himself. The two of them always said that they were Gu Xin¡¯s guards. Sometimes, they didn¡¯t show up, but they always stayed in the dark, so they usually didn¡¯t tell others that they were secret guards. ¡°Two white Guards!¡± Lord Liu cupped his hands. ¡°Alright, everyone knows each other. We¡¯re all working for the Imperial court, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡± Lord Liu, how many years have you been in the government? ¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess, I have been the prefect of tai province for more than five years. After this year, it will be six years.¡± Lord Liu immediately perked up and said, ¡± I¡¯m not boasting. In the past few years that I¡¯ve been in the Tai Prefecture, the people have been living well. There are not many beggars on the streets. ¡°Does Lord Liu want me to go back and tell the Emperor about the situation in Thand?¡± Gu Xin did not beat around the bush and asked directly. haha. this was the first time Lord Liu had encountered such a direct person, but he reacted quickly. After a moment of surprise, he said, ¡± Your Highness, you can stroll around the capital of Thand in the next few days. If you want to go hiking or sightseeing, I can also find a guide for you. If the princess is satisfied, this official naturally hopes that the princess can put in a few good words for this official in front of His Majesty.¡± ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s talk after I¡¯m done shopping! I like straightforward people like Lord Liu!¡± Gu Xin replied without hesitation. Lord Liu didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to agree to it immediately, he was so excited! If not for the fact that they were in a carriage and his control was limited, he would have held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand and wiped away his tears. It wasn¡¯t easy. He had offended the Ministry of official personnel affairs. Although the Tai state capital was close to the capital, they were still local officials. If he didn¡¯t achieve great achievements, he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the capital in this lifetime. More importantly, the person in charge of the Ministry of official personnel affairs was still in office. He might not be able to go back, but at least he could let the Emperor know that he was really conscientious in his work as a magistrate and that he was notzy at all. If Princess Xinxin was willing to go and y, she would definitely ask the people about the Yamen. The people would definitely say good things about him. He was just waiting for the three-year deadline toe back to the capital and report on his work. He would not be like three years ago, where he was obstructed by others. Chapter 2185 - 2185 Missing him 2185 Missing him Lord Liu¡¯s courtyard was outside the city, very close to the inner city. The courtyard was located in a Mountain Valley. It wasn¡¯t big, but it was very exquisite. Although it was in a Mountain Valley, the road was very t. After alighting from the car, Lord Liu introduced Gu Xin, ¡± Your Highness, this courtyard was given to me by the Imperial envoy a few years ago for my Meritorious Service in capturing the remaining members of King qu. This courtyard was simply too exquisite. Lord Liu had just said that he was a good official serving the people. Such a good courtyard must have cost a lot of money to build. His family was poor and he could not let others misunderstand, so he had to make things clear. huh? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned, ¡± the remnants of the qu King? ¡± Lord Liu nodded his head and exined to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Yes, the remnants of King qu. When I just arrived in tai Zhou, didn¡¯t something happen in the qu Pce? At that time, I was lucky and happened to recognize one of the escapees as a close rtive of the qu King. I sent people to investigate secretly and then reported it to the Imperial court. The Imperial court sent people to capture the remaining members of the qu King. This courtyard was in tai Zhou, far from the capital. The Imperial envoy who came was upright. He only took away the gold, silver, and jewelry in the courtyard and captured the person. The title deed of the courtyard was directly given to this official. It was said to be the emperor¡¯s words. This official had made a contribution in this matter and this official had just taken office in tai Zhou, so this house was awarded to this official, so that this official can bring my family to cool down in the hot summer.¡± Gu Xin recalled that a few years ago, after her father became the top scorer, her family entered the capital. At that time, li Muyan had also entered the capital. King Qu¡¯s granddaughter, the princess or whatever, fought with her sister because of li Muyan and even took her away. It was also at that time that the matter of the qu King¡¯s residence raising soldiers was exposed. His father spared no effort to find evidence to kill the qu King. Although the qu King was still able to escape in the end, it was also that incident that made the qu King¡¯s rebellion difficult. Gu Xin sighed in her heart. Her sister was right about one thing. One should not be afraid of a god-like opponent, but one should be afraid of a pig-like teammate. Not many of the qu King¡¯s descendants were capable. Even so, he still wanted to be the Emperor. Who would he pass the throne to after he became the Emperor? Wasn¡¯t this directly destroying the ye family¡¯s Foundation? From Gu Xin¡¯s point of view, among King Qu¡¯s descendants, Peng mu was probably the most capable one! However, this person was still too arrogant. At the thought of Peng mu, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but think of Cheng Huaiyu. How good would it be without Peng mu? Xiao Yu would be alive and well, and she wouldn¡¯t have been brought to thenge Kingdom, and none of this would have happened. Bai Yi could tell that something was wrong with Gu Xin and reminded her, ¡± ¡°Lord Liu, let¡¯s go in first. The princess hasn¡¯t had much rest recently. Doesn¡¯t she have to treat general Ying and the others to dinner tonight? we need to have a good rest this afternoon.¡± Gu Xin regained her senses and nodded at Lord Liu. Lord Liu hurriedly led his men into the house. He had prepared for this in advance, so two days ago, he had someonee to clean up the courtyard. The person who opened the door was a middle-aged man, with a woman and a little girl by his side. One of them was a cook and the other was a maidservant. Lord Liu had asked around and found out that Gu Xin didn¡¯t really like to use maidservants. She had brought a maidservant with her this time and she was currently in the Donglin Pce. He was nning to get someone to bring her overter. There were also two manservants in this courtyard who served very few people, so it was very quiet. Chapter 2186 - 2186 Chapter 2186-makes people feel at ease 2186 Chapter 2186-makes people feel at ease Lord Liu introduced them to Gu Xin and the rest, then brought them to their ce of residence before leaving. Gu Xin¡¯s and Zheng Qiu¡¯s rooms were next to each other, while Bai Yi and second Bai were in the other courtyard. Xinxin, I see that you¡¯re suddenly unhappy. Did you remember something unpleasant? ¡± Zheng Qiu asked after Bai Yi and Bai er left. ¡°I thought of a friend of mine, a very very good friend. She was my first friend.¡± Gu Xin exhaled and said. Zheng Qiu did not ask any more questions. He just opened his arms and hugged her. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. Gu Xin leaned on Zheng Qiu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s next life will definitely be smooth-sailing and she¡¯ll get everything she¡¯scking. My sister always says that whatever I say is very urate. This is something I really hope I can be urate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded and let go of Gu Xin. Xiao Qiu, if you have any difficulties in the future, you must tell me. Don¡¯t put yourself in danger, okay? ¡± Gu Xin looked at Zheng Qiu and said in a serious tone. ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded solemnly and thenughed. I have Princess Xinxin to back me up. I¡¯m not afraid of anything. They had known each other for almost four months and Zheng Qiu had indeed treated Gu Xin as a friend. The usually serious Zheng Qiu joked with Gu Xin, which was rare. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be afraid! With me here, don¡¯t be afraid of anything. If there¡¯s a problem that I can¡¯t solve, then I still have my parents, my grandparents, my sister and brother-inw behind me. Of course, there¡¯s also my brother Yuanyuan. My big brother Yuan Yuan is very powerful.¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. ¡°Alright! In the future, if I encounter any problems that I can¡¯t solve, I¡¯ll look for Xinxin. If Xinxin can¡¯t solve it, help me look for Lord Gu or Crown Prince Lu. I¡¯m thick-skinned anyway!¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. The two girls burst outughing. Gu Xin liked Zheng Qiu quite a lot. Just like now, Zheng Qiu would not ask Xiao Yu what was wrong and why she was so sad. Her words and actions made him feel at ease. So, Gu Xin liked this friend. The two of them chatted about other things for a while before they went back to their respective rooms to rest. ¡­¡­ When Gu Xin woke up, it was already afternoon and she was hungry. ¡°Third youngdy, you¡¯re awake? Are you hungry? This servant will go to the kitchen and bring you something to eat. The kitchen maid has prepared some millet congee and some side dishes.¡± Dong Xue saw that the bed was moving and quickly walked over. When she saw Gu Xin opening her eyes, she called out softly. ¡°This servant is not bored. This servant is very at ease when apanying third youngdy.¡± Dong Xue said. ¡°Oh, really? In the next few days, I¡¯ll go out with Xiao Qiu, the White-clothed and white-two to y, and you¡¯ll be in this courtyard?¡± Gu Xin teased her. ¡°Ah? ¡°This ¡­¡± Dongxue said innocently. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just teasing you. Go and bring the food over. By the way, are Xiao Qiu, Bai Yi, and Bai er awake?¡± Gu Xin pinched Dong Xue¡¯s face and asked again. ¡°The two white Guards have woken up and are fishing at the other side of the pond. They have already eaten. I haven¡¯t seen young master Zheng yet. Do you want this servant to call for young master Zheng?¡± Dong Xue said in a low voice, blushing. you can use it. You go get the food. I¡¯ll go get Xiao Qiu. Gu Xin said as she put on her shoes. Chapter 2187 - 2187 Chapter 2187-set on her 2187 Chapter 2187-set on her Dongxue went down to get the food. She finally realized that Zheng Qiu was a girl. Hence, she was no longer as surprised as before when she saw Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu¡¯s close rtionship. Gu Xin walked to the basin and washed her face with cold water. She then went to the dressing table to tidy her hair before going to Zheng Qiu¡¯s room next door. Zheng Qiu had already woken up, but he did not want to get out of bed. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯re awake too.¡± Seeing Gu Xin enter, Zheng Qiu sat up in embarrassment. ¡°Yes, I just woke up. I¡¯ve already asked Dongxue to bring the food. This girl has been bored out of her mind in the Wang Residence these past few days. We¡¯re both exhausted.¡± Gu Xin sat by the table and lifted the teapot. Realizing that it was full, she asked, ¡± did the people in the courtyard add this? ¡± ¡°Yes, I took a sip when I went to bed just now. It¡¯s still hot. Perhaps Lord Liu knows that we don¡¯t like to drink tea, so this teapot is filled with in water.¡± Zheng Qiu said. well, that¡¯s good. Put on your clothes first. I¡¯ll drink some water. Gu Xin nodded her head and ced a Jade bead into the teapot at an angle that Zheng Qiu could not see. She had been in Thand for a few days. Apart from the one pill she used to soak in water every day, she had already stored dozens of pills in a bottle and asked Dongxue to take them with her. This was the first one he had taken out today. Naturally, Zheng Qiu did not see Gu Xin¡¯s actions. After putting on her clothes, she went to the rack to wash up. When she came back after washing up, Gu Xin had already poured her a ss of water. ¡°This water is quite sweet.¡± Zheng Qiu said after taking a sip. ¡°Maybe the people in the courtyard went to get the mountain spring! The environment in the mountains was good. To be able to choose to build such a courtyard here, he really had good taste. It¡¯s a very suitable ce to live in seclusion.¡± Gu Xin said calmly. ¡°It really is. When I looked out from the carriage just now, the surroundings were indeed quite beautiful. Moreover, it was so cool in this season. It was reallyfortable. I forgot to cover myself with a nket when I fell asleep, and I was woken up by the cold.¡± Zheng Qiu said with a smile. At this moment, Dongxue came over with a tray and a servant girl. Although it was called millet congee and a few side dishes, the amount of food was actually quiterge. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu were both quite good at eating and had gone to sleep without eating lunch. Now that they saw the food, they did not even bother to say anything and picked up their chopsticks to eat. The pot of millet congee and a fewrge tes of side dishes were all finished by the two of them. However, to the two of them, this was just to fill their stomachs. Thinking that there would be dinner soon, they did not say that they wanted to eat more. After the meal, the servant girls cleaned up the table while Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu brought Dong Xue to look for Bai er in white. They nned to go fishing in their free time. Gu Xin had never participated in fishing before and was rather interested in it. The people in the courtyard had already prepared the fishing rods and bait. The four of them sat in a row and chatted in low voices while paying attention to the movements in the water. An hourter, someone came to inform them that Lord Liu, the generals, and their families were about to arrive, so they stopped. However, Bai Yi and second White¡¯s faces turned pale. If not for the fact that they knew Gu Xin when she was eleven and second Bai had always been by her side, they would have suspected that Gu Xin was just trying to coax them when she said that she had never fished before. In this bucket, eight out of ten fish were caught by Gu Xin. These fish seemed to have their eyes on Gu Xin¡¯s hook and only took it. If the brothers had caught a few fish in the beginning, they would have gotten nothing today. Chapter 2188 - 2188 Chapter 2187-advertising 2188 Chapter 2187-advertising Gu Xin was in a good mood when she saw Bai er¡¯s depressed look. She still wanted to order them around, ¡± ¡°Bai Yi, Bai er, take these fish to the kitchen. Tell the kitchendy that I want to eat spicy fish, pickled fish, fish balls, grilled fish, and steamed fish.¡± ¡°Hurry up and go.¡± Bai Yi kicked second Bai. ¡°Yingluo,¡± second white replied. Zheng Qiuughed as he watched from the side. All these years, her life had always been tense. It was only in the past few months that Gu Xin, the princess, was added to her life, allowing her to feel more rxed. She was very grateful to Gu Xin. However, other than her rich experience in forensic work, she did not know anything. He did not even have much money, so he could not buy Gu Xin a better gift. She had heard from others that Gu Xin and Lu Zheng might be getting married in the first month of the next year. When that timees, she must give Gu Xin a good gift. Yes, the n at the Marquis¡¯s residence had to be sped up. ¡­¡­ Lord Liu brought his wife, Lady Li, while the three generals each brought their wives. They came to the side courtyard together. The children in their families were either younger than Gu Xin or were already married. It was impossible for them to bring their own sons along. If Crown Prince Lu found out, he would definitely be punished. Therefore, it was always the couple who came. Gu Xin didn¡¯t mind. Her main goal tonight was to have a good drink. The madams of general Ying were all born in the family of generals, so they could also drink a few mouthfuls, and the banquet was harmonious. Madam Liu couldn¡¯t drink, but she was able to talk and make the atmosphere good. Seeing how easy-going Gu Xin was, Madam Liu asked about the West Land that she was very interested in. Gu Xin also told everyone about the battle with Yunhai in the West, but she mostly talked about the local customs and practices there. She had been there for two years. Later on, Gu Hui and Peng ze brought some seeds over. Some of them could survive in the westernnds. Gu Xin was surprised by their thoughts. She thought that most official¡¯s wives didn¡¯t want to go out, so she encouraged them, ¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to go to the westernmost ce. To get there, you¡¯ll have to pass through the desert. The fewdies can go to kun Prefecture to y. To the West of kun Prefecture, there¡¯s also the dng Prefecture. The scenery and customs there are also slightly different from our great Zhou. They could walk a section of the desert in the dng region, feel the yellow sand in the sky, and ride a camel. They could also go to the grasnds to the North of kunzhou. The boundless grasnds made people feelfortable just looking at it. On the grasnd, both men and women were good at singing and dancing, and they also had delicious food. Of course, he could also visit the goddess Kingdom. The customs there werepletely different from that of great Zhou, but the people there were quite nice. There¡¯s also the Jinnan region, which is rich in Jade, and it¡¯s much cheaper than here. If you¡¯re lucky, you can buy a very valuable Jade at the price of a stone.¡± The madams couldn¡¯t imagine the scene that Gu Xin described because they had never seen the desert grasnd or Jade before it was processed. After hearing Gu Xin¡¯s words, they were even more tempted. Gu Xin could tell what they were thinking, so she immediately helped second Madam Peng advertise, ¡±dies, the second mistress of the Peng family has a private escort agency. You can ask the people of the agency to take you there. It¡¯ll be absolutely safe. Chapter 2189 - 2189 Chapter 2188-deal 2189 Chapter 2188-deal The one who was most interested was still Madam Liu. She asked, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, are there many people going to kunzhou from the capital? I¡¯ve heard a few madams of the shops mention that they used to have a house in kun city. After Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu built a new city, their families also bought a house in the new city. They said that it¡¯s a good choice to travel and recuperate in kun city!¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± of course! And it wasn¡¯t just kun city! Kunzhou was so big that it could be said that the scenery in the North, South, East, and West were different on the same day. There was a Snow Mountain over there. The ice and snow did not melt all year round, but there was a ce where it was like spring all year round. You should all know that the Grand Empress Dowager and the Empress went to the kun Prefecture a few years ago. The Empress had even given birth to the Crown Prince there. The ce they¡¯re living in is the spring-like chunnan city.¡± ¡°Now that chunnan city has developed Cheng County, whether it¡¯s grains, vegetables, fruits, or flowers, we can eat fresh all year round. The county Magistrate of South County is the son of the Huo family¡¯s third branch. He was in the same batch as my father in the imperial examination.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the White jade City. That¡¯s where our furniture manufacturing was first developed. My fourth uncle integrated the customs of the surrounding areas and made the tables and chairs we usually use more convenient.¡± ¡°Of course, the scenery in dng province is also good and it¡¯s quite fun there. If Madam Liu was interested, she could actually set off to have fun soon. The weather here is hot, but the weather over there is just right.¡± ¡°Your Highness, can second Madam Peng¡¯s bodyguard agency take on jobs from our state of Thand?¡± asked one of thedies. Or does she have any thoughts of expanding her bodyguard agency to Thand?¡± Gu Xin touched her chin and thought for a moment, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. However, when second aunt Peng came to Beijing, she told my mother that she only nned to build three sites. The first is Beijing, the second is Jiangnan, and the third is naturally kuncheng. This was because her original intention of setting up this bodyguard agency was tomunicate between goods and items. After about half a year, she expanded again and started to deliver goods or letters within the great Zhou Dynasty. For the time being, these three ces should be the only ones we¡¯ll be visiting in the next one or two years. I¡¯m not sure about the future.¡± ¡°Your Highness, when are you leaving Thand?¡± Madam Liu immediately made a decision. When you go back, I¡¯lle over after I¡¯ve tidied up the house. Help me find a reliable person in the bodyguard agency to take me on a trip. I¡¯m not afraid that Your Highness willugh at me, but ever since my daughter-inw¡¯s grandson died, she has not been able to calm down. She can¡¯t go on like this, and my son is quite busy, so I wanted to take my daughter-inw out for a walk and see if it can ease her mood.¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she replied sincerely, ¡± ¡°Madame Liu is truly a good mother-inw. It¡¯s indeed difficult to get out of such a situation in a short time. Sometimes, when you go out to rx and see the wider world, your state of mind will change.¡± how about this? ¡± Gu Xin paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± you guys can set off in early June. I might only be back in a few days. I¡¯ll get the bodyguard agency to find you a good guide. Nothing will happen. The majority of the East and West escort agency has retired from the Peng family¡¯s Army. Moreover, the great Zhou is currently peaceful and the people are at peace. There are few mountain bandits, so Lord Liu and your son can rest assured when you go out.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble Your Highness then.¡± Madam Liu said gratefully. We¡¯ll go burn incense on the first of June and set off for the capital on the second. We¡¯ll be able to arrive on the third.¡± Chapter 2190 - 2190 Chapter 2190-sure hit 2190 Chapter 2190-sure hit ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m also waiting for my cousin in tai province. I¡¯ll go to the Wang Residence tomorrow and have nothing else to do. I think I¡¯ll be able to go back in ten days.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said to the three madams, ¡± if you have that intention, you can actually go now. There are many people, and it¡¯ll be fun to travel in groups. If there were children at home, they could also take them to walk the ten thousand winding roads in advance. We can¡¯t just stay in one ce all the time. We need to go out more and broaden our horizons.¡± ¡°My cousin is my uncle¡¯s son. When he was twelve years old, he went out on his own with his men. This time, he went on a study tour alone. He didn¡¯t even bring anyone with him.¡± Gu Xin mentioned Gu en again. ¡°I have long heard of the reputation of the fourth young master of the Gu family. It¡¯s said that many people will bet that he¡¯ll be the top scorer this year, but even more will bet that he¡¯ll be the flower lover.¡± Lord Liu said. ¡°Ah? Why Tan Huang? If he was only lit up with a flower, my father would punish him.¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t know. This title of flower-searchingng is not something that ordinary people can get. Sometimes, the ability of the flower-searchingng was no worse than the second ce, but because of his good looks, after the schr was determined, the Emperor had always chosen the better-looking one to be the flower-searchingng. You can even get into the first ce, so you¡¯re not bad.¡± Lord Liu exined to Gu Xin. Gu Xin suddenly remembered the year her father was in the exam. Huo Junhao was indeed better looking than Qian Liangduo. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that Qian Liangduo wasn¡¯t good looking. He was good looking too. Otherwise, Jing and the princess wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to him. Qian Liangduo just looked honest, not as dazzling or attractive as Huo Junhao. ¡°Then my cousin is definitely the top schr. My father was also very good looking, but he was more knowledgeable than brother Qian and Huo Junhao, so he could be the top scorer. My cousin is the same. He¡¯s definitely more knowledgeable than the other two. I believe in him. So, before the market closes in August, I¡¯m going to ce a bet too. I¡¯m going to bet on my brother¡¯s champion!¡± Gu Xin was very confident. With the way Gu shouxin educated Gu en, if Gu en could not be the top scorer, she would really let down Gu shouxin¡¯s teachings. that¡¯s for sure. Since Lord Gu personally handed it over, the fourth young master Gu will definitely win! Lord Liu raised his cup and said sincerely. Gu Xin clinked her ss with his. Gu en was only a month younger than Gu Xin. They were of the same age, but Gu Xin had always treated Gu en like an older sister. It was as if Gu en was a few years younger than her. It waspletely different from how they were of the same age. Now that he heard Lord Liu say this, he was naturally very happy. After finishing her ss, Gu Xin filled her ss again and clinked sses with the crowd. Gu Xin enjoyed the dinner very much. In the end, everyone was chatting with each other. Gu Xin was so talkative that the atmosphere was very harmonious. It was almost nine O ¡®clock when Lord Liu, his wife, general Ying, and their Furens left. The Ying family¡¯s madams were also nning to go home and ask their family members if they wanted to apany Madame Liu¡¯s mother-inw and daughter-inw to go to kunzhou to y. The Ying family was simr to the Peng family in that they both had many men. When the time came, they could even go to the West for a walk. After sending them off, Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu returned to their room. It was the 18th of may, and the moon was still a little round. The sky was full of stars, which made people feelfortable. Chapter 2191 - 2191 Admiring the moon with the company of the person you like 2191 Admiring the moon with thepany of the person you like Gu Xin pulled Zheng Qiu, who was about to enter the house, and said with a sly look, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, shall we go to the roof and admire the moon?¡± it¡¯s a little troublesome to get someone to find adder here. Why don¡¯t we just stay in the courtyard? ¡± Zheng Qiu was stunned for a moment before he chuckled. Gu Xin wagged her index finger andughed, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need adder to climb up the roof. Of course, with me here, you don¡¯t need adder either.¡± Zheng Qiu was speechless. Then, Gu Xin pulled Zheng Qiu to the side and wrapped her arms around his waist. With a leap, shended on a big tree in the courtyard and used the momentum to fly up to the roof. Zheng Qiu was so frightened that he almost forgot to breathe. This was the first time she had been carried up in the air. Gu Xin chuckled as she held her hand and walked up the stairs slowly, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and lie down to look at the stars!¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to admire the moon?¡± Zheng Qiu asked. admiring the moon with the person you like is the only way to have that kind of feeling, ¡± Gu Xin said with a straight face. but looking at the stars, we can watch it with our good friends. Zheng Qiuughed. Princess Xinxin had her own set of principles. Gu Xin continued, ¡± so, Xiao Qiu, don¡¯t look at the moonter. Just look at the stars. My sister taught me how to read the stars. There are many stars. In the past, when I couldn¡¯t find my way in the desert, I had to look at the stars.¡± The two of them found a ce to sit down, then put their hands behind their heads andy downfortably. Gu Xin pointed to a spot. Xiao Qiu, look. Those stars can point us in the right direction. That¡¯s the North. Opposite the North is the South. Up north, down south, left West, then East. This was how my sister taught me how to navigate when I was young.¡± Gu Xin recalled what happened after Gu Nian treated her well. ¡°When I was young, there was no distinction between North, South, East, and West. Our vige is the crossroads Vige. On the left side of the road facing the official road is the road to the prefecture, and on the right is the road to the county. After walking for half an hour, you will reach another vige, and behind it is the back mountain. Then, my sister thought I was stupid, so she told me how to identify the North. When I know which direction is North, I know the other directions.¡± Gu Xin continued to ramble on and on about her childhood. She had not had enough of the wine, so she could not fall asleep. Zheng Qiu was a good-tempered person and could hear Gu Xin talk about the quicksand country in the Western Region from the vige of the three Forks. ¡°Bai Yi!¡± As they were talking, Gu Xin suddenly sat up and called out to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zheng Qiu was shocked and sat up as well. it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ve talked so much that I¡¯m thirsty. Get white shirt to get us some water. After Gu Xin finished speaking, she said embarrassedly, ¡± it¡¯s not that I¡¯mzy. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be scared if I go down to get water and you¡¯re on your own. Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before the two of them burst outughing. Bai Yi¡¯s movements were much more natural and smooth than Gu Xin¡¯S. He brought a tray of wine, fruits, and snacks over. ¡°I knew you knew me the best, white shirt!¡± Gu Xin took a peach to satisfy her craving. ¡°Don¡¯t. Third miss, please don¡¯t say such things. If general Lu finds out, he¡¯ll definitely send me to the camp to train his soldiers.¡± White shirt waved his hands. ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare! He said that I¡¯m the only one who can let you do things in the future. If I say no, then No. Moreover, he hasn¡¯t been in the camp recently. He¡¯s been detained by my father in the Academy as a teacher!¡± Gu Xin said. Chapter 2192 - 2192 Chapter 2192-worried Xinxin 2192 Chapter 2192-worried Xinxin Bai Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. He knew all too well how Lu Zheng was transferred to the Royal Academy. It was Gu Xin who suggested it. Their family¡¯s third youngdy did not seem like ady who would side with an outsider. At the crucial moment, she had thought of helping Lord Gu solve his worries. ¡°Bai Yi, sit down and let¡¯s chat.¡± Gu Xin patted the space beside her. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. White shirt sat down. ¡°Bai Yi, I remember that I met you when I was twelve years old! You were already like this back then. Why are you still like this after five years?¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Third miss, this subordinate looks good, I don¡¯t look old!¡± White shirt said proudly. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that. I¡¯m saying that you were single back then. Howe you¡¯re still single after so many years? You¡¯re twenty-seven and twenty-eight this year?¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Pfft!¡± Zheng Qiu, who was eating fruit at the side, could not help butugh. He coughed twice and said, ¡± ahem, sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it, really. Yingluo. Bai Yi felt like he suddenly had a mother. third miss, general Lu and Lord Gu have given me a lot of tasks. Where can i find a wife? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I see that Bai San, Bai si, Bai BA, and Bai Shi all have a wife, but you, the boss, don¡¯t have one. I¡¯m just worried for you.¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Then this subordinate will be working for third miss in the future. For this lifelong matter, third miss will help this subordinate look after these!¡± Bai Yi sighed. it¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t any girls chasing me. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not moved! There¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t forget. The most important thing is that I¡¯ve seen the love between third youngdy and Crown Prince Lu. It¡¯s so ordinary that it¡¯s hard to tug at my heartstrings!¡± ¡°Tsk! I¡¯ve never seen you with a girl. Moreover, you¡¯re getting older and older. Are you still nning to look for a youngdy when you¡¯re thirty? Let me tell you, when my father was thirty, my sister was already old enough to be engaged.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Then why don¡¯t third Miss Go back and find one for this subordinate! As long as it is third youngdy who finds it, this subordinate is willing to do so if third youngdy feels it is possible, is that alright?¡± White shirt was helpless. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal then.¡± Gu Xin then turned to Zheng Qiu. Xiao Qiu, what about you? ¡± Do you have a man you like?¡± Bai Yi and Zheng Qiu looked at each other across Gu Xin, then looked at her in horror, ¡± ¡°No way, third miss (Xinxin), you¡¯re nning to matchmake us? I don¡¯t like people who are too skinny (I won¡¯t be too old).¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes,¡¯what are you two thinking! Are you really interested in each other?¡± The two of them quickly shook their heads and heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Xinughed, ¡± I¡¯m not blind. Can¡¯t I tell that you guys didn¡¯t see eye to eye? ¡± I¡¯m just asking what Xiao Qiu likes, so I can find one for her! It¡¯s the same as finding one or two partners anyway.¡± Zheng Qiuughed and said,¡¯Xinxin, I¡¯m not thinking about that right now. It won¡¯t be toote to consider it after I¡¯ve finished what I need to do.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± alright then. Then you¡¯ll still have your brothers, someone who can help you. He was not like Bai Yi, who had to take care of others when no one was there to take care of him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried!¡± White shirt¡¯s mouth twitched. He really wanted to reply,¡¯I didn¡¯t ask you to worry about me!¡¯ ¡°Second white!¡± Gu Xin suddenly called out for second Bai loudly. After that, she turned to Bai Yi and Zheng Qiu, ¡± I forgot about this guy. This is a huge problem. Let¡¯s solve this problem once and for all. Chapter 2193 - 2193 Chapter 2193-teasing 2193 Chapter 2193-teasing After a while, second white also came up. His request was even simpler than Bai Yi¡¯s. As long as it was a woman, a living one, and she was willing to marry him, it would be fine. Gu Xin was thinking that she really had to settle this matter for Bai Yi and the rest of the brothers when she returned. When she first met them, these brothers were all young and had reached the age to get married. Now that she had grown up, these few people should be old. If they didn¡¯t find a wife soon, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find one. Bai Yi and the rest did not know what Gu Xin was thinking, but if they did, they would definitely retort. Why are you the only one who¡¯s getting older? When we first met, we were still young. The four of them sat on the roof and talked about their marriage. After a while, they talked about the arrangements for the next few days and went to rest. ¡­¡­ On May 19th, the Donglin royal family officially separated and the princess invited Gu Xin to be a witness. The Bai family of the Prince of Donglin¡¯s mansion was based in Yunzhou. However, decades had passed, and the Prince of Donglin had moved his ancestor¡¯s grave here. He didn¡¯t have many elders, unlike those big families, so no rtives were involved in this branch of the family. This time, only Dongxue, his personal maid, followed. After all, this was someone else¡¯s family matter. It was not good to bring the coroner from the Yamen and the guards. ¡°Third miss, this servant has never been on a roof before!¡± Dong Xue was still muttering on the way. She envied Zheng Qiu for being able to y on the roof even though he did not know any Kung Fu. However, she knew her own status. Even though she was a lowly coroner, miss Zheng was very capable and seemed to have a high status. Therefore, she knew her own limitations. However, when she recalled what Gu Xin had said to second Baist night, she didn¡¯t know why but she just said that. Gu Xinughed,¡¯you should have said so earlier! If there are many stars tonight, I¡¯ll bring you up too! You can always apany me and I¡¯ll have to coax you. Otherwise, what will I do if you don¡¯t want to go with me?¡± ¡°Third miss, you¡¯re making fun of this servant!¡± Dong Xue¡¯s face turned red. Gu Xin looked at Dong Xue¡¯s shy expression and felt that this girl was not bad. Her heart was moved as she asked, ¡± ¡°Dongxue, I remember that you¡¯re younger than me by a year. You¡¯re only 16 this year, right?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s maidservants were all selected by grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian. After spending a few months with her, she felt that the four maidservants in her house were all okay. However, Dongxue was always with her, so she had a better impression of him. ¡°I was born in July, one and a half years younger than third miss.¡± Dong Xue nodded. ¡°Is there anyone else in your family?¡± Gu Xin asked. Dongxue was stunned and then shook her head. when I was born, my mother had a difficultbor. Later, because I was a daughter, my father remarried my stepmother, and my stepmother gave birth to a son. When I was nine years old, my stepmother¡¯s son injured the son of the vige head in the same vige. The injury was very serious, and my family was driven out of the vige. On the way back to my stepmother¡¯s house, my stepmother and my grandmother nned to sell me. I¡¯m selling a death contract, so I have no family.¡± Cai Xiaolian must have thought of the tragic experience of the female protagonist in the book. She bought the person and observed him for a while before finally deciding to let Gu Xin use him. Chapter 2194 - 2194 I’m not, I didn’t 2194 I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t Cai Xiaolian had been in the great Zhou for so many years, and she also knew that the girls trained by the broker and sold to the brothels were different from the girls who were bought and trained by the brothel. Dongxue still had a simple and honest temperament. She looked clever, but she was very pure and innocent. Brothels could not train such people, but they also needed such people. Therefore, the price of this kind of people was particrly high. Dongxue only understood this when she heard the other servant girls talk about it when she arrived at the Gu family. In the past, she had even thanked the broker for not only buying her food, but also teaching her how to read. After knowing the truth, she felt a lingering fear. Therefore, she was very grateful to Cai Xiaolian. Of course, she was also very grateful to Gu Xin, because Gu Xin was an easy master to get along with. Gu Xin patted Dong Xue¡¯s shoulder. don¡¯t be sad. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll be your family from now on. Wintersnow was so touched that her tears flowed out instantly. Gu Xin quickly wiped her tears away, ¡± You¡¯re already at the marriageable age. So, Dongxue, do you have anyone you want to marry?¡± Dongxue wiped her tears with a handkerchief and said, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy, this servant will serve third youngdy for a lifetime and will not marry.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯what nonsense are you saying! She had to get married. You¡¯re married, so you can be by my side! Moreover, I¡¯m about to get married. Don¡¯t tell me you want to be like the maidservants of the other youngdies in the fu, to marry over and be Guye¡¯s concubine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not!¡± Dongxue shook her head. third miss, this servant definitely doesn¡¯t have such thoughts. Really. This servant just wants to serve third youngdy. When third youngdy is married, this servant will help third youngdy to serve little master. When little master grows up and gets married, this servant will beg.¡± ¡°Aiya, stop, stop!¡± Gu Xin interrupted her helplessly, ¡± you silly girl, what are you thinking! Listen to me, I think it¡¯s time for you to find a partner at your age. If you find someone suitable, let me know. If not, I¡¯ll introduce you to someone! It¡¯s just Bai Yi and the others. They¡¯re a little older, but if you think they¡¯re good, you can get along with them! In the future, they will all work for me, and you will also work for me. Isn¡¯t that convenient? Of course, you can also wait until I get married and find someone from brother Yuanyuan¡¯s side. Brother Yuanyuan¡¯s manservant is not bad, but brother Yuanyuan said that the manservant has a sweetheart in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. If you ask me, the people in our residence are better. Those manservants of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion have probably been raised to waste these years.¡± Dongxue¡¯s face was red as she said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°This servant will listen to princess¡¯s decision.¡± Gu Xin snapped her fingers and said, ¡± how about this? after we return to the capital, I¡¯ll get Bai Yi and the other brothers to take turns appearing. Pay attention to them and interact with them a few more times. If you like them, let me know. I¡¯m letting you see first, see how I treat you!¡± ¡°Thank you, third miss.¡± Dongxue nodded. Gu Xin pinched her face. Out of the ten men in white shirt¡¯s group, two of them stayed in kunzhou. One of them had his eyes on sun Yumei, while the other had his eyes on an embroideress in the embroidery room. Gu Xin had them stay in kunzhou to watch over the business and report back to her. At the same time, they were to pursue thedies with their own abilities. If they seeded, she would reward them and help them with their wedding. The rest of them followed her back to the capital. For now, the one who spent the most time with Gu Xin was second Bai. Bai Yi only appeared from time to time. After all, Bai Yi was the one who was appointed as a general by the Emperor. He was just unwilling. Chapter 2195 - 2195 Chapter 2194-long or thin 2195 Chapter 2194-long or thin The master and servant chatted along the way, and time passed very quickly. When she arrived at the Donglin Pce, it was only around 7 am. The princess Consort led her entire family to wee Gu Xin at the main entrance. ¡°Wangfei, you¡¯re too polite. The weather is hot, you don¡¯t have to wait here.¡± Gu Xin did not expect the princess Consort to be so sincere. ¡°This is what I should do. Has Your Highness eaten the morning meal?¡± Wangfei asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Gu Xin nodded and said, ¡± then let¡¯s not dy any further. Let¡¯s all go in! !! The sun had alreadye out and it was still a little dazzling. Gu Xin did not like to be in the sun at all. The group of people walked into the main hall of the Wang Residence. When they arrived at the hall, the princess invited Gu Xin to sit with her, but Gu Xin declined. He could investigate the case before, but now he was just a bystander, only here to be a witness. In the end, the princess Consort couldn¡¯t persuade him, so he could only give up. After Gu Xin sat down, a servant girl brought over some snacks and tea. Looking at Dong Xue, who was standing beside her, Gu Xin was worried that it would take a long time. She felt sorry for Dong Xue, who was tired, so she asked Dong Xue to go outside and chat with the maidservants. The master and servant duo had been living in the Wang family¡¯s residence for a few days. Dongxue was also Gu Xin¡¯s personal servant, so there were still many maids in the residence who knew her and were willing to talk to her. The princess of Donglin named a maidservant and asked her to take Dongxue to have some tea and snacks. Wintersnow followed him out. ¡°Today, we¡¯ve specially invited Princess Xinxin to be a witness, so in a while, if you have any requests, please feel free to ask. After today¡¯s family separation, no one is allowed to have any meaning in the future.¡± The princess of Donglin spoke, paused, and then said, ¡± the position of Crown Prince, as per Your Highness¡¯s wishes, is given to the second son, Bai Jiawang. ¡°Mother, second brother is dead.¡± Fourth master Bai frowned. ¡°The one who died was the third brother, Bai jiachang!¡± The princess of Donglin nced at fourth Bai and said firmly. ¡°Ha!¡± The third wife, Madam Jiang, sneered. ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve thought about it for a few days and decided to announce third brother¡¯s death to the public. If Princess knows the truth, you can tell the Emperor, but please do not tell anyone else.¡± The princess of Donglin ignored Madam Jiang and turned to Gu Xin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess. I will write a report and present it to you.¡± The princess of Donglin nodded and then looked at her grandchildren. does anyone have any objections to the position of the Crown Prince? ¡± The second branch¡¯s he mother and son did not speak, and the third branch¡¯s Jiang mother and daughter did not speak either. The fourth branch¡¯s Bai Laosiughed at himself and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a chance with either of them. So, mother, your son has no objections.¡± The princess of Donglin looked at the first branch¡¯s mother and daughter-inw. Madam Zhang¡¯s face was full of worry,¡±mother, father had nned to ask for the title of Crown Prince on behalf of second brother because he thought that Shijie would be able to take the imperial examination and be an official.¡± But now, Shijie was gone. The position of the Prince should have been my first branch. Shijie was gone, but Shijie had a son. We don¡¯t know if brother Yi can take the imperial examination.¡± The princess of Donglin frowned. ¡°Grandmother, since you want us to say what¡¯s in our hearts, then I¡¯ll say something disrespectful as well.¡± Zheng Wei added. In the past, aristocratic families were either weak or long. Father Gong was the Prince and now that he¡¯s gone, it should be husband who should be the Prince.¡± Chapter 2196 - 2196 Chapter 2196-do you want to completely fall out? 2196 Chapter 2196-do you want topletely fall out? ¡°Now that husband is gone because of the second branch, grandmother you want us mother and daughter-inw to agree to let the second branch inherit this title. Grandmother, are you bullying us, an orphan and a widow?¡± Zheng Wei¡¯s face was filled with hatred. When the king of Dong Lin died, the family found the memorial to the invitation, and she felt very ufortable. When the Marquis Fu and the Wang Fu were engaged, they had agreed that it would be the one who could inherit the title. What was he doing now? Her man was gone, and even her title of nobility was gone? She definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing. When Zhang Shi heard her daughter-inw¡¯s words, she directly cried,¡±Mother, all these years, you and father have never said anything about bestowing the title of Crown Prince on Shijie. Daughter-inw thought that Shijie was still young and unmarried. After he got married, you didn¡¯t mention it, so I thought that Shijie didn¡¯t have a child. Mother, Did you know? I really want to go find my husband and ask him why he was so cruel. Why did he leave so early and leave us behind?¡± The Donglin royal family was so angry that they mmed the table.¡±What are you talking about? This was something His Highness had decided. The title of nobility was something His Highness had fought for with his life, so he could give it to whoever he wanted! I won¡¯t allow you and your mother-and daughter-inw to have a say here!¡± At this moment, Zheng Wei was not afraid of the princess of Donglin at all. She stood up and walked to the middle of the hall, knelt down, and looked up at the princess of Donglin,¡±Grandmother, if second Shu was still here, we would not be able to refute. However, second uncle was no longer around. Why did second uncle die? This was because Bai Shijun had thoroughly investigated second uncle¡¯s Affairs all these years and wanted to seek justice for third uncle. Grandmother, you say that in the future, third uncle will be second uncle. You can ask third uncle if he is willing?¡± As she spoke, Zheng Wei looked at Baiosan again.¡±Third uncle, you said that at that time grandmother chased away your sweetheart behind your back and caused a tragedy. You could say that you did not know about it. Now that you know everything, grandmother is going to back you up. Third uncle, you¡¯re at the age to be a grandfather. You¡¯re no longer the depressed teenager who was depressed because of the person you like. Aren¡¯t you afraid that another tragedy will happen in the future?¡± Baiosan was stunned. The princess of Donglin looked at Zheng Wei as if she wanted to eat her up and sneered,¡±Hmph! The Lord¡¯s Manor really had good manners! He had raised such a sharp-tongueddy! Since you¡¯ve said so, can this old woman directly decide to send you out? You want to ask me why? Just because you¡¯re not qualified to be the eldest granddaughter-inw of my Donglin Princess. You¡¯re only the daughter of a concubine who married into the second wife¡¯s family. Do you really think you¡¯re as noble as the Marquis Fu¡¯s di daughter? Don¡¯t think that this old woman doesn¡¯t know what your mother did! If she doesn¡¯t send away the official di daughter of the Marquis Fu, Zheng Zha, Who Do You Think You Are! Impudent in front of this old one!¡± Zheng Wei looked at the princess of Donglin in horror. ¡°When Zheng Jiao was the legitimate daughter, you were just a concubine¡¯s daughter,¡± the princess of Donglin said sarcastically. Everything you have right now, you stole from Zheng. In your words, Zheng is dead, so what right do you have to take everything from her? Zheng Zha should be the eldest granddaughter-inw of my Dong Lin Pce!¡± Gu Xin silently lifted her teacup and took a sip. So Xiao Qiu¡¯s name was Zheng Zha! Fortunately, she did not marry into such a strange family, or Xiao Qiu would be even more pitiful. Zheng Wei came back to her senses and said loudly,¡±grandmother, I, Zheng Wei, was married into the family by your Donglin wangfei through three matchmakers, six betrothal gifts, and eight pnquins. I¡¯m the pure and clean di daughter of the Marquis Fu.¡± Grandmother said this because she wants the Donglin wangfei topletely fall out with the Marquis Fu?¡± Chapter 2197 - 2197 Chapter 2196-acting 2197 Chapter 2196-acting As soon as Zheng Wei said this, she hadpletely shed all pretenses of cordiality. Zhang Shi pretended to scold,¡±Madam Zheng, what are you talking about? Shut up! Quickly apologize to your grandmother!¡± Zheng Wei¡¯s tears flowed out instantly.¡±Look, look, Shijie has only left for a few days. It¡¯s just past the seventh day, not even the second and seventh day. The King¡¯s Manor won¡¯t be able to amodate me. My mother was married to a concubine, but so what? she¡¯s now the second wife, and her name is on the Zheng family¡¯s genealogy. My younger brother is going to inherit the title of nobility in the future. Alright! In any case, the Prince¡¯s first household doesn¡¯t have a man, so I¡¯ll just bring brother Yi back to my maternal home. Grandmother, mother, you don¡¯t have to say anything to me, and don¡¯t be angry. Just let me go! In any case, the title of nobility of this Prince¡¯s Mansion belongs to the second branch. In the future, when Shilin gets married and has children, there will still be a male heir. Our brother Yi will not stay and fight for it. ¡± Zhang Shi walked forward and patted Zheng Wei hard.¡±You silly child, what are you saying! What are you talking about? You want to take away my brother Yi, right? Shijie is gone. Are you going to take my grandson too? You¡¯re a heartless and heartless person. Has anyone in our family mistreated you all these years?¡± Zheng Wei¡¯s body was nted after being hit, so she simply changed from a kneeling position to a sitting position. She put her hands on the ground and cried,¡±Mother, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m cruel, but I really can¡¯t bear to see what should have belonged to brother Yi fly away like this. Now that the Wang Fu is going to split up, since the second branch has obtained this title, then we must definitely move out. Shiying is getting married in the future, and we¡¯re moving out. It¡¯ll be just us and our young brother Yi. We won¡¯t even know that we¡¯re being bullied. Even if the people of the second branch pitied us and allowed us old and weak to live in the Wang Residence, that would be no different from living under someone else¡¯s roof. Moreover, the people of the second branch would also feel resentful because of the existence of brother Yi. After all, brother Yi also had the right to inherit the title of nobility. I¡¯d rather bring brother Yi back to my mother¡¯s house! ¡°If I go back to my maternal family, I¡¯ll be living under someone else¡¯s roof. However, brother Yi is not a threat to my maternal family. As the saying goes, mother and uncle are older. My younger brother will definitely be good to brother Yi. Mother, I¡¯ll take good care of brother Yi. Don¡¯t worry, just let us leave! Tai Zhou is not far from the capital. In the future, I will bring brother Yi back to visit you often.¡± Zhang Shi fell to her seat and covered her face as she cried. In the room, no one spoke. Other than the voices of the mother and daughter-inw, no one else made a sound. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. She was thinking if she should say a few words, but this pair of mother-inw and daughter-inw were obviously putting on an act! How could Zheng Wei bring her son back to her parents ¡°home? the Marquis¡± residence was not just one of them. There were several households in the Marquis ¡°residence, who would be willing? Forget it, she decided to not say anything and just watch silently! Originally, the princess Consort had invited her to be a witness, not to mediate, so she would just be a witness! After about 15 minutes, the princess Consort spoke again, ¡± ¡°Have you cried enough?¡± Zhang Shi raised her head and looked hatefully at Wang Fei.¡±Mother, why are you so cruel? Do you have to force Madam Zheng to leave with brother Yi before you can be at ease? Brother Yi is your first great-grandson!¡± The Queen smiled cruelly. I have four sons. Two are dead. I still have two. I have four grandsons. Now that one is dead, I still have three more. These three haven¡¯t gotten married yet, but my body can still wait for them to get married and give me a great-grandson.¡± Chapter 2198 - 2198 Chapter 2198-settled 2198 Chapter 2198-settled Gu Xin was secretly speechless. The princess Consort¡¯s words were indeed ruthless! From this, it could be seen that the Queen was determined to let the third Prince be the second Prince and give the title to the second Prince. When he was heartless, he didn¡¯t even want his great-grandson. Gu Xin had never seen an olddy asking her daughter-inw or granddaughter-inw to bring her grandson back to her parents ¡®house. Even a poor family would not have such a situation. This was the first time she had seen such a thing. Zhang Shi and Zheng Wei were stunned. Wangfei continued,¡±the position of the Crown Prince is decided to be the second branch.¡± Madam Zheng, it¡¯s fine if you want to bring brother Rong back to his mother¡¯s house or if he stays. When the family is separated, it should be brother Rong¡¯s things. The Wangfu will not be short of anything. Zhang Shi, do you also want to go back to your maternal family? If you want to go back to your mother¡¯s house, I¡¯ll allow it. Shiying is the granddaughter of the Bai family, and she¡¯s already at the age to talk about marriage. You¡¯re not allowed to take her away. Don¡¯t worry, after you go back to your mother¡¯s house, I¡¯ll find Shiying a good match for her. ¡± Zhang Shi shook her head,¡±I, no, I don¡¯t want to waste my time.¡± Zheng Wei came back to her senses and looked at Wang Fei in disbelief.¡±Grandmother, are you trying to drive me and brother Yi away? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll go around talking about our family? You¡¯re not afraid of beingughed at? Aren¡¯t you afraid that third uncle¡¯s title as the Crown Prince is not legitimate?¡± The Queen sneered,¡±I¡¯ve lived for decades, and I grew up in fear.¡± I didn¡¯t dare to leave you. You were the one who suggested taking our great-grandson away before Shijie 27 arrived. Family matters? Hehe, their mouths belong to them. They can say whatever they want. What was there tough at? Also, your third uncle is dead. The one who is present now is the second son of the Bai family, Bai Jiawang. The Donglin royal family didn¡¯t participate in court matters and didn¡¯t care about anything else. It was just a noble title, so what was there to not be legitimate? My son crawled out of my stomach, so what¡¯s wrong with that? If I tell Wangye that he is, then he is perfectly justified! So, Madam Zheng, you can make it clear now if you want to leave or stay. Let¡¯s ask Princess Xinxin to be a witness!¡± Madam Zheng shook her head, her expression ferocious. ¡°So cruel, you¡¯re so cruel!¡± Wangfei looked at her quietly. After a while, the princess Consort gave Bai Shiying a look. Bai Shiying hesitated for a moment before walking over to help his mother and sister-inw up and bring them back to the chairs to sit down. The princess Consort then looked at fourth brother Bai,¡±fourth brother, Madam Liang, you two don¡¯t have any objections, right?¡± If you do, then take this opportunity to bring it up, even though I might not agree to it. But I¡¯ll allow you to do so.¡± The fourth branch¡¯s couple looked at each other and shook their heads. Wangfei nodded in satisfaction and then said, ¡± ¡°Alright, then the crown prince¡¯s position will be decided. Remember, the one alive is the second master Bai Jiawang. The one killed by the second branch¡¯s unfilial son Bai Shijun is the third master Bai jiachang. In the future, if any of you let your mouth slip and I find out, I will punish you ording to the family rules! Any more questions?¡± The people below either nodded or didn¡¯t speak. Seeing this, wangfei called the housekeeper. She had already asked the housekeeper to calcte the house¡¯s properties,nd, shops, and cash. The princess Consort was not biased and directly listed out every property of the family. Back then, the king of Dong Lin had said that he wanted to live in the state of tai and would settle down here for the rest of his life. Therefore, many of the things that the previous emperor had given him were in the state of tai. Chapter 2199 - 2199 Chapter 2198-witness complete 2199 Chapter 2198-witnessplete Splitting the family wasn¡¯t based on the number of heads, but equally split. The family business was divided into six parts, one for each of the four branches, and one for His Highness and his Princess. The Wang Fu¡¯s courtyard that they were living in now was naturally given to the second branch who inherited the title. The capital¡¯s Donglin Prince¡¯s Mansion was also the second branch¡¯s, and the rest were equally divided. Wangfei said that although Wangye had passed away, Wangye treated his only daughter bai bao Zhu like a Pearl. He often said that he would give all the good things to bai bao Zhu in the future. So, Wangye¡¯s share was naturally given to bai bao Zhu. As for the princess Consort herself, the princess Consort had said that ording to the rules, she was supposed to follow her eldest son. However, now that her eldest daughter-inw and eldest grandson-inw were calling her ¡± wife ¡± and ¡± them, ¡± she would not live with them anymore and would live in the Wang Residence alone. As for who she would give her things to after she died, she didn¡¯t say. Anyway, it would depend on the attitude of your children. Before the distribution of the assets, the princess Consort had moved out the things that her grandchildren should use for their marriage. She asked the two girls of the third branch if they were willing to follow their mother back to their maternal home, or if they were willing to stay in the Wang Fu. If they went to the Jiang family, all the property of the third branch, including all the marriage gifts prepared by the Prince¡¯s Mansion, would follow them. The two daughters of the third branch, Bai shishuang and Bai Shilu, were fifteen years old and only one year younger than Bai Shiying. They were already at the age to propose marriage. The other was only twelve years old and had been raised to be a little pushy. She replied softly, ¡± ¡°Your granddaughter will listen to you, sister.¡± Bai shishuang thought of his mother¡¯s attitude towards the two sisters these few days and his heart turned cold. Although they could only call their biological father second uncle in the future, at least their biological father was still alive. Bai shishuang only hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡± ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m from the Bai family. My surname is Bai. Father is gone, but we still have second uncle, fourth uncle, and grandmother to make decisions for us. So, my granddaughter and sister are willing to stay in the Bai family.¡± Wangfei nodded in satisfaction,¡±mm, since you want to stay, then give your mother half of the third branch¡¯s things and let her bring them back to her maternal family.¡± The other half will be split equally between you two sisters. Grandmother and the Empress Dowager have a friendship. In a few days, I¡¯ll send a letter to ask the Empress Dowager to send two nannies to teach you how to manage the household. Remember, you must protect your own things well. Only those that are firmly held in your hands are considered yours. You two sisters must treasure this opportunity.¡± Bai shishuang heaved a sigh of relief and nodded,¡±yes, I understand.¡± Thank you for your teachings, grandmother!¡± Madam Jiang nced at her two daughters with aplicated look in her eyes. She was disgusted by the second Bai and the third Bai. No matter who the two daughters were with, she was disgusted. However, it was her own child after all, so she still felt bad. Half of the third branch¡¯s assets, she could lead a good life if she took it away. These two children had half, and old taitai was willing to ask the pce¡¯s old maidservants to teach them, so they would definitely be able to keep this half. Thinking of this, Madam Jiang was determined to leave and didn¡¯t say anything. Bai Baozhu, as the one who was going to get a share of the Prince¡¯s inheritance, also signed her name. In the end, it was the princess Consort and Gu Xin who signed their names. There were a total of seven portions. The princess Consort, Bai Baozhu, and the Bai family each kept one. Gu Xin also kept one for herself. Chapter 2200 - 2200 Chapter 2200-is it useful? 2200 Chapter 2200-is it useful? Third Bai, who had inherited the title, was in a daze. He didn¡¯t sign on behalf of the second or third branch. He just sat there as if none of this had anything to do with him. By the time everything had been sorted out, it was already past noon. The main reason was that the Donglin Prince¡¯s residence had too much property, and it would take a long time to read it. The few households even had to wonder if they would get a smaller share. The princess Consort and Bai Baozhu wanted to invite Gu Xin to stay for dinner, but Gu Xin rejected them. The atmosphere in the Bai family was a little awkward, and she didn¡¯t want to stay. After leaving the Bai family, Gu Xin headed to the shopping district in the prefecture city of tai province. She had made ns with the white-robed, second-inmand, and Zheng Qiu to meet at he Xing restaurant in tai province. She guessed that the three of them were still waiting for her for lunch. When they arrived at he Xing restaurant, they made it clear that they were looking for someone, and the waiter brought them to the private room. ¡°Did you guys eat or not?¡± Gu Xin looked at the three of them ying fight thendlord and asked with a smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t!¡± White shirt said gloomily, ¡± I often see the old Madam ying this with those olddies, but she can¡¯t even beat Xiao Qiu! ¡°I have no choice, my mother gave me a good brain!¡± Zheng Qiu said with a smile. Zheng Qiu had won a bag of silver after yingndlord for the whole morning. Moreover, she had learned it on the spot, mainly because she was too lucky and had picked up the right cards. ¡°Hey, Wang Zha!¡± Zheng Qiu revealed hisst two cards and turned to Gu Xin with a smile. Xinxin, today¡¯s meal is on me! ¡°Tsk! Then I¡¯ll have to order more delicious food.¡± Gu Xin walked over and looked at the money bag. She sighed and shook her head, ¡± white shirt and white two, you two are so useless! You¡¯ve been learning it for a few years. Xiao Qiu probably just learned it!¡± The& white-robed and the White-second chimed in,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°Harder, harder. There aren¡¯t many opportunities to present Buddha with borrowed flowers!¡± Zheng Qiuughed. The waiter stood at the side, waiting for the customers to order. Gu Xin asked him to order the dishes and after the waiter was done, Gu Xin ordered all the dishes she liked without any hesitation. ¡°Xiao Qiu, don¡¯t feel burdened. When we were in the westernnds, these two guys had collected a lot of good things from the cloud Sea tribe. So, you must win as hard as you can. I can still fight four people when I go back. I¡¯ll get someone to make a set of Mahjong when we get back. We¡¯ll y mahjong while waiting for en ¡®Zi. Let¡¯s win the wife capital of these two guys!¡± After the waiter left, Gu Xin poured herself a cup of tea. After drinking it in one gulp, she said. ¡°Alright! We will obey princess¡¯s orders!¡± Zheng Qiu cupped his hands at Gu Xin. White shirt and second white wanted to say no. Really, they had seen Gu Xin y mahjong before and she had never lost before. They did not want to y with her! ¡°Aiya, let me tell you about the Bai family¡¯s separation. The princess Consort¡¯s methods were really too decisive. Just one sentence, if you¡¯re not convinced, then get lost and don¡¯te and obstruct this olddy¡¯s eyes!¡± Gu Xin had nothing to do, so while they were waiting for the dishes to be served, she exined the situation to them. Bai Yi and second Bai were on the same side, and Zheng Qiu was not a talkative person, so Gu Xin talked about other people¡¯s family matters without any qualms. This wasn¡¯t what she was saying. When Zheng Qiu heard Gu Xin say that Zheng Wei wanted to bring her son back to her parents ¡®home, sheughed. Was that possible? It was impossible. Zheng Wei¡¯s husband was dead, her son was still young, and the title of nobility of the Wang family had fallen on someone else¡¯s head. It would be strange if those in the Zheng family who ttered the high and stepped on the low would let her go back. Zheng Qiu felt that Zheng Wei was really stupid to threaten the princess Consort with this. Was it useful? Chapter 2201 - 2201 An opportunity to show off 2201 An opportunity to show off After Gu Xin finished speaking, the dishes were almost served. Before he picked up his chopsticks, white shirt sighed, ¡± Baiosan is the biggest beneficiary. Unfortunately, he has lost too much. Gu Xin nodded,¡¯isn¡¯t that so? He has lost his good son and his identity. I¡¯m afraid he will have to live in someone else¡¯s arrangement in the future.¡± ¡°Xinxin, will Bai Shijun be executed?¡± Zheng Wei asked. Gu Xin thought for a while and said,¡±not necessarily, it depends on the princess Consort¡¯s decision.¡± Bai Shijun had killed three people, but at the moment, he was the best sessor to the Bai family. Didn¡¯t the princess Consort tell us not to disclose the murderer¡¯s identity to the public? she might have other arrangements! Wangfei¡¯s methods are decisive, so she must have a way.¡± ¡°But ording to great Zhou¡¯sws, murder should be executed ording to thew!¡± Zheng Wei frowned. Bai Yi looked at Zheng Wei in disgust.¡±You¡¯re still a coroner, and you¡¯re still from that kind of family. Do you really think that all the criminals will be dealt with ording to thews of the great Zhou? The Emperor had never seen Bai Shijun before. It did not matter if Bai Shijun died suddenly or was injured by the bandits on the way. As long as he died, the Bai family would have another grandson. As for where this grandson is from, we can go back and ask the sixth young master to make up a story. The sixth young master is quite capable.¡± Zheng Wei looked at Bai Yi in surprise, not quite understanding his words. Gu Xin exined in a low voice, ¡± I¡¯m guessing that the princess Consort will send someone to take the me. She¡¯s also nning to go through the emperor¡¯s side. She looks very confident. I just don¡¯t know what she¡¯s nning to do. I also feel that Bai Shijun won¡¯t die, and the one who will inherit the royal family¡¯s title in the end will definitely be Bai Shijun.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Dong Xue couldn¡¯t help but ask. Didn¡¯t bai Shijun kill His Royal Highness, the eldest young master Bai, and the second elder Bai? One was the princess Consort¡¯s husband, one was the princess Consort¡¯s son, and the other was the princess Consort¡¯s grandson. Why would the princess Consort let him inherit the title? Even though Bai Shijun was originally the princess Consort¡¯s grandson.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t expect Dong Xue to ask her that question. She was stunned for a moment before she replied, ¡± ¡°Second white, I haven¡¯t tested you for a long time. Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Just as second white was thinking about what to put in the first dish, he was suddenly called out by Gu Xin. He looked at her in confusion. White shirt held his forehead and elbowed second white, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! Do you only know how to eat all day?¡± He could see that third miss was intentionally letting that girl, Dongxue, talk to second white! This would also give second white a chance to show off. Bai Yi was very pleased that Gu Xin really did what she said. She had only said itst night and she was already making preparations. ¡°Oh,¡± second white replied. Miss Dongxue, this ¡­ In my opinion, the princess Consort must hate Bai Shijun. After all, he killed her husband, her son, and her grandson. However, the princess Consort was also very helpless! The title of King of Donglin was hereditary. As long as their family didn¡¯t rebel and the great Zhou Dynasty continued to exist, the title of King of Donglin would be passed down for generations. Based on the current male offspring of the Bai family, the third and fourth Bai brothers were useless. The second and fourth Bai brothers, Bai Shilin and Bai Shiqi, were even less capable. As for Bai Shijun, from the age of ten, he had investigated everything that the entire residence did not know about. Not only that, no one had found out about what he had done. Furthermore, Bai Shijun is well-versed in both literature and martial arts, and is the most promising of the four generations of the Bai family.¡± Chapter 2202 - 2202 Chapter 2201-act according to the law 2202 Chapter 2201-act ording to thew ¡°Other than the eldest branch¡¯s grandson, that little young master Yi ge ¡®er, the other males of the Bai family have already settled down. Wangfei doesn¡¯t have the time to raise a two year old child, and she also doesn¡¯t have the energy to change the character of two ten year old men to be the head of the family. Therefore, Bai Shijun is the most suitable candidate.¡± ¡°Wangfei wants to bring glory to the Donglin Pce. Even if he didn¡¯t bring it to greater heights, he had to at least preserve his current reputation and not let him be defeated. The princess Consort was old, and no one knew how many years she could live. Therefore, it had to be Bai Shijun. Other than Bai Shijun, everyone else was at risk. Wangfei is doing this for the Donglin Pce.¡± Second white understood the twists and turns of this. The Donglin royal family was different from the other royal families. The Bai family was the first royal family of the great Zhou. They didn¡¯t have the Royal bloodline. When the Donglin royal family handed over themander¡¯s seal, they said that the descendants of the Bai family would stay in tai state forever. If the Bai family¡¯s sons lived up to expectations, the princess Consort wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much. However, the Bai family¡¯s sons were not able to live up to expectations at all. After this incident, Baiosan was dumbfounded. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able toe back to his senses for a while. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be the king of Dong Lin. Old fourth Bai was a young master of a big family, the youngest son in the family. He did not have to worry about anything since he was young. Moreover, he was impulsive and could not take on such a big responsibility. The second son of the second branch, Bai Shilin, was a little dandy. He did not like literature nor did he practice martial arts. All he thought about all day was to eat and drink to pass the time. Perhaps he could teach him well, but the princess Consort was not willing to spend this time. The third mistress only had two daughters, while the fourth mistress, Bai Shiqi, was like a bookworm who did not like tomunicate with others. He could stay in his room for a few days without going out and kill time by reading and painting. Such a person was notpetent enough. However, Bai Shijun was different. He had two sides to him. One side was what he showed, and the other was what he deliberately concealed. He had shown that he took his Big Uncle and big cousin as role models. He was able to be an elegant young master praised by everyone, had a wide range of friends outside, and was very loyal to his friends. If he wanted you to like him, it was really an easy thing to do. He was meticulous and learned things very quickly. He had done so many things in secret and investigated everything clearly. It seemed that the Bai family had no secrets from him. It was just that he was a little paranoid and a little cruel. However, if the princess Consort wanted to protect him, she would definitely give him a beating in the next few years. The princess Consort was still capable. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have be the princess Consort from a vige woman and made the king of Donglin, who had outstanding military achievements, listen to her for the rest of his life. The king of Dong Lin was not as kind as Bai Shijun when he was young. The princess Consort might have thought that if she could teach the king of Dong Lin, she would definitely be able to teach Bai Shijun. Naturally, she did not wish for her children and grandchildren to guard the king¡¯s residence and slowly decline until theypletely disappeared in the torrent of time. Gu Xin pped her hands,¡¯I thought so too. There was really no one in the Donglin royal family that was worth looking at. In terms of ability, Bai Shijun was the only one. However, he had really killed someone, and it was his own family. I¡¯m not sure if the Emperor will turn a blind eye to this.¡± Zheng Wei said in a deep voice,¡±since thew is there, I believe the Emperor will not turn a blind eye.¡± A life for a life, it was only right and proper, regardless of whether the family of the deceased forgave them or not, or who else was the murderer but the deceased. Otherwise, what¡¯s the use of thew!¡± Chapter 2203 - 2203 Chapter 2203-brothel 2203 Chapter 2203-brothel Gu Xin looked at Zheng Qiu sternly,¡¯Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re right. Since there werews, they had to be followed. Otherwise, what¡¯s the use of thew?¡± Bai Yi pursed her lips and shook her head, not saying anything. These two girls thought too simply. The Emperor did not do things ording to thew. Since ancient times, AI, forget it, maybe our current Emperor really did do things ording to thew. After all, since ancient times, there had not been an Emperor who did not follow the rules like the current Emperor. ¡°Third youngdy, Xiao Qiu, can we eat?¡± Second white couldn¡¯t care less about this. He was so hungry that he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He reminded her in a low voice. Arge portion of the money for this meal was his, so how could he not eat enough? ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat. Let¡¯s eat, we shouldn¡¯t be thinking about these things. Besides, nothing is more important than filling our stomachs.¡± Gu Xin picked up her chopsticks and picked up a piece of pork rib before calling everyone to eat. ¡­¡­ After the meal, the few of them went shopping in the prefecture. The state capital of Thand was rtively wealthy and there was no curfew. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu took the snacks from one restaurant to another and ate until it was dark. Bai er and Dongxue were dumbfounded. They were both girls, how could they eat so much? The three of them also ate at the beginning, but they really couldn¡¯t eat anymore. ¡°Eh, that¡¯s the flower Street of the prefecture of Thand!¡± Gu Xin suddenly looked at the street in front of her. There were many girls and they were all colorful. Her eyes lit up, ¡± my sister always said that she would bring me to a brothel to drink and drink. She went there once in kunzhou and even went to discuss music scores with someone. White clothes and white two, I¡¯ll treat you to some wine!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± White one and white two were shocked. ¡°Little Qiu, Dongxue, you guys go too. The three of us will change into men¡¯s clothes and go to the brothel to drink! Let¡¯s see whether the girls in the brothels in Tongzhou province are better than those in kunzhou province!¡± Gu Xin said to Zheng Qiu and Dong Xue. ¡°Ah?¡± Zheng Qiu and Dong Xue were also shocked. ¡°What¡¯s with the¡± ah ¡°! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go buy some clothes now! I remember there¡¯s a clothing store on the street next to us.¡± Gu Xin held Zheng Qiu¡¯s arm with her left hand and Dong Xue¡¯s arm with her right as they walked towards the clothing store on the next street. After a while, five elegant young masters appeared in front of spring Jade brothel. If one looked closely, one of them looked a little awkward, and that was Dong Xue. The White-clothed second Bai was originally a man. He had carried out a mission in a brothel before and had been here before. Zheng Qiu had investigated a case with Mr. Qin in a brothel in Jiangnan before, so he was not afraid. Gu Xin¡¯s face was filled with curiosity, as if it was the first time a young master came to such a ce. Her performance was too eye-catching, and the girls from spring Jade brothel immediately came up to her. ¡°Is this Little Lord¡¯s first time here? Would the young master like to listen to music, drink wine, or chat with someone? Whatever the little Lord wants to do, we have it here. Little Lord, please follow me inside!¡± ¡°Aiyo, gentlemen, pleasee in. Yanhong is ying a new song she just learned! It¡¯s from the kun state! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± At this moment, an older woman came out. She waved her fan gently, twisted her waist, and went directly to white shirt¡¯s side. Chapter 2204 - 2204 Hit me! 2204 Hit me! Bai Yi turned around and looked at Gu Xin. Alright, seeing how eager the thirddy was, he must definitely go and listen to Miss Ming Hong¡¯s song today. The group of them entered the House of Spring Jade. The moment Gu Xin walked in, she knew that she had beenpletely wrong. She had been to a brothel in kunzhou before. There were only a dozen girls there. Furthermore, kunzhou was very poor, and the decorations in the house were not very good. In addition, thedy boss of the brothel took Cai Xiaolian¡¯s advice and their brothel was no longer a brothel. At least, they no longer sold their bodies, only performing and singing. That was the kind of brothel in Gu Xin¡¯s mind. In the end, looking at it now, well, this was what a brothel was. Look at how beautiful these girls were. Tsk, where were these stinky men¡¯s hands? The decorations here were even better than the Gu family restaurant in kunzhou. How much money did they have to spend? The few of them were brought to an empty table. ¡°Young master, do you need thedy to apany you?¡± The woman who led them in threw a handkerchief at Bai Yi¡¯s face, then looked at Gu Xin and Dong Xue. ¡°What do you think?¡± Bai Yi¡¯s brows raised as he guessed that this person had probably guessed it. ¡°I want, I want five, one each! That¡¯s right, give us a few more pots of fine wine, we won¡¯t leave until we¡¯re drunk today!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t give the woman a chance to answer and directly told her the amount. That woman obviously didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to really want a girl. She could tell that Gu Xin and Dongxue were two girls and thought that some girl from a rich family was fooling around anding out to have fun. It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t have any girls here before, but those girls would leave after staying for less than 15 minutes. Girls like Gu Xin, who directly asked for girls and good wine, were very rare. The woman looked at the man in white, who was obviously the oldest among them. Bai Yi smiled and said,¡±our young master wants her. Just do as he says.¡± Bring out the most beautiful girls, the strongest wine, and the sweetest desserts in this building!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes flickered, but she finally agreed. Forget it, this girl probably wouldn¡¯t cause trouble. It¡¯s fine to let the girls in the buildinge out and drink with this girl. Very quickly, the woman brought five beautiful youngdies out. They were all smiling and sat down beside Gu Xin and the other four. Before Gu Xin could say anything, a fatty suddenly appeared and grabbed thedy beside Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Mengmeng, you actually came out to apany people again. I¡¯m just a littlete, why are you so impatient?¡± Gu Xin spurted out a mouthful of wine. ¡°Ahem, sorry, sorry, sorry!¡± Gu Xin wiped her mouth and stood up. She looked at young master Wang and pulled Mengmeng into her arms. Mengmeng is right. You¡¯re young master Wang, right? look at your fat belly and fierce-looking face, you actually want to snatch someone from this young master?¡± Chubby Wang was so angry that he pushed Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Pretty boy, who are you calling fat-bellied and meaty-faced? Are you looking for a beating?¡± In the end, even after he finished scolding her, he did not push Gu Xin away. Gu Xin grinned and said, ¡±e on! Hit me! I haven¡¯t fought in a long time!¡± Chapter 2205 - 2205 Do you get beaten up often? 2205 Do you get beaten up often? ¡°Young master Wang, young master Gu, please calm down, please calm down!¡± The woman who brought Gu Xin and the others in quickly came out to smooth things over. ¡°Hmph! Mama cui, for your sake, I won¡¯t get angry!¡± Chubby Wang put his hands behind his back and pinched himself. He was secretly surprised that this pretty boy was so steady, but he still had to pretend to be magnanimous on the surface. ¡°Oh, really? I can see that you¡¯re very angry!¡± Gu Xin turned around and lifted Mengmeng¡¯s chin. Mengmeng, don¡¯t you think so? Master Wang is very angry, right? ¡± Because I said he had a fat head and big ears.¡± ¡°No, young master Gu. I was the one who said that I like someone as good-looking as young master Gu, that¡¯s why young master Wang was angry.¡± Mengmeng said gently with a frightened expression. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With this young master here, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡± Gu Xin hugged Mengmeng even tighter. Mama cui,¡±Yingying.¡± Mengmeng, this d * mn girl, is she going to rebel? Before Madam cui could say anything, young master Wang was already unhappy.¡±Pretty boy, what do you want? Was he fighting? Sure! Just the five of you?¡± Gu Xin hugged Mengmeng with one hand and stretched out her other hand. She wagged her index finger, ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not the five of us, it¡¯s me alone. Do I still need my other brothers to beat you? Why, does young master Wang want to choose one or a group?¡± Young master Wang smiled insidiously,¡±of course it¡¯s a group fight.¡± This is my territory, I¡¯ll show you. Men!¡± As he spoke, he pped his fat hands. Soon, five guards appeared. Gu Xin pouted, ¡± tsk, you even brought guards to visit a building. What a joke! Fatty Wang, do you get beaten up often?¡± Chubby Wang was so angry that the fat on his face trembled, he pointed at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Go, beat this pretty boy up. Take that b * tch, Mengmeng, to her room.¡± ¡°Childe Wang, don¡¯t be like this, don¡¯t be like this,¡± Madam cui said anxiously. Young master Gu, please calm down and don¡¯t be hard on young master Wang. The magistrate¡¯s wife is young master Wang¡¯s aunt.¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows andughed, ¡± It just so happens that I¡¯ve just acknowledged the magistrate and Madam as my uncle and auntst night. Chubby young master Wang was so fat, could he be the biological nephew of the Madame of the magistrate¡¯s maternal family? Looking like this, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s a child picked up by the wife of the magistrate¡¯s brother!¡± Fatty Wang was so angry that he rolled up his sleeves and was about to do it himself. In his life, he hated it the most when people said that he was fat and that he was not the biological son of the Wang family. He wanted to beat this pretty boy to death. Gu Xin pushed Mengmeng into Zheng Qiu¡¯s arms and Mengmeng looked at Gu Xin with her beautiful eyes. This Mengmeng had already gathered enough money to redeem herself, but she didn¡¯t want toe out. However, business was very good today, and Mama cui found her and said that it was a girl who was disguised as a man. That was why she was willing toe out. Now that she looked at it, well, this girl in men¡¯s clothes was even more handsome than the man. She liked it very much. Especially when she was dissing fatty Wang. In the end, she didn¡¯t get the letter. Instead, this chubby young master Wang came. Every time he saw her by ident, he would want her every time. She didn¡¯t even n to do it anymore. The few times, she only apanied fatty Wang to drink and got him drunk, not letting him have his way. She didn¡¯t dare to hit or scold her directly like this female customer, so it was very annoying to deal with. Chapter 2206 - 2206 Her eyes were damaged 2206 Her eyes were damaged The moment fatty Wang moved, his five guards also moved. The music in the building stopped, and all the guests and girls came to watch the fight. Cui Lizhu¡¯s mother quickly asked the guards to stop the fight. Gu Xin grabbed onto fatty Wang¡¯s sleeve in disgust and used her leg to gently pull him, causing him to fall. As for his guards, they could not evenst more than two moves against Gu Xin. The fight had ended before the guards of spring Jade brothel had evene out. Gu Xin rubbed her wrist and frowned, ¡± ¡°So weak? It seems that I have to go and talk to the magistrate, when we hire guards in the future, we have to hire a few strong ones. Otherwise, with young master fatty Wang¡¯s annoying character, he will be beaten to death sooner orter.¡± Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu Wu! fatty Wang started to cry. He pointed at Gu Xin sadly, ¡± you, you, you actually dared to hit me! I¡¯m going to tell my aunt and have her ask uncle to send people to capture you!¡± Gu Xin pouted. aren¡¯t you embarrassed? it¡¯s one thing to cry after losing a fight outside. You even nned to go back andin? ¡± How old are you?¡± Chubby young master Wang¡¯s face was covered in snot and tears. He felt extremely embarrassed. I¡¯ll give you a chance to get back at me, ¡± Gu Xin continued before he could say anything. do you want it? ¡± Chubby Wang stared at his bean-sized eyes, which were sparkling as he asked, ¡± ¡°What chance?¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± drink with me. I¡¯ll let you go if you get me drunk. I won¡¯t report you to the magistrate. If you don¡¯t want to drink with me, I¡¯ll have someone throw you to the Yamen. I wasn¡¯t joking with you just now. I really do know your aunt and uncle, and they gave me face.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Fatty Wang immediately crawled up, then put his hands on his waist and said, ¡± let¡¯s drink, but if I get you drunk, you have to take the initiative to let my guards tie you up and let me beat you up! Let everyone see it, okay?¡± ¡°Young master Gu, let me help you drink!¡± Mengmeng was anxious. She stood up and walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side. She held Gu Xin¡¯s arm and said gently. Recently, Mengmeng had been trying to get fatty Wang drunk to avoid that, so she knew fatty Wang¡¯s alcohol tolerance. She was worried that the girl in men¡¯s clothes in front of her couldn¡¯t drink fatty Wang. In Mengmeng¡¯s eyes, even if ady from a noble family was jumping around and could dress up as a man to visit a brothel, her alcohol tolerance should not be that good. At least, she could not bepared to her and fatty Wang, who were always out and about. ¡°You ugly man! This is apetition between me and the pretty boy, what right do you have to interfere!¡± Fatty Wang pointed at Mengmeng and said in dissatisfaction. Mengmeng,¡±Yingluo.¡± A few days ago, you said that I was the most beautiful in the entire tai state capital, and now I¡¯m an ugly person? Gu Xin: ¡± don¡¯t be sad. I think I¡¯ve damaged his eyes. Mengmeng, you¡¯re very beautiful. Fatty Wang was furious. ugly man, get lost! This has nothing to do with you! Gu Xin rolled her eyes at fatty Wang, how childish. ¡°Fatty Wang, she¡¯s one of my people now. She¡¯ll be pouring wine for meter, so stop talking nonsense.¡± After speaking, Gu Xin looked at mother cui, who was at a loss on how to control the situation, ¡± ¡°Serve the wine! Take out all the wine in your building. Whoever drinks first will pay. I have a few of my brothers here, and don¡¯t you have the magistrate and his wife with fatty Wang?¡± Fatty Wang immediately took out his money bag, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯tck money, I¡¯ll leave it here. If I lose, you can take it, Mama cui. It¡¯s reallyughable that you have no money to drink and drink, and you still want to find someone else to take it! Chapter 2207 - 2207 Chapter 2207-comparing money 2207 Chapter 2207paring money Dong Xue took out a bag of money that was even bigger than the one fatty Wang took out and opened it. There were a few silver ingots and a few silver notes inside. She said weakly, ¡± ¡°Chubby Wang young master, I¡¯m sorry, but our young master also has this stuff, even more than you.¡± Dongxue¡¯s expression was so serious that it looked so cute. The people who were watchingughed. Fatty Wang was so angry that his face and ears turned red. He searched his body and also took out silver notes. Dongxue took off her shoes silently and took out a stack of silver notes from them.¡±Here, our young master still has some, I also have some in my other shoe, do you still have some, chubby Wang young master? Do you still want me to take it out?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s pea-like eyes were about to turn into kidney pea-like eyes. Oh my, why didn¡¯t he have a manservant who could hide money so well? ¡°Aiyaya, young master Wang, young master Gu, that¡¯s enough. This servant will get someone to serve wine now. That¡¯s right, do you two want to go with the wine and dishes? this servant will have someone prepare a table!¡± Mama cui¡¯s face bloomed with a smile when she saw so much money. This fight was probably not going to happen. The money in the hands of each of these two young masters was enough to buy several times the wine in their cer. The waiter cleaned up a table in the middle of the hall and invited Gu Xin and fatty Wang to the table. The two of them sat facing each other. Mengmeng was sitting beside Gu Xin as well. Fatty Wang couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer, so he asked Yanhong, who was ying the zither just now but was now watching the show, to sit beside him. He had been here many times, but he knew that Yanhong and Mengmeng were not on good terms. He directly asked the guards to lend him money first, then give it all to Yanhong. With money, Yanhong was naturally willing to sit. ¡°Come,e,e, let¡¯s make a temporary bet. Let¡¯s bet on whether young master Wang or young master Gu will win. I¡¯ll bet on young master Gu¡¯s victory.¡± White shirt pped his hands and asked second white to bring a table over. They started betting. ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t be so confident in Mr. Gu just because he¡¯s your brother! I¡¯ve seen young master Wang drink so many times, his alcohol tolerance is really high! Since we¡¯re setting up a bet, I¡¯ll bet on young master Wang winning!¡± The customers began to ce their bets. If there was one, there would be two. After the food and wine were served, the table next to them was almost filled with silver, banknotes, and jade pendants. Gu Xin blinked her eyes. Tsk, these wastrels are really rich! Today, this young master will make you lose all your capital! ¡°Let¡¯s drink first!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t waste any time and directly picked up the ss of wine that Mengmeng poured for her. The bowl was down his stomach, and he felt extremely refreshed. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t want to be outdone, he also picked up the red wine and started drinking. The surrounding people became more and more excited as they watched. Mengmeng picked up a peanut and fed it to Gu Xin. After Gu Xin ate it, sheughed and said, ¡± ¡°This young master was only allowed to drink in thest two years. In the past, I was only allowed to watch my brothers and sisters drink. Fatty Wang, if you drink this young master to my heart¡¯s content today, this young master will protect you in the future!¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Fatty Wang spat in disgust, ¡± my father is the prefect of Tongzhou, the Gu family is the prefect of tai state, and my cousin is Huanhuan. Fatty Wang gave a long list of his rtives ¡®official positions, then said, ¡± ¡°Pretty boy, you¡¯ve made me happy today. I¡¯ll take care of you and treat you as my brother!¡± hahahaha! Gu Xinughed, ¡± let me tell you, my brother-inw is a general, my uncle is a Duke, and I have a Princess sister. Do I need you to look after me? ¡° Chapter 2208 - 2208 Chapter 2208-taking in an eldest son 2208 Chapter 2208-taking in an eldest son ¡°Oh, it looks like Mr. Gu is drunk!¡± The surrounding people didn¡¯t believe Gu Xin¡¯s words, but because they bet on fatty Wang to win, they were extremely excited. Bai Yi looked at him with a smile. Ha, our third Princess never lies. ¡°Bah! Sister Princess, why aren¡¯t you the Emperor or your uncle!¡± Fatty Wang rolled his eyes at Gu Xin. This pretty boy had just said that his aunt and uncle were her uncle and aunt, and he didn¡¯t even know him. When did his aunt and uncle have a nephew with the surname Gu? ¡°Fatty Wang, you¡¯re so smart! Come, finish this bowl, there are still many more!¡± Gu Xin raised her bowl again. Fatty Wang directly took it up with him. Those who were watching from the side felt that what Gu Xin said might be true. If there was a General¡¯s brother-inw and a Princess ¡®sister, then this Mr. Gu¡¯s family must be very powerful. Why don¡¯t we ask? Hence, someone asked,¡±Mr. Gu, that sister is married off, and her brother-inw is someone else¡¯s.¡± Look at young master Wang, everyone is talking about his father. Young master Gu, what does your father do?¡± Gu Xinughed as she nced at the person. Her eyes suddenly lost focus, ¡± ¡°My father is amazing! In the entire great Zhou, who do you think is the most powerful person with the surname Gu?¡± ¡°Swish!¡± Fatty Wang snorted, ¡± who doesn¡¯t know the reputation of the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites, Lord Gu? a few years ago, after he became the top scorer, he went to kunzhou to take up a post for six years. After that, he returned to the capital to take up the post in the Ministry of Rites. He was also worried that the mountain elders of the Royal Academy would teach the princesses, princes, and all the other rich yboys to be honest. Are you going to say that Lord Gu is your father? You¡¯re probably drunk!¡± ¡°Yo! You¡¯re so concerned about my father! Worship my father? I¡¯ll bring you to see my father when I go to the capital next time!¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Hehehe, pretty boy, just admit defeat! If Lord Gu is your father, then I¡¯ll just acknowledge you as my father. This shameless brat was trying to tter himself. Next time you go to Tongzhou, are you going to say that the prefect of Tongzhou, Lord Wang, is your father? The only son of the prefect, young master Wang, is your brother? Fatty Wang obviously didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Fatty Wang, you actually have the hobby of recognizing people as your father! Alright, although I¡¯m not married, it¡¯s still fine to have a son this old. At least you can serve me tea! Come, for the sake of being an unmarried father, I¡¯ll drink you down no matter what!¡± Gu Xin picked up the bowl and was overjoyed. She had achieved what her sister had said about giving birth without any pain. She was already so big and didn¡¯t even need to spend money to raise her. Although she looked a little shabby, she could still teach her well! Lord Liu and Lady Liu didn¡¯t look like bad people, and it was said that the Prefectural magistrate of Tongzhou, Lord Wang, was also very loyal to the Emperor and loved the country. Then help Lord Wang teach his son, and it would be good to take in a fat man as an assistant! Gu Xin did not see Mengmeng, who was sitting beside her, rolling her eyes. No one knew what she was thinking. Those who didn¡¯t know Gu Xin wouldn¡¯t believe her words, but Mengmeng felt that they were reliable. At first nce, it was clear that this girl in men¡¯s clothing hade from a good family. There were calluses on her palms, but the back of her hands were very delicate. She was clearly someone who lived in luxury but held a weapon all year round. She said that Lord Gu was her father, so it might be true. Didn¡¯t Princess Xinxine to the Donglin Pce to investigate a case recently? She didn¡¯t know if she had left, but she heard that Princess Xinxin had gone to the funeral yesterday. Maybe she hadn¡¯t left? Mengmeng¡¯s mind kept spinning. She had to seize the opportunity. She didn¡¯t need Princess Xinxin to help her with anything. She only hoped that if her sister wasn¡¯t around, she could ask Princess Xinxin to introduce someone to her when she wanted to go to kun Prefecture. Chapter 2209 - 2209 I’m very similar to Lord Gu 2209 I¡¯m very simr to Lord Gu Those who had ced their bets thought that the results of the bet were about to be out. Who would have thought that Gu Xin would be so invigorated that the two of them would start fighting again. ¡°Young master Wang, you can do it! I bet a hundred taels!¡± young master Gu, rise! I bet one hundred and ten taels! You must win! The people who had ced their bets cheered on the side. Even the waiter and the other girls in the building started to ce their bets. The things on the table started to pile up and from the looks of it, there were more people who believed that fatty Wang would be able to win Gu Xin. In this case, when Gu Xin wins, they would make a huge profit. Time never waits for no one. The two of them didn¡¯t know how long they had been drinking. In any case, they had finished all the wine hidden in spring Jade brothel, but neither of them had copsed. Fatty Wang¡¯s face was already a little red, and his tongue was a little loose, ¡± ¡°Pretty boy, big brother drank to his heart¡¯s content today. It doesn¡¯t matter if you lose, big brother will acknowledge you as a brother! I¡¯m telling you, when you go to Tongzhou in the future, I¡¯ll treat you well! We have a wine in Tongzhou that can be famous throughout the great Zhou Dynasty. Other than the wine brewed by Lord Gu¡¯s family, no other wine canpare to its strength.¡± ¡°It seems like you really admire Lord Gu!¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t admire capable men?¡± fatty Wang said. The person I love the most is Lord Gu. The first half of Lord Gu¡¯s life is very simr to mine. I even thought that I would be as lucky as Lord Gu after 30, but no one believed me!¡± Gu Xin stoppedughing and looked at fatty Wang in disdain, ¡± ¡°What did you just say? Lord Gu is like you? Hehe, Yingluo.¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s spirit was lifted again,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± When Lord Gu was young, he ate, drank, womaned, and gambled. Other than not being a womanly man, what else did he not do? Even if he wasn¡¯t a coward, he had someone he liked! gigolo, you might not know this, but before Madam Gu, Lord Gu had a woman he loved very much. But that woman was vain and married someone else. Lord Gu was so infatuated with her that it was said that he had not forgotten her for many years! Suddenly, one day, Lord Gu thought it through. He turned around and saw Madam Gu¡¯s ability and virtue. Only then did he realize that the person who apanied him for the rest of his life was the person beside him. Then, because of Madam Gu, he worked hard. Now, the two of them are in love and know each other. They¡¯re like an immortal couple, and everyone is envious of them!¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± It was amazing that her father¡¯s story when he was young had been spread. Fatty Wang saw that Gu Xin was listening attentively, so he added, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I had a childhood sweetheart before I got married! I used to study well, but my childhood sweetheart was also vain and married someone else. I was depressed for many years because of this. After knowing about Lord Gu in recent years, I realized that I still have a chance. I¡¯m still young. I¡¯ll y for a few more years and by the time I¡¯m 30, I¡¯ll definitely rise to the top. Moreover, I found out that my wife is also the one who has been with me until the end!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched,¡¯I really want someone to get a mirror for you to look at yourself in! Let¡¯s not talk about other things, just in terms of appearance, you can¡¯tpare to Lord Gu. No matter how thick-skinned you are, you¡¯ll still feel ashamed of yourself if you appear in front of Lord Gu like this. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m judging people by their appearance, but it¡¯s really Yingluo.¡± Gu Xin clicked her tongue and shook her head. I¡¯ve met Lord Gu in the capital. He¡¯s more handsome than pan an and his aura can attract youngdies, young wives, and olddies. Look at you. You¡¯re probably the kind of person who will scare the little kids to tears the moment you appear! How can I bepared to Lord Gu?¡± Chapter 2210 - 2210 What did they miss? 2210 What did they miss? Fatty Wang couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he stood up and ced his hands on the table, staring at Gu Xin with his beady eyes, ¡± ¡°Pretty boy, you¡¯re so white that you¡¯ll scare children to tears. Not only will you scare children to tears, but you¡¯ll also scare the more timid ones! Why are you so fair?¡± Gu Xin stood up as well. With one foot on the stool and one hand on her knee, she scratched her nose with her thumb, ¡± damn fatty, I¡¯m pretty because I¡¯m white. If you were a little whiter, people would definitely think that you¡¯re a Drowning Ghost. That¡¯s scary! Fatty Wang felt that Gu Xin¡¯s posture was very cool and wanted to copy her posture. However, his fat legs were on the bench, and because he was too fat, his body swayed when he ced his hands on the bench. Fortunately, his guards were behind him, otherwise, he would have fallen over and hurt Yanhong who was pouring him wine. Gu Xinughed happily. hahahaha! Damn fatty! You won¡¯t be able to copy my handsome posture! Yanhong patted her chest, feeling a wave of fear, and helped fatty Wang sit down: ¡°Wang gongzi, let¡¯s sit down and drink, okay? Let¡¯s notpete in these fancy things, let¡¯spete in drinking. Wang gongzi, let¡¯s just empty the jar!¡± Gu Xin raised an eyebrow,¡¯hey, thisdy is interesting. Does she want to get rid of the jar faster and make this damn fatty fall down?¡¯ ¡°We¡¯re out of wine!¡± The waiter beside the wine jar reminded him in a low voice. Fatty Wang was furious,¡±Mama cui, are you looking down on my Wang?¡± You¡¯re trying to fool me with this little wine!¡± Gu Xin also turned to look at mother cui, ¡± Mama cui, did you underestimate my alcohol tolerance? It¡¯s enough to trick fatty Wang, but you actually tricked me! I won¡¯te next time!¡± Mama cui: ¡± Zhenzhen and Zhenzhen, please calm down. I¡¯ll get someone to borrow it from next door. I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll be satisfied. Gu Xin asked, ¡± I¡¯m going to sell the Gu family¡¯s wine. That wine is too strong. I can¡¯t drink it. I¡¯m so handsome. I can¡¯t possibly lose to a fat man. ¡°Bah!¡± Fatty Wang was furious. what does drinking have to do with being elegant and suave? ¡± Gu Xin lifted her chin,¡¯if I say it¡¯s rted, it¡¯s rted! What¡¯s wrong? if you¡¯re not convinced, hit me!¡± Fatty Wang raised his hand, the scene of him being beaten up just now shed in his mind, he said hatefully: ¡± ¡°Hmph, I said I¡¯d drink, so I¡¯ll keep my word. I¡¯m not going to bully you!¡± ¡°Forget it if you can¡¯t win!¡± Gu Xin pouted. Fatty Wang: ¡± Zhenzhen, you, you, you, you damn pretty boy! Gu Xin mimicked fatty Wang and pointed at him with her hands on her waist, ¡± ¡°You, you, you, you damn fatty!¡± Fatty Wang: ¡± you¡¯re a man without a white beard! You¡¯re not a man! Gu Xin: ¡± you¡¯re so fat and useless. You¡¯re such a disgrace to men! Fatty Wang: ¡± you look like a sissy! Damn sissy! Fatty Wang let out a pig-like scream, ¡± ¡°Argh! Damn pretty boy, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Gu Xin,e on! If you can¡¯t kill me, you¡¯re a grandson!¡± Fatty Wang pushed the people around him aside and stumbled towards Gu Xin. Gu Xin even ran to the side and yed with fatty Wang. All the guests in the hall: ¡°¡­¡­¡± How did this turn out like this? did they miss something? What did he miss? Chapter 2211 - 2211 Chapter 2211-sword dance 2211 Chapter 2211-sword dance The two of them were just drinking and were about to acknowledge each other as brothers. Why did they suddenly attack and shout about killing? one wanted to kill someone, and the other wanted to be a grandfather! Didn¡¯t young master Wang say that he was going to be someone¡¯s son? It¡¯s only been a short while, and he¡¯s been demoted from a son to a grandson. All of a sudden, fatty Wang fell t on his face and started to cry out in pain. a dog won¡¯t fall even if it runs like this! Gu Xin apuded. you¡¯re even worse than a dog now! Fatty Wang was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. Fortunately, the person who went next door to borrow wine came back and stopped the fun. Then, the drinking game continued. The moment the jar was opened, Gu Xin could tell that this was the Gu family¡¯s wine. Gu Xin smiled at fatty Wang, ¡± damn fatty, this is the wine brewed by your most admired Lord Gu. You have to cheer up! Fatty Wang directly picked up the jar and snorted. Gu Xin: ¡± I¡¯ll do it. You can do whatever you want! After he finished speaking, he raised his head and started drinking. She had been in the Army for more than two years, and the way she picked up the jar to drink was extremely bold and unrestrained. A sharp-eyed customer had already noticed the problem. This fair and clean young master actually didn¡¯t have an Adam¡¯s apple. In other words, he was a girl. Oh my God, a girl visiting a brothel ¡­ Ah, no, not only did she go to a brothel, but she also drank so much. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t pay much attention at this moment. Seeing that Gu Xin had already gulped down a few mouthfuls, he also started. Of course, his posture wasn¡¯t as suave as Gu Xin¡¯S. He had to hold the jar with both hands and drink. However, fatty Wang¡¯s alcohol tolerance was indeed good. After finishing the jar, he felt even more energetic. Gu Xin was so happy that she threw the jar aside, ¡± ¡°Bai Yi, bring me your sword!¡± Bai Yi,¡±hehe.¡± Third youngdy, you¡¯re having so much fun! In the end, he still threw his sword over. Gu Xin took the sword and started dancing. All these years, she had been doing things as she pleased, doing whatever she thought of, except for the two years in the West. She did not have any troubles and was happy every day. However, she had finished all the wine in the wine cer today. Although she was not drunk, she was taller. Compared to a girl ying the zither, she wanted to dance with a sword more. She opened the sword, held it, and jumped onto the stage where Yanhong had performed just now, and started to dance. ¡°Alright!¡± Some guests had already started pping. ¡°Young master Gu is so handsome!¡± The girls of spring Jade brothel could not help but exim. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a handsome and charming young master! Master Gu,e to my room tonight!¡± Some of the more daring girls even started throwing handkerchiefs. With this opening, many girls also threw away their handkerchiefs and jewelry. The white-robed and the second-inmand, Zheng qiudong Xue, chimed in,¡±hehe.¡± He didn¡¯t know how the third youngdy (Xinxin) would react when she woke up tomorrow and remembered this scene. Anyway, Gu Xin was especially high right now. The atmosphere in spring Jade brothel had reached an unprecedented level of liveliness, attracting guests from the two neighboring families. Then, the tables that white shirt and the others had set up for betting could no longer hold anything, so they had to add more tables. Yanhong even went to y a passionate song for Gu Xin, and Gu Xin became more and more excited as she danced. After the song ended, Gu Xin came down with a head full of sweat. She immediately picked up the wine jar and drank a whole jar. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t want to be outdone, so he also drank a jar. We agreed to have apetition and we can¡¯t take advantage of each other. Although Mr. Gu¡¯s wine is really intoxicating, we can¡¯t break the rules, can we? The two of them started drinking again. Chapter 2212 - 2212 I don’t dare to let you out alone 2212 I don¡¯t dare to let you out alone In the end, Bai Yi was rather impressed by this fatty Wang, he actually didn¡¯t get drunk. The three of them seemed to be drunk as they sat there obediently. The people watching the show were stunned. Were these two drunkards or winesage? It was so awesome. When there were only three jars left, fatty Wang copsed without any warning. Gu Xin pursed her lips andughed, ¡± hehe! I won! All that money is mine! Bai Yi, send fatty Wang back and tell the people in the government office that their family¡¯s cousin young master was drunk with me!¡± ¡°Hello, Zhenzhen!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in satisfaction before sheid her head on the table. With just that little difference, those who bet on fatty Wang were so angry that they wanted to snatch their money. However, with the White-clothed and white-two there, it was obvious that they were not to be trifled with. No one dared to really Rob them. In the end, it was second white and a few other guards who sent fatty Wang to the government office. As for Gu Xin, Bai Yi asked Zheng Qiu and Dong Xue to help her up the carriage. Bai Yi asked Mama cui to bring over a piece of unused cloth and threw two silver notes worth a hundred taels to her. Then, he rolled up the silver and carried it away. Mama cui looked at the two hundred silver in her hand, plus the bag of silver that fatty Wang had taken out to buy the wine, and couldn¡¯t help but doubt her life. What she earned tonight was what she had earned in the past month. Should she renovate spring Jade house into a casino? ¡­¡­ When they returned to the courtyard, the sky was already bright. Gu Xin was drunk and in a deep sleep. She didn¡¯t wake up until that night. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was Dongxue¡¯s worried face. ¡°Third miss, you scared this servant to death!¡± Wintersnow cried tears of joy. ¡°My dear Wintersnow, don¡¯t cry! Didn¡¯t I just drink a little?¡± Gu Xin held onto Dong Xue¡¯s hand and said hoarsely. ¡°Aiya, third youngdy, your voice is hoarse. This servant will have the cook make you some soup in a while. What to do? ¡°Third youngdy, you¡¯re not sick. It¡¯s this servant¡¯s fault for not taking good care of you. It¡¯s this servant¡¯s fault for not taking good care of you.¡± Dongxue cried even more miserably. Gu Xin rubbed her forehead and sat up on the bed with both hands. She was still feeling a little dizzy at this moment. She had drunk too much wine. That fatty Wang was really good at drinking. ¡°Then, Dongxue, you¡¯d better ask the kitchen to make me some soup! Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m going to feel heartache if you keep crying.¡± Gu Xin looked at Dong Xue who was crying non-stop and her head hurt even more. ¡°Xinxin, you¡¯re awake!¡± Zheng Qiu heard themotion and walked in. He quickly poured a ss of water for Gu Xin and brought it to the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble young master Zheng to take care of our family¡¯s young miss. This servant will go to the kitchen!¡± Dong Xue wiped away her tears and stood up to bow to Zheng Qiu. ¡°Miss Dongxue, you can go. I¡¯ll be here.¡± Zheng Qiu chuckled. Dong Xue turned around and looked at Gu Xin worriedly before leaving. ¡°Sigh, this little girl can actually cry so much.¡± Gu Xin sighed as she drank a ss of water. ¡°You scared me to death! She had said that she wanted to call a doctor since noon, but Bai Yi stopped her. ¡± Zheng Qiu sat down and asked, ¡± did you have a good time drinkingst night? How do you feel? Was he dizzy? Do you need some hangover soup?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy! Next time, I¡¯ll definitely finish off fatty Wang before dawn! He¡¯s going to be my son and my grandson, so we have to train his alcohol tolerance, right? I¡¯m not dizzy. It¡¯s fine. I can still make a few more jars now! I¡¯m in good health!¡± Gu Xin clenched her fist and raised her arm. ¡°Pfft! With you acting like this, Crown Prince Lu won¡¯t dare to let youe out alone next time!¡± Zheng Qiu smiled helplessly. Chapter 2213 - 2213 What kind of parent 2213 What kind of parent ¡°Aiyo, speaking of this, I really miss brother Yuanyuan! I don¡¯t want to wait for my Enzi anymore, I want to go back!¡± Gu Xin really missed Lu Zheng. Ever since they returned from the West, the two of them had been together. Even though Lu Zheng had been sent to the Royal Academy for the past two months, the two of them had not seen each other for at most one or two days. She hade to Thand on the sixth day of the new year and was already neen. It had been more than ten days and she missed him very much. ¡°If you really want to, then let¡¯s go back!¡± Zheng Qiu said. She didn¡¯t have a sweetheart, so she didn¡¯t know how it felt, but she had heard from others that lovesickness was indeed quite bitter. ¡°I¡¯m going back. Can you help me wait for my son?¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve met the fourth young master of the Gu family once. However, he¡¯s an adult now, so it¡¯s not like he can¡¯t find his way!¡± Zheng Qiu was stunned for a moment before he replied. ¡°Hehe, forget it, let¡¯s just wait for my Enzi! to be honest, ever since en ¡®Zi started learning from my father, we rarely y together. When the sisters in the family go out to y, en¡¯ Zi can onlye with us during the new year or some festivals. Other times, he¡¯s doing the tasks assigned by my father. It was either homework or martial arts. Back then, my father directly raised Enzi as if he was his son. Enzi has blocked a lot of things for my younger brothers!¡± Gu Xin recalled her childhood. Zheng Qiu looked at Gu Xin with interest. She also wanted to know how the famous Lord Gu educated his child. She had seen the four girls of the Gu family before, and she felt that each of them was outstanding. However, the four sisters had different personalities. What kind of parents could raise such a group of brothers and sisters with different personalities, but they could get along so well with each other? ¡°Yesterday, fatty Wang said something that was very true. Before my father was thirty years old, he did eat, drink, and gamble. Once, because of gambling, he owed someone 300 taels. At that time, 300 taels was really a big deal for our family. At that time, my mother and sister raised their knives and wanted to cut people. I was also shocked. Perhaps it was because of this that father changed. Father, the head of the family, has changed. Mother and sister have also changed. Our family is getting better and better.¡± Gu Xin did not treat Zheng Qiu as an outsider and it was not something that she could not say. ¡°I remember that they didn¡¯t like me very much before that. Only Grandpa, grandma, first uncle, and fourth uncle dote on me. Big sister and little sister sisi would take me to y, and en ¡®Zi would help me if I was bullied. Although father, mother, and sister didn¡¯t pay much attention to me at that time, I was still very happy, because at least I had father, mother, and sister! I am also very grateful to those debt collectors. If it was not for them forcing my family, mother and older sister would not have made a scene, father would not have realized, and our family would not be so good.¡± Gu Xin was very much at ease about what happened before the time-travel Trio arrived. At that time, except for Zhang Shi, everyone in the old mansion cared about her and liked her, so she had always maintained a kind heart and did not be twisted because of the indifference of her parents and elder sister. ¡°After that, brother Yuan Yuan came and stayed in our vige. Brother Yuanyuan¡¯s maternal grandfather, Grandpa Zhou, gave us all kinds of seeds. We grew vegetables and fruits together. Those two years were the happiest years of our childhood. At that time, there was also Huo Wantong, Han Jian, brother Meng and the others. We yed around in the vige. When we were in a good mood, time seemed to pass faster.¡± Gu Xinughed. Chapter 2214 - 2214 Chapter 2214-sweetheart 2214 Chapter 2214-sweetheart ¡°After that, father won the Xiucai, Juren, and champion. Our family has also undergone earth-shaking changes. After that, father was sent to the kun state, and our family came to the kun state. You don¡¯t know, but at that time, kunzhou was much worse than our hometown Dingzhou. But I don¡¯t feel bitter at all, because no matter where we are, our family will always be together.¡± ¡°En ¡®Zi started learning from my father at the age of ten, and took part in the Imperial examinations at the age of thirteen. After that, he settled some matters with my great-grandfather. He has handled everything very well. Father doesn¡¯t praise him, but I can see that father is very satisfied with en ¡®Zi.¡± you don¡¯t know this, but in the past, en ¡®Zi would blush whenever he saw beautiful girls. Now, I think he can even remain calm when a celestial being is standing in front of him. Gu Xin thought of Enzi¡¯s sweetheart, miss tofu, Yingying. Enzi really liked fair, clean, and round little girls. How could a girl who sold tofu not be fair? Gu Xin looked at Zheng Qiu. Little Qiu was also very fair and clean, but she was not round. the fourth young master of the Gu family is a handsome man. Manydies in the capital think that he¡¯s the perfect son-inw. It turns out that he already has someone in his heart? ¡± Zheng Qiu asked in surprise. ¡°My sister said that it¡¯s not a person you like, it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve fallen for someone. At that time, en Zi was only a few years old, but she felt that the little girl was round, white, and clean. She was more beautiful than all the dark-skinned little girls in our vige, so en Zi liked her. His sister had said that many people might have had feelings for someone else before they found their sweetheart. It was just a thought, but it could notst long. A true sweetheart, no matter what happened, could not be stopped from missing him. A true sweetheart was the first person that appeared in his mind when these three words were mentioned. There was no one else in her heart now. All he wanted was for the examinations toe as soon as possible so that he couldplete his mission. Or, the general examination can be held slower so that he can see more of life outside.¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°Fourth young master Gu¡¯s idea is quite good. In fact, I¡¯ve also had the idea of traveling the world. It wasn¡¯t that he had thought about it before, but that he had always thought about it. I¡¯ll go out more often after I¡¯m done with the things at home. Now that we¡¯re connected to the West, I¡¯d like to see the local customs of the West and experience life I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°The West is actually pretty good. They had more freedom over there, especially for women. Thedies over there have a much higher status than thedies of our great Zhou. After the marriage, there was no rule that the male should take charge of the outside while the female should take charge of the inside. However, it was not like in the goddess country where the female was respected. Over there, strength is everything. Whoever has the ability can go up.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Do they have a coroner?¡± Zheng Qiu asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen this before. Although they were free, thews on their side were not as strict as thews of the great Zhou. Everything was decided by the ruler and the city Lord. When they met a good ruler and city Lord, the people would naturally be able to live and work in peace. But if they encounter bad ones, like the cloud Sea tribe, the people will suffer.¡± Gu Xin sighed. I remember when I led the Army to attack the city and took down the first city in Yunhai, the rich businessman in Yunhai surrendered immediately. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have integrity, but Yunhai wasn¡¯t worth his protection. The sea of clouds, no matter to the merchants or to themon people, has very high taxes and is unstable, so it is easy for people to rebel.¡± Chapter 2215 - 2215 Madam Liu’s apology 2215 Madam Liu¡¯s apology ¡°Look at the Royal Academy. Only the Zhou Dynasty¡¯s descendants who don¡¯t have to inherit their family¡¯s title or those who can¡¯t pass the imperial examination can enter. However, it was different for the princes and princesses of other countries. All the princes who coulde to the great Zhou¡¯s westernnds were going to inherit the throne. My father has also arranged for people from the Ministry of Justice to teach them thew. Of course, not only to the princes and princesses of the westernnds, but also to the descendants of the great Zhou.¡± ¡°No matter where we are, there¡¯s no order without rules. Therefore, even if the descendants of the great Zhou did not have to inherit the title of nobility or participate in the Imperial examinations, they still had to learn. Most of the people who go in are hedonistic sons of rich parents.¡± Gu Xin told Zheng Qiu about the Royal Academy. ¡°That¡¯s good. In fact, our school should alsoe up with a simplew of the great Zhou so that all the people who study and practice calligraphy can learn it. This should reduce the number of cases. Some people only know that murder is a crime, but they don¡¯t know that not reporting or being an aplice can also break thews of great Zhou.¡± Zheng Qiu sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Qiu, you can suggest it to the Emperor when you go back.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up as she said. ¡°What?¡± Zheng Qiu was taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s really possible. I¡¯ll go back and tell my father and the Emperor. Recently, the Emperor had been ordering people to amend thews of great Zhou. Although those students had to take the path of the imperial examination, they would be assigned to various positions in the future and might not necessarily be assigned to the Ministry of Justice. However, just because they weren¡¯t in the Ministry of Justice didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t want to learn. I think it¡¯s better to learn it. ¡± Gu Xin felt that Zheng Qiu¡¯s suggestion was very good. ¡°That¡¯s true. However, there is one thing that we can¡¯t say for sure. Someone might be familiar with thews of the great Zhou and avoid them, causing the Yamen to be unable to do anything to him.¡± Zheng Qiu said. let¡¯s not think about these problems. It¡¯s their business, so let¡¯s just mention it. As for the rest, let them discuss it! Gu Xinughed. ¡°Youngdy, are you hungry? Come and eat, it¡¯s so fragrant!¡± At this moment, Dongxue came over with a tray, followed by a manservant with a box of food. The manservant only ced the lunchbox in the outer room and left. Gu Xin put on her coat, washed up, and dragged Zheng Qiu outside to eat. Dong Xue stood at the side and reported to Gu Xin what happened today. For example, in the morning, Madame Liu had personally brought all sorts of mountain delicacies and tonics to apologize. She had scolded her own nephew, fatty Wang, and then hoped that Bai Yi would put in a good word for her. Several of the dishes on the table were made by shanzhen, which was brought by Madame Liu. ¡°Hehe, did that Bai Yi tell Madame Liu that her nephew from her maternal family has acknowledged me as his father to his grandfather?¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. ¡°Of course I did! The White-shirted big brother still said it in a serious manner. Madame Liu¡¯s face turned red, and she could only scold her nephew. Especially when she mentioned that chubby young master Wang wanted topete with us on who had more money, Madame Liu even said that she would write a letter to her mother, asking her to give less private rooms to chubby young master Wang.¡± Dongxueughed as she spoke. miss, you don¡¯t know this, but chubby young master Wang is the only son of the Wang family. He¡¯s over twenty this year and has always been doted on by old Madam Wang and Madam Wang. Sir Wang had to listen to old Madam Wang again, so he could only secretly deal with fat young master Wang. In the blink of an eye, fat young master Wang wouldin, and Sir Wang would be lectured by old Madam Wang again. Other than Lord Liu¡¯s uncle who was an official, fat Wang gongzi indeed had other uncles and brother-inw who were also officials. The Wang family only has one son in a generation, so he¡¯s very doted on. ¡° Chapter 2216 - 2216 Chapter 2215-plan 2216 Chapter 2215-n ¡°You can¡¯t spoil me! In the past, when our family only had one grandson, other than eldest aunt who doted on him, no one else treated him in a special way.¡± Gu Xin shook her head with emotion. ¡°That¡¯s why the Gu family is where we are now!¡± Dongxue said proudly. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Zheng Qiu chimed in. After the meal, Gu Xin brought Zheng Qiu and Dong Xue to the garden for a walk. With such weather and such a beautiful garden, it would be a waste not to take a look. When he strolled to the pond, he saw the White-clothed Bai er fishing there again. The two brothers looked at each other. Great, they couldn¡¯t calm down and fish today. ¡°What¡¯s with your expressions? I¡¯m not fishing tonight.¡± Gu Xin looked at the two of them speechlessly, ¡± where are the things I won yesterday? Let¡¯s split the profits!¡± ¡°Go get it!¡± White shirt kicked second Bai. Second white quickly went to get it. ¡°Third miss, I¡¯m afraid that fatty Wang still hasn¡¯t woken up!¡± White shirt said. ¡°What kind of official is his father?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°He¡¯s a wily old fox, the kind that can really see the situation. In the past, King qu had tried to win him over, but he had not. That was why he was able to be the prefect of Tongzhou after the qu King lost his power. Except for the provinces in Jiangnan, those who can be the Prefectural prefects of Tongzhou and tai are not stupid.¡± Bai Yimented. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m guessing that Lord Wang really likes my father, right?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Speaking of this, Lord Wang took the exam for the student exam at the same time as Lord Gu!¡± White shirt said. ¡°Are they also from our County?¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°Yes, Lord Wang¡¯s ancestral home is Dingzhou Taoyuan County. Madam Wang¡¯s paternal family was quite rich in Dingzhou, so even though Sir Wang¡¯s ranking in the Imperial schr examination was not high, he could still rise up by relying on the support of Madam Wang¡¯s paternal family. The Wang family is very grateful. After Lord Wang became an official, he didn¡¯t take any concubines. Madam Wang¡¯s maternal family has some connections with the Huo family, so third miss, you know.¡± White shirt didn¡¯t exin, but everyone present understood. ¡°This Wang family is pretty good. Bai Yi, what do you say if I bring fatty Wang with me?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°What?¡± Bai Yi was shocked. third miss, you can¡¯t possibly be thinking of bringing someone to drink with you at all times, right? ¡± ¡°What are you thinking!¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at him. I¡¯m only taking him because he was having fun drinking with me yesterday. Didn¡¯t you hear him say that if my father is Lord Gu, he¡¯ll call me father? Hehe, he admires my father so much. I have to bring a good grandson to my father!¡± At this moment, second white came with a bag. Gu Xin stopped talking about this matter and started to split the profits. White clothes, white second snow, winter snow, and Zheng Qiu all had a share, which meant that those who saw it had a share. Bai er was used to the White clothes, but Dong Xue and Zheng Qiu were still not used to it. At first, they rejected it, but after failing to persuade Gu Xin, they epted it. The silver notes and cash were split equally. As for the jewelry and jade pendants, he nned to go to the pawnshop tomorrow to pawn them before splitting them. They didn¡¯t want to use things that had been used by others. Couldn¡¯t they pawn them and buy them with silver? The five of them discussed that they would first sell the jewelry and jade pendants tomorrow morning, and then they would walk around and buy some local specialties from Thand and some gifts for their families. This money was won anyway, so he had to spend it. They would buy gifts the next day and climb the highest mountain in Thand the day after. Gu en would arrive the day after that, and it was time for them to return to the capital. Chapter 2217 - 2217 Chapter 2217-all his belongings 2217 Chapter 2217-all his belongings Early the next morning, the few of them left after breakfast. Just as they left the mountain, they met fatty Wang who was being escorted by Madame Liu to apologize. The coachman of the Liu family had seen Bai er before. He stopped when he saw their carriage. ¡°Third miss, it¡¯s the Liu family¡¯s carriage.¡± White shirt stopped the car and informed the driver. ¡°Guard Bai, is Princess Xinxin going out?¡± Madame Liu also opened the carriage curtain and asked. ¡°Yes, Madam Liu.¡± White shirt replied. ¡°Hurry up and get down!¡± Madame Liu put down the curtain and dragged her nephew out. Fatty Wang¡¯s expression was extremely conflicted. He had only woken up in the middle of the night yesterday, and then he had heard the boy servant beside him exin the general situation. The pretty boy who had made him drunk in spring Jade house was actually Princess Xinxin, who hade to Thand to investigate a case. The scenes from spring Jade brothel appeared in his mind. What did he say? He said that if Lord Gu was the pretty boy¡¯s father, then he would call the pretty boy ¡®father¡¯. He even got someone to hit the pretty boy, although the pretty boy didn¡¯t suffer any losses. Oh my God, what brand of Princess is this? she¡¯s just a woman dressed as a man, but she actually disguised herself as a man to visit a brothel,pete in drinking with others, and even made him drink like a dead pig. Not only that, but she even had to report her identity after sending him home. Was there such a scamming Princess? After fatty Wang got up and drank The Hangover soup, he had been uneasily thinking about things. He had even thought of running away and returning to Tongzhou, but unfortunately, his aunt had asked the guards to keep an eye on him and not let him run away. They even wanted to bring him here to apologize. Fatty Wang really wanted to die. That was Princess Xinxin, the princess who led thousands of troops to defeat the first tribe in the West! He had already spoken so rudely. If she asked him to see her again, wouldn¡¯t she be sending him to his death? But now, he had met them on the road, and he had nowhere to run. Originally, he had wanted to escape in the mountain Valley and then return to Tongzhou by himself. He had enough silver on him. Who knew that he would meet someone before he even entered the mountain Valley. ¡°Hey, fatty Wang gongzi, I¡¯ve missed you after not seeing you for a day! What¡¯s wrong? Did youe to the courtyard to drink with me?¡± Gu Xin sat by the curtain of the carriage and stretched out one leg. She rested her elbow on her knee and supported her chin with her hand as she looked at fatty Wang with an evil look. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to the princess!¡± Madame Liu gave her nephew a kick. Fatty Wang pursed his lips and walked to Gu Xin¡¯s carriage like a wronged wife. He didn¡¯t even dare to look up at Gu Xin, ¡± I didn¡¯t know that the princess was out experiencing life the night before and didn¡¯t recognize you. It was my fault for not recognizing you. I hope that the princess can forgive me for my offense the night before! Madam Liu looked at Gu Xin nervously while fatty Wang lowered his head and clenched his fists tightly. Gu Xin didn¡¯t say a word. A cool breeze blew out from the mountain Valley and it chilled fatty Wang¡¯s heart. Fatty Wang¡¯s heart sank, that¡¯s right, this princess¡¯s guard set up a bet, it showed that she loved money, although he heard that she was very rich, but, he had quite a lot in his hands too. Therefore, fatty Wang made up his mind and handed over all the silver notes and silver pieces that he had prepared to escape with, ¡± ¡°Please forgive me, Princess! These are all the things I have on me, please ept them. The next time Princess goes to Tong Zhou, this lowly one will definitely treat Princess well.¡± Gu Xin finally opened her mouth and said in a light tone, ¡± ¡°How much do you have?¡± Chapter 2218 - 2218 Chapter 2218-do you want to run? 2218 Chapter 2218-do you want to run? Fatty Wang was about to give a number when Gu Xin¡¯s voice sounded, ¡± ¡°You have all your belongings with you at all times. Unless you want to run away, you have to leave some behind, right? Chubby young master Wang, are you afraid of me and want to run away?¡± Fatty Wang raised his head and looked at Gu Xin in surprise. Gu Xin was expressionless. She was still smiling just a moment ago. He was flustered. Oh no, could it be that I¡¯ve offended Princess Xinxin from now on? would my father¡¯s future official fortune be affected? What to do, what to do! Fatty Wang was so nervous that he blurted out the truth, ¡± ¡°I do have such a n, but aren¡¯t we being blocked?¡± Madam Liu,¡±Zhenzhen.¡± ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯re really honest,¡± Gu Xin replied. Fatty Wang covered his mouth and looked at Gu Xin pitifully. Gu Xin didn¡¯t take his money and said, ¡± ¡°Fatty Wang, do you still remember what you said the night before?¡± Fatty Wang immediately shook his head. His subconscious was telling him not to remember. Those who didn¡¯t know were innocent, even though he remembered everything. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows, then she returned to her expressionless face. Fatty Wang was discouraged,¡±this lowly one, this lowly one still remembers some things ..¡± Gu Xin,¡¯Oh? Remember a little? Which ones do you remember?¡± Fatty Wang pursed his lips and looked at Gu Xin carefully before whispering, ¡± ¡°Princess, which ones do you want me to remember?¡± for example, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± Do you remember when you mentioned my father? you said that if Lord Gu was my father, you would call me father, right? ¡± Madam Liu was speechless. She knew that her nephew was stupid, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so stupid. He actually said such things to someone who was obviously so much younger than him. The key was that he even said it ording to the person¡¯s status. Wasn¡¯t he rushing to acknowledge him as his father? Can you just randomly call me your father? How did her mother and sister-inw raise such a stupid son?! Gu Xinughed,¡¯ha, so you can¡¯t tell that I¡¯m a woman disguised as a man! Even Mengmeng can tell. Are you unable to tell because your eyes are small?¡± Fatty Wang quickly nodded,¡±Princess is right, I¡¯ve misunderstood a lot of things since I was young because of my small eyes.¡± You really can¡¯t me me for this, my looks were given to me by my parents.¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh,¡¯hahahaha, so you¡¯re ming Lord Wang and Madam Wang? How do you think Lord Wang and Madam Wang will treat you if they know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Fatty Wang was speechless. He didn¡¯t know if his mother would be angry if she found out, but if his father found out, he would definitely beat him to death when the father and son were alone. Madame Liu went forward and pulled fatty Wang to the side. She said to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Princess, this nephew of mine is just a little stupid. He had been spoiled by his grandmother and mother. I hope that the princess will forgive me and forgive my nephew.¡± Gu Xin waved her hand. Mrs. Liu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I¡¯m not angry at all. We all had a great time drinking! Madam Liu and fatty Wang heaved a sigh of relief, but before they could finish, they heard Gu Xin continue, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I have a good memory. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been begged to call someone father. I don¡¯t want to miss such an opportunity, but it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m a girl and I can¡¯t be someone¡¯s father. What should I do?¡± Chapter 2219 - 2219 Chapter 2219-going further and further 2219 Chapter 2219-going further and further Fatty Wang and Madam Liu looked at each other. What else could they do? We don¡¯t know! Gu Xin suggested, ¡± how about this? between father and son, the son has to do a lot of things for the Father. I heard that chubby Wang came to Thand for Madam Liu¡¯s birthday and will be back in Tongzhou soon. Why don¡¯t you follow me from today on? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to buy something. Fatty young master Wang, carry it for me. Whatever I want to do, fatty young master Wang will run errands for me.¡± I only have a maidservant by my side, and I don¡¯t have a young man to run errands for me. It¡¯s normal for a son to run errands for his father. I don¡¯t want chubby Wang to call me father anymore, how about this request?¡± Fatty Wang: ¡°not good!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Madam Liu agreed. Fatty Wang turned his head and looked at Madame Liu with an aggrieved expression, ¡± ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m already a father, how can I run errands for a little girl!¡± Madame Liu was so angry that she smacked his big head.¡±What little girl? It¡¯s your fortune to run errands for Princess Xinxin. Others can¡¯t do it even if they want to! You even said you¡¯re a father. Do you look like a father? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t babble. I¡¯ll take your father to make the decision for you. From now on, you¡¯ll follow Princess Xinxin. You can go back when she doesn¡¯t need you anymore!¡± Fatty Wang was so angry that he almost cried,¡±aunt, how could you do this?¡± My wife and children are still at home! My father and father are officials of the Imperial court and prefects of a state. Aren¡¯t they afraid of beingughed at by others for having a son and nephew running errands for others?¡± ¡°Your father and uncle work for the Emperor. It¡¯s too kind of you to work for the princess.¡± Alright, I won¡¯t say anymore. It¡¯s decided.¡± After Madam Liu finished speaking, she turned to look at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Many thanks to Princess for disregarding the past and still willing to keep this idiot by your side. He could use the princess as he wished. She could be a manservant or even a maidservant. If my brother, sister-inw, and mother knew about this, they would definitely approve of it. ¡± Gu Xin smiled and nodded, ¡± I¡¯m justcking an errand boy, I don¡¯t need to treat chubby Wang as a manservant.¡± Madame Liu waved her hand and said,¡±it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. You can even ask him to pour the night incense.¡± Princess, are you going out? He must have gone to buy something. Our family¡¯s idiot is very familiar with Thand. Let him lead the way and I guarantee that he will be able to buy what you want. I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡± Mrs. Liu ran away as soon as she finished speaking, afraid that Gu Xin would not want it anymore. ¡°Aunt!¡± Fatty Wang stretched out his Erkang hand and looked at his aunt¡¯s back disappearing into the carriage with extreme sadness. He watched as his aunt¡¯s carriage set off quickly, the sound of horse hooves ttering as it went further and further away. After getting on the carriage, Madame Liu was so excited that her hands were shaking. My God, your nephew actually got such great benefits from visiting a brothel. My God, there¡¯s hope for the Wang family. Madam Liu knew that the grandson of the minister of rites, the good-for-nothing Xie Nanfeng, was also raised by the Gu family! Now that Xie Nanfeng was already a general in kunzhou, she didn¡¯t want her nephew to be a general. She only hoped that he could get rid of some bad habits under the Gu family¡¯s training and be more sessful, so that the Wang family could see hope! Although Madam Liu was already married, she would only have a say in her inws ¡®family if her maternal family was good. Furthermore, her maternal family was also her home. Naturally, she hoped that her maternal family would be better and better. His nephew was the only child of his maternal family, and he couldn¡¯t really be crippled. Chapter 2220 - 2220 He was out of place with them 2220 He was out of ce with them Madame Liu knew that her nephew had been spoiled rotten by his grandmother and mother. However, with his father watching over him, his heart was always upright. Moreover, her nephew especially admired Princess Xinxin¡¯s father, Lord Gu, and had always fantasized that he would be like Lord Gu when he was 30 years old. In the past, Madame Liu had been very speechless about this, but now it seemed that even if she could only earn thirty to forty percent of Lord Gu¡¯s power, the Wang family would still be saved. So, she hurriedly threw him to Gu Xin, afraid that Gu Xin would throw him back. She had to return quickly and write a letter to her brother to tell him the good news. Her brother would definitely agree to it. As for her mother and sister-inw, they weren¡¯t here, so there was no point in panicking. Moreover, she understood her mother and sister-inw well. They wouldn¡¯t dare to go to Princess Xinxin and ask for her. ¡­¡­ ¡°White second Bai,e in. Let fatty Wang drive the carriage today!¡± Gu Xin instructed. The White-clothed Bai er entered the carriage. Fatty Wang stood still and looked at Gu Xin pitifully. His pair of beady eyes seemed to be very sincere. look at you, ¡± Gu Xin said with some disdain. it¡¯s fine if your eyes are small. Why are you so fat? ¡± Was he trying to make his eyes look smaller? And you said you admire my father! He even said that he wanted to set my father as his goal! You¡¯re not qualified with your looks. Hurry up and get in, or I¡¯ll have plenty of ways to make you get in the car.¡± Fatty Wang pouted,¡±Your Highness, you¡¯re Princess Qianqian.¡± don¡¯t call me Your Highness anymore. Gu Xin interrupted him. now that you¡¯re with me, you¡¯ll have to call me third miss like Dongxue and the others. Hurry up and drive the carriage!¡± Fatty Wang mustered up the courage toin, but he couldn¡¯t do so after being interrupted. He moved his fat body into the car. He knew how to drive a carriage and how to ride a horse, but after getting fatter these years, he had never done it himself. Gu Xin patted his back,¡¯let¡¯s go! What are you doing? We¡¯re going to buy some Thai specialties, the most authentic ones.¡± Fatty Wang raised his whip and the carriage started to move However, he had too much meat on his stomach, and his body was really not very flexible and convenient! It was really ufortable to sit like this. ¡°Hey, do you know how to drive a carriage? Walk in a straight line! It¡¯s crooked! Control the horse and pull the reins!¡± Soon, second White¡¯s roar could be heard from the car. In the end, second Bai had toe out to help drive the carriage. This was the first time that Gu Xin was knocked over in such a rxed state while riding a carriage. She was starting to doubt whether her sudden idea was right or wrong. This person didn¡¯t even know how to drive a carriage? Their Dongxue knows everything, okay? When they reached the streets, fatty Wang brought Gu Xin and the rest to a few shops. This was the first time in his life that he experienced the joy of carrying things for others. Women can really buy! My hands and feet are no longer mine, and my stomach is full of things. Grandmother, mother, I want to go home! Fortunately, the carriage was following him, so he couldn¡¯t carry it very far. However, the distance from the shop entrance to the carriage was difficult for him. They went shopping in the morning and fatty Wang brought them to the best restaurant in Thand for lunch. He wanted to sleep after eating, but he was asked to take them to the pawnshop. Fatty Wang looked at the jewelries and jade pendants. These were the spoils of war fromst night. Tsk, there were so many of them. Princess, you¡¯re so good at earning money! He had brought them along to pawn things and watched them split the money. He felt aggrieved. He was out of ce with them and didn¡¯t get a single cent! Chapter 2221 - 2221 Three thousand male companions 2221 Three thousand malepanions After splitting the money, Gu Xin and the rest didn¡¯t want to shop anymore, so they let fatty Wang drive them back. Of course, second Bai was still apanying fatty Wang outside. The main thing was that fatty Wang¡¯s technique was not good at all. Gu Xin was afraid that she would be jolted to death by this person. ¡°Fatty Wang, why don¡¯t you introduce yourself! I¡¯ve known you for two days, but I still don¡¯t know your name, age, or who your family is. In the future, when you work for me, I have to understand your family¡¯s situation!¡± Gu Xin was bored, so she lifted the curtain of the carriage to get some air and chat. With Bai Yi¡¯s expert in collecting information, she had long understood fatty Wang¡¯s family¡¯s ancestors. Since he was bored, he could let fatty Wang say it himself. ¡°Third miss, my surname is Wang and my name is shoucheng. Wang Shoucheng. He was twenty-three this year, married, and had a child. He had sixty grandmothers, a father and a mother, a daughter-inw, a son and a daughter. I have many rtives, so I won¡¯t introduce them one by one.¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡± the way you introduce yourself is quite different! You¡¯re saying that you have a wife and no concubines?¡± ¡°Our Wang family¡¯s rule is that you can only take in concubines when you¡¯re thirty and have no children. My wife gave birth to a chubby little boy in the second year after she married into the family. Of course, I didn¡¯t have the chance to take a concubine.¡± Fatty Wang said with regret. ¡°You¡¯re full of regrets!¡± Gu Xin smacked fatty Wang¡¯s head, ¡± the rules set by your ancestors are so good! Look at you, you have a son and a daughter, and your family background is not bad, why did you go to a brothel? Do you think you can face your wife who has given birth to your children at home?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you shopping too?¡± Fatty Wang rubbed his head and muttered. Zheng Qiu, Bai Yi, and the rest could not help butugh. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re quite good at talking back! If I had the same conduct as you, I wouldn¡¯t be visiting a brothel, but a brothel manager.¡± Gu Xin hit him again. Fatty Wang¡¯s eyes widened in shock and he turned to look at Gu Xin in disbelief. ¡°What happened? Can¡¯t I?¡± Gu Xin red at him. ¡°No, third youngdy, don¡¯t act like you¡¯ve done everything. Don¡¯t you know that in the little maidservant, it¡¯s all men who like men? If you want to say that you¡¯re a Casanova, you should at least say that you have three thousand malepanions!¡± Fatty Wang honestly said what he was thinking. Wanwan! Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°Third youngdy, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing all day. If you dare to raise three thousand malepanions, the country guarding duke¡¯s son will dare to rush over and kill them for you. So, third miss, for the sake of those beautiful young men, you¡¯d better not think about this problem. I¡¯ve seen Crown Prince Lu before, and you two are really a good match.¡± Fatty Wang said seriously. ¡°Go, go, go, what are you saying! And 3000 malepanions! Before Crown Prince Lu finds out, those three thousand Faces will be destroyed by the Lord Gu you admire and his wife.¡± Gu Xin said unhappily. Their family was particr about a couple for a lifetime. No matter if it was a man or a woman, it was best not to mess with cats and dogs. Otherwise, they would be punished ording to the family rules. Her parents don¡¯t even need to do anything about this. Her grandparents might even use a stick to deal with you. ¡°Yes, the family style is quite good. It¡¯s a pity that our son isn¡¯t this fat. Our son can be both civil and military! They¡¯re much better than your family in this aspect.¡± Gu Xin attacked him without hesitation. Chapter 2222 - 2222 What you need to do 2222 What you need to do Fatty Wang¡¯s heart felt like it was being stabbed by Gu Xin. It was as if he could see his rtives secretlyughing at him. Gu Xin continued, ¡± but fatty Wang, you have to work hard with me. Don¡¯t waste your time. I can¡¯t say that you¡¯ll catch up to my father, but at least you¡¯ll be a qualified father. Fatty Wang turned to look at Gu Xin, his face was filled with confusion. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± you can¡¯t possibly expect your father to raise a son for you! Your father can¡¯t even win against your grandmother and mother. He can only raise you, do you understand? I¡¯m only letting you work for me because of your family¡¯s good fortune and the fact that I¡¯mcking someone. I¡¯m also giving face to Lord Liu and Madam Liu. I¡¯m not trying to harm you, yet you¡¯re still unwilling!¡± Fatty Wang quickly shook his head, even the flesh on his face was shaking, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy, there¡¯s no such thing. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll remember my arrogant words that day and hate me in your heart, so you¡¯ll deal with me. I¡¯m afraid of hardship and fatigue, and I¡¯m especially afraid of being beaten, so I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± you think I¡¯m that petty? ¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at him. Fatty Wang shook his head again,¡±no, no, third miss, you¡¯re the most magnanimous.¡± In the future, I¡¯ll follow third miss and do a good job. I have to thank third youngdy for not disdaining my clumsiness.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head reluctantly,¡¯en, it¡¯s good that you know. I¡¯m telling you, there are many things you have to do with me. For example, when investigating a case, you have to follow me when I go out. By the way, do you have a ce to stay in the capital?¡± Fatty Wang felt that this was a fresh experience and nodded his head, ¡± ¡°There is, there is. My family has a house in the capital, not far from the Gu family. If third youngdy has any matters, you can send someone to instruct me at any time.¡± Gu Xin recalled that there seemed to be a family with the surname Wang near the street where they lived. It was said that Madam Wang was very rich, which was why she was able to buy that house. It should be fatty Wang¡¯s house. Gu Xin nodded and continued, ¡± second Bai would always follow us when we¡¯re investigating. First of all, you have to practice your driving skills. When the timees, I¡¯ll naturally tell you what to do. When I¡¯m not investigating, I¡¯m basically at home. Don¡¯t think that you can rest at home at this time. When I¡¯m at home, you have toe to my house. There¡¯s a martial arts field at my house. It¡¯s good for you to practice there when you¡¯re free.¡± Fatty Wang was shocked: ¡± third miss, I, I¡¯ve never practiced martial arts, never. I¡¯m afraid my body won¡¯t make it. Gu Xin waved her hand, ¡± who told you to practice martial arts? I told you to practice flexibility. Sigh, anyway, don¡¯t care so much. Just do whatever I tell you to do. If you¡¯re not willing, I can send you to the Royal Academy. Even though you¡¯re already past your age, I can still pull some strings to send you in.¡± Fatty Wang was speechless. The Royal Academy was under Lord Gu¡¯s jurisdiction, and Crown Prince Lu was there as well. Oh my God, if they knew that he had offended the third youngdy the day before yesterday, he would definitely be ruthlessly punished! Forget it, it¡¯s a bit safer in front of the third miss. The martial arts practice field it is! Gu Xin saw that he had given up struggling and continued, ¡± ¡°Also, I might be going out to y, and you have toe with me. In other words, when there¡¯s nothing to do, you have to follow me all the time except at night when you¡¯re at home. When there¡¯s something going on, like investigating a case, you have to be by my side. For ces like brothels and casinos, you shouldpletely give up on this idea!¡± Chapter 2223 - 2223 She has an idea 2223 She has an idea Fatty Wang probed,¡±third miss, then you don¡¯t n to visit the capital¡¯s brothels?¡± Let¡¯s work together and extort money from those customers again?¡± Gu Xin smacked his head,¡¯what are you thinking! Do you think I can visit the brothels in the capital? However, next time when we go to Tongzhou, you can take me there to try!¡± Fatty Wang: ¡± third miss Xuanji, the brothels in Tongzhou are not open to me. Otherwise, they would be sealed off by my father. Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Bai Yi couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer,¡±third miss, you still want to visit the brothels?¡± If you want to drink, didn¡¯t you bring fatty to your side?¡± Gu Xin shook her head. what¡¯s the point of drinking? we need to earn money! Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t generated any ie for my family for a long time since I came home. Now that there¡¯s finally a ce that can make me happy and make me earn money, shouldn¡¯t I try a few more times?¡± Everyone was speechless. You¡¯re a girl, yet you say that brothels are a ce for you to earn money and make you happy. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? Gu Xin then asked fatty Wang where there were fewer people and more money near the capital. When the time came, they could go and take a load of money. Fatty Wang was so happy, did this mean that he would be able to get a share of the money next time? He had never earned his own money before! Fatty Wang told her all the ces he had been to. He no longer treated Gu Xin as a girl, but as a man. He started to talk about which girl was good at ying the zither, singing, dancing, and the threatening look in white shirt¡¯s eyes. If not, he would not know what else to say after he finished talking about her talents. Bai Yi could tell that their family¡¯s third young miss didn¡¯t suddenly want to go to the brothel for a walk. She definitely had an idea. If his guess was right, she wanted to dig out all the talented girls in these buildings and then open a ce like kunzhou that specialized in singing and dancing to help these girls get out of the sea of suffering, just like in kunzhou. Bai Yi remembered that in the only brothel in kunzhou, the girls all had their own courtyards. Three of them were married, and the rest were living well. In short, those girls didn¡¯t do their previous business, but purely yed the zither, sang, and danced. Bai Yi didn¡¯t know what Gu Xin thought of the girls in the brothel, but he seemed to understand now. Gu Xin wanted to drag one of them out as she pleased. He quietly listened to fatty Wang talk about the various brothels, and just as fatty Wang was about to go off topic, he gave him a timely look. Just like that, they chatted all the way back to the courtyard. The steward of the Liu family was waiting at the entrance of the courtyard. When he saw the carriage return, he quickly came up to wee it. The Liu n¡¯s steward had naturally always followed Lord Liu, but his wife was Madam Liu¡¯s personal maidservant, a maidservant that Madam Liu had brought out from the Wang n. The Liu family¡¯s head steward and his wife had a harmonious rtionship. His wife had also received a great favor from the Wang family, and he was good to his wife. Seeing his wife worried about the only son of the Wang family, he naturally also felt worried. Now that this cousin had followed Princess Xinxin, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take the wrong path. Even if he had the intention, Princess Xinxin would probably pull him back. Therefore, when the head of the Liu family met Gu Xin, he was even more respectful. Princess Xinxin was the Wang family¡¯s benefactor. If his wife was the benefactor of the Wang family, then wasn¡¯t she also his benefactor? Chapter 2224 - 2224 Chapter 2224-not good 2224 Chapter 2224-not good The Liu family¡¯s steward came over to deliver fatty Wang¡¯s luggage, which was a few sets of clothes to change into and a few days ¡°daily necessities. After that, they sent Gu Xin a bunch of gifts and expressed that their Madam Liu couldn¡¯te over personally because she had an important guest at home. They hoped that Gu Xin would forgive them and woulde over to invite Gu Xin for a good meal when Madam Liu leaves for the capital in two days. Gu Xin didn¡¯t care about this and told the Butler to tell the couple that they didn¡¯t need to be polite. ¡­¡­ That night, Gu Xin ced the Mahjong tiles that the manager of the vi had found on the table. She called fatty Wang, Zheng Qiu, and Bai Yi to y mahjong with her. White shirt was extremely unwilling. He wanted to push it to second white but second white ran away in a hurry. Bai Yi could only look at Wintersnow. ¡°Big brother Bai Yi, I don¡¯t know how to do this.¡± Dong Xue waved her hand. White shirt sighed in his heart. Fatty Wang was confused,¡±Bai Yi, you don¡¯t like to y mahjong?¡± You don¡¯t like such a fun thing?¡± White shirt looked at fatty Wang with aplicated expression, thenughed coldly. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t understand, but Bai Yi¡¯s expression was too cold. He was a little scared, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. Zheng Qiu was not very good at it. She had only just learned how to y fight thendlord, but she was not worried at all. She had gotten a lot of money in the past two days anyway, so she would just treat it as a game. After two rounds of Mahjong, fatty Wang began to understand Bai Yi¡¯s behavior before the start. How was this ying mahjong? this was no different from giving away money! Why was the third youngdy¡¯s luck so good? she didn¡¯t think that she yed very well, but she was just lucky! That night, fatty Wang had really given up all his belongings, including the one that housekeeper Liu had sent over. He was already penniless. Heid on the bed and stared at the ceiling, doubting his life. Soon, he figured it out. In fact, this was good. Without money, he didn¡¯t even have any other thoughts. If he stayed by Princess Xinxin¡¯s side, she wouldn¡¯t let him starve to death. Maybe he would make him work. Forget it, he had already caught up anyway, so he still had to work! Early the next morning, the sleeping fatty Wang was ruthlessly picked up by second white. He thought that he was at home or at his aunt¡¯s house and wanted to throw a tantrum. However, when he saw second White¡¯s cold face, he instantly woke up. This was the first time fatty Wang had woken up this year, other than the first day of the new year. He had a morning temper, but unfortunately, his morning temper waspletely useless against second white. He washed up dejectedly and ate breakfast with them. After that, he brought Gu Xin and the rest to go hiking. Fatty Wang¡¯s head started to hurt at the thought of the mountain. But he had no choice. He had just agreed to it yesterday. He couldn¡¯t just quit today! After reaching the top of the mountain, fatty Wang felt that his hands and feet didn¡¯t even belong to him anymore, he was already half dead. It couldn¡¯t be helped. In his current state, they had no choice but to spend the night in the temple on the top of the mountain. The next morning, fatty Wang¡¯s entire body was in pain. Gu Xin was worried that Gu en had already arrived, so she did not make do with fatty Wang and was prepared to ask Bai er to bring him down the mountain with a wooden stick. As soon as he left the temple, he heard a frightened shout from inside, ¡± ¡°Not good, not good, someone¡¯s dead!¡± Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu stopped in their tracks at the same time and looked at each other. Chapter 2225 - 2225 What kind of luck is this? 2225 What kind of luck is this? Tai state¡¯s Qiyun mountain was very famous, and the Qiyun temple on the mountain was also very famous. In the great Zhou, the reputation of the Qiyun temple was second only to the National Guard temple outside the capital. Gu Xin and the others were currently at the Qiyun temple on the Qiyun mountain. Qiyun temple was veryrge, built on the top of the mountain. There were many monks in the temple, and there were many visitors to the temple. Although it wasn¡¯t the first or fifteenth day of the new year yesterday, there were still dozens of visitors who stayed here. Other than Gu Xin¡¯s group of six, there were seven other families. Four of these seven families were from wealthy families in the city of Thand, and one of them was the mother and wife of the local governor Lin. They had brought more than a dozen servants with them. One of them was a family of businessmen that Gu Xin had met before. His surname was Qin and his family business was very big. He had previously paid his respects to the king of Dong Lin and was very close to third master Bai. When he arrived, Gu Xin was offering incense to the king of Dong Lin, so she had seen him before. Master Qin was a filial son. He hade to xiyun temple with his mother. There were eight people in total, including the mother and son and The Six Servants. The other family was the family of the mountain elder of the Tai State College. The mountain elder¡¯s surname was Feng. His family was quiterge, like the Gu family, which was not separated from the main family. The mountain elder¡¯s wife and her aunts had brought the Feng family¡¯s daughters to the Qiyun temple to pray to Buddha and eat vegetarian food. They had stayed there for a day. This family had the most people. The three madams had three servant girls and three old women. They brought a total of seven unmarried girls, ranging from twelve to fifteen. They had seven servant girls by their side. In addition, they rode a total of five carriages, so there were five Coachmen. This family had nearly thirty people. The other state capital only had a grandfather and a grandson. They were the old mother and the young daughter of the owner of thergest rice store in the state of tai. The grandfather and grandson brought three servants with them, an old woman, two servant girls, and two Coachmen. The olddy of this house believed in Buddha, and woulde to the Qiyun temple to stay for a few days every month. As for the other three families who did not live in the state capital, one of them was a young couple. The wife had been found to be pregnant this month, and the couple had speciallye to the Qiyun temple to fulfill their wish. They were from a county town slightly further away, so they needed to stay the night at the Qiyun temple. The other two families were a pair of sisters from the same county. Their mother was seriously ill, so they made an appointment toe to the Qiyun temple to pray to Buddha and pray for Bodhisattva¡¯s blessing so that their mother would be cured soon. They were both married, so they brought their daughters with them this time. Other than this group of people, there was no one else at the Qiyun templest night. They were all monks from the temple. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu turned around and returned to the temple. Gu Xin said as she walked, ¡± ¡°Bai Yi, Bai er, you guys keep an eye on the outside of Xi Yun temple. From now on, no one is allowed to enter or leave. Fatty Wang, go and drive the carriage, quickly go down the mountain and find your uncle to send people over.¡± ¡°Third youngdy, we didn¡¯te by horse carriage!¡± Fatty Wang whose entire body was still sore said. ¡°Can¡¯t you just go to the stables and find one? Forget it, just stand guard here and shout for white shirt when you see him. Second white, go find a horse in the stables and quickly go down the mountain to the Yamen and ask Lord Liu to send someone over.¡± Second white immediately carried out the order. Fatty Wang heaved a sigh of relief. It was much better to guard the temple¡¯s door. He didn¡¯t need to move. If someone wanted toe out, he would shout for Bai Yi. With Bai Yi¡¯s skill, he would quickly slide over and grab the person. Tsk, a case on the second day of his job, what kind of luck was this! Chapter 2226 - 2226 The third young lady of the Feng family 2226 The third youngdy of the Feng family Fatty Wang had thought it throughst night. Because he admired Gu shouxin, he had heard about the Gu family and knew that Gu Xin had helped the capital Governor and the Supreme Court solve three cases. The Emperor could directly send her to Thand to investigate the Donglin royal family. No matter what, she was still an official! When he worked for Gu Xin, he gave himself the title of the most capable helper of the princess. They were familiar with each other the day before yesterday, and he took office yesterday. Wasn¡¯t today his second day in office? After returning to the temple, Gu Xin went straight to the main hall. The abbot had just finished his morning lesson with the monks and was about to rush over when he heard themotion. Gu Xin stopped the abbot and took out her token, ¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m the princess of the state, Gu Xin. I¡¯m here to investigate a case. Now that there¡¯s been a murder in your temple, I hope that Grandmaster can cooperate and let me make the decision.¡± The monks were shocked. After the abbot saw Gu Xin¡¯s token, he put his hands together and shouted, ¡± ¡°This poor monk greets Your Highness. From now on, everyone in Xi Yun temple will follow princess¡¯s orders.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± alright. Great master Abbot, please get the Masters in charge of each house to clear out all the disciples in the house. After that, send someone to maintain order among the visitors. I¡¯m going to see who¡¯s in trouble.¡± Gu Xin heard a woman¡¯s voice. She didn¡¯t think that the monks in the temple had died, so she was sure that one of the visitors had died. The abbot let master Hui Yuan and the two young monks, who were in charge of General Affairs, apany Gu Xin. After they left the main hall, they didn¡¯t need to ask at all to know which family was in trouble. The visitors had already woken up by this time and came out when they heard themotion. They looked over and saw that the wing room where the Feng family lived was surrounded by people. Gu Xin brought Zheng Qiu and Dong Xue in and revealed their identities. The Feng family didn¡¯t believe it, but master Qin recognized Gu Xin and immediately confirmed Gu Xin¡¯s identity to Feng Hill-elder¡¯s wife, Madam Yun. Only then did Madam Yun let Gu Xin and the other two in with a bitter face. As the head of the Feng family¡¯s rear residence, she naturally had the final say when she brought her siblings, daughters, and nieces out. Because everything happened too quickly, Gu Xin arrived before she could send someone to leave Qiyun temple to report. Gu Xin entered the room where the incident happened, paused for a moment and said to Madam Yun, ¡± ¡°Madam Feng, I¡¯ve already ordered people to guard the two entrances and exits of the temple. I¡¯ve sent someone down the mountain to report the case to the Yamen. You don¡¯t need to send anyone back. I believe that Lord Liu will send someone to inform Mountain Leader Feng.¡± Madam Yun frowned when she heard this. However, Gu Xin¡¯s status was high, so she did not dare to say anything. Theyout of the rooms in Xi Yun temple was almost the same. There was a round table and a few Round Stools in one room. There was a desk by the window and a bed in the corner. The bed was not big and could only fit two people at most. In this room lived the daughter of the Feng family¡¯s second branch, miss Feng San. Third miss Feng¡¯s hands were crossed on her abdomen. Her face was pale and there was blood at the corner of her mouth. At this moment, third miss Feng¡¯s mother, second Madam Feng, was wailing at the side of the bed. She shook third miss Feng, as if she was trying to wake her up. Lady Feng, Madam Yun, asked two old maids to help seconddy Feng up so that Gu Xin could take a good look at her. In the end, seconddy Feng refused to move no matter what she said. She only held onto thirddy Feng¡¯s already stiff hand and ignored her. Chapter 2227 - 2227 Stop him 2227 Stop him ¡°Second Madam Feng, I¡¯m the princess Gu Xin. May I ask second Mrs Feng to step aside and allow my people to examine miss Feng San.¡± Gu Xin took a step forward and said. Second Madam Feng looked at Gu Xin nkly, then her eyes suddenly lit up and she pounced on miss Feng San, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about taking my son away, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°Second Madam, this is the princess!¡± The two maids were frightened, one on the left and one on the right, trying to pull second Madam Feng. They had heard that Princess Xinxin hade to Tai state to investigate the case of the Donglin Pce. She was personally sent by the Emperor. She was the emperor¡¯s favorite and had a higher status than the Royal Princess. If he disobeyed her, that would be terrible. Unfortunately, the second Mrs. Feng did not think of anything at the moment. She only felt that her daughter was sleeping and would be fine after a good sleep. Seeing that she was not in a good mental state, Gu Xin grabbed the two old maids and raised her hand to chop second Madam Feng¡¯s neck. Second Madam Feng fainted. Lady Feng, I¡¯m sorry. At this moment, third miss Feng¡¯s matter is more important. I ask thatdy Feng send someone to take good care of second miss Feng. Gu Xin turned to speak to Lady Feng when she saw that second Madam Feng had fainted. This action of hers caused the entire room to fall silent. Madam Yun was stunned for a while before she opened her mouth to have the two maids help second taitai Feng back to her room. Gu Xin immediately asked Zheng Qiu to check. Gu Xin and Dong Xue were also in men¡¯s clothing and Zheng Qiu looked more refined and elegant. Therefore, the Feng family thought that Zheng Qiu was a woman in men¡¯s clothing like Gu Xin and Dong Xue. Although Zheng Qiu was originally a woman, she had never worn women¡¯s clothing outside. This understanding made things much simpler. Zheng Qiu did not bring any tools with him. After a brief inspection, he said, ¡± ¡°Princess, from the livor mortis on the body, the victim should have died four hours ago. Livor mortis came before death, so the deceased must have been moved after death. The blood at the corner of his mouth was ck, so it was possible that he had been poisoned. However, there were many wounds on the deceased¡¯s body, so he must have been beaten up before he died. Some of the wounds were left a long time ago, which means that the deceased had been beaten up some time before.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Before Zheng Qiu could finish his sentence, Madam Yun interrupted him. Jinshu has always been favored in the residence. Who would dare to hit her? ¡± Madam Yun? ¡± Gu Xin frowned and looked at Madam Yun. Madam Feng, please let Mr. Zheng finish. ¡°A coroner?¡± Madam Yun was shocked. She pointed at Zheng Qiu and said, ¡± he¡¯s a man. Gu Xin did not say anything. ¡°I¡¯m Zheng Qiu, the Chief Judge of the court of judicial review!¡± Zheng Qiu cupped his hands at Madam Yun. you ¡­ You two ¡­ Madam Yun took a few steps forward and pushed the two away. She reached out and tried to cover miss Feng San on the bed with her body. Princess Xinxin, even if you are a Princess, even if Jinshu is dead, you can¡¯t let a man ruin her innocence. ¡°Lady Feng, since when did Zheng Jiao ruin miss Feng san¡¯s innocence?¡± Gu Xin asked as Zheng Qiu frowned. Zheng Zheng pretended to be examining miss Feng San. Why don¡¯t you get someone toe? See if you can find out the cause of miss Feng san¡¯s death, the time of death, and other things?¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows. She thought that the Yun family was a well-mannered one, but she didn¡¯t expect them to be so pedantic. Chapter 2228 - 2228 Chapter 2228-it was me 2228 Chapter 2228-it was me Madam Yun called a servant girl over and asked her to cover miss Feng San. Then, she walked to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess. We don¡¯t intend to hand over Jinshu¡¯s death to the Yamen.¡± Gu Xinughed coldly. I¡¯m sorry, Lady Feng. I¡¯ve already found out that miss Feng San was killed by a murderer. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t hand her over to the government office, but I won¡¯t let you pass. This Princess is personally appointed by the Emperor to assist in the investigation of the Supreme Court. When I encounter a murder case, there is no reason for me not to investigate if the victim does not report it. Unless I didn¡¯t know from the start. So, Lady Feng, please cooperate and don¡¯t force this Princess to send people to stop you!¡± Madam Yun was stunned for a moment before kneeling down in front of Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Please forgive me Princess, thismoner has offended you just now. However, the princess might not know that the Feng family¡¯s teachings were very strict. They had always been strict with the discipline of the youngdies in the family. Jinshu is already dead. Princess, if you let a man examine her, she may not even be able to enter the Feng family¡¯s ancestral grave and will be removed from the family after death. At the same time, those families who proposed marriage to the Feng family¡¯s youngdy would break off the engagement because of Jin Shu¡¯s reputation. This will affect the reputation and marriage of the other girls in the Feng family. The princess also has sisters in her family, so I think the princess should be able to understand the principle of ¡°if one rises, one falls, one falls!¡±¡± ¡°Pedantic!¡± Gu Xin replied coldly, ¡± he¡¯s already dead. You guys aren¡¯t investigating the murderer or finding the truth, but you¡¯re still thinking about all this nonsense. How did it affect her reputation and marriage? Don¡¯t tell me that after other women die, they just do it carelessly and don¡¯t let people find out the truth?¡± Madam Yun lowered her head and replied,¡±I don¡¯t know about the other families, but the Feng family is like this.¡± A woman¡¯s reputation was more important than anything else. A woman¡¯s entire life will be ruined if her reputation is gone.¡± After he finished speaking, he took off his hairpin and pressed it against his neck. ¡°Princess, thismoner knows that the princess has many ways to stop thismoner, but the princess can not keep an eye on thismoner all the time. For the sake of the Feng family¡¯s reputation, thismoner had offended her and was threatening her with her life. The princess is kind enough to help us investigate Jinshu¡¯s death. Thank you for your kind intentions. However, the Feng family can not allow the princess to investigate like this. Please forgive me, Princess. We will hire someone to investigate Jinshu¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Xin was so angry that sheughed. are you threatening me? ¡± Madam Yun kneeled straight and looked at Gu Xin with determination. The gold hairpin in her hand pierced her neck and blood dripped out. ¡°Dongxue, go and close the door!¡± Zheng Qiu looked at Madam Yun and sighed. Dong Xue was stunned. She looked at Zheng Qiu and then at Gu Xin. Gu Xin turned to look at Zheng Qiu and immediately understood what he meant. She shook her head at him. It was better not to say anything about Xiao Qiu disguising as a man. There were people from the Marquis¡¯s residence in tai state now. If it were to spread to the ears of Zheng Wei and her brother, wouldn¡¯t it ruin Xiao Qiu¡¯s n? Although the manor was nothing to Gu Xin, she respected her friend¡¯s wishes. She wanted to take revenge on her own and take back everything she deserved. She would not act rashly. Friends should respect each other. However, Xiao Qiu obviously wanted to reveal her identity to the Yun family now. It was not worth it. She had endured it for so long and her n was about to seed. How could she reveal her identity now? Zheng Qiu smiled at Gu Xin and nodded. Gu Xin still did not speak. Zheng Qiu had no choice but to walk to Gu Xin¡¯s side and whisper into her ear. Gu Xin looked at Madam Yun in surprise and asked Dong Xue to close the door. She also asked the two servant girls from Madam Yun to leave. ¡°Aunt Yun, it¡¯s me.¡± Zheng Qiu took something out of his pocket and walked to Madam Yun. He knelt down and handed it to her. Chapter 2229 - 2229 Chapter 2228-old friend 2229 Chapter 2228-old friend At that moment, there were only Gu Xin, Dongxue, Zheng Qiu, and Madam Yun in the room. Madam Yun¡¯s gold hairpin was still on her neck. She looked at the red string that Zheng Qiu had taken out and snatched it from him. He looked at the string with a rusty little bell on it carefully, then looked up at Zheng Qiu. ¡°You are, you are ah Luo?¡± Lady Yun stared at Zheng Qiu for a long time. Her eyes were filled with tears, and her voice was trembling with excitement. ¡°Yes, aunt Yun. I¡¯m ah Zhen.¡± Zheng Qiu reached out his hands and held Madam Yun¡¯s arms, helping her up. ¡°You child, where have you been all these years? I asked your uncle Feng to send people to look for you, but they couldn¡¯t find a letter from you. Where have you been?!¡± Madam Yun asked with a sobbing tone. ¡°Aunt Yun, I¡¯m in Jiangnan and was adopted by a coroner. As a result, I¡¯ve learned the skills of a coroner over the years, and I¡¯m now a coroner of the court of judicial review.¡± Zheng Qiu smiled and took out a handkerchief to wipe Madam Yun¡¯s tears. aunt Yun, I¡¯ve been doing well. ¡°Dealing with dead people all day long, how can you live well!¡± Madam Yun was shocked and said, ¡± if your mother knew, she would be so sad! At that time, I promised your mother that I would look after you, but in the end, I broke my promise and caused you, a dignified Marquis Fu di daughter, to be a coroner.¡± ¡°Aunt Yun, don¡¯t say that. In fact, there was nothing to be afraid of about the dead. On the contrary, the living were even more terrifying. Aunt Yun, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± Zheng Qiu shook his head and said. s, why is she a coroner? ¡± Madam Yun still couldn¡¯t ept a delicate little girl being a coroner. ¡°So, aunt Yun, please let me examine miss Feng San! It¡¯s obvious that miss Feng San was killed. We can¡¯t let the murderer escape. Those who harm others must be punished!¡± Zheng Qiu said sternly. Madam Yun was stunned and nced at miss Feng San who was lying on the bed next to her. ¡°Aunt Yun, you can tell uncle Feng about my identity as long as you don¡¯t reveal it to others. If the Feng family asked, he could just say that he was Princess Xinxin¡¯s coroner. Aunt Yun, you won¡¯t feel the burden from before.¡± Zheng Qiu continued to persuade him. ¡°Alright, aunt Yun believes you. But after this matter is over, you have toe and find aunt Yun. Aunt Yun also wants to ask about how you¡¯ve been living these years.¡± Madam Yun nced at Gu Xin, her eyes moving before she agreed. Gu Xin pursed her lips and did not say a word. Just now, Zheng Qiu had only told Gu Xin in a low voice that this was the person her mother trusted the most when she was alive. Gu Xin was not worried that Zheng Qiu¡¯s n would be affected if the Yun family found out about his identity. She just felt that the Yun family was a little pedantic. It had been a long time since she had met such a pedantic person. As soon as the Yun family agreed, they were very cooperative, and the case could be investigated smoothly. Zheng Qiu had already confirmed the time of Feng san¡¯s death. Gu Xin first asked the Yun family to gather all the servants in the Feng family to the courtyard and question them one by one. Miss Feng san¡¯s time of death was four hours ago, which was Yin hour. Most people were resting at this time. Madam Yun said that she had only gone to bed at 11:00st night, and that she had seen second Mrs. Feng and third miss Feng before she went to bed. This time, she had brought the women of her family to the Qiyun temple to pray for blessings. It was just to take everyone to rx, because some bad things had happened in the Feng residence. Chapter 2230 - 2230 Chapter 2231-inquiry 2230 Chapter 2231-inquiry This bad thing was rted to third miss Feng, and also to the third branch¡¯s di daughter, fourth miss Feng. This pair of cousins were about the same age and were already at the age of marriage. Miss Feng San was already engaged to her mother, second taitai Feng¡¯s nephew, who was also miss Feng san¡¯s cousin. As a result, this year, her cousin wanted to break off the engagement. He used all kinds of methods, such as hunger strikes, running away from home, throwing tantrums, visiting brothels, and gambling. However, second Madam Feng did not agree. She felt that her nephew did it on purpose. Her nephew was not such a person. Miss Feng San and her cousin could be said to be childhood sweethearts. They had long been deeply in love. When her cousin suddenly wanted to break off the engagement, she naturally couldn¡¯t stand it. She was depressed for a few months and identally discovered that her cousin and her cousin, miss Feng Si, had an affair. Her cousin did everything because of miss Feng Si. Miss Feng San had always been doted on at home, so how could she stand this? she was just short of carrying a knife to kill miss Feng Si. In the past month, the two sisters had often been at odds with each other and had been punished. Then, cousin and miss Feng Si made an agreement to elope, which was found out by miss Feng San. Then, he reported it to the elders, and miss Feng Si was locked up. During this period, the atmosphere in the back residence of the Feng family was very bad because of this matter. Therefore, the head of the family, Master Feng, who was also the mountain elder of the Thai college, asked his wife to bring all the women to live in the xiyun temple for a few days. They would copy Sutras and recite Buddha, and follow them to do morning and night sses to calm their anxious hearts. Therefore, the Yun family had brought her here. She and her two siblings, as well as the third branch, a total of seven di daughters and Shu daughters, had all been brought. Miss Feng Si, who was grounded, was still grounded at home and watched over by someone. Among these seven youngdies, eldest youngdy and fifth youngdy were born from Feng Shi and were from the first branch. Second youngdy, third youngdy and sixth youngdy were from the second branch. Only the dead third youngdy of Feng Shi was the daughter of the first wife. The other two were the daughters of the second master of Feng Shi. Eighth youngdy was the daughter of the first wife of the third branch and seventh youngdy was the daughter of the second branch. Last night, second taitai of the Feng family had brought third miss of the Feng family to Madam Yun¡¯s room. The mother and daughter had poured out a stomach full of bitter water to Madam Yun. Other than this, everything was normal. Their group had already stayed at the Qiyun temple for three days, and nothing special had happened in the past few days. After Gu Xin understood the basic situation, she called for Feng second and Feng sixth, who were living next to Feng third. This pair of sisters were the deceased miss Feng san¡¯s half-sisters, and the second branch only had miss Feng San as a di daughter. Second miss and sixth miss always gave in to miss Feng San, and the two of them followed her lead. ¡°Greetings, Princess Xinxin!¡± The two sisters stepped forward and bowed. The Feng family¡¯s Ladies could not find a single fault in the way they treated others. Their greetings were even more standard than Gu Xin¡¯s when she greeted her in the pce. ¡°What time did you guys sleepst night?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Thismoner had a chat with fifth Jiejiest night and when I returned to my room to rest, the light in second Jiejie¡¯s room had already been extinguished. Mother and third Jiejie are still at eldest aunt¡¯s side. After I returned to my room, thismoner went to rest. As for the exact time, thismoner can¡¯t say.¡± Miss Feng Liu thought for a moment and replied. Chapter 2231 - 2231 The deceased’s life 2231 The deceased¡¯s life ¡°Are your maidservants apanying you?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Princess, thismoner¡¯s maidservant, cui ¡®er, slept on the floor beside thismoner.¡± Second miss Feng replied. ¡°Princess, thismoner¡¯s maidservant Ying ¡®er and third sister¡¯s maidservant que¡¯ er are sisters. Third sister has been in a bad mood recently, so after we came to Qiyun temple, que ¡®er has been sleeping in thismoner¡¯s room with Ying¡¯ er.¡± Miss Feng Liu replied. ¡°That is to say, miss Feng San has been sleeping alone these few nights. Que ¡®er has been sleeping in your room. What aboutst night? After you went to sleepst night, did the two sisters go to sleep as well?¡± Gu Xin nodded and asked again. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Miss Feng the sixth shook her head, looked up at Madam Yun, and then said, ¡± Princess, when I went to bedst night, que ¡®er and Ying¡¯ er had not returned to their rooms. Thismoner knows that third sister¡¯s mood has not been good recently, and even que ¡®er is not living well. Ying¡¯ er will apany que ¡®er to rx! Because thismoner is usually quite gluttonous, eldest aunt also found some maidservants with good cooking skills. This time, thismoner brought Ying ¡®er, who had good cooking skills, to Xi Yun temple. They should have been in the kitchenst night.¡± ¡°You said that Feng third youngdy¡¯s mood was not good, and even her maidservant que ¡®er was not living well. What do you mean by not doing well?¡± Gu Xin stared at miss Feng Liu. She could tell that the youngdy was cunning, but perhaps what she wanted to say was rted to the case. Miss Feng Liu pursed her lips and nced at Madam Yun with some fear. ¡°Just say what you have to say! The Feng family didn¡¯t teach you to be so petty!¡± Lady Yun said in a bad mood. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Liu lowered her head and said softly, ¡± I¡¯ve also heard from Ying ¡®er that third sister would smash things when she¡¯s in a bad mood. Not only would she smash things, but she would also use things to hit people. After changing the things in the room, his mother scolded his third sister, and then his third sister began to torture him, pinching and twisting him. Many of the wounds on que ¡®er¡¯s body were caused by third sister.¡± Madam Yun frowned. She didn¡¯t know that her niece was pestering maidservants. She only knew that her niece was in a bad mood and had smashed a lot of things. Because the second mistress had paid for her room, Madam Yun didn¡¯t care so much. ¡°What else? Does miss Feng San have any habits when she was alive?¡± Gu Xin could tell that the sixthdy was eager to say bad things about Feng San. Her family didn¡¯t have any illegitimate children, but her good friend Xie Zhiyi¡¯s family had one. Moreover, Xie Zhiyi¡¯s family had already reached the point of spoiling the concubine and neglecting the wife. Even Xie Zhiyi and Xie Nanfeng, the legitimate son and daughter, were not living well. On the contrary, if it was a family that attached great importance to rules, they would never allow the illegitimate children to surpass the legitimate children, unless the family did not have any legitimate children. In that case, the obedient illegitimate children were still fine, but the ambitious ones who were bullied were very likely to say something that ordinary people didn¡¯t know at this time. ¡°And Chengcheng.¡± Miss Feng Liu timidly nced at Madam Yun again. Madam Yun red at her, then frowned and asked Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°May I ask Your Highness, is this rted to Jinshu¡¯s death? Do I really have to ask?¡± ¡°Lady Feng, I¡¯m not sure if it has anything to do with this, but I have to ask. It¡¯s also helpful for the case to understand the personality of the deceased.¡± Gu Xin answered honestly. Madam Yun sighed and then red at miss Feng Liu. Chapter 2232 - 2232 Chapter 2231-offended 2232 Chapter 2231-offended In her heart, Madam Yun criticized second taitai Feng. Usually, she would rub away Shu daughters, but at this time, these little servant girls rebelled. In the past, she had also advised second taitai Feng that since the concubine had already entered the family, as long as she and her child couldn¡¯t cross you and your children, then they should turn a blind eye. Anyway, you, the legal wife and the stepmother, were there. They couldn¡¯t cross the line. But second Feng taitai did not listen. She loved to suppress concubines and bully Shu daughters. ¡°Princess, third sister told me and second sister many bad things about eldest sister, fourth sister, fifth sister, Seventh Sister, and Eighth Sister.¡± Miss Feng Liu said in a low voice. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. Did third miss Feng offend all the sisters in the residence? He was really a talent! ¡°What did he say?¡± Gu Xin asked again. she said that big sister is pretending to be noble and has high standards. She might have to be an olddy for the rest of her life! Miss Feng Liu said as she nced at miss Feng. Miss Feng was calm, and it seemed like she had heard it before. However,dy Yun was not calm. She frowned and asked, ¡± ¡°She really said that?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. First aunt, not only did third sister say it, but mother also said it. Mother told third Jiejie that third Jiejie is the most respected youngdy in the Feng family and no one can surpass her. ¡± Miss Feng Liu said. ¡°Hmph!¡± Madam Yun was so angry that she smacked the chair and resisted the urge to curse. third sister said that fourth sister looks like a Vixen and is not dignified at all. With her looks, even if she is the Feng family¡¯s legitimate daughter, it is very likely that she will degrade herself and be someone else¡¯s concubine. Miss Feng Liu carefully nced at third Mrs. Feng, who had not spoken all this time. ¡°She really said that? You¡¯re not trying to sow discord, are you?¡± Third Mrs. Feng was a beauty. Recently, because of her daughter¡¯s matter, she was in a bad mood, but she had always been able to keep herposure, so she did not get angry, but asked calmly. ¡°Third aunt, I¡¯m not trying to sow discord. Second sister also heard this. His mother and third sister had said it together. Thest time we went to second grandfather¡¯s house to admire the plum blossoms, fourth sister wore a very beautiful dress. That day, everyone praised fourth sister. When third sister came back, she was so angry that she quarreled with her mother, saying that because of her mother, she was not as good looking as fourth sister. Her mother taught her that the Feng family was passed down through poetry and literature, and that she did not need to be beautiful, but talented. Mother said,¡±it¡¯s always a bad idea to serve people with your looks. When you¡¯re old and don¡¯t look good, no one will look at you anymore.¡± However, his talent would not disappear. Mother said that you¡¯re getting old, third aunt, so third uncle started taking in concubines one by one. This is the best proof!¡± Miss Feng Liu blinked her big eyes and said in an extremely serious manner. Gu Xin almostughed out loud. The Feng family, which had such a strict upbringing, was actually embarrassed. she!!!! Mrs. Feng was obviously infuriated. She wanted to scold someone but was interrupted by Gu Xin. ¡°Ahem, miss Feng Liu, besides saying bad things about others, what else does miss Feng San like to do?¡± Gu Xin coughed twice and continued to ask. If she didn¡¯t ask, this miss Feng Liu would have started to badmouth second taitai and third miss to the other people in the fu. Miss Feng San was gone, but the second taitai was still there. It was better to leave some face for her. ¡°Oh!¡± Miss Feng Liu responded with some regret, and then said, ¡± third sister likes to copy second sister¡¯s poems. Every work that is praised by Sir is actually written by my second sister. The things that second Jiejie made for father, third Jiejie would snatch it and say that she made it. ¡° Chapter 2233 - 2233 Chapter 2233-gold on the outside, rotten on the inside 2233 Chapter 2233-gold on the outside, rotten on the inside Miss Feng Liu waspletely addicted toining. From her words, it could be seen how dissatisfied she was with miss Feng San. The Feng family had a total of three female rtives. The second branch¡¯s di mother, second Madam Feng, had already been hacked unconscious and was being taken care of by the servant girls. Miss Feng third had already been killed, so the only ones left were second miss Feng and sixth miss Feng. Although second miss Feng did notin with miss Feng Liu, she also did not speak up for her stepmother and younger sister. Therefore, the current situation was that no one spoke up for the second branch¡¯s mother and daughter. They even wanted to hear more and see if they could hear anything from miss Feng Liu¡¯s mouth. Now that miss Feng San had snatched second miss Feng¡¯s poem to use as her own shocking news, it was a bit difficult for the women of the first and second branch to digest. At home, second miss Feng had always been quiet, and she did not like to show off. She was a well-behaved daughter of a concubine in the Feng family. If someone did not mention her, she would stand quietly at the side, making people think that she was air, and that they could not feel her existence at all. As for miss Feng San, she was recognized as a talented woman in Thand. The Feng family had been the mountain elders of the college for several generations. In the previous dynasty, there were ancestors who were officials in the court. They were the Grand Tutor. After the change of dynasty, the family decided not to be an official but to pursue learning. Therefore, regardless of whether they were male or female, there would always be a talented person in the Feng family. For example, in miss Feng san¡¯s generation, only miss Feng eldest and miss Feng San were sought after. They were recognized as talented girls by the students of the state of Thand and various famous families. And now that miss Feng Liu had revealed that the poems written by miss Feng San were all written by miss Feng second, how could they not be surprised? The women of the rear residence were used to all kinds of methods. Although they were shocked at this moment, they also understood miss Feng Liu¡¯s thoughts. Second miss Feng and sixth miss Feng were both the second household¡¯s SHU daughters, and the second household only had Shu daughters and no Shu sons. It could be seen how much second Madam Feng could not tolerate people. Second master Feng had many concubines, but in the end, only second miss Feng and sixth miss Feng¡¯s yiniang could leave behind a child. It could be seen that their yiniang also had means. The two¡¯s concubines were not on good terms, but second miss Feng and sixth miss Feng had always listened to third miss. If this matter was not done by third miss Feng, it was possible that sixth miss Feng would not say it at all. She did not need to say it out to make enemies for herself and help second miss Feng establish this reputation. But now that miss Feng San was gone, seconddy Feng might go crazy for a while, but miss Feng Liu dared to guarantee that when she returned to the Feng residence, regardless of whether she said these things or not, seconddy Feng would not be good to her. Since she would not get any good if she said it or not, why did she hide it? Of course, the Feng family¡¯s womenfolk also thought of anotheryer of meaning. That was, miss Feng Liu thought she was smart, but in fact, she was just used by second miss Feng. Wasn¡¯t there a saying that only dogs that didn¡¯t bark would bite? He just didn¡¯t know if miss Feng Liu was willing to be used, or if she was stupid and didn¡¯t know she was being used. Gu Xin looked at the innocent-looking young girl in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but recall her past self. When she was fourteen years old, she loved every sister in the family. The Feng family imed to be the family of poetry, books, and etiquette, so why did they raise a girl like this? As expected, it was gold and Jade on the outside, but rotten on the inside. Chapter 2234 - 2234 Chapter 2234-anything else? 2234 Chapter 2234-anything else? ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t seem to care about this question as she continued to ask. this Pixiu! miss Feng Liu obviously did not expect Gu Xin to not think too much about it and directly avoided her. She was speechless for a moment. Second miss Feng heaved a sigh of relief. When it came to understanding the sisters in the residence, she understood Feng Liu, her step-sister, the most apart from Feng San, her di-younger sister. She thought more than the other womenfolk. She didn¡¯t think that miss Feng Liu was helping her by saying this. This was obviously harming her. She said that miss Feng San had stolen her glory just to make Princess Xinxin suspect her and investigate her. She was not the murderer, but if there was suspicion, and the Feng family members here were all women, the master might not say anything to ensure the Feng family¡¯s honor, but the servants would inevitably say something. Miss Feng third was dead, so their stepmother must have treated them worse than before. If miss Feng sixth said these things, no matter who said it, it would affect her dead daughter¡¯s reputation and she would me everything on her. Originally, second Madam Feng had treated her and miss Feng Liu equally badly. After this incident, she guaranteed that her stepmother would treat her even worse than miss Feng Liu. Miss Feng Liu also looked a bit like miss Feng San. If she wanted to learn from miss Feng san¡¯s style, at that time, the second branch would have no di daughter and two Shu daughters. It would be clear at a nce who was better off. If it was when she was young, second miss Feng might not think much about it, but now that she had reached the age of marriage, second miss Feng was really worried that her stepmother would hate her more and find her a random marriage. Princess Xinxin obviously did not follow Feng Liu¡¯s train of thought, so second miss Feng heaved a sigh of relief. She only hoped that Gu Xin would not continue to ask about this. This way, it would not affect her too much. ¡°Princess, I don¡¯t know much about the rest.¡± Seeing that Gu Xin did not say anything and only stared at her, Feng Liu¡¯s heart started to beat faster. In the end, she did not say anything. Gu Xin nodded her head and asked her and second miss Feng to sit back down. Next up were thedies from the first and third branch. From midnightst night until this morning, thesedies had witnesses to confirm that they were sleeping in their rooms. Gu Xin also asked them what they knew about miss Feng San. These girls were very sad. Although they had heard miss Feng Liu say a lot of bad things about miss Feng San, miss Feng San was still a life after all. She was a sister in the family and had grown up together. Now that she was dead, who would be angry about what she had said? When a person died, it meant that there would be no more such person in this life. She would disappear from his life from then on. So, they were sad. Miss Feng the sixth sat to the side and listened to her sisters ¡®sad and soft sobs. Her fists clenched tightly in her sleeves, but on the surface, she also cried softly with her sisters. Gu Xin nced at her once and didn¡¯t look at her again. Gu Xin interrogated miss Feng san¡¯s maidservant, que ¡®er, because she found out from miss Feng Liu that miss Feng San usually did not treat her maidservants well. However, it was clear from que ¡®er¡¯s words that she did not Harbor any hatred. She and Ying ¡®er were sisters. The two sisters were the Feng family¡¯s children. Since they were young, they knew how to treat their master in the residence. It had been more than ten years, and their thoughts were deeply rooted. Chapter 2235 - 2235 Chapter 2234-not seeing each other for a few months 2235 Chapter 2234-not seeing each other for a few months Therefore, no matter how the master beat, scolded, or abused them, they couldn¡¯t resist at all. Their entire family was a member of the Feng residence. However, they were also human beings, so they would feel ufortable. At this time, they could only tell each other, that was all. Gu Xin looked at que ¡®er and Ying¡¯ er. The two servant girls did not seem to be lying. However, miss Feng Liu did not know that the two servant girls were in the kitchenst night and had returned to her room. Therefore, the two of them could testify for each other, and no third person could testify for them. It was very easy for the two of them to do something along the way, and no one would know anyway. Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything for the time being and just told them to wait at the side. ¡°Princess, everyone¡¯s here. You¡¯re done asking. Do you have any leads?¡± Seeing Gu Xin¡¯s silence, Madam Yun asked. ¡°Not at the moment.¡± Gu Xin told them the truth before sweeping her gaze across the Feng family¡¯s women. everyone, please don¡¯t wander around for the time being. Just stay in this room. I might have something to ask you at any time. Also, it¡¯s best not to be alone. Everyone should keep each otherpany.¡± ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± Madam Yun nodded heavily and promised, ¡± I¡¯ll take good care of them. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Lady Feng.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. After asking the Feng family¡¯s women, it was almost noon. At this moment, second white had also returned. Gu en, who had not seen him for more than two months, also returned with him. ¡°Third sister, what kind of luck is this! I¡¯m already nning to go home, and yet I¡¯m still caught up in a case!¡± Gu en was dressed in ake-blue long robe and looked gentle and refined, but his words were teasing and not serious at all. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few months, and you¡¯ve learned how to make fun of people! Do you dare to go back and make fun of me in front of my uncle?¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, I¡¯m just joking, just joking.¡± Gu en quickly waved her hands. The girls of the Gu family were not to be criticized by anyone in his father¡¯s eyes, including the sons of the Gu family. If his father knew about this, he would probably be punished by his father. ¡°Did you arrive this morning orst night?¡± Gu Xin held Gu en¡¯s cor and asked. I arrivedst night. It was almost midnight, so I didn¡¯t go to find you. I stayed in an Inn and went to the Yamen this morning to find Lord Liu. I happened to run into second white, so I followed him here. Gu en exined. He was born at the end of the year, while Gu Xin was born at the beginning of the year. The two of them were less than a year apart, but Gu Xin was very self-aware. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you rest in the city for a day?¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°I¡¯ve been used to running outside for the past two months, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I rest or not. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to solve it today. Besides, I¡¯m also very curious about you solving the case! That little brat, Ren Ren, told me all the cases and even said very firmly that I¡¯m more stupid than you. That¡¯s why I wanted toe and take a look.¡± Gu en said helplessly. If he had not received Gu Ren¡¯s letter, he might have had to wait until June before he could slowly set off from Jiangnan. However, Gu Ren had told his father that he was going home with Gu Xin, so he had no choice but to return earlier. Another reason was that Gu Ren had said that if he were to go home with his third sister this time, he would definitely meet the most important people and things in his life. Anyway, he had said it in a rather mysterious way, and he did not know why he had believed it. Chapter 2236 - 2236 Aren’t you afraid? 2236 Aren¡¯t you afraid? In the end, he had already reached Thand, but he didn¡¯t meet anyone or anything that he thought was important. It would only take three or four days for him to return from Thand to the capital. If he didn¡¯t meet him again, he nned to teach his chubby little brother a lesson when he got back. ¡°Alright, then you can find a ce to rest. I¡¯ll go get busy first!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything else after hearing this. They had to catch up slowly. After all, if she were to leave after en Zi returned, she would have to wait until the imperial examination was over. There would be plenty of time in the future. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just follow you. Third sister, don¡¯t worry about me, I won¡¯t disturb you!¡± Gu en waved his hand. He was very energetic. ¡°As you wish!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head indifferently. ¡°Second white, why are you here? Where are the people from the Yamen?¡± Gu Xin asked as she looked at second white who was carrying Zheng Qiu¡¯s case. ¡°Third miss, Lord Liu said that with you here, he won¡¯te. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s cking off, he just doesn¡¯t want to disturb you. He had sent the constables from the magistrate¡¯s office to rush over with the constables. The fourth young master and I are riding faster, so they will probably take another quarter of an hour to arrive!¡± Second white replied. ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Xin was speechless, ¡± this is the boundary of the state of Thand. This Lord Liu is really a coward. As she spoke, Gu Xin nced at fatty Wang who was lyingzily outside the temple. Fatty Wang felt an inexplicable chill as he looked towards Gu Xin¡¯s direction. He immediately sat up straight, showing that he was not cking off at all. ¡°Fatty Wang, when the people from the Yamen arriveter, you must immediatelye and find me. You¡¯re not allowed to bezy, understand?¡± Gu Xin shouted. ¡°Alright, third miss, I understand.¡± Fatty Wang replied with regret. I hope uncle¡¯s men are all idiots and walk slowly so that he can rest for a while! Gu Xin turned around and went to look for Zheng Qiu. Gu en had met Zheng Qiu once, so they did not need to introduce each other. They nodded and greeted each other. Second white passed the box to Zheng Qiu. Without further ado, Zheng Qiu carried the box into miss Feng san¡¯s room. Gu Xin and the Yun Corporation followed him in. Gu en wanted to follow the coroner to check on the scene, but the door was closed by Gu Xin. He touched his nose and stood outside to wait. ¡°Aunt Yun, why don¡¯t you go outside as well? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to take itter.¡± Zheng Qiu was fully equipped and was about to attack when he suddenly remembered thatdy Yun was beside him. He turned around and reminded her. ¡°Yes, I am. I need to see what¡¯s in miss Feng san¡¯s stomach. Miss Feng San has been poisoned, and we don¡¯t know what poison it is yet.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°Then, what if the person who poisoned the tea put it in the tea? Can you tell?¡± Lady Yun asked. Gu Xin looked at the Yun family strangely, ¡± ¡°Lady Feng, how did you know that the poison was in the tea?¡± Madam Yun hurriedly shook her head. no, no, no, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just saying ¡®if¡¯. It¡¯s just an example. Gu Xin nodded her head,¡¯Oh, I see! From the looks of it, the tea and everything else in the room were not poisoned. Xiao Qiu had already checked them. Lady Feng, you should go out first, or else I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have a nightmare.¡± ¡°Princess, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± I¡¯m afraid. Gu Xin¡¯s face was filled with regret, ¡± how can I not be afraid? ¡± But didn¡¯t you forbid men from getting close to miss Feng San? Who else can be Xiao Qiu¡¯s assistant other than me?¡± Chapter 2237 - 2237 Chapter 2237-hiding too deeply 2237 Chapter 2237-hiding too deeply Madam Yun pursed her lips and nced at the tools in Zheng Qiu¡¯s toolbox. In the end, she left. Gu Xin followed him and closed the door. Then, she walked to the bed and looked at miss Feng San, who had already taken off her clothes. She frowned and said,¡±ording to miss Feng Liu, it shouldn¡¯t be!¡± This third miss Feng has already talked about everyone in the residence, who can hit her?¡± There were many scars on miss Feng san¡¯s body, both old and new, and they were all in usually hidden ces. Even on her arms, if you didn¡¯t roll up your sleeves to your shoulders, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see them at all. If all of them were new injuries, it would be fine. It could be said that miss Feng San had been tortured by the murderer before she was killed. But there were so many old injuries, which was a little confusing. ¡°Ask her personal maidservant, que ¡®er,ter. She¡¯s always with Lady Feng San, so it¡¯s impossible that she doesn¡¯t know anything. And second Madam Feng, she values this daughter so much, how could she not know that her daughter was being abused?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. that¡¯s right. That que ¡®er looks honest. We can¡¯t say that she¡¯s lying, but she definitely didn¡¯t finish her words. Zheng Qiu thought so too. She picked up her tools and instructed Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, you don¡¯t have to watch from the side. He could see if there were any other clues in this room. I can do it alone.¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯yes, call me if you need me. I¡¯m here to take a look at miss Feng san¡¯s things.¡± Just now, Gu Xin had already asked Dong Xue to guard this ce. From the time she was here until now, she was indeed able to ensure that nothing had moved inside. Gu Xin had searched the entire house but did not find anything suspicious. Next to the bed was an exquisite small box, which contained miss Feng san¡¯s clothes, jewelry, daily necessities, and other things. Because they were in a temple, the clothes inside were almost all in and clean. There were not many essories, only hairpins and earrings. At the bottom level, Gu Xin found a palm-sized box that was locked. Gu Xin took out the small box. She had long learned how to open locks. Bai Yi and the others knew a little about everything, and Gu Xin learned from them. After opening the box, there was a stack of letters. Gu Xin opened it. These letters were all written to miss Feng San by a person called Yung. From the contents, it could be seen that the two were in correspondence, back and forth. The words in the letter were more ambiguous, and it also showed the pain of lovesickness. This Jade man called miss Feng San little sister Shu. The rtionship between the two was extremely close. He did not mention anyone else in the letter. Almost all of it was about how he missed her, how he could not sleep at night, and how he did not think about food or tea. Gu Xin got goosebumps just by looking at it. All the girls in the Feng family had the word ¡± Jin ¡± in the middle of their names. Miss Feng¡¯s full name was Feng Jinshu, so this Jade man called her little sister Shu. Could this Yung be miss Feng san¡¯s cousin? However, looking at the date, it didn¡¯t look like Feng san¡¯s cousin. After all, her cousin had been trying to break off the engagement in all kinds of ways since the beginning of this year. However, from what the Feng family said, miss Feng San loved her cousin deeply, so why would she write to another man like this? Was it that everyone in the Feng family was lying or that miss Feng San had hidden it too deeply? It should be thetter. If it was the former, it would be impossible for them to be so consistent without any preparation. Chapter 2238 - 2238 Chapter 2238-Qi family’s Jade man 2238 Chapter 2238-Qi family¡¯s Jade man After Gu Xin finished reading the letter, she realized that even though the letter kept on expressing how much she missed him and saying that she wanted to meet him, it never mentioned where to meet him. Moreover, the groom always said that he was very busy and would visit Feng Jinshu when he was free. This meant that the groom was acquainted with the Feng family or someone in the Feng family. Otherwise, with the Feng family¡¯s upbringing, it was not easy for a male outsider to meet the girl in the family. Just like today, after the incident, apart from questioning them, there was no need for Gu Xin to specifically instruct them. The Yun family had already asked everyone to stay in the house. Gu Xin turned around and saw that Zheng Qiu was still busy. She thought for a while, put the letter away, and left the house. Outside, Gu en was chatting with fatty Wang, while Madam Yun was anxiously waiting at the door. Seeing Gu Xine out, the three of them surrounded her. Gu Xin stepped out of the room and closed the door behind her. ¡°Lady Feng, I have a few questions to ask.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Princess, do you think you¡¯ve found something?¡± Lady Yun asked. ¡°Does Lady Feng know of any man who has the word¡± Yu ¡°in his name among the people that the Feng family knows? Also, what is the name of second Feng taitai¡¯s maternal family¡¯s nephew?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Second sister-inw¡¯s family name is Qi, and her nephew¡¯s name is Dayu, Moyu. Qi Moyu.¡± Madam Yun answered. Then, she was stunned for a moment and asked in disbelief, ¡± Princess, could it be that this matter is rted to the Qi family¡¯s groom? ¡± ¡°Qi yng?¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and read it out loud. ¡°It¡¯s like this, because Qi yng doesn¡¯t like the name Mo Yu, but this name was given to him by his grandfather and he was not allowed to change his name at all. We¡¯ve already gotten used to calling him that.¡± Lady Yun exined. ¡°I see! Then, before the sisters fought for the same fianc¨¦ in the Feng residence, what was Qi yng¡¯s attitude towards Feng San?¡± Gu Xin nodded and asked again. ¡°That child was fine before and treated Jinshu well. She had thought that this marriage was a fated one and that it was already set in stone. She did not expect that the Qi family¡¯s groom would start to make a fuss about breaking off the engagement. Second sister-inw¡¯s maternal family is very good to second sister-inw and also likes Jinshu very much. Naturally, they will not allow Qi yng to break off the engagement.¡± Madam Yun said. ¡°Please exin in detail what kind of person this Qi yng is, Lady Feng!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°You¡¯re quite well-mannered, and you¡¯re good at studying. You¡¯ve already passed the Imperial college entrance examination and are just waiting to go to Beijing for the examination this year. None of the people who knew him said anything bad about him. Therefore, when he insisted on breaking off the engagement and threatened to kill himself, everyone was very surprised. Some people even thought that something had gone wrong with Jin Shu. However, how could anything happen to the daughter of the Feng family? Because of this, the two families even quarreled. It¡¯s been a long time since second sister-inw returned to her family.¡± Lady Yun said with emotion. ¡°Oh, really? Is the second taitai¡¯s maiden family also in the prefecture?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in the prefecture. The Qi family was a big family, but they had very few offsprings, with only two males in each lineage. He was the only male in Jade man¡¯s line. However, he was neither arrogant nor impetuous, and he was not spoiled at all. She just didn¡¯t know why he wanted to break off the engagement. She said she took a fancy to Xiao si ¡®er, but I keep feeling that there¡¯s a problem. However, it was a fact that darling Yu had eloped with Xiao si ¡®er. Sigh, this matter is really troublesome.¡± Madam Yun was a little annoyed when she talked about it. If it wasn¡¯t for the incident, she wouldn¡¯t even want to mention it. Chapter 2239 - 2239 Chapter 2238-waking up 2239 Chapter 2238-waking up ¡°Lady, seconddy is awake!¡± At this moment, a servant girl came to report. Princess, look at Zhenzhen. Madam Yun looked at Gu Xin. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look! That¡¯s right, Lady Feng, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to call third miss Feng¡¯s maidservant, que ¡®er, over. Only que ¡®er.¡± Gu Xin reminded him. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Madam Yun nodded her head and ordered the servant maids to look for que ¡®er while she brought Gu Xin to second Madam Feng¡¯s room. Gu en and fatty Wang followed behind Gu Xin. Both of them were curious, but fatty Wang only showed it on his face while Gu en was curious in her heart. On the surface, she was very calm. There was only one maidservant in second Madam Feng¡¯s room, who was feeding her water. She was obviously not in a good mental state. Gu Xin could smell the scent of sandalwood, which was probably used by the temple to calm the guests down. ¡°Second Madam Feng, are you feeling better? I have some questions to ask.¡± Gu Xin walked to the bed and asked. Second Madam Feng raised her head and looked at Gu Xin, not saying a word. ¡°Second sister-inw, this is Princess Xinxin. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s investigating Jinshu¡¯s death. You don¡¯t want Jinshu to die in vain, right?¡± Madam Yun sat by the bed and held her hand tofort her. ¡°Sister-inw!¡± When Madam Yun pulled her, second taitai Feng began to cry. She couldn¡¯t care less about the princess now. She just knew that her daughter was gone. Her only daughter was gone. She didn¡¯t want to say anything to anyone. She only wanted her daughter toe back to life. When she touched her daughter¡¯s cold body just now, she felt as if thousands of knives were stabbing her in her heart, making her breathless. She just wanted to follow her daughter to the end. Madam Yun sighed. She hugged second taitai Feng and patted her back. Then she indicated for all the old maids in the room to leave. She looked at Gu en and fatty Wang, then at Gu Xin. ¡°You guys can leave first! Close the door as well.¡± Gu Xin turned her head and said to Gu en and fatty Wang. Although the two of them wanted to stay, they had no choice but to leave since Gu Xin had already spoken. Gu Xin took a stool and sat by the bed, patiently waiting for second Madam Feng to calm down. After a long time, the second Mrs. Feng¡¯s cries became softer, and she looked paler than before. ¡°Princess, if you have anything to say, just ask! Thismoner only hopes that the princess can catch Jinshu¡¯s murderer and dismember the murderer into ten thousand pieces!¡± Second Madam Feng¡¯s voice was very soft, but the words she said were very firm. No one could ignore the hatred in her eyes. alright. May I ask if second Madam Feng¡¯s nephew, Qi yng, has been exchanging letters with miss Feng San? ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and asked directly without any nonsense. second Madam, look. Is this Qi yng¡¯s handwriting? ¡± Gu Xin had just taken a less explicit letter with her and it came in handy now. She took it out and handed it to second Mrs. Feng. Madam Yun helped second taitai Feng take it. Second Madam Feng only nced at it once before she took it with trembling hands. She could not believe it even after reading it. When she saw thest date, she became even angrier.¡±What does Qi yng mean by this? While writing a letter to Jinshu, he was also making a scene! What is he trying to do?¡± Madam Yun gently patted second Madam Feng¡¯s back, her face full of doubt. She had also seen the date, which was not long ago. Chapter 2240 - 2240 Where did the scar come from? 2240 Where did the scare from? ¡°Second Madam Feng, are you sure this is Qi yng¡¯s handwriting?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure! This kid studied here from our Feng family since he was a child. He only went to the Thai provincial college when he was ten years old. My husband often praised him, saying that his handwriting was good, and that his words were like his person. He often sighed that he had found a good son-inw for Jinshu!¡± Because of her anger, second Madam Feng was in much better spirits. Her voice was even a little louder. ¡°Second Madam Feng, do you know what¡¯s wrong with thirddy Feng¡¯s injuries?¡± Gu Xin noted this down and asked another question. ¡°What injury? What other injuries did Jinshu suffer?¡± Second Madam Feng was shocked and asked in a panic. ¡°Didn¡¯t second Madam Feng see it just now? Miss Feng san¡¯s body was covered in new and old injuries. The new injuries were added when miss Feng San was killed, but judging from the old injuries, they were added in the past year. In other words, in the past year, miss Feng San might have been beaten up many times.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°What? Who was it? Who hit my Jinshu? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡± Second Madam Feng was extremely shocked. She changed her mind and asked again, ¡± Princess, the deceased had injuries on her body. Could she not be my Jinshu? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. She¡¯s miss Feng San, unless there¡¯s someone else in this world who looks exactly like miss Feng San.¡± Gu Xin said. Didn¡¯t such a situation happen in the Donglin Pce? However, twins were rare in the great Zhou Dynasty. It was the descendants of the Gu family and the royal family that were moremon. ¡°But, but my Jinshu can¡¯t be beaten by anyone. No one would dare!¡± Second Madam Feng muttered. ¡°Second sister-inw, just now I saw that Jinshu¡¯s body indeed has many scars. They are all in hidden ces and can not be seen if she does not take off her clothes. However, que ¡®er is Jin Shu¡¯s personal servant, so she should know that the princess has already asked me to call que¡¯ er over. Why don¡¯t we listen to what que ¡®er has to sayter?¡± Madam Yunforted her softly. ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡± Just as Madam Yun finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Lady, this servant has brought que ¡®er over.¡± The maidservant of Madam Yun came outside. ¡°Let here in alone.¡± Madam Yun said. ¡°Yes.¡± The servant girl responded. The door was opened and que ¡®er walked in with her head lowered. She then closed the door. She walked to the bed and greeted the three of them, ¡± ¡°This servant greets the princess,dy, and seconddy.¡± Second Madam Feng was the most impatient. She immediately asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the wounds on Jinshu¡¯s body? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about all the injuries you¡¯ve suffered?¡± Que ¡®er lowered her head, her body trembling. ¡°Speak!¡± Second Madam Feng shouted. I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t tell me!¡± Gu Xin stopped her, ¡± What¡¯s with the injuries on miss Feng san¡¯s body? As her personal maid, you should know.¡± Que ¡®er raised her head. Her face was already streaked with tears. After a while, she lowered her head again and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°This servant, this servant also doesn¡¯t know.¡± Second Madam Feng directly threw a pillow at que ¡®er, causing her body to be nted. Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± It seemed that what everyone said about miss Feng san¡¯s love to smash things when she was angry was true. She had learned this from her mother. However, Gu Xin could understand second Madam Feng¡¯s feelings. Madam Yun said,¡±que ¡®er, don¡¯t hide it anymore.¡± You¡¯ve always been serving Jinshu, so how could you not know that she¡¯s injured?¡± Chapter 2241 - 2241 Chapter 2240-don’t believe 2241 Chapter 2240-don¡¯t believe Que ¡®er knelt on the ground, her hands supporting her body as she trembled. ¡°This servant, this servant knows. When I first went to a certain timest summer, this servant was helping you take a bath and found the wounds on your body. This servant then asked you. It¡¯s just, it¡¯s just Yingluo.¡± Que ¡®er raised her head and looked at Gu Xin timidly. She was a little scared and did not know what to say. just say it, ¡± Gu Xin said gently. no one here will do anything to you. After speaking, Gu Xin nced at Madam Yun and second Madam Feng. After que ¡®er heard Gu Xin¡¯s words, she calmed down a little and said, ¡± ¡°That time, this servant was beaten by youngdy. Youngdy used a whip, Wuwu.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Second Madam Feng interrupted que ¡®er¡¯s words and denied without hesitation. although Jinshu has been raised to be unruly and arrogant, she has never used something like a whip. Our Feng family is a family of poetry, books, and etiquette. No one would use ady who is said to be an unmarried woman, not even a son. You lowly hussy, do you think that you can speak nonsense just because the letter is gone?¡± ¡°Second taitai, this servant is not speaking nonsense. What this servant said is true. Youngdy really knows how to use a whip.¡± Que ¡®er retorted. Second Madam Feng wanted to hit someone but was stopped by Gu Xin, ¡± second mistress, calm down. Let que ¡®er finish. Yun-Shi also pulled on second taitai and dissuaded,¡±Second sister-inw, please calm down. Let the princess finish her questions.¡± Que ¡®er¡¯s body shivered as she looked at Gu Xin. She was afraid and did not dare to continue. But when she saw Gu Xin¡¯s sharp gaze, she did not dare to say anything. Therefore, he said with a trembling voice,¡±there¡¯s a whip hidden in thedy¡¯s room.¡± Every time she was unhappy or had new injuries, she would use the whip to hit the servant. She requested that this servant was not to tell anyone, not even this servant¡¯s sister Ying ¡®er. This servant has never told anyone. Perhaps without this incident, if the wounds on youngdy¡¯s body were not discovered, this servant would never have said it in this life. Second taitai and first taitai, please believe this servant.¡± Gu Xin rushed to ask before Madam Yun and second Madam Feng could speak, ¡± ¡°Miss Feng San was injured. As her personal maidservant, you should know. Did miss Feng San usually go out alone? You won¡¯t bring any of your maids?¡± ¡°No,¡± que ¡®er shook her head. Other than sleeping at night when youngdy does not allow the servants to sleep in her side room, youngdy is not alone at any other time.¡± Gu Xin turned to look at Madam Yun,¡¯Lady Feng, how¡¯s your family¡¯s security? If someone sneaks into your mansion at night, will your guards be able to notice?¡± Madam Yun was stunned, and then said with some shame, ¡± ¡°The guards in the house were all promoted from servants, and all of them are under the charge of Butler li. Caretaker li was themander of the guards in the family. He hade from the battlefield and was responsible for training the guards. He had a dog at home. Logically speaking, if someone broke into the mansion at night, the dog would definitely find out. However, in the past few years, there had never been a case of a thief breaking into the house. Caretaker li is quite capable.¡± Butler li? ¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows, ¡± how old is Butler li? ¡± Madam Yun said, ¡± housekeeper li should be in his 30S. He joined the Army at the age of 15. When he was 20, his parents died in an ident. Our old master once received kindness from his parents, so he let hime to our house to be the head of the guards. At that time, he just finished his five years of service.¡± Chapter 2242 - 2242 Logic doesn’t make sense 2242 Logic doesn¡¯t make sense Second Madam Feng was a little sensitive at this moment. Hearing Gu Xin¡¯s question, she immediately asked, ¡± ¡°Princess, are you suspecting Butler li?¡± Gu Xin shook her head and asked, ¡± I remember that caretaker li was one of the people just now. Miss Feng san¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t just one or two times, but multiple times. You have a dog. You can use medicine on the dog once or twice to make it unconscious, but it¡¯s impossible to do it every time! So, either the thief is a member of the family, or the thief has colluded with the family to be able to enter smoothly.¡± ¡°Then, Princess, get housekeeper li toe and question us,¡± second Madam Feng immediately said. there¡¯s no rush. Gu Xin nodded. let¡¯s wait for que ¡®er to finish. When que ¡®er heard this, she continued,¡±every time this servant finds third miss injured, third miss would go to bed very early the night before.¡± In the past, the third youngdy would read and write, but as long as she did not read and write, then when she bathed the next day or the third day, her body would be covered in injuries. If this servant doesn¡¯t discover it once, she will be whipped by third youngdy.¡± Gu Xin asked,¡±just a whip?¡± The injuries on miss Feng san¡¯s body are not only caused by the whip.¡± Que ¡®er nodded and said,¡±it¡¯s just a whip.¡± Every time, the third young miss would make this servant use something to stuff her mouth, not allowing her to make a sound. After that, he would make the servant girls in the courtyard go far away. Third youngdy usually appears to be very dependent on this servant, so the other servant maids all think that third youngdy has some private words to say to this servant.¡± what? ¡± Gu Xin raised her brows, ¡± then what did she say to you? ¡± Second taitai Feng and Madame Yun also looked at que ¡®er. Second Madam Feng remembered that her daughter often praised que ¡®er, so when que¡¯ er mentioned that her daughter had hit her, she did not believe it at all. However, her sister-inw and Princess Xinxin had seen the injuries on her daughter¡¯s body. This couldn¡¯t be faked. Moreover, she believed that que ¡®er wouldn¡¯t dare to lie. Que ¡®er said,¡±in the past year, other than scolding fourth miss to this servant, third miss has been saying that fourth miss was deceived by young master Qi. Young master Qi still likes her the most.¡± Young master Qi did all those things only because he was helping the third youngdy to bully the fourth youngdy. However, the third youngdy had really seen young master Qi and the fourth youngdy in privatest year. That night, the third youngdy had even cried for a long time. However, a few dayster, young master Qi sent someone to deliver a letter and third miss¡¯s mood was restored.¡± ¡°When did he send the letter?¡± second Madam Feng asked sternly. Didn¡¯t he always want to break off the engagement? He has almost never been to the Feng family, so how did he deliver the letter?¡± Que ¡®er¡¯s body subconsciously shrank. She was a little afraid, but she still braced herself and said, ¡± ¡°Every time young master Qi sends a letter, he would get someone to ce it in the dog hole in the backyard and press it with a stone. The letters were all taken by this servant. This matter, third youngdy did not tell anyone else, only this servant.¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows and felt that something was amiss. It didn¡¯t make sense. Qi yng and Feng Jinshu were engaged to begin with. Even if Feng Jinshu¡¯s rtionship with his sister was not good, Qi yng did not have to make a big deal out of the annulment of the engagement, and then console Feng Jinshu instead. If this matter blew up, it would be bad for the reputation of the three of them. Killing 1000 enemies at the expense of 800 of one¡¯s own life, was this what a person who was very likely to be a schr should do? He couldn¡¯t be that stupid! Que ¡®er continued, ¡± third miss told me that she hates fourth miss the most. Young master Qi said that he would help her make fourth miss disappear from this world. Then, third miss would have nothing to hate. Chapter 2243 - 2243 Chapter 2243-you’ll remember 2243 Chapter 2243-you¡¯ll remember ¡°Fatty Wang, youe in!¡± Gu Xin was silent for a while before she called fatty Wang in. Fatty Wang and Gu en came in together. ¡°The people from the Yamen should be here by now! Fatty Wang, go and tell second white to bring Qi yng to the Qi residence. It was Qi Moyu, who was engaged to miss Feng San. Also, get Bai Yi to pass down the order to have the Yamen¡¯s people interrogate them one by one about the movements of everyone in the temple from midnightst night to the end of morning sses this morning. Remember, it¡¯s everyone. Even the people who brought food up from the foot of the mountain in the morning had to ask. Also, go to Xiao Qiu¡¯s side and ask if there are any results. Oh, remember to Call Steward li of Feng n to wait outside the door!¡± Gu Xin gave a series of instructions. Fatty Wang felt a little dizzy, he had never been ordered so many things by someone at once, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t remember. He wanted to ask again but was pulled away by Gu en. little fourth Gu, I haven¡¯t even remembered what your sister said. Why don¡¯t you let me ask? ¡± Fatty Wang grabbed Gu en¡¯s arm and said anxiously. After chatting with Gu en for a while, they became familiar with each other and directly changed from ¡®fourth young master Gu¡¯ to ¡®little fourth Gu¡¯. Of course, Gu en would not be so familiar with everyone. After a round of pleasantries, he knew that it was Gu Xin who had asked to bring fatty Wang along. Although he did not understand what was so good about fatty Wang, he was willing to give Gu Xin face. Whoever his sisters had their eyes on, regardless of male or female, old or young, was good. If not for that, Gu en would not be so close to anyone. ¡°Brother fatty, you haven¡¯t known my third sister for long. You may not know this, but my third sister is usually a happy-go-lucky person, but once she does something, she is very serious. If you let her repeat what she said, she¡¯ll definitely want to deal with you after she¡¯s done.¡± Gu en shook her head and said, ¡± didn¡¯t you just say that you admire my second uncle? When ites to punishing people, my third sister haspletely inherited my second uncle¡¯s teachings. So, I advise you to remember this and listen to her carefully. Otherwise, you¡¯ll know what pain is. I¡¯ll remember this for you. Let¡¯s go and find the White second and white first. Next time, You Must Remember This.¡± At first, fatty Wang didn¡¯t think much of it, but when he heard that he had inherited Gu shouxin¡¯s skills, he became serious. ¡°Thank you, Xiao si,¡± he said. When we get to the capital, I¡¯ll treat you to a good meal! Then let¡¯s go quickly, don¡¯t dy the third miss¡¯s matter. I¡¯ll definitely listen carefully next time. This is my first time following orders, so I don¡¯t have any experience.¡± Gu en nodded and did not say anything else. The two of them went to find the White-clothed and white-two. Gu en helped fatty Wang to ry Gu Xin¡¯s instructions to him and went to Feng san¡¯s room to look for Zheng Qiu. Zheng Qiu had just finished sewing up Feng san¡¯s body and helped her put on her clothes. He walked over and opened the door. He did not know if it was because of the unpleasant smell in the house, but Zheng Qiu smelled a particrly fresh scent on Gu en¡¯s body. It was veryfortable. ¡°The fourth young master of the Gu family.¡± Zheng Qiu greeted Gu en without a change in his expression. ¡°Young master Zheng, my third sister asked me to ask if you¡¯ve found anything.¡± Gu en nodded and asked. ¡°If you¡¯ve found something, tell Xinxin. I¡¯ll pack up right away and go over when I¡¯m done. Oh right, let Lady Feng send someone over.¡± Zheng Qiu said. Although he was curious about the corpse inside, he didn¡¯t even look inside. Chapter 2244 - 2244 Is there a problem? 2244 Is there a problem? On Gu Xin¡¯s side, the questions continued. Gu Xin was a little suspicious of que ¡®er¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t that she was lying, but she felt that there was something wrong with que¡¯ er¡¯s words. Either que ¡®er was lying, or Qi yng¡¯s thoughts were different from ordinary people. ording to what que ¡®er said, other than the two of them, only que¡¯ er knew about Qi yng and Feng Jinshu¡¯s correspondence. What if the two of them did not write to each other? Wasn¡¯t this the same as the dead not being able to testify? Oh, no, Qi yng wasn¡¯t dead yet, so it couldn¡¯t be said that the dead had no witnesses. However, if Qi yng were toeter and refuse to admit it, then they would have to distinguish whether que ¡®er was lying or Qi yng was. Gu Xin had a headache. Since que ¡®er was unable to get any more information from her, Gu Xin got someone to call in Butler li who was waiting outside. Caretaker li was already in his thirties, but perhaps because of his martial arts training, he still looked rtively young, like a man in his early twenties. He had a burly figure, but his face did not look fierce. He was clean and looked very polite, giving people a good first impression. ¡°Butler Li, you are in charge of the Feng residence¡¯s security. I would like to ask, in the past year, has there been any night intrusion in the Feng residence?¡± Gu Xin asked as she sized up Butler li. ¡°Princess, in the past year, something like this did happen. It happened in the twelfth lunar monthst year. However, I have three dogs, and the thief was scared away by the dogs ¡®barking before he could climb over the wall. After that, this lowly one increased the number of people on night duty in all directions, and this incident has never happened again.¡± Steward li exined calmly. ¡°Oh, really? Then, could there be a situation where a thief took care of the dog first and then sneaked in?¡± Gu Xin asked again. this Zhenzhen ¡­ Butler li hesitated for a moment and said, ¡± I can¡¯t be sure. However, there has never been any theft in the mansion, so I don¡¯t think such a thing has ever happened before.¡± ¡°What have you done from six O ¡®clockst night to this morning? is there anyone who can verify it for you?¡± Gu Xin asked again. Butler li was stunned for a moment before he looked at Gu Xin in confusion. He felt that her question was unreasonable. ¡°Everyone is a suspect, so we have to ask everyone.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Last night at six O ¡®clock this little one was feeding the horses in the stables. After that, he called the coachman together and told him about the matter of returning home today. He had been following the coachman in the residence. When it was almost 11 am, the little person fell asleep. No one could prove that he was a viin when he was sleeping. This morning at dawn, I went to the ce where the monks of xiyun temple practiced and practiced with them. I always had the habit of practicing martial arts in the morning. This lowly one was nning to return to my room to freshen up after the morning sses in the temple had ended when I heard maidservant que ¡®er¡¯s terrified cry. Only then did this lowly one realize that something had happened.¡± Steward li then told Zhang tie what he had donest night. ¡°Yes, I know. Alright, you may leave!¡± Gu Xin looked at Butler li deeply, but he was still as calm as he was when he entered the room. Gu Xin then asked him to leave. ¡°Princess, do you think there¡¯s a problem with Butler li?¡± When Butler li closed the door, second Madam Feng could not wait to ask. Chapter 2245 - 2245 Chapter 2244-snacks 2245 Chapter 2244-snacks After Gu Xin finished speaking, Zheng Qiu came over with a te. ¡°Xiao Qiu, how is it?¡± Gu Xin stood up and went up to him. At this moment, second Mrs. Feng did not know Zheng Qiu¡¯s identity. Just like Madam Yun, she thought that Zheng Qiu was disguised as a man, so she did not show much emotion. She only looked at the te in Zheng Qiu¡¯s hand. ¡°The cause of miss Feng san¡¯s death has been found. This is the poison.¡± Zheng Qiu ced the tray on the table. Madam Yun and second taitai Feng also stood up and came to the table to look. ¡°Why is there a strange smell?¡± Madam Yun covered her nose with her sleeve and looked at the dish with a frown. Second Mrs. Feng also did the same. ¡°This was taken from Feng san¡¯s stomach. It hasn¡¯t been digested yet.¡± Zheng Qiu looked at the two of them. Madam Yun and second taitai Feng were shocked. They covered their mouths and went to the window to vomit. Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± She looked at Zheng Qiu helplessly. Zheng Qiu shrugged innocently. Second Madam Feng had not eaten much today and had not vomited anything. She only vomited a few mouthfuls of acid. ¡°A-Cheng, ah, no, Xiao Qiu, this, this is really from Jinshu¡¯s, um, stomach?¡± Madam Yun stood by the window, not daring toe over. ¡°Yes,dy,¡± Zheng Qiu nodded solemnly. ¡°What?¡± The second Mrs. Feng, who had just recovered from the shock, pointed at Zheng Qiu. you ¡­ Where did you say you took it from? ¡± ¡°Second taitai, this was taken from third miss Feng¡¯s stomach.¡± Zheng Qiu replied. you! second Mrs. Feng pointed at Zheng Qiu, her face pale. Before she could finish her sentence, she fainted. The three of them helped second Madam Feng to the bed and let her lie down to rest. Madam Yun called a servant girl over and had her take care of second taitai Feng. The three of them came to third miss Feng¡¯s room. Zheng Qiu and Gu Xin did not notice that Zheng Qiu was analyzing what kind of poison Feng San might have been poisoned with for Gu Xin. Based on the residue of the food, they could roughly guess when Feng San had eaten it. When Madam Yun heard this, she walked over and said, ¡± Ying ¡®er¡¯s food is quite delicious. Because que¡¯ er and Ying ¡®er are sisters, as long as Ying¡¯ er is around, Jinshu likes to eat her food. Lady Feng, ¡± Gu Xin asked, ¡± did Ying ¡®er make all the desserts in the temple? ¡± ¡°Not entirely,¡± Madam Yun shook her head. Although Xiao Liu was a concubine¡¯s daughter, she was particrly protective of her food. Other than letting Jinshu and her daughter eat Ying ¡®er¡¯s snacks, she almost didn¡¯t let anyone else eat them. Third sister-inw and I don¡¯t like to eat desserts, but second sister-inw likes them. As for the other girls, they wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to ask fourth brother for snacks. This time, our third branch has brought along the people from their rooms who make desserts. Therefore, those who can eat Ying ¡®er¡¯s desserts are almost all from the second branch.¡± alright! Gu Xin nodded her head. then I¡¯ll have to trouble Lady Feng to get someone to call the sisters Ying ¡®er and que¡¯ er over! Madam Yun was stunned. She nced at the bedside and asked, ¡± ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯yes, it¡¯s here. Let the sisterse over!¡± Madam Yun had sent someone to call for them. Zheng Qiu was still staring at the things on the tray and said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°She ate at night, but when we came here just now, there was nothing in this room. So, she must have eaten outside. Where is she?¡± Chapter 2246 - 2246 Chapter 2246-something is wrong 2246 Chapter 2246-something is wrong all traces outside the house have been removed. We can¡¯t find any clues. Gu Xin said with a frown. ¡°It might be in the forest. When I was taking off her shoes and socks, I found leaves on the soles of her shoes. However, this Xi Yun temple is surrounded by mountains, so I can¡¯t tell the direction.¡± Zheng Qiu suddenly thought of this and said. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up and she snapped her fingers, ¡± if they were really taken into the forest, then based on the time of death, the murderer would only have time to clean up the traces outside the room after he brought them back. He wouldn¡¯t have had time to clean up the traces in the forest. Moreover, it was impossible to bring her further away. It must be very close. I¡¯ll immediately send people to search the surrounding area.¡± With that, Gu Xin went to the door and called Bai Yi, asking her to send someone from the government office to investigate. ¡°Xinxin, if the murderer had nned this, there wouldn¡¯t be many clues in the forest. The Feng family had been living in the temple for a few days, and the murderer had plenty of time to n. But if it wasn¡¯t premeditated, then there must be some clues.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°That¡¯s right. But let them take a look, just in case!¡± Gu Xin had thought of this too. But now, he had no idea at all. He had finally found some clues. No matter what the result was, he had to go and take a look. ¡°Princess, Xiao Qiu, he¡¯s here.¡± At this moment, Madam Yun came in with Ying ¡®er and que¡¯ er. ¡°Close the door.¡± Gu Xin nodded and turned to the bed. She stood beside Feng san¡¯s body. After Ying ¡®er closed the door, Gu Xin asked the two toe to her side. The sisters Ying ¡®er and que¡¯ er were a little afraid. They lowered their heads and did not dare to look at miss Feng San on the bed. ¡°Third miss Feng likes to eat Ying ¡®er¡¯s pastries. What pastries did Ying¡¯ er make yesterday?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s those that third youngdy usually eats.¡± Ying ¡®er replied. ¡°The details.¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°It¡¯s just flower cakes and green bean cakes.¡± Ying ¡®er whispered. Gu Xin looked at Ye Qiu and Ye Qiu nodded at her. ¡°Que ¡®er, did miss Feng San eat a lot of pastries yesterday?¡± Gu Xin asked que ¡®er. ¡°Youngdy did not eat much. Recently her mood was not good and she did not eat much. I¡¯ve only eaten one or two pieces of pastries.¡± Que ¡®er said. ¡°You guys usually use tes to store pastries, right? There were more than one or two pieces in a te, right? Then what about the leftovers of miss Feng San? I didn¡¯t find any tes in the house.¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess, youngdy always let this servant take it from sixth youngdy. If you don¡¯t eat it, this servant will take it back. After dinnerst night, youngdy said she wanted to eat a little, so this servant went to get it. But the youngdy only ate one piece and didn¡¯t eat anymore. She even let this servant take it away. She began to scold the fourth youngdy. When this servant brought the pastries back to Ying ¡®er, second taitai came to apany the youngdy to talk. After nightfall,dy sent someone to invite seconddy and the youngdy to her room. Since youngdy doesn¡¯t want this servant to follow her, this servant will go to the kitchen to apany Ying ¡®er.¡± Que ¡®er replied. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. In the past, youngdy would have second taitai¡¯s people call this servant, butst night she did not. This servant thought thatdy and seconddy had consoled this youngdy and that this youngdy had not eaten anything during the day, so she had gone to sleep when she was tired. On the way back, this servant and Ying ¡®er did not discover anything.¡± Que ¡®er replied. Chapter 2247 - 2247 The people around caretaker li 2247 The people around caretaker li Gu Xin took a long look at que ¡®er and realized that que¡¯ er did not seem to be afraid of Lady Feng san¡¯s corpse at all. She stood up straight, unlike Ying ¡®er who subconsciously moved away from the bed and her legs were trembling slightly. Gu Xin could understand the youngdy¡¯s fear when facing a dead person. She did not know if que ¡®er¡¯s fear was due to the huge contract or something else. In any case,pared to miss Feng san¡¯s corpse, que¡¯ er seemed to be more afraid of the living second Madam Feng. When she was being questioned in second Madam Feng¡¯s room just now, que ¡®er had a very scared look. ¡°Do you know that miss Feng san¡¯s cause of death was poisoning? moreover, she ate a poisonous pastry!¡± After a moment of silence, Gu Xin suddenly said. Ying ¡®er looked up at Gu Xin in horror. Que¡¯ er also looked up with a confused expression. ¡°Princess, no, no, this servant doesn¡¯t know.¡± Ying ¡®er quickly waved her hands when she regained her senses. ¡°What Do you not know?¡± Gu Xin asked with a frown. ¡°Third youngdy only eats the cakes and pastries made by this servant. But, but, but this servant didn¡¯t poison her. This servant doesn¡¯t know, this servant really didn¡¯t poison her!¡± Ying ¡®er immediately knelt down and cried. Her face was full of panic, and she was no longer afraid of the body on the bed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you knew, nor did I say you poisoned it. Are you confessing?¡± Gu Xin looked down at her and said coldly. no, no, it¡¯s not like that, Zhenzhen. Ying ¡®er shook her head vigorously. ¡°Princess.¡± Que ¡®er also knelt down beside Ying¡¯ er. I¡¯ve eaten the pastries that Ying ¡®er made. When this servant sent it back to sixth miss yesterday, sixth miss didn¡¯t want it anymore, so she let this servant eat it with Ying ¡®er. This servant and Ying ¡®er have already eaten it. ¡± ¡°But que ¡®er, you were the one who brought the pastries from sixth youngdy. You¡¯re the only one who encountered it in the entire process, right?¡± Gu Xin asked que ¡®er. ¡°Yes,¡± Que ¡®er was stunned for a moment before she replied. However, she did not refute on her behalf. ¡°But it¡¯s just a te of pastries. We don¡¯t know which piece third miss wants to eat!¡± Ying ¡®er said anxiously. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you how much you made yesterday. How many people will be able to get your desserts?¡± Gu Xin continued to ask. ¡°This servant only made some in the morning and afternoon. They were all ced in sixth youngdy¡¯s room.¡± Ying ¡®er said. ¡°Do you still have it now?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°This servant makes it every day, but because of the incident this morning, this servant hasn¡¯t made it yet. They eat however much they cook.¡± Ying ¡®er replied. ¡°Then, after you guys finished cooking in the kitchen, did you share it with the others?¡± Gu Xin asked again. N-No, I don¡¯t think so, Yingluo. Ying ¡®er looked at que¡¯ er with uncertainty. ¡°There is.¡± Que ¡®er answered without hesitation, ¡±st night, sixth miss gave the remaining desserts to this servant and Ying¡¯ er, but this servant did not finish them all. On the way to the kitchen, I met Xiao Shunzi and he said that he was hungry. This servant thought that there were still some left, so I gave the remaining two pieces of pastry wrapped in a handkerchief to Xiao Shunzi.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Xiao Shunzi?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Xiao Shunzi is Butler Li¡¯s errand boy.¡± Madam Yun interjected. ¡°Butler li?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s brows furrowed even more as she looked at Ying ¡®er, ¡± is what she said true? ¡± this Lao Ai ¡­ Ying ¡®er looked at que¡¯ er awkwardly and said, ¡± this servant went to the kitchen with que ¡®er. When we were about to reach the kitchen, this servant¡¯s stomach suddenly ached and I went to the outhouse, so this servant doesn¡¯t know. After saying that, Ying ¡®er lowered her head guiltily. Why did it hurt at that time? Chapter 2248 - 2248 Chapter 2248-discovery 2248 Chapter 2248-discovery Gu Xin asked the Yun family to send someone to call Xiao Shunzi over. Zheng Qiu had already helped third miss Feng put on her clothes, so there was no need to avoid her. After Xiao Shunzi arrived, he was just as scared as Ying ¡®er. However, he was a man after all, so he did not tremble. He just did not know why Gu Xin had called him over. Gu Xin then asked about the pastries. Xiao Shunzi admitted that he had met que ¡®er outside the kitchen and que¡¯ er had indeed given him two pieces. However, he only ate one piece and left one for Butler li. Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched. How good was Ying ¡®er¡¯s cooking? the Feng family didn¡¯t look like a family that couldn¡¯t afford to eat desserts, yet a Butler with a guard actually asked someone to leave a piece for her. ¡°Princess, I found something.¡± At this moment, a man from the Yamen ran in hurriedly and said at the door. ¡°What?¡± Gu Xin looked over. ¡°Guard Bai led us to the forest on the west side of the temple. We found a piece of jewelry and some blood.¡± The bailiff replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xin called Zheng Qiu over and followed them. When they reached the door, she stopped and said, ¡± Lady Feng, get people to stay away from this room. Oh right, get Ying ¡®er, que¡¯ er, Xiao Shunzi, and Butler li to stay in this room. I¡¯ll get someone toe and watch.¡± Madam Yun quickly nodded. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu followed the bailiff all the way to the forest in the West. When they were about to reach the forest, Gu Xin looked at the sky. It was already past noon and they were nning to return to the city this morning. They nned to have breakfast when they arrived, so they had not eaten anything yet. Gu Xin could eat a Jade bead herself, so she was not afraid of being hungry. However, she could not give it to Zheng Qiu directly. Furthermore, Zheng Qiu often did not eat ording to the meal schedule, so Gu Xin¡¯s heart ached for him. She took out a piece of candy from her satchel. She had bought it when she was shopping in the prefecture city of tai Zhou. She handed it to Zheng Qiu and said,¡±Eat a candy to maintain your strength. Let¡¯s go and have a look, then we¡¯ll go back to the temple and have the servants prepare some food.¡± Zheng Qiu was thinking about the case and could not react in time. He looked at Gu Xin in a daze. Gu Xin removed the wrapper and took out a Jade bead. She then asked Zheng Qiu to open his mouth. Zheng Qiu opened her mouth and Gu Xin fed her directly. Zheng Qiu was speechless. A sweet taste melted in her mouth, and Zheng Qiu woke up instantly. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so sweet. Thank you, Xinxin.¡± Gu Xin ate one for herself and put her arm around Zheng Qiu¡¯s shoulder, ¡± ¡°Thest time I fed a little girl like this was when I was 10 years old!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the clues. Everyone must be tired and hungry. Let¡¯s have something to eat after we get back to the temple. Only when your stomach is full will you have the strength to work.¡± Gu Xin held onto Zheng Qiu and walked into the forest. At this moment, Bai Yi had already asked the bailiffs to surround the area and was waiting for Gu Xin¡¯s arrival. When he saw the two of them, white shirt came forward with something and showed it to them. ¡°This should be the victim¡¯s jewelry.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. that¡¯s right. I only found one on the victim¡¯s ear. This one is the same as the other one. Gu Xin looked at the ce that was surrounded, ¡± ¡°That is to say, this is the first crime scene. The blood on the ground should belong to the deceased.¡± The constable of the government of Thand walked over, ¡± ¡°I, Chen Pengyuan, have seen Princess Xinxin before. I don¡¯t think all the blood on the ground belongs to the dead.¡± Chapter 2249 - 2249 There are still dead people 2249 There are still dead people Gu Xin nodded her head, continue. Chen Pengyuan made an inviting gesture. Princess, please follow me. You¡¯ll know when youe over. Gu Xin brought Zheng Qiu to the area that was surrounded. It was not a t area. There were fallen leaves, wild grass, and rocks all around. There were obvious traces of being dragged on the ground, as well as blood stains. The bloodstains on a rock the size of a head were the most obvious. Gu Xin didn¡¯t even need to ask for the reason, she could tell that the bloodstains here definitely didn¡¯t belong to the deceased. There weren¡¯t anyrge wounds on the deceased¡¯s body. There were only a few wounds, and it was impossible for so much blood to flow out. Zheng Qiu stepped forward to check and nodded at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Princess, this is all human blood.¡± ¡°But the victim didn¡¯t have any major wounds, so there¡¯s no way she could have lost so much blood,¡± Gu Xin said in a low voice. The blood was the murderer¡¯s, or was there someone else injured or dead? Also, if the victim, Feng Jinshu, was killed here, her clothes would definitely be stained with blood. However, other than the inside, Feng Jinshu¡¯s clothes were clean on the outside.¡± Chen Pengyuan stepped forward and cupped his fists,¡±Princess, I believe that other than miss Feng San, there should be other victimsst night.¡± He¡¯s a dead person, not an injured person.¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows, how do you know? Chen Pengyuan said,¡±judging from the traces at the scene, if this is the first murder scene, then other than the murderer and the deceased Feng Jinshu, there aren¡¯t many people here.¡± This humble servant once heard from the Yamen¡¯s coroner that when a person¡¯s blood loss reaches a certain level, they will die from excessive blood loss. I¡¯ve already heard from guard Bai that there weren¡¯t many bloodstains on the deceased Feng Jinshu¡¯s body, so I¡¯ve also thought of this. If this person who had been out of school for too long wasn¡¯t the deceased Feng Jinshu, then it¡¯s even more impossible for him to be the murderer. As such, I believe that other than the deceased Feng Jinshu, there is another victim in this case.¡± Gu Xin thought for a moment before she asked,¡¯how can you be so sure that other than the murderer, there¡¯s only Feng Jinshu and another person here? The traces at the scene couldn¡¯t show that there were only three people, but there couldn¡¯t be more. Maybe there were four? If there were four people, one murderer, one victim, and the other two victims, it was possible. I¡¯ve also studied under a famous doctor for nearly eight years, and from the bloodstains at the scene, this situation is possible if two people were injured and bleeding.¡± Chen Pengyuan was stunned. Gu Xin said,¡±Bai Yi, bring your men and continue searching.¡± No matter if there¡¯s one more dead or two injured, we have to find them!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bai Yi replied. ¡°Third miss, third miss!¡± At this time, fatty Wang brought a few people and hurried over here, shouting for people from far away. Gu Xin looked over. Other than fatty Wang and Gu en, she did not recognize the rest of them. However, from the way they were dressed, she guessed that they were from the Feng family. They were even the head of the Feng family, Feng Shan Chang. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xin asked when they arrived. ¡°Third youngdy, this is mountain elder Feng, he has just arrived at the temple. Mountain elder Feng, this is Princess Xinxin.¡± Fatty Wang panted as he introduced. Ever since his uncle became the prefect of tai state, fatty Wang was more familiar with tai state. He came here often, so he knew the mountain elder of the Tai State College. Before he got married, he had studied in the Tai State College for two years. Chapter 2250 - 2250 Fourth young lady Feng 2250 Fourth youngdy Feng I¡¯m Feng Zhihong from the Tai State College. Nice to meet you, Princess Xinxin! Mountain elder Feng bowed to Gu Xin. ¡°Mountain Leader Feng, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Gu Xin raised her hand to help him up. ¡°Princess, this one hase this time to say that my niece was found and killed in the house this morning. Just as he was about to go to the Yamen, the Yamen¡¯s people came to say that his other niece at the xiyun temple had died. Lord Liu said that the princess is investigating this case, so after weighing the pros and cons, I decided to look for the princess.¡± Mountain Leader Feng said. ¡°Is this family¡¯s niece Feng Si youngdy?¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure the princess has already figured out The Grudge between my third and fourth nieces. Although one of them is at home and the other is in the temple, I still feel that something is amiss. Therefore, I hope that Princess can investigate this matter and give them justice!¡± Mountain elder Feng said solemnly. As the head of the family, his heart was heavy now that two of his juniors had died for no reason, and it was even after the incident of sisters snatching their husbands. Such a thing had never happened to the Feng family in the past hundred years. ¡°Have you brought miss Feng SI¡¯s body and the people who have been taking care of her for the past few days?¡± Gu Xin asked in a low voice. Xiyun temple was still a distance away from the prefecture city. Before miss Feng San could make any progress, something happened to miss Feng Si. The two sisters had died in the same morning, which was indeed strange. Initially, Gu Xin already had her suspicions. Now that miss Feng Si had died, she was a little uncertain Like mountain Leader Feng, she also felt that this matter was rather strange. She felt that the sisters ¡®deaths were rted. Chen Pengyuan had just said that there was another victim. Was it really such a coincidence that he had appeared now? However, if the other victim in this forest was miss Feng Si, how did the murderer have the time to send miss Feng san¡¯s body back to the temple, and also send miss Feng SI¡¯s body back to the Feng family before they found it? ¡°I¡¯ve brought it. Because Lord Liu said that the princess had brought a coroner from the court of judicial review with her, and the two sides were quite far apart, this one brought my niece¡¯s body. At the same time, the two servant girls who served her at home also came. I¡¯ve already asked my wife to make arrangements for them.¡± Mountain Leader Feng said. Gu Xin raised her brows as she looked at mountain elder Feng. In the morning, Lady Feng was unwilling to let miss Feng San be examined by the coroner even before she died. She thought that mountain elder Feng was better than Lady Feng in every way. Mountain elder Feng did not know Xiao Qiu¡¯s gender and brought her here directly under such circumstances. Mountain elder Feng looked at Gu Xin with a strange expression and had a guess in his heart. He knew his wife¡¯s temper, so after thinking about it, he exined, ¡± ¡°The abbot of Xi Yun temple has profound Dharma. If the two sisters died in an ident, even if they were at home, they would ask an eminent monk to send them to the afterworld. As such, after discussing with my family, we decided that we¡¯ll have the two sisters be buried here at the Qiyun temple. We¡¯ll ask the host to perform a soul-ferrying ritual for the two sisters and hope that they¡¯ll be able to live without any mishaps in their next lives.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and did not say anything else. What the Feng family meant was that the sisters could not enter the ancestral grave. However, their family was still willing to hire an eminent monk to perform a soul-ferrying ceremony for the two sisters. They were also buried in this Qiyun mountain, so their hearts still ached for the two girls. Chapter 2251 - 2251 Woke up in the middle of the road 2251 Woke up in the middle of the road Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu followed mountain elder Feng and the rest back to the temple. Chen Pengyuan and Bai Yi continued to search the forest with their men. Although Gu Xin had a feeling that this was also the first scene of miss Feng SI¡¯s ident, it was too far away and it was unlikely. Hence, she asked Bai Yi and the rest to search again. When he returned to the temple, the questioning by the government office had already ended. Almost all of the visitors and monks could urately describe his movements fromst night to this morning. There seemed to be no suspicion at all. Gu Xin asked Zheng Qiu to conduct an autopsy on miss Feng Si while she interrogated miss Feng SI¡¯s two maidservants. ¡°This servant cui ¡®er (Liu¡¯ er) greets Your Highness. Long live Your Highness!¡± Feng fourth youngdy¡¯s two maidservants ¡°faces were still pale, but they did not do anything wrong with their proper etiquette. ¡°You guys get up and answer me!¡± Gu Xin nodded and asked the two of them to get up. The two maids stood up and lowered their heads, not daring to look at Gu Xin. ¡°What time did you find out that something happened to miss Feng Si this morning?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Reporting to Princess, this servant entered youngdy¡¯s room this morning and found that something had happened to youngdy. When the girls came in, they were grounded and didn¡¯t have to wake up in the morning. They usually got up at about seven o ¡®clock. At seven, the servants and Liu ¡®er brought the dishes over to wash up. When they knocked on the door, the youngdy did not answer. The servants thought that the youngdy wanted to sleep a little longer, so they waited for half an hour. During this time, the servants changed the hot water. After half an hour, the youngdy still answered. The servants were worried that the youngdy was sick, so they pushed the door open and went in. Last night when youngdy went to sleep, her spirit was not good and her voice was a little hoarse.¡± Cui-er replied. She was the head maidservant in charge of Feng SI¡¯s food and living, just like que ¡®er to Feng san¡¯s maidservant, she brought her with her wherever she went. ¡°Feng Si youngdy also doesn¡¯t have the habit of letting maidservants sleep in the ear room?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Your Highness, miss has never let us sleep in the ear room.¡± Cui ¡®er nodded. ¡°Then what time did Feng fourth youngdy fall asleepst night? Have you ever woken up after you fell asleep?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Last night after the sky turned dark, youngdy went back to her room to rest. She said that she was not feeling well and asked us not to disturb her. In the middle of the night, there was some movement in the girl¡¯s room. This servant even got up to ask, but the girl didn¡¯t let this servant in at that time. She only said that she would drink a mouthful of water and rest. At that time, the girl¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. However, this servant heard the sound of a cup being ced inside and the sound of a youngdy lying on the bed. After waiting for a while and not hearing any movement, this servant went to rest.¡± Cui ¡®er said. ¡°Did he wake up in the middle of the road?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s fingers tapped on the table. After some thought, she asked, ¡± did the dog in your Manor barkst night? ¡± Cui ¡®er and Liu¡¯ er were both stunned, and then they shook their heads. ¡°After finding out that something happened to miss Feng Si, did you find any other suspicious ces in the room?¡± Gu Xin asked again. She felt that the Feng family did not raise this dog well. They did not know if miss Feng San wasmunicating with others, and they did not know if miss Feng Si was killed and brought home or directly killed at home. However, there were always peopleing in and out of the house with their voices turned mute. However, the Feng family¡¯s dog did not make a single sound. Wasn¡¯t this a sign that they had not raised it well? Cui ¡®er and Liu¡¯ er both shook their heads. They werepletely dumbfounded when they saw thedy¡¯s corpse. They didn¡¯t know what to do other than calling for help. How could they have the time to discover anything else suspicious? At this moment, Mountain Leader Feng stood up and said, ¡± ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve made some discoveries. When I entered the room, I observed the room.¡± Chapter 2252 - 2252 Chapter 2252-letters 2252 Chapter 2252-letters ¡°This humble one does indeed think so. If that wasn¡¯t the case, then why was there so much blood only on the pillow? There really wasn¡¯t any other ce. Just now, cui ¡®er said that Xiao si woke upst night. This one is even more certain. Was the murderer bringing the person back at that time? Xiao si went to bed earlyst night. Because he was grounded, there were only two servant girls in the courtyard, cui ¡®er and Liu¡¯ er. Xiao SI¡¯s courtyard was in a more remote ce in the Feng residence, which provided a convenience for the evildoers. But there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t figure out. The dogs at home should know what¡¯s going on. The murderer couldn¡¯t havee in and out from the main door. They would¡¯ve been discovered if they climbed the wall. Either the bad guy was a family member, and the dog didn¡¯t bark when it saw him. Either the murderer was familiar with his family and knew how to avoid them. As long as themotion is small, it can be done.¡± ¡°Mountain Leader Feng, please speak!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at mountain elder Feng. there are traces of rope on the roof beam of Xiao SI¡¯s room. Also, the wound on Xiao SI¡¯s head is too big and he has lost too much blood. However, there is no blood in the room at all. Only the bed, or more urately, the pillow, has blood. Mountain Leader Feng said. ¡°What mountain elder means is that Feng Si youngdy was murdered by someone outside and then sent back?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°This humble one does indeed think so. If that wasn¡¯t the case, then why was there so much blood only on the pillow? There really wasn¡¯t any other ce. Just now, cui ¡®er said that Xiao si woke upst night. This one is even more certain. Was the murderer bringing the person back at that time? Xiao si went to bed earlyst night. Because he was grounded, there were only two servant girls in the courtyard, cui ¡®er and Liu¡¯ er. Xiao SI¡¯s courtyard was in a more remote ce in the Feng residence, which provided a convenience for the evildoers. But there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t figure out. The dogs at home should know what¡¯s going on. The murderer couldn¡¯t havee in and out from the main door. They would¡¯ve been discovered if they climbed the wall. Either the bad guy was a family member, and the dog didn¡¯t bark when it saw him. Either the murderer was familiar with his family and knew how to avoid them. As long as themotion is small, it can be done.¡± Mountain Leader Feng analyzed. ¡°Then, does Mountain Leader Feng have any suspects?¡± Gu Xin asked. Mountain Leader Feng shook his head. Miss Feng Si had a good temper and did not have many enemies with her sisters in the family. Even if they did, the few youngdies in the Feng family who did not often leave their boudoir could notplete such a task. ¡°After Feng Si youngdy was grounded, did anyone visit her?¡± Gu Xin asked. Mountain elder Feng did not know about this. He could only look at cui ¡®er and Liu¡¯ er. Cui ¡®er replied,¡±yiniang wanted to see you. Whendy was at home, she ordered that no one was allowed to go, so yiniang did not go.¡± Afterdy and the others came to Xi Yun temple, yiniang had gone to see them once but did not enter the courtyard. Youngdy also did not want to see yiniang.¡± Gu Xin asked,¡±why not?¡± The yiniang you are talking about should be Feng fourth youngdy¡¯s birth mother, right?¡± Cui ¡®er nodded,¡±yes, she¡¯s your birth mother.¡± This was because the youngdy felt that she and young master Qi were in love with each other. It was because of her identity as a concubine¡¯s daughter that the two of them were stopped. Youngdy is somewhat resentful of yiniang, thinking that it is because yiniang is only a concubine and not taitai that so many things happened.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips. so, in your opinion, has your girl and Qi yng really reached the point where they have to be each other? ¡± she asked again. Cui ¡®er was stunned for a moment before shaking her head,¡±I, I don¡¯t understand.¡± However, the youngdy said that young master Qi was willing to marry her, and she truly wanted to marry young master Qi. It is because she is a Shu daughter that the Qi family is against it and the Feng family¡¯s third youngdy wants to make trouble, thus Xuxu.¡± Gu Xin suddenly thought of miss Feng san¡¯s letter and asked, ¡± ¡°Did yourdy contact Qi yng through letters?¡± Cui ¡®er looked at Mountain Leader Feng with a troubled expression. Mountain Leader Feng sighed silently. tell me. He¡¯s gone. I can¡¯t do anything to you. ¡°I did,¡± cui ¡®er said after hearing this. Sometimes, youngdy and young master Qi would write poems to convey their love. This servant doesn¡¯t understand poems, but every time youngdyes to young master Qi¡¯s poem, she would sit at the desk and read it. Then, she would write it herself. I¡¯m happy every time.¡± Chapter 2253 - 2253 Different handwriting 2253 Different handwriting ¡°Youngdy really cherishes the poems that young master Qi writes every time. She specially got this servant to sew a pocket on her inner clothes and she ced her two favorite poems in the pocket. The youngdy said that their hearts will always be together this way.¡± Cui ¡®er paused and looked at mountain elder Feng as she said this. Mountain elder Feng¡¯s face darkened. To be honest, he felt that the Feng family¡¯s upbringing was very strict. As ady of the Feng family, she should be educated and have a sense of shame. But where did she go wrong? She had allowed Xiao si to hook up with her future brother-inw and even did such a thing before she got married. Embarrassing, it was really embarrassing, it was embarrassing to say it out loud! If she wasn¡¯t already gone, he really wanted to drive Feng Si out of the n so as not to ruin the reputation of the other Feng family members. Mountain Leader Feng took a step forward and cupped his hands. ¡°I hope that Princess can understand and not let anyone record this sentence.¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡±yes, sure.¡± Cui ¡®er, go and take out the letter that your youngdy put in her pocket.¡± Cui ¡®er was shocked and looked at Gu Xin in fear. Gu Xin understood. This girl was probably afraid, so she could only let Zheng Qiu do it for her. Zheng Qiu had probably taken off his clothes by now. Very quickly, the two poems that cui ¡®er had recited were brought over. However, fourth miss Feng had lost too much blood and her clothes were stained with blood. The two love poems were not spared and were already stained with blood. However, there were still some words that could be seen clearly. Gu Xin didn¡¯t pay much attention to the content, but she felt that there was something wrong with the handwriting. She took out the letters from Qi yng and miss Feng San that she had just shown to Lady Feng and seconddy Feng, and ced them on the table forparison. The more she looked, the tighter her brows furrowed. ¡°Mountain Leader Feng, pleasee over and take a look.¡± Gu Xin felt that it was just her imagination. She felt that the handwriting of the two copies that were said to have been written by the same person was not the same. It was just an imitation that looked very real. Gu shouxin knew how to imitate other people¡¯s handwriting and had naturally taught her children. Gu Xin herself knew how to imitate other people¡¯s handwriting but she couldn¡¯t pass it off as the real one. After all, she didn¡¯t have much time to learn, unlike Gu shouxin who had decades of experience in her previous life. Hence, she was not sure. She had to ask Mountain Leader Feng toe over and take a look. Mountain elder Feng walked in front of Gu Xin and nced at the two letters on the table. He did not want to look at them anymore. This was evidence of his daughter having an affair with someone else. How could he be in the mood to read them? ¡°Did you notice anything wrong?¡± Gu Xin did not notice the strange look on mountain elder Feng¡¯s face. She was still staring at the two letters. When she heard mountain elder Feng¡¯s words, she asked without even lifting her head. ¡°What?¡± Mountain Leader Feng was stunned. Gu Xin raised her head and frowned at mountain elder Feng. Mountain Leader Feng was a little unhappy. How could he not have noticed that something was amiss? The contents of the two letters were inappropriate. Wasn¡¯t Princess Xinxin making things difficult for him? She had deliberately let him see it to disgust him. ¡°Mountain Leader Feng, I¡¯m not asking you to look at the contents of the letter. I¡¯m asking you to look at the handwriting. Please take a closer look and see if this is the same person¡¯s handwriting.¡± Gu Xin came back to her senses and exined. ¡°Handwriting? Isn¡¯t this Qi yng¡¯s handwriting?¡± Mountain Leader Feng was enlightened. He looked at it carefully this time and then wondered. ¡°Mountain Chief Feng, do you really think that these two letters are Qi yng¡¯s handwriting? Look at these two simr words, but don¡¯t you think that they¡¯re a little different at the end?¡± Gu Xin pointed at one of the words and said. Chapter 2254 - 2254 Chapter 2254-interrogating que ‘er 2254 Chapter 2254-interrogating que ¡®er Mountain Leader Feng identified it carefully andpared the same words in the two letters ording to Gu Xin¡¯s method. Then, he looked for the same stroke in the different words. The more he looked at her, the more he felt that Gu Xin was right. Then he took out the two letters and read them separately. When he read them alone, he didn¡¯t feel that there was any difference, but when hepared them and paid attention to some of the strokes, he could really see the difference. Especially at the end of a stroke, it could be seen if one looked carefully. Mountain elder Feng looked at Gu Xin in surprise. Gu Xin said, ¡± I know someone who can copy. He¡¯s very good at it. He can pass off the fake as the real thing. However, it was obvious that the person who had giarized it could not. But his technique was also very good, and the average person wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. One of them was a letter from Qi yng to Lady Feng San. Therefore, there were two conclusions. Either these two letters were not written by Qi yng, or one of them was written by Qi yng. I¡¯ve heard from Lady Feng that after Qi yng¡¯s initiation, he started studying at the Feng family¡¯s school. I wonder if you¡¯re familiar with his handwriting, mountain elder Feng?¡± Mountain Chief Feng frowned and read the two letters carefully again. He shook his head and said, ¡± ¡°Just by looking at it, one would think that it is darling Yu¡¯s handwriting. However, inparison, this one is truly unable to distinguish which letter is darling Yu¡¯s handwriting.¡± que ¡®er? ¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips. someone, bring que¡¯ er to Lady Feng! Cui ¡®er and Liu¡¯ er were still kneeling on the ground. Gu Xin did not wake them up. Gu Xin was more inclined to thetter of the two conclusions she had juste up with. One of the letters was Qi yng¡¯s handwriting while the other was an imitation. As Qi yng¡¯s aunt, second Mrs. Feng recognized it at first nce. As for Feng Shan Zhang, who had been a schr for his entire life and was once Qi yng¡¯s master, he also thought that this was written by Qi yng at first nce. In that case, the person who had copied it must be someone who was very familiar with Qi yng. In her hands, the handwriting was at least as thick as Qi yng¡¯s booklet. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to copy it so well. There was another point. Qi yng was very knowledgeable. He had a high chance of being promoted to a schr in this year¡¯s general examination. For him to achieve such an achievement as a junior crown, he must have put in a lot of effort in his studies. Such a person would definitely not be sloppy in his writing. Qi yng¡¯s writing was very good, and he was one of the best among the students. To be able to imitate such a stroke, one¡¯s knowledge should not be bad. Gu Xin¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter. This case seemed to be getting more and moreplicated. It was already afternoon and it had been a few hours since they left Xi Yun temple in the morning. Gu Xin¡¯s brain had not stopped working and even after eating a Jade bead, she was still feeling tired. ¡°This servant greets the princess and old master!¡± Very soon, que ¡®er arrived. que ¡®er, you said before that Qi yng wrote letters to Lady Feng San, and you took them from the dog hole. You never saw the person who delivered the letters. Is it true? ¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t say much and asked directly. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s like this,¡± Que ¡®er looked at Gu Xin in confusion. Perhaps it was because she was too nervous, but her fists were clenched tightly. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Youngdy did not give such instructions.¡± Que ¡®er replied. Chapter 2255 - 2255 Chapter 2255-missing 2255 Chapter 2255-missing ¡°Que ¡®er, do you know how to write?¡± Gu Xin asked as she looked at que ¡®er. Que ¡®er was stunned. Gu Xin looked at her without saying a word. Mountain elder Feng looked at Gu Xin in confusion. He felt that Gu Xin¡¯s suspicion was too far-fetched. The maidservant of the Feng family¡¯s youngdy could naturally read and write, but to imitate Qi yng¡¯s calligraphy was really overestimating his Feng family¡¯s maidservant. Not to mention a maidservant, even the Feng family¡¯s most talented daughter from the first wife¡¯s line might not be able to reach this level. ¡°Yes, this servant can write.¡± Que ¡®er said. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and did not say anything else because she saw second white appear at the door. She nodded to Bai er. Second white walked in. His hair was wet with sweat. He must have wiped the sweat off his face before he came in. His breathing was even.¡±This subordinate greets third youngdy.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯how is it? Where¡¯s Qi yng?¡± Second white said, ¡± I just went down the mountain under orders. I rushed to the Qi n and exined my intentions. At that time, the Qi family was also in a hurry to find her. When they heard the reason for their visit, they asked for help. The Qi family said that young master Qi had left the house yesterday morning and had not returned since. By night time, the Qi n had already sent people to search all the ces that young master Qi usually went to, but they could not find him. Even now, he was still looking for it. The Yamen wouldn¡¯t send people to help search for him without twenty-four hours. This subordinate requested to go to young master Qi¡¯s study to take a look and brought back young master Qi¡¯s manuscript and the book on his desk. Young master Qi¡¯s followers had also disappeared. After that, the subordinate took the things and left the Qi Manor. He did not immediately return to the temple but went back to take a look. The Qi residence was not lying. The entire residence was indeed panicking, and it did not seem like it was done on purpose. ¡°Third miss, the Qi family¡¯s young master has disappeared,¡± second white replied. Gu Xin furrowed her brows again,¡¯disappeared? When did this happen? Be more specific.¡± Second white said, ¡± I just went down the mountain under orders. I rushed to the Qi n and exined my intentions. At that time, the Qi family was also in a hurry to find her. When they heard the reason for their visit, they asked for help. The Qi family said that young master Qi had left the house yesterday morning and had not returned since. By night time, the Qi n had already sent people to search all the ces that young master Qi usually went to, but they could not find him. Even now, he was still looking for it. The Yamen wouldn¡¯t send people to help search for him without twenty-four hours. This subordinate requested to go to young master Qi¡¯s study to take a look and brought back young master Qi¡¯s manuscript and the book on his desk. Young master Qi¡¯s followers had also disappeared. After that, the subordinate took the things and left the Qi Manor. He did not immediately return to the temple but went back to take a look. The Qi residence was not lying. The entire residence was indeed panicking, and it did not seem like it was done on purpose. This subordinate then returned.¡± Mountain elder Feng interjected, ¡±st night, the Butler of the Qi residence came to our house to ask about it. At that time, it was our Butler who received him. I heard that Qi yng had not returned from his night shift. Because of his children¡¯s Affairs, we have not seen each other much recently. I did not think much about it. So it¡¯s Zhenzhen.¡± Gu Xin touched her chin. For some reason, when white two mentioned that Qi yng had disappeared, a thought suddenly appeared in her mind. Could the deduction she made in the forest to the West be Qi yng? Because miss Feng Si had been in the Feng family¡¯s house until night fell, the murderer couldn¡¯t escape his eyes and ears. He specifically brought her to the Western forest and killed her, then sent miss Feng Si back. This was impossible in terms of time. Although Gu Xin had a feeling that miss Feng Si was killed in the forest in the West, she might not be able to do the same thing if it was her. Besides, the murderer might not be more powerful than her. Otherwise, why would he kill people in such a roundabout way? Gu Xin felt that the clues in her mind were in a mess and she suddenly couldn¡¯t make sense of it. ¡°Third youngdy, when this subordinate returned, I met people from the Yamen. This subordinate has already asked the Yamen to inform Lord Liu and have him send the remaining people to help find young master Qi. I hope that Princess will forgive this subordinate for making a decision without permission!¡± Said second white. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It should be. I need to find Qi yng here. Lord Liu, if you have nothing to do, you can bring some people to search.¡± Gu Xin waved her hand. She did not mind second white making his own decision. She was eager for Lord Liu to find Qi yng and send him to her. Chapter 2256 - 2256 Chapter 2256-wrong 2256 Chapter 2256-wrong The case was at a stalemate. All they had to do now was wait for Zheng Qiu¡¯s autopsy. If the ce where miss Feng Si was found was not in the Feng residence, then it was still fine. They could go to the scene to take a look. However, it was so far away. Going to the Feng residence to check back and forth would probably take midnight. Back and forth? Feng fourth youngdy went to bed after dark. It waste now, andst night¡¯s dark time was almost Xu. Cui ¡®er said that she heard some movement in miss Feng SI¡¯s room in the middle of the night. Assuming that the murderer had sent miss Feng Si back to the Feng family at that time, the longest time to assume was at Yin hour, it would not be enough time for the murderer to bring a corpse back to the Feng family from Qiyun temple. Moreover, if they were in a carriage, there would definitely be movement at night. However, the monk guarding the gatest night had said that there was no movement all night, only the sounds of birds and beasts. Therefore, miss Feng Si was not killed in the forest in the West. Then, the murderer of miss Feng San and miss Feng Si would not be the same. However, her intuition told her that he was a murderer. Gu Xin felt like her brain was about to explode. third sister, Xiao Qiu wants you to go over. At this moment, Gu en called for Gu Xin at the door. Gu Xin hurriedly went to the room next door where miss Feng Si was parked . Zheng Qiu was sewing up Feng SI¡¯s wound. He still had a face cloth on and his hair was wrapped up, only revealing his eyes. Gu en followed Gu Xin in and naturally took the tools from Zheng Qiu¡¯s hands. After cing the tools down, she went to bring a basin of water for Zheng Qiu. Gu Xin¡¯s heart was focused on the case and did not notice these details. She also did not notice that Gu en¡¯s face was a little pale, but her eyes were bright and she looked at Zheng Qiu with admiration. ¡°Feng Si youngdy¡¯s cause of death was poisoning and not excessive blood loss. She hit her head before she died, and she was not dead yet. The time of death was the same as miss Feng San, and the poison was the same as miss Feng San. Her stomach also has undigested cakes like Feng third youngdy.¡± Zheng Qiu said to Gu Xin as he washed his hands and smoked them. ¡°How could this be? If the two sisters were killed at the same time, then how was fourth miss Feng transported back? Moreover, the time of death was not long from the time when fourth miss Feng¡¯s maidservant discovered the movement in her room. In such a short time, even if there were two murderers, one sending third miss Feng back and the other sending fourth miss Feng back, it still didn¡¯t match! It¡¯s impossible to send the corpse back to the Feng n from the Qiyun temple in such a short time.¡± Gu Xin said subconsciously. Zheng Qiu pursed her lips. This was not within her consideration and she could not give Gu Xin an answer. ¡°Any other discoveries?¡± Gu Xin asked again after a moment of silence. ¡°There are many strangtion marks on Feng SI¡¯s body, unlike Feng san¡¯s body which has many bruises. And the marks on her body should be from these two days. To be exact, they were fromst night.¡± Zheng Qiu pointed at the naked body of Feng Si. ¡°Some of them are from when I was alive, and some are from after I died. Just now, mountain elder Feng said that there were traces of a rope winding around the beam of miss Feng SI¡¯s boudoir. It can not be ruled out that the murderer used a rope to hang miss Feng Si down from the roof.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. If the murderer hung her from the roof, it could be her neck or her body, but there are too many strangtion marks on her body, so it doesn¡¯t look like she was simply hung from the roof.¡± Gu Xin retorted immediately. Chapter 2257 - 2257 The topographic map 2257 The topographic map ¡°Maybe the murderer needed to hold the victim firmly in ce to prevent him from making a louder sound and disturbing others. That¡¯s why the dead were tied up so tightly.¡± Zheng Qiu thought for a while and could onlye up with this exnation. ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen. Since the murderer was able to take fourth miss Feng from the Feng family, not through the door, but through the window, it shows his strength. No, it can be confirmed that the murderer practices martial arts.¡± Gu Xin raised a finger and paused for a moment. She then extended another finger, ¡± secondly, miss Feng Si definitely knows this person and is willing to go out with him. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t struggle or make any noise when she left. ¡°Then what if we use drugs to knock Feng Si youngdy out? Wouldn¡¯t the murderer be able to take them away easily?¡± Gu en was also caught up in Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu¡¯s reasoning. When he arrived, he had already understood the case. ¡°There is such a possibility, but how do you exin the pastry in Feng fourth youngdy¡¯s stomach and the poison she was poisoned? If he didn¡¯t take the initiative to eat the pastries, how could he force them into his mouth? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s water.¡± Gu Xin muttered. maybe he¡¯s unconscious. Bring him out. When he wakes up, he¡¯ll find out that he¡¯s someone he knows! Gu en said. ¡°What¡¯s the point of spending so much effort? Feng fourth youngdy was not hungry in the Feng family. It was not possible that she was so hungry that she would eat anything given by anyone, right? If they were unconscious and brought out, and after they woke up, they could still eat the pastries given by the murderer, that means that the two of them are very familiar with each other.¡± Gu Xin retorted. ¡°The two victims were poisoned by the same type of poison. Judging from the undigested residue, the pastries they ate were also the same type. I think we can start with the pastries.¡± Zheng Qiu had already finished packing up. ¡°The Feng family¡¯s women have stayed here for more than a day. In this weather, the pastries could not be stored, so it did not mean that Ying ¡®er had prepared them beforehand and left them at home. There was another point. Since she was able to eat Ying ¡®er¡¯s pastryst night, fourth miss Feng must havee to the Qiyun temple, or someone from the Qiyun temple had taken the pastry out. Furthermore, it was only possible to obtain the pastry if they left at night. the person who left the Qiyun templest night has nothing to do with the Feng family. No one in the Feng family left the Qiyun temple at night. No, no, no, no, ¡± Gu Xin said as she felt that something was wrong. If she had wanted to leave the Qiyun templest night, the monks in the temple would not have noticed her. It was as if the murderer had dragged miss Feng San out to torture and kill her before bringing her back. The monks also did not find out. However, if they left at night and did not ride a horse or a carriage near the Qiyun temple, and only walked on foot, it would be midnight by the time they reached the Feng family¡¯s house if they rode a horse when the guards of the Qiyun temple could not hear them. Gu Xin came to the table at the side. There was a pen washi on it. She dipped the pen in ink and started drawing. Zheng Qiu and Gu en walked over to see what she was drawing. Gu Xin drew a map of thend. It was very messy, but she had a good grasp of the distance. ¡°It takes four hours to climb up the mountain at normal speed. It¡¯s slightly faster to go down the mountain. It would take two hours to return to the city from the foot of the mountain, and the city gate would close at midnight. The Feng family was here and the murderer wanted to take fourth miss Feng out of the Feng residence to kill her. However, ran ran might not have been killed in the Feng residence and did not leave. The murderer did all this just to cover up his tracks.¡± Gu Xin put down her pen and said to herself. Chapter 2258 - 2258 Chapter 2257-assumption 2258 Chapter 2257-assumption ¡°Third sister, you¡¯re saying that the murderer deliberately made us think that the two victims died together? Then, you created a situation where it was impossible for all of them to die together, causing the case toe to a standstill?¡± Gu en asked. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Zheng Qiu denied Gu en¡¯s statement and said, ¡± I think the murderer did it openly. It¡¯s not a cover-up. As long as we can find one point, all the problems can be solved.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the key point?¡± Gu en asked. ¡°Let¡¯s make an assumption!¡± Gu Xin thought for a moment and said, ¡± let¡¯s assume that the murderer is the same person. He knew miss Feng San and miss Feng Si, and he had an aplice. Then, with the help of the aplices, miss Feng San and miss Feng Si were taken out. As for whether the murderer took the two of them away with the help of the aplices, or the two of them were taken away by the aplices, there are two possible scenarios.¡± ¡°One, there are aplices in the Feng residence and Xi Yun temple. At the agreed time with the murderer, the aplice got the person out. Then, the murderer was waiting in the small forest in the West. Because the sisters ¡®stomachs were filled with poisonous pastries, it meant that no matter if it was the aplice or the murderer, the sisters would not be suspicious. Under what circumstances could two sisters who were fighting over a man sit together and eat pastries? Moreover, from the looks of the two bodies, miss Feng San was tortured to death. Can we guess that miss Feng Si is actually more familiar with the murderer?¡± ¡°Two, the aplice will assist, and the murderer will take the person out personally. That would mean that the murderer had been busy the entire night. He would first go to the prefecture city to bring Feng Si out, then return to Xi Yun temple to bring Feng San out. The city gate of the prefecture was closed at midnight, and Feng Si went to sleep at night. If the murderer was faster, he would be able to rush to the Feng family and take her away. He left the city at midnight and brought one more person with him. It would definitely take him more than six hours to return to the small forest on the west side of the Qiyun temple. Therefore, the possibility that the murderer personally brought Feng Si up the mountain has been denied.¡± ¡°ording to our hypothesis, the aplice took Feng Si out of the city and went to the xiyun temple to the small forest in the West. There was no problem with the timing. The problem was how to send the person back at midnight. ording to Xiao Qiu¡¯s autopsy results, if both of them were killed at the same ce, we need to find out how the murderer sent them back to the Feng family in such a short time.¡± Gu Xin pointed at the map she had drawn and pointed at the two ces, Qiyun temple and the Feng residence. ¡°Third sister, this is impossible unless we have the t-out speed-driving skill that second sister taught us before.¡± Gu en looked at the terrain on the drawing. The children of the Gu family learned how to draw from Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. Gu en could understand Gu Xin¡¯s drawing better than Zheng Qiu. Therefore, the t-out speed that Gu Nian had once told the siblings popped up in her mind. Gu Nian said that she had heard from others that there was a ce where people liked to y exciting games. The experimenter would then slide down from the high ce with a very strong rope. Gu en saw the high mountain, Xi Yun temple, and thought of the small mountain below. If this method was used, it would save the time to go down the mountain from the Qiyun temple. The body would slide down directly, and if there was someone below to pick up, the person could be sent back in a short time. Chapter 2259 - 2259 Chapter 2258-another discovery 2259 Chapter 2258-another discovery ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Zheng Qiu did not know what Gu en was talking about, so he asked curiously. Gu en pointed at Gu Xin¡¯s drawing and told Zheng Qiu what Gu Nian had told him. ¡°Is there really a ce that can do it? Ordinary people can also experience it?¡± Zheng Qiu asked in surprise. ¡°I have also not seen it before. When I was young, I heard second older sister tell stories. Second sister used to like to go out and y, so she knows a lot of people with special abilities, so she knows a lot of strange things.¡± Gu en felt embarrassed under Zheng Qiu¡¯s bright eyes. He scratched his head and exined. if we find a hold point on this mountaintop, then another hold point here, and put a firm rope in the middle ¡­ But there were a lot of peopleing and going to xiyun temple yesterday. How did this rope go unnoticed? ¡± Gu Xin followed Gu en¡¯s train of thought. ¡°If this idea is really feasible, then when the aplice brings Feng Si youngdy up the mountain at night, he only needs to pull the rope on this side of the low mountain. During the day, you just need to fix the high point and put down the rope. At night, you can pull the rope from below and go to the lower side. No one will find out.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°Oh, right!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡± it was like this when we surrounded the goddess mountain. First, a few people secure the rope and throw it down. Then, the Army will climb the rope and avoid the guards on the goddess mountain!¡± ¡°Princess, Princess, guard Bai has found something!¡± At this moment, a bailiff ran over panting and shouted. ¡°What did Bai Yi find?¡± Gu Xin immediately asked. ¡°Princess, guard Bai found blood on the top of the mountain, as well as a set of clothes stained with blood. Guard Bai asked me to tell the princess to bring a few maidservants over to confirm the bloodstained clothes. Guard Bai suspects that the set of clothes belongs to miss Feng San.¡± The bailiff replied. Gu Xin looked at Zheng Qiu and then at Gu en. Gu en¡¯s suggestion might be true. If this was the case, then it could be inferred that miss Feng San and miss Feng Si died in the same ce. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xin called for Gu en and Zheng Qiu. When she reached the door, she instructed fatty Wang, ¡± ask Lady Feng to bring all the maidservants of the girls to Bai Yi¡¯s side. Fatty Wang nodded his head excitedly and immediately went to do it. After such a long time, the sky was almost dark. By the time Gu Xin, Gu en, and Zheng Qiu arrived at Bai Yi¡¯s ce, the sky had already turned dark. Some of the bailiffs were already preparing to leave. The ce where Bai Yi was at was a tnd, and it was indeed the only tnd higher than the territory of the Qiyun temple. There wererge trees all around, and thergest one required three adults to hug it. Gu en went to look at the biggest tree. third sister, third sister,e and take a look. There are traces of rope being tied around this book. ¡°En ¡®Zi, Bai Yi, go down the mountain immediately and check out the small mountain. En ¡®Zi, what do you know about reading?¡± Gu Xin immediately ordered. Bai Yi did not know what they had deduced, but he could guess that there must be some important clues. He immediately got two horses to follow Gu en down the mountain. As soon as they left, mountain elder Feng appeared with a few maidservants of the Feng family¡¯s youngdies. Chapter 2260 - 2260 The hidden cave 2260 The hidden cave ¡°Princess, did you find anything?¡± Mountain Leader Feng asked in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯ve found something,¡± Gu Xin nodded and looked at que ¡®er, ¡± que¡¯ er, can you recognize this? are these miss Feng san¡¯s clothes? ¡± Que ¡®er looked at blood robes, walked over, and then squatted down. A bailiff approached with a torch to give her some light. Que ¡®er looked at it for a long time before she replied,¡±Princess, I¡¯m not sure.¡± There¡¯s so much blood on these clothes. It seems to be, but it also doesn¡¯t seem so.¡± Gu Xin raised her brows and asked the other maids to identify it. ¡°It¡¯s third miss¡¯s clothes. This skirt was previously hung by a stone, and the silk is all gone.¡± ¡°It seems so. Third youngdy tripped while walking yesterday. We even went to help her up, but we didn¡¯t have time to say it.¡± Two servant girls whispered in each other¡¯s ears. Their voices were very soft but Gu Xin heard them. Gu Xin recognized the two of them. They were the maidservants of first miss Feng and second miss Feng. ¡°Que ¡®er, are you really unable to recognize it?¡± she asked, looking at que¡¯ er again. Que ¡®er¡¯s hand trembled as she replied, ¡± Princess, I remember now. Yesterday, when you were walking, you tripped over a stone and your skirt was hooked. At that time, you were in a bad mood, so I didn¡¯t mention it. I thought that you would change your clothes every day, so I forgot about it. Now I remember. Gu Xin¡¯s lips curled up. Que ¡®er was probably not sure that she could hear the whispers of the two maids! Heh, how interesting, this que ¡®er is very suspicious! He might not be the murderer, but he was most likely an aplice. ¡°Princess, why are Jinshu¡¯s clothes here? Didn¡¯t they say that Jinshu¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t enough to bleed so much? Why are your clothes stained with blood?¡± Mountain Leader Feng asked in confusion. ¡°Miss Feng San didn¡¯t lose much blood, but Mountain Leader Feng, you saw miss Feng SI¡¯s body with your own eyes. Say, if they were killed in the same ce at the same time, would Feng san¡¯s body be stained with blood?¡± Gu Xin retorted. ¡°H-how is this possible?¡± Mountain elder Feng was shocked and said, ¡± Jinshu died next to Qiyun temple. If she was killed at the same time and ce, there would be no time to send her back to the Feng Manor. ¡°There is still time. As long as we don¡¯t take the road down the mountain from the xiyun temple!¡± Gu Xin shook her head and said, ¡± Mountain Leader Feng, you can wait for a while. We¡¯ll know if we can make it in time after that. ¡°Princess, there¡¯s a discovery! There¡¯s a cave here!¡± Suddenly, Constable Chen Peng from the Magistrate Court shouted from afar. The cave was a little far from the t ground, and it took them a while to reach it. By the time they arrived, the sky had already turnedpletely dark. The cave was very well hidden. The surroundings were filled with messy bushes and all kinds of vines that had been cut down by Chen Pengyuan and the bailiffs. Even the entrance of the cave was surrounded by vines, which had been cut out by Chen Pengyuan. The bailiff who had followed Chen Pengyuan had already entered the cave, and everything in the cave was very clear. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu walked in and the first thing they saw was a male corpse lying beside a extinguished fire. The man¡¯s clothes were disheveled, and there were many scratches on his face. His hair was messy, and his face could not be seen. Chen Pengyuan wasbing the male corpse¡¯s hair to the sides, trying to get a clear look at the male corpse¡¯s face. ¡°The Qi family¡¯s Jade son!¡± Suddenly, Chen Pengyuan eximed. Chapter 2261 - 2261 Chapter 2261-bead 2261 Chapter 2261-bead Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu quickly walked over. ¡°Princess, this is Qi yng, the young master of the Qi family!¡± Chen Pengyuan raised his head in disbelief and said to Gu Xin. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gu Xin looked at the unrecognizable corpse and confirmed. She didn¡¯t know Qi yng, nor had she seen him before. However, the face of the male corpse on the ground had been cut many times by a knife, and it was already a bloody mess. Therefore, she wanted to confirm with Chen Pengyuan that it was very likely that she had mistaken him for someone else. ¡°I confirm.¡± Chen Pengyuan turned the man¡¯s body over, revealing the back of his neck. He pointed to a scar on his neck and said, ¡± this scar was caused by my mistake, so I¡¯m very sure that this is young master Qi yng. When I was chasing after a thief, I identally injured young master Qi. Not only did young master Qi not me me, he even went to the Yamen to be a witness. For this wound, this humble servant spent some silver to buy some ointment for blood scars from the pce for young master Qi. Young master Qi knew that this humble servant¡¯s family was not rich, so he epted this humble servant¡¯s ointment and also helped this humble servant in other ways.¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, do you want to do the autopsy here or send the body back to the temple?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and turned to ask Zheng Qiu. ¡°Carry him back to the temple! This subordinate will return to the temple with the others and Princess will look for other evidence here, is that alright?¡± Zheng Qiu made a decision after some thought. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Gu Xin nodded and turned to Chen Pengyuan, ¡± Constable Chen, arrange for someone to send the corpse back. Stay behind and check the scene with me! Chen Pengyuan called someone over and made a simple frame to carry the corpse. Zheng Qiu followed behind them and left. Gu Xin looked around the cave. It was not big and there were signs of animals and human activity. She found a fewrge circles of hemp rope. There was something very thin and strong in the hemp rope. Without thinking, it must be a tool used to tie it to a tree and transport the body down the mountain. ¡°Constable Chen, take a look. Is this the blood of a human or an animal?¡± Gu Xin noticed some of the rice in the corner that was stained with blood and immediately called Chen Pengyuan over. Gu Xin felt that this detective was quite capable and had a lot of experience in handling cases. He should know how to distinguish the blood stains of animals from humans. Chen Pengyuan walked over. After careful identification, he was inclined to believe that it was a human¡¯s blood. Suddenly, under the light of the fire, something in the straw reflected light and was caught by Gu Xin in an instant. Gu Xin squatted down and pushed the straw aside. She picked up the reflective object and saw that it was a Jade bead. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a Jade bead that she could press out with her hand. It was really a bead made of Jade. It was crystal clear and reflected light. The bead was stained with a little blood. Gu Xin showed it to Chen Pengyuan. get someone to look around. See if you can find a bead like this. ¡°Princess, Constable, there¡¯s one here.¡± As soon as Gu Xin finished speaking, a sharp-eyed bailiff found one in a pile of rocks. ¡°Pick it up and bring it over!¡± Gu Xin said. The bailiff picked up the bead and walked over. Gu Xinpared the two beads and confirmed that they were from the same essory. ¡°Let¡¯s keep looking and see if we can still find it.¡± Gu Xin instructed. Thus, the governmentborers in the cave began to search for the Pearl. Gu Xinbed through the case in her mind and looked at the ce where Qi yng¡¯s body was lying. Three entangled men and women had died at the same time. Was this a premeditated love murder or something else? Chapter 2262 - 2262 Chapter 2261-looking for the bead 2262 Chapter 2261-looking for the bead If it was a deliberate murder in love, could the murderer be the other person in this entangled rtionship? If not, then why were the three dead people killed at the same time? Gu Xin didn¡¯t believe that someone would kill someone for no reason. Moreover, from what the Feng family had told her, the Feng sisters had no other enemies other than themselves, who were in a huge argument over a man. The three of them had died in a rather miserable way, so the Feng sisters couldn¡¯t have been killed by mistake because of Qi yng. ¡°Constable Chen, immediately send someone to invite the Qi n to identify the corpse. Also, remember to bring a few people who usually know Qi yng well.¡± At the thought of this, Gu Xin instructed Chen Pengyuan to look for the Qi family. Perhaps even second Madam Feng, as Qi yng¡¯s aunt, did not understand Qi yng¡¯s daily life that well. It had to be someone who was always by his side. By the way, second white said that Qi yng and his followers went out yesterday morning and did not return. What about Qi yng¡¯s followers? ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Pengyuan found a bailiff who was faster and rushed over. Then, he led his men to look for the bead. In the entire cave, other than the male corpse, they found a hemp rope mixed with a special material and these beads. In the end, they searched the entire cave, even the corners, and found more than thirty beads, as well as the lock that was strung together with the beads. However, he couldn¡¯t find the string that strung the beads. ¡°Look outside! If we really can¡¯t find it, let¡¯s go back and string it up for the maidservants to recognize it and see which of the three it belongs to. If it doesn¡¯t belong to anyone, then it¡¯s either the murderer or the aplice.¡± Gu Xin looked at the sparks of fire outside and sighed. ¡°Princess, Constable Chen, the monks from the temple have sent over some food.¡± A bailiff came to report. ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s go eat something first! After being busy for so many hours, I only have the energy to continue after eating my fill!¡± Gu Xin pped her hands and called everyone to go eat first. She wasn¡¯t very hungry, so she took the torch and searched around the cave. Fatty Wang brought a pot of water over to Gu Xin, shaking his head and sighing, ¡± ¡°Third miss, you¡¯re too diligent! You¡¯d better go and eat something, you¡¯re starving. I suspect that Lord Gu and Crown Prince Lu will teach me a lesson if I follow you into the capital!¡± Gu Xin took the water bag and finished it in one gulp. She wiped the corner of her mouth and smiled, ¡± ¡°Fatty Wang, let me tell you, not only will you be taught a lesson by my father and my fianc¨¦, you will also be taught a lesson by my grandparents, my two older sisters, one younger sister and a few brothers in the family. You better be prepared to be bullied and mocked by my family in the next one to two months!¡± Fatty Wang was speechless. Seeing him like this, Gu Xin smiled even more happily. Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± it¡¯s toote. You¡¯ve already boarded my pirate ship. Besides, I haven¡¯t brought anyone with me all these years. It¡¯s not easy for me to like you, so you should feel honored, you know? If you follow me, I can guarantee that it will be beneficial for you.¡± Fatty Wang looked at Gu Xin pitifully and didn¡¯t want to speak. Gu Xin kicked him, ¡± don¡¯t even think about escaping. Don¡¯t even think about ying tricks with me. Now, immediately, immediately look for something in this area. It was a chain or rope that was used to string beads. The bead is only this big, you can look for it yourself.¡± Fatty Wang went over to take a look and his eyes lit up. Chapter 2263 - 2263 Chapter 2263-I know 2263 Chapter 2263-I know ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your little eyes are suddenly shining.¡± Gu Xin looked at fatty Wang in surprise. ¡°Third miss, I recognize it, I recognize this.¡± Fatty Wang said excitedly. ¡°You recognize it? You can still recognize it?¡± Gu Xin was in disbelief. This kind of bead was verymon. If it was strung together and had a special mark, it could be recognized at a nce. But when it was scattered, it was so ordinary and it was obvious that it was a girl¡¯s. How did fatty Wang recognize it? ¡°Yes, I really do. Third youngdy, give it to me. ¡± Fatty Wang took the two beads from Gu Xin¡¯s hands and took the lock as well. He then passed the torch in his hand to Gu Xin, ¡± third miss, please illuminate the ce for me. Gu Xin was speechless. Heh, this damn fatty even ordered me to do things? Even though she thought this way, Gu Xin still did as she was told. ¡°Third miss, look.¡± After fatty Wang confirmed it again, he picked up the Pearl and ced it under the fire, ¡± look, did the color of this Pearl change? ¡± Gu Xin looked over. It seemed to be true. It was white just now, but now it had a tinge of pink. ¡°Keep looking.¡± Fatty Wang turned to another angle. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were wide open. This, this time, her expression changed. ¡°I¡¯m sure! The boss of Zhen Bao Pavilion told him. They had picked up the goods from Jin Nanzhou at the beginning of this year. Jin Nanzhou didn¡¯t sell many fish, and he finally got one. It was said that there was only one rule in the entire tai Prefecture. The rest had drifted to Jiangnan and were not found in the capital. There are only four in total!¡± Fatty Wang sighed, ¡± it wasn¡¯t easy for me to think of something to give my wife, but it was snatched away! That damned stinky man, tell me, why is he so insensible? Was it easy for me to buy a gift for my wife? They had finally thought of buying it after being married for a few years, but it was snatched away just like that. ¡°This is a precious item that appeared at the treasure Pavilion at the beginning of the month. I even tried to snatch it from someone, but I couldn¡¯t win. I don¡¯t have good financial resources!¡± Fatty Wang shook his head and sighed, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect it to be snatched by the Feng family¡¯sdy. No, I remember that it was a man who bought it!¡± ¡°Are you sure you really bought it from Zhen Bao Pavilion? Are there none in other ces?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure! The boss of Zhen Bao Pavilion told him. They had picked up the goods from Jin Nanzhou at the beginning of this year. Jin Nanzhou didn¡¯t sell many fish, and he finally got one. It was said that there was only one rule in the entire tai Prefecture. The rest had drifted to Jiangnan and were not found in the capital. There are only four in total!¡± Fatty Wang sighed, ¡± it wasn¡¯t easy for me to think of something to give my wife, but it was snatched away! That damned stinky man, tell me, why is he so insensible? Was it easy for me to buy a gift for my wife? They had finally thought of buying it after being married for a few years, but it was snatched away just like that. I really feel bad for my wife!¡± Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched,¡¯I¡¯m really feeling sorry for your wife! The baby can run, and this is the first time you thought of giving something to your wife? Your wife isn¡¯t the biological daughter of your Yue family, right? Otherwise, why would she marry her daughter to a bastard like you?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s beady eyes sparkled as he nodded his big head, ¡± ¡°Aiya, third miss, you¡¯re really smart! My wife really isn¡¯t my Yue family¡¯s biological daughter. My wife was adopted by my father-inw and mother-inw. They didn¡¯t have any children and nned to treasure my wife. In the end, when my wife was three years old, they had a son and had several sons in a row. But my wife is still very precious. Because my inws have many sons, my daughter only has this one!¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before sheughed helplessly. Why did she bring such a clown around? Was investigating such a serious matter a joke? Chapter 2264 - 2264 I’ll recognize you even if you’re reduced to ashes 2264 I¡¯ll recognize you even if you¡¯re reduced to ashes ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this orchid, we could say that it came from the Three Rivers from Jiangnan. However, it was this orchid that made me confirm that this was the one from Zhen Bao Pavilion!¡± Fatty Wang added. ¡°Then do you remember who the man you were snatching from was? What does he look like?¡± Gu Xin asked. of course she¡¯s not as good looking as me. She¡¯s like a drying pole, white and shiny. under Gu Xin¡¯s threatening gaze, fatty Wang kept his mouth shut. ¡°If you don¡¯t follow the rules, I¡¯ll throw you to the Royal Academy when we get back to the capital. After I tell my father, he won¡¯t care if your age is suitable or not!¡± Gu Xin threatened. ¡°No, no, no, I was wrong, third miss, I was wrong. To be honest, that man looked like a schr, tall and thin, white and clean. He just casually took out a stack of silver notes, he should be from a wealthy family!¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your uncle has been a prefect in tai province for a few years and that you know all the rich and powerful people here? You don¡¯t know this person?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I dare to say that I know most of the young masters of my age. I have a good memory. But I really don¡¯t recognize this one.¡± Fatty Wang shook his head. ¡°Do you know the Jade son of the Qi family?¡± Gu Xin thought for a while and asked. ¡°That grandson Qi Moyu! Why don¡¯t you recognize it? I¡¯ll recognize him even if he¡¯s turned to ash.¡± Fatty Wang was stunned for a moment, then he said angrily. He still did not know that Chen Peng Yuan had recognized the corpse as Qi yng. ¡°Oh, really? I should¡¯ve let you identify the corpse. What kind of enmity do you two have? you can recognize him even if he turns into ashes.¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. ¡°He caused me to be taught a lesson by my uncle. Wasn¡¯t he just a little better at studying? What¡¯s so great about him, can he be more awesome than Lord Gu?¡± Fatty Wang scoffed and paused for a moment, his beady eyes widening, ¡± what? Princess, what did you say? What did it mean to identify the corpse? The corpse found in the cave just now was that grandson Qi Moyu?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him. Constable Chen said yes. The corpse¡¯s face had been cut many times by someone, and it was already badly mangled. Constable Chen recognized him based on the wound on the back of his neck. However, I still sent someone to the Qi family to get them to identify the corpse. Why don¡¯t you go to Xiao Qiu¡¯s ceter? it¡¯s easier to recognize a bloody mess than a pile of ashes. If you return to the temple from here, you¡¯ll definitely be faster than the Qi family.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°No, no, no,¡± Fatty Wang waved his hand and shook his head, ¡± it¡¯s all bloody, I¡¯m not going to see it! I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sleepter. However, how did he die? I still want him to see my glorious days! Why did he die?¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes and passed him a torch, ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Since we know the origin of this thing, there¡¯s no need to look for it. However, be careful on the way and see if there are any other things.¡± Fatty Wang took the torch and ced the bead and lock into Gu Xin¡¯s bag. Then, he took the torch and led the way. ¡°Third miss, is Chen Pengyuan really Qi Moyu¡¯s grandson?¡± he asked as he walked. Gu Xin nodded. yes. He said that he was the one who injured Qi yng¡¯s neck. He can recognize it. ¡°Then it¡¯s probably true. I actually know about this matter. I heard about what Constable Chen did three years ago from my aunt and uncle. I was overjoyed.¡± Fatty Wang then sighed, ¡± this grandson is a little annoying, but he doesn¡¯t deserve to die! Who is the murderer? he killed the heartless man and the two girls.¡± Chapter 2265 - 2265 Chapter 2265-a little impatience spoils a great plan 2265 Chapter 2265-a little impatience spoils a great n ¡°Yup! What kind of enmity did he have to kill three people at once?¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Third youngdy, do you think it¡¯s because there¡¯s actually a fourth person in thisplicated rtionship between the three of them? For example, there was a man who took a fancy to one of the two girls from the Feng family. It was a wonderful thing, but he suddenly found out that the two girls were dying for Qi Moyu. So, the man simply killed the three of them?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s imagination ran wild. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gu Xin had also thought that there might be a fourth person, but there was no evidence to prove that there was a fourth person involved in a rtionship with the three of them. ¡°Not necessarily. It¡¯s possible that someone couldn¡¯t stand their behavior and felt that it was quite embarrassing, so they sent them away.¡± Fatty Wang continued. ¡°?¡±Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she kicked fatty Wang, ¡± your thoughts are a little dangerous! ¡°Third miss, to think that you¡¯re the fianc¨¦e of Crown Prince Lu, and to think that you¡¯re little fourth¡¯s sister. Don¡¯t you read the books that they¡¯ve published?¡± Fatty Wang stopped and turned around to look at Gu Xin in disdain. ¡°!¡±Gu Xin wanted to give fatty Wang a punch. This guy was getting more and more impudent. ¡°I¡¯ve finished reading it. There was a case that said so. There was a murderer who had killed many women who did not keep their chastity. What did those women have to do with him? why did he kill them? It was because he couldn¡¯t stand it that he had to do it for the heavens! So, what I said is really possible. Perhaps there was someone who had encountered such a thing before. After seeing what happened between Qi Moyu and the two girls from the Feng family, he thought of his own experience. Therefore, he felt that all three of them deserved to die. So, I made my move!¡± Fatty Wang gave an example. Gu Xin knew about this case. It was made up by Gu Ren. The murderer was betrayed by his wife, so he started to carry out justice on behalf of heaven and killed all the women who betrayed their husbands, as long as they were in his knowledge. However, this was clearly a story of three people. What did it have to do with the murderer? Even if the murderer had experienced something like this, he must be one of the three people. He couldn¡¯t kill all of them. ¡°Third youngdy, do you know Mr. MoU?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s question pulled Gu Xin back from her thoughts. ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t know how to react and asked. ¡°Mr. MoU! The one who writes these hearty and amazing stories, Mr. Who can¡¯t bear a little and spoil a great n.¡± Fatty Wang exined. Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched. Mr. MoU, this was the pen name of their little fat Boy. I don¡¯t know what that kid is thinking, he came up with such a long pen name. It¡¯s rare for readers to read it, so he just called it Mr. MoU. She didn¡¯t expect that fatty Wang was not only her father¡¯s fan, but also her brother¡¯s fan! ¡°I know! But I won¡¯t tell you who he is, and I won¡¯t take you to see him.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Third youngdy, you¡¯re being too cruel. I like Mr. MoU very much. Since you know him, bring me to him. In the future, I, Wang Shoucheng, will definitely do anything for you without saying a word!¡± Fatty Wang almost swore to the heavens. Chapter 2266 - 2266 Chapter 2266-want to leave 2266 Chapter 2266-want to leave ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, third youngdy, I don¡¯t know how to speak, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Really, I promise! the person I, Wang Shoucheng, admire the most in my life is Lord Gu, the top schr among the 30 schrs and the current Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Rites. The second person is Lord Gu¡¯s daughter, Princess Xinxin, who conquered the Western Region and made the East and West friendly! I¡¯m more than willing to work for them.¡± Fatty Wang started to swear to the heavens. ¡°Alright, stop dilly-dallying, I won¡¯t fall for your tricks!¡± Gu Xin was speechless. hehe, hehe, third youngdy, what about Mr. MoU? ¡± fatty Wang smiled honestly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after we¡¯re done with the case and back in the capital!¡± Gu Xin suddenly became serious, ¡± this case might not be that simple. It¡¯ll probably take two to three days. The bailiffs went to bring the Qi family back, and by the time they arrived, it was already midnight. We¡¯ve all been busy the whole day, and we¡¯re all humans, not made of steel. We still need to rest at night.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been wanting to sleep for a long time, I¡¯m really too tired.¡± Fatty Wang was in full agreement. When he saw Gu Xin¡¯s gaze, he immediately changed the topic, ¡± I¡¯ve eaten, but the threedies and Xiao Qiu didn¡¯t. I feel that after we return to the temple, third youngdy and Xiao Qiu should eat their fill before sleeping. I can¡¯t let my body be exhausted.¡± ¡°Alright, stop ttering me, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xin pushed him. ¡­¡­ In xiyun temple, because of the murder, everyone in the temple was in danger. The monks in the temple were still fine, especially the visitors. All of them wanted to go back. They had been confined in their rooms for a day and were not allowed to go out. Once the scope of their activities was limited, it was very frightening for such a thing to happen again. When Gu Xin returned to the temple, the other visitors were all begging to see her. Gu Xin went back to her room to drink some water before she got someone to bring them in. Everyone¡¯s question was the same, when could they leave? Gu Xinughed helplessly, ¡± it¡¯s already dark now. It¡¯s not easy to walk at night. Also, I¡¯ve just observed that it might rain tonight. It¡¯s safer for everyone to stay in the temple. The crowd asked again, did they find the murderer? He heard that another body was found, and another girl from the Feng family had died. yes, ¡± Gu Xin replied, ¡± a corpse was found in the forest on the west side. Anotherdy from the Feng family died. However, please rest assured that the three bodies were in the Feng family¡¯s courtyard. This ce was an important ce for the Buddhist sect, so there shouldn¡¯t be any strange things here. Everyone, rest in peace!¡± The crowd also said that they were not afraid of strange things. What they were afraid of was that the murderer had not been caught and their personal safety was not guaranteed! Gu Xin told everyone in a serious tone, ¡± I¡¯ve already asked someone to invite the Ying family¡¯s Army to help. They will be here soon. Everyone¡¯s room will be guarded, so please don¡¯t worry and rest in peace. As for leaving, before this case is closed, no one can leave, including me and my people.¡± Gu Xin was very scary when she spoke seriously, so everyone stopped asking for fear of angering her. At the start, all the nice words were just an illusion. Now, they knew that this was not a delicate little girl, but the princess Gu Xin who hadnded in the westernnds alone and was still able to achieve something in the westernnds, promoting the harmonious development of the East and West. Chapter 2267 - 2267 I’m watching you 2267 I¡¯m watching you After the crowd left, Gu Xin rubbed her eyebrows. Not long after, fatty Wang came in with a tray, ¡± third youngdy, I¡¯ve settled things with Xiao Qiu. I¡¯ll bring the food here for you to eat together. Gu Xin nodded her head. Fatty Wang attentively helped to set up the dishes. Gu Xin smiled helplessly, ¡± ¡°Fatty Wang, you¡¯ve never done such a thing in your life, right?¡± Fatty Wang shook his head,¡±how is that possible?¡± Why do you think my grandmother, my mother, and my aunts dote on me so much? Because I¡¯m sensible and I know how to coax people!¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before sheughed, ¡± ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re pretty self-aware!¡± Fatty Wang replied seriously,¡±as a man of the pugilistic world, it¡¯s a must to know one¡¯s own limits!.¡± ¡°Xinxin, young master Wang!¡± At this moment, Zheng Qiu entered the room. ¡°Xiao Qiu, Xiao Qiu,e sit down and eat. You¡¯ve been hungry the whole day, don¡¯t let your little body starve to death.¡± Fatty Wang walked over and grabbed Zheng Qiu¡¯s shoulder, dragging her to the table. Zheng Qiu,¡±hehe.¡± What¡¯s with this sudden attention? Gu Xin spread out her hands, indicating that she couldn¡¯t understand it either. Fatty Wang set the table for them and looked at Zheng Qiu with a smile. ¡°Prince of Haotian, don¡¯t smile like that. It¡¯s scary,¡± Zheng Qiu said. Fatty Wang waved his hand,¡±little Qiu, we¡¯re brothers who¡¯ve drunk wine and climbed mountains, why are you still treating me like an outsider?¡± You and third miss can just call me fatty Wang. Or should I call me brother wang like little four Gu, old Wang?¡± Zheng Qiu was speechless. Fatty Wang continued,¡±little Qiu, you¡¯re very close to third miss, right?¡± Have you ever seen detective shows? Third miss¡¯s fianc¨¦, Crown Prince Lu, and Gu Xiaosi¡¯s bookstore published novels. As a coroner, you must have read them, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. Fatty Wang¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±so, are you curious who Mr. MoU is?¡± Or perhaps, you¡¯ve already met Mr. MoU?¡± Zheng Qiu understood immediately and looked at Gu Xin. old Wang, ¡± Zheng Qiu said seriously, ¡± I haven¡¯t seen Mr. MoU yet. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you about Mr. MOU¡¯s style. Fatty Wang¡¯s expression changed all of a sudden, faster than flipping the pages of a book, he said listlessly, ¡± ¡°So you haven¡¯t seen it before either! I thought that you were good with third miss and you were in the profession of a coroner, so you thought you had seen it before!¡± Zheng Qiu shook his head. sigh, I just came to the capital city at the beginning of this year. I haven¡¯t had the time to tell Xinxin about this! Fatty Wang suddenly pped his hands, giving Gu Xin, who was eating, a shock. Gu Xin red at him,¡¯why are you so surprised? If you don¡¯t want to eat, then go to sleep. Don¡¯t disturb me and Xiao Qiu.¡± Fatty Wang shook his head,¡±no no no, I have to do it for Lord Gu and Crown Prince Lu¡¯s good. With me around, no one will gossip.¡± It¡¯s sote at night, and third youngdy and Xiao Qiu are alone together. If others knew about this, they would gossip.¡± Gu Xin& and Zheng Qiu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Then, the two of them decided to ignore the fat man and lowered their heads to eat. Fatty Wang said to himself, ¡± third youngdy, you see, Xiao Qiu and I want to see Mr. MoU so much. Can you go and tell Crown Prince Lu to make some arrangements for us to meet? ¡± I really want to admire Mr. MOU¡¯s charm! Don¡¯t ask me to look for Gu little four, I¡¯ve already asked him, and he said he¡¯s never seen him before!¡± Chapter 2268 - 2268 A very important person 2268 A very important person In the end, fatty Wang did not get Gu Xin¡¯s approval. After the meal, Zheng Qiu told Gu Xin about the autopsy results of the male corpse. The man¡¯s fatal injury was a heavy blow to his head. Before his death, he had been tortured inhumanely, and the blood had umted in his brain, leading to his death. ording to the examination, the male corpse¡¯s age was between eighteen and twenty, which was simr to Qi Moyu¡¯s age. The male corpse had been a married couple before he died, but there were no signs of sexual assault on miss Feng San and miss Feng Si. ¡°Could there be more victims?¡± Fatty Wang was stunned. ¡°He actually had traces of sleeping together?¡± Gu Xin was also very surprised by this. ¡°There is one more point that I did not mention before, that is, Feng San and Feng Si are no longer virgins. However, they were not vited before they died.¡± Zheng Qiu said, pursing his lips. At first, she did not think that this had anything to do with the case. However, because of Lady Feng¡¯s firm attitude and the heartbroken second Madam Feng, she did not say it out loud. However, it seemed that this matter might be rted to the case. ¡°Fatty Wang, get someone to clean up the table!¡± Gu Xin instructed. Then, he got up and went to get a pen and paper. She was in the wing room she had stayed inst night. They had arrivedtest night, so the ce she stayed in was rtively quiet. It was already quiet outside. Fatty Wang quickly tidied up the table and carried the tray out. Not long after, he came back in, afraid of missing out on anything. Gu Xin listed out the rtionships between the characters, as well as the suspects in her heart. First of all, the rtionship between the three victims was a love triangle. Two of the girls had a fake letter in their hands. After seeing Qi Moyu¡¯s handwriting that second white brought back, Gu Xin could confirm that miss Feng san¡¯s letter was fake, while the letter in miss Feng SI¡¯s hand was written by Qi Moyu. In other words, miss Feng San had been deceived by someone. Que ¡®er was very suspicious about being deceived. After all, she was the only one who coulde into contact with the letter. Of course, que¡¯ er might not know anything. However, que ¡®er was still suspicious. The two girls had been poisoned by eating pastries, and que ¡®er had once given the pastries to Xiao Shunzi. No one knew if Butler li and Xiao Shunzi had eaten the two desserts, and they could only testify for each other. Hence, Butler li and Xiao Shunzi were also suspicious. Miss Feng San and miss Feng SI¡¯s socialwork was notplicated. Those who had enmity with them outside the residence would not kill them. In the residence, those who hated miss Feng San would definitely be her step-sister, miss Feng Liu. However, it was absolutely impossible for miss Feng Liu to kill three people alone. Second miss Feng was reserved and quiet. She seemed to have nothing to do with her, but if she was really as she appeared during the day, then sixth miss Feng would not have the opportunity to tell her everything about third miss Feng. As for the other girls of the Feng family, there were witnesses, so they were all suspicious. The only thing hecked now was Qi Moyu¡¯s social rtions. Gu Xin wrote down all the suspects and the deceased on a piece of paper. She stopped writing and said, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a very important person here. If we can find him, the case will be much clearer.¡± ¡°Qi Moyu¡¯s follower!¡± Zheng Qiu and fatty Wang said in unison. Zheng Qiu looked at fatty Wang in surprise when he heard his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I only know how to go to brothels, I¡¯m Mr. MOU¡¯s most loyal fan!¡± Fatty Wang said proudly. Chapter 2269 - 2269 She might not be a woman 2269 She might not be a woman ¡°Third youngdy, Xiao Qiu, I think that Qi Moyu¡¯s attendant is the murderer.¡± Fatty Wang didn¡¯t think that he would have the same thoughts as the Imperial censor of court of judicial review, so he started to let his imagination run wild. ¡°How do you know?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I¡¯ve seen that kid before. He¡¯s different from your usual followers. Qi Moyu was a schr and the only child of the Qi family. In order to protect him, his family had found followers who knew martial arts. Third youngdy, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the Qi family. As long as it¡¯s Qi Moyu¡¯s attendant, they are all tall and capable. Those small and thin men were all in the Qi residence doing Qi Moyu¡¯s chores.¡± Fatty Wang exined his guess and continued, ¡± moreover, shouldn¡¯t Qi Moyu¡¯s attendant know the most about Qi Moyu and the two Feng familydies? Third miss said that third miss Feng had been deceived. The letter she received was not written by Qi Moyu. Then who wrote it? He must be Qi Moyu¡¯s attendant! She had been studying with Qi Moyu since she was young, so she knew Qi Moyu¡¯s handwriting very well. If he impersonated Qi Moyu to write a letter to miss Feng San and was so familiar with their rtionship, it would be strange if miss Feng San didn¡¯t get cheated!¡± ¡°That makes sense!¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. but, what¡¯s the motive? ¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the motive?¡± Gu Xin also asked, ¡± didn¡¯t you just say that someone had suffered all this before? that¡¯s why you wanted to fight for justice and killed the three of them. How could Qi Moyu¡¯s follower encounter such a thing? Also, Qi Moyu had slept with someone before he died, but the Feng sisters showed no signs of it. That is to say, there must be other women here.¡± oh my, my third youngdy, your darling. fatty Wang looked at Zheng Qiu as he said that, feeling a little embarrassed. He did not know if he should say it. Zheng Qiu blinked. What did that mean? Gu Xin didn¡¯t understand why fatty Wang suddenly stopped. Was there something wrong with her words? Gu Xin felt that there was nothing wrong with her words. ¡°Xiao Qiu, you¡¯ve known third miss for a long time. Why don¡¯t you tell her?¡± Fatty Wang hesitated for a while, but decided to leave this dangerous task to Zheng Qiu. ¡°What did he say?¡± Zheng Qiu was still confused. that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! fatty Wang was getting anxious. Was he even a man? he didn¡¯t even know this. ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± Gu Xin was a little anxious when she saw fatty wang like this. This person was just saying everything earlier, why was he hemming and hawing now? ¡°If I say it, third miss, you can¡¯t tell anyone that I told you! Otherwise, if Lord Gu and Crown Prince Lu find out, I¡¯ll definitely be finished!¡± Fatty Wang looked at Zheng Qiu with a face full of disappointment, then said to Gu Xin. Zheng Qiu was baffled by his stare. What was this fatty thinking? why was he looking at her like that? She needed to drink some water to calm her nerves. It was really scary to be stared at by the Fatty¡¯s Green bean eyes. ¡°This man may not necessarily be in the same room as a woman. Third youngdy, actually, there are also men who are interested in men in our great Zhou.¡± Fatty Wang didn¡¯t even dare to look at Gu Xin. He only stared at Zheng Qiu, ¡± Xiao Qiu, don¡¯t you think so? you must know, right? ¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Zheng Qiu spat out the water in his mouth. cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Gu Xin patted Zheng Qiu on the back calmly. Chapter 2270 - 2270 Chapter 2270-urgent matter 2270 Chapter 2270-urgent matter Fatty Wang looked at the two of them in disbelief, saying in shock: ¡°How did you make third miss act like a man, while Xiao Qiu you act like a woman.¡± Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu red at fatty Wang, ¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Fatty Wang waved his hand,¡±I was wrong, I was wrong.¡± I just think that you should know about this, Xiao Qiu! Why do you have such a big reaction? it feels like you¡¯re a good woman who has been teased. Third youngdy, you have no reaction at all, as if you have seen it many times.¡± I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before, ¡± Zheng Qiu said as he wiped the water from his mouth. I didn¡¯t know how to react. Gu Xin,¡¯I¡¯ve met one before! Two extremely good-looking young masters are together.¡± Fatty Wang: ¡± the third miss of Youyou is indeed very knowledgeable. This one is impressed! Gu Xin waved her hand. fatty Wang, you¡¯ve reminded me well. When the Qi family is here, we can ask Qi yng if he has this hobby. The Feng family is the Qi family¡¯s inws, so even if Qi yng has such a hobby, I¡¯m afraid the Qi family will keep it from the Feng family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only the Feng family, but many other people as well.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. It¡¯s very likely that the Qi family doesn¡¯t even know about it. ¡± Fatty Wang interrupted again,¡±that¡¯s not for sure.¡± It was possible that Qi Moyu did not have this kind of taste, but the murderer did, or the murderer had found Qi Moyu a woman who had this kind of taste. So, it¡¯s normal for the Qi family to not know about it. ¡± Zheng Qiu was speechless. Gu Xin also felt that fatty Wang¡¯s way of thinking was really strange. Although she had seen two men fall in love and had seen all sorts of colorful books at Princess Jing He¡¯s, she had never experienced it personally and didn¡¯t understand such things. However, from another point of view, it was not difficult to understand fatty Wang¡¯s words when he thought of Qi Moyu, the victim, as a girl who was forced by someone. Thinking about it this way, Qi Moyu was indeed a scumbag, but he was still quite pitiful. ¡°No matter what, the most important thing now is to find Qi Moyu¡¯s followers.¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Aiyo, my third youngdy, it¡¯s already sote, where are we going to find her?¡± Fatty Wang cried out. ¡°Think about it, if Qi Moyu¡¯s attendant is the murderer, he must be around Xi Yun temple. They were either hiding in the forest or keeping an eye on the situation here. Another point was that one murderer could neverplete the case, so there was an aplice. It didn¡¯t matter if Qi Moyu¡¯s attendant was a murderer or an aplice. There was at least one aplice in the XI Yun temple. In a moment, the people of the Ying n will arrive and there will be enough manpower. I will send people to inform the various devotees and monks in the temple that they have found the murderer and are now going to arrest him. The aplices or murderers in the temple will definitely give themselves away.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Why? Third miss, you¡¯ve been investigating for a day, but no one has given themselves away!¡± Fatty Wang continued. ¡°Do you know that I didn¡¯t notice anyone giving themselves away?¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at him. I¡¯m just trying not to alert the enemy. Now that we¡¯ve found out the modus operandi and have not concealed anything, some people must be panicking. If we don¡¯t move now, when the Ying family Armyes, the murderer will definitely panic. If you¡¯re tired, go to sleep. If you¡¯re not, you can wait and see.¡± ¡°Then, then I will wait and see! I¡¯ll go find the host and ask for some refreshing sandalwood to light!¡± Fatty Wang hesitated for a while and said. Chapter 2271 - 2271 Chapter 2270-discovery 2271 Chapter 2270-discovery On the hill opposite Qiyun mountain, Gu en and Bai Yi had already rushed over. When the two of them arrived, they lit a torch and led the horse along the path into the mountain. Suddenly, white shirt¡¯s ears twitched, but he did not stop. Gu en turned to look at Bai Yi. Bai Yi smiled at him and said, ¡± ¡°Fourth young master, this murderer is really strange. Why did he spend so much effort to create such a big scene? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to just kill them in three ces, one in front and one behind? Why do you have to make it so that it¡¯s easier for us to find evidence?¡± Gu en nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± He looks smart, but he¡¯s actually as stupid as a pig.¡± ¡°Fourth young master, do you think we can catch the murderer tonight?¡± Third youngdy is so brutal, if she caught the murderer, would she directly execute him on the spot?¡± Gu en was scared. My third sister is a famous female devil in the West. Don¡¯t look at her delicate little girl, she¡¯s actually very ruthless. The Emperor has given her the power to decide her life and death. As long as someone deserves to die, she can kill them first without reporting it. There¡¯s no need to report it. ¡± Bai Yi sighed and said,¡±I know.¡± I remember when I went to the West to find the thirddy, she was holding a knife alone, standing in the middle of a group of corpses. She was so tired that she didn¡¯t fall down. She was alone in the desert. She was like a frozen statue. All the cloud Sea soldiers on the ground had been killed by her. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never forget that scene in my life.¡± Gu en looked up at the sky and said,¡¯forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Anyway, third sister¡¯s heart and appearance do not match.¡¯ All the sisters in the Gu family are like her. Bai Yi, let¡¯s split up and search. Although this mountain isn¡¯t as high or as big as Qiyun mountain, if we search like this, we won¡¯t be able to find it even if it¡¯s daybreak. Look, which direction are you going?¡± The corners of Bai Yi¡¯s mouth curled up. As expected of someone taught by Lord Gu. His Kung Fu was not top-notch, but his brain was quite useful. Bai Yi pointed in a direction and said, ¡± fourth young master, you go that way. I¡¯ll go this way. We¡¯ll walk inter. This way, there won¡¯t be any mistakes. Gu en¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded. The two of them were separated just like that. Gu en followed Bai Yi¡¯s directions and turned around. Bai Yi was in another direction. If the two of them were to turn back, there would be a good ce for them to surround him. Needless to say, there would be people there. Gu en¡¯s martial arts were not as good as Bai Yi¡¯S. Just now, he only felt that there were living things in the forest. He could not tell if it was a human or an animal. He wanted to ask Bai Yi, but Bai Yi¡¯s words made him know that there must be people. Therefore, he went along with the flow. Once white shirt pointed out the direction, he understood what to do. Half an hourter, the two of them slowly walked back from the distance and met up. When they were approaching, Gu en shouted, ¡± ¡°Bai Yi, did you find anything?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know if third youngdy¡¯s judgment is wrong. We¡¯ll probably be searching until dawn,¡± Bai Yi replied. The Man in ck who was hiding in the bushes heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. However, before he could rx, he felt two des stabbing him from the left and right. The Man in ck was not stupid. He tried to roll away from Gu en¡¯s control, but Gu en would not let him have his way. She nimbly flipped over him. Chapter 2272 - 2272 Destroying the evidence 2272 Destroying the evidence In just four moves, Gu en easily took down the person. He, Gu en, was taught by Gu shouxin. His martial arts might not be as good as Bai Yi¡¯s, but he could still deal with ordinary people. ¡°I thought it would be powerful! In the end, he didn¡¯t evenst five moves!¡± Gu en took out the rope on her body and tied her up while sighing. ¡°Fourth young master, you¡¯re underestimating yourself.¡± Bai Yi walked over with a torch, squatted down, and said with a smile. ¡°Anyway, my second uncle said that in our family, other than those few little ones, I might not even be able to win against sisi.¡± Gu en smiled helplessly. Only God knew how much he had suffered from his sisters over the years, and he felt very inferior. hahahaha! white shirt shook his head helplessly. He had watched the children of the Gu family grow up. He was not even twenty years old when he was younger. Now that he was in his twenties, the children had all grown up. To be honest, Gu en was still the best in his eyes. She was both civil and military. If she wasn¡¯t being forced to study, her martial arts wouldn¡¯t be weaker than these girls. He had to shoulder the responsibility of the Gu family¡¯s current generation, so he had to study and be an official. Perhaps this was the responsibility of the eldest son! ¡°Tell me, Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Gu en tied the man up tightly and picked up the torch that she had put out. After lighting the torch in White¡¯s hand, she kicked the Man in ck. The Man in ck pursed his lips and did not speak. White shirt took out a pill and waved it in front of the Man in ck, ¡± ¡°This is our family¡¯s third miss, who you know Princess Xinxin, who made this pill in the westernnds for stubborn people like you. I haven¡¯t even used it since I came back to great Zhou! After taking this pill, one would bleed from all seven orifices and all their meridians would be broken. It was excruciating, but one would not die. Do you want to try it?¡± The Man in ck looked at the ck pill in White¡¯s hand in horror. Gu en was full of youthful spirit and encouraged him, ¡± Bai Yi, give it to him, give it to him, let me see the effect. After he eats it, I¡¯ll ask third sister to give me some. It¡¯s such a pity that I¡¯ve never seen it before. This thing is so useful! Bai Yi smiled,¡±of course you haven¡¯t met fourth young master.¡± You just haven¡¯t met such a disobedient person.¡± The Man in ck trembled as he watched the two of them chat. He had heard of Princess Xinxin¡¯s reputation in the westernnds. He used to think that Princess Xinxin would be the kind of person with a tough and stocky body that would scare people. However, after seeing her for the past two days, he felt that the rumors were all false. But now that he thought about it, a lot of things couldn¡¯t be made up for nothing. Princess Xinxin had been stranded in the westernnds all by herself. If she could disrupt the situation in the westernnds by herself, she must have some ability. Besides, didn¡¯t they say that the most beautiful woman was the most ruthless? Princess Xinxin made such a vicious pill, which waspletely in line with her most beautiful and most vicious characteristics! The Man in ck opened his mouth and said after a long time, ¡± ¡°If you have anything to ask, just ask! I¡¯m the Qi family¡¯s young master, Qi Moyu¡¯s attendant, Yun Zhu.¡± Gu en looked at Bai Yi. Bai Yi stood up and stood behind Gu en, as if he was asking Gu en to make the decision. Gu en did not decline and directly asked, ¡± ¡°What are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Fourth young master Gu is already here, don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m here for?¡± the Man in ck said. Gu en raised her eyebrows and asked,¡¯destroy the evidence? Why did he onlye tonight? Shouldn¡¯t you havee in the day?¡± Chapter 2273 - 2273 Chapter 2273-if you can use your hands, never use your mouth 2273 Chapter 2273-if you can use your hands, never use your mouth Yun Zhu was silent for a while, then said, ¡± ¡°There were many peopleing and going during the day, and I didn¡¯t expect the case to progress so quickly. I thought I¡¯d only find out after tonight!¡± Gu en smiled and said,¡¯so, did you miscalcte or did your master miscalcte? Oh, no, you¡¯ve already killed your master, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kill young master!¡± Yunzhu retorted immediately. Then, with a pained expression, he said, ¡± it wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t kill young master. It was all because of those two damn b * tches. It was all because of them. If it wasn¡¯t for them, young master wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t kill your young master, then who did?¡± Gu en continued to ask. However, Yunzhu suddenly fell silent and waspletely immersed in his sad feelings. Gu en was very patient as he quietly waited for Yunzhu toe out of his emotional state. ¡°My family¡¯s young master is knowledgeable, has a good temper, and is a good person. He didn¡¯t like Feng San or Feng Si. But those two b * tches kept pestering my young master and finally thought of a way to get rid of Feng San, but Feng Si stuck to them. This was an agreement, just to put on an act for Feng San to see, to see Feng San give up.¡± Yun Zhu¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. He gritted his teeth as he spoke, ¡± Feng Si was indignant. He said that at most, we¡¯ll just go our separate ways. If Feng San finds out about this, no one will have an easy time. ¡°No, if your young master doesn¡¯t like miss Feng San, why don¡¯t you just tell your family? Why did he have to go in such a big circle? Isn¡¯t this a waste of everyone¡¯s time?¡± Gu en asked in confusion. ¡°Young master and Feng San are cousins who grew up together. Feng San is the young Biaody of the Qi residence, and second Feng taitai was the proudest youngdy of the Qi family before she got married. If the young master wanted to break off the engagement, he would not say the reason. If the Feng family¡¯s second taitai wanted to make a fuss, the master, the madam, and the old master would definitely not allow it. If she had a change of heart, the family might not have such a big reaction.¡± Yunzhu said. Gu en frowned. What kind of weird logic was this? Bai Yi raised his eyebrows. This young master Qi¡¯s way of thinking was simply different from ordinary people! Unless ¡­ White shirt thought of a possibility, one that was even more uneptable than a change of heart. This was going to be interesting. Bai Yi looked at Yunzhu from head to toe, as if he was going to a brothel to choose ady. The more he looked at Yunzhu, the more he felt that his thoughts were true. ¡°Young master is such a good man, but his entire life has been ruined by those two women. Young master is so wronged!¡± Yunzhu cried. He cried so sadly that it did not match his burly appearance at all. It was a hot summer day. Although they were in the forest at midnight, it was still hot and stuffy. Gu en felt ayer of goosebumps on her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Since you¡¯re here to destroy the evidence and you said that you weren¡¯t the one who killed young master Qi, then if you hate the Feng sisters, then did you kill them? If that¡¯s the case, then who is the murderer of young master Qi?¡± Gu en asked. I killed Feng San and Feng Si, but my young master ¡­ Yun Zhu stopped talking, and his tears began to fall again. Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Bai Yi pulled out his sword and ced it on Yunzhu¡¯s neck. Gu en understood. In the future, if she encountered such a situation, she would not be annoyed. She would be more cold-hearted and would not use her mouth if she could. Chapter 2274 - 2274 Chapter 2274-no partners 2274 Chapter 2274-no partners The next time he encountered such a situation, he would just not say anything. If he didn¡¯t say anything, then don¡¯t cry. He would just take out the knife and put it on the other party¡¯s neck. ¡°Tell me, do you have any other aplices in the forest? It¡¯s best if you tell the truth. If you lie, you¡¯ll lose your head.¡± Bai Yi spoke in the calmest tone he could, and his sword had already left a bloody gash on Yunzhu¡¯s neck. ¡°No, there¡¯s no more.¡± Yunzhu wanted to shake his head, but he did not dare to move. His voice was a little shrill. ¡°Fourth young master, let¡¯s go back! Bring him back to the temple and let third miss interrogate him!¡± Bai Yi kept his sword. He still felt that it was better to leave the matter of interrogating people, especially the suspects in murder cases, to third miss. It was not that they felt that Gu en could not do it, but it would probably be daybreak by the time they returned. They would have to pass on the results of the interrogation and bring them back to pass on the message. Why bother? Bai Yi was not curious about the case at all. He used to be the leader of the thousand des sect and had seen too many private things. Later, he followed Lu Zheng and helped him collect all kinds of information. In fact, he was already tired of it and was not curious. In their line of work, they had a thorough understanding of human nature. It seemed that there was nothing in the world that could pique their interest. To Bai Yi, all he wanted now was to find a wife, have a child, and live a stable life. In the past, he did not even dare to think of such a thought. It was only after he followed Lu Zheng and came back from the West to follow Gu Xin that he dared to have such a thought. Looking at the current situation, it was all worth it. As long as the Gu family was safe, he would not have a bad life. Bai Yi did not mean to entrust his life to the Gu family. He just felt that the Gu family was loyal and he did not want to fight for anything alone. Of course, it might not be the case if they had children in the future. However, he believed that once he had a wife and child, whether it was staying with the Gu family or by Gu Xin¡¯s side, or doing other things, his rtionship with the Gu family would definitely not be estranged. The two of them left the forest with Yun Zhu. Before they left, Bai Yi searched the forest alone and did not find anyone else. ¡­¡­ At midnight, the Ying family¡¯s Army arrived at Xi Yun temple and Gu Xin immediately ordered a search. The monks and devotees in the temple could not sleep. They were all nervous. Gu Xin specially observed the Feng family from the courtyard and she was more and more certain that there was something wrong with que ¡®er. She didn¡¯t find anything from Butler li and Xiao Shunzi, but these two people were definitely suspicious. After all, miss Feng San and miss Feng Si had died from poisoning, and the poison was on the pastries. It was just that caretaker Li¡¯s emotional management was too good, and no problems could be seen at all. They did not make any discoveries until daybreak, but the monks and devotees in the temple already knew that Gu Xin had deduced who the murderer was. It was just that the murderer had not been caught yet. By the time Bai Yi and Gu en brought Yunzhu back to the xiyun temple, it was already dawn. The monks in the temple had also started their morning sses. Last night, the host came to ask Gu Xin. Although there was a case in the temple, they could still carry on with their activities as usual, so the morning ss still had to continue. Although Gu Xin did not suspect the monks in the temple, she was still worried. It was better for everything to go as usual than to hold them back. However, no one was allowed to leave. The several entrances and exits of the XI Yun temple were all guarded by the Ying family Army. Chapter 2275 - 2275 Chapter 2275-awkward 2275 Chapter 2275-awkward Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu only slept for two hours before waking up. When they woke up, fatty Wang was still sleeping. Gu Xin didn¡¯t ask anyone to wake him up. This fatty was still quite obedient. She was afraid that she would tire him out if she suddenly gave him a high-intensity job. She wanted someone to run her errands, not someone to exploit. Gu en and Bai Yi had been waiting for a while. At this moment, the Qi family had arrived and identified the body. They recognized that it was Qi Moyu. The Masters of the Qi family cried their hearts out beside Qi Moyu¡¯s body. In this day and age, it was rare for a family like the Qi family to only have one son, and he was so outstanding. He was about to enter the official career and had a bright future. No family could stand this. In their current state, Gu en and Bai Yi simply threw Yunzhu into the woodshed. They were afraid that Yunzhu would be killed by the Qi family before Gu Xin could wake up and see him. ¡°Third miss! (Third sister!)¡± The two of them saw Gu Xining out and quickly went up to her. ¡°How is it? Is it as we have determined?¡± Gu Xin nodded and asked. She nced at the two of them, but there was nothing else. She felt a little regretful. ¡°Third sister, it¡¯s just as we¡¯ve judged. The reason why Feng fourth youngdy¡¯s corpse can be sent back at a time that is usually not avable is because of what we said. Third sister, we also discovered something even more important!¡± Gu en was a little excited. No matter how calm and self-restrained he was in front of outsiders, Gu en revealed his youthful side in front of his sisters at home. ¡°You caught the suspect?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. When we arrived, he was destroying the evidence. White shirt and I caught him. However, we didn¡¯t manage to find out anything. We only knew that there were other murderers. The suspect only admitted to killing the Feng sisters.¡± Gu en nodded and said. ¡°Where is he?¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t wait to interrogate this suspect. ¡°In the woodshed,¡± As Gu en spoke, she nced in the direction of the room where Qi Moyu¡¯s body was ced. She whispered, ¡± it was Qi Moyu¡¯s attendant. We were afraid that the Qi family would kill him if they saw him, so we closed the woodshed. Gu Xin turned her head to look in that direction. She could imagine what was going on there even without seeing it with her own eyes. She shook her head and brought Gu en, Bai Yi, and Zheng Qiu to the woodshed. On the way to the woodshed, Gu Xin reminded Bai Yi and Gu en, ¡± ¡°The two of you didn¡¯t rest the entire day yesterday and stayed up all night. Especially you, white shirt, you¡¯re the most tired after running around. Why don¡¯t you all go and rest for two to four hours?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Gu en shook his head. I want to see third sister interrogate the criminal.¡± Bai Yi also shook her head,¡±it¡¯s just a day and a night. I can still hold on.¡± After the interrogation, they might arrest him, so this subordinate has to guard him.¡± After he finished speaking, he came to the door of the woodshed. After entering, Gu Xin saw Yunzhu who was tied up by the pile of firewood. She knew that Gu en was the one who tied the rope with one look. Her siblings were all religious and there was a fixed way to tie people up in white clothes. It was different from the way they tied the rope, so she could recognize it. However, when she saw a brawny man leaning there with red eyes like a bullied wife, she felt ufortable. Chapter 2276 - 2276 Chapter 2276-feeling 2276 Chapter 2276-feeling For some reason, Gu Xin suddenly thought of what fatty Wang saidst night, that there was love between men. She pursed her lips. Qi Moyu couldn¡¯t be quarreling with his own attendant. ¡°You are Qi Moyu¡¯s follower, Yunzhu?¡± Gu Xin pulled a stool in front of Yun Zhu, sat down, and asked directly. Second white had gone to the Qi family to capture Qi Moyu. Although he did not bring back the person, he knew the name of Qi Moyu¡¯s follower, so Gu Xin could urately identify him. ¡°Yes.¡± Yunzhu admitted. ¡°Other than the master-servant rtionship, what other rtionship do you have with Qi Moyu?¡± Gu Xin asked again. The three men in the room were stunned. Zheng Qiu, on the other hand, came to his senses immediately. The way he looked at Yunzhu changed. Gu en was stunned. She did not understand what Gu Xin meant by that. What else was there apart from a master-servant rtionship? Bai Yi was stunned. He did not expect Gu Xin to think of this so quickly. When he caught Yunzhu in the middle of the night and listened to him talk for a while, he did feel this way. As for Yunzhu, he was especially shocked. Although the person in front of him was wearing men¡¯s clothes, he knew that this was Princess Xinxin! Even though he had changed his impression of Princess Xinxin after being caught, he changed it again after being questioned. As expected, those who could make it out of the westernnds were not that simple. ¡°What do you think, Princess?¡± Yunzhu asked. ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Xinughed coldly, ¡± if you ask me this, it means that you¡¯re admitting that the rtionship between the two of you is what I imagined, right? ¡± You previously admitted that you killed the Feng sisters, but you refused to admit that you killed Qi Moyu. In that case, with your rtionship with Qi Moyu, how could you bear to see him disfigured and killed?¡± Yun Zhu¡¯s emotions were suddenly stirred up. His heart was fluctuating, his face was full of anger, and his eyes were burning. Gu Xin looked at him calmly. ¡°If I had known that he had such thoughts, I wouldn¡¯t have listened to him. It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯ve harmed young master. I deserve to die, I deserve to die!¡± Yunzhu rolled on the ground and almost hit the ground. Gu Xin reacted quickly and kicked him into the pile of firewood, ¡± ¡°If you want to die for love, this Princess can help you, but you must exin the case clearly. Who is he referring to when he has such thoughts?¡± Yunzhu¡¯s face was scratched by an irregr firewood, and his body was poked in pain. He groaned. Gu Xin looked at him coldly,¡±I¡¯m not the kind of person who has patience, so ¡­¡± Yun Zhu lifted his head and looked at Gu Xin. He felt that he finally understood how the enemy Kingdom¡¯s people who were killed by Princess Xin Xin felt before they died. It was how he felt now. Gu en felt that his third sister was indeed his third sister. He could not give off such an aura. She loved to ask blindly. Really, how good would it be to be direct? it would save time and effort. Gu en was suddenly interested in the court of judicial review. Should she go there if she had the chance in the future? Gu Xin looked at Yun Zhu and asked,¡¯what? You still don¡¯t want to say? Are you thinking of biting your tongue tomit suicide, or are you thinking of how to lie to me?¡± Yun Zhu¡¯s eyes widened. He could not believe that Gu Xin had guessed his thoughts. Gu Xin pointed at Bai Yi. he¡¯s standing so far away. But you have to believe that the moment you make your move, he¡¯ll be able to quicklye over and break your jaw. You won¡¯t even have the chance to bite your tongue andmit suicide. So, while I¡¯m still talking, tell me everything you need to!¡± Chapter 2277 - 2277 I wonder who it is 2277 I wonder who it is ¡°I don¡¯t know who that person is.¡± Yun Zhu nced at Bai Yi. He believed Gu Xin¡¯s words. However, he believed that even without Bai Yi¡¯s help, Princess Xinxin would be able to stop him frommitting suicide. Anyway, the b * tch sisters of the Feng family were dead, and he did not want to live anymore. I¡¯ll say it. ¡°Are you joking? You don¡¯t know who he is, yet you still listen to his arrangements? And it¡¯s so foolproof?¡± Gu Xin sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him. It was him who found me half a month ago. When the young master received Feng SI¡¯s letter, he was very distressed. He wanted to give up, so he decided to write back to Feng Si to tell him that they¡¯re no longer in contact and that their rtionship should end just like that!¡± Yunzhu¡¯s eyes turned red at the mention of the Feng sisters. It was not sadness, but hatred. but Feng Si said that if that¡¯s the case, she will find a way to marry into the Qi family with Feng San. In any case, she was willing to be a concubine and Feng San was the main wife. She would help Feng San and would not be in the same room before Feng San gave birth to the eldest son. If she agreed to these, second Feng taitai might be willing. At that time, young master would not only be annoyed by Feng San, but also Feng Si. Feng Si ispletely threatening young master.¡± ¡°Feng Si also said that if young master insists on burning the bridge after using her, then she¡¯s determined to throw away her face and go all out. Anyway, she was a concubine¡¯s daughter, so it didn¡¯t matter what she did. At most, she would be chased out of the Feng family and be a concubine. She was beautiful, so she was not afraid. However, the young master was a famous talent in the Tai state capital. Everyone was envious of him and treated him as a role model. If young master¡¯s matter is exposed, it¡¯s clear who will suffer greater losses.¡± ¡°It was also at this time that that person came to our door.¡± Yun Zhu clenched his fists tightly. He hated himself, hated himself for being stupid to believe that person¡¯s words and harm young master. Yunzhu, I want to ask you, do you know everything about your young master? ¡± Gu Xin suddenly recalled what Zheng Qiu had said about the Feng sisters not being virgins anymore. These two sisters were obviously interested in Qi Moyu. If they were not virgins, their man would most likely be Qi Moyu. If Qi Moyu did not have them, then the murderer was likely to be the one who had slept with the sisters at the same time. Yun Zhu seemed to have a deep rtionship with Qi Moyu and was his personal attendant, so he should know about this problem. ¡°Of course I know. I even know where the mole is on young master¡¯s body.¡± Yunzhu said proudly. Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched. Tsk, the rtionship between men is so deep too! I wonder if brother Yuanyuan knows where the mole is on brother-inw¡¯s body? Gu Xin really wanted to smack her own head. What was she thinking? How could she miss brother Yuanyuan and second brother-inw? Both of them liked pretty girls, okay! ¡°Then has young master Qi ever had skin to skin contact with miss Feng third and miss Feng fourth?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Yun Zhu denied it without hesitation. He looked at Gu Xin gloomily, ¡± young master doesn¡¯t like them. Even if you hold their hands, you have toe back and wash them a few times. How can there be any physical contact? This is impossible!¡± After saying that, Yunzhu seemed to have realized something and asked, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, are those two b * tches disloyal? Did you have an affair?¡± Chapter 2278 - 2278 Chapter 2277-masked man 2278 Chapter 2277-masked man ¡°Hahahaha, I knew it. I knew they weren¡¯t people who knew their ce. It¡¯s a good thing that young master didn¡¯t ept them. Otherwise, they would be a joke.¡± Yun Zhu burst outughing. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Xin frowned and interrupted Yun Zhu, ¡± who told you that they had an affair? ¡± They only asked you how Qi Moyu¡¯s rtionship with them was. Qi Moyu lied to two girls, and you still have the face to rejoice?¡± Yunzhu did not say anything, but he looked very happy. continue. How did that person contact you? how did you n this murder? ¡± Gu Xin asked again. Yunzhu seemed to be in a good mood, so he spoke much more smoothly. When miss Feng Si threatened Qi Moyu to fight to the death, a masked man came to Yunzhu and said that he had a way to remove such threats from young master Qi. He also said that he could make young master Qipletely rely on miss Feng. Yun Zhu would never trust a stranger, especially a stranger who was more powerful than him and could easily bring him to a strange environment. Yunzhu asked him what he wanted to do, and the masked man said he was here to help him and young master Qi get married. The masked man had even envisioned Yunzhu¡¯s future with Qi Moyu. The masked man said that the Qi family was a big family and Qi Moyu did not touch women. The Feng family¡¯s daughter married into the Qi family and was given the cold shoulder. Naturally, she would go back to her maiden family toin. Regardless of whether it was miss Feng San or miss Feng Si who married and suffered the cold shoulder, Mountain Leader Feng, as the Feng family¡¯s patriarch, must make a decision for thedies in the family. The Feng family had produced several mountain elders of the Tai State College. Although it was not to the extent of having many students all over the world, at least there were still many students around the Tai state capital. A teacher for a day was a father for a lifetime. As long as Qi Moyu was on the path of an official, he would have a hard time if he happened to meet an official position from the college of tai state who was more capable than him. Therefore, the masked man had a good way to solve this once and for all, so that Qi Moyu would not have any worries. Yunzhu was a little hesitant at that time. He also wanted his young master to have less trouble. In the end, he still asked the masked man why he was helping him and his young master. The masked man told Yunzhu that he was not helping out of kindness, but because he had a grudge against the Feng family¡¯s second and third Masters. Second master Feng and third Master Feng were the biological fathers of miss Feng San and miss Feng Si. Yunzhu still did not agreepletely. After all, if this person knew about the rtionship between him and his master, it meant that this person was very powerful or had observed them for a long time. Yunzhu felt that he could not win against such a person. He was afraid that he would be used by someone and cause trouble for his master. At that time, masked man didn¡¯t force him and told him toe to him after he thought it through. When Yunzhu left masked man, masked man also told him that if the Feng sisters were taken care of and Qi Moyu broke off the engagement with the Feng family¡¯s youngdy, it would not affect his career even if he had a ck mark on his body. Chapter 2279 - 2279 Chapter 2278-convinced 2279 Chapter 2278-convinced Yunzhu was tempted. He wanted to be with his young master forever, but he didn¡¯t agree immediately. The masked man didn¡¯t force him. He only gave him three days to think about it. If he was unwilling, he would take revenge on second master Feng and third Master Feng in another way. Yunzhu did not tell Qi Moyu about this when he went back. He only asked Qi Moyu indirectly if he was very troubled. Of course, Qi Moyu was very distressed. Heined to Yunzhu and told Yunzhu that he did not want to be with any girl in his life. He only wanted to be with him. It was this sentence that made Yunzhu make up his mind. It didn¡¯t even take three days. The next day, Yunzhu took the initiative to go to the previous ce to look for masked man. The masked man told Yunzhu and asked him to persuade Qi Moyu to elope with Feng Si. Yunzhu was immediately angry.¡¯I¡¯m here because I trust you. How could you let my beloved man run away with someone else?¡¯ The masked man told him to calm down and exined the reason. If Qi Moyu were to elope with fourth miss Feng, and then let third miss Feng know about this news, then third miss Feng would definitely not want to do it. So, it would not seed in the end. At the same time, miss Feng Si would definitely be punished by her family. No matter how desperate she was, ording to the Feng family¡¯s rules, she might not be able to marry Qi Moyu in this lifetime. Even if there was a slight possibility, weren¡¯t they nning to turn this possibility into an impossibility? Yunzhu felt much better after hearing what he said. He said that he could do it, but what was next? The masked man told Yunzhu that he would take care of the rest. Yunzhu did not need to worry about it as long as Yunzhu followed his orders. Yunzhu felt that something was wrong, but he could not figure out what it was. However, joy filled his heart, so he did not think much about it and went back to work. After that, young master Qi eloped with his fiancee¡¯s younger sister. The elopement was definitely unsessful, because young master Qi¡¯s fianc¨¦e had found out and told the elders in the family. After that, Feng Si was locked up in her own courtyard. At the same time, Qi Moyu¡¯s side was much quieter. It was just that miss Feng third couldn¡¯t figure it out. She couldn¡¯t figure out how her cousin had developed to the point of eloping when he had clearly said that he was helping her, miss Feng fourth of the Qi residence. Could it be that cousin did it on purpose? Did he deliberately say that he wanted to elope with miss Feng Si and deliberately asked someone to let her know by ident? Yunzhu admitted that he had faked the letter. He had grown up with Qi Moyu since they were young. At first, he was Qi Moyu¡¯s page boy, then he became Qi Moyu¡¯s attendant. Sometimes, Yunzhu would help Qi Moyu with his homework. Yunzhu¡¯s knowledge was no worse than Qi Moyu¡¯s. The two of them cherished each other. Otherwise, why would Qi Moyu like his own attendant? Yunzhu must have some special qualities. ¡°Then, does que ¡®er, who is by Feng san¡¯s side, know about it?¡± Gu Xin interrupted Yun Zhu and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯ll release the letter at whatever time the masked man wants me to. Even the replies were given to me by the masked man. Of course, I have never shown these to young master. Young master doesn¡¯t know about this.¡± Yun Zhu said, shaking his head. He wasn¡¯t lying. He had indeed listened to masked man. Chapter 2280 - 2280 This is impossible 2280 This is impossible Gu Xin allowed him to continue. Yun Zhu did not know much about what happened after that. He only knew that a few days ago, the masked man had called him to Xi Yun temple and he was discovered by Qi Moyu. The purpose ofing to xiyun temple was to set up the ce. It was also at this time that he realized that the masked man wanted to take the Feng sisters ¡®lives. He was still a little afraid, but things had alreadye to this point. If he could make these two people disappear, that would be a good idea. The Feng family¡¯s second Madam was the Qi family¡¯s most pampered daughter. Even though she had been married for many years, she still had a say in the Qi family. If the Feng family¡¯s third miss continued to make a fuss, she might not be able to get rid of it. Therefore, Yun Zhu made up his mind. Since things hade to this, he could not be med. The only one to me was the two women who were too shameless and clingy. He had set it up with the masked man. He felt that no matter what, the case would not trace back to him. Even if his young master was involved with the two girls, his young master could still be a witness for him if he stayed at home. Sometimes, good and evil could be decided with a single thought. After setting up the ce, Yunzhu and masked man made something of simr weight and size to test it out. It was absolutely urate. Hence, on the day of the crime, Yun Zhu left the house early in the morning. What he didn¡¯t know was that Qi Moyu was also following him closely. After he brought Feng Si up Qiyun mountain as nned, he found that Qi Moyu was also there, and he was even thinking of a way to save Feng San. Yun Zhu¡¯s appearance had greatly disappointed Qi Moyu. Yunzhu handed Feng Si over to the masked man and brought Qi Moyu to the cave. The two of them quarreled in the cave. In the end, they hugged and had sex before they calmed down. Yun Zhu was in a hurry, so he asked Qi Moyu to follow the masked man first. He woulde to pick Feng Si up after he sent him back. When the time came, they would take another route. No one would see them anyway, so they could just say that they went into the mountains to look for medicinal herbs. No one would suspect anything. Qi Moyu believed her. By the time he returned, it was already dawn and Xi Yun temple had been sealed off by Gu Xin. Qi Moyu was dead and his death was extremely tragic. He still did not know what had happened after he left. He wanted to leave with Qi Moyu, but he was knocked unconscious. When he woke up again, it was already noon. There was a letter by his side, asking him to go and deal with the evidence on the hill that night. In his opinion, no one could have thought of such a method so quickly. That was all he knew. ¡°Although he¡¯s masked, you¡¯ve spoken to him before. Do you find his voice familiar?¡± Gu Xin asked after listening to the story. ¡°He deliberately made his voice softer.¡± Yunzhu answered. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then he must be someone you know, and you¡¯ve seen him more than once or twice. Otherwise, why would you make his voice so sharp? and ¡­ Gu Xin paused before continuing, ¡± why did he kill Qi Moyu? He didn¡¯t just end it with a single sh, but madly scratched his face? Is your young master very handsome? Other than the two girls from the Feng family, are there any other peach blossom debts?¡± Yun Zhu shook his head. That was impossible. Chapter 2281 - 2281 Chapter 2280-completely different 2281 Chapter 2280pletely different ¡°If what Yunzhu said is true, there¡¯s only one possibility. It¡¯s a man who fell in love with Feng San or Feng Si, but he couldn¡¯t get them, so he upied them, killed young master Qi, and disfigured his face.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Under normal circumstances, no one would disfigure a person¡¯s face. Even if young master Qi is handsome, it¡¯s not to the point of making people go crazy with jealousy!¡± Gu en added. my young master is the most handsome man in the prefecture! Yunzhu said, unconvinced. ¡°That¡¯s just what you think.¡± Gu Xin nced at Yun Zhu. She had seen a lot of beautiful men. Just like beautiful women, when someone said that someone was the most beautiful woman or the most beautiful man, there was definitely someone who was better than him in this ce. Sometimes, one¡¯s beauty couldn¡¯t be judged solely on looks. One had to look at temperament and other factors as well. Based on his looks alone, Gu Xin felt that this young master Qi was not even on her list. However, beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder. If Yunzhu felt that it was number one, then the scope was a little narrow. ¡°ording to what Xiao Qiu said, the most likely suspect is this masked man. But, who could he be?¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows in deep thought before looking at Yun Zhu. I can¡¯t recognize his voice. Is there anything special about him? ¡± Yun Zhu thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°What about his height and body shape?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°He¡¯s about the same size as me. Other than his eyes, everything else is covered in ck. You can¡¯t even see his hair.¡± Yunzhu said after thinking for a while. ¡°Where are your hands? Could it be that he¡¯s always wearing gloves?¡± Gu Xin continued to ask. ¡°Hand, the hand is quite ordinary, simr to my hand. There are calluses in the palm of the hand. However, the back of his hand is well maintained and not rough.¡± Yunzhu tried to recall. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯s probably someone like Yunzhu, someone who¡¯s highly regarded by the master of arge family, or he¡¯s from a wealthy family. Third sister, you can investigate the rtionship between second and third Master Feng with the outside world and start with their enemies.¡± gu en said in surprise. ¡°Is that so?¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu en helplessly. do you think that someone who set a trap for others would really tell the truth? ¡± Gu en was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. he has a grudge against second master Feng and third Master Feng. It¡¯s more like a pretense to lure Yunzhu into the trap. Gu en¡¯s eyes lit up. I understand now. If he really has a grudge against second master Feng or third Master Feng, there¡¯s no need to deal with two unmarried women, right? ¡± he thought. Besides, his main target was Qi Moyu, other than second and third miss Feng. He can only deal with Qi Moyu easily if Yunzhu takes the bait, right?¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu en. en ¡®Zi, why do people outside say that you¡¯re smart? you¡¯re one of the top young masters in the capital. You¡¯re the ideal son-inw for all thedies. In my opinion, you¡¯re not stupid at all!¡± Gu en was speechless. He scratched his head, feeling wronged. It was all because his four sisters at home had given him too much trauma! Apart from Gu si, Gu en basically did not want to use his brain in front of his three sisters. He had his sister for everything! Sigh, this habit is really not good! Zheng Qiu looked at Gu en¡¯s silly expression and found it amusing. He wanted tough, but he held it in. She really found it unbelievable. This fourth young master Gu was apletely different person in front of his sisters. Chapter 2282 - 2282 Chapter 2282-speak less 2282 Chapter 2282-speak less ¡°Interrogate Butler Li, Xiao Shunzi, and que ¡®er again!¡± Gu Xin remained silent for a while and decided to interrogate him again. She felt that there was something wrong with the three of them, very wrong. If the murderer was one of them, it was most likely to be Butler li. ording to Yunzhu, the masked person was definitely not a woman. After all, the figure did not match, and she had deliberately made her voice shrill. Bai Yi left the woodshed and got someone to bring the three people that Gu Xin mentioned. ¡°Wait, Bai Yi. Get someone to find three ck-d people and dress them up ording to Yunzhu¡¯s description. Forget it, go find second white and bring him there personally.¡± Gu Xin stopped Bai Yi and ordered. White shirt nodded and went to do it. Yunzhu, take a closer look at themter and see what¡¯s different between the three of them and the masked man. Or rather, one of them is the masked man. Gu Xin reminded Yun Zhu after Bai Yi left. ¡°Your Highness, I would like to ask you to promise me something.¡± Yunzhu said after a moment of silence. ¡°Do you think you have the right to ask me for help with your current condition?¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°You want to be buried with Qi Moyu? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t!¡± Gu en said from the side. The three of them understood Yun Zhu¡¯s intention. He had lost his will to live, and he might be seeking death once the case was over. Perhaps, he had wanted to die after knowing that Qi Moyu was dead. However, the murderer of Qi Moyu had not been found, so he had some thoughts about this world. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but start to think about a question. Could the word ¡®love¡¯ really make a person disregard life and death and follow them in life and death? She did not know what the other would do if one of them died. Hence, she did not understand. ¡°Yunzhu, have you ever thought about young master Qi¡¯s feelings for you?¡± Zheng Qiu asked. Yun Zhu looked at Zheng Qiu, not understanding what she meant. ¡°Don¡¯t people always try to persuade others? All the dead people hope that the person they miss lives well in this world, to see what he has never seen and experience what he has never experienced.¡± Zheng Qiu continued. Yunzhu was stunned for a moment before he was pulled back to reality by Gu en. ¡°Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re wrong to say that,¡± Gu en said honestly. Aren¡¯t you giving people hope and then destroying it? Yun Zhu had killed the Feng sisters. How could he have survived? ording to the great Zhou¡¯sws, those who intend to kill shall be beheaded!¡± The light in Yunzhu¡¯s eyes faded. Gu en walked over and put his arm around Zheng Qiu¡¯s shoulder as if he was his brother. ¡°Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re a coroner, so you can¡¯t be kind to just anyone. It wasn¡¯t that it was bad to be kind or to persuade people to live. However, why would you advise someone who was obviously going to be beheaded? Aren¡¯t you just giving him hope, and then destroying it with a single strike?¡± Zheng Qiu quietly moved to the side. He did not want to be so close to Gu en. She felt that she was wrong. Her previous impression of Gu en waspletely wrong. As expected of Marquis Huinong¡¯s son, he was almost the same as that little fatty Gu Xiaoliu. He felt like their father, silly. Gu en was about to grab Zheng Qiu again, but Gu Xin pulled Zheng Qiu away. Gu Xin red at Gu en, ¡± ¡°Stop talking! If you don¡¯t understand, just read it. If you still don¡¯t understand, just ask.¡± Chapter 2283 - 2283 Chapter 2283-a man 2283 Chapter 2283-a man Gu en looked at Gu Xin holding Zheng Qiu¡¯s arm in horror. They were so close to each other, ¡± ¡°Yingluo third sister, you¡¯re like this Yingluo¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Xin interrupted Gu en and let go of Zheng Qiu. She looked at Yun Zhu and said, ¡± they¡¯re right. Although intentional murder would be sentenced to beheading, there was anotherw of the great Zhou Dynasty. If there were two or more murderers in the same case, if one of them could actively provide key clues, the beheading could be postponed. So, Yunzhu, is there anything else you haven¡¯t told me?¡± Zheng Qiu heaved a sigh of relief. Wasn¡¯t she just trying to get information out of him? Gu en was stunned for a moment before he reacted. He smacked his lips in embarrassment. Yes, when you don¡¯t understand, you should talk less, see more, and ask more! Yun Zhu lowered his head, not looking at Gu Xin. Gu Xin turned around and looked at Zheng Qiu. Zheng Qiu shrugged and the two of them looked at Gu en. ¡°Yingluo will definitely tell uster,¡± Gu en said. The two of them rolled their eyes at him. Gu en was shocked to realize that the little coroner was so effeminate. He had not noticed it before, but he had that special feeling when he rolled his eyes with his third sister. Gu Xin didn¡¯t ask any more questions and sat on the bench, waiting for Bai Yi to bring her over. ¡°Xiao Qiu, you sit too! It was so tiring standing. Tell me more about young master Qi¡¯s autopsy!¡± Gu Xin nced at Yunzhu from the corner of her eyes as she spoke. Indeed, Yunzhu raised his head again. He raised it subconsciously and then lowered his head immediately. Zheng Qiu sat down and Gu en was nning to sit between them. However, Gu en did not have a seat when Gu Xin put her foot down. Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± He felt very wronged. Wasn¡¯t he doing this for the good of his third sister and Xiao Ling? If brother ah Yuan knew that they were so close, Xiao mo would be in trouble. There were only a long bench and a small bench in the woodshed. Gu en moved a small bench to sit beside Gu Xin and kept a close eye on the distance between them. Zheng Qiu was both amused and angry.¡¯Even Crown Prince Lu didn¡¯t say anything, but you¡¯re so troublesome as his brother-inw!¡¯ Zheng Qiu began to describe Qi Moyu¡¯s death, exaggerating it as much as he could. Gu Xin had seen the state of Qi Moyu¡¯s death but she was very cooperative with Zheng Qiu at this moment. Her face was filled with regret and fear. There were a few times when Yun Zhu wanted to say something, but Zheng Qiu did not give him the chance. ¡°It¡¯s worse than I said. I¡¯m just afraid of scaring Princess Xinxin.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Xiao Qiu. You¡¯re so good to me. ¡± Gu Xin said gratefully. Gu en felt goosebumps all over his body. Oh my God, even his third sister had never acted like this in front of brother ah Yuan! And afraid of death? His third sister was the one who destroyed Yunhai in the West. What kind of death had she not seen? However, he now understood the intentions of the two. It was only because Yun Zhu did not tell him everything. ¡°My young master has an admirer, a man.¡± Yunzhu wanted to wipe his tears, but his hands were tied up and he could not. ¡°Who is it?¡± Gu Xin immediately asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yunzhu shook his head and said, ¡± but I¡¯ve seen the letter and token that that person gave you. I was angry, but for the first time, young master ignored me because of that person.¡± Chapter 2284 - 2284 Chapter 2284-can’t escape 2284 Chapter 2284-can¡¯t escape Gu en felt a chill down his spine. He had heard of two women fighting for a man and two men fighting for a woman, but he had never heard of two men fighting for a man. Oh my God, that scene, just thinking about it was enough. Moreover, with Yunzhu¡¯s current state, he must be a man who admired Qi Moyu! Gu en really did not want to hear it anymore. ¡°What¡¯s a token? Did Qi Moyu really never mention this person to you?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°The token is a dagger, a very beautiful dagger. Young master has always kept it in his chest and sternly warned the people in the courtyard that no one is allowed to touch it, especially me. ¡± Yunzhu said sadly, ¡± when young master is in a good mood, he will coax me and say that the man is just a ything for him. He is different from me. I know that it¡¯s not like that. If it¡¯s really a toy, the young master wouldn¡¯t treasure that dagger so much. But, at least the young master is willing to coax me! I¡¯ll be content with that.¡± ¡°Do they keep in touch?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that young master wouldn¡¯t bring me to the Academy. So, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re going to the Academy or to find that man. ¡± Yunzhu was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head and spoke. ¡°No, you know, you¡¯re lying! You definitely know.¡± Gu Xin retorted. Yunzhu was silent. ¡°You and your family¡¯s young master have grown up together since young, and have been together from morning to night. You also have feelings of love, so the two of you are no different from husband and wife. How could you not know if he was going to meet someone else or to study in the Academy? You love him so much that it¡¯s impossible for you to not pay attention to every little thing about him. So, why did you lie? Do you know this person?¡± Gu Xin continued. ¡°Or rather, this person is actually masked man. You already have the answer in your heart, right?¡± Gu Xin added. Yun Zhu raised his head and looked at Gu Xin in disbelief. actually, you¡¯ve been lying the whole time. You know masked man, right? ¡± The more Gu Xin spoke, the more certain she became. ¡°Is this masked man Butler li or Xiao Shunzi?¡± Gu Xin directly voiced her guess. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± At this moment, the white-robed and white-robed Bai er escorted a person each, followed by que ¡®er who was walking on her own. The three of them had changed their clothes. However, que ¡®er, Butler li, and Xiao Shunzi could be recognized at a nce. Butler li and Xiao Shunzi were both wearing the same ck clothes, with their heads covered. Being held down like this, one would not be able to tell who was who if they did not look carefully. Yun Zhu looked at the two people who were brought in with a calm expression. Gu Xin took a look at Yun Zhu. She knew that her guess was right. It must be these two people. Yun Zhu must have lied just now. The three of them should know each other¡¯s identity. This was a coboration between the three of them. ¡°Third youngdy, when we went over, these two people wanted to escape. I¡¯m feeling guilty.¡± The white man said as he knelt on the ground. he was quite calm before this. Now that he knows that he has caught Yunzhu, he can¡¯t stay calm anymore. Gu Xinughed. When they were on their way over, Gu Xin did not ask Bai Yi to hide the news of Yunzhu¡¯s capture at all. It could even be said that she had specifically instructed everyone other than the Qi family to know about this. The visitors had long been tightly watched by the Ying family Army, so even if they wanted to escape, they were unable to. Chapter 2285 - 2285 Chapter 2285-past 2285 Chapter 2285-past When Yunzhu was arrested, Butler li and Xiao Shunzi quickly admitted to it. This case was done by the two of them, Yunzhu, and que ¡®er. As for the reason why they did it, it was because Butler li had fallen in love with miss Feng San. Butler li was already around thirty years old, and miss Feng San was still an unmarried girl. They had little interaction, but there was one point. Miss Feng San looked especially like the girl who was a childhood friend of Butler li before he joined the Army. After Butler li came out of the military camp, mountain elder Feng invited Butler li to be the Butler at home because the Feng family was indebted to him. He was in charge of the Feng family¡¯s courtyard guards. In fact, he could have refused. Opening his own martial arts school was better than being a Butler for someone else. Even if the Feng family didn¡¯t ask him to sign an Indenture, he had agreed when he saw miss Feng San, who had just learned how to walk. His childhood friend was a few years younger than him. He still remembered how she looked like when she was learning to walk. He felt that they looked very simr. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking at the time, but he agreed. As he watched miss Feng San grow up day by day, he felt as if he had returned to his youth. He was in a good mood every day. Until the beginning of this year, when miss Feng San had already grown into a slender and elegant youngdy, his thoughts were not pure. When he first joined the Army, he had not yet seen his childhood friend grow up into ady. When he returned a few yearster, his childhood friend was already dead, so he was very regretful. In his heart, miss Feng san¡¯s appearance should be the same as his childhood sweetheart¡¯s when he grew up. Therefore, he began to n to get close to miss Feng San. He knew that miss Feng San had a deep rtionship with Qi Moyu and understood her character. During their trip in February this year, he set up a trap for miss Feng San to be alone. Then, he pretended to follow Qi Moyu¡¯s usual tone and movements, used Qi Moyu¡¯s incense, covered miss Feng san¡¯s eyes, and had her. At that time, miss Feng San really thought it was Qi Moyu. In the end, after the matter was over, the cloth strap covering miss Feng San fell down. When miss Feng San saw that it was Butler li, she was shocked and cried, seeking death. Caretaker li persuaded her, stopped her, and coaxed her. In the end, miss Feng San did not die. After returning to the Feng family, miss Feng San was depressed. Housekeeper li went all out. He took advantage of the dark and windy night to knock out all the servant girls in miss Feng san¡¯s courtyard and then sneaked in. He was the Feng residence¡¯s housekeeper and was in charge of security, so it was really convenient for him to do anything. Miss Feng San refused to obey, so he beat her up until she gave in. In this way, caretaker li would go to miss Feng san¡¯s room whenever he had the opportunity. Sometimes, miss Feng San would cater to him, and sometimes, she would refuse. Once she refused, she would be beaten up. After that, miss Feng San found out about Qi Moyu and miss Feng Si, so she gave housekeeper li an idea. She said that miss Feng Si was very fragrant, and since she already had her, other people could do it too. Caretaker li knew what miss Feng San was thinking. To him, since he had gotten miss Feng San, the longing for his childhood sweetheart was gone. Miss Feng Si was indeed good-looking, but her personality was different from miss Feng San. Feng Si did not resist strongly. She only wanted Butler li to help her, so she was not beaten up. The two sisters had thought about telling their family. Chapter 2286 - 2286 Chapter 2286-truth revealed 2286 Chapter 2286-truth revealed Seek the protection of his family. However, caretaker li told them a reality. The reality was that the Feng family was indebted to the Li family¡¯s ancestors. Even if the Feng family knew about it, they would not punish him casually because he was not a servant of the Feng family. They would also not send him to the Yamen because if this matter was blown up, it would only affect the Feng family¡¯s reputation. At that time, he might just lose his job in the Feng family. He had saved up a lot over the years. At most, he would bring his wife and children back to the countryside to farm. It would not affect him at all. However, once this matter was made public, it would have a great impact on the two sisters. It was hard to say whether they would be able to get married or not. What¡¯s more, ording to the Feng family¡¯s family rules, the two of them would probably have to live their lives as greenmps and ancient Buddhas. The Feng sisters were frightened by his words and never said that they would tell their family about it again. Originally, caretaker li could have continued like this. In the end, the sisters had secretly nned how to get rid of him and were discovered by Xiao Shunzi. Xiao Shunzi was under Butler Li¡¯s care. At first, Butler li did not believe it. After all, he felt that the sisters were timid. However, when he heard it with his own ears once, he had the intention to kill. The sisters ¡®n was to let other men ruin the innocence of Butler Li¡¯s wife and make it known to everyone. At that time, Butler li would definitely leave with his men. Even if Butler Li¡¯s wife wanted tomit suicide and seeded in doing so, it would still be a blow to Butler li. He would definitely leave. As a result, Butler li had the idea of getting rid of the sisters. He knew that miss Feng San had always been either beating or scolding que ¡®er, unlike miss Feng Si who had to put on an act in front of the maidservants below. Therefore, Butler li bribed que ¡®er with benefits. Initially, que ¡®er was unwilling. Butler li deliberately went to find miss Feng San and snatched her away without any exnation. Then, he beat her up. He knew that que¡¯ er would definitely be beaten up badly the next day. As expected, the next day, miss Feng San vented her anger on que ¡®er. Because steward li had beaten her so ruthlessly this time, miss Feng San thought that she would die. Therefore, after she recovered, she treated que ¡®er even more ruthlessly. The injuries on que ¡®er¡¯s body were not any less than miss Feng san¡¯s. At that time, miss Feng San had been ruthless. It was not that que¡¯ er felt that she was about to die, but it was true. If Ying ¡®er had not suddenlye to find que¡¯ er, que ¡®er would have really been beaten to death. After que ¡®er had recovered from her injuries, she had gone to find Butler li and agreed to his suggestion. After that, Butler li discussed this n with Xiao Shunzi. It just so happened that Xiao Shunzi would be the one to act as the Man in ck. Xiao Shunzi had also fallen in love with Qi Moyu, but Xiao Shunzi knew about Yunzhu¡¯s existence. Xiao Shunzi had also quarreled with Qi Moyu about Yunzhu, so Qi Moyu naturally coaxed him with the same words as he coaxed Yunzhu. Xiao Shunzi did not have feelings for Qi Moyu for many years like Yunzhu, so he was clearer than Yunzhu. He knew that Qi Moyu was lying to him. His love for Qi Moyu had turned into hatred. After discussing the n with Butler li, he suggested that Qi Moyu be involved so that it would look like Qi Moyu or Yunzhu were the murderers. The two of them discussed carefully and finally came to a decision. Chapter 2287 - 2287 Chapter 2286-luring the wolf into the house 2287 Chapter 2286-luring the wolf into the house The masked men that Yunzhu saw included Butler li and Xiao Shunzi. Back at Mount Qiyun, when Yunzhu was having sex with Qi Moyu in the cave, the masked man who came in was Xiao Shunzi. After Yunzhu left, Xiao Shunzi revealed his true face. Qi Moyu¡¯s lust was aroused, and he died in Xiao Shunzi¡¯s hands. His face was even scratched by Xiao Shunzi. Que ¡®er¡¯s role in this was to help them send a message to miss Feng San, eavesdrop on miss Feng San and miss Feng SI¡¯s Secret n, and after they arrived at Qiyun temple, she helped to transport miss Feng San in on the day of the crime. The whole case was clear now. Because of his longing for his childhood friend, housekeeper li had a rtionship with miss Feng San. Miss Feng San was not willing to let miss Feng Si snatch her sweetheart away, so she incited housekeeper li to do bad things to miss Feng Si. The two sisters conspired to make housekeeper li leave the Feng residencepletely, which aroused housekeeper Li¡¯s killing intent. Xiao Shunzi had implicated Qi Moyu and Yunzhu because of Qi Moyu¡¯s flowery words. Yunzhu believed Butler li and Xiao Shunzi¡¯s words because he wanted to be with Qi Moyu forever. As for que ¡®er, she had been the target of his anger for a long time. She had only stepped onto this path after feeling that her life was in danger. Everyone was at fault in this matter, including the three deceased, but their crime did not warrant death. Qi Moyu didn¡¯t exin his personal hobby to miss Feng San. Instead, he set up miss Feng Si and made the two girls fall in love with him. Xiao Shunzi¡¯s selfishness caused Qi Moyu¡¯s death. Yun Zhu fell into someone¡¯s trap out of jealousy and killed two girls from the Feng family. Que ¡®er¡¯s hatred had also been deliberately increased by others. The source of it all was Butler li. If it wasn¡¯t for Butler Li¡¯s lustful thoughts towards miss Feng San, all of this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Gu en quickly recorded the case. After the four suspects had finished exining, Gu en stopped writing and felt very emotional. How many people have been harmed by love? However, while some people could control their emotions and actions, some people couldn¡¯t. Gu Xin got someone to call the Feng family and Qi family over. At the same time, she also got someone to inform the guards of the Ying family Army that they could let the other visitors leave. The Qi family wanted to tear Yunzhu and Xiao Shunzi apart, but they could not do anything. The two had been tied up by second Bai and thrown aside. They could only give them a beating. On the Feng family¡¯s side, second Madam Feng really wanted to kill housekeeper li and que ¡®er. Compared to her daughter¡¯s death, the torture that her daughter had suffered before she died was not inferior. Second Madam Feng knew that the murderer would be dealt with by the Yamen. She could not do anything. She could not find a ce to vent the hatred in her heart, so she cursed Feng Shan Zhang. Caretaker li was invited by mountain elder Feng, and this was inviting a Wolf into the house. After cursing, second Madam Feng fainted again. Mountain Leader Feng was still very apologetic. He was the one who had invited Butler li, but he had done so to repay the favor. He had not expected that he had invited a Wolf into his house. This incident had also taught him a lesson. The girls in the family did not just have to keep people in the house, they also had to be taught how to protect themselves. ¡°Also, don¡¯t give too much power to the people you hire from outside. Train more of the family¡¯s children. Although he was in a bad mood, Mountain Leader Feng still had to settle the twodies ¡®funeral and send someone home to inform the others. Chapter 2288 - 2288 Chapter 2287-end 2288 Chapter 2287-end As for the Qi family, they naturally had to bring Qi Moyu¡¯s body back. Qi Moyu was the only male in the Qi family¡¯s generation. He was not married and had never had a Tongfang. The Qi family seemed to be in a worse state than the Feng family. ¡­¡­ After Gu Xin and her group finished exining their business, they borrowed the temple¡¯s carriage and went down the mountain. The Qiyun temple was going to perform a ritual for the two Feng girls, and they didn¡¯t want to rest in the temple, so they nned to go back to Lord Liu¡¯s courtyard to rest. Gu Xin also asked Constable Chen to inform Lord Liu after he escorted the murderer back to the Yamen. She told him toe to the courtyard to get the case file and toe earlier. If he waste, they would all be resting. No one had had a good rest these past two days, and no one had the time to treat Lord Liu to a meal. Second white and fatty Wang were driving the carriage. Gu Xin, Zheng Qiu, Gu en, and Dongxue in white were sitting in the carriage. A cool breeze blew through the mountains, and he felt his mind clear up. ¡°Third miss, we¡¯ve only stayed in the temple for two nights and three days, but this servant feels like it¡¯s been a long time,¡± Dong Xue sighed. Gu Xinughed,¡¯because a lot of things have happened in the past few days! She didn¡¯t sleep much, so her brain was filled with cases and she didn¡¯t think about anything else. Now that he had rxed, didn¡¯t it feel like a long time had passed? It was as if he had not felt so rxed in a long time. In fact, we were just so rxed and happy two days ago!¡± Fatty Wang followed up: ¡± third miss, I wasn¡¯t happy at all two days ago. I felt like my legs didn¡¯t even belong to me anymore. brother Wang, there¡¯s a mountain in the capital that¡¯s even higher than Qiyun mountain, ¡± Gu en said. I¡¯ll take you to climb it when we get back. Fatty Wang quickly refused,¡±don¡¯t, don¡¯t, little fourth Gu, my fourth young master Gu, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for big brother?¡± Do you want your sisters-inw and nephews to have a husband and father with broken legs? What are you up to!¡± Everyoneughed. He really didn¡¯t hide hisziness at all. He even brought out his wife and child. In short, the journey down the mountain was a happy one. With fatty Wang¡¯sedic presence, there was no need for anyone to specially stir up the atmosphere. It was already dark when they returned to the courtyard. Lord Liu was already waiting for them. When he saw the carriage, he hurriedly went forward to wee them.¡±Greetings, Princess!¡± ¡°Lord Liu, are you done with your business?¡± Gu Xin waved her hand. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Princess. I¡¯ve already taken care of the matter.¡± Lord Liu nodded with a smile. Lord Liuughed and said,¡±I would like to thank the princess once again for solving the case of Qiyun temple and standing up for the deceased!¡± Fortunately, the princess was present. Otherwise, with this official¡¯s ability, it would have been very likely to drag on for a long time. I¡¯m very grateful.¡± Gu Xin threw the file to him, ¡± stop ttering me. I¡¯ve recorded the process of the case, keep it. We¡¯ll be leaving for the capital the day after tomorrow, so we won¡¯t be informing you when the timees. We¡¯ll be leaving directly from the side courtyard. You don¡¯t need to send them off. I¡¯ve also sent someone to inform general Ying.¡± After speaking, Gu Xin took two steps forward and patted Lord Liu¡¯s shoulder, ¡± ¡°Lord Liu, do your best. I look forward to seeing you again in the capital. I have high hopes for you.¡± Lord Liu was greatly rmed, and then gave a deep bow,¡±This official will remember princess¡¯s teachings. This official will be conscientious and not disappoint princess¡¯s expectations. I will definitely do a good job and work hard for the welfare of the people of Thand!¡± Chapter 2289 - 2289 Chapter 2288-mental state 2289 Chapter 2288-mental state After sending Lord Liu off, Gu Xin and the rest had a good meal and drank some wine. Zheng Qiu did not drink much, but he was indeed a little tired over the past two days. He was very tired now, but he could not fall asleep, so he also had a few drinks. After the meal, Gu Xin started talking about going back. ¡°En ¡®Zi, you don¡¯t have to bring us around. We¡¯ll leave the day after tomorrow and try to return to the capital before midnight. I¡¯ve been away for so long, brother Yuanyuan must be missing me. ¡± Gu Xin sighed and said sadly. All the single people in the room looked at her speechlessly. ¡°What¡¯s with your eyes! After I came back from the West, I promised brother Yuan Yuan that I wouldn¡¯t leave him for more than half a month. Now, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a few days, and I¡¯ve been dyed by the case. Especially the case of the xiyun temple. I don¡¯t know why, but I just miss big brother Yuanyuan.¡± Gu Xin sighed again. ¡°Third sister, you have the final say here. You can leave whenever you want, and it won¡¯t dy you from going back to see brother Yuan.¡± Gu en added. ¡°Actually, I also want to go back earlier. I think the Zheng family should be staying in the Wang Fu for a few more days, so it¡¯s better to go back during this time.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. She no longer treated the people sitting there as outsiders. Bai er and Dong Xue knew about Zheng Qiu¡¯s situation, but Gu en did not know anything. He looked at Zheng Qiu in confusion.¡±Xiao Qiu, the Zheng family of the Wang family should be people from the Marquis of Jing¡¯s residence! They¡¯re in the Wang Residence, what are you going back to do? Do you have any rtionship with the Zheng family?¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu en speechlessly and said, ¡± ¡°Her surname is Zheng.¡± ¡°Are you a rtive of the Zheng family?¡± Gu en asked. ¡°I guess so!¡± Zheng Qiuughed helplessly. However, no one in their family knows me. So, fourth young master Gu, please don¡¯t mention me the next time you see the Zheng family.¡± Gu en¡¯s mind was filled with grudges and grudges. He nodded solemnly.¡±Okay. Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Qiu. I, Gu en, am not the kind of person who would speak nonsense. However, what do you want to do? If you need my help, just tell me!¡± ¡°Forget it, fourth young master, you still have to prepare for the imperial examination. I won¡¯t bother you,¡± Zheng Qiu said. Gu en waved his hand. I¡¯ve been preparing for so many years. What¡¯s the point of breaking it? ¡± Passing the exam was definitely not a problem, but whether or not he could get into the first ce depended on luck. Of course, it didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t enter. At most, he would be beaten up and then thrown to a remote ce by his second uncle. I¡¯m in a good mood. Give me something to do before the exam, maybe I¡¯ll be able to perform better.¡± Zheng Qiu turned to look at Gu Xin. Gu Xin spread her hands, ¡± I can¡¯t help it. My brothers and sisters are all so confident and calm. We can think of both the worst and the best, so these things really don¡¯t bother us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Gu en nodded in agreement. 30% depended on fate, 70% depended on hard work. I¡¯ve already used 70% of my strength, so I¡¯ll leave the rest to fate and let the heavens arrange it!¡± Zheng Qiu looked at the pair of siblings in surprise. She had always thought that they were thepetitive type, but it was not that they werepetitive. They were the type who would do everything to the best of their ability! That¡¯s right. If he tried his best and failed in the end, he wouldn¡¯t have any regrets because he didn¡¯t work hard. He had worked hard, so he had no regrets. Chapter 2290 - 2290 Chapter 2290-a story 2290 Chapter 2290-a story Gu Xinughed. sometimes, fate is really something we can¡¯t do anything about. I heard about something that defied the heavens and changed one¡¯s fate. Do you guys want to hear it? ¡± They looked at Gu Xin. Gu en said,¡¯third sister, it¡¯s impossible that I haven¡¯t heard the story that you¡¯ve heard before! I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard of any stories about defying the heavens and changing fate!¡± I¡¯ve heard so many stories in the two years I was in the West, ¡± Gu Xin said. can I tell you all of them? ¡± Gu en: ¡± Oh, Feifei. Alright. Third sister, you can tell me. Gu Xin started to tell him a story she had heard in the West. In the West, the customs were even more open than the great Zhou. Men could marry and take in concubines, but there would be no gossip about women remarrying after divorce. The story was about a very loving young couple. The two were a married couple with deep feelings, but they never had children. The wife thought it was her fault, and so did the husband, but neither of them went to see a doctor. It wasn¡¯t until she was 26 years old that something happened in the family. The husband couldn¡¯t be at home often and had to do business in various countries in the Western Region. The family business was handed over to the wife. At this time, his wife met a man who was kind to her. The couple had a small conflict over the past two years because of their child. Although it was not to the point of a divorce, the wife was very tired. Before her husband left, the two of them had a big fight because of their child. Before they made up, the two were separated because of family matters. The wife was still unhappy. The new waiter was younger than his wife. He was a reserved and shy person, but he was tall and kind. In the West, where most men were rough in character and appearance, this waiter was a bit outstanding. When his wife was guarding the shop, the shop assistant was also there. In the beginning, the two of them didn¡¯t talk much and only talked about the store. Later on, there was one time when his wife had drunk too much in the shop. When the shop closed, his wife was still there. Coincidentally, the waiter lived in the backyard of the shop. The waiter knew his identity, so he didn¡¯t help his wife into the house. Instead, he cooked a bowl of hangover soup and brought it over. He sat beside his wife and gently woke her up. He couldn¡¯t wake her up, so he patted her. After she woke up, she drank some soup to sober up, thanked him, and went home. Nothing happened that night, and his wife didn¡¯t notice it. She didn¡¯t feel disgusted by the man¡¯s touch. She was still immersed in her sadness. This time, her husband had been away for a few days and had not sent a letter back. She was worried and angry, so she began to quit drinking and worry. One day, his wife was so drunk that even hangover soup was useless. The weather in the Western Region was often hot during the day and cold at night. The shop assistant was worried that his wife would catch a cold and fall sick, so he carried his wife to the room in the backyard of the shop. There was a room for the wife and husband to take their lunch break in the shop during the day. The waiter¡¯s behavior was very well-behaved, and he came out after covering the man with a quilt. The next morning, when his wife woke up, she found the food on the bed. It was not the beef and mutton she hated, nor was it a heavy meal with meat and fish. It was a simple and simple list of green dishes. Chapter 2291 - 2291 Chapter 2291-feeling 2291 Chapter 2291-feeling She felt a trace of warmth in her heart. She sat up and ate the dish. It was very delicious. After eating, she remembered that she should have been drinking in the backyard of the shop, and who had carried her into the house. It was only then that she realized, to her surprise, that her body didn¡¯t reject the man. She didn¡¯t think that it was because she was drunk and didn¡¯t know anything. There was once when she went out to discuss business with her husband. She was drunk, and the other party wanted to take advantage of her while her husband was in the bathroom. Once he touched her, she became conscious, and her body had a huge reaction. She was kicked away directly. After that, she insisted on waiting for her husband toe back. Another time, it was her cousin who was also drunk. He wanted to help her back to her room, but she woke up the moment he touched her and was beaten to the ground by her cousin. This time, her cousin didn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards her. So, it was her body that was rejecting it. Therefore, she found it unbelievable that her body did not reject the manst night. After that, she started to pay more attention to this shop assistant. Every day, he would drink a few sips in the shop, and then intentionally or unintentionally find a topic to chat with the waiter. This shop assistant was also the kind of person who took a long time to warm up, but he would answer all her questions. Slowly, he would also care about her. One afternoon, his wife was packing up in the store. The goods that her husband had delivered had returned, but he had not returned. His wife was counting the goods and sweating profusely. Suddenly, she felt a handkerchief on her face. It was the shop assistant who was wiping her sweat. His wife was frightened and quickly took a handkerchief to wipe herself. She even asked jokingly,¡±why did you help me wipe my sweat?¡± You can¡¯t help it?¡± The shop assistant was a little stunned on the spot, and his face was a little red. He stammered, ¡± ¡°I, I just think that you¡¯ve been working hard. I didn¡¯t think that much.¡± His wife didn¡¯t say anything, but she could feel the sweetness in her heart. After that, the two continued to get along like this until one time, when his wife had just left the shop and was about to go home, she realized that she had forgotten something. She turned around and saw the waiter staring at her. He didn¡¯t know what his wife was thinking at the time. She didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes and went back to the store to take her things and left. After that, his wife realized that the waiter would make some delicious pastries every morning. His wife thought that he liked to eat them, so she didn¡¯t think much of it and ate them when he gave them to her. After thedy boss left, his wife came to the shop assistant and asked, ¡± ¡°I heard that you specially made the pastries for me?¡± The shop assistant didn¡¯t deny it and directly admitted, ¡± ¡°Yup! Because I noticed that you don¡¯t usually like to eat those dishes. I saw that you were working hard, so I wanted to give you some.¡± His wife¡¯s heart started beating faster and faster. She felt like she had returned to the time when she was 15 years old, when she had first fallen for someone. However, she was aware of her identity. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I see, then how about thanks? I¡¯ll try my best to make myself not suffer in the future.¡± The shop assistant smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. After that, there were still pastries to eat. The wife and the waiter also ate. The two of them talked more. The wife told the waiter all the troubles in her heart. She even began to share her life with the waiter, the life she had experienced. She didn¡¯t ask the waiter and only told him herself. Chapter 2292 - 2292 Chapter 2291-rejection 2292 Chapter 2291-rejection Because she knew that she couldn¡¯t be curious about the waiter. She had been married to her husband for ten years, and she was a married woman. She just wanted to find someone to talk to. Sometimes, the waiter would say a little, but the wife would always change the topic. She knew that the two of them couldn¡¯t talk too deeply. She could say more, but she didn¡¯t want to know more about the waiter. She was afraid that she would do something wrong. Suddenly, one day, the shop assistant said that something had happened at home and that he might not be able to work here anymore. He had to leave. The wife panicked. Before she could ask, the shop assistant exined what had happened. The wife knew that the waiter¡¯s departure was inevitable. She was very sad, very sad, and very reluctant. The waiter left without saying a word. Before he left, he also reminded his wife to drink less and go to bed early. She didn¡¯t like to eat those fishy things and could eat something light. What should she do when it rained? It reminded him of many things. His wife couldn¡¯t help but tell the waiter that she had feelings for him. The waiter was stunned. He then told his wife, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Perhaps you¡¯re just hallucinating.¡± The wife told the waiter very clearly that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating. She knew what she was feeling. However, the waiter could not respond to her any further. The waiter left, and the wife was in a daze all day long. Fortunately, her husband had returned, so she didn¡¯t have toe to the shop. She didn¡¯t have to look at the things and think of the people. She didn¡¯t have to think of every little thing she had with the waiter everywhere in the shop. The husband noticed that something was wrong with his wife, but he also had something to hide from his wife. A monthter, the wife felt a little better and her life went back to normal. However, a woman came to her house and said that she had ruined her husband¡¯s child. His wife was stunned on the spot. A husband meant to take in a concubine, and a wife meant to separate. After much discussion, the two of them finally parted ways. His wife had moved out of her original home and rented a small courtyard in another ce. Their business was not big, but the husband felt that he was in the wrong and gave his wife a lot of money. On the first day of moving in, his wife discovered that the shop assistant was actually living next door. However, with her husband¡¯s injury and a month of adjustment, her feelings for him were not as strong as before. She was able to get along well with the waiter and suppress her beating heart, as if nothing had happened between the two. The shop assistant started to leave early and returnte. Sometimes, his wife would only hear the door of the courtyard next door opente at night, but she never asked. She had not had a child for ten years. The first time her husband had an affair, she had a child. That was her problem. She couldn¡¯t have children. Even if it was someone who moved her heart, she couldn¡¯t hurt him. Half a year passed, and the husband¡¯s small shop was closed. The wife only found out about this the next year. The waiter next door also slowly stopped leaving early and returningte. He began to make pastries for his wife again. The wife had epted it at first, but when she realized that something was wrong with the waiter, she began to refuse. She didn¡¯t want to dy such a good young man. The two of them were a few years apart. Therefore, she had been avoiding this shop assistant for a long time. The waiter didn¡¯t bother her all the time, but his wife found that the waiter began to go out early and returnte again, as if the yard next door was just where he slept. There were no signs of activity during the day, and the smoke from the kitchen never rose again. Chapter 2293 - 2293 Chapter 2292-rain 2293 Chapter 2292-rain After another year, the wife let go of the hurt caused by her husband¡¯s betrayal and stood up again. She used what she had gained after their divorce to open a shop. Her days were stable and in. asionally, she would think of the shop assistant who had apanied her for a month. Although he lived next door to her courtyard, the two of them had rarely seen each other in the past year. Four months after her new shop opened, it rained heavily. In fact, it rarely rained in the West, so people didn¡¯t have the habit of holding umbres. She was walking in the middle of the road when the rain suddenly stopped. She felt someone beside her, and he was very tall. She raised her head and saw that it was the shop assistant. ¡°It¡¯s raining. Here, take the umbre.¡± The shop assistant took her hand and put the umbre in her hand. She didn¡¯t know why, but she burst into tears at that moment. The shop assistant was about to leave after handing over the umbre, but when he saw her sudden mood, he was so scared that he stood there, not knowing what to do. ¡°What have you been doing? Why did he leave early and returnte? Where do you eat your three meals a day? Why are you only going back to sleep?¡± She asked the waiter. ¡°I, I¡¯m busy with business. Because she was busy, she left early and returnedte. As for the three meals a day, you can eat them when you¡¯re hungry, but you¡¯ll forget them if you¡¯re not.¡± The shop assistant scratched his head and said, ¡± because I was afraid that it would be dangerous for you to live alone. It was fine during the day, but I was worried at night, so I went back to sleep every night. No matter how busy I am, I will go back and rest.¡± She was stunned for a moment, and then cried even harder. The speed of her tears falling could bepared to the speed of raindrops. The shop assistant raised his hand and wanted to wipe her tears, but he didn¡¯t dare to. However, his heart ached for her. She returned the umbre to him, then rushed into the rain and ran in the direction of home. How could the shop assistant let her get wet in the rain? he chased after her and hugged her. She had struggled, but she was too small to do so. That day, in the arms of the waiter, she had cried out all the pain in her heart after her husband¡¯s betrayal. When she was tired from crying, she fainted. The waiter carried her back. When she woke up the next day, the pastries and green vegetables that she had eaten many times were on her bed again. At that moment, she felt at ease. The waiter didn¡¯t do anything to her. He still put her on the bed, covered her with the nket, and left. After eating, she went out and found that her courtyard had not changed much. The air after the rain was fresh, and she had never felt sofortable before. When half a figure appeared on the courtyard wall, she was shocked. When she saw that it was the waiter, her heart thumped non-stop for no reason. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Did you sleep well?¡± The waiter asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to work today?¡± She asked instead of answering. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not busy today.¡± The waiter replied. He was just worried that she would get sick. ¡°I slept very well. Thank you for yesterday.¡± She said, and then she smiled at him. The shop assistant scratched his head and smiled honestly. She widened her eyes in surprise and pointed at the sky behind the shop assistant. ¡°Look, it¡¯s flying rainbow!¡± The waiter turned his head. Wasn¡¯t there a rainbow in the sky? The seven colors were very simr to his mood at the moment. It turned out that there was a saying in the East that was right. With you around, life would be colorful. Chapter 2294 - 2294 Chapter 2294-story 2294 Chapter 2294-story ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over to my ce? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± She looked at the back of the figure on the wall who was looking up at the flying rainbow and summoned up her courage to ask. The waiter turned around and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re not eating? Then forget it. ¡± She blushed a little and turned to go back to her room. ¡°I¡¯ll eat. Aiyo!¡± Perhaps because of his excitement, the waiter lost his bnce and fell down. She quickly ran to the wall and asked,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± What¡¯s wrong? He was already an adult, so why was he not careful at all? In the past, you could climb up thedder to the container and it was fine with such heavy things. Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine,¡± the shop assistant next door replied. She took out the keys and threw them at the wall. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. The key to my courtyard. You definitely didn¡¯t walk through the door yesterday! Later on, you can use the key to open the door ande in.¡± The excited voice of the shop assistant could be heard. She couldn¡¯t help butugh, then went to the kitchen to busy herself. After about half an hour, the waiter opened the door and walked into the kitchen. The waiter looked at her busy figure in the kitchen and suddenly felt a sense of home. When she heard the movement, she turned her head and saw that the waiter had washed his hair and changed his clothes. Even from so far away, she seemed to smell a very light fragrance that she had never smelled before. ¡°Do you need any help?¡± The shop assistant was a little embarrassed by her stare, so he opened his mouth to break the awkward atmosphere. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be fine in a while. However, you can go and watch the fire.¡± She shifted her gaze and said. The shop assistant walked to the fire and passed her the key when he passed by. ¡°Two years ago, you said that you had some matters to deal with at home. Why did youe back so soon? Have you settled your family matters?¡± It was awkward to sit there in silence, so she tried to find a topic to chat about. Although the two of them had been neighbors for more than a year, they had never talked like this. The shop assistant had asked around about her and heard others talk about her, but she had never asked about the shop assistant. It seemed that no one in the neighborhood would specifically talk about this shop assistant. ¡°It¡¯s been dealt with.¡± The shop assistant was stunned for a moment, then he replied, paused, and continued, ¡± they¡¯re all gone. I didn¡¯t want to stay there by myself. Although I¡¯ve only stayed in this city for a month, I felt that I was very familiar with this ce, so I came back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I brought up your sad past.¡± She didn¡¯t expect that his family had all met with an ident, and none of them were left behind. For some reason, her heart ached a little. Wasn¡¯t this the same as her? she had no one to rely on and was living alone in the world. ¡°That¡¯s right, a person¡¯s life is only a few decades. Nothing else matters, the most important thing is to live well.¡± She said with a smile. In an instant, the two of them had nothing to say. ¡°I¡¯m doing business. I¡¯ve set up a caravan and have a few shops in the west of the city. They were all goods from the West and the sea. There are some for women, do you need anything? I¡¯ll send someone to bring it to you.¡± After a while, the shop assistant said. ¡°So you opened those shops?¡± The shop in the west of the city, and there were things from the other side of the sea. She immediately thought of which one it was, and she was surprised by the change in the waiter. Chapter 2295 - 2295 I’ll be waiting for you 2295 I¡¯ll be waiting for you ¡°Yes, I am. My family left me some gold coins, but since they¡¯re gone, I thought there was no point in saving them, so I used them to do something.¡± The waiter said casually. if you have gold coins, why did youe to work as a waiter? ¡± She blurted out the question, but then realized that she shouldn¡¯t have asked, so she said apologetically, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to ask about you. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll know in the future.¡± The shop assistant smiled and said, ¡± actually, they don¡¯t have a lot of gold coins. These gold coins were exchanged with their lives. My family isn¡¯t poor, but we¡¯re not rich either. I just didn¡¯t want to stay in one ce for so long. In addition, I was insensible when I was young and quarreled with my family, so I ran out. As soon as they came out, they went to work in your shop, but they all got into trouble.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder when you first came, I said that you looked tall and strong, but you looked like you didn¡¯t work! You haven¡¯t worked before, yet you¡¯re here as a worker. I thought you¡¯ve encountered some unforeseen event. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this!¡± She nodded in understanding. ¡°After this incident, I learned a saying.¡± The shop assistant looked at her and said very seriously, ¡± you must cherish the people in front of you. She was stunned, and then her heart started beating uncontrobly again. ¡°I found out what happened to your previous husband after I came back. I think you must be very sad. I want to find you andfort you. In the end, you appeared next door to me. You don¡¯t know how happy I was at that time. However, I can¡¯t be happy in front of you after what happened to you. So, I told myself that I had time, and I also had time for myself. I¡¯ll work hard to earn money and provide you with a shelter that will never fall. You should slowly digest the damage you¡¯ve suffered.¡± The man said what he wanted to say. I can¡¯t say that I can give you the best life, but I can say that I can give you the best life that I can give you. I know that you can¡¯t have children. She hoped that he meant that, but at the same time, she hoped that it was not. If he was, she would feel that she was too old to bear children and was not worthy of him. If not, she would be sad and sad. ¡°I want to be with you and apany you for the rest of your life.¡± The shop assistant said everything he was thinking. Oh my God! she was so scared that she took two steps back and couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°I found out what happened to your previous husband after I came back. I think you must be very sad. I want to find you andfort you. In the end, you appeared next door to me. You don¡¯t know how happy I was at that time. However, I can¡¯t be happy in front of you after what happened to you. So, I told myself that I had time, and I also had time for myself. I¡¯ll work hard to earn money and provide you with a shelter that will never fall. You should slowly digest the damage you¡¯ve suffered.¡± The man said what he wanted to say. I can¡¯t say that I can give you the best life, but I can say that I can give you the best life that I can give you. I know that you can¡¯t have children. If you like it, we can adopt one from a poor family with many children. If you don¡¯t like it, then we don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s just the two of us, living together.¡± Her eyes reddened again when she heard these words, but she had cried too muchst night and couldn¡¯t cry anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t panic, and don¡¯t be afraid. Take your time, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Seeing her panic, the waiter got up, walked to her, and held her shoulders. ¡°But I¡¯m older than you.¡± After she had calmed down, she looked up at the waiter and said, ¡± ¡°That means I¡¯ll definitely live longer than you. This is for the best, because if I don¡¯t live as long as you, then you¡¯ll be all alone in the future. So lonely, I won¡¯t be able to die in peace.¡± The waiter said with a smile. She subconsciously raised her hand to cover the shop assistant¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You¡¯re still young.¡± The shop assistant smiled and nodded. don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s still a long way to go. I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Chapter 2296 - 2296 Zheng Qiu is angry 2296 Zheng Qiu is angry She thought about it for a long time, and only got together with the man after half a year. The shop assistant bought a house in the city and did the best he could give her. He bought her maids and gave her enough freedom. She had been thinking about the fact that she couldn¡¯t have children. She had tried to find out which family was willing to bring the child out. In the end, before there was any news, she was found out to be pregnant. She couldn¡¯t believe it at all. Her previous marriage had been childless for ten years, but herst husband had a child after going out to find another woman. She had always felt that she was infertile. At this time, the shop assistant told her that he had actually investigated and found out that the woman her previous husband was looking for had a sweetheart. However, her sweetheart had died in battle and she had just gotten pregnant. Therefore, her previous husband had been treated as a sucker. The shop assistant was afraid that she would be angry, but she was not angry at all. At this moment, she also felt at ease about what had happened in the past. Up until now, she had given birth to three children for the waiter. Every time the waiter saw her giving birth, he felt that he was in pain. After the first child was born, he wanted to drink the fertility soup so that she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this again, but she didn¡¯t allow it. After giving birth to three children in five years, she was already in her early thirties. After the shop assistant¡¯s pleading, she agreed. Three children, two sons and one daughter. She felt that it was enough. As the child slowly grew up, the family of five lived a heartwarming life. The family¡¯s business also grew bigger and bigger, spreading all over the sea of clouds. That¡¯s right, this shop assistant was yingshi Yuding, the one who took the initiative to pledge her loyalty to Gu Xin. His wife¡¯s story was widely spread in the Western Region. Now, the oldest child between them was already 14 years old, but his wife did not look old at all. Instead, she looked very young. ¡­¡­ but I still feel that there¡¯s something wrong with the wife in this. Gu en expressed his opinion after listening to it. ¡°You¡¯re trying to say that she¡¯s already been interested in yingshi Yuding since her marriage to her husband, right?¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯ve been husband and wife for ten years, and their rtionship is harmonious. Why would she still be interested in someone else?¡± Gu en was puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve been husband and wife for ten years. In other people¡¯s eyes, our rtionship is harmonious. Why would the wife still be interested in someone else? Then, after she became yingshi Yuding¡¯s wife, why didn¡¯t she have any other feelings for anyone else?¡± Gu Xin retorted. ¡°Third sister, I know what you want to say. But I just don¡¯t feel right. After a man and a woman got married, they were husband and wife. Therefore, they should be devoted to each other. How could I have such thoughts about other men?¡± Gu en shook his head. ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t men love whoever they see? A woman in the backyard. When it¡¯s a woman¡¯s turn to fall for another man, she can¡¯t stand it? This Madam was moved, but she didn¡¯t do anything. She restrained herself and knew her identity very well. It was her husband who betrayed her and went to find another woman.¡± Zheng Qiu said in an unfriendly tone. Gu en was taken aback. He did not understand why Zheng Qiu would say that. They were both men. Although he lived in the Gu family and knew that they would only be together for the rest of their lives, it was normal for men to marry and take in concubines in the great Zhou Dynasty. Unless he was in the goddess Kingdom. What¡¯s Xiao Qiu doing? fourth young master Gu, let me ask you. Are you thinking that in the great Zhou Dynasty, it is verymon for men to marry and have concubines? ¡± Zheng Qiu continued to ask. Chapter 2297 - 2297 Whatever you say is right 2297 Whatever you say is right Gu en wanted to say that it was normal. However, he could not open his mouth. Zheng Qiu¡¯s gaze made him unable to speak. He felt that if he did, he would be finished. Gu Xin was also looking at him with a burning gaze. ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s not like that.¡± Gu en immediately shook her head. Third sister and Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re right, right! Whatever you say is right. Isn¡¯t that right, white second Bai?¡± ¡°A person can¡¯t control his heart, but he can control his words and actions. In the story of Ying Shiyu and her husband, his wife had indeed fallen for Ying Shiyu during her first marriage. But what did she do? She did not do anything. She knew that she was a married woman, so she controlled her actions and emotions and only kept this feeling in her heart. After yingshi Yuding had left, her life had not changed. If her first husband had not gone out to find another woman, she might have been able to live in harmony with him for the rest of her life. They didn¡¯t have a child, so they didn¡¯t go to the doctor. In the end, it was her husband¡¯s problem. I believe that as long as her first husband doesn¡¯t look for another woman, even if she knows that her husband has a problem, she won¡¯t betray him. Bai Yi and second Bai silently picked up their teacups and sipped their tea. Zheng Qiu looked at Gu en and said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°Fourth young master Gu, you may think that it¡¯s very normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines, and it¡¯s also very important to pass on incense. You may think that it¡¯s wrong for the wife in the story to fall in love with the ten raindrops in the beginning. But, fourth young master Gu, it¡¯s impossible for a person to control their own heart.¡± Gu en was stunned and looked at Zheng Qiu in confusion. ¡°A person can¡¯t control his heart, but he can control his words and actions. In the story of Ying Shiyu and her husband, his wife had indeed fallen for Ying Shiyu during her first marriage. But what did she do? She did not do anything. She knew that she was a married woman, so she controlled her actions and emotions and only kept this feeling in her heart. After yingshi Yuding had left, her life had not changed. If her first husband had not gone out to find another woman, she might have been able to live in harmony with him for the rest of her life. They didn¡¯t have a child, so they didn¡¯t go to the doctor. In the end, it was her husband¡¯s problem. I believe that as long as her first husband doesn¡¯t look for another woman, even if she knows that her husband has a problem, she won¡¯t betray him. Marriage between a man and a woman, besides feelings, was also a kind of contract, a promise, a promise to stay together for a lifetime. We¡¯re Yingying!¡± Zheng Qiu paused for a moment and almost let the cat out of the bag. She pretended to take a sip of tea and continued, ¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, a woman will not betray the contract or the promise. Most of the people who betray are men.¡± ¡°So, fourth young master Gu, I really don¡¯t think that Madam yinding has done anything wrong. If one had to pin a crime on her, it would be that four or five years after her first marriage, before she was pregnant, she should have brought her husband to see a doctor. That way, she would know if it was her problem or her husband¡¯s problem. In that case, her husband might not be in the mood to find someone else! It¡¯s a pity that they didn¡¯t. They were afraid.¡± ¡°In this whole matter, I admire yingshi Yuding the most. I¡¯ve seen this merchant from the West before. Although he looks like he has a big belly and an average appearance, from his height and eyebrows, he must have been a handsome young man when he was young. When he was young, he had the same thoughts as a woman who had been married for ten years. He must have been moved at that time, but he also knew that he could not ruin others. He might not have needed to say that he was noting back, but for everyone¡¯s sake, he came back. After he returned home, something happened. He had no family in this world, so he returned to the ce where he had stayed for a month and quietly guarded it. The feelings of youth are the purest, the purest, without any impurities.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also very courageous and knows what he wants. He gave his wife absolute respect.¡± Chapter 2298 - 2298 You’re no different from ordinary people 2298 You¡¯re no different from ordinary people ¡°He fell in love with a married woman and didn¡¯t do anything out of line. He left, and after he came back, he only silently watched. When he wanted to protect the person he loved when she was hurt, he didn¡¯t act rashly. He only worked hard silently and did everything he could. At that time, he must have included his wife in his future ns.¡± why do you think that thest two people who can control themselves and think for others are wrong in your eyes? ¡± ¡°Fourth young master Gu, Have you ever had feelings for anyone? You don¡¯t know if you can¡¯t control the feeling of being moved?¡± Gu en was stunned. Gu Xin, Dongxue, Bai Yi, and Bai er, who were standing beside them, shifted their gazes from Zheng Qiu to Gu en in unison. Gu en pursed her lips and after a long time, she said, ¡± ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve had feelings for someone before, Xiao Qiu?¡± Gu Xin and the other three turned to look at Zheng Qiu in unison. ¡°No.¡± Zheng Qiu was stunned. Gu en heaved a sigh of relief.¡¯You¡¯ve never been tempted. How do you know that you can¡¯t control your heart? I used to like the little girl who sold tofu in our town. After knowing that he was married, I didn¡¯t think she had that intention anymore. Who said it can¡¯t be controlled?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not because she¡¯s already someone else¡¯s wife and you know what you should do, then it¡¯s because you¡¯ve never had feelings for the tofu-selling girl,¡± Zheng Qiu retorted. You might just have a good impression of her and like a fair and clean girl. If you really fell in love with her and watched her get married, you would be sad. Even if you sincerely wished her well, you would still be really sad. If you¡¯re not sad at all, it only means that you¡¯ve never been moved.¡± Gu en asked,¡¯how did you know? You¡¯re only talking about normal circumstances. What if I¡¯m not a normal person?¡± ¡°Fourth young master Gu,¡± Zheng Qiu rolled his eyes at him,¡±you¡¯re no different from an ordinary person except that you¡¯re taller and more handsome. The word ¡°love¡± is the mostplicated in the world. If you can control your heart, then you can shave your head and stay away from the world of mortals. You can live in the state of Tai¡¯s Qiyun temple or the country-protecting temple in the suburbs of the capital.¡± Gu en was speechless Gu Xin and the other three could not help butugh. They had rarely seen Zheng Qiu talk so much, except when they were investigating and examining corpses. Zheng Qiu also realized that he had talked too much today. Perhaps it was because Gu en had said that it was wrong to be a wife who weed the rain, and she was particrly disgusted! She really didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with his wife. She was only being polite and had never done anything against her conscience. Although Zheng Qiu had never experienced this before, she had seen it happen many times. Some people would ruin their entire lives because of a moment¡¯s temptation, but some people could control themselves. People would always have regrets in their lives, but they had to live up to their conscience. en ¡®Zi, Xiao Qiu, I think you two can be very good friends! Gu Xin said after she finishedughing. ¡°Impossible!¡± Gu en and Zheng Qiu said in unison. ¡°Why?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. Bai er and Dong Xue also looked at Zheng Qiu and Gu en, their faces full of curiosity. Gu en might not know that he was the only one in the room who did not know that Zheng Qiu was a fair and innocent girl. Chapter 2299 - 2299 Chapter 2298-conflicting views 2299 Chapter 2298-conflicting views ¡°Our views don¡¯t match.¡± The two of them replied in unison again. oh, oh, oh. Gu Xin dragged out her tone. She looked at this person and then at that person, with a smirk on her face. Zheng Qiu took a sip of water and stood up.¡±I¡¯m going to sleep first, I¡¯m a little tired. Everyone, rest early.¡± Gu Xin nodded. yes, yes. Go on. Have a good sleep! Gu en felt weird as he watched Zheng Qiu leave. He suddenly thought of the xiyun temple case. Qi Moyu and his study attendant, who had grown up with him, and his fianc¨¦e¡¯s guard. He and Xiao Qiu were in a mess. Gu en shivered and told himself firmly in his heart that it was impossible. Third sister and white shirt were justughing at him. There was no such thing. He liked fair, clean, pretty, and gentle girls. He had to see Xiao Qiu less in the future. No, no, no. I¡¯ll feel guilty if I don¡¯t see Xiao Qiu. I have to see her. I have to maintain a good rtionship with her. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll get along with Xiao Qiu the way I get along with brother Xiao ran. After Gu en made his decision, he felt himself breaking out in a cold sweat. He picked up his tea and took a sip. After he finished drinking, he realized that Gu Xin and the rest were still looking at him with a gossipy expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, she didn¡¯t. ¡°Fourth young master, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Don¡¯t you want to sleep?¡± ¡°Fourth young master, don¡¯t you think that young master Zheng is very good-looking?¡± Dongxue was stunned after she asked the question. How could she be so rude? She wanted to apologize, but Gu Xin followed up with a question, ¡± en ¡®Zi, tell us, among the people you¡¯ve seen, what do you think of Xiao Qiu¡¯s looks? ¡± Gu en frowned and looked at Gu Xin in confusion, ¡± ¡°Third sister, Xiao Qiu isn¡¯t as good-looking as brother ah Yuan. She looked too weak, not as masculine as brother ah Yuan. Only brother yuan can protect you. If it¡¯s Xiao Qiu, then you¡¯ll have to protect him.¡± Gu en nodded in relief,¡¯it¡¯s good that you have this awareness! I¡¯m going to sleep, you guys should sleep early too!¡± After that, Gu en stood up and left. f * ck off! Gu Xinughed. get lost! The three in white alsoughed. Gu Xin pped her hands,¡¯everyone, go to sleep! He didn¡¯t need to wake up early tomorrow morning, so he could sleep as long as he could! Second white, remember to inform the kitchen and let them prepare the food. You don¡¯t need to ask for permission. We¡¯ll go and eat when we get up.¡± Second white nodded,¡±okay, third miss.¡± ¡­¡­ That night, Gu Xin had a very long dream. This dream was different from all the ones she had had before. The person in this dream was especially real, and it was herself. She dreamed that she was married to Lu Zheng. She was wearing a bright red wedding dress and had on a beautiful bride¡¯s makeup. Many guests came to give her their blessings. She dreamed that Lu Zheng was dressed in a groom¡¯s suit and appeared in her room to marry her. She swore that this was definitely the most beautiful smile she had ever seen on Lu Zheng¡¯s face. This was definitely the most handsome smile she had ever seen. She dreamed that Lu Zheng was holding her hand as they walked out of the boudoir and into the main hall. They were bidding farewell to their grandparents, parents, uncles, and aunts. Then, he carried her on his back and left the Gu residence. She sat in the wedding sedan, and the entire capital was congratting Princess Xinxin and the general on their wedding. Wedding candy and moneyundering were everywhere. Chapter 2300 - 2300 Chapter 2300-dream and reality 2300 Chapter 2300-dream and reality She was holding a bright red apple in her hand. It was produced by her uncle¡¯s Orchard in the suburbs of Beijing. It was big and red, and she liked to eat it the most. Holding the Apple, she didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when the sedan stopped. She waited to kick the door of the sedan, and then be led over the brazier to bow to heaven and earth and enter the bridal chamber. She sat uneasily in the nuptial chamber and quietly lifted her veil. She looked at the new house and saw that all the furniture had been made for her by her fourth uncle. The dressing table was her favorite style. Looking at the dishes on the table, she felt hungry. She subconsciously took an Apple and bit it. ¡°Aiyo!¡± In her dreams, Gu Xin heard Lu Zheng¡¯s voice. But wasn¡¯t lu Zheng in the capital? She was in Thand right now, and she was dreaming of getting married! So she took another bite of the Apple. As a result, she felt someone hugging her. She opened her eyes and saw Lu Zheng¡¯s handsome face. She let down her guard. She blinked and said in confusion,¡±Brother Yuanyuan, why did you change out of your groom¡¯s suit so quickly? We haven¡¯t even drunk the nuptial cup yet!¡± Lu Zheng was taken aback. He then guessed that the little girl must be dreaming. He smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°I thought you liked me wearing my usual clothes, so I naturally wanted to meet you with my best appearance!¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± no, no, no. The groom¡¯s suit is very handsome. Very handsome. Brother Yuanyuan, we¡¯re going to consummate our marriage today. Come over here a little.¡± Lu Zheng swallowed his saliva and did not move. Gu Xin impatiently went up to her, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already consummated our marriage, are you still shy?¡± After he finished speaking, he kissed her. She had read quite a lot of novels, and Princess Jing had a lot of them. As he kissed her, he realized something was wrong. This, this, this was too real! Her eyes widened as she looked at the surrounding scenery. No, this wasn¡¯t the nuptial chamber. This was her room in Lord Liu¡¯s courtyard. B-but wasn¡¯t the person who was looking at her with his beautiful eyes and kissing her gently her brother Yuan Yuan? Gu Xin was so frightened that she wanted to push him away. However, she did not have any strength left and could not do so. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Xin was so shocked that she interrupted Lu Zheng, ¡± you¡¯re not allowed to say anymore, you¡¯re not allowed to say anymore! hahahahaha! Lu Zhengughed happily. His little fool. He liked to see her silly and confused look. Gu Xin was a little annoyed by hisughter and she finally came to her senses. She pushed him away with all her might, ¡± ¡°You, where did youe from, lecher? be careful, this Princess will punish you for your crime!¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows and smiled,¡±I¡¯ve always been the lecher in the princess¡¯s heart.¡± Princess, you¡¯re asking me where I got it?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face turned red, just like the Apple in her dream. She said angrily, ¡± ¡°You, you, you get out! If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll invite you out from my heart!¡± Lu Zheng quickly waved his hands. alright, alright, alright. I know that the princess wants to change. I¡¯ll wait outside first. Princess, if you need anything, remember to call me!¡± After that, Lu Zheng left the room with a smile. Gu Xin pressed on her heart and beat it a few times, ¡± ¡°Jump, jump, jump, jump, what are you jumping for? don¡¯t jump so fast! He¡¯s a lecher!¡± After mumbling to herself, she was amused. How could she be so silly to think that she was still in a dream? It was so embarrassing! She had actually been discovered to be dreaming of getting married. Chapter 2301 - 2301 I can’t win in an argument against you 2301 I can¡¯t win in an argument against you When Gu Xin finished packing up and left the house, she realized that the sun was high in the sky and it was already noon. When she opened the door, she did not see Lu Zheng. She felt a little disappointed. Why did this person still run away? ¡°Ahem.¡± In the end, he heard a cough next to him. Gu Xin turned around and saw Lu Zheng with his arms crossed, one leg on the ground and the other on the wall. He was looking at her with a smile. ¡°Has Your Highness finished packing? Do you need a meal?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. ¡°Alright, Xiao Yan, you can serve this Princess her meal!¡± With her hands behind her back, Gu Xin lifted her chin and walked towards Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng looked at her with a smile. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving? Do you want this Princess to say it again?¡± Gu Xin pouted when she saw no reaction from Lu Zheng. Lu Yang stood up straight, leaned over, and pecked her on the mouth. Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she punched him in the chest, pushing him against the wall, ¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for half a month, and you¡¯ve be more daring, Xiao Yan. You even dare to take advantage of this Princess.¡± please forgive me, Princess, ¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. my actions are not under the control of my brain. I can¡¯t help it. Gu Xin could not help butugh. The two of them looked at each other andughed foolishly for a while. Dongxue appeared and then returned. She didn¡¯t want to disturb their family¡¯s third miss and future third Guye. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, what are you doing here? When did he arrive? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± After the fun, Gu Xin pulled on Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and asked. ¡°If I don¡¯te, I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s a little heartless person who will forget me!¡± Lu Zheng tapped Gu Xin¡¯s nose andughed. what¡¯s the matter? is it fun in Thand? ¡± You don¡¯t want to go back to the capital anymore, do you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! I, this heartless little one, just like to y! I forgot that there¡¯s an old man waiting for me in the capital!¡± Gu Xin grinned. ¡°Hmph, Hmph, you¡¯re actually looking down on me for being old now? I¡¯m very young. When I arrived at the prefecture of Thand this morning, many girls came to see me!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Then the one I like, no matter how old he is, is still the best! I didn¡¯t lose anything from watching, so you didn¡¯t lose anything either, right?¡± Gu Xin was not jealous at all. Lu Zheng smiled helplessly and pinched her cheeks. He then frowned.¡±Why do I feel like I¡¯ve lost weight? No, I¡¯ll take you to eat something goodter. Let¡¯s take our time on the way back and eat more.¡± Gu Xin facepalmed,¡¯I said you¡¯re old but you still won¡¯t admit it. You¡¯re just like my grandfather, my uncle, and my father. How am I thin? It¡¯s only been half a month, how much have you lost! Elder sister said that there was a type of slimness called ¡°the elders think you¡¯re slimmer.¡± What, you¡¯re older than me, so you want to be my senior?¡± &Nbsp; Lu Zheng knocked her head. you clever little girl. I can¡¯t win an argument with you. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat something!¡± Lu Zheng held her hand and said. When I came out just now, I had already asked Dongxue to instruct the kitchen to prepare the food. En Zi and the others should be awake by now.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head happily and allowed Lu Zheng to drag her to the kitchen. Zheng Qiu lived next door to Gu Xin. Gu Xin guessed that Zheng Qiu must have woken up after the two of them yed for so long and there was no news from her. The few of them usually had a very regr work and rest schedule when they had nothing to do, so there was not much dy in these few days. He would sleep until noon at most to make up for theck of sleep he had in the past few days. Take Gu Xin for example. No matter how much she drank, she could always get up on time if she wanted to. Chapter 2302 - 2302 Chapter 2301-want to go 2302 Chapter 2301-want to go In the dining room of the courtyard, there were six people sitting at the dining table. Fatty Wang wasn¡¯t around because he had to leave tomorrow. He woke up in the morning and went to the government office to visit his aunt and uncle. Originally, Gu Xin wanted to ask Dong Xue to join them for dinner, but Dong Xue remembered her status and insisted on eating in the kitchen. Gu Xin had no choice. She also understood that nothing could be aplished without rules. When she and Dongxue were alone outside, Dongxue would eat at the same table with her. However, once there was a third person, Dongxue would consciously avoid the table. As for Bai er, he was not a servant of the Gu family. The two of them had made great contributions in King Qu¡¯s matter and in the West. The Imperial court wanted to reward them, but they did not want to be restrained and did not ept it. Therefore, to the Gu family, they were not just servants that they could order around. They were free and willing to work for Gu Xin. ¡°General, I heard that the Xing Nan Kingdom has a conflict with the great Zhou again. What¡¯s the current situation?¡± Bai Yi asked about the news he had heard when he was investigating the king of Dong Lin. ¡°You¡¯re working on a case, and you¡¯re able to hear news from everywhere?¡± Lu Zhengughed. back then, the Emperor asked you to go to the Army, but you didn¡¯t do it yourself. Now you¡¯re concerned? ¡± ¡°General, you know that I¡¯m from Yunzhou. I¡¯ll definitely be more concerned about my hometown!¡± Bai Yi smiled and said awkwardly, ¡± besides, I didn¡¯t go to the military because I was threatened by a kid. He said that I only have two choices. One, to work for him, or two, to die. I was afraid of death, so I chose the first option. Since you¡¯ve followed that kid, how can you choose a wise Lord?¡± hahahahahahaha! Lu Zhengughed and raised his ss. this is a toast to brother Bai. Thank you for your help all these years! Bai Yi picked up the wine ss and drank it without any hesitation. ¡°The Xing Nan Kingdom was beaten away by Meng Meng. During the half a month that you were in the Tai state, Meng Meng directly scared them. When I set offst night, I heard from Xue Er that the peace treaty had just arrived.¡± Lu Zheng said after he finished drinking. ¡°Wow, big brother Meng is really amazing. In just half a month, he was so scared that he sent someone a peace treaty. What about he Sanjie? Isn¡¯t she also very impressive?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked excitedly. Meng Meng was someone she knew when she was young. It could be said that her father had taught her and they had experienced a lot together. Together with Huo Junhao, Huo Yanyu, and Xue Qianyu, she had really treated them as her own brother and sister. ¡°At first, she was impressive, but during the second round, she suddenly felt unwell. After a check, she was pregnant. She still insisted on going to the battlefield, so Meng Meng sent her to the Yi family and they¡¯re keeping an eye on her. ¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Really? He Sanjie was pregnant! That¡¯s great. In the future, eldest sister¡¯s children and third sister¡¯s children will be able to grow up together again. It¡¯s so blissful!¡± Gu Xin was even happier when she heard this. Then, sheughed to herself. I don¡¯t need to see it with my own eyes to imagine he Sanjie¡¯s flustered and exasperated look when brother Meng forced her to be detained. Hahahaha, when I return to the capital, I¡¯ll take some time to visit he Sanjie in Yunzhou. Yunzhou isn¡¯t far away anyway. Brother Yuanyuan, let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you. Yunzhou is cooler than the capital, so we can take it as a summer vacation.¡± Lu Zheng nodded his head and said in a pampering tone. ¡°I haven¡¯t even been to Yunzhou. I want to go too.¡± Gu en interrupted. Chapter 2303 - 2303 Do you have some misunderstanding about me? 2303 Do you have some misunderstanding about me? Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved and she turned to Zheng Qiu who was focused on eating, ¡± Xiao Qiu, why don¡¯t you go too? you¡¯ve never been to Yunzhou, have you? ¡± Zheng Qiu put down his bowl and chopsticks and wiped his mouth. ¡°I haven¡¯t been there. If there¡¯s nothing to do at the Yamen, we can go together to take a look.¡± Gu en looked at Zheng Qiu and felt that his lips were a little too red. How could a man¡¯s lips be redder than a woman¡¯s? Zheng Qiu sensed Gu en¡¯s gaze and looked over with a frown. Gu en¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This kid¡¯s eyes were so big. Those ck eyes looked so lively as if they were going to suck her in. ¡°The fourth young master of the Gu family?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu en quickly looked away. Zheng Qiu asked,¡¯why are you looking at me? Are you still unhappy that I said something ordinary about you yesterday?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Gu en looked over. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to criticize fourth young master Gu yesterday. Please forgive me if I¡¯ve offended you, young master.¡± Zheng Qiu pursed his lips and said patiently. However, my point of view will not change. Carrots and vegetables each have their own preferences. Everyone had a different view of everything in the world. What fourth young master Gu is thinking actually has nothing to do with me. I was being meddlesome.¡± Gu en was speechless. Lu Zheng looked at Gu en, then at Zheng Qiu. He had the same expression as Gu Xin and the rest yesterday. This was probably the first time that en ¡®Zi had been treated like this by a girl, other than her own sisters! No, in the eyes of en Zi, Zheng Qiu was not a girl. Lu Yang was amused. He felt that there was a good show to watch! Zheng Qiu was ready to continue eating. She had been starving for the past two days. In the end, Gu en did not allow it. He felt that he had lived for more than ten years and no one had ever said that to him. He felt a little aggrieved. ¡°Young master Zheng, do you have some misunderstanding about me?¡± he asked. Zheng Qiu looked at him in confusion. do you think that I¡¯m like many ordinary men in great Zhou who like to have three wives and four concubines? do you think that I like to hug left and right? do you think that I like to be surrounded by women? ¡± Gu en asked. Zheng Qiu was enlightened,¡¯it turns out that fourth young master Gu really likes it! My eyesight is indeed good, and I didn¡¯t make a mistake this time.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Fortunately, there was nothing in her mouth. She knew that she would be happy to hear the conversation between the two of them. She could only concentrate on watching the show and not eat anything. ¡°When did you say that I¡¯m like this?¡± Gu en asked. Zheng Qiu asked,¡¯didn¡¯t you just say that? Fourth young master Gu, this is really nothing. I know that the Gu family is very strict and does not take in concubines or Tongfang. But, fourth young master Gu, this doesn¡¯t stop you from having a beautiful woman. Besides, you¡¯re already an adult. You can make your own choice. If you find a few true loves, you must bring them home. I believe that as long as your love is true enough, it will be able to move your family and make them ept you.¡± Gu Xin quickly shook her head. no, no, no. If Enzi really has a few true loves, he definitely won¡¯t be able to bring them home. No, he won¡¯t even be able to go home himself. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Zheng Qiu replied. That was quite a pity. In fact, fourth young master Gu could go to the kingdom of goddess or the West. It¡¯s true. Now that the Imperial court has many dealings with the Western Region and the goddess Kingdom, with fourth young master Gu¡¯s talent, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to achieve your wish.¡± Gu en mmed the table and said,¡¯you¡¯re targeting me. Zheng Qiu, I used to think that you were a good person. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vengeful. Do you have any interest in this?¡± Chapter 2304 - 2304 You’ve changed 2304 You¡¯ve changed ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zheng Qiu asked innocently. What enmity do I have with the fourth young master Gu that I need to bear grudges?¡± Gu en rolled up his sleeves and stood up. ¡°Just say it clearly. You just remember that I said yesterday that the wife of the ten Yuding was wrong. You didn¡¯t even nod when you saw me today, as if you couldn¡¯t see me. He had to sit as far away from me as possible, as if he was approaching something dirty. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Fourth young master Gu, you¡¯re being too harsh,¡± Zheng Qiu frowned. I absolutely believe in Lord Gu¡¯s teachings to the fourth young master Gu over the years. The fourth young master Gu should be clean and not dirty. However, I still admire fourth young master Gu in some areas. For example, fourth young master Gu¡¯s intuition is quite urate, and he is quite self-aware.¡± Gu en was speechless. Lu Zheng looked at Gu en¡¯s silly look and thought of the time when he had just been reborn. This silly boy went to see his sweetheart. In front of the youngdy who sold tofu, he did not dare to say a word. He did not buy the tofu and even asked Xinxin and sisi to buy it. It had been many years since he had seen him like this. He wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. He had almost forgotten. Zheng Qiu picked up his chopsticks slowly as if he did not see Gu en. He continued eating as if nothing had happened. Gu Xin held back herughter and put in a good word for Gu en, ¡± Xiao Qiu, to be honest, our en ¡®Zi is just a little stupid. He¡¯s not good at expressing his thoughts in front of girls. ¡°He (I) is not a girl!¡± Gu en and Zheng Qiu said in unison. Gu Xin was speechless. The voices of these two people suddenly became louder. hahahahaha! Lu Zhengughed and tried to smooth things over. everyone, eat, eat. You¡¯ve been starving for the past few days, so hurry up and eat. After you¡¯ve eaten, send someone to the magistrate¡¯s office to find fatty Wang. We¡¯ll have a barbeque and a drink tonight, and then have a good rest in the afternoon.¡± Gu en sat down. He hadpletely let himself go. He picked up the bowl of rice and ate it with all his might. He hadpletely forgotten all about eating etiquette. He did not care about his image as a young master from a noble family. He stopped thinking and stared at Zheng Qiu while eating. On the other hand, Zheng Qiu was very calm and continued to eat his meal elegantly and quickly as usual. Gu Xin looked at this one, then at that one, before saying, ¡± brother Yuanyuan, Bai Yi, second Bai, do you still remember Ying Ying who used to sell tofu in the Zhou n town? ¡± She then looked at Gu en, but Gu en did not seem to hear her. It was as if the food in his bowl was Zheng Qiu. He was eating and looking at Zheng Qiu as if he was going to eat him up. Zheng Qiu, on the other hand, seemed to be listening to her even though he was rather calm. ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± The three of them nodded, very cooperative. Gu Xin¡¯s smile widened,¡¯en¡¯ Zi didn¡¯t even dare to say a word in front of Yingying in the past. He went to buy tofu. Yingying asked the young master what he wanted, and he took the money and ran away. Hahahaha, my Enzi was so cute back then!¡± Zheng Qiu raised his eyebrows and continued eating. Gu Xinughed,¡¯did I say anything? Look at how anxious you are. Don¡¯t worry, Yingying is Living a Good Life. No one would dare to ruin her reputation! Besides, you¡¯ve already changed. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t speak when you see a little girl, but you can¡¯t speak to a good-looking Little Lord.¡± Chapter 2305 - 2305 Chapter 2305-not good 2305 Chapter 2305-not good ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu en spat out the rice in his mouth. He put down his bowl and chopsticks. third sister, what nonsense are you talking about? ¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu en with a smile. Xinxin, ¡± Zheng Qiu exined calmly, ¡± it¡¯s not that fourth young master Gu is speechless after seeing me. He¡¯s just speechless. He can¡¯t argue. It¡¯s different from not being able to speak when you see a pretty girl.¡± Gu en quickly nodded. yes, yes, yes. Xiao Qiu is right. Zheng Qiu looked at him, speechless. oh, oh, oh. Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, the white-robed man, and Bai er dragged out their tone. Lu Yang said, ¡± there are rumors in the capital that fourth young master Gu has inherited Lord Gu¡¯s teachings and his words are the sharpest. It can only make others speechless and unable to refute. Xinxin, did you dress up as a man to pretend to be the fourth young master of the Gu family?¡± ¡°No, no, no, absolutely not!¡± Before Gu Xin could answer, Gu en hurriedly answered on her behalf. Gu en said righteously, ¡± brother ah Yuan, third sister, the man in white, Bai er, let me tell you. I¡¯m not at a loss for words or words. It¡¯s because Xiao Qiu is your friend and he looks weak that I don¡¯t want to stoop to his level. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll cry. It was true. If he were a little taller, I would definitely make him speechless.¡± Gu Xin and the other three,¡±Yingluo.¡± Didn¡¯t you inherit Lord Gu¡¯s skills? you inherited uncle Gu¡¯s skills. Like Father, Like Son. ¡°Hehe.¡± Zheng Qiu looked at Gu en with a fake smile. fourth young master Gu, didn¡¯t I just say that you¡¯re an ordinary person yesterday? Then I should praise you for being tall and handsome. Why? Personal attacks? I look weak? Hehe,e, let me see how you, fourth young master Gu, will make me speechless and cry. I¡¯d really like to see it for myself.¡± Gu en patted his head and felt a slight headache. ¡°Aiyo, little Qiu, little Qiu, don¡¯t be like this! Why is he acting like a girl? Can¡¯t I be more magnanimous? You¡¯re my third sister¡¯s good friend, so you¡¯re my good friend too! Besides, my third sister is getting married soon, so it¡¯s not convenient for you to be good friends with her. We¡¯re both men, so it¡¯s most convenient to be good friends. We¡¯re of the same age, so don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s be Good Brothers in the future, okay?¡± ¡°Not good!¡± Zheng Qiu was expressionless. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m petite and weak,¡± Zheng Qiu said with a straight face,¡±I¡¯m like a girl.¡± I¡¯m angry because of what you said. You¡¯re going to say that I¡¯m as petty as a girl. In the eyes of the fourth young master Gu, women must be weak and petty? Did men have to be strong, mighty, and magnanimous? Fourth young master Gu, do you know that you¡¯re a sexist? You¡¯re from the Gu family, the four girls of the Gu family and the already married Princess Lin. Among the five of them, who¡¯s the weak and who¡¯s the petty one?¡± Gu Xin interjected, ¡± yes, yes, yes, yes. En ¡®Zi, you¡¯re wrong. Who said that women were always petty? In your heart, do you guys always do better things than us girls? If that¡¯s what you think, I¡¯ll go back and tell Grandpa and Grandma that you¡¯re done!¡± Gu en buried his head in his hands. He felt that Zheng Qiu was the most difficult man he had ever met. He would not have been as embarrassed as he was today if he had gone to Jiangnan college alone to debate with the students there and argue with them. Where did this guye from? Was this specially made to counter him? He was so miserable! Why did he arrange for someone to stay by his third sister¡¯s side to counter him? Chapter 2306 - 2306 Chapter 2306-an eyesore 2306 Chapter 2306-an eyesore Gu en covered her face with her hands and wiped away her non-existent tears.¡±Third sister, don¡¯t. If you tell Grandpa and Grandma, my father will beat me, second uncle will scold me, fourth uncle will look down on me, and third aunt will scold me. My mother, second aunt, fourth aunt, and the rest of them are all trying to convince my third sister. I didn¡¯t mean that at all, really.¡± Zheng Qiu continued to focus on his meal.¡¯You brat, I really think I can¡¯t win against you.¡¯ Gu Xin looked at Zheng Qiu and then at Gu en, ¡± ¡°Alright! Even though you¡¯re good at studying and martial arts, there are still some aspects that need improvement. You should talk to Xiao Qiu more when you have time.¡± Gu Xin was worried that the two of them would say ¡®no¡¯ in unison again, so she immediately continued, ¡± Xiao Qiu, this is my younger brother. For my sake, please teach him more. Let him know that men and women are the same. Women are not inferior to men. Who says that women are inferior to men? ¡± Zheng Qiu shrugged and nodded. Gu en pursed his lips. He wanted to say something, but when he saw Zheng Qiu¡¯s calm expression, he decided not to say anything. Who wanted him to teach, who wanted to learn from him! He didn¡¯t want to! When he returned to the capital, he would definitely stay far away from him. That¡¯s right, as long as he could pass by the court of judicial review, he would take a detour. This kid was too strange. The meal was finally finished in silence. Zheng Qiu took a walk in the garden after dinner and went back to sleep. Bai er, who was dressed in white, didn¡¯t want to see Lu Zheng and Gu Xin being so intimate, so he took the initiative to be in charge of the barbecue equipment and the cleaning of the venue. Gu en was with Lu Zheng and Gu Xin. Lu Zheng looked at his brother-inw and shook his head helplessly. ¡°En ¡®Zi, aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡± Gu en shook her head. I slept so earlyst night. I woke up sote today. I can¡¯t sleep anymore. ¡°Qianqian, you can help the White-clothed and white-two,¡± said Lu Zheng. Gu en still shook his head,¡¯do I need to do that? The two of them are enough!¡± en ¡®Zi, ¡± Gu Xin could not help butugh, ¡± you haven¡¯t liked a girl for a long time, right? ¡± Gu en,¡¯huh? Why do you ask?¡± Gu en was speechless. Lu Zheng looked at Gu en in agreement. Gu en felt wronged,¡¯third sister, brother ah Yuan, do you have to be like this? You¡¯re getting married in the first month of next year, so why are you in such a hurry? I¡¯m your little brother. I¡¯m in a bad mood, aren¡¯t you going to talk to me? What you¡¯re doing is not right.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for half a month,¡± Lu Zheng and Gu Xin said in unison. what? ¡± Gu en felt even more aggrieved. then you haven¡¯t seen your younger brother for a few months! Lu Zheng and Gu Xin looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. Gu Xin spoke,¡¯alright, let¡¯s go to the pavilion over there. You¡¯re a good little brother, why don¡¯t you tell us why you¡¯re in a bad mood? Let¡¯s see if we can help you.¡± Gu en nodded repeatedly. The three of them sat down in the gazebo. Dongxue saw them from a distance, so she went to the kitchen to make tea and brought some fruits and snacks. After Gu en sat down, he began to talk about his experience from the capital to Jiangnan, and then from Jiangnan to Tongzhou. All of this was considered normal. He had seen a lot of things, and his mind was more open. He also mentioned that Gu Ren had asked him to meet up in Thand. Of course, he could not help butin about Gu Ren¡¯s nonsense, which caused him to end the journey early. He was in a bad mood. Chapter 2307 - 2307 Chapter 2307-very necessary 2307 Chapter 2307-very necessary third sister, brother ah Yuan, you guys don¡¯t know, but that kid, Ren Ren, said that if I don¡¯te to Thand, I will miss the most beautiful thing in my life. Gu en did not know whether tough or cry. I will only need two days at most to return to the capital. I don¡¯t believe that I will encounter anything beautiful. maybe you¡¯ve seen it and didn¡¯t realize it yourself! Gu Xinughed. that¡¯s right, ¡± Lu Zheng nodded. it¡¯s not easy to notice something that¡¯s fated and beautiful at first sight. Sometimes, time is needed to tell you. I think it¡¯s a good idea to just endure it. I think it should be urate this time!¡± Gu en said,¡¯Yingluo, then tell me, what is it? Is it beautiful scenery, delicious food, or beautiful women?¡± Gu Xin smiled meaningfully,¡¯didn¡¯t brother Yuanyuan already say it? He needed time to discover it. You¡¯re stupid and can¡¯t find it, but don¡¯t let us point it out to you. What if someone pointed you out wrongly and you missed it?¡± ¡°Xinxin is right,¡± Lu Zheng agreed. He had to discover it himself. En ¡®Zi, I believe that you¡¯ll definitely be grateful in the future, really.¡± Gu en looked at the two of them suspiciously. I feel that the two of you are very strange. I feel that you have already discovered what the beautiful things that Ren Ren was talking about are. Can you tell me about it?¡± Gu Xin and Lu Zheng exchanged nces. Not bad, his intelligence was back. This kid lost all his intelligence after meeting Xiao Qiu. He was not stupid under normal circumstances. The two of them had no intention of telling him. Gu Xin finally understood. If she could bear with the chubby boy¡¯s desire to write a case investigation and the female lead was based on Xiao Qiu, then the male lead would most likely be her son, the future top schr. Interesting, this is really interesting! It would be no fun to tell the male and female leads about such an interesting thing. She would wait for them to slowly discover it. Gu en saw that they were not talking and did not know what kind of riddles they were talking about. She felt a little tired. He knew his brothers and sisters very well. He knew Lu Zheng too. They had known each other for so long. If they did not want to tell you something, they would not tell you even if you had a knife to their necks. Lu Zheng saw his depressed look and asked with a smile, ¡± by the way, en Zi, now that you¡¯re about to take part in the general examination, I want to ask you for some gossip. Other than Yingying, have you taken a fancy to any other girls? ¡± ¡°Brother ah Yuan, why are you concerned about this?¡± Gu en was stunned and shook his head. Lu Yang said,¡¯I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be a schr or a flower lover, and the Gu family¡¯s door will be broken. So I¡¯m asking you, do you have someone you like? Let us know when we get home so that we can spread the word and avoid being disturbed!¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± yes, yes. This is very necessary. I¡¯ve decided, and now it¡¯s just you and sisi. There were people who went to ask uncle and aunt about sisi¡¯s situation! The two of them said that they had a son-inw in their hearts and would not consider marrying sisi to someone else. This was to reduce the number of people. You¡¯re studying, so few people are asking about you. After you pass the court examinations, there might really be a lot of peopleing to you. So, you can think about whether there¡¯s someone you like or someone you want to get to know. When the timees, you can use it to get rid of those who want to marry you!¡± Gu en held her forehead and smiled helplessly. Sweetheart? where did he get a sweetheart from? his ns were filled to the brim by his second uncle every day. It wasn¡¯t his second uncle who arranged it for him, but he himself. He didn¡¯t have the time to meet his sweetheart! Chapter 2308 - 2308 Chapter 2308-why 2308 Chapter 2308-why Gu en took a sip of water and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have a sweetheart, and I don¡¯t have a girl I want to understand. When the timees, I¡¯ll let father and mother deal with it. I can¡¯t care so much. If they like someone and like sisi, say that they already have a daughter-inw in their hearts, then wouldn¡¯t they be able to send them away?¡± Gu Xin did not hesitate to attack, ¡± do you think your position in uncle¡¯s heart can bepared to sisi¡¯s? Uncle can choose a good husband for sisi, but he doesn¡¯t have the time to pick a wife for you. Don¡¯t think about Grandpa and Grandma, they don¡¯t want to meddle in your Affairs!¡± Gu en clutched his chest and said with a heavy face, ¡± ¡°Third sister, we only need to know this in our hearts. Why do we need to say it out loud?¡± en ¡®Zi, ¡± Lu Yang said. you don¡¯t have anyone you like, and you don¡¯t have a girl you want to understand. Do you have a young master you want to understand? ¡± Gu en was speechless. fortunately, I swallowed the tea. Brother ah Yuan, what are you saying? do you know that my grandparents, my parents, and my second uncle will beat you up if you say that? ¡± Gu en looked at Lu Zheng in disbelief. how can you be like this, brother ah Yuan? ¡± Lu Zheng pursed his lips and smiled, not saying a word. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes moved and she said, ¡± ¡°En Zi, brother Yuan Yuan is right! If you don¡¯t have a girl you want to know, you should have a young master you want to know! Do you? tell me quickly, who is the person in your mind?¡± Gu en looked at Gu Xin in disbelief. He did not expect his third sister to think the same way. Oh no, should he go back and tell his second uncle so that he could evaluate brother Yuanyuan again? Oh no, the image of a young master really appeared in his mind. It was Zheng Qiu, the one who hade to deal with him! Gu en was stunned on the spot as if he had been struck by lightning. He did not speak or move, just like a stone man. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin looked at each other, using their eyes to tell each other that this kid was done for. He was most likely thinking of Xiao Qiu. Hahahaha. Gu en quickly chased away the thoughts in her mind and looked at the two of them gloomily. ¡°Third sister, brother ah Yuan, you¡¯re really wrong. I¡¯m about to take part in the exam, what if I fail the exam if you disturb my mood like this?¡± Gu Xin waved her hand. you can¡¯t even handle this. It¡¯s useless even if you get in! Lu Zheng replied,¡±when you¡¯re doing serious business, you should be focused.¡± When it¡¯s time to y, just y to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Gu en looked at the two of them pitifully. ¡°Alright, third sister, brother a ¡®Yuan, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed your private time, please spare me! I¡¯ll leave now, I¡¯ll leave now. You guys take your time!¡± After that, Gu en stood up and bowed very politely before he left. hahahahahaha! Gu en had already walked far away, but he could still hear theughter in the pavilion. He touched his wildly beating heart. No way, no way. Wasn¡¯t it just a case that involved three men in a love triangle? He had only seen it once, so why was he so attracted to Zheng Qiu? No, no, I can¡¯t think about it anymore. I must have not slept well these past two days. I must go back to sleep, sleep. But, how could a man¡¯s lips be so red? How could her figure be so beautiful, like a gracefuldy? Why? No, no, there was no why. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been possessed. I need to rest. I need to rest well. Chapter 2309 - 2309 Chapter 2309-a strict teacher produces a brilliant disciple 2309 Chapter 2309-a strict teacher produces a brilliant disciple bear with that little brat. Did he specially let Enzie to Thand to create material for him, or did he specially find himself a sister-inw? ¡± Lu Zheng said helplessly as he watched Gu en walk away. ¡°I¡¯m guessing both.¡± Gu Xin ate a piece of cake and analyzed, ¡± I think Xiao Qiu is a good person. She¡¯s independent, calm and generous. She¡¯s pretty and has a good personality. If our first branch can find a daughter-inw like Xiao Qiu, the whole family will be satisfied.¡± Lu Zheng thought about the few people in the first branch of the Gu family. The only ones who were slightly more normal were Gu Hui and Gu si. Gu Hui was already married and would be the head of the Peng family. Gu si would be in the Huo family in the future. In that case, Gu en¡¯s wife was indeed very important. Other than the fact that some people might not be able to ept Zheng Qiu¡¯s profession, everything else about her was fine. They were able to be the home of their first branch. ¡°then it looks like ren ren¡¯s taste is quite good! He actually managed to pair up the two of them when they were not in the same frame.¡± Lu Zheng smiled helplessly. ¡°He likes to do this. What do you think is in that little head of his! Day by day, how old are you?¡± Gu Xin was very curious about this. Of course, she had her own exnation for this. Gu Ren had been eating her jade beads since he was born. When Gu Ren was less than a year old, before she told her family about the Jade beads, she loved to feed Gu Ren. Gu Xin felt that Gu Ren had eaten too many jade beads and was smarter than her. ¡°He¡¯s just too yful. Otherwise, he would definitely be caught by second uncle and educated from now on. He¡¯s probably even worse off than Enzi.¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°can you not make my father sound so terrifying? My father is doing this for the good of us juniors.¡± Gu Xin retorted. ¡°That¡¯s right, second uncle is doing this for the good of us juniors. a strict teacher produces a brilliant disciple!¡± lu zheng yed along with gu xin¡¯s words. ¡°brother yuanyuan, did anything fun happen in the capital during the half month i was away? Did Lin Shi and her son cause any trouble at home? Uncle Lu has already started preparing for our wedding. I¡¯m afraid the Lin family is up to no good!¡± gu xin changed the topic and asked about lu zheng. ¡°it¡¯s fine as long as she doesn¡¯t bother me. As for how I¡¯m going to bother my father, I don¡¯t care. He is the one who married her, so no matter how annoying it is, he will have to endure it. ¡± Lu Zheng¡¯s smile faded. ¡°actually, i think uncle lu must have something he hasn¡¯t told you. I¡¯ve always felt that he wasn¡¯t a good person, but after interacting with him a few times, I keep feeling that he has something on his mind.¡± gu xin advised. ¡°these have nothing to do with us. He was already a grandfather, so he could enlighten himself if he had something on his mind. He didn¡¯t take care of me all those years, and I don¡¯t know how to take care of him now. Let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things, okay?¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. Then let¡¯s talk about fatty Wang! you haven¡¯t met fatty Wang, have you? let me tell you, I¡¯m having fun with fatty Wang. Gu Xin stopped talking about the Lu family and started to talk about how she met fatty Wang and why she suddenly had the idea of having fatty Wang by her side. Gu Xin was always like this. She could easily drive Lu Zheng¡¯s emotions. When she was happy, Lu Zheng would be happy too. As long as he could see Gu Xin being as carefree and worried as she was now, Lu Zheng felt that it was all worth it, no matter how hard it was. Chapter 2310 - 2310 Chapter 2311-differential treatment 2310 Chapter 2311-differential treatment When night fell, the white-robed Bai er had already prepared everything on the empty ground beside the pond. He had also lit the mosquito-repelling incense. The rack, the charcoal, and the ingredients had all been prepared. Bai er and Bai Yi were skewers for the kitchen staff. The state capital of Thand was close to the sea, so there was a lot of fresh seafood. Previously, when they were returning from the West, they had to go through kunzhou and take a detour around Jiangnan to return to the capital. On the way, Lu Zheng had learned a lot from Gu Nian. So, Lu Zheng was the one who did everything for Gu Xin tonight, while she was only responsible for watching from the side. Gu en and Zheng Qiu were already used to the two of them. Although they had not seen them for half a month, they would be able to get used to them in half a day. ¡°Waa! It smells so good! Thirddy, fourth Gu, Xiao Qiu, old Bai, Er Bai, and little Dongxue, why didn¡¯t you tell me about the delicious food? Can Ie earlier?¡± Just as he started eating, the round fatty Wang ran over andined loudly as he ran. Lu Zheng turned to look at fatty Wang, who had ¡°rolled¡± over. He pursed his lips and felt relieved. The first adult man that Xinxin took the initiative to bring with her ¡­ Well, he was indeed extraordinary! He was actually thinking just now that Lord Wang¡¯s son would only slim down and be a handsome man in another one or two years, but he had already been reborn, so what if he changed? He was worried that Xinxin would take a fancy to this fatty Wang who would turn from a fatty to a pretty boy! In the end, this kid still didn¡¯t change. Lu Zheng thought about what happened to the Wang family in his past life and felt that he needed to find a suitable opportunity to remind them. However, it was not now. The Wang family¡¯s ident should be next year. When he had time, he would remind Lord Wang. Since fatty Wang could work for Xinxin, and this was the first time Xinxin had actively recruited people, then he would let fatty Wang¡¯s family have a better time! ¡°Eh? this is Qianqian. fatty Wang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Lu Zheng. He then nced at Gu Xin who was beside Lu Zheng and immediately bowed, ¡± I¡¯m Wang Shoucheng. You must be general Lu, Lu Qian! I¡¯ve heard of your name for a long time, and seeing you today, you¡¯re indeed more famous than the rumors. General Lu and Princess Xinxin are really a good match. You can say that they are the mostpatible couple I¡¯ve ever seen. The words ¡°talented man and beautiful woman, a match made in heaven¡± and ¡°a man with no wife¡± are not enough to describe the two of you.¡± Gu Xin widened her eyes and looked at fatty Wang, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a day since west met and you¡¯ve be so good at talking, fatty Wang!¡± Fatty Wang shook his head humbly,¡±princess¡¯s words are wrong. This one has some taboos in front of Princess, but there¡¯s no need to hide it in front of general Lu.¡± Moreover, he did not dare to speak nonsense in order to admire general Lu¡¯s elegance. At this moment, general Lu is standing right in front of me. I can¡¯t help but feel this way.¡± Gu en walked over and patted fatty Wang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Old Wang, you¡¯re still treating me differently! Brother ah Yuan is a general, and you¡¯re so polite to him. I¡¯m a proper student, but you¡¯re so down to earth when you talk to me. Why is that?¡± Fatty Wangughed,¡±I¡¯ve long heard that general Lu is well versed in both literature and martial arts. You¡¯re not just a simple general.¡± Perhaps, general Lu is still a Confucian general!¡± Lu Zheng pursed his lips and smiled, nodding his head. Yes, fatty Wang, who was still fat and had not experienced any changes in his family, was still as talkative as ever. He smiled and said,¡±Wang gongzi, you¡¯re so good at talking. If you¡¯re good at talking, then say more, alright?¡± Chapter 2311 - 2311 Chapter 2311-if you can talk, then say more 2311 Chapter 2311-if you can talk, then say more Fatty Wang was taken aback. Gu Xin and the othersughed and Gu Xin even added, ¡± fatty Wang, I like to hear it too. If you know how to say it, then say more. Fatty Wang pinched his throat and coughed twice before cupping his hands, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be embarrassing myself!¡± Bai er was focused on roasting the skewers when Zheng Qiu and Dong Xue walked over. Fatty Wang said, ¡± our great Zhou¡¯s Imperial Princess, the third miss of the Gu family, is a virtuous person with a pure heart, intelligent and brave. Our great Zhou¡¯s Imperial general, the second young master of the Lu family, is an orchid, a Jade Tree, and an extraordinary demeanor. The two of them together are a match made in heaven. Even the heavens can¡¯t bear to break them apart. Such a Golden Boy and Jade girl, hehe.¡± Fatty Wang said a lot of things. In any case, the two of them were verypatible. Gu en was dumbfounded. To be honest, he really couldn¡¯t praise someone like this. Fatty Wang¡¯s words made Lu Zheng¡¯s mood very good. He turned around to get two jars of wine, then handed one to fatty Wang,¡±Come, brother Wang, drink this jar of wine and we¡¯ll be friends from now on!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drink first as a form of respect!¡± Fatty Wang hurriedly epted it. After he finished, fatty Wang raised his head and drank the entire jar of wine. He had never been afraid of anyone when it came to drinking. Oh, no, there was someone he was afraid of now. It was the third youngdy of the Gu family. Lu Zheng also raised his head and finished his drink. Even Gu Xin found it strange. Her brother Yuan Yuan did not even have such a fatty among her friends. She even thought that brother Yuan Yuan did not like fatty! As expected, ttery will not work! Fatty Wang really knows how to conduct himself! After drinking the jar of wine, the few of them began to happily barbecue. Their atmosphere was originally good, and with the addition of the talkative fatty Wang, time passed very quickly, and soon it was midnight. Perhaps it was because they had a good night¡¯s sleep and were excited again, none of them were tired and suggested to drink a little more. let¡¯s go to the roof, let¡¯s go to the roof. There are so many stars tonight. We can even go to the roof to look at the stars! Gu Xin suggested. Fatty Wang¡¯s chubby face wrinkled,¡±third miss, have you considered my feelings?¡± Do you think I can reach the roof with my body? Even if I do, can you guarantee that I won¡¯t roll down?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before sheughed, ¡± hahahaha! I¡¯m sorry. I forgot about you. Even if Xiao Qiu doesn¡¯t have time, I can carry her up to the roof, hold her hand, sit at the highest point, and drink and chat with her!¡± In the end, both Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu remained calm. Lu Zheng wanted to remain calm, but when he thought of Gu en¡¯s reaction in the afternoon, he yed along and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the look in your eyes? Xiao Qiu was Xinxin¡¯s most capable assistant, just like fatty Wang. Xinxin took fatty Wang up to the roof, it doesn¡¯t matter if you take him to the top.¡± Gu Xin looked at fatty Wang in disgust and shook her head, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to! He¡¯s fat and ugly, I don¡¯t like him. I don¡¯t like it. ¡± Fatty Wang: ¡± third miss Wanwan, I don¡¯t dare to either! After that, he turned to look at Zheng Qiu. As expected, a brat who dealt with dead people was bold! Zheng Qiu knew what they were thinking and rolled his eyes at them.¡±In my eyes, there is no distinction between men and women, only the dead and the living. I¡¯m upright, and my thoughts aren¡¯t as dirty as some people¡¯s.¡± Fatty Wang: ¡± little Qiu, are you talking about me and little fourth Gu? ¡± ¡°He must be talking about you,¡± Gu en immediately retorted. Chapter 2312 - 2312 Chapter 2311-return 2312 Chapter 2311-return ¡°Young master Wang, you have a good eye,¡± Zheng Qiu said. Fatty Wang was happy, but Gu en was stunned. He looked at Zheng Qiu and said,¡¯Xiao Qiu, are you still picking on me? I¡¯ll give you a toast as an apology, okay?¡± With that, he walked to Zheng Qiu with a bowl of wine in his hand. Zheng Qiu did not reject him. He picked up his ss and said, ¡± ¡°Fourth young master Gu, I¡¯m not targeting you. I just think that your way of thinking is wrong. Of course, everyone has their own aspirations. I¡¯m Xinxin¡¯s friend, and you¡¯re Xinxin¡¯s brother. As long as we don¡¯t talk about topics that we don¡¯t agree on, we can still get along. Xiao Qiu will drink this first!¡± Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± How could this kid be like this? Didn¡¯t his family teach him to speak properly? ¡°Fourth young master Gu, please!¡± Zheng Qiu said after he finished his bowl of noodles. no, Xiao Qiu, you should stop drinking. Forget it, I¡¯ll drink. You said it yourself. With my third sister¡¯s rtionship, we can still be friends! Gu en did not even feel like talking anymore. He raised his head and finished the drink in one gulp. Then, he returned to his seat and continued to pour himself another ss of wine. He just couldn¡¯t understand. He had never been despised like this before! Of course, that did not include his grandmother and father at home. Now that he had grown up, he was a man who was loved by both men and women, young and old. He had just said his opinion on weing the rain, and most people probably thought the same. Why did this brat act as if he had done something unforgivable? Fatty Wang was extremely shocked. Why were these two still not done today? wasn¡¯tst night¡¯s incident already over? He picked up the bowl and wanted to persuade her, but Gu en was already serving herself one bowl after another. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only drink with Lu Zheng, Gu Xin, Bai Yi, and Bai er. He was looking for Zheng Qiu to drink, and he felt embarrassed. After all, he already knew that Zheng Qiu couldn¡¯t hold his liquor well. They had to leave for the capital tomorrow. If he got drunk, it would dy the trip. Thus, it formed a strange scene where Lu Zheng, Gu Xin, and the fatty Bai er Wang were drinking happily, Zheng Qiu and Dong Xue were eating skewers, and Gu en was drinking alone. Fatty Wang could also tell that no one was paying attention to little four Gu! Sure enough, the rumors were true. The Gu family was all about women frowning over men. This boy waspletely ignored in the Gu family! He was d that he was born into the only Wang family. Otherwise, if he was born into the Gu family, wouldn¡¯t he be as aggrieved as little fourth Gu? Look at this pitiful expression of not being loved by her sister and not being loved by her brother-inw, what a sin! ¡­¡­ The next day at dawn, the group of people set off from the courtyard. There were two cars in total. One was filled with the things they bought in Thand and was driven by second Bai and Gu en. The other was Gu Xin and the rest, driven by fatty Wang and Bai Yi. Gu Xin had already woken up after eating something. She looked at Zheng Qiu who was still in a daze and asked, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Zheng Qiu nodded and said,¡±yes, I was.¡± I can¡¯t remember anything when I wake up, I just feel very tired.¡± Gu Xin passed a ss of water to Zheng Qiu and ced a Jade bead in it. ¡°Drink a ss of water and wake up. If you still feel ufortable, then sleep for a while.¡± Zheng Qiu took the ss of water and drank it. She could not fall asleep as Crown Prince Lu was still in the car. Although only Gu en and fatty Wang did not know that she was ady, it was not good for her to fall asleep in front of Lu Zheng. Chapter 2313 - 2313 Chapter 2312-persuasion 2313 Chapter 2312-persuasion Zheng Qiu, who had thought that he would doze off, felt much more awake after drinking the water. Gu Xin observed her and found that she was much more energetic. She leaned on Lu Zheng¡¯s shoulder and chatted with her. Xiao Qiu, do you really not like our en ¡®Zi? ¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°What?¡± Zheng Qiu was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said, ¡± I don¡¯t dislike it. I just feel that there are some differences in opinions. In the past, in my heart, fourth young master Gu was really quite good. I also know that manydies in the capital like his type. However, the words he said that day really made me very unhappy.¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, actually, en ¡®Zi just doesn¡¯t know how to speak. Perhaps he has been out on business for so many years that he has seen all kinds of people and things. In addition to our family¡¯s situation, he thinks that after two people get married, no matter what happens, they must not fall in love with someone else.¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°I understand. However, the way he spoke made me think of my mother¡¯s husband.¡± Zheng Qiuughed at himself. ¡°Xiao Qiu, I understand what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m telling you so much so that you won¡¯t be biased against en Zi. In our family, no one will love anyone else other than their other half. En ¡®Zi thinks that as long as you love someone other than your husband or wife, you are disloyal.¡± Gu Xin continued, ¡± he¡¯s never loved anyone before, so he doesn¡¯t know how it feels to be moved. When he was young, he liked a little girl. It wasn¡¯t because he was moved, but because he thought that the little girl was beautiful and cute, different from the other girls in the vige.¡± ¡°I know that you can¡¯t control your heart. If the other half was good to her, how could she be moved by someone else? Unless they were amorous. You have to believe that there are no romantic people in the Gu family, only those who are loyal.¡± Gu Xin nced at Lu Zheng as she spoke. Lu Zheng smiled at her. Weren¡¯t the Gu family all devoted people? Even the unreliable uncle Gu would only see his family and others in his eyes after he married his aunt. ¡°Xinxin, I understand.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. The reason why she did not sleep wellst night was that she had let her thoughts run wild for a while before she went to bed. She could not understand it herself. In fact, in all these years that she had disguised herself as a man, she had met many people, even more annoying than Gu en¡¯s words, but she had never been so aggressive. She felt that it might be because she had a good impression of Gu en in the beginning, butter on, she felt that Gu en was no different from the others in this regard. She was a little disappointed! In the end, she actually didn¡¯t know why she was like this. ¡°En ¡®Zi is simple-minded, and he has decided that you¡¯re one of his own, so he can hold nothing back in front of you. Although he said that it was normal for men to marry and take in concubines in the great Zhou Dynasty, he did not agree with this in his heart. My grandfather, my eldest uncle, my father, and my fourth uncle are all his role models. It¡¯s impossible for him to go astray.¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Mm, I understand. I¡¯ll try to change my attitude in the future.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded and smiled. to be honest, I really thought that fourth young master Gu was a good person at the beginning. He was the kind of person that the outside world had rumored to be. She was just a little angry when she heard him say that out of the blue. She felt that he was not that kind of person again. She was also a little disappointed! Maybe it¡¯s because of my parents ¡°influence.¡± Chapter 2314 - 2314 Chapter 2314-psychological trauma 2314 Chapter 2314-psychological trauma ¡°Xiao Qiu, you don¡¯t have to be immersed in it all the time. Your father will get what he deserves. You and your sister will get what you deserve. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take revenge, but the time hasn¡¯te yet.¡± Lu Zheng was reminded of Zheng Qiu in his previous life and could not help but advise him. Zheng Qiu was famous in her previous life, but she had not had a good life. Even though she had avenged her mother, she did not trust men because of her parents. She had no friends. She only had a superior and an assistant. Until Lu Zheng was reborn sessfully, Zheng Qiu was still alone. Of course, it had something to do with her identity as a coroner at the time. But at that time, she was already a person respected by many people. When her identity was revealed, many prestigious families wanted to marry her, but she rejected them all. Before Lu Zheng¡¯s sess, Zheng Qiu was already 30 years old. He was still living in the Zheng family and working as a coroner in the court of judicial review. He was still alone. Now that Gu Xin had acknowledged Zheng Qiu as her friend and Lu Zheng knew what Zheng Qiu was feeling conflicted about, if he could help her change, he would naturally help her. He didn¡¯t want his Xinxin to worry about Zheng Qiu¡¯s marriage when she got married. ¡°Well, not all men want to have three wives and four concubines. There are many people in this world who can guard one person for their entire life like Yingyu ding. They didn¡¯t care about each other¡¯s identity, age, or appearance. When you¡¯re moved, you¡¯ll do everything you can to treat her well.¡± Gu Xin understood Lu Zheng very well and knew why he said that. She immediately understood. Zheng Qiu could not trust men because of what happened to his parents! This was uneptable. This was the sister-inw that the little fatty had taken good care of. Although it might not be sessful in the end, what if? Besides, Xiao Qiu was her good friend. She didn¡¯t want to see Xiao Qiu suffer from any psychological trauma. Her sister was the one who had told her about psychological trauma. Gu Nian had told Gu Xin before that some people¡¯s childhood experiences would affect their entire life. Or, some things would hurt them and they would not be able to get over it for a long time. Gu Nian had given Gu Xin a few examples. For example, some children grew up in a very bad family environment, which would have a certain impact on their character. For example, in the Gu family, their eldest uncle¡¯s generation had four children. Because Grandpa and Grandma Gu were in love, the two of them managed the family atmosphere very well. Therefore, none of the children had any major defects. When their father was young, he had fallen because of love. This was not because of family reasons, but because of the influence of the outside world. He did not think about it for a while. When he thought about it and walked out of it, his life would be different. If their father hadn¡¯t gotten over it and continued, he might have really reached the point of selling his children. If he really reached this point, he would really be unworthy of being a human. His parents would abandon him, and his life would be destroyed. When Gu Nian told Gu Xin all this, she was trying her best to prevent Gu Xin from being affected by the ten years before the three of them transmigrated to this world. She hoped that Gu Xin would look forward and forget about her unhappy past. She was pure and kind and always thought of her family in the best way possible. Even if Gu Nian did not talk about these things, Gu Xin would not have any psychological trauma. Chapter 2315 - 2315 Thoughts 2315 Thoughts ¡°Before I told you the story, I said that I was going to tell you a story that defied the heavens and changed your fate, right?¡± Gu Xin said as she looked at Zheng Qiu. Zheng Qiu nodded in confusion. He did not know how the story had changed fate. ¡°I almost forgot to tell you when you were debating with en ¡®Zi.¡± Gu Xinughed and continued, ¡± yingshi Yuding¡¯s family isn¡¯t that great. Although he has enough gold coins to grow up, he doesn¡¯t know anything other than strength. Moreover, his parents had never made him work since he was young. He didn¡¯t know anything at first and lived a muddled life. Later, he left home in a fit of anger with his parents.¡± ¡°Then he met his current wife. At that time, he only felt that his wife was a goddess from heaven and could not be profaned. He was moved, and he could tell that his wife was moved. He doesn¡¯t know what to do. In his heart, he feels that he¡¯s not worthy of her. ¡± ¡°He left when something happened to his family. Then, he was the only one left in this world, and he came back. After he came back, he didn¡¯t intend to disturb her because he felt that she wasn¡¯t worthy. However, what could he do if he was not worthy? Then work hard to be worthy! He was illiterate, but he studied hard. He was not good at talking, but he tried hard to change. He didn¡¯t immediately express his feelings after his wife¡¯s divorce. He only cared for her silently and waited for her quietly.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a man who forgets to eat and sleep, and he works hard day and night. God has never mistreated such a person. Therefore, his efforts paid off. He told me that at that time, he didn¡¯t dare to express his feelings to his wife. He still felt that he wasn¡¯t worthy of her. ¡± ¡°But that rain made his heart ache. He silently told himself to seize this opportunity. Even if he¡¯s not worthy of her now, he will work hard in the future and one day, he will be worthy of her. ¡± ¡°So, he told his wife about his feelings. Another period of time passed, and he grew up again. Then, his wife agreed to be with him. Was this the end? No, this was not the end. After the two of them got together, they encouraged and supported each other, and their lives became better and better.¡± ¡°More and more people are saying that yingshi Yuding has married a good wife, especially those who know yingshi Yuding well and his past. Yingshi Yuding was quite famous in the entire Western Region, and almost all the tribes and kingdoms had his business. However, his wife had someone spread the word that all of this was his own hard work. It was just that he happened to meet someone like her at that time and age. If it were anyone else, yingshi Yuding would also be as hard working as her. ¡± ¡°Some people think that yingshi Yuding changed for his wife. Actually, I don¡¯t think so. He¡¯s doing it for himself. When he was young, he lived a muddled life. His wife¡¯s appearance was only a goal. It was as if you were floating in the vast sea in the dark night, and suddenly a light appeared in the distance to illuminate the way for you. It only illuminated the way for you and gave you a direction, but it didn¡¯t drag you to the shore. You could get to the shore because of your own perseverance and perseverance. Therefore, I feel that weing ten raindrops is for myself, for my own path, for my own goal.¡± just like his wife said, at that age and time, he might have met someone else and done the same thing. Chapter 2316 - 2316 Chapter 2316-for himself 2316 Chapter 2316-for himself ¡°The heavens may have arranged for him to live a mediocre life, or even a short life, but he refused to admit defeat. He wanted to change his own fate. Therefore, one¡¯s own thoughts were very important to a person. Once one was firm on one¡¯s thoughts, one should not be affected by other things. ¡®Other than myself, everyone else is an outsider. So, Xiao Qiu, we can let outsiders point us on a path that we don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right or wrong, but we can¡¯t let them affect our state of mind. If we find out that the path is right, we can continue on. If the path is wrong and we¡¯re going astray, then we should change our path!¡¯ In this world, the most important thing would always be oneself. It¡¯s only good if you live well.¡± Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin in surprise. To be honest, he had already epted the fact that Gu Xin had changed a long time ago. He felt that it was good. But after hearing Gu Xin¡¯s words, he was once again shocked. In his previous life, he had hoped so much that Xin ¡®er could live for herself and not for her family or him. He was really gratified that the current Xinxin had understood it at this age. Everything would only be good if you were living well. Those who truly loved you would feel good when they saw you living well. Lu Zheng¡¯s nose felt a little sour. He was really grateful to second uncle, second aunt, and Gu Nian. They were the ones who made Xinxin so good and gave her aplete world. Zheng Qiu fell into deep thought after hearing Gu Xin¡¯s words. All these years, had she ever lived for herself? No, not even a day. She had followed her foster father to learn how to do autopsy in the hope that she would be able to return to the Zheng family one day. She wanted to do an autopsy on her mother¡¯s corpse. She wanted to know if her mother had really died of illness or if she had been killed by someone. She couldn¡¯t find the person who had served her mother back then, so she could only do an autopsy. She wanted to use this skill to be valued by the Supreme Court and the Ministry of Justice. When she found the truth, she would not be stopped by others. She wanted to befriend a doctor and cure her brother¡¯s leg. She was worried about her younger brother. She had never thought about herself. Perhaps, one day, she would be so tired that there would be no such person in this world, but she firmly believed that this day would definitelye after she found the truth and did what she wanted to do. She held on with this belief. As for herself, she had never thought about herself. The only thing she was afraid of was that she would fall sick. Because she was sick, all her ns could not be carried out. She had never thought about anything else. She had no goal. What kind of life did she want to live in this life? She did not know. What did she like or dislike? It didn¡¯t seem like it. It was her first time being so unforgiving when it came to matters other than the investigation of the case. Zheng Qiu was a little confused. Gu Xin leaned closer to Zheng Qiu and wrapped her arms around her shoulders. She sat up straight and let Zheng Qiu lean her head on her shoulder as she patted her back gently, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re not alone anymore. You have me, you have me. All my family and friends will help you. Brother Yuan Yuan, the son of the fat man in white, even Dongxue can help you. Let¡¯s not keep those unhappy things in our hearts. Let¡¯s live our lives properly. You have to believe that our days will get better and better. I also believe that you will get better and better.¡± Chapter 2317 - 2317 I like to watch it with Xinxin 2317 I like to watch it with Xinxin Zheng Qiu was trying his best to hold back his tears. She felt as if she had been bullied when she was young, and her mother had hugged her and coaxed her, telling her, ¡± ¡°Yue ¡®er, don¡¯t cry. If you cry, wouldn¡¯t it be like what those bad children want? With mother around, no one would dare to bully Chen ¡®er. They¡¯re bad, we don¡¯t y with them. We¡¯ll y by ourselves and live our own lives.¡± Lu Zheng looked at Zheng Qiu who was trying to hold back his tears. He patted Gu Xin and pointed outside. Gu Xin nodded and Lu Zheng got up to go out. He sat in between fatty Wang and Bai Yi and they started driving together. Gu Xin could feel her shoulder getting wet. She sighed softly. Perhaps it would be better if she cried! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Fatty Wang heard the low sobbing and turned to look, then asked Lu Zheng in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be curious, don¡¯t gossip!¡± Lu Zheng adjusted his head and said, ¡± let¡¯s slow down. We¡¯ll reach Qi ¡®an town in the afternoon. We¡¯ll rest in the town for the night and continue our journey tomorrow morning. We should be able to return to the capital by tomorrow evening. Qi ¡®an town? I remember it¡¯s a small town. I don¡¯t want to rest when I pass by there. There are only two inns there. It¡¯s neither the capital nor the capital. I don¡¯t think anyone cares about it! Wang Tai ridiculed. ¡°That town may be small, but it has everything. The inn is quite good, and thedy boss is especially beautiful!¡± White shirt looked at fatty Wang, smiling as he raised his brows. ¡°Really?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s pea-sized eyes were wide open. Then, he revealed a smile that only men would understand, ¡± hehehe, Bai Yi, I didn¡¯t think that a person like you who¡¯s usually so serious would actually look at beautiful women. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like to see a beauty? Third youngdy likes it very much.¡± After saying that, white shirt looked ahead. Lu Zheng facepalmed. Well, people like to look at people or things, but white shirt didn¡¯t show it at all in the past. Now that he had been with Xinxin for a few years, he expressed his thoughts without hesitation! ¡°Brother Lu, do you like to watch it too?¡± Fatty Wang lowered his voice as he was afraid that Gu Xin would hear him in the car. He even added, ¡± don¡¯t worry, even if you admit it, I won¡¯t tell third miss. This is a secret between us! ¡°Hehe!¡± Lu Zhengughed helplessly. I don¡¯t like to look at beautiful women with fatty. I like to look at them with Xinxin. Fatty Wang,¡±hehe.¡± Bai Yiughed. With the rtionship between general Lu and the three of them, you, fatty Wang, still want to create some conflict? If general Lu had been there that day, you might have been able to see the weird thing of general Lu bringing his fianc¨¦e to the brothels. The three of them chatted quietly outside, while Zheng Qiu sobbed in the carriage. Gu Xin could hear what was going on outside, but she couldn¡¯t care less. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she heard Zheng Qiu¡¯s soft cries, her heart ached. She really wanted to go back to the capital and get rid of the Zheng family. The only thing she could do was to find a way to help Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother recover so that he could stop being a yboy. Gu Xin was not the kind of person who liked to meddle in other people¡¯s business, but just like when she was with Cheng Huaiyu, she could not bear to be cruel to Zheng Qiu anymore. It could even be said that she hit it off with Zheng Qiu at first sight and they hit it off. Chapter 2318 - 2318 As long as he doesn’t mind 2318 As long as he doesn¡¯t mind Zheng Qiu calmed down after crying. Gu Xin asked Dong Xue to bring some desserts and poured some water for her. Zheng Qiu wiped his tears and said in embarrassment, ¡± Xinxin, your clothes are wet. I¡¯m sorry. Gu Xinughed, ¡± what¡¯s the point of apologizing? I don¡¯t ept it!¡± Zheng Qiu was speechless. ¡°Brother Yuan Yuan brought me this outfit yesterday,¡± Gu Xin said with a straight face. The Gu sisters ¡®products are very expensive! If you¡¯re really sorry, you can buy me a few sets of clothes when my mother¡¯smercial center opens for business. Then, I¡¯ll forgive you!¡± Zheng Qiu was stunned for a moment before he burst outughing. okay, when auntie¡¯s business center opens, I¡¯ll definitely use my savings to buy you clothes, jewelry, and head essories. How about it? ¡± that¡¯s more like it! Gu Xin nodded. Zheng Qiu held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, from now on, you¡¯re the most important person in my life. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you. After I¡¯m done with my business, I¡¯ll follow you. As long as you give me an order, I¡¯ll definitely be of service!¡± Gu Xin waved her hand in disgust. don¡¯t. I don¡¯t like people like you. I don¡¯t want you to work like a horse! I like people like Bai Yi who are highly skilled in martial arts. I like people like fatty Wang who can drink and is obedient. Tell me, what do you have in all these? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve taken a single one, so you¡¯d better give up on this idea!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you ept it or not,¡± Zheng Qiu smiled helplessly,¡±I¡¯ve decided.¡± I¡¯ll be there whenever you need me. ¡± Gu Xin flicked her forehead and joked, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need it. Unless there¡¯s a day when a brother in my family can¡¯t find a wife and youe to be my sister-inw, I¡¯ll reluctantly agree.¡± Zheng Qiu was stunned for a moment before he nodded without hesitation.¡±Alright,¡± he said. Gu Xin blinked her eyes in surprise, ¡± don¡¯t! I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯m not a man, so you don¡¯t have to entrust your whole life to me. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a man, but you¡¯re more reliable than a man,¡± Zheng Qiu said with a smile. The person you¡¯re willing to let me marry definitely won¡¯t harm me. So, I¡¯m willing.¡± Gu Xin smacked her forehead. Aiyo, thisdy, what should she say! Why wasn¡¯t he as calm as he was when he was doing the autopsy? ¡°Eat something and drink some water. You¡¯ve been crying for so long, you must be tired!¡± Gu Xin quickly called Zheng Qiu to eat. Zheng Qiu was very obedient. Dongxue felt goosebumps when she saw Zheng Qiu¡¯s eyes. He was even more affectionate than the Prince when he looked at the thirddy! Dong Xue didn¡¯t dare to think any further and quickly stopped herself. Xinxin, What do you like to eat? ¡± Zheng Qiu asked suddenly after having a snack and a ss of water. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Gu Xin was surprised, ¡± I like to eat all kinds of delicious food. What, you want to cook for me? I feel that your cooking skills are on par with mine, so don¡¯t cook for me. Hehe.¡± ¡°I still have a few dishes that I¡¯m good at. When you return to the capital, you can bring fifth Gudy and sixth Gu gongzi to eat together. Dongxue,e too!¡± Zheng Qiu smiled and did not argue. He only extended an invitation. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m sure that little fatty will be willing to bear with it. Then should I call you ¡°en Zi¡± too?¡± Gu Xin tried to probe. ¡°Alright, as long as fourth young master Gu doesn¡¯t mind, anything is fine.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded with a smile. Chapter 2319 - 2319 Chapter 2319-accompany me to the end 2319 Chapter 2319-apany me to the end Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Zheng Qiu would still hold a grudge against Gu en. She hoped that the two of them could clear up the misunderstanding. She understood what Gu en meant, but Zheng Qiu was thinking of the worst. Even if Gu en had a hundred guts, he would not dare to be so fickle. He only told her what he saw. Even she herself, although she didn¡¯t like the behavior of marrying a wife and taking in concubines, this was other people¡¯s business, and she couldn¡¯t care less. As long as it didn¡¯t happen to her or the people she cared about, it was fine. She had never thought of changing this custom that had been passed down since ancient times, and she knew that it was impossible to change it. Just like in the goddess Kingdom, the powerful women would marry one man and take in a few men. brother Yuanyuan said that we¡¯ll rest in Qi ¡®an town for a while in the afternoon and set off tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll probably reach the capital by tomorrow evening. Gu Xin said, changing the topic. ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go to the innter. I¡¯ll borrow the kitchen and treat you to a meal! I¡¯ll do it. ¡± Zheng Qiu had been so busy crying that he did not hear the conversation outside. Now that he knew, he said enthusiastically. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll tell brother Yuan Yuan and the others.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and lifted the curtain, ¡± brother Yuan Yuan, Bai Yi, fatty Wang, did you hear that? Xiao Qiu said that she¡¯s going to cook a good meal for uster. I was supposed to invite sisi, ninren, and I toe along, but look, now you guys are basking in the glory!¡± ¡°I heard you! Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re so boring. I heard you say that little fourth Gu can go now. We have a friendship to solve cases together, why didn¡¯t you invite me!¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that brother Wang won¡¯t be used to my small courtyard.¡± Zheng Qiu joked. ¡°What are you saying! Why am I not used to a ce that third youngdy and the others like to go to? I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll definitely go when the timees. White shirt, call second white and we¡¯ll go for a free meal. Friends should keep in touch! How about this, when we get to the capital, I¡¯ll clean up my house and we can alle and y together. Roast meat, drink wine, or y cards, I, Fatty Wang, will apany you to the end!¡± Fatty Wang said forthrightly. ¡°Who do you think will apany you to the end?¡± White shirt turned and asked. ¡°I¡¯m fatty Wang!¡± After fatty Wang finished speaking, he suddenly realized, why did he call him fatty Wang? hahahahahahaha Yingluo! everyone burst outughing. Fatty Wang smacked his head. Sure enough, habit was a scary thing. He was used to them calling him that these few days, so why did he follow suit and call him that? it turned out that he thought he was calling someone else! Gu en and second Bai¡¯s carriage was at the back. When they heard theughter from the front, Gu en¡¯s heart was itching. What were they talking about? it was so funny. He could not help but ask,¡±Brother Yuan, what are youughing at? It¡¯s such a funny thing, let¡¯s share it!¡± Before Lu Zheng could answer, fatty Wang spoke, ¡± ¡°Little fourth Gu, Xiao Qiu will personally prepare a good meal for us when we reach the innter. We¡¯re in for a treat. ¡± Gu en was stunned and blurted out, ¡± ¡°Ah? I still remember him using a knife to dissect Qi yng¡¯s body. After that, he¡¯ll have to eat the delicious food she¡¯s made with the knife.¡± The air suddenly fell silent, leaving only the sound of horse hooves. Chapter 2320 - 2320 Chapter 2321-similar 2320 Chapter 2321-simr Everyone felt that Gu en was the most vicious, and he had inherited it from uncle Gu. Gu Xin even wanted to curse out loud. If you don¡¯t know how to speak, can you just shut your mouth? or do you have to think a little more before you speak? Don¡¯t be so reckless in front of your acquaintances! Gu Xin was deeply worried for Gu en. Would this kid be able to find a wife? Back then, his uncle was able to find a wife because he was handsome and a little silly. He fell into his aunt¡¯s trap. However, Enzi was handsome and not silly in front of people he was not familiar with. He should not fall into her trap. Then the eldest son and grandson of the Gu family would not be able to get a wife. The Gu family would be so miserable! ¡°Hey, I¡¯m a little hungry. Do you guys want to eat something?¡± Gu Xin quickly broke the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Eat, eat, I¡¯m hungry, so hungry!¡± Fatty Wang quickly chimed in. Dongxue immediately distributed the food in the carriage and handed it out after wrapping it up. Gu Xin stole a nce at Zheng Qiu and saw that he was all smiles. He did not seem to be angry at Gu en¡¯s words. However, Gu Xin had a feeling that Enzi would be in trouble tonight. She did not think that Zheng Qiu would target Gu en like before. She just felt that things might be worse than before. Anyway, there was something wrong with this smile. As all the food was in the carriage, the carriage stopped for a while. Dong Xue was about to get off the carriage to give Gu en and second Bai some food, but Zheng Qiu took it and said, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯m tired from sitting just now. I can take a walk. Seeing Zheng Qiu¡¯s smile, Dong Xue handed the box to him. Zheng Qiu alighted from the car while Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, and the rest of the gossipers were leaning against the car, looking back with food in their hands and chewing on it. No one knew what they were thinking about. ¡°Second white, here.¡± Zheng Qiu passed the item to second white. Gu en pursed her lips and did not know what to say.¡¯This kid won¡¯t refuse to give me food, will he? Hmph, it¡¯s just a meal. It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t starve to death.¡¯ Zheng Qiu took the other set and went to Gu en¡¯s side of the carriage. He looked at Gu en with a smile. Gu en was dazzled by Zheng Qiu¡¯s smile.¡¯Damn it, why does this Rascal look so good when he smiles?¡¯ he thought that Zheng Qiu¡¯s lips were red, but now he realized that his teeth were so white. He even had a dimple when he smiled. It was not like his third sister¡¯s small dimples, but this big dimple was also very beautiful. It only grew on one side. He had a unique personality. ¡°Fourth young master Gu, let me tell you, didn¡¯t I find something in the stomachs of miss Feng San and miss Feng Si? Aren¡¯t you still asking? What does it look like? what does a stomach look like? See, it¡¯s only this ce that¡¯s a little bigger.¡± Zheng Qiu suddenly passed the item to Gu en and gestured with his other hand. it¡¯s here. I found it around this position. Tsk, that taste is so delicious.¡± ¡°rgh!¡± Gu en¡¯s imagination was very rich. She could not help but think about it and felt nauseated. She jumped out of the car and went to the side to vomit. He knew what was in his stomach. He couldn¡¯t help but recall that feeling. Zheng Qiu smiled slyly and walked over. He held the food in one hand and patted Gu en¡¯s back with the other.¡±Fourth young master Gu, didn¡¯t you say that you would like to watch more when you have the chance? I¡¯m just providing the sixth young master Gu with some materials! You have to bear with it, this is just how it is! Actually, this thing doesn¡¯t look like a stomach, but more like a small intestine that¡¯s been messed up. Look at this Pixiu.¡± ¡°rgh!¡± Gu en finally stopped retching and vomited all the food she had eaten in the morning. Chapter 2321 - 2321 I didn’t do it 2321 I didn¡¯t do it Dongxue and fatty Wang also felt that the food in their hands didn¡¯t smell good anymore, but Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, the white shirt, and Bai er were still eating with great relish. ¡°En ¡®Zi, in the future, if you have nothing to do, you should really go to the Supreme Court and the prison of the Ministry of Justice to see and interrogate prisoners, or go to the Memorial Hall.¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu en in disgust. ¡°You should bring him along in the future! I can see that he is quite interested in this. Perhaps he will go there a few more times. In the future, the Supreme Court or the Ministry of Justice will have another powerful general!¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. After he finished the Imperial examinations, he would definitely have to work in the Hanlin Academy. By then, he would be able to join these two departments after staying in the Hanlin Academy for two to three years. These two ces were really good at cultivating one¡¯s brain. His brain isn¡¯t good, so he needs more training.¡± Gu Xin said. Lu Zheng smiled and shook his head. ¡°Third sister, brother Yuan, can you lower your voices? I can hear you from here.¡± Gu en wiped her mouth and turned to look at Gu Xin and Lu Zheng with hatred. He caught a glimpse of Zheng Qiu¡¯s half-smile. ¡°Xiao Qiu, you, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Gu en shouted at Zheng Qiu. ¡°How about I treat you to dinner tonight? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cut pork, mutton, and steamed buns,¡± Gu en interrupted Zheng Qiu before he could finish his sentence. ¡°You shut up! You¡¯re not allowed to say anymore!¡± Gu en hurriedly covered Zheng Qiu¡¯s mouth. One hand wrapped around her neck from the left and pressed on her right shoulder, while the other covered her mouth. Gu en was much taller than Zheng Qiu. Zheng Qiu raised his head slightly and blinked at Gu en, whose face was pale. Gu en looked at Zheng Qiu in a daze. For a moment, he felt that there were stars in Zheng Qiu¡¯s eyes. It was like the starry sky, very attractive. Of course, it was only for a moment. He then turned to Zheng Qiu and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re my third sister¡¯s friend, and you¡¯re also a short and skinny boy who doesn¡¯t know any martial arts, I won¡¯t make a move on you. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m a bully.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded obediently with a smile in his eyes. Gu en was stunned for a moment. He did not expect her to be so obedient. Gu Xin and the rest stopped eating and looked at the two of them with a motherly smile. The others knew that Zheng Qiu was a woman, but fatty Wang did not. He was thinking too far ahead. Oh my God, he actually saw two living people, and they were two very good-looking young men! He didn¡¯t know what the Gu family would think, but he didn¡¯t seem to want to object at all. Instead, he wanted to support it! Why did it feel morefortable than looking at a beautiful woman? ¡°The fourth young master of the Gu family?¡± Zheng Qiu opened his mouth, and his anger was directed at Gu en¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? You¡¯ve vomited all the food you ate this morning, so you must be craving for some now.¡± Zheng Qiu smiled and passed the food to Gu en again. Gu en gulped as he looked at the thing in Zheng Qiu¡¯s hand. ¡°Eat it. This was made by Dongxue, not me.¡± Zheng Qiu pulled Gu en¡¯s hand and ced the item in his hand. Gu en stood still and looked at the things in her hands hesitantly. ¡°Fourth young master Gu, are you going to stand here and eat your breakfast?¡± Zheng Qiu looked at Gu en and asked in confusion. ¡°What?¡± Gu en was stunned. Zheng Qiu nced at the spot where Gu en had vomited, and Gu en looked over subconsciously. ¡°Zheng Qiu, you little brat!¡± By the time Gu en reacted and turned around, Zheng Qiu was already running towards Gu Xin. Gu en angrily took a few bites and then chased after him in big steps. Chapter 2322 - 2322 Chapter 2321-need or not 2322 Chapter 2321-need or not Zheng Qiu ran over, got into the carriage, and sat down. Her heart was beating very fast, but she didn¡¯t know if it was because she was running or something else. Without waiting for her to think, Gu en had already climbed into the car and got in. At this moment, he had already finished eating. When he saw the water on the table, he picked up the cup and drank it without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s mine.¡± Gu en had already touched the ss when Zheng Qiu finished his sentence. ¡°Can¡¯t you drink yours?¡± Gu en red at Zheng Qiu. He had wanted to take a sip, but he drank it all in one gulp. Zheng Qiu pursed his lips and looked at Gu en without saying a word. ¡°Tell me, did youe up with a new trick to torture me again?¡± Gu en finished the water and sat beside Zheng Qiu. She hooked her arms around Zheng Qiu¡¯s neck and pulled him closer to her. He usually did the same with the Peng brothers, and he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. But Zheng Qiu rarely did that! Even though Zheng Qiu pretended to be an ordinary man, it was still a little too much for her to do that. But she couldn¡¯t push it away even if she wanted to. She ced her ear on Gu en¡¯s chest and could hear her strong heartbeat. She did not know if it was because of Gu en¡¯s actions, but her heart started to beat at the same frequency as Gu en¡¯s. ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you despise me for using a knife to cut open the corpse? I¡¯m going to make a special meal for you!¡± Zheng Qiu did not see himself as ady anymore and decided to give up. ¡°Then thank you! Since you¡¯ve specially prepared a meal for me, I¡¯ll order some dishes!¡± Gu en smiled proudly. I like sweet and sour ribs, sweet and sour fish, sweet and sour tenderloin, and sweet and sour pork. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a man who likes to be jealous as much as you.¡± Zheng Qiu was speechless after listening to him talking about all kinds of sweet and sour foods. ¡°Not only do I like to be jealous, but I also like to eat candy. ¡°Brat, you should always keep the candy with you and give it to your brother when you see him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ¡­¡± Gu en suddenly could not think of an excuse. ¡°How are you?¡± Zheng Qiu sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll hit you!¡± Gu en said fiercely. He raised his hand to hit Zheng Qiu, but he could not bring himself to do it when he saw Zheng Qiu¡¯s small body. In the end, he fixed his eyes on Zheng Qiu¡¯s face. Well, he was quite thin, but he had meat on his face. Hence, he let go of Zheng Qiu and pinched his face hard before he could react. Gu en suddenly realized that there was something wrong with his actions. His face turned red, and he let go of her. He turned around and ran away. The six people who were watching themotion outside the carriage made way for him, the smiles on their faces never changing. Gu en did not notice theirughter. She was only thinking that something was wrong with her. let¡¯s continue on our way. Let¡¯s try to reach Qi ¡®an town as soon as possible! Gu Xin said as she got into the car. Since Zheng Qiu might be a little embarrassed, Lu Zheng continued to drive outside and did not go in. The forest around this section of the official road was quite lush. With the dense branches and leaves covering it, driving the carriage outside was not tiring at all. ahem, I was just mumbling. Zheng Qiu was rubbing his face when he put his hand down the moment Gu Xin and Dong Xue entered. He felt a little ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my son just needs a beating. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t know Kung Fu, Xiao Qiu. Otherwise, you¡¯d definitely be able to beat him up.¡± Gu Xin waved her hand and moved closer to Zheng Qiu. by the way, do you need me to help you beat him up? ¡± Zheng Qiu facepalmed and said,¡±hehe.¡± Chapter 2323 - 2323 You really don’t mind? 2323 You really don¡¯t mind? ¡°Brother Lu, do Lord Gu and the others really not mind?¡± Fatty Wang was listening to the conversation between Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu inside the room. He felt that they could not hear what was going on outside, so he turned to Lu Zheng and asked softly. ¡°What?¡± Lu Zheng was stunned and did not react immediately. ¡°It¡¯s little fourth Gu! He¡¯s the eldest son and grandson, and he has a very bright future!¡± Fatty Wang said as he winked. well, this ¡­ Lu Zheng understood. He pursed his lips and looked like he wanted to say something but stopped. This made fatty Wang even more interested. White shirt turned his head and looked at fatty Wang in disdain. Was this person deaf or was he scared? just now, third miss had already said that she would let Xiao Qiu be her sister-inw, and this fool still didn¡¯t react? He was probably deaf! Fatty Wang happened to be looking at Lu Zheng, so he did not miss Bai Yi¡¯s disdainful look at all. He was not happy.¡±Bai Yi, what¡¯s with that look in your eyes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any eyes, I just nced at you,¡± white shirt replied. ¡°I feel like you don¡¯t like me,¡± fatty Wang replied. Bai Yi chuckled. Fatty Wang,¡±hehe.¡± ¡°Fatty Wang, let¡¯s see what you think about this!¡± Lu Zheng interrupted the two. Actually, it¡¯s nothing much, it¡¯s very normal.¡± Wang Tai¡¯s attention was caught by Lu Zheng¡¯s words and he looked at Lu Zheng in surprise. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t ask or say anything,¡± Lu Zheng smiled. You¡¯ll understand after a while. Perhaps, you¡¯ll understand it before Enzi.¡± Fatty Wang was speechless. ¡°General, I think fourth young master should be the first to understand it,¡± Bai Yi said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± Lu Zheng smiled and shook his head. ¡°Sure!¡± Fatty Wang was confused,¡±hey, why are you betting?¡± What exactly is it? it feels like all of you know, but I don¡¯t.¡± Fatty Wang,¡±hehe.¡± He turned to look inside the car and found that the conversation was still going on. He touched his chin and was a little puzzled. What was the reason? Could it be that the Gu family did not have any requirements for their children in this aspect? Or perhaps Xiao Qiu, who looked like a girl, liked men too? Or rather, Xiao Qiu was a girl. They all knew that, but she didn¡¯t. No, no, no. How could Xiao Qiu be a girl? Which family¡¯s girl would dare to disembowel a person? Perhaps even a bravedy like third youngdy wouldn¡¯t dare to! Which girl would learn this stuff from a young age? Xiao Qiu was so skilled, so she must have learned it from a young age. Moreover, Xiao Qiu was working for the court of judicial review. Why would the court of judicial review allow a girl to go? The third youngdy still had the emperor¡¯s special permission. Fatty Wang guessed the answer, but he denied it. He had been thinking about the reason along the way. When the group arrived at Qi ¡®an town, it was just before the hour. Qi ¡®an town was the closest town to the capital in this direction. The town was not big, only a few streets, and the variety of things was not rich, but the inn here was indeed veryrge. Many people who came to and from the capital liked to stay here at night, especially those who went to the capital. They were afraid that it was not safe to travel at night, so they would rest here for the night and leave early in the morning. They would be able to reach the capital by noon. Therefore, there weren¡¯t many people in Qi ¡®an town at the moment. In the only Inn, Qi¡¯ an Inn, there were only two waiters taking a nap. Chapter 2324 - 2324 Qi ‘an Inn 2324 Qi ¡®an Inn Fatty Wang asked thedy boss as soon as he entered the inn. He didn¡¯t even think about Zheng Qiu anymore. He still remembered what Bai Yi said about the beautifuldy boss. ¡°Sir, Our Lady boss is taking a nap. Do you want to stay or have a meal?¡± When the waiter heard that someone hade in, he immediately stood up, his spirits high. ¡°Lunch break! That¡¯s good.¡± When fatty Wang heard that, as long as the person was here, it was fine. He would be able to see, so he pointed to the person beside him, ¡± eight superior rooms. Feed the two horses some good food. Also, this young master wants to use your kitchen tonight. He will tell you what he needster, so you have to prepare everything. Do you understand?¡± Fatty Wang took out a silver ingot. ¡°OK, this way please, guests!¡± The waiter quickly took it and led them upstairs. The other went to lead the horse to the backyard. Before fatty Wang left, he made a trip to his aunt and uncle¡¯s ce and received another sum of money. He had always been a generous person and he was very happy to get to know Gu Xin and the rest. So, when it came to spending money, he would definitely not fall behind. ¡°Let¡¯s not eat and have a good sleep. At night, they could have a drink with Xiao Qiu¡¯s signature dishes and chat for a while. I think it¡¯s quite cool in this Inn.¡± Gu Xin suggested. They had all eaten on the way here, and they were not hungry yet, so they all agreed. This Inn was considered clean. White shirt had said that thedy boss of this Inn was extremely clean. Every time a guest left, she would wash and change the bedsheets and nkets, regardless of whether it was sunny or rainy. Thedy boss was a divorced woman. Her family was very rich and they were in the cloth business in Jiangnan. Therefore, she was notcking in cloth at all. All the guests who hade to her Inn had never said that their hygiene was bad. This was the only Inn in Qi ¡®an town, and it was very clean. Therefore, no matter how bad thedy boss¡¯s temper was, the guests usually chose this Inn. Gu Xinid on the bed and sniffed. Indeed, it was different from other inns. The things on the bed smelled of grass and sunlight. They must have been washed and dried. She fell asleep in a short while, and when she woke up again, it was already dark. When she opened her eyes, she saw Lu Zheng sitting by the bed and looking at her. ¡°You¡¯re awake, littlezy pig.¡± Lu Zheng pinched Gu Xin¡¯s nose. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake. Brother Yuanyuan, why didn¡¯t you wake me up? why are you sitting here? You didn¡¯t even light up the lights.¡± Gu Xin sat up in a daze. ¡°I¡¯ve only been in here for a while. I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t slept well these few days, so I¡¯ll let you sleep a little longer!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Xiao Qiu, is dinner ready? I¡¯m hungry after this sleep.¡± Gu Xin rubbed her stomach and it grumbled in response. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve been waiting for you. I asked Dongxue to get you some water. Get up and wash up, then we¡¯ll go down and eat!¡± Lu Zheng held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand and stood up, pulling her up as well. Gu Xin was like a child, allowing him to wash her. Then, she waited for him tob her hair. It took about 15 minutes for them to pack up. The two of them then went out together and went downstairs. Fatty Wang had already gone to the kitchen to ask Zheng Qiu to prepare the dishes. He was famished and tired of the snacks. He was not in the mood to look at the beauties. Qi ¡®an Inn¡¯sdy boss was at the counter, looking at the two people walking down the stairs hand in hand, her eyes full of amazement. Chapter 2325 - 2325 Chapter 2325-third aunt du 2325 Chapter 2325-third aunt du Thedy boss of Qi ¡®an Inn had the surname du and was the third child in her family. Everyone called her third aunt du. She had been married before, but she had been entrusted with the wrong person. She had a strong personality and was determined not to share a husband with anyone. In addition, her maiden family was arge family in Jiangnan, so she had the confidence to divorce someone. She brought her dowry to Qi ¡®an town and bought the only Inn there. Third aunt du had married into the capital. Although her maternal family was a big one, there were more struggles in the family. She didn¡¯t want to go back and face them. She preferred the peace and quiet in Qi ¡®an town, so she settled down here. Third aunt du was only twenty-eight years old. She was very good at dressing herself up. It was not the kind of gorgeously dressed, but it made people feel very charming at first nce. When she didn¡¯t smile and didn¡¯t make a fuss, she made people feel unattainable. When she smiled and spoke, she made people feel very easy to get close to. When Gu Xin and Lu Zheng walked down the stairs, third aunt du came over to wee them. ¡°Thirddy of the du family greets Princess Xinxin and general Lu!¡± Third aunt du bowed generously. ¡°Mr. Du, you know me?¡± Gu Xin eximed in surprise before turning to look at Lu Zheng in confusion. Lu Zheng shook his head. He was also very puzzled. He had also seen third aunt du just now, but third aunt du only nced at him and was toozy to even greet him. She was indeed different from the average boss. ¡°I naturally recognize him. When the princess returned to the capital to receive her title, thismoner was fortunate enough to see the princess¡¯s face. He was immediately shocked. He never thought that he would have the chance to see the princess again in this small shop. It¡¯s my honor!¡± Third aunt du looked at Gu Xin, her eyes shining. She didn¡¯t hide it at all. Gu Xin felt a little embarrassed by her stare. ¡°Mr. Du, you¡¯re too polite. He had long heard that Mr. DU¡¯s Inn was one of the best in the great Zhou Dynasty. Mr. Du was a forthright person and did things cleanly. Today, he had the honor of meeting him. The rumors were indeed true. Nice to meet you, Mr. Du. I¡¯m gu Xin, the third daughter of the Gu family.¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. ¡°Third Gu Youngdy, since we are fated to meet today, I will give you a few of my best dishes. Just now, I heard that young master say that he wanted good wine. It just so happens that my specialty is the best wine.¡± Third aunt du was also very straightforward. She directly called thirddy Gu from Princess Xinxin. ¡°Then, thank you, Mr. Du! Why don¡¯t you join us for a drinkter, Mr. Du?¡± Gu Xin invited him warmly. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say! However, I¡¯ll still go prepare some dishes to go with the wine first!¡± Third aunt du agreed without hesitation. Gu Xin and Lu Zheng came to the table. It was alreadyte at night and there were more guests at the inn. They were not very loud just now so not many people heard how third aunt du addressed Gu Xin and thought that she had met someone familiar. After sitting down, Lu Zheng said,¡±thisdy boss¡¯s personality is just like the rumors!¡± Out of all of us, only Xinxin is worthy of her attention.¡± that¡¯s right. I¡¯m loved by everyone. I¡¯m very likable. Gu Xin said proudly. Brother Yuanyuan, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t have this function. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be angry all day long!¡± Lu Zheng smiled and nodded. yes, I¡¯ll be fiercer in the future. I¡¯ll make people afraid when they see me. I won¡¯t let you be angry all the time. I¡¯ll strive to improve my reputation to the point where I can stop children from crying at night!¡± Gu Xinughed out loud. Just then, fatty Wang, Gu en, and Zheng Qiu came out with two waiters serving the dishes. Chapter 2326 - 2326 Fortunately, she’s not a bad girl 2326 Fortunately, she¡¯s not a bad girl Zheng Qiu prepared a table full of delicious food, including sweet and sour fish, sweet and sour tenderloin, and sweet and sour pork ribs. Gu en was overjoyed. ¡®This silly boy. Just these three dishes have made him forget about Zheng Qiu¡¯s previous hostility and the fact that he had deliberately disgusted me on the way here.¡¯ He was already close enough to Zheng Qiu to be his brother. Gu Xin felt a headacheing on. Luckily, Xiao Qiu wasn¡¯t a bad girl. Otherwise, her Enzi would have to suffer one day. Gu Xin could tell that Gu en treated Zheng Qiu differently from the past two days based on Gu en¡¯s emotional changes. The two of them grew up together. In the first ten years, everyone was silly, but some inherent habits were developed from childhood. Later on, Gu shouxin personally taught Gu en. In the eyes of outsiders, Gu en could be expressionless, and outsiders could not tell whether he was in a good mood or not. He had only been in contact with Xiao Qiu for a few days, and this kid hadpletely lost his ability. In fact, Gu Xin wanted to know Gu en¡¯s own thoughts. After all, in Gu en¡¯s heart, Zheng Qiu was a man just like him. Did he notice the change in her? ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t tell at all that Xiao Qiu is so good at cooking! It¡¯s even more delicious than the food made by the chefs I¡¯ve eaten!¡± Fatty Wang had already started eating. ¡°This cutting technique is good!¡± White shirtmented. ¡°How can your knife skills not be good? Don¡¯t you know what he does for a living?¡± Gu en replied naturally. As soon as he finished speaking, he subconsciously felt that he had said something wrong again. He nced at Zheng Qiu and was relieved to see that Zheng Qiu¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Third sister, eat! What are you thinking about? We¡¯ll finish it in a while.¡± Gu en saw Gu Xin looking at him in a daze and reminded her, changing the topic. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Gu Xin did not miss the look on Gu en¡¯s face when he turned to look at Zheng Qiu. She smiled and nodded. She picked up her chopsticks and started eating without thinking too much. Lu Zheng had already ced food in her bowl. ¡°Xiao Qiu, who did you learn this from? I saw that you often eat noodles at the noodle stall. Thest time I went to your ce, the kitchen seemed to have been unused for a long time. I really thought that you didn¡¯t know how to cook.¡± Gu Xin felt that it was quite delicious and asked curiously. She wasn¡¯t a picky eater. As long as it was delicious, she would eat it. I just arrived in the capital this year. Before I rented the house, no one lived in it for a few months. I just settled down and wanted to familiarize myself with the environment, so I didn¡¯t have time to buy many things. So, it looks like the kitchen hasn¡¯t been used for a long time. Zheng Qiu put down his chopsticks and exined, ¡± I learned how to cook when I was with my foster father in Jiangnan. His foster father¡¯s family was a butcher, so he had followed his family to ughter pigs and sheep since he was young. Later, he had learned from the coroner in the Yamen. Apart from the delicious taste, his foster father also took a sip. When I was able to hold a knife, he started teaching me how to cook. After I¡¯ve learned it, it¡¯s my job to have three meals a day.¡± ¡°Your foster father is too much! You were only around six years old when you were able to hold a saber! I¡¯m so young, but I already let you cook three meals a day!¡± Gu en could not help but ask. Gu Xin looked at Gu en speechlessly.¡¯The more familiar you are, the more you don¡¯t know how to talk. The adopted father that saved our lives and we¡¯re all dependent on each other. Moreover, he¡¯s already passed away. Is it appropriate for you to be so serious in front of Xiao Qiu?¡¯ Chapter 2327 - 2327 Chapter 2327-up to you 2327 Chapter 2327-up to you ¡°My foster father is very good to me.¡± Zheng Qiu nced at Gu en, but he was not angry. He just felt that this might be what this person was like. He exined, ¡± I was already nine years old when I could hold a knife. Many girls and boys in the vige were able to pick up small knives and dig wild vegetables in the forest at the age of five or six. That¡¯s why I¡¯m fine at that age.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. When third sister was six years old, she was also responsible for her three meals a day. At that time, second uncle, second aunt, and second sister would let third sister do everything.¡± Gu en added. ¡°Hehe.¡± Gu Xinughed and lowered her head to eat. This fool. Fortunately, her parents and sister were not around. Lu Zheng looked at Gu en speechlessly. She was done. She was bing more and more like her uncle. ¡°Xiao Qiu, can Ie to your ce often to eat in the future? Where do you live? I think your sweet and sour pork ribs and tenderloin are especially delicious. I¡¯ve bought the ingredients, so you can cook it and we can eat together, okay?¡± Gu en said to Zheng Qiu excitedly. ¡°Not good.¡± Zheng Qiu refused without hesitation. ¡°Why?¡± Gu en could not believe it. Why did he reject her? wasn¡¯t she fine just a moment ago? ¡°I know how to do it, but it doesn¡¯t mean I like it. I still prefer to go to the noodle stall to eat noodles and tangyuan.¡± Zheng Qiu said calmly. ¡°What¡¯s so good about noodles? If you like it, I¡¯ll make it for you! I know how to do this. Previously, when second uncle asked me to practice my hand strength, he asked second sister to give me a bowl of white noodles. He asked me to rub it well within the stipted time and let second sister pass. The dough I knead is really good, really. It¡¯s an absolute force.¡± Gu en patted his chest and promised. ¡°It¡¯s troublesome.¡± Zheng Qiu looked at Gu en helplessly and spat out two words. ¡°No trouble, no trouble. I¡¯ll look for you then. You can¡¯t just ignore me and not open the door for me. ¡± Gu en said with a smile. As fatty Wang ate, he stared at Gu en with his beady eyes. He thought to himself,¡¯little fourth Gu is finished. He¡¯s finished. If This Isn¡¯t Love, then what is it? she¡¯s not even willing and she still wants to chase her to her house.¡¯ Should I remind little fourth Gu? However, brother Lu said that it was fine and that they shouldn¡¯t ask anything and shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense. Aiyo, this is really difficult! But it was really fun! He had never met such a fun group of people in his life! Fatty Wang felt that his future life would be full of excitement. ¡°As you wish!¡± Seeing how enthusiastic Gu en was, Zheng Qiu had no choice but to agree. However, he added, ¡± I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be home all the time. So, if no one answers when you knock, it means that I¡¯m not home. Most of the time, I¡¯m in the mortuary or the court of judicial review. If you¡¯re not afraid, you cane to the mortuary to find me. There¡¯s a kitchen over there.¡± ¡°Hello, Yueyue!¡± Gu en said. At this time, third aunt du came out. The two waiters each carried two dishes and followed behind her. ¡°Mr. Du, sit down and eat with us! Why don¡¯t you try what our Xiao Qiu made and see if it¡¯s good?¡± Gu Xin called out. Third aunt du looked and saw that there was a gap between Bai Yi and Gu en, so she went straight there. On Gu Xin¡¯s side, Lu Zheng was on her left and Zheng Qiu was on her right, so they were closer to each other. She didn¡¯t join in the fun with Gu Xin. She wasn¡¯t ady anyway and everyone present was younger than her. Chapter 2328 - 2328 Chapter 2328-we’re going too 2328 Chapter 2328-we¡¯re going too ¡°Thirddy,e and sit with me. I can still move.¡± Fatty Wang quickly put down his bowl and chopsticks, wanting third aunt du to sit over. ¡°Wang gongzi, you can continue eating! I¡¯m already sitting down.¡± Third aunt du said with a smile. Then she asked Gu en and Bai Yi, ¡± fourth young master Gu and guard Bai, do you mind if I sit here? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± The two of them shook their heads. Third aunt du asked the waiter to bring more wine and poured wine for everyone present. After the wine was poured, third aunt du stood up with a ss of wine. ¡°Come, everyone. Since fate has brought us together today, I¡¯ve prepared a little wine to toast everyone. I¡¯ll do it. Everyone, please do as you please.¡± After she finished, third aunt du raised her head and drank the wine. ¡°Alright!¡± Fatty Wang was very supportive. After third aunt du finished drinking, he immediately stood up, ¡± thirddy, I, Wang Shoucheng, like a straightforward woman like you. I¡¯ll drink too! Today, I will drink with the thirddy until I¡¯m drunk!¡± ¡°Bai Yi.¡± White shirt raised his ss to third aunt du and drank it. Mr. Du, I¡¯m gu en. I¡¯m a 4th-tier cksmith at home. Gu en also raised his ss and said to third aunt du. ¡°Zheng Qiu,¡± Zheng Qiu also introduced himself with a ss of wine. ¡°Second white.¡± Next was second white. Gu Xin and Lu Zheng were thest. Fatty Wang was furious, he clearly wanted to meet third aunt du alone, how did it turn into this situation? When everyone finished drinking, fatty Wang started to pour wine for himself, and got up to go to third aunt DU¡¯s side to pour for her. Third aunt du did not refuse and had a drink with him. Fatty Wang wanted to drink more, but third aunt du refused, ¡± ¡°Wang gongzi, don¡¯t let this table of delicacies go to waste. Why don¡¯t we eat and drink at the same time?¡± Fatty Wangughed so hard that his eyes turned into a line as he nodded his head repeatedly, ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, thirddy, you have the final say, whatever you say!¡± The people at the table looked at fatty Wang in disgust. He had been so busy the past few days that he had forgotten that this guy had this problem. He really couldn¡¯t take his eyes off beautiful women. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to touch third aunt du, but his eyes were glued to her body. His hands and feet were still very well-behaved, and he didn¡¯t say anything that went against the rules. ¡°Ah!¡± Third aunt du was about to introduce her best dish when a scream came from upstairs. She frowned and looked in the direction of the sound. A woman¡¯s voice was heard again, and then the door was opened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, guest?¡± A waiter quickly went forward to take a look. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu looked at each other. This was not a good sign. They would be home tomorrow and there would be another case tonight? Was it that strange? Ever since they had met, it seemed that the frequency of cases had increased. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Third aunt du apologized seriously, then got up and prepared to go upstairs. ¡°We¡¯ll go with you!¡± Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu stood up and said in unison. Third aunt du looked at the two of them and nodded. She did not refuse. After Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu went, the rest of the people at the table followed. After he went upstairs, he saw a female customer squatting in the corner. She was hugging him and trembling, her face pale. A waiter hurriedly came out of the female guest¡¯s room with a face full of panic and fear. When he saw third aunt du, he quickly ran over but when he saw Gu Xin and the others, he closed his mouth again. ¡°Just tell me, what¡¯s going on inside?¡± Third aunt du knew his concerns. This was the waiter she had raised. Chapter 2329 - 2329 Three cases a month 2329 Three cases a month Third aunt du had her own way of training her employees. In the past, in such a situation, she wouldn¡¯t let the employees say it directly. She would only let the employeesfort the guests and then go to see it herself, trying not to make a big scene. But now, with Gu Xin and the others following her, third aunt du was not like usual. She really liked Gu Xin, so she didn¡¯t mind Gu Xin hearing her. Besides, the other employees were alreadyforting the customers, so it didn¡¯t matter if he told them. ¡°Thirddy, there¡¯s a broken arm in the room!¡± The waiter patted his chest a few times and said in a trembling voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Gu Xin pulled Zheng Qiu into the room without a second word. ¡°šG!¡±The waiter wanted to stop him but was stopped by third aunt du. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Du. Xiao Qiu is the coroner of the court of judicial review. She is very experienced.¡± Fatty Wang came in front of third aunt du and said. Of course, third aunt du knew that Gu Xin had brought the coroner from the Supreme Court with her. The two cases they were working on in the Tai state capital had already spread to Qi ¡®an town. Although there were all kinds of rumors, the general meaning was that Princess Xinxin was very good at investigating cases and there was no murderer that could escape from her hands. The broken arm was on the table in the guest room. Third aunt du made every room in the inn very warm. Even the most ordinary room would give people the feeling of home after entering. It was early summer, so there were many flowers and nts in the room. There were green nts and a vase on the table with blooming flowers. Right next to the vase, a broken arm was ced there. Zheng Qiu took out a handkerchief and wrapped it around his broken arm. He took it closer to the oilmp to observe. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t understand what was going on and could only walk around the house to check for other abnormalities. Gu Xin and the others were staying in a superior room. It was bigger and more exquisite than this ordinary room, but the generalyout was almost the same. There were no other abnormalities in the surroundings. Looking at the bag on the ground, the person who found the broken arm should have just moved in and had not had time to pack up. He lit the oilmp and found the broken arm. Therefore, the bag fell to the ground and the things inside scattered out. Other than that, the rest of the ce was very clean and tidy. There were no visible marks on the windows, doors, tables, chairs, beds, shelves, or any other ces that could be seen with the naked eye. ¡°An adult man¡¯s hand, about twenty years old. He had been cut by a sharp weapon. Judging from the cuts and blood stains, it should have been cut after death.¡± Zheng Qiu had the answer. ¡°That is to say, other than the hand, there should be other parts?¡± Gu Xin looked at the broken arm and said in a deep voice. ¡°Thirddy Gu, Zheng Zheng, are you looking for the Yamen?¡± Third aunt du walked over and asked. of course, we¡¯ll report it to the government office. It¡¯s just that ¡­ Gu Xin was a little suspicious. This ce was the same distance as the capital city and the prefecture of Thand, but it was still within the jurisdiction of the prefecture. Three murder cases in a month, this Lord Liu is going to have a headache. ¡°Send someone back to report this to the capital governor¡¯s manor! After the expansion of the capital, Qi ¡®an town was even closer to the capital. In the future, it might be divided into the capital¡¯s territory. And we can¡¯t turn back.¡± Lu Zheng immediately made the decision for Gu Xin. Chapter 2330 - 2330 Chapter 2331-reporting to the capital 2330 Chapter 2331-reporting to the capital ¡°That¡¯s right. As Xiao Qiu had said, this part had been cut off after death, so there must be other parts. If we can¡¯t find any other ce in a short time, we won¡¯t be able to start. It would be better to have the capital governor¡¯s office send someone over. The people from the government office of the state of tai are exhausted.¡± Gu en agreed with Lu Zheng. Now, no matter which ce was in charge of Qi ¡®an town, as long as Gu Xin said the word, that ce would send someone over. ¡°Alright! Second white, go back to the capital and inform the capital governor¡¯s office to have Constable Gao bring his men over. You won¡¯t being over if you go back, just rest at home! There was enough manpower here. However, you have to leave now and go back as fast as you can. You have to tell my parents that you¡¯re safe. We might be dyed for a few days. He asked Constable Gao to bring some men and try to arrive before tomorrow afternoon. Also, get my mother to inform the Peng family that Madame Liu and the rest are nning to follow the East and West escort agency to the West. Ask them to take care of them.¡± Gu Xin thought for a while and decided to look for the people from the capital governor¡¯s office. She was more used to using Constable Gao and the others. ¡°Yes, third miss!¡± Second white cupped his fists and prepared to leave. ¡°Be careful on the road!¡± Gu Xin reminded him. ¡°Alright!¡± Second white quickly left. ¡°Mr. Du, can I ask some questions in this room?¡± Gu Xin asked third aunt du. ¡°Please do as you please, third Gu Youngdy. If there¡¯s anything you need, third miss GU only needs to give the order!¡± Third aunt du said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s first spread the news. By the way, is there anyone in charge of the town?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°There is. Usually, the town would look for old master Qian if there was anything. Old master Qian was the Father of the Minister of Revenue, Lord Qian. He had also been a second-rank official. Now, he had retired and returned to Qi ¡®an town to enjoy his retirement. Old master Qian was a warm-hearted person who loved to fight against injustice. He was also approachable and humble. Therefore, the town likes to look for him for many trivial matters.¡± Third aunt du introduced. ¡°Is he Lord Qian¡¯s father?¡± Gu Xin was a little surprised. She knew this Lord Qian. He was almost 50 years old and was a very thick-skinned old man. He often asked his father to go to the Ministry of Revenue with sisi to teach people how to organize the ounts. It turned out that his hometown was here. His old father¡¯s life seemed to be very good. Lu Zheng could not help but raise his eyebrows when he heard the Minister of Revenue. Right, this person was also a variable! He remembered that in his previous life, this Mr. Qian was still mourning because his father suddenly fell ill. But in this life, Mr. Qian¡¯s father was living well, and Mr. Qian did not mourn. Two years ago, he was even promoted to the position of Minister. He recalled that because of the qu King incident, many people had changed. Now, it seemed that the qu King was most likely rted to the death of old master Qian in his previous life. In this life, the qu King died a few years earlier than in his previous life. Old master Qian managed to escape a cmity, which led to Lord Qian¡¯s good fortune as an official. Lu Zheng remembered that Lord Qian had also be the Minister of Revenue in his previous life, but that was many yearster, at least ten years earlier than now. But this person really didn¡¯t have any major problems. He liked money, but he definitely didn¡¯t have any second thoughts about the Emperor and the Imperial court. So, he didn¡¯t remind Gu Xin of anything and just stood aside to let her make her own decision. ¡°As long as they have lived here for more than five years, old master Qian will recognize them. He woulde out for a walk every day, taking a round in town.¡± Third aunt du said. Chapter 2331 - 2331 Chapter 2331-inquiry 2331 Chapter 2331-inquiry ¡°Alright! Mr. Du, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send someone to bring fatty Wang to the Qian family. It¡¯ll be best if there¡¯s aplete book, but if there¡¯s none, ask the Qian family to write a copy immediately. I want all the registered households in the entire Qi ¡®an town, including those who have rented a ce for more than half a year.¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°Alright. Xiao Jin, take young master Wang to see him.¡± Third aunt du nodded and then called a waiter in. ¡°Fatty Wang, after you go overter, let old master Qian send people to ask door by door to see if everyone is home. Pay special attention to families who do manualbor or have contact with the nearby fishermen.¡± Gu Xin instructed. ¡°Alright, third miss!¡± Fatty Wang nodded his head solemnly. ¡°Mr. Du, may I ask if there¡¯s a dog owner in town?¡± Gu Xin asked again after fatty Wang and Xiao Jin left. ¡°A dog? There is, does third miss want a dog?¡± Third aunt du didn¡¯t understand what Gu Xin meant. ¡°Yes, I want dogs, preferably hunting dogs. If you do, Mr. Du, please go and borrow it. ¡± Gu Xin nodded. sure, one of our shop assistants has it at home. I¡¯ll ask him to bring it over immediately. Third aunt du said. ¡°Mr. Du, call all the workers together and check if anyone has left the front or back door since the scream of the guest in this room just now. He asked them one by one. Then tell everyone that from now on, no one is allowed to leave the inn.¡± Gu Xin stopped third aunt du and said. ¡°Yes.¡± Third aunt du nodded and left the room. Gu Xin walked to the door and asked the waiter to bring in the guest. The female customer didn¡¯t dare toe in at all. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She just kept trembling and crying. Gu Xin had no choice but to bring Dong Xue along. mydy, I¡¯m gu Xin, the princess of the state. There¡¯s a broken arm in the house and it¡¯s very likely a murder case. I need your cooperation at this moment. I know you¡¯re scared, but I¡¯ve already kept my broken arm and the house is clean. I need to ask you a few questions. If you don¡¯t want to go to that room, we can go to another ce.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s tone was gentle and it was easy to ept. ¡°Princess Xinxin?¡± The woman didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to have such a powerful background. She even forgot about her fear and looked at Gu Xin in surprise. Gu Xin returned a friendly smile. ¡°Are you really Princess Xin Xin, the princess Xin Xin who solved the case of the Donglin royal family and the Qiyun temple in tai state?¡± The woman asked again with uncertainty. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Gu Xin nodded and took out her token. Although ordinary bosses would never have the chance to see the princess¡¯s identity token in their lifetime and would not recognize it, Gu Xin¡¯s act of directly showing the token was still very trustworthy. ¡°Thismoner greets the princess. Princess Jin an!¡± The woman¡¯s posture changed from hugging to kneeling. ¡°No need to be so polite! Does wifey need to change rooms?¡± Gu Xin asked gently. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± The woman nodded without hesitation, and then thanked her in embarrassment, ¡± thank you for your understanding, Princess. I¡¯m really scared. Can I change to a room further away? ¡± ¡°Alright. However, he would have to ask Mr. Du to arrange itter. Now I¡¯m asking, can wifey calmly answer?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and asked. ¡°Yes, please ask, Princess.¡± The woman looked at the wide-open door not far away and nodded. Chapter 2332 - 2332 The door is locked 2332 The door is locked ¡°Where did wifeye from? Where to? When do you want to enter the shop?¡± Gu Xin started asking in the corridor. Dong Xue brought a cup of hot tea over and let the woman drink it to ease her mood. ¡°Replying to Princess, thismoner¡¯s husband¡¯s family is surnamed Fang, and my paternal family is surnamed Liu. Princess can call thismoner Fang Liushi. The woman¡¯s family was in the prefecture city of tai state and her husband¡¯s family was in the capital. The day before yesterday, the woman had taken a carriage from the capital to visit her parents in tai Zhou and returned to the capital this morning. Tonight, when she arrived at Qi ¡®an town, it was already night. The woman was worried that it was not safe, so she got off the carriage and checked into the inn, nning to return to the capital the next morning. In the past, when amoner¡¯s wife returned to her mother¡¯s home, she would also have such a schedule.¡± After Fang Liushi drank a cup of hot tea, she was indeed much calmer, and her answers were clear and organized. ¡°Did you find a broken arm in the room after you entered the shop?¡± Gu Xin asked. Fang Liushi¡¯s face paled when she heard that she had lost an arm, and her hands trembled a little. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, there are so many people here, nothing will happen. You can take a break first.¡± Gu Xin gently patted Fang Liushi¡¯s shoulder and said softly. ¡°Thank you, Princess. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Fang Liushi looked at Gu Xin¡¯s calm eyes. For some reason, the fear in her heart seemed to have been sucked away and disappeared without a trace. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°Because thismoner will return to my Maiden Home once a month, and every time I return to the capital from my Maiden Home, I will stay at Qi ¡®an Inn. I am also familiar with Lady Du and the shop¡¯s waiter, so after thismoner booked a room, thismoner didn¡¯t need the waiter to guide me. Thismoner took the key and went upstairs to open the door.¡± At this point, Fang Liushi paused. ¡°After opening the door, thismoner¡¯s wife took a lighter and lit amp. She nned to put away her luggage and sit down, then wait for the waiter to bring hot water and food. After eating, they would wash up and go to sleep. Who knew, who knew that the moment the woman lit the oilmp, she would discover the thing beside the oilmp. At first, the woman did not see it clearly, but upon closer inspection, Fang Liushi swallowed her saliva, her eyes widening as if the broken arm was right in front of her. Gu Xin gently patted her back, silently encouraging her. ¡°Then I was so scared that I lost all my strength. But I was so scared that I could only scream and crawl out.¡± Fang Liushi finished herst sentence. ¡°Yes, I know. Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s all packed. The things are gone. I¡¯ll ask Mr. Du to find you a room that¡¯s the furthest away from this room. If you¡¯re still afraid, I¡¯ll get my maidservant to apany you to sleep. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Xinforted her softly. ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡± Fang Liushi looked at Gu Xin gratefully. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± Gu Xin smiled at her and asked softly, ¡± you just said that the door was locked when you came in, right? ¡± Fang Liushi nodded. ¡°Then, did you notice the window in the room? Are the windows open or closed?¡± Gu Xin asked again. Fang Liushi was taken aback, and then shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention and didn¡¯t look at the window.¡± Fang Liushi answered, somewhat anxious and somewhat vexed. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, don¡¯t panic, I was just asking. Actually, it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± Gu Xin said hurriedly. ¡°After you came out, did anyone enter or leave this room?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Fang Liushi shook her head. after I came out, a second brother came over. It¡¯s Xiao Jin. He came over to ask me what¡¯s wrong? Then, I couldn¡¯t say anything and he went in.¡± Chapter 2333 - 2333 Chapter 2333-failed 2333 Chapter 2333-failed After Gu Xin understood the general situation, she called for a waiter and asked him to bring Fang Liushi to find a new room. The customers downstairs and upstairs finally had the chance to ask. ¡°Your Highness, what happened? Is there really a broken arm on the table in the inn?¡± A round middle-aged man in a Squire asked. Gu Xin had already asked third aunt du to spread the news. The people at the inn already knew what had happened and Gu Xin¡¯s identity. However, they didn¡¯t dare to believe it. After all, nothing like this had ever happened at Qi ¡®an Inn. Moreover, third aunt DU¡¯s bad temper was notorious outside. Who dared to make trouble in her territory! This was simply unimaginable. Weren¡¯t they afraid of third aunt DU¡¯s husband¡¯s family and her maternal family¡¯s revenge? Although third aunt du had divorced and did not leave any children for her husband¡¯s family, she was the daughter-inw that her mother-inw had personally chosen. She was also very good at dealing with people. Her husband¡¯s family all liked her. It was just that her personality was too strong. In terms of feelings, she could not tolerate sand in her eyes. From the moment her husband betrayed her, she had resolutely chosen to separate. Her husband¡¯s family felt that they had let her down, so they paid a lot of attention to her. As for her family, that was even more so. She had been pampered since she was young. Although her family had been fighting for the property, she was a married daughter. After her divorce, she had never thought of touching her family¡¯s property. Therefore, her brothers and sisters-inw naturally liked her and took good care of her. Therefore, she had been living well in Qi ¡®an town all these years. In the beginning, because of her beauty, there were hooligans who came to cause trouble. They were either taught a lesson by the nosy old master Qian or secretly taught a lesson by her inws and maternal family. Therefore, in the knowledge of the entire Qi ¡®an town, Qi¡¯ an Inn was not a ce to cause trouble, and third aunt du was also not to be offended. Therefore, no one believed that someone had put the broken arm in third aunt DU¡¯s Inn. Most of the people present were merchants who often traveled to and from the capital, or people who often traveled. They more or less knew about third aunt du. A small number of people who came for the first time, even if they didn¡¯t know, were exined by people who knew. yes, an arm was cut off at Qi ¡®an Inn. So, from now on, no one is allowed to leave Qi¡¯ an Inn before the case is investigated. Gu Xin stood in the corridor on the second floor, looking down as she spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Ah? How could this be? We¡¯ll deliver the goods to the capital by noon tomorrow, or else we¡¯ll have to pay for the breach of contract.¡± ¡°Yup! My son is studying at the capital College. I¡¯m the one who picked him up this time. If I¡¯m not there by noon, my son will have no ce to go. He was still young! No, no!¡± ¡°My mother is going to the capital to see a doctor, so she stayed here tonight. If this case were to be investigated for three to five days, it would dy my mother¡¯s illness! Your Highness, can you check on the people who have urgent matters? If you¡¯re done, then let us go! It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to cooperate, but we really can¡¯t afford to waste any more time!¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Yingluo.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? If I had known that such a thing would happen, I would have rushed to the capital overnight.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Xin did not interrupt the discussion downstairs. She looked at them calmly and let them finish their story. Chapter 2334 - 2334 Chapter 2334-I can do it 2334 Chapter 2334-I can do it As the crowd spoke, they realized that Gu Xin did not say anything else after that. They thought that she was angry and kept quiet. is everyone done talking? ¡± Gu Xinughed. since you¡¯re all done, I¡¯ll be the one to say it. Everyone lifted their heads to look at Gu Xin, waiting to see what she had to say. ¡°I can help you with whatever you¡¯re talking about,¡± Gu Xin said. For example, if you want to deliver the goods to the capital, I¡¯ll have someone rush to the capital in a while. I¡¯ll definitely help you deliver the message before noon. If my guards show up, you won¡¯tpensate me. You can rest assured that I know the mountain elder and a few teachers of the capital Academy. I¡¯ll ask my guard to let them know that the child will stay in the Academy and will be taken care of. As for those who are sick, I don¡¯t know if anyone has heard of them before. I can treat illnesses and my teacher is doctor Xiao, the grandmother of my fianc¨¦, the famous doctor Who took care of the Empress when she gave birth to the Crown Prince. I can¡¯t say that I can cure all your illnesses, but I can definitely help you stabilize your condition. It won¡¯t be any worse than before. As for the others who are visiting their rtives and friends, I can get the guards to help you inform them.¡± ¡°Leave? it¡¯s impossible to leave. If you agree with me, please line up and register with the waiter. I¡¯ll send someone to the capital in a while. It was the same for the trip from the capital to the state of tai. I can do it. So, do you have any questions?¡± The middle-aged couple who said that they would take their mother to see the doctor looked at each other, and their eyes revealed joy. Of course, they knew that Gu Xin had medical skills. There were rumors going around saying that Princess Xin Xin knew everything and that there was nothing in this world that she didn¡¯t know. ¡°Is Your Highness really willing to lower yourself to treat my mother¡¯s illness?¡± The middle-aged man asked with some excitement. ¡°I¡¯m naturally willing. I can¡¯t guarantee that I can cure your daughter, but I can guarantee that I can stabilize her condition.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. ¡°Thismoner thanks Princess here. As long as you can help stabilize my mother¡¯s condition, thismoner will listen to princess¡¯s orders.¡± The middle-aged man bowed. After the first person asked, the others naturally followed. ¡°Your Highness, can you really stop them from asking us forpensation? Our business isn¡¯t that big, and we¡¯re all working for the owner. If it¡¯s dyed, the owner won¡¯t pay us.¡± The delivery man asked. ¡°Naturally. No matter where you send it, if the other party insists onpensation, then don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay the silver for you.¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fine. Then I¡¯ll also listen to princess¡¯s orders.¡± The delivery man was relieved. The others asked a few more questions and Gu Xin answered them one by one. After that, everyone lined up to register. Those who were in a hurry would note down whether they were going to the capital, Thand, or other ces and get someone to inform them immediately. For those who could be eased, Gu Xin would get someone to go to the capital to send a letter to the bodyguard agency to inform them that they were safe. After this, third aunt du had already apanied the inn¡¯s waiter to bring the dog over. Gu Xin walked up to the dog. The waiter was worried that the dog might have hurt Gu Xin, but who knew that the dog would be so obedient? it was like a little kitten in front of Gu Xin, allowing her to rub it. ¡°Bai Yi, collect the name list in the waiter¡¯s hand. You will go to the Tai state and let en Zi return to the capital. You must get this done before noon tomorrow.¡± Gu Xin instructed. Chapter 2335 - 2335 Even dogs are afraid of her 2335 Even dogs are afraid of her ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can catch up with second white. If I can catch up with second white, I¡¯ll let him do his work and I¡¯ll return! If you can¡¯t catch up, I¡¯lle back.¡± Gu en was very curious about the case now, and he did not want to miss it. ¡°If third miss and fourth young master are trustworthy, I have someone here who can do it for you.¡± Third aunt du saw that Gu en did not want to leave and took the initiative to suggest. ¡°What?¡± Gu Xin looked at third aunt du in surprise. ¡°Fu, GUI,e here!¡± Third aunt du pped her hands and two tall men in tight clothes appeared. ¡°Thirddy!¡± The two cupped their fists at third aunt du. this is Princess Xinxin, general Lu, the fourth young master of the Gu family, and young master Zheng. Third aunt du introduced them to each other. The two of them immediately greeted Gu Xin and the rest. Gu Xin sized up the two of them and nodded her head in satisfaction. It was obvious that their Kung Fu was not bad. It would probably take them no longer than Gu en to make a trip to the capital. ¡°Third miss, Ah Fu and ah GUI were sent by my eldest brother to protect me. They are the top talents in thergest martial arts school in Jiangnan, and they have lowered their status toe to my small Inn. Actually, I also wanted to introduce the two of them to the princess. I hope Princess doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Third aunt du said generously. ¡°Naturally, the more talents the better. How about this, one of you will go to the capital and the other will go to the capital. I will give you a tokenter. When you reach the capital, go directly to the capital governor¡¯s office to find the Prefectural magistrate. He will know what to do when he sees it. The other went to the government office of tai province to find Lord Liu. He would know what to do when he saw Lord Liu. Can you guys do it?¡± Gu Xin nodded at third aunt du before turning to Ah Fu and ah GUI. ¡°Yes, I can!¡± The two of them nodded. ¡°Alright! Bai Yi, after you¡¯re done, just hand it over to them! You¡¯d better stay here, you¡¯re more familiar with my side.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and called out to Bai Yi. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. White shirt responded from below. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t wait for someone to do this. Ever since she came back from the West, she was used to bringing Bai Yi and Bai er around. She really couldn¡¯t get used to it if it was someone else. Now that Bai er had returned to the capital city to look for Constable Gao, she would have one less person to use if Bai Yi left. This Fu and GUI had appeared just in time. As for third aunt DU¡¯s rmendation to give the two a better future, she was also willing to give it as long as the two of them were efficient and had no problems with their character. After everything was settled, Gu Xin instructed Gu en and Bai Yi to start asking the people in the inn. She, on the other hand, led the dog along with Lu Zheng and Zheng Qiu, nning to look for the other parts. The severed arm was with Zheng Qiu. This dog was quite fierce. It was gentle to Gu Xin, but it bared its teeth to Zheng Qiu and Lu Zheng. The dog¡¯s owner couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. Their dog was usually very fierce and basically didn¡¯t let it out. Except for the family and third aunt du, it was rare to see it treat other people with a kind face like a grandson. That was why Princess Xinxin, who was able to survive in the West, was different. She was even afraid of dogs. She was naturally close to animals, not because she was afraid, but because all kinds of animals seemed to like her and would not hurt her. She knew how to fight and brought people to destroy Yunhai, but she didn¡¯t destroy Yunhai alone! Chapter 2336 - 2336 Chapter 2336-search 2336 Chapter 2336-search The first was to search in Qi ¡®an Inn. The fact that the arm was found at Qi ¡®an Inn meant that the murderer must have been there. Moreover, ording to Zheng Qiu¡¯s spection, the arm was chopped off less than a day ago, and it was not long after the person died. It was impossible for the murderer to throw limbs everywhere in a day¡¯s time. There was another point. Why did the murderer ce the severed arm at Qi ¡®an Inn? why did he choose Qi¡¯ an Inn? he didn¡¯t hide it but ced it on the table. How could he be so sure that someone would be checking in tonight? Qi ¡®an Inn had so many rooms, but none of them were full. How did he choose one? Gu Xin was leading the dog, with the dog in front and Zheng Qiu and Lu Zheng on her left and right. The three of them were deep in thought. She started to check the first room with the dog. The dog seemed to know what Gu Xin was trying to do. After smelling Zheng Qiu¡¯s broken arm, it entered the room and sniffed around. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t. They didn¡¯t find anything unusual in the six rooms they lived in. Next, it was the rooms of the others. The rooms with no one were still fine, but the ones with people were all scared by Gu Xin¡¯s dog and wanted to run outside to hide. They only dared to return to their rooms after Gu Xin left with the dog. They had searched all the rooms in Qi ¡®an Inn, but they had found nothing. ¡°To the back kitchen!¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Yes.¡± Coincidentally, Gu Xin was thinking the same. In the end, the moment they walked from the hall to the door that connected to the backyard, the dog started barking non-stop and ran forward with all its might. If Gu Xin wasn¡¯t strong enough, she would definitely have been dragged along. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s also a kitchen.¡± Zheng Qiu said in a deep voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Gu Xin pulled the dog along and followed its speed all the way to the kitchen in the backyard. The dog entered the kitchen and went all the way to the cupboard. The entire kitchen was very clean. Because something had happened in the inn, except for the guests, everyone else in the inn had been called to the dining room, so there was no one in the kitchen at the moment. The dog kept barking under the cupboard and even tried to jump up. Gu Xin stretched out her hand to open the cab but Lu Zheng beat her to it, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it, you two should be mentally prepared.¡± Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu nodded. Before Lu Zheng could open the cab door, Gu en ran in.¡±Did you find it? Did you find it? Let me take a look.¡± When he ran in front of Gu Xin, he was standing right beside Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng happened to open the door to the cab. Gu en¡¯s eyes had been fixed on the cab the whole time. Suddenly, a head appeared. The face was pale and bleeding from all seven holes. Gu en was standing right in front of the head. He was stunned for a moment, and then he suddenly felt nauseated. She quickly covered her mouth and ran outside. The barking of the dogs in the kitchen and the vomiting of the dogs outside the kitchen made the originally empty kitchen seem especially lively. Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, and Zheng Qiu were starting to sympathize with Gu en. Wasn¡¯t it better for this kid to ask questions outside? He had toe to watch the fun. You¡¯re standing in such a good position that you¡¯re facing people. Lu Zheng, the one who opened the cab door, did not even stand facing her. Instead, he was standing sideways. Lu Zheng was still afraid that he would see something strange. If he was too close, the visual impact would be too big. Although he was not afraid, it was better not to see it! ¡°Take it out and ask the people outside if anyone recognizes this person.¡± Lu Zheng searched around and found something that he could use. He moved his head to the tray and carried it out. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu followed behind him. Chapter 2337 - 2337 Recognized 2337 Recognized Hearing the dog¡¯s barking, everyone in the dining room looked over. Lu Zheng was walking at the front. He was holding a tray and his face was expressionless, just like how he had acted just now. Therefore, no one felt that there was anything unusual. However, Qi ¡®an Inn was very willing to light upnterns. When Lu Zheng got closer, many people had already seen what it was. Some of the timid ones had already fainted from fear, while the bold ones ran to the counter. Not to mention others, even the bodyguards who had traveled extensively were so scared that they took a few steps back when they saw the things on the tray that Lu Yang was carrying. Third aunt DU¡¯s face turned white and she didn¡¯t dare to look at it. ¡°Everyone, I found this in the kitchen. Everyone, take a look. Can you recognize who this person is?¡± Lu Zheng ced the tray on the table in the middle of the dining room and said. ¡°General Lu, you, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for us? Who would dare to look at such a terrifying thing? If you identally see it, who would dare to identify it carefully?¡± One of the customers did not even look at Lu Zheng. He did not care about Lu Zheng¡¯s status and said angrily and fearfully. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, I¡¯ll show you one by one! We can still go far away now.¡± Lu Yang paused and continued, ¡± actually, sometimes, not seeing clearly is more frightening than seeing clearly. Everyone covered their eyes and retreated. Some of them were already stuck to the wall. There was no way to retreat. Lu Zheng looked at these people and sighed in his heart. ¡°General Lu, let me do it. Don¡¯t make things difficult for the guest. All in all, whether it¡¯s the guests or the people in the town, I should have some impression of them.¡± Third aunt du took a few deep breaths, clenched her fists, looked left and right, and finally decided. Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t expect third aunt du to be the first to stand up. This was also true. After all, whether it was the guests or the people in the town, third aunt du always had an impression. The guests in the shop might not necessarily recognize the people in the town. When they heard that someone was willing to go over and take a look, and it was third aunt du, the others were relieved. The hands covering their eyes also revealed a gap. Actually, some people were afraid, but they were also very curious. They were afraid to see it, but they also wanted to see what it looked like. What if they knew it? Third aunt du walked to Lu Zheng¡¯s side. Gu Xin reached out to hold her hand, giving her strength. Third aunt du held Gu Xin¡¯s warm hand and closed her eyes. She took a few deep breaths and opened her eyes. The head on the tray did look scary. Third aunt DU¡¯s face turned even paler and Gu Xin held her hand tightly. Blood was flowing from her seven orifices, but her facial features could still be seen clearly. Third aunt du forced herself not to look away. After a moment, her voice trembled, ¡± ¡°This, this is the HU family¡¯s Qiang Zi.¡± As soon as he heard that third aunt du recognized the person, the shop assistant couldn¡¯t help but walk over. ¡°No way. Qiangzi even came to send us fresh fish and shrimp yesterday afternoon. How could it be? how could it be?¡± ¡°Who is so cruel?¡± ¡°Qiangzi¡¯s mother is probably very sad. The mother and son rely on each other for survival. Although qiangzi is a bit fierce, no one dares to bully his mother! If he¡¯s gone, his mother will regret it in the future.¡± ¡°What a sin! This child was only 18! Why are you so cowardly at such a young age?¡± ¡°Could he have caused trouble? this time, he provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have provoked?¡± Chapter 2338 - 2338 Chapter 2338-late night talk 2338 Chapter 2338te night talk The shop assistants started to discuss. It was obvious that everyone recognized him. Now that they had recognized him, it was not as scary as before. Everyone was talking about how young he was, how he had disappeared, what his mother would do if he was gone, and whether he had caused trouble again. Gu Xin listened patiently and extracted some useful information from it. ¡°Third youngdy?¡± Third aunt du came back to her senses and turned around to see Gu Xin in a daze. She called out to her. ¡°Yes, Mr. Du, are you alright? You¡¯re not scared, are you? I¡¯ll write a prescriptionter, and you can get someone to get some medicinal herbs from the pharmacy. We¡¯ll have a bowl of it when we rest at night.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Third aunt du nodded and did not refuse. Although she recognized him as an acquaintance, she was still worried that she would recall this scene when she sleptter. Gu Xin asked the waiter to bring some money over. She immediately wrote down the prescription and asked someone to get the medicine. The town was not big. Although the pharmacy was probably closed, everyone knew each other, so it was still possible to knock on the door to get the medicine. After doing all this, Gu Xin asked Bai Yi to look for fatty Wang and a Jin, telling them toe back and not to ask anymore. She also asked Bai Yi to bring Hu qiangzi¡¯s mother over. ¡°Mr. Du, can you tell us more about the HU family¡¯s qiangzi?¡± Gu Xin pulled third aunt du to another table and sat down. Lu Yang covered the tray with a handkerchief, but there were still worried people who did not dare to approach. Those who were bold and curious dared toe over and listen. Zheng Qiu considerately asked the waiter to bring some hot water from the kitchen. However, the waiter did not dare to do so, so Zheng Qiu had to go to the kitchen himself. Gu en was still in the kitchen. She was leaning against the wall and patting her chest. ¡°Fourth young master, have you recovered yet?¡± Zheng Qiu went into the kitchen and poured a bowl of hot water for Gu en. ¡°Thank you!¡± Gu en took it and felt better after drinking it. He looked a little aggrieved. why didn¡¯t you remind me? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. Xiao Qiu, why don¡¯t I sleep with you?¡± ¡°!¡±Zheng Qiu was stunned. ¡°Really? Brother Wang was fat, so he must be snoring. Brother ah Yuan didn¡¯t like to sleep next to other people. The White-clothed and burly second Bai. You¡¯re the best choice. Xiao Qiu, please take pity on me. I¡¯m really worried that I¡¯ll see that head when I close my eyester! Just let me sleep with you!¡± Gu en reached out to pull on Zheng Qiu¡¯s sleeve. you¡¯ll still be sleeping with me even if you close your eyes. It¡¯s useless. Zheng Qiu calmed himself down and rejected the offer calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll hold your hand. It¡¯ll definitely work. Why don¡¯t we have ate-night chat?¡± Gu en said. ¡°I don¡¯t like to talk to people at night. Fourth young master, I¡¯m going to bring some water over with Xinxin and the others. Mr. Du recognized the deceased just now and needs to drink some hot water to calm down.¡± Zheng Qiu changed the topic and went back to the kitchen to get a kettle. ¡°Do you recognize me? Mr. Du recognized him! Mr. Du is really amazing! She was actually not afraid! She¡¯s really a hero among women!¡± Gu en caught up with Zheng Qiu and continued to nag. how did you recognize me? ¡± It¡¯s so scary. Mr. Du, do you dare to look? I don¡¯t even dare to. I¡¯m scared just thinking about it. I don¡¯t even dare to go into the living room, but I¡¯m also quite curious, Yingluo.¡± ¡°Fourth young master, general Lu has already covered his head. So, you won¡¯t be able to see it. If you¡¯re curious, why don¡¯t we go together?¡± Once again, Zheng Qiu was upset by Gu en¡¯s words. Chapter 2339 - 2339 Chapter 2338-more and more alike 2339 Chapter 2338-more and more alike She was speechless at her past self. Why did she feel that Gu en was just like the rumors in the capital, that he was the most outstanding man in the capital after Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu? Gentle as Jade, elegant gentleman? Please take a look at this Chatterbox! Zheng Qiu felt that Gu en was bing more and more like uncle Gu. Not only did they look alike, but their personalities were also simr. When Gu en heard that her head was covered, she immediately decided to go with them. Then, he even helped Zheng Qiu carry the water bottle. Zheng Qiu shook his head helplessly. In the dining room, third aunt du had not yet spoken, but the other waiters started to speak one after another. Gu en and Zheng Qiu appeared and everyone looked at them. ¡°Mr. Du, drink some hot water and take a break!¡± Zheng Qiu put down the cup and Gu en went forward to pour him some water. She then put down the kettle and stood obediently beside Zheng Qiu. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore. Wasn¡¯t this kid vomiting just now? He¡¯s recovered so quickly? Didn¡¯t he always stand by her side? Why did he suddenly change? Gu Xin might not know what Gu en was thinking. Gu en just wanted to stick to Zheng Qiu and get him to take her in. Otherwise, he would be scared at night. While third aunt du was drinking water, Gu Xin told the others to stop talking, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Mr. Du to speak first. If he hasn¡¯t said anything, everyone can add on.¡± The waiters all stopped. Third aunt du drank the hot water in small mouthfuls and finally felt a little better. ¡°Thank you, young master Zheng. Thank you, fourth young master Gu.¡± She put down her cup and thanked the two of them. ¡°Qiangzi¡¯s surname is Hu, and he¡¯s eighteen this year. He was born and raised in Qi ¡®an town. He had a bad temper, but he was very smart. A few years ago, when I took over the inn in Qi ¡®an town, he came to the shop as a waiter. I didn¡¯t do it the year beforest, so I went to learn how to fish with the. Sincest year, our Inn has been in a long-term rtionship with him, and he often sends fresh fish and shrimp.¡± Third aunt du began to talk about the deceased. She first told him about how they knew each other and what Hu qiangzi was doing now. ¡°He lost his father when he was young. Since he was six years old, he was raised by his mother, the Zhong n. The mother and son had no nsmen or rtives in Qi ¡®an town. I¡¯ve heard people say that qiangzi¡¯s parents came to Qi ¡®an town together when they were young, so they should havee from Jiangnan. However, qiangzi¡¯s father passed away and no family appeared.¡± ¡°After the Zhong n lost their husband, they made a living by selling embroidery. These years, qiangzi was able to earn money, so she rarely did embroidery work at home. She was taking care of qiangzi¡¯s wife. However, it was said that qiangzi had a bad temper and often yelled at the Zhong n. But in my opinion, qiangzi is a loud-talking and reasonable person. Furthermore, the Zhong family raised him, and he¡¯s a grateful person. He¡¯spletely different from the rumors of his neighbors.¡± Chapter 2340 - 2340 Chapter 2341-reason for argument 2340 Chapter 2341-reason for argument did he ever tell you that he was unhappy with the man his mother chose? ¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Yes, I am. Justst month, he had mentioned it. He said that his mother wanted to introduce him to a maidservant who served a youngdy from a rich family in the capital. She had even introduced him to the eldest daughter of a vige in the southern suburbs of the capital. He felt that the young miss¡¯s maidservants were all children of the family, and the contract of selling one¡¯s body was a death contract. Not to mention whether they had the intention to follow the young miss and be a concubine for the future son-inw, even if they didn¡¯t be a concubine for the son-inw, their target would be the steward and the steward¡¯s son. Why did he marry her? He felt that the eldest daughter in the suburbs of Beijing was too outstanding. She had lost her mother and eldest daughter, but she still helped with the Family Matters. She was not afraid of hardship and exhaustion. He felt that a girl like her would suffer if she followed him.¡± ¡°He didin about his mother about this. But at other times, he was concerned about his mother. He wanted to spend money to ask my chef to teach him how to make fish soup and some food. He wanted to cook for his mother. In order to save money for him to marry a wife, his mother was very strict on the use of money. He couldn¡¯t persuade her, so he could only cook fish for his mother. His mother didn¡¯t know how to cook, so he was willing to learn how to cook. It doesn¡¯t cost money, and you can also recover after eating it. ¡± ¡°Mother and son rely on each other. He was forced to speak loudly. He had to force himself to be strong. Otherwise, he would be easily bullied by others. I remember when he first came to the shop, he was 13 years old, thin and small. At that time, I had a younger cousin who was the same age as him. I sympathized with him, so I tried to let him eat more every day. In these three years, he has grown tall and strong, and his voice is very loud. If he doesn¡¯t make a move, he can indeed scare people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that he¡¯s angry.¡± Third aunt DU¡¯s eyes were a little wet when she said this. Gu Xin knew what she wanted to say, but it was all gone at such a young age. If it were her, she would be sad too. After all, she had watched her grow up. Who wouldn¡¯t be sad when something like this happened? However, Gu Xin did not follow the emotions of others. She remained calm and asked, ¡± ¡°ording to what Mr. Du said, the rtionship between the two of you is quite good. Then Mr. Du, have you ever heard the deceased mention if he had any girls around him that he liked?¡± Third aunt du was stunned and then shook her head, ¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Qiang Zi was loud, tall, and strong, so the girls were afraid of him. All he could think about was how to earn money and bring his mother to the capital. He once told me that when he was twenty years old, he must go to the capital and settle down. He was just saying that second Madam Gu¡¯s business center is opening for business, and he¡¯s nning to rent a small shop and bring his mother along to start a small business.¡± Oh? ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and asked, ¡± then, does Mr. Du know what kind of person his mother, the Zhong family, is? ¡± Third aunt du said, ¡± the Zhong family used to embroider very well. They were grateful to me for taking in qiangzi and letting him eat his fill. They gave me a lot of embroideries. Zhong-Shi is kind and gentle, she doesn¡¯t have any conflicts with others and knows how to be grateful. She is a good person.¡± Third aunt du sighed, ¡± ¡°Sigh, she¡¯s not an easy woman. Qiangzi¡¯s father died when he was seven years old. It was not easy for a woman like the Zhong family. In the beginning, she would still be bullied. It was said that there was a lot of trouble in front of widows. The situation will be slightly better when qiangzi grows up.¡± Chapter 2341 - 2341 Chapter 2340-rumors 2341 Chapter 2340-rumors ¡°Mr. Du, do you know the people who were often with the deceased?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Qiangzi doesn¡¯t like tomunicate with people, but because he used to work as a waiter in the shop, he can talk to a few waiters in the shop.¡± Third aunt du pointed to the workers beside her. Looking at the employees ¡®eager expressions, Gu Xin said, ¡± ¡°One by one, starting from here.¡± ¡°Princess, qiangzi was bulliedst month. I saw that he was injured. He was tied up with a rope, and he was punched and kicked!¡± A waiter stood up and said. ¡°When did this happen? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡± Third aunt du asked with a frown. ¡°Boss, those people are too ruthless. They didn¡¯t hit the face, but the body. Qiangzi deliberately didn¡¯t let you see it! After he unloaded the fish and prawns in the kitchen, he got wet and rolled up his sleeves. Then, I saw him and even asked him.¡± The waiter replied, ¡± qiangzi definitely wouldn¡¯t tell me. It was the uncle next door who told me. The one who teaches qiangzi.¡± ¡°Did he say who hit him? What kind of grudge do they have?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Your Highness, they are actually those in the fishing viges by the sea. Qiangzi is very powerful, and he can harvest a lot every time he goes out to sea. They see that qiangzi is always alone except with my uncle next door, and they know that qiangzi has no family or rtives, so they bully him!¡± The waiter said. ¡°Do these things happen often?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this. Other uncles had said that he had seen it two or three times. He had even advised qiangzi to find a fleet to join. Although the harvest would be less, at least it would ensure his safety. Qiangzi didn¡¯t want to, but he just wanted to make more money. Uncle had said that qiangzi said that it was nothing to hit him, and that he would have a lot of money. His body was tough, and he recovered in two to three days. Those people wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him!¡± The waiter sighed. doesn¡¯t qiangzi hold a grudge? ¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Qiangzi usually doesn¡¯t show what he¡¯s thinking. No one can tell if he¡¯s happy or not.¡± The waiter looked at third aunt du as he spoke. ¡°Mr. Du, did the deceased tell you anything else?¡± Gu Xin asked third aunt du. Third aunt du shook her head. She had already told him everything she knew, but she didn¡¯t know much about the rest. She did sympathize with the mother and son. She might have paid more attention to them than others, but she was not a very enthusiastic person. After all, it was other people¡¯s business. This was the most enthusiastic action she could do. ¡°Next!¡± Gu Xin picked another waiter. ¡°Princess, my house is closer to qiangzi¡¯s house. I¡¯ve heard people talk about why qiangzi quarreled with aunt Zhong. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, so I don¡¯t know if I should say it. ¡± The waiter pointed out by Gu Xin stood up and said hesitantly. ¡°You¡¯re obviously trying to say that! Still asking? You just want others to think that the princess asked you to say it, so you don¡¯t have to be used of spreading rumors!¡± The waiter who was the first to speak said in disdain. There was also disdain between the waiters. For example, the first waiter who spoke was disgusted by the gossipy mouth of the one who replied to Gu Xin. Chapter 2342 - 2342 Chapter 2341-shocked 2342 Chapter 2341-shocked ¡°Go ahead,¡± Gu Xin could also tell what this person was thinking. However, regardless of whether it was true or not, it was always good to have some news. ¡°Princess, that¡¯s right. This little one didn¡¯t intentionally spread this news. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but I heard it by ident yesterday. I can¡¯t be sure if this has anything to do with the case. The waiter was a little flustered as he spoke for a long time before Gu Xin interrupted him. ¡°Just say it, tell me everything you know. Whether it¡¯s useful or not, whether it¡¯s real or fake, I¡¯ll be able to tell.¡± Gu Xin said seriously. The waiter pursed his lips and looked at the people around him. In fact, he was a little regretful. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it. Anyway, the princess would ask them one by one. Those women would definitely tell him and they would definitely know more than he did. But now that he had said it, he had no choice. Looking at the princess¡¯s serious expression, he was afraid that he would not be able to get over it if he did not say it. ¡°I heard that Auntie Zhong and butcher Liu from the town are together. Qiangzi didn¡¯t want to, so he quarreled with Auntie Zhong.¡± The waiter said. ¡°What?¡± Third aunt du cried out in surprise. Those who knew mother Qiang and butcher Liu in the inn were also shocked. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t understand why these people were so shocked. Wasn¡¯t itmon for a widow to remarry in the great Zhou? Could it be that this butcher Liu was particrly ugly, or that he had some other problems? ¡°I, I heard the two women next door mumbling when I came home yesterday. At that time, the younger one was arranging firewood in the corner of the wall. They probably didn¡¯t know that there was someone in the younger one¡¯s house, so they just happened to be chatting by the wall near the younger one¡¯s house. Therefore, the younger one heard everything. He said that after qiangzi found out about this, he tried to stop her many times. Even he, who never spoke loudly to aunt Zhong, began to speak loudly. I still believe it a little. After all, apart from this, I really can¡¯t think of any other reason why qiangzi, who has always been filial to aunt Zhong, would speak so loudly to her. ¡± The waiter exined with his head lowered. ¡°Mr. Du, is there a problem with this butcher Liu? Why is everyone so surprised?¡± Gu Xin still nned to ask third aunt du. this Lao Ai. third aunt du was a little hesitant. She thought for a while and said honestly, ¡± butcher Liu has a wife, and his wife is one of the shrewish people in Qi ¡®an town. Butcher Liu feared and respected his wife very much. They had three children, two daughters and a son. The two daughters were fourteen and twelve, and the Son was seven years old. Now, butcher Liu¡¯s wife was pregnant. Butcher Liu is usually responsible for delivering meat to our restaurant. He looks like an honest man who loves his family, especially when his wife is pregnant. He¡¯s really afraid of making things difficult for her. And Auntie Zhong was a good person recognized by everyone. It wasn¡¯t easy for the widowed mother to raise her son. That¡¯s why, that¡¯s why everyone can¡¯t believe it. ¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows and looked at the waiter who told her the news. ¡°Princess, this little one heard it from the woman next door. It was said that one night, aunt Zhong thought that Qiang Zi would returnte because he went out to fish. As a result, when Qiang Zi went back that day, he found butcher Liu at home and ran into the two of them. When he saw them, he flew into a rage. The woman next door saw this with her own eyes. She saw that the person was butcher Liu. She also told the other woman she was talking to the other day that they might be the only two people in Qi ¡®an town who knew about this.¡± The waiter quickly exined. Chapter 2343 - 2343 The Zhong clan 2343 The Zhong n ¡°Third miss, we¡¯ve brought them back!¡± At this moment, Bai Yi brought Madame Zhong, fatty Wang, and the Qian family¡¯s housekeeper over. ¡°Greetings, Princess Xinxin!¡± The Qian family¡¯s butler came forward and bowed to Gu Xin, ¡± I¡¯m Qian an, the Qian family¡¯s butler. The old master has not been in good health these two days and has been resting early, so I have asked someone to stay behind and wait for the old master to wake up before telling him that the princess has arrived. I hope Princess can forgive me! Princess, if you have any instructions, I can do it for you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since old master Qian is sick, let him rest.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. She had a good impression of the Minister of Revenue, Mr. Qian. There were also some elders in her family, so she was very forgiving towards them, ¡± Butler Qian, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will ask you for help if I need your help. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Princess. I will do my best. I¡¯ve already given you the information on all the residents of Qi ¡®an town.¡± Butler Qian heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that he had acted on his own initiative and not told the old master, causing the princess to be angry. He had heard of Princess Xinxin¡¯s reputation outside, and his master had indeed been seriously ill these two days, so he had made his own decision. ¡°Butler Qian, you¡¯vee at the right time. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring some people with you and follow this little brother to Qi ¡®an town¡¯s butcher Liu and the two women that this little brother mentioned just now! I have some questions to ask.¡± Just as Gu Xin was worried that she had no one to use, the Qian family came. She believed that with the Qian family¡¯s prestige in Qi ¡®an town, it would be easy for them to bring someone over in the middle of the night. They didn¡¯t even need to show their identity as a Yamen officer. ¡°Alright, this lowly one will follow your orders!¡± Butler Qian immediately agreed. Gu Xin nodded at the waiter who had heard the gossip. The waiter brought Butler Qian out of the door with a pale face. This time, he was afraid that someone would continue to criticize him. Sigh, if he had known earlier, he would have waited for the princess to investigate on her own. Aunt Zhong had already appeared. Sigh, sob, sob. ¡°I, Madam Hu Zhong, pay my respects to Princess Xinxin!¡± Madame Zhong was a little scared. She didn¡¯t know what had happened before she was brought here. Her body was trembling. Zhong Shi, do you know where your son Hu qiangzi is? ¡± Gu Xin looked at Mrs. Zhong and asked. ¡°Well, qiangzi went out yesterday morning and said he went to the beach to work. Usually, if it¡¯s a short time, he¡¯ll be home for one or two days. If it¡¯s a long time, he¡¯ll be home for more than ten days.¡± Madame Zhong replied. ¡°Have some water first. I¡¯ll show you a personter.¡± Gu Xin looked at the skinny and weak Zhong Shi. Her hands were clenched tightly and trembling slightly. She felt some sympathy in her heart, but she had to face what she had to face. Mrs. Zhong looked up at Gu Xin in confusion. Only then did Gu Xin realize that Mrs. Zhong had good looks and was indeed like what third aunt du said. She was a good woman at first nce. She felt even more pity for him. Losing a husband in her early years and losing a son in her middle age was a huge blow to any woman. Third aunt du poured a cup of warm water for Madame Zhong. Madame Zhong looked at third aunt du with fear in her eyes, as if she was asking for help. ¡°Mr. Du, is qiangzi in trouble? Tell me, did something happen to qiangzi?¡± Mrs. Zhong did not take the water, but suddenly grabbed third aunt DU¡¯s hands, and the teacup fell over. Chapter 2344 - 2344 Chapter 2344-not home 2344 Chapter 2344-not home ¡°Bang!¡± The teacup fell to the ground and the water in the cup sshed onto the skirt of Mrs. Zhong and third aunt du. ¡°Let her see!¡± Gu Xin sighed and said to Bai Yi. White shirt already knew what it was and walked over to bring the tray over. Zhong Shi looked at Bai Yi and the tray. She was anxious and confused. Third aunt du held on to Madame Zhong. She had almost lost her mind after seeing what had happened, let alone Madame Zhong. She was afraid that Madame Zhong would faint. After white shirt came closer, he held the tray in one hand and opened the ck cloth covering Lu Yang with the other. Seeing the head on the tray, Madame Zhong¡¯s eyes widened. She stared at it for a while, then shook her head and muttered ¡± no ¡± as she stepped back. Then, his eyes rolled back and he fainted. Third aunt du quickly held him up. This time, it was confirmed that this head was Hu qiangzi¡¯s. Third aunt du helped Zhong Shi to the counter to lie down on a recliner. That was where she usually sat when she had nothing to do. The people sighed when they saw the state of the Zhong n. Gu Xin didn¡¯t continue asking. She let Madame Zhong lie down for a while. No one would be able to ept such a thing in a short period of time. Not long after, Butler Qian and the others returned. However, they did not bring butcher Liu back with them. They only brought back the two women who were by the side of the waiter¡¯s house. The waiter had exined the situation earlier, so the two women already knew what was going on. At this moment, they were particrly nervous. The people of the great Zhou were all like this. Even if they were not the murderer and might not have been involved in a murder case, they were still afraid. This was the natural fear that the people had towards the government office. ¡°Princess, butcher Liu is not at home. He went to the countryside this afternoon to collect pigs and will only be back tomorrow morning. There¡¯s only his pregnant wife and a few children at home. This lowly one saw that it was inconvenient, so I didn¡¯t bring anyone over.¡± Butler Qian came forward to report. ¡°Did you ask which vige he went to collect pigs?¡± Gu Xin asked. he¡¯s in a few viges around Lakshmi vige. His wife doesn¡¯t know much about him. Butler Qian said. ¡°Is he the only one in charge of his Pork Shop, or is there someone else helping him? Is heing back tomorrow morning to open the market, or is he just bringing meat back?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Under normal circumstances, he¡¯s back to open a market. So, they might be rushing back at night.¡± Butler Qian replied. alright, then I¡¯ll have to trouble Butler Qian to get someone to guard his house. After he gets home, bring him to Qi ¡®an Inn immediately. Gu Xin nodded and instructed. Gu Xin then looked at the two women. The two of them immediately knelt down and said, ¡± ¡°Concubine Chen Liangshi (concubine Chen Lishi) greets Princess Xinxin!¡± get up, ¡± Gu Xin said. there¡¯s no need to be so polite. The two of them helped each other up and did not dare to look up at Gu Xin. ¡°I¡¯m sure the two of you already know why I called you here,¡± Gu Xin said. I also want to hear what you have seen about butcher Liu and Hu qiangzi. You¡¯re not allowed to add your own imagination, just exin what you saw clearly.¡± Chen Liangshi gave Chen Lishi a push. Gu Xin immediately knew that this Chen Lishi was the one who saw the incident between butcher Hu and Madame Zhong. Chen Lishi wriggled her hands uneasily. this has nothing to do with you, ¡± Gu Xin said gently. but if the clues you provide can help with the investigation, the government will reward you. Chapter 2345 - 2345 Chapter 2344-three times 2345 Chapter 2344-three times Chen Lishi looked at Gu Xin with encouraging eyes, then at Zhong Shi, who was lying on a chair at the counter, and said, ¡± I saw butcher Liu leave the Zhong n¡¯s residence early in the morning three times. I even heard themotion inside. As soon as she said this, many people in the inn stared at her with a pair of gossipy eyes, whether they knew butcher Liu and Madame Zhong or not. Gu Xin looked at Chen Lishi and asked her to continue. ¡°The first time was one night when I heard a ruckus next door. At that time, my man wasn¡¯t home and my child was sleeping soundly. I thought something had happened to them. Because qiangzi went out that day, I was afraid that the Zhong family would encounter bad people at home. As a result, when I walked to the courtyard, I heard Qiang Zi shouting at Madame Zhong. I was relieved, but also confused, so I quietly built adder and climbed up the courtyard wall. I just happened to see butcher Liu putting on clothes and running out, while Madame Zhong was pulling Qiang Zi. It should be Qiang Zi who wanted to beat butcher Liu.¡± After she said it, Chen Lishi¡¯s speech became much smoother. ¡°Then I guessed in that direction. However, qiangzi stayed at home for the next few days. I didn¡¯t tell anyone else. I thought that butcher Liu wouldn¡¯t dare toe again after this incident. I didn¡¯t even tell my man. After all, butcher Liu¡¯s wife is known far and wide for her fierceness and shrewdness. I don¡¯t want to get into trouble myself.¡± Chen Lishi continued. ¡°No wonder, no wonder qiangzi didn¡¯te to the shop to deliver fish and shrimp during that time! Our boss can only find someone else to book it. ¡± The waiter who had heard the gossip muttered. Third aunt du nced at him and he quickly shut his mouth and stood aside obediently. ¡°Butcher Liu came for three consecutive nights. The two of them also chatted. I think they¡¯re just like any other ordinary couple in their boudoir. On the third day, my man got up in the middle of the night and found that I wasn¡¯t there. Then, he came out to look for me and found that I was on the wall. But my man told me not to tell anyone and not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. So, I¡¯ve been holding it in. I¡¯m asking my man, does butcher Liu really want to live with the Zhong n? His wife had given birth to three children for him, and there was still one in her stomach. My man said I was stupid at that time. How could I think that butcher Liu really wanted to live with the Zhong n? Qiangzi, a child, could see that butcher Liu wasn¡¯t real, but you, as a mother, couldn¡¯t see it. They even said that we women are stupid and can¡¯t even understand this.¡± After being interrupted, Chen Lishi did not continue. Everyone was waiting to hear the story. If Gu Xin wasn¡¯t here, everyone would have urged Chen Lishi to tell her the story. ¡°What about the second and third time?¡± Gu Xin asked at the right time. ¡°The second time was about a month after that time. Qiang Zi was out for five days, and I saw butcher Liue back for three nights. Originally, I thought butcher Liu was frightened by qiangzi. After all, qiangzi was really fierce that day. However, butcher Liu still came. My man was sleeping like a log, and my child was sleeping like a log, so I took thedder again. This time, I was closer to the wall on the side of the Zhong family¡¯s side, so I could hear more clearly. Madame Zhong kept crying, and butcher Liu was coaxing her. Then they said, ¡± Madame Chen and Madame Chen didn¡¯t say anything else. Everyone here is no longer a child. They know what¡¯s going on with them. ¡°Butcher Liu came for three consecutive nights. The two of them also chatted. I think they¡¯re just like any other ordinary couple in their boudoir. On the third day, my man got up in the middle of the night and found that I wasn¡¯t there. Then, he came out to look for me and found that I was on the wall. But my man told me not to tell anyone and not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. So, I¡¯ve been holding it in. I¡¯m asking my man, does butcher Liu really want to live with the Zhong n? His wife had given birth to three children for him, and there was still one in her stomach. My man said I was stupid at that time. How could I think that butcher Liu really wanted to live with the Zhong n? Qiangzi, a child, could see that butcher Liu wasn¡¯t real, but you, as a mother, couldn¡¯t see it. They even said that we women are stupid and can¡¯t even understand this.¡± When Chen Lishi said this, she was still somewhat unconvinced. Chapter 2346 - 2346 Chapter 2345-understanding 2346 Chapter 2345-understanding She had heard the conversation between the two of them in the middle of the night, and she had seen how butcher Liu had treated his wife. In Chen Lishi¡¯s eyes, to be honest, if she were a man, she would also find someone like Zhong Shi. Butcher Liu¡¯s wife was fierce, fierce, and quite unreasonable. She often beat and scolded butcher Liu in public. Even Madam Chen Li felt that butcher Liu was good to his wife purely because he took a fancy to her, the only daughter in the family. Her maternal family hadnd andnd, so he wanted to eat the sole family. Thus, he endured silently. As for Madame Zhong, her son had grown up and had no burden. He was gentle and virtuous, and he never lost his temper. He was also very good to others. Comparing the two, Madame Chen and Madame Zhong were more willing to be together. The two of them had been neighbors for more than ten years, and Madame Chen and Madame Zhong were quite fond of each other. However, as a woman, Chen Liushi still didn¡¯t like the way Madame Zhong was associated with a married man. It was better to find a dead daughter-inw or a divorced man than a married man! Not to mention what kind of woman his wife was, what he did was wrong. Moreover, Chen Lishi also believed that even if Madame Zhong did not want to monopolize butcher Liu and was determined to be with him, if butcher Liu¡¯s wife was willing, then Madame Zhong going over would be the same as bing a concubine. Being a concubine was such an embarrassing thing! In Chen Lishi¡¯s understanding, she would rather be the wife of a poor family than a rich concubine. Moreover, butcher Liu was not a rich person. ¡°My man told me that butcher Liu had been interested in the Zhong n for a long time, and he had seen through it. However, at that time, his wife was very strict, and qiangzi was very fierce after working in the inn, so he had not taken any action. However, every time Madame Zhong went to buy meat, he would weigh more for her when his wife was not around. My man has seen it many times and evenughed at butcher Liu. Butcher Liu told him not to say anything as it would not be good for the Zhong n. My man thinks that he has the heart but not the guts to.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t butcher Liu¡¯s wife get pregnant again at the end ofst year? This time, the fierce woman¡¯s body was different from before. She loved to sleep, was greedy andzy, and slept for several hours a day. It was said that he had a very deep sleep at night. Wasn¡¯t this giving butcher Liu a chance? That night, I heard butcher Liu tell Madame Zhong that his wife had gone back to her mother¡¯s house to stay. So, it must have been during the time when his wife went back to her mother¡¯s house that the two of them got together.¡± ¡°The third time was not too long ago, at the beginning of this may. At that time, butcher Liu¡¯s wife was still at her mother¡¯s home and had not returned. That night, the weather was a little hot and I couldn¡¯t sleep. After coaxing the children to sleep, I waited for my man on the recliner in the yard. In the end, she was in a daze and didn¡¯t hear the sound of her maning back. Instead, she heard the quarrel next door. Because the Zhong family and qiangzi¡¯s house were both empty, and my family was the only neighbor, no one else heard it. At that time, I heard the Zhong n begging qiangzi to let butcher Liu go. My heart quivered, and I quickly and quietly climbed up the wall. Then, I saw Qiang Zi tie butcher Liu up. Butcher Liu¡¯s clothes were still untidy at that time. Qiang Zi was holding a knife in front of him and was ready to cut off his manhood! From my position, I can see qiangzi¡¯s expression. Oh my God, he is so fierce. I have never seen such a fierce person in my life.¡± Chapter 2347 - 2347 Chapter 2347-going to the HU family 2347 Chapter 2347-going to the HU family Chen Lishi made a scared expression. Everyone¡¯s curiosity waspletely piqued by her words. They were tied up and fiercely raised their knives, then what was next? Did you cut that thing off? Or should he let her go? ¡°I saw the Zhong family begging and almost kowtowing to qiangzi. Only then did Qiang Zi let butcher Liu go. He had told butcher Liu that if he were to look for his mother again, he would go look for his eldest daughter. Butcher Liu scolded Qiang Zi, but he didn¡¯t beat him anymore. He only said that if you can¡¯t remember, I¡¯ll destroy your daughter. Didn¡¯t you want to be a family? Sure, I¡¯ll marry your daughter and be a family with you. In the end, butcher Liu left while cursing and swearing.¡± Chen Lishi¡¯s expression wasplicated. She had a daughter, but she also had a son. She felt that qiangzi¡¯s thinking was both right and wrong. Since then, Chen Lishi had been paying attention to the movements next door every night. Other than the day before, when she had taken the child back to her Maiden Home, nothing else had happened next door. She had only told this matter to Chen Liangshi. She and Chen Liangshi were sisters-inw, and her inws had died early. The two brothers had separated long ago and lived not far from each other, but the rtionship between the two was quite good. Back then, the Chen brothers had divided the family fairly. The two brothers had a good rtionship, their family backgrounds were simr, and their children were about the same size, so the two could get along well. She told Chen Liangshi so that she would pay more attention. She had a feeling that something was going to happen next door. In the end, she had just returned to her parents ¡®house yesterday and only came back today. Now, qiangzi, who was next door, was gone. She felt that her feeling was too urate. After Gu Xin heard this, she looked at Chen Liangshi, ¡± ¡°Liang Shi, did anything happen at the HU family yesterday?¡± Chen Liangshi shook her head,¡±Princess, although my home is in the same alley as the HU family, their home is in the innermost part of the alley while we are on the outermost part.¡± I didn¡¯t notice anything during the day, but I don¡¯t know at night. He¡¯s been resting for a long time.¡± Oh? ¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips. the HU family only has one neighbor, the Chen family, in the alley you¡¯re living in. The other side doesn¡¯t have any neighbors, right? ¡± Chen Liangshi nodded. brother Yuan Yuan, Xiao Qiu, let¡¯s bring the dog to the HU family to take a look! Gu Xin stood up after giving it some thought. ¡°Big sister Zhong, you¡¯re awake!¡± Third aunt du suddenly said. Originally, third aunt du was like everyone else, listening to Madame Chen Lishi talk about Madame Zhong and butcher Liu. After Madame Chen Liangshi finished, she turned her head to see the situation. In the end, she found that Madame Zhong¡¯s finger moved and she quickly walked over. Gu Xin frowned as she looked at the deck chair. Was there such a coincidence? I¡¯m going to the HU family, and Madame Zhong woke up? She walked over and said, ¡± Mrs. Zhong, give me the key to your house. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t go through your things. I just wanted to take a look at Hu qiangzi¡¯s daily necessities, maybe I can find some clues.¡± Zhong Shi looked at Gu Xin with a nk expression, then her tears started to fall, ¡± qiangzi, my qiangzi, my qiangzi! Then, he burst into tears. Lu Zheng nced at Zhong Shi and reached out to pull Gu Xin, ¡± let¡¯s go, Xinxin. We can still enter without the key. The others didn¡¯t notice it. They just felt that the Zhong n was too pitiful. Hearing their cries, it was so tragic. It was really a tragedy. Chapter 2348 - 2348 Chapter 2348-the dog is barking again 2348 Chapter 2348-the dog is barking again Gu Xin held the dog in one hand, Zheng Qiu was on her left and Lu Zheng was on her right. Someone was leading the way. Gu en followed after him and walked beside Zheng Qiu. Fatty Wang wanted to go too but was stopped by Bai Yi. There were still many things to do. What Gu Xin and Lu Zheng could see, Bai Yi could naturally see as well. He whispered a few words to fatty Wang and went to third aunt DU¡¯s side, waiting for Madam Zhong to stop crying. The other people in the inn wanted toe over and say a few words offort, but what words couldfort them at this moment? No one would beforted by such words when they encountered such a situation! ¡­¡­ When Gu Xin and the rest left Qi ¡®an Inn, Gu en asked, ¡± ¡°Third sister, do you think there¡¯s a problem with the HU family? Do you want to take this dog to smell it and see if you can find more?¡± Gu Xin turned to look at Gu en and said, ¡± ¡°I just feel that the HU family might be the crime scene.¡± Gu en was speechless. Chen Lishi, who was leading the way, was also frightened.¡±Princes ¡­ Princess, this bi an ¡­¡± Gu Xin nced at Chen Lishi,¡¯are you home alone? Are you afraid?¡± yes. Chen Lishi nodded. I went back to my parents ¡®house yesterday to take my two children to their grandparents¡¯ house to y for a while. It¡¯s cooler there. My man isn¡¯t home tonight either. Princess, if this really is Yingluo, it can¡¯t be.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± I¡¯m just guessing. Let¡¯s go over and take a look first!¡± Chen Liangshi said,¡±second sister-inw, if you¡¯re afraid, you cane to my ce to rest tonight. Our house is far away.¡± Moreover, the child¡¯s father was at home, and there was nothing to be afraid of with a man around. By the way, I¡¯ll ask the child¡¯s father to tell second brother toe back in the next two days. If something really happens, you should go back to your mother¡¯s house and stay there for a while. Second brother can¡¯t always stay at home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Chen Lishi nodded. To be honest, even if he isn¡¯t, I don¡¯t dare to stay here. Thinking of qiangzi¡¯s appearance just now, Aiyo, I don¡¯t dare to think, I don¡¯t dare to think.¡± ¡°The inn has some calming soup,¡± Gu Xin consoled. In a while, the two of you can follow us back to the inn to drink the calming soup before going back. If you really don¡¯t want to move, I can have someone send it to you.¡± Chen Liushi and Chen Liangshi quickly thanked her. They really felt that Gu Xin was a good person. Qi ¡®an town wasn¡¯t big, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the alley where they lived. Chen Liangshi¡¯s house was at the entrance of the alley. Her man was anxiously waiting at the door. When he saw the fire, he quickly came forward to wee her. Chen Liangshi introduced Gu Xin and the others to her man. Originally, he had wanted to go to the inn with Chen Liangshi, but they only had two daughters and they were both still young. They had been called away because something had happened, so he didn¡¯t dare to leave and could only wait at the door. Now that she had returned, she heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Xin asked Chen Liangshi and Chen Lishi to stay at home and asked Chen Liangshi¡¯s man to bring them to the HU family. On the way, she asked Chen Liangshi¡¯s man about butcher Liu. The evaluation of the Chen Liang men and the Chen Li men had of butcher Hu was simr. These two brothers had both seen butcher Liu ingratiate himself to Madame Zhong and had both suspected butcher Liu¡¯s ulterior motives. When they arrived at the HU family, Lu Zheng immediately unlocked the door. It was an ordinary lock that could be easily opened without being damaged. The dog started to bark when it reached the door. Chapter 2349 - 2349 Chapter 2348-underground 2349 Chapter 2348-underground When the man from the Chen Liang n heard the dog bark, he was terrified. He was afraid that he would see something he shouldn¡¯t see, so he said, ¡± ¡°Princess, general, I will guard the door for you, is that okay?¡± Gu Xin guessed that he was probably afraid and nodded her head, ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± As soon as the door opened, the dog rushed into the yard. Gu Xin immediately let go of the rope. Gu en stood in front of Zheng Qiu and said, ¡± ¡°Little Qiu, little Qiu, I¡¯ll protect you. This dog is a little fierce. It won¡¯t be good if it hurts peopleter.¡± Zheng Qiu looked at the tall figure in front of him. He felt helpless and a little strange, but he did not refuse and walked behind Gu en. She also heard from the dog¡¯s owner that other than its owner, this dog only listens to Gu Xin and would bark at everyone else. She was also quite afraid. The dog kept barking in the garden. The yard was neither big nor small, but it was clean and tidy. The cucumbers and chilies in the ground were almost ripe. There were tools such as hoes at the side. Gu Xin was about to get her tools when Lu Zheng walked over, ¡± Xinxin, you hold the dog. I¡¯ll do it. Gu Xin picked up the dog¡¯s leash and touched the dog¡¯s head a few times. The dog whimpered a few times in enjoyment and then barked at the ground again. Lu Zheng came over with a hoe, while Gu Xin took a few steps back with the dog. A few years ago, when Lu Zheng was in Sanchakou vige, he had worked with uncle Gu in the fields. Therefore, he was very good at digging things up. Gu en and Zheng Qiu went into the house and found an oilmp. They lit it up and took it out to illuminate Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng dug a few times with his hoe and dug out a pit. However, there was nothing inside except for soil. The dog barked even more happily. Lu Zheng continued to dig, and soon, he found something. ¡°En ¡®Zi, Xiao Qiu,e over here.¡± Lu Zheng was afraid that he would damage it, so he let the two of theme closer and changed to something else to dig. ¡°An arm, it¡¯s an arm.¡± Gu en eximed. The dog was still barking. The chenliang men outside felt their legs go soft. Oh my God, Qiang Zi is dead. His head and arm are in Qi ¡®an Inn. Now, an arm is found in my house. Could this be rted to the Zhong n? Lu Zheng wanted to retrieve the items on the ground but was stopped by Zheng Qiu.¡±Crown Prince, put on your gloves.¡± She handed Lu Zheng a pair of self-made gloves, which she would usually use when she performed autopsy. She always carried them with her. Lu Zheng took it and thanked him. After putting it on, he took out the arm. Because it was buried in the soil and the weather was hot, this arm was more rotten than the one in Qi ¡®an Inn. Gu en resisted the urge to vomit and held up the cigarette for Lu Zheng. Hu family? ¡± Gu Xin stepped forward to take a look. I wonder if the HU family still has more? ¡± ¡°There should be more,¡± Lu Yang said. Let the dog walk around.¡± Gu Xin squatted down and patted the dog¡¯s head. baby, go and search the house. See if there¡¯s anything else like this. Then,e out and bring us there! Even Lu Zheng was a little jealous. Their Xin Xin was so gentle. A girl really changed 18 times as she grew up. In the past, she was always a cute and innocent little girl in front of him. Now, when she was gentle, she was just like Xin ¡®er in her previous life! At that moment, he really felt that Gu Xin had grown up. When he met Gu Xin in his previous life, Gu Xin was 16 years old. After they got to know each other, Gu Xin would asionally act like a cute little girl, but she was more gentle and soft. Chapter 2350 - 2350 In the cabinet 2350 In the cab Dogs were intelligent. As if it understood Gu Xin¡¯s words, it immediately ran into the house. Gu en and Zheng Qiu were amazed. Gu en said,¡±third sister, this dog is so obedient and useful. I think you can buy it and bring it back after this.¡± If there are any cases in the future, you can bring it along. It¡¯s really useful.¡± Zheng Qiu agreed with Gu en. Gu Xin smiled, ¡± I don¡¯t wish for such a case to happen. However, I can consider bringing him back. It¡¯s just that this already belongs to someone else. If I say it, they¡¯ll definitely give it to me. It feels like I¡¯m snatching someone else¡¯s things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, we can give them more money,¡± Lu Yang said. If Xinxin likes it, besides giving them money, we can also go back to the capital and find other puppies to send to them and let them raise them again.¡± Gu Xin thought about it and felt that this was fine too. Of course, if the waiter¡¯s family had a good rtionship with the dog, she would not take it away from them. Woof, Woof, Woof, Woof! suddenly, the dog¡¯s wild barking sounded again. The four of them quickly went over to look. The Chen Liang family¡¯s man at the door pulled the door with his hand. He wanted to follow them. They had all gone in, and there was no one in the courtyard. It was dark, and Qiang Zi¡¯s arms were there. It was scary! Gu Xin and the rest followed the dog into a room. The dog was struggling to pull a cab with its feet. This cab looked rtively new, and the style was made by the Gu family. All these years, fourth uncle Gu¡¯s furniture had been sold all over the great Zhou Dynasty. Gu Xin walked over and patted the dog¡¯s head before leading it to the side. She then said to Gu en, ¡± ¡°En ¡®Zi, it¡¯s time for you to train your courage.¡± Lu Zheng, who was about to open the cab, paused. He turned to look at Gu en and nodded. Gu en pointed at himself and said,¡¯ah? I am!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± that¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you see your arm just now? You need to practice more. You can¡¯t even bear with it, right? If ninren was here, she would definitely open the cab door without any hesitation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I think that¡¯s what the sixth young master would do,¡± Zheng Qiu agreed. Gu en pursed her lips and took a deep breath. alright, let hime. I can¡¯t be worse than that little fatty. The dog barked at Gu en. Gu en looked over and realized that the dog seemed to be looking down on him! No, no, how could he be despised by a dog? He walked over with heavy steps, then reached out to hold the handle, took another deep breath, and opened the door. Gu en felt his stomach turning sour again. He could not stand it anymore and turned to run. She ran outside and took a few deep breaths before she felt like she had suppressed the thing that was about to roll out of her stomach. He felt deeply aggrieved. The experience of the past few days was much richer than what he had experienced a few months ago when he was studying abroad alone. He had experienced many things that he had never experienced before. Zheng Qiu put on a pair of gloves and held his breath. He walked forward and examined the incision. Lu Zheng held an oilmp to illuminate her. ¡°How is it?¡± Seeing that Zheng Qiu was done with the examination, Gu Xin asked. ¡°From the cut, it matches the head and hand that happened at the inn. Xinxin, I have a suspect.¡± Zheng Qiu stood up and walked away. Chapter 2351 - 2351 Chapter 2350-suspicious person 2351 Chapter 2350-suspicious person ¡°I have my suspicions too.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes brightened. why don¡¯t we say it together? ¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. Then, the two of them said the answer in their hearts in unison, ¡± ¡°Butcher Liu,¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lu Yang said. To be able to make such a neat cut, in addition to having a sharp weapon, one must have done this all year round. Butcher Liu had always been a butcher in Qi ¡®an town, so he naturally had a sharp weapon in his hands. He fulfilled both criteria. In addition, he has a conflict with Hu qiangzi, so he is the biggest suspect.¡± Gu Xin pouted and shook her head, ¡± but, there¡¯s a contradiction. Chen Lishi had said that she had seen Hu qiangzi tie butcher Liu up, leaving butcher Liu with no power to fight back, and even having to ask for mercy from Madame Zhong. Then, how did he subdue Hu qiangzi?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s drugged,¡± Zheng Qiu said. I¡¯ve just checked, there are no wounds on the deceased¡¯s body. In other words, there wasn¡¯t even a dispute before he died.¡± Gu Xin continued, ¡± if the HU family¡¯s house is the first crime scene, and Mrs. Zhong doesn¡¯t usually leave the house, then she wouldn¡¯t have just watched her son get killed. Judging from her behavior just now, we can assume that she knows that her son has been killed, but I really don¡¯t believe that any mother would be able to watch her son get killed and still act like that after the corpse appeared. It¡¯s really contradictory.¡± Lu Yang said,¡±go back and interrogate the Zhong family.¡± However, there are still two legs that haven¡¯t been found. If Madame Zhong knows, she should know where they are.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and looked at the body in the cab. She was a little worried. Zheng Qiu¡¯s gloves had not been taken off yet. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Put him in a sack and let fourth young master Gu carry himter.¡± that¡¯s a good idea! Gu Xin quickly nodded. ¡°Woof woof, woof woof woof woof woof!¡± The few of them were so focused on talking that they didn¡¯t realize that the dog had disappeared. At this time, a dog¡¯s barking came from another room. The few of them looked at each other and quickly followed. This time, the dog wasn¡¯t barking at a ce where it could hide, but at the ground. It kept moving around and barked loudly. When it saw Gu Xin, it ran over and held Gu Xin¡¯s skirt in its mouth, pulling her over to the ground. Gu Xin looked at the puppy in confusion, squatting down and patting its head, ¡± ¡°Baby, what did you find? Why do you keep on shouting?¡± Zheng Qiu and Lu Zheng walked over. Lu Zheng had an oilmp in his hand. He ced themp on the floor and touched it with his hand. Thisnd was not even and was tamped with Yellow Earth. This was a woodshed, unlike the bedroom, which was paved with wooden nks. Lu Zheng picked up the oilmp and shone it on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. En Zi, bring the shovel from outside here.¡± The three people and one dog waited for Gu en to bring the shovel over. Gu Xin¡¯s heart was a little scared as she was thinking about Mrs. Zhong. Under what circumstances would a mother have to watch her son get killed and still pretend to be so heartbroken? Perhaps, her heartache was not an act, but what was she thinking at that time? She didn¡¯t dare to think too deeply. She was afraid. Although the Gu family didn¡¯t dote on their children as much as other families did, they definitely loved their children as parents. Chapter 2352 - 2352 Chapter 2352-returning to the inn 2352 Chapter 2352-returning to the inn Her grandfather had taught his children and grandchildren a loving education. He could not bear to see his children and grandchildren suffer. Her grandfather had helped her father pay off a lot of gambling debts in the past. Her grandmother¡¯s favorite form of education was to beat and scold. Beating and scolding her uncle, cold words and harsh words, but other people were not allowed to beat and scold her uncle. If she chased his father out and ignored him, her grandmother could make the girl and her family leave Zhou n town. Her third aunt was often scolded, but her third uncle didn¡¯t dare to bully her at all because of her grandparents. Her fourth uncle and the rest of the younger generation were also rarely bullied. If she really touched them, her grandmother would flip them over. Therefore, she could not understand why there was someone in this world who could watch others hurt their own children. Gu en came in with a shovel. Lu Zheng took it and dug away the yellow soil on the ground. After arge area was dug away, the blood on the ground was already exposed. The few of them were shocked. There was too much blood, too much, so much that it had already seeped in deeply. Xiao Qiu, pack up the things and let en ¡®Zi carry them. We¡¯ll go back to the inn. Gu Xin instructed. Gu en vaguely knew what he was going to carry. He wanted to refuse, but he could not let his third sister carry him. Brother ah Yuan would definitely not help him. Should he let Xiao Qiu carry him? But how could Xiao Qiu carry it with her small body? Gu en made up his mind. Forget it, I¡¯ll carry it! Zheng Qiu found a rope and a sack from the woodshed and went to the bedroom to pack her body. She also put on the arm that she had dug out from the soil. She looked at Gu en and said,¡±Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°Give it to me. I have no problem with it.¡± Gu en pouted and nodded. I can¡¯t let you carry me with your small body, can I?¡± Zheng Qiu pursed his lips and smiled. Gu en once again felt that this boy was really girly. Look, he was smiling like a girl. At this moment, Gu en was not in the mood to joke around. He carried his things and went out. ¡°Fourth young master Gu, what are you carrying? Do you need my help?¡± Chen Liangshi¡¯s men saw the few of theme out and quickly came over to help. ¡°You definitely don¡¯t want to help.¡± Gu Xin said. Gu en looked at Gu Xin resentfully.¡¯Third sister is too much. I even wanted to ask her for help. If she says this, I¡¯ll feel embarrassed too!¡¯ Chen Liang Shi¡¯s man immediately thought of something and took two steps back, determined not to mention anything about helping. A few people and a dog left the courtyard. Lu Zheng locked the door for them. there¡¯s calming tea at the inn. Come with us to get it for your second sister-inw and wife. Gu Xin reminded them when they reached the exit. I¡¯ll be able to sleep well tonight if I drink it. ¡± The man from the chenliang family quickly nodded his head in thanks. He went back to his room to inform the others before following Gu Xin and the rest back to the inn. When they returned to the inn, Gu Xin immediately arranged for Bai Yi to bring the Qian family¡¯s guards to butcher Liu¡¯s house again. She wanted to find out where butcher Liu collected his pigs and look for him. Then, he asked Butler Qian to arrange for people to search every house in Qi ¡®an town at night. He also asked the dog owner to go to butcher Liu¡¯s house and let the dog smell his personal belongings. Then, he would bring the dog along to search. With such a bigmotion, even the guests who were scared or wanted to rest appeared in the dining room again. Everyone guessed that Princess Xinxin had found some evidence, or she already knew who the murderer was. Anyway, the hall was so noisy that she couldn¡¯t sleep, so she might as welle out and take a look. Chapter 2353 - 2353 Chapter 2353-failed 2353 Chapter 2353-failed Gu Xin sat at the table in the middle of the dining room and looked indifferently at Mrs. Zhong, who was still at the counter. Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What was going on? Why did Princess Xinxin suddenly change her attitude towards the Zhong n? Could it be that he had found something from the HU family? ¡°Third miss, did you find anything?¡± Third aunt du went forward and asked in a low voice. To be honest, she had thought that Princess Xinxin was easy to approach and was like a little girl. Now that she exuded her aura, third aunt du understood that no matter how young the princess was, she had gone through mountains of corpses and seas of fire. How could she be really innocent, delicate, and harmless? ¡°Mr. Du, you¡¯ll find out in a while.¡± Gu Xin nced at third aunt du and then at Mrs. Zhong, ¡± Mrs. Zhong, we¡¯ve already checked your house. Don¡¯t you want to know what we found? ¡± Mrs. Zhong was still sitting on the deck chair. Her face was pale, and she was a little nervous and scared. She sat there without moving and did not answer Gu Xin¡¯s question. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want me to get someone to bring you here?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s voice turned cold. Madame Zhong was stunned, and the people around her didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Gu Xin¡¯s current appearance was simply too imposing. It was as if they had seen an old official from the Yamen. Mrs. Zhong stood up and slowly walked towards Gu Xin. Then, she knelt down. ¡°Tell me, how much do you know about this?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess, I, I didn¡¯t know!¡± Zhong Shi¡¯s lips trembled as she spoke. Her whole body was shaking, and the fear in her eyes was unknown as to what she was thinking. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then why were you so scared when I said we were going to search your house?¡± Gu Xin asked again. The people around were surprised. Was the Zhong n afraid? I don¡¯t think so. She seems to be crying all the time. It was as if she did not hear Gu Xin¡¯s words and just kept crying. I ¡­ I ¡­ Qianqian ¡­ Madame Zhong stammered. Her tears kept falling, and she began to wipe them again. ¡°Crying is useless in front of me. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, I can piece your son¡¯s upper body together and let you look at him. If you faint, I¡¯ll wake you up and let you continue to look at him. Let your son see how ruthless his mother, the mother he¡¯s been protecting all this time, is.¡± Gu Xin said coldly. ¡°No, don¡¯t! Princess, don¡¯t! I¡¯m begging you! Princess is begging you, don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this!¡± Lady Zhong was shocked and kowtowed to beg for mercy. ¡°Then answer my question.¡± Gu Xin said. At this moment, everyone looked at the sack that Gu en had ced next to the tray. They could not help but take a few steps back, wanting to stay away from them. ¡°Oh, really? The deceased, Hu qiangzi, was beaten up by several strong fishermen. He was only injured, but not killed. Yet, he was killed by someone he had already defeated? Zhong-Shi, do you think I¡¯ll believe you? Do you think your son will believe you?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes turned even colder. ¡°It really was a slip of the hand, a slip of the hand. Old Liu didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Old Liu wants to spend the rest of his life with me, with this woman. How could he intentionally hurt this woman¡¯s son? Old Liu didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Madame Zhong emphasized again. ¡°Alright, then tell me the specific process!¡± Gu Xin looked at her coldly and stopped trying to find out if she was doing it on purpose. Chapter 2354 - 2354 Chapter 2354-like a different person 2354 Chapter 2354-like a different person The entire Inn¡¯s dining room fell silent. No one would have thought that this mother had already found out that her son had been killed, and when she appeared again, she could still pretend that she had just found out. Just how ruthless was this person?! Was this even her biological son?! ¡°Yesterday morning, qiangzi went out. At noon, I hung the ribbon on the tree at the entrance of the courtyard. That¡¯s the secret code between me and old Liu. If it¡¯s hung, it means that qiangzi is out. If it¡¯s not hung, it means that qiangzi maye back at any time.¡± ¡°Qiangzi said that he would be going to the beach for at least ten days, but he came back in the evening. At that time, old Liu was at my house and qiangzi happened to meet him. Qiangzi wanted to kill old Liu, so old Liu started fighting with qiangzi. When he was first discovered by Qiang Zi, Liu wasn¡¯t prepared, so he was subdued by Qiang Zi. However, after that, he was always ready. He carried a small knife with him. I was afraid that he would hurt qiangzi, so I asked him to point the knife at me. ¡± ¡°Qiangzi was afraid that I would get hurt, so he didn¡¯t touch old Liu. Old Liu held me and walked to the door. Who knew that at this time, Qiang Zi threw the knife and pulled me over. He was so fast that old Liu was almost hurt by him. I saw that qiangzi really wanted to kill me, so I pretended to be in pain and fainted. Qiangzi came over to help me. At this time, old Liu used the rope in the yard to tie Qiang Zi from behind.¡± qiangzi was suddenly strangled to the ground, and then old Liu used a lot of force at that time, and qiangzi died just like that. Princess, old Liu really didn¡¯t mean to kill qiangzi. He was really frightened by the knife that qiangzi threw at him, so he didn¡¯t control the strength in his hand. Madame Zhong kept exining to butcher Liu. The surrounding people were all stunned. The son that died was not someone else¡¯s but your own son! Your own son was worried about you and went to help you. You can say that he was killed by his lover because of you, and now you¡¯re actually speaking up for your lover? ¡°Big sister Zhong! Is Qiang Zi your son or not?¡± Third aunt du asked what everyone was thinking. Mrs. Zhong suddenly looked at third aunt du. Her eyes werepletely different from the trust and reliance she had at the beginning. She seemed to have changed into a different person. Third aunt du frowned. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Even the tone of the Zhong n¡¯s member was not the same as before. Third aunt du was stunned. What was going on? Not to mention third aunt du, even Gu Xin couldn¡¯t figure out why this Zhong Shi suddenly seemed to have changed. Could it be that she would encounter the schizophrenia that her sister and Ren Ren had told her about? Gu Nian and Gu Ren had once told Gu Xin about a case that involved dissociative identity disorder. Some people would turn into a different person after being provoked. Gu Xin believed their words without a doubt. She always felt that Gu Nian and Gu Ren seemed to know a lot of things. To be more precise, she believed that Gu Nian knew a lot and had heard many things from others. The reason why Gu Ren knew about it was because he often pestered Gu Nian to listen to stories. Gu Xin didn¡¯t know if she had a split personality, but she should be able to determine it after talking for a while. Lu Zheng looked at Zhong Shi and third aunt du thoughtfully. He felt like he had heard someone mention a case in his previous life, simr to this one. Chapter 2355 - 2355 Chapter 2354-want to know 2355 Chapter 2354-want to know Looking at Gu Xin, Mrs. Zhong¡¯s eyes returned to normal and she lowered her head, ¡± ¡°Qiang Zi is this woman¡¯s son. Although he¡¯s not my biological son, this woman has never treated him badly. After my husband passed away, for qiangzi¡¯s sake, I never thought of remarrying. But qiangzi didn¡¯t listen to him. He didn¡¯t study well when he was sent to school. He only knew how to fight with people. Thismoner sometimes thinks if thismoner¡¯s choice was wrong.¡± Third aunt du sneered,¡±big sister Zhong, others don¡¯t know why qiangzi fights with others, but don¡¯t you know?¡± When he first came to my Inn, I heard people saying that it was those people outside who were talking bad about you. In order to protect you, he fought with them. In the end, you dragged him to the Academy to apologize, but he was unwilling and would rather not study. Didn¡¯t he tell you what those people said about you?¡± A waiter chimed in,¡±that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Those kids bullied qiangzi all those years ago.¡± Aunt Zhong, do you know that they said you seduced their father in order to pay for qiangzi¡¯s studies? That¡¯s why qiangzi got into a fight with someone and was punished by the teacher of the Academy.¡± ¡°So what if I say a few words?¡± Madame Zhong said. Just by saying a few words, it¡¯s the truth? Didn¡¯t he see how I made money? Did he have to believe whatever others said? Don¡¯t tell me that he doesn¡¯t study hard and is ming me, his mother who gets up early and does embroidery in the dark?¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows as she looked at Mrs. Zhong. What she said made sense. One should not let others ¡®words affect one¡¯s emotions. However, this also reflected another problem. She had often heard her parents talk about their children¡¯s education. At a time like this, one should not blindly think that it was the child¡¯s fault. One should carefully guide the child and reason with him. One should not just drag the child to apologize and continue to go to school. Gu Xin asked,¡±do you know why butcher Liu dismembered the dead?¡± Also, where is butcher Liu now?¡± Mrs. Zhong looked at Gu Xin, pursing her lips and looking at third aunt du angrily. Third aunt du was a little scared by her gaze and was a little confused. She didn¡¯t know why Madame Zhong was looking at her like she had done something wrong. Hmph! Gu Xin mmed the table, ¡± Hu Zhongshi, answer my question! Zhong Shi turned around and looked at Gu Xin again, ¡± ¡°Dismembering the body is to prevent the Yamen from finding the whole body. He wanted to hide his traces. Princess, do you want to know why the most important head appeared at Qi ¡®an Inn?¡± Gu Xin suddenly looked at third aunt du. She suspected that this question was rted to third aunt du. She looked at Madame Zhong without changing her expression, ¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Madam Zhong turned to third aunt du,¡±Madam du, Did you know?¡± If you hadn¡¯t taken qiangzi in, I might have had a way to let him go back to school. Do you know? In the past few years, you, a woman, have made an unmarried boy remember you. I don¡¯t know what kind of means you used to seduce qiangzi to marry you for the rest of his life, and to go to the capital to make big money, just to be worthy of you. So, I¡¯m going to send the head to your Inn! Qiangzi is gone. Although I¡¯m not his biological mother, I¡¯ll help him fulfill his wish and make you remember him for the rest of your life! I believe that he will be very happy down there and will thank me for this.¡± The crowd cried out in shock, partly because of the Zhong n¡¯s words, and partly because of the Zhong n¡¯s words. Chapter 2356 - 2356 Her state 2356 Her state On the one hand, it was because of what Mrs. Zhong said about Hu qiangzi¡¯s love for third aunt du. On the other hand, it was because Mrs. Zhong said that Hu qiangzi would also be happy below. Everyone thought that there was something wrong with the Zhong n¡¯s head. hahahaha! Madame Zhongughed. qiangzi, you¡¯re my son. This is thest thing I¡¯m doing for you. You must be very satisfied! This shameless woman will never forget you in this life.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± third aunt du shouted. Qiangzi said that he¡¯s going to the capital to let you live a good life. Why do you involve me? I¡¯m a divorced woman, ten years older than qiangzi. I can be his mother if I¡¯m a few years older. Although you are not qiangzi¡¯s mother, you shouldn¡¯t nder him like this after his death!¡± Zhong Shi looked at third aunt du fiercely, ¡± ¡°You still know that you¡¯re ten years older than her? Do you still know that you can be his mother in a few years? Then why did you seduce him? Going to the capital is for my own good? Going to the capital is just to let you have a good life! He¡¯s always dreaming of bing rich one day and being worthy of you! He didn¡¯t know where he had heard that there was a man and a woman in the West who were a few years apart. The woman had divorced, and the man had the same situation as him. In the end, they got together happily. He had such a dream and wanted to learn from them! If you hadn¡¯t seduced him, would an inexperienced young man like him have fallen for an old woman?¡± Gu Xin heard this and thought,¡¯West Land, didn¡¯t I just tell Zheng Qiu and the rest a few days ago?¡¯ This qiangzi¡¯s source of information is really wide! However, it was normal. The state of tai was not far from the capital. Ying shi Yuding and the others had stayed in the capital for a long time. They even went to Jiangnan. They did not take the water route but thend route. It was inevitable that they would pass by Qi ¡®an town, and it was also very likely that they would meet qiangzi. In that case, what the Zhong n said was also very possible! However, it was not a crime for qiangzi to fall in love with third aunt du. From Gu Xin¡¯s point of view, third aunt du was definitely not someone who would seduce people. Of course, as a mother, she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that her son had fallen in love with a woman who was only a few years younger than her. Gu Xin didn¡¯tment on this and interrupted Mrs. Zhong, ¡± ¡°Where is butcher Liu now? Also, where are the victim¡¯s legs?¡± Mrs. Zhong was interrupted, and her ferocious expression did not disappear. Her eyes were still looking at third aunt du, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He left after burying Qiang Zi, saying that he would go out to hide for a while ande back after the wind died down.¡± then he definitely wouldn¡¯t have put his head and arm in Qi ¡®an Inn, ¡± Gu Xin said. he brought you here, right? ¡± Zhong Shi turned to look at Gu Xin and nodded, ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I want this shameless b * tch to see how badly my son, the Qiang Zi I raised, has been harmed by her!¡± The people around them were speechless. Did Mr. Du harm the young man? It¡¯s all your fault. ¡°What about your legs?¡± Gu Xin asked in a deep voice. old Liu took him away, ¡± Mrs. Zhong said. he took him away so that no one would find his whole body. Gu Xin asked again,¡¯which direction did he go? What was he wearing when he left? What is it made of?¡± ¡°He used a gunny sack,¡± replied Madame Zhong. His wife wasing home today, so he had to go home and tell her that he was going to collect pigs. I don¡¯t know if he went back to change his clothes.¡± Chapter 2357 - 2357 Think about the child in your stomach 2357 Think about the child in your stomach ¡°Where¡¯s that b * tch!¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice came from the door. Immediately after, a chubby woman lifted her skirt and rushed over like a gust of wind. The little girl beside her couldn¡¯t catch up with her and nervously shouted, ¡± mother, slow down! There was also a pair of younger siblings holding hands, following closely in fear. The visitors were none other than butcher Liu¡¯s pregnant wife, Madam sun, and his three children. Madam sun looked at Madam Zhong, rushed up, pulled her hair, and gave her a few big ps,¡±B * tch, you shameless thing, taking advantage of this olddy¡¯s pregnancy to seduce this olddy¡¯s man. I¡¯m going to destroy your face!¡± Madame Zhong¡¯s body was weak and small, so how could she stand such a beating from Madame sun? she was also unprepared, so she was directly knocked to the ground. Sun Shi¡¯s stomach was big and it was inconvenient to squat down, so she used her feet to kick. As she kicked, she called her children,¡±You guys, beat him up! it¡¯s this woman who seduced your father. Now that your father has escaped, you won¡¯t have a father in the future. Without a father, you¡¯ll be bullied. Come and beat him! Let¡¯s Just Die together!¡± The people around wanted to stop and help, but Madam sun seemed to be determined to fight with Madam Zhong. Everyone was afraid that they would hurt the pregnant Madam sun. They didn¡¯t know what to do and could only try to persuade her. Madam sun said in a loud voice,¡±you stinky men are persuading me?¡± Do you want face? Which one of you doesn¡¯t want to have one, two, or three women outside? Do you think I should be persuaded by you women? If your man were to go out and fool around with a Vixen while you¡¯re pregnant, would you be able to take it?¡± ¡°He even killed and dismembered them! He even escaped!¡± ¡°I have a few children, and I¡¯m carrying one in my stomach! How was he going to live the rest of his life? How do I live?¡± ¡°If she didn¡¯t seduce people, would there be such a thing? Don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t control men. How can I control them when I¡¯m pregnant? One p could not make a sound! An adulterous couple should be soaked in a pig cage!¡± ¡°Beat him up!¡± Sun Shi put her hands on her waist with a big belly, looking fierce. ¡°Stop!¡± Gu Xin stopped him. Madam n¨¦e sun looked at Gu Xin, and everyone thought that she was a fearless person. They wondered if Princess Xinxin would let her off on ount of her pregnancy if she didn¡¯t care about Princess Xinxin¡¯s identity and directly attacked her. Or was his authority challenged, regardless of whether she was pregnant or not? In the end, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Madam sun¡¯s expression changed instantly. She took a few steps forward and kneeled down beside Gu Xin¡¯s feet, her hands tugging at the hem of Gu Xin¡¯s dress. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t even react in time! She hurriedly helped Madam n¨¦e sun up. No matter what, the child in her stomach was at least six months old. She was making so much noise and even kneeling. If anything happened to the child, it would be her fault. So, she helped him up. Madam n¨¦e sun wanted to kneel and not get up, but she didn¡¯t expect this little princess to be so strong. At this moment, she had forgotten that this Princess was not the other Royal princesses. This was a Princess who could fight with the barbarians of the West. She used to hear people talk about her, and then she liked to go out and brag about her little girl that she admired. Sun Shi¡¯s nose soured and tears flowed out uncontrobly. Chapter 2358 - 2358 Chapter 2358-wise decision 2358 Chapter 2358-wise decision Gu Xin patted her back and waved at her elder daughter. The little girl came over to support sun Shi. Her younger brothers and sisters also came over. Gu Xin pulled a stool over and said, ¡± Remember to be emotional during your pregnancy. I know that no one can calm down after such a thing has happened, but look at the three children beside you and the child in your stomach. You should calm down for them. You can¡¯t let the child lose both his father and mother, right?¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Several children timidly shouted at sun Shi¡¯s side. They looked like they were about to cry, but they didn¡¯t. They were very pitiful. Madam sun sat on the bench, took the water third aunt du handed over, and drank it in one gulp. ¡°Your Highness, this humble woman would like to ask, if we catch that Liu, will he be executed from the back?¡± Sun Shi was slightly nervous. There was hatred and worry in her eyes. The children also looked at Gu Xin nervously. ¡°Yes,¡± Gu Xin said. If what the Zhong n said is true, then butcher Liu is the murderer and will be executed.¡± Madam sun asked again,¡±if this woman wants to divorce now, let the children take this woman¡¯s surname, and let the children sever their father-son rtionship with him, then can this woman¡¯s son take the imperial examination in the future?¡±¡± Gu Xin was stunned. She had no idea about this and had never understood it. The imperial examination would check the generations of ancestors. There seemed to be a rule that if the ancestors hadmitted a crime within five generations, the descendants could not take the imperial examination. However, she had never heard of a divorce and severing their father-son rtionship. Lu Suan stood up. if the HU family is willing to let them leave the family, ¡± he said, ¡± your Sun family¡¯s ancestors have notmitted any crime. ording to the currentws of the great Zhou, your son can take the imperial examination. Your daughter can also participate in the Imperial Pce¡¯s selection of consorts.¡± Madam sun nodded and stood up to thank them. thank you, Princess and general. Thismoner understands. Thismoner will do it tomorrow. I hope that Princess can give thismoner some time.¡± Gu Xin looked at Mrs. Sun in admiration. Just a moment ago, she thought that Mrs. Sun wasn¡¯t thinking about the child at all. But now, she seemed to be thinking about the child entirely. Madam sun continued,¡±today, after Liu returned home, he went to take a bath and changed into a set of coarse clothes. He wore a straw hat on his head and a pair of cloth shoes.¡± He pushed the cart out by himself, which was filled with gunny sacks. The woman thought he was going to collect pigs, but he was indeed heading south. He left the house this afternoon. Just now when the princess¡¯s people came to find him, thismoner felt that something was wrong and checked the box with the silver. There was one hundred silver missing.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± alright! Thank you, sister sun! I¡¯ll start drawing now, and you can describe his appearance in detail. We¡¯ll draw a few more and send people out to find him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Madam sun nodded. Then, she watched as Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, and Gu en took out a brush that she had never seen before and started to draw on a harder piece of paper. It was obvious that this was the damned stinky man. Now that the situation was more or less clear, all they had to do was wait for butcher Liu to be captured. Gu Xin invited everyone to have a bowl of calming tea before they went to sleep. Sun Shi¡¯s mother and son also had some tea. Gu Xin even specially ced a Jade bead in sun Shi¡¯s bowl. Chapter 2359 - 2359 We are different 2359 We are different Although Madam sun didn¡¯t hit Madam Zhong very many times, the few times she hit her were really hard. Madame Zhong was brought to a special room to be watched over. They had already found her head, body, and arms. They confirmed from Madame Zhong that her legs were taken away by butcher Liu. So, they could not find anything more even if they continued to investigate. It was already past midnight. After a busy night, everyone was tired. After drinking the calming tea, they all went to rest. Butler Qian left the guards of the Qian n to help keep watch at Qi ¡®an Inn. As for the other guests, no one made a fuss to leave in the middle of the night. Hu qiangzi¡¯s body was ced in the room of the Zhong n, together with the Zhong n. Gu Xin did this on purpose. She couldn¡¯t understand. Even if she wasn¡¯t her biological child, she had raised her for so many years. What kind of heart of stone could be so cruel? she didn¡¯t know if Mrs. Zhong would be afraid if she was with Hu qiangzi¡¯s mutted body. Third aunt du was really tired that night, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. After the people in the inn returned to their rooms one after another, she was still alone at the counter. When Gu Xin closed the door and was about to sleep, she saw a lonely figure at the counter. She thought for a moment and went downstairs. ¡°Third youngdy, why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± Third aunt du looked over when she heard the noise. She asked in surprise when she saw Gu Xin. ¡°What about you, Mr. Du? Why haven¡¯t you rested yet? Are you afraid?¡± Gu Xin walked to the counter and asked. ¡°No.¡± Third aunt du shook her head. ¡°So you¡¯re thinking about the Zhong n¡¯s words?¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes.¡± Third aunt du didn¡¯t hide it and nodded. I¡¯ve always treated Qiang Zi as a younger brother or a child of the nephew generation. I didn¡¯t think that Zhenzhen would do it. ¡± ¡°I know the merchant from the West that the Zhong n mentioned.¡± Seeing that she did not continue, Gu Xin remained silent for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°What?¡± Third aunt du was stunned, not knowing why Gu Xin would bring this up. ¡°His name is yingshi Yuding. I¡¯ve seen him, his wife, and his child before.¡± Gu Xin looked at third aunt du, paused for a moment, and told her about yingshi Yuding. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a rtionship that makes people envious. It¡¯s the most beautiful ending in the world for lovers to finally get married.¡± Third aunt du sighed and then smiled. but I¡¯m different from thatdy. When I left my husband¡¯s home, my heart had already died. In this life, I¡¯ve decided to continue living like this. I have brothers and sisters, I have a house, a shop, and a country estate. When I¡¯m old, I can pick one from my nephews to take care of me until I die. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never thought of remarrying. Moreover, my heart is already dead. Perhaps, I will never be moved again in this life. To be precise, I¡¯ve given up on men.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Mr. Du, please take it lightly! This matter has nothing to do with you. You can¡¯t control other people¡¯s feelings, but you can control your own. He¡¯s already gone. If he¡¯s really like what you said, he probably wants to see you live well.¡± Gu Xin persuaded. ¡°I understand. Even if the Zhong n didn¡¯t say so, I wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it in a short time. Qiangzi is really a good child. I didn¡¯t know until today that qiangzi wasn¡¯t the biological son of the Zhong family. What about his biological parents? Would she feel terrible when she heard the news of his death? Maybe not. From the moment he was abandoned, no one would be sad because of him. Qiangzi is really pitiful.¡± Third aunt du took out her handkerchief and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. Chapter 2360 - 2360 Chapter 2360-old master Qian is here 2360 Chapter 2360-old master Qian is here ¡°Why not? Aren¡¯t you sad for him?¡± Gu Xin patted her shoulder and continued, ¡± he¡¯s protecting the Zhong n. That means that at least in the years before the Zhong n and butcher Liu got together, the Zhong n was sincere towards him. There¡¯s also someone who cares and loves him.¡± Third aunt du looked at Gu Xin and pursed her lips into a smile. ¡°Third miss, will the Zhong n be executed as well?¡± Third aunt du wiped her tears and asked again. ¡°That will depend on the specific situation. The murderer was butcher Liu, and the Zhong n could only be considered an aplice. Of course, this was the result of the Zhong n¡¯s words. Perhaps, this wasn¡¯t what had happened? We¡¯ll have to wait until butcher Liu is arrested and the situation is rified. Only then will we know whether or not the Zhong n will be executed.¡± Gu Xin exined, then asked, ¡± don¡¯t you me the Zhong family? ¡± ¡°She was the one who raised him, what right do I have to me her? I just feel that the mostplicated thing in the world is the human heart. He was usually such a gentle and virtuous person. Even if he was not her biological child, at least she had raised him. She had spent the world and energy to raise him. How could she bear to do that? Why would there still be women who believed the man¡¯s words? All the men in the world were selfish. Women should treat themselves better, because as long as they lived well, they would be able to face betrayal or abandonment calmly, instead of waiting for things to happen and not knowing what to do. I¡¯m sorry, the Zhong n can¡¯t figure this out.¡± Third aunt du sighed and said. ¡°Everyone has their own thoughts! Just like you said, all men in the world are fickle in love, but in fact, it¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t met anyone who has deep feelings for you. Of course, I¡¯m not refuting your point of view. At least, from what I can see, my family and friends are all deeply in love. I¡¯ve naturally seen many fickle-minded men.¡± but, Mr. Du, you can¡¯t lose your trust in a certain type of person just because of one person, ¡± Gu Xin exined calmly. ¡°Your point of view is right. A woman should be good to herself. That way, when betrayal and abandonmente, she will always have a way out and will never be at a loss. However, we must learn to trust. There will always be people who are worthy of trust, and there will always be people who will not let you down.¡± Third aunt du looked at Gu Xin, deep in thought. ¡°Mr. Du, go to sleep! Everything will be fine after she wakes up. This matter has nothing to do with you. Although I know that you may find it hard to ept, it has already happened. No one can turn back time. We have to learn to ept it and face it. ¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Alright. Thank you for your words, third miss. I¡¯m going to sleep. I hope we can catch butcher Liu tomorrow.¡± Third aunt du took a deep breath, picked up the oilmp on the counter, and went upstairs with Gu Xin. When the two of them went upstairs, they heard the sound of Madame Zhong crying from the room where she was being held. Sheughed for a while, then cried. The two of them looked at each other. Neither of them mentioned going over to take a look, and they each returned to their own rooms. ¡­¡­ The next morning, master Qian came to Qi ¡®an Inn. The Minister of Revenue, Lord Qian, was already over forty years old, only slightly older than uncle Gu. His father, master Qian, was older than Grandpa Gu, already over sixty years old. However, he was a spirited old man. Although he had been a little sick in the past few days, he had heard about what had happened in town. He had gotten up in the morning and scolded Butler Qian. Then, he hade directly to the inn. Chapter 2361 - 2361 Chapter 2361-such madness 2361 Chapter 2361-such madness Gu Xin was woken up by this angry old man. She thought it was Bai Yi and the others who had caught butcher Liu. She quickly put on her clothes, washed up, and came out to take a look. An old man with half a century¡¯s worth of hair and dressed in in clothes was cursing at the door of the room where Madame Zhong was being held. ¡°Old man?¡± she walked over. Master Qian recognized Gu Xin immediately, ¡± ¡°Commoner Qian Youde greets Princess Xin Xin!¡± Gu Xin quickly avoided him,¡¯it¡¯s Grandpa Qian! Butler Qian said that Grandpa Qian had fallen ill recently. Why did hee so early in the morning? Aren¡¯t you going to rest at home? Have you had breakfast?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s ¡®Grandpa Qian¡¯ made old master Qian extremely happy. Look, look, this isn¡¯t the Royal Princess, she¡¯s even more of a Royal Princess. She¡¯s so polite, she¡¯s really well-mannered, well mannered. Old master Qian waved his hand,¡±tsk, something like this has already happened. Even if I¡¯m about to die, I have to get up and deal with it!¡± Our Qi ¡®an town has always been peaceful and happy, how could such a crazy thing happen? I can¡¯t eat breakfast anymore. I just want to ask what this Hu Zhong is thinking. Qiangzi was such a good child. How could she bear to watch him be killed? A woman¡¯s heart is the most vicious!¡± The women present felt like they were being offended. Grandpa Qian, ¡± Gu Xin said helplessly. you¡¯re sick. You shouldn¡¯t be angry. How about I apany you downstairs for breakfast? Now, they were just waiting to capture butcher Liu. They were not in a hurry toe and scold him. You¡¯re already sick, so don¡¯t get angry at yourself. Uncle Qian oftenes to my house and told me that you¡¯re healthy and never sick, so he doesn¡¯t have to worry!¡± Old master Qian touched his beard and said proudly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a minor illness, a minor illness. Princess, how could my family¡¯s little Qian have any rtionship with your family? Then he¡¯s too promising and has improved!¡± Gu Xin smiled,¡¯Grandpa Qian, you can just call me Xinxin. You¡¯re an elder, even older than my grandfather! Uncle Qian came to my house, and we all like him. Uncle Qian¡¯s a good person. He¡¯s a fast learner and treats us well. My fifth younger sister is also good friends with your granddaughter!¡± There was a little girl in the Qian family who was a year younger than Gu si. She was chubby and had followed Lord Qian to the Gu family twice. She liked to y with Gu si. The most important thing was that the girl was very good at mental arithmetic and hade to learn from Gu si. The Gu family was not a family that kept secrets. The youngdy was really willing to learn and they were all willing to teach her. Moreover, Gu Si was very patient. Her eldest and second sister were married and Gu Xin loved to go out. Xie Zhiyi and Huo Yanyu were also married, so Gu si had no friends. It just so happened that miss Qian could y with Gu si. When old master Qian heard this, he thought, hey, little Qian¡¯s family is doing pretty well in the capital. Everyone, big or small, has connections with the Gu family! He had a bright future. Old master Qian didn¡¯t hide his selfishness at all. In the officialdom, it was naturally good to have more friends. Otherwise, if something happened, there would be no one to ask for help. He knew his son quite well. He was in charge of the Ministry of Revenue. If he didn¡¯t pull a bigger backer, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he was taken down. Therefore, old master Qian was no longer in the mood to scold Mrs. Zhong. He followed Gu Xin downstairs, nning to have breakfast. He came over early in the morning and was angry and angry at her, so he was indeed hungry. Third aunt du had already asked the kitchen to prepare breakfast. When the people came down, she had them set it up. Chapter 2362 - 2362 Chapter 2362-is it appropriate? 2362 Chapter 2362-is it appropriate? ¡°Ah, Xiao Yan, Xiao Yan, I knew it was you. I thought I was wrong.¡± The moment old master Qian sat down, he saw Lu Zheng and quickly greeted him. ¡°Grandpa Qian.¡± Lu Zheng walked over with a helpless expression. Gu Xin looked at the two of them in surprise. ¡°I met Grandpa Qian when I was young. At that time, Grandpa Qian loved toe to my house to drink with my grandfather.¡± Lu Zheng exined. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯ve seen her before? I¡¯ve even carried you before, and you even peed on me. Little brat, when I heard that you were gone, I shed a handkerchief of tears. I even asked my little plier to take me to your grandfather¡¯s grave for a few drinks. Later, when I heard that you came back to life, I went to your grandfather¡¯s grave and had a few drinks!¡± Old master Qian red at Lu Zheng and said. ¡°I¡¯ve made Grandpa Qian worry.¡± Lu Zheng said solemnly. Gu Xin did not expect master Qian to have such a good rtionship with the Lu family¡¯s old general. Perhaps sensing Gu Xin¡¯s confusion, elder Qian took the initiative to exin without her asking, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, are you curious? I¡¯m on such good terms with old Lu, and I even carried Xiao Yan when I was young. Xiao Yan peed on me, so why is it that the rtionship between the Qian family¡¯s juniors and the Lu family¡¯s juniors is not good at all?¡± Lu Zheng facepalmed. Old man, can¡¯t you avoid the topic of peeing on your body? Gu Xin nodded her head honestly. ¡°It¡¯s all because their family is not upright,¡± old master Qian said with a look of disdain. Yujia was such a good child, but look at how she was tortured by that kid from the Lu family. Now that old Lu is gone, I¡¯ll tell my children, no matter if they¡¯re sons or grandsons, to stay away from the Lu family. If there¡¯s any conflict in the political scene, while you¡¯re still safe, you¡¯d better suppress those heartless Lu family members.¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± Old master Qian continued, ¡± the daughter of that old bastard from the Lin family is not a good person. The entire Lu family is led by the Lin family¡¯s youngdy. The daughter that the Lu family raised is not a good person either. Of course, Xiao Yan and little Xue ¡®er are not considered to be raised by the Lin family¡¯s youngdy, so they are not counted.¡± Lu Zheng did not know whether tough or cry. If his grandfather knew about this, he would probably dream of praising his old friend. Gu Xin gave him a thumbs up, ¡± Grandpa Qian, I¡¯m just like you. I don¡¯t think the Lin family¡¯s girls are good. I don¡¯t even like the current Duke Zhengguo¡¯s wife and daughter. Great minds think alike. Come, let¡¯s have a match.¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin picked up the bowl of millet porridge on the table. Old master Qian was stunned for a moment before he understood. He picked up the bowl of millet porridge and ced it on Gu Xin¡¯s bowl, ¡± hey, I like little girls like little Xinxin. She¡¯s generous and smart! The old and the young looked at each other and smiled. Then, they both had a mouthful of millet porridge. Gu Xin then ced some crystal dumplings on old master Qian¡¯s te, ¡± ¡°Grandpa Qian, quickly eat, it smells so good! There are prawns inside.¡± Old master Qian nodded his head,¡±oh my, old Lu¡¯s grandson has found a good wife!¡± Why can¡¯t my grandson meet such a good girl? Old Lu, this brat, has been snatching my things since I was young! Now that she¡¯s gone, even my granddaughter-inw wants to snatch her from me! What a pity, what a pity!¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± This old man really did as he thought. There was probably nothing in this world that he didn¡¯t dare to say. Was it really appropriate to say such things in front of the fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦? Old master Qian sized up Lu Zheng before looking at Gu Xin. He then shook his head in regret. Chapter 2363 - 2363 Prioritize your studies 2363 Prioritize your studies Lu Zheng felt that her gaze was a little mysterious. He could not help but ask,¡±Grandpa Qian, why are you looking at us like that?¡± Old master Qian sighed. sigh, if you looked a little worse, or even worse, I wouldn¡¯t care if old Lu¡¯s coffin could hold him down or not. I would have asked my grandson to snatch him from you. Lu Zheng replied,¡±Zhenzhen isn¡¯t. Grandpa Qian, what are you saying?¡± I¡¯m kowtowing more and more, will Xinxin like me?¡± &Nbsp; old master Qian was stunned and then nodded, ¡± that¡¯s right. You are right. Gu Xinughed, ¡± no, I¡¯m not looking at your appearance. When I first met brother Yuanyuan, he was still unshaven and looked like an uncle. After that, she didn¡¯t find him to be very brave or handsome. But I just like being with him!¡± ¡°Grandpa Qian, brother Yuanyuan, you guys are so superficial. You think that only good looking people are good. I don¡¯t think so. As long as I can feel it, anything is fine. I¡¯ve made a promise to someone in my heart. No matter how ugly or cowardly he bes, he took my heart away. It will never change in this life!¡± Lu Zheng felt sweet as he heard that. He picked up a crystal dumpling and fed it to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be ugly or cowardly. My heart has also been taken away by you, taken away by you in my past life, and will always be with you.¡± Gu Xin bit on the crystal dumpling and nodded her head obediently, ¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lu Zheng picked up another one to feed her. His eyes only had Gu Xin in them, her was the only thing in his heart. Old master Qian,¡±Yingluo.¡± The people eating breakfast around them: Can¡¯t you have a proper meal this early in the morning? Why do I feel full even if I don¡¯t eat now? ¡°Tsk, brother a ¡®Yuan, third sister, that¡¯s enough! It¡¯s still early in the morning, so why don¡¯t you two go to one table and eat at the corner table?¡± Gu en and Zheng Qiu came down and saw the scene. Zheng Qiu felt that Gu en was being too strange. She had already seen the two of them eating like this two or three times. She was already used to it. As a family member who grew up with them, how could Gu en not be used to it? What Zheng Qiu did not know was that Lu Zheng would not dare to eat at home like this. Hence, Gu en had never seen this before. ¡°En ¡®Zi,e quickly. This is uncle Qian¡¯s father, Grandpa Qian.¡± Gu Xin ignored Gu en¡¯s words and swallowed the dumpling. She then waved at Gu en and introduced Gu en to old master Qian, ¡± Grandpa Qian, this is my uncle¡¯s son. He is the fourth child in the family. You can just call him en Zi. ¡°Junior greets Grandpa Qian.¡± In front of unfamiliar elders, Gu en was still quite calm. Old master Qian greeted him with a smile and sized him up. Gu Xin then introduced Zheng Qiu and the fatty, who was probably still sleeping. The fatty was the son of the Tongzhou magistrate. She went on and on. Old master Qian nodded his head in understanding, but his gaze was still on Gu en¡¯s body. Gu en felt that she could not hold it in anymore. This old man, what did he mean by this? Say something, don¡¯t just look! ¡°Grandpa Qian, my family has not arranged a marriage for me yet.¡± Gu en was stunned for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Then does my son have someone in his heart?¡± old master Qian asked. ¡°I¡¯m focusing on my studies now.¡± Gu en shook his head. Chapter 2364 - 2364 Chapter 2364-your words are wrong 2364 Chapter 2364-your words are wrong ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Old master Qian praised her three times and saw that Gu en was getting more and more satisfied. it¡¯s best to put studies first. ¡®En¡¯ Zi should be taking part in the exam this year!¡¯ This old man¡¯s good-for-nothing grandson also happens to be participating in the general examination. When we return to the capital, you can exchange more information.¡± Gu en nodded. brother Qian¡¯s studies are often praised by the headmaster of the Academy. Second uncle also said that brother Qian is very likely to enter the top one this time. I¡¯ll do my best when the timees.¡± Gu en did not belittle himself. At the same time, he also praised others. The more old master Qian looked at him, the more pleasing he was to the eye. He still felt some regret in his heart. When it came to marriage, people in the world had to be of equal social status. With Gu en¡¯s current family background and talents, he was afraid that the granddaughter of the Qian family would not be able to reach her. It was not that he was belittling his own child, but he was just stating facts. It was said that daughters from noble families would marry, and daughters from lowly families would marry. The girls who could match Gu en¡¯s family were at least from noble families. Although she had long heard that the Gu family did not care about family background, once Gu en entered high school, she would go to the Gu family to propose marriage to a girl. It would be much better than the Qian family. Therefore, the thoughts that had just formed in his mind werepletely destroyed. However, it would be great if his grandson could be of the same age as this kid. The rest of the meal was very enjoyable and when fatty Wang woke up, they were already full. Fatty Wang slowly ate his breakfast and waited for the news at the door. ¡°Princess, the Zhong family wants to see you.¡± When it was almost noon, the guard of the Qian n who was guarding the Zhong n came down and said. ¡°Tell her, no! He wanted her to continue to stay there obediently. Take one of you in and keep an eye on her to prevent her frommitting suicide.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Yes.¡± The guard responded and went back upstairs. ¡°Where did he go?¡± Master Qian asked Gu Xin. ¡°Grandpa Qian, yesterday I asked them to put Hu qiangzi¡¯s iplete body in the room of the Zhong family. Now the Zhong family must be unable to stand the inner torture and want to see other people to ovee their inner fear! She¡¯s so cruel, why should we let her have her wish?¡± Gu Xin replied. aren¡¯t you worried that she might have other clues to provide? ¡± Old master Qian asked again. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. She had already admitted yesterday that it was butcher Liu who had killed Hu qiangzi. She had told him the entire process, and it did not seem to be a lie. Even if it was a little fake, it was only one of her and butcher Liu. Moreover, she could still say that she wanted to see me, which means that her psychological defense has not been broken. The moment she breaks through her defenses, she will tell me the truth without me having to see her. So, we just have to wait patiently.¡± Gu Xin replied calmly. Master Qian gave Gu Xin a thumbs up. ¡°Also, butcher Liu has escaped in a few different directions, and he only has a hundred taels of silver on him. By noon at most, the people from the Tai province and the capital governor¡¯s office will receive the news. When that timees, they will search both ces. It was still the same, but he just had to wait patiently. He had already escaped, which proved that he was guilty. He couldn¡¯t run away from this. As for whether there were other people involved, they would know when they were caught. Moreover, I think the Zhong n¡¯s psychological defense will be broken even faster than butcher Liu¡¯s.¡± Gu Xin said with confidence. ¡°Grandpa Qian, you¡¯re wrong!¡± The smile on Gu Xin¡¯s face faded a little. Chapter 2365 - 2365 Who said that women are inferior to men? 2365 Who said that women are inferior to men? ¡°Grandpa Qian, what do you think a man can do? besides getting married and having children, what can¡¯t I do?¡± Gu Xin asked in a serious tone. ¡°This ¡­¡± Old master Qian paused. ¡°If the Imperial court allowed women to participate in the Imperial examinations, I believe that I would be able to reach the stage of the general examination. I might not be able to get into the top three, but I would be able to get into the top two. I¡¯ve been listening to my father¡¯s lectures for Enzi, and I know how to write the articles that Enzi knows.¡± ¡°Men go to the battlefield to protect their country. However, in the great Zhou Dynasty, there is also a group of women who have participated in many battles. Women aren¡¯t inferior to men!¡± ¡°When ites to business, my mother has taught us sisters since we were young. The Gu sisters¡± shop was opened by us four Gu sisters. If we split the work and work together, in fact, both of us can do what the other has done. Back then, the four of us started out in our family¡¯s small workshop.¡± ¡°We know how to farm too. Uncle brought us to grow so many new species, we know almost all the habits of various crops. We¡¯ve been influenced by our grandparents and uncle since we were young. We know how to look at the weather and eat. We know when it will rain and which year the weather will be dry. We can take good care of the crops.¡± ¡°My second sister has made many contributions to the life and learning of the great Zhou, as well as to the military. I dare say that these things have made things more convenient for themon people and also for the soldiers.¡± ¡°My fifth younger sister and I have also learned woodwork from fourth uncle. Although we are not proficient, we can make some small things and also know a lot of the principles.¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s something a man can do, I and my sisters can do it too. Some men can¡¯t even go to the battlefield, but we sisters can too. So, Grandpa Qian, as a girl, I have no regrets at all, really. Grandpa Qian, you can¡¯t have such thoughts. A woman didn¡¯t necessarily have to marry someone and then stay at home to help her husband and raise children. Like men, women can also support their families and do more useful things.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s words made the entire living room quiet down. For a moment, they all felt that it was right, but they also felt that it was wrong. Not everyone could raise daughters like the Gu sisters. However, the Gu family was just a peasant family who worked in the fields. Then how did the Gu family raise such a girl? Zheng Qiu¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at Gu Xin, as if there were stars in them. Gu en happened to see it, and his heart skipped a beat.¡¯Oh my, this silly boy. Brother ah Yuan is still here. Does he have to show his adoration and admiration to third sister so openly?¡¯ Now that third sister is here, brother ah Yuan might not do anything to you, but if third sister isn¡¯t here, you¡¯re dead! Gu en turned to look at Lu Zheng and saw that he was looking at Gu Xin with the same expression as Zheng Qiu. He sighed in his heart. It¡¯s over. These two men are finished. Forget it, it¡¯s fine if brother ah Yuan didn¡¯t notice, I don¡¯t have to remind him. He had saved Xiao Qiu¡¯s life. Next time, he could go to Xiao Qiu¡¯s house to get a free meal. He could not even sleep in Xiao Qiu¡¯s roomst night. This miser, he would just go to his house to sleep next time. That¡¯s right, why should a woman entrust her heart to a man? Did she give up just because she was betrayed and abandoned? In this world, love was not the only thing. There were other things that could be done in this world, so why was he stuck on this? Chapter 2366 - 2366 Have you been learning since you were in your mother’s womb? 2366 Have you been learning since you were in your mother¡¯s womb? Master Qian was a little embarrassed as he cupped his hands at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°I was too narrow-minded. Xinxin is right, women don¡¯t lose to men. Who says women are inferior to men! I hope that there will be more and more women like you and your sister in the great Zhou. This old man believes that it will be a Golden Age when the timees, and the great Zhou will be more and more prosperous.¡± Grandpa Qian, ¡± Gu Xin returned the gesture, ¡± I believe you too. I¡¯ve always believed you. Old master Qian smiled, his smile was especially gratified, ¡± ¡°I think this case is closed. I¡¯ll go back to Beijing with you. I have a feeling that there will be more fun things to do in the capital.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head,¡¯sure! Grandpa Qian cane to my house to y with my Grandpa. My Grandpa nted a lot of flowers and even raised birds. My grandfather likes to y chess, and he can have a few sips of it from time to time. I believe that Grandpa will have a great time with Grandpa Qian.¡± Old master Qianughed heartily. good, good, good. I haven¡¯t made any friends in many years. For someone like me who is half buried in the ground, to be able to make an old friend who drinks, ys chess, and chats with when I¡¯m old is also one of the happiest things in life. ¡­¡­ When it was almost noon, Constable Gao brought a team of bailiffs from the capital governor¡¯s office and rushed over. All of them were covered in dust. They reported to Gu Xin as soon as they arrived at the inn. Gu Xin passed him a stack of portraits that she, Lu Zheng and Gu en had drawn earlier, ¡± ¡°Constable Gao, you, he gang, and he Qiang will take the portrait and bring people from the East, West, and North to look for the person in the portrait. Bring it back immediately when you find it. ¡± Constable Gao took the portraits and gave them to he gang and he Qiang. Gu Xin then got fatty Wang to bring out the dry food and water that she had prepared, ¡± ¡°Here, take the food and eat it while you walk. By the way, if you haven¡¯t found it by five o ¡®clock,e back immediately. Bai Yi set out to searchst night. If we still can¡¯t find him after wee back, then we¡¯ll make ns.¡± Constable Gao took the items and distributed them without a word. Then, he called his brothers to do their work. White shirt had started his search from the South. He had even brought along the waiter and the waiter¡¯s dog. He wondered if such a smart dog had found the person with white shirt After that, third aunt DU¡¯s two guards, Ah Fu and ah GUI, also returned. They hadpleted the task that Gu Xin had given them and had returned with a reply. Gu Xinyi informed everyone in the inn and everyone was relieved. Since everything was settled, there was no time to dy. They also had the time to wait and see how the case would go. This morning, Gu Xin even treated the customer¡¯s mother. She wasn¡¯t there to stabilize the patient¡¯s condition. After she checked on the patient, she immediately used a needle. The olddy¡¯s mental state was much better now and the whole family thanked Gu Xin profusely. Even though Gu Xin was confident in her own medical skills, she did not want to be too arrogant. She told them that she could give them a diagnosis in the next two days, but they still had to go to the capital to find a doctor when they were done. Master Qian looked at Gu Xin¡¯s skillful acupuncture technique and was secretly amazed. How did this little girl know everything? It would take a lot of time to learn these things, and this girl wasn¡¯t even 18 yet, right? Could it be that he had started learning it in his mother¡¯s womb? Gu en then answered his question. Gu en told him about the hardships they had suffered under Gu shouxin when they were young. Chapter 2367 - 2367 For the good of the Qian family’s descendants 2367 For the good of the Qian family¡¯s descendants Of course, Gu en would not speak in aining tone. His words were full of pride. He could make old master Qian envious. Then, he could learn from him. In the future, the children of the Qian family might also suffer the same inhuman treatment. Gu en would never admit that he did it on purpose. He only thought that he was doing a good deed. Yes, he wanted the future generations of the Qian family to be better. Yes, that must be the case. Gu en talked about how the children in the family were all free-range at the beginning of their childhood. Suddenly, one day, second uncle came to collect debts. Then, second aunt and second sister started to work hard, and the whole family suddenly became better. From then on, second uncle started to study. Not only did he study by himself, but he also had to teach the children. Second uncle said that they needed to have a good physique to continue their studies, so the children were called up before dawn to start from the horse stance. Fortunately, their children were smart and learned quickly. Therefore, they learned everything in the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Until now, there were only sisi and Ren Ren at home. They also had to get up before dawn to practice. If they didn¡¯t practice for a day, then second uncle¡¯s punishment would be quite terrible. Gu en said proudly,¡¯our children are all self-aware!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t easy for him to reach Beijing, so of course, he had to get better and better. He couldn¡¯t ck off at all. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin were speechless. Was that so? Everyone was used to it! My father (second uncle) is currently in charge of the political scene. How would he have the time to care if you get up in the morning? And you, en ¡®Zi, you didn¡¯t want to wake up early to practice, so you went out to study. Do you really think that no one knows about this? If you continue like this, you¡¯ll really be the worst of the family. Of course, Gu Xin and Lu Zheng would not expose him. Apart from their own hard work, the fact that the Gu family was able to make it to the capital today was also rted to Grandpa Gu¡¯s birth. To be honest, even if their entire family was idle, eating, drinking and having fun, the Grand Empress Dowager and the Emperor would still pamper and raise them. However, the Gu family was not like that. After old master Qian heard this, he felt that the Gu family¡¯s upbringing was really strict! It couldn¡¯t be said that way. During the period when the second son of the Gu family was in low spirits, no one in the family could tell who was going to be an official. When the whole family was preparing to be farmers, they let the child go freely, but they did not teach the child to go astray! When the second son of the Gu family pulled himself together and had hope for his career, the whole family began to be strict. Old master Qian felt that he understood the Gu family¡¯s way of thinking. They would live the same life as their status. Yes, that should be the case. When he was a farmer, he learned how to farm, how to live, and how to live a happy life with a good character. Master Qian couldn¡¯t help but want to get to know Grandpa Gu immediately. He wanted to know what kind of person was able to be so calm. He couldn¡¯t learn, but he wanted to know. He felt that there were still many things he could learn from Grandpa Gu. Even if he didn¡¯t have many years left in his life, he should learn as much as he could and pass it on to his son. This would also be good for his descendants! The more master Qian thought about it, the more he felt that he had to return to the capital with Gu Xin. Chapter 2368 - 2368 Stolen 2368 Stolen At night, Madame Zhong couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She kept knocking on the door and shouted, ¡± ¡°Princess, Princess, please kill me! Just kill me! Qiangzi has appeared, and he wants to kill me for revenge!¡± ¡°Princess, I¡¯m guilty! I¡¯m guilty! Qiangzi is the child I stole. I admit that I¡¯m guilty!¡± ¡°Princess, Princess, quicklye and kill me! Qiang Zi will torture me to death, he will definitely torture me to death. Princess, I beg you to end me with one strike!¡± Gu Xin brought her people upstairs and pushed the door open. The guards of the Qian family stood beside Madame Zhong and stared at her. They only allowed her to move and speak. If she had any other thoughts, the guards would immediately stop her. She had wanted to bang her head against the wall or bite her tongue tomit suicide, but she had failed. She felt that this was a kind of torture. ¡°Princess, Princess, I beg you, please kill me! I deserve to die, I deserve to die! Please finish me off with one strike! Don¡¯t torture me!¡± When Mrs. Zhong saw Gu Xin, it was as if she had seen her Savior. She pounced forward, wanting to hug Gu Xin¡¯s leg, but was blocked by Lu Zheng. The current Zhong n waspletely different fromst night. She seemed to have aged ten years overnight. She was in a daze, her face was pale, her eyes were red, and her hair was messy. She was like a lunatic. you said that you stole Hu qiangzi. What¡¯s going on? ¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess, Princess, will you kill me if I tell you? Just let me die!¡± Zhong Shi begged, her eyes darting around from time to time, as if there were people hiding in the air. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to negotiate with me at this time? Alright, tell me. If you tell me, I¡¯ll change your room.¡± Gu Xin thought about it and felt that it was better to leave him alive. It would not be good if he was scared to death. When she brought it back to the capital, she would have to write a file and be sentenced. She didn¡¯t want to do suchplicated things. ¡°Good, good, good.¡± Madame Zhong said ¡± okay ¡± a few times, and then stammered as she exined what had happened. She and her man were cousins who grew up together. They came from a small vige in Yi Province. Back then, there was a gue in their vige and everyone was locked up in the vige. That day, she and her cousin happened to be meeting in the back mountain and didn¡¯t go home for the whole night. They were about to return to the vige before dawn when they found that the vige was surrounded. The two of them were frightened and ran away secretly. They weren¡¯t infected by the gue, but they were in a hurry to escape. They didn¡¯t have any money on them, so they found odd jobs wherever they went. Later, because her cousin had a dispute with someone, the family wanted to send her cousin to the Yamen. The two of them had escaped from a vige with the gue. If they reported their real household registration, they would be executed. There was no fake household registration to show, so her cousin killed the family. It just so happened that he had stolen their household registration and brought her all the way to the prefecture. They were afraid of being discovered, so they took the bodies of the family of three with them when they fled. It was not until they left Yizhou and passed through a few counties that the two of them dared to strip off the rotten bodies and throw them away. As for the child, it was because his cousin could not have children. When the two of them went out to seek medical treatment, they passed by a vige and happened to hear a fortune-teller giving a fortune to a woman who had just gotten pregnant. Chapter 2369 - 2369 Chapter 2368-planning 2369 Chapter 2368-nning It was said that the child in the pregnant woman¡¯s stomach had a good life and was either rich or noble. Whether it was sent to school or to practice martial arts, it would definitely have the fate of bing a Marquis or Minister. However, the child¡¯s life was in danger and he needed to be taken care of. Another point was that the child could bring prosperity to his siblings. However, if the child was safe, the family would definitely be prosperous. At that time, the family was overjoyed. At that time, Mrs. Zhong and her cousin had thought of stealing the child and raising him as their own. What if the two of them could have a child as they continued raising her? Even if he didn¡¯t have a child, it was still an honor for him to be conferred the title of Marquis and Minister! So, not long after the pregnant woman was found to be pregnant, Mrs. Zhong and her cousin began to n to steal the child when it was born. The two of them nned for seven months. Madame Zhong pretended to be pregnant, making everyone think that she was pregnant. When the pregnant woman was about to give birth, the two of them left Qi ¡®an town for a few days on the grounds of praying to the gods. When they came back, they were carrying the child. This child was Hu qiangzi. Everyone in Qi ¡®an town thought that Hu qiangzi was the child of the Zhong n. Even if the midwife did not see it, everyone had seen that he had been pregnant for a few months. Although Madame Zhong didn¡¯t give birth to a child and didn¡¯t have any milk to feed, this didn¡¯t stop everyone from thinking that she was the child¡¯s mother. Later, the family who lost the child died due to dystocia because the child was too big. The family couldn¡¯t find the child for a while and gave up. The man remarried after half a year, so the matter was left unsettled. Although they weren¡¯t far away, everyone could see that Madame Zhong was pregnant, so no one suspected her. No one had thought that he would be so bold to be so close. As the family became rich and moved away, Madame Zhong and her cousin no longer cared about this matter. They had raised Hu qiangzi as their own son and had never mistreated him. The two of them did their best to make Hu qiangzi start studying at the age of six. However, the cousin of the Zhong family passed away in an ident when Hu qiangzi was seven. Madame Zhong firmly believed that the people who had criticized Hu qiangzi had no intention of remarrying. She was really determined to raise Hu qiangzi well. She thought that even if Hu qiangzi found out in the future that his biological father had found him, she would still be grateful to him for raising him. When Hu qiangzi became sessful, she would also be happy. Another reason was that her cousin sincerely regarded Hu qiangzi as his son. Although her cousin was gone, she still wanted to take care of Hu qiangzi with her cousin¡¯s wish. All of this had changed since Hu qiangzi had stopped going to the Academy. Hu qiangzi fought with someone and was punished by the headmaster. He didn¡¯t even go to the academy anymore. The Zhong family felt that they had raised an ungrateful Wolf. Hu qiangzi even shouted that he wanted to go out and earn his own money to support her. Mrs. Zhong felt that Hu qiangzi couldn¡¯t do anything, so she only made one request to him, which was to not leave Qi ¡®an town. She thought that in this case, Hu qiangzi would go back to study soon. He didn¡¯t expect that third aunt du took over Qi ¡®an Inn and was recruiting people, and then she recruited Hu qiangzi. At that time, Madam Zhong hated third aunt du to the core. It was just that she had never expressed her emotions to the outside world, so no one could see it. Chapter 2370 - 2370 The process 2370 The process Hu qiangzi was stubborn. No matter what the Zhong n did, they tried to make a scene, but Hu qiangzi insisted on not going to the Academy. He agreed to all the other requests of the Zhong n. After Mrs. Zhong calmed down, she felt that if he wanted to be a waiter, then so be it. It had been hard for her to raise him all these years, so she would let him earn money to support him! Therefore, since then, the Zhong family had stopped working, and all the expenses of the family were paid for by Hu qiangzi. Hu qiangzi¡¯s ie at the inn was bing less and less able to support the family¡¯s expenses. So, after three years of work, he left with an apology. After that, he went fishing. He was quite lucky and had a good ie. Although it was a little tiring and dangerous, he still had a lot of money left after deducting his expenses. He gave half of the money to Madame Zhong and kept half for himself. Seeing this, Madame Zhong could only ept her fate and began to arrange for a wife for Hu qiangzi. However, Hu qiangzi was unwilling every time. He always looked down on the daughter-inw she liked, and the number of times he came home was getting less and less. He had nothing to do, his adopted son was disobedient, and butcher Liu¡¯s wife was pregnant. Butcher Liu, who had been interested in the Zhong n, found an opportunity, and the two of them got together. This matter was discovered by Hu qiangzi. Later, Hu qiangzi said that if butcher Liu looked for Madame Zhong again, he would go and ruin his daughter. Madame Zhong was frightened. After Hu qiangzi calmed down, she asked him if he had really taken a fancy to butcher Liu¡¯s daughter. If it was true, she was willing to cut off all ties with butcher Liu. Of course, Hu qiangzi didn¡¯t really like butcher Liu¡¯s daughter. He just wanted to threaten butcher Liu. Madame Zhong asked Hu qiangzi, ¡± he¡¯s not young anymore. It¡¯s impossible that he doesn¡¯t have a girl he likes. Hu qiangzi said he did, but he didn¡¯t tell Madame Zhong who she was. One night, when Mrs. Zhong got up, she heard Hu qiangzi talking in his sleep. In his dream, he was calling for the thirddy. Mrs. Zhong was shocked. Later, when Hu qiangzi was not at home, Mrs. Zhong went to his room to look through his things. She found out that Hu qiangzi had been interested in third aunt du since he was thirteen or fourteen years old. Hu qiangzi had studied before, and his grades were not bad. If it weren¡¯t for the people of the Academy who often spoke ill of the Zhong n, he might have continued to study. He might not be able to be an official, but at least he would have no problem bing a schr. It wasn¡¯t that Hu qiangzi couldn¡¯t stand the gossip of others. He just didn¡¯t want the Zhong family to be criticized. How much energy would it take for a widowed mother to raise a schr? their family didn¡¯t have anynd. Besides the ie from the Zhong family¡¯s embroidery work, they had no other ie. Moreover, Hu qiangzi found that the Zhong n¡¯s eyes could not see far away. He did not want the Zhong n¡¯s eyes to be wasted on him, so he chose not to go to the academy. No matter what the Zhong n did, he would not go. Mrs. Zhong hated third aunt du. She had always thought that it was third aunt DU¡¯s fault that Hu qiangzi was disobedient. She thought that it was third aunt du who seduced Hu qiangzi. Previously, Hu qiangzi had worked at Qi ¡®an Inn for three years. Third aunt du was very good to the mother and son, and the people at the inn also recognized them. Therefore, third aunt du often came to the inn. She was very clear about the time and ce of people in the inn and where to enter without being easily discovered. She easily took Hu qiangzi¡¯s head and arms into the room and locked the door. She even knew where the key was. Chapter 2371 - 2371 Chapter 2370-crazy 2371 Chapter 2370-crazy ¡°What does this have to do with the thirddy? She kindly took in qiangzi, who you kicked out of the house, and you still me her? You and your wife killed his entire family, stole his child, and now you¡¯ve killed his child. Do you still have any reason to do so?¡± Old master Qian ced his hands behind his back and was so angry that his beard was blown up. He felt that he had never seen such a shameless person in his life. He was the one who had done something bad, but he still pushed all the me onto others. ¡°Old master Qian!¡± Madame Zhong looked at old master Qian and said with a ferocious expression, ¡± do you me us? Back then, my cousin and I were about to get married, but the vige was sealed and we managed to escape. We were fine on our way to escape and we didn¡¯t get infected. Does that mean that if we didn¡¯t escape, we would have been locked up in the vige, infected with the gue, and then waited for death?¡± ¡°After we escaped, we were very careful. It was the man from that family who fancied my beauty and wanted to take me by force. My cousin beat him to death for me. If we kill him, his family won¡¯t let us off, so we can only kill them all! If they don¡¯t die, we¡¯ll be the ones to die. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to escape.¡± ¡°Originally, we came to Tai state and could live well. However, the heavens are unfair. Why don¡¯t they let us have a child? why did they let cousin be sick? Why do you want us to hear that other people¡¯s children have such a good life when we¡¯repletely disheartened?¡± ¡°This is God¡¯s arrangement, you know? If he didn¡¯t arrange for us to be in that vige, how could we have heard him? That time, that ce, wasn¡¯t it God¡¯s way ofpensating us?¡± ¡°That woman died from dystocia. But now that she was dead, who in her husband¡¯s family would care about the child? After two months of searching, she remarried in less than half a year. Fortunately, we took qiangzi away. Otherwise, qiangzi wouldn¡¯t have a good life in the hands of his stepmother. At least we can give qiangzi a good life for more than ten years. Even if he doesn¡¯t have a good life, at least he doesn¡¯tck food and clothes, and he¡¯s even allowed to study.¡± ¡°A Dragon begets a Dragon, a Phoenix begets a Phoenix, and the Son of a mouse will be touched. Qiangzi was like his father, an ungrateful Wolf! It¡¯s his ancestors ¡®fault that he has what he has today, not mine. If only he could study and live ording to his life, how good would that be!¡± ¡°Some things are in the bones. No matter how my cousin and I educate them, they can¡¯t be changed.¡± ¡°So, you can¡¯t me me for this. It¡¯s not my fault, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I did a good thing instead. Yes, that¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, I did something good. Hahahahahaha!¡± ¡°Qiangzi, I did a good thing. You can¡¯t me me, you¡¯re an ungrateful Wolf. Come on, I¡¯m not afraid of you. I raised you and you dare to scare me? You¡¯re scaring me, you¡¯re going to the eighteenth level of hell!¡± ¡°Do you dare toe over? Come over here!¡± Madame Zhong kept waving her hands and fighting with the air. Everyone could see that she had gone crazy. Her expression was no longer afraid, but very fierce, as if she had really seen Hu qiangzi¡¯s soul in the air, and she was fighting with him. Suddenly, her whole body trembled and she copsed to the ground. She hugged herself with both hands and trembled.¡±Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over. Your father, your father will beat you to death. If you hurt me, your father will kill you. I didn¡¯t kill you. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Chapter 2372 - 2372 Chapter 2372-time to learn 2372 Chapter 2372-time to learn Gu Xin frowned as she looked at the Zhong Shi on the ground. She felt no pity for her. Actually, she could have given her a cup of water mixed with jade beads. That would reduce her symptoms, but she didn¡¯t want to at all. The grace of giving birth is not as great as the grace of raising, but just because you raised her doesn¡¯t mean you can decide her life and death. Also, this couple had ruthlessly killed the family of three more than ten years ago and stolen their identities. They were no longer worthy of sympathy. ¡°Tie her up and keep an eye on her!¡± Gu Xin instructed. The guards of the Qian family immediately did as they were told. ¡°Cover her mouth too.¡± Gu Xin added. In this situation, some people were always crazy, while some were intermittent. Gu Xin was worried that the Zhong family was intermittent and that they wouldmit suicide when they woke up. She had done so many evil things, how could she let her die so easily? Sometimes, death was an easy thing, but living was torture. ¡­¡­ this Zhong Shi, I didn¡¯t expect her hands to be involved in so many things over the years! In the dining hall, old master Qian said angrily,¡±I thought it was not easy for a widowed mother to raise her son, I didn¡¯t think that Zhenzhen would do so.¡± ¡°Grandpa Qian, they came to Qi ¡®an town more than ten years ago. At that time, you must have not retired, right? then who was in charge of Qi¡¯ an town¡¯s household registration at that time?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Our Qi ¡®an town is under the jurisdiction of Yu Lin County. It was just that there had been rumors all these years that the capital was going to turn Qi ¡®an town into the suburbs of the capital. The original household registration should have been recorded in Yu Lin County.¡± Master Qian understood what Gu Xin meant after he finished speaking, ¡± Xinxin, you¡¯re nning to check the household register and find the rtives of the deceased from more than ten years ago? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, ¡± I¡¯m sure the rtives of that family of three found out that she had disappeared all these years. They must have found her. Yi Province was not far from tai province. Although it had been so many years and they might not be able to find the bodies of the family of three, at least his nsmen would know. He also needed to look for Hu qiangzi¡¯s father. Hu qiangzi had been stolen when he was born. He didn¡¯t know if his father would let him return to his family, but at least he had to know about it. It¡¯s better than letting Hu qiangzi be a lonely ghost outside.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. This was the truth. I¡¯ll get someone to handle this matter!¡± Old master Qian stroked his beard and said. the two of them are really ruthless and lucky. It¡¯s been so many years. If she didn¡¯t say it, no one would have known. Gu en sighed. ¡°Grandpa Qian, do you remember the gue that happened in the vige of the Zhong n? Are they all really dead?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Yes. At that time, the gue there was a little serious, and the people of several viges were infected. The Imperial court had sent more than half of the Imperial physicians there, and even Divine Doctor long had gone. It took him half a year toe up with the medicine to relieve the pain. However, those who had been infected for a long time could not be saved. That epidemic was the most severe one I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. It was very easy to infect people. Therefore, the decision to close the vige was made as ast resort. If we don¡¯t seal the vige, more people will be infected.¡± Old master Qian¡¯s expression was serious and his eyes were filled with helplessness. Gu Xin pursed her lips and had an idea in her mind. What if such a situation happened in the future? Should she pick up the medical book and learn more? when she encounters such a situation, wouldn¡¯t she be able to sacrifice less if she used the Jade bead? Chapter 2373 - 2373 That can’t be compared 2373 That can¡¯t bepared ¡°Xinxin, what are you thinking about?¡± Lu Zheng asked as he held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand when he saw her in a daze. brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m thinking that I¡¯ll have to read more medical books and learn more from grandma Xiao when I get back. If we can find more herbs, distinguish more medicinal properties, and know more knowledge, then the next time something like a gue happens, won¡¯t there be fewer sacrifices? ¡± Gu Xin said. There were outsiders around, so she didn¡¯t mention using the Jade beads. But Lu Zheng understood. He held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand tightly and nodded, ¡± ¡°You can definitely do it, I believe in you!¡± Lu Zheng remembered that in his previous life, the year Gu Xin passed away, a County under Tongzhou had a huge change. After that, it rained for a few days. The losses from that incident were no less than the gue that old master Qian mentioned. Because of his appearance in this life, many things had changed. Some would happen, but the time would be different. Some would not happen. Lu Zheng was thinking if he should pay more attention to that side in advance. If possible, he could reduce the losses. If they couldn¡¯t stop it in advance, the medicine made with Xinxin¡¯s Jade bead would also reduce the casualties. Master Qian looked at the young man¡¯s eyes filled with confidence. Although he felt that it was difficult to concoct an effective medicine, he was also infected by their eyes. He sincerely hoped that they would seed. ¡­¡­ When night fell, Bai Yi still hadn¡¯t returned, and neither had Constable Gao and the others. After old master Qian had his meal at the inn, he went back to rest. Some of the guests who didn¡¯t want to watch the show had already left, but there were still many guests who wanted to watch the show. Moreover, the news of Hu qiangzi¡¯s dismembered body had already spread throughout Qi ¡®an town. The citizens of Qi¡¯ an town were all waiting to see butcher Liu being captured and to hear Gu Xin interrogating butcher Liu. However, they waited until the sky turned dark, but no one came. They waited until Qi ¡®an Inn was closed, but no one returned. All of them could only go back to rest. ¡°It seems like there won¡¯t be any results tonight!¡± Fatty Wang sat on the deck chair at the counter, waving his fan as he said slowly. not necessarily. I think Bai Yi will definitely be able to find it. He has brought that little cutie with him! Gu en said. He then smiled and looked at fatty Wang. Oh, Speaking of which, I just remembered third sister¡¯s harvest this time. ¡°What harvest? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment and looked at Gu en strangely. ¡°It¡¯s brother Wang and the little cutie who is trying to find the murderer!¡± Gu en pointed at fatty Wang and said with a smile. ¡°No, no, no, how can youpare?¡± Gu en waved his hands and took a few steps back. that can¡¯t bepared. At least the little cutie can help third miss find the thing. Young master Wang, you can¡¯t. third aunt du shook her head as she spoke. Fatty Wang stood up immediately. Gu en quickly retreated further away. Third aunt du, on the other hand, sat calmly on the stool behind the counter and waved her fan. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Wang gongzi, do you think I¡¯m wrong?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s expression changed all of a sudden as he chuckled, ¡± ¡°No, no, how could thedy boss be wrong? Thedy boss is right.¡± Everyone looked at fatty Wang speechlessly. This kind of conduct, it was really disdainful. She didn¡¯t even want to talk about him. Chapter 2374 - 2374 Something wrong with her eyes 2374 Something wrong with her eyes In order to make third aunt DU¡¯s mood a little better, in the afternoon, fatty Wang had nock of witty remarks in front of third aunt du. Third aunt du didn¡¯t say anything for Gu Xin¡¯s sake, but she was definitely annoyed. Didn¡¯t she seize the opportunity to scold him? ¡°Third miss, Crown Prince Lu, fourth young master, do you still wish to continue waiting?¡± Third aunt du couldn¡¯t be bothered with fatty Wang. ¡°Let¡¯s sit here for a while. Lady boss, you can go rest if you¡¯re tired. If there are people staying at the hotel at night, we can also help you with the arrangements.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble third youngdy, I won¡¯t be polite on my side. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first. If you¡¯re hungry at night, you can ask the chef to make something to eat, or you can cook yourself. You can use whatever you like in the kitchen.¡± Third aunt du said generously. She really didn¡¯t want to see fatty Wang here anymore. This person was noisy and thick-skinned, actually sitting on her recliner. One had to know that no man sat on her recliner, so she didn¡¯t want it anymore. After third aunt du instructed a few waiters in the shop, she returned to her room. Fatty Wang¡¯s eyes were always on her. ¡°You¡¯ve returned to your senses!¡± Gu Xin knocked fatty Wang¡¯s head with her fan. ¡°Hiss, it hurts!¡± Fatty Wang rubbed his head. ¡°Fatty Wang, I¡¯m telling you, take it easy, don¡¯t act like you¡¯ve never seen a woman before. Don¡¯t forget, your wife and children are still at home! If you follow me, I¡¯ll have to keep an eye on you and not let you do anything to let them down.¡± Gu Xin said in disdain. ¡°Aiyo, my third youngdy. Are you thinking of me? Am I that kind of person?¡± Fatty Wang said, feeling wronged. ¡°You¡¯re that kind of person. Look at what you said this afternoon, how frivolous!¡± Gu Xin red at him, ¡± if I were Mr. Du, I would smash your head! Fatty Wang was so scared that he took two steps back. ¡°Brother Wang, that¡¯s not good. Don¡¯t you feel that Mr. Du is impatient with you?¡± Gu en said. ¡°I saw Mr. Du clenching his fists a few times.¡± Zheng Qiu chimed in. ¡°Is there such a loathsome one?¡± Fatty Wang scratched his head and said in an especially aggrieved tone, ¡± I just thought that thedy boss was very beautiful! And this was what white shirt said? I¡¯m just looking. Don¡¯t people like to see beautiful things?¡± ¡°No, your eyes aren¡¯t good!¡± Gu en shook his head and sighed. Bai Yi is so handsome. His eyes are clear. Even if he has any thoughts in his heart, his eyes are definitely filled with admiration. That look in your eyes, just forget about it. If you don¡¯t say it out loud, you¡¯ll be insulting Mr. Du. ¡± ¡°Royal brother, I think that when you go to the capital, you can go to the Gu residence and let Bai Yi and the others train you. Maybe you don¡¯t mean anything else, but you¡¯re used to this kind of look, and it¡¯ll make people misunderstand.¡± Lu Zheng reminded her out of good intentions. He had seen how fatty Wang looked when he wasn¡¯t fat. He definitely looked like an upright young man, and the way he looked at people wouldn¡¯t be so wretched. In all honesty, he definitely did not have any other thoughts about Mr. Du. He was very clear-headed and knew what to do in the right circumstances. Mr. Du was a decent man, and he did not dare to have any dirty thoughts. He really just liked to look at beautiful women. Of course, he wasn¡¯t just looking at the brothels, but he could distinguish between the brothels and the outside world! Chapter 2375 - 2375 He’s definitely going to doubt his life 2375 He¡¯s definitely going to doubt his life Fatty Wang went back to his room to sleep unhappily. Only Lu Zheng, Gu Xin, Gu en, and Zheng Qiu were left in the living room. Even Dong Xue had gone to rest. The waiter and the cook, who had stayed on night duty, were resting in the room on the first floor so that they could wee the guests in time when they arrived. ¡°You two are not sleepy yet?¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu en and Zheng Qiu. She picked up her teacup and was about to take a sip. I¡¯m waiting for Xiao Qiu. We¡¯ve agreed to sleep together tonight! Gu en looked at Zheng Qiu and said. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Xin spat out her tea and looked at Gu en in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you very surprised? Xiao Qiu agreedst night, but he said he wanted to read. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I went to sleep. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t read tonight!¡± Gu en felt wronged. Zheng Qiu pursed his lips and took a sip of water. ¡°No, en Zi, you¡¯re not telling me that it¡¯s because you¡¯re scared, are you? How old are you? we were born at the end of the year and I¡¯m not even afraid, so what are you afraid of?¡± Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°What does this have to do with age?¡± Gu en exined nonchntly, ¡± it¡¯s all brother ah Yuan¡¯s fault. He didn¡¯t remind me yesterday and let me look straight at Hu qiangzi¡¯s head. You guys don¡¯t know this, but if I hadn¡¯t been in Xiao Qiu¡¯s roomst night and felt a little more at ease, I might not have been able to close my eyes the entire night. When I close my eyes, I see Hu qiangzi¡¯s head. It¡¯s very scary.¡± ¡°How can you me me for this? You rushed in here and rushed over. I didn¡¯t have time to remind you!¡± Lu Zheng said helplessly. no, Xiao Qiu, you just let him sleep on your bed? ¡± Gu Xin looked at Zheng Qiu. ¡°If he wants to hang around, I can¡¯t beat him, and I can¡¯t push him away with my small body. Why don¡¯t you take him away tonight, general Lu?¡± Zheng Qiu was helpless! If she could, she didn¡¯t want to lie on the desk for the whole night. Her whole body was in pain this morning. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯d rather not. She told him to go back to his room and lock him upter. It was his business if he couldn¡¯t sleep and stayed up all night. If a man is afraid of such a small thing, he¡¯ll be a joke!¡± Lu Zheng shook his head, determined not to. ¡°En ¡®Zi, you¡¯ll beughed at by everyone if you do this. Didn¡¯t you just say that Mr. Du is annoying fatty Wang? didn¡¯t you realize that Xiao Qiu is also annoying you?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Xiao Qiu, don¡¯t you bother me?¡± Gu en was very certain. He then looked at Zheng Qiu. am I right, Xiao Qiu? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Zheng Qiu shook his head. I¡¯m annoyed. I¡¯m not used to sleeping with others.¡± ¡°Ah? You¡¯re really annoyed with me? Gu en was a little hurt and pointed at Zheng Qiu. is it because I¡¯m not a girl? ¡± You don¡¯t like to sleep with men, but you like to sleep with girls?¡± ¡°Well, you can think that way.¡± Zheng Qiu was stunned for a moment before he nodded. Gu en did not know what to say. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin exchanged nces. This was bad. If Enzi continued to develop like this and still did not know that Xiao Qiu was a girl, he would definitely fall into a situation where he would doubt his life. What to do? Should she tell him? ¡°En ¡®Zi, you know about Yun Tieshan, right?¡± Gu Xin suddenly spoke. ¡°I know! He was the great general of the previous dynasty! He fought for his brother and was extremely brave.¡± Gu en said, then looked at Gu Xin in confusion, ¡± third sister, why are you suddenly talking about general Yun? ¡± You¡¯re trying to change the topic and tell me that I can¡¯t be worse than a girl, right?¡± Lu Zheng&, Gu Xin, and& Zheng Qiu,¡±Yingluo¡± Chapter 2376 - 2376 Caught back 2376 Caught back Gu en said,¡¯I know it¡¯s him just by looking at your expressions. How could this be the same? That general Yun was forced and had no choice. Her brother was too weak. She wanted to save her family. She was doing it for the greater good. I just haven¡¯t recovered yet, is there a need topare this?¡± Lu Zheng sighed deeply.¡±Sometimes, I feel that eldest uncle¡¯s fate is really good. He was chosen by eldest aunt.¡± Gu en was speechless. yes! Gu Xin added, ¡± although uncle is tall, handsome, and upright in my heart, and aunt used to have some problems with her appearance, aunt has good taste! Really, I¡¯m also very grateful to eldest aunt. Otherwise, eldest uncle would really ¡­¡± It was not appropriate for Zheng Qiu toment on other people¡¯s elders, but he agreed with them in his heart. With the way shannong Marquis spoke and his straight mind, it was really difficult to find a wife. Gu en waspletely dumbfounded,¡¯third sister, brother ah Yuan, there¡¯s something really wrong with what you¡¯re saying today! Why are my parents involved again? My father¡¯s fine! My mother is also quite good! What do you think they¡¯re doing?¡± Gu Xin and Lu Zheng shook their heads in unison, ¡± ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly thought of it and sighed.¡± The two of them looked at each other and then at Gu en. ¡°Uncle is doing well,¡± Lu Zheng replied. Gu Xin replied,¡±aunt is doing well too.¡± &Nbsp; en ¡®Zi, you¡¯re a good person too. You¡¯re a good student. You¡¯ve learned all the good things from them. they said in unison. Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± It sounded like apliment, but it also felt like an insult. But she didn¡¯t know where she had scolded him, so it was a strange feeling. ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡± There was a knock on the door and a dog¡¯s bark. The four of them immediately became serious. Gu en quickly got up to open the door. ¡°Bai Yi, you guys are finally back!¡± As soon as the door opened, Gu en looked outside to see if Bai Yi had brought the person back. Bai Yi pulled a person who was tied up with a rope and came to Gu Xin. ¡°Is he the one?¡± Gu Xin looked at the person who was tied up. This person had a medium build and was wearing coarse clothes. His face was unkempt and dispirited, and his lips looked bloodless. There were still traces of blood on his arm. Upon a closer look, the clothes on his arm had been torn by the dog¡¯s bite. At this moment, it was a bloody mess, which should have been the dog¡¯s work. Butcher Liu fell to the ground with a light kick from white shirt. Woof, Woof, Woof, Woof, Woof, Woof, Woof! the dog struggled to get closer to Gu Xin, but was pulled back by its owner, Xiao ¡®er. Butcher Liu seemed to be extremely afraid, and he shifted a few times in another direction. Gu Xin walked to the dog¡¯s side and patted its head, ¡± good girl, you¡¯ve worked hard these two days. The kitchen has prepared some good food for you. Let your master take you to eat! Woof, Woof, Woof, Woof, Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! the dog wagged its tail happily. ¡°Many thanks, Princess!¡± The waiter thanked her on behalf of the dog, then obediently led her to the kitchen. ¡°Bai Yi, you should go and eat something first. We¡¯ve already caught him, so there¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s a long night, we have time to slowly review it. ¡± Gu Xin said to Bai Yi and the rest. ¡°Many thanks to third miss (Princess)!¡± White shirt brought his men to the kitchen. They were indeed tired. They had not eaten much today. Chapter 2377 - 2377 Chapter 2377-Madam Zhong walked over 2377 Chapter 2377-Madam Zhong walked over en ¡®Zi, go and ask the guards of the Qian n to bring down the bodies of the Zhong n and Qiang Zi! Gu Xin instructed Gu en. ¡°I¡¯ll go! Take Hu qiangzi¡¯s upper body and I¡¯ll suture it for him.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°Here?¡± Gu en pointed at the sackcloth bag at the side and pinched his nose. ¡°What else?¡± Zheng Qiu looked at Gu en. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you carry it, and you go up and suture it? When the sun rose, he would ask old master Qian to send someone to bring a coffin. Since you¡¯ve found everything, it¡¯s better to put them in the coffin and rest in peace!¡± Gu en said. It had been two days and the weather was a little hot. The bodies had already started to rot. Gu en tried to avoid the Zhong family¡¯s house as much as possible. It was not a pleasant smell. Gu en only felt better when Zheng Qiu had a strange smell on him. ¡°That¡¯s true. He indeed needed to be buried as soon as possible. Mr. Du still needs to do business here.¡± Gu Xin agreed with Gu en this time. ¡°Alright, please bring it up!¡± Zheng Qiu did not mind. When she was investigating a case with Mr. Qin in Jiangnan, she had opened the coffin and examined the corpse. The deceased had been buried for half a month and was much worse than Hu qiangzi¡¯s body, so she didn¡¯t feel much. Gu en quickly picked up the sackcloth bag and followed Zheng Qiu upstairs. The inn¡¯s waiter and cook had already woken up when they heard themotion outside. They went to the kitchen to help Bai Yi and the others with their food. Only Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, and butcher Liu were left in the hall. The two of them sat in front of butcher Liu. Butcher Liu seemed to be extremely afraid as he curled up on the ground, shivering. ¡°Liu An,¡± Gu Xin shouted. ¡°I-I-I¡¯m here.¡± Butcher Liu¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Do you know your crime?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I-I admit my sins.¡± Butcher Liu didn¡¯t deny it in the slightest. This was Gu Xin¡¯s first time confessing at the first trial. She didn¡¯t know how to continue. why did you kill Hu qiangzi? ¡± Gu Xin asked. In fact, he was a little regretful, but he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking at that time. He felt that if Hu qiangzi died, he could be with the Zhong family, and his daughter was no longer in danger, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. ¡°Were you the only one who did it? It is said that you were once captured by Hu qiangzi. Do you have any aplices?¡± Gu Xin asked. I was ¡­ I was ¡­ butcher Liu licked his dry lips, moved his body, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡± I was about to lose control of qiangzi, so I asked the Zhong n to help. Then, that kid qiangzi¡¯s face was full of shock and his expression froze in disbelief. I took the opportunity to end him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Zhong n really went to help you when you asked them to? When Hu qiangzi saw Zhong Shi walking over, he gave up struggling and resisting?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s heart ached for a moment. It was the kind of heartache that made her feel helpless. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this. Qiangzi probably didn¡¯t expect the Zhong n toe.¡± Butcher Liu replied. Chapter 2378 - 2378 Don’t be angry 2378 Don¡¯t be angry Gu Xin¡¯s gaze turned colder and colder. The scene of the scene appeared in her mind. When Qiang Zi was struggling to resist, he saw his mother walking toward him step by step when she heard the person who wanted to kill him ask for help. He must have been desperate at that time! In qiangzi¡¯s heart, the Zhong n was his biological mother. When he was young, the Zhong n really wanted qiangzi to be sessful, and they really cared for him. His admiration for his mother might have disappeared at this moment! If a person¡¯s biological mother wanted him dead, what else would he have in this world? Madame Zhong was not Hu qiangzi¡¯s mother, but Hu qiangzi didn¡¯t know that! In Hu qiangzi¡¯s mind, the Zhong family was his mother who had given birth to him and raised him. However, at that moment, the mother who had given birth to him and raised him wanted to kill him with others. How cruel was this! Gu Xin¡¯s heart was getting more and more ufortable. She didn¡¯t even know Hu qiangzi. She was just fighting for this matter. She didn¡¯t know whether Hu qiangzi¡¯s future was good or bad, but Hu qiangzi¡¯s life shouldn¡¯t be decided by this adulterous couple. That¡¯s right, an adulterous couple. This was the first time Gu Xin felt that this word could be used to describe the two of them. In the past, she had never used any vulgarities when she scolded people. Soon, Gu en came down, and the guards of the Qian family also carried Madame Zhong down. At this moment, the Zhong n member had already passed out. ¡°Wake her up and get the coldest water from the well!¡± Gu Xin instructed. The guards of the Qian family immediately went to do their job. ¡°En ¡®Zi, go to my room and bring me the silver needles I use.¡± Gu Xin instructed Gu en. ¡°What do you need the silver needles for?¡± Gu en asked. ¡°I told you to go, so just go!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t want to exin as she felt a little depressed. Lu Zheng nodded at him and walked over to hold Gu Xin¡¯s hand. Gu en did not know what had happened, but he obediently went upstairs to get Gu Xin the silver needles. ¡°I want to keep her awake at all times, using the most painful way to keep her awake. She couldn¡¯t escape the sin she hadmitted by saying that she was crazy. I want her to feel the despair and pain that Hu qiangzi felt at the moment of his death.¡± Gu Xin held onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand tightly as she looked at the unconscious Mrs. Zhong and said firmly. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng patted Gu Xin with his other hand, ¡± don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t get angry because of other people¡¯s mistakes and ruin your own mood. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just unhappy and my heart is not happy. Why was it that some people could still live in this world in peace after doing such a heartless thing? Were they not afraid of retribution? Can they sleep during the midnight reincarnation?¡± Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng and asked. ¡°People are different. Everyone¡¯s right and wrong views on things were different. In your second sister¡¯s words, everyone has their own values, and they have different values. So, to you, this is an utterly heartless thing, but to them, it may not be the case. They still felt that the heavens were unfair to them and that they had been wronged. Therefore, when they reincarnated at midnight, they would not be unable to sleep. Even if they could not sleep, they would only question in their hearts why the heavens were so unfair. So, Xinxin, don¡¯t worry about these people and things. We must stick to our own views and do what we should do. It¡¯s fine as long as we do the right things.¡± Lu Zheng said softly to Gu Xin. Chapter 2379 - 2379 To keep you awake at all times 2379 To keep you awake at all times Gu Xin felt a little better and was no longer so sad. She let out a breath and looked at the guards of the Qian family who were carrying a bucket of well water. She still didn¡¯t change her mind. It allowed the Zhong n to remain clear-headed at all times, to feel despair and despair. ¡°Pour it on!¡± Gu Xin ordered coldly. The guards poured a bucket of well water on Madame Zhong. At this moment, the guests who had already rested in the inn heard the noise and many of them came out after putting on their clothes. He was still shocked to see this scene the moment he came out. Why was Princess Xinxin suddenly angry? Anyway, anyone could feel Gu Xin¡¯s current emotions. ¡°Ah!¡± Madame Zhong woke up and screamed. Her eyes were cloudy, and her body kept twisting. Soon, her cloudy eyes regained their rity, and then it was horror. She made a whimpering sound, but no one knew what she was saying. Gu Xin took two steps forward and removed the cloth from her mouth. She bent one knee and lifted her chin, ¡± ¡°Do you see qiangzi? Did you see Qiang Ziing to kill you again?¡± Zhong Shi¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t on Gu Xin at all, but the air around her, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te and kill me. It wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t do anything. Qiangzi, you go and find Liu An, find Liu An!¡± Gu Xin forcefully twisted Mrs. Zhong¡¯s head, forcing her to look at her. ¡°Why are you looking for Liu An? Qiangzi could have broken free from Liu An¡¯s grasp. But, you¡¯re going to help Liu An, your God-husband. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Gu Xin asked coldly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not!¡± The Zhong n member shook his head crazily. ¡°You didn¡¯t. If you¡¯re not, then why did Qiang Zi only look for you and not Liu An? Liu An has been caught by us, and he¡¯s right here. Why can¡¯t Liu An see qiangzi, but you can? Because in qiangzi¡¯s eyes, it was you. It¡¯s you, the mother he thought he was, who wanted him dead!¡± Gu Xin said coldly as she loosened her grip. Madame Zhong turned around and saw butcher Liu. She looked at him in fear and said, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you run away? Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to take his legs and run far away? then he wouldn¡¯te back to take revenge on us!¡± Butcher Liu had no mood or strength to pay any more attention to Madame Zhong. ¡°Ah!¡± Madame Zhong suddenly screamed. However, she was tied up. Even if she broke free, she could only roll a short distance. The guests who came to watch the show didn¡¯t dare to get close, for fear that the Zhong family would go crazy and hurt the innocent. Gu en came down with a silver needle and handed it to Gu Xin. Gu Xin chose one and walked two steps forward. She squatted down and said, ¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Then I won¡¯t let you go crazy. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll keep you awake so that you can see qiangzi all the time. You¡¯re his mother? Are you even worthy?¡± After speaking, Gu Xin stabbed into Madame Zhong¡¯s acupuncture point, causing her to faint. Gu Xin took a few more sticks and stabbed them into Madame Zhong¡¯s head. After a while, Madame Zhong woke up. She looked a little confused and not as crazy as before. Gu Xin removed the silver needle and looked at her coldly. ¡°Zhong n, can you still see qiangzi? He¡¯s right beside you? He was asking, mother, why are you helping a man to kill me? Did you hear that?¡± Gu Xin said slowly. Chapter 2380 - 2380 He wanted to ask 2380 He wanted to ask Gu Xin¡¯s voice gave all the guests in Qi ¡®an Inn goosebumps and they rubbed their arms in fear. Fatty Wang was woken up by the noise. When he came out, he saw Gu Xin¡¯s strange expression. When he heard her voice, he was so scared that his body trembled. Oh my, the third youngdy¡¯s method of scaring people was a little too awesome! Not to mention the Zhong n, even he, who had notmitted any crimes, was a little frightened. ¡°Argh! ¡°Ah!¡± Ah!¡± Zhong Shi shook her head, closed her eyes, and screamed. Gu Xin put her hand down and held on tightly, ¡± ¡°Are you afraid? Have you ever thought that when qiangzi was restrained by Liu An, he could have resisted, but when you walked over step by step, what happened to qiangzi¡¯s heart? Have you thought about it? After qiangzi died, you still came to Qi ¡®an Inn with his head and arm in your arms. You wanted to frame Mr. Du and make him afraid. That means you weren¡¯t afraid before! Then what are you afraid of now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t!¡± Zhong Shi cried. I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not. It was true, he really didn¡¯t. He was the one who wanted to stop me. What right does he have to stop me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve wasted so many years for him. What right does he have to stop me? what right does he have to stop me?¡± Madame Zhong still felt that she was right. Gu Xin grabbed onto her shoulder and raised her voice, ¡± ¡°On what basis? Qiang Zi asked me to ask you on her behalf, what right do you have? What right did you have to steal him from his house? what right did you have to let him live the life you wanted?¡± ¡°You brought him back and treated him like a son. As a son, you have to protect your mother from harm. Is he wrong? What did he do wrong?¡± Zhong Shi¡¯s tears kept falling, not knowing if she had heard Gu Xin¡¯s words. Gu Xin adjusted Mrs. Zhong¡¯s body and forced her to look to the side. She then pointed at the air beside her, ¡± ¡°You see, qiangzi just had a head, only a body and hands, but now he has legs. Our coroner is very good, so he must have stitched qiangzi¡¯s body up! Qiangzi is getting closer and closer to you, step by step, just like how you walked to him when he was about to seed in resisting.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Lady Zhong¡¯s face turned pale. She screamed, rolled her eyes, and fainted again. ¡°Go get some water!¡± Gu Xin threw the person on the ground and ordered. There was only the sound of the Qian n¡¯s guards walking around in the hall. The others didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. Even the dog that had its fill could only wag its tail at Gu Xin¡¯s feet, not daring to make a sound. ¡°Pour it on!¡± Gu Xin ordered when the water was ready. The guards of the Qian n poured a bucket of water over them, and Madame Zhong¡¯s eyelids twitched. Gu Xin took the silver needles and inserted them into the same few acupuncture points again. Soon, Mrs. Zhong woke up and maintained her consciousness. Mrs. Zhong trembled in fear. She wanted to faint, but her mind was very clear. Her whole body trembled, and her lips couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Gu Xin continued,¡¯he also wanted to ask if you really wanted to help Liu An kill him at that time. In your heart, is the son you¡¯ve raised for eighteen years really more important than a wild man? He said that if you don¡¯t answer him, he won¡¯t reincarnate. He¡¯ll stay by your side for the rest of his life and ask you these questions. If you don¡¯t give him an answer, he won¡¯t leave!¡± Chapter 2381 - 2381 Chapter 2381-why 2381 Chapter 2381-why ¡°No, it¡¯s not like this, it¡¯s not like this.¡± Mrs. Zhong repeated these words. She wanted to chase away Gu Xin, who was beside her, and also chase away qiangzi, who was in pieces. However, she couldn¡¯t do it at all. Her hands and feet were tied up. She had a splitting headache, but she was very clear-headed. She wanted to just faint and not face all of this, but she didn¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t faint in such an extreme situation. Gu Xin¡¯s words were still ringing in her ears. She was already hallucinating. She saw the shattered qiangzi slowlying back together and turning into the tall and big son that she had raised with her own hands. She recalled the bits and pieces of the past, and she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. When she first brought the child back, her heart really ached. He was just a small ball and she had no milk to feed him. When she heard him cry, her heart ached. She hoped that she was the one who was hungry and not the little one. She was willing to spend a lot of money to buy goat¡¯s milk for this little one to drink. When the child grew up and could walk, she would feel that everything was worth it. In those few years, their family of three had a really good life. Even if they had to live a little tight for their children to study, she was willing to do so. She did embroidery day and night without even considering that she would be blind. She just wanted this child to be sessful. Every time the child called her mother, it was the time when she felt the happiest. Her cousin had passed away in an ident. At that time, the child was only seven years old. He was thin and small as he held her and told her,¡±Mother, don¡¯t be afraid. Even if father is gone, you still have me. I¡¯ll love Mother even more in the future, so I¡¯ll take father¡¯s share as well.¡± More and more tears came out of Madame Zhong¡¯s eyes She raised her son, such a good son, for what? Why did she have the thought that she would do anything as long as the child was gone? Even a vicious Tiger would not eat its Cubs. Although he was not her biological son, she had raised him as her own! Why did she have such a thought back then? Was it really because her child had stopped studying? What was it for? She continued to ask in a cold voice,¡±Zhong n, qiangzi is asking you!¡± Was he really no match for that wild man? Why did he want to kill him? Can¡¯t you just tell him that you¡¯re not his mother? Why did they kill him so cruelly? Just say it! Qiangzi is asking!¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Madame Zhong shouted, ¡± it¡¯s not like this. Qiangzi is the son I raised. He is more important than anyone. More important than anyone else.¡± why? ¡± Gu Xin raised her brows. since it¡¯s more important than anyone else, why did you heartlessly help that wild man? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know.¡± Madame Zhong shook her head, ¡± I don¡¯t know. Qiangzi, mother really doesn¡¯t know. Mother didn¡¯t know why she thought so at that time. I¡¯m sorry, qiangzi. I¡¯m sorry, qiangzi. It¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault! It¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°Is an apology enough?¡± Gu Xin sneered, ¡± if you can be forgiven just by saying sorry after you¡¯ve killed someone, then wouldn¡¯t there be no lonely souls or wronged cases in this world? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Qiangzi, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Qiangzi, mother wille down and drink with you. I¡¯m sorry!¡± As Madame Zhong spoke, she was about to hit her head on the ground. Chapter 2382 - 2382 Chapter 2382-confession 2382 Chapter 2382-confession Gu Xin naturally wouldn¡¯t allow her to do that. She pulled her back and threw her to fatty Wang, ¡± ¡°Keep an eye on him!¡± ¡°Yes, third miss!¡± Fatty Wang lifted up Madame Zhong. Gu Xin took a few steps and sat in front of butcher Liu, ¡± ¡°Gu en, take a pen and paper.¡± Gu en immediately went to the waiter to ask for a pen and paper. He had done this once at Xi Yun temple, so he knew how to record it. what happened? ¡± Gu Xin looked at butcher Liu. tell me the entire process of the crime. Butcher Liu had recovered by now. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Madame Zhong like this, but people were selfish. No matter how much they liked others, they were not as important as themselves. So he didn¡¯t put in a good word for Madame Zhong. He honestly exined the process of the crime. Simr to what Madame Zhong said, he did suddenly want to kill Hu qiangzi at that time. First, it was because Hu qiangzi had obstructed him and Madame Zhong. Second, it was because Hu qiangzi had threatened him with his daughter. He wanted to take advantage of the opportunity. At that time, the Zhong n was indeed ready to help him hold the man down. After the Zhong n walked over, Hu qiangzi was indeed in despair and did not struggle. However, based on butcher Liu¡¯s understanding of Hu qiangzi, if Hu qiangzi wanted to struggle, even if there were two or three more zhongs, he would still be able to struggle. After they killed the man, they dragged him to the woodshed. Butcher Liu was a butcher, and so were his ancestors. He had killed the pigs, cattle, and sheep himself, and he still had a disciple. He could urately separate Hu qiangzi¡¯s body. He had nned to bury one in the yard, throw another in the river outside the town, and throw another into the manure pit in the vige to the North. He would take two out and say that he was collecting pigs, then throw them in the forest. In the end, Madame Zhong said that there was not enough time. Butcher Hu¡¯s wife wasing back. He had cleaned up their house and had to go back to report to his wife. How could he have the time to do all this? Madame Zhong asked butcher Hu to quickly pack up and bring his two legs back. She would handle the rest. Therefore, butcher Hu brought the two legs back and left after informing his wife. He didn¡¯t know that Madame Zhong had brought her head and arms to Qi ¡®an Inn. The tool he used tomit the crime was the knife he usually used to kill pigs and chop meat. He had secretly returned home that night to bring it over. After using it, he had washed it and put it back in the butcher¡¯s. Therefore, when he was not at home, his disciples did not notice that anything was missing. Hu qiangzi has threatened you with your daughter many times. Did he touch a single hair of your daughter? ¡± Gu Xin asked as she looked at butcher Liu coldly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Butcher Liu was taken aback, and then he shook his head in confusion. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Butcher Liu shook his head. ¡°So, you¡¯re confessing to the mastermind who killed Hu qiangzi?¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°This ¡­¡± Butcher Liu was a little hesitant. He turned his head and looked at Madame Zhong, who was still apologizing to herself. He gritted his teeth and said,¡±Your Highness, I¡¯m a little strange in this matter.¡± Although I wanted to kill Hu qiangzi, I couldn¡¯t kill him without the help of the Zhong n. Therefore, I can¡¯t be called the mastermind.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Xinughed coldly, ¡± if you didn¡¯t call her, would she have killed the son she raised? ¡± Chapter 2383 - 2383 Why do you think so? 2383 Why do you think so? ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Butcher Liu exined, ¡± I¡¯ve been in contact with the Zhong n. Since the first time Hu qiangzi found out, the Zhong n has been talking to me about it. She regrets raising such a son and wasting so many years of time. ¡°She also often said that it would have been great if she had followed the viin when she first came to Qi ¡®an town! She said she regretted it. ¡± I was just thinking that she might have long thought that if Hu qiangzi was no longer in this world, she would have nothing to worry about. ¡°So, even if I didn¡¯t call her, she might have had this thought one day. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t recognize the mastermind and insisted on saying who was the mastermind and who was the aplice. Then I should be the same as the Zhong n!¡± ¡°Whether you¡¯re the mastermind or an aplice, you¡¯re the one who killed Hu qiangzi, dismembered his body, and took his body away from Qi ¡®an town. You can¡¯t escape the death penalty!¡± Gu Xin was not in the mood to argue with him. Towards Mrs Zhong, Gu Xin wanted to torture her so that she could live on in this world with a clear mind. But towards butcher Liu, Gu Xin didn¡¯t want to. Since he deserved to be punished, she would just let him be. ¡°This lowly one knows his crime!¡± Butcher Liu¡¯s eyes immediately dimmed. He also knew that a life for a life, but he was unwilling. How good would it have been if Hu qiangzi had broken free! Why did he stop struggling? Gu Xin turned her head and looked at Gu en. Gu en took the record book and went forward to let butcher Hu sign. ¡°Your Highness, can I meet my family and children?¡± Butcher Liu asked after pressing his thumbprint. ¡°That depends on whether they see you. Madam sun has already gone to prepare the documents for your divorce, as well as the matters rted to your children¡¯s separation from the family. If they are willing, I will not stop them. If they are not willing, I will not force them toe.¡± Gu Xin said coldly. ¡°Ah?¡± Butcher Liu looked at Gu Xin in shock. How long had it been, and that woman had already made up her mind to divorce him? She even wanted to bring the child away and let the child leave the n? ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°Why? Why? The child is mine, mine, why should I leave the n, why should I leave the n?¡± Butcher Liu muttered. ¡°You still have the nerve to ask why?¡± Gu Xin was so angry that sheughed. your two daughters are slowly reaching the age to talk about marriage! You had an affair with someone and conspired with your mistress to kill someone. Then, you were caught and beheaded. For two girls, it was not easy to get married. Perhaps, it would be a shame for their entire lives! ¡°You have a son, right? your son is smart and has to study and take the Imperial examinations. With a father like you who has an affair and dismembered his body, he doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications to take the Imperial examinations. So, why do you think that is?¡± Gu Xin¡¯s voice was a little loud, not only for butcher Liu, but also for the people present. They were all adults. They had to think twice before doing anything. There were elders and children in the family. Every word and action of yours not only concerned yourself but also your descendants. Therefore, before doing anything, you had to consider the consequences. Otherwise, some prices were very expensive. You couldn¡¯t afford it, and neither could your descendants. To be honest, he had never thought about this before. Didn¡¯t they say that he would take responsibility for his own actions? How could there be such a rule? However, he believed it. He knew the strictness of the imperial examination. For the sake of his child, he could not do anything. Chapter 2384 - 2384 Chapter 2384-case closed 2384 Chapter 2384-case closed The case was closed just like that. This was the easiest case that Gu Xin had to close, but it was also the one that hurt her the most. She was in a bad mood and went back to her room to rest after the interrogation. Lu Zheng helped her make the arrangements. On the other side, Zheng Qiu had finished sewing up Hu qiangzi¡¯s body. Although it was still obvious that it had been cut off, it was not so obvious after he put on the clothes. Third aunt du sent people to the coffin shop overnight to buy a good coffin for Hu qiangzi. She also found the owner of the coffin shop to calcte the time and see when was the best time to enter the coffin. Third aunt du wanted to send someone to see Hu qiangzi¡¯s grave, but Lu Zheng stopped her. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to Park it first. Old master Qian has already sent people to look for the deceased¡¯s biological father. If his father didn¡¯t ept it, he would Find A Grave in Qi ¡®an town! There should be news by tomorrow afternoon.¡± Lu Zheng exined to third aunt du. The people of the great Zhou emphasized on acknowledging one¡¯s ancestors and returning to one¡¯s n, as well as resting in the earth. The best thing was that Hu qiangzi¡¯s father could ept it. After all, Hu qiangzi was their blood. Fortunately, the vige was not far from Qi ¡®an town, and the Zhong family had exined it clearly, so they could find out the truth by asking. After Hu qiangzi¡¯s father married his stepmother, he moved out of the vige, but Hu qiangzi¡¯s grandparents and uncles were still there. ¡­¡­ The next morning, the people of Qi ¡®an town came to watch the fun. They felt it was a pity that they didn¡¯t hear about the trial. There was no Yamen in their town. It was rare that there was a case to be tried, but they didn¡¯t get to see the process. Butcher Liu and Madame Zhong were tied up and kneeling in front of Qi ¡®an Inn. They were all from the same town, so they knew each other. There were many who threw rotten eggs and rotten vegetables at them and spat at them. Madame Zhong was still fine, but butcher Liu felt it was hard to bear. However, no one cared about their feelings. In the afternoon, there was news from master Qian. Hu qiangzi¡¯s biological grandfather had made the decision and asked his uncle and uncle toe and pick him up. The people of Qi ¡®an town deeply felt that this was a family of affection and righteousness, so they were very polite to them. In fact, what they didn¡¯t know was that the people old master Qian had sent had used both kindness and severity. They had given arge amount of silver before letting their familye to pick them up. Hu qiangzi was able to enter their family¡¯s ancestral grave and even let him adopt his third uncle¡¯s newborn grandson, so that he could have an inheritance. Hu qiangzi¡¯s third uncle had died. His third uncle¡¯s family had four sons, and each of them had given birth to another eight sons. One of them died of illness at the beginning of this year, and his wife had also run away, leaving behind only a baby. He had no father or mother, and was taken care of by Hu qiangzi¡¯s grandparents. It just so happened that both of them were poor people. Master Qian had given the old man such arge sum of money, so it was enough to raise the child. Mrs sun appeared at night with Gu Xin, Lu Zheng and old master Qian as witnesses. In addition, the parents of the two families had divorced butcher Liu and their children were also expelled from the Liu family and officially entered into the sun family¡¯s genealogy. From now on, they would have the sun family¡¯s surname. It was also because of this that butcher Liu¡¯s side had agreed. They did not want their grandson to take another man¡¯s surname. They could still ept him taking on his mother, Madam sun. Constable Gao and the others had alsoe back. They went to the Qian n and made two prison carts. They nned to leave Qi ¡®an town early the next morning and return to the capital. That night, Qi ¡®an Inn had no guests, only Gu Xin and a few others. Third aunt du closed the door early and took out her precious wine. Chapter 2385 - 2385 Chapter 2385-will leave 2385 Chapter 2385-will leave The two brothers, he gang and he Qiang, were also in the inn. The other bailiffs from the capital governor¡¯s office were at old master Qian¡¯s ce, watching over the two criminals and taking a break. ¡°Third miss, I toast this cup to you. Thanks to you for passing through Qi ¡®an town this time, qiangzi¡¯s body was found so quickly, and his family was also found, so he could return to his ancestors and roots!¡± Third aunt du raised her ss and stood up to toast Gu Xin. ¡°Mr. Du, you¡¯re being too serious!¡± Gu Xin picked up her wine ss and stood up. She said to third aunt du, ¡± this is my duty. After a good night¡¯s sleep, she felt much better and her mood had calmed down. After he finished speaking, he raised his head and drank the wine in one gulp. That forthright look, Lu Zheng was really worried that his Xinxin would be an alcoholic from now on. The key was that his Xinxin could drink a lot. Whether it was the soldiers of the great Zhou or the soldiers of the Westernnd, no one had ever drunk her to the point that she fell. Third aunt du also drank a cup of wine and then toasted to the people present. To be honest, no one thought that third aunt du could drink so much. In addition to Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, Zheng Qiu, and Gu en, there was also the white-robed fatty, Constable Gao, He gang, and he Qiang. She continued to drink without stopping. After everyone had finished toasting, third aunt du sat down and called everyone to eat. ¡°Mr. Du, you¡¯re a good drinker! I wonder what ns Mr. Du has for the future? In my opinion, Mr. Du doesn¡¯t want to stay in Qi ¡®an town anymore, right?¡± Bai Yi took a bite of food and asked. ¡°What?¡± Third aunt du was stunned for a moment and looked at Bai Yi in surprise. She did not expect anyone to see through her thoughts. She smiled and said, ¡± maybe this Inn can¡¯t be opened anymore. I¡¯ve been thinking about qiangzi for the past two days. If I continue to stay here, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to live as freely as before. After all, I¡¯ve watched him grow up from the age of thirteen. A living person is gone just like that, I feel really bad.¡± ¡°Then, Mr. Du, are you nning to go back to your hometown?¡± Fatty Wang asked curiously. He remembered what Gu Xin and Lu Zheng saidst night. He tried to make his eyes look as pure as possible and looked at third aunt du as if she was a man. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to Jiangnan either. I haven¡¯t thought of where to go yet.¡± Third aunt du shook her head and poured herself another ss of wine. She drank it and said, ¡± perhaps, after dealing with Qi ¡®an Inn, I might go to the capital! Didn¡¯t second Madam Gu build a Commercial Street in the capital? Third Gu Youngdy, can you let your mother leave a shop for me? I will also return to the capital to do business.¡± ¡°Sure! This is something I can do. Did Mr. Du still want to open an Inn? If it¡¯s as big as Qi ¡®an Inn, I¡¯ll have to ask my mother to keep it. ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head without hesitation. At present, the business street had not yet been sold to the outside world. Only a few familiar families and their own families had a shop. So, even if third aunt du wanted to continue to open an Inn, there were such shops. ¡°I don¡¯t want to open an Inn, it¡¯s quite troublesome. I¡¯m thinking of finding a manager to manage this ce while I open another shop in the capital. It¡¯s good to sell flowers. I like flowers and nts, and I can make fragrances when I¡¯m free. The shop didn¡¯t need to be too big. They could rest upstairs, but three rooms downstairs would do. Of course, it can also be a two-story building with a backyard. As long as there is a ce for me to live, it will be fine.¡± Third aunt du thought about it and told him her request. Chapter 2386 - 2386 Can’t I? 2386 Can¡¯t I? ¡°It¡¯s good to sell flowers! My uncle has specially set up a Manor in the suburbs of the capital to nt flowers! Mr. Du, you can buy them from my uncle. My family doesn¡¯t have any ns to open a flower shop in the capital. You can work with my uncle.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Then many thanks third miss. I¡¯ve already made preparations on my side. If I have such a n, I¡¯ll definitely trouble third miss at that time.¡± Third aunt du thanked him sincerely. ¡°Mr. Du, are you nning to return to the capital alone? I heard that Mr. Du has been separated for many years and is not even 30 yet. Why don¡¯t you find a good man?¡± White shirt suddenly asked. The people at the table looked at white shirt in fear. This, this, this ¡­ Was this still the Bai Yi they knew? He was actually worried about a stranger¡¯s marriage, and most importantly, the other party was a beautiful woman. Was white shirt¡¯s heart in love? Third aunt du was also a little surprised. In her opinion, white shirt was quite mature and steady. He could not have asked such a presumptuous question. What was going on? ¡°If Mr. Du was married, he might not have caused these things. The others knew that Mr. Du was protected by the du family and the Chen family in the capital and would not provoke him. However, Mr. Du was beautiful and kind, and he was alone. Those young boys who were still wet behind the ears might be easily tempted. When a young man¡¯s heart was given out, he would be very persistent. So, why didn¡¯t Mr. Du consider getting married? This way, we can avoid a lot of trouble.¡± White shirt said. ¡°Bai Yi, y-y-you ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a fancy to Mr. Du!¡± Fatty Wang said what everyone was thinking. Everyone looked at Bai Yi nervously. To Gu Xin and Lu Zheng, Bai Yi might not be that mysterious, but to Gu en, Zheng Qiu, and Constable Gao, He was a very mysterious person. One must know that the Emperor gave Bai Yi the title of a third-grade general, and it was entirely based on military merits. Bai Yi didn¡¯t want it and would rather be a free and idle person by Gu Xin¡¯s side. Bai Yi had been working for the Gu family and Lu Zheng, but Gu en did not have many opportunities toe into contact with him. Gu en knew second Bai and the rest better. In Gu en¡¯s heart, Bai Yi was the kind of hero in the pugilistic world. In his opinion, such a free and unrestrained man would not be moved. In the end, he was actually moved now, and it was by a woman who had been divorced? Gu en felt that following Gu Xin for a while was simr to what he had learned from going out for a few months. Why are people¡¯s hearts so unpredictable? also, the rtionship between men and women is reallyplicated! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t?¡± White shirt admitted frankly and asked fatty Wang back. haha, Yingluo. third aunt duughed and looked at Bai Yi, saying, ¡± guard Bai¡¯s words mean that it is third aunt¡¯s honor for Yingluo to be favored by guard Bai. However, I¡¯m sorry, third aunt has no intention of looking for a good man at the moment. Chapter 2387 - 2387 Chapter 2386-waiting 2387 Chapter 2386-waiting ¡°In the remaining time of my life, I wille down to talk. It is just to eat, drink and have fun, and also to do some meaningful things for third youngdy. After I suddenly fell in love with Mr. Du, I have the thought of having a wife and children. I want to fight for a bright future for my wife and children. I want someone to care for me and have something to think about.¡± ¡°Mr. Du, you don¡¯t have to reject me so quickly. Since everyone would be in the capital in the future, Mr. Du could consider it. I will follow Lord Gu and the third youngdy, so I will not take the wrong path. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m the best match in the world, but I can guarantee that I¡¯m the standard match that Mr. Du wants.¡± White shirt looked at third aunt du calmly. He did not Dodge or force her. Gu Xin felt that this was simply too much. He was even more straightforward than when her elder sister had taken a liking to her brother-inw. She had never seen someone as straightforward as Bai Yi in her life. It had only been a few days! ¡°How many days has it been?¡± Fatty Wang voiced out Gu Xin¡¯s thoughts, ¡± it¡¯s only been two days and you¡¯ve been out catching people for so long. Why did you suddenly fall in love with her and want to be with her forever? ¡± White shirt, you¡¯re not being honest! Our boss du isn¡¯t a little girl who can be easily deceived.¡± The people at the table had the same thoughts as fatty Wang. Right, it¡¯s only been a few days! Even Lu Zheng, who had loved Gu Xin for so long, did not dare to say that he had already decided to spend the rest of his life with her after meeting her a few times. Instead, he slowly developed feelings for her and only then did he have the thought of spending the rest of his life with her. He was about to suspect that white shirt was lying. In his previous life, Bai Yi was still alone even after he seeded. Bai Yi even said that as long as he seeded, he would wander the world and travel to every corner of the great Zhou Dynasty. His life would not be in vain. At that time, white shirt was already in his thirties. This change was too big! ¡°This has nothing to do with time,¡± White shirt looked at third aunt du and exined, ¡± being moved is only a moment. People¡¯s thoughts were very strange. Once they had a feeling that they had never had before, it would be out of control. I¡¯m not a person who thinks too much. Once I¡¯m sure of my feelings, I must say it. Mr. Du and I are not married yet, is there anything you can¡¯t say?¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Fatty Wang finally felt Bai Yi¡¯s seriousness. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± White shirt still looked at third aunt du and said firmly, ¡± I wonder if boss du can give me this opportunity? I¡¯ll be able to walk around Mr. Du for a while, and then Mr. Du will confirm whether I¡¯m telling the truth and whether I¡¯m the right person.¡± Third aunt DU¡¯s reaction was fast. She was a little stunned by what she said just now, but she also recovered now. ¡°Sure.¡± She smiled at Bai Yi graciously. however, I can¡¯t guarantee what the final result will be. Because I¡¯ve never thought of looking for another man. If guard Bai can move me, then my whole family will be grateful to you.¡± hahahahahahahahahahahahaha! the white-robed manughed heartily. He poured himself a ss of wine and faced thirddy Du, ¡± thirddy, please wait and see! ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your performance!¡± Third aunt du also poured herself some wine and waved it at the white shirt, looking at him with clear eyes. Just like that, the two of them finished the wine in one go. Chapter 2388 - 2388 Chapter 2388-getting his wish 2388 Chapter 2388-getting his wish Everyone didn¡¯t know if they should drink a ss of wine and wish the two of you a happy life, or if they should wish the two of you a happy marriage, or if they should say something else. The atmosphere turned awkward. The least awkward were Bai Yi and third aunt du. ¡°Bai Yi, Mr. Du,e, I wish you both what you want!¡± Gu en could not stand the atmosphere. He raised his ss and thought of a suitable word. He hoped that Bai Yi could get the woman he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. He also hoped that Mr. Du could trust his feelings and find a good man again. Gu en felt that he had used this word very well. Bai Yi and third aunt du did not refuse. After Gu en, it was fatty Wang¡¯s turn, followed by Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, and Zheng Qiu. Constable Gao, He gang, and he Qiang also followed the crowd and toasted to him. After drinking so much, other than her face being a little red, third aunt DU¡¯s eyes were clear and everything was normal. The more Bai Yi looked at it, the more she liked it. He actually knew third aunt du a long time ago, but third aunt du didn¡¯t remember him. Previously, when he had just been recruited by Lu Zheng, he had been sent to the capital to monitor the Lin family and Li Shan. Qi ¡®an town was not far from the capital, and he woulde to Qi¡¯ an town sometimes. At that time, third aunt du was only in her early 20s and had just separated. She was in a sad state, but she was willing to do good to the world. Bai Yi often came to Qi ¡®an Inn to drink in the past two years. He had seen it many times, so he naturally remembered it. Later on, the Gu family was sent to kun city, and he followed them. After that, he never came to Qi ¡®an Inn again. However, when fatty Wang asked about Qi ¡®an town, the first person that came to his mind was thedy boss of Qi¡¯ an Inn. When he came again, he was still the same as before. His eyes were unconsciously attracted to third aunt du, but his mentality was different from before. Back then, he was recruited by Lu Zheng from the thousand des sect, a ce where he lived on the edge of the de. He did not have high hopes for his future. After following Lu Zheng and the Gu family for so many years, he had actually slowly regained his calm and felt that he could live like a normal person. This time, when he came to Qi ¡®an Inn and came into contact with her again, he had a feeling in his heart. He suddenly determined that the person in front of him was his sweetheart. He had never let go of any woman in his life. Even when he saw third aunt du, who had just separated at Qi ¡®an Inn many years ago, he only attracted him and did not take her to heart. But now, his life was normal and his mentality had changed. Third aunt du appeared again and took root in his heart. It was a wonderful feeling. He understood a saying, ¡± love can¡¯t be started, but it can be deep. Perhaps he was at this moment, or perhaps he was many years ago. Since the heavens had allowed him to meet and be attracted to her again after so many years, why would he let go of this opportunity? He had never been a person who didn¡¯t know how to cherish opportunities when they were in front of him. Therefore, he didn¡¯t think that what he said tonight was a spur of the moment decision. Everyone had a good time drinking that night and only returned to their rooms to rest when it was veryte. After Lu Zheng saw Gu Xin return to her room, he thought for a moment and went to Bai Yi¡¯s room. Chapter 2389 - 2389 Chapter 2388-let’s not bother about false reputation 2389 Chapter 2388-let¡¯s not bother about false reputation ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does the Crown Prince want to have a candlelight chat with this subordinate?¡± Bai Yi opened the door and joked when he saw Lu Zheng. go to hell. You reek of sweat. Who wants to spend the night with you? ¡± Lu Zheng punched Bai Yi¡¯s chest and followed him in, closing the door behind him. White shirt smiled and followed Lu Zheng to the window. Qi ¡®an town was quite hot during the day, but the wind at night was cool. It was just right for the two of them to sit by the window. ¡°Have you really decided to marry Mr. Du? You¡¯re not joking?¡± Lu Zheng asked as he sipped his tea. ¡°You think I¡¯m joking?¡± White shirt asked. ¡°I just don¡¯t think you¡¯re joking, that¡¯s why I¡¯m surprised! Why do you suddenly want to start a family?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a smile. ¡°Prince, this isn¡¯t right! You can¡¯t let me watch all of you, who are younger than me, get married and have children one by one, and then leave me alone for the rest of my life! Who didn¡¯t want apanion in their life? Third youngdy already wants to matchmake Dongxue and second Bai, could it be that I can¡¯t find someone that I like?¡± Bai Yi paused, smiled, and said, ¡± when I first met the Gu family, I was already at the age where I should get married and have children, right? Now, even the fourth young master and the fifth youngdy have opened their apertures, and I still have to be alone? Don¡¯t tell me I have to wait until the sixth young master gets married before I think about this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. However, old Bai, have you really decided on Mr. Du? ¡°Her husband¡¯s Wanwan,¡± Lu Zheng asked again. He didn¡¯t think it was a big deal that third aunt du had married before. He just felt that boss DU¡¯s husband¡¯s family was more troublesome. They still sent people to protect third aunt du. For so many years, third aunt DU¡¯s ex-husband had not given up on third aunt du, even if third aunt DU¡¯s attitude had always been cold. ¡°What do I have to be afraid of? Don¡¯t I still have you and third young miss? As the saying goes,¡±it¡¯s better to lean against a big tree!¡± What can that Chen fellow do to me? If he really dares to do anything to me, wouldn¡¯t that be going against you and the third miss, Lord Gu?¡± The white-robed man said indifferently. He already knew what third aunt DU¡¯s ex-husband¡¯s family was like many years ago. He wasn¡¯t afraid at that time, let alone now. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re the third-rank general Weiwu personally appointed by the Emperor, and the position is always reserved for you?¡± Lu Zhengughed in a bad mood. ¡°I don¡¯t need those false reputations.¡± White shirt waved his hand. ¡°How can I not want it? You¡¯re already nning to get married and have children. Do you want your child to continue to protect my child in the future? Shouldn¡¯t they grow up as brothers?¡± Lu Zheng said seriously. ¡°Prince, will you and third miss let my child protect your child? I don¡¯t think so!¡± White shirt was still very calm. you¡¯re such a coward. Lu Zheng was helpless. ¡°I haven¡¯t even decided yet! I¡¯m just expressing what I¡¯m thinking tonight. I have this n, but who knows what boss DU¡¯s decision will be? What if she doesn¡¯t want to? I¡¯m not the kind of person to force her. When she wants to, I will naturally think about her and the child.¡± White shirt stopped joking and told him his n. ¡°Old Bai, you have to have confidence in yourself. When you were in the thousand des sect, you were able to charm many girls, let alone now. I think Mr. Du will agree to your request in the end, so you have to think about your future.¡± Lu Zheng said earnestly. Chapter 2390 - 2390 A gift from the heavens 2390 A gift from the heavens ¡°Also, don¡¯t I know you well after all these years? Have you ever let go of anything you want?¡± Lu Zheng continued. ¡°People are different from things. Things had no feelings or thoughts. If he wanted them, he could just snatch them. But people are different. People have hearts, but if they don¡¯t mean it, you can¡¯t force them, right?¡± White shirt said. ¡°With your external and internal qualities, as well as your strategic nning, I believe you can get it. Mr. Du is no longer a youngdy, but you are no longer the same person. Your ages match, so do your hearts. You might be able to move her without forcing her. So, I advise you to go back and find the Emperor to take this position.¡± Lu Zheng retorted. ¡°Crown Prince, you just can¡¯t bear to see me living an easy life, right?¡± White shirt said unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand,¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°I know.¡± Bai Yi raised her eyebrows and looked at Lu Zheng in disdain. Crown Prince, do you think that it¡¯s too troublesome to stay in the Royal Academy and want to get me in to rece you? ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, old Bai knows me best! Come, this little brother will rece wine with tea and give old Bai a toast!¡± Lu Zhengughed as he picked up his teacup. Bai Yi picked up the teacup and took a sip, feeling a little depressed. He did not want to teach those spoiled brats at the Royal Academy! If he were to go, Lord Gu would definitely be a hands-off shopkeeper and let him manage everything. He would follow third miss, eat and drink when he had nothing to do, and investigate a case when he had something to do. ¡°Old white, seriously, let second white handle Xinxin¡¯s Affairs! Second white and his brothers, other than white four and white ten, were all in the capital. You can hand everything over to second white and then choose two or three of them to be your assistants. Then, your life will be smooth. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to fulfill the promise I made to you when I first came looking for you.¡± Lu Zheng continued to persuade him. Bai Yi pursed his lips and remembered what Lu Zheng had said to him when he first found him. Indeed, Lu Zheng had kept his promise. The few of them had only been in more danger during that year in the westernnds, but it was still much better than the thousand des sect. In the end, they returned safely. They did not have to move in the dark anymore. They were the Gu family¡¯s Secret guards and did not have to worry about their lives at all times. If it was possible, the Gu family would let her go even if she didn¡¯t be a secret guard. However, his brothers were used to following the Gu family. Except for white four and white ten, who were getting married in kunzhou, the others were willing to follow the Gu family. Even though white four and white ten were in kunzhou, they were still in charge of the Gu family¡¯s Affairs. ¡°Two, four, six, eight, continue to follow third miss. Three, five, seven, nine, I¡¯ll take them away, okay?¡± White shirt asked. ¡°You can discuss this with second uncle and Xinxin. I think they¡¯ll be willing. To be honest, he¡¯s very willing to let you help him on the surface. Second white and a few others would stay at the Gu family to help train the secret guards. It would be possible to train a team. However, I feel that you¡¯re asking for too much! I think second uncle will only allow you to bring two people at most. Besides, second white will definitely not let you take them away.¡± Lu Zheng exined to Bai Yi. ¡°AI! In the end, I still didn¡¯t scheme against you! Prince, what did you eat when you were young? I feel that my childhood experience was much worse than yours. I wasn¡¯t as calctive as you!¡± Bai Yi said helplessly. Chapter 2391 - 2391 Chapter 2391-want to take a walk 2391 Chapter 2391-want to take a walk ¡°You wish!¡± Bai Yi rolled her eyes at Lu Zheng and said, ¡± how about this? I¡¯ll discuss this with Lord Gu when I get back. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng nodded. He had achieved his goal, so he got up and nned to go back to his room to rest. ¡°Wait,¡± Bai Yi stopped Lu Zheng and asked, ¡± is what you just said true? Do you really think Mr. Du will agree to it in the end?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite calm and open-minded? Yo, you¡¯re starting to feel uneasy now?¡± Lu Yang was amused and teased. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t say it. You should go back to sleep!¡± White shirt waved his hand and stopped asking. ¡°Old Bai, I think it¡¯s fine. As long as she goes to the capital, with your conditions and a little more effort, you will definitely be able to do it. ¡± Lu Zheng returned to his room after he finished speaking. It was a good night¡¯s sleep. ¡­¡­ The next morning, the group left Qi ¡®an town. The bailiffs of the capital governor¡¯s office drove the prison carts to the front. Butcher Liu and Madame Zhong once again received rotten eggs, rotten vegetables, and saliva from the people of Qi ¡®an town. Old master Qian did not return to the capital with them, but he had made an appointment with Gu Xin and Lu Zheng to visit them in a few days. Gu Xin and Lu Zheng were naturally more than willing to do so. It was already early June after the Dragon Boat Festival and it was only a few days away from the month-long holiday. Gu Xin was still quite homesick. On the way back, she was in such a good mood that she even started to hum a song. ¡°This song is quite nice! Third sister, why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡± Gu en asked in surprise as it was the first time she had heard such a song. ¡°When I was in the quicksand Pce, most of the maids there were good at singing and dancing. After listening to them for a while, I could only hum a few words.¡± Gu Xin exined. The Gu family had taught their children about music, chess, calligraphy and painting. However, Gu Xin had not been idle for the past few years and she did not seem to be interested in it. She knew how to do it, but she did not love it. If Lu Zheng were to perform with her, she would be quite interested. ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve never heard of it! If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯d like to go to the West too.¡± Gu en said. ¡°It¡¯s good to go out more. I remember that ourst battle with the cloud Sea was at the northern part of the sea. At that time, the princess of the cloud Sea had already prepared the ship and there seemed to be people on the other side of the sea.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s interest was piqued at the mention of this. in the past, I thought there was only great Zhou. It was only after I arrived in kunzhou that I found out there were so many other small countries. It was only after I went to the westernnds that I found out there were even more ces to live. There were people living in the areas to the West, South, and North of Wesnd. I also want to know what the people in those ces are like. I was thinking of visiting all the ces where people live when I have time!¡± ¡°Yup! After he has walked around and familiarized himself with the ce, we can follow him to the ce he has been to!¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m so envious just by hearing it! Sigh, unlike us, we can only stay in the great Zhou.¡± Gu en sighed. ¡°If you want to walk around, you¡¯ll have the chance after the imperial examination. Other people don¡¯t want to travel a long distance, but since you have this wish, I think the Emperor will satisfy your request.¡± Lu Zheng nced at Gu en and said. ¡°Really? I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll detain me and won¡¯t even let me leave the capital after I¡¯m done with the exam. ¡± Gu en¡¯s eyes lit up. Chapter 2392 - 2392 Chapter 2392-home 2392 Chapter 2392-home ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after your exam!¡± Gu Xin said as she nced at Gu en. Her father had raised Gu en as the sessor of the first branch. The Gu family¡¯s title would definitely be Gu en¡¯s in the future. Even though the first branch had two younger brothers, they were still young and needed someone to support them. He wanted to run around like the Crown Prince of King Jinnan, but he was afraid that it would be impossible for him to do so in a short time. ¡­¡­ It was alreadyte in the afternoon when the group of them arrived at the capital. Gu Xin jumped off the carriage at the city gate and stretched herself. ¡°Waa! In just a month¡¯s time, this ce is alreadypleted. The Ministry of Works is really fast.¡± Gu Xin looked at the newly built city gate and eximed. The capital was being expanded from the East, West, and South. The city gates had also been rebuilt using materials developed by Gu Nian. They were much stronger than before, even stronger than the city gates in kunzhou. I¡¯m the city guard of the capital. Xie Yuan greets Princess Xinxin, general Lu, and the fourth young master of the Gu family! The leader of the city guards recognized Gu Xin and immediately led his men to wee her. Thank you, sir. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. We¡¯re just back from handling some matters! Gu Xin waved her hand. ¡°Princess and general, do you need to rest for a while?¡± Xie Yuan asked again. News of Gu Xin¡¯s case at the Prince of Donglin¡¯s residence and the Qiyun temple had already spread to the capital. There were very few people in the capital who didn¡¯t know about this. ¡°No need, no need. Minister Xie, you can do your own thing. I¡¯ll be back soon. I haven¡¯t been home for a month.¡± Gu Xin looked at the crowd and felt a headacheing on. She quickly got into the car. Xie Yuan retreated and watched their carriage return to the city respectfully. ¡°It feels like there are more people defending the city.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°The city guards? Hehe, third miss, are you talking about my people?¡± Fatty Wang asked with a smile. ¡°Oh, if you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have forgotten that you¡¯re called city guard. So, fatty Wang, when you go back, go to my house and let second white and the others give you some training. When you get rid of the name fatty Wang, you will be a real city defender!¡± Gu Xinughed. hehe! fatty Wang¡¯s heart was stifled, ¡± I will definitely work hard! The people in the carughed. The business street was built at the South Gate of the capital, and they were going through the East Gate, so Gu Xin couldn¡¯t see Cai Xiaolian first. The carriage split up on the eighth Street of the capital. Zheng Qiu left with Constable Gao and the rest, while Gu Xin and the rest rushed home. Fatty Wang¡¯s house in the capital was only a Street away from the Gu family, so they dropped him off on the way home. ¡°Waa! You¡¯re finally back!¡± Gu Xin arrived at the entrance of her house. As she looked at the familiar front door, an inexplicable emotion surged in her heart. He knew that it was Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue when he heard their voices. In the past, dugu Mingyue¡¯s face was chubby, but now, her figure was starting to look chubby. When she ran over with Gu Ren, they looked like two chubby little dolls. The two little guys ran over and pounced on Gu Xin. Fortunately, she had practiced before, otherwise, she would have been knocked down by the two of them. ¡°You two have gained weight again. Come and pinch third sister¡¯s face!¡± Gu Xin arranged the two of them in a straight line and then pinched one in each hand. Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue both looked up at Gu Xin andughed foolishly. ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡± Gu Xin was amused by the two of them. ¡°You only saw third sister, but didn¡¯t see fourth brother?¡± Gu en walked forward unhappily. Chapter 2393 - 2393 Chapter 2393-can’t afford to offend 2393 Chapter 2393-can¡¯t afford to offend ¡°Gu Ren, you brat, you wrote a letter for me to find third sister. You even said that if I don¡¯t find third sister, I will miss the most important thing in my life. Do you know how much you¡¯ve caused your brother?¡± After that, Gu en also reached out to pull Gu Ren¡¯s face. Without even struggling, little Ming Yue pped Gu en¡¯s hand away. ¡°Fourth brother, what are you doing? What right do you have to bully brother Renren? Be careful, I¡¯ll beat you up and report you to your aunt!¡± Little Mingyue¡¯s family heirloom, the dugu family¡¯s strength, was unparalleled. Gu en was caught off guard and her hand was pped off. Gu en¡¯s hand even turned red from the p. ¡°You little girl, I almost forgot that you¡¯re here. Richard, no, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being biased? What right do you have to call me fourth brother and call him big brother Ren Ren?¡± Gu en red at little Mingyue. ¡°Does brother enen sound better than brother Ninja? Besides, what right do you have to call me that? If you make me angry, I¡¯ll call you Gu en!¡± Little bright moon said arrogantly. yes, yes, yes, I can¡¯t afford to offend you. You¡¯re my family¡¯s little ancestor, okay! Gu en said helplessly. He had the lowest status in the family and could not afford to offend anyone. ¡°Little bright moon!¡± Lu Zheng went up and patted little Ming Yue¡¯s head. ¡°Brother Yuan!¡± Little Mingyue smiled at Lu Zheng. Gu en¡¯s heart felt even more stifled. let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t just stand outside. Let¡¯s all go in! Lu Zheng held Gu Xin¡¯s hand in one hand and little Ming Yue¡¯s hand in the other. Gu Xin was holding Gu Ren¡¯s hand and the four of them looked very harmonious. Gu en could only arrange for the people at the entrance to sort out the things in the carriage and move them in. Even Dongxue brought Gu Xin¡¯s luggage and followed her into the mansion. In the central room of the Gu family, there was once again a scene where the elders thought that you had lost weight. Ever since Gu Xin came back from the West, her body shape had not changed at all. No matter how much she ate, it was as if she had been set in stone. However, Grandpa Gu and uncle Gu still felt that Gu Xin had lost weight. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian had not returned home yet. One was busy at the Yamen, and the other was busy at the business street. Meanwhile, Mrs. Zhang was busy getting the kitchen to add more dishes. She also got someone to invite Gu Hui and her husband, Gu Nian and Gu Qingyuan¡¯s family, as well as Cheng huaijin, over for dinner. The entire central room was bustling with activity. Gu Xin sat there and exined what happened. Uncle Gu was the best listener as he spoke the most throughout the entire process. When they were almost done talking about the Donglin Royal Mansion, the rest of the family had returned, and the guests had also arrived. ¡°Big sister, second sister, I missed you so much! Hurry up, I want to see my little nephews!¡± When Gu Xin saw Gu Nian and Gu Hui, she went up to them before they even entered the house. She then reached out to touch their stomachs. Gu Nian thought about how Gu Xin was right about everything she said before and asked curiously, ¡± Xinxin, do you think it¡¯s a daughter or a boy in my sister¡¯s and my stomach? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned. She blinked and looked at Gu Nian in confusion.¡±Sister, I¡¯m not the child attendant of the child-giving Guan Yin, how would I know?¡± Gu Xin was 17 years old this year and it had been years since she had tried to guess the gender of the baby. ¡°Just guess!¡± Gu Nianughed. You¡¯re always right, so I want to see if you can still guess correctly when you¡¯re older.¡± Uncle Gu came over to join in the fun and said,¡±yes, make a guess.¡± If niannian didn¡¯t say it, I wouldn¡¯t have felt it, but now that niannian said it, it seems like it. ¡± Chapter 2394 - 2394 Young lady, don’t drink so much 2394 Youngdy, don¡¯t drink so much Uncle Gu looked at Gu Xin expectantly. He also wanted to know if the first grandson in his generation would be his maternal grandson or his maternal granddaughter. Of course, he hoped that she would be like Huihui, a granddaughter who was smart and did not cause him to worry. After hearing uncle Gu¡¯s words, everyone seemed to be looking forward to it and they all looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin felt a slight pain in her head. She thought for a moment and said, ¡± ¡°I think my eldest sister will give me a little nephew, and my second sister will give me a little niece!¡± ¡°Why?¡± uncle Gu was unhappy. Why is it not your elder sister who gives birth to your little niece, but your second sister who gives birth to your little niece? These are your nephews and nieces, you can¡¯t be biased.¡± Gu Xin facepalmed,¡¯uncle, aren¡¯t you being a little too biased! Why does the elder sister have to give birth to a little niece?¡± Uncle Gu,¡±this girl is cute and sensible!¡± Look at the kids at home, they¡¯re so annoying!¡± Gu en, Gu Ren, and a group of young boys who were still insensible looked at uncle Gu in unison. Gu Xin was speechless and exined, ¡± big sis¡¯s child is the eldest among the fourth generation of our family, right? That¡¯s only for his little nephew. Otherwise, how can he protect his younger siblings?¡± Uncle Gu: ¡± Xinxin, you heartless little girl. Didn¡¯t Huihui protect you in the past? ¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Everyone was amused by the uncle and nephew. On the other hand, Gu Nian was very satisfied with the oue. To be honest, she wanted a daughter too. How nice would it be if she had a daughter who could braid her hair and style her hair in all kinds of cute ways. A kid, on the other hand, would not do. With Xue Qianyu¡¯s personality, if he were a kid, he would probably be thrown into the Gu family to be strictly disciplined when he was two years old. Therefore, it was better to have a daughter first. At least, a daughter first. In the future, this kid would have an older sister to dote on him. Generally, fathers loved their daughters. With the elder sister around, the younger brother¡¯s life would be much better. ¡°Alright, everyone¡¯s back, and dinner is almost ready. Let¡¯s go to the dining room to eat! I just asked the kitchen to cook the Thai specialty that Xinxin brought back. It¡¯s really fragrant!¡± Zhang Shi called everyone to eat. Now, the Gu family¡¯s inner residence waspletely managed by Zhang Shi. Under the great-aunt¡¯s guidance, Zhang Shi was basically able to take charge of a section on her own. There were many people in the family, so they had to set up two tables before they were all seated. At the dinner table, after they were almost done eating, Gu shouxin asked about Gu Xin¡¯s situation in Thand. However, thest two cases weren¡¯t written in detail, so Gu Xin slowly started to talk about them, including how she met fatty Wang, third aunt du and old master Qian. ¡°Why did you get a fatty to help you?¡± Gu shouxin was a little suspicious of his daughter¡¯s taste and somewhat disdained it. It wasn¡¯t that he despised fatty. He just felt that the children of officials who could grow into fatty were all not self-disciplined and did not restrain themselves. He was afraid that such a person would lead his girl astray. ¡°Hehe, father, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking, but when I saw him drinking so happily, I felt that this kid should have some good points! I¡¯ll just let him follow me. If there¡¯s nothing to do, I¡¯ll just find him for a drink!¡± Gu Xin said, embarrassed. Gu shouxin nced at her and said nothing. ¡°Xinxin, this girl should drink less! Although you¡¯re in good health, I can¡¯t be an alcoholic! Second brother, second sister-inw, why don¡¯t you two talk about it!¡± It was rare for uncle Gu to say something normal. Chapter 2395 - 2395 Gossip 2395 Gossip ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re the big Uncle, you have the final say!¡± Gu shouxin smiled and looked at uncle Gu. Cai Xiaolian also nodded. She had been in the Gu family for a few years, and she knew what the Gu family was like. Uncle Gu was the first one to stand up against the scolding of his daughters. ¡°Xinxin, look, even your father says I have the final say. So, you have to promise me that you will drink less in the future!¡± Uncle Gu was very satisfied with Gu shouxin¡¯s answer. He sat up straight, poured himself a ss of wine, and said to Gu Xin seriously. ¡°Alright! I promise first uncle. Come, uncle, this cup is for you!¡± Gu Xin agreed obediently. She poured herself a ss of wine and raised it up. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl!¡± Uncle Gu drank it happily. The room full of people,¡±hehe.¡± You want me to drink less, but you don¡¯t want to drink when I offer you a toast! Therefore, an unreliable person was unreliable. ¡°Xinxin, en ¡®Zi, it¡¯s toote tonight. You two should go to the pce early tomorrow morning to pay your respects to your great-grandma. She¡¯s been talking about you guys for the past few days.¡± Grandpa Gu said to the siblings. ¡°Okay, Grandpa, we¡¯ll go tomorrow morning!¡± Gu Xin and Gu en replied in unison. I also brought back some things from Thand for great-grandmother, uncle Emperor, and aunts Empress. I was also nning to send them over tomorrow morning! Gu Xin added. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s fine. You sisters haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, go back to your room and have a private talk! Your uncle is right, it¡¯s better for a girl to drink less wine. We¡¯re also preparing for your marriage with ah Yuan.¡± Grandpa Gu continued. ¡°Okay, Grandpa, I¡¯ll drink less.¡± Gu Xin was still very obedient to Grandpa Gu and agreed readily. The sisters returned to their own courtyards while Lu Zheng stayed behind to drink and chat with the Gu family. ¡°Sisters, I¡¯ll tell you some gossip. Do you want to hear it?¡± After returning to the room, Gu Xin asked Dong Xue and the other maids to leave. She then asked her sisters to sit on the sofa and gossiped. ¡°Sister Xinxin met a beauty?¡± Gu yingxue immediately guessed. ¡°I did meet a beauty, but it has nothing to do with me. I have more interesting gossip to share! there are two of them in total. You¡¯ll probably find out about one of them in a few days. As for the other one, hehehe ¡­ Gu Xin had long wanted to share the gossip about Gu en with her sisters. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t keep her words, but she felt that it was fine to tell her sisters about this. Anyway, with her, she could share everything with her sisters except for Yu Zhu Zi. The sisters of the Gu family were not gossipmongers, so they would not talk about their own siblings outside. No, to be precise, Gu Hui¡¯s intuition had always been very urate. Her intuition was basically never wrong. ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re really amazing. I really can¡¯t hide anything from you. How did you guess that?¡± Gu Xin was not disappointed that her guess was right. Instead, she asked Gu Hui with great interest. ¡°Didn¡¯t I write a letter to en ¡®Zi before, telling him to look for you, or else he would miss the most important thing in his life? That kid was always mysterious, and he wrote his story sourly. She didn¡¯t know why he liked these things at such a young age. Isn¡¯t this the most important thing he said?¡± Gu Hui exined. Chapter 2396 - 2396 Chapter 2396-this friend is not that friend 2396 Chapter 2396-this friend is not that friend Gu Xin snapped her fingers, shook her head and sighed. big sister, you¡¯re so insightful. From now on, none of our brothers and sisters will ever lie to you again, ¡± Gu Nian sighed. Gu Hui gave Gu Nian a sidelong nce. it¡¯s easy to see through the small one. You¡¯re the big one. Anyway, you should be hiding something from me. Of course, I don¡¯t really want to know either. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t hurt yourself or the Gu family by hiding it from me. ¡± Gu Nian,¡±Yingluo.¡± If I didn¡¯t know that you were original, I would have suspected that you were just like us, wearing clothes toe here! Gu Xin took a sip of water andughed, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll start. You all know Xiao Qiu, the coroner from the court of judicial review, right?¡± Gu Hui, Gu si, and Gu yingxue both nodded. Gu Si was still blinking in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me fourth brother has taken a fancy to Xiao Qiu? He¡¯s so stupid, how could he tell that Xiao Qiu is a girl?¡± Gu Hui, Gu Nian, and Gu yingxue agreed with Gu si. Gu en had failed to recognize a cross-dressing Princess from a small Kingdom in the West, but they had all recognized her. Gu Xinughed. sisi, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s so stupid. How could he possibly recognize that Xiao Qiu is a girl? ¡± He didn¡¯t recognize her, but he¡¯s interested in Xiao Qiu!¡± Gu si said,¡±ah? Then what kind of gossip is this! Fourth brother likes to make friends with people foolishly, just like my father. This doesn¡¯t count!¡± ¡°I guess this friend is not that friend anymore!¡± Gu Nian said. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± Even the way en Zi looked at Xiao Qiu was different. You don¡¯t know this, but when he was in Qi ¡®an town, he was so shocked by the head of the deceased that he refused to sleep with brother Yuan Yuan or Bai Yi, but instead, he wanted to sleep with Xiao Qiu. He had insisted on staying in her room, causing Xiao Qiu to sleep on the desk. He thought that Xiao Qiu was sorting out the case or reading a book. He even told us that Xiao Qiu is really hardworking, so he has to work hard when he¡¯s back! Hahahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± Gu Nian and the rest thought of Gu en sleeping soundly on the bed while Zheng Qiu was lying helplessly on the desk. They found it funny. If Gu en had met the sisters, he would definitely have been picked up and thrown outside. ¡°After the case at Xi Yun temple, I told them the story of ying shi Yu Ding and his wife. En Zi said that ying shi Yu Ding¡¯s wife had fallen in love with him and was then rebuked by Xiao Qiu. Xiao Qiu was angry with him, but he cared a lot about it. He looked like he had lost his soul, even more miserable than when my father punished him. He even looks like he¡¯s doubting his life from time to time.¡± Gu Xin continued. ¡°Brother en Zi probably thought that he was concerned about a man for no reason and was frightened. Wasn¡¯t the case at the xiyun temple because the young master of the Qi family liked men? Under such circumstances, brother en Zi must be overthinking things.¡± Gu yingxue concluded. ¡°That¡¯s right, I think so too. When we were at Qi ¡®an Inn, I was still hesitating about whether to tell my Enzi Xiao Qiu¡¯s gender. I still reminded him, but he was stupid and didn¡¯t think that way. I thought, forget it, I won¡¯t be direct. I suspect that en ¡®Zi is going to fall in love with Xiao Qiu, and then fall into self-doubt, and then fall deeper and deeper, and then break through all the shackles to fight against the family. Hahahaha, I really want to see that happen! I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll find out Xiao Qiu¡¯s gender.¡± Gu Xin said, gloating. Chapter 2397 - 2397 Chapter 2397-have a meal with me when you’re free 2397 Chapter 2397-have a meal with me when you¡¯re free ¡°Sigh, this kid is so stupid. What will he do during the imperial examination?¡± Gu Hui sighed. ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t worry about him taking the Imperial examinations. He was still doing very well in this aspect. No matter how stupid he was, his thinking was absolutely clear when he wrote an article. Our great Zhou imperial examination¡¯s questions can¡¯t be about writing a short paragraph for the examinee to analyze whether the character is male or female.¡± Gu nianxiao said. Gu Hui shook her head helplessly. ¡°Will fourth brother scare fourth sister-inw away like this? How can you entrust your life to such a silly person?¡± Gu si said worriedly. that¡¯s right. Xinxin, do you think Xiao Qiu has any intention of doing that? ¡± Gu Hui asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so! Xiao Qiu was still thinking about her family! But that might not be the case in the future. At least Xiao Qiu did not dislike her son. In the beginning, she thought that en ¡®Zi was just like the rumors in the capital, one of the best men in the great Zhou! Now, her impression of him has been ruined. She thinks that my son is a good-looking idiot.¡± Gu Xin continued with a smile, ¡± you guys don¡¯t know this, but en Zi insisted on going to Xiao Qiu¡¯s house to have a meal and have a long chat with her. He even had to make full use of his dough-making skills by going to Xiao Qiu¡¯s house to make noodles for her. He¡¯s never been like this to Yingying before.¡± ¡°Heavens! Fourth brother actually treated someone like this? In the past, when I asked Ling to make me a bowl of noodles, he didn¡¯t even agree. He even said that I waszy and that I couldn¡¯t get married! ¡®Now, I¡¯m actually being so flirtatious towards a handsome man.¡¯ Gu Si was a little depressed. They were blood-rted siblings, and their age difference was not that big. They grew up together, so how could she not beparable to a man outside? Gu si deeply suspected that her brother liked good-looking boys. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. You¡¯ll scare your fourth sister-inw away even more!¡± Gu Hui nced at Gu si and reminded her, ¡± but en ¡®Zi is really outrageous. We know that Xiao Qiu is a girl, but he doesn¡¯t know it himself! If Xiao Qiu is really a man, does he really n to make a scene at home and spend the rest of his life with a man?¡± ¡°Big sister, big sister, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s a maic field between men and women. When en Zi was young, he liked fair and tender Yingying, so you could tell that he liked girls. He was such a straight person, how could he like men! Besides, can he really get over it if he causes a ruckus at home?¡± Gu Nian consoled. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Big sister, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m here to share gossip with everyone, not to make you angry. I still have a n that requires your cooperation!¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± oh, by the way, ¡± Gu Hui asked. call Xiao Qiu out for a meal when you¡¯re free. Let¡¯s observe her. Bear with it, their partners could care about nothing else, as long as they loved each other. However, you can¡¯t do that to my son¡¯s partner. You have to observe him carefully.¡± As the eldest daughter of the eldest branch, Gu Hui was still quite worried. In the future, when Grandpa and Grandma Gu passed away a hundred yearster, the Gu family would definitely split up. At that time, Gu en would be the head of the family, and Gu en¡¯s daughter-inw would be the head of the family. Therefore, he had to choose a good one. She didn¡¯t count on her parents. In any case, en Zi¡¯s wife had to be able to get through her, her elder sister. Gu Hui did not think that she could not interfere with her maternal family¡¯s matters just because she was a married daughter. She was also a member of the Gu family after she was married. Her maternal family¡¯s matters were also her matters. She could not say that she did not care about anything after she was married. Chapter 2398 - 2398 Things that happened in the past few days 2398 Things that happened in the past few days Gu Hui knew that even if they were separated, second uncle would definitely take care of the first branch. However, the second branch could not always take care of the first branch. There woulde a day when second uncle would grow old, and en Zi and his wife would need to have the ability to take charge of things on their own. Therefore, Gu Hui wanted to get to know Zheng Qiu better. Even though nothing would happen in the end, since Gu Xin said that her son had taken a liking to her, then this matter might be possible. Moreover, if Zheng Qiu was good in all aspects and her son was interested in him, Gu Hui would not mind helping her son. Gu Hui was not the kind of person who valued family status, so she would not look down on Zheng Qiu because of theplicated family matters. She just wanted to see how Zheng Qiu handled things and whether he could support the Gu family. ¡°Big sister, what are you doing? Xiao Qiu doesn¡¯t have that intention yet, so don¡¯t scare him away!¡± Gu Xin was shocked by Gu Hui¡¯s seriousness and reminded her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mess around. Just treat it as making friends, your old friend Xiao Yu and Zhiyi are also our friends! Since we¡¯ve made new friends, we should get to know each other.¡± Gu Hui smiled and said. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. In fact, Xiao Qiu is a very good person. Anyway, I wanted to be friends with her for no reason when I first met her. She was different from Xiao Yu and Zhiyi. She had matured since she was a child and was mature and steady in her work. She knew what she wanted. Maybe she¡¯s too calm, but she needs to be calm when ites to important matters.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°We¡¯ve met once before, so I didn¡¯t understand it in detail. But after hearing what you said, and with Xiao Qiu¡¯s profession, I really want to get to know her. ¡± Gu Nian asked with great interest. ¡°Me too, me too.¡± Gu yingxue nodded. Gu yingxue had read more time-travel novels than Gu Nian. She had basically read forensic doctors who had time-traveled to be coroners and slowly changed the society¡¯s perception of coroners. It looked like a local female coroner. Gu yingxue had never seen this type before! ¡°Then I¡¯d definitely like to get to know him too.¡± Gu si also raised his hand. ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll invite Xiao Qiu over to our house in a few days. You can see how my son treats Xiao Qiu, and you¡¯ll know that I¡¯m not lying.¡± Seeing that her friends wanted to get to know Xiao Qiu again, Gu Xin decided to help them. If Xiao Qiu and en ¡®Zi really got together in the future, they would be a family. Even if they didn¡¯t, they would still be a friend worth making. by the way, let¡¯s call little Jin and the princesses and princes of the westernnds. Otherwise, our girls, little Qiu, and that fool Enzi will drag her away. Gu Nian reminded. sure, sure. I¡¯ll tell first aunt that I¡¯m going to hold a banquet and invite the princesses and princes of the Western Region. Gu Xin nodded. She had been away for almost a month, and it was time to invite them over to y. She was quite familiar with these princesses and princes. speaking of princesses and princes, I remember what a ¡®ze told me. He said that there will be envoys from several small countriesing to the capital soon, and they should also be bringing their princesses and princes. Gu Hui said. ¡°He¡¯s from the South. I¡¯ve heard Xue Qianyu mention him before. The Jia Cang, Dong Zhe, and Nan Lin country havee ashore from the Jiangnan area.¡± Gu Nian said. Chapter 2399 - 2399 I’ve forgotten about you 2399 I¡¯ve forgotten about you This incident happened in the past two days. Lu Zheng had already gone to look for Gu Xin, so he didn¡¯t know about it. They also just returned, so Gu Xin didn¡¯t know about it either. ¡°Are they all overseas? There isn¡¯t any territory that borders on our great Zhou, right?¡± Gu Xin had a rough understanding of great Zhou¡¯s territory, but she had never been out to sea before, so she didn¡¯t know which small countries were on the other side of the sea to the East and South. She only knew which countries were on the West and North side. no, they didn¡¯t have much contact in the past. There were merchants who went around and some went to the West, so they knew about the things in the East and West! Their Messenger had only arrived in the capital two days ago. However, the team is already on their way. They should be here by the end of June.¡± Gu Hui exined. big sister, do the three countries have contact with each other? ¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°It is said so. Ever since he found out that there were so many ces in the West, the Emperor had sent many people out to sea in the past two years. Two groups have returned, and some of them have been to these three ces.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°What do they look like? He¡¯s as tall and burly as those in the West, and his hair and eyes are different from those of great Zhou. Or does he look like great Zhou?¡± Gu Nian asked curiously. She only knew that there were a few countries, but she did not know the specific situation. ¡°Most of them look simr to us, but they speak differentnguages. The messenger had already stayed behind to learn thenguage of the great Zhou. It was said that they had also brought people who knew thenguage of the great Zhou with them. It seemed that they had long been prepared and had sent people to the great Zhou in the name of merchants. However, the messengers from the Three Kingdoms were more official, so he stayed to learn. In two days, the Ministry of Rites will send people to Jiangnan to wee them.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Then, don¡¯t we need to learn theirnguage?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. ¡°There should be such an arrangement.¡± Gu Hui thought for a while and said, ¡± there should be a few soldiers among the officials from the Ministry of Rites sent by the Emperor this time. They should be the few boys who followed you and learned the Western dialect express. ¡°You¡¯re young, so you learn everything quickly. If Ren Ren and little Ming Yue go with them, they will definitely be able to learn their dailynguage when theye back.¡± Gu Nian nodded. ¡°I can do it too! I¡¯m also a fast learner of the Westernnguage. Brother Xiao Yan can do it too. He said that when he was brought to the West, it only took him a month to be able tomunicate with people.¡± Gu yingxue said. Before Gu yingxue transmigrated, she was a high school graduate. Although she majored in pre-school education, she had started learning foreignnguages since junior high school. She had not only learned English, but also a few minoritynguages. Gu Nian could notpare to her in this aspect. Gu Nian was good at research. As she needed to use English in many of her studies, she was good at English. However, Gu yingxue and Gu Ren had been learning minoritynguages since middle school. They knew severalnguages. When Gu yingxue said this, Gu Nian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, right. I forgot about you guys.¡± Everyone looked at Gu Nian. ¡°I can suggest to the Emperor to let the Ministry of Rites bring you along!¡± Gu Nianughed. Little Jin is the Prince of the quicksand Kingdom in the West, Ming Yue is the princess of the goddess Kingdom, and you and Ren Ren are the children of the great Zhou¡¯s officials. If you go with them, they will think that the great Zhou values them! Then, we can learn theirnguage. How good would that be?¡± Chapter 2400 - 2400 Begging great-grandma 2400 Begging great-grandma Gu Xin immediately raised her hand. I can do it too! I can do it too! When I was learning the Western dialect, I was much faster than brother Xiao Zheng. I want to go too! Gu Hui nced at her and said,¡¯forget it! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going home, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let you go!¡± Gu si nodded. that¡¯s right, third sister. They would rather let me go than let you go. You don¡¯t know how many times Grandpa, grandma, and dad have been talking about you when you weren¡¯t home.¡± it¡¯s mainly because you¡¯ve been away for two years, ¡± Gu Nian said. your family is afraid of you. Gu Xin pouted, ¡± I¡¯m not going far. Why would I be afraid of danger if I follow the people from the Ministry of Rites?! Besides, our Father is the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites, everyone will take care of me!¡± The sisters still shook their heads, thinking that Gu Xin had no hope of going. Gu Hui changed the topic. you said earlier that you wanted us to cooperate with you in your n. It¡¯s about my son and Xiao Qiu. Now, tell us about your n! Gu Xin pouted. She did not want to talk about her son and Xiao Qiu¡¯s n anymore. She just wanted to see what the people of the Three Kingdoms looked like and what was fun about them. The weather was hot anyway, so it was the same everywhere. Gu Nian could tell what she was thinking at one nce. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. When the timees, their people will alle. Are you in a hurry? In any case, they¡¯ll definitely arrive by the beginning of next month at thetest.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯but I still want to go! It was boring to stay at home. Big sister, big sister, is it because you can¡¯t go, so you don¡¯t want me to go? You guys are wrong.¡± Gu Hui and Gu Nian looked at each other before they threw a pillow at Gu Xin in unison. I don¡¯t care, ¡± Gu Xin chuckled as she took the box. I¡¯ll go to great-grandma and uncle Emperor tomorrow and act coquettishly. His grandparents would definitely listen to his great-grandmother, and his father would definitely listen to his grandparents. So, as long as I can convince great-grandma, I¡¯ll definitely be able to go.¡± Gu si silently handed Gu Xin a ss of water, ¡± ¡°Third sister, can you bring me along? I haven¡¯t been out for a long time, and I want to go out and y!¡± Gu Xin took the water and patted her chest, ¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Gu Hui and Gu Nian looked at the two sisters who had betrayed them .¡¯Heh, do you think that you two are the only ones left in the family now that eldest and second eldest are married?¡¯ Your wings have hardened, right? However, the two of them really wanted to go. Ever since they got pregnant, they had been going to a few ces. She had never left her home, her Maiden Home, the pce, or even the capital. She was strictly forbidden from going out to y by Peng ze and Xue qianxun. AI ~~ ¡°However, this will have to wait until Xiao Qiu has settled her family¡¯s matters. Otherwise, even if Xiao Qiu had that intention, she might deny it. She¡¯s too worried about her brother and brother now.¡± Chapter 2401 - 2401 Chapter 2400-method 2401 Chapter 2400-method it¡¯s easy to talk to her brother, ¡± Gu Nian said. you and grandma Xiao can make some medicine for him. He can take his time to recuperate. His leg will definitely recover. As for her younger brother, even if he was being taught well in the Royal Academy, he had been raised by her stepmother over the years and had be dependent. If her brother recovers, he might not hate her stepmother as much as her brother and her. ¡± Gu si frowned, no way! He¡¯s the enemy who killed his mother, and we can¡¯t live under the same sky.¡± Gu Nian shook her head. you guys don¡¯t know this. I¡¯ve heard from Xue Qianyu that Zheng Qiu¡¯s younger brother has been raised to be a wastrel. He¡¯s very much a yboy. However, he had a fatal virtue, and that was being filial to his elders. Who was this elder? And that was his parents. Her younger brother and her older brother were biological brothers from the same mother. Under normal circumstances, the rtionship between the two brothers should be very good. However, after her brother was born, his birth mother had passed away and he had been raised by his stepmother. Therefore, her brother was only close to his stepmother and her stepmother¡¯s child. She doesn¡¯t care about her biological brother at all.¡± that¡¯s why I said that Xiao Qiu¡¯s brother is more difficult to deal with. ¡°Is there any use in telling him the truth?¡± Gu yingxue asked. Gu Nian shook her head and said,¡¯do you think Xiao Qiu¡¯s brother is stupid? Was he really willing to see his own brother acknowledge a thief as his mother? She didn¡¯t know how many times she had reminded him in secret. It was a pity that her brother had been obstructed more often in the manor. If he said one word, the other person could say ten. Her younger brother started out as a baby who didn¡¯t know anything and was brought up by his stepmother. He must be close to his stepmother. Her biological brother¡¯s leg was crippled after that, so they probably didn¡¯t have many chances to meet! So, his brother must have told him the truth, but he didn¡¯t change anything in the end! So, what¡¯s the point of telling him the truth?¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and said helplessly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard Xiao Qiu talk about this. If that¡¯s the case, her brother is indeed in a lot of trouble!¡± but, ¡± Gu Xin continued after a short pause, ¡± we can let his brother see his stepmother¡¯s true colors with his own eyes! They looked at Gu Xin. Gu Xin continued, ¡± I know. To be able to cripple her enemy¡¯s son and make him feel grateful for her, that means the Marquis Madam is no ordinary person. She won¡¯t reveal her true colors so easily. However, the truth was the truth, and the lie was the lie. She had been able to deceive little brother Xiao Qiu for more than ten years only because no one had interfered, or because the power of the people who had interfered was too small. As long as someone is more powerful than her, she won¡¯t be able to lie to her for the rest of her life.¡± Gu Hui nodded,¡¯Xinxin has a point. However, this had to be done step by step and slowly. He couldn¡¯t say that he could see her true colors all at once, but he had to break down his perception of more than ten years bit by bit, disappointing himself, and thus get to know the people around him again. Neither us nor Xiao Qiu¡¯s brother can change him. The only one who can change him is himself.¡± Gu si said,¡¯I¡¯ll die before I live. Let him do whatever he¡¯s in pain!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Gu yingxue replied. If you don¡¯t give some people a hard blow, they¡¯ll never see the truth clearly.¡± Gu Xin looked at her sisters and said sincerely, ¡± ¡°Big sister, big sister, sisi, Xue ¡®er, I¡¯m so happy to be sisters with you! To be able to treat my friend as a friend, I must have done a lot of good things in my past life!¡± Chapter 2402 - 2402 Settle their marriage 2402 Settle their marriage perhaps you¡¯ve really done a good deed in your previous life. Or perhaps someone has given you all the good fortune in your previous life. Gu Nian chuckled. Oh? ¡± Gu Xin blinked her eyes and said happily, ¡± so I was also so likable in my past life? ¡± The sisters rolled their eyes at her. Gu Xin proudly shook her head, ¡± ¡°After I go to great-grandma¡¯s ce tomorrow, I¡¯ll go look for Xiao Qiu. I have to tell her about what we talked about tonight. We Gu sisters are not afraid of failure.¡± After speaking, Gu Xin stretched out her palm. Gu si and Gu yingxue both put their arms on it. Gu Hui and Gu Nian looked at each other and could read the word ¡®childish¡¯ in each other¡¯s eyes. However, the two sisters still cooperated with their younger sisters toplete this childish task. Gu Nian stretched out her hand, and then Gu Hui did the same. ¡°The Gu sisters will never be defeated!¡± Gu Xin shouted. Then, the sisters allughed. ¡­¡­ The next morning, after Gu Xin had her breakfast, she brought Gu en, Gu si, Gu Ren and little Ming Yue to the pce. Grandma Gu and grandma Xiao had made an appointment to go to the manor in the suburbs of the capital to pick herbs, so they didn¡¯t go. Grandpa Gu and Grandpa Zhou naturally wanted to apany them. Fortunately, no matter howplicated the situation in the pce was, no one dared to do anything to the children of the Gu family. Aiyo, my two little babies,e over and take a look at great-grandma. How did you lose weight after going out for a while? ¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s heart ached when she saw Gu en and Gu Xin holding hands. Gu si, Gu Ren, and little Ming Yue came here often, almost every day, so there was nothing to be jealous about. Gu Ren even told little Mingyue that he would go and y with the Crown Princeter, waiting for great-grandma to finish expressing the suffering of her two great-grandsons. Little Ming Yue naturally agreed. She would go wherever Gu Ren went. She had already thought it through. Before she turned ten, she would stay in the capital of the great Zhou Dynasty, and she would just go back once a year. After she turned ten, her mother would be old, and she would have to go back and learn how to manage the goddess Kingdom. Gu si did not y around with Gu Ren and little Ming Yue. She sat quietly at the side. Gu Xin and Gu en coaxed the Empress Dowager for a while before the olddy was finally appeased. After that, they were served with a wave of delicious food. ¡°You two little monkeys, I know you can¡¯t sit still, go y by yourself! Don¡¯t mess around with the pce, or else your second uncle will deal with you!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager could tell that the two little ones could no longer sit still and let them go. ¡°It won¡¯t happen, great-grandma!¡± The two of them replied obediently. The Grand Empress Dowager shook her head with a smile and called a Pce maid to apany the two of them out and take good care of them. It wasn¡¯t to take care of him, but to keep an eye on him and remind him that some things should not be destroyed if they could. They really couldn¡¯t stand being destroyed! ¡°Little Ming Yue is very well-behaved, I like this child a lot!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager said to the three siblings after they had left. ¡°Yeah, we like it too!¡± Gu Xin and her two brothers nodded. ¡°I think, little Ming Yue and Ren Ren y well, and they know each other very well. Why don¡¯t we set a marriage between them?¡± The Empress Dowager said. Gu Xin and Gu si looked at each other before turning to look at Gu en. Gu en: I¡¯m not even engaged yet, what are you thinking, great-grandma? The Grand Empress Dowager looked at the three children andughed to herself: ¡°Look at me, I¡¯ve be muddleheaded in my old age. How can I tell you three young ones about this? I¡¯ll talk to your grandparents next time!¡± Chapter 2403 - 2403 Chapter 2403-obviously different 2403 Chapter 2403-obviously different Gu en¡¯s heart felt a little stifled. Sisi would definitely be engaged to Huo Junhao. The Gu family knew this. After the girls of the Gu family had finished their turn, it should be his turn, the eldest boy! In the end, that stinky brat already had an engaged partner, and no one in the family had considered him? Was he not working hard enough? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Enzi? Did you panic when you heard that you¡¯re going to betroth ninren?¡± The Empress Dowager looked at Gu en and asked with a smile. Gu en was stunned. Was he that obvious? Gu Xin and Gu si looked at him with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s no use panicking! Why do you think I said that I wanted to betroth her to Ren Ren? Wasn¡¯t that because everyone could see the little girl Ming Yue¡¯s little thoughts? Childhood sweethearts, innocent ymates, that was the two of them. En Zi, you don¡¯t have such a little girl by your side. Even if great-grandma wants to make a decision for you, I can¡¯t!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager chuckled. ¡°No, no, no,¡± Gu en shook his head. great-grandmother, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m not panicking. I¡¯m not panicking at all. I¡¯m focusing on my studies now.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, how can a fine young man not miss ady? Even if you focus on your studies, you¡¯ll still be tempted when it¡¯s time.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager did not believe it at all. She had lived for so long, and although she spent most of her time in the pce for the next few decades, she was quite urate in judging people! Was it obvious that things were different now that en Ziyou had returned from his studies? This kid probably didn¡¯t even realize his own intentions. The Empress Dowager did not intend to remind Gu en. For such matters, let him discover it himself. She stopped talking about this and started asking about Gu Xin¡¯s trip to Thand. She already knew about the few cases, but she still wanted to hear from Gu Xin. Gu Xin went on to exin everything. Other than the case at the Prince of Dong Lin¡¯s mansion, Gu en was involved in the other two cases. Whenever Gu Xin mentioned Zheng Qiu, Gu en would interrupt. The Empress Dowager could not help but look at him a few times, but he did not even realize it. ¡°En ¡®Zi, is this Xiao Qiu very close to you?¡± The Empress Dowager asked. She was aware of Zheng Qiu¡¯s identity. Zheng Qiu was now the coroner of the court of judicial review. Although he did not have a high position, the higher-ups would definitely find out about the people in the court of judicial review. Therefore, the Emperor knew that Zheng Qiu was a child of the Zheng family. Since Zheng Qiu was close to Gu Xin, the Empress Dowager would naturally know about it. However, when the Empress Dowager saw that Gu en did not seem to know that Zheng Qiu was a girl, she was surprised. This great-grandson of hers seemed to be quite clever, how could he not know? ¡°That¡¯s right, great-grandma,¡± Gu en was a little excited. although I haven¡¯t known Xiao Qiu for long, I feel like we¡¯ve hit it off at first sight. ¡°When we were at Qi ¡®an Inn, I was still talking to Xiao Qiu through the night, but I was already dozing off. Xiao Qiu is very hardworking. I was still thinking about when I¡¯d go to Xiao Qiu for a long talk when there weren¡¯t any major cases in the capital! I think he¡¯s very interesting. He¡¯s the most special person I¡¯ve met in my life.¡± Gu Xin and Gu si looked at each other. Wasn¡¯t this development a little too fast? they had just separated yesterday and today was already the most special? If you¡¯re like this, you¡¯ll be in great pain if you can¡¯t tell that she¡¯s a girl. He was deeply worried for Gu en, but he did not feel anything at all. He continued to tell the Empress Dowager about how special Zheng Qiu was. Chapter 2404 - 2404 She doesn’t have time 2404 She doesn¡¯t have time ¡°Great-grandmother, you don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯ve never seen a coroner as young as Xiao Qiu. Moreover, he looked especially clean and not sloppy. He was very respectful of the dead. She was meticulous and steady. If he was my child, my second uncle would probably be very happy. My second uncle likes this kind of child. What a pity.¡± Gu en said. ¡°Other than these, what other strengths does she have?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager asked again. ¡°He has so many advantages! Great-grandma, if you don¡¯t mind, I can count them for you one by one!¡± Gu en was really happy when she talked about Zheng Qiu. In fact, he didn¡¯t understand it himself. They had only known each other for a short time, but it really felt like they had known each other for a long time. The moment he saw her, his mood was very good, and he was especially willing to tell the people he liked how good she was. Last night, after Gu Xin and her sisters returned to their room, he had already told the others about how great Zheng Qiu was while drinking. Gu Xin and her sister didn¡¯t see the way second uncle Gu, Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, Pengze, and Cheng huaijin looked at him. It was as if they were looking at an idiot. First uncle Gu and fourth uncle Gu did not know that Zheng Qiu was a girl yet, but the others more or less knew about it. After all, they were going to work with Gu Xin, so how could they not let others know? They wouldn¡¯t be at ease if they didn¡¯t understand it clearly! Now, Gu en started to brag about Zheng Qiu again. ¡°Great-grandma isn¡¯t annoying. Great-grandma likes to hear you talk about what kind of friends you have made outside. Great-grandma has missed your grandparents, your parents, your uncles and aunts, so how can I miss you now?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager was extremely patient. ¡°If great-grandma doesn¡¯t find it annoying, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Gu en said happily,¡¯Xiao Qiu, apart from being calm and steady in his work, he¡¯s also very smart. Moreover, he was different from many other men. He especially respected women. He¡¯s the first person I¡¯ve seen who¡¯s so angry that he¡¯s speaking up for a woman. In fact, I thought I was right at first, but after thinking about it, I realized that Xiao Qiu was right too. This matter has to start from third sister¡¯s story.¡± Gu en then told him about how Zheng Qiu had gotten angry with him the other day. The Grand Empress Dowager looked at Gu en with a smile. Even if this was taught by the second Prince, his personality was still as simple as the first Prince¡¯s! Did he not think about why Xiao Qiu was so angry? After that, Gu en continued, ¡± ¡°Great-grandma, I won¡¯t hide it from you. This is the first time I¡¯ve been said that in my life. Of course, other than my family members. I was actually a little unconvinced. I wanted topete with him, but he didn¡¯t know Kung Fu. Thinking that he didn¡¯t know martial arts and was helping the court of judicial review solve cases, what if he didn¡¯t catch the criminal and the criminal targeted him? He had no way to defend himself. I heard that he was the same age as third sister and I. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s toote for him to learn martial arts.¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s toote.¡± Gu Xin added. little Qiu is small and thin, but she¡¯s quite agile. She should be fine! Gu en did not agree with Gu Xin¡¯s statement. ¡°En Zi, it¡¯s not that Xiao Qiu can¡¯t learn it, but Xiao Qiu doesn¡¯t have the time! You haven¡¯t been to his house, but do you know what¡¯s in his house?¡± Gu Xin exined and asked. ¡°What¡¯s on disy?¡± Gu en asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s a very realistic human skeleton.¡± Gu si went over and exined to Gu en, ¡± Xiao Qiu doesn¡¯t even have enough time to study that every day, let alone work on a case. So, where would I find the time to learn martial arts from you, fourth brother?¡± Chapter 2405 - 2405 Chapter 2405-method 2405 Chapter 2405-method ¡°I see. Yingluo, sister three, aren¡¯t you going to send someone to protect Xiao Qiu? It¡¯s so dangerous for him to live outside alone!¡± Gu en said. ¡°It won¡¯t be dangerous if you ask him to stay with us.¡± Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s fine too, but he definitely won¡¯t be willing. Gu en sighed. hahahahahahahaha! the Empress Dowager looked at the three siblings, and her mood was inexplicably good. Sheughed loudly and said, ¡± en ¡®Zi, if you¡¯re smart, at the end of the year, great grandma will also arrange a marriage for you. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied. ¡°Ah?¡± Gu en did not understand why the Empress Dowager would suddenly mention his marriage. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange a marriage that you¡¯ll be satisfied with. Of course, the premise is that you have to be smart and not be confused by the surface of things.¡± The Empress Dowager said with a hidden meaning. Gu Xin and Gu si understood the Empress Dowager¡¯s words and turned to look at Gu en. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember that, great-grandma.¡± Gu en nodded in confusion. Gu Xin& and Gu si,¡±Yingluo.¡± What a fool! ¡°Great-grandma, I have a favor to ask of you!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t want to look at the silly en Zi anymore, so she brought up her other motive. ¡°What¡¯s the point of begging great-grandma? Just tell me, what do you want? As long as great Zhou has it, great-grandma will find it for you.¡± The Empress Dowager said heroically. ¡°Hehe, thank you, great-grandma! However, I¡¯m not asking for anything. I¡¯m asking for something else.¡± Gu Xin replied happily, ¡± I just want to ask great-grandma to allow sisi and I to follow the officials from the Ministry of Rites to Jiangnan to wee the diplomatic corps from the Jia Cang country and the other countries. ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager was stunned for a moment before she rejected him directly, ¡± you and sisi are the princesses of our great Zhou. How can you personallye out to wee them? ¡± Gu Xin and Gu si blinked their eyes pitifully as they looked at the Empress Dowager. ¡°You can do anything else, but not this. As the princesses of the great Zhou, even though the two of you are not surnamed ye, your words and actions still represent the great Zhou. Why do we need the princess to wee their Messenger? You can do everything in any other aspect, but in this aspect, your identity and status do not allow it!¡± It was rare for the Grand Empress Dowager to be so serious with a junior. ¡°Really?¡± Gu Xin could see the Empress Dowager¡¯s determination, but she still wanted to give it a try. ¡°I really can¡¯t.¡± The Empress Dowager softened her tone and asked gently, ¡± Xinxin, sisi, it¡¯s fine if you want to go out and y, but if you want to wee the other party¡¯s diplomatic mission, great-grandma will definitely not allow it. You are the most respected princesses of the great Zhou, so you don¡¯t have to wee anyone.¡± ¡°Great-grandma, we don¡¯t want to go y. We just want to learn each other¡¯snguage. Isn¡¯t it because our great Zhou has never interacted with the people from these three ces? No one in the great Zhou Dynasty knows theirnguage, so we thought that if they came after we learned it, we would also be able to understand what their princesses and princes were saying! If they have any tricks up their sleeves, we can be on our guard!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°You little girl!¡± The Grand Empress Dowager smiled helplessly. they have a Messenger in the Ministry of Rites who is learning the great Zhou¡¯snguage. Why don¡¯t you just tell your father and go to the Ministry of Rites to find the messengers?¡± Chapter 2406 - 2406 The eldest grandson’s wife 2406 The eldest grandson¡¯s wife However, Gu Xin had thought that the Empress Dowager would definitely let her go, so she had never thought about it. She had spent a lot of time outside in the past few years and liked to go out and y. Moreover, she was more interested in new characters. However, she was not such a disobedient and willful girl. When the Grand Empress Dowager exined the reason to her, she dly epted it. She nned to go back at night and tell her father to let her go to the Ministry of Rites with sisi to find those messengers. This was also quite good. However, he could not bring en ¡®Zi and Xiao Qiu with him. Gu Xin turned around and looked at Gu en. Forget it, this idiot. Why was he trying to create an opportunity for them? it was useless no matter how many opportunities he created. This was aplete idiot. He was even more of an idiot than Huo Yanyu. The siblings yed in the pce for the whole day and only went home together after having dinner at night. After having the pce servants send the sisters away, Grand Empress Dowager asked the Emperor to stay and for the Empress to bring the Crown Prince back to rest. ¡°Imperial grandmother, is there a matter?¡± The Emperor was very surprised. His Imperial grandmother usually despised him very much. There was basically no situation where she would ask him to stay after eating with the Gu family¡¯s children. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Zheng family?¡± The Empress Dowager asked. ¡°Eh? Which Zheng family?¡± The Emperor was stunned and asked. ¡°Qi wangfei¡¯s maiden family, the Yongan Marquis Fu.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager looked at him speechlessly. ¡°What happened to the Zheng family? Was there a problem with the DI daughter who married into the Donglin Pce? That girl, Xinxin, didn¡¯t mention it in the memorial?¡± The Emperor did not understand. Consort Qi was Zheng Qiu¡¯s aunt, but when she was born, she had already married King Qi and left the capital. The Zheng family¡¯s legitimate daughter that the Emperor was talking about was Zheng Qiu¡¯s stepmother¡¯s daughter, Zheng Wei. She was the one who married the eldest son of the Prince of Dong Lin. The Emperor thought that Zheng Wei was causing trouble because of the ownership of the title of Donglin Pce! ¡°This widow wants to ask, does the Zheng family currently have many children in the court? Who was in charge of their family¡¯s current situation, and who were the people they usually interacted with? It has nothing to do with Qi wangfei and their married di daughter.¡± The Empress Dowager exined patiently. ¡°This, your grandson doesn¡¯t know either! There didn¡¯t seem to be many! However, the second legitimate son of the Zheng family should be able to pass this year¡¯s general examination. Why is Imperial grandmother asking this?¡± The Emperor replied and then asked curiously. ¡°Their family¡¯s matters are simr to the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion back then! However, the old Duke was clear-headed and managed to protect Lu Xue and Lu Zheng. But the old Marquis of the residence of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an failed to protect his two grandsons and one granddaughter.¡± The Empress Dowager sighed as she spoke. ¡°Oh, Imperial grandmother, are you talking about the coroner in the court of judicial review, the one who has a good rtionship with Xinxin? That girl, Xinxin, went to Imperial grandmother to help avenge her little sister?¡± At this point, the Emperor finally reacted. ¡°What? My son?¡± The Emperor was shocked. ¡°Yes, I am. Get the hidden Dragon guards to investigate in secret, and don¡¯t make a move unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. Then, secretly observe that girl¡¯s methods and see if she¡¯s worthy of her son. Of course, don¡¯t mention it to your Royal uncle¡¯s family. Let them develop their own children. If that girl is a good person and they can get together, that¡¯s a good thing. If they can¡¯t, then they¡¯re just friends.¡± The Empress Dowager said. Chapter 2407 - 2407 Can’t be trifled with 2407 Can¡¯t be trifled with ¡°No, Royal grandmother, you haven¡¯t even met Zheng Qiu, have you? Why do you like that child? Did Enzi take a fancy to it?¡± The Emperor asked in bewilderment. ¡°That silly boy, he can¡¯t even tell if she¡¯s a girl or a boy.¡± The Empress Dowager could not help butugh. ¡°Imperial grandmother, quickly tell your grandson, what is going on? Your grandson is very curious!¡± In front of the Grand Empress Dowager, when talking about family matters, the Emperor would always be like a child. ¡°You¡¯re already in your forties, why are you still acting like a child?¡± The Grand Empress Dowager looked at the Emperor helplessly. However, she still told the Emperor about what Gu en had said about Zheng Qiu. Gu Xin and Gu si did not say anything to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager was the one who could tell. Gu en was really bad at hiding her emotions. Perhaps it was because he did not know that Zheng Qiu was a girl, so he acted as if he was telling his family that he had made a good friend. The young man¡¯s thoughts could be seen through with a nce. ¡°Hahahahaha, en ¡®Zi is just like his father! Imperial grandmother, grandson is afraid that when en Zi enters the first rank, even if he has the ability, grandson will not want him to be the top scorer.¡± The Emperor was overjoyed. The Grand Empress Dowager red at the Emperor. ¡°I¡¯m just joking, your grandson is just joking. This grandson will not y around with the imperial examination, so Imperial grandmother can rest assured.¡± The Emperor immediately became serious. ¡°We can¡¯t y around. although Enzi is the eldest grandson of your Royal uncle¡¯s family, you can¡¯t control the examiners. You can do whatever you want. If he gets into the first rank, you can¡¯t give him the top rank just because he¡¯s the grandson of your Royal uncle. Everything must be done ording to the rules and be convincing.¡± The Empress Dowager said seriously. ¡°Yes, Imperial grandmother! Your grandson will remember your teachings.¡± The Emperor sat up straight and replied respectfully. ¡°Zhao ¡®er,¡± The Grand Empress Dowager looked at the emperor¡¯s current state and could not help but think of his childhood, when he had even called out his nickname. ¡°Grandmother.¡± The Emperor was stunned for a moment as he looked at the Grand Empress Dowager. ¡°Time really flies, our family¡¯s Zhao ¡®er has already grown so big. But grandmother is still as meddlesome as before. Is Zhao ¡®er annoyed with grandmother?¡± Grand Empress Dowager Xiao waved her hand, signaling for the Emperor to step forward. The Emperor walked over and sat beside Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager. Actually, he really wanted to sit on a small stool like when he was young, his head leaning on Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager¡¯s legs. However, he was already forty years old, and the Grand Empress Dowager was also getting on in years. He could only hold the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand and said with utmost seriousness, ¡± ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯ve been by Zhao ¡®er¡¯s side all these years, otherwise the great Zhou¡¯s rivers and mountains wouldn¡¯t be so prosperous. Zhao ¡®er would never despise grandmother. Zhao¡¯ er hoped that grandmother would always be there, so that when Zhao ¡®er was hot-headed, she could point out a clear path for Zhao¡¯ er. The great Zhou¡¯s territory was not Zhao ¡®er¡¯s, but the ye family¡¯s. They had been relying on grandmother to protect it for the past few dynasties. Grandmother is the hero of the ye family and also the hero of the great Zhou.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager smiled and shook her head,¡±you stinky brat, you¡¯re always sweet when you¡¯re little.¡± When you were young, there were many times when I couldn¡¯t bear to see you study hard alone. However, he had no other choice. Zhao ¡®er, you did it in the end. You are the Son of Heaven¡¯s mandate, you should be the Emperor of the great Zhou, the one chosen by the heavens, not the one chosen by grandmother.¡± Chapter 2408 - 2408 When I was young 2408 When I was young The emperor¡¯s face was bitter. He really didn¡¯t want to be the one chosen by the heavens! Previously, when he found out that grandfather Gu was his grandmother¡¯s biological son and his biological Imperial uncle, he wanted to give up his position. But others didn¡¯t want to, and he was taught a lesson by the Grand Empress Dowager before he dispelled this thought. When the Empress Dowager mentioned this, he recalled his childhood. The carefree young Junwang was having a lot of fun in his fief. In the end, one day, his family was brought to the capital by the people of the pce. After that, he was thrown to be raised by the Grand Empress Dowager. Although the Grand Empress Dowager had his father marry many concubines, and he had a few younger brothers the next year, he was the only one who stayed by the Grand Emperor and the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s side. His younger brothers slowly grew up. Other than Majesty Kang, who was ignorant and ipetent and only knew how to use tricks, the others were all very good. However, the Empress Dowager had set her mind on him. He had also been frustrated and rebellious before, but the Grand Empress Dowager had forcefully pulled him back. He did not know why he had listened to the Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t fear, but respect and admiration. He couldn¡¯t help but want to be obedient. In the dog days, he was frustrated, but when he saw the Empress Dowager who was studying with him, he didn¡¯t dare to be frustrated. When he was reading through the night, he had dozed off. However, when he saw the Empress Dowager sitting beside him, he was instantly wide awake. When he woke up in the morning to practice his swordsmanship, the Grand Empress Dowager would always apany him. The Grand Empress Dowager did not scold him, and rarely smiled at him, but he could feel that the Grand Empress Dowager truly cared for him, loved him, and wanted to treat him well. This kind of good was partly due to her own selfishness, and also because she wanted to teach the great Zhou to have a qualified ruler. But there was also the love of a grandmother for her grandson. He was not rted to the Empress Dowager by blood. He asked himself honestly, he really could not do this to a child who had no blood rtionship with him. From when he was a few years old to when he ascended the throne in his teens, the Grand Empress Dowager had apanied him for the long ten years. She never hit or scolded him, but she was a little strict. He knew that this was all for his own good. When he had first ascended the throne, the old officials had made things difficult for him, and it was the Grand Empress Dowager who had stood up to protect him. He still remembered the words the Grand Empress Dowager had said to his officials and to him. The Grand Empress Dowager punished that official and told the other officials: ¡°One, the Emperor is the Son of Heaven, the legitimate eldest son and grandson of the previous emperor. Second, the Emperor is this widow¡¯s grandson. If any of you make life difficult for him, then you are also making life difficult for this widow. Could it be that this widow has lived in the pce for so long that everyone thinks this widow can¡¯t lift a de?¡± After that, the Empress Dowager said to him,¡±Emperor, remember this. You are the ruler of the country. You can make all the decisions.¡± They were officials, officials who would do their best for the great Zhou. They would only assist you, but they could not control you. A qualified King had to have his own opinions. Also, you¡¯re this widow¡¯s grandson, this widow¡¯s eldest grandson. If you¡¯re afraid, then you¡¯re losing this widow¡¯s face. Don¡¯t be afraid, this widow is here, no one will dare to look down on you. This widow will always protect you!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were so many people, the Emperor would have cried. In his entire life, only the Empress Dowager would tell him,¡±don¡¯t be afraid, I will always protect you.¡± From then on, he became much more daring and was used to asking the Empress Dowager about many things. In the beginning, the Empress Dowager would still say a few words, but after he was twenty years old, the Empress Dowager really let him do it himself. Chapter 2409 Agree to anything Chapter 2409 Agree to anything It was just that when he encountered a major matter and took the initiative to look for her, the Grand Empress Dowager would still give him some advice. 1 Therefore, in the emperor''s entire life, ever since he became the Crown Prince, he had never been bothered by the Grand Empress Dowager. Compared to his parents, he was closer to this grandmother who had no blood rtionship with him. It was also because of thisyer of rtionship that he could be like the Gu family''s siblings when they were married. He had no desire to gain or lose, and was not afraid that the throne would fall into the hands of the Gu n. In fact, he could not wait for the throne to fall into his n''s hands. He felt that being an Emperor was tiring, so he naturally didn''t want his son to be so tired. It was a pity that the Gu family thought the same way, so he and his son could only continue to work hard. Fortunately, his youngest son was already starting to look like a decent man. In at most ten years, he would be able to let go. "Imperial grandmother, don''t think so much. Don''t you know your grandson''s personality best? That''s why I said that there''s only a time when you''re disdainful of your grandson, and there''s definitely no time when your grandson disdains you." The Emperor said with a smile. "Zhao ''er, in grandmother''s life, other than making many requests of you when you were young, grandmother has never asked for anything from you. Now that you''re old, can grandmother make a request of you?" The Grand Empress Dowager looked at the Emperor and asked with anticipation in her eyes. "Grandmother, as long as it''s about Imperial uncle''s family, no matter what it is, your grandson will agree." The Emperor said seriously. The Empress Dowager''s eyes suddenly welled up with tears. It was a feeling that all the effort he had not put in all these years had not been in vain. The child he had raised had not drifted apart, and he feltforted at an old age. "Imperial grandmother, don''t cry! Don''t scare your grandson, your grandson has never seen you cry in all my life." The Emperor was frightened and took out a handkerchief to wipe the Empress Dowager''s tears. "Grandmother is fine, she is fine. Zhao ''er, you are a good child. Grandmother did not misjudge you." The Grand Empress Dowager took the handkerchief and wiped the corner of her eyes. The Emperor was truly scared out of his wits. All these years, no matter howplicated or how difficult it was to resolve, he had never seen tears on the Grand Empress Dowager''s face. Oh, no, he had seen it when she acknowledged her uncle''s family. "Imperial grandmother, your grandson is speaking the truth. Even if Imperial uncle''s family revolts, your grandson will hand over the throne. So, whatever Imperial grandmother asks of Imperial uncle''s family, your grandson will agree. Imperial grandmother, you should believe in your grandson!" The Emperor promised again. "What nonsense are you talking about? Your Royal uncle''s family doesn''t have such thoughts. Your Imperial father''s character is quite simr to your Imperial uncle''s, so the children they raised are also very simr. You''re just like your Royal uncle''s children." The Empress Dowagerughed helplessly. "Yes, I think so too. However, Imperial uncle''s family is much better off than grandson and grandson''s Imperial father." The Emperor sighed. "You''re really a coward!" The Empress Dowager didn''t know whether tough or cry. He didn''t know what was going on with this bloodline, but each and every one of them treated the throne as a burden. "AI, alright, since Zhao ''er has said so, then grandmother will not say more. Grandmother believes in you, so I won''t make any requests. Grandmother believes that you can protect the people grandmother cares about the most because you are also the one grandmother cares about the most." The Grand Empress Dowager patted the Emperor''s Hand, her face brightening. "Imperial grandmother, grandson feels that we have to choose en Zi''s wife well. In the future, my son will definitely be an official, so there is no need to worry about second brother Gu''s sons and grandsons." Chapter 2410-increasing difficulty Chapter 2410-increasing difficulty "When second Gu''s sons were talking about marriage, the Crown Prince had already grown up. His grandson wasn''t too worried about fourth brother Gu. I''m a little worried about this big Gu couple! If you don''t find a good wife for en Zi, it will be a bit difficult for the first household in the future!" The Emperor sighed. 1 "You''re right. A qualified matriarch will benefit three generations of her descendants, while an unqualified one will harm theter generations." The Grand Empress Dowager nodded her head as she spoke. "This Zheng Qiu ... I met her once when I passed by Jiangnan when I went out to y in in clothes. At that time, she should have only been ten or eleven years old. She had followed her foster father to do the autopsy. At that age, she indeed looked more mature than her peers. At that time, her grandson really thought that she was a kid and thought that this kid had potential. He even reminded old Qin to pay more attention to her. Sure enough, he didn''t disappoint his grandson. This year, old Qin directly brought her back to Beijing. Then old Qin said that she was actually a girl, and I thought that if she was a girl, then so be it, as long as she could work." The Emperor continued. The emperor''s first impression of Zheng Qiu was very good. It was when he had brought Xue Qianyu out to y, from Jiangnan to Dingzhou, and met the Gu family. He had met Zheng Qiu in Jiangnan. Zheng Qiu had truly surprised him at the time, and he had also asked Sir Qin, who had been a magistrate in Jiangnan, to train and guide Zheng Qiu. However, Zheng Qiu did not know any of this. "Hearing en Zi and Xin Xin talk about it, I also feel that she is a steady girl. Let''s see how she''ll settle her family''s Affairs! As for the Zheng family, we won''t do anything unless it''s absolutely necessary. Let Xinxin and the others help her. When the time is right, we can also make things more difficult for that child." The Grand Empress Dowager said with a smile. "Royal grandmother, you are not being honest at all! She''s already having a hard time, and you''re making things even more difficult for her?" The Emperor said with a gloating smile. "This is a test. Besides, she wouldn''t be in trouble and could even solve the problem in the end. It''s just a test of her ability to deal with things." The Grand Empress Dowager said calmly. "Imperial grandmother, if she passes the test but we find that en Zi does not have any love for her, then what should we do?" The Emperor asked again. "Then I''ll help Xinxin''s friend. If she could pass the test, then her character and ability would be enough for her to find her Ideal Husband. This is no loss to anyone." The Grand Empress Dowager said calmly. "It seems that Imperial grandmother still values her benefactor the most! Even you, Imperial grandmother, aren''t as careful as Huihui is when she''s talking about the person she''s been thinking about." The Emperor was just short of saying,"grandmother, you value men over women." "Other than Huihui and niannian, Xinxin and sisi can be said to be childhood sweethearts. Everyone knows each other well, so who doesn''t know who? The Duke Zhengguo''s mansion was the mostplicated ce. Now that the Duke Zhengguo was only thinking about Lu Zheng, what was there to worry about? Besides, with Lu Zheng''s ability, his love for Xinxin, and our Xinxin''s own ability, what''s there to worry about?" The Empress Dowager exined. "That''s true. Besides, Peng ze, Xue Qianyu, Lu Zheng, and Huo Junhao were the best men in the Zhou Dynasty. All of them were won over by the four Gu sisters in one go. Your grandson has heard the Empress mention it before, and some of the wives are even envious and jealous in private!" The Emperorughed. Chapter 2411 - 2411 You two are both silly 2411 You two are both silly The Grand Empress Dowager loved these words. Her four great-granddaughters were so good, so her husband must also be a good man from the great Zhou Dynasty. The Grand Empress Dowager and the Emperor, this pair of grandfather and grandson who were not rted by blood, chatted for a long time that night. When the Grand Empress Dowager was tired, the two of them stopped chatting. The Emperor returned to the Empress¡¯s ce and chatted with her for a while. He then went to see The Little Prince who was sound asleep. He was extremely satisfied. The Crown Prince was growing up day by day, and the day he would go out to y was getting closer and closer. ¡­¡­ When Gu Xin and her brother returned home, she and Gu si went to Gu shouxin to talk about the Ministry of Rites. ¡°You really like to go out and y more and more as you grow up!¡± After hearing Gu Xin¡¯s reason, how could Gu shouxin not guess that this girl just wanted to go to Jiangnan to y? ¡°Father, didn¡¯t mother and sister say that we should take advantage of our youth to go out and travel? the world is so big, and the wider the space, the wider the heart. We can¡¯t just stay in the capital all the time, right?¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t feel embarrassed that her thoughts had been guessed as she replied graciously. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better to travel ten thousand miles than to read ten thousand books. Often traveling outside could make one open up. Father will allow you to go out twice a year.¡± Gu shouxin said forthrightly. In his opinion, Gu Xin had changed a lot during the two years she was in the Western Region. Although she didn¡¯t go there on her own ord, it was a great help to her growth. Of course, he didn¡¯t want the situation to be the same as the one in the Western Region every time, but he wasn¡¯t so old-fashioned to forbid Gu Xin from leaving the house. ¡°Father, when I get married in the future, you have to tell brother Yuanyuan about this. You have to say that you allow it.¡± Gu Xin was overjoyed when she heard this andughed. ¡°Do you need me to tell him? If you say it yourself, he can let you go out and y every month for twelve months a year!¡± Gu shouxin was speechless. hehehehe! Gu Xin thought the same and startedughing foolishly. ¡°Third sister, you look so silly when you smile like this! I really want to tell the people outside that Princess Xinxin is usually a silly little fool!¡± Gu si looked at Gu Xin¡¯s silly smile and said awkwardly. ¡°Oh, Princess sisi knows how tough at people! At least I¡¯m smart when I¡¯m outside. Sister sisi, you¡¯re always silly when you¡¯re outside.¡± Gu Xin retorted. ¡°You¡¯re all stupid, you¡¯re both stupid!¡± Gu shouxin said. hahahaha! Gu Xin and Gu si startedughing foolishly again. Gu shouxin helplessly smiled and shook his head. The world sure flies. It¡¯s already the eighth year, and these two little girls have be big girls in the blink of an eye. ¡°Alright, stopughing. Tomorrow morning, you can go directly to the Ministry of Rites to find Lord Feng, my colleague, the serious Lord who doesn¡¯t like to smile. He¡¯ll make the arrangements for you. The Ministry of Rites has also been sending some people on a mission recently. When the timees, you two can teach them the great Zhounguage and learn it from them. How about this, let Ying Xue go with you. There¡¯s three of you, so there are three ces over there. I hope that when the three countries ¡°diplomatic corps arrive, you three sisters will be able tomunicate with them without any obstacles.¡± Gu shouxin interrupted the two and made arrangements. ¡°Alright, father (second uncle)!¡± The two sisters said in unison. ¡°It¡¯ste, go back and rest!¡± Gu shouxin waved his hand and let the two children go back to their rooms. The two sisters went out, arm in arm. After a good night¡¯s sleep, Gu Xin and Gu si went out to find Gu yingxue after breakfast the next morning and went to the Ministry of Rites. Chapter 2412 - 2412 Sweet yet sad 2412 Sweet yet sad The Three Sisters sat in the carriage. Gu yingxue had a look of regret on her face. it seems that I can¡¯t go to Jiangnan. It¡¯s a pity. Gu siughed. it¡¯s not that I¡¯m regretful that I can¡¯t go to Jiangnan. It¡¯s that I¡¯m regretful that I can¡¯t go out with brother little Che! ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Gu yingxue punched Gu si. After he finished speaking, he nced at Gu Xin. Gu Xin shrugged her shoulders,¡¯why are you looking at me? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know that you want to be my sister-inw and not my sister. What a pity, I can¡¯t control my brother¡¯s heart!¡± ¡°Yingluo, you two canugh at me!¡± Gu yingxue said. Gu Xin¡¯s interest was piqued, ¡± Xue ¡®er, I wasn¡¯t in the capital for a month. Did something happen between you and my brother? ¡± With sisi¡¯s silly look, she definitely wouldn¡¯t say that if nothing happened between you two.¡± Gu si pursed his lips,¡¯third sister, you¡¯re so vengeful! Didn¡¯t I just say that your smile was silly yesterday? I can¡¯t believe you still remember today and started retaliating!¡± Gu Xin pinched her face,¡¯I just bear grudges! If sand Lake knows it, you have to be an idiot! We sisters must work together! Alright, let¡¯s not talk about our grudges anymore. Let¡¯s talk about Xue ¡®er and my brother.¡± Gu yingxue,¡±Yingluo.¡± He thought he had escaped, but she had changed the topic again. Gu si smiled at Gu yingxue and didn¡¯t say anything. She wasn¡¯t someone who liked to gossip. Gu yingxue blushed and said shyly, ¡± ¡°Nothing happened. It¡¯s just ¡­ It¡¯s just that we yed together a few times with big brother Yun!¡± Gu Xin looked at Gu yingxue, who was blushing, and asked seriously, ¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, my brother will be returning to the West in the future. He¡¯s the only son my Royal father has. Also, my brother will definitely bring Brother Yun with him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu yingxue was stunned for a moment. Then, she asked in confusion, ¡± third sister, why are you suddenly saying this? I know that!¡± ¡°I mean, do you really want to marry my brother?¡± Gu Xin said directly. ah, Wanwan, this Wanwan. Gu yingxue didn¡¯t know what to do. Get married? In the past, she had thought that Cheng Huaiyu had died because of her, so she had to take care of Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s son, Brother Yun, and Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s older brother. At that time, she had really wanted to repay the favor. Before she transmigrated, she was younger than both Gu Nian and Gu Ren. She was a young girl who had just graduated from high school and had not experienced the big or small society. Marriage was too far away for her. She had not even experienced the first awakening of love. However, when Cheng huaijin found out about her intention to repay his kindness and what she had said to him, as well as their gradual interaction, she wasn¡¯t so persistent anymore. At the same time, she slowly started to fall for Cheng huaijin. This was the first time she had experienced the feeling of being moved. It was the kind of feeling where her heart would involuntarily beat faster when she saw him, and she would miss him when she couldn¡¯t see him. Every day, when she had nothing to do, her mind would be filled with him, and when she had something to do, she might miss him and not be in the mood to do anything. If she was upset because she missed him and was not in the mood to do anything, after seeing him and talking to him, she would be able to calm down and do her own things. His actions and words could control her emotions. It was a sweet yet sad feeling. Her love was expressed in front of him without reservation. Many times, she didn¡¯t think about whether she would get a response. She was afraid, afraid that she would get a bad response. Chapter 2413 - 2412-unbelievable 2413 Chapter 2412-unbelievable Gu yingxue had always felt that Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s death was the reason why they were together. Cheng Huaiyu could have escaped unscathed, but he was implicated by her and died such a miserable death. If she was with Cheng huaijin, would Cheng huaijin think of Cheng Huaiyu whenever he saw her? She felt that it was impossible between the two of them, so she felt that she was not even qualified to express her love. She couldn¡¯t pursue Cheng huaijin as passionately as the girls she had seen in modern or ancient times. She didn¡¯t even have the right to do so. She was afraid that Cheng huaijin¡¯s response would be rejection, but she was also afraid that his response would be consent. In the dead of the night, she had thought about the consequences of these two possibilities. Neither of them was perfect. She might be sad, and both of them might not feel good. She wanted to give up, but she couldn¡¯t. She tried to think about it quietly, but Cheng huaijin would always appear in her mind. Every day, as long as she could see Cheng huaijin, she would be extremely happy. As long as she could talk to him, she would also be very happy. If she couldn¡¯t see him, she would miss him. She deeply experienced the saying that one day without seeing him was like three years. She missed him very much. She even thought that it was fortunate that there were no mobile phones in this world. Otherwise, her moments would be filled with sentimental words. She was a liberal arts student, but she didn¡¯t really like those sad and sad words. When she was still studying, she could be a rtionship mentor for her friends and ssmates, analyzing their rtionship problems even though she had never been in a rtionship. But when it came to herself, she was a ball of wool that had been broken by a cat. She couldn¡¯t cut it and couldn¡¯t even sort it out. Gu yingxue was very vexed. But she wanted to love boldly, even if the response was rejection, even if she would be sad, even if she would be in so much pain that she would tear her heart apart. This way, she would not have any regrets. ¡°Third sister, fifth sister, to be honest, brother Xiao Yan will return to the West. Brother Xiao Yan might raise Brother Yun as his son, more important than his own child. These two problems are not a problem for me.¡± Gu yingxue took a deep breath and said. ¡°Then what¡¯s your problem? Are you worried that my brother will reject you?¡± Gu Xin asked in confusion. ¡°Can I tell you how I feel about brother little che?¡± Gu yingxue did not answer Gu Xin¡¯s question directly. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Since it was still early and the morning Court Assembly had probably not ended, it would be boring to go there. Gu Xin asked the coachman to walk around the area. ¡°I don¡¯t know if third sister and fifth sister have ever experienced this feeling. It meant talking to the person she liked, and no matter what she said, she would be happy. As long as he talks to you. I¡¯m like this. Even if brother Xiao Yang only hummed to me, I would feel particrly happy. I know this is wrong, it¡¯s too humble, but I really, really like him! In fact, if he was always cold to me, I would be afraid, but he would also smile at me and say that it was very rxed and happy to chat with me. He won¡¯t care about me, but he¡¯ll remember some of my words.¡± Gu yingxue said with a sweet expression. Gu Xin and Gu si looked at each other in disbelief. In their eyes, Cheng huaijin had always been cold and didn¡¯t seem to care about anyone, especially girls who were obviously interested in him. He basically didn¡¯t care about them. The two sisters wanted to know what had happened when they had brought Brother Yun out to y. Chapter 2414 - 2414-not allowed 2414 Chapter 2414-not allowed ¡°There was one time when I came to the nurseryte and brother Xiao Yang took Brother Yun out to y. I was very angry. When he sent Brother Yun back that day, I was the only one in the nursery. I was packing my things when I was sulking at myself.¡± ¡°Big brother Xiao Yang brought big brother Yun here to get something. When he saw me, he greeted me. I didn¡¯t intend to lose my temper, but I felt wronged, so I lost my temper. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were taking Brother Yun out to y? I told you everything, but you didn¡¯t tell me anything. You didn¡¯t say anything when you took other people out to y, not even when you took Brother Yun out. I¡¯m not happy!¡± At that time, I was angry. Brother Xiao Yang was a little stunned. Brother Yun also hugged me and looked at me worriedly. ¡°Brother Xiao Ye exined to me that I wasn¡¯t there when he came over, so he didn¡¯t tell me. He had only taken Brother Yun out this once. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper for no reason, so I ran home. The next day, brother Xiao ran came back and came to the nursery to see Brother Yun. While Brother Yun and the others were taking a nap, I was drawing. Brother Xiao ran came over and sat down. He told me that he might be out for two days. I was stunned. He doesn¡¯te to the nursery every day in the capital. He never told me when he woulde, but he did that day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m narcissistic enough to think that he told me that he was going out and wouldn¡¯t be back for the next two days because I lost my temper the day before. I¡¯m in a good mood, and I even think that he might have a little bit of feelings for me. ¡± ¡°Sometimes, Ie homete at night. When I go back, I happen to see brother Xiao Yeing back. I will say good night to him. He used to say yes, but one time, when I deliberately waited for him toe back, I said,¡± brother Xiao Ye, say something to me. Let me go home and have a good sleep! He said,¡±it¡¯s time to sleep. Good night.¡± Then, I went home and had a good sleep. The next morning, I came over and saw him resting. I told him,¡±brother Xiao Yang, I didn¡¯t dream. I slept very well.¡± He said,¡±isn¡¯t this good?¡± I said yes, I¡¯ll listen to it in the future. After that, I met brother Xiao Yang almost every day when I returned home. He would say ¡°good night¡± to me almost every day. Of course, the premise is that I have to stay here for a long time until he returns. If I had gone back earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have met him and wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear Goodnight.¡± ¡°A few days ago, I was very upset and felt that I couldn¡¯t go on like this. I couldn¡¯t get the results I wanted, so I told brother Xiao Ye that I would stagger his return in the future. He asked me why. I said,¡±it¡¯ste, I want to go home early.¡± He said that he woulde back earlier from the Royal Academy in the future. He said that the food here was delicious. I said, ¡± then I won¡¯te to the nursery anymore. My mother cane with my younger siblings. He said, no, I¡¯m not allowed toe.¡± I told you, brother Xiaowan, I like you, but my love will bring you and myself trouble. It¡¯s a very painful feeling. I said you didn¡¯t allow me to note, why? He said,¡±you¡¯re here and we¡¯re having a good time chatting. Brother Yun is happy too, isn¡¯t he?¡± I said that I can take care of Brother Yun, but I have to miss your time. He said,¡±we¡¯re having a good time chatting, aren¡¯t we?¡± I said the happier I am, the more I like it, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Chapter 2415 - 2415-she did it 2415 Chapter 2415-she did it ¡°Brother Xiao Ye said, isn¡¯t it good to be happy? Perhaps after a long time, he would not have this feeling anymore and it would be a different feeling. I asked him,¡±should I change from liking to loving?¡± Then, brother Xiao Yan smiled and said nothing more. After that, I didn¡¯t have a choice and could only get along with him like before. But I¡¯m very vexed. Even though he¡¯s changed a little, it still makes me worry about the gains and losses.¡± When Gu yingxue finished speaking, she was already feeling very helpless. ¡°Oh my God, my brother actually said that!¡± Gu Xin was shocked. ¡°Third sister, do you feel that brother Xiao Yan has returned to the time when he was twelve or thirteen? Especially likable?¡± Gu si asked. ¡°Yup! He gave off the feeling of a sunny teenager, not like the Big Brother I met in the West! Xue ¡®er, how did you do it? I didn¡¯t feel that he had changed much when we had dinner yesterday.¡± Gu Xin nodded and looked at Gu yingxue in disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Gu yingxue was a little confused. She didn¡¯t know Cheng huaijin in the past. She only knew him after the incident, so she had no idea what Cheng huaijin was like in the past. ¡°Yes, yes! At that time, my brother was really very likable. Everyone in the family liked him, but unfortunately, something happened. I remember that my father and big brother Yuan Yuan gave him silver notes and then did something to make him take Xiao Yu away on the road. He did it. Although they were separated, if he didn¡¯t bring Xiao Yu away safely and used himself to lure the beasts away, they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to survive. At that time, he was only thirteen years old. After experiencing such a thing, his personality had changed. He became quiet, cold, and calm. Just like what you said just now, it really gave me the feeling that he was twelve or thirteen years old, not the current him! Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re amazing. You actually made my brother rx. Even if it wasn¡¯t always, at least there were some moments when he could easily return to his youth.¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, brother Xiao Yan used to be very cheerful and sunny. At that time, he was the son of the county Magistrate of our Taoyuan County, but he got along well with us vigers. He always had a smile on his face. He respected his parents, was friendly to his siblings, and was good-looking. He was a lively and cheerful boy. There are manydies and aunties in our vige who like him! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯s the county magistrate¡¯s son, which doesn¡¯t match his status, he would definitely be the ideal son-inw for all the aunties in our vige.¡± Gu si exined to her. ¡°Yes, yes! At that time, my brother was really very likable. Everyone in the family liked him, but unfortunately, something happened. I remember that my father and big brother Yuan Yuan gave him silver notes and then did something to make him take Xiao Yu away on the road. He did it. Although they were separated, if he didn¡¯t bring Xiao Yu away safely and used himself to lure the beasts away, they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to survive. At that time, he was only thirteen years old. After experiencing such a thing, his personality had changed. He became quiet, cold, and calm. Just like what you said just now, it really gave me the feeling that he was twelve or thirteen years old, not the current him! Xue ¡®er, you¡¯re amazing. You actually made my brother rx. Even if it wasn¡¯t always, at least there were some moments when he could easily return to his youth.¡± Gu Xin held Gu yingxue¡¯s hand and said excitedly. Everyone had to grow up and there was a price to pay for that. Gu Xin understood all of this. However, Cheng huaijin¡¯s growth made people¡¯s hearts ache. She hoped that there would be a moment, or perhaps many times, when Cheng huaijin could rx a little and not think so much, and return to the happy Days of his youth. Gu yingxue had done what the others had not. How could Gu Xin not be excited? Gu yingxue pouted in embarrassment. ¡°B-but I didn¡¯t do anything! I¡¯m the kind of person who can¡¯t hold back my words. I¡¯m just saying what I¡¯m thinking. It shouldn¡¯t be because of me! Now that the great Zhou and the West are stable, and Brother Yun is growing up healthily, it¡¯s only right that brother Xiao Yan is rxed.¡± no, ¡± Gu si replied. Xue ¡®er, I think it¡¯s because of you. Gu Xin nodded her head, I think so too. Chapter 2416 - 2416-she experienced it 2416 Chapter 2416-she experienced it Gu Xin continued, ¡± he¡¯s right. Are we not happy chatting? ¡± We were so rxed when we were chatting! He didn¡¯t say that it would be easier when Brother Yun was around. The Western Region was temporarily safe, but it was only temporary. There were still many problems in the future! There were quite a lot of small countries and tribes there, and there were fewer resources. Her brother was no longer a young boy who didn¡¯t think about anything. He was very serious in learning how to govern the country. If he can say that in front of you, it means that he¡¯s really rxed and happy when he¡¯s with you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu yingxue¡¯s eyes lit up. Gu Xin nodded her head. Xue ¡®er, I don¡¯t know my brother¡¯s feelings. If what you said didn¡¯t add in your own understanding and was all his original words, then I think he at least doesn¡¯t reject you. I¡¯m not unaware of the other things, but for him to be able to say these words to you, he really doesn¡¯t reject you. It¡¯s time for you to let go of the problems that you¡¯ve been worried about for the past two years and let go of them.¡± Gu si pulled Gu yingxue¡¯s hand and said,¡±Xue ¡®er, you can really put it down.¡± The way brother Xiao Yan looks at you is normal now. He¡¯s not as indifferent as before. And Yun-er, with such a good aunt like you by his side, he will live very well. Sister Xiao Yu would also be pleased to see this from heaven. So, Xue ¡®er, pull yourself together! We have to look forward in life. Let the past be the past. In the future, we just have to be worthy of ourselves.¡± Gu yingxue looked at the two of them in a daze, her eyes rolling around. She had no sisters in her previous life. Even Gu Nian was a few years older than her. Moreover, both she and Gu Ren did not know that they were not the Gu family¡¯s biological children. They had always treated Gu Nian as their aunt and elder. She did not have any close friends that she could confide in. The main reason was that she did not have many troubles. Whenever she wanted to confide in someone, Gu Nian, Gu Ren, and her parents would always help her. She had never met someone she liked before, so she didn¡¯t know how friends and sisters would deal with such problems. She knew now that Gu Xin and Gu si had made her experience it. This feeling was not bad, really not bad. She reached out to protect Gu Xin and Gu si. third sister! Fifth sister! It¡¯s so good to have you two! Gu Xin and Gu si patted her back and said in unison, ¡± ¡°Silly girl,¡± Gu Si was especially happy. In the past, she was the youngest girl in the family, and everyone above her was an elder sister. Now, with Gu yingxue, she could also be an elder sister for her younger sister. She had also experienced what it was like to be an elder sister. Gu Xin sat up straight and took out a handkerchief to wipe Gu yingxue¡¯s tears. ¡°Xue ¡®er, don¡¯t cry. Let third sister tell you, there¡¯s no big problem between you and my brother, really. As long as the two of you get over that hurdle. Xiao Yu¡¯s sacrifice was not because of you, no one will me you.¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, you have to remember that we¡¯re living people. We have to live well so that we won¡¯t let down the sacrifices of those who have died. In the past, I didn¡¯t agree with your idea of being with my brother to repay Xiao Yu and Yun ¡®er. Now that you¡¯re moved, you understand your own feelings, and have no other thoughts, I agree.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how far you and my brother can go in the end, but Xue ¡®er, we must be bold. We can boldly express our love and pursue it passionately. Even if we fail in the end, we won¡¯t regret it in the future. There¡¯s nothing to regret.¡± Chapter 2417 - 2417 No regrets in this life 2417 No regrets in this life ¡°As ady of the Gu family, when you love someone, you have to love them openly. You can¡¯t let any regrets stay in your heart. If you don¡¯t do it, even if you meet someone you¡¯re very satisfied with in the future, you¡¯ll still have regrets. He will be in your heart forever. But you did it. Whether you failed or not, at least you tried hard to pursue it. ¡± ¡°So, Xue ¡®er, be bold! After you¡¯ve made clear your feelings, you¡¯ll love openly and without regrets!¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t regret it in this life!¡± Gu yingxue nodded solemnly. ¡°Third youngdy, fifth young Lady, Lady Xue ¡®er, we have arrived at the Ministry of Rites¡¯ Yamen! Do you want to get off?¡± The coachman returned to the Ministry of Rites ¡®Yamen and asked. ¡°Uncle MA, stop. We¡¯ll go in now!¡± Gu Xin tidied up Gu yingxue¡¯s clothes and hair as she spoke. The coachman stopped the carriage. The three girls got off the carriage together, without bringing any maidservants. The people from the Yamen knew the Gu sisters and had received instructions from Gu shouxin¡¯s follower in the morning. So, when they saw Gu Xin and the others, they led them to Lord Feng¡¯s ce. Lord Feng was in charge of teaching the messenger thenguage of the great Zhou, so he was also waiting in the office. After exchanging pleasantries, Lord Feng did not say anything else and brought Gu Xin and the other sisters to another room. This room was like a ssroom in a school. At this moment, there was already an official from the Ministry of Rites teaching the three messengers great Zhou¡¯s calligraphy. Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched as she said,¡¯Sir, I don¡¯t think this is a good way to teach him. We only have a month¡¯s time at most. By the time we learn the words of the great Zhou, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be able to say it. ¡± ¡°Then what do you think, Princess?¡± Lord Feng asked. ¡°If you trust me, why don¡¯t you let mee this morning?¡± Gu Xin asked. My Lord, you can watch from the side, or you can let the other Lords from the Ministry of Ritese over to take a look. Not only can they learn a little of the great Zhou¡¯snguage, but we can also learn a little of theirnguage.¡± Lord Feng furrowed his brows and pursed his lips.¡±I can. But Princess, we have to make this clear. This matter is not child¡¯s y. This official can only give you one morning. If there is no effect, then Princess can only follow the method of our Ministry of Rites.¡± Gu Xin smiled,¡¯of course. I¡¯m not a pestering person. Your Excellency, you can just wait and see. However, I¡¯ll need fifteen minutes to prepare.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, Princess, please feel free to let me know.¡± Lord Feng nodded. I don¡¯t want anything else. Gu Xin shook her head. I just want to talk to my two younger sisters first. Lord Feng nodded and left with the official from the Ministry of Rites. The three messengers were left dumbfounded as they looked at Gu Xin and the other two. Gu Xin walked in front of the three of them and sized them up. She realized that their clothes were very simr to the clothes of the great Zhou Dynasty. After some thought, she sat down, picked up a pen and paper, and began to draw. The three messengers looked at each other, not knowing what Gu Xin was up to. Gu Xin quickly finished her drawing and pointed at herself and Gu si before pointing at the drawing. She was drawing a girl who was dressed in heavy clothes and headdress. Her expression was solemn and solemn. ¡°%&*£¤¡­¡­¡± ¡°%£¤#@¡­¡­¡± ¡°*&%£¤¡­¡­¡± The three of them spoke in their respectivenguages. Gu Xin was a little confused. Gu yingxue stood up and smiled,¡±third sister, maybe I know!¡± Let me try?¡± Chapter 2418 - 2418-only did what should be done 2418 Chapter 2418-only did what should be done Gu Xin and Gu si looked at Gu yingxue in surprise. Gu yingxue said, ¡± before I was taken away by my parents, I didn¡¯t have a good life in the vige. I often didn¡¯t have enough to eat or warm myself. There was a big sister in the vige. She was divorced and returned home. Her older brother treated her very well. She lived there for two years and often sang to me. Her husband¡¯s family were fishermen by the sea in the South of the Yangtze River. After going out to sea, they often met people from other countries. They knew some songs and some of their words. I thought it was fun, so I went to that sister to learn a little. Just in time, I understood what they said just now.¡± Gu Xin and Gu si looked at Gu yingxue in disbelief. Gu yingxue tried her best to remain calm. She had no choice. This was the best answer she hade up with after discussing it with her parents this morning. She was the only one among all the transmigrators who had never lied, because someone else had told everything for her. She only needed to maintain her silly state. She rarely lied, so she was still a little uneasy. However, Gu Xin and Gu si didn¡¯t doubt her. After all, they trusted her. Now that they realized that Gu yingxue could understand them, they urged her to ask! In order to show that she wasn¡¯t familiar with it, Gu yingxue stammered as shemunicated with the three of them. When the three of them heard that Gu yingxue¡¯s words were a little simr to their ownnguage, they cried tears of joy. If Gu yingxue wasn¡¯t a girl, they would have hugged her and cried. God knew what they had experienced in the past two days. If he had known, he would have brought the fishermen from Jiangnan with him. Gu Xin and Gu si watched the one-on-three exchange in amazement and waited patiently for Gu yingxue¡¯s reply. After a while, Gu yingxue said to Gu Xin and Gu si, ¡± ¡°They guessed that third sister¡¯s painting was of a Princess. I also exined to them that you and fifth sister were both princesses of the great Zhou. It was just that they were not princesses of the pce, but princesses that were conferred because of Meritorious Service. They really admire you, third sister. They said that they¡¯ve heard about you from the merchants from the West who went to their ce to do business. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, tell them that we¡¯ll learn our ownnguages from now on.¡± Let¡¯s start with the daily routine. For example, greeting, asking for directions, asking for the price, and so on. ¡± Gu yingxue nodded and turned to exin to the three of them. The three messengers could all speak each other¡¯snguage, so they could understand Gu yingxue¡¯s words. What Gu yingxue learned was the pronunciation that had changed for a long time in theter generations. The three of them still had some dialect in theirnguage, but they could stillmunicate. Thus, the entire ss began tomunicate. A quarter of an hourter, Lord Feng came back with a few officials from the Ministry of Rites. He was in disbelief. In particr, these three people could even call him Lord Feng. Although the pronunciation was not urate, Lord Feng knew that they were calling him. Furthermore, he also knew the names of these three people. He couldn¡¯t believe that the three of them could still say good morning. He looked at Gu Xin in shock. Gu Xin spread her hands. Lord Feng, this isn¡¯t my credit. My sister Xue ¡®er learned it from someone in Jiang Nan all those years ago. Lord Feng cupped his hands at Gu yingxue. ¡°I¡¯ve really troubled miss Xue ¡®er this time. This official will definitely tell the Emperor the truth about this situation.¡± Gu yingxue waved her hand. Lord Feng, you¡¯re too polite. As a citizen of great Zhou, I¡¯m only doing what I should. Xue ¡®er also just found out that the songs she learned from the older sisters in the vige and the dialects she learned from other ces were from these three ces.¡± Chapter 2419 - 2419 It’s fine even if you become a big fool 2419 It¡¯s fine even if you be a big fool Lord Feng was extremely surprised. To be able to encounter this, it was really, really not an ordinary coincidence! Just like that, Lord Feng handed over the authority to Gu Xin and her two sisters. He even pulled over a dozen officials from the Ministry of Rites who had less work to do to learn from them. One rule for these officials was to choose anguage of their own. Before the arrival of the diplomatic mission, they would not be able to answer fluently, but they would definitely be able tomunicate. If you can¡¯t learn it, then you¡¯ll be stuck in the same spot for the rest of your life! Once you¡¯ve learned it, it¡¯ll depend on your own cleverness. That day, the three Gu sisters felt that time had passed very quickly. They went home at five o ¡®clock in the afternoon. Gu Xin still had to find grandma Xiao to give Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother a treatment n. She was exhausted until it was almost midnight before she returned home. Lu Zheng apanied her. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to go for supper?¡± Although they were about to get married, Lu Zheng still hoped to be with Gu Xin at all times. ¡°Good, good! Let¡¯s go eat ice noodles, fried meatballs, and noodles.¡± Gu Xin immediately thought of three dishes. Lu Zheng held Gu Xin¡¯s hand and went to the best supper stall in the capital. ¡°Boss, I¡¯d like three bowls of ice noodles, one serving of fried meatballs, and two bowls of noodles with extra spiciness!¡± After sitting down, Lu Yang ordered. ¡°Waa! Brother Yuanyuan, how did you know that I wanted to eat two bowls of ice powder? It¡¯s so hot today, I¡¯ll be sorry if I don¡¯t get two bowls!¡± Gu Xin ced both her hands on the table and cupped her chin, her eyes sparkling as she looked at Lu Zheng. that¡¯s right. The weather is so hot. If you don¡¯t give Xinxin two bowls of ice powder, wouldn¡¯t you be letting her down? ¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Hehe, big brother Yuan Yuan, do you remember that there was a year when we were in Qing Province during the Lantern Festival? we also came out for supper at night. At that time, I was thinking,¡±it¡¯s so happy to have supper with brother Yuanyuan!¡± It would be great if I could always have supper with brother Yuanyuan!¡± Gu Xin recalled what happened when she was young. The happiness of childhood was really pure. At that moment, she really wanted to have supper with Lu Zheng every night. When she kept talking, Lu Zheng would feed her a dumpling. She didn¡¯t have to do it herself. He would talk again and eat something. At that time, she felt that brother Yuanyuan was the only person in the world who treated her the best, other than her family. After a few years, she felt that her brother Yuan Yuan was treating her better than she had imagined. ¡°Silly girl!¡± Lu Zheng tapped Gu Xin¡¯s nose. This was because Gu Xin had said everything she was thinking and Lu Zheng had heard it. Gu Xin stuck out her tongue. then, at home and in front of brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯m willing to be a big fool, let alone a small one. Lu Zheng was amused by her words andughed out loud. At this moment, a voice interrupted the two of them, ¡± ¡°Really? Third sister, you¡¯re willing to be a big fool!¡± The person was Gu en. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin looked over and saw Gu en pulling on Zheng Qiu¡¯s sleeve unwillingly as they walked over quickly. Zheng Qiu looked at the two of them helplessly. He then looked at Gu en as if he was looking at an idiot. Gu Xin: ¡± Wanwan¡¯s Enzi. Xiao Qiu. Why are you two together sote at night? ¡± Zheng Qiu sat down and sighed. fourth young master Gu said that he wanted to talk to me at my ce tonight. I was tired and wanted to sleep. He said that I must be hungry and wanted to bring me here to eat. Chapter 2420 - 2420-brothers of different surnames 2420 Chapter 2420-brothers of different surnames Gu en continued,¡¯isn¡¯t that so? Xiao Qiu was very tired today. When I went to look for him, he had fallen asleep on the recliner in the yard. The door wasn¡¯t even closed. Fortunately, I¡¯m not a bad person. What if I met a bad person? Especially bad people like Qi Moyu from tai state, wouldn¡¯t Xiao Qiu be finished? He still insisted that she wasn¡¯t hungry. If she wasn¡¯t, would she have fallen asleep in the courtyard?¡± Lu Zheng and Gu Xin looked at Gu en, speechless. This thought process was really simr to first uncle¡¯s! Fortunately, he studied under his second uncle (father). Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have to take the imperial examination! Gu en continued,¡¯I was just thinking that I would bring him here to eat his fill and talk to himte at night. Although I can finally rest for a day today and have to study hard after that, I¡¯ll have plenty of time after the general exam and court exam! So, I promised Xiao Qiu that as long as he came out to eat with me, I wouldn¡¯t talk to him in the middle of the night!¡± ¡°En ¡®Zi, why do you like to talk to Xiao Qiu so much?¡± Lu Zheng asked. What do you want to talk to Xiao Qiu about? I¡¯ve never seen you on such good terms with anyone before!¡± Zheng Qiu was also very confused about this! When they were in Qi ¡®an town, it was understandable that Gu en was afraid of her after seeing qiangzi¡¯s head all night. But now that they were back in the capital, there were so many people in the Gu family. Why did he still want to find her? Zheng Qiu really did not understand. Gu Xin did not understand it either. Although she could tell that Gu en had feelings for Zheng Qiu, she did not expect things to develop so quickly! He said he was going back to the capital to talk to Xiao Qiu overnight. It was only the third night since he returned, and he was already here? The three of them looked at Gu en in unison. He did not answer immediately, but ordered the same thing as Lu Zheng and Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about this before! I just want to! She wanted to chat with Xiao Qiu about everything. They talked about everything, about the Academy, about my study trips, and about the cases that Xiao Qiu had been through. I think we¡¯ll have a good chat.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be good,¡± Zheng Qiu pouted. ¡°Oh my, I¡¯ll give it a try when I¡¯m free next time!¡± Gu en said. ¡°Fourth young master Gu, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very, very embarrassing?¡± Zheng Qiu could not think of any words to describe it. it¡¯s very greasy! Gu Xin helped her. Zheng Qiu nodded in agreement while Lu Zheng smiled. Gu en felt ufortable and thought,¡¯why are you saying that about me? Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re going a little too far! You used to say that I have no other good points besides my looks. Since looks are an advantage, how can you say that it¡¯s greasy?¡± The children of the Gu family and those who yed well with the Gu family¡¯s children basically knew what greasy meant. Gu en felt hurt, but he could not get angry. He couldn¡¯t control himself froming to find Xiao Qiu! Was this what it meant to be greasy? He and Xiao Qiu wanted to develop a Brotherhood of different surnames. Was it not possible? Third sister and brother ah Yuan were both too much. Gu Xin sighed,¡¯en Zi, many people are good-looking, but their personalities are greasy! ¡°Of course, you¡¯re fine with other things, but when ites to Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re a little like a little wife who you love but can¡¯t get. Oh, no, not a little wife who you love but can¡¯t get. You¡¯re like a pampered youngdy. Xiao Qiu is like a young man from a poor family. You pester her because she has a good temper! This isn¡¯t greasy?¡± Chapter 2421 - 2421-direct 2421 Chapter 2421-direct that¡¯s right, ¡± Lu Zheng chimed in. a man should think about something serious. Gu en¡¯s eyes widened in horror,¡¯third sister, brother ah Yuan, what are you two thinking about? He¡¯s even more ridiculous than my father. Do you think I¡¯m like Qi Moyu? I¡¯m very innocent towards Xiao Qiu. Be careful, I¡¯ll tell Grandpa, grandma, and second uncle about you when we get back! Don¡¯t ruin my reputation!¡± Lu Zheng and Gu Xin both rolled their eyes. ¡°Fourth young master Gu, I¡¯ll put it this way. I¡¯m not interested in your college, your ssmates, or your traveling experience. I have a lot of things to do every day, not just today, but I may not have the time to talk to you in the future. So, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gu en¡¯s face was full of hurt and she looked at Zheng Qiu in disbelief. Zheng Qiu nodded and said,¡±it¡¯s like this. You don¡¯t have to ask anymore.¡± I¡¯m speaking from the bottom of my heart. I can be friends with the fourth young master of the Gu family, just like Xinxin and the Prince. However, I can¡¯t talk to Xinxin at night, let alone talk to Crown Prince Lu. So, I can¡¯t talk to you at night either. Fourth young master Gu, in the future, let¡¯s just hang out like normal! Just like old Wang, Bai Yi, and the others.¡± Gu en felt a slight heartache and instantly lost the thought of eating. He suddenly stood up. third sister, brother a ¡®Yuan, Xiao Qiu, you guys eat. My stomach hurts a little. It¡¯s not far from here, so I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send Xiao Qiu to Yingluoter. No, I¡¯m going back.¡± After that, Gu en turned around and left, as if he was fleeing from something. Zheng Qiu was stunned for a moment. He felt a little suffocated as he looked at his back.¡±Did I go too far with my words?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯it¡¯s alright. Let him go back and have some peace! My father often asks him about his homework, so he doesn¡¯t dare to dy.¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so direct,¡± Lu Zheng said, smiling at Zheng Qiu. ¡°I¡¯m used to it,¡± Zheng Qiu sighed. When youmunicate with the adults, try to be as concise as possible and exin the situation clearly. Otherwise, some of the adults won¡¯t understand.¡± Gu Xinughed. Xiao Qiu, en ¡®Zi has never been able to tell that you¡¯re a girl. I really want to know if he¡¯ll still want to talk to you in the middle of the night if he finds out. Originally, Gu Xin did not want to joke about this matter as she did not want to expose Zheng Qiu and affect his mood. However, Zheng Qiu¡¯s words just now seemed to indicate that he had sensed Gu en¡¯s intention. It was not a big deal to joke around now. Zheng Qiu did not feel embarrassed at being teased. He said,¡±Didn¡¯t Xinxin want me to be the Gu family¡¯s sister-inw or sister-inw? Among the young masters of the Gu family, isn¡¯t the fourth young master the most suitable?¡± Lu Zheng and Gu Xin looked at Zheng Qiu in surprise. They did not expect such a reply from her. At this moment, the boss brought six bowls of ice powder. Gu en left just in time. The three of them had two bowls each. Gu Xin took a sip first and let out a breath, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, you really want to! To be honest, in terms of age, you and en ¡®Zi are really suitable!¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m just joking.¡± Zheng Qiu shook his head. I don¡¯t n to get married in this life, so it¡¯s quite good to be a man out on the road. What was the point of getting married? Of course, you persuaded me that day, Xinxin, so I¡¯m not so against it anymore. So, if I meet someone who¡¯s suitable in all aspects, I¡¯ll consider it. ¡± Chapter 2422 - 2422 Don’t come out for supper if you have nothing to do 2422 Don¡¯te out for supper if you have nothing to do ¡°What about Enzi?¡± Lu Zheng asked. Was it not appropriate? Be it age, gender, family background, personality, etc., I think they are quite suitable.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh. brother Yuanyuan, what are you talking about? what¡¯s gender? ¡± Do you really think that my en ¡®Zi likes men?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll find out very soon that he¡¯s fallen for a man and is lovesick over him,¡± Lu Zheng said calmly. hahahaha! Gu Xinughed. that¡¯s very possible! Zheng Qiu: ¡± Zhenzhen, Xinxin, your Royal Highness, the fourth young master was in a bad mood just now. Is it really good for you to be so happy? ¡± Gu Xin waved her hand. it¡¯s fine. My child is tough and has strong self-healing abilities. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better not be nice to him. If you do, he¡¯ll immediately ask you,¡±Xiao Qiu, did you want to talk with him tonight?¡±¡± Lu Zhengughed. Zheng Qiu did not know whether tough or cry. At this moment, two tes of fried meatballs were served. Gu Xin was drinking ice powder while Lu Zheng was happily eating her meatballs. Zheng Qiu did not have much of an appetite and did not eat as much as Gu Xin, but she still ate asionally. When Gu Xin finally got a chance to speak, she asked Zheng Qiu, ¡± ¡°Little Qiu, you haven¡¯t answered my brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s question! Is my en ¡®Zi suitable?¡± Zheng Qiu put down his spoon and thought about it seriously. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s a good candidate for a husband. However, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s suitable. At the moment, I don¡¯t have any thoughts of getting married. Many of the cases I¡¯ve handled were due to emotional entanglements, so I¡¯m a little indifferent to them. Unless they¡¯re like Xinxin and Crown Prince Lu, childhood sweethearts who trust each other and treat each other firmly, it¡¯ll be very difficult for me to meet the right person.¡± Lu Yang said,¡±actually, your way of thinking is wrong.¡± No one could be firm in their feelings for each other from the beginning. Love at first sight was really rare in this world. Most of them happened after they got to know each other because they got along with each other, because of certain characteristics of the other party, and because of their own choices. In this world, there were two types of love between men and women. One was true love until death, never changing. The other was to respect each other like guests and live a peaceful life. These two types could be said to be suitable, but one of them didn¡¯t have such strong love. It was just that the two of them were together, had a family, and had a child. The other kind, if they fall in love, even if they are separated forever, they will find a way to get back together and abandon everything else.¡± ¡°Which kind is Crown Prince Lu?¡± Zheng Qiu raised his eyebrows and looked at Lu Zheng. Gu Xin also looked at Lu Zheng curiously. ¡°The first one,¡± Lu Zheng replied with a smile. Gu Xin blinked her eyes,¡¯really? Brother Yuanyuan, what would you have done if something had happened to me in the West? For example, if I¡¯m killed, will you live on?¡± Lu Zheng looked at Gu Xin and said firmly, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t live alone. Either I die with you, or I do everything I can to bring you back to life. My life is iplete without you. I need you to live.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s heart suddenly ached. She couldn¡¯t help but hold onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you know I won¡¯t die. Your life isplete, my life isplete, our lives will beplete. We¡¯ll definitely live very, very well.¡± Zheng Qiu,¡±hehe.¡± That¡¯s why they didn¡¯te out for supper! Just looking at these two people made him full. She remembered that she was like this when she first met them. Chapter 2423 - 2423 Don’t let your imagination run wild all day 2423 Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild all day After a night of supper, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin walked Zheng Qiu back, hand in hand. ¡°Xiao Qiu, I¡¯ll call you for supper in the future! It¡¯s just me and brother Yuanyuan, it¡¯s not fun at all!¡± At the entrance of Zheng Qiu¡¯s house, Gu Xin waved her hand. ¡°Forget it! I won¡¯t disturb you guys any longer. Let me sleep more when I have time!¡± Zheng Qiu smiled helplessly. ¡°Oh yeah, you¡¯ve been very busy recently! We¡¯ll talk about it after you¡¯re done. By the way, you can get someone to make the arrangements in two days. Bring your brother out and I¡¯ll help him take a look. Although I might not seed, I will try my best!¡± Gu Xin thought about Zheng Qiu¡¯s family matters and got down to business. ¡°Okay, thank you, Xinxin!¡± Zheng Qiu was suddenly in high spirits. ¡°When the timees, you can arrange a ce and let me know when you¡¯ve arranged it. Set a time and I¡¯ll go there directly. I won¡¯t dy my matters in the Ministry of Rites. With sisi and Xue ¡®er here, it doesn¡¯t matter if I leave for a while.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Mm, okay!¡± Zheng Qiu pursed her lips. Her face was full of excitement. It was rare to see such a lively expression on her face, and it made her facial features look gentler. ¡°Then we¡¯ll be leaving first. You go back and have a good rest! If you need anything, you cane to me directly. I¡¯m either at home or at the Ministry of Rites, so it¡¯s easy to find me. ¡± Gu Xin reminded Zheng Qiu with a smile. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded and waved his hand. take care! Have an early rest.¡± Gu Xin and Lu Zheng nodded their heads before turning around and leaving. Zheng Qiu closed the door and locked the yard after they left. She was exhausted in the afternoon and fell asleep immediately after resting on the recliner. At this time, she was very energetic. She went back to the room to take a shower and changed into a clean undershirt. She was not in the mood to read and justy on the bed, thinking about things. If her brother¡¯s leg could be cured, then the next step would be for her and her brother to work together. She must find out the truth of her mother¡¯s death that year. She also had to find the servants who deliberately lost her, and also her brother. Lu Zheng sent Gu Xin to the entrance of the Gu family home and didn¡¯t stay any longer. It was gettingte, and if his second uncle knew that Gu Xin was still with him, he would be lectured again the next day. After the two of them bade each other farewell, Gu Xin entered the house. Gu en was waiting for Gu Xin in the outer courtyard. Gu Xin walked forward with her hands behind her back and a smile on her face.¡±What? En ¡®Zi, did you wait for me?¡± Gu en looked at Gu Xin with resentment, ¡± ¡°Third sister, you didn¡¯t bring me anything to eat?¡± Gu Xin was shocked,¡¯didn¡¯t you say that your stomach was not feeling well? What else do you want to eat?¡± Gu en pouted. Gu Xin sat beside him,¡¯this is the first time someone rejected you without any hesitation, right? Are you sad? Or did you hurt your self-esteem?¡± Gu en was a little depressed,¡¯both! Third sister, what¡¯s going on with Xiao Qiu¡¯s family? I feel like you and brother ah Yuan both know about it, but you just won¡¯t tell me. I feel like I¡¯ve been excluded by you guys.¡± Gu Xinughed. this is her family matter. Without her permission, how can I tell others? ¡± You can ask him yourself!¡± ¡°If I can ask, I¡¯ll ask you!¡± Gu en sighed. Gu Xin patted his shoulder. young man, you¡¯re about to take part in the general examinations. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Be careful that you don¡¯t do well in the exams, and my father and your second uncle will deal with you.¡± Gu en sighed,¡¯I feel that I can do everything well! Just this matter?¡± Chapter 2424 - 2424-hero saves beauty 2424 Chapter 2424-hero saves beauty no! Gu Xin pushed him. en Zi, why are you so persistent about Xiao Qiu? ¡± You also have your own things to do, don¡¯t you? You can¡¯t put all your heart on her!¡± Gu en was like a cat whose tail had been guessed. She jumped up.¡±Third sister, what nonsense are you talking about! Xiao Qiu is my brother, you¡¯re being ambiguous!¡± Gu Xin pulled him back to the corridor, ¡± ¡°Look at how excited you are. What did I say? That was the truth! Ever since we left Qiyun temple, you¡¯ve been talking about Xiao Qiu all day long. You¡¯re always around her, and you even want to talk to her at night. Think about it, after so many years, who have you treated like this? You used to y with Buttface when you were young. I don¡¯t see you sleeping with him.¡± Gu en was stunned. Gu Xin continued, ¡± your priority now is to prepare for the exam. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. After the exam, you can do whatever you want. As long as you don¡¯t do anything outrageous, I believe no one in our family will care about you.¡± Gu en sighed and said,¡¯can I say that I¡¯m ready? I can¡¯t wait for the exam to start in June!¡± Gu Xin looked at him in disdain,¡¯you¡¯re not being humble anymore. Did you forget? When we were studying since young, father told us that there¡¯s always someone better than us. No matter what he did, he had to do his best. If you don¡¯t prepare well in the next few months, those who are just a little weaker than you might take advantage of this time to catch up with you. At that time, the loss would outweigh the gain. If you really think you¡¯re ready, from tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll give you a set of questions, one set a day, and you¡¯ll know if you¡¯re ready or not!¡± Gu Xin snapped her fingers, ¡± that¡¯s right. That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll let father know. If you have time, you should practice writing, reading books, and doing practice questions. It will definitely be good for you. He could also go to the market and ask about the price of food and other daily necessities. You can¡¯t just read, you have to know what kind of life the people are living. At that time, when you write an article, it will not be just fancy words without actual content. He didn¡¯t know who the head Examiner would be this year, but what if it was a practical one? That¡¯s why you have to be prepared in all aspects, understand? Do you think that you¡¯ve gone on a study tour and experienced all kinds of things in the world? You¡¯re far from that. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about money. You don¡¯tck money when you go out to study, right? you eat the best food and drink the best. You might not even know how much rice is worth now. You don¡¯t even know how many families in the capital use it in a year, or how many viges in the suburbs use it in a year. Gu en was speechless. Gu Xin snapped her fingers, ¡± that¡¯s right. That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll let father know. If you have time, you should practice writing, reading books, and doing practice questions. It will definitely be good for you. He could also go to the market and ask about the price of food and other daily necessities. You can¡¯t just read, you have to know what kind of life the people are living. At that time, when you write an article, it will not be just fancy words without actual content. He didn¡¯t know who the head Examiner would be this year, but what if it was a practical one? That¡¯s why you have to be prepared in all aspects, understand? Do you think that you¡¯ve gone on a study tour and experienced all kinds of things in the world? You¡¯re far from that. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about money. You don¡¯tck money when you go out to study, right? you eat the best food and drink the best. You might not even know how much rice is worth now. You don¡¯t even know how many families in the capital use it in a year, or how many viges in the suburbs use it in a year. So, you¡¯re not ready yet!¡± Gu en felt that Gu Xin¡¯s words made sense. He nodded his head solemnly, ¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t think too much about it. But third sister, you must tell me if Xiao Qiu has any problems in the future! I really treat her as a friend. After so many years, no one has ever made me miss her so much! You can¡¯t not tell me about him!¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at him,¡¯what could happen to Xiao Qiu? She was working in the court of judicial review, and the ce she lived in was surrounded by officers from the court of judicial review or the Ministry of Justice. What could have happened to him? What? You want to be the hero who saves the handsome man when something happens to him?¡± Gu en was so angry that she kicked Gu Xin, but she did not manage to kick her. Instead, she kicked the pir, ¡± ¡°Aiyo, third sister, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Chapter 2425 - 2425 There’s a problem with the medicine 2425 There¡¯s a problem with the medicine Gu Xin giggled, ¡± Alright, alright. I know. I¡¯m just joking. It¡¯s time to sleep. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. After you¡¯re done with your exams and Xiao Qiu¡¯s matters are settled, you can slowly be Good Brothers with him!¡± Gu en could only nod. The siblings went back to their respective rooms. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Gu Xin followed him to the Ministry of Rites. She was a fast learner and only used two hours to learn everything that was listed out that day. Hence, she went back first. He also had to concoct the medicine for Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother. The main reason was that she had never seen her brother¡¯s leg before, so she didn¡¯t know how it was. If she had seen it, she would use the Jade bead. She wasn¡¯t sure if the Jade bead would be effective in helping her brother stand up, but it would definitely be better than the current situation. Zheng Qiu was also in contact with the elders of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence. Then, he disguised himself as a manservant and went to the Marquis of Yong¡¯ an¡¯s residence. Everything was going ording to n. After being counseled by Gu Xin, Gu en was no longer insistent on looking for Zheng Qiu. Indeed, there would always be someone better than him. He also started to prepare for his exams. Very quickly, two days passed. Zheng Qiu asked Gu Xin to meet him at an Inn to treat her brother. Gu Xin went alone. This was the first time she had seen Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother. Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother was already of age and had once married a wife. However, his wife had not been in good health and had passed away less than a year after they had married. The two of them had not even consummated their marriage. Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother was called Zheng Han. He sat in a wheelchair and looked weak. His face was pale and his lips were bloodless. When he saw Gu Xin, he greeted her politely and said some polite words. Gu Xin waved her hand, ¡± you don¡¯t have to be like this, Mr. Zheng. I¡¯m Xiao Qiu¡¯s friend. I don¡¯t care about these small things. Let¡¯s start now!¡± Gu Xin first took Zheng Han¡¯s pulse. The more she felt his pulse, the more shocked she was. It¡¯s just a simple leg injury, it¡¯spletely poison! The reason for her leg¡¯s poor condition was probably due to the effects of the poison. ¡°Master Zheng, have you been taking your medicine?¡± she looked at Zheng Han. Zheng Han nodded. Xinxin, ¡± Zheng Qiu said worriedly, ¡± is there a problem with the medicine? ¡± Gu Xin pondered for a moment before she replied,¡¯that¡¯s right, there¡¯s a problem with the medicine. Young master Zheng¡¯s pulse is weak and if he continues to take the usual medicine, then young master Zheng might not be able to live.¡± Gu Xin gestured a ¡®one¡¯. Zheng Qiu mmed the table in anger. even a vicious Tiger would not eat its own Cubs. Brother, your leg is injured. How could he let that woman harm you like this?! Zheng Han¡¯s eyes were calm, unlike Zheng Qiu¡¯s anger. All these years, he had already seen through the situation at home. The only thing he was worried about was his younger brother. He thought that his younger sister had gone to the same ce as his mother. If not for Zheng Qiu¡¯s sudden appearance this year, he might have lost his will to live. Zheng Qiu calmed himself down and asked Gu Xin, ¡± Xinxin, is there any way to recuperate my brother¡¯s body? ¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯of course I have a way. But there¡¯s a problem, how many of the people that young master Zheng serves at home can be trusted?¡± ¡°One,¡± Zheng Han replied. The courtyard is full of that woman¡¯s men.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips. After some thought, she said, ¡± if you can be sure that you¡¯re trustworthy, I¡¯ll make some pills for you. In the future, try not to drink the medicine your family gives you. If you continue to drink it, your life will really be in danger. Of course, if it¡¯s convenient, you¡¯d better bring the dregs to me so that the medicine I make will be more effective.¡± Chapter 2426 - 2425-probing 2426 Chapter 2425-probing Yu Zhu Zi was able to detoxify the poison but Gu Xin also wanted to see what kind of medicine Zheng Qiu¡¯s vicious second wife used. She also wanted to see Zheng Han¡¯s ability. Zheng Qiu was a girl, and the younger brother was difficult to teach. However, the older brother¡¯s mind was clear, and the only thing he did not know was how capable he was. So, this was her little test to him. She also hoped that Zheng Qiu had someone to protect him, and that person was her family. Even though she could protect Zheng Qiu, it would be better if her family was there. She did not want Zheng Qiu to be so tired, having to worry about both his brother and his brother. Girls needed to be capable, but they also needed someone to protect them. Only then could they be happy. Zheng Han nodded. thank you, Princess. I¡¯ll do my best! Although Zheng Han¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, his eyes were brighter and filled with hope. Gu Xin took another look at Zheng Han¡¯s legs and said, ¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll go to your house to give you acupuncture every three days. I know it¡¯s not convenient for you toe out. However, you have to guarantee that the people present are people you can trust. As for how I¡¯m going to go, you don¡¯t have to worry. With medicine and needles, you¡¯ll feel your legs after a month. As for when you can walk, I can¡¯t guarantee that. However, as long as he continues to receive treatment, I believe that he will be able to stand up and walk.¡± Zheng Qiu held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand agitatedly, tears streaming down her face, ¡± ¡°Really? Xinxin, are you telling the truth?¡± Zheng Han¡¯s expression finally became a little agitated. He clenched his fists tightly and couldn¡¯t believe it. At first, when Zheng Qiu said that she had found someone to look at his legs, he felt that there was no hope. Later, Zheng Qiu said that she had found Princess Xinxin. He didn¡¯t go out and stayed in the manor, but his manservant would tell him what happened outside. He had heard that Princess Xinxin had inherited miracle doctor Xiao¡¯s skills. Although miracle doctor Xiao¡¯s reputation might not be as good as miracle doctor Long¡¯s, he still had some hope. It wasn¡¯t until he saw Gu Xin today, the calmness in her eyes, and the fact that she had checked her pulse and found out that there was a problem with the medicine, that he knew that Princess Xin Xin wasn¡¯t an undeserved name. Therefore, he had some hope now. After taking a look, Gu Xin told the siblings some things to take note of before she left. She had to go back and prescribe the medicine. Now that she knew the condition, she was even better. She still had to discuss it with grandma Xiao. As for adding the Jade beads, that would be after the medicine was prepared. She still had to think about how to add the ratio of the Jade beads. ¡­¡­ Two dayster, Zheng Qiu came to Gu Xin with the herbal dregs. ¡°Did anyone else find out?¡± Gu Xin asked. Zheng Qiu shook his head. that man and that vicious woman aren¡¯t home. They¡¯re still in Thand. I think they¡¯ll be back soon. The people in the fu now think that my brother is a waste. His manservant is often bullied, so no one would think that he would go to find the medicinal dregs!¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± that¡¯s good. Send a message to your brotherter. I¡¯ll be there tomorrow night. I¡¯ll go with brother Yuanyuan and ask him to arrange his own courtyard. By the way, this is the prescribed medicine for five days. Take it to him first and let him take it today. I¡¯ll decide to add the medicinal herbs after I give him the acupuncture treatment and see the situation.¡± Zheng Qiu took it and said solemnly, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, no matter what happens to my brother in the end. From now on, I, Zheng Qiu, am your man. I will never disobey any of your orders!¡± Chapter 2427 - 2427 I’ll follow your orders 2427 I¡¯ll follow your orders Gu Xin pinched her face andughed, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re here again? Be careful or I¡¯ll really make you my younger brother!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your everymand!¡± Zheng Qiuughed. Gu Xin held her forehead, not knowing what to say, ¡± ¡°Quickly go! Don¡¯t say such things in the future, or I¡¯ll get angry.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over now,¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. After Zheng Qiu left, she ran into the Butlers of the Qian and Wang residences. She was in a good mood and nodded at them. The gatekeeper was surprised. He knew Zheng Qiu as well. He was the coroner of the court of judicial review and spent most of his time with the third youngdy. The gatekeeper was not sure if it was because of his work or his personality, but he rarely saw Zheng Qiu so kind to strangers. He was still guessing what had happened. Since the other party was the Butler, the Gu family was naturally received by the Butler. The Qian n and Wang n were here to send their invitations. Old master Qian and fatty Wang woulde over to visit tomorrow. The Butler of the Gu family took the invitation, exchanged a few pleasantries, and sent the person away. Then, he took the invitation and handed it to Grandpa Gu. Just then, Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu finished their conversation and came over to see Grandpa and Grandma Gu. ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa Qian and fatty Wang! I knew it, it¡¯s already been four days and fatty Wang still hasn¡¯te. This kid¡¯s movements are quite slow, he¡¯s probably cking off at home on purpose. You have to wait until Grandpa Qianes to the capital!¡± Gu Xinined after the Butler finished reporting the situation. ¡°That young master Wang is older than you, isn¡¯t he?¡± Grandpa Gu asked with a smile. ¡°Yeah, he already has a child.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Then, she realized what Grandpa Gu meant and said embarrassedly, ¡± hehe, Grandpa, I thought he was the same age as me! He¡¯s already called en ¡®Zi his brother, so it¡¯s fine to call him little brat.¡± Grandpa Gu smiled helplessly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to the Ministry of Rites today?¡± Grandma Gu asked. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go. The officials from the Ministry of Rites can¡¯t learn as fast as me. Even if he could endure it, he would learn faster than them. That¡¯s why I¡¯m staying at home to keep Grandpa and Grandmapany!¡± Gu Xin walked to grandma Gu¡¯s side and held her arm. Grandma Gu didn¡¯t reply and just looked at Gu Xin. She didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly remembered the years when her second son was still a bastard. This granddaughter of the second branch was not so lively. Now that she had grown up, experienced more, and was more lively, she was still that silly and kind little girl in front of her family. ¡°Grandpa, grandma, before this in the pce, great-grandma even said that she was going to betroth ninren and little Ming Yue! Are you really going to betroth ninren and little Mingyue?¡± Gu Xin asked as she picked up a piece of watermelon and ate it. ¡°Your aunt Ling does have this intention, but they¡¯re still young. Who knows what will happen in the future?¡± Grandma Gu said. She didn¡¯t really agree with the child¡¯s engagement. They seemed to be close now, but who knew what would happen in the future? When they were young, it was a sibling rtionship. When they grew up, they would meet other men and other girls. She didn¡¯t want to have a dead end for the two children. This was especially true for that kid, ninren. He had been smart and quick-witted since he was young. He seemed to be a carefree person, but he had his own ideas. Grandma Gu cared a lot about the child¡¯s attitude. She nned to wait until Gu Ren was ten years old. So, even if Queen Dugu was not the one who had suggested it, she would have to decline it. She would wait until Gu Ren was ten years old before asking for his opinion. If he was willing, then it would be settled. Chapter 2428 - 2428-disdain 2428 Chapter 2428-disdain grandma, I think great-grandma will discuss this matter with aunt Ling directly. Once they meet, this matter will be settled. Gu Xin said with a smile. Grandma Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± She had forgotten that she had a mother-inw now. She really did not treat her mother-inw the way she treated her other daughters-inw. After all, her mother-inw was old. Sigh, forget it, forget it. She only said that she would care about the marriage of a few granddaughters. Who would care about the granddaughters ¡®marriage? Grandpa Gu looked at grandma Gu with a smile. He knew what she was thinking with one look. He held her hand and said, ¡± ¡°Lann, didn¡¯t we agree to only care about the marriage of Huihui and her sisters? ¡®I don¡¯t care about anything else. Now that everything at home is on the right track, sisi and Jun Hao¡¯s marriage will be settled when Jun Haoes back. When that happens, we¡¯ll just be a pair of idle old people and not care about the children.¡¯ Don¡¯t worry, and live the rest of your days happily!¡± Grandma Gu held Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you, brother Chuan.¡± Gu Xin looked at the old couple with envy. She was used to it since she was young, but every time she saw the two elders being so close and only having each other in their eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. In the past, she didn¡¯t understand love, but now she felt that the harmony between husband and wife in their family was all because of the role models set by her grandparents. Grandpa and Grandma Gu looked at each other affectionately and then remembered that their granddaughter was still eating watermelon. They looked over. This silly girl was eating with great relish, watching as she ate. It didn¡¯te true what niannian used to say, ¡± peanuts, melon seeds, small stools. We have to be the most qualified audience to eat melons. now, they were really eating melons. ¡°Hehe, Grandpa, grandma, please continue! Don¡¯t mind me, this watermelon is delicious!¡± Gu Xin giggled. The two elders were amused by her. ¡°If you have nothing to do, you can go to your aunt¡¯s ce and see how she ns to entertain the guests tomorrow.¡± Afterughing for a while, grandma Gu felt that Gu Xin was an eyesore and wanted to send her away. ¡°First aunt can arrange it well!¡± Gu Xin finished herst bite and continued, ¡± grandma, you must be despising me. Since you¡¯re looking down on me, I¡¯ll go visit little seven, Brother Yun, and the others.¡± Grandma Gu said with a look that said,¡±you¡¯re very sensible.¡± Gu Xin clutched her chest. Sigh, what a blow! Then, he got up and left. Grandpa Gu shook his head with a smile. Hisnn was still the same as when she was young! He remembered that at that time, they only had two children, eldest and second. Second was more clingy. Hisnn was impatient, so he asked eldest to take second out to y. He could y however he wanted as long as he brought him back at night. The eldest brother was extremely happy and couldn¡¯t tell that the two brothers were being despised. However, the second brother could tell and went out to y with his brother, feeling wronged. When the second brother was three years old, he wanted to sleep with them, butnn ruthlessly chased him to the eldest brother¡¯s room and let the two brothers sleep by themselves. There were many children in the vige who were still sleeping with their parents at the age of seven or eight. It was not that their parents were worried, but many families had more people and there were not enough rooms. Their families had fewer people and more rooms. Even if the two brothers shared a room each, there would still be empty rooms. At home, only second and fourth were able to see through things. Eldest and third could not tell at all thatnn disliked them for being noisy and noisy. Of course, even if her own children disliked them,nn still took good care of them. Chapter 2429 - 2428-anticipation 2429 Chapter 2428-anticipation Gu Xin came to the nursery and yed with her younger brothers for a while before she met Cheng huaijin. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back so early?¡± Gu Xin hadn¡¯t had a good chat with Cheng huaijin these few days. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the Ministry of Rites today?¡± Cheng huaijin was also stunned when he saw Gu Xin. After asking, he looked at the other ces in the nursery. Gu Xin blinked. What was he looking at? Did he see Xue ¡®ere back with him? ¡°Uncle!¡± When Brother Yun saw Cheng huaijin, he pounced on him with his short legs. ¡°Brother little ye!¡± Gu Xiaoqi and the others also ran over in groups. Cheng huaijin was like a king of children, holding two on each side in his arms. There were also a few other little guys by his legs. He was very popr with the children. They were all fighting for Cheng huaijin¡¯s hug. There was no other way. Cheng huaijin carried these few and then those few. Then, he brought them to the toy area to y for a while before these little guys finally let go. Gu Xin finally found a chance to talk to Cheng huaijin. ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t have time to ask you how you¡¯ve been doing since I came back! Have you written to father yet?¡± The brother and sister sat down in the pavilion outside the nurture-care. They chatted while having tea. ¡°I¡¯ve sent a letter and also told father about the few small countries in the South that will be visiting this month. Father directly said to send a group of envoys and asked the other tribes in the West to send people over. He said that we can¡¯t lose in terms of momentum.¡± Cheng huaijin smiled helplessly at the end of his sentence. ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡± Gu Xin asked in confusion. ¡°What my father means is that there will definitely be a martial artspetition or something at this gathering. There are only princes, princesses, and servants in the West, so there must be ack of people. When the time came for the martial artspetition, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss of momentum if the cheers weren¡¯t as loud as the other party¡¯s? We can¡¯t let the people from the South look down on us from the West.¡± Cheng huaijin exined. ¡°There¡¯s still a martial artspetition?¡± Gu Xin did not understand this. She did not stay in the capital for long. When she went to the West, she spent most of her time training the soldiers and killing. She had never encountered such a multinational gathering. In the year when Gu shouxin was the top schr, she had met the diplomatic mission from Xing Nan Kingdom. However, at that time, it was only Xing Nan Kingdom. Thepetition was always held in the main hall, and there seemed to be no aura or anything. In her opinion, no matter how strong his aura was, it couldn¡¯t bepared to great Zhou! However, with so many countries gathered together, the martial artspetition would not be held in the main hall. There were princesses and princes from ten tribes in the West, and with the addition of other people, the three small countries in the South might not be able topete in terms of momentum. She suddenly found it fun and asked with great interest, ¡± ¡°What else do you know besides martial arts? No wonder uncle Emperor wants to expand the capital. The current Embassy can even amodate a group of diplomatic corps!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the details,¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head. This would depend on the emperor¡¯s wishes, and then the Ministry of Rites would make arrangements. Besides, I¡¯ve never met anyone from the South, so I don¡¯t know their rules. In any case, in the West, it¡¯s almost always a martial artspetition, and martial arts are respected.¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± I¡¯ve been learningnguages from the three messengers in the South these few days. I feel like they¡¯re simr to our great Zhou. I think they¡¯ll evenpete in terms of writing! Wow, that would definitely be fun. I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡± ¡°Then have fun!¡± Cheng huaijinughed. Gu Xin nodded her head,¡±I like it when ites to fighting or studying, hahahaha!¡± Chapter 2430 - 2430 You’re a little scum 2430 You¡¯re a little scum ¡°By the way, brother, were you looking for someone just now?¡± Gu Xin recalled Cheng huaijin looking around. ¡°I thought Xue ¡®er and sisi would be here too, but it turns out that you¡¯re alone.¡± Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t deny it. To Gu Xin, he had no secrets. The two of them were best friends. They were not biological siblings, but their rtionship was closer than that of biological siblings. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not looking for sisi, but for Xue ¡®er!¡± Since he was so honest, Gu Xin did not beat around the bush. Cheng huaijin smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Brother, what do you mean by this?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Are you referring to my feelings for Xue ¡®er?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. ¡°Yup! I¡¯m referring to you and Xue ¡®er. Even the blind can see Xue ¡®er¡¯s feelings for you! What about you? One of you is my big brother, and the other is my little sister. I hope that both of you can live well.¡± Gu Xin said in a serious tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Cheng huaijin pursed his lips and thought for a while before saying, ¡± she seems to be taking care of Brother Yun quite well. She¡¯s also very patient with little seven and the others. She¡¯s a kind and pure girl. I¡¯m quite happy to be with her. It¡¯s just that Yingluo ¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± What was one most afraid of after hearing some good words? He was most afraid of hearing it. She didn¡¯t ask further and silently waited for Cheng huaijin to speak. After mulling it over for a while, Cheng huaijin said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that she¡¯s still young. Even though she¡¯s not uncle Qingyuan and fifth aunt¡¯s biological daughter, they still treat her like their own. Xinxin, you know the environment in the Westernnd. I can¡¯t stay in the great Zhou forever. I have to go back. I can¡¯t bear to take a girl from the great Zhou to live in the West for the rest of her life and let her suffer. Also, I¡¯ll definitely treat Brother Yun better than my own child. This is unfair to my wife and child. I don¡¯t wish for such a kinddy like Xue ¡®er to be treated unfairly.¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at Cheng huaijin,¡¯brother, who have you been hanging out with recently? Why do I feel like you¡¯re a bit of a scumbag!¡± Cheng huaijin was stunned. Gu Xin said,¡¯since you have such considerations, what secret signal did you give Xue¡¯ er for no reason? The girl¡¯s heart was in turmoil. You¡¯re so bad, why didn¡¯t I see it before? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t control your emotions or control yourself. I don¡¯t believe it. My father and brother Yuanyuan have both acknowledged your calmness and self-control. You can control yourself when you don¡¯t want to show it. ¡± Cheng huaijin lowered his head in shame. Gu Xin continued, ¡± if you don¡¯t have any intention of being with her, then don¡¯t do anything to her that will cause her to misunderstand. You don¡¯t understand a youngdy¡¯s thoughts, but I do! Although I¡¯ve never experienced this before, I know that if brother Yuanyuan does this to me, I¡¯ll be very sad.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu Xin and thought for a while, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, but I don¡¯t want her to suffer with me. She should have lived in the Zhou Dynasty, found a husband who knows her well, and lived a beautiful life.¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows, ¡± you¡¯re not her. What right do you have to make decisions for her? ¡± Uncle Qingyuan and fifth aunt might not even make the decision for her and respect her choice. Why should you make the decision for her? How do you know that she should live in great Zhou and find a husband who knows her well? how do you know that if she does as you say, she will be able to live a beautiful life?¡± Chapter 2431 - 2431 He was afraid 2431 He was afraid Cheng huaijin was silent. Gu Xin looked at him and sighed. The brother and sister sat opposite each other, no one speaking first. After a long time, Cheng huaijin picked up his teacup and took a sip. He put down the teacup and looked up at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see. In the end, I¡¯ll only return to flowing sand after you get married.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± Brother, this is your business. By right, I shouldn¡¯t have spoken out of turn or influenced your thoughts. However, I also hope that you¡¯ll be able to live well and have less regrets in this life.¡± Gu Xin continued, ¡± Brother Yun is still young. He¡¯s dependent on you. You can always take care of him. But he has to grow up, and he can¡¯t always be by your side, right? He had to have his own things to do. At that time, you will be all alone. I Don¡¯t Want To See You Like This. There was another point. You clearly have your own thoughts, so why don¡¯t you follow your heart? why do you have to consider so much? You were tempted, but you pressed it down firmly. But you clearly didn¡¯t press it down. You gave others a signal, didn¡¯t you? Since you already have a response, why don¡¯t you be more daring? They would either keep holding it down and not respond, or they would boldly love it once they responded. Your behavior is not good. You will hurt yourself and the other party. Cheng huaijinughed at himself and said,¡±actually, I didn¡¯t think that much.¡± I just want to raise Brother Yun well. As for myself, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m the only child of my father. I¡¯m thinking that when Mingyue bes the Queen, I¡¯ll have a son from her so that I can take over quicksand country. I¡¯ve mentioned this to my father, but he didn¡¯t agree, nor did he refuse. He only said that we¡¯ll see how it goes in the future. That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking.¡± Gu Xin shook her head helplessly. brother, let¡¯s not talk about whether quicksand¡¯s throne will be passed to aunt Huan¡¯s son or someone else. Let¡¯s just talk about you, okay? ¡± Cheng huaijin was stunned. Gu Xin continued, ¡± Brother Yun is still young. He¡¯s dependent on you. You can always take care of him. But he has to grow up, and he can¡¯t always be by your side, right? He had to have his own things to do. At that time, you will be all alone. I Don¡¯t Want To See You Like This. There was another point. You clearly have your own thoughts, so why don¡¯t you follow your heart? why do you have to consider so much? You were tempted, but you pressed it down firmly. But you clearly didn¡¯t press it down. You gave others a signal, didn¡¯t you? Since you already have a response, why don¡¯t you be more daring? They would either keep holding it down and not respond, or they would boldly love it once they responded. Your behavior is not good. You will hurt yourself and the other party. Although not everyone can spend their entire life with the person they love, why not fight for this opportunity?¡± ¡°You might not feel it now. In the future, you will understand what you have missed. If you¡¯re really moved, don¡¯t think so much. Ask her and don¡¯t make the decision for her. You have to tell her your thoughts and let her make the decision herself.¡± ¡°Of course, before you ask her, you¡¯d better think clearly whether this is a short time or a lifetime. You¡¯re my brother and she¡¯s my sister. I don¡¯t want to see either of you get hurt.¡± Cheng huaijin listened to Gu Xin¡¯s words, but he couldn¡¯t make a decision now. No one was willing to leave their home. He was afraid, afraid of being rejected, and also afraid of being epted. He was afraid. He was afraid that he couldn¡¯t promise a girl a lifetime, that he couldn¡¯t give her a good life that she could have had. Gu Xin took a sip of tea and ate the fruits on the table, not urging Cheng huaijin to say anything. In fact, if Cheng huaijin had made too many decisions, she would have been worried. This was a lifetime matter. If he didn¡¯t think about it carefully, he might seem too Frank. However, it was a taboo to think about such things. If he thought too much, he might really miss it. Gu Xin was extremely d that she was with her brother Yuanyuan. However, she did not have to think about anything else. She had never thought about anything else, and her brother Yuanyuan had definitely not thought about it either. There were no obstacles between them. Chapter 2432 - 2432 As long as you are happy 2432 As long as you are happy After a long time, Cheng huaijin finally came back to his senses. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Gu Xin put down the melon skin and smiled. yes. I hope you can make a choice that you won¡¯t regret. It¡¯s the best choice. Cheng huaijin nodded his head seriously. ¡­¡­ The next day, old master Qian and fatty Wang came to visit. Old master Qian had originally nned to bring his granddaughter along, but in the end, miss Qian knew that Gu Si was at the Ministry of Rites ¡®Yamen and directly went to the Ministry of Rites¡¯ Yamen to find Gu si. The two of them brought a cart of gifts each. Gu Xin had also gone to the Ministry of Rites. She said that she would be back for lunch, so Grandpa Gu and Gu en were in charge of receiving the guests. Grandfather Gu was quite easy to talk to, and Gu en was also old acquaintances with master Qian and fatty Wang. After exchanging a few words, Gu en directly brought fatty Wang to the Gu family¡¯s martial arts practice field. The Gu family¡¯s residence was considered big in the capital. There was a huge martial arts arena. Bai Yi and the others usually trained here. Once fatty Wang arrived, he was immediately pulled away by second white to change his clothes. Fatty Wang¡¯s aggrieved face wrinkled up, ¡± ¡°Second white, what do you mean? Is this how you treat your guests? Little fourth Gu,e and save me!¡± Gu en spread out his hands to show that he was helpless. Second white calmly exined: ¡± third miss ordered that when young master Wanges, he should change his clothes and go to the martial arts field. He should start with the most rxed things. Fatty Wang,¡±hehe.¡± He should not have prepared the gifts for herst night. This heartless wretched girl. Of course, fatty Wang only dared to curse in his heart. He unwillingly followed second white. Gu en followed him and patted fatty Wang¡¯s shoulder.¡±Old Wang, I¡¯ll apany you! I¡¯m the noob at home, so let me do the first training!¡± Second white turned his head and looked at Gu en speechlessly. However, he did not say anything. Fatty Wang remembered that he had never seen Gu en in action before. Gu en was a gentleman, so he must be the worst in the Gu family. Hence, he held Gu en¡¯s arm. ¡°Little fourth of the Gu family, you¡¯re the best to me! After you¡¯re done with your exams, I¡¯ll take you out for drinks often.¡± Gu enughed and said,¡±old Wang, don¡¯t say that. I can¡¯t let you bring me around often!¡± I¡¯ll Take You There if you don¡¯t have anything to do!¡± hahahahahahahaha! fatty Wangughed out loud, ¡± alright, we¡¯re brothers! After he finished speaking, he turned around and looked at second white, ¡± ¡°Second Bai, I won¡¯t take you there! You don¡¯t know how to be flexible at all. Isn¡¯t third miss not here? No one told her, and she doesn¡¯t even know. Hmph!¡± Second white chuckled,¡±as long as you¡¯re happy!¡± Fatty Wang turned around arrogantly and followed Gu en and his brother to the changing room. He evenined to Gu en that they had been brothers for more than ten years and second Bai was still the younger brother. Why could he not learn from Bai Yi¡¯s Smiling Tiger? Bai Yi was handsome and always smiled. He looked much younger than second Bai, who always had a stern face. In fact, they were about the same age. Gu en really wanted to say,¡¯you didn¡¯t observe my grandmother carefully just now. My grandmother has a long face, but she doesn¡¯t look older than olddies of the same age!¡¯ Therefore, this straight face and frequent smile had nothing to do with whether he looked old or not. Gu en followed fatty Wang to change into his training uniform with a kind face. However, after a quarter of an hour, fatty Wang started to curse. He wanted to take back what he had just said. He did not want to be Gu en¡¯s brother! Chapter 2433 - 2433-liar 2433 Chapter 2433-liar little fourth Gu, fourth young master Gu, en ¡®Zi, let me rest for a while. I really don¡¯t have any more strength! Fatty Wang was so tired that he fell to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re shouting so loudly, which means you¡¯re still in good spirits! Stand up!¡± Gu en¡¯s face was stern as he said coldly. He didn¡¯t know that he looked so much like grandma Gu. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had been observing his family for a long time, but even his expression was exactly the same. Gu en looked like uncle Gu, and uncle Gu looked like grandma Gu. So, not only did their expressions look simr, but with this expression, he looked like grandma by 80%. wuwuwu! I don¡¯t have any strength anymore!!! fatty Wang wanted to cry. ¡°If you can still cry, that means you still have strength! Get up! If you don¡¯t get up, you¡¯ll have an extra 15 minutes for today¡¯s practice. I¡¯ll count to three, two, one!¡± Gu en continued to speak coldly. f * ck you! fatty Wang saw that he was serious and didn¡¯t seem to be lying, but he still wasn¡¯t convinced! He had just said that he was the weakest, and this was still called the weakest? Could it be that everyone in the Gu family was a martial arts master? Liar! Big liar! ¡°Three, two, one, and half an hour!¡± Gu en did not care about that and added time without mercy. ¡°I¡¯ll get up, get up, I¡¯ll get up, okay?¡± Fatty Wang crawled up shakily and said aggrievedly, ¡± didn¡¯t you just say we were good Brothers? In the end, this is how you treat your good brother, Yingluo?¡± ¡°Ahem, as a good brother, I¡¯d like to remind you that the more you talk, the more energy you waste. You¡¯d better save some strength! I didn¡¯t feel like moving after a while, so I continued to work overtime.¡± Gu en clenched his fist and coughed twice. f * ck you! fatty Wang pointed at Gu en and felt that he had regained some strength. He said angrily, ¡± alright,e on! What¡¯s your next move?¡± Gu en pointed to the equipment at the side and went to demonstrate. Fatty Wang was a fast learner, but his fat body couldn¡¯t support him for long. Gu en did not torture him to death. He could see his limit. Basically, he knew that when he could not take it anymore, he would shout ¡®stop¡¯. Or when he really could not take it anymore and was exhausted, Gu en would not say anything about overtime. After a few rounds, fatty Wang realized that Gu en did not say that he wanted to add time. He wanted to go back on his word again, but Gu en could tell at a nce. Therefore, fatty Wang was added another 30 minutes, which meant that he had an extra two hours for today¡¯s practice. Fatty Wang simply wanted to cry but had no tears. By noon, he felt that he had no energy to eat. At this time, Gu en¡¯s smile returned. The two brothers took fatty Wang for a bath and gave him a medicinal bath, so the two of them missed lunch. On the other hand, old master Qian and old master Gu were having a good chat. The two of them had been ying chess the entire morning. They chatted at a moderate pace and had not even finished a game by lunchtime. It was a very happy thing to meet a worthy opponent. Grandpa Gu even wanted to continue without eating, but he knew that they couldn¡¯t do it without eating. He had to tell the servant not to stop the game. They had to continue after eating. Gu Xin and her two sisters had also returned home. After greeting old master Qian, they asked, ¡± ¡°Did fatty Wang just get crippled from training? Not evening to eat? He¡¯s been thinking about our food!¡± The Gu family restaurant had already opened in the capital. It was already well-known in kunzhou, so business was very good in the capital as soon as it opened. Chapter 2434 - 2434 What happened between you two just now? 2434 What happened between you two just now? Therefore, fatty Wang would often talk about it. Gu Xin felt that he had been crippled from training when he didn¡¯t show up. She had reminded second Bai to take it easy when she left the house this morning. Second White¡¯s condition is abnormal today? Did he give her a hard time? Fatty Wang didn¡¯t seem to have offended second white before! ¡°It¡¯s said that en ¡®Zi is taking care of him,¡± grandma Gu said. Gu Xin was speechless. Gu sile was amused. fourth brother is usually abused. Has he finally found a chance to abuse others? ¡± How childish!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± his aunt continued. ¡®En Zi is being nice to this Wang kid!¡¯ Didn¡¯t your second uncle do the same when he was practicing His grace? If your second uncle wasn¡¯t ruthless, would en ¡®Zi be so well now? We don¡¯t have to worry about him even if he goes out alone.¡± Grandpa Gu asked everyone to sit down and eat. ¡°Sit down and eat! En Zi had just sent someone to inform him that the kitchen had specially left rice for him and the Wang family¡¯s boy. They should be soaking in a medicinal bath now. I reckon that the Wang family¡¯s little brat will have to sleep for a while before he has an appetite.¡± Gu Xin nodded,¡¯that¡¯s true! In that case, I¡¯ll go to the Yamen in the afternoon and take a look around beforeing back. En Zi wille in the morning, and I¡¯lle in the afternoon!¡± The Gu family,¡±Yingluo.¡± Old master Qian had never seen Gu Xin in action before, but there was probably no one in the entire Zhou Dynasty who didn¡¯t know how powerful Gu Xin was. He was silently praying for fatty Wang in his heart, hoping that he could walk back today! The meal was very harmonious. Old master Qian¡¯s granddaughter was also there. She hade to the Gu family for a meal before, so she was familiar with the Gu family. Old master Qian wasn¡¯t a reserved person, and the Gu family was easy to get along with. So, this meal was like a gathering of old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. After the meal, master Qian and Grandpa Gu went back to his courtyard, whiledy Qian followed Gu si and Gu yingxue to the Ministry of Rites. Gu Xin went back to her room and had a good night¡¯s sleep. When she woke up, she went to Gu en¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, Gu en and fatty Wang were having a meal. Fatty Wang was eating quietly and did not even scold anyone. ¡°Yo! I thought fatty Wang was going to scold my son while eating!¡± After Gu Xin entered, she sat down and smiled. She had already asked second white about the training field in the morning. She almostughed to death. She really wanted to know how en ¡®Zi trained and whether he was like her father. ¡°What is third miss saying? Little four and I are Good Brothers! Why would I scold him? Xiao si is doing this for my own good. I¡¯ll be following Xiao si from now on. ¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s face didn¡¯t show a single trace ofint. Gu en smiled at Gu Xin proudly. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. This person¡¯s skills in training and coaxing people are pretty good! Sheughed and said,¡±you can give up on that idea!¡± ¡°En ¡®Zi is going to take the imperial examination in a few months. Where would he find the time to bring you?¡± You¡¯ll practice with me this afternoon. I¡¯ll bring you along when I¡¯m free. If I¡¯m not, you¡¯ll follow second white.¡± Fatty Wang,¡±hehe.¡± Gu en patted fatty Wang. old Wang, my third sister is right. Today is your first day here, so I specially exined to second uncle and allowed me to take a day off. I might not have time in the future. However, old Wang, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be at my house anyway. I¡¯lle and visit you when I¡¯m resting.¡± ¡°Then can Ie to your room to take a bath?¡± fatty Wang pouted his lips, feeling wronged. what? ¡± Gu Xin was shocked. what happened between you two just now? ¡± She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her en ¡®Zi really didn¡¯t like girls anymore. It was so scary! Gu en knew what she was thinking and rolled her eyes. Chapter 2435 - 2435 What’s worth it? 2435 What¡¯s worth it? third sister, ¡± Gu en exined, ¡± old Wang just wants my medicine bath bag. Gu Xin looked at fatty Wang doubtfully,¡¯didn¡¯t anyone tell you that everyone in our family would y with that stuff? It¡¯s not only a kind child, our family treats everyone equally. Unlike your family, who treats you as a treasure!¡± Fatty Wang,¡±hehe.¡± He turned his head to look at Gu en again. He did not hide the usation in his eyes. Didn¡¯t you just say that this is very precious? It¡¯s actually something everyone has. Gu en seemed to have understood what he meant. He was not embarrassed and said seriously, ¡± ¡°Old Wang, third sister is telling the truth. But this thing is indeed very precious in my courtyard. I¡¯ve only been back for a few days, and these are all left over before I left. There¡¯s not much left, so how can it not be precious?¡± Gu Xin almostughed out loud. So he was worried that the herbs would spoil and he could not use them anymore, so he quickly used them up! ¡®This kind son is quite normal in front of people other than Xiao Qiu!¡¯ Fatty Wang was so angry that he ate a few more bowls of rice. Fortunately, the Gu family¡¯s food was very appetizing andforted his broken heart. After the meal, Gu Xin only let fatty Wang rest for an hour before calling him to the training field. At night, fatty Wang finally believed what Gu en had said in the morning. Gu en was really gentle! At least, it was like this whenpared to the delicate third young miss. After he was done, Gu Xin gave him a jar of ointment for him to apply on his own. He cleaned up and went to the dining room to eat. Of course, if he could not apply it himself, he could ask Gu en for help. Fatty Wang finally understood why Gu Xin hadughed at him and Gu en earlier. No matter what, he did not want to look for Gu en. He wanted Gu Xin to arrange a servant for him, but he rejected her ruthlessly. In the end, Gu Xin arranged for second white to help him clean his wound. During dinner, the entire Gu family was present. Because master Qian and miss Qian were also present, Grandpa Gu had also decided to invite master Qian¡¯s family over for a meal. The Gu family had many people to begin with, and the Qian family had fewer, but there were still three generations of seven people. Including fatty Wang, they sat at three tables, big and small. Cai Xiaolian also had dealings with the nobledies in the capital, and she was quite fond of Madam Qian. Although Lord Qian, the Minister of Revenue, was stingy and looked fierce, he was actually a henpecked husband. Madam Qian was forthright and generous, so she got along well with the three daughters-inw of the Gu family. Lord Qian and Madam Qian had a total of four children. The eldest was already married, the second was studying and was preparing to take the imperial examination this year, the third was miss Qian who was close to Gu si, and the fourth was a nine-year-old boy who could y with Gu Ren. Therefore, no one felt embarrassed at the dinner. It was just that fatty Wang was a little restrained, after all he had met the legendary Lord Gu, his idol, how could he not perform better in front of his idol? Gu shouxin was also secretly observing fatty Wang. After all, this was the first time his daughter had taken the initiative to bring someone along. He wanted to see what he had that made Gu Xin take the initiative to bring him along. After the meal, Gu shouxin realized that this thing was not worth letting their Xinxin carry around. Maybe it was just a little fat. His Xinxin had never seen such a fat man! Maybe it was because their Xinxin wanted to help someone lose weight and use it to test medicine? No, no, no. Their Xinxin wasn¡¯t that bored. Chapter 2436 - 2436-doing what should be done 2436 Chapter 2436-doing what should be done In the end, Gu shouxin couldn¡¯t think of a reason. After dinner, everyone yed for a while at the Gu family¡¯s house before leaving. Fatty Wang was the most tired, but perhaps it was because Gu shouxin had encouraged him just now, he felt that it was worth it. So, on the carriage back, he told his manservant to bring him to the Gu family at five o ¡®clock in the morning. No matter what method he used, he had to carry him over, even if it meant carrying him. The servant was very pleased that his young master was finally willing to work hard. When he returned, he would write a letter to his master in Tongzhou province to express his excitement. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to write the scene of his young master being too tired. Otherwise, if the old Madam and Madam saw it, they would probablye to the capital immediately and take away his young master. He might even offend the Gu family! He must not tire out his young master. ¡­¡­ After the guests left, Gu shouxin, Gu en, and Gu si were called to the study room. The three siblings were rarely called to the study together. They were usually alone, or Gu en alone, with Gu Xin and Gu si together. Gu shouxin sat at the desk and looked at the three siblings standing in front of him. He felt that something was wrong. Gu en was tall, followed by Gu Xin, and Gu Si was a little shorter than Gu Xin. Gu en was standing in the middle, so it looked a little out of ce. Just like what his big brother had said, he had to go from tall to short! What¡¯s wrong with these children? She was able to go from tall to short in front of her big brother, but couldn¡¯t she do the same when it came to him? ¡°En Zi.¡± Gu shouxin shouted gloomily. second uncle, I¡¯m here. You can speak. Gu en looked at Gu shouxin seriously. ¡°You and Xinxin change positions.¡± Gu shouxin said. Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu Xin& and Gu si,¡¯ever since big sister got married, they haven¡¯t heard such a strange request for a long time! Ah, that can¡¯t be right. Isn¡¯t it always my uncle (my father) who makes such strange requests?¡± Seeing that he did not move, Gu shouxin frowned slightly. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and switch!¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Gu en quickly moved to the side. When en Zi stood at the side and Gu Xin stood in the middle, Gu shouxin felt much morefortable. This was more like it. Sometimes, big brother¡¯s weird habits made sense. Gu shouxin¡¯s mood improved instantly. However, when he saw the surprised eyes of the children, he quickly became serious.¡±Ahem, I didn¡¯t call you over for anything important tonight. I just wanted to talk about your next arrangements. I¡¯ll be a little busy for the next two months. Have you guys made arrangements for your own matters?¡± ¡°Second uncle, I n to stay at home and prepare for the imperial examination. ording to what I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯ll have to trouble second uncle to give me the questions. I don¡¯t have any other ns.¡± Gu shouxin nodded and said,¡±okay, I know.¡± It¡¯s rare that you know to prepare for the exam ande back to your senses.¡± Gu en scratched his head in embarrassment. He was not in the mood to do so before and thought that he would definitely win. He had indeed been a little rxed. It was Gu Xin¡¯s words that night that woke him up. Otherwise, he would still be the same as before. As expected, although second uncle didn¡¯t reprimand him, he also felt that it wasn¡¯t good for him to do that. Gu en¡¯s heart was even calmer. Everything could wait until the exam was over. She should not think about any moreplicated thoughts. People must do what they should do at a certain age. Chapter 2437 - 2437 Sister sisi’s plan 2437 Sister sisi¡¯s n Gu shouxin looked at Gu Xin again. ¡°Father, I have a lot to do.¡± Gu Xin said. First of all, he had to study in the Ministry of Rites, then he had to take some time to go to the mountains to find medicinal herbs and research medicine with grandma Xiao. Also, he had to supervise fatty Wang from time to time. Maybe it¡¯s the same as before, most of the time I¡¯m out!¡± Gu shouxin smiled and asked,¡±do you like to go out so much?¡± I really can¡¯t stay idle for even a day.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips,¡¯if I¡¯m idle at home, I¡¯ll be sent to the nursery to see little seven and the others! They¡¯re getting bigger and clingy. They came to me like a swarm of bees and I don¡¯t know which one I should carry, so it¡¯s better to go out.¡± Gu shouxin facepalmed. No one else could use this excuse. However, Speaking of which, those little ones were indeed getting more and more clingy. Sometimes, they would rush at him like a swarm of bees, and ordinary people really couldn¡¯t handle it. After Gu Xin finished speaking, it was Gu si who finished speaking. Gu Si was the happiest. She excitedly told Gu shouxin, ¡± ¡°Second uncle, I have one more thing to do than before, and that is to study at the Ministry of Rites. Also, uncle Qian asked me to write a book with him to teach people how to keep ounts. He said that I was writing it, so he looked at it and changed it if it wasn¡¯t suitable.¡± In the past, Gu si would do the family¡¯s ounts and then teach Zhang Shi how to do the ounts. Now that Zhang Shi could take care of herself, Gu si could only help Cai Xiaolian. However, she could also easily settle Cai Xiaolian¡¯s ounts. Therefore, she seemed a little bored and liked to go to Gu Ren¡¯s small study Room to Read novels. However, she didn¡¯t like reading novels at all, and she had no interest in doing other things. Last month, it was all thanks to miss Qian who apanied her from time to time. Otherwise, she would have gone crazy. As for why Gu yingxue didn¡¯t apany her, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Gu yingxue had to work in the nursery. Gu si, like Gu Xin, disliked the fact that her younger brothers came to her all at once, so she usually tried not to go to the nursery. Now that she had something to do, she was naturally happy. Hearing Gu SI¡¯s words, Gu shouxin was a little surprised. ¡°Did your uncle Qian take the initiative to look for you?¡± Gu si nodded and said,¡¯yes, yes! Uncle Qian asked me to start learning this and write a book ording to my own ideas. He would only write the content and leave it to him to decide how to publish the book. Uncle Qian said that no matter how much I wrote in the end, as long as he used it andpiled it, he would give me a hundred taels of silver for each volume! Second uncle, I can earn my own money now, alone!¡± Looking at Gu SI¡¯s innocent and happy appearance, Gu shouxin also smiled. ¡°En, our little sister sisi is very good, so you have to work hard! If you don¡¯t understand, you can ask your second aunt and sister!¡± Gu shouxin knew very well that what Gu si had learned was taught by Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. It was a special way of ounting from their hometown. He did not want to tire Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian out, so he had never mentionedpiling these experiences into a booklet. Since Minister Qian had this n and was still looking for Gu si, he would encourage Gu si to do this. His wife and daughter would be less burdened when the time came. Gu si clenched his fist and nodded seriously. ¡°Second uncle, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely do it. Uncle Qian said that there was no rush and that it would be done in a year or two. Anyway, I have nothing to do for the next one or two years, so it¡¯s just nice that I can kill some time. Besides, I want to learn from more people to make all the ounts clearer.¡± Chapter 2438 - 2438 The eve before the arrival 2438 The eve before the arrival wow! Gu Xin said enviously, ¡± it seems like sister sisi is the busiest and most hardworking one! Gu si smiled and shook his head. hehe. I¡¯m not busy. I just have something to do. I want to go out with you, third sister, but I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll suddenly encounter a case. I¡¯m afraid.¡± Gu Xin smiled as she patted Gu SI¡¯s head. She suddenly remembered their childhood. At that time, sisi was more lively, more cheerful, and fiercer than her. Later on, her father became the top scorer, and sister sisi learned more things. It seemed that she really was developing in the direction of ady from a wealthy family. It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t lively, cheerful, or fierce anymore. It was just that she was slowly bing more elegant. When the four Gu sisters stood out, everyone could tell that they were youngdies from a big family. However, when they were at home, only little sister sisi maintained herposure the best. She didn¡¯t maintain it, nor did she do it on purpose. It was probably a habit of hers. Sisi was the one who had encountered the least difficulties among the sisters in the family. After so many years, she was also the most innocent. Big sister had been in the Army for a long time. What kind of battle hadn¡¯t she seen in the Army? His second sister had been hurt, kidnapped, and engrossed in her research. She had never thought of being ady from a wealthy family. As for herself, the things that happened in the two years in the West made her unable to return to the little girl who didn¡¯t think about anything and was happy every day. It¡¯s best for sisi to be like this. I wish her a safe and smooth life without worries. Gu shouxin suddenly realized that his little daughter had grown up. She looked at sisi like an elder looking at a junior. He suddenly felt a little sour in his heart. He knew that it must be because of the two years in the westernnds that had brought her growth. Growth came with a price. Gu shouxin¡¯s heart ached for Gu shouxin, but he was d that this battle had allowed Gu Xin to grow so quickly. After talking to the children for a while, Gu shouxin let them go back to rest. ¡­¡­ In the following days, the three Gu siblings did things ording to their own ns. Time passed quickly, and it was soon the end of June. The officials sent to the Ministry of Rites had someone who came back first to report that the three diplomatic corps would arrive on the fourth of the seventh month. As for the westernnds, the quicksand King had contacted the leaders of several tribes. Their diplomatic corps had already set off from the westernnds and had already entered the territory of the great Zhou. They would probably arrive in a few days. Recently, all the departments in the Imperial court had been very busy. After the expansion of the capital, posthouses were built in the East, South, and West. The posthouses were veryrge and could amodate six diplomatic corps with less than two hundred people. The interior decoration was not luxurious, but it was very exquisite and steady, which could reflect the style of the great Zhou. In terms of the post house, Cai Xiaolian, Gu shouxin, and fourth uncle Gu all helped. Anyway, those who had seen it on May Day were not necessarily good. Gu Xin and the others had learned a lot from the Ministry of Rites. They had no problemmunicating with each other. With Gu yingxue around, they couldmunicate with each other in a moreplicated way. The Emperor had appointed Gu yingxue as a special female official from the Ministry of Rites so that she couldmunicate with the three countries in the South. Everyone had known each other for so long in the West, and there were already people who knew thenguage there. There were also people who knew the great Zhounguage in the West. Not to mention others, the princes and princesses in the West could speak the great Zhounguage quite smoothly. After a month of treatment, the toxins in Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother¡¯s leg had not beenpletely removed, but he could feel it. Chapter 2439 - 2438-invitation 2439 Chapter 2438-invitation Recently, Zheng Qiu had been in a good mood. There were no major cases in the capital city and she was not that busy. At the end of the month, she bought some groceries and nned to invite Gu Xin and Lu Zheng over for a meal. Gu Xin wanted to say that it was fine, but she remembered that Gu Hui and Gu Nian had mentioned that they would be meeting Zheng Qiu soon. Therefore, after some thought, she asked, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, I¡¯ve been wanting to treat you to a meal. My big sister and big sister both want to get to know you. How about I treat you to a meal?¡± ¡°As long as you two sisters don¡¯t mind, you cane to my house!¡± Zheng Qiu smiled. He called little sister sisi, little sister Xue ¡®er, ninren, and little princess Ming Yue. I¡¯ll do it. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Xin was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Sure,¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. I also admire the two sisters and am willing to treat them to a meal. However, they¡¯re still pregnant, so I want to know if they have any dietary restrictions.¡± no! Gu Xin waved her hands, ¡± as long as a pregnant woman can eat, they will eat it. Our family¡¯s children are easy to take care of.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded with a smile. that¡¯s already called enduring, ¡± Gu Xin asked again. should I call en Zi? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything as long as the fourth young master is free,¡± Zheng Qiu smiled helplessly. But he¡¯s been busy preparing for the exam recently, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s better to disturb him.¡± Gu Xin shook her head. no, no, no, no, no. We can¡¯t stop him because of this. If he finds out, he¡¯ll scold us. Let¡¯s call him along. When the timees, I¡¯ll also call my eldest brother-inw, second brother-inw, and my brother. By the way, Xiao Qiu, do you have any bowls, chopsticks, tables, chairs, and other things at home? I¡¯ll get someone from my fourth uncle¡¯s side to send you a set tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be troublesome. My fourth uncle is in charge of this. Anyone in the suburbs of Beijing will borrow the tables and chairs from my fourth uncle. You¡¯ll have to return them when the timees. That¡¯s right, little sister sisi, Xue ¡®er, and I can also do odd jobs for you. Little sister sisi and Xue¡¯ er¡¯s cooking skills are better than mine. En ¡®Zi can also be your assistant.¡± After Gu Xin said so much, Zheng Qiu thought about the small table in his house and finally agreed. Gu Xin had already helped her the most. If she rejected her again, it would seem like she was being pretentious. Anyway, she had already decided to follow Gu Xin from now on. Gu Xin was her benefactor and also her friend. She was the most worthy person she had met in her life. Zheng Qiu left the house after a short while. Gu Xin asked Dong Xue to send two people to inform Gu Hui and Gu Nian that she would bring her husband to Zheng Qiu¡¯s ce for dinner tomorrow night. She went to look for Gu en. Gu en had just finished her work and was stretching in the courtyard. ¡°En Zi, you¡¯ve been working hard recently! If you can¡¯t even get into the first ce, then I¡¯m really letting down your hard work!¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m working hard! I just feel that my hands and feet are a little inflexible. Third sister, do you want to exchange a few moves?¡± Gu en rubbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯lle, who¡¯s afraid of who?¡± Gu Xin agreed without any hesitation. After that, the siblings sparred in Gu en¡¯s courtyard. In fact, Gu en was not as bad as he had said or what others thought. No matter what, he was personally taught by Gu shouxin. It was just that he had read too much, and others thought that he was a reasonable schr. Therefore, under normal circumstances, he would not use his hands if he could speak. Of course, Gu en had also learned from Gu shouxin when it came to using words, but she could not win against her family and Zheng Qiu. Chapter 2440 - 2440 I’m the weakest in our family 2440 I¡¯m the weakest in our family The siblings fought to their heart¡¯s content, and after one round, their clothes were all wet. Gu en felt that it was too refreshing and wanted to exchange a few more moves. Gu Xin rolled her eyes at him. why don¡¯t you ask eldest brother-inw, second brother-inw, or brother Yuan Yuan to practice with you? ¡± You¡¯ve improved in the past two years!¡± Gu en shook her head. no, no, no. Third sister, don¡¯t praise me. I¡¯m the weakest in the Gu family!¡± forget it. Gu Xin punched him. you¡¯re still pretending in front of me. By the way, I came to find you for something. You¡¯d better finish what you¡¯re going to do untilte tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t remind you. I¡¯ll take you out for dinner tonight.¡± Gu en frowned. third sister, you know that I don¡¯t like to eat with others outside. Why would I go? ¡± And I¡¯m about to do it. ¡± Gu Xin interrupted him, ¡± it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go. Don¡¯t regret it tomorrow! Xiao Qiu has invited us siblings, even ninren and little Mingyue.¡± ¡°Little Qiu!¡± Gu en¡¯s eyes lit up. third sister, what did you say? Xiao Qiu wants to treat me to a meal?¡± Gu Xin rolled her eyes at him. I¡¯m not treating you. I¡¯m treating us. Gu enughed and said,¡±it¡¯s the same.¡± Third sister, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely finish my work by tomorrow morning. I love going out to eat the most. Third sister, you must call me along when the timees! You can¡¯t leave me behind. No, it¡¯s fine even if you leave me behind. I know where Xiao Qiu lives. If you leave me behind, I¡¯ll go find her myself. Hehehe!¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. She wanted to chide him a little more, but after some thought, she decided not to. The examination wasing up, so she shouldn¡¯t mess with his heart. Let him foolishly think that he treated Xiao Qiu as his good brother! Anyway, she was still waiting to see the expression on her son¡¯s face when he found out that Xiao Qiu was a girl. Gu Xin waved her hand. I¡¯m going back to wash up. Don¡¯t be so silly. Hurry up and get to work! Gu en smiled like a flower and said,¡¯alright, third sister, take care! I¡¯ll definitelyplete the mission on time.¡± That night, Gu Hui and Gu Nian returned to their parents ¡®house for dinner. After dinner, they called a few of their friends to Gu Xin¡¯s room. ¡°Is everyone going?¡± After entering, Gu Hui was the first to ask. ¡°Other than your eldest brother-inw, second brother-inw, and a ¡®Yuan, are you going as well, my son?¡± Gu Nian asked. ¡°Big sister, big sister, why are you two so nervous as if you¡¯re getting married? We¡¯re looking at sister-inw, not daughter-inw. Shouldn¡¯t first aunt be nervous and excited about this kind of thing?¡± Gu Xin was speechless. Gu Hui and Gu Nian looked at each other andughed. Gu Xin then exined the situation to him. ¡°It seems like Xiao Qiu doesn¡¯t hate my son,¡± Gu Nian concluded as she pinched her chin. Gu Hui nodded in agreement. ¡®En Zi has high hopes, but I wonder what Xiao Qiu is like.¡¯ Come,e,e, let¡¯s discuss what we should look at tomorrow. I¡¯m thinking about a few problems here, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too sudden. There¡¯s strength in numbers, so let¡¯s do it together!¡± Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue naturally had no problem with this. On the contrary, these little girls were more curious about such things! The sisters sat around the sofa and took out pen and paper to record. They wrote down everything and deleted some inappropriate parts. In the end, he managed toe up with ten. Out of the ten standard fish, the Three Sisters, Gu Hui and Gu si, got three, Gu yingxue got one, and Gu Xin got nothing. After all, she was close to Zheng Qiu and could not alert him. Chapter 2441 - 2441 Zheng Qiu’s thoughts 2441 Zheng Qiu¡¯s thoughts At the same time, Zheng Qiu was thinking about tomorrow¡¯s n. As the number of people treating her had exceeded her initial expectations, she went to the market again after leaving the Gu residence. She asked the vendor to leave some vegetables and meat for her tomorrow morning, and went to the store to buy some ingredients that were not avable at home. After she got home, she cleaned the house again. After she was done, she made herself a bowl of noodles, ate and washed up before lying on the bed. She was thinking about Gu Xin¡¯s intention of inviting everyone to the banquet tomorrow. As smart as she was, she already understood what Gu Xin meant. Indeed, she had never thought about the matters between men and women, and she did not think that Gu en had that kind of feeling for her. After all, in Gu en¡¯s eyes, she was just a man with a delicate appearance. But in the eyes of Gu Xin and the rest, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Zheng Qiu was not sick of being misunderstood by Gu Xin and the rest. However, she did not have any feelings for Gu en now. She was analyzing the possibility of her being with Gu en. If Gu en knew that she was a girl and still treated her this way, then Gu en was interested in her. Was she worthy of Gu en? In this year¡¯s general examination, Gu en had a high chance of getting into the top one. By then, she would be either the top scorer, the second ce, or the most beautiful woman. By then, all the youngdies in the capital would want to marry such a young and promising Langjun! As for her, she was just a coroner and her identity was already dead. She still had her mother¡¯s embarrassment and her brother and brother. If she really got together with Gu en, it might save her a lot of trouble and make things much easier. However, this was not what she wanted. She could rely on external help, but that did not mean that she would leave everything to others. Of course, there was another possibility. Gu en knew that she was a girl and would stay away from her. After all, it was not good for single men and women to have such contact. If that was the case, then she had nothing to think about. Zheng Qiu calmed down when he thought of that. Regardless of whether the Gu sisters came tomorrow to see if she had the qualifications to marry into the Gu family, she would just treat them as usual. There was no need to be restrained by these trivial things. The most important thing was Gu en¡¯s opinion. Gu en still did not know her true identity, so it was useless to think too much now. Zheng Qiu had no intention of marrying into the Gu family. She was not interested in Gu en, but she would ept the opportunity when she was done with her own business. In her opinion, love was not necessary for two people to get married. As long as they trusted and supported each other, and stayed together for a lifetime, that was the true essence of marriage. She did not know if she would fall for another man, but at least in her current situation, if she chose to marry, she would not reject Gu en. Zheng Qiu was different from the girls in the Gu family. She did not grow up under the protection of her parents, and her biological father was such a person. Therefore, she did not believe in love. However, she had been counseled by Gu Xin before and had seen many beautiful moments of being together. So, she was willing to get married. After she got married, she was also able to be faithful to her husband. This was how a person¡¯s life was. It was impossible for one to have all the beautiful things in the world. As long as he could live up to his conscience and achieve a clear conscience, it was fine. Zheng Qiu was not a sentimental person, so he fell asleep quickly after he figured it out. Chapter 2442 - 2442 I didn’t expect it at first 2442 I didn¡¯t expect it at first The next morning, Zheng Qiu heard a knock on the door when he was stretching in the courtyard. It was fourth uncle Gu¡¯s men who had brought in the table, chairs, cutlery, and other utensils. The messenger left after settling Zheng qiuan down. Looking at the two round tables that could seat ten people, Zheng Qiu sighed. It was going to be a busy day. She was not a procrastinator. After washing up, she made herself a simple breakfast and went out to get the ingredients. She met third aunt du on the way. ¡°Young master Zheng is buying vegetables! I didn¡¯t think that young master Zheng would be someone who knows how to live!¡± After exchanging a few words, third aunt du said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Du, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s just that we have a guesting tonight, so we prepared so many dishes.¡± Zheng Qiu exined. ¡°So it¡¯s like this! He had never thought that the first person he would meet in the capital would be master Zheng. I wonder if young master Zheng can handle it on his own? I¡¯ve brought a cook with me this time, he can help you prepare dinner.¡± Third aunt du said with a smile as she looked at the cart full of meat and vegetables in Zheng Qiu¡¯s cart. Zheng Qiu¡¯s eyes moved. She might not be able to handle two tables of food alone. Xinxin said that she, sisi, Xue ¡®er, and en¡¯ Zi could help, but they were guests. She couldn¡¯t really let them do it. She looked at third aunt du and said,¡±boss du, it¡¯s like this. I¡¯ll be inviting third Gu¡¯s family to our house as guests.¡± You know third youngdy Gu, general Lu, and the fourth young master. It¡¯s better to meet by chance than to invite them. Why don¡¯t youe to our house as a guest, Mr. Du?¡± Third aunt du was stunned and then readily agreed, ¡± ¡°Alright. Then give me your address. I still have some things to do. I¡¯ll bring the chef over after lunch. Have you prepared everything you should have at home?¡± Zheng Qiu nodded and said,¡±yes, I have.¡± Then I¡¯ll be waiting for boss DU¡¯s arrival.¡± Third aunt du smiled and said a few words, then the two separated. On the way back, Zheng Qiu was thinking that since he had the help of the chef, he would only need to cook the dishes himself when the dishes were ready. It would not be troublesome. There were 17 dishes on the table. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was a little troublesome to prepare. It just so happened that third aunt du would bring the chef over in the afternoon, so when Xinxin and the others came, they wouldn¡¯t need to help in the kitchen. Oh right, there was also white shirt. This man had brazenly expressed his desire to pursue Mr. Du, so he should give him a favor. After Zheng Qiu returned home, he knocked on the door next door and asked the bailiff who was working at the Yamen to go to the Gu family to inform Gu Xin that she had met third aunt du from Qi ¡®an town and had invited her. The bailiff naturally did not know what he meant, but Zheng Qiu believed that Gu Xin would definitely understand. As expected, when the bailiff went to work in the afternoon, he made a trip to the Gu residence. After Gu Xin heard the news, she immediately sent someone to look for Bai Yi. Recently, Bai Yi didn¡¯t appear often, but everyone knew that he was in the capital. The only people who could find him were naturally second white and the others. Gu Xin evenined to Gu si and Gu yingxue that Xiao Qiu was quite smart. She knew to call her Bai Yi the moment she saw Mr. Du. He was not the cold and heartless little coroner that he appeared to be. What she did not know was that Zheng Qiu had only wanted to borrow someone else¡¯s chef so that they would not help out in the kitchen and have some fun. He had never thought of helping Bai Yi. Chapter 2443 - 2443-it should be 2443 Chapter 2443-it should be In the afternoon, the sun was not as bright, so the Gu sisters went to Zheng Qiu¡¯s house together. Zheng Qiu lived in the center of the city. Although the people around him were not high ranking officials or nobles, they all worked in the government office. It was quiet and orderly, and the alley was also very clean. Since Gu Hui and Gu Nian were already married, they had brought gifts when they visited. Since Zheng Qiu was now a man to the public, the things they had prepared were all for men, such as brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. Gu Nian had also prepared a very urate human model on the shelf. Although she studied life science and Botany, she had once thought of entering medical school. Later on, she made one for grandma Xiao and Gu Xin, so it was very easy for her to make another one. Gu Xin had also asked the Butler to prepare a gift. Therefore, the Gu sisters came in a carriage with a carriage full of gifts. No one brought a servant girl with them. The Gu sisters were not used to bringing a servant girl with them when they went out, unless they were visiting the pce or other big families. For example, when Gu Xin took care of Dong Xue before, it was because she was bored. Now that she had so many sisters by her side, she was not bored at all. Zheng Qiu¡¯s door had not been closed and had been open since the afternoon. When he heard themotion outside, he came out to wee them. ¡°Xinxin, miss Gu, you¡¯re here! Pleasee in.¡± Zheng Qiu greeted the Gu sisters graciously. Xiao Qiu, we brought you a gift. Take a look at where to put it. I¡¯ll get the coachman to help you move it in! Gu Xin came to Zheng Qiu¡¯s side and pointed at the carriage behind them, ¡± I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but there¡¯s one thing that you¡¯ll definitely like. ¡°You guys are too polite! Then I won¡¯t refuse. I¡¯ll have to trouble you two big Brothers to help me move it to that house!¡± Zheng Qiu¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. She had never yed with so many girls around her age. Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and the rest of the guys were not here yet. Other than the coachman, weren¡¯t the rest of the people here all girls? Xiao Qiu, Xiao Qiu, I¡¯ll help you bring them over. I know where to put these things! Gu Ren volunteered to help. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank little ninja!¡± Zheng Qiu squatted down and ced his hands on his knees. His line of sight was at the same level as Gu Ren¡¯s. She always spoke to children like this, and her expression was gentler. ¡°It¡¯s only right.¡± Gu Ren chuckled as he pulled little Ming Yue along and went to give instructions to the coachman. Gu Hui had a very good first impression of Zheng Qiu. Although she had met him before, she had really thought that Zheng Qiu was a man. He was thin and small, so he was not someone that she paid attention to. Moreover, she was married now. This was her first impression of Zheng Qiu after she found out he was a girl. As for Gu Nian, she already knew what Gu Ren was thinking. This guy was trying to find himself a reliable sister-inw so that he would not have to worry about anything for the rest of his life. Moreover, he was ten years younger than en ¡®Zi. After en¡¯ Zi got married, he would have to spend at least ten years under his sister-inw¡¯s care. Wouldn¡¯t he have to find someone he liked? Gu Nian felt that Gu Ren was being a little perverted. He was not the one getting married, so why was he worrying so much? However, Gu Nian had a good impression of Zheng Qiu. It would be great if Zheng Qiu could be her sister-inw one day. Zheng Qiu invited the Gu sisters into the house and served them some flower tea that had been prepared. Chapter 2444 - 2444-entering the main topic 2444 Chapter 2444-entering the main topic Zheng Qiu had bought the tea, snacks, and fruits from a well-known brand in the capital. She was not stingy at all when it came to treating her to a meal. I heard that Xiao Qiu and our Xinxin are one year old. Xiao Qiu, what month are you? ¡± Gu Hui took a sip of tea and asked after Zheng Qiu sat down. The other sisters of the Gu family: The big sister was indeed the big sister. She didn¡¯t even say any small talk and went straight to the main topic. sister Hui, I was born in the twelfth lunar month, which is the day ofba. I¡¯m younger than Xinxin. Zheng Qiu answered honestly. ¡°I see! Then you look much more mature and steady than Xinxin. Xinxin is like a child who hasn¡¯t grown up.¡± Gu Huiughed. Gu en was born in October. Her eldest branch, Gu en, and Gu Ren were all born in October. Gu en was less than two months older than Zheng Qiu, but it seemed that Zheng Qiu was more mature than Gu en. Gu en was a little flirtatious in front of his family, but he was still very stable outside. As for Zheng Qiu, he was probably used to it all these years and was still the same on the outside. ¡°Sister Hui, you must be joking. A person¡¯s personality was rted to the environment they grew up in and their experiences. There were no two identical leaves in the world, and naturally, there were no two identical people. Everyone was different. Just like you, sister Hui, at our age, you must be the calmest among our peers!¡± Zheng Qiu said frankly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. A person¡¯s personality was rted to the environment and experience they grew up in. You didn¡¯t meet the Xinxin before she went to the West. If you did, you would have seen an even stupider third miss Gu.¡± Gu Hui said with a smile. ¡°Big sister! Why are you exposing my shorings? I wasn¡¯t stupid in the past. I was naive and didn¡¯t think too much!¡± Gu Xin pretended to be angry. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. If someone says you¡¯re innocent and kind, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s calling you stupid, or he¡¯s too stupid.¡± Gu Hui nodded. big sister, you¡¯re so stubborn. Gu Xinughed helplessly. by the way, Xiao Qiu, you¡¯ve been a coroner for so many years. Do you have any other hobbies besides this? ¡± Gu Nian asked as she ate a piece of dessert. Zheng Qiu finally understood what was going on. It seemed like her analysisst night was right. The twodies were here to look for their brother¡¯s wife. She did not feel disgusted at all when they were being so honest. Because of Gu Xin, she probably didn¡¯t care about what the Gu family said or did. sister Nian, I don¡¯t have many hobbies. When I¡¯m free, other than reading books, I¡¯ll cook some delicious food. Zheng Qiu said. ¡°What kind of books are you reading?¡± Gu Nian asked again. ¡°I¡¯ll look at anything, as long as it¡¯s something I can see. Sometimes it was for studying, and sometimes it was to pass time. In the beginning, it was just to kill time. Later, I realized that not only could I kill time, but I could also learn a lot from it. So, reading became a habit.¡± Zheng Qiu paused for a moment and then exined his other hobby. as for cooking, it¡¯s all because of my foster father. He used to be quitezy, but he let me cook since I could hold a knife. As time went by, I also started to like cooking. He wanted to try all kinds of vors. His favorite was Dingzhou¡¯s vor. It was spicier. After eating it and sweating all over, he felt rxed. Next is desserts. Make some pastries. When you feel ufortable, eating desserts will make you feel better.¡± Chapter 2445 - 2445-passionate 2445 Chapter 2445-passionate ¡°Then, Xiao Qiu, your days are quite fulfilling.¡± Gu Nianughed. She was embarrassed herself. She was a smart person. She could tell that Zheng Qiu was fully cooperative even though he knew what they were up to. Gu Nian could not tell that Zheng Qiu was interested in Gu en yet. After she finished speaking, she took a piece of cake and ate it to hide her embarrassment. Xiao Qiu, Xiao Qiu,e and take a look. Do you like this? it¡¯s a gift from my second sister! At this moment, Gu Ren and little Mingyue appeared at the door, holding hands. Their faces were full of excitement. Gu Nian and Gu yingxue could not bear to look at Gu Ren¡¯s silly face. This kid was really acting like a child. Was it because the fetus had been punctured? Zheng Qiu looked at Gu Hui and the rest for their opinions. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Xiao Qiu, go and take a look. You¡¯ll definitely like it. Maybe you¡¯ll have to ask me to ce it in your study or bedroom!¡± Gu Xin also felt that it was not good to ask all of them at once. It would be too deliberate. She wanted to take it slow, one step at a time. Anyway, Gu en and the rest had not arrived yet. we¡¯ll go with you. We can also take a look at your house¡¯s environment, Xiao Qiu! Gu Hui stood up. She had taken a quick look and could tell that Zheng Qiu was a person who liked to keep things clean. He might have cleaned it on purpose because there were guests, but if you did not clean some ces often, people would still be able to tell even if you did it on purpose. Besides, if one wasn¡¯t a clean freak, they might miss out on those ces. They didn¡¯t need to clean the Gu family house by themselves now, but their personal hygiene and habits had not changed. Sometimes, they still had to do what they had to do. Zheng Qiu brought them to another room and the first thing they saw was the mannequin that Gu Nian had given them. There were various acupuncture points marked on the mannequin and the internal organs were also very realistic. Zheng Qiu dared to say that she was definitely the person who understood the human body¡¯s internal organs the best in the great Zhou Dynasty. She was not the only one, but she was definitely one of the few. She had never thought that she would one day see someone else make such a model. this Tao Wu! Zheng Qiu walked up to her excitedly. After looking her up and down carefully, he turned to look at Gu Nian. ¡°I used to help grandma Xiao and Xinxin make it. These were all taught to me by grandma Xiao, as well as what I often met with various traveling alchemists when I was a child. In fact, I can only confirm that the acupuncture points are correct, I don¡¯t know anything else. Xiao Qiu, do you think this is correct?¡± Gu nianxiao asked. She was now certain that Zheng Qiu had be a coroner because he loved this profession, and not because of her foster father or because he wanted to return to the capital to take revenge. Most of the time, people were like this. They loved what they did. With enough passion, they could continue to do it. ¡°It¡¯s very realistic. It¡¯s not exactly the same as the inside of a human body, but it¡¯s definitely correct. Sister Nian, you¡¯re really careful. Sister Nian, I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯ve heard people say that the Gu family¡¯s most secretive person is the second youngdy of the Gu family. At that time, I thought it was an exaggeration. In my opinion, all the girls in the Gu family are the same, just that they have their own strengths. But now, my opinion has changed. Sister Nian, you really have hidden your true self. Xiao Qiu is impressed!¡± Zheng Qiu cupped his fist and said in a serious tone. ¡°Xiao Qiu, you¡¯re too honest! Aren¡¯t you afraid that my big sister and little sister Xinxin and sisi will feel ufortable?¡± Gu Nian was ted. He had been so mature and steady just a moment ago. Now, he was even able to put in a good word for something that he liked. Chapter 2446 - 2446-don’t argue with an honest man 2446 Chapter 2446-don¡¯t argue with an honest man ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, because sister Hui, Xinxin, sister sisi, and miss Xue ¡®er must have other unique abilities. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t known each other for long, and Xiao Qiu is a bit dull, so she didn¡¯t notice it. Xiao Qiu only hoped that sister Nian wouldn¡¯t be angry when she said the same thing to sister Hui, Xinxin, sister sisi, and miss Xue ¡®er in the future. Sister Hui, Xinxin, don¡¯t me me for being too stupid and finding out toote!¡± Zheng Qiu answered seriously. The Gu sisters,¡±Yingluo¡± Who said that this girl was direct? In the past, he was direct because he didn¡¯t care. Now that he had gotten what he loved, he was in a good mood and he said things like they didn¡¯t cost anything. ¡°Xiao Qiu, I like your type!¡± Little Ming Yue was young and always said what was on her mind, so she said it very seriously. ¡°What?¡± Zheng Qiu was taken aback. She lowered her head and looked at Xiao Budian beside her. She squatted down with a smile and said, ¡± thank you for liking me, Princess Mingyue. Xiao Qiu also likes little princess Ming Yue.¡± Little Ming Yue smiled, her smile was especially bright. The dugu family of the goddess Kingdom was definitely outstanding in terms of looks. Otherwise, the four children of the Gu family would not have been so outstanding. ¡°Xiao Qiu, I also like people like you! We¡¯ll be family sooner orter.¡± Gu Ren said like a child. The Gu sisters wanted to roll their eyes.¡¯This kid, why are you pretending? if we really be a family, you¡¯ll definitely be the matchmaker.¡¯ hahahaha! Zheng Qiu could onlyugh and pinch Gu Ren¡¯s little face. if my son was here, he would definitely say,¡¯bear with it.¡¯ Xiao Qiu¡¯s hand is holding a knife! Gu Xin didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly said this. ¡°So what if he¡¯s holding a knife? As long as I like it!¡± Gu Ren did not care! Xiao Qiu¡¯s hands were cold. How nice! ¡°Third sister, why are you bringing this up again? Aren¡¯t you trying to make Xiao Qiu remember me so that she can kick me outter?¡± Gu en suddenly appeared and ran in like a gust of wind, scaring everyone in the house. The children of the Gu family had been practicing martial arts since they were young, and Gu Xin often mixed jade beads into various kinds of food to eat, so their hearing was very good. Gu en had just reached the door when he heard Gu Xin¡¯s words. Didn¡¯t that mean that she had rushed in? He had been to Zheng Qiu¡¯s house before. Zheng Qiu¡¯s house was small, with only four rooms. He would not have made a mistake. ¡°I¡¯m just joking, why are you so anxious? You¡¯vee at the right time, I have something for you to do. Bring this model to Xiao Qiu¡¯s study!¡± Gu Xin chuckled. ¡°Xiao Qiu doesn¡¯t have a study room. His bedroom is quite big, and the study room is in his bedroom. However, this was also good. It would be more convenient for Xiao Qiu when the time came. I¡¯ll do it!¡± Gu en walked directly to the model and lifted it up after he finished speaking. This model was still very heavy, and it had been carried in by two carriage drivers just now. Zheng Qiu¡¯s mouth twitched. She could feel several pairs of eyes staring at her. Once again, she felt that Gu en was a little cowardly. Sigh, forget it, I won¡¯t argue with an idiot. The Gu sisters looked at Zheng Qiu and then at Gu Xin. Gu Xin blinked her eyes. With the tacit understanding between the sisters, they could naturally understand what was going on. Gu Xin was saying, ¡± I haven¡¯t even been to Xiao Qiu¡¯s bedroom yet. En Zi is really amazing! Zheng Qiu pretended that he did not see their eye contact! Little Ming Yue looked at her sisters with a confused expression. She really wanted to ask Gu Ren what was going on, but she found that Gu Ren was alsoughing. Chapter 2447 - 2447 He’s talking nonsense 2447 He¡¯s talking nonsense Gu en came alone. After a while, white shirt came with third aunt du. ¡°Ya! Did Bai Yi dress up today?¡± Gu Nian said awkwardly as she looked at Bai Yi¡¯s well-groomed appearance. It wasn¡¯t that Bai Yi was usually inattentive, but he was especially energetic today. ¡°Second youngdy, don¡¯t make fun of this subordinate. Haven¡¯t I always been like this?¡± Bai Yi¡¯s joy was simply unconcealed. It was released wantonly, and everyone around could feel it. He had been with Lu Zheng for a few years. Although he had been in the capital at the beginning, he had been in contact with the Gu siblings more after that. The Gu siblings did not treat him as a subordinate, but as a brother. That was why he would joke about it. ¡°Bai Yi, who is this youngdy?¡± Gu Hui sized up third aunt du with a gaze that didn¡¯t make people feel disgusted and asked with a smile. eldest miss, this is third aunt du. When I went to Tai province with third miss and passed by Qi ¡®an town on the way back, I met the inn¡¯sdy boss. White shirt introduced. Then, he turned to look at third aunt du and introduced her, ¡± ¡°Third aunt, this is the eldest youngdy of the Gu family, this is the second youngdy, you know the third youngdy, the fifth young Lady, Lady Xue ¡®er, and the sixth young master, Princess Ming Yue of the goddess Kingdom!¡± Bai Yi¡¯s voice was gentle. When had the Gu siblings ever heard him speak in such a gentle tone? Third aunt du gracefully bowed to the few of them and then introduced herself, ¡± ¡°Ladies, I am the sixth young master of the Gu family, du Ying. I am the third child in my family. You can call me third aunt du. I used to open an Inn in Qi ¡®an town and now I n to develop in the capital. I hope that youdies and gentlemen will take care of me in the future.¡± ¡°Mr. Du, are you nning to continue opening an Inn in the capital?¡± Gu Hui asked. Third aunt du shook her head. I won¡¯t hide it from you. I don¡¯t n to open an Inn anymore. There are people in charge of Qi ¡®an Inn. I¡¯ve told third miss before that I want to open a flower shop. Third miss also said that your father, shannong Marquis, can provide me with flowers and that second Madam Gu can leave a shop for me in the business street. After I finished dealing with the inn, I went back to my mother¡¯s house and rushed over. I¡¯m just afraid that if I¡¯m toote, the shop will be gone.¡± At the end, third aunt DU¡¯s tone had a hint of a joke. The atmosphere suddenly became more harmonious. The cook in the kitchen came over and said that everything was ready. Zheng Qiu let everyone sit in the living room and chat while she went to the kitchen to work. Gu en, Gu Ren, and little Ming Yue followed him. ¡°Big brother Bear with it, do you know how to start a fire?¡± Little Ming Yue looked at Gu Ren, who ran to the stove, and could not help but ask. She had known Gu Ren since she was young, but she had never seen him burn a fire. ¡°Of course I will. Mingyue, I¡¯m telling you, if I was born ten years earlier, Huo Junhao wouldn¡¯t have the child prodigy title.¡± Gu Ren said arrogantly. He even had to chase third aunt DU¡¯s chef to the side. The two chefs didn¡¯t dare to leave and just watched the two children from the side. don¡¯t worry about them, ¡± Gu en advised. my brother was able to climb up to the firewood to sleep when he was one year old. He likes to y with fire. Little Mingyue¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately asked, ¡± ¡°Fourth brother, can¡¯t bear with why Brother has to climb onto the firewood to sleep? Wasn¡¯t he able to walk when he was one year old? Why are you still climbing?¡± Gu Ren pulled little Ming Yue¡¯s little hand and sat down. ¡°Ignore him, he¡¯s just talking nonsense. How am I going to sleep? I went to second uncle¡¯s house to y with second and third sister.¡± Chapter 2448 - 2448-can’t fit in 2448 Chapter 2448-can¡¯t fit in The two children¡¯s voices could be heard in the kitchen. Zheng Qiu was busy cooking and Gu en was busy helping. Third aunt DU¡¯s two chefs suddenly felt that they were redundant. Although the four of them were of the same generation, they looked like a family! In the living room, even though the host was not around, the group of people were still chatting happily. After a while, Pengze, Xue Qianyu, and Lu Zheng arrived with fatty Wang. Peng ze and Xue Qianyu were not talkative people. Although they could tell that Bai Yi treated third aunt du a little differently, they did not say much. Xue Qianyu knew third aunt du. He had even attended her wedding a few years ago. His family knew third aunt DU¡¯s husband¡¯s family. Third aunt du didn¡¯t show any awkwardness when she saw Xue Qianyu. She was always very open. Fatty Wang sighed a few words, but under white shirt¡¯s threatening gaze, he still shut up. The sky was getting dark, and Zheng Qiu¡¯s dishes were all ready. Because her room was small and there were so many people, she had asked someone to ce the table in the courtyard. The crescent moon was already hanging in the sky, and there were a few small stars around it. Gu en helped Zheng Qiu to light up manynterns in the courtyard. The ce looked very bright. The two round tables were next to each other, so they did not have to eat separately. The same dishes were served on both tables, but everyone could talk together and the atmosphere was quite good. After everyone was seated, Zheng Qiu stood up and raised his ss.¡±Xiao Qiu doesn¡¯t really know how to talk. I hope everyone can eat and drink well tonight. Let Xiao Qiu give a toast to everyone.¡± After that, Zheng Qiu did it. Those who could drink held their wine sses, and those who couldn¡¯t drank tea or in water, all drinking. ¡°Waa! Xiao Qiu, your sweet and sour fish is so authentic. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Gu Ren was still young and did not know how to drink. Of course, even if he was older, he probably would not know how to drink either. Before he transmigrated, he had already reached the age to drink, but he rarely drank. After drinking a mouthful of water, he began to eat. ¡°Bear with it, eat more if you like.¡± Zheng Qiu was happy to be recognized for his cooking skills. ¡°Xiao Qiu, why did you ask him to bear with it and call me fourth young master? We¡¯re all brothers, how can you favor one over the other?¡± Gu en could not take it anymore. Xiao Qiu called him Xinxin, sister Hui, sister Nian, sister sisi, Xue ¡®er, Ren Ren, and little Ming Yue. She didn¡¯t call him Enzi, but called him fourth young master. Wasn¡¯t this discrimination? Both of them were children of the Gu family, so why did he have to be special? ¡°En ¡®Zi, do you want our Xiao Qiu to call you en¡¯ en? Isn¡¯t it mushy? Can you take it?¡± Fatty Wang interrupted before Zheng Qiu could say anything. ¡°Pfft!¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Fatty Wang is absolutely right. en ¡®Zi, if you don¡¯t mind, you can actually get Xiao Qiu to call you en¡¯ en. She calls me Xinxin, ninren ninren, and sisi little sister sisi. If you don¡¯t mind, let her call you enen or brother enen!¡± The people at the table burst intoughter. ¡°What do you think of this suggestion, fourth young master?¡± Zheng Qiu looked at Gu en. Gu en could not help butugh. He said unhappily, ¡± ¡°If you can call me brother enen, I¡¯ll do it too! By the way, when were you born? I might even be younger than you, so you have to call en ¡®en¡¯, just like my sister sisi.¡± Chapter 2449 - 2448-all fighting for me 2449 Chapter 2448-all fighting for me Gu Ren silently gave Gu en a thumbs-up. Brother, you¡¯re amazing. You even know how to get other people¡¯s birthdays. Gu Hui was eating her food leisurely as she said calmly, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to be an older brother? Why did he want to be a younger brother now? I just asked, and your wish hase true. You can be the Big Brother now.¡± Peng zeughed. well, en ¡®Zi, your wish hase true. Shouldn¡¯t we have a drink to celebrate? ¡± ¡°How can one cup be enough?¡± Xue qianxun asked. This isn¡¯t my son¡¯s alcohol tolerance, he should at least drink two sses.¡± Lu Zheng shook his head,¡±I¡¯ve only just started eating!¡± It was not good to drink on an empty stomach. Why don¡¯t we have three sses? This is such a happy event, it¡¯s worth three cups to celebrate.¡± The people at the tableughed again. These three son-inw and future son-inw of the Gu family really cooperated well. The younger they were, the more mischievous they were. The eldest son-inw was taking care of his brother-inw by asking him to drink one ss. When it came to the third son-inw, he said that it was not good to drink on an empty stomach, but in fact, he asked him to drink three sses. Tsk, tsk, it¡¯s a little difficult to be the young master of the Gu family. First of all, you have to settle these three brother-inw. In the Gu family, it shouldn¡¯t be the brother-inw settling the other uncles. Gu en raised his ss. three sses it is then. Who in the Gu family doesn¡¯t know how to drink? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Gu si and Gu Ren said in unison. ¡°Fourth brother, I don¡¯t know how to either.¡± Little bright moon followed. Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± Once again, I feel like the whole family is fighting for me. Gu en downed three sses. With this, the following atmosphere became much more lively. After fatty Wang was full, he started to force everyone to drink. He thought that at least one of them would be knocked down! In the end, he was the first to copse. Everyone drank for a long time before they parted. Zheng Qiu was feeling a little dizzy. This was the first time she had indulged herself so much. She only closed the door and went back to sleep after she sent the guest away. She didn¡¯t even tidy up the outside. On the way back, Peng ze and Gu Hui got into a car, Xue Qianyu and Gu Nian got into another car, and Lu Zheng apanied the other Gu siblings. As for Bai Yi, he naturally sent third aunt du back to her ce. Fatty Wang was the only one who was picked up by his family¡¯s servants. Gu Xin didn¡¯t forget to remind fatty Wang¡¯s servant to go back and prepare the soup for fatty Wang and to allow fatty Wang to be there by tomorrow morning. If he didn¡¯t arrive, he would be finished. ¡°Old Wang Can really drink!¡± Gu en sighed in the carriage. ¡°Of course, if he can¡¯t drink it, I won¡¯t be interested! She just felt that he was fun and energetic when he drank. If he wasn¡¯t so arrogant today and wanted to directly beat someone down, he could still hold on. ¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°That¡¯s also his result for the past month. He doesn¡¯t train at your ce every day, so his alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t that good. Also, I noticed that this kid has lost some weight.¡± Lu Yang said. that¡¯s right. Second uncle said that under normal circumstances, the better a person¡¯s health is, the more they can drink. Gu en said. ¡°I think second uncle is wrong. I¡¯m in good health, so I can¡¯t drink.¡± Gu si continued. ¡°Fifth sister, you¡¯re the same as me, you¡¯re following our mother. This was hereditary, and it didn¡¯t matter how healthy one¡¯s body was. Take eldest sister and fourth brother for example. They¡¯re both Chao-dad. Just look at how much eldest sister and fourth brother can drink! Their bodies are stronger than our father¡¯s, so they can also drink more than our Father.¡± Gu Ren could not help but exin. ¡°You little brat, you haven¡¯t even drunk before, how do you know you can¡¯t drink? How can a man not drink?¡± Gu en poked Gu Ren¡¯s head in disgust. Chapter 2450 - 2450-arrival 2450 Chapter 2450-arrival Gu Ren rolled his eyes at Gu en and said,¡±I¡¯m toozy to exin to a drunkard like you.¡± Fourth brother, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t provoke me. Be careful, I¡¯ll tell second uncle, and you¡¯ll be finished.¡± Gu en was amused,¡¯hey, what are you suing me for? What do I have for you to Sue? I¡¯m not afraid! You go!¡± Gu Renughed evilly and said,¡±fourth brother, I found a basic picture album in your study room.¡± The word ¡°Oh¡± was a little long. Gu en was stunned and immediately covered Gu Ren¡¯s mouth. ¡°Little brat, what are you saying? Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± ¡°What album?¡± Gu Xin asked. Gu si also looked at the two of them curiously. Gu yingxue,¡±Yingluo.¡± Gu Ren was so childish. How could he use this to threaten people? Gu yingxue reacted immediately. Gu si didn¡¯t understand at all, but Gu Xin instantly thought of it, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s like Jing and sister Yingluo.¡± Gu Xin covered her mouth as she spoke. She had forgotten that there was still the innocent Gu si and the little guy, little Mingyue, here. The two of them were looking at them with curious big eyes. Lu Zheng facepalmed. He knew that Princess Jinghe would definitely lead his Xinxin astray. Gu Xin suddenly remembered that Gu Ren was not even ten years old yet he could actually understand the picture book. The way she looked at Gu Ren was not right. Gu Ren had also thought of it. Oh no, this was no longer the innocent female lead he had created. What should he do? It was Lu Zheng who could not stand it anymore and exined,¡±En ¡®Zi, why are you so guilty? It¡¯s just a delicacy that you secretly drew. Although second uncle told you not to have such a strong desire for food, he won¡¯t do anything to you even if he knows.¡± Gu en was stunned for a moment before he nodded. yes, yes, yes. Brother ah Yuan is right. After he finished speaking, he put down the hand that was covering Gu Ren and red at him, warning him not to say anything. He should have looked at the people around him. When Gu si and little Mingyue heard that it was food, they lost interest. They had eaten a lot of good food before. Gu en and Gu Ren heaved a sigh of relief. If he was forced by fifth sister and little Ming Yue, he really didn¡¯t know how to exin. The most important thing was that these two were currently the treasures of the family. If they were to ask, well, he would have to run away from home to take refuge. The rest of the journey was much more normal. After Lu Zheng sent the siblings home, he rode his horse back. It was already veryte, and the siblings went back to their rooms to sleep after they got home. Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t go today. He wasn¡¯t in the capital. He had gone to Tongzhou with the princes from other countries, nning to wait for the people from the diplomatic mission there. Gu yingxue didn¡¯t go home that night. She slept at the Gu residence as she had a room there. ¡­¡­ On the morning of the 4th of July, news came from Tongzhou that the diplomatic corps from all the countries had arrived. They had rested for a night and would arrive this afternoon. The Emperor handed these matters over to the Ministry of Rites, and the minister of rites was an old man who was about to retire, so he directly handed it over to Gu shouxin to manage. Gu shouxin had already made proper arrangements for the two embassies, and the other personnel were also ready. They were just waiting to wee them in the afternoon. Most of the other party¡¯s guests were princes and princesses. They also sent the ninth Prince to wee them, with Gu shouxin assisting the ninth Prince. At five o ¡®clock in the afternoon, there was some movement at the South Gate. Standing on the gate tower, after the first group of people entered the city, there was a long line of people behind them. Even after the first group had entered the city gate, there was still a steady stream of peopleing in. Chapter 2451 - 2451 The princess of nanlin 2451 The princess of nanlin It wasn¡¯t that the Three Kingdoms had only brought so many people, but that the kingdoms and tribes of the westernnds had also sent envoys. Didn¡¯t that lead to such a long line? Cheng huaijin and the other princes of the westernnds led their respective diplomatic corps into the city, followed by the Jia Cang, Dong Zhe, and Nan Lin kingdoms. The ninth Prince greeted the emissaries one by one. By now, many people in the Ministry of Rites had learned thenguages of Jia Cang and the other three countries. The messengers from these three countries had also learned the day-to-day great Zhounguage, so it was not difficult to greet them. After that, he arranged for this group of people to first stay at the diplomatic mission¡¯s ce, and then enter the pce to attend the pce Banquet at night. There were a total of 13 diplomatic corps, including the ones from the West. Each of them had at least 100 people, which was quite a lot of people. However, Gu shouxin¡¯s arrangement was in good order, and there was no trouble at all. Themon people of the capital had long since been informed that a diplomatic mission wasing today, so unless it was absolutely necessary, it was best not to use a carriage on the road from the city gates to the courier hostel. Therge group of people went to the two guest houses. Themoners were watching the show from both sides of the street. Thest time the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic mission came, everyone was surprised because the people from the Western Region were generally taller. Some of their eyes were of a different color from the great Zhou¡¯s, and their hair color was different. Their facial features were more profound. Themoners wanted to know what the people on the other side of the sea looked like. In the end, they saw that they looked not much different from the people of great Zhou. Their clothes were not even as good as those of great Zhou. Didn¡¯t you see that the youngdy sitting in the middle was still wearing great Zhou¡¯s clothes? It seemed that they also felt that their clothes were not good, but the clothes of the great Zhou Dynasty were good. Themoners saw the princess of Nan Lin country. There was no Prince in this generation of Nan Lin country, only a Princess. The current Nan Lin King was infatuated. He only married the Queen and had three daughters. The one who came over was the eldest Princess of Nan Lin country, Long Zhu ¡®er. Nan Lin country¡¯s National surname was long. They didn¡¯t inherit the throne with the women of the goddess Kingdom. They could ept both men and women. If the heir was a woman, then find the king¡¯s husband. If it was a man, then find the Queen. The heir didn¡¯t have to be a son, either, as long as you had the ability. Long Zhu ¡®er was very handsome, with a kind of androgynous beauty. If she wore women¡¯s clothing, she would be a beautiful girl. If she wore men¡¯s clothing, she would be a handsome young man. She smiled and looked at the people of great Zhou on both sides of the street. She thought to herself, ¡± sure enough, I have to go out more. Just their nanlin, jacang, and dongzhe are probably not as big as great Zhou¡¯s Jiangnan! Not to mention that from Jiangnan all the way to the North to jingdou, the customs and practices of each ce were different. Moreover, the people of the great Zhou seemed to be living better lives than the people of nanlin. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with smiles, and their clothes were not tattered. Even if they looked a little old, they were clean and tidy. The smiles on their faces were the hope of life. The more Long Zhu ¡®er walked to the capital, the more she liked great Zhou. When she arrived in the capital, her love for great Zhou had reached an unprecedented level. She had never liked a ce so much before. She was thinking about what she should bring back this time. The delicacies she had eaten along the way, the smooth roads of the great Zhou, and the arrangements the great Zhou officials had made for so many people seemed to be enough for her to learn. Chapter 2452 - 2452 The great general of jacang Kingdom 2452 The great general of jacang Kingdom Nanlin sent a Princess, while dongzhe sent a Prince. It was dongzhe¡¯s first Prince, Tian Tian. The family name of the Dong Zhe Kingdom was Tian. Because the king thought highly of this eldest son, he gave him a name, Tian Tian. Unlike nanlin, dongzhe was richer and had a lot ofnd. Everyone could eat and wear clothes by farming, and they could barely survive. For example, nanlin and jacang needed to buy food and other daily necessities from Dong Zhe. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have enough, but that they didn¡¯t have enoughnd. Therefore, nanlin and jacang were poorer than Dong Zhe. These three ces were still bartering. Gold and silver could be used as currency, but most people did not have it. Knowing that great Zhou used silver, these three ces also prepared a lot of silver to bring. Of course, they also brought things that they felt were special and things that great Zhou did not have. Wang zitian Tiantian looked like a young man who was not familiar with the world. She felt the same as Gu en in front of his family. However, if you really thought of him that way, you would be wrong. He was the heir that the king had spent a lot of effort to cultivate. Naturally, he could not be as simple as a young man. Tian Tian was also very good-looking. Her skin was very fair, and the corners of her mouth were raised. Her smile was all over her face, and she made people feel close to her at first nce. However, no one knew what he was thinking. The jacang Kingdom¡¯s diplomatic mission looked the most serious. Their leader was the general of the Jia Cang Kingdom, Shi mu. The entire team was dressed in ck and looked like a fighting team. Perhaps it was because the leaders were all so serious, the people under the jacang Kingdom were also very serious, and there was not much expression on their faces. The messenger had already said that the power of the jacang Kingdom was currently in the hands of their general. Their King was not in good health and had no children. He had adopted a child from a side branch, but he was still young and could not support the overall situation. Therefore, the power of the jacang Kingdom was in the hands of Shi mu. The others couldn¡¯t say much even if they wanted to because Shi MU¡¯s ability was the strongest in the country. At the age of 14, he had led the vigers to defeat the bandits from an unknown sea. From then on, he became famous. In six years, he strengthened the defense of the country and gained the trust of King Jia Cang. The Gu siblings sat in the teahouse and looked down at the passing lines. When they saw Shi mu, they were stunned for a moment. This Shi mu looked like the seventh Princess of Yunhai. It wasn¡¯t that they looked alike, but that they gave her a very simr feeling. Gu Xin furrowed her eyebrows. As if he had sensed something, Shi mu raised his head and looked in Gu Xin¡¯s direction. Gu Xin looked over without backing down. Her eyes were cold and emotionless. Shi MU¡¯s eyebrows moved and he looked away. ¡°Waa! That general from the jacang Kingdom was so terrifying. His eyes looked like they were going to kill someone. Third sister, you¡¯re actually not afraid?¡± Gu yingxue patted her chest and sighed. ¡°What are you afraid of? In the territory of the great Zhou, and in the capital at that, are you still afraid of him killing people?¡± Gu Xin smiled and said. ¡°This person is very strong.¡± Gu Hui took a sip of warm water and said. he was born amoner, but he was able to be the ruler of a country at the age of a crown and gain the trust of the king. No one would believe you if you said he was weak! Gu Nian said. I just don¡¯t know if their purpose foring here this time is really just to meet. Gu en pouted and said sternly. Chapter 2453 - 2453 Beautiful things 2453 Beautiful things ¡°So what if he¡¯s not pure? We¡¯re in close contact with the West now. If they can understand the situation, they can only keep in contact with us.¡± Gu Xin chuckled. As for the westernnds, Gu Xin was still very confident. The princes and princesses were still studying at the Royal Academy. Even without them, Gu Xin believed that the tribes in the westernnds would not have any ill intentions. Even if they did, the great Zhou was not afraid. ¡°Why are you two siblings talking about this? En ¡®Zi, you too. That general Shi mu is just a little scary. What other thoughts could he have?¡± Gu Nian interjected. The Gu siblings stopped talking about general Shi mu of the Jia Cang Kingdom. tsk, you don¡¯t say. Little Jin looks really energetic in the quicksand country outfit! Next up were Cheng huaijin and the rest of the Western Region¡¯s diplomatic corps. Gu Hui sighed as she looked at Cheng huaijin, who was passing by below. She rarely saw Cheng huaijin wearing the clothes of the Prince of quicksand country. When she had gone to quicksand country, Cheng huaijin had been wearing training clothes or soldier clothes all day. Later, when she came to the great Zhou Dynasty, Cheng huaijin had even changed into the clothes of the great Zhou Dynasty. The Gu siblings looked over and nodded. Cheng huaijin¡¯s looks were definitely up to standard. When he wore the clothes of the great Zhou Dynasty, he looked like an elegant young master. When he wore the clothes of the princes of quicksand country, he looked a little wild and even more masculine. ¡°Brother little ye looks good in anything.¡± Gu yingxue had identally blurted out her thoughts without realizing it. The Gu siblings looked at her speechlessly, especially Gu Ren. He patted her and said, ¡± ¡°Love-struck fool! You just like to look at pretty men, don¡¯t you?¡± Gu yingxueughed foolishly. You¡¯re still young. When you grow up, you¡¯ll know that no matter if it¡¯s a beautiful man or a beautiful woman, all beautiful things can make people happy.¡± Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo.¡± In the past, he had thought many times about what kind of person his brother-inw would be, and what kind of person would be able to take a fancy to his silly sister. After transmigrating, the younger sister had be the older sister. He had been thinking that this brother-inw could not be the worst of the brother-inw in the Gu family. But now, Cheng huaijin wasn¡¯t bad. He seriously doubted whether Cheng huaijin was willing to be his brother-inw. This kid liked Gu Nian when he was at the age of first awakening to love. If he married Gu yingxue in the end, wouldn¡¯t Xue ¡®er, this silly girl, feel disgusted? Gu Ren felt that girls ¡®minds were veryplicated, so he did not think about it. ¡°Xue ¡®er is right, all beautiful things can make people feel good. Wasn¡¯t the princess of Nan Lin country beautiful too? I heard that it¡¯s called Long Zhu ¡®er. This name is quite good. I heard from grandma Xiao that miracle doctor long doesn¡¯t seem to be from our great Zhou. Do you guys think that he¡¯s from nanlin?¡± Gu Xin confirmed Gu yingxue¡¯s words and then brought up another matter. ¡°This Divine Doctor long rarely appears in front of the world. In terms of looks, he has the looks of the people of great Zhou. But now, looking at it, the people of nanlin look simr to us, just a little darker. If Divine Doctor long was really from nanlin, it was very possible that his skin would turn white after living in the great Zhou Dynasty for so many years. I heard those messengers say that there is plenty of sunlight in nanlin and it¡¯s by the sea, so it can get more sunlight than our great Zhou. That¡¯s why it¡¯s darker than the people of Jia Cang and Dong Zhe, and also slightly darker than the people of our great Zhou.¡± Gu si said. Chapter 2454 - 2454-since the beginning of time 2454 Chapter 2454-since the beginning of time ¡°I really want to see Divine Doctor long! Grandma Xiao had said that Divine Doctor Long¡¯s medical skills were the best in the world that she knew. When she was young, Divine Doctor long had already been very famous. He didn¡¯t treat just anyone. Sometimes, even the royal family couldn¡¯t invite him. And his whereabouts are uncertain, he is truly a mysterious person!¡± Gu Xin sighed. After she had learned medicine from grandma Xiao, she had heard stories about the divine Doctor long from her. She had always admired the divine Doctor. ¡°If we are fated, we will naturally meet.¡± Gu Ren said sternly. In the stories he wrote, Gu Xin had never met miracle doctor long before. However, miracle doctor long had seen Gu Xin before. At that time, Gu Xin had died, but Lu Zheng still refused to let go and wanted to ask miracle doctor long to save Gu Xin. Therefore, miracle doctor long had seen Gu Xin before. After Lu Zheng¡¯s power had gradually increased, he had the means to find miracle doctor long. However, the plot hadpletely copsed now. There were more and more capable people in the great Zhou Dynasty. He did not know when Lu Zheng would be able to reach the level that he had written in his book. Perhaps, he had found true love in this life and did not want to work hard anymore. He would never be able to reach the level that he had set in his life. However, Gu Ren had a premonition that Lu Zheng would still meet Doctor long. At that time, he would definitely bring doctor long to meet Gu Xin. ¡°Ren Ren is right. Xinxin, don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s pack up! It¡¯s almost night time, and you still have to enter the pce to attend the banquet.¡± Gu Hui stood up and said. Gu nianjia and Gu Nian were both pregnant and had no intention of attending the pce Banquet. However, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue had to go. It wasn¡¯t because of Gu Xin¡¯s status as a Princess or because they were the daughters of the Gu family. It was because the three of them were the best at speaking the other party¡¯snguage out of all the people in the Ministry of Rites. Therefore, the Emperor had requested that the three of them go. There was also Gu SI¡¯s little sister, miss Qian. She had followed Gu si to the Ministry of Rites during this period of time and had not learned threenguages, but she could understand nanlin¡¯snguagepletely. It was not bad. It was the first time thatdy Qian had received such a task, so she was a little nervous. Today, she had note out with the Gu siblings to see the diplomatic mission enter the capital. She was probably already following Lord Qian into the pce. After Gu Hui¡¯s reminder, Gu Xin and the rest were ready to leave. In addition to the Three Sisters, Gu Ren and little Mingyue were also going. Gu Ren was there purely for fun, while little Mingyue was there on behalf of the kingdom of goddess. She was dressed more formally today. The horse carriage was already waiting downstairs. After the diplomatic mission had passed by, Gu Xin and the others took the horse carriage and headed towards the pce. Today¡¯s Imperial Pce was the most lively one in its history of receiving guests. At the same time, a few more teams of Imperial Guards had been sent to the pce in fear that problems would arise midway. White one and white two were transferred to lead the team. Ever since third aunt du appeared, white shirt felt that he was more active than before. ¡°You don¡¯t say, Bai Yi looks quite like themander of the Imperial Guards. His expression is the same as the general of the Jia Cang country we saw just now!¡± After getting off the carriage, Gu yingxue saw Bai Yi not far away and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°You didn¡¯t see the ruthlessness on his face when he fought the ten thousand swords Pavilion when he was the sect master of the thousand des sect. I was only 11 years old at that time, and it left me with a trauma that I only recovered after seeing him many times!¡± Gu Xin shook her head and sighed. Chapter 2455 - 2455-people who fight for it 2455 Chapter 2455-people who fight for it ¡°Third sister, what are the thousand des sect and the ten thousand swords Pavilion?¡± Little Ming Yue stretched out her hand to pull Gu Xin as she asked with her head slightly raised. ¡°In the past, there were two very powerful assassin organizations in the great Zhou Dynasty. As long as you could afford the silver, they would help you kill. And Bai Yi was the sect master of the thousand des sect. He was really fierce at that time, unlike the smiling face you often see. At that time, even if he smiled at you, you¡¯d think that he wanted to kill you. You wouldn¡¯t feel any smile at all, only coldness.¡± Gu Xin exined. Gu yingxue turned to look at Gu Ren. ¡°He¡¯s still the sect master of the thousand des sect. However, the thousand des sect no longer exists, and all his subordinates have dispersed to do other things. For example, second white and a few others are his followers. There are also many other subordinates. I don¡¯t know what he has arranged for them to do. Anyway, it was no longer a matter of killing people for others. As for the ten thousand sword Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Lord, he wanted to kill me back then. Brother Yuanyuan blocked a de for me, and then they killed the ten thousand sword Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Lord. The people from the ten thousand sword Pavilion were also recruited by Bai Yi. Those who were obedient were given jobs, and those who were disobedient were forced to do hardbor for the rest of their lives. Bai Yi was supposed to follow brother Yuan Yuan, but brother Yuan Yuan wanted to protect me, so he asked Bai Yi to send people to protect me. Bai Yi sent even and odd numbers like white two and white four to work for him in Beijing. After that, our family went to kunzhou. When Bai Yi was almost done with what brother Yuanyuan had asked her to do in the capital, Bai Yi followed him to kunzhou and joined the Army with brother Yuanyuan. After the war is over, you also know that the Emperor is going to give the white-robed general title, right? However, he¡¯s used to being free, so he still chose to stay in our house. It¡¯s probably like this.¡± It was a novel written by a male protagonist, so how could there not be any killer organizations? Gu Ren innocently looked up at the sky. Which boy did not have a wuxia dream? ¡°What about the pavilion master of the ten thousand swords Pavilion? Also, third sister, why is white shirt following our family? Where¡¯s his thousand des sect?¡± Little Ming Yue was still young and had no idea what happened to Gu Xin when she was young. In her opinion, Bai Yi¡¯s Kung Fu was not bad. The goddess Kingdom liked strong people, regardless of whether they were male or female. Therefore, she was quite curious about Bai Yi. ¡°He¡¯s still the sect master of the thousand des sect. However, the thousand des sect no longer exists, and all his subordinates have dispersed to do other things. For example, second white and a few others are his followers. There are also many other subordinates. I don¡¯t know what he has arranged for them to do. Anyway, it was no longer a matter of killing people for others. As for the ten thousand sword Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Lord, he wanted to kill me back then. Brother Yuanyuan blocked a de for me, and then they killed the ten thousand sword Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Lord. The people from the ten thousand sword Pavilion were also recruited by Bai Yi. Those who were obedient were given jobs, and those who were disobedient were forced to do hardbor for the rest of their lives. Bai Yi was supposed to follow brother Yuan Yuan, but brother Yuan Yuan wanted to protect me, so he asked Bai Yi to send people to protect me. Bai Yi sent even and odd numbers like white two and white four to work for him in Beijing. After that, our family went to kunzhou. When Bai Yi was almost done with what brother Yuanyuan had asked her to do in the capital, Bai Yi followed him to kunzhou and joined the Army with brother Yuanyuan. After the war is over, you also know that the Emperor is going to give the white-robed general title, right? However, he¡¯s used to being free, so he still chose to stay in our house. It¡¯s probably like this.¡± Gu Xin held little Ming Yue¡¯s hand and said as they walked. The children of the Gu family were very familiar with the pce. Although there were Pce servants who came to wee them, they knew that Princess Xinxin was talking to Princess Ming Yue about some private matters, so the pce servants were far away. ¡°Then why is Bai Yi willing to work for uncle Emperor now? Wasn¡¯t he always unwilling to do so?¡± Little bright moon asked again. She looked calmer than the girls her age, but she was still a girl and didn¡¯t know much about love. ¡°Because Bai Yi found the person he was willing to fight for. In our family, he could only listen to our orders. He couldn¡¯t give the person he liked when he was at his best. So, he chose to work for uncle Emperor. This way, he can do his best to fight, to fight, to create better conditions for the person he likes.¡± Gu Xin tried her best to exin in words that little Ming Yue could understand. so, the person he¡¯s willing to fight for is the beautiful Mr. Du that we had a meal with before? ¡± Little Ming Yue immediately thought of a partner. She felt that third aunt du was beautiful. Their goddess Kingdom and great Zhou¡¯s appreciation of women was different. Chapter 2456 - 2456-as expected 2456 Chapter 2456-as expected In the eyes of the people of great Zhou who appreciated women, third aunt du was also beautiful. However, they could see at a nce that third aunt du had been married. After all, she was of that age. The people of the great Zhou Dynasty felt that it was a little too much for a married and divorced woman to find an unmarried young man. No matter how beautiful you were, you were not beautiful. You were a disaster. However, the goddess Kingdom didn¡¯t care so much. In the goddess Kingdom, women could divorce their husbands. It didn¡¯t matter if you were married once or twice. As long as you were beautiful, you would still be beautiful even if you were 30 or 40 years old. Little Ming Yue was young and most of the time, she still lived in the Gu family, but the Gu family was not as pedantic as the other families. So, little Ming Yue had never heard of the argument that a woman who had been divorced or abandoned should be inferior to others or that she was not beautiful no matter how beautiful she was. She was young and the Gu family would not allow her to go out alone. She did not like to go out alone and only liked to follow behind Gu Ren. Gu Ren was a person from the modern era. Naturally, he would not tell a youngdy about such things. Therefore, little Ming Yue still didn¡¯t understand these things. ¡°You have good eyes, little guy. Mr. Du was really beautiful, and he was also the person that white shirt was willing to fight for. That¡¯s why, does our little Ming Yue have someone who¡¯s fighting for it in her heart?¡± Gu Xin joked. Gu yingxue and Gu si also looked at little Mingyue with a smile. Little Mingyue¡¯s chubby little face was scrunched up. She turned her head and nced at Gu Ren with a serious expression. Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo.¡± This little girl is really mature for her age. She¡¯s already thinking about her big brother. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Isn¡¯t she keeping me? How am I going to end up in the future? I¡¯m waiting to see all the beautiful women in great Zhou when I turn sixteen! Even so, Gu Ren did not interrupt little Ming Yue. He was actually very curious as to whether this little girl would criticize him. Little Ming Yue clenched her toot little fist, pursed her lips and nodded, as if she had made up her mind. third sister, fifth Sister, Sister Xue ¡®er, I also have someone I want to fight for. This person is to endure big brother. The four Gu siblings looked as if they had expected this. For some reason, Gu Ren felt that his face was still a little hot. Oh my, although he was only seven years old here, he was twenty years old in his previous life. After so many years, this was the first time that a girl had so firmly said that he was the person in her heart who she wanted to fight for! He pushed little Mingyue¡¯s head and said,¡±little girl, do you know what it means to fight for it?¡± How old are you? How many boys have you seen? you¡¯ve decided just like that? Don¡¯t lie to your big brother. When you grow up, you¡¯ll say that you¡¯re a child¡¯s joke and that it¡¯s a joke from when you were young. If that happens, I¡¯ll be sad to death.¡± Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue rolled their eyes at Gu Ren. Aren¡¯t you a little kid yourself? Little Mingyue, however, took Gu Ren¡¯s hand very seriously and told him, ¡± ¡°Big brother Ren Ren, I will stay by your side until I¡¯m ten years old. After that, I will return to the goddess Kingdom and learn how to rule the country from mother. You just stay in great Zhou and do what you want to do. When I¡¯m 15, I¡¯ll be Queen Dugu, and then I¡¯lle to your house to propose marriage. You can think about it from now on. What betrothal gift do you need? when I return, give it to me. Besides the sun, the moon, the stars and the beautiful clouds, I will try my best to get you everything you want. This is what I meant when I said I¡¯ll work hard for you!¡± Chapter 2457 - 2457-putting him in her heart 2457 Chapter 2457-putting him in her heart Little Mingyue was very cute. She had inherited Queen Dugu¡¯s looks. She was chubby and cute now, but it was obvious that she would be more beautiful than Queen Dugu when she grew up. She could be said to be the most beautiful girl in their goddess Kingdom. She held Gu Ren¡¯s hand like an infatuated man making a promise to his sweetheart. She was not joking for a long time. Gu Ren could not bear to scold her. This, this, this ¡­ How did this little girl learn how to capture a boy¡¯s heart at such a young age? She¡¯s so cute, and we¡¯re of the same age. ¡®Oh no, I won¡¯t fall for her just like that, will I? if that happens, I¡¯ll miss out on all the beauties of great Zhou.¡¯ ¡®No, no, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t be captured by this little girl¡¯s sincere look at such a young age. When I grow up, I won¡¯t be able to move other girls.¡¯ Little Ming Yue looked at Gu Ren and did not speak. She frowned.¡±Big brother Bear with it, are you not willing?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gu Ren shook his head without hesitation. Little Ming Yue suddenly smiled, and her smile was especially bright. She took his hand and immediately changed her posture.¡±Alright, let¡¯s hook. I¡¯ve made a promise in this life that no one is allowed to change. I¡¯ll work hard, and you have to wait for me obediently. I will marry you and treat you well. If either of us can¡¯t do it, well, then we¡¯ll be punished, punished, punished to be pigs in the next life, and be pigs in the next life, and forever and ever!¡± Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo.¡± Little Mingyue hooked Gu Ren¡¯s little finger with hers and shook it. ¡°Big brother Ninja, hurry up and tell me!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you. You should also grow up obediently!¡± Gu Ren did not know whether tough or cry. This girl really liked him a lot. He even liked it when she said that she would punish him. In the past, he had always felt that living was very tiring. How nice it would be if he could be a pig! Look at that pig. Every day, someone would prepare pig feed for it. It would eat and sleep. When it was time, it would eat again. It would eat, sleep, and eat all day. It had a year¡¯s life. After the new year, it would be killed by someone. Then, it would be a pig again and live like this for another year. Those days would be wonderful! This little girl really did care about him. If other people were to know about Gu Ren¡¯s thoughts, they would definitely think that it was uncle Gu who had ruined things again. His eldest uncle¡¯s two sons, whose moral conduct could be seen, had really inherited his extraordinary brain circuits. The youngest one could not be seen at the moment, but judging from the weird words and thoughts of the two brothers, Gu en and Gu Ren, the youngest one would probably be like that too. Gu Xin, Gu si, and Gu yingxue had witnessed the promise of a pair of childhood sweethearts. They were not inferior to those men and women who were of marriageable age and young age when they made promises. Right now, the two of them were at their most innocent. They couldn¡¯t be sure if this promise woulde true or not, but one thing was for sure. This promise was beautiful, and it gave people hope and expectations. They really hoped that this pair of childhood sweethearts coulde to fruition. How wonderful would that be! Gu yingxue, who had a literary voice, calcted their blood rtionship in her heart to see if they were close rtives. Within three generations, they were close rtives. Little Mingyue¡¯s grandmother and grandmother Gu were biological sisters, which meant that little Mingyue and Gu Ren had the same great-grandfather and great-grandmother. After three generations, they could not be considered close rtives! Sigh, even if they were close rtives, in the great Zhou Dynasty and the goddess Kingdom, cousins could get married! Chapter 2458 - 2458-nervous 2458 Chapter 2458-nervous However, Gu Ren and little Mingyue were three generations older, so they could barely do it. Gu yingxue felt that Gu Ren seemed to be a little serious. She remembered that Gu Ren had never been in a rtionship before. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to kill off the female lead in every book, and for someone to kill her off so early on. There was a reason why he could be single for so many years in the modern world. He didn¡¯t expect that even though he had be a child in the great Zhou Dynasty, he could still make a promise to a child as childhood sweethearts. The child told him to wait and marry him when he grew up, but he wasn¡¯t angry at all. You must know that Gu Ren had said before that I would never go to his house even if I were to grow old and alone for the rest of my life. Getting married to the Queen of the goddess Kingdom, wasn¡¯t that the same as visiting her? Gu yingxue did not know what Gu Ren was thinking about now. If she did, she would definitely think that men could change their faces as easily as the weather. Gu Ren was now thinking about the possibility of their sess in the future and the degree of freedom he would have if they seeded. Gu Ren had been to the kingdom of goddess before. He liked the scenery there very much. He had married into the kingdom of goddess. As long as he could make the little girl submit to him, who could control him? Moreover, he didn¡¯t have to manage anything. Didn¡¯t the little girl say that she was going to go back and learn how to rule the country? he didn¡¯t have to do anything. All he had to do was to be happy every day. Thinking about it this way, Gu Ren felt that it was possible to give up on the many beautiful women of the Zhou Dynasty. How could beauty be more important than freedom? Ming Yue was so silly and so concerned about him, so she would definitely give him enough freedom. The more he thought about it, the more feasible it seemed, and he felt very happy. He was a child now, so he didn¡¯t need to hide his emotions. Once he was happy, he would show it on his face. Little Ming Yue was happy to see him so happy. She held his hand and Gu Xin¡¯s hand as they walked towards the main hall. ¡°Sisi, sister Xinxin, sister Xue ¡®er, Mingyue, bear with it, you¡¯re finally here!¡± At this time, miss Qian had been waiting for a long time apanied by the pce maids. When she saw the Gu siblings, she finally wasn¡¯t so nervous. She lifted her skirt and jogged over. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a long time? Why are you here alone?¡± Gu si ran over, and the two little girls stood facing each other. ¡°My mother and I came first. If I had known that I would be more nervousing alone, I would have followed you to watch the diplomatic mission enter the capital.¡± Miss Qian said with a wry smile. She had been very nervous for the past two days. She was a little shy, so she often yed with Gu si after getting along with her. Because of her shy personality, she could not get along with the other girls, except for two or three sisters from the side branches of the Qian family. However, those sisters did not live in the capital, so they rarely met each other. They only kept in touch through letters. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re here. Come and take a deep breath with me, you¡¯ll feel much better after a few deep breaths!¡± Gu si patted her hand and took a deep breath with her. After taking a few deep breaths, miss Qian indeed felt less nervous. Gu Xin looked at her obedient expression andughed, ¡± ¡°The two of you can stay togetherter. It won¡¯t be so tense with more people around. Oh right, Xue ¡®er ising too. The three of you can sit togetherter. I¡¯ll take Ren Ren and little Ming Yue to sit there. There¡¯s only little Ming Yue in the goddess Kingdom anyway, so there¡¯s enough space.¡± Miss Qian thanked her gratefully,¡±thank you, sister Xinxin!¡± Thank you, sister Xinxin! I finally don¡¯t have to face my mother and those madamster.¡± Chapter 2459 - 2459 Someone is looking at you 2459 Someone is looking at you There were not many officials who could attend this banquet. Other than those with titles, the rest were all officials of second rank and above. Most of them only brought their wives and did not bring their children. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that miss Qian could speak nanlinnguage, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to attend this banquet. The princes and princesses of the eleven countries of the Western Region brought along the person in charge of the diplomatic mission. Each country sat at a table. Jia Cang and the other three countries did the same. Their seats were the same as the adult princes and princesses of the great Zhou. Gu Xin and Gu Ren sat at the table in the kingdom of goddess, which was the closest to the emissaries from the westernnds. Gu Xin was more familiar with the princes and princesses from the westernnds, so they chatted a lot during the meal. ¡°Third sister, I noticed that someone has been looking at you!¡± Little Mingyue suddenly said in a low voice while eating. ¡°Oh, really? How did you notice that?¡± Gu Xinughed. With her acute senses, how could she not notice that someone was looking at her? other people¡¯s eyes would nce in her direction from time to time, but there was one person who had been looking at her the entire time, and that was the first Prince of the East path Kingdom, Tian Tian. ¡°So you¡¯ve noticed, third sister!¡± Little bright moon blinked in surprise. ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s so strange about that? with our third sister¡¯s looks and temperament, she¡¯ll often attract some toads. Brother ah Yuan will probably be very tired.¡± Gu Ren said calmly. Although the plot of the book had deviated from the setting of the original author, Gu Ren, the appearance of the main characters in the book had not deviated at all. Gu Ren had set Gu Xin as a great beauty. In the past, she was a weak and silly great beauty. Now, she was no longer weak and silly, so she was a valiant great beauty. This made her even more attractive. Gu Xin was in the westernnds when she reached marriageable age and was not at home. When she returned from the westernnds, she was already 16 years old. Gu Ren was secretly happy that she was dressed like a nobledy of the great Zhou Dynasty. He felt that his writing was so good. Look, his description was so in line with the character¡¯s appearance. He had even used all the useful words. At that time, Gu Ren knew that in the great Zhou Dynasty, no matter which aspect waspared, Gu Xin was definitely first. If she was second, no one would dare to say that they were first. ¡°Bear with it, big brother. That Prince Tian Tian doesn¡¯t look like a Toad. He¡¯s actually quite good-looking.¡± Little Ming Yue honestly evaluated. ¡°You little girl, you just made a promise to me, and now you¡¯re already interested in the pretty young master! As expected, women were all liars, no matter how old or young they were. sigh, my heart ¡­ Gu Ren covered his chest with a pained expression. Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± You¡¯re young, but you¡¯re full of drama. Little Mingyue blinked her big eyes and said seriously, ¡± ¡°Big sister Xue ¡®er said that looking at beautiful things will make one¡¯s mood better. Besides, I never lie. If it¡¯s good, it¡¯s good. If it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s bad. When brother ninren grows up, he will definitely be a hundred times better looking than first Prince Tian Tian. And Oh, I¡¯m not marrying brother ninren because he¡¯s pretty.¡± Gu Ren: ¡± damn you, Gu sanniu. Look at what you¡¯re saying in front of the child. You must tell the little girl to y less with Gu sanniu in the future. Otherwise, she will be a love-struck fool sooner orter. Then, he wouldn¡¯t be the one regretting giving up a beautiful woman for freedom. Instead, it would be the little girl who would regret giving up a beautiful man for him. Gu Ren suddenly felt a sense of urgency. No, no, he had to be the most handsome man in the world. If he wanted to stop the little girl from looking at anyone else, it was enough to just look at himself. Chapter 2460 - 2460 Please stay healthy 2460 Please stay healthy ¡°Then why do you want to marry him?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. She had always thought that Gu Ren was good-looking and would definitely be the most handsome man in the Gu family when he grew up. This kid was a little chubby now, but his eyes and brows were not bad. He could also change his temperament. ¡°Because he¡¯s brother Ninja! When I was learning how to crawl in the Yamen of kun city, I was with him! He bullied me. He was the only one who dared to bully me. He was also very smart! You still listen to me. Think about it, a person who dares to bully me and listens to me. If I don¡¯t marry him, am I supposed to let him bully others and listen to others? I can¡¯t bear to. Of course, part of the reason was that he was good-looking. I¡¯ve met someone who¡¯s good-looking and has a personality that I like. My mother said that we can settle down.¡± Little Mingyue said in a serious tone. She was six years old this year and looked like a little adult. He often said things that made people not know whether tough or cry, but they were irrefutable. Gu Xin felt that Queen Dugu and uncle Gu were the real twins. Their minds were the same, and they taught their children the same way. ¡°Then what if you meet such a person again? Marry all of them?¡± Gu Xin asked with a smile. In the goddess Kingdom, a woman could marry many people, not to mention that little Ming Yue was the future Queen. Although their family did not mind Gu Ren ¡®marrying¡¯ over, they would definitely mind that little Ming Yue would marry someone else. If Queen Dugu was still alive, she might be able to control the situation, but what if she was gone? ¡°How is that possible? Third sister, do you think that a person who can satisfy all three of these requirements exists in this world? Who dares to bully me? In the great Zhou, if anyone bullies me, you won¡¯t help me? In the goddess Kingdom, who would dare to say anything harsh to me? Am I afraid of being bullied outside? Even though I¡¯m only six years old, I¡¯m able to remain undefeated against that first Prince Tian Tian, although I can¡¯t win against him. As for general Shi mu, I may not be able to defeat him now, but I¡¯m still young. When I grow up, he will definitely not be my match. As for the princes and princesses of the West, they like me very much and are afraid of my mother and uncle. So, who dares to bully me? Besides, I¡¯ve never seen someone who I like more than brother ninren¡¯s looks! The Gu family pursued the principle of ¡®one person for a lifetime¡¯. This was not only for the married daughter, but also for the married son. His son-inw and daughter-inw had done the same. ¡°How is that possible? Third sister, do you think that a person who can satisfy all three of these requirements exists in this world? Who dares to bully me? In the great Zhou, if anyone bullies me, you won¡¯t help me? In the goddess Kingdom, who would dare to say anything harsh to me? Am I afraid of being bullied outside? Even though I¡¯m only six years old, I¡¯m able to remain undefeated against that first Prince Tian Tian, although I can¡¯t win against him. As for general Shi mu, I may not be able to defeat him now, but I¡¯m still young. When I grow up, he will definitely not be my match. As for the princes and princesses of the West, they like me very much and are afraid of my mother and uncle. So, who dares to bully me? Besides, I¡¯ve never seen someone who I like more than brother ninren¡¯s looks! Even if we do meet in the future, my brother ninren will grow up to be even better looking than he is now. So, I won¡¯t meet him.¡± Little Mingyue said. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re quite smart! You only said that you won¡¯t meet her, but if you really do meet her, are you really going to marry her?¡± Gu Ren asked as he looked at little Ming Yue, amused. ¡°I can¡¯t! As long as you don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll never marry anyone else.¡± Little bright moon said seriously. ¡°Ha! If I had died earlier, you would have been able to change more often?¡± Gu Ren was so angry that heughed. ¡°Yup! So, bear with it, big brother, you have to practice martial arts seriously. Don¡¯t just think about cking off. Train well, sleep well, eat well, and stay healthy. This way, I can be true to you and not be half-hearted. Don¡¯t ever give me a chance, understand?¡± Little Mingyue said without hesitation. Gu Xin& and Gu Ren,¡±Yingluo¡± Chapter 2461 - 2461-how to understand 2461 Chapter 2461-how to understand The women of your goddess Kingdom are really powerful! I really don¡¯t know what gentleness and understanding are! He even used infuriating words to express his concern for someone. ¡°Princess Ming Yue, Princess Xin Xin, sixth young master Gu.¡± At this moment, first Prince Tian Tian of the East cart nation arrived with his Messenger. The messenger had learned thenguage of the great Zhou Dynasty. Although Gu Xin could understand the eastern cartnguage, little Mingyue and Gu Ren could not, so they still needed the messenger to trante. ¡°Is there something?¡± This table belonged to the goddess Kingdom, and it was little Ming Yue¡¯s home. Her expression suddenly changed, and she sat up straight like a queen. Gu Xin and Gu Ren gave little Ming Yue a hugepliment in their hearts. Not bad, she has the air of a Queen at such a young age. Look at her small body, even when she¡¯s sitting, she¡¯s no less imposing than when she¡¯s standing. ¡°Can I sit down and chat with you for a while?¡± Prince Tian Tian did not expect that a child like little Ming Yue would be so difficult to deal with. She was still smiling just now, but now she was cold and aloof. Were all the Queens of the goddess Kingdom like this? ¡°Prince Tian Tian, do you think we have anything to talk about?¡± After little Mingyue heard the Messenger¡¯s trantion, she raised her eyebrows and asked. Her expression was so much like grandma Gu¡¯s. Perhaps it was because she had lived in the Gu family for a long time, but she had learned it. this Chenchen. Prince Tian Tianughed. He really wanted to ask how old Princess Ming Yue of the goddess Kingdom was. She didn¡¯t look like a six-year-old at all, but he didn¡¯t. He smiled and said, ¡± actually, I¡¯m only interested in Princess Xin Xin. Princess Ming Yue, can you help me and give me a chance to get to know Princess Xin Xin?¡± At the mention of Gu Xin, little Ming Yue couldn¡¯t make a decision and turned to look at Gu Xin. Gu Xinughed and patted little Ming Yue¡¯s hand. She then exined herself. ¡°First Prince Tian Tian, please take a seat!¡± Gu Xin spoke directly in thenguage of East cart. ¡°Many thanks.¡± First Prince Tian Tian sat down in joy. The eunuch at the side quickly brought a cup over and poured wine for first Prince Tiantian. ¡°The first Prince said that he wants to understand this Princess? I wonder if the first Prince wants to know how I annihted the number one tribe in the westernnds, the sea of clouds, or how arrogant I usually am?¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. ¡°Oh? Princess Xinxin is willing to let me know about this?¡± First Prince Tian Tian asked with a smile. ¡°Of course you can. If you want to understand the former, it¡¯s very simple. The ships that our great Zhou have built can sail on the sea for at least a year. I can take the soldiers of the great Zhou to the sea and go to the East River Kingdom. I¡¯ll let first Prince Tian Tian experience for himself how I destroyed the cloud Sea. If you want to understand thetter, it¡¯s very simple. This Princess can immediately let you understand.¡± Gu Xin was still full of smiles and even her tone was light and cheery, without a trace of coldness or heartlessness. It was as if he was asking,¡±do you want a bowl of ice powder tonight?¡± It¡¯s very delicious. ¡°Princess Xinxin, you must be joking.¡± First Prince Tian Tian was stunned for a moment, then he maintained his demeanor and gave himself a way out. I heard that the princess is humorous, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so. The princess is really a wonderful person!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I don¡¯t usually joke with people I know for the first time. What I said is true. In fact, I really want to experience a naval battle. Why don¡¯t you fulfill my wish, first Prince?¡± Gu Xin said with a smile and even drank a ss of wine. Chapter 2462 - 2461-arrogant 2462 Chapter 2461-arrogant hahahaha! first Prince Tian Tianughed. I have indeed experienced the second point that the princess mentioned. However, as the princess of the great Zhou Dynasty and the westernnds, I¡¯m not being arrogant. You have the ability to say that.¡± The two of them spoke in the easternnguage the entire time, and the people around them could not understand. Other than first Prince Tian Tian and his Messenger, no one knew what they were talking about. Seeing that they were smiling all the time, they thought that they were having a good time chatting! Xinxin, what are you and first Prince Tian Tian talking about so happily? ¡± The emperor¡¯s curiosity was piqued and he asked. The moment he spoke, the entire Hall fell silent. ¡°Reporting to the Emperor, this official¡¯s daughter was talking to first Prince Tian Tian about the sea battle!¡± Gu Xin stood up and faced the Emperor, acting as if nothing had happened. Those who understood and those who didn¡¯t understand the trantion were all shocked by Gu Xin¡¯s words. This ¡­ This was only their first day here, and they were already talking about naval battles? This first Prince Tian Tian was a little arrogant! Long Zhu ¡®er of nanlin country and general Shi mu of jacang country: ¡°You idiot who only knows how to look at beautiful women!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Emperor was shocked and asked, ¡± tell me, how did you guys talk? ¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said unhurriedly, ¡± first Prince Tian Tian said that he wanted to know how you led everyone to destroy the cloud Sea tribe. He also wanted to know how arrogant you were. Then, your subject¡¯s daughter suggested that it would be better for your subject¡¯s daughter to take The Good Men of the great Zhou Army and board our newly built ships that can sail on the sea for a long time. We¡¯ll go to the East cart Kingdom and the first Prince will wee us with his troops. At that time, the first Prince will be able to personally experience how this subject¡¯s daughter destroyed the cloud Sea, and at the same time, he will know how arrogant this subject¡¯s daughter was.¡± The Emperor,¡±hehe.¡± The great Zhou officials: You don¡¯t need to go, they¡¯ve already experienced your arrogance. It¡¯s only their first day here and you¡¯re already telling them to experience what it feels like to have a country destroyed? The princes, princesses, and envoys who had experienced the battle in the cloud Sea could not help but recall the time when they fought against the cloud Sea together. They hadplete faith in Gu Xin¡¯s ability to keep her word. However, they were also a little puzzled. They felt that they knew Gu Xin better than anyone else. Princess Xinxin was capable and had the right to be arrogant. However, she would not be so arrogant for no reason. She must have been provoked. What did this pretty boy from East cart say or do to provoke Princess Xinxin to such an arrogant degree? Putting everything else aside, just this point alone was quite impressive. The Emperor also wanted to know what this first Prince Tian Tian had said and done. After listening to the Messenger¡¯s trantion, first Prince Tian Tian quickly stood up and bowed to the Emperor. He said apologetically, ¡± ¡°Emperor of the great Zhou, I just want to know more about Princess Xinxin. I have no intention of starting a war with the great Zhou. I¡¯ve just turned twenty this year. I don¡¯t have a wife or concubines in the pce, and I don¡¯t have any women to serve me. I fell in love with Princess Xinxin at first sight and wanted to know more about her so that I could propose marriage to you when I return. This is just a simple thought. Princess Xinxin is smart and may have seen through my intentions, so I¡¯m angry. I apologize to the princess and hope that the princess will not forgive me. ¡± His Messenger tranted his words without missing a word. The people present were shocked again. Chapter 2463 - 2463 Are bears and leopards abundant in your area? 2463 Are bears and leopards abundant in your area? The wives of the great Zhou¡¯s officials, as well as the princes and princesses of the westernnds, all wanted to apud this first Prince Tian Tian. Oh my God, do bears and leopards grow in your East cart nation? If it wasn¡¯t for those two things, where did your bear heart and leopard couragee from? Asking to marry general Lu¡¯s fianc¨¦e in front of him? He could only say one word, awesome! They believed that first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s trip to the great Zhou had not been in vain. The Emperor was someone who loved to watch a good show. When he heard first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s words, his desire to stir up trouble began to stir. He even stole a nce at the calm Lu Zheng, before saying in a serious tone,¡±So it¡¯s like this! However, first Prince Tian Tian, have you ever heard of the rules of our great Zhou?¡± When first Prince Tian Tian saw that the Emperor was not angry and heard the Messenger¡¯s trantion, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He cupped his hands and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my first time in the great Zhou, so I don¡¯t know the rules. If I¡¯ve offended you, please forgive me. At the same time, I hope that Your Majesty can tell me a thing or two about the rules of marriage in the great Zhou.¡± The messenger tranted first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s words to the Emperor. The Emperor nodded seriously and looked at the ninth Prince. The ninth Prince was stunned. He stood up and said, ¡± ¡°First Prince Tian Tian, in our great Zhou, when a man and a woman are engaged, they have to exchange their tokens and have a marriage contract. This is no different from a marriage. When first Prince Tian Tian wanted to propose to Princess Xinxin, didn¡¯t he first ask if Princess Xinxin was engaged?¡± The messenger tranted the words for first Prince Tian Tian with a solemn expression He knew that Princess Xinxin was engaged, so it was impossible for his Prince to not know. Princess Xinxin was so famous in the great Zhou Dynasty. Her fianc¨¦, general Lu, was so famous! He was a person who was persecuted by his stepmother at a young age, but was able to escape with his own strength. He was also a person who had won the trust of the Emperor and repeatedly made great contributions to the Emperor. Would their prince be able to beat general Lu? The messenger had guessed their Prince¡¯s thoughts. In their country, even if they were to get married, as long as you had the ability to pry the woman away and make her willing to be with you, no one would dare to say anything. However, this was not the case here in the great Zhou Dynasty. The messenger wanted to exin to first Prince Tian Tian, but there were so many people present. He did not want to embarrass his Prince, and at the same time, he did not want his Prince to be put in an awkward position. He was from dongzhe. If first Prince Tian Tian could marry Princess Xinxin, it would definitely be a good thing for dongzhe. If he couldn¡¯t marry her, he wouldn¡¯t be the one embarrassed. The Prince would be the one to take the me anyway. At that time, the Prince would not be able to me him. Anyway, the Prince would definitely know what he should know. After first Prince Tian Tian heard the exnation, he was surprised and said, ¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. However, in our Dong Zhe, even if you¡¯re married, as long as the husband and wife are willing, you can just separate. Who knew if he had met his true love during the wedding? What¡¯s the point of living a life without the person you like? Your Majesty, even though we are in the territory of the great Zhou and I want to follow the rules of the great Zhou in everything else, I still hope that Your Majesty can give me a chance for this matter.¡± The messenger hesitated and didn¡¯t know if he should trante it. This was too arrogant. He was afraid that if he tranted it, his Prince would either be stabbed to death by Princess Xinxin or punched to death by general Lu. Chapter 2464 - 2464-must hit 2464 Chapter 2464-must hit The messenger didn¡¯t trante, but someone could understand! First Prince Tian Tian turned to look at the messenger. go on. Even if you don¡¯t say it, it¡¯s not like no one will understand. The messenger bit the bullet and tranted the words. The light in the emperor¡¯s eyes brightened even more, but he had to restrain himself. He had to restrain the gloating look in his eyes when he looked at Lu Zheng. He still had to act like he was offended and said coldly, ¡± ¡°I have never thought that your country would have such etiquette.¡± The trantor was so scared that he was sweating. He quietly wiped his sweat and tranted the emperor¡¯s words for first Prince Tian Tian. First Prince Tian Tian cupped his hands and apologized, ¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything I¡¯ve done, I hope your Majesty can forgive me. But I¡¯m too tempted, and I can¡¯t take my eyes off Princess Xinxin. I¡¯m very determined to marry her, and I hope your Majesty can grant me my wish.¡± Before the messenger could trante, Gu Xin turned around, ¡± ¡°Oh, really? Do you think you¡¯re worthy? You?¡± The people of the Zhou Dynasty couldn¡¯t understand Gu Xin¡¯s Eastern cartnguage, but they could tell that Gu Xin¡¯s expression was different from usual. Perhaps it was because there was an Emperor who loved to watch the show, but the great Zhou officials were all curious about how Gu Xin would deal with this person who was so arrogant and disrespectful to her in public. This was not only disrespectful to her, but also to Lu Zheng and the great Zhou Dynasty. They didn¡¯t know if there was such a rule in the East cart nation as first Prince Tian Tian had said, but this rule obviously wouldn¡¯t work in the great Zhou. Wasn¡¯t this just a forced melon? Fortunately, Princess Xinxin and general Lu had a deep rtionship and nothing could break them up. If she had met a petty man, she would have been jealous. Gu Xin turned around and cupped her fists towards the Emperor. Your Majesty, please allow me to be disrespectful. I¡¯m going to start a fight in the main hall. The emperor¡¯s face was serious,¡±ah Zhenzhen, this Zhenzhen.¡± The messenger quickly tranted for first Prince Tian Tian. First Prince Tian Tian did not wait for the Emperor to be conflicted for too long and immediatelyughed, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m willing. This one wants to know if a woman who can make this one fall in love at first sight will make this one fall in love more and more.¡± The Emperor was so excited. Oh my God, is this guy stupid? he took the initiative to be beaten up on his first day? It was fun. However, he still had to put on a troubled look.¡±Ah Yingluo, this Yingluo.¡± Your Majesty, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± your subject¡¯s hand hurts a little. I have to hit you! The Emperor and the officials of great Zhou wanted tough out loud. After the messengers from nanlin and jacang tranted for their princesses and generals, Long Zhu ¡®er and Shi mu also looked at Gu Xin curiously. From this conversation, it could be seen that Princess Xinxin¡¯s status in the great Zhou Dynasty was higher than the rumors. Anyway, no one dared to talk to them like this. After first Prince Tian Tian finished listening to the Messenger¡¯s trantion, he became excited and said sincerely, ¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please agree to the princess¡¯s request.¡± After the Emperor heard the trantion, he said with a serious face, ¡± our Xinxin¡¯s Kung Fu is not bad. I¡¯m just afraid that first Prince Tian Tian will get hurt. This will destroy the peace between our two countries. After listening to the trantion, first Prince Tian Tian quickly shook his head.¡±Your Majesty, regardless of the oue, I represent Dong Zhe. I will not be angry, and I will not let the friendship between our two countries end because of this. However, Your Majesty, I have a request. That is, if I defeat Princess Xinxin, can Your Majesty persuade Princess Xinxin to give me more opportunities to show off?¡± Chapter 2465 - 2465-miscalculated 2465 Chapter 2465-miscalcted ¡°Second Lu, aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± Xue qianxun elbowed Lu Zheng who was beside him after listening to the Messenger¡¯s exnation, gloating over his misfortune. ¡°Why is it sour? It was just a little annoying. A Toad wanting to eat swan meat? I¡¯m also a little worried that Xinxin¡¯s bad temper will roast the toad and eat it like a pheasant.¡± Lu Zheng said calmly. Xue Qianyu,¡±hehe.¡± After the Emperor heard the exnation, he looked at Gu Xin. ¡°Your Majesty, just agree to his request! He couldn¡¯t do it anyway. Oh right, Your Majesty, arrange for a better doctorter. I¡¯m worried that the doctor¡¯s skills are not good enough and that the Crown Prince of their East cart nation has died in my hands. There¡¯s one more thing, Your Majesty, you don¡¯t have to worry. Even if he dies in my hands, dongzhe is going to war with the great Zhou. I¡¯ll put on my armor and lead my brothers to conquer the overseas area for Your Majesty!¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t even be bothered to be polite. Only now did she know how annoying those people her sister had met when she was young. Weren¡¯t they just pestering her? The emperor¡¯s mouth twitched. This girl, if she was a man, he would definitely steal her to be his son and hand over the country to her. After first Prince Tian Tian heard the Messenger¡¯s trantion, he liked Gu Xin¡¯s personality even more. On the outside, she looked delicate and weak, but on the inside, she was wild. He liked it very much. ¡°Your Majesty, please grant my wish,¡± he said to the Emperor with cupped fists. The Emperor looked troubled. In the end, he seemed to have no choice but to make a decision. He waved his hand and said,¡±Fine, fine, since the two of you are so enthusiastic, then we will allow it! Xinxin, don¡¯t hurt our rtionship!¡± Gu Xin cupped her fists,¡±as youmand!¡± &Nbsp; In his heart, he was ridiculing,¡±uncle Emperor, if your eyes don¡¯t shine so brightly, I¡¯ll believe you¡¯re speaking the truth.¡± Your little eyes are obviously telling me to hit him with all my strength, so that he can go back and even his mother can¡¯t help bute, isn¡¯t that the best? As soon as the Emperor opened his mouth, the eunuchs in the main hall immediately took action and set up the venue for the two of them. The princess of nanlin, Long Zhu ¡®er, and general Shi mu of Jia Cang were very interested in this. They immediately gave the two messengers a seat and asked them to sit in front of them, so that they could trante what Gu Xin said during the fight. The Emperor immediately ordered Gu si, Gu yingxue and miss Qian to be called to the Empress ¡®side. This was in case Gu Xin was afraid of trouble and wanted to scold Prince Tian Tian in Eastern Zhenguage. This way, the Emperor would immediately know what Gu Xin was scolding. The officials in the court quickly pulled the officials from the Ministry of Rites who knew the East cartnguage to their side so that they could understand Gu Xin¡¯s scolding. They had the same thought as the Emperor. Princess Xinxin would find it troublesome. They didn¡¯t like the fact that the great Zhounguage needed a Messenger¡¯s trantion, so they could scold people in the East cartnguage. Just like that, the main hall was divided into several parts. Gu Ren knew a little Eastern Zhenguage, but he was not proficient in it. He and little Mingyue were young, so he pulled little Mingyue and went to the Empress. Even the underage princes and princesses were going there, but the adult princes and princesses suffered a lot. They had been noble for ten to twenty years, but now they had to share a trantor with a bunch of old men.ai, there was no choice. This was too exciting to watch, and they really wanted to see it. Only Lu Zheng, Xue Qianyu, and Peng ze did not move. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go over and listen?¡± Pengze asked as he nced at Lu Zheng. ¡°Xinxin has told me all the East Zhe words she learned to curse at people. What do you think Xinxin and I hang out every night for? She taught me thenguages of the three countries!¡± Lu Zheng said proudly. Peng ze and Xue Qianyu looked at each other and thought,¡±I miscalcted, brother-inw!¡± Chapter 2466 - 2466 Let’s see how you end this 2466 Let¡¯s see how you end this First Prince Tian Tian¡¯s weapon was a soft sword, which was hanging from his waist. He graciously allowed Gu Xin to take her weapon. Gu Xin sneered, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve always used my fists to beat up little ones and toads. These things are not worthy of my weapon.¡± As expected, Gu Xin was speaking in dongzhe¡¯snguage. The messenger obediently retreated to the side and wiped his sweat. Thank God, thank God. He was no longer afraid of being implicated and making dangerous contact. First Prince Tian Tian raised his eyebrows, but his smile was still as gentle as before.¡±It seems that Princess Xinxin has a lot of misunderstandings about me and doesn¡¯t know me well enough. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll let Princess Xinxin see the truth. I¡¯m sure the princess will be interested in me after reading it. ¡± Gu Xin made a vomiting gesture and raised her hand, making a throat-cutting gesture, ¡± my purpose today is to make sure you don¡¯t have the chance to show your disgusting side in the future. No, not one side, but the disgusting side of you! First Prince Tian Tian was not angry,¡±it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s disgusting or anything else.¡± At least I¡¯ve made Princess Xinxin remember me, right? Besides, it¡¯s been so long, but Princess Xinxin¡¯s fianc¨¦ hasn¡¯t said a word. He must be afraid of me and ashamed of his own inferiority. Let me give you a word of advice, Princess. Even if you don¡¯t like me, you can¡¯t have a fianc¨¦. He¡¯s just a coward.¡± The people in the hall gasped after hearing the trantion and looked at Lu Zheng in unison. Lu Zheng sipped his tea leisurely, as if he was not the one being scolded. Gu Xin stuck out her tongue and her eyes changed, ¡± very good, very good. You damn frog, you have sessfully attracted my attention. If I don¡¯t beat you up until you¡¯re like a Toad with pimples all over your body, my surname is not Gu! After she finished speaking, Gu Xin did not waste any more time and directly attacked. She used 50% of her strength to strike first Prince Tian Tian. Don¡¯t be fooled by first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s glib tongue and elegant appearance. He was also prepared for battle at any time and was not ambushed by Gu Xin. Moreover, he was the heir to the throne who had been nurtured with all his might by the Emperor of Dong Zhe. The Emperor of Dong Zhe did not only have one son. The country had ten princes, which was more than the sons of the Emperor of great Zhou. It was not because Tian Tian was the eldest that he was the monarch. He had three younger brothers who were about two years younger than him. It was a kind of skill for him to be able to be nurtured by the monarch with all his might. Never judge a book by its cover, and never judge a person based on their appearance. First Prince Tian Tian managed to block the first move, but it was still enough to choke him. He knew that Gu Xin was strong, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be this strong. She was the strongest woman he had ever seen in his life. He put away thest bit of pity in his heart. With this move alone, he knew that Princess Xinxin was not easy to deal with. Gu Xin used 50% of her strength and was able to roughly determine the strength of first Prince Tian Tian. She did not give anyone a chance to react and immediately attacked with a second move. First Prince Tiantian put away his yful thoughts and took it seriously. However, he discovered that this second move seemed to be even more ferocious than the first. He started to attack Gu Xin¡¯s vital parts with his soft sword. Not to mention the people from great Zhou and West Land, even the people from nanlin and kacang felt that Tian Tian was too shameless. This was indeed a Smiling Tiger. Just now, he was still expressing his love at first sight, but now, every move was fatal. If you can¡¯t beat him or are directly stabbed to deathter, let¡¯s see how you end this! Chapter 2467 - 2467 Can’t have any thoughts 2467 Can¡¯t have any thoughts General Shi mu of the jacang Kingdom looked at Prince Tian Tian with disdain. Of course, it was not because Gu Xin was a girl that he should not have killed her. For Shi mu, men and women were the same. He just could not bear to see first Prince Tian Tian talking so much nonsense before killing someone. This was different from his principles. He was the kind of person who would kill you if he wanted to, and would definitely treat you like a princess if he wanted to marry you. He didn¡¯t want to use force to conquer a woman. Nanlin¡¯s Princess Long Zhu ¡®er was even more disdainful of the eldest Prince Tian Tian. She was d that she had been chosen as the Crown Prince. Otherwise, she might have been married off to the East and be with such an annoying ything. Gu Xin did not feel much towards first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s killer move. After all, it was impossible to kill her. Ever since she was young, she had been very sensitive to others ¡®good and evil perception of her. From the first moment she met first Prince Tian Tian today, she did not like the look in his eyes. She felt that his eyes were particrly disgusting. Although first Prince Tian Tian had said that he was in love with her, she had met too many people who were in love with her in the past few years. She had seen those eyes filled with pure admiration and adoration, and she had also seen those disgusting eyes like first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s. Perhaps to others, first Prince Tian Tian was in love with her and admired her, but to her, that was not the case. It was filled with schemes and evil thoughts. Even if the other party hid it very well, she could still feel it. Therefore, she had not been polite from the beginning. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were in the main hall of the Imperial Pce and it was his first time in the great Zhou Dynasty, she really would have poured wine on him just now. Since he was willing to have a contest like this, she would definitely let him know that some people could not be easily moved by just anyone. Gu Xin was forced to retreat by first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s killer move. The people from great Zhou and the westernnds were panicking. Princess Xin Xin should not be so weak. Could it be that this frog was too strong? It can¡¯t be, this frog doesn¡¯t seem to be as strong as that general Shi from Jia Cang. After retreating to the entrance of the main hall, Gu Xin saw the moment when first Prince Tian Tian rxed. Taking advantage of this moment, she pushed her leg against the door frame and rushed towards first Prince Tian Tian like a Swift fish. Even though Prince Tian Tian said that he had let his guard down for a moment, his strength was still there. A look of disdain shed across his eyes as he prepared to receive her attack. However, just as Gu Xin was about to make contact with him, he realized that Gu Xin¡¯s aim was not to RAM into him, but his hand. More urately, it was the sword in his hand. Gu Xin knew that first Prince Tian Tian could see through her intentions and she had no intention of hiding it. Since he could see through her, he would definitely protect his sword and would not have the time to protect anything else. Thus, she reached out to grab first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s cor, and with his entire body as support, she spun 360 degrees in the air. Then, he did a backflip and pointed his toes at first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s chin. First Prince Tian Tian dodged to the side, but Gu Xin¡¯s other footnded on his hand that was holding the sword. At this moment, Prince Tian Tian finally reacted, but it was toote. Gu Xin had used all her strength. His wrist felt as if it had been hammered by a thousand-pound iron hammer. It was numb and he could not hold his sword. Gu Xinnded on the ground and did a sweeping kick, sending first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s sword flying. Chapter 2468 - 2468 Someone will teach you how to behave 2468 Someone will teach you how to behave After kicking the sword away, Gu Xin didn¡¯t even give her opponent a chance to react and attacked again. Now, the two of them were unarmed. In terms of strength, Gu Xin was definitely not weaker than eldest Prince Tian Tian, but in terms of spirit energy, Gu Xin was even better. Just now, it was first Prince Tian Tian who forced Gu Xin back with his soft sword. Now, it was Gu Xin who was forcing first Prince Tian Tian back with her fists. Gu Xin had only used 70% of her strength. First Prince Tian Tian was starting to feel a little strained. He was used to using a soft sword and it was rare for him to fight with his bare hands like this. Furthermore, Gu Xin¡¯s moves were varied and he was not familiar with them at all. ¡°Tsk, I knew it. When did Xinxin, this girl, get beaten until she retreated? So it turned out that he wanted to deal with the other party¡¯s sword first! This Frog Prince using a sword ispletely different from not using a sword! How did Xinxin know?¡± The Emperor muttered to himself. No one replied to him. After all, other than the Empress, there were only a few children sitting with him. He had no idea how Gu Xin could tell. Besides, they were all engrossed in the show, who had the time to care about the Emperor! ¡°Pfft!¡± All of a sudden, Prince Tian Tian was kicked in the face by Gu Xin, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Zheng shouted. The people of great Zhou and the people of westernnd,¡±hehe.¡± Didn¡¯t you see that the princess had been forced to the door? You¡¯re really patient. ¡°Don¡¯t hit the face!¡± The princess of nanlin, Long Zhu ¡®er, sighed. Her voice was neither loud nor soft, and everyone nearby could hear her. With the interpreter around, everyone soon knew what she was talking about. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess Zhu ¡®er. This Princess is different from others, this Princess likes to hit people¡¯s faces!¡± Gu Xin replied to Long Zhu ¡®er in nanlinnguage. Long Zhu ¡®er was stunned. She raised her eyebrows and asked the messenger, ¡± ¡°She can speak nanlinnguage?¡± Princess, ¡± the messenger said helplessly, ¡± this Princess of the great Zhou not only knows nanlinnguage, but also dongzhenguage and jacangnguage. More importantly, she knows all thenguages of the tribes in the westernnds. The princess of Nan Lin widened her eyes in shock, ¡± ¡°You understand? Did she learn thenguage of other ces every day? Is she really that bored?¡± General Shi mu, who was not far away, added, ¡± ¡°There are some people in the world who have this kind of talent. Princess Xinxin is one of them. Long Zhu ¡®er, don¡¯t look down on anyone. You must know that there¡¯s no one in this world.¡± The princess of Nan Lin rolled her eyes at general Shi mu, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to be a person.¡± General Shi muughed in disdain.¡±This general doesn¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s business. This general also believes that someone will teach you how to be a good person.¡± The princess of nanlin red at general Shi mu. She turned around and saw Lu Zheng¡¯s table. Her attention was all on the princes and princesses of the westernnds and the great Zhou Dynasty. She did not notice Lu Zheng and the other two who were her subjects. It had to be said that Pengze, Xue Qianyu, and Lu Zheng¡¯s three sitting there was a beautiful scene. The three of them were young, handsome, and had the same temperament, but they were different upon closer inspection. The three of them were rtively low-key. Although their seats were closer to the front, they didn¡¯t speak ormunicate with anyone else. They just ate and drank by themselves, chatting asionally. ¡°Who are the people at that table?¡± the princess of Nan Lin asked the messenger. The messenger looked over. When he saw the three of them and the look in his princess¡¯s eyes, his heart skipped a beat. Chapter 2469 - 2468-do you want to admit defeat 2469 Chapter 2468-do you want to admit defeat He had just thought that first Prince Tian Tian was courting death. Why? was his Princess also courting death? Why did this happen to that pair? Although he didn¡¯t want to say it, the messenger had to say, ¡± ¡°Princess, the three men over there are the son-inw of the minister of rites, Mr. Gu.¡± The princess of Nan Lin was stunned for a moment, then blinked her eyes, ¡± ¡°The Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites, Lord Gu? The one who weed us with the ninth Prince today? He was so handsome, so his three daughters should also be very beautiful! It was a pity. Yi, why did this Princess hear that the Gu family has four daughters, but only two were married off?¡± The messenger wiped the non-existent sweat from his forehead. He didn¡¯t know what the people from the Ministry of Rites had told their Princess. Why couldn¡¯t they tell her everything? The princess of nanlin frowned at the messenger. The messenger replied, ¡± Your Highness, Princess Xinxin is the third daughter of the minister of rites, Mr. Gu. She is already engaged. The one in the middle of the table is Princess Xinxin¡¯s fianc¨¦, the son of Duke Zhenguo, Lu Zheng, general Lu.¡± ¡°He is Lu Zheng!¡± Princess Nan Lin¡¯s eyes brightened. The messenger saw their princess¡¯s expression and felt even more tired.¡±Your Highness, that is general Lu. He was childhood sweethearts with Princess Xinxin, and the two families had long been engaged. They¡¯ve gone through life and death together. This is the most beautiful love in the world, and nothing can break them apart.¡± He still had to persuade her. The messenger had been with Gu Xin for a month. To be honest, even though he was from nanlin, he still felt that Gu Xin was much better than their Princess. He naturally did not want anything bad to happen to the marriage of such a good Princess. More importantly, he did not want his princess to be like first Prince Tian Tian, who would stick her face out and be pped by others. ¡°Pa!¡± As the messenger thought of this, he heard a crisp p. See, first Prince Tian Tian had been pped. Princess Xinxin was a nice person, but she also had a temper! This first Prince Tian Tian was really too much. He had not even understood her and already started to mess around. Did he really think that she was a girl from a small ind near the Three Kingdoms that he could casually tease? he even had to set up an infatuated image. How disgusting! The messenger cursed in his heart. At this moment, in the main hall, first Prince Tian Tian had been beaten into a sorry state by Gu Xin. Gu Xin really did not hold back at all. It had been a long time since she had beaten someone up so happily, and it was someone so annoying and disgusting. If the Emperor didn¡¯t stop them, the others wouldn¡¯t dare! Only the few people from the East were panicking. The highest-ranking official who had followed them had already begun to shout that first Prince Tian Tian was about to admit defeat. However, first Prince Tian Tian felt that he was a man, and it was extremely embarrassing for him to admit defeat to a woman. He could not afford to lose face like this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Should he admit defeat? If you don¡¯t want to be beaten up by me, just say that your first Prince, Tian Tian, will be like a Toad in the field and nevere out to disgust Princess Xinxin again, and I¡¯ll let you go. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll teach you a saying from the great Zhou,¡±a Toad lusting after a Swan¡¯s meat,¡± just like how you feel about me! I won¡¯t curse, but I can provide you with a mirror so you can look at yourself. To put it simply, why don¡¯t you take a piss and see what you¡¯re made of?¡± Gu Xin held onto Prince Tian Tian¡¯s cor, her eyes emotionless as she spoke coldly. Chapter 2470 - 2470-end 2470 Chapter 2470-end ¡°You!¡± There was no more gentleness in first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s eyes. The way he looked at Gu Xin was filled with malice. ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Gu Xinughed cruelly. She bent her knees and lifted the Crown Prince up, hitting him in the stomach, ¡± are you even worthy? ¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± First Prince Tian Tian spat out another mouthful of blood. The Great Hall was no longer as excited as before. At this moment, it was quiet, and everyone was thinking about when it would end. This was the first time in their lives that they had seen such a scene. The guest hade from thousands of miles away, and the host seemed to want to beat the guest to death, although the guest was asking for a beating. The Empress tugged at the emperor¡¯s sleeve. She felt that this was enough. If this continued, then first Prince Tian Tian would die, and it would be bad for Xinxin¡¯s reputation. The Emperor patted the Empress¡¯s hand, telling her to calm down. How can I let my niece suffer? However, without waiting for the Emperor to call for a halt, Dong Zhe¡¯s envoy shouted for them to stop. He led his men and ran forward, trying to snatch first Prince Tian Tian from Gu Xin¡¯s hands. Gu Xin easily pulled him aside and asked with raised brows, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t first Prince Tian Tian in charge of your East path? This Lord, do you have the final say? Don¡¯t be punished by your first Prince when you return to the Embassy.¡± The envoy looked at Gu Xin with hatred. Princess Xin Xin, you¡¯ve beaten our eldest Prince so badly that he can¡¯t even speak. How do you expect him to make the decision? ¡± Gu Xinughed. To others, her smile was like a fairy¡¯s. But to the people of the East brilliance continent, she was a devil. She was too evil. ¡°Can¡¯t he still move?¡± Gu Xin asked. I asked him just now, do you want to admit defeat? The first Prince is very unyielding and refuses to admit defeat. This Princess is also following the wishes of the host and the guest!¡± The envoy pointed at Gu Xin. you! You¡¯re being unreasonable! Gu Xinughed,¡¯Oh, you¡¯ve even learned the great Zhou¡¯s idioms! You have a bright future. What kind of official position are you in the East? Do you want toe to great Zhou to develop your career? Such a strong learning ability.¡± The people of the great Zhou Dynasty were all amused after hearing the trantion. Was their Princess Xinxin trying to anger people to death? First Prince Tian Tian wanted to faint. This damned woman. He had a backbone and was determined not to admit defeat. He did not believe that the Emperor of the Zhou Dynasty would just watch him get beaten to death by Gu Xin. The Emperor wanted to, but he really couldn¡¯t. He pinched his throat, took a sip of water, and said slowly, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, why don¡¯t you quickly hand over the first Prince Tian Tian to the envoy? Aren¡¯t you tired from carrying it?¡± Dong Zhe¡¯s Messenger directly tranted the first sentence, but he did not dare to trante the second sentence, for fear of angering his Prince and envoy to death. Gu Xin,¡¯Oh, alright! I¡¯m a little tired, thank you for your concern, Emperor!¡± After she finished speaking, she released the Prince without hesitation. The people on the East track¡¯s side didn¡¯t expect her to release him just like that. Before they could react, their Prince had fallen to the ground. The Emperor shook his head. summon the imperial physician. Quickly let the imperial physician take a look at first Prince Tian Tian and see what precious medicinal herbs he needs. Don¡¯t be reluctant. The messenger tranted these words for first Prince Tian Tian and the envoy to hear, and it finally made them feel a little better. The imperial physician was always there. After the examination, there was no big problem. It was just that there were many external injuries. The internal injuries would be fine after taking some medicine and resting for two or three days. At this moment, Princess Nan Lin suddenly said, ¡± Your Majesty, I¡¯ve heard that your country¡¯s Princess Xinxin is proficient in medicine. Why don¡¯t you let Princess Xinxin take a look at eldest Prince Tian Tian¡¯s injury? perhaps eldest Prince Tian Tian will recover faster! Chapter 2471 - 2471-you’re overacting 2471 Chapter 2471-you¡¯re overacting Gu Xin raised her brows and looked at the princess of nanlin, chuckling, ¡± ¡°Princess¡¯s suggestion is quite good. I¡¯m not humble at all to say that my medical skills are superb, and I¡¯m especially good with needles. This Princess is just worried that first Prince Tian Tian will not be able to take it and will be afraid.¡± The princess of Nan Lin blinked her big innocent eyes and asked curiously, ¡± if Princess Xinxin didn¡¯t say that, eldest Prince Tian Tian wouldn¡¯t have been afraid. But after the fight with Princess Xinxin, the princess said that. Even if eldest Prince isn¡¯t afraid, he¡¯s afraid now. ¡°Ah!¡± The princess of nanlin suddenly covered her mouth and said apologetically, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Princess Xinxin. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t mean to me you. Gu Xinughed disdainfully, ¡± Princess, you¡¯re overreacting. Really. Not many people here understand what you¡¯re saying. We¡¯re all princesses, why are you pretending? And even if you me me, what can you do to me?¡± The princess of Nan Lin cursed in her heart. Right, these people didn¡¯t understand what she said. Even if she had to rely on someone to trante, the trantion wouldn¡¯t be that good. She was a little upset. This was how she usually dealt with her two younger sisters in nanlin. She was used to it, but now she had forgotten that they were in great Zhou. She had really miscalcted. The main thing was that she didn¡¯t want everyone to understand her. The person she wanted to understand didn¡¯t seem to understand at all. His eyes were all on Princess Xinxin. However, she was still the future sessor of nanlin and had the ability to adapt to sudden situations. She blinked innocently and smiled bitterly. ¡°It seems that the princess has misunderstood my meaning. Forget it. In the future, we will interact more and the princess will know what kind of person I am. There is no need to be in a hurry.¡± that¡¯s true, ¡± Gu Xin said. there¡¯s no rush. After spending more time with me, you¡¯ll know what kind of person I am. It might be even more embarrassing than what you¡¯ve seen today.¡± After speaking, Gu Xin no longer paid any attention to the princess of nanlin and returned to her seat. By now, everyone knew the content of the conversation between the two princesses, but no one had the guts to let Gu Xin treat first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s injuries. The princess of Nan Lin acted as if nothing had happened. She picked up the fruit wine on the table and took a sip. Everyone thought that the princess was really thick-skinned and wondered why she had suddenly appeared to fight for their Princess Xinxin. Was it because she was stronger to begin with and couldn¡¯t bear to see someone better than her? Or rather, he just had a temper that deserved a beating. But that shouldn¡¯t be the case. How could he be the Crown Prince of a country with such a temper that deserved a beating? Their great Zhou also had this kind of temperament that deserved a beating. Didn¡¯t the more restrained third and seventh princes all fail? In any case, no one knew the reason at the moment. Eldest Prince Tian Tian felt a little embarrassed, so he had the envoy bid farewell to the Emperor and return to the Embassy to rest. He had to recuperate for the next two days, so he was very sorry and could only have the envoy participate in the following activities. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, first Prince, we¡¯ll wait for you,¡± the Emperor said generously. In the next few days, Zhen will send people to take general Shi mu and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er to the capital to y. Zhen will also let the imperial physician give you the best medicine. I guarantee that in a few days, you will be full of energy and will be able to participate in the exchange between the princesses and princes of our countries.¡± First Prince Tian Tian,¡±hehe.¡± Gu Xin replied, ¡± don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. This is a Princess against a Princess and a Prince against a Prince. You won¡¯t be able to meet me. Chapter 2472 - 2472 You’re torturing me 2472 You¡¯re torturing me ¡°Pfft!¡± Someone at the tableughed. With thisugh, many of the princes and princesses in the Westughed along. As for the great Zhou officials, well, we can hold it in. Although it¡¯s a little funny, we still have to give our guests face. ¡°Ahem.¡± The Emperor also wanted tough, but he held it in. He pretended to cough twice and then had Dong Zhe¡¯s envoy take eldest Prince Tian Tian back. He also sent eunuch Fu to personally send them off. After first Prince Tian Tian and the others left, the exchange at the banquet did not end. Then, some people discovered the reason why the princess of nanlin was having a stroke. After the princes of the westernnds came over to greet the princess of nanlin, she walked towards Lu Zheng¡¯s table with a ss of wine in her hand. ¡°Third sister, third sister, quickly look, quickly look, that pig Princess went to the brother-inw¡¯s ce. Come on, let¡¯s guess, which one of you is she trying to steal?¡± Gu Ren had also returned to his seat. At this moment, he spoke as if he wished for the world to be in chaos. what pig Princess? she¡¯s called Long Zhu ¡®er. Gu Xin patted Gu Ren¡¯s head and looked over as well. She pursed her lips and said, ¡± I guess he has taken a fancy to your future brother-inw. ¡°I think so too. After all, everyone knew that eldest sister and second sister were married. No matter how shameless he was, he couldn¡¯t possibly provoke her in public! Brother ah Yuan and third sister are engaged, but you can break off the engagement.¡± Little bright moon analyzed with an expression of understanding. ¡°You clever little brat!¡± Gu Xin poked little Ming Yue¡¯s forehead helplessly. ¡°Third sister, don¡¯t you panic?¡± Little Ming Yue rubbed her forehead and asked. ¡°Why are you panicking? Do you think my brother Yuanyuan would even bother with her?¡± Gu Xin said confidently. She still remembered how her third aunt¡¯s sister-inw was defeated by brother Yuanyuan. This pig Princess was a little pretty, but she was not enough! ¡°General Peng, general Xue, general Lu, it¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡± The princess of Nan Lin came to the three people¡¯s seats with a ss of wine and greeted them with a smile. The three of them looked at Princess Nan Lin with confusion in their eyes. The three of them had been keeping a low profile today. What was this woman doing here? What did she say? The messenger immediately tranted. The three of them didn¡¯t speak after hearing this. They only looked at the princess of Nan Lin, waiting to see what she would say next. ¡°Generals, do you mind if I sit down and have a drink with you?¡± The princess of Nan Lin asked again. The messenger wanted to stuff the princess¡¯s mouth. This was not nanlin. How could an unmarried girle to drink with three men at the same table? moreover, they were three men that she obviously did not know. However, he didn¡¯t dare to do so and tranted it honestly. Peng ze and Xue Qianyu both looked at Lu Zheng. If they still could not figure out what was going on, they would not be fit to be generals. This princess¡¯s eyes were now staring straight at second Lu! Tsk, fortunately, they were fast and married. Otherwise, it would be a little troublesome to encounter such a thing. ¡°I mind.¡± Lu Zheng replied expressionlessly. Messenger: General Lu, you should be more tactful! You¡¯re so short, I can¡¯t even tactfully turn it into nanlinnguage for the princess to hear. General Lu, you¡¯re torturing me! Why do you look so much like Princess Xinxin? ¡°What?¡± Seeing that the interpreter didn¡¯t speak for a long time, the princess of nanlin turned her head and hummed in agreement. ¡°Princess, general Lu said it¡¯s not convenient.¡± The messenger bit the bullet and said something more tactful but with the same meaning. Chapter 2473 - 2473-sowing discord 2473 Chapter 2473-sowing discord ¡°No way! General Lu clearly said he minded.¡± At this time, Gu si walked over and looked at the princess of Nan Lin provocatively. Her third sister was not angry, but she was! There must be something wrong with these people. She didn¡¯t believe that this pig Princess didn¡¯t know that brother ah Yuan was engaged to her third sister. this is Yingluo. the princess of nanlin looked at Gu si in confusion. ¡°It seems like your nanlin really looks down on our great Zhou. You can¡¯t even recognize all the princesses of the great Zhou? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a magnanimous Princess and won¡¯t argue with you. I¡¯m Princess Xin Xin¡¯s sister, and the Emperor gave me the title of Princess sisi. He¡¯s also one of the people in charge of managing thenguage of the diplomatic exchange between nanlin, dongzhe, and Jia Cang.¡± Gu si looked at Princess Nan Lin and continued, ¡± Princess Long Zhu ¡®er, if you don¡¯t like the slow trantion of your Messenger, I don¡¯t mind helping you convey your message. ¡°These three, this Princess¡± eldest brother inw, second brother inw, third brother inw, you are an unmarried girl, do you have the nerve to sit with them? Perhaps it¡¯s fine for nanlin to do this, but I¡¯m sorry, the great Zhou won¡¯t allow it. This is not in line with the great Zhou¡¯s etiquette!¡± Gu si looked at the princess of Nan Lin with an unfriendly gaze. She had already seen it just now. When eldest Prince Tian Tian was being abused by her third sister, this Nan Lin Princess looked over at her brother-inw¡¯s side. Not long after, she fought with her third sister and asked her third sister to treat The Frog Prince. Wasn¡¯t this deliberately causing trouble? She was annoyed by people who deliberately caused trouble. Previously, she had met someone who wanted to seduce her father. Although her father¡¯s brain was different from ordinary people and he did not take the bait, she still did not like it. Therefore, Gu si, who had been well-behaved for many years, stood up at this moment. ¡°Oh, really? So it¡¯s Princess sisi, then I¡¯m really sorry, Princess sisi isn¡¯t as dazzling as Princess Xinxin. I was too busy listening to Princess Xinxin¡¯s glorious stories and didn¡¯t hear anyone introduce Princess sisi.¡± The princess of Nan Lin smiled at Gu si, not angry at Gu SI¡¯s words at all. ¡°So you know that this Princess¡± third sister is dazzling! Then why don¡¯t you look in the mirror? What right do you have to stand here and try to get close to this princess¡¯s third brother-inw? Do you know about fireflies? Your Princess is like a Firefly, and our great Zhou¡¯s Princess Xinxin is the sun. I¡¯ll give you a quote from the great Zhou Dynasty, how can the light of a Fireflypete with the brilliance of the sun and the moon!¡± Gu si would not be provoked by others. Second aunt had said that the sisters each had their own strengths, and each of them was excellent. Those who wanted topare them had bad intentions. She had already heard these words when she was very young, so she waspletely unaffected by these people¡¯s provocation. The princess of Nan Lin was speechless for a moment, and the way she looked at Gu Si was a little angry. This little girl was really a busybody. Gu si looked back without fear. Just as the Emperor heard Gu yingxue¡¯s trantion and was about to stop her, the princess of nanlin spoke again, ¡± ¡°Princess sisi is still young, did you remember wrongly? General Lu isn¡¯t even your third brother-inw yet! Princess sisi, what identity do you have to chase people away for general Lu?¡± The hall was very quiet at this moment. The Emperor held a wine ss and leisurely watched his sister sisi stand up for Xinxin. Uncle Gu happily drank his wine. Little sister sisi is back. All these years, he was not used to his second daughter-inw turning little sister sisi into ady from a big family. The fiercer little sister sisi was his daughter! Chapter 2474 - 2474-same thoughts 2474 Chapter 2474-same thoughts ¡°Why should I? Ha!¡± Gu siughed and said, ¡± why should I have anything to do with you? Do I have to tell you that I have three amazing elder sisters, three amazing brother-inw, and that everyone likes me because I¡¯m pretty and cute? Wouldn¡¯t it make you feel inferior if you said all this? I bet you don¡¯t have the same treatment as me in nanlin! You can only rely on pretending to be weak, innocent, and calctive to gain your parents ¡®love and make your sisters afraid! I¡¯m different. My whole family loves and protects me because of my pretty and cute appearance. If I poke a hole in the sky, there will be someone to bear the burden for me. ¡± The princess of Nan Lin was once again rendered speechless by Gu SI¡¯s words. Her parents loved her, her brothers and sisters protected her, and everyone loved her. Which woman didn¡¯t want this? Princess Xinxin¡¯s sister must be poisonous. Why did shee here to show off? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. My younger sister is someone who has been spoiled by everyone. She can¡¯t tolerate any mishaps and speaks her mind. You¡¯ll get used to it after getting along for a long time. Take it slow!¡± Gu Xin walked over and held Gu SI¡¯s hand. She looked at the princess of nanlin with a smile, ¡± she¡¯s young and has been pampered by her family since she was young. But there¡¯s no choice. She¡¯s the youngest and so pretty, cute, and lovable. As long as she¡¯s happy, we can only pamper her. Gu Xin told the nanlin princess to be direct. After spending so much time together, she had slowly gotten used to these words. But she still said it very amiably, without the slightest bit of tension. Even if the princess of nanlin wanted to pretend to be weak, she couldn¡¯t. One look at Gu si and she could tell that she was younger than her. How could she say that a little girl was bullying her? That would be too embarrassing! In any case, the princess of nanlin did not manage to speak to Lu Zheng in the end. After the banquet, there was gossip in the capital. Of the three countries that came to the great Zhou for the first time, only Jia Cang, who didn¡¯t have any princes and princesses, kept a low profile. The other two countries were very high-profile. Dong Zhe¡¯s Frog Prince wanted to steal general Lu¡¯s girl, while nanlin¡¯s pig Princess wanted to steal Princess Xin Xin¡¯s girl. These two people were really brave. Ever since the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion and the Lu family had spread the news of Crown Prince Lu and Princess Xinxin¡¯s engagement, who knew how many young men and young women¡¯s hearts had been broken, but no one dared to cause trouble! But now, the people of great Zhou didn¡¯t dare to cause any trouble, but the people of other countries were going to cause trouble. Themoners wouldn¡¯t curse. They were happy to see this happen. Why? because they wanted to watch the show! They couldn¡¯t wait for the pheasant Prince and pig princess to be more powerful and make this ce even more lively. That would make them happy. When Gu Xin and Lu Zheng heard the rumors, theyughed helplessly. They had never thought of such a situation. Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to wish Crown Prince Lu and Princess Xinxin a happy marriage? Why was he so eager for someone to break them up now? As for first Prince Tian Tian and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er, they were so angry that they wanted to beat someone up when they heard these rumors. The people of great Zhou are not cute at all. We princes (princesses) came all the way here just to put on a show for you, enrich your lives, and add to your topics of conversation? No, he had to make them the topic of conversation. Therefore, Princess Long Zhu ¡®er was prepared to go to the first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s ce to have a chat with him. Coincidentally, she met the person that the first Prince Tian Tian had sent to invite her over. The two of them had the same idea. Chapter 2475 - 2475-just say it 2475 Chapter 2475-just say it ¡°Is the first Prince feeling better?¡± The princess of Nan Lin came to first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s room and asked with concern, putting away the disdain in her eyes. After asking, she looked around first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s room and noticed that it was slightly different from her room. It was obvious that this was the ce where the man lived, and the room she was staying in was the room of the woman. It had to be said that the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s food and amodation were much better than theirs. Moreover, there were many things in this room that were more convenient. Take this toilet for example. If he got up at night, he didn¡¯t need anyone to wait on Him. He could go to the side and couldn¡¯t walk far. Moreover, the filth could be washed away. There was no smell at all. It was very convenient. She was curious about this and wanted to know the technique. She wanted to learn it and build one in the pce of nanlin. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Princess. I¡¯m much better now,¡± First Prince Tian Tian was leaning against the headboard. His eyes had already returned to normal, and he was just like the gentle and warm appearance that the people had seen when they first entered the capital. ¡°That¡¯s good. I was going to call general Shi to visit the first Prince, but the first Prince sent someone to find me. May I know if the first Prince is looking for me for something?¡± The princess of Nan Lin sat on the stool beside the bed and asked. Princess, are you interested in Princess Xinxin¡¯s fianc¨¦? ¡± First Prince Tian Tian did not try to hide anything and asked directly. After he came back to take his medicine and rest, he also knew what happenedter. He also asked his men about the situation in detail. He was quite familiar with the princess of nanlin and could be said to have some understanding of her. He knew that this woman was very ambitious and wasn¡¯t interested in the matters between men and women. A man who could make her risk her face and take the initiative to meet him was either very capable or she had taken a fancy to him. In addition to her rivalry with Princess Xinxin, first Prince Tian Tian analyzed that the princess of nanlin had taken a fancy to her fianc¨¦. ¡°An unmarried man and an unmarried woman, what¡¯s wrong with that? Didn¡¯t the first Prince also take a fancy to his fianc¨¦e?¡± The princess of Nan Lin did not deny it. In her opinion, I can still snatch you away even if you¡¯re married, not to mention you¡¯re not married. ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve taken a fancy to Princess Xinxin. However, as the princess can see, the war god Princess of the great Zhou Dynasty doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in me!¡± First Prince Tian Tianughed heartily and then said in a self-deprecating manner. ¡°Then let her be interested in the first Prince! With the charm of the first Prince, I think Princess Xinxin will naturally see you in a different light after a long time.¡± Princess Nan Lin said. ¡°Oh, really? However, her fianc¨¦ was the princess, and you even took a fancy to him. That meant that the man must be an extremely good man. I don¡¯t think Princess Xinxin would give up such a good man for me. ¡± First Prince Tian Tian said with a smile. ¡°First Prince, we¡¯ve known each other since we were young, so tell me what you¡¯re thinking! I won¡¯t give you any ideas even if you say so. Tell me, what do you think? There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush. We¡¯re all familiar with each other, so don¡¯t try to beat around the bush.¡± The princess of nanlin said with a smile. ¡°The princess must have guessed what I¡¯m thinking. However, the princess didn¡¯t want to be the bad guy and didn¡¯t want to say it, right? I have to say it, right? If I don¡¯t seed in the future, I¡¯ll be the one to bear all the bad reputation, right?¡± First Prince Tian Tian¡¯s smile disappeared, and he spoke with a serious tone. Chapter 2476 - 2475-only one thought 2476 Chapter 2475-only one thought ¡°So, what is the first Prince¡¯s idea? How do you want me to cooperate with you?¡± The princess of Nan Lin still had that smiling face, neither admitting nor denying. ¡°Heh, I haven¡¯t been able to beat you in words all these years. I¡¯m really asking for trouble!¡± The first Prince sneered. The princess of Nan Lin raised her eyebrows. Princess, since you¡¯ve taken a fancy to Princess Xinxin¡¯s fianc¨¦ and I¡¯ve taken a fancy to Princess Xinxin, why don¡¯t we work together to destroy their rtionship and each get the person we like? ¡± First Prince Tian Tian voiced out his thoughts. ¡°First Prince, this is the territory of the great Zhou. In terms of martial arts, you can¡¯t beat Princess Xinxin, so I naturally can¡¯t either. In terms of intelligence, do you think that a little girl who wandered to the West alone and finally made a name for herself is worse than us, the two of us, who are the real children of the royal family? Not to mention general Lu, he was persecuted by his stepmother when he was young, but he was able to turn the tables in a few years. What right do you think we have to break them up?¡± The princess of Nan Lin calmly stated this fact. ¡°You¡¯re backing out before you even do it?¡± First Prince Tian Tian furrowed his brows and then sneered, ¡± this is not like you. ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong, first Prince. That¡¯s my style. I¡¯ll consider the consequences and the possibility of sess before I encounter anything. I¡¯ve worked hard for so many years, and I can¡¯t lose everything because of a man. So, first Prince, do you have any feasible suggestions? It can let me hold a beautiful man and at the same time, it can protect everything I have.¡± The princess of Nan Lin said truthfully. ¡°Could it be that my situation is different from yours? You only have two younger sisters. How many younger brothers do I have? If you can bring general Lu back to nanlin, then your position will be stable. If I can bring Princess Xinxin back to dongzhe, then my position will definitely be stable. when that timees, ¡± said Prince Tian Tian, a hint of ruthlessness shed in his eyes. at that time, our two countries won¡¯t have to be at Jia Cang¡¯s beck and call. I¡¯m afraid Shi mu will also have to be afraid of general Lu and Princess Xinxin! ¡°Hehe, first Prince, you¡¯re dreaming! You also know the importance of these two people. Let¡¯s not talk about whether we can seed or not. Let¡¯s just take it as we have seeded in the end. Have you thought about letting them go? Although from our position, it would take less than half a month by boat to reach the Jiangnan of the great Zhou, but from the Jiangnan to the capital is another half a month. Princess Xinxin was the treasure of the family, and the treasure of the royal family at that. Would great Zhou let her go? General Lu has led troops to war since he was young. He is both brave and astute. Would the Emperor of the great Zhou let such a person go?¡± The princess of nanlin sneered and said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you only want his body? You don¡¯t want to bring her back?¡± First Prince Tian Tian frowned as he looked at the princess of Nan Lin. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only thought I have at the moment. What for? Bring it back so that my nanlin surname will change to Lu? I¡¯m well aware that I can¡¯t control someone like Lu Zheng, so it¡¯s not bad to be able to have his body. At least I¡¯ve enjoyed it. ¡± The princess of Nan Lin admitted it without hiding anything. After she finished speaking, she did not forget to remind first Prince Tian Tian, ¡± ¡°Simrly, Gu Xin is not someone you can control. Unless you want to give up on the East ande to the great Zhou to be the emperor¡¯s son-inw.¡± Chapter 2477 - 2476-discussion 2477 Chapter 2476-discussion First Prince Tian Tian did not say anything. He didn¡¯t know if he was thinking too wildly or if the princess of Nan Lin was being too careful. A man¡¯s words might really be like what the princess of nanlin had said. Even if he left with you, as long as his ambition was there, he might really change nanlin¡¯s surname. However, he had heard from others that as long as you could get her body, you would also get her heart. She would do everything for you. He felt that if he could bring Gu Xin back to tongzhe, Gu Xin would only be a good wife and help him get better and better. It was impossible for her to take his tongzhe away. After all, in Dong Zhe and the great Zhou Empire, there had never been a woman who became a King. Gu Xin¡¯s thoughts must be different from the princess of Nan Lin¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does the first Prince think I¡¯m wrong?¡± The princess of Nan Lin looked at first Prince Tian Tian and knew that he did not agree with her words. ¡°It is not wrong. Princess is also considering this matter. Since the princess only wants general Lu¡¯s body, we can cooperate. This was even simpler. If Princess Xinxin finds out that her fianc¨¦ is sleeping with another woman, she might not be able to take it no matter how much she loves him!¡± First Prince Tian Tian muttered to himself for a moment before his eyes lit up. ¡°So, what is the first Prince¡¯s n? If the first Prince can let me sleep with the man of the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s war god Princess, and this man is to my liking in all aspects, then our nanlin will stand firmly on the same front as dongzhe. How about it?¡± The princess of Nan Lin smiled, her smile was very bright. ¡°Alright, just based on princess¡¯s words, I¡¯ll also have to make a good n. ¡°My previous thoughts were ¡­¡± First Prince Tian Tian told him his previous thoughts. The princess of Nan Lin listened carefully and gave her opinion after listening. That day, the two of them had a long discussion. Not far from nanlin and dongzhe¡¯s residence, in the Jia Cang Kingdom, Shi mu was practicing calligraphy in his room. Jia Cang had its own writing style and used charcoal. After knowing the existence of the great Zhou, Shi mu fell in love with the calligraphy of the great Zhou and learned some of its words. He could actually understand some of the great Zhou¡¯snguage, but no one knew it. In jacang, no one dared to disobey him, and no one dared to spy on his private life. As long as he didn¡¯t say anything, no one dared to know what he usually did. On the way from Jiangnan to the capital, he often changed into the clothes of the great Zhou and went to the markets at every ce where the ship was parked. He bought a lot of copybooks. Now that he had nothing to do and could not sleep, he began to copy the copybooks. He had already mastered the use of the brush. His writing was not very good, but it could reach the level of the average student in the capital Academy. ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡± At this moment, someone knocked on his door. ¡°Come in!¡± Shi mu didn¡¯t stop writing and directly let the person in. The person who entered was a soldier. Their Jia Cang diplomatic mission was like an Army. Everyone looked quite energetic and they were all dressed in uniform. The man stood outside the screen and cupped his fists. ¡°General, Princess Long Zhu ¡®er and first Prince Tian Tian have already been in the first Prince¡¯s room for two hours. There are people from the great Zhou at the ry station, and we can¡¯t go over to hear what they are saying.¡± Shi mu finished writing a piece, put down his pen, and walked out from behind the screen. He replied, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The person remained standing still, waiting for Shi MU¡¯s instructions. Shi mu sat down and took a sip of tea, not immediately speaking. Chapter 2478 - 2478-will be beaten to death 2478 Chapter 2478-will be beaten to death After a long time, he said,¡±continue to keep an eye on them and report their whereabouts to me.¡± Also, get information from the people around them and see what they¡¯re going to do.¡± ¡°Yes, general!¡± The person replied. He found it strange that their general had said what to do and not what to do. Could it be that their general already knew what those two wanted to do? It made sense. Their general was able to scheme against Pirates when he was a teenager, and he was able to control the entire Jia Cang Pce before he was twenty. His wisdom was naturally iparable to ordinary people. What was he thinking about? He just had to listen to the general¡¯s orders. Shi mu nodded and said,¡±you may leave!¡± I don¡¯t need anyone to guard my room tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, your subordinate will take his leave!¡± The man cupped his fists. After they left, Shi mu got up and went to his luggage. He found a night suit and left the courier hostel. ¡­¡­ Three dayster, the Emperor sent the ninth Prince to visit first Prince Tian Tian. The ninth Prince had inherited the emperor¡¯s genes, and his mind was full of fun. After being in the Royal Academy for so long, he had learned a lot from Gu shouxin. A Prince born of a concubine with no ambition was not at a disadvantage at all when facing the first Prince of dongzhe. ¡°Brother Tian¡¯splexion is much better. He¡¯s about the same as when he first arrived. He¡¯s still as graceful and radiant as ever.¡± The ninth Prince said sincerely as he sized up first Prince Tian Tian. it¡¯s all because of your country¡¯s doctors ¡®brilliant medical skills and Princess Xinxin¡¯s mercy that I recovered so quickly. First Prince Tian Tian said humbly. ¡°The first Prince is indeed worthy of being the future Emperor of the East River Kingdom. His bearing and eyes are indeed different. I also felt that Princess Xinxin was being merciful, but some people said that they didn¡¯t. They don¡¯t have as good eyesight as you, first Prince!¡± The ninth Prince was very sincere. First Prince Tian Tian did not know if this kid was saying this on purpose or if he truly felt this way. Was Gu Xin showing mercy? If they weren¡¯t in the pce of da Zhou, he felt that Gu Xin would have beaten him to death. To think that the ninth Prince would say something like that. First Prince Tian Tian could only smile in response. ¡°Brother Tian, apart from visiting you, Imperial father also sent me here to see if you can participate in our exchange. If it¡¯s possible, father will let Lord Gu start making arrangements. Brother Tian should be aware of the process, right?¡± The ninth Prince asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been in low spirits these two days, but I¡¯ve heard about it from my subordinates. However, I don¡¯t know the details. Can the ninth Prince please exin it to me in detail?¡± Eldest Prince Tian Tian said. The messenger tranted easily. Sure enough, when it came to Princess Xinxin, their first Prince spoke normally. Fortunately, the exchange this time was between princesses and princes. Otherwise, he was worried that his eldest Prince would suffer again. ¡°Of course you can.¡± The ninth Prince said readily, ¡± this is just an exchange between civil and military officials! Martial arts was easy to understand. It meant that everyone wouldpete and take turns. As for literature, after all, everyone¡¯s local customs and practices were different, so there was no need to be overly pedantic. Each ce brought out their own more difficult questions, and anyone could participate. In the end, father will give the winner a prize. Actually, it¡¯s just for fun. Brother Tian, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Also, if brother Tian is not feeling well, you don¡¯t have to participate in the martial artspetition. You can just send someone out.¡± Chapter 2479 - 2479 You can come and learn 2479 You cane and learn ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Yesterday was your distinguished country¡¯s Qi Qiao Festival. General Shi mu and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er took me out to shop and even made an appointment with a few princes of the West. I feel full of energy as I strolled around. Therefore, I still have the energy for this martialpetition.¡± As eldest Prince Tian Tian spoke up to this point, he once again brought up the medical skills of the Imperial physicians, ¡± your country¡¯s Imperial physicians are truly amazing. In the past, I would not have recovered so quickly from my injuries. However, after being treated by your country¡¯s Imperial physician, it was as if I had never fallen sick. The messenger tranted at the side, but for some reason, he felt a little sad. What he didn¡¯t know was that the medicine that the doctor gave him the next day was Gu Xin¡¯s. Why did Gu Xin give him the medicine? wasn¡¯t it because she wanted him to recover quickly and get beaten up? It was likely that no Prince from the great Zhou could defeat Prince Tian Tian. Lu Zheng and Xue Qianyu were not princes, so they could not participate in the battle. However, Cheng huaijin was the Prince of quicksand country, so he would definitely participate. Not only would first Prince Tian Tian be beaten up by Princess Xin Xin of the great Zhou Dynasty, but he would also be beaten up by Princess Xin Xin¡¯s brother, Prince ah hai of quicksand Kingdom. Just thinking about it made him feel very happy. ¡°Brother Tian, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not being modest, but speaking of the great Zhou¡¯s medical skills and medicine, we are indeed better than the surrounding ces. If everyone is satisfied with this exchange, brother Tian, you can ask your Royal father for instructions after you return and have him send a doctor from your Pce to our great Zhou to study medicine. Of course, I¡¯m not asking you to give me gold or silver. You know, as an apprentice, it¡¯s only right for you to help your master pick herbs, right?¡± The ninth Prince said with a smile. Before he came, he had already asked Gu shouxin what he could agree to and what he could not. ¡°Of course. When the timees, you can ask Lord Gu. Lord Gu is in charge of these matters. By the way, brother Tian, you know that the 17 of us will be drawing lots for this martial artspetition, right? ¡°In a duel between two people, each country will send a Prince and Princess. For example, if your Dong Zhe and Jia Cang don¡¯t have a Princess, then you¡¯ll be sending your subordinates. One on one, there were eight matches in the first round, and one bye was given. Then, the winner of the second round would draw lots with the person who got a bye. With another bye, there would be four rounds ofpetition. And so on, perhaps someone would be lucky enough to get a bye until the end andpete with the final winner. Then he would have a big advantage. The final winner would definitely be exhausted. Whoever could keep getting empty rounds would be able to get first ce. My Imperial father¡¯s reward is something good! Don¡¯t you want to keep getting empty passes?¡± ¡°Really? If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d even be willing to do anything for these highly skilled Imperial physicians.¡± After first Prince Tian Tian heard the Messenger¡¯s trantion, his eyes brightened. He was clearly very interested in this. Even the messenger was a little excited. He had seen more amazing medical skills in great Zhou than first Prince Tian Tian. For example, he had seen Gu Xin insert a needle and the officials from the Ministry of Rites woke up from theira. They went back to rest for a night and returned to normal the next day. One had to know that in their ce, even a fever could be fatal, not to mention the injuries that first Prince Tian Tian had suffered from Princess Xinxin¡¯s beating, and the sudden fainting of that Lord at the Ministry of Rites. ¡°Of course. When the timees, you can ask Lord Gu. Lord Gu is in charge of these matters. By the way, brother Tian, you know that the 17 of us will be drawing lots for this martial artspetition, right? ¡°In a duel between two people, each country will send a Prince and Princess. For example, if your Dong Zhe and Jia Cang don¡¯t have a Princess, then you¡¯ll be sending your subordinates. One on one, there were eight matches in the first round, and one bye was given. Then, the winner of the second round would draw lots with the person who got a bye. With another bye, there would be four rounds ofpetition. And so on, perhaps someone would be lucky enough to get a bye until the end andpete with the final winner. Then he would have a big advantage. The final winner would definitely be exhausted. Whoever could keep getting empty rounds would be able to get first ce. My Imperial father¡¯s reward is something good! Don¡¯t you want to keep getting empty passes?¡± The ninth Prince didn¡¯t go into the details and started talking about the rules of thepetition. Chapter 2480 - 2480-disgusting 2480 Chapter 2480-disgusting As the messenger tranted the ninth Prince¡¯s words to first Prince Tian Tian, he was alsoining in his heart that their first Prince definitely did not have such luck. If their first Prince was lucky, how could the first meal he had with the Emperor aftering to the great Zhou be like that? ¡°This rule is very interesting!¡± First Prince Tian Tian listened to the Messenger¡¯s trantion and touched his chin. ninth Prince, I wonder which Prince from your country will be participating? ¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s me! My fifth brother is getting on in years, and it just so happens that I¡¯m not too far away from you all in age, so Imperial father sent me to participate. However, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve never thought of getting first ce or anything. Even if I get a bye for all the rounds, I probably won¡¯t be able to beat thest person. Thus, I truly hope that the chance to get a bye in this round will belong to first Prince Tian Tian. I can¡¯t help it, you¡¯re so familiar to me the first time I met you!¡± The ninth Prince¡¯s face was full of sincerity, and his expression was like that of a silly and sweet girl. First Prince Tian Tian almost believed him. Fortunately, first Prince Tian Tian was not a fool. To be able to send someone to receive these envoys and maintain their rtionship, how could he be a naive and ignorant person? Moreover, he thought that Gu Xin was quite innocent and pure in the beginning, but in the end, she was not! ninth Prince, when I first saw you, I also felt very close to you. If you were a girl, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen for Princess Xinxin. First Prince Tian Tian was also extremely honest. The ninth Prince was stunned. My God, I¡¯m already disgusting enough, and you¡¯re even more disgusting than me? Sister Xin is really enforcing justice on behalf of the heavens by dealing with you! The ninth Prince recovered from his daze and grabbed first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s hand. ¡°If brother Tian was a Princess, I would have asked Imperial father to bestow a marriage! I¡¯m not married yet!¡± Come on, let¡¯s see who can disgust who to death. The messenger couldn¡¯t trante anymore. He had heard people in the Ministry of Rites talk about Princess Xinxin¡¯s case. Wasn¡¯t there a case about jealousy between men? The messenger felt goosebumps all over his body in the hot July. However, he was still able to trante it for first Prince Tian Tian. Prince Tian Tian, who did not know why the ninth Prince was suddenly so friendly, wanted to pull back his hand, but the ninth Prince grabbed onto it. ¡°Brother Tian, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll invite you to my residence. I really regret not meeting you earlier! My residence has fine wine and delicacies, and if brother Tian likes beautiful women, there are also some, both men and women!¡± The Messenger¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The ninth Prince was serious? Although our first Prince is quite good-looking, he¡¯s a man. Ninth Prince, wake up. Even though you don¡¯t have to inherit the throne, you¡¯re still a member of the royal family. You have to carry on the family line. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by the Emperor? The ninth Prince frowned and turned to look at the messenger. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Quickly tell your first Prince and my brother Tian that I¡¯m inviting him to my residence to y!¡± When first Prince Tian Tian saw the Messenger¡¯s expression, he knew that the ninth Prince did not say anything good. He wanted the messenger to stop, but, but there were people on the ninth Prince¡¯s side who could understand their words! The messenger bit the bullet and tranted for first Prince Tian Tian. First Prince Tian Tian¡¯s heart was in a daze. First Prince Tian Tian¡¯s appearance was like a spring breeze.¡±Many thanks for the invitation, ninth Prince. However, I really can¡¯t do it today. I have already made an appointment with Princess Long Zhu ¡®er.¡± Chapter 2481 - 2481 Are you going to eat it back? 2481 Are you going to eat it back? After a pause, first Prince Tian Tian added, thank you for your invitation, ninth Prince. How about I invite Princess Long Zhu ¡®er and general Shi mu to visit you after the exchange? ¡± They also like good wine and good food.¡± The messenger heaved a sigh of relief and happily tranted for the ninth Prince. The ninth Prince¡¯s face was filled with regret as he tightly held first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s hand. ¡°This is really a pity! Although I only want to invite brother Tian alone to taste wine, chat, talk about the stars, the sun, and talk about everything in the world! However, since brother Tian said that he wanted to call Princess Long Zhu ¡®er and general Shi mu, then he would do so! Brother Tian must have a good rtionship with them. Since they¡¯re brother Tian¡¯s friends, they¡¯re also my friends!¡± The messenger facepalmed. I really couldn¡¯t tell that you were like this, ninth Prince. I think I know why you haven¡¯t gotten married yet. Talk about the stars, the moon, and everything in the world? He also went all out. He couldn¡¯t let himself get goosebumps from listening to it alone, not even for a quarter of an hour. He had to immediately let the first Prince listen as well. It was their first Prince¡¯s fault for saying that if you were a girl, he wouldn¡¯t fall in love with Princess Xinxin. First Prince Tian Tian¡¯s stomach was churning, but he still had to put on an expression of ¡®I¡¯m honored and I have the same thoughts as the ninth Prince¡¯. after the ninth Princepletely let himself go, first Prince Tian Tian was attacked for the second time by the great Zhou. The great Zhou Prince wants me to stay as his beloved concubine, what should I do? In the end, the ninth Prince couldn¡¯t take it anymore and left the Embassy after two hours. After he got into the carriage, he wrapped his clothes around himself.¡±To the Gu Manor!¡± The carriage arrived at the Gu residence. The ninth Prince went to find his grandparents toin. Coincidentally, Gu Xin, Gu en, and the other siblings were also there. The ninth Prince pitifully said, ¡± sister Xin, I did it all for you. Oh no, what should I do? I haven¡¯t even gotten a wife yet. What if the person I love is Prince Tian Tian? what if I can¡¯t get a wife in the future? ¡± Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu were speechless. This child was probably the one who looked the most like the Emperor among all the adult princes. Two years ago, he was still young and did not realize it, but now that he had grown up, his nature had been released. Fortunately, the Emperor had many children. Otherwise, if the ninth Prince were to seed the throne, they were worried that he would instigate the second Prince to snatch the throne. After Gu Xin heard this, apart from having goosebumps, she also found it fun, ¡± ¡°Ah-Jiu, how did you manage to say those words? What happened to you recently?¡± Prince nine said,¡±sister Wanxin, he said it first. If I were a girl, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen for you.¡± He was the one who disgusted me first.¡± hahahaha! Gu Xinughed. don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to eat him back even if he¡¯s disgusted you with his sh * t? ¡± The ninth Prince was speechless. Grandpa Gu looked at Gu Xin helplessly. Gu Xin smiled apologetically at her grandparents and said, ¡± ¡°Ah-Jiu, don¡¯t worry. This disgusting person will be dealt with again. I¡¯ve told my brother that we definitely won¡¯t hit him in the face. As long as we can¡¯t see his body, we¡¯ll injure him. This time, we¡¯ll let him recuperate and leave! You¡¯ll definitely be happy then.¡± The ninth Prince¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±really?¡± Did brother Xiaoyan really say that? Aiyaya, then when he can¡¯t move, I¡¯ll go and care for him often and continue to disgust him.¡± Apart from the Crown Prince, the ninth Prince was the only one who was close to the Gu family. Chapter 2482 - 2482 Who is more powerful? 2482 Who is more powerful? The main reason was that his personality was too simr to the emperor¡¯s. He was younger than Gu Xin and Gu en, but also older than Gu si. He didn¡¯t have many tricks up his sleeve. He was cheerful, lively, and liked to y. He was also sweet-tongued. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a person? After he said that, the Gu family no longer wanted to express any opinions, nor did they want tofort him. On first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s side, the princess of Nan Linughed at him for a long time. Then, the two of them started talking about the Civil and martial artspetition. The princess of Nan Lin spoke of the news she had heard. Although she had been embarrassed by Gu si at the banquet the day she arrived, she was thick-skinned and went all out. She had been hanging out with the princesses of the Western Region and great Zhou. These few days, she had been outside most of the time except foring back to sleep at night. She was also very good at chatting and was good at letting people tell her some small news inadvertently. first Prince, we can ask general Shi toe up with this question. We have many difficult questions in nanlin that no one has solved yet. The three of us can discuss and choose the nine most difficult questions. Each person will take out three, no matter who it is. What do you think? ¡± The princess of Nan Lin suggested. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. However, Princess, do you think general Shi has the ability to defeat the princes of the great Zhou and the West? The great Zhou Dynasty produced the ninth Prince, so we can directly exclude him. The princes in the West are all quite strong, especially the Prince of quicksand country. His temperament isparable to general Shi. Who do you think will win if they fight?¡± First Prince Tian Tian did not care about the literarypetition, but he paid special attention to the martial artspetition. ¡°First Prince, you won¡¯t be able to get first ce anyway, so why do you care about this?¡± The princess of Nan Lin asked curiously. ¡°Who knows! Wasn¡¯t there a bye in the rules? If I get a draw and keep drawing empty, and general Shi wins against the Prince of quicksand, I want to discuss with him to let me win, or if he wins, he can help me make a request. Besides a precious item, can¡¯t we bring back something else from the emperor¡¯s prize?¡± First Prince Tian Tian voiced his thoughts. You want to win the martial artspetition and then ask to take Princess Xinxin back? ¡± The princess of Nan Lin looked at first Prince Tian Tian like she was looking at an idiot. ¡°Can¡¯t I? As long as general Shi can defeat the Prince of quicksand, this matter will be settled.¡± First Prince Tian Tian said disapprovingly. ¡°Ha! What makes you think that Shi mu will help you?¡± The princess of nanlin found it very funny. besides, I¡¯m guessing that Princess Xinxin is Shi MU¡¯s type. He can bring it back himself, why should he help you?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. Shi mu had no interest in Princess Xinxin. Anyway, I have many ways to make Shi mu agree. You just need to tell me what you think of the Prince of quicksand after you¡¯ve been in contact with them for the past few days. Compared to Shi mu, will he lose?¡± First Prince Tian Tian was very sure that Shi mu would not be interested in Gu Xin, and was also very sure that Shi mu would help him. He was just a little unsure whether Cheng huaijin or Shi mu was better. After all, quicksand country was currently the most powerful country in the West. Cheng huaijin had fought his way to the top, but Shi MU¡¯s side was the same. In the eyes of first Prince Tian Tian, the two were equally matched. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. Prince ah hai is indeed simr to general Shi. He¡¯s very cold, and the princes and princesses of the West don¡¯t know much about him.¡± The princess of Nan Lin shook her head and said truthfully. Chapter 2483 - 2483 Closer than real siblings 2483 Closer than real siblings ¡°I heard that Prince ah hai has a good rtionship with the Gu family because when Princess Xinxin was stranded in the Westernnd, he was the one who brought her to quicksand Kingdom. Therefore, when Prince ah hai came to the great Zhou Dynasty, the elders who called her Princess Xinxin all followed her. The two of them address each other as brother and sister.¡± The princess of Nan Lin continued. Apart from Helian Yi and a few others, no one else in the Western Region knew Cheng huaijin¡¯s identity. Therefore, most of the versions that were spread were that Prince dugu hai of quicksand country had been called to thenge Kingdom by Yunhai under pressure. When he left thenge Kingdom and returned to quicksand country, he had saved Princess Xinxin, who had just crossed the snow Mountain at that time. From then on, the two of them became siblings. The king of quicksand Kingdom, dugu Jun, came from the kingdom of goddess. Moreover, dugu Jun and the Queen of the kingdom of goddess, dugu Yan, were twins. The olddy of the Gu family was also of the blood of the kingdom of goddess and was the twin sister of the dugu siblings ¡®mother. Therefore, Gu Xin¡¯s rtionship with the dugu family was closer. Gu Xin and dugu hai could be considered cousins. The two of them had their own hearts, so they didn¡¯t have the idea of getting closer. They were just like biological siblings. Because the two of them had gone through life and death, their rtionship was even better than that of ordinary biological siblings. This was what the princess of nanlin had learned from the princesses of the West. Prince ah hai of quicksand is closer to Princess Xinxin than real siblings? ¡± First Prince Tian Tian was shocked. He couldn¡¯t tell at all at the banquet that day! However, on second thought, he couldn¡¯t be med. After all, from the moment he saw Princess Xinxin, she had been with her younger brother and sister. He didn¡¯t even know who her fianc¨¦ was. First Prince Tian Tian touched his chin. Prince ah hai? Even closer than a real brother? Would her status be higher than the two married sisters in the Gu family? ¡°First Prince, don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s just proceed ording to your original n! It was impossible to drive a wedge between the Gu family¡¯s siblings. The trust between them was beyond ordinary. So, it¡¯s better not to use this method.¡± The princess of Nan Lin could tell what Tian Tian was thinking. She did not want to persuade him, but after thinking about it, everyone came from the same direction. It was fine to watch him suffer, but if it was too much, it would also embarrass Nan Lin. ¡°Why do you want to sow discord? I¡¯m just thinking about whether I can build a good rtionship with Prince ah hai.¡± Eldest Prince Tian Tian said. ¡°Then forget it! Look at the ninth Prince, he¡¯s such a warm and cheerful person, but he didn¡¯t even have a good rtionship with Prince ah hai. Do you think you can? That Prince ah hai only treated the Gu family¡¯s brothers and sisters well, and he basically didn¡¯t care about anyone else. Anyway, if it¡¯s someone with the surname Gu, then it¡¯s someone who¡¯s rted to him.¡± The princess of Nan Lin was speechless. ¡°Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll have a rtionship with that Gu guy in the future? No matter what, he had to give it a try! The ninth Prince was so noisy, so it wasn¡¯t strange that he couldn¡¯t form a good rtionship with him! I have to go and try.¡± First Prince Tiantian insisted. ¡°Do as you wish! I¡¯ll discuss it with general Shi tomorrow. If you¡¯re free,e. If not, then forget it. You don¡¯t seem to care about this anyway.¡± The princess of Nan Lin didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She stood up and nned to leave after giving some instructions. ¡°Wait,¡± First Prince Tian Tian called out to her again. Chapter 2484 - 2484 The competition begins 2484 Thepetition begins The princess of Nan Lin turned to look at first Prince Tian Tian. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you guys tomorrow! Although I don¡¯t care much about it, I still want to see what you and general Shi will choose. Three people together is better than two, right?¡± Eldest Prince Tian Tian said. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Go to General Shi¡¯s courtyard after breakfast tomorrow morning! I¡¯m going shopping with the princesses of the West.¡± The princess of Nan Lin didn¡¯t care if he went or not, she just reminded him not to waste time. After she finished speaking, she took her leave. The smile on first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s face disappeared immediately. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the door. Hmph, Long Zhu ¡®er, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You can¡¯t get what you want by relying on those Western princesses. ¡°Men!¡± First Prince Tian Tian called someone in. His attendant immediately came in. ¡­¡­ On the 11th of July, the Civil and martial artspetition between the great Zhou and the surrounding 11 countries began. Gu shouxin listened to Cai Xiaolian¡¯s suggestion and arranged for thepetition to be held outside the pce. Not only could the imperial family and officials watch, but if themoners were lucky, they could also watch. The venue was temporarily set up, with apetition stage and audience seats. Thepetition stage was in the middle, and the audience seats were around it. The arena was huge. Those who were further away from the middle stage might not be able to see it clearly, but they could still see the shadows. Of course, there were also guards at the exits, and one could not enter without a pass. For example, officials of third rank and above could bring their families in to watch for free, but other people had to buy tickets to enter. There was no shortage of rich people in the capital. When the rich merchants around the capital heard the news, they had already asked people to buy tickets. At the same time, all kinds of snacks and desserts from Cai Xiaolian¡¯s subordinates were also ced at several entrances. After entering, everyone could buy some food and bring it with them. Of course, if they didn¡¯t like these snacks, they could bring their own things. Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian had already discussed it and agreed that they would definitely need an ice drink. Therefore, from the start of thepetition, they had prepared arge amount of ice to ensure that there was no shortage of it. As for the fruits, uncle Gu had already asked the servants to prepare them. Anyway, this time, the Gu family would make a big profit. Of course, they would also pay a sum of silver to the Ministry of Rites and Yamen. No one would suffer a loss. This was a new model in the capital and even in the entire great Zhou. Everyone was more curious. Even if they didn¡¯t have the money to buy tickets, they would gather outside the venue to wait for the news Inside and chat with the stalls outside. With arge fan in each hand, they fanned themselves and chatted. Even if it was summer, it felt pretty good. Thepetition was divided into three days. The first and second days were the martial artspetition, and the third day was the culturalpetition. At seven in the morning, an official from the Ministry of Rites appeared in the middle of the stage with arge box. Beside him was a burly man from the Ministry of War. He exined the rules again in a strong voice, letting those who had bought tickets in know. Then, the princes and princesses from the various countries went up to the arena together. The great Zhou sent out Gu Xin and the ninth Prince, as well as nanlin, dongzhe, and Jia Cang. Other than first Prince Tian Tian, the princess of nanlin, and general Shi mu, the representative of the princess was the attendant of first Prince Tian Tian. She was a calm and steady woman who looked rough. Yes, she looked a little like a man, but she was indeed a woman, as tall as first Prince Tian Tian. Chapter 2485 - 2485 Only each other 2485 Only each other The way this female attendant looked at Gu Xin after she went on stage was not right. Anyone with eyes could tell that she was probably trying to take revenge for her first Prince. However, Gu Xin did not even look at her andpletely ignored her. On the other hand, nanlin¡¯s representative was an envoy. This envoy was the youngest in the nanlin diplomatic mission and was also a general of nanlin Kingdom. He looked harmless. On Jia Cang¡¯s side, the princess¡¯s representative was general Shi MU¡¯s top female general. Her temperament was simr to Gu Hui¡¯s. She was not as annoying and looked a little dangerous. It could only be said that she was worthy of being general Shi MU¡¯s subordinate. The entire diplomatic mission was like this. The thirteen countries of the Western Region were also like them. If there were princes and princesses, they would be sent out. If there were only princes or princesses, they would be reced by their subordinates of the same gender. The little princess of the Sarlin tribe was too young, so she was reced by others, just like dugu Mingyue of the goddess Kingdom. In the first round of drawing lots, Gu Xin drew a bye. On the Prince¡¯s side, Prince Tian Tian drew a bye. ¡°Brother Tian, you can do it! I hope we get a bye for every round!¡± The ninth Prince patted first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s shoulder in envy. After the messenger tranted the message, Prince Tian Tian thanked the ninth Prince. He naturally hoped that he would get a bye for each round. When the time came, as long as Shi mu defeated Prince ah hai, he had already made an agreement with Shi mu. Although Shi mu did not explicitly agree, he believed that if the final situation was like this, Shi mu would definitely cooperate with him on ount of the many years of friendship between their countries. He went off the stage to rest and even greeted Gu Xin happily. In the end, Gu Xin didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, as though such a person didn¡¯t exist beside her. Then, first Prince Tian Tian saw Gu Xin walking towards Lu Zheng with a smile on her face. She took out a handkerchief to wipe Lu Zheng¡¯s sweat. Lu Zheng grabbed her hand and used the handkerchief to wipe her sweat. It was as if there was no one else around them, only each other. This caused the first Prince Tian Tian to be extremely envious. Of course, other than first Prince Tian Tian who was envious, many others were also envious. For those who were seeing Gu Xin and Lu Zheng in person for the first time, they only heard that their rtionship was good. Now that they saw it with their own eyes, they had to admit that they were really good. With the sound of a Gong, the first round of thepetition of the seventeen princes and princesses began. The first match would be between the Prince of the Gotz Kingdom, Helian Yi, and the Prince of nanlin Kingdom. He lianyi had fought with Gu Xin, Cheng huaijin, and the others against Yun Hai before. He had also been following them since then and had learned a lot. Even though the representative Prince of nanlin Kingdom looked good, he lianyi still won in the end, using only fifteen minutes. ¡°Thanks for letting me win!¡± He lianyi cupped his fists generously. He lianyi was originally one of the more good-looking princes of the Western Region. This time, more people saw him, and everyone cheered for him! The next round was on the princess ¡®side. Theparison between the two Western princesses was quite interesting. Gu Xin was watching with great interest. She knew both princesses. Lu Zheng was sitting on her left, and Cheng huaijin was sitting on her right. She was discussing with them who would win when she realized that Cheng huaijin was looking in one direction absent-mindedly. Gu Xin followed his gaze and noticed that Cheng huaijin was looking at general Shi mu. General Shi MU¡¯s gaze was also a little strange, as if he was looking at Xue ¡®er. Gu Xin furrowed her eyebrows. Chapter 2486 - 2486 Something’s wrong with him 2486 Something¡¯s wrong with him brother, ¡± Gu Xin asked, ¡± this Shi mu seems to be looking at Xue ¡®er. Has he been looking at her all this time? ¡± Gu yingxue was sitting beside the Empress at the moment, helping the Emperor and the Empress trante the words of the princes and princesses present. Gu Si was also with her, and she was sitting beside the Emperor. Hence, Shi MU¡¯s eyes were very sharp. He was looking at Gu yingxue. ¡°Yes, more than once,¡± Cheng huaijin replied. Lu Zheng looked over and frowned slightly. There was no Shi mu in his previous life, and he felt that this Shi mu was very dangerous. Moreover, Bai Yi found out that this Shi mu would appear in the streets and alleys of the capital at night in his night suit. However, he did not do anything and just walked around casually. Bai Yi and the others did not catch him. What if he had a hobby of wearing night clothes? Moreover, if they caught him immediately, they would alert the enemy, so they had been following him to see what he was up to. In the end, he did not do anything. Gu Xin was a little surprised,¡¯more than once? He couldn¡¯t possibly know Xue ¡®er? Could it be that he had been to great Zhou before and knew Xue ¡®er before she had followed uncle Qing Yuan and the others? But Xue ¡®er never mentioned it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Cheng huaijin shook his head. The first time at the pce Banquet, I noticed that he was a little surprised when he first saw Xue ¡®er, but then he kept his expression. After that, I observed that he did indeed stare at Xue¡¯ er often.¡± ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s going out at night to look for someone?¡± Lu Yang asked. Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin both turned to Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Looking for someone?¡± Lu Zheng nodded and told them about white shirt¡¯s recent discovery. This Shi mu was very alert. If he went out and was watched by others, he might be discovered. White shirt was the best one. His concealment ability was very good. Anyway, Shi mu did not notice him. Therefore, during the day, Bai Yi acted as the head of the Imperial Guards to maintain order in the pce. At night, when he had nothing to do, he would go to the Embassy to keep an eye on Shi mu. In the end, Gu shouxin and the Emperor sent him the task of only keeping an eye on Shi mu. Gu Xin looked at Shi mu again, but his eyes were no longer on Gu yingxue. He was about to go on stage. The three of them didn¡¯t say anything and looked at thepetition stage. If you stared at Shi mu now, he wouldn¡¯t think that you were specifically observing him. He would think that you were watching the game. Shi mu had easily defeated a Prince of the westernnds. The three of them realized that after Shi mu won, he nced at Gu yingxue. Gu yingxue was still pping her hands. Then, Shi mu was disappointed. It was just a moment of disappointment, but then he was relieved. Gu Xin and the other two didn¡¯t understand. What did this mean? Did he really know Xue ¡®er? Or did he know someone who looked like Xue ¡®er? The people on Jia Cang¡¯s side did indeed look simr to the people of great Zhou. Next up was Gu Xin¡¯s turn and the three of them didn¡¯t have time to think about this problem. Gu Xin¡¯s first opponent would be the female follower of Prince Tian Tian from Dong Zhe country, who had a very fierce appearance. Gu Xin carried her sword and slowly walked up the stage. As for the female attendant, she didn¡¯t take the usual route. Instead, she easily jumped up onto the stage. Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched. it¡¯s such a hot day and there¡¯s no shelter above your head. Why are you working so hard? ¡± Why? ¡°Princess Xinxin, please enlighten me!¡± The chaperon used a knife, and she got into position after she finished speaking. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t even unsheathe her sword and directly attacked. Chapter 2487 - 2487 You can’t steal my job 2487 You can¡¯t steal my job (There was a change at the end of thest chapter. I forgot that Xinxin was not in the race.) When Cheng huaijin went on stage, not only was eldest Prince Tian Tian watching him seriously, but Shi mu was also watching him very seriously. Moreover, Shi MU¡¯s gaze was slightly different from eldest Prince Tian Tian¡¯s. Gu Xin and Lu Zheng, who had been paying attention to Shi mu since just now, both noticed. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, Shi mu definitely has improper thoughts about Xue ¡®er. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t look at my brother with such a dangerous look.¡± Gu Xin concluded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Xue ¡®erter and see if she remembers seeing Shi mu. This Shi mu is indeed much more dangerous than the princess of Nan Lin and first Prince Tian Tian.¡± Lu Zheng muttered. ¡°The way he looked at my brother was like he was looking at an enemy, as if he had stolen the most precious thing from him. Tsk, brother Yuanyuan, if he were to go up against my brother, who do you think would win?¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and asked. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Xiao Jin¡¯s Kung Fu was good, but Shi mu was definitely not bad. When he was sparring just now, it was like he was ying with his sword. He didn¡¯t even use 30% of his abilities.¡± Lu Zheng analyzed. ¡°Sigh, these three ces are really annoying! It¡¯s so much simpler than the princes and princesses in the West!¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Most of the time, the people in the Western Region are facing those from their region, while the people from these three regions are facing unknown Pirates. Those from the West who were chosen toe to the great Zhou, except for those like Helian Yi who had experienced war, were rtively peaceful and did not argue with others. And the people selected from these three ces toe to great Zhou were all the same as little Jin and Helian Yi, who had experienced the outer station. He might look stupid on the surface, but he was definitely not like that on the inside. Otherwise, their parents or the king would never be at ease letting them take charge of the situation and bring a diplomatic mission here.¡± Lu Zheng said. ¡°I also think that The Frog Prince and the pig Princess are deliberately acting stupid. Who knows what they¡¯re plotting in the dark. Second white told me that the pig Princess actually hooked up with Lu Yang. Does she think that it¡¯s so easy for her to get you just because Lu Yang is your sister?¡± Gu Xin said in disdain. Even though she did not have anyone watching these people in the Embassy, Gu Xin was fully aware of the movements of Prince Tian Tian and the princess of nanlin outside. ¡°Maybe they just want us to think that they are that stupid? He¡¯s doing this on purpose, and then he¡¯s using some idiots.¡± Lu Zheng sneered. He knew better than anyone else what his stepmother, Lin Shi, and her son were doing. They were not doing anything big and were only doing small things. He would slowly watch them n. At thest moment, he would let them know what it meant to reap what they sowed. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as she looked at Lu Zheng. Everything was under her brother Yuan Yuan¡¯s control! Her brother Yuanyuan was really powerful. When she was by his side, she felt that she didn¡¯t even need to use her brain anymore. It was so tiring to use her brain! ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, don¡¯t ever enter ces like the Supreme Court or the Ministry of Justice!¡± Gu Xin suddenly said. Lu Zheng was stunned and looked at Gu Xin in confusion. ¡°If you go, I won¡¯t be of any use. You can¡¯t steal my job. You can do something else, like training the soldiers.¡± Gu Xin said in a serious tone. Lu Zheng smiled helplessly. ¡°Really, don¡¯tugh. You have to promise me, okay? My brain doesn¡¯t want to work when I¡¯m with you!¡± Gu Xin pulled on Lu Zheng¡¯s arm and shook it. Chapter 2488 - 2488 He will be taken care of 2488 He will be taken care of ¡°Alright, alright, I promise you.¡± Lu Zheng agreed with a helpless smile. ¡°Hehehe, I knew you would agree. Brother Yuanyuan, will we always be in the capital after we get married? Will you be sent to other ces, like sister Lu Xue and the others?¡± Gu Xin smiled in satisfaction before asking. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. It was up to the Emperor. However, I have to bring you along wherever I go! Didn¡¯t we have an agreement? We¡¯ll always be together in the future, no matter where we are.¡± Lu Zheng held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand and said firmly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ve already agreed on this.¡± Gu Xin also nodded her head firmly. They would be together no matter where they were. While the two of them were chatting, thepetition on the stage had already ended. The result was naturally Cheng huaijin¡¯s victory. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin looked over at Shi mu and realized that he was looking at Gu yingxue. As for Gu yingxue, that silly girl, she looked as happy as if she had won. Like many other girls in the audience who liked Cheng huaijin, she was pping her hands in a silly way. Shi mu frowned again. Soon, the morning¡¯spetition was over. After thepetition in the morning ended, they began to draw lots for thepetition in the afternoon. This time, Gu Xin and Prince Tian Tian both got a bye. There were only eight matches left in the afternoon-Eight Princes and eight princesses. ¡°Princess Xinxin, we¡¯re really fated! My luck has always been so good.¡± When they got off the stage, Prince Tian Tian went up to Gu Xin to get close to her. ¡°You¡¯re really lucky that you didn¡¯t encounter a scuffle between a man and a woman. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve been beaten into a pig head by me.¡± Gu Xin nced at first Prince Tian Tian and said coldly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it would be my honor.¡± First Prince Tian Tian said shamelessly. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and left without even looking at him. Princess Nan Lin walked over,¡±restrain yourself!¡± Your luck won¡¯t always be this good.¡± She had just watched Cheng huaijin¡¯s match, and she felt that if Cheng huaijin did not draw Shi mu in the third round, the final match would definitely be between Shi mu and Cheng huaijin. If first Prince Tian Tian kept drawing empty rounds, he would definitely be crippled by Cheng huaijin. She had noticed that Cheng huaijin¡¯s gaze towards Prince Tian Tian and Shi mu was extremely dangerous. It wasn¡¯t certain that Cheng huaijin was stronger than Shi mu, but it was obvious that he was stronger than first Prince Tian Tian. First Prince Tian Tian did not seem to mind at all as he slowly walked down the stage. He was still as elegant and graceful as when he had first arrived in the capital. ¡°It¡¯s really disgusting!¡± Gu si and Gu yingxue came over from the Emperor and Empress ¡®side. They held Gu Xin on either side and looked at Prince Tian Tian with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯ll be taken care of.¡± Gu Xin, on the other hand, was very calm. The sisters left through another passage. They didn¡¯t have to eat in the field. This ce wasn¡¯t far from the Gu residence, so they still had time to go back and take an afternoon nap. In the carriage, Gu Xin asked Gu yingxue, ¡± ¡°Xue ¡®er, do you remember all the people you met in the vige before you followed uncle Qingyuan and the others? For example, are there any strangers in your vige who have dealt with you before?¡± Gu Ren and Gu yingxue immediately became alert. Could they have been discovered? Gu yingxue had transmigrated two years before she met Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu. She didn¡¯t experience the life of the original Gu yingxue. Chapter 2489 - 2488-inquiry 2489 Chapter 2488-inquiry ¡°Third sister, why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Gu Ren blinked and asked curiously. Gu yingxue also nodded her head in a daze. In any case, the siblings had to try their best not to feel guilty. ¡°I just feel that general Shi mu seems to know you. The way he looks at you is strange. That¡¯s why I wanted to ask you if you knew each other before.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t doubt anything else. She had absolute trust in her siblings. ¡°Ah?¡± Gu yingxue blinked. Why didn¡¯t she notice? Gu Ren also heaved a sigh of relief and stopped asking. ¡°Speaking of which, I also feel that something is wrong. Just now, I felt that general Shi mu was looking in our direction. When I looked over, he looked away again, and I thought it was my illusion. But it¡¯s been a few times, so it wasn¡¯t an illusion, it was real!¡± Gu si said. ¡°Ah? Then why don¡¯t I feel anything?¡± Gu yingxue found it unbelievable. sister Xue ¡®er, you don¡¯t practice martial arts, so of course you don¡¯t feel anything! Little bright moon added. Gu yingxue pinched little Mingyue¡¯s face in embarrassment. She had been training hard ever since she came back from the West. However, she didn¡¯t train for a long time, unlike Gu Xin and her brother, who had been training since they were young. Besides, she might really be stupid, so the results were poor. She wasn¡¯t sensitive at all. As for general Shi mu looking at her, she really didn¡¯t feel it. Other than looking at Cheng huaijin, she was apanying the Empress and chatting. How could she have the time to care if others were looking at her? As for whether Gu yingxue knew general Shi mu in the past, she had to think about it. ¡°Xue ¡®er, think about it. When you were in the vige, did any strangers appear in your vige? Shi mu is already twenty years old, four years older than you. Moreover, it was said that when he was 14 years old, he led the vigers to chase away the Pirates. From then on, he was ced in an important position by King Jia Cang, until now. I suspect that he has been to the great Zhou in the past few years.¡± Gu Xin said. Gu yingxue was 11 years old when she transmigrated and was found by Gu Qingyuan more than a yearter. This meant that she might have known general Shi mu before Gu yingxue transmigrated. Gu yingxue thought about the few memories she had about the original owner of the body. The host was pitiful, even more pitiful than Gu Xin. Working for her brother and sister-inw, doing the most tiring work, eating the least, and her sister-inw would beat her up when she was in a bad mood. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of torturing her to death, that little girl might not have lived to eleven years old. However, she still died when she was eleven years old and was reced by the modern Gu yingxue. It seemed that before the host died, she met a stranger who was not from their vige when she went to the mountains to look for firewood. In her memory, there was a dirty young man who was injured in the mountains. The original owner of the body found some herbs that she usually used, crushed them, and applied them on his wounds before leaving. The original owner had no memory of what the young man looked like. The main thing was that the young man was covered in mud. His face was covered in mud, and he couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. Although the original owner was kind, she was also timid and had no curiosity at all. She didn¡¯t even think about going over to see what the young man looked like. To be able to grind some medicinal herbs for him to apply, the original owner had already mustered up the greatest courage. Other than that, the host had never met any strangers. They were all from her vige because her area of activity was their vige and she had never left. Chapter 2490 - 2490 I won’t let you suffer 2490 I won¡¯t let you suffer Gu yingxue told him everything. ¡°Then that young man might be general Shi mu.¡± Gu si held Gu yingxue¡¯s hand. Xue ¡®er, it¡¯s a good thing you met uncle Qingyuan and fifth aunt. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to see such a cute you. ¡°That¡¯s right. Fortunately, I met father and mother. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get to know you. So, I¡¯m still lucky.¡± Gu yingxue said with a smile. ¡°I also think that it¡¯s very likely that the young man is general Shi mu. If not, then there must be someone who looks like Xue ¡®er, and that person just so happens to be someone very important to general Shi mu.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°How melodramatic! It¡¯s even more melodramatic than my novels.¡± Gu Ren could not help but say. It was already melodramatic enough that their family had been torn apart after transmigrating, and now Gu sanniu was still in such a state. If she really was their Savior, then Shi mu would be a difficult person to deal with. He didn¡¯t know what melodramatic things were going to happen again. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to the Embassy tonight and see Shi mu? That person is very dangerous, what if he takes our Xue ¡®er away!¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Gu yingxue also felt a little scared after hearing what Gu Xin said. It was mainly because she couldn¡¯t look at the world with an ordinary eye. After being worn by them, the male lead seemed to have been reborn again. This world was strange everywhere. Thest time she was kidnapped at the Peng family¡¯s house in kun city, she still had a lingering fear of what happened. Now that Gu Xin mentioned it, she was worried that something bad would happen again. Her family of five had transmigrated over. Other than her, everyone else had contributed. She was the only good-for-nothing, and she really felt that she had let everyone down. ¡°I¡¯ll ask brother Yuan Yuan toe with me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask second white to go to your ce for the next few days. With him protecting you, nothing will happen to you.¡± Gu Xin consoled ¡­¡­ Thepetition in the afternoon was even more lively than in the morning. The peddlers who had set up stalls outside the venue were overjoyed. The bookstore was set up by Lu Zheng, Gu en, and Gu Ren. They kept a record of the situation inside at all times and were waiting for a booklet to be distributed at night so that people who were not here and people who were elsewhere could see the Grand asion from the text. After the second round of thepetition, there were only four princes and princesses left. Including Gu Xin and first Prince Tian Tian, there were five people left. After thepetition, they drew lots again to draw out the order of the two matches tomorrow morning. Unfortunately, this time, Gu Xin and Prince Tian Tian drew the bye again. The ninth Prince, who had not been eliminated yet, ran to first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s side. ¡°Brother Tian, I really didn¡¯t misjudge you. You¡¯re the lucky child! Brother Tian,e to my residence tomorrow night and I¡¯ll treat you to a drink! Just the two of us.¡± First Prince Tian Tian,¡±I appreciate your kind intentions, but Wuwu ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gu Xin interrupted him. Gu Xin did not even look at first Prince Tian Tian and said to the ninth Prince regretfully, ¡± ¡°However, after thest match tomorrow, first Prince Tian Tian might not be able to go to your ce.¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin ignored Prince Tian Tian and left the venue. The ninth Prince patted first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin is like this. Brother Tian, don¡¯t take her words to heart. Don¡¯t worry, even if it¡¯s really like what she said, I¡¯ll have people carry you to my residence and definitely won¡¯t let you suffer.¡± Chapter 2491 - 2491-could it be fake 2491 Chapter 2491-could it be fake The ninth Prince¡¯s innocent look made it impossible for anyone to believe that he was intentionally saying this to mock the first Prince Tian Tian. He was especially sincere, and there was not a single bit of impurity in his eyes. Even first Prince Tian Tian could not be angry. After much persuasion, he finally rejected the invitation because there would be a banquet in the pce after the martial artspetition. Ninth Prince, no matter how silly you are, can you still fight with your father for her? You should understand this logic. What first Prince Tian Tian didn¡¯t know was that the ninth Prince knew everything and had purposely said this to disgust him! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the pce was holding a banquet, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to bring it up. He was afraid that if he did, first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s brain would go haywire and he would agree to it. In the evening, the ninth Prince went to the Gu family to freeload for dinner. don¡¯t say those disgusting things. If he really promises you one day and wants to sleep with you, you can cry. Gu Xin looked at the ninth Prince¡¯s excited face that was pretending to be wronged and knew what he was going to say. She did not want to hear anything about first Prince Tian Tian anymore. The ninth Prince shut his mouth. brother ah-Jiu, if third sister doesn¡¯t want to listen to me, let¡¯s go to the side and talk. There¡¯s still a while before dinner, so I¡¯ll listen and give you an idea. The kind that will make you feel so disgusted that he can¡¯t even eat next time. Gu Ren pulled the ninth Prince to the side. Uncle Gu touched his chin. Tsk, this kid, Ren Ren, didn¡¯t know who he took after. He and Zhang Shi were not like this. Could it be that when he was young, he was sold by Zhang Shi¡¯s maiden family and Xue Xiao ¡®er found a fake one? Uncle Gu was seriously suspecting if this was his own son. Gu Ren had no idea at all. If he knew, he would definitely cry. How could he not be a child of the Gu family? He could feel it even in Madam Zhang¡¯s stomach, unless it was Yingluo. Forget it, Gu Ren would not know about this. After dinner, Gu Xin made an excuse that she was tired and wanted to go back to her room to sleep, so she did not stay outside for long. After she went back, after she went back to her room, she asked Dong Xue to tell Cheng huaijin¡¯s manservant toe overter. ¡°Third sister, you really want to go?¡± Gu si knew what Gu Xin was going to do, but she still felt that general Shi mu was quite dangerous and was a little worried. ¡°Yup! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask brother Yuanyuan and brother Yuanyuan toe with me. Nothing will happen. Furthermore, this was the capital of the great Zhou Dynasty. What could have happened? You should be worried about others.¡± Gu Xin could tell Gu SI¡¯s worry at a nce andforted her. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Gu si thought about it and agreed. This was the capital. She was worried about someone but not Gu Xin. She suddenly had an idea and pulled Gu Xin¡¯s arm, ¡± third sister, do you think I can go with you? ¡± I won¡¯t cause trouble, and with brother Xiao Yan and brother a ¡®Yuan, I won¡¯t be a burden.¡± ¡°Sure! Sister sisi, you¡¯re finally lively. I thought you¡¯d stay in front of the youngdy until Huo Wantonges to marry you!¡± Gu Xin agreed without hesitation and even teased Gu si. ¡°Third sister, what are you saying! It¡¯s not because he wants to be ady from a noble family, it¡¯s just because my mother always says that our family should have a more gentle and quiet girl! I sacrificed myself to be this gentle and quiet girl! Besides, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go out to y, but the girls in the capital are not fun!¡± Gu si felt very aggrieved. When she went out to y with other people, they were all delicate youngdies. She might as well y at home. Chapter 2492 - 2492 I’ve wronged you 2492 I¡¯ve wronged you ¡°Yes, yes, yes, thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll tell big sister and second sister tomorrow that we can¡¯t let you be a good girl at home alone in the future. We¡¯ll bring you along for everything we do. Look at how aggrieved you are.¡± Gu Xin pinched Gu SI¡¯s face. Gu Xin was born in the first month of the lunar year, while Gu Si was born in the twelfth month of the following year. Their birth dates were only a month and a few days apart. In other words, Gu Xin was almost two years older than Gu si. Gu Si was already 16 years old. Although she was used to practicing martial arts in the morning and her figure was well-proportioned and slender, the baby fat on her face was still there. Like Gu en, she looked like a little fool in front of her family. Gu Xin pinched her face and she smiled foolishly. ¡°What are youughing at? Do you have a night suit?¡± Gu Xin said helplessly. ¡°Yes, of course there is! Although I haven¡¯t gone out with my sisters to cause trouble in the past two years, how could I not prepare such a thing? What if I can use it?¡± Gu si nodded. ¡°Then, when brotheres overter, let¡¯s discuss it again! We¡¯ll set off after Grandpa, grandma, father, and mother are asleep. Brother Yuanyuan will be waiting for us next to the Embassy. Do you want to go and rest now? it¡¯ll probably be veryteter.¡± Gu Xin reminded. ¡°No need, no need, I¡¯m still full of energy! I was still thinking if I should ask Xue ¡®er toe along. However, thinking about her mediocre skills, I¡¯d better forget it!¡± Gu si shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s right, if only Xue ¡®er had appeared in our house earlier. That way, you can practice martial arts with us, and you won¡¯t have to jump off a roof now.¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°This is rted to talent. Didn¡¯t she also appear two years after we started practicing the horse stance? She just wasn¡¯t interested in this. She had no choice! I feel that Xue ¡®er is also the simple and honest type. They should be thedies of a big family!¡± Gu si said disapprovingly. ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s as simple-minded as Xue ¡®er, and her Kung Fu isn¡¯t good. But no one taught Yiyi since she was young. After she pondered on it and practiced with uster, she¡¯s also at the level to enter the women¡¯s camp! This had a lot to do with the inheritance that his sister had mentioned. Yiyi¡¯s mother was a girl from the Peng family. The Peng family was an aristocratic family of generals, so they had this kind of inheritance in their blood. On the other hand, the Huo family is a family of schrs, but they don¡¯t like to practice martial arts. Even Huo Wentong is a loser, and their family¡¯s inheritance is all in school.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in agreement. Gu si also remembered what Gu Nian had told them about parents and children. Children would more or less inherit some of their parents ¡®strengths and weaknesses. Perhaps it would changeter in life, but most of them were born with it. ¡°By the way, speaking of Divine Child Huo, have you two been writing to each other recently? Did he say when he would be back? Can youe back this year?¡± Gu Xin started to care about her younger sister¡¯s love life. ¡°I did. Just like before, I have to write two letters every month. He said that he would be able toe back this year. He has developed South County very well, and after this year¡¯s general examination, there will be someone who can take over his position.¡± Gu si said generously. ¡°It¡¯s been six years since he and brother Qian went to kunzhou with my father. From the time they participated in the general examination until now, they still had a scientific examination! Time really flies!¡± Gu Xin sighed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? He¡¯s been a County Magistrate there for five years, our uncle Emperor must want to recruit him back.¡± Gu si nodded and then said. Chapter 2493 - 2493 Not afraid of her being bullied 2493 Not afraid of her being bullied The Emperor naturally wanted to invite Huo Junhao and more money back, but two months ago, Princess Jinghe was pregnant. It was estimated that she would not be able toe back this year because of the money. However, Huo Junhao had toe back this year. The Emperor loved to have more capable people under him. The more capable people he had, the more free he was. Once he was free, wouldn¡¯t he have time to brainwash his son? Therefore, Huo Junhao would definitely be able to return to the capital this year to report on his work, and then stay in the capital. Not only did the Emperor want him toe back, but even old master Huo and olddy Huo wanted him toe back and get married as soon as possible. Even if the Emperor didn¡¯t ask him toe back, old master Huo would have his eldest son, the Prime Minister, make good arrangements for him. Huo Junhao was two years older than Gu Xin. He had already reached the age of turning into a crown. The Huo family had already prepared his marriage and was in the process of arranging it with the Gu family. All they had to do was wait for Gu Xin to get married in the first month of the next year before they could start arranging for Huo Junhao and Gu SI¡¯s wedding. That was why Huo Junhao had toe back this year. ¡°Sisi, you haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Are you worried that you¡¯ll be strangers when you meet again?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I can¡¯t! If we don¡¯t meet, won¡¯t we be writing a letter? He¡¯s still the same old man, not serious at all. He even told me that he grew taller. Hmph, didn¡¯t I grow taller too?¡± Gu sixiao said. She couldn¡¯t hide the smile in her eyes when she mentioned Huo Junhao. Often, he wouldn¡¯t feel anything by her side, but when they separated like this, he would understand his own feelings more. In the past, Gu Si was young and did not know much. But after being separated from Huo Junhao for so long, she gradually understood. In fact, when she and Gu Xin used the snake to scare Huo Junhao, Huo Junhao pretended to be afraid. Then, her heart softened and she secretly took the delicious food that her second sister made for him to eat. That was the beginning of their fate. She would only be soft-hearted towards him, and he would only act like a scoundrel and pretend to be weak towards her. This feeling was pretty good. ¡°Our family finally has a couple, one civil and one martial.¡± Gu Xin looked at her and knew that this girl finally understood her feelings. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Eldest brother, second brother, and third brother are all well-versed in both literature and martial arts, okay? Besides, the four of us sisters are both civil and military! If that¡¯s the case, then Huo Junhao can¡¯t do it. He can only be an intellectual, not a fighter!¡± Gu si ridiculed. ¡°Hahahaha, eldest brother-inw, second brother-inw, and brother Yuanyuan are good at both literature and martial arts, but they can¡¯t beat Huo Wentong in terms of literature! Huo Wentong was focused. Her father had already said that Huo Junhao was a true child prodigy. No one couldpare to him. En ¡®Zi has always wanted topete with others, but father has already advised him to forget about it. ¡± Gu Xinughed and said to the point, ¡± besides, Huo Wantong can totally fool others with his brain. He can¡¯t beat others in a fight, but he definitely won¡¯t let himself be at a disadvantage. Don¡¯t look down on him.¡± ¡°I know! I don¡¯t mind him at all. It¡¯s even better if he doesn¡¯t know Kung Fu. If he offends me in the future, I can chase him and beat him up. I don¡¯t believe he can still fool me!¡± Gu si said. Wanwan! Gu Xin was speechless. Haven¡¯t you been tricked enough in these few years? They saw it with their own eyes. With your stupidness, how could you not be fooled by Huo Wentong? However, Gu si had a strong group of brothers and sisters, so he did not have to worry about her being at a disadvantage or being bullied in the future. Chapter 2494 - 2494 The richest 2494 The richest The two sisters chatted and talked about the wedding dress. Gu Si was not like Gu Xin, who had learned everything from Cai Xiaolian and Gu Nian. Gu si had learned everything that she was very interested in. For example, he learned from Cai Xiaolian how to draw, design, manage ounts, and how to make incense from Gu Nian. If she learned it, she would be able to master it, but Gu Xin only learned it. Therefore, when the two sisters talked about the wedding dress, they nned to design it themselves. When Gu Hui and Gu Nian were getting married, Cai Xiaolian had been the one who designed the wedding clothes. Now that Cai Xiaolian was very busy, although she had designed for the two younger ones before, Gu si still felt that her own design was better. When she mentioned it, Gu Xin also felt that it was not bad. However, there was one point that Gu Xin¡¯s female worker was a little bad. She was only limited to sewing and patching. In this aspect, Gu Si was much better than her. The original owner, Gu Nian, had learned embroidery from third aunt Gu, and Gu si had also learned it. Later, third aunt had no time to teach Gu si, but the Gu family¡¯s conditions had improved. Seeing that Gu si liked it, grandma Gu had also hired someone to teach Gu si. Gu si had eaten a lot of diluted Jade Pearl water, and her mind was also flexible, so her embroidery work was also not bad. So, when Gu Xin mentioned that she could only design for herself and not embroider, Gu si took the responsibility, ¡± third sister, when the timees, you just need to make thest few stitches. Leave the rest to others to do the measurements. I¡¯ll embroider theplicated patterns for you. Gu Xin was a little embarrassed,¡¯didn¡¯t you promise uncle Qian that you would write a book? You want to embroider a wedding dress for yourself, can you make it in time?¡± Gu si nodded and said,¡¯of course! Now, my mother can manage the family¡¯s ounts on her own, and I don¡¯t have to keep an eye on them all the time. Furthermore, when fourth aunt gives birth to a younger brother or sister, fourth aunt can also help. Other than embroiding the wedding dress, I was organizing the information. Besides, uncle Qian didn¡¯t give me a specific time, so it¡¯s fine even if I give it to him at the end of next year. I¡¯ve been learning it for so many years, so I can¡¯t let him learn it in a few months, right? For the time being, I don¡¯t have anything else to do other than these two things. That¡¯s why I¡¯m very free.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in relief, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll start thinking about it every day starting tomorrow. Anyway, my wedding with brother Yuanyuan is not until the first month of next year. It¡¯s only July now, so there are still a few months left. Oh right, I can also design a wedding dress for brother Yuanyuan.¡± Gu si smiled. brother ah Yuan¡¯s clothes. Third sister, you can let the embroiderers do it. I won¡¯t have time to do it. Gu Xin nced at her andughed, ¡± yes, yes, yes. Who would let their sister-inw make clothes for the groom? ¡± Even if he wants to do it, we have to charge him a high price.¡± ¡°I don¡¯tck money,¡± Gu si replied. Gu Xin: ¡± Wanwan, you forgot. You¡¯re the richest among us sisters. Who asked you to be the best at managing money? ¡± Sigh, I can¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t even know how much money I have now.¡± Among the grandchildren of the Gu family, Gu Si was really the richest. In terms of cash, because she was the youngest among the older children, she never needed to pay for anything when she went out. Whatever she liked, her brothers and sisters would buy it for her. She was also a specialized ountant, so she had long learned Cai Xiaolian¡¯s way of making money with money. Gu Hui was not interested in money while Gu Nian was engrossed in her own research. Gu Xin used to love money, but after her family changed, she was no longer so obsessed with it. Chapter 2495 - 2495-like a different person 2495 Chapter 2495-like a different person Because her older sisters were basically busy with their own things and weren¡¯t often at home, Gu Si was very bored alone. When she was bored, she would do things and learn things from Cai Xiaolian. She was smart and calm, so she really learned a lot. That was why she had never been incited by others to say that she was not as good as her three sisters. The two sisters chatted for a long time. They were very happy. It had been a long time since the two of them sat together and chatted. It was as if they had returned to their childhood. When she was happy, time always passed very quickly. Not long after, Cheng huaijin came over. The two sisters stopped and started talking about Gu yingxue. ¡°You mean, Shi mu might have secretlye to the great Zhou and was saved by Xue ¡®er?¡± Cheng huaijin was a little surprised after hearing this. He remembered that when he was 14 years old, when his life was in danger and he was surrounded by danger, he was suddenly saved by someone. Other than thinking about his sister, he did indeed have an extraordinary feeling for the person who saved him. Back then, the one who had saved him was a Minister sent by quicksand country to look for him. Although he had ill intentions, at his age, he was indeed very grateful to him. If it wasn¡¯t for him, his good rtionship with the quicksand King, and the person who had saved him threatening his life, he wouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless. Just like when his family was in trouble, the Gu family and Lu Zheng saved him and his sister. Even if it was just an opportunity, he was willing to give his life to the Gu family. So, he could somewhat understand Shi MU¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Xue ¡®er isn¡¯t sure. She only remembered that she had applied medicine for someone. As for what that person looked like, she didn¡¯t even know if he was Dead or Alive. If I didn¡¯t ask, she might have forgotten about it. ¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Then what can we confirm from our night visit to Shi mu?¡± Cheng huaijin asked. ¡°We can take a look at his things and see if we can find anything from them. Besides, did you forget what brother Yuanyuan said just now? Bai Yi had been staring at Shi mu. This man would change into his night suit and wander outside almost every night. He didn¡¯t know what his purpose was, but he was sure that something was wrong. Even if it wasn¡¯t because of Xue ¡®er, he should still go and take a look. Compared to the princess of Nan Lin and the first Prince Tian Tian, Shi mu was much more dangerous. Brother, I don¡¯t remember if I¡¯ve mentioned this to you before, but when I first saw Shi mu, I felt that he was very familiar. It was the same feeling I had when I met the seventh Princess of the cloud Sea in the West. The feeling he gave me was very simr to the feeling the seventh Princess of Yunhai gave me. I won¡¯t be at ease until I figure out his purpose.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Cheng huaijin thought about it and nodded. ¡°Brother Xiao Yan, did you see Xue ¡®er cheering during thepetition just now?¡± Gu si suddenly said. Cheng huaijin was taken aback, then he nodded. How could he not see that the silly girl was pping her hands as if they were not her own? He probably didn¡¯t even realize that his eyes were much gentler than before when he nodded. Gu Xin and Gu si looked at each other. This guy was probably a stubborn person. He had really changed a lot from the first time she knew him. Other than his looks, his personality was like a different person. After the three of them confirmed the time to leave, Cheng huaijin left Gu Xin¡¯s courtyard. Chapter 2496 - 2496-Ying Ying and Ying Xue 2496 Chapter 2496-Ying Ying and Ying Xue Gu Xin, her sister, and Cheng huaijin only left the house when it was almost midnight. Bai Yi kept an eye on Shi mu every day and had already figured out his schedule. It was almost midnight when he left. They had to wait for Shi mu to leave before going in. When they arrived at the Embassy, Lu Zheng was already waiting for them. ¡°Little sister sisi is here too?¡± Lu Zheng was a little surprised to see Gu si. ¡°Third sister said she would bring me to see the world!¡± Gu si said with a smile. She hadn¡¯te out to y like this for a long time, so she was very excited. ¡°Did they leave?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bai Yi has already caught up. This person really went out every day without fail. She didn¡¯t know what he was shopping for. However, I¡¯ve already told white shirt that we¡¯ll wait for him at Mr. DU¡¯s ce and see what he¡¯s up to today.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Then, the four of them headed in the direction of the Embassy. On the Embassy side, other than great Zhou¡¯s guards, there were also guards from other countries. There were both hidden and hidden, but Gu si had also participated in the design of the Embassy. Not only Gu Si was clear about this ce, but Gu Xin and Lu Zheng were also very clear about it. As long as they knew the courtyard where the people of the Jia Cang country lived, they couldpletely avoid the guards and sessfully enter Shi MU¡¯s room. After 15 minutes, the four of them sessfully entered Shi MU¡¯s room. Perhaps Shi mu didn¡¯t usually let people guard outside his room, but at this moment, there was no one in his small courtyard, which made it even more convenient for the four of them. Lu Zheng was very familiar with this matter. After instructing Gu Xin and the other two to pay attention to a few things, he got them to follow them. They were to not touch anything randomly and to pay attention to the arrangement of things inside, as well as all the small details of the surroundings. Since Shi mu didn¡¯t dare to let anyone guard him, it meant that he had his own way. For example, after entering the room, they noticed a small detail. The door seemed to be closed, but the bolt was a little crooked, and it was crooked in a very peculiar way. Anyway, if someone sneaked in without paying attention, Shi mu would definitely find out when he came back. The four of them entered through the window. There was also a little trick to the window. If you didn¡¯t look carefully before you came in and identally touched it and didn¡¯t put it back to its original position, Shi mu would also notice. This was discovered by Gu Xin. After they entered, she pulled the window back to its original position and even held the oilmp to measure it. The next thing was the decoration in Shi MU¡¯s room. It looked very neat and proper, but if you flipped through things and didn¡¯t remember how they looked before and returned them to their original positions ording to what you thought was the habit of most people, you would definitely be discovered. Lu Zheng had investigated a few cases in his past life, while Gu Xin was interested in investigating in this life. Gu Si was also proficient in financial audit. To the three of them, all they needed to do was to be careful. Cheng huaijin wasn¡¯t the careless type, but he still chose to follow the three of them. On the desk, they found Shi MU¡¯s handwriting. Looking at it, it was definitely not something he had only learned recently in the great Zhou Dynasty. He had practiced it for at least a few years. Moreover, the writing style was the same as the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s, not the style of Jia Cang. The most important thing was that they found an idiom from the great Zhou written on a piece of paper, and it was rted to Gu yingxue. Snow reflecting pouch Ying. Now, the four of them understood that Shi mu really liked Gu yingxue. Chapter 2497 - 2497-of course not 2497 Chapter 2497-of course not They weren¡¯t sure if Shi mu was the dirty young man that Gu yingxue had saved, but it was true that Shi mu was interested in Gu yingxue. Cheng huaijin was in a bad mood. In addition to Shi MU¡¯s handwriting, there were some books from the great Zhou Dynasty on the table. These books were quite normal. There were a subcollection of ssics and History, and some that were only published in thest two years. The Crown Prince of Jinnan Wang had traveled around, which was equivalent to geology. There was nothing else to look at, so the few of them went back to the cab. The cab door was closed in a rather normal manner, and they did not open it directly. Lu Zheng called Cheng huaijin over and lifted the cab against the wall. The furniture in this house were all from fourth uncle Gu¡¯s furniture factory. There was a hole at the back, and they could see the situation inside. Sure enough, there was a roll of something at the door of the cab. If they opened it rashly and didn¡¯t know the direction of the thing, it would be more difficult to restore it. Now that he had seen it clearly, it was much easier. In addition to Shi MU¡¯s clothes, there was a small box in the cab with some strange things inside. In any case, it didn¡¯t look like a man¡¯s, but a girl¡¯s. Gu Xin asked Gu si to take out the charcoal pen and hard paper that she had prepared earlier. She then drew everything in the small box. Then, the few of them returned the items to their positions. Then, there was Shi MU¡¯s bed. There was nothing unusual on the bed, just ordinary things. In the end, they left the ce where they lived in the Jia Cang country. When they passed by the East cart country, they discovered that the princess of Nan Lin was heading towards the first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s ce. The few of them looked at each other, and they all understood what was going on. Since they were already here, let¡¯s see what these two were up to! Thus, the four of them nimbly arrived on the roof of first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s house, not making a single sound. Gu SI only heaved a sigh of relief when shey down. She was afraid that she would drag her brothers and sisters down. It had been a long time since she had done such a thing. ¡°Just now, the fourth youngdy of the Lu family sent me a message. She said that she is ready on her side.¡± The princess of Nan Lin went straight to the point the moment she entered the room. ¡°Can he be trusted?¡± First Prince Tian Tian asked with a frown. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve asked around recently, this country guarding Duke¡¯s wife and her children are nothing in front of Lu Zheng. If we listen to her n, we¡¯ll be like sheep entering the Tiger¡¯s mouth!¡± Princess Nan Lin said. ¡°Then why are you still talking?¡± First Prince Tian Tian was speechless. I¡¯m nning to modify her n. I¡¯ll be able to get what I want, but I don¡¯t know if your wish wille true. The princess of Nan Lin poured herself a cup of tea, took a sip and said. ¡°You¡¯re that impatient?¡± First Prince Tian Tian said in embarrassment. ¡°Anyway, someone hase to my door to help me, so it¡¯s a waste not to use it. However, Lu Zheng¡¯s sister is really stupid. Fortunately, they are not born from the same mother. Otherwise, I would have suspected that fourth miss Lu was adopted.¡± The princess of Nan Lin said in disdain. hahaha, it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t inherit your nanlin Kingdom. Otherwise, you¡¯d have been thinking about men and married into the Lu family. You¡¯d have turned the Lu family upside down. First Prince Tian Tian said with a smile. The princess of nanlin nced at him and didn¡¯t reply. She continued, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the n I¡¯ve modified for her? If you don¡¯t want to hear it, then give me a suggestion. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t destroy me, and you can get what you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯m all ears, my princess,¡± first Prince Tian Tian replied. Chapter 2498 - 2498-can’t cause any waves 2498 Chapter 2498-can¡¯t cause any waves It was only after eldest Prince Tian Tian and the princess of Nan Lin had finished speaking and the princess of Nan Lin had left that the four of them left from eldest Prince Tian Tian¡¯s roof. In the entire process, other than the great Zhou guards who were secretly monitoring the Embassy, no one realized that someone had been eavesdropping. These guards had been informed, so not only did they find out, but they also helped them to keep the other country¡¯s guards in the dark from finding out. After leaving the Embassy, the four of them took off their night suits and slowly headed to third aunt DU¡¯s residence. White shirt was now chasing third aunt du closely. He was thick-skinned enough to buy both houses of third aunt DU¡¯s residence. He didn¡¯t move in, and it was dark on both sides. He liked to run to third aunt DU¡¯s ce when he had nothing to do. Third aunt du refused at first, but after seeing that this person was so thick-skinned that he could sleep on the big tree outside her courtyard, she didn¡¯t care about him and even invited him to lunch. Then, white shirt¡¯s skin became even thicker. He asked Lu Zheng and the rest to wait for him at third aunt DU¡¯s ce. He even said that third aunt du had asked the kitchen to prepare supper for him in the evening. Since everyone knew each other, and since white shirt had said so, he might as welle over. Third aunt du didn¡¯t sleep well. She slept lightly at night and liked to sleep during the day, so the day and night were a little reversed. Bai Yi even asked her to look for Gu Xin to take a look, but she didn¡¯t. She only said that she was used to it and that she would ask Gu Xin to help her with the medicine when she didn¡¯t want to live like this anymore. Therefore, at this time, third aunt du was not asleep yet. She asked the kitchen to prepare supper for several people while she read in the courtyard and waited for them. On the way, Gu si couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡± ¡°Brother ah Yuan, why is Lu Yang so stupid? How could she join forces with outsiders to deal with her family? If there¡¯s a conflict in one¡¯s family, one should resolve it! We have to stand united against the outside world!¡± ¡°She might not be from the Lu family!¡± Lu Zheng did not have any feelings for the Lin mother and son. It was enough that he did not hate them madly for the things that happened in his previous life. He should not have any feelings for them. Furthermore, he had wanted to get rid of the mother and son before, but Gu Xin didn¡¯t allow him to. Gu Xin said that if he got rid of them, it wouldn¡¯t be fun for him to marry them! She wanted to avenge little aunt Jia and brother Yuanyuan when they were young. Therefore, Lu Zheng did not make a move on the Lin family. He did not even allow the country guarding Duke to make a move. This was one of the reasons. The other reason was that the matter of whether the two children of the Lin family were the country guarding Duke had not been investigated. They had some guesses before, but they were a little outrageous. However, once they had doubts, they would keep trying to find evidence to prove it. He didn¡¯t want the three of them to be in the Lu family genealogy. He didn¡¯t want to have to kowtow to Lin Shi and her son when he and his descendants paid respects to their ancestors. That was why the mother and son of the Lin family could live well until now. It was just that all their actions were under Lu Zheng¡¯s control and they could not cause any trouble at all. Gu si said disdainfully,¡¯this pig Princess of nanlin and The Frog Prince of dongzhe are probably stupid. They think that by changing that stupid n of Lu Yang, they cane up with a perfect n. Did they not know that this was the capital of the great Zhou? Do they think they can hide their actions from the world?¡± ¡°They might really think that they can!¡± Gu Xinughed. &Nbsp; ¡± that¡¯s right, ¡± Lu Zheng nodded, ¡± their n would be perfect for ordinary people. Chapter 2499 - 2498-fate 2499 Chapter 2498-fate The four of themughed at Lu Zheng¡¯s words. Lu Yang was indeed stupid, but he still had high hopes. Prince Tian Tian and the princess of Nan Lin could see this and chose not to believe her. However, they had overestimated themselves and underestimated Lu Zheng. Therefore, if this matter were to be reported to others, it would indeed be perfect. But if it were to be reported to Lu Zheng, not to mention that they had heard it tonight, even if they had not heard it, Lu Zheng¡¯s men would have gotten the news from Lu Yang by tomorrow at thetest. Lu Zheng had long been aware of the Lin mother and son¡¯s movements. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these annoying people, they¡¯re so disappointing! I wonder if Bai Yi has returned yet?¡± Afterughing, Gu Xin said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost time! Every day, Shi mu would wander outside for more than two hours. We¡¯ve been inside for almost two hours just now. When we reach Mr. DU¡¯s ce, white shirt should be back soon.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Third sister, brother Yuan, is Bai Yi really going to marry Mr. Du?¡± Gu si gossiped. ¡°I think so. He¡¯s quite serious.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°When the two of you were still young and Mr. Du had just gotten divorced, Bai Yi already had a crush on him. However, his thousand des sect had just disbanded at that time, so he probably didn¡¯t think so much. Now that the ordinary days have passed, it¡¯s a kind of fate to meet again. If he doesn¡¯t grasp this fate, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be alone for the rest of his life.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Waa! Did they know each other long ago? I thought they only met after third sister came back from Thand! If they really knew each other from a long time ago and still have feelings for each other after so many years, then it really must be fate.¡± Gu si eximed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Wasn¡¯t this the same as Yuding and his wife? That¡¯s why, when two people are together, apart from loving each other, it really depends on fate. Those who were fated would follow their fate and meet someone from thousands of miles away, no matter how long it would take. People who were not fated to be together, even if they were together every day, would not be able to achieve anything in the end. It¡¯s really hard to say what fate is.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said. I think fate doesn¡¯t just talk about two people in love, it also talks about all kinds of rtionships in the world. Gu si said thoughtfully, ¡± for example, family. Why can we be family in this life? Wasn¡¯t that because of fate? It was also because they had some ties and regrets in their previous lives that they became a loving family in this life. For example, friends. Perhaps in their previous life, the two of them were a couple who had no feelings for each other but became husband and wife due to various factors. They were verypatible in all aspects, but there was no love. In that case, they could only get along as friends in this life. Or perhaps, for some reason, the friendship in their previous life did notst long, and they could make it up in this life. For example, the teacher-student rtionship. A teacher for a day was a father for life. Perhaps this teacher and student pair were really father and son in his previous life? All of this is because of fate. The regrets of the past have all been made up for the moment we met.¡± Gu Xin and the other two stopped in their tracks and looked at Gu si in unison. Gu Si was stunned. What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re right.¡± The three of them shook their heads. Gu Xin said,¡¯sister sisi, what¡¯s in that little head of yours usually thinking? Why would you make such a sigh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m justmenting,¡± Gu si said with a smile. Chapter 2500 - 2500 Her next life 2500 Her next life Gu si scratched her head and said,¡±these are the things I usually talk to Huo Wantong about.¡± Huo Wentong said that he might even know me in his previous life! It¡¯s just that I disappeared before he could establish a rtionship with me. I¡¯m still scolding him, why did I disappear? Why aren¡¯t you the one who disappeared?¡± Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± He was sure that Huo Junhao must have known Gu si in his previous life. Before he seeded, he had heard the Emperor mention it. At that time, the Emperor was not the current Emperor, but grandfather Gu was still the Imperial uncle. The Gu family was the first to acknowledge the return of the Goddess Kingdom. He had never thought about Gu Xin¡¯s rtionship with the goddess country. Plus, it was thest moment, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to these things. He had learned that grandma Gu was the aunt of Queen Dugu of the goddess Kingdom, so he also understood that the Prince from the goddess Kingdom who hade over in hisst days had been grandma Gu¡¯s family. With Huo Junhao¡¯s status at that time, how could he not have known Gu si? Perhaps, there was something between the two of them in the past life, but he was no longer here, so he didn¡¯t know. Gu Xinughed,¡¯if people had a past and a present, it might really be like what Huo Junhao said! Think about it, he followed us so eagerly back then. We were sisters, so why did he like to tease you? If it wasn¡¯t for the fate of the past life, would he only be teasing you in this life?¡± Gu si pouted. that¡¯s because he thinks I¡¯m easy to bully. He doesn¡¯t dare to bully you. ¡°Really? Did he bully you? He dares to bully you? He bullied you. You have three older sisters and one older brother. Putting everything else aside, just my father alone is enough to make him eat a pot. If there wasn¡¯t an invisible pull, would he be like this?¡± Aiya, third sister, ¡± Gu si said, ¡± you¡¯re making fun of me again. Gu Xin: ¡± who¡¯s making fun of you? I¡¯m just telling the truth! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask brother Yuanyuan, was it like this back then? Huo Wantong was just teasing you!¡± Gu si replied,¡¯yes, yes, yes. Third sister is right. Huo Junhao has been a bad guy since he was a kid. He¡¯s been targeting me since a long time ago. I¡¯m stupid, okay?¡± yes, ¡± Gu Xin patted her hand, ¡± this is a good tradition of our family. You know your own limits! Gu si,¡±Yingluo.¡± The two sisters chatted andughed at the side, while Lu Zheng and Cheng huaijin were also thinking about their own things. Lu Zheng was thinking about his past life, while Cheng huaijin was thinking about Xiao Yu. He hoped that Gu Mingzhu, the youngdy of the Peng family¡¯s fifth aunt, would be Xiao Yu¡¯s next life. Gu Mingzhu would never experience the hardships that Xiao Yu had suffered in this life again. The more suffering Xiao Yu had suffered in her previous life, the more worry-free she was in this life. Gu Mingzhu was already a year old. She had a bad temper, much worse than her brother, who was a boy with twins. Most of the time, she would cry very loudly. She was very strong-willed and could call her parents ¡®brothers and sisters¡¯. She could also hold onto the bench and walk a few steps. She didn¡¯t have a good temper, but every time she was in Cheng huaijin¡¯s arms, she would fall asleep obediently. She would smile and stretch out her hands for Cheng huaijin to hug. When she bullied her brother who was a pair of twins and snatched his things domineeringly, as long as Cheng huaijin was by her side and told her not to take Mingzhu, that it was her brother¡¯s, she would obediently return it to her brother. She wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone else. He was particrly stubborn. Cheng huaijin felt that this might be a kind of fate. Even if this was not Xiao Yu¡¯s next life, this was still fate between him and Gu Mingzhu. Chapter 2501 - 2501-falling sick from lovesickness 2501 Chapter 2501-falling sick from lovesickness Of course, he still hoped that Gu Mingzhu would be Xiao Yu¡¯s in her next life. Just like that, the four of them walked all the way to third aunt DU¡¯s residence. Third aunt du lived in the south of the city, not far from the Embassy. This was also the first time Gu Xin and the others hade to third aunt DU¡¯s house. The du family was rich. When third aunt du got married, there was a lot of dowry. After the divorce, third aunt du also left with her dowry. In addition, the money earned from the manor shop in her dowry made her very well-off. She didn¡¯t even need to buy a house with her own money. This house was also her dowry when she got married. The three-entry residence had always been looked after by the old servant for the past few years. Recently, when she moved in, there was a sense of life inside. When the Butler at the door saw them, he came forward to wee them and then brought them into the hall. ¡°Mr. Du, sorry to disturb you!¡± Gu Xin said sincerely. ¡°Third youngdy is joking. I usually sleepte at night. After a period of time, when he was tidying up the shop, he would slowly recover. Third miss, fifth miss, general Lu, Prince ah hai, you must be hungry. I¡¯ve already had someone prepare supper for you.¡± Third aunt du pulled Gu Xin and Gu si to sit at the table, not forgetting to greet Lu Zheng and Cheng huaijin. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Bai Yi. Brother Yuan Yuan said that Bai Yi will be here soon.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Third aunt du nodded and said, ¡± master Bai has beening here to eat when he has nothing to do. He even said that he doesn¡¯t want to go back to the Gu family anymore. He bought the yard next to mine and nned to move in, but he sleeps on the big tree in my yard all day long. Third miss, what do you think is wrong with master Bai?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect third aunt du to be so direct. This was what she didn¡¯t understand. There was really a difference between a married woman and an unmarried girl. Moreover, third aunt du was originally different from ordinary women. Otherwise, she would not have resolutely divorced her husband after her husband took a concubine to show that he would always respect and love her. The inw¡¯s family also said a lot of good words. She couldn¡¯t stand sand in her eyes. If she loved, she loved. If she didn¡¯t love, she didn¡¯t love. She didn¡¯t want to share her love with others. If she loved, she would say it out frankly. She also didn¡¯t feel that being liked and pursued by others was such a shameful or embarrassing thing. That was why she was able to tell him everything that white shirt had done. It wasn¡¯t that he really didn¡¯t understand, but he hoped that Gu Xin would be able to persuade him. After all, he was sleeping on a big tree every day, especially during this season. There were many mosquitoes and insects. Weren¡¯t you afraid of being bitten and sleeping ufortably? ¡°Mr. Du, don¡¯t you know about white shirt¡¯s problem? If he doesn¡¯t stay close to Mr. Du, he can¡¯t sleep. He¡¯s worried that Mr. Du will be taken away by someone.¡± Lu Zhengughed. ¡°Oh, really? Then I thought master Bai was sick and wanted to ask third miss to persuade him! Since it was lovesickness, there was no other way. In the end, I¡¯m not the one suffering, so I won¡¯t bother with this.¡± Third aunt du said calmly. Gu si,¡±Yingluo.¡± This sister is so forthright! Gu Xin silently lit a candle for Bai Yi in her heart. The road to cultivation is long and far, Bai Yi, you have to continue to work hard! Cheng huaijin wasn¡¯t familiar with third aunt du, so he didn¡¯t care too much. He sat there and drank tea by himself. Soon, another servant girl brought in some desserts. These desserts were quite exquisite and Gu Xin wanted to eat them. Chapter 2502 - 2502-you know how to be anxious? 2502 Chapter 2502-you know how to be anxious? The four of them ate two tes of desserts and drank a bowl of tea before Bai Yi rushed back. This time, he wasn¡¯t dressed in white, but in ck, revealing his figure. Other than during the war, Gu Xin had rarely seen Bai Yi in such high spirits. Although he was almost 30 years old, Bai Yi didn¡¯t look old at all. He had a smile on his face as soon as he entered the house. Of course, this smile wasn¡¯t directed at Gu Xin and the others, but at third aunt du. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± White shirt sat beside third aunt du and poured himself a bowl of tea. His posture was as if he was the master of the house. Looking at third aunt du again, she seemed to be used to such a thick-skinned person, there was no extra expression on her face. Gu Xin and the other three suppressed their shock and asked about serious matters. Third aunt du went to the kitchen. Actually, Gu Xin and the others didn¡¯t mind third aunt du listening to them, but she was very self-aware. She knew what she should and shouldn¡¯t listen to. She gave an excuse to go to the kitchen and get someone to bring food over before she got up and left. ¡°He has a destination for today.¡± Bai Yi said, ncing at Cheng huaijin. ¡°You went to uncle Qingyuan¡¯s house?¡± Gu Xin saw the way Bai Yi looked at Cheng huaijin and immediately knew what was going on. Cheng huaijin¡¯s heart was in his mouth. Although he had guessed it when he saw the words ¡± Ying Ying Ying Ying Ying Xue ¡± in Shi MU¡¯s letter, he still felt very ufortable when he heard Bai Yi¡¯s words. yes, he stayed ondy Xue ¡®er¡¯s roof for half an hour. He only left when the light indy Xue¡¯ er¡¯s room went out. White shirt said. ¡°He left and went back directly?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Right, they went back directly. They didn¡¯t even stroll around like before. After I went back, I took a look. He probably didn¡¯t notice that anyone had been in the house.¡± Bai Yi replied. Gu Xin, Gu si, and Lu Zheng all looked at Cheng huaijin. what sister sisi drew just now, ¡± Cheng huaichen said. show it to Xue ¡®er tomorrow to see if it¡¯s something she¡¯s used before. ¡°Brother, even if you didn¡¯t ask us, we were nning to do the same.¡± Gu Xin replied. brother Jun, ¡± Gu si said, ¡± Xue ¡®er¡¯s memory is a little bad. She might not be able to remember it. little Jin, ¡± Lu Yang said. now that there¡¯s apetitor, you know how to be anxious? ¡± Cheng huaijin,¡±Wanwan.¡± Bai Yi said,¡±it seems like he has no ill intentions towards miss Xue ¡®er. Instead, it¡¯s love.¡± Didn¡¯t they say that The Frog Prince had a scheme? I¡¯m guessing that this general Shi mu also wants to win the martialpetition so that he can raise conditions with our Emperor! ording to my observations over the past few days, this general Shi mu is not the same kind of person as the pheasant Prince and the pig Princess. He knows what the two of them are thinking, but the two of them definitely don¡¯t know what he is thinking.¡± Gu Xin nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right. That Shi mu looks much smarter than the other two.¡± If it was really like what Bai Yi said, then it would be simple. During the martial artspetition, he would not be given any conditions to make a request to the Emperor. Brother, you can do it, right?¡± ¡°I can do it.¡± Cheng huaijin pursed his lips and clenched his fists. I¡¯m afraid that he has other ways to raise conditions with the Emperor other than this. I¡¯m worried that Yingluo will ¡­¡± ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. The Emperor will not randomly appoint a marriage for the children of our Gu family. The children of other families do not know.¡± Gu Xin said with certainty. Chapter 2503 - 2503 What’s important is the present and the future 2503 What¡¯s important is the present and the future Cheng huaijin thought about it and agreed. Although the Emperor sometimes looked simr to uncle Gu, when it came to the Gu family, he might be the most protective. Lu Yang said,¡¯actually, it¡¯s useless to say so much. The most important thing is to see Xue¡¯ er¡¯s attitude. As for Xue ¡®er¡¯s attitude, it¡¯s up to you, Jin.¡± Cheng huaijin was stunned. Gu si said, ¡± brother Xiao Yang, I see that you¡¯ve been treating Xue ¡®er quite well recently. Why don¡¯t you admit it?! There¡¯s no point in pretending, your eyes can¡¯t lie.¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu si. Gu si continued, ¡± Huo Junhao once said that there are two things in the world that you can¡¯t look at directly. They are the sun and the human heart. There were two things in the world that couldn¡¯t be lied to-the eyes and the cough. Brother Xiao Yan, the way you look at Xue ¡®er is the same as how second brother-inw looks at my second sister.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at me the same way brother Yuanyuan does?¡± Gu Xin asked. Gu Si was stunned and thought for a moment before saying,¡¯it¡¯s still a little different. Brother ah Yuan used to look at you like you were his own daughter. It¡¯s only in the past two years that he looked at you like that when you came back from the West.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Bai Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh. She was indeed uncle Gu¡¯s daughter. This analogy was very appropriate. Wasn¡¯t lu Zheng the old cow that ate young grass back then? She suppressed her inner thoughts and pampered her like a daughter until she was of age before she could release all her love. To be honest, Bai Yi admired Lu Zheng¡¯s attitude. If it was him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. He did not know how Lu Zheng had fallen for Gu Xin at that age, but the feeling he got was that ever since he knew Lu Zheng, this child had fallen into a state of only marrying Qing. After that, he also found out that this kid had just met Gu Xin not long ago. At that time, he had seen Gu Xin. She was just a silly little girl and waspletely iparable to the current Princess Xinxin. He even thought that it might be a Savior or something, but he realized that it was not the case. Lu Zheng had only been to San Cha kou vige before he met him. Previously, he was either in the capital or Yuzhou. As for Gu Xin, she had always been in San Cha kou vige. Even though the grandmothers of the two families were close friends, the two children did not know each other. Even now, he still didn¡¯t understand the reason. He could only say that there was no reason to love someone. Maybe it was just one look, or maybe it was love at first sight. One look couldst for ten thousand years! Bai Yi had asked Lu Zheng before. However, Lu Zheng had never mentioned it. Was he going to tell Bai Yi that they had been together for eight years in their past lives? ¡°What are youughing at!¡± Lu Zheng gave Bai Yi a kick. He felt that the three members of the Gu family should understand his feelings for Gu Xin. Although he didn¡¯t know why they understood, he felt that it was true. Then, it was the brothers in white, especially white shirt. In the past, he always liked to ask him about it, but he had been fooled by him. Now that Gu si mentioned it, he felt that white shirt wasughing at him for being old again. He was only five years older than her. ¡°No, I choked, I choked.¡± White shirt said hurriedly. ¡°That¡¯s true. I was young at that time. Brother Yuanyuan wouldn¡¯t be so crazy to like me like how second brother-inw likes second sister.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in agreement with Gu SI¡¯s point of view. ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± Lu Zheng was speechless. hahahaha! Bai Yi could not hold it in anymore and burst outughing. What could Lu Zheng do? he could only lie down and be mocked. Anyway, the past was not important. What was important was the present and the future. Chapter 2504 - 2504-watch out for hidden weapons 2504 Chapter 2504-watch out for hidden weapons ¡°Little Jin, this Shi MU¡¯s Kung Fu is really good. When you face him tomorrow, you should be careful. He didn¡¯t put in much effort in today¡¯spetition, so we still can¡¯t see how deep he is.¡± Lu Zheng changed the topic and returned to Cheng huaijin¡¯s matter. ¡°Yes, I can see that too.¡± Cheng huaijin took a deep breath, then nodded. ¡°Prince ah hai, you have to pay attention to his hidden moves. After a few days of tracking and observation, I found that he has hidden weapons on him. Thepetition didn¡¯t say that hidden weapons can¡¯t be used, so you have to be on guard against him using hidden weapons.¡± Bai Yi warned sternly. ¡°Hidden weapons? Did you see what kind of hidden weapon he used?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure about that. What I can be sure of is that he has hidden weapons on him. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was knocked down by a child one night, I wouldn¡¯t have even noticed.¡± White shirt said. ¡°There¡¯s a child in the middle of the night? What¡¯s the situation?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she replied. ¡°He¡¯s the child of the family next to miss Xue ¡®er¡¯s. He was wandering around the capital before, and I wasn¡¯t sure if his target was miss Xue ¡®er¡¯s house. That time, he didn¡¯t even wear a night suit, just ordinary clothes, and strolled to that Street by himself. The madam of the family next door to miss Xue ¡®er took the child back to her mother¡¯s house for a drink and returned home veryte at night. The child threw a tantrum on the way. I don¡¯t know what exactly it was, but the child was so fierce that he jumped out of the carriage and just happened to hit Shi mu. Shi mu probably didn¡¯t expect such a young child to jump out of the car. It waste at night, so he subconsciously took out a hidden weapon. Then, he realized that she was a child from an ordinary family. It was taken back. It was also that time that I found out. At that time, his speed was very fast and he could control his movements freely. If I hadn¡¯t been staring at him, I really wouldn¡¯t have noticed him. Not only did I have to stay away from him, but I also had to hide well. General Shi mu always went out at a fixed time at night. At this time, there would not be any children on the street. ¡°He¡¯s the child of the family next to miss Xue ¡®er¡¯s. He was wandering around the capital before, and I wasn¡¯t sure if his target was miss Xue ¡®er¡¯s house. That time, he didn¡¯t even wear a night suit, just ordinary clothes, and strolled to that Street by himself. The madam of the family next door to miss Xue ¡®er took the child back to her mother¡¯s house for a drink and returned home veryte at night. The child threw a tantrum on the way. I don¡¯t know what exactly it was, but the child was so fierce that he jumped out of the carriage and just happened to hit Shi mu. Shi mu probably didn¡¯t expect such a young child to jump out of the car. It waste at night, so he subconsciously took out a hidden weapon. Then, he realized that she was a child from an ordinary family. It was taken back. It was also that time that I found out. At that time, his speed was very fast and he could control his movements freely. If I hadn¡¯t been staring at him, I really wouldn¡¯t have noticed him. Not only did I have to stay away from him, but I also had to hide well. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t see clearly what kind of hidden weapon it was.¡± Bai Yi exined. ¡°You¡¯re really scheming! He must have had his eyes on Xue ¡®er when he first entered the pce, and then went out every night to find Xue¡¯ er. Maybe he already knew about it from the start, but he was afraid that we would have people watching him, so he wandered around like this to disturb us. He probably doesn¡¯t know that there are people in the great Zhou who can follow him without being discovered!¡± Gu si sighed. ¡°He has indeed thought everything through. He didn¡¯t notice me, but he had been wandering around like this for many days, and only today did he reach his destination. I can see that he really does not have any ill intentions towardsdy Xue ¡®er.¡± Bai Yi nced at Cheng huaijin as she spoke. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t say anything, but a strange feeling rose in his heart. He couldn¡¯t describe it. If he had to use a word to describe it, he felt that he might be afraid! He wasn¡¯t afraid of Shi mu, but he wasn¡¯t sure what he was afraid of. After a while, third aunt du brought a servant girl over with a tray. She greeted them and said that she was going back to her room to rest and asked Bai Yi to entertain Gu Xin and the others. ¡°Mr. Du, the host, is not here, so he asked Bai Yi to entertain us. Could it be that something good is about to happen?¡± Lu Zheng asked. You have to tell me, or I won¡¯t be able to prepare a gift in time. It¡¯s very tacky to give silver directly.¡± Chapter 2505 - 2504-nothing much 2505 Chapter 2504-nothing much White shirt looked at third aunt du with a smile. Third aunt du had long lost the shyness of a young girl. She sat down and looked at Lu Zheng with a smile.¡±General Lu, you don¡¯t have to worry about preparing the gift. Thismoner doesn¡¯t like anything else in this life, only this silver. If general Lu wishes to give this as a gift, then it¡¯s really a gift to my heart.¡± Bai Yi raised an eyebrow. thirddy, if you say that, general Lu will definitely ask you for the wedding date. Don¡¯t give me your whole life for money. Third aunt du turned to look at white shirt, ¡± ¡°Master Bai, do you think you don¡¯t have the ability to be with me for the rest of my life?¡± After she finished, third aunt du looked at Lu Zheng, ¡± then forget it. General Lu, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say that. Bai Yi,¡±hehe.¡± hahahahaha! Lu Zheng was overjoyed to see Bai Yi being defeated. alright, when Mr. Du marries someone else, I¡¯ll still give you silver. Third aunt du nodded,¡±then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± The third miss, the fifth miss, and Prince ah hai have to testify for me!¡± Gu Xin, Gu si, and Cheng huaijin nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Bai Yi said slowly, ¡± as the saying goes, don¡¯t let your fertile water flow into others ¡®fields. Since this silver has to be given out anyway, why not give it to one¡¯s own family? So, thirddy, marry me. If you marry someone else, general Lu and thirddy will give you less. If you marry me, they will give you more. At that time, all the silver in our family will be under your control. Think about it, all crows in the world are ck, and all men are the same. Since you¡¯ve married me, you can receive more gifts, so why marry someone else? If you marry me, you¡¯ll get at least double the happiness.¡± Third aunt du was speechless! Gu Xin and the others were speechless! Was this something an ordinary person could say? Those who were not as thick-skinned as the city walls would not be able to say such words. Bai Yi continued,¡±what betrothal gifts does the thirddy want?¡± As long as the thirddy said it, I, an ordinary ck Crow, am still stronger than others. I can do it. As the saying goes, when a woman gets married, it must be the order of her parents and the agreement of a matchmaker. However, the thirddy had already experienced the arranged marriage by her parents once, so she could make her own decision this time. Thirddy, as long as you agree, I, Bai Yi, will immediately go to Jiangnan to thirddy¡¯s home to propose marriage to my inws and uncles. Even if we don¡¯t need our parents ¡®orders to matchmake, we still have to go through the necessary process. What do you think, thirddy?¡± Third aunt du pursed her lips and came back to her senses. She calmly said, ¡± ¡°Not much.¡± ¡°Just now, thirddy said that you like silver. Why don¡¯t I go and bring my family¡¯s Silver over now and give a part of the betrothal gift first? what do you think, thirddy?¡± Third aunt du,¡±hehe.¡± Look, what is a scoundrel? this is a scoundrel. A scoundrel can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. He only needs to know what he¡¯s saying. ¡°Bai Yi, I remember you exchanged all your spoils of war for silver, right?¡± Gu Xin asked. You don¡¯t even want the silver, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, third miss.¡± Bai Yi said. Didn¡¯t I just find out that the thirddy likes silver? I¡¯m just afraid that one day she¡¯ll say how much money she wants as a betrothal gift I can¡¯t give! So, I changed them all into silver. He had built a basement next door and filled it up! Thirddy, can you take pity on me and help me take care of these silver taels that have turned into ashes underground? For the sake of the silver, can you marry me?¡± Chapter 2506 - 2506-routine 2506 Chapter 2506-routine This was the first time Cheng huaijin and Gu si had seen such a white dress. They were both stunned. Was the boss of second white and the rest such a thick-skinned person? Usually, it doesn¡¯t seem like it at all! Gu Xin and Lu Zheng had already seen it before, so they were used to it. Third aunt du looked at Bai Yi deeply, ¡± ¡°If you want me to manage the silver for you, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± ¡°Thirddy, please state your conditions,¡± Bai Yi said. Third aunt du smiled. a little too much. I¡¯ll tidy it up when I¡¯m free. Bai Yi cupped his fists and said seriously, ¡± I¡¯m waiting for the good news. I hope thirddy can be quick. There are too many silver taels in the basement next door. I¡¯m afraid that thieves will be after them. Third aunt du rolled her eyes at him. Gu Xin said,¡¯does that mean we should prepare a gift? Mr. Du, do you need a wedding dress? My mother has a lot of designs, do you want me to get you some?¡± Gu si continued,¡¯Mr. Du, our family still has all the wedding products. In addition to the wedding dress, there was also candy, wine, gift boxes, and other things. Although the store had not opened yet, they had been preparing goods recently. Once it opened, they could put all of them on sale. Mr. Du, which style do you like? we can custom make it. Oh, and theyout of the wedding venue. If the wedding were to be held in Mr. DU¡¯s house, I could already design it for you.¡± White shirt apuded silently. As expected of the little cutie that he had watched grow up. At the critical moment, she did not drop the ball at all. She was much better than Lu Zheng. Third youngdy and fifth youngdy were truly the most beautiful and most adorable youngdies in the world. Third aunt du looked at the two Gu family girls and helplessly held her forehead, ¡± ¡°Two youngdies, please spare me!¡± Gu Xin,¡¯how can you say that? Mr. Du, we are doing this for your own good! Think about it, the wedding process is quiteplicated. White shirt must want to give you a grand wedding! Which one couldn¡¯t be done step by step? Our house is already filled with lists. Mr. Du, if you don¡¯t decide soon, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to make it in time.¡± Gu si nodded seriously. When eldest sister was getting married in kun city, many of the wives in the capital had gone to see her. When second sister was getting married in the capital, even more people had seen her. Everyone in our family takes orders. When they knew that second aunt¡¯s business center had such a project, many people came to book it. The good days for the next few months were almost all set. Our family is rushing to make those orders! So, Mr. Du, you have to think about it quickly. That way, we can be prepared.¡± Third aunt du,¡±hehe.¡± Bai Yiforted her, ¡± it¡¯s okay. Thirddy, don¡¯t worry. I will tell second Madam when the timees. Second Madam will still give me face. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you.¡± Third aunt du smiled helplessly. What if I don¡¯t want an ordinary wedding? what if I want something different? ¡± Bai Yi nced at Gu Xin with eyes full of gratitude, ¡± ¡°How different, tell me.¡± Gu Xin and Gu Siqi nodded their heads. that¡¯s right. We also want to take on a difficult challenge. Mr. Du, just tell us. Whether we can do it or not is our business. Third aunt du did not feel that the Gu sisters were sparing no effort to help Bai Yi trick her. She smiled and said, ¡± I hope the sky is full of stars, I hope the bright moon, I hope the ground is full of flowers, I hope all my loved ones can be there, I hope Qianqian Chapter 2507 - 2507-I have an idea 2507 Chapter 2507-I have an idea The two girls present, Gu Xin and Gu si, heard third aunt DU¡¯s request and felt that this person was really a romantic! Moreover, this kind of romance was really unique. She did not need to make a grand wedding like Gu Hui and Gu Nian¡¯s. She did not need to tell the world that she was married and ask for everyone¡¯s blessings. She only needed her close friends and family toe and witness her bonding with her husband, so that they could spend the rest of their lives together. She liked the sky full of stars, she liked the bright moon, she liked flowers everywhere, she liked beautiful things. She hoped that her loved ones and all the beautiful things would be by her side, to witness her once again step onto the path of happiness that she originally thought would have an unknown result. After Gu si heard this, she suddenly stood up, giving everyone a shock. ¡°Mr. Du, I have an idea. Come with me!¡± Gu si walked over and pulled third aunt du. Before third aunt du could react, he pulled her into the courtyard. Gu Xin stood up and said, ¡± the three of you can eat slowly. I¡¯ll go take a look. You won¡¯t understand even if you go. Don¡¯te.¡± Lu Zheng, Cheng huaijin and Bai Yi felt that they were being despised by Gu Xin. Forget it. It¡¯ste at night, and I¡¯m indeed hungry. I¡¯ll eat then. Anyway, everything was based on the woman¡¯s wishes. On this matter, the men didn¡¯t have to say anything. Anyway, it was useless to say anything. As long as they could marry the person they liked, it didn¡¯t matter even if they had a wedding in the middle of the night. ¡°Mr. Du, third sister, look at the terrain. The left and right sides have been bought by Bai Yi. When the timees, we can open up the three houses. The courtyard was even more spacious. The main gate was set in the courtyard on the left. This courtyard and the courtyard on the right could be designed with a sky full of stars and a bright moon. We can¡¯t predict the weather, and we don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a bright moon and stars on a good day in the Chinese calendar, but we can create our own!¡± it¡¯s easy to get fresh flowers everywhere. If it¡¯s our family, we can keep them fresh for one or two days even if we transport them from kun city, let alone from the countryside of the capital. The safer way is to let Bai Yi buy fresh flowers with soil, so that they canst longer. ¡°Then there are close friends and rtives. You see, we¡¯re setting up a stage here. Mr. Du said that he doesn¡¯t want to receive the bride, so we don¡¯t do the marriage ceremony, but we have to worship heaven and earth. As for building the stage, he would start from here and then ce it on the left and right sides. Mr. DU¡¯s close friends and white shirt¡¯s close friends would definitely be able to fill up the seats. When the auspicious time arrived, Mr. Du would start from this ce. He would wear a wedding dress and be escorted by his brother across the stage, while Bai Yi would walk from the other side to pick up Mr. Du. Then, in thest part of the journey, Bai Yi and Mr. Du walked together with the embroidered ball and arrived at the finishing point. They bowed to the parents. I remember that Bai Yi¡¯s parents are no longer around. When the timees, we can invite second uncle and second aunt to be the head of the family. Anyway, in second uncle¡¯s eyes, Bai Yi is no different from a son. When he needs to be beaten, he won¡¯t be soft-hearted at all.¡± ¡°After the ceremony, Mr. Du didn¡¯t want to go into the nuptial chamber. She wanted to stand up and apany Bai Yi to toast her friends and family. Then he could just get down from the stage and follow white shirt to propose a toast! His friends and family, as well as all the beautiful things that Mr. Du liked, were all in front of him. Wow, how beautiful!¡± Chapter 2508 - 2508-change 2508 Chapter 2508-change Gu si already had a rough idea in his mind. She walked around excitedly, pointing here and there. ¡°Mr. Du, there will be musicians who can y here. The music won¡¯t be noisy like what you don¡¯t like. Instead, it¡¯ll be heartwarming, like what you said, refreshing like flowing water. Even children who want to make noise will quiet down.¡± ¡°Also, we can skip the other lively segments, but we can add some well-wishes. For example, let Bai Yi tell you how he feels when he marries a wife, and let him make a lifelong promise to you in front of your friends and family, as well as the world you love.¡± ¡°This is definitely an unforgettable segment.¡± Third aunt du and Gu Xin were still imagining the scene when Gu si suddenly pped her hands. ¡°By the way, Mr. Du, can I use the pen and paper from your house?¡± Third aunt du was stunned for a moment,¡±Yingluo can.¡± Xun ¡®er, get a pen and paper for fifth Gu Youngdy.¡± Third aunt DU¡¯s maidservant went to get a pen and paper. Gu si ran to a brighter ce and waited for the pen and paper. After the brush and paper arrived, she began to draw. Of course, she used her own charcoal pen and only used the rice paper that the maidservant Ying ¡®er had brought. She drew quite quickly, and it was obvious that she had good basic skills. Lu Zheng and the other two were eating and drinking. They did not understand what the three of them were doing, but they did not go over to see. On the other hand, Gu Xin and third aunt du stood on either side of Gu si. In order not to block the light for her, they didn¡¯t stand too close to each other. Their vision was also quite good. Gu si drew a total of three pictures. They were very simple, but he drew all the elements she had just mentioned. Although there were no colors, people could imagine it. They could just fill in the colors themselves. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but sigh,¡¯sister sisi, your little brain is really something! I feel like you¡¯re my mother¡¯s biological son. You¡¯ve really inherited my mother¡¯s genes!¡± Third aunt du was amazed by Gu SI¡¯s ability. She knew that the four Gu sisters each had their own merits, but in her opinion, the one she admired the most was Gu Xin. After all, Gu Xin was the most famous, followed by Gu Hui and Gu Nian. Of these two, one was a general, while the other was a person who contributed to the convenience of the lives of the people of great Zhou. Only Gu si, other than discovering a few salt fields, did not seem to have any other special ces. When it came to ounting, many youngdies from noble families would learn it before they got married, so it was not worth it for people to think that it was that great. The world did not know about Gu SI¡¯s special ability to manage ounts. Only the people in the Ministry of Revenue knew. Of course, in the future, when Gu si finished writing the book he had promised the Minister of Revenue, the impression of Gu si in many people¡¯s hearts would change. But at this moment, third aunt DU¡¯s impression did not change because of Gu SI¡¯s ability to manage the ounts. Gu SI¡¯s drawing was not because of how good the drawing was, but because it was too vivid and detailed. It was so vivid that people could imagine the scene. She believed that those big families who were sought after would definitely not be able to do what Gu si did. After all, it was just a charcoal pencil. It didn¡¯t even have any color, but she expressed what she had just said and what she was thinking in her mind in a short 30 minutes. How good were his basic skills! Not only was he good at basic skills, but he was also very talented. Chapter 2509 - 2508-completely unexpected 2509 Chapter 2508pletely unexpected ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied, Mr. Du?¡± Gu si got up and asked third aunt du. ¡°Fifth Gu Youngdy is amazing, shepletely understood my request and drew out what I wanted. In fact, before fifth youngdy Gu drew it, I had never thought that it could be like this.¡± Third aunt du said sincerely. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gu si smiled and snapped his fingers. Then, he took the painting and walked over to white shirt and the others. He handed the painting to white shirt. white shirt, look. Mr. Du is very satisfied. This is your courtyard, and this is also your courtyard. You just need to run.¡± Gu si exined everything to Bai Yi. Bai Yi nodded thoughtfully and then discussed with Gu si. ¡°Yes, you can, you can. Wow, fifth youngdy, you are so powerful. Wow, what kind ofmp is used here? It¡¯s awkward here.¡± This development was also quite rapid. Third aunt du was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect it at all. They were supposed to provide a ce for them to talk about things. How did it be her matter in the end? More importantly, when did she agree to it? Fifth miss Gu had even drawn up a design n for her. Could it be that this marriage was really going to happen? ¡­¡­ Third aunt du was still feeling dizzy when Gu Xin and the others left. After sending her away, third aunt du was still in a daze. She felt like she was in a dream. White shirt stood beside her and looked down at her with a smile, ¡± ¡°Thirddy, are you satisfied with the discussion just now?¡± Third aunt du looked up at white shirt. Under the moonlight, the white-robed man¡¯s smiling face seemed to be coated with ayer of silver light. It looked quiet but very attractive. He held third aunt DU¡¯s hand and walked into her courtyard. As he walked, he said, ¡± ¡°My ancestral home is in Yunzhou, a vige very close to the Xing Nan Kingdom. ¡°After I could remember, my parents passed away one after another. When I was very young, I took a few children like me from the vige to make a living. Then, I met my master. After training hard for ten years, he entered the thousand des sect and fought for two years before he became the sect master. Then, he met the heir of the country guarding Duke, Lu Zheng, who had been abandoned in his ancestral home and died in a fire he had set up. She worked for him and listened to him and Lord Gu. After that, he went to the kun state and fought against the neighboring countries. Then, he went to the West and made great contributions under Princess Xinxin¡¯smand. When I returned triumphantly, the Emperor gave me the title of a third-rank general, but I refused. At that time, I had no desires and was only willing to follow Lord Gu and the third miss, general Lu, and do some insignificant things. He didn¡¯t want to deal with people in court and wanted to live a simple life. White shirt brushed away the loose hair by third aunt DU¡¯s ear and pushed it behind her ear. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not satisfied. We must believe in fifth youngdy. Among the few youngdies in the Gu family, she has been by second Madam¡¯s side the most and is the most patient with these things. If you have any other requirements, you can tell fifth youngdy. Fifth youngdy will definitely listen patiently and then meet your requirements. It¡¯ste, go to sleep. Let¡¯s slowly get used to sleeping early, adjust the time, and be a beautiful bride, okay?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Yi reached out to hold her hand. At this moment, it was as if Bai Yi had cast a spell on third aunt du, making third aunt du follow him unconsciously. He held third aunt DU¡¯s hand and walked into her courtyard. As he walked, he said, ¡± ¡°My ancestral home is in Yunzhou, a vige very close to the Xing Nan Kingdom. ¡°After I could remember, my parents passed away one after another. When I was very young, I took a few children like me from the vige to make a living. Then, I met my master. After training hard for ten years, he entered the thousand des sect and fought for two years before he became the sect master. Then, he met the heir of the country guarding Duke, Lu Zheng, who had been abandoned in his ancestral home and died in a fire he had set up. She worked for him and listened to him and Lord Gu. After that, he went to the kun state and fought against the neighboring countries. Then, he went to the West and made great contributions under Princess Xinxin¡¯smand. When I returned triumphantly, the Emperor gave me the title of a third-rank general, but I refused. At that time, I had no desires and was only willing to follow Lord Gu and the third miss, general Lu, and do some insignificant things. He didn¡¯t want to deal with people in court and wanted to live a simple life. It wasn¡¯t until Wuyue apanied the thirddy to the state of tai and returned that she met you again in Qi ¡®an town. At that time, I suddenly didn¡¯t want to live a life without any desires and do insignificant things. I suddenly have the thought of having someone by my side to apany me for the rest of my life.¡± Chapter 2510 - 2510 Not a good sign 2510 Not a good sign ¡°The person I want to be by my side isn¡¯t second white and the other brothers I grew up with. It¡¯s thedy boss of Qi ¡®an Inn, thirddy Du. ¡± ¡°I was once tempted. When I was working for Crown Prince Lu, I passed by Qi ¡®an Inn. At that time, the bossdy, third aunt du, was just a woman who had just been divorced. However, I had a lot of things to do at that time. I was in a precarious situation and I didn¡¯t know if I would be alive tomorrow. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve never said it. ¡± ¡°I thought that I would miss it just like that. I never thought that after a few years, when I went to Qi ¡®an Inn again, the only woman who moved my heart would still be there. She still moved my heart. I¡¯m no longer the sect master of the thousand des sect who risked his life every day, nor am I a small Lackey who does odd jobs under someone else.¡± ¡°I can give the woman I love a good life. So, I chose my future again. I chose my future.¡± ¡°Now, I would like to ask, the woman who has moved my heart, Will you marry me? Are you willing to marry me, have children with me, and be with me for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°As long as she¡¯s willing, my life will be hers. If anyone in this world dares to hurt her, they will have to step over my dead body!¡± ¡°Thirddy, are you willing to?¡± After he finished speaking, he had already arrived at the door of the inner courtyard. White shirt held third aunt DU¡¯s hand and stood opposite her. The moonlight poured down on the two of them, and the scene was as quiet and beautiful as a painting. Third aunt du suddenly felt that her eyes were a little sore. She opened her mouth but could not say a word. Bai Yi smiled and patted her hand,¡±it¡¯s fine, you can consider it.¡± However, my thoughts, my thoughts, and my heart are presented to you without any reservation at this moment. It¡¯s definitely not fake.¡± Third aunt du pursed her lips. Bai Yi continued,¡±I¡¯ll ask fifth youngdy to prepare it for us. If you¡¯re not willing, you can tell me. I¡¯ll apologize to fifth youngdy and ask her to stop.¡± Everything will be up to you. Are you alright?¡± Third aunt du nodded. White shirt leaned over slightly and kissed third aunt DU¡¯s forehead, ¡± ¡°Be good, go back and sleep early. I won¡¯t be apanying you tonight, I have other things to do.¡± When third aunt du came back to her senses, white shirt had already left. She felt that her heart had stopped beating. She had been divorced for a few years. All these years, she had not been so close to a man, let alone hold his hand, let alone let someone kiss her forehead. After she came back to her senses, she touched her face. It was very, very hot. She felt as if she had returned to the time when she was 28 years old and saw the person she loved. Just now, it was as if her heart had stopped, but now, it was as if her heart was about to jump out. She quickly turned back to her room and asked the servant girl to get some cold water. She directly used her hands to hold the cold water and poured it on her face. After a few times, she felt that the temperature was going to drop a little. She was at a loss. Previously, she had acted so natural and unrestrained, but she did not think much of it. However, after that scene just now, she was a little flustered. She realized that she was moved. This was not a good sign! She sat by the desk and began to grind the ink to calm her heart. She picked up her pen and was about to write to her family in Jiangnan, but she stopped when she was about to write. How was she going to write it? How was he going to tell his parents and brothers? Also, was he willing to do so? Chapter 2511 - 2511-flattering each other 2511 Chapter 2511-ttering each other tsk, we were going to talk about Shi mu, but we didn¡¯t expect to push Bai Yi¡¯s marriage one step forward. We¡¯re really great! After leaving third aunt DU¡¯s house, they took a carriage back. Gu Xin eximed in the carriage. ¡°Yeah, no one expected it. Xinxin and sisi, you two sisters are really amazing!¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, you¡¯re amazing too! If you don¡¯t say something to stop Mr. Du, sister sisi and I won¡¯t have a chance to show off!¡± Gu Xin said. no, no, no. I just wanted to teach that brat Bai Yi a lesson. I didn¡¯t think that Mr. Du would stay. Lu Zheng waved his hand. ¡°Aiya, brother Yuanyuan, don¡¯t say that. Without your words, things wouldn¡¯t have developed well.¡± Gu Xin insisted on her idea. Cheng huaijin and Gu si looked at each other. These two people were really done for. It was only a short journey back, and the two of them had to tter each other in such a short time? Was it interesting? Especially Cheng huaijin, he wasn¡¯t in a good mood today. After knowing Shi MU¡¯s true purpose, he was already very annoyed. Then, he saw a pair of lovebirds discussing their marriage, and now he had to see his sister and brother-inw here. Sigh, who could understand his mental fatigue? As Gu Xin and Lu Zheng ttered each other, the carriage arrived at the Gu residence. Gu Xin was very regretful. Did they break up just like that? I won¡¯t be able to see brother Yuanyuan for another two to three hours. How annoying! After a reluctant farewell, Gu Xin, Gu si, and Cheng huaijin returned to the residence. Lu Zheng watched them enter the house before turning the carriage towards the high Duke¡¯s public house. Early the next morning, the princes and princesses from various countries arrived at the martial arts arena on time. The audience had arrived early and sat down, waiting to see today¡¯spetition. There weren¡¯t as many sparring sessions as yesterday, so the Ministry of Rites had prepared other programs. There were four sessions in the morning, two for each of the princes and princesses. On the Prince¡¯s side, there was general Shi mu, the eldest Prince Tian Tian, Cheng huaijin, the ninth Prince, and Gaozi¡¯s Helian Yi. The princesses who stayed behind included Gu Xin, Long Zhu ¡®er, the princess of nanlin, the female guard of Prince Tian Tian from the dongzhe Kingdom, the maid from the goddess Kingdom who fought for dugu Mingyue, and a Princess from the West. In the third round, it was still Prince Tian Tian and Gu Xin who drew the bye. The Prince¡¯s match was between Shi mu and the ninth Prince, and Cheng huaijin against Helian Yi. No one ced any bets on this battle, and everyone agreed that the final winner would be Shi mu and Cheng huaijin. After all, it was obvious that the ninth Prince didn¡¯t have much martial arts, and most of his previous victories were given to him by others. As for Cheng huaijin and he lianyi, those who knew them well knew that Cheng huaijin was definitely stronger than he lianyi. On the princesses ¡®side, the princess of nanlin, Long Zhu¡¯ er, would face the princess of the West, while the female guard of dongzhe would face the maid of the goddess Kingdom. This was not easy to guess because everyone seemed to be the same, so there were a lot of people betting outside the game. Fatty Wang was an ignorant and ipetent person. Yesterday, he had earned a huge sum of money from this bet. Today, he didn¡¯t bet on the Prince, but he bet on the princess. This morning, before Gu Xin left the house, he even asked her which two of them would win. Although he didn¡¯t have time toe and watch thepetition, he had no choice. He had to train his body at Gu Xin¡¯s ce. Gu Xin didn¡¯t give him a break toe and join in the fun, but she didn¡¯t stop him from getting people to set up a gambling house either. That was why he stayed there obediently. Chapter 2512 - 2512-he relied on his own abilities 2512 Chapter 2512-he relied on his own abilities Gu Xin, on the other hand, analyzed her own guess for fatty Wang. She felt that East cart and nanlin would win. As for the remaining Princess of the West, it wasn¡¯t that she was good at Kung Fu, but that she was lucky. She had drawn two other princesses the day before, and they were all of average skill. If she had been up against the princess of nanlin and the maid of the East, she would have definitely lost. Even the maid of the goddess Kingdom would have lost. That was why Gu Xin felt that the princess of the West would lose. As for the maid of the goddess Kingdom, the chances of her winning weren¡¯t high either. Gu Xin had seen the nanlin Princess and the maid of Dong Zhe¡¯s moves yesterday. Neither of them had shown their true abilities. It was hard to say if they were still strong. But her intuition told her that the goddess Kingdom was going to lose this time. Queen Dugu, grandmother Gu, and little Mingyue were not interested in thepetition at all. What was the impact of winning or losing? It didn¡¯t matter at all. They didn¡¯t want anything even if they won, and they wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed if they lost. Therefore, little Ming Yue didn¡¯t send her most powerful guard. She knew from a young age that in this kind of asion, why should she let others find out her bottom line? The first match was between Cheng huaijin and he lianyi. It was as if the two of them were performing a sword dance. They did not take it as their responsibility to defeat each other, but instead, they yed as handsomely as they could, wasting most of the time. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he lianyi felt that he would sweat if he continued fighting, he wouldn¡¯t even want to stop. He knew that he couldn¡¯t beat Cheng huaijin, so he used his strongest move and was defeated by Cheng huaijin. Shi mu, who had wanted to see Cheng huaijin¡¯s moves clearly, frowned slightly. Wasn¡¯t this bullying? He was willing to bet that the ninth Prince would force him to use many moves. This was unfair. Forget it, he didn¡¯t want to think too much. If he used it, then so be it. He wasn¡¯t afraid. The second match was the princess of nanlin, Long Zhu ¡®er, against the princess of the West. Gu Xin¡¯s analysis was right. Yesterday, the princess of the West was lucky and entered the third round. After facing the princess of nanlin, she was defeated after a few moves. This saved Cheng huaijin and he lianyi a lot of time. As soon as the two princesses finished fighting, someone in the arena sighed. After all, the princess of Nan Lin looked weaker, and the princess of the West looked stronger. Many people bet on the princess of the West! In their eyes, the physique of the princess of the West was also the physique of a winner! They never thought that the princess of nanlin had the same style as the princesses of the Gu family of great Zhou. Her lookspletely overshadowed their abilities! After the two performances, there were other performances in the middle, some acrobatic performances. Half an hourter, the third match between Shi mu and the ninth Prince began. The ninth Prince was the Prince of the great Zhou Dynasty, and this was their home ground. Everyone naturally cheered for the ninth Prince, but they didn¡¯t ce any bets. The ninth Prince cursed in his heart as he went up the stage. If you guys have the ability, then bet on me winning! He wasn¡¯t being honest at all by shouting so loudly. I¡¯ll show you my ultimate techniqueter and blind your eyes. Although the ninth Prince¡¯s martial arts could not bepared to Lu Zheng and the rest, he was still a Prince after all. He was also a Prince who was average in all aspects. He was not particrly outstanding in any way, but he was not bad in any way. He didn¡¯t like to be in the limelight. Before this, it wasn¡¯t because others gave in to him. He entered the third round with his own ability. His current goal was to force Shi mu to show some of his real skills. Chapter 2513 - 2513-protective talisman 2513 Chapter 2513-protective talisman Shi mu looked at the smiling young man in front of him, and his smile turned serious. He was certain of his guess. So, how could the royal family have so many idiots? There were many people who pretended to be pigs to eat Tigers. He wasn¡¯t too serious, but he wasn¡¯t careless. However, after a few moves, he realized that he had still underestimated the ninth Prince. He even looked at the ninth Prince more seriously now. Unfortunately, the ninth Prince had only managed to force Shi mu to use 50% of his strength. He felt that he had failed. How much he wanted to blind the eyes of the people when he went up the stage, how decadent his heart was when he left the stage. Fortunately, he was the Prince of the great Zhou Dynasty, and Shi mu was not the kind of person who would embarrass others. He still stepped down with dignity. He didn¡¯t know that forcing Shi mu to use 50% of his strength was already enough for Cheng huaijin. Cheng huaijin¡¯s confidence grew. The fourth match was between the maid of Dong Zhe and the maid of the goddess Kingdom, and it took a long time. Although little Mingyue didn¡¯t send her most powerful person to the arena, the one who went up was not bad either. After all, she was sent by Queen Dugu to protect her daughter, so she couldn¡¯t be too bad. The two of them were fighting at about the same time as Cheng huaijin and Helian Yi, but they were really fighting. The maid of Dong Zhe had used all her strength to defeat the maid of the goddess Kingdom. It was a narrow victory. Fortunately, they had to rest for an hour and a half. Otherwise, Dong Zhe¡¯s maidservant would have been exhausted. After thepetition, there were two princes and princesses each, along with Gu Xin and Prince Tian Tian. There was no need to draw lots. They would fight in pairs in the afternoon to determine the final winner. ¡­¡­ When the crowd dispersed, Prince Tian Tian did not go to Gu Xin¡¯s ce to annoy her. Instead, he went to chase after Shi mu. Gu Xin walked down the stage with Cheng huaijin and asked, ¡± ¡°Brother, are you confident?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let him win,¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. alright, ¡± Gu Xin patted his shoulder, ¡± I believe you. At this moment, Gu yingxue ran over and stood in front of the two of them. ¡°Third sister, brother Jun, wait for me.¡± The two of them looked at Gu yingxue. Seeing that he had stopped, Gu yingxue lowered her head and rummaged through her purse. Then, she took out a protective talisman and handed it to Cheng huaijin.¡±Brother Xiaowan, this is a protective talisman that I went to ask for at the beginning of this year. I¡¯ve been wearing it all this time. I haven¡¯t fallen sick this year, and I haven¡¯t fallen on t ground either. I¡¯ll lend it to you! That general Shi mu looks so fierce. If you wear it, he won¡¯t be able to hurt you.¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but look at Shi mu, who had yet to leave. Although Shi mu wasn¡¯t looking in her direction, he was still looking in her direction from the corner of his eyes. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t decline. He took the protective talisman and said, ¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you, Xue ¡®er. I¡¯ll just wear it for a while, I¡¯ll return it to you when I¡¯m done.¡± Gu yingxue shook her head in a daze and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to return it to me. I went to beg for it again a few days ago, and I have it too. If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look.¡± As she spoke, Gu yingxue took out another one from her purse. Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t help butugh. He knew what Gu yingxue wasughing at. Other than the time when he went to Peng Wu¡¯s aunt¡¯s ce when he had just arrived in great Zhou and epted the things that Gu yingxue gave him after she gave birth to Peng Wu¡¯s twins, he had never asked for anything that Gu yingxue gave him. This time, he epted it readily, but this silly girl didn¡¯t take it back. Did she go and beg for it a few days ago? He felt that they must have begged him together during the new year, but she was afraid that he would not want it. Chapter 2514 - 2514-bet 2514 Chapter 2514-bet Cheng huaijin¡¯s guess was right. Gu yingxue had really gone to beg him for it during the new year. She was just afraid that Cheng huaijin wouldn¡¯t ept it. Later on, when their rtionship had eased a little, she didn¡¯t take it out. This was a good opportunity, so she gave it to Cheng huaijin. Cheng huaijin epted it without any hesitation. She was naturally happy, but she didn¡¯t say that she had begged for it a long time ago. She also wanted to save face. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t expose her. Ever since she transmigrated, Gu yingxue was still a believer of the gods and Buddha. She maintained a sense of respect for these things. Every time she asked for a protective talisman, she was especially sincere. She believed that it would work if she was sincere. tsk, what an ungrateful little thing. I¡¯m going on stage too. Why didn¡¯t you prepare one for your sister? ¡± Gu Xin said awkwardly. Gu yingxue blinked and said,¡¯third sister, I¡¯ve given it to you before! During the new year, I asked for it for everyone in the family, even little seven, little eight, little nine, little ten, and the other brothers. Only brother Xiao Yan doesn¡¯t have it!¡± After she finished speaking, she covered her mouth. Oh no, he seemed to have missed something. She blushed and whispered,¡±I-I¡¯m leaving.¡± Third sister, brother Xiao Yang, you have to work hard in the afternoon! You have to win!¡± With that, he turned and ran. Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t help butugh as he watched her leave in a hurry. Gu Xin tilted her head to look at Cheng huaijin. Yes, he was right. Brother xiaoben was different in front of Xue ¡®er. His eyes were warm now and could hold others. And it seemed that he himself did not notice these small changes. Cheng huaijin watched as Gu yingxue ran to Gu si and miss Qian¡¯s side before he retracted his gaze. Gu Xin sighed,¡±my eyes are almost glued to her back.¡± &Nbsp; Cheng huaijin clenched his fist to his mouth and pretended to cough twice. ¡°Ahem, first aunt said she¡¯s making our favorite dishes today. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Xin nodded andughed, ¡± sigh, it¡¯s a pity that Xue ¡®er and sister sisi have to eat with the Empress! Otherwise, my brother would have eaten two more bowls of rice this afternoon and would have stuffed himself.¡± Cheng huaijin,¡±Wanwan.¡± He couldn¡¯t win against this little girl now. ¡­¡­ It was thest round of thepetition in the afternoon, and the gambling house outside the venue was very lively. Most people would choose the Prince to be first, while the princess would choose the second or third. It couldn¡¯t be helped. On the princess¡¯s side, all the people of great Zhou had always thought that the number one would definitely be their invincible Princess Xinxin. There was no need to spend money on this. However, there was a chance to bet on the second and third ce. The princess of Nan Lin was now crowned with a title that did not match her strength with her appearance. Many people thought she would be second. However, there were still some people who firmly believed that the East River Kingdom would be second. No matter what, the person who opened the gambling house would earn the most. As for the Prince, general Shi mu, Cheng huaijin, and the first Prince Tian Tian were in a simr situation. In any case, there were no princes from their great Zhou Dynasty here. They were all from other countries. Some people would choose those they liked, such as quicksand Prince dugu hai, who was also Cheng huaijin, who had a good rtionship with the great Zhou. However, some people were more superstitious. They felt that since first Prince Tian Tian had always gotten a bye, he might be lucky and continue to reap the benefits when Shi mu and Cheng huaijin both suffered. The other group felt that the ninth Prince¡¯s performance in the morning had surprised them. However, the powerful ninth Prince had been easily defeated by Shi mu. Moreover, Shi mu didn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with, so they had chosen Shi mu. Chapter 2515 - 2515-I believe him 2515 Chapter 2515-I believe him Most people chose Shi mu and Cheng huaijin. Apart from a small number of people who chose first Prince Tian Tian, half of the others chose Shi mu and the other half chose Cheng huaijin. Fatty Wang had begged for half a day and even went to Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu before he was brought here to watch thest match. He was very happy to see the results of the bet. Although there were many people who chose Shi mu, he definitely didn¡¯t lose out. In his eyes, Cheng huaijin would naturally win. Previously, when Cheng huaijin had nothing to do, he would take him to train for a day, and he had seen Cheng huaijinpete with Bai Yi once. This person had given him too much of a shock. In any case, he felt that Shi mu only looked a little fiercer on the surface, but he definitely couldn¡¯tpare to Cheng huaijin. Fatty Wang¡¯s father was the prefect of Tongzhou, and his maternal family was also one of the more famous wealthy merchants of the great Zhou. In the capital, there were still many people who knew fatty Wang. However, this time, he realized that the people he knew didn¡¯t like to talk to him. He was a little puzzled. What was going on with these people? They all ignored him. It was second white who told him that he had lost at least two pounds of weight. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but he probably didn¡¯t recognize him. Fatty Wang couldn¡¯t believe it. He excitedly ran in front of the people he knew, making sure that they didn¡¯t recognize him, then he didn¡¯t take the initiative to speak. Hmph Hmph, in a few months, I¡¯ll blind your eyes. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you guys call me damn fatty in private! Fatty Wang walked a few rounds in front of the people he knew, then happily went to where Zheng Qiu, Gu ¡®en, and third aunt du were. ¡°Fourth brother Gu, Xiao Qiu, Lady Du, I¡¯m here!¡± Fatty Wang greeted the three of them one by one. ¡°Old Wang, why don¡¯t you go to my ce?¡± Gu en asked curiously. There was only one seat left. Gu en had originally reserved it for fatty Wang, so he ran over to sit with Zheng Qiu and the rest. In the end, fatty Wang did not want to go. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Du here? I haven¡¯t seen him for a few days and I really miss him.¡± Fatty Wang had lost weight, but his mouth was still as greasy as ever. ¡°Old Wang, you should shut up! Don¡¯t you know what Bai Yi has been up to recently?¡± Gu en felt like lighting a candle for fatty Wang in his heart. You¡¯ll be finished when Bai Yi is done with his work, and you¡¯re still here teasing his wife. ¡°Busy with what? What does white shirt¡¯s busy schedule have to do with me? Didn¡¯t he go to the Emperor to ask for a position? Aiyo, this fool. He didn¡¯t want itst year and insisted on waiting until this year. Time has already passed, how can we get the same thing?¡± Fatty Wang sighed. ¡°A capable person will eventually reach a high position no matter what position he is in. Only those who have nothing to do and have an annoying mouth can be given a high position. He can even make himself a dust.¡± Third aunt du said faintly. Fatty Wang was speechless. Gu en and Zheng Qiu were holding back theirughter as they looked at the court. Fatty Wang was unconvinced,¡±Mr. Du, are you despising me with your words?¡± Old Bai just told you that he wanted to spend the rest of his life with you and you believed him! I can tell you too, so why are you despising me?¡± Third aunt du tilted her head and looked at fatty Wang,¡±I believe him!¡± You said you can say it, but you can only say it! Do you dare to abandon your wife and son to live with me? If you don¡¯t dare, then stop talking nonsense. I¡¯m not the girl from the ce you often go to, so please be more respectful when you speak in the future. Otherwise, Yingluo ¡­¡± Gu en and Zheng Qiu stoppedughing. Chapter 2516 - 2515-cheating 2516 Chapter 2515-cheating They felt that third aunt du was angry. She was really angry. This was a little strange. Before this, third aunt du only despised fatty Wang and annoyed him, but to say that she was angry, she had never done it before. However, when she said this, she was a little angry. The atmosphere between the four of them instantly became out of ce with the lively atmosphere around them. Third aunt du acted as if nothing had happened. After fatty Wang was embarrassed for a moment, he also became serious and cupped his hands to third aunt du, saying, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss du. I was too impetuous before, but I really didn¡¯t treat Mr. Du as the same as those girls he mentioned. I¡¯m just used to speaking without thinking. I hope Mr. Du can forgive me. ¡± Third aunt du raised her eyebrows, she didn¡¯t expect fatty Wang to say such words. She thought for a moment and said,¡±I¡¯ve received young master Wang¡¯s apology. Everyone knew each other and were friends. I was too serious just now. I just hope that young master Wang will say such words to others less in the future. Think before you speak and do things. Young master Wang was originally the son of a government official, and now he was working for third miss. Every word and action of young master Wang also represented third miss. The third youngdy treated young master Wang as a friend, so he should not let her down. ¡°Besides, young master Wang has a good wife at home. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything else, but as a woman, I would like to say something for youngdy Wang. No woman can not mind her husband¡¯s flowery words to another woman. Trust and honesty were not the only things needed between husband and wife. They also needed principles and a bottom line. Don¡¯t give up on your principles and bottom line. Live your life well, and you¡¯ll have a beautiful life.¡± Gu en and Zheng Qiu understood. Third aunt DU¡¯s ex-husband might have had the same situation in the past. The two of them were in love and married. Later, third aunt du was determined to divorce. Perhaps it was because the other party was not loyal and fell in love with someone else. Perhaps some women could bow their heads to life. As long as they were the eldest branch, as long as they had the final say in the backyard, as long as they had a status in the inw¡¯s family, they might agree to take in concubines and would not be so determined to divorce. However, third aunt du was obviously not this kind of woman. She couldn¡¯t bear to have sand in her eyes. Fatty Wang was stunned for a moment, then nodded his head solemnly, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think Mr. Du treated me as a friend before, but not anymore. In my opinion, Mr. Du has already regarded me as a friend. Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll get along as friends from now on. Mr. DU¡¯s words, I will also remember them.¡± Third aunt du nodded. With the sound of the gongs and drums, the first round of thepetition began. Thisst round was different from the previous three. The previous rounds were between the male and female, but this round was between the princess and the prince. The first match was between the princess of nanlin and the maid of dongzhe. The two seemed to have discussed it, and after a few moves, the winner was decided. Princess nanlin won. The audience in the stands were just short of throwing things. This was obviously cheating! The two of them didn¡¯t do anything. They discussed who would win and then stayed in their best condition to deal with their Princess Xinxin? Many people wereining that they did not want to do it. How could this be? was this even fair? This was the territory of the great Zhou! Bai Yi led the guards to maintain order on the field, and some people also advised the people around them not to get angry. Chapter 2517 - 2517-brother, a warrior 2517 Chapter 2517-brother, a warrior ¡°No, no, no, this won¡¯t do. Aren¡¯t nanlin and dongzhe clearly bullies? I won¡¯t! I¡¯m not doing it!¡± Fatty Wang wasn¡¯t afraid of Bai Yi as he stood up and shouted. The results of his recent exercise were evident. His loud voice quieted down the noisy surroundings. The result of the silence was that there was an instant response. Themoners who had just been appeased all started to shout along with fatty Wang¡¯s slogan. The Emperor was leisurely drinking his tea. When he saw this scene, he was overjoyed. He asked Xue ¡®er, who was beside him, ¡± ¡°Who is that guy? The one next to my son!¡± Gu yingxue said,¡±Your Majesty, that¡¯s Wang Shoucheng. Third sister brought him back from tai state. He¡¯s the son of the magistrate of Tong state.¡± Recently, he¡¯s been under second White¡¯s care to lose weight. Third sister said that he¡¯ll be running errands for her in the future.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Emperor narrowed his eyes and looked at fatty Wang again, saying in surprise, ¡± isn¡¯t he a fatty? He only looks a little strong, how can he be considered fat?¡± Gu siughed at the side,¡¯fatty Wang is being tortured by second white and the others every day! Sometimes, third sister had to run to take care of him for a day, brother Xiao Ye would run to take care of him for a day, and fourth brother would take care of him for a day. Eldest brother-inw, second brother-inw, and brother ah Yuan loved to teach him a lesson when they were free. That¡¯s why he lost weight, quickly.¡± The Empress held The Little Prince and smiled. is it because you torture him so much that he can¡¯t walk? then you let him soak in a medicinal bath. The next day, he will continue to be tortured? ¡± Gu yingxue and Gu Siqi nodded in unison. At first, it was his family¡¯s servants who carried him back. Later, he could ride his own carriage back.¡± The Emperor touched his chin, tsk, this person is interesting. Fatty Wang still didn¡¯t know, just this protest of his had directly left an interesting impression in the emperor¡¯s heart. The princess of Nan Lin directly used thenguage of the great Zhou to ask the people of the Ministry of Rites,¡±Are the rules against this? We¡¯re just using tactics, we didn¡¯t make any mistakes. If Princess Xinxin is willing, we can discuss itter. Let¡¯s have a few moves. We¡¯re not tired. How about a rock-paper-scissors?¡± When fatty Wang heard the Messenger¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t wait for the people from the Ministry of Rites to reply and said in a loud voice: ¡°Bah! Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at yourself in the mirror? You¡¯re not worthy of ying rock-paper-scissors with our Princess. Are you afraid to fight with our Princess, afraid that you will be beaten into a pig¡¯s head, afraid that your already disgusting face will be beaten even uglier by our Princess? If you¡¯re ugly and can¡¯t get married, then your nanlin will have no heir. You evil woman, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s words stunned the surrounding people. Brother, you¡¯re a warrior! If she wasn¡¯t the princess of great Zhou, she was the princess of nanlin! You¡¯re not giving me any face at all! Even if she was not a Princess, she was at least ady. How could you call ady so ugly that she had no heir in front of her? Even though this Nan Lin Princess might not know what you are scolding. The messenger was also embarrassed and did not dare to trante these words. The princess of nanlin frowned. Seeing these reactions and fatty Wang¡¯s expression that deserved a beating, she felt that he was not saying anything good. She red at the messenger. The messenger didn¡¯t dare to say it. Even if you hit me, I wouldn¡¯t dare to say this! Even if I didn¡¯t say it, you¡¯ll have to put it on my head when you remember it in the future! Chapter 2518 - 2518-otherwise what? 2518 Chapter 2518-otherwise what? Gu shouxin immediately called for an official from the Ministry of Rites who knew nanlinnguage, and considerately went forward to trante fatty Wang¡¯s words for the princess. After the trantion, without waiting for the princess¡¯s response, the official said, ¡± ¡°Everyone, calm down, calm down. Our rules indeed don¡¯t have clear rules, so the princess of nanlin and this person from the eastern tutor country didn¡¯t break the rules. Princess Xinxin also said that she was fine. She asked me to tell you that she was fine. Everyone, pay attention to the next two matches. The princess will make everyone as excited as they are now.¡± The messenger had tranted what he had said. However, Princess nanlin was still immersed in the words just now. She looked fiercely at fatty Wang. After the messenger tranted what the Ministry of Rites official said to the people of great Zhou, she said to the messenger, ¡± get someone to investigate. I want to know everything about that person after this. The messenger replied,¡±yes, I am.¡± The messenger wanted to say that there was no need to investigate, as he happened to know the person. When he was learning the Zhounguage at the Ministry of Rites, he had heard a lot of gossip. At first, he didn¡¯t understand it, but when Gu Xin and the others talked, they used the Zhounguage mixed with the words of nanlin, dongzhe, and jacang, so he understood it. That person was Princess Xinxin¡¯s subordinate. That person¡¯s father was also an official in the great Zhou Dynasty, and his mother was the child of a rich merchant. That¡¯s an idiot! Forget it, forget it. Their Princess had been in too much contact with first Prince Tian Tian recently and had be a little silly and impulsive. The messenger was tired. He felt that after this trip to the great Zhou, their nanlin would have to change to the second or third Princess as the sessor. Gu Xin had already gone on stage and the second match was against the princess of nanlin. Gu Xin was dressed in a white outfit. Her hair was tied up with a red ribbon. As the wind blew, the ribbon flew along with her hair. With her hands behind her back, she smiled at the princess of nanlin and asked in the nanlinnguage, ¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve taken a fancy to my fianc¨¦?¡± The princess of Nan Lin was stunned for a moment, and then admitted frankly, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t?¡± Gu yingxue tranted the conversation between the Emperor and the Empress. The husband and wife looked like they were enjoying a show. Only The Little Prince looked at the two people in the field with a serious expression. He was still quite worried about his sister Xinxin. Gu Xin¡¯s smile widened,¡¯that¡¯s right, No.¡¯ Just like what themoners said, are you worthy? You don¡¯t deserve it. Don¡¯t even think about touching my man. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± the princess of Nan Lin sneered. Gu Xin¡¯s smile disappeared. otherwise, I will let those who have their eyes on her know why the sun is so ring and why the flowers are so red! After she finished speaking, Gu Xin did not give him a chance to speak and immediately attacked. She didn¡¯t even bring any weapons. She was bare-handed, and her fists were like the wind. The princess of nanlin might be better than most girls in martial arts, but she was no match for Gu Xin. The only woman that Gu Xin had met in her life that could give her a headache was the seventh Princess of the cloud Sea tribe. She was the ruthless one and had helped Gu Xin to grow in the Western Region. The princess of nanlin was forced to retreat by Gu Xin. She was almost forced out of the ring, but Gu Xin grabbed her cor and pulled her back. Her hair was in a mess and she was panicking. She never expected Gu Xin to be so strong and ruthless. Chapter 2519 - 2518-still thinking about it 2519 Chapter 2518-still thinking about it To be able to make it to the end, what was the percentage? if Princess nanlin resisted with all her strength, she would still be able to take a few moves. However, it was only a few moves and Gu Xin did not hold back at all. She was really a little angry that the man who was coveting her wanted to y tricks, especially when this person colluded with that idiot Lu Yang. They were both people she hated. Gu Xin grabbed the princess of nanlin once again and threw her into the air. The citizens of great Zhou in the audience were dumbfounded. This was the first time many of them had seen Gu Xin use force. Deep down, they knew that Gu Xin was highly skilled in martial arts. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to cause such a huge ruckus in the westernnds and even seed. However, Gu Xin¡¯s appearance had always been that of a gentle and weak little girl. She looked well-behaved and often gave people the wrong impression that she was the little girl next door. This was also the first time Gu Xin had fought in the past two days. Itpletely subverted everyone¡¯s expectations, but it was still within reason. The princess of nanlin was thrown high up into the air, but Gu Xin urately caught her by the back of her cor. She pulled the back of her cor, lifted her leg, and put the person on herp. If it was a man and a woman, this position would be a bit ambiguous. But there were two women, and one of them had just been thrown into the sky by the other two women. It waspletely impossible to think in the direction of ambiguity. ¡°Are you still thinking about Lu Zheng?¡± Gu Xin asked without any expression. ¡°You!¡± The princess of Nan Lin was extremely embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She had never been treated so violently by anyone before, but she was someone who refused to admit defeat. So, she would never answer Gu Xin¡¯s question. if you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯m denying it. You mean you still want my man, right? ¡± After Gu Xin finished her question, she didn¡¯t even give anyone a chance to answer. She lowered her legs, lifted the princess of nanlin, and turned around. Then, she gave the princess a shoulder throw. The princess of Nan Lin was thrown to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. The great Zhoumoners below the stage were in an uproar. That¡¯s right, they were as angry as they were earlier. Now, they were excited. The envoy from nanlin Kingdom could not take it anymore. He rushed to the officials from the Ministry of Rites with his Messenger, wanting to stop thepetition. The official exined patiently,¡±everyone, the rules of thispetition are clearly stated. Unless the person on the stage is silent and unable to admit defeat, no one below the stage can stop thispetition.¡± The envoy of nanlin said angrily,¡±is this apetition?¡± Your Princess is obviously trying to kill our Princess!¡± I¡¯m sorry, everyone, ¡± the official said with a smile. our Princess Xinxin has always been a serious person. She won¡¯t kill someone just because of a disagreement. She just respects her opponent. It¡¯s precisely because your Princess is worthy of respect that our Princess Xinxin will do her best to wee her opponent. It¡¯s true, this is just respect, the respect that both sides should have!¡± The envoy of nanlin wanted to beat him up, but he was surrounded by great Zhou¡¯s guards. The official from the Ministry of Rites wasn¡¯t afraid at all. He still had that kind smile on his face.¡±If you¡¯re worried that your Princess will be injured, we can pause for a while and ask if she¡¯s willing to admit defeat. If she¡¯s willing, then thispetition will be over.¡± Hearing this, the nanlin envoy quickly ran to the side of the arena, ¡± ¡°Princess, eldest Princess, quickly admit defeat!¡± Chapter 2520 - 2521-never admit defeat 2520 Chapter 2521-never admit defeat Gu shouxin asked the official from the Ministry of Rites beside him to find the official with the loudest voice from the Ministry of War and trante the words of the nanlin envoy. Then let the officials from the Ministry of War say it out loud, and let the officials from the Ministry of Rites ry themoners ¡®words to the princess of Nan Lin on the stage. The officials from the Ministry of Rites immediately knew what their Lord Gu was going to do. It just so happened that the one from the Ministry of War was also a simple-minded person who especially admired Lord Gu who was both civil and military. When the time came, he would definitely shout with all his might so that the people would hear him. ¡°Yup! Quickly admit defeat!¡± ¡°Just admit defeat! You can¡¯t beat our Princess Xinxin!¡± why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? you¡¯re not as pretty as our Princess Xinxin, not as tall as her, not as chubby as her, not as fair as her, and you¡¯re still thinking about the delicious food of a Toad eating swan meat. ¡°Hurry up and admit defeat. Don¡¯t waste our princess¡¯s energy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The official from the Ministry of Rites was also quick. He tried his best to shout out every sentence he heard. His throat was almost smoking. He had no choice. He was afraid that if he missed out a sentence, he would anger the princess of nanlin. What if she really admitted defeat? This move was very effective because the nanlin envoy knew his Princess very well. The moment the official from the Ministry of Rites started shouting, the envoy wanted to stop him. Unfortunately, the official ran quickly and ran one round around the arena. He had already said everything he needed to say. Gu Xin crossed her arms and looked coldly at the princess of nanlin who stood up from the ground. ¡°How is it? Should he admit defeat? Actually, you¡¯re not fat, not ck, and not ugly. But someone like you is really not worthy of Lu Zheng. I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice out of goodwill. Don¡¯t even think about what¡¯s not yours.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t want to strain the rtionship between the two countries. After all, the people of the two countries were the most hurt by the war. She knew that the Emperor would support her unconditionally, even if she killed the princess of Nan Lin here today. However, she would not go too far. After all, she only liked Lu Zheng. She had plotted a scheme with Lu Suan in passing, just to get Lu Zheng¡¯s body. It was disgusting, but not to the point of death. ¡°We nanlin people will never admit defeat!¡± The princess of Nan Lin wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Then let¡¯s continue! I like this kind of person with a backbone.¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she looked at her and did not move. To be honest, she liked pretty girls. The prettier the girl was, the more she liked her. If this pretty girl had not tried to ruin her rtionship with Lu Zheng, she would not have been so harsh on her. So, she stopped moving now. She wanted to see how she would not admit defeat. ¡°I want my sword!¡± Princess Nan Lin turned her head and said to the judge beside her. ¡°Give her the sword!¡± Gu Xin knew that the judge was not from the Ministry of Rites and probably did not understand what she was saying, so she kindly tranted it for her. After that, the envoy of nanlin sent the sword of the princess of nanlin over. The princess of Nan Lin picked up her sword, her eyes suddenly calm. Even if she was in a bit of a sorry state now, she still looked very imposing. The surroundingmoners became quiet again. One had to say, Princess Nan Lin¡¯s imposing manner was really well controlled. Unfortunately, this was useless to Gu Xin. Gu Xin had seen women who were more powerful than the princess of nanlin, so she didn¡¯t feel anything at all. The princess of nanlin thought that her swordsmanship was fast, but it was like slow motion to Gu Xin. Chapter 2521 - 2520-can I snatch it? 2521 Chapter 2520-can I snatch it? The sword was executed beautifully, but it was a pity that it couldn¡¯t get close to Gu Xin. Gu Xin¡¯s figure was even faster, as if there were afterimages. After the princess of nanlin ran around the ring chasing her for a few rounds, Gu Xin found the right direction and kicked the princess¡¯s wrist, causing her sword to fall to the ground. Then, she began to attack. This time, she didn¡¯t tease her like before. She nned to solve it in the most painful and fastest way. Her every punchnded on the princess of Nan Lin¡¯s body, not on her face, making her lookpletely different, but each punch was very painful. When she was eleven years old, Gu shouxin and Gu Nian had already taught her how to hit certain ces that were not obvious on the surface but were really painful, the kind of pain that one could not bear. Seeing the blood flowing out of the princess¡¯s mouth again, Gu Xin asked, ¡± ¡°Admit defeat? Are you still thinking about my man?¡± This time, without any instructions, the officials from the Ministry of Rites knew to pull the loud voice from the Ministry of War along to trante Gu Xin¡¯s words and spread them out. The citizens of great Zhou repeated Gu Xin¡¯s words in unison, ¡± ¡°Admit defeat? Are you still thinking about our general Lu?¡± Lu Zheng, who was in the stands, felt a little embarrassed, but he also felt sweet in his heart. Oh my God, this was what he had always dreamed of. To be with the person he loved and to receive everyone¡¯s blessings. Look, wasn¡¯t everyone giving them instructions now? Of course, for someone like the princess of nanlin who did not give her blessings in her heart, she was not considered a human to Lu Zheng. ¡°No. I. Admit. Defeat.¡± The princess of Nan Lin gritted her teeth and replied. ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Xin, who had originally nned to end things like this,ughed in anger, ¡± since you like to be beaten up so much, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. After she finished speaking, Gu Xin, who originally wanted to throw him off the stage, changed her direction and threw him to another corner. She aimed in the right direction. She didn¡¯t throw him directly to the ground, but threw him onto the rope around her. With the force of the rope, he bounced back down. Princess Nan Lin¡¯s face was not hit, but her body was injured all over. From the outside, one could only see blood on her face, but in fact, after washing it, it was still that beautiful face. Gu Xin walked over slowly, squatted down and lifted her chin, ¡± ¡°Still not admitting defeat? As you said before, I¡¯m highly skilled in medicine. I have ways to keep you awake in this arena and not let you nanlin decide if you admit defeat. So, are you going to admit defeat? Are you still thinking about my Lu Zheng?¡± ¡°Do you admit defeat?¡± themoners shouted in unison again. Are you still thinking about our general Lu?¡± The emperor¡¯s blood was boiling! He also wanted to shout along with themoners. If it wasn¡¯t for the Empress holding his hand tightly, he really would have shouted along with everyone. The crown prince¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at the arena. The Emperor could not shout, so he could only educate his son, ¡± ¡°Crown Prince, you have to learn from your third cousin, do you know that? His own people and things had to be held tightly in his hands, and no one could touch them. Whoever wants to snatch it, just be like your third cousin, beat her up without a care, beat her until she is convinced, beat her until she is afraid, beat her until she doesn¡¯t dare to snatch it. Do you understand?¡± The little crown Prince, who was sitting in the Empress¡¯s arms, nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± The Emperor was very satisfied with his son¡¯s answer. Just as he was about to turn around and continue watching the show, he heard his lovely son ask, ¡± ¡°Father, can I Rob others?¡± Chapter 2522 - 2522 No chance 2522 No chance The Emperor and Empress were both stunned. Their son was only three years old this year. Not only did he speak clearly, but he was also ambitious. ¡°What do you want to Rob?¡± the Emperor asked after a few moments. The Little Prince blinked. He couldn¡¯t exin it clearly anyway and didn¡¯t know how to express it. Anyway, he just had this idea. The Empress patted The Little Prince. take your time to think about it. Don¡¯t worry. When you¡¯ve thought about it, you can ask your father. Your father will tell you what you can and can¡¯t steal. You have to remember that not everything can be stolen.¡± The Little Prince nodded, not fully understanding. The family of three turned to look at the ring. At this moment, the princess of nanlin was already on herst breath. Gu shouxin had already called for the imperial physician to guard below the ring. He could tell that his daughter had met someone who was as stubborn as Princess Yun Hai, but not as capable. She didn¡¯t admit defeat until the princess of nanlin was carried off the ring. Gu Xin wasn¡¯t angry at all. There was still a long way to go. She would definitely be convinced and give up on that thought. The next one was the maid from the eastern sea state. The way she looked at Gu Xin previously was filled with hatred. Even though she had won miserably in the morning, she was determined to teach Gu Xin a lesson in the afternoon. At this moment, her gaze had changed. There was fear in her eyes. After all, she knew that she was no match for the princess of nanlin. Even the princess of nanlin couldn¡¯t fight back against Gu Xin, so what right did she have to show Gu Xin what she could do? As such, the maid from the East Jezebel Kingdom was smart enough to admit defeat on the stage. Gu Xin was speechless. She was rubbing her wrist and preparing to move it when a wise man came. This made her so angry! Unfortunately, the rules were like that. If the opponent admitted defeat, you can¡¯t just grab him and beat him up, right? Unless she was as stubborn as the princess of Nan Lin, she couldn¡¯t break the rules! As a result, thepetition between the princesses was over. Gu Xin won and was fully deserving of the first ce, followed by the badly beaten Princess of nanlin in second ce and the maid of dongzhe in third ce. There was a burst of apuse from the audience. After Gu Xin got off the stage, she walked towards Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng stood up to wee her. He wiped the sweat off her forehead, tidied her hair, and even gave her water and fruits. Gu Xin only needed to sit the whole time and didn¡¯t need to do anything. She was so happy that she didn¡¯t move. She was used to it anyway. brother Yuanyuan, you don¡¯t know this, but I didn¡¯t even hit her to my heart¡¯s content. If I wasn¡¯t afraid of killing her, I would have used more force! Gu Xinined after swallowing a grape. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll definitely give you a good beating.¡± Lu Zheng said dotingly. sigh, it¡¯s a pity you can¡¯t go on stage. Otherwise, I¡¯d like to see you beat up that Frog Prince. Gu Xin took another bite of the watermelon and said with regret. ¡°Little Jin, just help me. Moreover, it didn¡¯t have to be in the arena! The longer this drags on, the more miserable he will be.¡± Lu Zheng took a handkerchief and wiped the watermelon juice from the corner of Gu Xin¡¯s mouth. ¡°That¡¯s right, my brother will definitely teach him a good lesson. That Shi mu shouldn¡¯t have discussed with the pheasant Prince to save his strength, right? Although I don¡¯t like him, I have to admit that he doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person.¡± Gu Xin looked at the three of them. ¡°Even if he had this n, he wouldn¡¯t be able to realize it. The first match was frog versus little Jin. I¡¯m afraid that frog won¡¯t be able to proceed to the second round.¡± Lu Yang said. Chapter 2523 - 2523-ending from the start 2523 Chapter 2523-ending from the start ¡°Prince ah hai, please enlighten me!¡± first prince tian tian cupped his hands at cheng huaijin in a humble manner. ¡°alright!¡± Cheng huaijin was expressionless. He cupped his fists and then directly attacked. His style was the same as Gu Xin¡¯S. He was very ruthless from the start. First Prince Tian Tian couldn¡¯t even defeat Gu Xin, how could he take on Cheng huaijin¡¯s moves? Cheng huaijin¡¯s years of training in the Western Region were not in vain. Moreover, he used to visit the Gu family often when he was in Taoyuan County, so he knew how the Gu family¡¯s children trained. In addition, during the two years Gu Xin spent in the West, she trained Cheng huaijin for quicksand. there was a difference in strength between men and women. gu xin was only slightly stronger than the average girl, unlike gu hui who had inherited grandma gu¡¯s strength. Hence, Cheng huaijin would not lose to Gu Xin in a few moves. When it came to first Prince Tian Tian, he did not hold back at all. He only wanted to end his battle with Shi mu as soon as possible. If he wasted too much time with Prince Tian Tian, he would be at a disadvantage against Shi mu. Thus, Cheng huaijin nned to finish off first Prince Tian Tian in ten moves. He had indeed knocked her off the stage in the ninth move, and it looked extremely easy. The audience in the stands, including the people of great Zhou and the diplomatic corps from various countries, were all stunned. Was this the end of it from the beginning? Was the Prince of the East merely lucky? was it really that trashy? Previously, Prince Helian of the Gaozi Kingdom could still fight with Prince ah hai for a long time, but how did Prince Tian Tian of the East bow down to him in just a few moves? Could it be that Princess Xinxin had learned this move in the West? After a moment of silence, the audience burst into thunderous apuse. Dong Zhe¡¯s envoy reacted and hurriedly went down the ring to help their Prince up and back to the resting area. Their current feelings were the same as the nanlin envoy¡¯s. Why were they the ones who were so embarrassed? go, tell Shi mu to break ah Hai¡¯s legs! First Prince Tian Tian was still clutching his chest, spitting out blood as he gave orders to his envoy. The envoy ran next door to find Shi mu. Shi mu turned to look at first Prince Tian Tian, not hiding the disdain in his eyes. without saying anything, shi mu turned his neck and strode up to the stage. Cheng huaijin looked at the man who was walking up to him step by step, and he was on full alert. ¡°Jia Cang Shi mu!¡± Shi mu stood on the ring and cupped his fists at Cheng huaijin. ¡°Dugu hai of quicksand!¡± Cheng huaijin also cupped his fists and introduced himself. ¡°Please!¡± The two of them said at the same time. The audience was infected by the atmosphere created by the two of them. At this moment, they all quieted down and looked at the stage. In the beginning, the fight between the two was still in the probing stage. In fact, Shi mu still had some confidence in Cheng huaijin. After all, when Cheng huaijin was fighting with he lianyi, they had been fighting for a long time. Even if it was just like normal training, some moves would never change. However, he didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Just based on the fact that Cheng huaijin had managed to knock first Prince Tiantian off the arena in nine moves, he didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Their Jia Cang was very close to Dong Zhe, so he was aware of first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s strength. To be able to beat first Prince Tian Tian to the point where he could not even fight back in ten moves, he was not much weaker than him. Therefore, he was not the least bit careless. Cheng huaijin would not let his guard down. Chapter 2524 - 2524-can’t even lose 2524 Chapter 2524-can¡¯t even lose The one who drew the bye was the first Prince Tian Tian, and Shi mu had topete in every round. however, shi mu¡¯s every match was so fast that no one could tell what he was doing. therefore, cheng huaijin had to test out shi mu¡¯s moves first. The match between the two could be said to be the most interesting one so far. At first nce, it was obvious that they were evenly matched. There was no need for them to give in or show off their skills, but a seriouspetition. It wasn¡¯t that other people weren¡¯t serious in their matches. In fact, in the previous matches, there had been people who were on par with each other, but none of them were as strong as them. The two of them were about the same height and figure, but Shi mu looked more boorish while Cheng huaijin looked more refined. after the initial probing, the two of them began to get serious. Even the Emperor watched with great interest and didn¡¯t blindlyment on the people on the stage with the Empress, Gu si, and Gu yingxue. ¡°this is what a martial artspetition is! Brother Yuan Yuan, this Shi mu is really strong. brother yuan yuan, did you know about this country? I can see that Shi mu has trained his men well. Besides, brother Yuanyuan, did you notice that Shi MU¡¯s martial arts are a little different from the pheasant Prince and the pig Princess? his martial arts are actually somewhat simr to our great Zhou¡¯s!¡± Gu Xin concluded after looking at it for a while. ¡°i can see that his approach is indeed somewhat simr to ours. This person must have lived in the great Zhou Dynasty before, or someone from the great Zhou Dynasty had taught him. I¡¯ve heard of the country of Jia Cang before, but at that time, our great Zhou was verycking in navigation. We only knew that there were people on the other side of the sea, but we never contacted them.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°I also think that he has either lived in the great Zhou Dynasty before, or he has a great Zhou citizen by his side. it¡¯s impossible for him to master the character we saw before in such a short time from jiangnan to beijing. their jia cang¡¯s writing is crooked. if they¡¯re used to writing it, they¡¯ll definitely need some time to write our great zhou¡¯s squarish writing.¡± Gu Xin nodded. ¡± it¡¯ll be difficult for little jin to win this round. he can only win by a narrow margin. ¡± Lu Zheng said seriously. ¡°My brother will definitely win, even if it¡¯s a narrow victory. After all, it was for Xue ¡®er¡¯s sake! This Shi mu is so dangerous, what if he really kidnapped Xue ¡®er?¡± gu xin, on the other hand, was certain that cheng huaijin would win. Gu Nian, who was sitting not too far away, heard Gu Xin¡¯s words. She then turned to look at Cheng huaijin on the stage and thought to herself, ¡± if you say he can win, it¡¯ll be hard for him to lose. today, gu nian and gu hui, who were both pregnant, were also here. the sisters were tired of being locked up at home every day. they could not y with knives and guns or enter theboratory. this kind of lively martial artspetition was the perfect ce to relieve their boredom. it was just that the sun was a little strong, so the two of them sat closer to the outside. there weren¡¯t many people around them, so it wasn¡¯t too hot. ¡°What do you think, big sister?¡± Gu Nian turned to ask Gu Hui. ¡°I think Xinxin is right. Although Shi mu was able to reach this position at this age and had experienced extraordinary things, Xiao Jin¡¯s will was not bad. My intuition tells me that he¡¯ll definitely be able tost until the end.¡± gu hui said. gu nian now felt that cheng huaijin was going to win. it couldn¡¯t be helped. their family had a big sister who had very urate intuition, and also a female lead who was the daughter of god. Both of them said that Cheng huaijin was going to win, so it was really difficult for Cheng huaijin to lose even if he wanted to. The two sisters stopped talking and continued to watch. Chapter 2525 - 2524-the strong are respected 2525 Chapter 2524-the strong are respected Thepetition on the field was already very intense. Both of them were injured and bleeding from the corners of their mouths, but they still looked very energetic. The people from the quicksand diplomatic mission kept cheering for their Prince, and the people from the Jia Cang diplomatic mission did not show any weakness. At the same time, the audience was also shouting wildly. They had no choice, they had ced their bets at the entrance before entering the venue. Prince¡¯s first ce in his group was given to him by many people. the two of them fought until they reached the edge of the ring. cheng huaijin seemed to have the upper hand, but shi mu suddenly grabbed cheng huaijin¡¯s cor and threw him off the ring, as if he had eaten a powerful pill. Cheng huaijin was already on guard against him, so he naturally didn¡¯t let him seed. It was just that at that time, the two of them were standing in Shi MU¡¯s favor. Half of Cheng huaijin¡¯s body had fallen off the ring, and he was clinging to the rope with his feet. He jumped up, trying to grab the rope with both hands to return to the ring. But Shi mu didn¡¯t give him such a chance and stepped forward to stop him. Cheng huaijin hooked the rope with one leg and stretched his other leg forward, directly putting Shi mu down. After doing this, he almost fell off the stage. Fortunately, he saw the right time. He was sure that Shi mu wouldn¡¯t notice his feet and thought that he still had to rely on his feet to support himself. He knocked Shi mu down. Although he didn¡¯t knock Shi mu downpletely, he did make Shi mu stagger and give him a chance to ease his predicament. Shi mu had only been able to stand firm for a breath, but it was also this breath that gave Cheng huaijin a chance to turn the tables. As long as not all of them fell out of the ring, he would not lose. Therefore, thepetition continued. shi mu seemed to be a little angry, and his moves became more ruthless. cheng huaijin was the same. the surrounding people were in an uproar. after seeing such an exciting match, they didn¡¯t have the time to care about winning or losing. after all, they didn¡¯t understand what was going on. although they had some hope, they weren¡¯t sure who would win. When Shi mu caught Cheng huaijin, he hit him ruthlessly, hitting his face and stomach. Cheng huaijin¡¯s face received a few punches, and after his stomach was punched, he immediately spurted out blood. But Shi mu wasn¡¯t any better off. Cheng huaijie kicked him in the knee. Outsiders couldn¡¯t tell, but he could feel it himself. It seemed that there was something wrong with his knee. if he hadn¡¯t touched cheng huaijin¡¯s leg just now, he would have thought that cheng huaijin¡¯s kick had metal tied to his leg. thepetition was still going on, and the arena was covered in the blood of the two. no one had fallen, so no one had admitted defeat. Beside the Emperor, Gu yingxue¡¯s heart was in her throat. Seeing Cheng huaijin get hurt and vomit blood, this was the first time she truly understood what it meant to wish that all the injuries were on her. She really wanted to say,¡±brother Xiao Yan, let¡¯s not get first ce!¡± However, she knew that it was impossible. How could one admit defeat in apetition? But her heart ached. She was really heartbroken, as if there was an awl stabbing into her heart. She didn¡¯t even realize that her tears were falling and her eyes were red. Of course, no one noticed it. After all, everyone¡¯s eyes were on the two people in the field. Two hours. The two of them had been fighting for two whole hours. Except for the initial probing, they had gone all out in the rest of the moves. At this time, the two of them were somewhat exhausted. They stood not far away from each other to catch their breath. They looked at each other with the determination to win. At this moment, even the messenger from Jia Cang felt that Cheng huaijin was very powerful to be able to beat their general to such an extent. Chapter 2526 - 2525-admitting defeat 2526 Chapter 2525-admitting defeat They didn¡¯t hate Gu Xin and Cheng huaijin as much as nanlin and Dong Zhe did. Instead, they admired Cheng huaijin from the bottom of their hearts. In Jia Cang, the strong were respected. Everything was won through strength and respect. this was also due to shi mu¡¯s good management. his men had schemes and intrigues, but most of them were respected by the strong. That was because all schemes and intrigues were useless in the face of absolute strength. Thepetition on the stage continued. The people below the stage did not get tired of watching and continued to cheer. after an hour and a half, shi mu finally used his hidden weapon. his physical strength was already at its limit, and if he didn¡¯t finish off cheng huaijin soon, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out against him, so he used his hidden weapon. He thought that no one in the great Zhou knew that he had hidden weapons, because he had never used them before. Unfortunately, Bai Yi knew. Bai Yi had reminded Cheng huaijin, so Cheng huaijin knew. Even though they had been on the field for so Long, Cheng huaijin had not let down his guard and was always on guard. When he saw that Shi MU¡¯s movements were slightly different from before, Cheng huaijin had already guessed it. He didn¡¯t know what his hidden weapon was, but he could Dodge it. He had trained with Gu Xin in the West for almost a year and was very familiar with this weapon. Gu Xin¡¯s hidden weapons were always unexpected and very urate. After Cheng huaijin dodged, he knew that Shi mu was definitely an arrow at the end of its flight. His chance hade. He took out a pill from his pocket and ate it. Gu Xin had given it to him just now, telling him to eat it when he wanted to maintain his best energy. He had already nned to eat it at this moment. In order to prevent Shi mu from making any requests rted to Gu yingxue, Cheng huaijin also went all out. After all, he had also used a hidden weapon, right? Shi mu had lost this round. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t throw Shi mu down like he did with Prince Tian Tian. He only subdued Shi mu in the end so that he couldn¡¯t find an escape route. ¡°Do you admit defeat?¡± Cheng huaijin asked Shi mu in thenguage of the jacang Kingdom. ¡°I admit defeat.¡± Shi mu was silent for a while before he slowly replied. thest match, Prince ah hai of quicksand country wins! With the sound of a Gong, the officials from the Ministry of Rites announced the winner. those who had bet on cheng huaijin were so happy that even standing up was not enough to express their joy. they all jumped up. As for those who had bet on Shi Mu Sheng, they were all dejected. This great general of the Jia Cang country looked very powerful, why couldn¡¯t he beat him? Of course, they didn¡¯t say that it was impressive but useless. After all, everyone had seen the intense battle just now. Just like that, the martialpetition of the seventeen countries ended. the emperor personally stepped down from the stage to reward gu xin and cheng huaijin, who had won first ce. he even promised them a condition. However, the two of them didn¡¯t have any conditions for now, and Cheng huaijin was seriously injured, so they didn¡¯t mention it. The second and third ce also received gifts, but they were not as valuable. After the rewards were given out, the Emperor brought the Empress and Crown Prince back to the pce. The officials from the Ministry of Rites were present to announce tomorrow¡¯spetition. The venue was a Little Big, so the loud voice from the Ministry of War naturally repeated the announcement. The rules of the literarypetition were slightly moreplicated, but it was possible for everyone to see it. Simrly, there were also rewards for thepetition of words. As for what the reward was, he would wait until tomorrow. Because Shi mu and Cheng huaijin¡¯s match had been going on for too long, the sky was getting dark. After everyone knew the time of the match tomorrow, they all dispersed. Chapter 2527 - 2527-admiration 2527 Chapter 2527-admiration At the Gu residence, in Cheng huaijin¡¯s courtyard, the Gu siblings were present. After the imperial physician had examined him, he let the medicine Boy apply medicine on his wounds. ¡°Princess, Prince ah Hai¡¯s injuries will heal in a few days. His internal organs are not injured. The external wounds only looked serious, but with the ointment concocted by the princess and Mr. Xiao, it would not take long for them to recover. So, please don¡¯t worry, Princess.¡± The imperial physician told Gu Xin about Cheng huaijin¡¯s heartache. The people in the Imperial Academy of Medicine liked Gu Xin and grandma Xiao. From time to time, the two of them woulde up with something that was much better than the medicine that the Imperial Academy of Medicine usually used. The two of them didn¡¯t hide the recipe and generously let the Imperial physicians find someone to make it. It was done, but the effect was not as good as what the two of them made. Therefore, the medicine that Gu Xin and grandma Xiao concocted and sent to the Imperial Academy of Medicine was basically for the children of the royal family, or for the Emperor to specially reward the ministers when he was in a good mood. ¡°Alright, Imperial physician Xu. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make this trip.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Actually, she could have checked Cheng huaijin¡¯s injuries, but she just had to put on a good show. At that time, other than Cheng huaijin, Shi mu was also seriously injured. The Imperial physicians of the Imperial Academy of Medicine were all there. When Cheng huaijin returned, Imperial physician Xu also came back. Imperial physician Xu¡¯s medical skills were quite good and Gu Xin still trusted him. Since he said so, it meant that Cheng huaijin was really fine and that Shi mu did not use those underhanded tricks. Gu Xin sent Imperial physician Xu out. The other siblings saw Gu yingxue¡¯s state and followed her out. Because Cheng huaijin had taken Gu Xin¡¯s pill, he had lost all his strength and was in a deep sleep. Gu yingxue¡¯s eyes were red as she sat by the bed, watching Imperial physician Xu¡¯s Medicine Boy apply medicine for him with worry. She didn¡¯t even notice that her brothers and sisters at home had all left the room. His upper body was bruised and swollen, and some parts of it were even very swollen. It looked very painful. Gu yingxue wanted to snatch the bottle from the medicine boy¡¯s hand and apply the medicine for Cheng huaijin herself. ¡°Lady Gu?¡± The medicine Boy finished applying medicine on Cheng huaijin¡¯s upper body and looked at Gu yingxue, who was by the bed, with a troubled expression. ¡°What?¡± Gu yingxue looked at the medicine Boy in confusion. what¡¯s wrong? Do you need help? I can do it. ¡± ¡°No, no,¡± The medicine Boy quickly shook his head and said, ¡± I¡¯m going to take a look at Prince ah Hai¡¯s injured leg. Is miss Gu alright? ¡± The apprentice was too embarrassed to say what he was about to say. Gu yingxue¡¯s face turned red. She stood up and said,¡±Oh, alright, I¡¯ll take a step back. However, you should be gentler! Prince ah hai is a little tired, don¡¯t hurt him, wake him up.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll definitely be gentler,¡± the medicine Boy quickly replied. Gu yingxue walked out of the room, turning back to look at him with every step she took. The medicine Boy sighed. What an infatuated person! However, in his opinion, these two could be considered a perfect match. He quite admired Gu yingxue. If it were any other noble daughter, they might not want to marry Prince ah hai! Even if Prince ah hai was handsome, powerful, and could be the king of quicksand in the future, he would still have a ce in the West. However, what kind of ce was the West? it was said that not even a de of grass grew there. An ordinary girl would probably not go to such a ce. None of the princesses in the West were fair and tender. When Princess Xinxin first came back, she was a little dark. It was only in the past year that she returned to being fair again! Chapter 2528 - 2528-overthinking 2528 Chapter 2528-overthinking Anyway, from the medicine boy¡¯s point of view, Cheng huaijin was good in all aspects, but there was one bad thing, and that was that he would eventually have to return to the barren West. thedies of the great zhou dynasty would not be able to bear the pain. as fordy gu, she didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Hence, the medicine Boy really admired Gu yingxue. ¡°Xue ¡®er, let¡¯s go eat! After eating, he woulde over to see brother little Yan. My mother asked the kitchen to make soup for brother kun. Don¡¯t worry. There are people watching over here.¡± Gu si went up and held Gu yingxue¡¯s arm. ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Gu yingxue nodded and followed Gu si to the dining room. It was already dark, and all the members of the Gu family were present, including Gu Qingyuan, Peng Yizhu, and the twins. The couple was a little worried when they saw Gu yingxue¡¯s distracted look. In her past life, she had raised Gu yingxue until she graduated from high school. In this life, she had also been by her side for a few years. Although she wasn¡¯t their biological daughter, the couple really treated her as their own daughter. The child that they had been raising in front of a delicate girl was now frowning so much that the two of them couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. Especially Gu Qingyuan. Although Gu yingxue wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, he thought that he didn¡¯t have any children in his previous life. He really raised Gu yingxue as his daughter with all his heart. He didn¡¯t think it was an exaggeration to say that the old father would cry when his daughter got married. Anyway, after he saw that Gu yingxue had grown taller and understood how to watch romance movies, he had been thinking about the arrival of that day. He thought about how he could hold back his tears. He had also thought about which family¡¯s brat would abduct his daughter. Well, he didn¡¯t get to see it in his previous life, but he got it in this life. Just like his colleagues who loved their daughter in his previous life, they did not like his future son-inw at this stage. Especially when he knew that Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t like Gu yingxue at first. Although he could understand Cheng huaijin¡¯s feelings at that time, as a father, he still felt a little ufortable. His daughter was such a good person, why did he dislike her? If you don¡¯t like it, you should be more decisive and continue to dislike it. If you don¡¯t like it halfway and like it again, what if you¡¯re not happy in the future and dislike it again? Anyway, Gu Qingyuan had a lot on his mind. As for Peng Yizhu, she didn¡¯t think much of it. She just felt that the conditions in the West weren¡¯t very good. From the looks of it, her Xue ¡®er would really have to go to the West with Cheng huaijin. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave, and her heart ached. However, as a woman herself, she knew exactly how it felt to follow the person you love at all costs. Anyway, it was going to happen to her. If anyone tried to stop it, she would probably resist even more. Peng Yizhu didn¡¯t expect that the daughter that the couple had pampered for two lifetimes would be so unstoppable once they fell in love. ¡°Sisi, Xue ¡®er,e sit down and eat. Everyone was tired after a long day. After eating, they rested for a while and went to rest early. There¡¯s still one more day tomorrow.¡± Grandpa Gu invited everyone to eat together. In the Gu family, although grandma Gu had the final say in everything, Grandpa Gu was the head of the family. Usually, he was the one who gave the order to eat. The table was full of people, but because of Cheng huaijin¡¯s serious injury, the atmosphere was not as good as before. Only Peng Yizhu¡¯s twins didn¡¯t know anything. They were babbling and talking to the nanny. Chapter 2529 - 2528-making requests 2529 Chapter 2528-making requests ¡°Father, have you finished all the questions for tomorrow¡¯s test?¡± Gu Xin was almost done with her meal. Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, she spoke up to break the silence. ¡°Yes, they are out. The people from the Ministry of Rites will go and set it up tomorrow morning.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Set up? How do you want to set it up?¡± Gu Ren had long wanted to speak and asked upon hearing this. ¡°Just like the Lantern Festival, we¡¯ll hang up all the questions of the seventeen countries and let the princes and princesses of the seventeen countries guess. Of course, he couldn¡¯t do his own questions. In the end, the person who answered the most questions would represent Guosheng. At the same time, the 17 countries had also put out their own rewards. The first person to solve their questions would win. It¡¯s probably like this.¡± Gu shouxin was much more patient than before as he exined to the children. ¡°Second brother, can only princes and princesses do it? Can wemoners do it?¡± Uncle Gu was almost done with his meal by now, so he turned on his Chatterbox mode. He had been a little tired recently and didn¡¯t talk as much as he used to. He basically only started talking after he had eaten. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re also called a littlemoner?¡± Fourth uncle Gu looked at Big Uncle Gu speechlessly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you just amoner? The Emperor gave me the title of shannong Marquis and I¡¯ll focus on farming. Aren¡¯t those who farm thend just ordinary people? Fourth brother, I¡¯ve been getting tanned recently. Didn¡¯t you notice at all? The fruits that your wife ate were grown by me, amoner, and many othermoners!¡± Uncle Gu sighed. He had been farming for his entire life! He didn¡¯t know which son he should pass his title to. ¡°Speaking of this, I have to talk about the problem of my inheritance. Father, mother, second son, fourth son, look, My Three Sons, my son, you say he¡¯s the eldest son and the first grandson, but you can¡¯t let him farm, right? bear with it, one look and I know he¡¯s not cut out for farming. The youngest one doesn¡¯t even look like it! I feel like I have no sessor! I¡¯m worried!¡± Uncle Gu sighed deeply. Grandpa Gu had never thought that his eldest son would ask such a question at this time. ¡°If you feel that the first three sons are not good enough, you can continue to have more.¡± Grandma Gu nced at uncle Gu and said indifferently. Uncle Gu was speechless. Zhang Shi was speechless. Everyone at the scene was speechless. Madam Zhang came back to her senses and said,¡±mother, you can¡¯t do this. My daughter-inw is already in her early forties.¡± You¡¯re asking for your daughter-inw¡¯s life!¡± Grandma Gu looked at Zhang Shi and said,¡±isn¡¯t it because the boss dislikes your three sons?¡± He was very worried. Other than this method, what else could he do? Huihui didn¡¯t look like a farmer, nor did sisi. Could it be that you are willing to give up your family¡¯s title to the second and third household?¡± Zhang Shi was stunned and then waved her hand,¡±mother, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Even if he couldn¡¯t cultivate it, there was still the youngest! When the youngest was able to walk a long way on his own, he would let his father take him to the fields. He grew up in the field, so he can more or less do it. ¡± Zhang Shi paused and said,¡±speaking of this, I have to say it.¡± Our youngest is the most simr to his father. Enzi and Ren Ren arepletely different, so I would like to make a request, is that okay?¡± Everyone looked at Zhang Shi. Since thest time Zhang Shi was almost tricked by her maiden family to lose ninren, Zhang Shi had not made any requests or caused any trouble for a long time. It had been many years. Therefore, everyone was very curious about the request she wanted to make. Chapter 2530 - 2531-distinguished 2530 Chapter 2531-distinguished Seeing that everyone was looking over, Zhang Shi said with some embarrassment,¡±Actually, it¡¯s not an excessive request. That¡¯s right, this, our youngest, in the future, besides studying and practicing martial arts, can he let his father manage everything else? Second brother, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just feel that your big brother is right. We can¡¯t let the title be left without a sessor. It¡¯s not like before, when everyone grew up in the vige and could distinguish the five grains. I¡¯m worried that the children in the family don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s not enough to just study and practice martial arts!¡± ¡°Previously, I saw that en Zi even asked the kitchen manager about the price of rice in the market recently. If this was in the past, how could en Zi not know? I asked en ¡®Zi out of curiosity, and he said it was his second uncle¡¯s homework. I was thinking that I can¡¯t just study, I have to understand real life. So, he let the youngest study and practice martial arts with his second uncle and go to the fields with his father. In this way, the title of Marquis Huinong can be inherited by the youngest.¡± ¡°I wonder what everyone thinks? Of course, I¡¯m just a woman, and I don¡¯t know much. If my thinking is wrong, everyone, just pretend you didn¡¯t hear it! Haha, hahaha Yingluo.¡± Seeing that everyone at the table had no expression, Zhang Shi was still a little panicked. She managed the Gu family¡¯s backyard and had already done her best to learn. The less she spoke, the more she did. The less she spoke, the more she saw. Trouble came from the mouth. She firmly remembered these principles. ¡°Mother, this ispletely possible. I agree with it. Second uncle will definitely agree, right, second uncle?¡± Gu Ren was the first to agree. He had no choice. He was the second son of the entire Gu family. His brother had inherited the Gu family¡¯s title, but his father¡¯s title had yet to be inherited. ording to the order, wouldn¡¯t it be him? He never thought that his unreliable parents would see through him and directly arrange for him to be the youngest. Very good, very good! ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. If Ren Ren were to be the shannong Marquis, he probably wouldn¡¯t even share the leeks and scallions!¡± Gu shouxin didn¡¯t mind at all. Moreover, he did not intend to teach the few young ones at home like he did to Gu en. He did not have that much time. He only needed to look at his homework every day. It was not like he could not hire civil and military Masters. No matter what, these guys also had four good brother-inw. Those four, who couldn¡¯t teach? Brother-inw was not often in the Yue family, but Gu en, as the older brother, should be around! Why did he work so hard to teach Gu en in the past? Wasn¡¯t it all for this moment? Grandpa and Grandma Gu didn¡¯t have any objections to this. After all, they were only in charge of the marriage of their four granddaughters. Even if the fourth couple had a daughter in the future, they were already old and didn¡¯t know if they could wait until their youngest granddaughter got married. Therefore, they would take care of the kid¡¯s matters themselves. Uncle Gu didn¡¯t have any problems with this, but he had a suggestion. ¡°I see that the homework that second brother has arranged for en ¡®Zi is quite about life. Why don¡¯t we bring the younger ones along and start plowing next spring? Huihui remembered what her benefactors had experienced in the past. These young ones had to experience it too. Don¡¯t you think we have to treat everyone equally? Fourth brother, when the child in your stomach can walk in the future, you must also take it with you. Oh right, and also the children of Huihui and niannian. No matter if they¡¯re boys or girls, bring them along when they¡¯re of age. I can¡¯t be like Ren Ren, who can¡¯t distinguish between leeks and scallions.¡± Gu Ren,¡±I can tell!¡± Chapter 2531 - 2531-she knows 2531 Chapter 2531-she knows For the sake of his happy salted fish life, Gu Ren resisted the urge to argue with his father and second uncle about him not being able to tell the difference between leeks and green onions. Uncle Gu¡¯s suggestion was unanimously approved by the family. Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu also wanted to send their twins to uncle Gu and let him take them to the field. He had to be down-to-earth! Wearing clothes meant she was doing practical work, and wearing brocade clothes meant she was a youngdy and an elegant young master. He could get whatever temperament he wanted. It was rare for grandma Gu to express her opinion on the matters of her grandchildren. She put down her chopsticks and said, ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then write this into the Gu n¡¯s n motto! Qing Yuan, the children of your lineage must do the same. In the future, the title of shannong Marquis would be inherited by the youngest of the first branch. When the youngest grew up, he would lead the next generation to do these things. In terms of civil and military affairs, whoever¡¯s child had a promising future would take over. As for the others, we don¡¯t have to be both civil and military, nor do we restrict them from doing what they want. It¡¯s fine as long as I can be a human.¡± Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian¡¯s expressions were the same as they pouted. Look at what their mother said. What did she mean by ¡®it¡¯s fine as long as you can be a human¡¯? These words didn¡¯t sound impressive, but the Gu family all understood what they meant. They didn¡¯t expect you to be a talent, but don¡¯t be a good-for-nothing who caused trouble. The atmosphere at the dining table was slowly stirred up. After eating, they chatted for a while. Grandpa Gu asked the servant to check if Cheng huaijin had woken up. After a while, the servant came to report that he had not woken up. It was gettingte. Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu were about to leave with the twins. The couple looked at Gu yingxue. ¡°Father, mother, can I stay here today?¡± Gu yingxue asked. Gu Qingyuan sighed. ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t stay up toote,¡± Peng Yizhu said, patting her on the shoulder. I still need to rest.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, mother.¡± Gu yingxue nodded. After Gu Qingyuan¡¯s family of four went home, Grandpa and Grandma Gu also went back to their rooms to rest. Cheng huaijin had not woken up yet. The Gu family also felt that if they went over together, they might wake him up, so they nned to go over to see him the next morning. The eldest and fourth branch¡¯s husband and wife had gone to sleep. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian went to the study and told Gu yingxue to tell them if Cheng huaichen woke upter. After the two of them left, only Gu Xin, Gu en, Gu si, and Gu yingxue were left. Gu en looked at the worried Gu yingxue and suggested, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait with Xue ¡®er? brother Xiao Yan should be waking up soon.¡± let¡¯s not go to my brother¡¯s ce first, ¡± Gu Xin said. let¡¯s go to sister sisi¡¯s ce. Gu en and Gu yingxue looked at Gu Xin in confusion. st night, sisi and I found something when we went out, ¡± Gu Xin said. we need Xue ¡®er to confirm it. Gu yingxue remembered and asked,¡¯sister Xinxin, are you talking about the thing you found at Shi MU¡¯s ce? Does he really have something that belongs to me? That person is really him?¡± Gu en was dumbfounded, but it did not stop him from following her. The four siblings came to Gu SI¡¯s room. Gu si found the thing he had drawn at Shi MU¡¯s cest night. Gu en took a look and thought,¡¯what are these? It¡¯s like a child¡¯s toy.¡± Gu yingxue searched her mind to see if she had these things. Suddenly, she found the right person. These things seemed to belong to her. No, to be precise, they belonged to the original Gu yingxue. Chapter 2532 - 2531-more and more heart-wrenching 2532 Chapter 2531-more and more heart-wrenching Looking at Gu yingxue¡¯s expression, Gu Xin and Gu si understood that what Shi mu had hidden in the box was indeed hers. Gu yingxue pointed at the painting and said, ¡± I¡¯ve been wearing this since I was a child. It¡¯s embellished with a small stone, and there¡¯s a hole in it. I don¡¯t know why, but I like it a lot, so I tied it up with a hemp rope. Gu yingxue had never worn this hemp rope with stones on it before. The original owner had worn it before, and it was indeed the original owner who had worn it since she was young. However, this thing had disappeared for a period of time. The original owner had looked everywhere but could not find it, and she had been sad for a long time! The original body had even gone to the mountains to look for it. The bracelet had disappeared just a few days after the original body had saved the person whose face could not be seen clearly. Thus, Gu yingxue remembered. ¡°This is a hair tie. In my vige, only my hair tie looks like this. I made it myself and I have never taught anyone else. It was made up by my parents in the past year, and no one else had the time to learn it. ¡± This hair tie was Gu yingxue¡¯s. When she first came here, she understood the situation and started to rebel against her brother and sister-inw. Unlike the original owner, who had no money, she could still get money by herself, so she went to the embroidery workshop to buy thread and make a hair tie for herself. After Gu Qingyuan found her, she did not wear anything when she left. She only wore in cotton clothes and left with him. So, this Shi mu went straight to her brother and sister-inw and took away her things? Did the couple still leave her things behind? Gu yingxue was very surprised. After looking at the items on the blueprint, Gu yingxue was sure that this was indeed something that she or her original body had used. Since he could even find the bracelet, Shi mu must be the person who had been saved by the original body. Gu en, who had no idea what was going on, eximed,¡±I didn¡¯t expect this general Shi to be so grateful!¡± How many years had it been? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of giving yourself to Xue ¡®er!¡± Gu yingxue turned around and looked at Gu en in horror. ¡°Brother en Zi, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Gu Xin and Gu si also rolled their eyes at Gu en.¡¯You¡¯re really trying to slip away wherever it¡¯s chaotic. Who doesn¡¯t understand that Shi mu wants to devote his life to me?¡¯ Why do you have to say it out loud? Gu en raised his hands and waved them. I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯m just joking. Oh my God, it¡¯s so scary to have so many sisters at home! Why didn¡¯t the small ones switch with the big ones? Then they were brothers protecting their Little Sisters! Gu yingxue pinched her chin and said gloomily, ¡± ¡°But, if you didn¡¯t ask, I would have really forgotten about this. Doesn¡¯t this general Shi know that he¡¯s disturbing me? I didn¡¯t ask him to pay me back for anything!¡± ¡°Last night, we analyzed today¡¯spetition and we all thought that he wanted to win. After he wins, he will definitely ask for the Emperor¡¯s Hand in marriage.¡± Gu yingxue was stunned. Then, she said sadly, ¡± ¡°So, brother little ye is going to stop him from winning like he doesn¡¯t care about his life?¡± Gu en continued,¡¯it shouldn¡¯t be entirely because of this! Brother Xiao Yang is a man. Which man doesn¡¯t want to win when he¡¯s strong and has met an opponent who¡¯s on par with him?¡± Gu Xin and Gu si rolled their eyes at Gu en again. You¡¯re really bing more and more like your uncle (father), and the words you speak are getting more and more heart-wrenching. Gu yingxue¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t hurt, but she felt a little pained. Chapter 2533 - 2532-careful and considerate 2533 Chapter 2532-careful and considerate It wasn¡¯t for herself, but for Cheng huaijin. The group went from Gu SI¡¯s room to Cheng huaijin¡¯s room. They had only sat for a while when Cheng huaijin woke up. Gu Xin asked the servant to bring her some food. Mrs. Zhang had already taken care of the backyard, and the kitchen staff had been preparing food for Cheng huaijin. ¡°It¡¯s already sote, and you guys haven¡¯t rested yet?¡± Cheng huaijin looked at the four people by the bed and broke into a smile. However, his voice waspletely hoarse. He had indeed exhausted all his strength today. ¡°Brother Xiaoyan, if you don¡¯t wake up, we won¡¯t be able to sleep well! I¡¯m also afraid that Xue ¡®er will be crying by your bed. With us here, how can she still endure it!¡± Gu en joked. His joke didn¡¯t do anything to Gu yingxue, but it made Cheng huaijin blush. However, Cheng huaijin¡¯s face was also injured, so it couldn¡¯t be seen for the time being. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said. Cheng huaijin looked at Gu yingxue, who only had him in her eyes, and said gently. ¡°Sister Xinxin got someone to bring you food. Are you hungry? Was there anything else different about the injured area besides pain? Are you thirsty? I¡¯ll get you some water?¡± Gu yingxue said as she turned around to get some water. Gu en and Gu SI¡¯s eyes were a little sore. Tsk, Xue ¡®er had never taken care of anyone like this before! Cheng huaijin was still in a good mood, even though he was seriously injured. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re finally awake. Otherwise, who knows how long our Xue ¡®er would have to endure.¡± Gu Xin came in from outside and teased. ¡°I have to thank Xinxin for giving me the pill. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it to the end. cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Cheng huaijin wanted to get up as soon as he said this, but the moment he moved, his entire body ached, and his throat felt extremely ufortable. ¡°Aiya! Don¡¯t move.¡± Gu yingxue had just poured some water. When she walked over and saw him like this, she got anxious. She handed the water to Gu si and walked to the head of the bed. She took a cushion and ced it properly. She wanted to help Cheng huaijin up, but she was afraid that she would touch his wound, so she could only ask Gu en for help.¡±Brother en Zi, please help Brother Xiao Ye up!¡± Gu en pointed at Gu yingxue. Gu yingxue was confused. Gu en facepalmed. you¡¯re standing at the head of the bed. How am I supposed to help your brother Ben up? ¡± Gu yingxue quickly retreated to the side. Gu si quietly observed Gu yingxue. She realized that Gu yingxue was no longer blushing. How many times had she teased them tonight? this girl actually didn¡¯t blush. Didn¡¯t she blush for a while when she said something in the past? Cheng huaijin was helped to sit up while Gu en walked to the end of the bed. ¡°As for me, I¡¯m still very self-aware. I gave up my position at the head of the bed. Xue ¡®er, brother Xiao Yan is thirsty and his throat is hoarse. Can you give him some water?¡± Gu yingxue didn¡¯t need Gu en¡¯s reminder at all. She had already brought the water back from Gu si, sat on the bed, and fed it to Cheng huaijin. This was the first time Cheng huaijin had been fed water. He was naughty when he was young and rarely fell sick. When he fell sick, he didn¡¯t remember who fed him. He had an outstanding older brother and a sickly younger sister at home. Anyway, no one cared about him, the second child. Seeing how worried and careful Gu yingxue was, he felt warm in his heart. He felt that he could still move his hands, but he didn¡¯t want to. If Xue ¡®er wanted to feed him, then let her! As a result, the three siblings, Gu Xin, Gu en, and Gu si, saw Cheng huaijin only open his mouth the entire time. Gu yingxue fed him water, rice, soup, and medicine. She was careful and considerate. Chapter 2534 - 2534 Really 2534 Really The three siblings couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so they left before Cheng huaijin could finish eating. Only Cheng huaijin and Gu yingxue were left in the house. The servant boy also sensibly went to the door to wait. ¡°Xue ¡®er, I¡¯m done eating. You should go rest too.¡± Cheng huaijin said gently as he looked at Gu yingxue, who was carefully wiping his mouth. yes, I¡¯ll watch you sleep. I¡¯ll tease you when you¡¯re asleep. Gu yingxue finally couldn¡¯t control her tears anymore. One by one, they fell down as if they were free. ¡°Why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry.¡± Cheng huaijin raised his hand and wiped away Gu yingxue¡¯s tears. His fingers were a little rough. Although the medicine Boy had cleaned his body before he applied the medicine, Cheng huaijin was a martial arts practitioner and had lived in the West for so many years, so how could his hands be tender? ¡°I won¡¯t cry. Brother Xiao Yang, don¡¯t move. Be good and lie down.¡± Gu yingxue grabbed Cheng huaijin¡¯s hand and wiped her tears. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m crying. I just want to cry. Seeing brother Xiao Yan like this, I feel bad. I was just thinking that it would be great if I was the one who got injured in thepetition. Then, brother Xiao Yan wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain. I have nothing to do all day anyway, so it¡¯s not a big deal to recuperate for a while.¡± ¡°You silly girl!¡± Cheng huaijin¡¯s heart trembled. No one had ever told him that they wanted to help him suffer. Their hearts ached for him. Never. He even felt like crying. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a silly girl. I¡¯m so silly. When I see brother little che frowning, I¡¯ll let my thoughts run wild. When I see brother little cheughing, I¡¯ll alsough foolishly. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so stupid to let my emotions be affected by others.¡± The more Gu yingxue wiped, the more tears she shed. ¡°I used to think that people with this kind of thinking are the stupidest. You can clearly live well alone, so why do you have to feel emotional ups and downs for another person? I didn¡¯t understand it before, but I do now. In the past, I had to criticize others in my heart, but I won¡¯t do it now.¡± Gu yingxue continued. The word ¡®love¡¯ was reallyplicated. She really didn¡¯t want to understand. ¡°Then let¡¯s be happy together in the future. No one frowns, no one tears, okay?¡± Cheng huaijin suddenly held Gu yingxue¡¯s hand and said seriously. Gu yingxue was taken aback, then she looked at Cheng huaijin in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ve thought it through. We¡¯ll be happy together in the future. I won¡¯t hesitate anymore. The thought of you not being by my side one day and not being able to see you when I turn my head around, I feel quite sad. So, the best way is to keep you by my side. That way, you¡¯ll be happy, and I¡¯ll be happy. So, Xue ¡®er, are you willing? Are you willing to be by my side and be happy with me?¡± Cheng huaijin looked at Gu yingxue with a serious expression. At this moment, he only had eyes for Gu yingxue and nothing else. f * ck! Gu yingxue wanted to say that she was willing, but her tears just couldn¡¯t live up to her expectations. The tears that had just stopped started to fall again. She felt as if something was blocking her throat and she couldn¡¯t say anything. Cheng huaijin waspletely dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t have much contact with girls. The ones he had contact with most were his sister and the Gu sisters. The Gu sisters didn¡¯t cry much. Anyway, he had never seen them cry. His younger sister was crying, but she didn¡¯t cry like Gu yingxue. When his younger sister cried, she would shed tears. After a while, she would be fine after he coaxed her! Chapter 2535 - 2535-he knows 2535 Chapter 2535-he knows Looking at Cheng huaijin¡¯s bewildered expression, Gu yingxue was both worried and amused. She wiped her tears dry and held Cheng huaijin down, who was about to help her wipe her tears. brother Xiaoyan, don¡¯t move. The weather is hot now. You¡¯ll sweat if you move. I can¡¯t apply medicine for you. The medicine Boy is not here. Cheng huaijin saw that Gu yingxue¡¯s eyes were red and no longer crying. He heaved a sigh of relief.¡±Alright, I won¡¯t move. Just don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t cry.¡± Gu yingxue nodded. Cheng huaijiny on the pillow and looked at Gu yingxue. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I rarely coax girls, so I don¡¯t know how to coax a girl who cries easily. When she was young, Xiao Yu cried. As long as I made a few faces next to her, she would smile. I really don¡¯t know about the other girls.¡± This was the first time Cheng huaijin had mentioned Cheng Huaiyu to Gu yingxue. He rarely mentioned Cheng Huaiyu to others, even to Gu Xin, his expression was not very good when he mentioned Cheng Huaiyu. But now, he was able to say it calmly. Sometimes, some things were not so difficult to talk about once they were over. Gu yingxue looked at Cheng huaijin in surprise. She had thought that Xiao Yu would be an obstacle that they would never be able to ovee. Cheng huaijin knew why Gu yingxue was so surprised and what she was thinking, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud. He only slowly told Gu yingxue about the story of him and Xiao Yu when they were young. ¡°From as long as I can remember, I know that my sister is different from the other sisters. She can¡¯t speak and her reaction is slower. My parents told me that I only need to protect my sister for the rest of my life. As for the other matters, we will leave them to our big brother. Our big brother will protect us well.¡± ¡°At that time, I studied with Xiao Yu. Because she reacted slowly, Sir didn¡¯t speak too fast. Our whole family thinks that Xiao Yu will be able to talk one day, so we often talk to her. Actually, other than not being able to speak, she can understand.¡± ¡°Besides studying, I also practice martial arts. Actually, the teacher who taught us martial arts was hired by my parents to teach Xiao Yu. It¡¯s a female teacher. It¡¯s just that little Yu doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in this, but I¡¯m more interested, so it¡¯s my lucky day.¡± ¡°Just like that, we grew up until we were twelve years old. That year, we met Xinxin¡¯s family. Xiao Yu, who¡¯s always slow to react and doesn¡¯t like to be in contact with her lover, is looking at Xinxin strangely, as if Xinxin is her family and they¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡± ¡°At that time, my mother and second aunt also had a good chat. Our families have a good rtionship. However, my parents and big brother made a mistaketer on. At that time, I realized that it wasn¡¯t right to always be taught to take care of my little sister. In fact, I should have learned more. If I could have learned more, my words would have weight at home, and that wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to second uncle and brother a ¡®Yuan for saving me and Xiao Yu, giving us a way out, allowing Xiao Yu to live for a few more years, and allowing me to live. As for my parents and brother, Yingluo,¡± At this point, Cheng huaijin stopped. The Cheng family had been implicated by Cheng huaijin¡¯s maternal grandfather. Of course, they could have lived for a few more years, but Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng had joined forces to cause an early ident on Cheng huaijin¡¯s maternal grandfather¡¯s side. Chapter 2536 - 2536-looking forward 2536 Chapter 2536-looking forward Cheng huaijin was aware of this situation. He had never med the Gu family. Even without the Gu family, his Cheng family would have been implicated by his maternal grandfather sooner orter. The things his parents had done were enough to exterminate the entire family. He was grateful to Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng for giving him and Xiao Yu a Second Life. Gu yingxue held Cheng huaijin¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡± ¡°Brother Xiao Yan, that¡¯s all in the past. Sister Xiao Yu¡¯s Princess temple is also in Gaozi. When you miss her, you can go to Gaozi. People whoe and go from the West and our great Zhou will pass by Gaozi and pay their respects. I believe that sister Xiao Yu¡¯s next life will be healthy and carefree. Brother Xiao Yang, your parents and siblings are no longer around, but you still have us. You still have the entire Gu family, and you are also the young master of the Gu family.¡± yes, ¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. I understand. ¡°Xue ¡®er, I want to rest.¡± Cheng huaijin suddenly said, ¡± after I sleep, you should go back to your room to sleep too. Put on some ointment, otherwise, your eyes will be red and swollen tomorrow morning.¡± Gu yingxue got up and helped Cheng huaijin to sleep. okay, brother Xiaoyan. I¡¯ll watch you sleep. I¡¯ll go back to my room after you fall asleep. Cheng huaijiny down and closed his eyes. Very quickly, even breathing sounds could be heard. Gu yingxue made sure that Cheng huaijin had fallen asleep before she got up to leave. She even gave some instructions to the servant outside. Hearing Gu yingxue¡¯s voice disappear and the sound of the servant¡¯s footsteps, Cheng huaijin finally opened his eyes. ¡°Young master, do you need something?¡± The servant was shocked. Miss Xue ¡®er had clearly said that the young master had fallen asleep, but his eyes were wide open. He didn¡¯t look like he had fallen asleep. ¡°You rest, I don¡¯t want anything. I¡¯ll call you if I need you.¡± Cheng huaijin said. alright, young master. I¡¯ll be sleeping next to you. The manservant retreated and sat on the recliner at the side. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t care so much. He opened his eyes and looked at the top of the bed, not knowing what he was thinking. Perhaps it was because he had just mentioned his family to Gu yingxue that he was reminded of his childhood. He missed his parents and brothers, and he missed Xiao Yu. In fact, ever since he escaped with Xiao Yu, he rarely thought about his parents and brothers. After learning that his parents and grandfather¡¯s family were beheaded in Beijing, he didn¡¯t think about them even more. He couldn¡¯t do anything but pray that they would be reincarnated into a good family in their next life and be good people. They shouldn¡¯t think about being bad people and should be Kinder to others. This was the only thing he could do. Now that he mentioned this to Gu yingxue, Cheng huaijin couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his parents were still alive. It wouldn¡¯t. There was a very certain voice in his heart. Since he was young, his parents had always valued his elder brother and he was a child who was raised without any care. Whether it was in the Cheng family or his maternal grandfather¡¯s house, he was actually not that popr. Moreover, because he had to protect his sister, he had offended many rtives of the same age. In the past, he had no goals and nothing in his mind. Now that he thought about it, he was actually happy at that time, but there was a price to pay. The price was that when something really happened, he was so helpless! Cheng huaijin closed his eyes and stopped thinking about it. One should not sink into the past. One should look forward. The front was filled with positions and the impossible. He would cherish this Second Life and make it better. He would live not for anyone but for himself. Chapter 2537 - 2536-something happened 2537 Chapter 2536-something happened After Gu yingxue returned to her room, the servant girl brought her some hot water. She washed up andy on the bed, not feeling sleepy at all. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had just woken up from the shower or something else, but she just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Her face was bright red, and Cheng huaijin¡¯s words kept shing in her mind. Her heart was beating like thunder, and she couldn¡¯t suppress this feeling at all. She tossed and turned on the bed, but she was not sleepy at all. No, no, I can¡¯t think about this. Brother Xiao Han is so seriously injured, and his face still looks so white and weak! His lips were pale. That Shi mu was too ruthless. Oh right, Shi mu! Was Shi mu really the person the host saved? If it was him, what did he want to do? Gu yingxue was a little scared. She had been traumatized when she was kidnapped at the Peng family in kun city. Even though she was living with the Gu family now and had not returned to her own home, she was still scared. That time when she was taken away, Xiao Yu sacrificed herself to save her, so the shadow in her heart had always been there. Gu yingxue was thinking about these things. Two hours passed quickly, and she suddenly sat up. She decided to go see Shi mu. She asked her big sister, second sister, third sister, and fifth sister to apany her. She wanted to make things clear to Shi mu. She made it clear that if Shi mu still wanted to do anything to her, she would stay in the Gu family and not go out. She didn¡¯t believe that Shi mu could still do anything to her if she didn¡¯t go out. Although she was afraid, she knew that nothing would ever happen to her in the Gu family. Thinking about it this way, Gu yingxue felt that her train of thought was straightened out. After staying up for so long, she felt sleepy and justy down to sleep. Gu yingxue had just fallen asleep when someone knocked on the door of the Gu residence. ¡°We are people from the court of judicial review. Sir Qin asked us to find third miss.¡± The person reported his name to the gatekeeper. ¡°Officers, it¡¯s already sote. Did something happen that requires our family¡¯s third miss to immediately go over?¡± The gatekeeper asked. The gatekeeper of the Gu family was not afraid of being an official in the capital. They had a few princesses, three titles of nobility, and one person favored by the Emperor. Anyway, the gatekeeper believed that no one would dare toe and find trouble. The gatekeeper had already received the Grand Empress Dowager, the Emperor, the Empress, and the little crown Prince in in clothes several times, so he had seen the world. It was not that he had to listen to the words of an official of the Supreme Court, but he had to ask for the reason. ¡°The princess of nanlin died suddenly. The envoys of nanlin, dongzhe, and jiacang were determined to find the murderer, so Lord Qin asked us to find third miss.¡± The official of the Supreme Court did not make it sound too big and directly stated the reason. When the gatekeeper heard this, oh no, this was bad. Not only did he have to find third miss, but he also had to find second master! As a result, just as he thought so, the people from the Ministry of Rites also came, and they were indeed here to find Gu shouxin. The doorkeeper invited them into the room next door and asked someone to look for Gu shouxin and Gu shouxin. A quarter of an hourter, the father and daughter appeared at the gate, fully dressed. They boarded the carriages of the Ministry of Rites and the Supreme Court. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Has Xiao Qiu gone over?¡± Gu Xin asked the officer from the court of judicial review. ¡°Third miss, Xiao Qiu has already gone over. At a quarter past seven, a nanlin Messenger came to the Supreme Court with an official from the Ministry of Rites from the post house. They said that the princess of nanlin had suddenly died. After master Qin learned of this, he immediately sent people to find Xiao Qiu and then sent people into the pce to report to the Emperor. He then had use to find you.¡± Chapter 2538 - 2538-countermeasure 2538 Chapter 2538-countermeasure ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact situation. This little one came directly from the court of judicial review.¡± The officer replied. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. She didn¡¯t ask anymore, but was thinking about thepetition in the afternoon. She didn¡¯t seem to have beaten the princess of Nan Lin to death, and the medicine that the Imperial Academy of Medicine used for the princess and first Prince Tian Tian could be said to be the best. No matter what, they should have been able to keep their lives, so how did they die? They arrived at the guest house, which was surrounded by soldiers. The leader was still Xue Qianyu. ¡°Second brother-inw, you¡¯re here too. My second sister doesn¡¯t know, right?¡± Gu Xin went to greet him after she got out of the car. ¡°Niannian is asleep, so she doesn¡¯t know.¡± Xue qianxun nodded, then walked around Gu Xin and greeted Gu shouxin, ¡± father, the current situation is that the princess of nanlin is dead, and the nanlin envoys won¡¯t allow Xiao Qiu to approach. Gu shouxin nodded. yes. Take some people and guard the outside. I¡¯ll go in with Xinxin to take a look. Xue Qianyu stepped aside and ordered his men to guard the area outside to prevent anyone from entering or leaving. There were already people waiting at the entrance of the courier hostel. When they saw Gu shouxin and Gu shouxin, they greeted them and led them to the ce where they were staying in nanlin country. The father and daughter were familiar with the courier station. When they first built the courier station, it was their family¡¯s suggestion and the Ministry of Works ¡®improvement. At this moment, the residence in nanlin country was filled with the voices of several countries. Everyone was speaking in their mother tongue. Nanlin, dongzhe, and Jia Cang were not the only ones staying in the Posthouse here. There were also a few small tribes in the West who lived here. Seeing Gu Xin¡¯s arrival, a few of the smaller tribes in the West hurried over to wee her. Even though it had been more than a year, Gu Xin was still able to give them a sense of security. ¡°Lord Gu, Princess Xinxin, you¡¯vee at the right time. What do you guys mean? How can our princess¡¯s precious body be touched by a man?¡± The envoy of nanlin asked. Gu shouxin did not understand, but Gu Xin did. ¡°In our great Zhou, there are specialized coroners, and the job of the coroners is to examine the dead bodies of murder cases. They could determine the time of death and the cause of death by the appearance of the corpse. If your country is not willing to investigate the cause of Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s death, then we will not investigate.¡± Gu Xin said seriously. ¡°However, our Princess has a noble body and is not married yet. Even if she has met with an ident, she is not someone that any man can touch. Princess Xinxin, does your country want to humiliate our nanlin?¡± The nanlin envoy asked in a deep voice. ¡°May I ask why your country hase to the court of judicial review? It¡¯s understandable if you went to the Ministry of Rites, but since you went to the court of judicial review, it means that you feel that there¡¯s something strange about Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s death and want the court of judicial review to help investigate. Since we want to find out the cause of death and the murderer, we must do an autopsy!¡± Gu Xin did not give in. She didn¡¯t like the way these people thought of coroners. In her opinion, the job of a coroner wasn¡¯t low. In fact, it was very useful. It could help the deceased find the murderer and clear the suspect¡¯s name. Ordinary people simply didn¡¯t have the ability to do this. However, there was still arge group of people who were biased against coroners. ¡°If you want to investigate, then you have to follow our rules. If you don¡¯t want to investigate, then let¡¯s discuss a countermeasure together, how about it?¡± Gu shouxin also spoke. His words were naturally tranted by the messenger from nanlin to the envoy. After hearing this, the envoy of nanlin hesitated, unable to make a decision. Chapter 2539 - 2539 Goading her doesn’t work 2539 Goading her doesn¡¯t work Behind the nanlin envoy were the dongzhe envoy and the Deputy general under Shi mu. Shi MU¡¯s Deputy general just stood there and didn¡¯t say anything, but the envoy from Dong Zhe was different. He walked closer to the envoy from nanlin and said, ¡± the princess¡¯s death is strange. It wasn¡¯t a normal death. Our Prince said that we have to investigate and find the murderer to seek justice for the princess! ¡°But, the great Zhou needs coroners to investigate the case, how can I let a man get close to the princess?¡± the nanlin envoy said with difficulty. If the king and the queen find out about this, won¡¯t I be skinned alive?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that Princess Xinxin can solve cases like a god?¡± the envoy said in disdain. Let her do it! Relying on a coroner, she still has the nerve to admit that she can solve cases like a god?¡± Gu Xin was so angry that sheughed. This person must have forgotten that she could understand! Or did he not forget and said it on purpose? Was he provoking him? She took a step forward and said,¡±I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your conversation.¡± I really don¡¯t admit that he¡¯s a God in solving cases. Now, I can say that I need a coroner by my side when I¡¯m investigating a case. Not only do I need a coroner by my side, but I also need a Yamen runner! I¡¯m not as good as you think, I can¡¯t do everything by myself. By the way, I¡¯ll give you a phrase from the great Zhou,¡±each has his own job.¡± Every department and position has their own meaning.¡± After a short pause, Gu Xin continued,¡±I think you two don¡¯t want to investigate anymore.¡± Then the court of judicial review would have nothing to do with it. Then I¡¯ll call Xiao Qiu and the rest to leave. You guys can discuss the follow-up with Lord Gu!¡± After she finished speaking, Gu Xin called Zheng Qiu, he gang, he Qiang, and the rest to bring their men out. Zheng Qiu, he gang, he Qiang, and the rest of the court of judicial Review¡¯s officers all stood behind Gu Xin. Gu Xin turned around and said to Gu shouxin helplessly, ¡± father, I¡¯ll go back and take a nap. You¡¯ll probably have to work hard for a while. Gu shouxin nodded and said,¡±yes, go back to sleep!¡± Rest in peace. I¡¯ll tell Mr. Qin not to let anyone disturb you and Xiao Qiu no matter what.¡± The messengers from dongzhe and nanlin quickly tranted the conversation between the father and daughter in the ears of their envoys. The envoy of nanlin was anxious. Princess Xinxin, wait! Wait! Don¡¯t go! Gu Xin couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and continued to walk out. The nanlin envoy took a few steps forward, wanting to pull Gu Xin back. He gang and he Qiang stood behind Gu Xin, ring at the envoy. The envoy of nanlin looked at Gu shouxin with a sad face. ¡°Lord Gu, please persuade the princess! Our Princess died an unnatural death, and we need Princess Xinxin¡¯s help. I beg you, Lord Gu.¡± The nanlin envoy¡¯s heart was in a mess. Princess Long Zhu ¡®er was the heir appointed by their King and Queen. Many things had already been handed over to her. They were just waiting for her to take over the affairs of nanlin country after she found a husband. However, she was gone now. More importantly, he didn¡¯t know how she had disappeared. Both Dong Zhe and Jia Cang had seen the situation. If there was no result and they went back like this, Dong Zhe and Jia Cang would tell them about the situation. Wouldn¡¯t he, the leader, be finished? If he could find the murderer, he would have an exnation and the punishment he would receive when he returned would definitely be less. Hence, the nanlin envoy did not want Gu Xin to leave. The envoy didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to be so domineering and leave without a care for her reputation. His taunting didn¡¯t work on her at all. Chapter 2540 - 2540 Agreed 2540 Agreed ¡°I can stay, but all of you have to cooperate with me to investigate the case. Can you do that?¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t even let Gu shouxin persuade her and turned to ask the nanlin envoy. I can apany you, Princess. However, I wonder if there¡¯s a female coroner in your country? ¡± The envoy of nanlin asked after a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, not yet.¡± Gu Xin said without hesitation. They were in the capital, and there would be many people in the courier hostel. She would not let Zheng Qiu expose his identity. Even if they were not in the capital, she would not expose Zheng Qiu¡¯s identity as long as he did not want to. The envoy of nanlin was in a difficult position again. At this moment, people from the jacang Kingdom ran over and said a few words to the Deputy general. The Deputy general stood out and said to the nanlin and dongzhe envoys, ¡± ¡°Our general said that if we want to find out the truth, it¡¯s best to cooperate with Lord Gu and Princess Xinxin. If you don¡¯t cooperate, our Jia Cang people won¡¯t say anything when they return. So, you make your own decision!¡± The Deputy general of jacang Kingdom was as tall as Shi mu. After following Shi mu for a long time, he had even learned some of his expressions and temperament, which made him look a little intimidating. In any case, the envoy had taken two steps back from him. It wasn¡¯t like something had happened to their Princess, and it had nothing to do with him. Shi MU¡¯s injuries were simr to Cheng huaijin¡¯s, so he couldn¡¯t move at the moment. He was still lying in bed, so he couldn¡¯te over personally. In any case, eldest Prince Tian Tian did not show up on the east side. As he was on the same level as eldest Prince Tian Tian and the princess of Nan Lin, there was no need for him toe. He only sent a Deputy general. The aura of his Deputy general was much stronger than that of the nanlin and dongzhe envoys. In the end, the nanlin envoy considered his safety after returning to nanlin and agreed to Gu Xin¡¯s request. Gu Xin immediately brought Zheng Qiu to the room of the princess of nanlin. The final stubbornness of the nanlin envoy was that he could only allow Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu to enter. He was unwilling to let the other officials of the Supreme Court like he gang and he Qiang enter. Gu Xin could agree to this. Gu Xin ordered he gang and he Qiang to stop her Good Brothers and interrogate the entire guest house. She asked them what they were doing and whether there was anyone else in the guest house after thepetition in the day. Not just the people of nanlin, but everyone in the inn, including the diplomatic corps in the West. This was a huge workload. He gang and he Qiang didn¡¯t dy. After dividing the people, they began to work. Gu shouxin brought the officials from the Ministry of Rites to chat with the nanlin envoy, the dongzhe envoy, and the Deputy general of Jia Cang. He did not interfere with Gu Xin¡¯s investigation. After entering the room, Gu Xin asked the two personal maids of the princess of nanlin to stay behind while the rest of them left. ¡°After you found the deceased, did you touch anything in this room?¡± Gu Xin looked around and found no traces of fighting. On the contrary, it was very clean and even the cups were ced neatly. ¡°Princess Xinxin, we didn¡¯t touch anything. Lord Jiang and the others didn¡¯t touch anything either. He immediately found the manager of the inn, informed the Ministry of Rites, and then informed the Supreme Court. Before Princess Xinxin and Lord Gu came, only the two of us were in the princess¡¯s room. Dongzhe and the people from the jacang Kingdom wanted toe in, but Lord Jiang stopped them.¡± One of the maidservants replied. She tried her best to remain calm, but upon closer inspection, one could still see that her hands were trembling. Chapter 2541 - 2541-getting cuter 2541 Chapter 2541-getting cuter ¡°Eldest Prince Tian Tian and the others came over at 11:00 am. At that time, this servant was looking at the hourss and was prepared to record the time when the princess had fallen asleep. After about two hours, the two of them left. After they left, this servant watched the princess fall asleep. When it was about 11 pm, this servant went to the next room. As for the Thunder this servant heard, it should already be Yin O ¡®clock. This servant is not very sure, only that I didn¡¯t sleep for long.¡± A ¡®Lu said after thinking for a moment. Gu Xin nodded and checked the time in her heart. Then, she looked at ah Yin, who had been silent the entire time. ¡°What about you, ah Yin? Have you been following ah Lu?¡± Gu Xin asked. Ah Yin, who was called, suddenly raised her head and looked at Gu Xin. Her eyes were a little dazed. When she came back to her senses, she realized that it was wrong to look at a noble person like this and lowered her head again. ¡°This servant, this servant is following ah Lu. It was only after the princess knocked over the medicine bowl for the first time that this servant went outside to pour more medicine. After that, this servant was in a deep sleep and did not hear the Thunder. It was ah Lu who woke this servant up.¡± Ah Yin said in a low voice. Although she looked calmer than ah Lu, her voice was too soft. If one didn¡¯t listen carefully, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hear her. ¡°Ah Lu, go out and ask your Lord Jiang to invite first Prince Tian Tian over. If he is not willing, ask my father, Lord Gu, to send someone to invite him. I¡¯ll be waiting here.¡± Gu Xin thought for a while and ordered. Ah Lu retreated. Ah Yin remained calm as she stood on the spot with her head lowered. Gu Xin nced at her and ignored her. Instead, she went to the bedside to look at Zheng Qiu. ¡°How is it?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Third youngdy, help me.¡± Zheng Qiu said. Gu Xin saw what Zheng Qiu was doing and picked up the te beside her. Zheng Qiu took out something from the nanlin Princess ¡®stomach and ced it on the te. Gu Xin had worked together with Zheng Qiu a few times and was able to face these things head on. She saw that the thing on the te was a little ck and asked, ¡± ¡°Is he poisoned?¡± ¡°There are signs of poisoning.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. However, it didn¡¯t show on the surface of the body. We have to see what¡¯s on the te.¡± what else? ¡± Gu Xin looked at the corpse. is there any more? ¡± Zheng Qiu nodded and said,¡±she has been eating a lot.¡± But most of them are normal things.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the time of death?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°It should be around the time when I was ugly,¡± Zheng Qiu replied. Gu Xin pouted. In other words, when ah Lu watched the princess fall asleep, she wasn¡¯t dead yet, but died in her sleep. If he was poisoned, there was a time when the poison would act up. This made sense. Soon, Zheng Qiu was done with the examination and stitched up the body. The two of them gathered around the te and rummaged around. They didn¡¯t know what kind of poison it was, whether it was the poison in the medicine or the food. The sky was already bright. Outside, eldest Prince Tian Tian was slowly brought over by the Deputy general of the jacang Kingdom. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin nced at her. Without saying anything, Gu Xin knew that her father was definitely saying, ¡± do you need me to do the hiring? ¡± Aren¡¯t you underestimating me? Gu Xin was ted. Her father was getting cuter as he got older. He used to be very fierce. ¡°Princess Xinxin, why did you ask me toe? I wanted toe here before, but the nanlin people didn¡¯t allow me to see Long Zhu ¡®er for thest time.¡± First Prince Tian Tianined. Chapter 2542 - 2543-does such a person exist? 2542 Chapter 2543-does such a person exist? ¡°Who did you bring to see the princess of Nan Linst night?¡± Gu Xin did not waste any time and asked directly. ¡°I¡¯ve only brought my own entourage. Who else? Why? Princess Xinxin, are you suspecting that I killed Long Zhu ¡®er?¡± First Prince Tian Tian said somewhat angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to admit it.¡± Gu Xin paused and asked again, ¡± are you sure he¡¯s your attendant? There was a record at the door of the courier hostel at all times. Why aren¡¯t your followers showing themselves?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for him to show his face, he naturally won¡¯t. Otherwise, you can check the records! In any case, he¡¯s my follower.¡± First Prince Tian Tian sneered. ¡°Then who is it? I¡¯ll have to trouble first Prince Tian Tian to call the person over. Are they the two beside you?¡± Gu Xin pointed at the people following behind first Prince Tian Tian. This was not the case. Ah Lu had said that the man in the ck cloak looked very weak. Prince Tian Tian¡¯s followers were a man and a woman, both of whom were tall. Anyway, Gu Xin felt that based on ah Lu¡¯s height, she would not think that either of them was weak. ¡°Naturally not. I already said that it¡¯s not convenient for me to meet people. How would I dare to sneak in to meet Princess Xinxin and Lord Gu?¡± First Prince Tian Tian shook his head in denial. ¡°Is that something that can be casually brought to see the princess of Nan Lin?¡± Gu Xin retorted. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Because that attendant knows some medical skills, I brought him here to take a look at long Zhu ¡®er. Yesterday afternoon, when Long Zhu ¡®er waspeting with you, Princess Xinxin, you should know how serious her injuries were, right?¡± Eldest Prince Tian Tian said. ¡°Then I will have to trouble first Prince Tian Tian to call that attendant who knows medicine over. This Princess has some questions to ask.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t even bother replying to Prince Tian Tian¡¯s words and directly asked him to call her over. She wanted to see if such a person really existed. alright, Princess Xinxin wants to see me. I have to cooperate. I¡¯ll get someone to call for her! First Prince Tian Tian had a carefree look on his face. After he finished speaking, he ordered the male attendant beside him, ¡± go, call the person over The male attendant retreated. Gu Xin furrowed her brows slightly. Could it be that she was wrong and that there was really such a person by first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s side? The thin and weak-looking cloaked person that ah Lu mentioned did note from the outside? Soon, the male attendant beside first Prince Tian Tian brought in a man in a cloak. From Gu Xin¡¯s point of view, this man was indeed thin and looked weak. It was daytime, so she could see his face clearly. If it were night time, if he deliberately pulled down his hat, the light would be dim, and she would not be able to see him if she did not look carefully. hurry up and pay your respects to Princess Xinxin. Princess Xinxin specifically said that she wanted to find you. How capable are you? ¡± First Prince Tian Tian¡¯s tone was sour. Gu shouxin nced over, and first Prince Tian Tian suddenly felt that the surroundings were a little cold. When he was trying to find the reason, Gu shouxin slowly picked up his teacup and drank his tea again. First Prince Tian Tian felt that it was very obedient, but for some reason, he felt that it was very dangerous. ¡°Yesterday, you followed first Prince Tian Tian to the princess of Nan Lin¡¯s ce?¡± Gu Xin asked the cloaked man. Princess Xinxin, I¡¯ll follow your orders. I¡¯ll bring the medicinal herbs with me to Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s ce and check on her injury. The cloaked man replied. ¡°Then tell me, how are the injuries on Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s body? Which parts of your body are more seriously injured?¡± Gu Xin asked. Chapter 2543 - 2544-injured leg 2543 Chapter 2544-injured leg The cloaked man was stunned. He subconsciously looked at first Prince Tian Tian. Gu Xinughed,¡¯why are you looking at your first Prince? He doesn¡¯t understand medicine. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have brought you there, right? So,st night, you examined Princess Long Zhu ¡®er for two hours. It¡¯s impossible that you didn¡¯t find anything! I won¡¯t talk about internal injuries, but let¡¯s talk about external injuries. Which part of Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s injury is more serious?¡± First Prince Tian Tian sat up straight, and unconsciously clenched his fists. Princess Xinxin is very strong. Besides her head, Princess Long Zhu ¡®er is seriously injured in other parts of her body. The cloaked man bit the bullet and said. ¡°Ah? Was it? I saw that Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s leg was more serious. After all, it was broken, but her hand was not! Don¡¯t tell me that your judgement in the East is different from our great Zhou?¡± Gu Xin asked in confusion. ¡°Ah, Yingluo, yes, this little one remembers. Our judgment is different on both sides, but the problem with Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s leg is indeed more serious.¡± The cloaked man followed Gu Xin¡¯s words and exined. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you treat Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s leg when you found out that it had a problem? Didn¡¯t he say that he would bring her medicine? Why didn¡¯t I find any traces of treatment?¡± Gu Xin was confused. this ¡­ This bi an! the cloaked man panicked. ¡°Princess Xinxin, if you were sick, would your great Zhou let a male doctor treat you? Wouldn¡¯t that be the same as giving you a prescription?¡± First Prince Tian Tian promptly said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this Princess rarely gets sick. But this Princess can tell you that in our great Zhou, when the princess is sick, it is the imperial physician who is in charge of treating her. Our great Zhou¡¯s Imperial physician¡¯s Institute is filled with men.¡± Gu Xin nced at first Prince Tian Tian and smiled, ¡± I wonder what kind of precious medicine first Prince Tian Tian brought for Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. Can you take it out for me to take a look? ¡± After all, he had to deal with the right problem! If it can¡¯t cure the disease, then this Princess can be considered to have helped the eldest Prince see through a quack, right?¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t any precious medicinal herbs, just some of our Dong Zhe¡¯s specialty. My Royal father is worried that I¡¯ll be injured, so he brought it. I¡¯ve already given it to Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. I also saw her take it with my own eyes.¡± First Prince Tian Tian said. ¡°Did you really not see Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s leg injury? How can you just take medicine?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you see it? Of course, he read it. It¡¯s just that because of Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s noble status, I wanted to ask Princess Xinxin to help me today.¡± First Prince Tian Tian rolled his eyes and said. He remembered that Long Zhu ¡®er had been lying on the bed the whole night. She seemed to have said that her legs were in pain, but she also said that her whole body was in pain, as if her bones were falling apart. After taking the medicine they gave her, she felt much more rxed. This Princess Xinxin was too powerful. She was already dead, but she could still find out that her leg was broken. ¡°Then, first Prince Tian Tian, I would like to ask you, do you remember if Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s bone was broken in her left or right leg, or both of her legs?¡± Gu Xin asked with a serious face. She did not hide her distrust at all. ¡°Of course it¡¯s her legs, otherwise she can still walk. Last night, she was lying in bed and talking to me. She couldn¡¯t even get off the bed.¡± First Prince Tian Tian said with absolute certainty after some thought. He remembered that Long Zhu ¡®er said that both his legs were in pain. Chapter 2544 - 2545-bluffing them 2544 Chapter 2545-bluffing them ¡°First Prince, Are you sure? Why does this Princess only see signs of a fracture in one of his legs?¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and asked again. ¡°I didn¡¯t read it. My subordinates didn¡¯t dare to look at it carefully. Anyway, she said that both her legs hurt. Maybe it¡¯s just one. The other one is because you¡¯re too ruthless, and it hurts.¡± First Prince Tian Tian wanted to get away with it. ¡°Is this the case?¡± Gu Xin looked at the cloaked man again, ¡± you said that Prince Tian Tian can¡¯t understand it, but you should be able to understand it, right? ¡± Which leg did you fracture?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s the left leg. His right leg is only seriously injured, but the bruise looks a little scary.¡± The cloaked man decided to go all out. Since Gu Xin said there was only one, then he would just say one. If Gu Xin said it was her right leg, then he would say that he couldn¡¯t tell right from left. All in all, he had to say one leg. Princess Xinxin of the great Zhou Dynasty was too treacherous. She was trying to trick them! ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Gu Xin touched her chin and sneered, ¡± you¡¯ve never seen it before, right? Let me tell you, both of Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s legs are injured, but not broken. That¡¯s why this Princess is certain that you did note with first Prince Tian Tian yesterday.¡± The cloaked man looked at Gu Xin in shock. He had already guessed that she was lying, but why was she still lying? ¡°So, first Prince Tian Tian, can you now tell us who was the person who came to the innst night? Otherwise, I can guess. For example, the person who came with you is a woman.¡± Gu Xin smiled after she finished speaking. She could see the panic on first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s face. She felt that she had guessed correctly. ¡°So what if I am? What does this have to do with Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s death?¡± First Prince Tian Tian red at the cloaked man, then turned to look at Gu Xin in a carefree manner. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Please cooperate with us, Prince Tian Tian. Otherwise, we have the right to arrest Prince Tian Tian as a suspect and throw him in jail.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s face turned cold as she said expressionlessly. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t understand what Gu Xin was saying, but he could see his cheap mother¡¯s usual expressionless face from his cheap daughter¡¯s face. It was really simr. Gu Xin looked very much like him, and he looked like his mother, so Gu Xin looked like her grandmother. Perhaps it was because they had lived together for a long time, but their family members all looked the same. Anyway, when the family went out, everyone could see that they looked simr, just a little simr. Gu shouxin sighed again. His daughter had grown up. He was gratified! However, there was still half a year¡¯s time before his daughter was going to get married, so he felt a little ufortable in his heart. That brat, Lu Zheng, really got off easy. While Gu shouxin¡¯s mind was wandering, first Prince Tian Tian was angry.¡±Princess Xinxin, we are your distinguished guests. Is this how the great Zhou treats its guests? I want to see the Emperor!¡± ¡°If you follow the rules, you¡¯ll be a guest in great Zhou.¡± If you don¡¯t care about thew, then the great Zhou will not tolerate you as a guest. On thend of the great Zhou, everything should be done ording to the rules of the great Zhou. Simrly, Princess Long Zhu ¡®er of nanlin died in an ident in the territory of the great Zhou. The great Zhou has the responsibility to find the murderer for her. Unless nanlin gave up. That¡¯s why I said, first Prince Tian Tian, this isn¡¯t your home, and you can¡¯t just meet whoever you want.¡± Chapter 2545 - 2545-guessed 2545 Chapter 2545-guessed ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me and refuse to cooperate, I¡¯ll have no choice but to have you taken away. Since you¡¯re the heir to the throne and the future king, I can make the decision to give you a single room in the Imperial prison.¡± As Gu Xin said this, she turned to look at the nanlin envoy and Jia Cang¡¯s Deputy general. what do the two of you think? ¡± Are you nning to stand on the side of the East, or are you nning to follow the rules of the great Zhou?¡± The nanlin envoy stood up and gave Gu Xin a nanlin bow before saying, ¡± ¡°Thank you, Princess Xinxin, thank you, Emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty, and thank you for your willingness to help our Princess. With regards to our princess¡¯s ident, our nanlin stands on the side of the great Zhou and will listen to the great Zhou¡¯s arrangements. I also hope that Princess Xinxin can find the murderer for our Princess as soon as possible, so that the princess can rest in peace.¡± alright, ¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± we will definitely give nanlin an exnation. After she finished speaking, she looked at Jia Cang¡¯s Deputy. ¡°The general said to cooperate with Lord Gu and Princess Xinxin,¡± the Deputy general of Jia Cang said calmly. Gu Xin cupped her fists at him, thank you. After doing this, she looked at first Prince Tian Tian.¡±First Prince, how is it? Do you want to reveal that woman? In fact, even if you didn¡¯t say it, this Princess would have guessed it. ¡± First Prince Tian Tian furrowed his brows and looked at Gu Xin, snorting, ¡± ¡°Hmph, really? Since Princess Xinxin had already guessed it, did she not dare to say it out loud? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll ruin our rtionship.¡± Gu Xin shook her head. that¡¯s why I say that you¡¯re still very bad, first Prince. You¡¯ve already made contact with her, but you don¡¯t even know about our rtionship. Do you think this Princess is afraid of ruining our rtionship?¡± First Prince Tian Tian gritted his teeth. ¡°Go to Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor and bring the Lu family¡¯s fourth youngdy, Lu Qiu, over.¡± Gu Xin called he gang over. Even though he felt that Gu Xin already knew about it, when he heard Gu Xin mention Lu Xin¡¯s name, Prince Tian Tian was still a little shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe it. They were so close to each other and hadpletely avoided all ears and eyes. How could Princess Xinxin know? Did Shi mu tell them? No, it wouldn¡¯t. Even if Shi mu would not join his and Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s n, he was not the kind of person who would take the initiative to talk to the people of the great Zhou Dynasty. So, the great Zhou had sent people to keep an eye on them from the start? Not to mention first Prince Tian Tian, even Shi mu would be shocked. He knew about the ns of first Prince Tian Tian and Long Zhu ¡®er, and he was indeed like what first Prince Tian Tian had thought, he would not meddle in other people¡¯s business. He felt that the way that first Prince Tian Tian and Long Zhu ¡®er contacted Lu Yang was indeed more secretive. To be precise, they would not be discovered. Even if they were to meet,st night was the first time Lu Yang and Prince Tian Tian met. How did Gu Xin manage to guess who it was so quickly? Gu Xin instructed the servants to speak in thenguage of the great Zhou Dynasty. Of course, she was afraid that the people of dongzhe, Jia Cang, and nanlin could not understand her, so she even specially spoke in dongzhe¡¯snguage. Gu shouxin never thought that this matter would be rted to the Lu family. He was a little annoyed with Lu Zheng again. With such a troublemaker inw, his Xinxin would be exhausted if she married into the family! It seemed that he had to continue to beat Lu Zheng up. She could not find anything else in the things that Zheng Qiu had taken out from her stomach. Then, she asked someone to bring the dregs of the princess¡¯s medicine. She had to take a look at the dregs. Chapter 2546 - 2547-why don’t you ask about the situation 2546 Chapter 2547-why don¡¯t you ask about the situation In the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, Lu Zheng was listening to his subordinates talking about the courier hostel. The Ministry of Rites was in charge of the Posthouse. He wasn¡¯t a member of the Ministry of Rites, and he wasn¡¯t in charge of the troops like Xue Qianyu, so he didn¡¯t know at first. His subordinates knew, but they didn¡¯t think it was necessary to tell him immediately. It was almost time for him to wake up anyway. After Lu Zheng finished listening, he ate and was prepared to head over to the courier station. In the end, he gang came over with some people. ¡°This lowly one greets general Lu!¡± The two of them just happened to meet at the main entrance, and he gang saluted. ¡°He gang, aren¡¯t you supposed to be at the southern city Inn? But Xinxin is looking for me?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°General, third miss asked me toe to the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion to take the suspect, fourth miss Lu, to the post house.¡± He gang replied. He also didn¡¯t dare to say that third miss didn¡¯t ask this little one to look for you, so he could only say his purpose directly. Lu Zheng didn¡¯t feel that he was thinking too much at all. He turned around and instructed the gatekeeper to bring he gang and the others to find Lu Yang. He went to the pce first. He wasn¡¯t worried that he gang and he Qiang wouldn¡¯t be able to take Lu Yang away. Now, the family basically wouldn¡¯t stand on the side of the Lin mother and son. Moreover, his father would definitely not cover up for his children in such matters. Oh, second Lu, you¡¯re here. Come quickly and tell me about the situation. When the Emperor heard that Lu Zheng had arrived, he asked eunuch Fu to bring him in. During the three days of thepetition, the Emperor had given the ministers a break, so they didn¡¯t have to attend court in the morning. Therefore, he didn¡¯t wake up as early as usual. He was waiting to see how smart the ministers were. However, before he had breakfast, he heard that something had happened in the courier hostel. The princess of nanlin country had died. The Emperor was so angry that he ate three less crystal dumplings than usual. Then, he went to the Royal study gloomily There were a bunch of officials waiting outside. When they heard that Lu Zheng was here, the Emperor beckoned him in. He didn¡¯t want to listen to the nonsense of those old officials at all. ¡°This official Lu Zheng pays his respects to the Emperor!¡± Lu Zheng bowed obediently. ¡°Rise!¡± After the Emperor and the others finished bowing, he asked, ¡± what¡¯s the situation at the Nancheng courier station? Then why is the princess of Nan Lin gone?¡± ¡°Reporting to the Emperor, this subject only learned of this matter this morning. Lord Gu and Princess Xinxin have already gone to the southern city Inn. When I went out, I happened to meet the bailiff of the Supreme Court who came to my house to bring the suspect. I haven¡¯t gone to the inn yet, so I¡¯ll go to the pce first.¡± Lu Zheng said honestly. ¡°What?¡± The Emperor was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out. He quickly adjusted his expression. cough, no, that, why did the people of the Supreme Court go to Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion to arrest the suspect? Who¡¯s this suspect from the mansion?¡± The emperor¡¯s mind went through the members of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. Although this family was not a good person, they could not be rted to the princess of nanlin! And a suspect. ¡°Reporting to the Emperor, the people the court of judicial review captured were Lu si and Lu Yan. As for the specific situation, I have yet to ask. The minister of rites should know.¡± Lu Yang said. look at you. We¡¯re already at your doorstep and are about to capture your sister. Why don¡¯t you ask about the situation? ¡± The Emperor said disdainfully. Without waiting for Lu Zheng¡¯s reply, he ordered eunuch Fu, ¡± go and call in the minister of rites and the Minister of Supreme Court. Eunuch Fu ordered the eunuch under him to call in the minister of rites and Lord Qin. The two of them came in together. After paying their respects, the Emperor asked them to exin the situation. Mr. Qin knew more, so he would exin. Chapter 2547 - 2547 It’s definitely not Lu Yang 2547 It¡¯s definitely not Lu Yang Mr. Qin also had someone to report to him at any time. However, when Gu Xin asked about Lu Yang from Prince Tian Tian, the people from the Supreme Court did not have the time to report to Mr. Qin. So, after master Qin finished speaking, the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor had nothing to do with it. The Emperor looked at Lu Zheng in confusion. ¡°Lu Zheng, you said that the Supreme Court has gone to your residence to catch the suspect, but Lord Qin, the chief of the Supreme Court, doesn¡¯t know about it. What¡¯s going on?¡± The Emperor asked. Your Majesty, I came to the pce quickly. Princess Xinxin has always been quick in her work. So, it should be that Princess Xinxin¡¯s Messenger hasn¡¯t arrived at the pce gate yet. Lu Zheng exined. Lord Qin and the minister of rites looked at Lu Zheng in surprise. Why was there a suspect in Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor? What did this case have to do with the Duke Zhengguo mansion? They had the same questions as the Emperor in their hearts. They couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Take some people with you. I want to know the progress on Xinxin¡¯s side. Take Bai Yi with you. You know what to do.¡± The Emperor ordered. ¡°This Minister will obey your decree!¡± Lu Zheng retreated. When he found Bai Yi outside, he called a few more guards to join him. ¡°Did you find anything unusualst night?¡± Lu Zheng asked Bai Yi softly as the two of them walked ahead. ¡°My general Lu, that Shi mu was so badly injured by Prince ah hai. If he could stille out, he wouldn¡¯t have lost yesterday. I stood guard beside the inn until Chou Shi Zheng returned. There¡¯s nothing unusual.¡± White shirt said. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting until the right time. Didn¡¯t you notice that someone who doesn¡¯t belong to the Posthouse went to the Posthouse?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°What do you mean? That pig princess¡¯s death was caused by someone from the outside?¡± White shirt asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Before I entered the pce, I happened to meet people from the court of judicial review who came to my house to capture someone, Lu Suan. You didn¡¯t see Lu Suan going in and out of the post house in Nanchengst night?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! Last night, only the princesses and princes of the West had supper outside, so they came back a littlete. ¡°After that, The Frog Prince¡¯s men went out to bring back supper for The Frog Prince. There were no strangers. They all took the carriage. Even if there were strangers, I wouldn¡¯t know. You only told me to keep an eye on Shi mu, so I didn¡¯t care that much. Most of the time, I was outside Jia Cang¡¯s residence. Jia Cang¡¯s residence is not close to Nan Lin¡¯s, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know.¡± Bai Yi exined. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be Lu Suan.¡± Lu Zheng said, pursing his lips. ¡°Definitely not. She still wanted to separate you and third miss with the pig Princess and the pheasant Prince. Why would she kill people for no reason? Also, she looks fierce, but if she were to kill someone, she probably wouldn¡¯t even dare to take a knife!¡± White shirt ridiculed. ¡°But she¡¯s definitely going to lose ayer of skin this time. Xinxin must have thought of this as well. She knew it wasn¡¯t lu Yang, but she would make Lu Yang tell her about her scheme. At that time, the court of judicial Review¡¯s records would remain. Since she likes to work with foreigners so much, why don¡¯t we just send her to a foreign country?¡± Lu Zheng said to himself. White shirt turned to look at Lu Zheng and snorted in his heart. You¡¯ve finally found an excuse to solve one. At that time, the third miss will have nothing to say. However, the Lu family was indeed annoying. Sending one away was one more. In the future, third miss would be more gentle. Chapter 2548 - 2548-calm down 2548 Chapter 2548-calm down When Lu Zheng, Bai Yi, and the rest arrived at the courier hostel, he gang and the rest had also arrived not long ago with Lu Yang. In the guest room outside the nanlin Princess ¡®room, Lu Yang stood in the middle of the hall, ring at Gu Xin who was identifying medicinal herbs with Zheng Qiu. He felt that he was being ignored and was very angry. When Lu Zheng and Bai Yi arrived, Gu Xin had just finished identifying the herbs. There was nothing wrong with these medicinal herbs. They were indeed the medicine prescribed by the imperial physician. Furthermore, there was no poison mixed in the dregs. When Gu Xin saw Lu Zheng, Bai Yi and the rest, she only nodded her head in greeting. She went back to the hall, wiped her hands with a handkerchief, looked at Lu Yang and asked, ¡± ¡°Fourth youngdy Lu, did youe to the southern city Innst night?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lu Yang answered without hesitation. Gu Xinughed,¡¯really? However, first Prince Tian Tian has already admitted that he was the one who got someone to bring you inst night. If you don¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll have someone take you to the dungeon.¡± Lu Yang subconsciously looked at first Prince Tian Tian. First Prince Tian Tian wanted to give her a secret signal, but Gu Xin did not give her the chance, ¡± ¡°You see, even first Prince Tian Tian is useless. That day when you came in, someone saw you. Otherwise, why would this Princess send someone to call you? This Princess will not do such a thing without evidence.¡± First Prince Tian Tian facepalmed. He was trying to trick people again. Forget it, I¡¯ll just say it. Anyway, this had nothing to do with him. He just brought Lu Suan here to discuss the n with Long Zhu ¡®er. Lu Suan was indeed here to deliver the medicinal herbs. The n had been exposed. He was the Prince of the Dong Zhe Kingdom, and the great Zhou could not do anything to him. As for how the idiot Lu Suan would be dealt with, it was none of his business. Therefore, first Prince Tian Tian did not even think about giving Lu Yang a look. Lu Yang looked at Gu Xin angrily,¡¯yes, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m here to visit Princess Long Zhu ¡®er and to give her medicine.¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows,¡¯Oh? Was it? Do you have a good rtionship with Princess Long Zhu ¡®er? Delivering medicine in the middle of the night.¡± Lu Yang raised his chin and said arrogantly, ¡± ¡°Of course, Princess Long Zhu ¡®er and I felt like old friends at first sight. It¡¯s because thepetition ended a littlete yesterday and it took me some time to go home to find the medicine. It¡¯s also because we have a good rtionship that I can¡¯t wait until the next day.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in understanding, ¡± since that¡¯s the case, where did you first meet? ¡± I remember that Princess Dragon Pearl often chatted and went shopping with those princesses from the West! I¡¯ve never heard of her ying with any nobledies in the capital.¡± Lu Yang was stunned. He then red at Gu Xin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Princess Xinxin have the power to do whatever she wanted? Is everything that happened in the capital under your control? I¡¯m ady from a boudoir, do I have to report to you who I¡¯m meeting? Can¡¯t we just meet at the teahouse or the Jade Shop? I must have told you everything, right?¡± Lu Yang¡¯s tone was a little harsh. Gu Xin knew that the mother and son of the Lin family did not like her, but she did not expect their dislike to be to this extent. She calmly said,¡±fourth youngdy Lu, why are you so excited?¡± I¡¯m only asking where you met. However, since you¡¯ve hit it off so well, why are you wearing a cloak in the middle of the night? Is it because Princess Long Zhu ¡®er made you embarrassed, or is it because you have an inferiorityplex and feel that your identity is not worthy to be seen, and that you are not worthy to y with a Princess?¡± Chapter 2549 - 2549 You’ve wronged me 2549 You¡¯ve wronged me Lu Yang was so angry that his face turned red. This damned third Gu, he was actually mocking her identity. This was too much, this was simply too much. If her grandfather and aunt were still around, third Gu would not have the chance tough at her. She wanted to cry. She missed her maternal grandfather and aunt. However, reality was like this sometimes. The more you wanted, the more you couldn¡¯t get it. Lu Suan and Lin mother and son hadpletely lost their support. They were worried that Lu Suan would punish them, so they only dared to do things sneakily in the past year. They did not dare to act like before. Gu Xin looked at her and felt a little bored. She did not want to continue looking at her and asked, ¡± ¡°What medicinal herbs did you send over? Did Princess Long Zhu ¡®er eat it on the spot? It¡¯s better to keep it. ¡± Lu Yang bit his lip and did not speak. Gu Xin furrowed her brows,¡¯I¡¯m asking you a question, so just answer me. If you don¡¯t cooperate, this Princess has many ways to make you cooperate.¡± Lu Xin was still a little afraid of Gu Xin. She had personally witnessed Gu Xin¡¯s capabilities during the incident at the teahouse, not to mention the fact that she had been solving major cases over the past few months. She knew very well in her heart whether she had harmed Princess Long Zhu ¡®er or not. The viins in her heart were fighting. In the end, the little man who made her put aside her dissatisfaction for the time being won. ¡°The medicine I gave was from home,¡± she said unwillingly,¡±there¡¯s a record in my family¡¯s warehouse.¡± All of them were medicine for good injuries, and they were rewarded by the Emperor. There would definitely be no problem. There¡¯s also the one in my mother¡¯s private collection. My grandfather gave it to my mother in the past. It¡¯s a tree root from the Xing Nan Kingdom, and it has a miraculous effect.¡± Zheng Qiu walked up to them and asked, ¡± ¡°Is this it?¡± Lu Yang looked at Zheng Qiu in disdain. She did not want to talk to a little brat. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question,¡± Gu Xin replied. ¡°How do I know?¡± Lu ni was furious. Wasn¡¯t the powder the same? The root was indeed ground into powder, but I don¡¯t know what it is. Who knows if it¡¯s something that this coroner casually took out.¡± Gu Xin turned around and looked at Zheng Qiu. third youngdy, ¡± Zheng Qiu exined, ¡± I found this medicine bag in the princess¡¯s dressing table drawer. I¡¯ve checked it and it¡¯s poisoned. The cause of Nan Lin princess¡¯s death is rted to this poison.¡± First Prince Tian Tian stood up in shock.¡±What?¡± He looked at Lu Yang in disbelief. Lu Yang was also shocked. impossible! How can there be poison in this? ¡± This was given to my grandfather by the people of the Xing Nan Kingdom, and my grandfather gave it to my mother. It¡¯s for saving lives. If it¡¯s poisonous, why would my grandfather give it to my mother? You little coroner, don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t know anything!¡± Gu Xin turned around to look at Lu Yang and Prince Tian Tian, ¡± ¡°In other words, this thing was indeed brought by Lu Suan?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± First Prince Tian Tian replied. Lu Yang waved his hand and said,¡¯no, no. This one was definitely not poisonous. It couldn¡¯t be poisonous. My mother had eaten it before, how could it be poisonous? This is what I had someone grind all night. It¡¯s the same as what my mother ate before. It¡¯s impossible, impossible.¡± ¡°Oh, I know. It was you, Gu Xin. Was it you? did you harm me on purpose? And you, Lu Zheng, you adulterous couple, you can¡¯t stand me, but you can¡¯t do anything to me, so you want to harm me in such a way?¡± ¡°I want to find my father. I want to find my father. This one isn¡¯t poisonous, you¡¯re using me!¡± Chapter 2550 - 2550-as expected of people connected by blood 2550 Chapter 2550-as expected of people connected by blood Lu Yang cried out that he was wronged. Other than Gu Xin, Gu shouxin, Lu Zheng, and Bai Yi, everyone else looked at her in surprise. From their point of view, Lu nI had no reason to harm the princess of nanlin. However, the thing that Zheng zhengzuo found that killed her was indeed a gift from Lu ni, so this was very surprising. As for Gu Xin¡¯s death, it was because she was certain that Lu Xin didn¡¯t have the guts to do so. Lu Zheng was well aware that Madame Lin did have many good things. In those years, Madame Lin¡¯s father, Prime Minister Lin, and Madame Lin¡¯s sister, noble consort Lin, had given Madame Lin many good things. Previously, when the Lin family was being raided, they had found more treasures than any of the concubines in the pce, including the Empress. The Empress¡¯s maiden family was Xue qianxun¡¯s family. They were quite wealthy, but they were only average. One could imagine that the Empress did not have many valuable things. However, the Lin family was different. Previously, the left and right prime ministers of the Imperial court were Madam Lin¡¯s father and Huo Junhao¡¯s uncle. Huo Junhao¡¯s eldest uncle was ten years younger than Prime Minister Lin. Ever since the first emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty, the Huo family had produced prime ministers, but they had always kept a low profile. That was why many of the ministers liked to send gifts to Prime Minister Lin. Prime Minister Lin had once helped the Empress Dowager and the Emperor stabilize the country. His daughter was a noble consort in the pce and was in charge of the harem. His grandson was not inferior to the third Prince, who was born in the Empress¡¯s Pce. Therefore, he was arrogant. He would not refuse anyone who came to send gifts. Regardless of whether it was an official of the great Zhou or a foreign envoy, he would ept whatever they offered. As a result, when they raided the house, it took them an entire afternoon to bring all kinds of gold, silver, jewelry, antiques, calligraphy, and paintings to the pce. Therefore, when Lu Yang said that the Lin family had also eaten the tree roots from Xing Nan country, Lu Zheng believed it. The people he had previously nted in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion had also recorded this matter. It was during the time when the Lin family was raided, the Imperial consort was deposed, and the seventh Prince was demoted to amoner and imprisoned. Every day, Madame Lin would have people grind this root into powder and then swallow it with water. In the first half of the year, he heard from his people that the Lin family was eating this stuff again. There was a reason why Lu Zheng felt that it wasn¡¯t lu Yang, but Gu shouxin and Gu shouxin simply felt that it wasn¡¯t lu Yang. The main reason was that both father and daughter felt that Lu Yang was very stupid. Moreover, with Lu Yang¡¯s hatred for Gu Xin and Lu Zheng, how could she let the princess of nanlin die? she couldn¡¯t wait for the princess of nanlin to live well so that their n would seed and separate Gu Xin and Lu Zheng. Moreover, even if Lu Yang wanted to poison them, he would definitely poison Lu Zheng and Gu Xin. Therefore, the father and daughter did not think that Lu Yang was the one who poisoned them. Then, it was a little interesting to find poisonous things from the things Lu Suan brought. The murderer was certain that if nanlin were to investigate, the Supreme Court would take over and send Gu Xin. Once Gu Xin found out about this, Lu Xin would naturally be implicated. The murderer felt that Gu Xin and Lu Xin were not on good terms, so he thought that Gu Xin would use this opportunity to get rid of Lu Xin? The father and daughter looked at each other. Even though Gu Xin had been in the Western Region for so long and did not often follow Gu shouxin, the two of them still had a tacit understanding and could see through each other¡¯s thoughts. As expected of the father and daughter who were connected by blood! Gu Xin looked at the angry and flustered Lu Yang and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Duke Zhengguo, didn¡¯t you say that all the matters of your residence are decided by Crown Prince Lu? He¡¯s here just in time.¡± Chapter 2551 - 2552-I’m not, I didn’t 2551 Chapter 2552-I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t Without waiting for Lu Yang¡¯s reply, Gu Xin turned to Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°Crown Prince Lu, what do you think of this?¡± ¡°If a Prince breaks thew, he¡¯s as guilty as amoner,¡± Lu Zheng said seriously.¡±The Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion will never cover up for anyone.¡± So, Princess Xinxin, just follow the procedure and do what you should do!¡± Gu Xin agreed, ¡± as expected of the heir that thete Duke personally invited. Heir Lu, you have the same demeanor as thete Duke! The Lu family¡¯s culture has not been destroyed by the Crown Prince. This Princess is very pleased!¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Lu Zheng cupped his fists. Lu Yang¡¯s face turned red and he roared, ¡± ¡°Enough, you two! There¡¯s no need to put on an act! You guys just want to kill me! You just want to kill me!¡± Gu shouxin, the White-clothed man, and Zheng Qiu all felt that Lu Yang¡¯s roar was good! These two were too good at acting! There had to be a limit to how much they could tter each other, right? If this went on, the two of them would have goosebumps in July. what? ¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows and looked at Lu Yang. although this isn¡¯t a court, you can¡¯t be too loud! Lu Yang pointed at Gu Xin. Gu Xin, you know that Lu Zheng is at loggerheads with us. You want Lu Zheng to make the decision? you didn¡¯t invite my parents. You¡¯re just trying to get me killed! Gu Xin asked calmly, ¡± then may I ask fourth miss Lu, did your father, country guarding Duke, say that he will be preparing for his son¡¯s wedding from now on and will have no time to manage other matters? everything will be handed over to his son, the son of country guarding Duke, who is general Lu, to make the decisions? ¡± Lu Yang gritted his teeth. Gu Xin continued, ¡± besides, you were the one who gave this to Princess nanlin. You admitted it yourself. Even if the country guarding Duke came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take you away. You¡¯d better exin yourself! Speak, why did you poison it?¡± Lu Yang was so angry that he didn¡¯t even have time to continue looking for his parents. He quickly exined himself, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t poison it!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not here to poison me, why did youe?¡± Gu Xin asked. You don¡¯t know medicine and Princess Nan Lin¡¯s injuries are serious. How would she have the energy to take care of you two for two hours?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for something,¡± Lu Yang said. The corners of Gu Xin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She didn¡¯t give him any time to react and continued, ¡± ¡°What is it? It¡¯s so important and secretive that you need to disguise yourself in the middle of the night in the name of delivering medicine?¡± Lu Yang,¡±our Yingluo.¡± She finally reacted and shut up. if you can¡¯t tell me, ¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± then I can only assume that you¡¯ve brought poison with you to harm Princess Long Zhu ¡®er of nanlin. Lu Yang was so angry that she was about to stomp her feet. She looked at Gu Xin with hatred, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Gu Xin, ¡± then tell me. Why did youe here in the middle of the night in disguise to look for Princess Long Zhu ¡®er? what¡¯s the important thing? ¡± I remember that after Princess Long Zhu ¡®er came to the great Zhou, most of the people she made friends with were the princesses in the pce and the princesses of the West. I have never heard of her being close to any nobledy. So, what are you doing this for?¡± Lu Yang pouted. She had already reacted. Gu Xin was doing this on purpose. She wanted her to reveal her plot so that everyone could see. Then, people would say that she was talking about her mother, that Princess Xinxin was unlucky, and that general Lu was unlucky. Gu Xin was too ruthless! Lu Yang felt that her mother¡¯s guess of Gu Xin was wrong. Even if she married into the Gu family and Lu Zheng was not at home, she was not someone they could control. Chapter 2552 - 2552 She wouldn’t 2552 She wouldn¡¯t The envoys from nanlin and the envoys from dongzhe, Deputy general Jia Cang, used messengers to trante the conversation between Gu Xin and Lu Yang, and eldest Prince Tian Tian happened to hear it. ¡°Princess Xinxin,¡± he said,¡±why don¡¯t I say a few words?¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and looked at first Prince Tian Tian before nodding her head. Princess Xinxin, ¡± first Prince Tian Tian said with a smile. have you never thought about this problem? ¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before saying,¡±go ahead.¡± &Nbsp; Eldest Prince Tian Tian said, ¡± Princess Xinxin, have you ever thought about this? I was the one talking to Princess Long Zhu ¡®er for the past two hours. Fourth miss Lu was just sitting by the side. She doesn¡¯t know nanlin or dongzhe, and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er and I don¡¯t know great Zhou. Not only do we not know how to, we don¡¯t even understand what you¡¯re saying. Why is Princess Xinxin so sure that it was fourth miss Lu and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er who weremunicating?¡± Gu Xin was stunned. It seemed that she had never thought about this question. Oh right, ah Lu said that after first Prince Tian Tian brought people here, he chased the maids out. There should be no one else in the princess of Nan Lin¡¯s room other than the three of them. So, how did Lu Yangmunicate with first Prince Tian Tian and the princess of Nan Lin? First Prince Tian Tian¡¯s face revealed a smug smile. Lu Yang also heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Gu Xin proudly. However, before they could be happy for too long, Lu Zheng spoke up, ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, I have a piece of news to tell you. Fourth youngdy Lu¡¯s maidservant can speak the eastern cartnguage.¡± Gu Xin looked at Lu Zheng in surprise and Lu Zheng nodded with a smile. Lu Yang suddenly looked at Lu Zheng, pointed at Lu Yang and said, ¡± ¡°So it¡¯s the Lotus leaf! It¡¯s that little b * tch!¡± Lu Yang ignored Lu Suan and continued, ¡± ¡°Previously, I was worried that the youngdies and young masters in the residence were used to being arrogant and afraid that they would offend the guests of nanlin Jia Cang and Dong Zhe. So, I had the personal maidservants and attendants of the youngdies and young masters in the residence learn some of the words of nanlin Jia Cang and Dong Zhe. He couldn¡¯t write, but he could definitely understand. They all went to learn together with the princess and the people from the Ministry of Rites. And the Lotus leaf beside fourth Lu just so happens to learn the eastern cartnguage.¡± Gu Xinughed. She finally remembered this. This matter was not only learned by the servant girls and manservants of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. If there were arrogant young masters and youngdies in other manors, their servant girls and attendants would also learn it. At that time, the Ministry of Rites was very lively. However, these servant girls and manservants did not learn in the office like the others. They all learned in some side rooms of the Ministry of Rites. Those who were able to be the personal maidservants of their Masters were not fools. They learned quickly. Although some could onlymunicate and had some difficulties, some were not slower than the officials of the Ministry of Rites. For example, Lu Suan¡¯s maidservant, he ye, was carefully selected by Lu Zheng to be ced by Lu Suan¡¯s side. For many years, this maidservant had not revealed her true identity. But now, Lu Zheng couldn¡¯t care less. He had exposed her. Otherwise, with Lu Xin¡¯s words that she couldn¡¯t understand, it would be difficult for Gu Xin¡¯s idea to be realized. Lu Zheng continued, ¡± what a coincidence. My sister is also a studious person. I often hear her and he ye talking in the East cartnguage in the garden at home! In the beginning, I didn¡¯t know why she was working so hard. Now that I know that she was in contact with first Prince Tian Tian at night, I somewhat understand.¡± Lu Zheng said as he looked over at first Prince Tian Tian. Chapter 2553 - 2554-self-verification 2553 Chapter 2554-self-verification Although Lu Zheng was smiling, first Prince Tian Tian could feel an inexplicable chill. He didn¡¯t feel that his life was in danger, but he felt that he was about to get into trouble. Gu Xin was very cooperative with Lu Zheng, ¡± General Lu, what do you understand?¡± Lu Yang said, ¡± I used to think that it was strange for my sister to learn the East cartnguage. After all, she didn¡¯t even understand some of the interesting words in the great Zhou dialect. Why would she learn the East cartnguage? ¡± So it turns out that my younger sister¡¯s heart is budding with love.¡± First Prince Tian Tian was speechless! Lu Yang was speechless. Gu Xin wanted tough. If not for the fact that they were in a serious ce and they were investigating a serious matter, she would haveughed out loud. Lu Yang pointed at Lu Zheng and said,¡¯Lu Zheng, do you know what you¡¯re saying? How can you demean me like this?¡± Lu Yang was so angry at Gu Xin and Lu Zheng that he almost cried. ¡°Are you really here to see the princess of nanlin?¡± Lu Zheng asked, puzzled. You don¡¯t even understand what she¡¯s saying, what¡¯s there to see? You know the eastern cartnguage, so aren¡¯t you here to look for first Prince Tian Tian? Fourth Lu, you¡¯re not young anymore, you¡¯re around the same age as first Prince Tian Tian. Although we don¡¯te from the same mother, you¡¯ve taken my sister¡¯s ce in the Lu family genealogy. As your big brother, I can still make it for you.¡± Bai Yi¡¯s mouth twitched. He knew that this kid would do whatever he wanted when he found the right opportunity. He would not waste any time and would not let go of any opportunity. Gu shouxin and Gu shouxin heard another meaning. They were indeed not from the same mother. This was known to the world, but the world should also know that they had the same father! But Lu Zheng did not mention it. Based on their understanding of Lu Zheng, Lu Zheng did not mention that he had the same father but a different mother. He only said that he took up his sister¡¯s position in the genealogy. In that case, there must be a problem with Lu Xin¡¯s background. Previously, they had also understood that before the Lin family had hooked up with the country guarding Duke, they had been locked up at home for a year. The country guarding Duke and Lu Zheng¡¯s mother, the Zhou family, were so in love that they could not think of any reason to fall in love with another person in such a short time. It was said that Madame Lin and the Duke Zhengguo were childhood sweethearts, but those who were older knew that they were not childhood sweethearts, but simply a one-sided love for the Duke Zhengguo. And during the year when Madame Lin had been locked up in the Lin family, the qu King had frequently interacted with Prime Minister Lin and Prime Minister Lin. The two of them had been on very good terms. It was only a suspicion at first, but now that Lu Zheng had said so, could he have found something? However, King qu and Prime Minister Lin were both dead. Unless Madame Lin herself revealed the truth, it would be difficult to investigate. Not to mention Gu shouxin and Gu shouxin¡¯s wild thoughts, even first Prince Tian Tian started to have wild thoughts. ¡°General Lu, you¡¯re not being honest, are you? I¡¯m just in love with Princess Xinxin, and I¡¯m openly in love with Princess Xinxin. You actually want to get an ugly girl to stay by my side just because of this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t understand what the first Prince is saying.¡± Lord Gu, can you lend me a staff member from the Ministry of Rites to help me trante?¡± Without waiting for Gu shouxin to speak, Lu Yang said, ¡± ¡°First Prince Tian Tian, who are you calling an ugly girl? Who are you calling an ugly girl? How am I ugly? I don¡¯t want someone like you even if you gave it to me!¡± After Lu Yang spoke in great Zhou¡¯snguage, she realized that first Prince Tian Tian did not understand, so she repeated it in Eastern cart¡¯snguage. Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± You¡¯ve proven Lu Zheng¡¯s im that you can speak Eastern Zhenguage! Chapter 2554 - 2554-bullying 2554 Chapter 2554-bullying When first Prince Tian Tian heard Lu Yang¡¯s words, he was unhappy. ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t want it even if I give it to you? Just you? How dare you think about me? You must be dreaming! As long as you have Princess Xinxin, Yingluo,¡± Feeling the coldness in Lu Zheng and Gu shouxin¡¯s eyes, first Prince Tian Tian immediately changed her words.¡±As long as you have half of the beauty of your great Zhou¡¯s Princess, I will reluctantly ept it. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? you¡¯re so dark-skinned and not even white. Why should I marry a Princess who¡¯s darker than me? And look at your body proportions, do you feel good about yourself? Heh, he didn¡¯t know how much magic potion the servants had poured on him. Your lower body is fat and swollen, and your skirt doesn¡¯t even cover it. Your upper body is so thin and small, and you look strange. Don¡¯t tell me that you think you¡¯ve put on weight, so you¡¯ve been sitting without eating every day, causing your upper body to lose weight while your lower body continues to gain weight!¡± ¡°And your eyes! If I were general Lu, I would never admit that you¡¯re my sister. General Lu is so good looking, and his eyes are so charming. Look at those long and narrow eyes of yours. They¡¯re so mean. You¡¯ll scare children. By the way, general Lu hasn¡¯t acknowledged you as his sister yet. You¡¯ve only taken a ce in their family tree.¡± ¡°And those lips of yours, do you think that if you use your lip balm well, others won¡¯t be able to see how thick your lips are? My God, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone with such thick lips. It¡¯s just like the sausage we ate in the restaurant before. Yes, it¡¯s just like the sausage we ate in the restaurant before it was cut.¡± ¡°Not to mention the nose, it¡¯s like garlic. I don¡¯t even want to talk about your hair. I¡¯ve seen the girls from other families, even if they¡¯re just vige girls, their hair is ck and bright. Look at you, is your familycking your food or your use? you¡¯re yellow and dry, don¡¯t you ever look in the mirror? also, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t see the little spots on your face just because you put on a lot of makeup. Those little spots on your face are the same as the spots on that little quail egg. ¡°You still have the nerve to go out like this? You still have the face to think about me, the most handsome man in Japan? You even had the good intention to get someone to give me to you? You¡¯re really shameless. Oh, I forgot, your face isn¡¯t as big as Richard¡¯s, but if you work hard, you might seed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± First Prince Tian Tian was so excited that shemented on Lu Yang from head to toe. The officials from the Ministry of Rites were also very excited when they tranted for Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng. Oh my God, this Prince from dongzhe looked like an elegant young master, but why did he insult people like a vige woman? Gu shouxin inexplicably thought of Lu Zheng. When they were still in Sanchakou vige, third uncle¡¯s sister Guo Wan was interested in Lu Zheng, but Lu Zheng was still so mean. Tsk, as expected, none of them were good things. Gu Xin looked at first Prince Tian Tian in surprise. Oh my God, this person actually had two sides to him. In the past, he was shameless, but he was still able to maintain his image. Why was he so anxious now? he waspletely shameless. Did he not want his image of a handsome young master anymore? When had Lu Yang ever received suchments? Even if the Lin family had fallen and Noble consort Lin was gone, she was still a girl of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. Who dared to insult her in front of her? Not even the princes and princesses in the pce had ever insulted her like this. This first Prince Tian Tian was really going too far. However, Lu Yang did not know how to respond to first Prince Tiantian. Chapter 2555 - 2556-Shuai Guo 2555 Chapter 2556-Shuai Guo She was used to being sought after by others. Even though she didn¡¯t go out often in the past one or two years because her grandfather and imperial concubine aunt had fallen from power, her status at home had not changed. Therefore, she really had no experience in directly talking about people. She only knew how to say sour words, and it was rare for people to attack her appearance so directly. She was stunned. Tears flowed uncontrobly down her face. She felt so wronged that she sat on the ground, covered her face, and started crying. The people present were all stunned. Gu Xin was also speechless. Was this girl so easy to talk to? In the past, he thought that she was quite arrogant. Why did she copse like this after being attacked by her appearance? This was the first time Gu Xin had encountered such a situation and she didn¡¯t know what to say. Gu shouxin had met him often, so his heart was calm. He said in a deep voice, ¡± ¡°Lu Suan, this is not the ce for you to make a scene, not your Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, and not the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion. If you still want to do this, this official will have someone bring you to the Supreme Court¡¯s prison to clear your mind.¡± Lu ni was stunned. She was afraid of Gu Xin, but she still had to be fierce on the outside. However, when facing Gu shouxin, she was afraid both inside and outside. She choked on her tears, but she did not dare to cry out loud. Gu shouxin nced at her and asked, ¡± ¡°Enough of your nonsense. Tell me the purpose of your visit to Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. This official will only ask you once. If you don¡¯t answer, then you can go to the Supreme Court¡¯s prison and stay there for a few days!¡± Lu Suan wanted to refute. He wanted to say, ¡± you¡¯re just an Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Rites. What right do you have to take me to the prison of the Supreme Court? ¡± However, in front of Gu shouxin, she did not dare to. She was still sitting on the ground, looking as pathetic as she could possibly be. Finally, she turned around and red at first Prince Tian Tian. Alright, you can say that about me. Since you¡¯re not kind, then don¡¯t me me for being unkind. Lu Yang adjusted his state. Anyway, she didn¡¯t poison it. She gave it to her, and her mother ate it. It was absolutely impossible for her to kill Long Zhu ¡®er. She believed that Gu shouxin and Gu shouxin would find out. Lu Yang, who had calmed down, did not feel that Gu Xin and Lu Zheng were trying to harm her on purpose. However, she knew very well that the two of them wanted her to reveal her motive. So be it, she was just cooperating anyway. At most, she would be scolded. And that Frog Prince and the dead Princess of nanlin were the real masterminds. One wanted Gu Xin, the other wanted Lu Zheng. If we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together. Lu Yang got up, tidied his clothes, and even took out a handkerchief to wipe his tears. He knelt and saluted, then said, ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, Lord Gu, I¡¯ll tell you. I came to Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s ce because first Prince Tian Tian had sent someone to find me. That was because he and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er wanted to discuss a n with me. And this n is about Princess Xinxin and general Lu.¡± The moment she said this, everyone present was surprised. Only Gu Xin, Gu shouxin, and Lu Zheng were not surprised. First Prince Tian Tian still had to wait for the messenger to trante for him. After hearing the trantion, he could not help but frown. Although Lu Yang was right, he felt that this woman was trying to push the me to him and Long Zhu ¡®er. Now that the Dragon Ball was gone, he would naturally be the one to take the me. Lu Suan continued,¡±Princess Long Zhu ¡®er has taken a fancy to general Lu, and Prince Tian Tian has taken a fancy to Princess Xin Xin.¡± They found me because they knew I was not on good terms with general Lu.¡± Chapter 2556 - 2556 I admit it 2556 I admit it Lu Xin watched as Gu Xin finished her sentence. When she saw that Gu Xin did not look surprised at all, she knew that she had guessed correctly. Gu Xin must have known about their n. Lu Zheng had sent people to monitor her at all times! He ye, that b * tch, had been with her for so many years, but she did not realize that this was the person Lu Zheng had arranged to be by her side. However, now was not the time to be regretful or angry. Since Lu Xin knew Gu Xin and Lu Zheng¡¯s motive, she had to reveal everything she knew. Otherwise, she would not be able to clear her name as the culprit for poisoning the princess of nanlin. She nced at the court of judicial Review¡¯s official who was taking notes not far away from Gu Xin. She knew that everything she said today would be recorded. But, so what? She was just cooperating. It was at least a little less serious than her crime of killing another country¡¯s Princess. So, she went all out and told him all of their ns. in the beginning, it was the nanlin princess¡¯s maid who found me. I don¡¯t speak the nanlinnguage, but the nanlin Princess ¡®maid can speak the dongzhenguage. She was afraid, ¡± Lu Yang was interrupted by Gu Xin. ¡°Fourth youngdy Lu, are you sure she was the one who found you? And you¡¯re not the one looking for her? When you learned to speak the East cartnguage from your maid he ye, you might have thought it was fun at first, butter on, you had a purpose to harm others, right?¡± Gu Xin could also tell that Lu Xin was going all out, so there was no need for her to guide him slowly. She just told him directly and believed that Lu Xin would admit to it. If she didn¡¯t ask, Lu Yang would definitely hide her intentions. By then, Prince Tian Tian would start to mumble again, and when would this end? Their main task was to investigate the case. It was not that she was taking this opportunity to suppress Lu Yang. There were not many clues. If Lu Yang said more, they might have more clues. ¡°Yes, I admit it.¡± Lu Yang was ready to go all out. Since Gu Xin asked, she did not argue and admitted it directly, ¡± I did think it was fun at the beginning. Later on, at the banquet in the pce, I found out that first Prince Tian Tian had taken a fancy to you and I had such thoughts. I don¡¯t like you. I¡¯m happy to see you suffer. So, I want to help first Prince Tian Tian. Of course, I don¡¯t like Lu Zheng even more. Seeing Princess Long Zhu ¡®er, my desire for him became even stronger. Later, I found out that most of the people in nanlin, Dongfeng, and Jia Cang¡¯s diplomatic corps knew thenguages of the other two countries. Therefore, I had a purpose to learn the East cartnguage from he ye. I studied even harder. I also have a purpose in getting close to the princess of nanlin. We hit it off immediately. She wants Lu Zheng, I help her. Prince Tian Tian wants to marry you, I help him. As long as it¡¯s within my means, I¡¯ll do it even if I have to risk my life.¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows andughed, ¡± Who asked you to harm me without even thinking about your life?¡± Lu Yang nced at Gu Xin, then turned to Lu Zheng, ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything to me, but you saved someone you shouldn¡¯t have saved. You¡¯re on the side of my enemy, so you¡¯re my enemy. You¡¯re about to marry my enemy. I don¡¯t like it, so even if I have to risk my life, I don¡¯t want you to have a good life.¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± alright then. I can¡¯t help it if you want to think that way. However, even if you lose your life, it won¡¯t make our lives difficult. Even if you¡¯re gone, Lu Zheng and I will still live happily ever after. So, you really don¡¯t have to.¡± Chapter 2557 - 2557 Nanlin’s medicine 2557 Nanlin¡¯s medicine Lu Yang gritted his teeth and did not speak. She knew that Gu Xin was telling the truth. From the looks of the current situation, that was indeed the case. But she just didn¡¯t want to admit it. Why was it that the children of that vige girl zhou were so promising and capable that they couldn¡¯t even be killed? Lu Suan was jealous of Lu Xue because Lu Xue had never suffered. As long as her mother wanted to do something to Lu Xue, her grandfather would stand by her side. Lu Xue was raised in her grandparents ¡®yard when she was young. As for Lu Zheng, even though her grandfather was not biased, he used her mother as a tool to train Lu Zheng¡¯s heart. After that old thing died, her mother had the opportunity to send Lu Zheng to the ancestral house. The Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion should belong to her brother, and all of Lu Xue¡¯s glory should belong to her. This pair of siblings were clearly born from a vige girl. Her mother was a descendant of a famous family, so how could the child born from her be inferior to the siblings? Lu Yang¡¯s mind was twisted. To her, Lu Xue and Lu Zheng were never her brother and sister. They were just a pair of siblings who took away her and her brother¡¯s things. She had never liked them and hated them since she was a child. Gu Xin looked at Lu Yang¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She quickly interrupted her and asked, ¡± ¡°So, after you sessfully got close to Princess Long Zhu ¡®er, what advice did you give them to harm me and Lu Zheng?¡± Lu Yang came back to his senses and said, ¡± in the beginning, my suggestion was to drug him. Nanlin has a colorless and tasteless medicine that can not only make people forget things but also make people unable to find out. Drug Lu Zheng and send him to Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. Princess Long Zhu¡¯ er doesn¡¯t want to marry Lu Zheng. She just wants Lu Zheng. So, this is very simple. If it¡¯s you, there¡¯s no need to drug you. I just brought you here to see that the man you love is in the same bed as another woman.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you y?¡± Gu Xin shrugged. ¡°Because they said there¡¯s a loophole in my n.¡± Even if Lu Zheng was drugged, it would not be easy for us to bring him to Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. That¡¯s why they suggested I change my n.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not near the hotel, but somewhere with more people. That way, Lu Zheng¡¯s guard will be lower. For example, in a temple or a restaurant. By then, he would feel tired and want to rest. When he went to rest, Princess Long Zhu ¡®er would appear. At this time, we will naturally let you discover us and then bring you out. Then, the matter will be settled.¡± what if I was there when you guys drugged Lu Zheng? ¡± Gu Xin asked. &Nbsp; ¡°You¡¯re so busy, how can you be with him all the time?¡± Furthermore, the bait we used to lure him out was to use first Prince Tian Tian. Using first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s feelings for you to lure Lu Zheng out, I don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯te out.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head,¡¯yes, you¡¯re right to think that way. However, fourth youngdy Lu, they didn¡¯t tell you. Is your method very stupid? Don¡¯t they think that you should have Lu Zheng¡¯s men by your side?¡± Lu Yang pouted and did not speak. It was only now that she knew that the servant closest to her was ced by Lu Zheng many years ago. But she did not know if first Prince Tian Tian and the princess of Nan Lin knew. However, she was sure that even if these two didn¡¯t know that he ye was Lu Zheng¡¯s man, they would guess that Lu Zheng would send someone to monitor her. No wonder the three of them had only met for the first timest night. Chapter 2558 - 2558-why didn’t you say so earlier? 2558 Chapter 2558-why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Other thanst night, Lu Yang had not spoken to first Prince Tian Tian alone. Even with the princess of nanlin, they had their maidservants by their side. Now that Lu Suan knew that his personal maid he ye was working for Lu Zheng, it meant that Lu Zheng already knew all of their ns. She lowered her voice and said,¡±I have nothing more to say.¡± Gu Xin, I did want to harm you and Lu Zheng but I didn¡¯t seed. I swear I didn¡¯t poison it. As for who poisoned the root powder, you can investigate it yourself. It¡¯s none of my business anyway.¡± there are so many people who swear oaths, ¡± Gu Xin said. if every suspect says they didn¡¯t kill anyone, how are we going to investigate this case? ¡± Lu Yang frowned,¡¯what do you mean? You don¡¯t believe me? You¡¯re ying with me?¡± Gu Xin shook her head sternly. I believe you. However, you don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that you didn¡¯t poison her. I don¡¯t have any evidence either. So, fourth miss Lu, please stay here until we find evidence that you didn¡¯t poison her. ¡± Lu Yang still wanted to say something, but seeing that Gu Xin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to be fake, he shut his mouth. She didn¡¯t poison him, she had a clear conscience. However, there was still something that made her uneasy. If Gu Xin and Lu Zheng knew that she, the princess of nanlin and the first Prince of Tiantian had plotted against them, what would they do to her? She didn¡¯t think that Gu Xin and Lu Zheng were kind people and would let her off. The two of them were each more vicious than the other, even if she didn¡¯t hurt them. The interrogation of Lu Yang had passed the entire morning. He gang, he Qiang, and the others had already finished questioning the people staying in the Posthouse and rushed over with the records. ¡°Father, you didn¡¯t even eat breakfast. Leave this to me! You should go back to eat and rest!¡± Gu Xin looked at the thick record that the bailiff of the Supreme Court was carrying and felt that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything in a short time. So she walked over to Gu shouxin and discussed it. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go to the Yamen directly. A ¡®Yuan will send people to the pce to report the progress on your side. You should also eat first before you do anything. If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to let ah Yuan do it. Even if it doesn¡¯t work, your second brother-inw is here.¡± Gu shouxin said. ¡°Yes, your daughter understands. Father, take care!¡± Gu Xin nodded. Gu shouxin didn¡¯t leave immediately. He asked Jia Cang¡¯s Deputy general to take him to see general Shi mu. Since he was already at the courier station, as the person in charge of weing the diplomatic mission, Gu shouxin had no reason not to go. First Prince Tian Tian wanted to go back as well but was stopped by Gu Xin, ¡± first Prince, you¡¯re the same as Lu Yang. Both of you have the chance to poison others. So, it¡¯s better for you to stay under my watch. First Prince Tian Tian was surprised,¡±how is this rted to me?¡± You can ask fourth youngdy Lu, I didn¡¯t even touch the box. As for the thing inside, Dragon Ball took it out and let Lu ni taste it first before she ate it. What does this have to do with me?¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and turned to look at Lu Yang, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve tasted it too?¡± Lu Yang nodded and said,¡±yes!¡± Princess Long Zhu ¡®er was not stupid. Would she eat it if I gave it to her? She¡¯s even afraid that I¡¯m your sister-inw trying to harm her! Of course, I ate a spoonful.¡± Gu Xin was speechless, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? She had never seen such a silly person. If you had said earlier that you had eaten it, you would have been cleared of suspicion. Could it be that you can¡¯t even think of such a simple question? Chapter 2559 - 2560-she understood 2559 Chapter 2560-she understood Lu Yang said nkly, ¡± you¡¯re sure that I¡¯m the one who poisoned you. To be more precise, you want to keep me here and torture me. You won¡¯t let me go even if I tell you, will you?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯Wanwan, you¡¯re not stupid after all! It¡¯s good that you know this. So, fourth miss Lu, first Prince Tian Tian, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to go to the room over there and order what you want for lunch. I¡¯ll let the cook prepare it for you. You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡± Lu Yang and Prince Tian Tian looked at each other and said in disdain, ¡± ¡°Who wants to be in the same room as him or her?¡± Gu Xinughed. it¡¯s fine. You two hate each other. I¡¯ll get someone to create a screen to separate you two. Since eldest Prince Tian Tian is injured, I¡¯ll leave the other end of the bed to you. Fourth youngdy Lu, since you¡¯re still alive and kicking, I¡¯ll leave the other end of the recliner to you.¡± Lu Suan and Prince Tian Tian wanted to say something, but Lu Zheng cut in, ¡± ¡°Men, take the two suspects away!¡± Bai Yi and white five immediately stepped forward. The two of them were still wearing the uniform of the Imperial Guards. The aura on their bodies was not something that ordinary bailiffs couldpare with. Anyway, Lu Suan had been obedient. First Prince Tian Tian looked at Lu Zheng¡¯s cold face and wanted to reject him. However, he remembered that he had unintentionally seen Bai Yi¡¯s skills before and obediently followed. The envoy frowned. He felt that their first Prince was like an obedient child now. He had lost his domineering aura after being yed by Princess Xinxin and general Lu. However, the first Prince was the master and the person in charge. He had already followed them obediently, so what could he say? He could only chase after first Prince Tian Tian and ask what he wanted to eat. On Lu Yang¡¯s side, Gu Xin and Lu Zheng did not make things difficult for her. They asked the bailiff from the court of judicial review to ask her what she wanted or to bring the Lotus leaf over. Lu Yang was angry when he heard the name lotus leaf. She would rather be alone than take the Lotus leaf. All these years, she had gotten used to he ye serving by her side. If it was someone else, she would not feelfortable. Most importantly, she was afraid that the person would be someone arranged by Lu Zheng. If that was the case, she would be better off being alone. After the two of them were brought to the room, someone really did get them a screen. Although they were forbidden from entering or leaving, they would not feel bored. Other than the two of them, there were also first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s entourage and the bailiffs from the Supreme Court standing guard in the room. ¡°Fourth youngdy Lu, Princess Xinxin is your sister-inw, right? Why do you look so much older than her?¡± First Prince Tian Tianughed as heyfortably on the bed. I heard that you¡¯re only twenty years old, but you look much older than Lu Zheng. In fact, Lu Zheng is even older than you. Lu Yang replied in thenguage of Eastern cart. ¡°I¡¯m still like this even though I¡¯m thirty or forty years old. Who knows if he can do it or not? But what I can be sure of is that you¡¯re already thirty or forty years old, and you must be older than Princess Xinxin.¡± First Prince Tian Tian¡¯s mouth was reallycking. ¡°Get lost!¡± Lu Yang didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. ¡°AI, no, let¡¯s talk! It was boring anyway. Look at how good your future sister-inw is to me. She arranged for you to stay in the same room as me. You can speak the East Zhenguage, so it¡¯s easier for us tomunicate, right? Princess Xinxin still cares about me. ¡± The more first Prince Tian Tian spoke, the more convinced he was. Lu Yang pursed his lips in disgust and then froze. She understood again. Gu Xin was too sinister. It turned out that she had this motive in mind when she made them share a room. If it were someone else, they might not understand what Prince dongzhe¡¯s follower was saying, but she could. Hmph, Gu Xin was really too sinister! Chapter 2560 - 2560-quite compatible 2560 Chapter 2560-quitepatible If Gu Xin knew what Lu Yang was thinking, she would definitelyugh. She simply felt that these two people had not been cleared of suspicion yet. Moreover, they were both people she hated. She was in a good mood by locking up the people she hated! ¡°Hey, fourth youngdy Lu, how¡¯s your brother? I¡¯m bored anyway, so tell me about it!¡± First Prince Tian Tian did not care if Lu Yang was willing to talk to him or not, and asked again. Even the bailiffs from the Supreme Court who were watching them from inside the room felt that this Prince dongzhe was a little annoying, even though they could not understand what they were talking about. However, fourth miss Lu¡¯s expression was clearly impatient, and this first Prince Tian Tian did not seem to see it. That¡¯s right, he couldn¡¯t see it because there was a screen between them. The bailiff really wanted to take down the screen for them and let first Prince Tian Tian see how Lu Yang despised him. ¡°You shut up! He¡¯s not my brother. I only have one big brother.¡± Lu Yang said impatiently. ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s not your brother. After all, he didn¡¯t admit it. He only said that you took his sister¡¯s position on his family tree. Tsk, if those people withplicated thoughts heard this, they would definitely think that your mother went out to fool around and that you are no longer your father¡¯s child!¡± First Prince Tian Tian¡¯s mouth was extremely annoying. Lu Yang was so angry that he got up from the recliner, walked around the screen, picked up the teacup on the table, and wanted to smash it. This had happened so quickly that first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s entourage and the bailiffs of the Supreme Court had not been able to react. By the time they came to their senses, Lu Yang had already thrown the cup at first Prince Tian Tian. Fortunately, there was no water in the cup, and first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s reaction was fast. He rolled around in the cup, so he did not hit the bed. The bed was also clean. ¡°Damn field chicken, do you know that you¡¯re ndering an official of the Imperial court? My father doesn¡¯t attend court anymore, but he¡¯s still the country guarding Duke! You¡¯re just a Prince from a small country who came out of nowhere. Who gave you the guts to speak such nonsense? You dare to go out and say no to Lu Zheng? If you dare to go out and tell Lu Zheng, I¡¯ll respect you for being a man!¡± Lu Yang was so angry that he was out of breath and pointed at eldest Prince Tian Tian. ¡°Why are you angry? Besides, what am I supposed to say to Lu Zheng? I¡¯m not talking about Lu Zheng¡¯s father, I¡¯m talking about your mother. Your mother is not Lu Zheng¡¯s mother.¡± First Prince Tian Tian said shamelessly as he patted his chest. ¡°You!¡± Lu Yang pointed at him and was so angry that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Then he turned to the door and shouted, ¡± Lu Zheng, Lu Zheng, can you hear me? Are you even human? Now there¡¯s a man who wants to steal your woman and even nders your father. Are you going to be a coward and not care?¡± First Prince Tian Tian,¡±hehe.¡± Lu Zheng, who was eating with Gu Xin, was speechless. Gu Xinughed,¡¯I¡¯m guessing Lu Xin must have been angered by The Frog Prince. Brother Yuanyuan, do you want to go and help her?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s bullied, she¡¯ll just go home andin,¡± Lu Zheng said calmly. In the past, her maternal grandfather, her aunt and her mother pampered her, but now no one Pampers her. ¡± Zheng Qiu was not a member of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, so he only lowered his head to eat and did not interrupt other people¡¯s family affairs. ¡°Brother Yuan Yuan, are you nning to pair them up?¡± Gu Xin asked. If they weren¡¯t the murderers, they would be a good match!¡± Lu Zheng nodded,¡±isn¡¯t that so?¡± Lu Yang wants to marry someone who has a good appearance and a high status, so that he can scare people when he says it. There are no such people in the great Zhou Dynasty anymore. Look, The Rooster Prince hase from thousands of miles away.¡± Chapter 2561 - 2561-most willing person 2561 Chapter 2561-most willing person Gu Xinughed,¡¯based on what you¡¯re saying, what is this called? This is called a thousand-mile marriage.¡± Lu Zheng nodded his head in agreement. ¡°You don¡¯t say. I¡¯m afraid that the two of you are the most willing to get married. The Lin family is definitely the most willing,¡± Bai Yi said. The three people at the table all looked at white shirt. White shirt replied,¡±that¡¯s for sure!¡± The Lin n was afraid that general Lu would deal with the mother and son. Wasn¡¯t it said that a mother cared about her children the most? Madame Lin¡¯s maiden family was gone, and it was very difficult for her to protect her son and daughter on her own. Now, Duke Zhengguo obviously did not want to pay attention to them, but Madame Lin had always been low-key. Even if she still wanted to stir up trouble in private, she had always been very careful on the surface. If Lu Yang left with first Prince Tian Tian, he would at least be a Princess Consort, right? Regardless of whether she could be the Queen in the future, as long as she left with first Prince Tian Tian, her life would definitely be safe. Regardless of whether she was the one who did it, first Prince Tian Tian would not kill her. She was from the great Zhou Dynasty, and her maternal family was the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion in the great Zhou Dynasty. Her maternal family¡¯s brother and sister-inw still had a certain amount of power in the great Zhou Dynasty. So, even if she knows that Lu Yang will suffer, in order to save her life, the Lin family will definitely be willing to let her go.¡± secondly, on the bright side, Lu Yang might have slowly won Prince Tian Tian¡¯s heart in the past. By then, Prince Tian Tian would write a letter asking to see her brother and sister-inw. For the sake of friendly rtions between the two countries, she would beg the Emperor or use other methods to exchange for Lu Yang. This is great. Lin Shi would even be able to keep her son. ¡°Her son and daughter are safe, so she has nothing to worry about. When the timees, she won¡¯t care how you deal with her, general Lu and Princess Xinxin. If she¡¯s ruthless, she¡¯ll fight to the death. Tsk tsk tsk tsk.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were wide open. tsk, Bai Yi. I didn¡¯t expect you to know so much about the Lin group! Bai Yi humbly waved his hand,¡±I can¡¯t help it. Third miss, when you were young, I was sent by general Lu to the capital to monitor this and that.¡± I understand this Lin Shi very well. Really, for the sake of her two children, she can even throw away her life. Do you think she can¡¯t wait to kill general Lu? Wasn¡¯t it because her son had reached the age to propose marriage and needed the title of Prince! Unfortunately, after Feng¡¯s Memorial was sent up, our Emperor didn¡¯t cooperate and she couldn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Let me tell you some gossip! ¡°The daughter-inw that Madam Lin took a fancy to was not the one she has now. Back then, the daughter-inw that Madam Lin took a fancy to was the maiden of the qu King¡¯s Consort¡¯s family. That maiden was very virtuous and good. Everyone in the capital praised her. I have observed her. She is indeed good, but she rejected her. Madam Lin was particrly stubborn. She felt that the girl was not interested in her son¡¯s identity, so she wanted to kill general Lu and let her son be the Crown Prince. In the end, general Lu faked his death, and the Emperor did not approve it. Moreover, that girl didn¡¯t even like her son and got married in less than two years. She married a new schr who was in the same year as Lord Gu and was even a poor student. When she was sent directly to Jiangnan, she did a good job over the years, not worse than Qian Liangduo and Huo Junhao. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be a few years before I can return to the capital.¡± so, I think we can disclose this news to the Lin group and let them start thinking about Lu Yang from now on. By then, you don¡¯t even need to think about it. She will find a way herself. Chapter 2562 - 2563-as expected of you 2562 Chapter 2563-as expected of you Lu Zheng and Gu Xin felt that Bai Yi¡¯s analysis was right. As long as they revealed this matter to the Lin group, they did not have to do anything. The Lin group would naturally think of a solution. ¡°As expected of you!¡± Lu Zheng patted Bai Yi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°General Lu, didn¡¯t you learn this?¡± Bai Yi cupped her fists at Lu Zheng. ¡°Should I say that the student has surpassed the master?¡± Lu Zheng smiled helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t take advantage of me, I¡¯m older than you.¡± Bai Yi pouted. ¡°This has nothing to do with age,¡± Lu Zheng replied. Gu Xin interrupted the two of them, ¡± stop talking. If you continue, when will we finish this meal? ¡± Look over there, Yingluo!¡± Gu Xin lifted her chin in a certain direction. Lu Zheng and Bai Yi looked over. Uh, alright, a few nanlin envoys were looking at them with eager eyes. The four of them stopped talking and buried their heads in their food. As for first Prince Tian Tian and Lu Yang, they only started eating after Gu Xin and the rest had finished their meal. The two of them ate separately. ¡°Waa! Fourth youngdy Lu, what are you eating over there? Why does it smell so good?¡± First Prince Tian Tian had only taken a few bites of his own when he smelled the fragranceing from the other side of the screen. Lu Yang was toozy to pay attention to him and ate slowly. Prince Tian Tian was not happy with this. He stood up and walked over to Lu Yang. The bailiff of the Supreme Court stopped first Prince Tian Tian in a responsible manner. I¡¯m sorry, first Prince Tian Tian. Princess Xinxin just told me that you two are not allowed to meet again. Gu Xin had indeed sent someone over to stop the two of them from continuing their argument. Hence, not only were there more bailiffs from the Supreme Court in the room, there was also a minor official from the Ministry of Rites who knew the eastern cartnguage. The minor official from the Ministry of Rites tranted the bailiff¡¯s words to first Prince Tian Tian. First Prince Tian Tian was unhappy,¡±how can this be?¡± Only you girls from the great Zhou Dynasty are allowed to hit me, but I¡¯m not allowed to see what you girls from the great Zhou Dynasty are eating?¡± The minor official from the Ministry of Rites tranted his words to the bailiff and then went to cast Lu Yang aside. In the end, Lu Yang calmly drank his soup as if he did not hear it. Lu Yang did not need him to trante to know what first Prince Tian Tian was saying. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll leave this problem to you. I can¡¯t speak, but I can stop him.¡± The bailiff said. The minor official of the Ministry of Rites,¡±Ge Ge.¡± He could only brace himself and exin to first Prince Tian Tian, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t make things difficult for this official. This lowly official is only following orders!¡± First Prince Tian Tian red at the minor official from the Ministry of Rites.¡±I don¡¯t care. I just want to know what she¡¯s eating. Otherwise, the next time I meet the Emperor, I¡¯ll tell him that he didn¡¯t treat me well and didn¡¯t even let me eat the food of the noble girls of the great Zhou. I specifically mentioned you.¡± The minor official from the Ministry of Rites twitched his mouth and then enthusiastically said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. This official will immediately have someone prepare the same food as fourth miss Lu¡¯s for the first Prince.¡± After that, he went to the door to give instructions. Only then did first Prince Tian Tian leisurely turn around and return to the table. He started to mock Lu Yang again,¡±fourth miss Lu, do you think you¡¯re eating some beauty products?¡± I called you ugly just now, and now you¡¯re feeling ufortable and want to make up for it? I¡¯m telling you, looks can¡¯t make up for it. You can look whatever you want. Looks are given to me by my parents, it¡¯s not something that can be changed in the future.¡± Chapter 2563 - 2564-unreasonable 2563 Chapter 2564-unreasonable ¡°Not like me, my Royal father and Imperial mother are both good-looking, so I have a good appearance. As for you, it¡¯s said that when the country guarding Duke was young, he was the most handsome young man in the capital. Then who can you me for looking like this? You should me your mother, right?¡± ¡°The more I think about it, the more I feel that general Lu¡¯s words about you taking up his sister¡¯s position on his family tree had a deep meaning! I¡¯m very self-aware and know that I¡¯m not good at investigating these old things. Otherwise, I really want to tell your Emperor to let me stay for a year and a half to investigate!¡± Lu Yang was drinking her favorite soup when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She stood up immediately. The bailiff of the Supreme Court felt a headache and quickly advised,¡±Fourth youngdy Lu, Princess Xinxin and general Lu have said that if you continue to be like this, we will have to take you to the court of judicial review. Don¡¯t be rash.¡± Lu Yang gritted his teeth. I¡¯m not impulsive. I¡¯m delivering soup to first Prince Tian Tian! After that, Lu ni walked to the side of the screen with the bowl of soup that she had not finished. First Prince Tian Tian sneered, ¡± look, look. This is your great Zhou. The great Zhou with two standards. If I¡¯m not allowed to go around the screen, then you¡¯re allowed to go around the screen. On what basis? What if fourth youngdy Lu has feelings for me and wants to do something bad to me? wouldn¡¯t that be a sess?¡± Lu Yang immediately sshed a bowl of soup at her. The bailiff of the Supreme Court,¡±Ge Ge.¡± It was impossible to guard against! Dong Zhe¡¯s guard,¡±Lao Ai.¡± It was impossible to guard against! First Prince Tian Tian¡¯s sleeves were stained with some soup, and he jumped up in anger.¡±Lu Yang, are you crazy? Someone, grab her, no, pour the soup on my table over!¡± Lu Yang calmly stood behind the bailiff of the Supreme Court. ¡°Who Do You Think You Are? Acting so atrociously in the territory of the great Zhou, why don¡¯t you take a look in the mirror and see if you¡¯re worthy?¡± The bailiff of the Supreme Court asked,¡±Who am I?¡± Where am I? What were they talking about? The minor official from the Ministry of Rites hurried over to the screen and apologized to first Prince Tian Tian, ¡± ¡°First Prince Your Highness, please calm down, calm down. Fourth Lu youngdy is originally a refined youngdy, really. If you don¡¯t try to calm her down ¡­¡± The minor official from the Ministry of Rites saw the anger in first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s eyes and could not continue. What he wanted to say was, if you didn¡¯t go and flirt with her, would she be so rough? He used to know Lu Yang. At that time, he just thought that this girl was cold and arrogant, but she had the capital. And when you didn¡¯t provoke her, she had no other problems except for her long face. However, the look in first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s eyes made him unable to speak. First Prince Tian Tian pointed at the screen and said,¡±remove it, remove the screen!¡± &Nbsp; ¡°Your Highness, this is not reasonable!¡± First Prince Tian Tian said,¡¯otherwise, I¡¯ll ask your Princess Xinxin toe over. Ask her toe over and take a look. Is this how you treat your guests? I can¡¯t stand it, I really can¡¯t stand it. ¡± The official from the Ministry of Rites said, ¡± Your Highness, please calm down. Our Princess has just said that if your Highness and the fourth youngdy of the Lu family want to fight, we can provide another ce. That is the prison of the Supreme Court for the two of you to fight. Would Your Highness be willing to take a walk in the prison of the Supreme Court?¡± ¡°Are we going to the Supreme Court¡¯s prison to be locked up together?¡± first Prince Tian Tian asked. Chapter 2564 - 2565-warrior 2564 Chapter 2565-warrior Lu Yang was no longer calm and asked angrily, ¡± ¡°What do you mean, frog? Are you crazy? Do you know what the prison of the great Zhou looks like? Do you think that¡¯s a good ce? Do you really want to be in the same cell as me that much?¡± First Prince Tian Tian walked to the screen but did not step over. He just stood at the side and could now see people without looking through the screen.¡±Yup! I just want to stay in the same room with you so that I can see your room without any obstacles. Fourth youngdy Lu, you¡¯re not married yet, right? It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re ugly, I¡¯ll suffer a bit. Anyway, I can¡¯t see clearly in the dark of the cell, just like all women when the light is blown out!¡± ¡°Frog, you¡¯re shameless!¡± Lu Yang¡¯s face turned red. First Prince Tian Tian: ¡± you¡¯re the first woman who dared to throw things at me and pour soup on me. I can¡¯t help but be interested in you! Lu Yang pointed at first Prince Tian Tian,¡±y-y-y-you Chenchen.¡± The bailiff of the Supreme Court was confused,¡±what are we talking about now?¡± What happened to fourth miss Lu? What was the meaning of first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s expression? Who am I? where am I? Should I learn the eastern Zhenguage for them? it seems so interesting. The minor official of the Ministry of Rites: ¡± my God, these two people can¡¯t just stay in this room for a day and it¡¯ll be a good thing. This development is too fast! ¡°What about me?¡± first Prince Tian Tianughed evilly. Fourth youngdy Lu didn¡¯t want to go to jail? Was he nning to do it here? Alright! Then I¡¯ll start!¡± After saying that, first Prince Tian Tian began to undress. He started to undress! He took off his clothes! She took off his coat. Lu Yang covered his face with both hands. Tell him to get lost! Tell him to get lost!¡± In a moment of desperation, Lu Yang directly shouted in the great Zhou dialect. The bailiff of the Supreme Court finally understood. Just now, first Prince Tian Tian had said the words of a hooligan! He looked at the minor official of the Ministry of Rites. The minor official from the Ministry of Rites spread out his hands, indicating that he was also helpless. First Prince Tian Tian looked at Lu Yang in disdain, then turned around and returned to his side. He said leisurely, ¡± ¡°Stop pretending! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you really want to see it. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve never seen someone as handsome as me take off my clothes in front of you in your life! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s at a disadvantage. Why do you make it sound like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s at a disadvantage?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? He didn¡¯t have any self-awareness at all. I said a few words and you took it seriously! Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself in the mirror?¡± Very good, first Prince Tian Tian had returned Lu Yang¡¯s words to her. Lu Yang was angry and angry, and her face was still red. She put down her hands, walked around the bailiff of the Supreme Court, went forward directly, and pushed the screen. The bailiffs of the Supreme Court and the guards of Dong Zhe were about to go crazy. Why didn¡¯t this girl from the Lu family follow the rules? At first, they thought that she was weak, but she barged in and threw the cup. Now, they thought that she was shy, but in the end, she had pushed the screen down. Neither of them dared to pull Lu Yang. They could only put away the things that Lu Yang could get and the things that she could pick up and throw out. Lu Suan, however, walked directly to first Prince Tian Tian and said through gritted teeth, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so unmanly. If you have the ability, then take it off! I¡¯ll be watching from here, and I promise I won¡¯t even blink.¡± Dong Zhe¡¯s guard,¡±Ge Ge.¡± A warrior! He had always been the first Prince¡¯s guard and had never seen such a tough request before. He had seen such a tough girl before. The bailiff of the Supreme Court replied,¡±I¡¯m at a disadvantage again in thenguage barrier.¡± Chapter 2565 - 2566-fell into a trap 2565 Chapter 2566-fell into a trap First Prince Tian Tian immediately stood up and immediately began to undress. He had already taken off his coat, which had been stained by the soup, and only one was left. Once it was opened, it was really light. The bailiff of the Supreme Court finally understood that fourth miss Lu had taken the initiative to ask him to take off his clothes. This first Prince Tian Tian is also a weirdo. If I tell you to strip, you should at least ask for a price! Lu Yang really just looked at it without blinking. First Prince Tian Tian was also shameless. After taking off all her clothes, she was only left with her pants. ¡°Are you sure you still want to see it?¡± he asked with an evil smile. Lu Yang¡¯s face was red, not knowing if it was from anger or embarrassment. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking? I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to take it out.¡± Guard& Dong Zhe from the Ministry of Rites,¡±Oh my God, what are you two talking about?¡± The bailiff of the Supreme Court thought,¡±Oh my God, why are they so shocked? I don¡¯t understand a thing!¡± He really wanted to know what the fourth youngdy Lu said. First Prince Tian Tian was also angered by Lu Yang¡¯s words, and he began to untie the ribbon. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± At this moment, the sound of the door being pushed open interrupted first Prince Tian Tian with an angry roar. The few of them turned to look. First Prince Tian Tian hurriedly put on his clothes.¡¯Oh my God, where did this old womane from?¡¯ When Lu Yang saw who it was, he was stunned for a moment and then ran over. ¡°Mother, this person is bullying me!¡± The person who came was the Lin group. She had arrived at a very strange time, and this was not something Gu Xin and Lu Zheng did on purpose. Gu Xin and Lu Zheng did not know that the two of them would end up like this. Even if they did, they would not have expected the Lin group to rush over on their own! Mrs. Lin took Lu Yang into her arms and looked at her up and down. She was relieved to find that she was fine except for her blushing face and a little swollen eyes. ¡°Is this how you watch people from other countries act like rogues in front of the Duke Zhengguo Manor¡¯s young miss?¡± Madame Lin looked at the minor official from the Ministry of Rites. The minor official of the Ministry of Rites was wronged! His rank was too low, and Madame Lin was a second-rank wife, so he didn¡¯t dare to be rude to her. Even if Madame Lin¡¯s maiden family had fallen from power, she was still the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife! He walked over and lowered his head,¡±I¡¯m from the high Duke¡¯s public house. This has nothing to do with me.¡± It was the fourth miss who made the first Prince undress.¡± Madame Lin¡¯s aura was still there. After all, she had relied on her father and sister to show off for so many years. She still had the attitude of a superior to the small official in front of her. She lifted her chin and nced at first Prince Tiantian, saying, ¡± ¡°Are you trying to coax a three-year-old child? Is the first Prince someone who will do whatever you ask him to do? What right does he have to listen to ni ¡®er?¡± The minor official from the Ministry of Rites was stunned for a moment before he replied,¡±I don¡¯t know either.¡± Perhaps, His Highness the first Prince is in love with the fourth miss and has no choice but to obey!¡± Madame Lin¡¯s expression softened, and the way she looked at first Prince Tiantian changed. Prince Tian Tian could not understand what they were talking about, but he could feel that this old woman was looking at him differently. It was the same feeling he had when Lu Zheng came and spoke to him in the morning. Oh no, did I fall into a trap? At this moment, Dong Zhe¡¯s men brought over some clothes for first Prince Tian Tian. His men had already gone back to get his clothes after his sleeves were stained by the soup. ¡°First Prince, please change your clothes first. We can talk about other thingster,¡± Madame Lin said gently. The minor official from the Ministry of Rites very sensibly tranted for first Prince Tian Tian. Chapter 2566 - 2567-more convenient than home 2566 Chapter 2567-more convenient than home The screen was put up again, and the maidservants came to clean the room. Because Lin Shi was worried about Lu Yang, she had breakfast in the morning and had been thinking of a way toe to the Embassy. She didn¡¯t have time to eat lunch, but Lu Yang had asked someone to prepare a meal. ¡°They didn¡¯t mistreat you at all?¡± Lin Shi looked at Lu Suan suspiciously. Lu Yang pursed his lips,¡¯which part of me wasn¡¯t treated harshly? You¡¯re restricting my freedom! Mother, let me tell you, that Gu Xin is really sinister. I wasn¡¯t the one who poisoned her in the first ce.¡± Lu Yang told Lin Shi everything that had happened since she came here this morning. Lin Shi was speechless. Even though she did not want to admit that her daughter was her biological daughter, she had no choice but to admit that this girl was quite stupid. She really couldn¡¯t win against Gu Xin and Lu Zheng. Mrs. Lin didn¡¯t want to hurt her daughter¡¯s confidence. The newly prepared lunch arrived just in time, so she didn¡¯t say anything. She asked Lu Yang,¡¯should I call Prince Ueda over to eat with us? You must not have had a good lunch because of the ruckus you caused just now!¡± Lu Yang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Don¡¯t you know what he said about our daughter just now? You actually invited him to eat with us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± You didn¡¯t tell me. ¡± Lu Yang was shocked to realize that he hadn¡¯t said it yet, but how should he say it? Did she say that first Prince Tian Tian said that she was not her father¡¯s biological daughter, but that her mother had given birth to her with someone else? Wouldn¡¯t that make her mother extremely sad? Her mother loved her father so much, how could she tolerate such humiliation? In the end, Lu Yang did not say anything. He only told the Lin family to ignore Prince Tiantian and let the mother and daughter eat by themselves. ¡°Ni ¡®er, do you want me to go and talk to your brother? there¡¯s nothing for you to do here anyway, so I can ask him to send someone back to keep an eye on you! It¡¯s much more convenient to stay at home.¡± Lin Shi said with the look of a loving mother. In the eyes of the bailiffs of the Supreme Court and the minor officials of the Ministry of Rites, this was not the same as harming the stepmother of the first wife! However, they had seen too much of the shady business in the mansion and knew that this was all on the surface. If these nobledies were willing, they could show you any side you wanted to see. Therefore, the two of them stood calmly next to the screen and looked down. ¡°Mother, he¡¯s not my brother! He just wanted to harm me together with Gu Xin. They already knew that I wasn¡¯t the murderer, so they deliberately locked me up here with the buggers to disgust me!¡± Lu Yang said with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! That¡¯s your brother! Also, what¡¯s wrong with you, child? Does first Prince Tian Tian allow you to randomlye up with a nickname for him?¡± Lin Shi said sternly. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. Aiya, mother, you don¡¯t have to care so much. You¡¯re here to apany me, not to teach me a lesson. Why don¡¯t you just go back?¡± Lu Yang¡¯s patience was not good at all. He had no choice. He was spoiled. ¡°You child, you¡¯re already an adult, why are you still throwing a tantrum?¡± Lin Shi was also a little angry. This girl, why didn¡¯t she believe anything he said? Didn¡¯t she say that she wanted to get married? With Lu Zheng around in the great Zhou, there was no hope. But wasn¡¯t there someone in this house who wasn¡¯t from the great Zhou? The kind that even Lu Zheng could not control. How could this child not have any judgment? ¡°Ni ¡®er, does first Prince Tian Tian understand what we¡¯re saying?¡± Lin Shi pondered for a moment before calmly asking. Chapter 2567 - 2568-your marriage 2567 Chapter 2568-your marriage ¡°Dongzhe¡¯s Messenger isn¡¯t here, so he won¡¯t understand. Besides, mother, you¡¯re here, so he won¡¯t talk nonsense. The two of us can just chat by ourselves.¡± Lu ni said. She thought that Madame Lin had a secret to tell her, or that she wanted to badmouth the first Prince, so she told her with certainty so that Madame Lin would not worry. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Madame Lin nodded. She nced at the screen and asked, ¡± what about the two of them? ¡± Madame Lin was referring to the bailiffs of the Supreme Court and the minor officials of the Ministry of Rites. ¡°Just let them guard the door. Mother, let¡¯s eat something first. Later, let¡¯s go sit on the small sofa over there and chat. It¡¯s morefortable there. Mother, don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t dare to say anything. They won¡¯t be able to hear us even if we lower our volume.¡± Lu Yang said indifferently. A small official from the Ministry of Rites of the Supreme Court,¡±si Jing.&¡± Fourth miss Lu, we can still hear you. Lin Shi thought about it and agreed. Even if the two wanted to get close, she could use her identity as the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife to keep the two away. So, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She hurriedly ate something to fill her stomach and pulled Lu Yang to the small sofa by the window. ¡°Ni ¡®er, do you know when the diplomatic mission will leave the capital?¡± After sitting down, Madame Lin asked in a serious tone. Lu Yang was stunned. ¡°If there is no ident with the Nan Lin Princess, the diplomatic mission will leave the capital at the beginning of the eighth month. Now, it all depended on when Gu Xin would find out who the murderer was. It might be a littleter than what we agreed on!¡± Seeing Lu Yang¡¯s nk face, Madame Lin sighed in her heart and said, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? He did not know who the murderer was. Of all the people he could kill, he had killed Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. Our n can¡¯t be carried out.¡± Lu Suan came back to his senses and looked regretful. However, he regained his spirits very quickly. however, this incident also let me know that I¡¯ve always had Lu Zheng¡¯s people by my side. Hmph, when I return to the residence, I¡¯m going to execute that lowly hussy he ye. Lin Shi¡¯s mouth twitched. You¡¯re still thinking about this at a time like this? ¡°Ni ¡®er, since he ye is Lu Zheng¡¯s man, do you think you can still see her when you go back? If Lu Zheng was able to reveal her identity, it means that he definitely has a way to protect her. ¡± Madame Lin said. ¡°But, he ye¡¯s contract is mine. I can do whatever I want, what can Lu Zheng do?¡± Lu Yang said, unconvinced. ¡°So what if you have an Indenture? He directly said that he ye died suddenly when you were not around. With his ability, he could just give he ye an identity! So, don¡¯t think about this anymore. Think about something serious.¡± Even Lin Shi felt that Lu Yang was hopelessly stupid. ¡°Serious business? Now that Princess Long Zhu ¡®er is gone, and The Frog Prince is like that, what serious things do I have to think about? Am I supposed to help Gu Xin figure out who the murderer is? I don¡¯t have the ability to help her. Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t help her. ¡± Lu Yang said proudly. Lin Shi couldn¡¯t help but knock her on the forehead. What had she been raising all these years?! ¡°Who asked you to do this? I¡¯m saying, think about your marriage.¡± In the end, Lin Shi directly stated her purpose. ¡°Mother. Why did you hit me? I¡¯m no different from being in prison right now. Am I supposed to pray that someone wille and save me? My father didn¡¯t even say that he would bring me back, so how could I count on someone else? Besides, with Lu Zheng and Gu Xin around, who would be willing to take me away?¡± Lu Yang rubbed his head and said gloomily. Chapter 2568 - 2568 Who said you can’t enter the palace? 2568 Who said you can¡¯t enter the pce? ¡°You said before, who do you want to marry?¡± Madame Lin looked at Lu Suan, finding it hard to exin. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to tell Lu Yang about these things outside. But just now, Lu Yang told her that even he ye was Lu Zheng¡¯s man. She was a little worried about her family. She didn¡¯t know which loyal person in the family was working for Lu Zheng again, and she didn¡¯t want Lu Zheng to know about some things. So, instead of saying it at home, it was better to say it here in a low voice. When she had arrived, she had seen that this room was very safe, and no one was secretly spying on them. First Prince Tian Tian and her attendants did not understand the Zhounguage, and the bailiff of the Supreme Court and the minor official of the Ministry of Rites were standing at the door, separated by quite a distance. Thus, the conversation between the mother and daughter could not be heard by a third person besides themselves. ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t we agreest time? If there¡¯s a chance, you can participate in the show girl selection.¡± Lu Yang nced at the bailiffs of the Supreme Court and the minor officials of the Ministry of Rites standing at the door, and then said in a low voice. To be honest, although the Emperor was over 40 years old, he was healthy and handsome. Lu Suan was already 20 years old. She couldpletely ept the emperor¡¯s age. Even if the Emperor was the same age as the country guarding Duke. ¡°Don¡¯t you see how many years it has been since the Emperor let the Ministry of Rites handle the matter of Xiu nu? It¡¯s been many years since a new person entered the pce. I think our n will be very difficult.¡± Lin Shi said in a deep voice. When Lu Zheng came backst year, the mother and son had discussed a strategy after his identity was confirmed. They wanted Lu Yang to participate in the show girl selection. However, the Emperor did not let them have their way. The Emperor was now focused on the crown prince¡¯s education. He wanted the Crown Prince to grow up quickly. He had taken the Empress out for a tour. He was no longer interested in women. Moreover, he realized that ever since the Empress gave birth to the Crown Prince, she had be even more attractive to him. He was no longer interested in the other concubines. ¡°Then if I can¡¯t participate in the xiugirl selection, I don¡¯t want to marry anyone else. moreover, with thisyer of rtionship with Lu Zheng, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have a good life even if I get married. She might as well stay at home and disgust Lu Zheng and Gu Xin for the rest of their lives. They won¡¯t dare to do anything to me anyway.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Ni ¡®er, you¡¯re speaking like a child.¡± Madame Lin sighed and said patiently, ¡± we don¡¯t live to make anyone feel disgusted. It was for the sake of living well. Why would you give up your happiness for someone who has nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°But, mother, didn¡¯t you say it before? If I don¡¯t enter the pce, no matter which family I go to, I may not have a good life. After I enter the pce, I still have a chance to fight for it. If they couldn¡¯t enter, they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to fight. Where is my happiness? Why did I just give up?¡± Lu Yang said stubbornly. Lu Suan¡¯s n had been left unsettled after the teahouse case. She did not even have the chance to see the Emperor. ¡°Who said you can¡¯t enter the pce?¡± Madame Lin red at Lu Suan. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say so? The Emperor might not choose any more women.¡± Lu ni said casually. ¡°Why are you so stubborn? Entering the pce didn¡¯t necessarily mean entering the Imperial Pce of the great Zhou. Right now, other than the great Zhou, there are still sixteen other countries in the capital! Can¡¯t we choose from these? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to choose someone who¡¯s a little stronger and of simr age?¡± Lin Shi said. Chapter 2569 - 2570-best choice 2569 Chapter 2570-best choice ¡°Ah? Those things?¡± Lu Yang suddenly thought of the princes of the West and waved his hand in disgust. mother, I think we should forget it. As for those in the West, other than Cheng huaijin and he lianyi, who are slightly more pleasing to the eye, I don¡¯t like the rest. Not to mention the harsh environment in the West. Didn¡¯t you see that all the princesses of the West were ck? I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Who told you about the West?¡± Madame Lin rolled her eyes at Lu Suan and then turned to look at the screen. ¡°Him? Mother, are you talking about a frog?¡± Lu Yang looked over in horror, then quickly turned his head and turned Madame Lin¡¯s head back. mother, please spare me! I don¡¯t like this frog and I don¡¯t want to follow him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not good looking? Or is the silver too little?¡± Madame Lin was speechless. I¡¯ve asked around. Of the Three Kingdoms of dongzhe, nanlin, and Jia Cang, dongzhe is the richest. Moreover, look at Dong Zhe¡¯s envoys, they look simr to our great Zhou people. None of them are too dark, and none of them are too outrageous in appearance. Even the food they eat is simr to that of great Zhou. So, we can conclude that the environment there is simr to that of great Zhou.¡± Lu Yang wanted to interrupt but was interrupted by Lin Shi. ¡°Ni ¡®er, Listen to Your Mother. Before the Nan Lin princess¡¯s case is investigated, you and first Prince Tian Tian will be locked up together. It just so happens that you can speak the East cartnguage, so you canmunicate with him and cultivate a rtionship.¡± ¡°If the result is not ideal, we will ask your father to ask Lu Zheng to ask the Emperor to arrange a marriage between you and Prince Tiantian.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, let mother finish. If you can leave with first Prince Tian Tian, mother won¡¯t have to worry about you anymore. Even if mother dies one day, mother will be able to rest assured about you. If the Emperor bestows a marriage, first Prince Tian Tian will not dare to treat you badly. At that time, you will be representing the great Zhou. Even if he gives you the cold shoulder, you will still be able to give birth to children. You will be the first wife, so you only need to educate your son well and don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± ¡°If you are threatened in the East, if you are tortured by their people, the great Zhou will not sit by and do nothing. Even Gu Xin and Lu Zheng would have donned their battle armors to seek justice for you. No, they¡¯re going to save great Zhou¡¯s face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said that it¡¯s the best for you to marry Dong Zhe. When you have given birth to the child, you can ask first Prince Tian Tian to send someone to pick up your brother and sister-inw to visit you after a few years. When your brother and sister-inw are there, you can settle them there. If that¡¯s the case, mother will bepletely at ease.¡± ¡°So, ni ¡®er, you must remember to take this opportunity to properlymunicate with first Prince Tian Tian. If you can, you can use some special means to force him to marry you. Your current identity is the public house¡¯s di daughter. As long as he touches you, the Emperor and your father will not let him leave like this.¡± ¡°Do you understand what mother is saying?¡± Lu Yang was stunned by these words. She did not expect her mother to ask her to do this. She hated first Prince Tian Tian very much. If she had tomit herself to first Prince Tian Tian, she might as well go all out and sneak into the pce tomit herself to the Emperor. Even if the Emperor was old enough to be the first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s father. Another point was that she really didn¡¯t want to go to an unfamiliar ce, even if her mother¡¯s words made sense, even if this was indeed the best choice for her and her mother. Chapter 2570 - 2570-still hope 2570 Chapter 2570-still hope Lu ni could not speak for a long time. Madame Lin was not in a hurry and just looked at her quietly. In the past, when Mrs. Lin asked Lu Yang to do something, it was also like this. She said her request and just looked at her like this. She did not rush her, did not force her, and simrly, did not allow her to refute. In general, Madame Lin could spoil her, but when Madame Lin made up her mind, Lu Yang would have no chance to resist. ¡°Mother, do we really have to do this? But, first Prince Tian Tian is very annoyed with me. ¡± Lu Suan said, feeling wronged under Lin Shi¡¯s gaze. ¡°You really have to do this. Ni ¡®er, this is your only way out. If you stay in great Zhou, mother can¡¯t protect you at all. Think about it, ever since your maternal grandfather and your aunt¡¯s ident, how have you been living? Not to mention the fact that Lu Zheng is in control of the high Duke¡¯s public house now, how were you doing after your grandfather¡¯s ident and before Lu Zheng returned?¡± Lin Shi asked patiently. Lu Yang was stunned, and then he thought of something. For example, the people in the second branch began to respect her and her mother less than before, and her second aunt even wanted to take over the management of the rear residence. The sisters of the second branch were not kind either. Her father was more of a Buddhist and didn¡¯t manage much in recent years. After her grandfather¡¯s ident, her second uncle seemed to want to be the Big Brother, and even her second aunt and their children were more arrogant. It just so happened that at that time, her maternal grandfather and aunt had just met with an ident. She wanted to make a scene and give the second branch a bad attitude, but she was persuaded by her mother and endured it. Then, Lu Zheng came back. In the main household, as long as Lu Zheng was not around, Lu Yang could still live on. She didn¡¯t want to live like this. She wanted to go back to the past Therefore, at the beginning, when Madame Lin told Lu Ming and his mother to ask Lu Suan to find a way to be the emperor¡¯s concubine, Lu Suan had some objections in her heart, but she still agreed at that time. It was because she felt aggrieved. Now, the matter of bing the emperor¡¯s concubine was definitely ruined. However, she still had hope of bing the princess of another country and then the Queen. However, first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s side wavered. ¡°Ni ¡®er, if you¡¯re willing, mother will help you.¡± Seeing that Lu Suan¡¯s expression was slowly loosening, Madame Lin said. ¡°Mother, how can I help? Today, I¡¯ve already shed all pretenses of corny. Moreover, he¡¯s not an idiot. How could he possibly agree to whatever I say?¡± Lu Yang still felt that there was no hope. ¡°Ni ¡®er, you¡¯re not married yet and haven¡¯t experienced anything. You don¡¯t understand. However, Listen to Your Mother and you won¡¯t go wrong.¡± Lin Shi knew that Lu Suan had agreed, so she said confidently. ¡°Alright, then tell me, mother!¡± Lu Yang pursed his lips and nced at the screen again. At this moment, perhaps because Madame Lin was also in the room, first Prince Tiantian was extremely quiet. There was no sound from the other side of the screen. It seemed that first Prince Tian Tian had already fallen asleep. The entire room was very quiet, save for the mother and daughter¡¯s soft conversation. The main door was far away, so the bailiffs of the Supreme Court and the minor officials of the Ministry of Rites could not hear what they were saying. As for first Prince Tian Tian and the attendant standing by the bed, even if they could hear, they would not understand what the mother and daughter were saying. Madame Lin also nced at the screen, then turned her head and said, ¡± ¡°Take advantage of these two days when you¡¯re locked up alone.¡± Chapter 2571 - 2572-it’d be best if it’s tonight 2571 Chapter 2572-it¡¯d be best if it¡¯s tonight Lu Yang asked,¡¯How do I grasp it? Do you want me to sleep with him at night?¡± After that, Lu Yang¡¯s face turned red. ¡°What¡¯s the use of sleeping on the same bed?¡± Lin Shi smiled helplessly. there are people watching you in this room with him. It was also Lu Zheng and Gu Xin who sent the message. Even if someone saw you, as long as you two weren¡¯t standing next to each other, there was no use in saying anything. We still have to rely on some tricks.¡± Lu Yang frowned. are we going to drug him? ¡± Lin Shi nodded and then shook her head. Lu Yang was confused. He didn¡¯t understand what her mother meant. Madame Lin leaned close to Lu Yang¡¯s ear and said in a lower voice, ¡± ¡°Not only do you have to drug him, but you also have to take it yourself.¡± Lu Yang was shocked, and he leaned back subconsciously. ¡°Mother, what are you saying?¡± Mrs. Lin pulled Lu Yang over and analyzed, ¡± it¡¯s already sote. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin still haven¡¯t found any clues. It¡¯ll probably be midnight by the time they find the murderer! then, when it¡¯s dark and you¡¯ve eaten dinner, you¡¯ll get the Yamen runners and the minor officials from the Ministry of Rites to pull up the screen for you, and you¡¯ll say you want to rest. Take this opportunity to drug the food or drink that first Prince Tian Tian is having. You should also mix it with water and drink a little. Don¡¯t worry, mother won¡¯t harm you. This medicine is not harmful to the body, and it is very likely to seed in one try.¡± Lu Yang¡¯s face was red to the root of his ears. She was already 20 years old, so she was not ignorant. She also knew about the things between men and women. She had not seen it with her own eyes, but she had seen paintings. He also knew how a child was born. Madame Lin continued. when the timees, first Prince Tiantian will definitely think of a way to solve it. At this time, you just need to go around the screen. When he sees you, things will naturallye to pass. Perhaps, you don¡¯t even need to go around the screen, he will take the initiative toe over.¡± Lu Yang blushed and said in a mosquito-like voice, ¡± ¡°Mother, there are three people guarding this ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that no one is guarding it,¡± Madame Lin said. When the two of you are having a good time together, the three of them will not dare toe in and disturb you. They will only report to Lu Zheng, Gu Xin, and the envoy from the East. When Lu Zheng, Gu Xin, and the envoy from Dong Zhe arrive, they will be your best witnesses. Lu Zheng hates us, but we¡¯re also from the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion. He won¡¯t let this matter leak out. After all, you¡¯re the daughter of the Lu family. He¡¯ll have children in the future too, so he¡¯ll think about his reputation. As for the envoy from the East, he might have listened to first Prince Tian Tian, but so what? First Prince Tian Tian has indeed taken over your body. This is the territory of the great Zhou, so he can¡¯t possibly erase this matter no matter what. As for your identity as the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s household¡¯s di daughter, your father will make the decision for you, and so will Lu Zheng. As for the Emperor, if it was someone else, he might not care, but this is the first Prince Tian Tian, the Emperor will definitely care.¡± Lu Yang asked uncertainly,¡¯really? Mother, I don¡¯t want to lose my innocence and beughed at.¡± Madame Lin held Lu Yang¡¯s hand and said with certainty, ¡± ¡°The situation you¡¯re imagining will definitely not happen. Everything will be carried out ording to mother¡¯s n.¡± Lu Yang was still worried. Madame Lin pursed her lips and said in a deep voice,¡±of course, you¡¯d better seed tonight.¡± Because after tonight, if Gu Xin finds the murderer, you might not have the chance anymore. Ni ¡®er, you must seize this opportunity. If you lose it this time, there might not be a next time.¡± Chapter 2572 - 2573-I brought it 2572 Chapter 2573-I brought it ¡°Think about it, in the first month of next year, after Lu Zheng and Gu Xin get married, who¡¯s going to take care of our backyard? Gu Xin would definitely be in charge. If you don¡¯t marry, or if you don¡¯t marry someone with confidence, you will be implicated. it¡¯s not just Gu Xin, there¡¯s also your second aunt from the second branch. She¡¯s the best at stirring up trouble. Gu Xin doesn¡¯t look like someone easy to deal with. When she uses you to deal with your second aunt, you might not even know that you¡¯ve been sold out by her. ¡°That¡¯s why I said, ni ¡®er, you must seize this opportunity.¡± At the mention of this, Lu Yang¡¯s heart had to be more determined. That¡¯s right, if she doesn¡¯t marry properly, her life won¡¯t be good. Even if she marries someone from great Zhou, she¡¯s still the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor¡¯s girl. When the timees, who would be good to her because of Gu Xin? However, if she were to marry the first Prince Tian Tian, then Dong Zhe would have to act ording to great Zhou¡¯s wishes instead of Gu Xin¡¯s. By then, she would be representing the great Zhou Dynasty, and the people of the eastern river would not dare to do anything to her. The more Lu Yang thought about it, the more he felt that Lin Shi was right. However, there was a problem now. She didn¡¯t have the thing her mother said. Thinking this way, Lu Yang also asked. Lin Shi revealed a proper smile.¡±I have this thing. I brought it with me when I went out today.¡± Lu Yang looked at Lin Shi in surprise. This ¡­ This can be done? He hade to see his daughter, and he had actually brought that kind of medicine? Lu Yang did not know what to say to her mother. She didn¡¯t want to think too much about it. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would lose her attachment to this world. Lu Suan watched as Madame Lin took off a hairpin and felt a little better. This hairpin was often worn by her mother, not because of her, so her mother did not have the intention of letting her daughter do this. Madame Lin put the hairpin in Lu Yang¡¯s hand and turned to look at the bailiffs of the Supreme Court and the minor officials of the Ministry of Rites who were looking over at the gate. She said,¡±I¡¯ve already prayed for this hairpin. Ni ¡®er, don¡¯t be afraid. Wear it and no dirty things will appear. Sleep well at night and cooperate with your brother and future sister-inw. Mother believes that your brother and your future sister-inw will not mistreat you.¡± Lu Yang took the hairpin very cooperatively, put it on his head, and nodded obediently. ¡°I know, mother. A daughter would not be afraid at night when she had her mother¡¯s eyes. Daughter will not cause trouble for brother and sister-inw, and will not need a maidservant to serve.¡± Lin Shi helped to arrange the position of the hairpin. When the bailiffs of the Supreme Court and the minor officials of the Ministry of Rites saw this, they didn¡¯t look over and continued to act as ¡°guards.¡± Lin Shi lowered her voice and said,¡±there¡¯s a lot of it in here. Put some for yourself and let him finish it.¡± When the timees, you just have to lie here and he wille over on his own. Ni ¡®er, don¡¯t be afraid. Mother knows that you¡¯ve suffered, but after this, your life will be better in the future. It won¡¯t be like this again.¡± Tears welled up in Lu Yang¡¯s eyes. He tried hard to hold them back and nodded firmly. Madame Lin didn¡¯t sit there for long. After chatting for a while, she got up and left. After leaving Lu Yang and Prince Tian Tian¡¯s room, she even asked someone to bring her to Lu Zheng and Gu Xin. She was very concerned about the two of them and told them not to tire themselves out. If there were too many things, she would let the people below do it and there was no need to do it personally. She portrayed the image of a kind mother to the core. If one did not know her well, they would definitely think that she was a good mother. Chapter 2573 - 2574-change of mind 2573 Chapter 2574-change of mind Lu Zheng and Gu Xin were not the kind of people who were willing to y the part of a loving mother with her. However, Mrs. Lin herself was very happy with the act. She did not care if the two of them cooperated or not. After all, it was not an act for them to see. After she finished acting, she left the inn with her maidservant. ¡°Tsk, my sister was right about something.¡± Gu Xin sighed as she looked at Lin Shi¡¯s back. ¡°What?¡± Zheng Qiu and fatty Wang asked curiously. Fatty Wang couldn¡¯t rush over immediately because of the case, but he did in the afternoon. He was also helping out with some matters, so he happened to be beside them. ¡°As long as I¡¯m not embarrassed, the person who¡¯s embarrassed is someone else.¡± Lu Zheng answered their questions on behalf of Gu Xin. Zheng Qiu was taken aback. Fatty Wang pped his hands and said in deep agreement, ¡± ¡°Princess niannian¡¯s words are well said, well said!¡± White shirt suddenly appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Even more amazing is still our country guarding Duke Furen!¡± The four of them looked at Bai Yi. White shirt looked around at the other people in the room. Gu Xin understood immediately and asked everyone to leave, leaving only the five of them in the room. ¡°Third youngdy, do you have a clue?¡± White shirt asked. ¡°Of course we have a clue. The murderer will definitely be caught before dark. This case is quite simple.¡± Gu Xin replied without hesitation. She then frowned and asked Bai Yi, ¡± I told you to gossip. Why are you talking about this? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking! If the murderer was found before dark, there would be no more gossip. This humble servant feels that third youngdy should dy it, it would be best to dy it until after midnight.¡± White shirt smiled meaningfully. ¡°What did the Lin family say to Lu Yang?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°This matter! If third miss finds the murderer before dark, then what Madame Lin said just now would be equivalent to talking nonsense. Her n will have to be dyed, but I don¡¯t know if she can still do it with her current ability.¡± The White-clothed man had simply whetted their appetites. ¡°Bai Yi, if you still don¡¯t speak, third miss and general Lu will join forces to beat you up!¡± Fatty Wang loved to listen to gossip the most, so he immediately started threatening. ¡°Do you think that beating Bai Yi requires third miss and general Lu to join forces?¡± Zheng Qiu said. Gu Xin and Lu Zheng didn¡¯t say anything, but they looked at Bai Yi with a dangerous gaze. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯m scared. I¡¯ll tell you, alright?¡± Under the threatening gaze, Bai Yi begged for mercy. Then, he repeated the conversation between Lin Shi and Lu ni, which he had heard while lying on the roof. Gu Xin and the other three were shocked after hearing this. As expected of the Lin Corporation! She could actually think of letting her daughter do such a thing. Lu Zheng smiled sarcastically. What, without the Lin family, the Lin family had started to drug his daughter? In her previous life, she had never used those drugs on her children. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do you want to fulfill their wish?¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Xin turned around and asked as she felt something amiss with Lu Zheng. ¡°Of course. Anyway, they were not good people. Since Lu Yang could harm people, then let her do it! We¡¯ll help her marry into dongzhe, and after she gets married, we¡¯ll support her as her brother and sister-inw and let her make a fuss! This Frog Prince should also be tortured a little.¡± Lu Zheng came back to his senses and said with a smile. He changed his mind almost instantly. He had never thought of letting first Prince Tian Tian return to the East safely. Since the Lin family and Lu Suan had done this, he would let him return safely! Chapter 2574 - 2574 Target locked 2574 Target locked ¡°Ah? Do you really want her to marry into dongzhe? Aren¡¯t you letting her off easy?¡± Gu Xin felt that this was too easy on Lu Yang. This Lu Yang was stupid and stupid. He was also hostile towards them and even wanted to harm them and break them up. She didn¡¯t want such a person to have a good ending. ¡°Third youngdy, the higher a person is praised, the more miserably they will fall. This isn¡¯t letting her off easy, but rather making her feel sad from extreme joy.¡± Bai Yi exined. give her infinite hope, and in the end, let her realize that it¡¯s not what she wants. It¡¯s despair. Zheng Qiu added. ¡°Third miss, that woman is so stupid, do you think she will win even if you give her a good set of cards? She won¡¯t be able to win even if you give her a good set of cards.¡± Fatty Wang added. ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t been training hard enough recently. Did you y cards with white three and the others?¡± Gu Xin nced at fatty Wang and before he could say anything, she sighed, ¡± I understand what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s just that I really don¡¯t want her to have a good day. He just wanted to see her being tortured every day. When I think about how brother Yuanyuan was so badly hurt by the Lin family all those years, my heart aches! She doesn¡¯t want Lin Shi and her children to live well at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not suffering.¡± Lu Zheng walked to Gu Xin¡¯s side and held her hand. His heart was warm, ¡± I¡¯m not suffering at all. There was still something in his heart that he didn¡¯t say, and that was that the pain he suffered was far less than what he suffered. Fatty Wang in white and Zheng Qiu did not want to look at the two of them anymore. They were really showing off their affection all the time, and they would always surprise them and let them eat their fill. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s fulfill her wish! Then let¡¯s just pretend we didn¡¯t find anything and go chat with the people of nanlin. Let¡¯s see if we can get any more gossip.¡± Gu Xin held onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and smiled. This case was actually very simple. The one who poisoned her was not Lu Suan or first Prince Tian Tian, but a ¡®Yin, the maidservant of the princess of nanlin, Long Zhu¡¯ er. Right after lunch, Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, and Zheng Qiu had already locked their sights on ah Lu and ah Yin, the two personal maids. From the time the princess of nanlin returned to the inn to her death from the poison, she had not seen anyone else other than the two servant girls, first Prince Tian Tian, and Lu Qiu. Even the envoy of nanlin who wanted to see her did not dare toe after the princess of nanlin threw a tantrum. During thepetition between the princess of nanlin and Gu Xin, she was badly injured and didn¡¯t want to see anyone. She was also in a bad mood. So, she didn¡¯t see anyone else. It was not first Prince Tian Tian or Lu Yang who had poisoned her. They had no motive, and they would rather she live than die. Therefore, the three of them locked onto ah Yin and ah Lu as their targets. They didn¡¯t make a guess out of thin air. Instead, they had analyzed it based on the situation that he gang and he Qiang had brought their men to ask everyone in the courier station. The three of them and fatty Wang had seen what the nanlin Princess had done in the time of her death from her return yesterday afternoon. No one had anything to do with her. Even Dong Zhe and Jia Cang, who hade to see her, were persuaded to leave when they reached the courtyard, and turned to the nanlin envoy. In the beginning, they had suspected the envoy of nanlin, but the number of people he had met yesterday was enough to prove his innocence. They, the envoys, had not hidden anyone. Chapter 2575 - 2576-can’t let anyone off 2575 Chapter 2576-can¡¯t let anyone off The number of people who came was all written down on the record. Furthermore, white shirt had also checked carefully. There was indeed no one in the dark. Therefore, the nanlin envoy was also excluded. Thest two were ah Lu and ah Yin. Who were these two people? Gu Xin called the two of them over and asked them again. After asking the same question a few times, ah Lu¡¯s answer was the same, but the way she said it was different. Because she was asked so many times, she was also a little confused. However, she was able to give a simr answer, which showed that she was telling the truth. As for ah Yin, it was as if she had a standard answer in advance, and her answer was almost exactly the same every time. So, Gu Xin decided on ah Yin. The one who looked very calm, but spoke in a very low voice. He seemed to be very afraid of the affairs around him, but he couldn¡¯t be woken up even by Thunder. Gu Xin had asked ah Lu before. After she watched the princess of nanlin fall asleep, she returned to the room to rest. Was ah Yin really sleeping? Also, after ah Lu fell asleep, other than being woken up by the Thunder, did she hear other sounds? Ah Lu didn¡¯t. When she went back to sleep, ah Yin was already fast asleep. Both of them were Princess nanlin¡¯s personal maidservants. Because the princess was badly beaten up by Gu Xin yesterday afternoon, the princess¡¯s bad temper caused the two maidservants to suffer. They were tense the entire night and didn¡¯t dare to rx for even a moment. Therefore, she was not surprised at all that ah Yin was sleeping so deeply. When a person was tired, once they rxed and rested, they would fall into a deep sleep. The same applied to her. After she fell asleep, she was in a deep sleep and did not hear any other sounds. After being awoken by the Thunder, she rushed to the bed to apany the princess of nanlin. She didn¡¯t even care if ah Yin was still asleep, because at that time, she was worried that the princess of nanlin would throw a tantrum again after being awoken. She was in a hurry, so she did not wake ah Yin up. So when she got up, she didn¡¯t personally see if ah Yin was resting in bed. When she saw ah Yin again, she found that the princess of nanlin was not breathing and screamed in fear. Ah Yin then appeared and asked her to find the envoy. In other words, during the two hours of rest at night, ah Lu could not testify for ah Yin. As for ah Yin, all her answers were that she was sleeping and had woken up when she heard the sound. When she was asked why the Thunder did not wake her up, her answer was that she was not afraid of thunder because she was familiar with ah Lu¡¯s voice and thought that something had happened to ah Lu. Gu Xin asked. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Thunder, did it mean that he was actually awake when he heard the Thunder? did he just want to bezy and hide so that ah Lu could see the princess of nanlin? At that time, ah Yin had thought about it when she answered. Although the time was very short, she had indeed thought about it, unlike other questions, which she could answer quickly if you asked her. Therefore, Gu Xin was certain that something was wrong with ah Yin. However, she didn¡¯t say anything and nned to find more evidence. Even if they found evidence, they could definitely settle it before dark. Now that there was the matter of the Lin family and Lu Yang, there was no need to rush. Gu Xin had already ordered people to secretly keep an eye on ah Yin. Simrly, she did not let ah Lu off either. The two maidservants were keeping an eye on her. Although ah Lu acted as usual, he couldn¡¯t be careless. Maybe she knew everything and was just pretending to use ah Yin? Before the truth waspletely revealed, no one could be let off. Chapter 2576 - 2576-expert at ridiculing 2576 Chapter 2576-expert at ridiculing Lu Zheng had always sent people to report the news to the Emperor. At this moment, the Emperor had just finished talking to the courtiers about the princess of nanlin. When he heard that Lu Zheng¡¯s men had arrived, he immediately asked the courtiers to leave. He unhurriedly opened the letter and read it. The more he looked at her, the funnier he felt. Lu Zheng did not hide the conversation between the mother and daughter for the Lin family at all in this report. Bai Yi had a good memory. She did not say a single word, but the content was exactly the same. After the Emperor read it, heined to eunuch Fu beside him, ¡± ¡°The Lin family¡¯s Lu ni and her daughter are really ugly and dreaming! Not to mention that I am not taking in concubines now, even if I want to take in concubines, it would not be Lu Yang¡¯s turn! Don¡¯t you think so, old Fuzi?¡± Eunuch Fu agreed. The Emperor continued, ¡± she didn¡¯t even think about it. She¡¯s already twenty years old and can¡¯t even get married. The young men outside don¡¯t even like her. How can I like her? ¡± Even if the mother and daughter thought that Zhen was lustful, they had to get a real beauty! Tsk tsk, as expected, the Lin family can¡¯t be treated like ordinary people.¡± Eunuch Fu didn¡¯t answer. The Lin family had fallen, but it was not something a eunuch like him could casually say. As a eunuch, the most important thing was not to speak nonsense. He only needed to do his master¡¯s work well. Moreover, the Emperor was just casually ridiculing him. He didn¡¯t need to say anything. He had followed the Emperor for so many years. He had really followed the Emperor since he was young. He was a little eunuch personally chosen by the Grand Empress Dowager. After so many years, how could he not understand the Emperor? Don¡¯t look at the emperor¡¯s serious and majestic appearance in court. In private, he was an expert atining. Other than the Grand Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager, as long as it was someone eunuch Fu knew, as long as it was someone the Emperor could remember, they would not be able to escape the fate of being dissed by the Emperor in private. For example, the emperor¡¯sment on the old master of the Gu family was, ¡± ¡°Old Fuzi, look at my Imperial uncle, don¡¯t you think that he¡¯s just and upright, teaching the younger generation well? He looked like a perfect person. Tsk, no way! My Imperial uncle is very biased, especially towards big brother Gu. If I say a few words to big brother Gu, Imperial uncle might smile and look like nothing, but when he talks to Imperial grandmother, he will definitely tell me a few words! And second brother Gu, if I make second brother Gu very tired, Imperial uncle will also run to Imperial grandmother to tell me. In any case, whoever in the Gu family is used ruthlessly by Zhen, what awaits Zhen is Imperial grandmother¡¯s nagging.¡± For example, the emperor¡¯sment on the olddy of the Gu family was, ¡± ¡°Old Fuzi, don¡¯t you think that Imperial aunt should be the Imperial ancestor¡¯s mother¡¯s child? Sometimes, when I see Imperial aunt¡¯s fake smile, I can think of Imperial grandmother from more than ten years ago. Could it be that Imperial aunt is the great Zhou¡¯s Princess and Imperial uncle is the great Zhou¡¯s Prince Consort?¡± For example, to the Gu sisters, his Emperor¡¯sment was, ¡± ¡°This is too much. The young talents of our great Zhou have all been tricked away by these kids. I have Huo Junhao as a schr, my little prodigy, Peng ze as a martial artist, my general, Xue Er and Lu er as well as my personal guards and errand boys. They were all tricked away by this one, not leaving a single one to be this one¡¯s son-inw.¡± For example, to his daughters, his Emperor¡¯sment was: these girls are too stupid and have bad taste. Are they my biological children? ¡± Chapter 2577 - 2578-my sister suffered a loss 2577 Chapter 2578-my sister suffered a loss The Emperor had even ridiculed the Gu family¡¯s daughters-inw. As for Zhang Shi, hisment was, ¡± this forbear¡¯s mother is really stupid. She actually came to the Empress and told her to stop ying with boss Gu. Otherwise, the Empress will be like her sooner orter and age from anger. She had even told the Empress that she was very beautiful when she was young. I¡¯m justughing, you call that beautiful? Fortunately, all the children looked like big brother Gu. Otherwise, it would be difficult to get married! Besides, would this one¡¯s Empress be angry with this one?¡± As for Cai Xiaolian, the emperor¡¯sment was: ¡°It¡¯s a good thing niannian and Xinxin are sensible. Otherwise, if they had such a money-loving mother, they would definitely go astray. Why did Xinxin¡¯s mother like to cause trouble so much? He could have just promoted it to the Empress himself, but he still let second brother Gu promote it to Zhen. I¡¯llugh if their family bes the richest man in the great Zhou Dynasty in less than ten years. This also needs my permission, right? If you don¡¯t give me any benefits, will I let you be the richest man in great Zhou? Mother Xinxin is too stingy, she only gave me a little.¡± As for fourth Gu aunt yang, the emperor¡¯sment was, ¡± ¡°Oh, this is even more of a fool¡¯s blessing! She didn¡¯t have to do anything. At home, there was Mother Renren to take care of things, and outside, there was Mother Xinxin to take care of things. After giving birth, she only had to listen to her two sister-inw¡¯s words. She had money to use, and she didn¡¯t have to worry about family matters. The point was that they had a special ce to look after children, but this person didn¡¯t even need to look after the child! I see that Imperial uncle and Imperial aunt can still live for another ten or twenty years. At that time, we can split the family. Great, fourth brother Gu¡¯s son has grown up and it¡¯s time for him to get married. The Yang consortium would be foolish until they grew old. You¡¯re really lucky!¡± In addition to these people, the Emperor also had to ridicule the Gu brothers, Gu en and Gu Ren, and also the few children of the Gu family. The person heined the least to the Gu family was third aunt Gu. He always felt that he should be biological siblings with third aunt Gu. The feeling he had with third aunt Gu was even better than the feeling he had with his Royal sister, the eldest Princess. The onlyint he had about third aunt Gu was, ¡± ¡°Marriage is all about looks. How can Fuma Guo be worthy of her with his silly look? Tell me, should I give her eight to ten malepanions? Zhen has a group of beloved concubines, so I can¡¯t let younger sister suffer grievances, right?¡± Eunuch Fu remembered that he had almost knelt down when he first heard the Emperor say this. It was true. No matter if these words were heard by Grand Empress Dowager or grandfather Gu or grandmother Gu, the Emperor would definitely be in trouble and would be in a bad mood for the next few days. But fortunately, the Emperor onlyined in front of him. Of course, he would alsoin to the Empress. He and the Empress would definitely not say these words. This was aint to the Gu family, and it was very gentle. He was not so gentle to the other courtiers. The Emperor often read novels and had learned all themon sayings and curses without vulgarities. Eunuch Fu had also heard the Emperor mention to the Empress that a certain minister¡¯s wife was in her early forties and desperately begged for a prescription to give birth to a sickly son in order to prevent her master from drowning in thend of gentleness. The emperor¡¯s original words were: ¡°Is she crazy? Her eldest grandson was already in school, and she was still trying to have a baby. Even an old m wouldn¡¯t be like her. Her husband¡¯s hair was already half a century old, and he didn¡¯t have many beards left. How did she do it when she was trying hard to make a baby? He didn¡¯t think that she was holding a stone in thetrine pit as a treasure, and even touching it from time to time. * Sob * you¡¯re so disgusting.¡± ¡­¡­ Chapter 2578 - 2578-what else can’t you cooperate with 2578 Chapter 2578-what else can¡¯t you cooperate with After the Emperor finished reading Lu Zheng¡¯s report, he shook his head and sighed, ¡± ¡°Lao Fuzi, send someone to tell Lu er and Xinxin not to be anxious and to take it slow. They must find out the cause and effect of the maid¡¯s murder of the princess. As for fourth miss Lu and first Prince Tian Tian, tell them to ignore them and let them develop as they please. Everything will be their own good fortune.¡± Eunuch Fu bowed in acknowledgment and retreated outside to find the young eunuch. Previously, the person who delivered the report had returned immediately after delivering it and did not wait to see if the Emperor had any other orders. After all, since the morning, Lu Zheng had sent someone to report the progress almost every half an hour. At the hotel, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin looked at each other helplessly after hearing the eunuch¡¯s words. Fine, they admitted that the Emperor did want to investigate the case, but more than that, he wanted to hear the gossip of nanlin country. If the princess¡¯s personal maid wanted to murder the princess, it was usually not for her own sake. It must be Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s enemy. Moreover, Gu Xin had asked around. When did ah Lu and ah Yin start apanying Long Zhu ¡®er? in other words, it was very likely that someone in nanlin country had arranged for them to stay by Long Zhu¡¯ er¡¯s side a long time ago. Of course, there was another possibility, which was that the maidservant had betrayed them halfway, but this possibility was rtively small. Just like Lu Zheng, the people he arranged to be in the high Duke¡¯s public house did not betray him midway, but were arranged long ago. After the eunuch left, Gu Xin sent someone to invite a few envoys from nanlin over. ¡°Princess Xinxin, general Lu, do you have any clues? Did you catch the murderer?¡± Lord Jiang, who held the highest position, asked impatiently as soon as he arrived. He was the one who was most concerned about this issue among the envoys. After all, if they could not find the murderer, he would bear the greatest responsibility when they returned. ¡°I have some clues for now. However, Lord Jiang, I would like to ask you some questions about your nanlin royal family and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s usual behavior. I hope you can cooperate and answer them.¡± Gu Xin said. ah, this Qianqian. Lord Jiang was stunned, and then asked in confusion, ¡± I can understand if you ask about the princess¡¯s usual character, but why are you asking about the royal family? Does this have anything to do with the princess¡¯s murder?¡± ¡°Could it be that the murderer is one of our own?¡± After asking, Lord Jiang immediately realized what was going on. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure for now, but I can¡¯t be sure. Therefore, I need to know any information about Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. Lord Jiang, please cooperate.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t tell him for sure that it was either ah Yin or ah Lu. After saying that, she looked at the other envoys, ¡± if there¡¯s any information that Lord Jiang didn¡¯t say, you can add on. I just want to solve the case as soon as possible. The more information I have, the more beneficial it is for the progress of the case.¡± our Emperor has already sent someone to ask about it, ¡± Gu Xin continued after a short pause. he¡¯s also very concerned about the case. Lord Jiang and the other Lords discussed it and decided to cooperate with Gu Xin. He had already asked the coroner to do the autopsy, so what else could he not cooperate with? They only hoped that they could find the murderer as soon as possible so that they could bring the murderer back to report on their mission. This was the best for them. In the end, after some discussion, everyone unanimously decided to let Lord Jiang tell Gu Xin about the royal family of nanlin and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. Gu Xin left behind a minor official from the Ministry of Rites and a bailiff from the Supreme Court who was in charge of recording cases. Chapter 2579 - 2580-reliable 2579 Chapter 2580-reliable After the others left, Zheng Qiu and fatty Wang stayed behind as well. They stood behind Gu Xin. Only they and the nanlin envoys were left in the room. Lord Jiang pondered for a moment and started with the nanlin royal family. The nanlin Kingdom had a history of a few hundred years. Their ancestors should have passed by the seaside of the great Zhou¡¯s Jiangnan. ording to records, their ancestors made a living by fishing in the great Zhou. They had been living well, but they had unintentionally offended a powerful man. That powerful man even wanted to destroy the entire vige. The elders in the vige discussed it and decided that since they couldn¡¯t hide from him, they might as well escape. Many people in their vige went out to sea, so after making the decision, the entire vige spent three days going out to sea. Some people didn¡¯t survive at sea because of various problems. In the end, there were only about a hundred people who survived to nanlin. They married the locals of nanlin and learned thenguage and writing of nanlin. In the end, they became ambitious and established a regime. After hundreds of years of development, nanlin had a total of 20 cities and arge poption. Other than the asional encounter with Pirates, there were basically no other Wars. The long family of the nanlin country did not have a rule that the king had to be a man. They always chose the most outstanding person to inherit the throne. If it was a woman, the Queen would marry a man and give birth to the next generation. If it was a man, it would be the same as the great Zhou. The nanlin royal family didn¡¯t have many children. The most powerful king only had five children. Therefore, there was no such thing as siblings fighting for the throne. Whoever was chosen would be sent to the management early to familiarize themselves with government affairs. And the one who inherited the throne this time was Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. The current Prince of nanlin was the only one in hundreds of years without a son and only had a daughter. He had three daughters, and Long Zhu ¡®er was the second Princess. The eldest Princess was two years older than Long Zhu¡¯ er, and the third Princess was three years younger. The Three Sisters had already grown up, and the eldest Princess and the third Princess already had Fuma. Long Zhu ¡®er was being raised as the Crown Prince and had not yet been married, but she had male concubines in her residence. The king of nanlin and the Queen had yet to find a son-inw who could take on the great cause with their daughter. When the sisters were three children, they were the same civil and military teachers, and they learned the same things. However, Princess Long Zhu ¡®er was very intelligent, and the civil and military teachers all praised her. Even the ministers felt that she could do it. That was why the Prince of nanlin chose her and not the eldest Princess, who was even older. When Long Zhu ¡®er turned 14, the 16-year-old eldest Princess already had a Prince Consort. She also withdrew from some official business and peacefully stayed at home to take care of her husband and raise her children, enjoying life. When Long Zhu ¡®er turned eighteenst year, the fifteen-year-old third Princess also got married. She was still learning. As for Long Zhu ¡®er herself, in Lord Jiang¡¯s eyes, she was a qualified sessor of nanlin Kingdom. Since two years ago, Long Zhu¡¯ er had been able to represent nanlin Kingdom in discussions with the great general of Jia Cang and the king of Dong Zhe. Moreover, she could handle everything well. Therefore, in the eyes of Lord Jiang and the other ministers, Long Zhu ¡®er was the best. She was their King. They didn¡¯t know if she wasparable to general Shi mu of Jia Cang, butpared to Prince Tian Tian of Dong Zhe, their second Princess was much more reliable. Chapter 2580 - 2580-no problem at all? 2580 Chapter 2580-no problem at all? ording to Madam Jiang, Dragon Pearl children had no ws. After Gu Xin heard this, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get any more information from Long Zhu ¡®er, so she started to talk about their sisterly rtionship, ¡± Lord Jiang, is the rtionship between Princess Long Zhu ¡®er and your country¡¯s eldest and third princesses good? ¡± Madam Jiang said,¡±the princess and the eldest Princess are closer. When they were young, the two sisters did everything together.¡± The eldest Princess also had a gentle personality. It seemed that the princess was more like an elder sister, and the eldest Princess was more like a younger sister. As for the third Princess, because she was the youngest child, the Queen had suffered when she gave birth to her, so she was particrly fond of her. As a result, the third Princess had been overbearing and impulsive since she was young. He was also unconvinced because the King and Queen had chosen the princess as their heir. But in the end, she couldn¡¯tpare to the second Princess in anything, so she had no choice but to admit defeat.¡± Gu Xin asked out of curiosity,¡±what about now?¡± No, I mean, before Princess Long Zhu ¡®er came to the great Zhou, what was the rtionship between your third Princess and her?¡± Lord Jiang sighed. sigh, in the eyes of US officials, the third Princess is young and insensible. Even if she has no choice but to submit in the end, she will still provoke the second Princess from time to time. She clearly showed her dissatisfaction on her face. Previously, when she was choosing the Prince Consort for the third Princess, she felt that all the candidates had their eyes on the second Princess. She would cry to the King and Queen and say that she didn¡¯t want those who liked the second Princess. In the end, the King and Queen chose a man who had never left the house and had not even seen the second Princess. Although his status was not high, his appearance and other aspects were still very good. The only shoring might be that his body was not very good. However, the third Princess was really good to this Prince Consort. The only bad thing about the Prince Consort was that she didn¡¯t allow him to look at the second Princess during the family banquet. The third Princess had to torture the Prince Consort every time they had a family banquet. So, Princess Xinxin, you can imagine the rtionship between the two sisters.¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows. This was just like a child who had been pampered too much. Furthermore, he had grown up under the Halo of his sister. He waspletely helpless and could only rely on the care of his parents to constantly cause trouble. She couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the eldest Princess, so she asked, ¡± ¡°From what Jiang Daren said, Princess Long Zhu ¡®er seems to be loved by everyone in nanlin? What about the Prince Consort? There¡¯s no such problem at all?¡± Lord Jiang looked at Gu Xin with aplicated expression and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, how can you nder the Prince Consort like this? Besides, Princess Xinxin¡¯s words are also disrespectful to the eldest Princess!¡± Gu Xin apologized,¡±I¡¯m sorry Lord Jiang, I really didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± I am Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. I am indeed beautiful and capable. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that such an outstanding woman was loved by everyone. Don¡¯t people like outstanding people? Even if Princess Long Zhu ¡®er had tried to harm me and my fianc¨¦ with others, I would still be angry. But thinking about it, if my fianc¨¦ is fancied by such an outstanding woman, it means that I have good taste, right? So, I want to say that the eldest Princess and the second Princess are only two years apart in age. When the eldest Princess and the Prince Consort got married, the second Princess was also at the age where they could be engaged. Why did the Prince Consort choose the eldest Princess and not the second Princess? Lord Jiang, don¡¯t be angry, I just heard you say that Princess Long Zhu ¡®er is so good, and I feel that the Prince Consort should like her too.¡± Chapter 2581 - 2581-Prince Consort 2581 Chapter 2581-Prince Consort Lu Zheng, Zheng Qiu, and fatty Wang were speechless when they heard Gu Xin¡¯s words tranted by the Ministry of Rites ¡®official. You¡¯re ttering him and saying that he¡¯s done something bad to you, yet you¡¯re not stingy with your generosity and appreciation. How could the envoy of nanlin not continue? how could he not say what he wanted to hear? Lord Jiang was indeed a little embarrassed. After all, this matter was their princess¡¯s fault from the beginning. From her liking general Lu at the pce Banquet to her provocation of Princess Xinxin, and her private little tricks. But at the same time, Lord Jiang also felt gratified. At least, their princess¡¯s excellence would be recognized even in the great Zhou Dynasty. Therefore, Lord Jiang put aside his prejudice and didn¡¯t think that Gu Xin was insulting their princess and prince Consort. He began to tell Gu Xin the love story between the princess and prince Consort of nanlin. The eldest Princess of nanlin was not the first child of the Prince and Queen of nanlin. The first child of the couple could not be kept. It died before it was one year old. It took another three years for the couple to have the eldest Princess. After the eldest Princess was born, the couple had high hopes for her and directly named her Bao, long Baoer. Moreover, when the eldest Princess was about one year old, the Queen became pregnant again. The couple treated the child even better and felt that the eldest Princess was their Lucky Star. Not only was she growing up well, but she was also free of illness and disasters. She had also brought along her younger brother and sister. Therefore, they doted on the eldest Princess even more. Even when the second Princess, Long Zhu ¡®er, was born, the eldest Princess was not given the cold shoulder. When she was young, the eldest Princess was still very lively. However, ever since the two sisters went to school together, the eldest Princess had be more sensible, perhaps because she suddenly realized that she had to take care of her younger sister. She was doing very well in all aspects and was not as lively as when she was young. She had be gentle and quiet. However, if someone bullied the second Princess, the eldest Princess would be the first to step down. Soon after, the third Princess also entered the school. The third princess¡¯s birth caused the Queen to be injured and unable to give birth. Therefore, the third Princess was also treated the same way as the first princess. However, the third Princess did not have the resolve to take care of her younger siblings because she did not have any younger siblings. She only had an elder sister. Furthermore, she was the most beloved child of her parents, so it was natural for her to be arrogant and domineering. Faintly, when the Three Sisters were together, it could be seen that the eldest Princess and the second Princess were closer. The third Princess did not seem to be on the same side as them, but when it came to the children of the officials outside, the Three Sisters were on the same side. No one would ever think that their rtionship was not good. The eldest and third princesses were all doted on, so it could be said that the second Princess was the unloved child. However, after the second Princess turned ten, her talents in all aspects began to show. The King and Queen invested more in her, so the nanlin royal family did not favor her. And the year the second Princess revealed her talent, the Prince Consort entered the nanlin Royal Academy. The Prince Consort was the son of a general on the border of nanlin. He had followed his father to guard nanlin by the sea since he was young and was only sent back to the Imperial City of nanlin when he was 14 years old. He was tall and handsome, and he had an extraordinary way of talking. He was very popr with the youngdies in the pce. The king of nanlin and the Queen had taken a fancy to him and wanted to make him their son-inw, but they couldn¡¯t decide which daughter to marry him to. Chapter 2582 - 2583-good-looking and not bad 2582 Chapter 2583-good-looking and not bad At that time, they had not considered the third Princess. At that time, the third Princess was not even ten years old. They felt that the eldest Princess was about the same age as the eldest Prince Consort, but the second Princess was only two years younger, so it was fine. The Prince Consort¡¯s ability was enough to assist the second Princess. The two of them had nned to let the second Princess inherit the throne, but they felt that it would be a loss to the eldest Princess. ording to the order of seniority, the throne should have been the eldest princess¡¯s. The eldest Princess was not bad in all aspects, but her personality was too gentle, so she was not suitable to be the heir. It was because of this that the eldest Princess lost the right to inherit. Could it be that she would also lose a good son-inw? In the end, the king and the queen decided to ask their daughters and see if they were interested in this kid! In the end, before the couple could talk to their daughter, they heard the news that the Prince Consort was injured and disfigured. This was great. The couple did not have to worry about this problem. In their eyes, their daughter was like a precious pearl. That boy was already disfigured, so he was naturally not worthy of their daughter. So, after they learned from the doctor that the Prince Consort¡¯s face would still leave a very hideous scar after recovery, theypletely dispelled this idea. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that the eldest Princess insisted on marrying the Prince Consort. The king of nanlin and the Queen were stunned and asked for the reason. The eldest Princess only said that she liked the young general not because of his appearance, but because of him. Even if his appearance is ordinary, even if he is missing an arm or a leg, I will not marry him. The Prince of nanlin and the Queen were unwilling at first. The second and third princesses also tried to persuade the eldest Princess after seeing the injured state of the Prince Consort. The eldest Princess insisted and knelt down to beg. She said that she had never asked her parents for a single thing in her life. She hoped that her parents would agree to her marriage. Because she was too insistent, her determination made the Prince of nanlin and the Queen¡¯s hearts ache. In the end, the two of them agreed. At first, the Prince Consort was unwilling. He knew that he was disfigured and felt that he was not worthy of the eldest Princess. He did not even want to see the eldest Princess anymore. The eldest Princess first asked for her family¡¯s approval, then she had tofort the Prince Consort. After more than half a year, the Prince Consort was finally convinced and epted the eldest Princess. After the two got married, they moved to the seaside, where the consort family was guarding. They lived afortable life there. Now that they had three children, they would take their children back to nanlin capital to meet the prince of nanlin every year. The eldest Princess and the second Princess alsomunicated with each other often, and their rtionship was no different from the eldest princess¡¯s rtionship before she got married. After Lord Jiang finished speaking, he sighed. I¡¯m not afraid that Princess Xinxin and general Lu will be angry. Our Fuma is about the same age as general Lu. If that incident didn¡¯t happen that year, although he doesn¡¯t surpass general Lu in appearance, he won¡¯t lose to general Lu. Unfortunately, he was disfigured. However, it¡¯s a good thing that his temperament is still there. He¡¯s not afraid of general Shi mu. He¡¯s one of the few people who can fight against the Pirates with general Shi mu!¡± At the end of his speech, Lord Jiang was not only regretful, but also a little proud. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t have a handsome face. His abilities were still there, and he wasn¡¯t bad in all aspects. General Lu, so what if you¡¯re good-looking? Didn¡¯t he not have a wife and children yet? You can¡¯t evenpare to our Fuma in this aspect! Chapter 2583 - 2583 She can be the Queen 2583 She can be the Queen Lu Zheng didn¡¯t know that the nanlin envoy was criticizing him in his heart. Otherwise, he would have definitely smashed his dog head. Was he someone who couldn¡¯t find a wife? Wasn¡¯t that because his wife was young? Gu Xin looked at Lord Jiang and asked, ¡± ¡°Lord Jiang, may I ask if the Army in nanlin is controlled by the consort¡¯s family? Also, how did the Fuma get disfigured?¡± ¡°The Prince Consort¡¯s family has always been the war god general who guards nanlin. When it came to the generation of the eldest Prince Consort and the eldest Princess marrying into their family, they didn¡¯t have to worry about those unnecessary things. In the future, when the second Princess inherits the throne, the rtionship between the two sisters is so good. Our nanlin will definitely continue to be good. It¡¯s a pity that the second Princess is in a daze now.¡± Lord Jiang was a little sad. She had forgotten to answer Gu Xin¡¯s second question. How did her husband get disfigured? Also, the Prince Consort seemed to have been disfigured not long after he arrived in the pce. He should not have had much contact with the eldest Princess. Why was the eldest Princess so dead set on marrying no one but the king? She didn¡¯t think that the two of them could get to know each other in such a short period of time, especially since the eldest Princess was a member of the royal family. She wouldn¡¯t be so silly and sweet to disregard everything for her rtionship, especially when it came to her marriage. Gu Xin¡¯s words immediately pulled Lord Jiang back from his sad state. She asked, ¡± ¡°Other than Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s ident, who do you think would benefit the most from the two princesses in nanlin?¡± Lord Jiang and the group of nanlin emissaries were dumbfounded. They had never thought about this question. Today, they were all immersed in the thought that something had happened to the princess. How were they going to report back, what kind of punishment would they receive, and who would take over the position of the second princess¡¯s sessor? the eldest Princess or the third Princess? The other emissaries all looked at Lord Jiang. Their positions were not as high as Lord Jiang¡¯s, and they did not have as much contact with the princesses as he did. They really did not know about this problem. Lord Jiang hesitated for a while and said, ¡± ¡°The eldest Princess has a gentle personality. Other than being more decisive in the matter of marrying the eldest Prince Consort, she is more easy-going in other matters. They listened to their parents before marriage, and most of the time, it was the Fuma who made the decision after marriage. If the king and the queen were to choose again, they would probably choose the third Princess.¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± I think your King and Queen will choose the first princess. The third Princess only looks tough on the outside, but she¡¯s reckless and shows everything on her face. Which King do you think is like this? And one more thing, Lord Jiang, you still haven¡¯t told me why the Prince Consort was disfigured?¡± Lord Jiang was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Princess Xinxin. I was too sad just now. I forgot. Back then, the Prince Consort had been attacked at night and was chased by a group of men of sacrifice. He had narrowly escaped death and killed a few of them before he managed to escape. also, Princess Xinxin might not know our nanlin country well. In our nanlin country, to be the king, Queen, or Prince¡¯s husband, you don¡¯t have to be beautiful, but you must be wless. The eldest Princess had lost the right to disfigure the Prince Consort. Unless, the eldest Princess wanted to abandon the eldest Prince Consort. However, this is obviously impossible. The eldest princess¡¯s ambitions have never been on this.¡± of course! Gu Xinughed, ¡± the eldest Princess can choose not to be the Queen, but the eldest Princess can be the Queen. Chapter 2584 - 2585-can the royal family hold down the Fort? 2584 Chapter 2585-can the royal family hold down the Fort? Lord Jiang looked at Gu Xin in confusion. The other nanlin envoys were also dumbfounded. Their Princess was already married and could only be the Queen of nanlin. How could she be the Queen? Although the Prince Consort¡¯s face was disfigured, he was still very capable in all aspects. The two of them even had three children. Moreover, the two of them were still young and had such a good rtionship. How could their eldest princess marry another country¡¯s King? This was absolutely impossible! Lord Jiang didn¡¯t want to let his thoughts run wild. Seeing that Gu Xin wasn¡¯t willing to continue, he asked, ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, please exin.¡± what I mean is, if your Prince Consort bes the king of nanlin, then your eldest Princess will be the Queen, right? In any case, when they were of age, the throne would be given to their own children, right? No matter which one of them was the king. Their sessors are all of their blood.¡± Lord Jiang frowned,¡±how is that the same?¡± The eldest Princess and the eldest Fuma¡¯s children, the young master took the Fuma¡¯s surname, and the youngdy took the princess¡¯s surname. In the future, if their young master were to seed the throne, the child would indeed be the eldest princess¡¯s, but the surname had changed. This is not in line with the rules, this is simply handing over the foundation of our ancestors to someone else.¡± Gu Xin smiled and shook her head,¡¯what if my daughter is more capable? Wasn¡¯t that the long family? Moreover, if the Prince Consort really did that, who in nanlin would be able to resist? Didn¡¯t you just say it? More than half of your nanlin¡¯s military power belongs to the consort family. No matter how much the Prince and Queen trust them, it¡¯ll be easy for them to do anything.¡± simrly, as you said, the eldest Princess and her husband have three children, and their rtionship is sincere. If the husband¡¯s family reneges, I bet that the eldest Princess will most likely stand on the side of her husband¡¯s family and will even help persuade you to ept him. ¡°You said that the Prince Consort was disfigured and could not be a husband or a King. Have you forgotten that this rule was set by the long family of the nanlin royal family? only the descendants of the long family should follow this rule. The Prince Consort had be King, and he could change that. Therefore, there was no need for the eldest Princess to abandon him. The eldest Prince Consort could still be a member of the royal family. As for whether the nanlin royal family¡¯s surname will be long or the Fuma¡¯s, this will depend on how much the Fuma loves the princess. It also depends on whether their son or daughter is more outstanding.¡± ¡°Lord Jiang, there¡¯s one more thing you haven¡¯t thought about. ¡®Even when the Prince Consort was surrounded by death Warriors, you said that he was a death warrior. Since he was sent out to the death Warriors, shouldn¡¯t he directly kill him?¡¯ Why did he disfigure a beautiful woman¡¯s face when she was killed? ording to the situation, someone didn¡¯t want the Prince Consort to be the Prince Consort as the young general. This would be a great help to the nanlin royal family. Besides this, there are other possibilities. I wonder if Lord Jiang and the other Lords can think of them?¡± Lord Jiang was dumbfounded by Gu Xin¡¯s series of questions. He couldn¡¯t even think about thest question. He was still thinking, if the Prince Consort¡¯s family wanted to rebel, would the royal family be able to suppress them? The answer was that he could not suppress it. The royal family had always trusted the consort¡¯s family, not to mention that the most beloved daughter of the King and Queen of nanlin had married into their family. In addition, in the history of nanlin, whether it was internal usurpation of power or external rebellion, there had never been a ssh. The couple had never thought so much! Chapter 2585 - 2586-completely possible 2585 Chapter 2586pletely possible Gu Xin looked at the group of nanlin emissaries and then at the sky outside. It was getting dark. There were still two to three hours left, so why don¡¯t we chat while eating? I¡¯ll give them a detailed analysis of the situation in nanlin. By that time, Lu Yang should have finished his work. At first, Gu Xin had deduced that ah Yin was either the eldest Princess or the third princess¡¯s woman, so it was possible that both of them were sisters. Just like the eldest Princess, she was the child that her parents doted on the most and had high hopes for her. In the end, she suddenly changed her personality. She did not fight for anything and was gentle and quiet. When she grew up and was looking for a husband, the two of them didn¡¯t know each other at all. They didn¡¯t get along for long, but she, who never disobeyed her parents, insisted on marrying the Prince Consort. Perhaps it was really love at first sight, but it was also possible that she had her eyes on other people¡¯s military power. The eldest Princess had every reason and opportunity to ce one of her own people by the second Princess ¡®side. When the time was right, she could do what she wanted to do. As for the third Princess, Gu Xin had never met her before and thought she was stupid. However, there were some people who liked to y dumb. She might look arrogant and domineering on the outside, but who knew what she was thinking? Just like Princess Jinghe, before she met the Gu family, she was also arrogant and domineering. Who in the capital didn¡¯t say that she couldn¡¯t get married? Also, unless she did something that harmed the interests of the royal family, she would be fine no matter how arrogant she was. She knew about this, so you can¡¯t say that she¡¯s stupid or ostentatious. If you really think so and want to harm her or make things difficult for her, she might make you die a worse death. Therefore, Gu Xin¡¯s evaluation of the third Princess of nanlin was two-sided. Of course, she was more inclined to believe that ah Yin was the eldest princess¡¯s woman, because the eldest Princess had this condition, but the third Princess did not. Nanlin wasn¡¯t as big as the great Zhou. It was only equivalent to the great Zhou¡¯srgest state capital. The military power wasn¡¯t divided. In other words, the great Princess wanted to win over all the people in her husband¡¯s family. Then, she would seed. In order to avoid her reputation being damaged, she naturally wouldn¡¯t fight with the second Princess directly. She wanted to be the heir. However, after listening to Lord Jiang¡¯s exnation, Gu Xin felt that there was a third suspect, and that was the Prince Consort. ¡°No one else knows about the big Fuma¡¯s disfigurement except for him. It¡¯s said that there were also men of sacrifice who fled. They were all injured to such an extent. Why did the men of sacrifice escape when your reinforcements didn¡¯t arrive? Not killing you before running? Since they were men of sacrifice, they must have the determination to seed when they went out on a mission. Even if they died, they would not hesitate. How could they run away when their target had no reinforcements? This did not make sense at all. It was entirely possible that the Fuma¡¯s family wanted to turn nanlin upside down with their military power. Of course, there was also the biggest possibility that the eldest Princess and the eldest Prince Consort had known each other for a long time and the couple knew everything. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In a big country like great Zhou, a big tribe like Yunhai, or a small country like nanlin, regardless of whether they had many children, such conflicts were inevitable. She truly felt that this problem had rarely appeared in the history of nanlin. It wasn¡¯t because they were all Buddhist, but because they didn¡¯t have many children. It wasn¡¯t just one or two, but three. Wasn¡¯t this a problem? Chapter 2586 - 2586-really good at teaching 2586 Chapter 2586-really good at teaching Regardless of whether the nanlin envoys wanted toe over or not, Gu Xin did not rush them. Instead, she ordered someone to set up the food in the kitchen. She nned to eat with the nanlin envoys today and chat as they ate. Only when you¡¯re full will you have the strength to work! Gu Xin even sent someone to Lu Yang and Prince Tian Tian¡¯s ce to ask them what they were going to eat for dinner. The person who asked the question said that the two of them did not have any requirements for food. They would eat whatever the princess ate. Most importantly, the princess wanted to find the murderer as soon as possible so that they could go back separately. Gu Xin asked Lu Yang if he also couldn¡¯t wait to go back. Was he in a hurry? The person who asked the question said that Lu Yang was much more anxious than first Prince Tian Tian and seemed to be very unwilling to stay with first Prince Tian Tian. She even asked him to pass on a message that if possible, she wanted to meet her brother and future sister-inw. Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched after she heard this. The Lin group was really good at teaching. How long had it been? in just one afternoon, Lu Xin had already learned how to act with genuine feelings. If Bai Yi had not heard the conversation between the mother and daughter, Gu Xin would have thought that this girl was throwing a tantrum and could not take it anymore! Gu Xin waved her hand and told him to tell Lu Xin that she was busy and couldn¡¯t see him. When she was free, she told Lu Xin to wait for her and if she needed a maid, she could send one over. Eat and drink well, and wait for the news. Very quickly, a table full of food wasid out on Gu Xin¡¯s side. It was still the same people from before. The Round Table was already a little crowded. Fatty Wang and Zheng Qiu saw this and did not sit down to eat. Instead, they stood at the side with the Ministry of Rites ¡®official. Indeed, they couldn¡¯t sit down. Gu Xin also knew that the two of them probably didn¡¯t want to eat either. They had the same mentality as the Emperor and wanted to hear some gossip! Therefore, she didn¡¯t try to persuade him or ask him to add more tables. Princess Xinxin, I was thinking about the situation you just mentioned. Sir Jiang seemed to havee back to his senses and said with a serious face. ¡°What is Lord Jiang¡¯s n? We¡¯ve been busy all day, so we definitely didn¡¯t eat well! Let¡¯s eat while we listen.¡± Gu Xin picked up her chopsticks and let Lord Jiang share his thoughts. She did not forget to invite the other envoys to eat. Other than Lu Zheng and her, the rest of the people at the table were not in the mood to eat. They all picked up their chopsticks and took some side dishes to show that they had eaten. ¡°If the Prince Consort¡¯s family wants to rebel, the royal family will definitely not be able to suppress them. Moreover, at that time, there might not be a need for the eldest Princess to persuade them, and many people would submit to her. We nanlin people are actually very peaceful, and we don¡¯t advocate war. So, as long as the Fuma¡¯s family suppresses us, no one will step out to say anything. As Princess Xinxin said just now, the eldest Princess is there. As long as she¡¯s there, even if she doesn¡¯te out to persuade us, we won¡¯t think that the world has changed. As long as she¡¯s there, it¡¯s the best way to appease the people.¡± Lord Jiang said. ¡°Hmm, that makes sense.¡± Gu Xin swallowed the food in her mouth and nodded. what about the disfigurement of your husband? ¡± What do you think, Lord Jiang?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lord Jiang was taken aback and asked in confusion, ¡± is there a problem with that? At that time, the Prince Consort had just entered the pce and was not familiar with the people there. The people who could send men of sacrifice to kill him were most likely from other forces. However, the king had sent people to investigate for a long time, but they could not find the person. We won¡¯t be able to find any clues on the suicide soldiers.¡± Chapter 2587 - 2588-something is wrong 2587 Chapter 2588-something is wrong Gu Xin ate a few of the prawns that Lu Zheng peeled for her before she wiped her mouth and looked at the others, ¡± ¡°You guys think there¡¯s no problem too?¡± The few nanlin envoys shook their heads, but one of them frowned and did not move. From the clothes he was wearing, it could be seen that he did not belong to the same category as Lord Jiang and the others. He was a military official. Gu Xin immediately locked her gaze on him and asked, ¡± ¡°Does this general have any ideas?¡± Among the three diplomatic corps that hade from Jiangnan, nanlin was slightly inferior in terms of the strength of the apanying guards. This nanlin general was the head of the apanying guards. However, Gu Xin never looked at a person¡¯s appearance. She didn¡¯t think that this general from nanlin was any worse than the one from dongzhe. Of course, he definitely couldn¡¯t bepared to Jia Cang. He was the general! A light bulb went off in Gu Xin¡¯s head. Nanlin¡¯s military was controlled by the consort¡¯s family. In other words, this general was working for the consort¡¯s family. Could it be that he knew something and didn¡¯t want to say it? Or was he hesitating because of Princess Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s matter? The general of nanlin looked at Gu Xin and took a deep breath, ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, when the young general was attacked, I happened to be one of his entourage. There are indeed some problems that I can¡¯t figure out. I¡¯ve mentioned it before, but I don¡¯t know how the old general and the kingmunicatedter on. Until now, we still haven¡¯t found out who the murderer was.¡± An envoy from nanlin reacted and said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, general mu. At that time, you were the general by the Prince Consort¡¯s side. All these years, you¡¯ve been promoted with the Prince Consort¡¯s contributions. I¡¯ve almost forgotten that you were also there.¡± General mu pursed his lips and said, ¡± at that time, the major general was covered in injuries. His internal organs were affected. His injuries were very serious. The scar on his face almost hurt his bones. The young general, however, could run back to his residence alone. He said that he had killed a portion of those people, but a few of them had escaped. The young general fainted after he finished speaking. ¡°Originally, when we arrived in the capital, young general would bring me and one of our brothers with him wherever he went, but he didn¡¯t do so that night. That night, we watched the young general fall asleep before we went to rest. We didn¡¯t know when the young general left, whether he went out on his own or was called out by someone. At that time, the old general had also asked the gatekeeper and the manservant in the major general¡¯s room, but no one knew. After the major general woke up, he said that it was a little stuffy in the house and he wanted to go out alone for a breath of air. He didn¡¯t go out much during the day because many girls were always pestering him. It was impossible for the girls toe out at night, so he went out at night. They encountered an assassination at the river bank. He was afraid of being discovered, so he deliberately avoided the manservant and the gatekeeper. He walked to the river not far from the house. This incident happened six or seven years ago. Except for this general mu, all the other talented people present were officials in the court at that time. Because they couldn¡¯t find the mastermind, the consort family and the Prince of Nan Lin didn¡¯t continue to investigate, so many people didn¡¯t think about the details. The victim didn¡¯t even care and brought the eldest Princess home to live her life, so why should they care so much? Hearing what general mu said, Gu Xin became interested and asked, ¡± ¡°General mu, may I ask what you felt was wrong back then? What did you tell your young general and old general?¡± General mu pursed his lips and said, ¡± at that time, the major general was covered in injuries. His internal organs were affected. His injuries were very serious. The scar on his face almost hurt his bones. The young general, however, could run back to his residence alone. He said that he had killed a portion of those people, but a few of them had escaped. The young general fainted after he finished speaking. ¡°Originally, when we arrived in the capital, young general would bring me and one of our brothers with him wherever he went, but he didn¡¯t do so that night. That night, we watched the young general fall asleep before we went to rest. We didn¡¯t know when the young general left, whether he went out on his own or was called out by someone. At that time, the old general had also asked the gatekeeper and the manservant in the major general¡¯s room, but no one knew. After the major general woke up, he said that it was a little stuffy in the house and he wanted to go out alone for a breath of air. He didn¡¯t go out much during the day because many girls were always pestering him. It was impossible for the girls toe out at night, so he went out at night. They encountered an assassination at the river bank. He was afraid of being discovered, so he deliberately avoided the manservant and the gatekeeper. He walked to the river not far from the house. That day, I brought some people to the river to investigate and found something wrong.¡± Chapter 2588 - 2588-what happened back then 2588 Chapter 2588-what happened back then Everyone looked at general mu, especially the few nanlin envoys. They didn¡¯t think that after so many years, what was still wrong? ording to general mu, he had told the old general and the young general that something was wrong, but why didn¡¯t they hear about itter? He only knew that the king and the old general had investigated, but they could not find the mastermind. General mu said,¡±the young general only told us the location of the attack after he woke up. At that time, he came back with serious injuries and didn¡¯t say where he was injured. He only said that he killed the men of sacrifice and a few of them escaped.¡± After the young general fell unconscious, we¡¯ve been looking for the location of the incident in the capital. At that time, we found three ces with serious traces of fighting, but none of them were by the river that the young general mentioned. After the young general told us, we went to the river and found traces of fighting there. Before the young general told me, someone did look for me by the river, but it wasn¡¯t me. It was another brother. I¡¯ve asked him, and he said with certainty that he¡¯d searched the river, but he didn¡¯t. However, when I brought my men there, I saw traces of it. ¡± ¡°Anyone who knows Kung Fu can see these traces of fighting. I believe the other brother didn¡¯t lie. Also, there are already dead men of sacrifice on the ground. After checking, they do look like men of sacrifice trained by various forces, but the way they died is a bit different.¡± ¡°How should I put this? The cause of death was not caused by the same weapon. Moreover, all the men of sacrifice had one thing inmon, and that was their faces were disfigured. In the beginning, the brothers all said that this was the young General¡¯s revenge and that he was ruthless. It was because of this that some people escaped. Those who escaped were probably frightened by the young general! However, I don¡¯t think so. The young general is not such an irrational person.¡± ¡°Just as Sir Jiang said, the young general is one of the most handsome men in nanlin, but at the same time, he is the most capable son of the old general. He doesn¡¯t care so much about his appearance. I remember when he was young, because he had red lips and white teeth, he was said to look like a girl by a few women. He was quite unhappy and even ran back to throw a tantrum. Later on, when he got older and learned to look at people coldly, people were captured by his eyes and gradually stopped talking. Therefore, the young general doesn¡¯t care about his appearance. He doesn¡¯t madly disfigure the faces of those men of sacrifice just because he¡¯s disfigured.¡± ¡°The most important thing is that the young general has clearly stated that he only killed the men of sacrifice and did not disfigure them. In the end, no one knew what had happened. In the end, we still couldn¡¯t find out where the men of sacrifice that young general said escaped from came from.¡± ¡°After that, the young general recovered from his injuries and was willing to see the eldest Princess. After he married the eldest Princess, he brought the eldest Princess back to sea city. Oh, Sea city is where the young general is stationed, across the sea from Jia Cang.¡± General mu told him all his doubts, and he felt more rxed after he finished. He didn¡¯t know what he was suspecting, but he felt that there was something wrong with this matter. After all these years, he had never mentioned it to the old general except for the first time. He had never mentioned anything about this matter. Chapter 2589 - 2589 Two questions 2589 Two questions Gu Xin was almost done eating. She put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth, ¡± ¡°General mu, I have two questions to ask about your statement. The first is what you said. When the Fuma was attacked and fled home, he fainted without telling us the location. You went to search for him, and one of you went to the river. How is that person now?¡± General mu stared nkly for a moment, and then said with a serious and somewhat sad expression, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and asked again,¡¯how did he die? When they were fighting the Pirates? Was he sick? Sudden death? Or an ident?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sick.¡± General mu replied. He¡¯s my best brother. We¡¯re from the same ce and we grew up together. A few years ago, he had an incurable disease. The old general was kind and even had people give him many precious medicinal herbs to keep him alive, but in the end, he didn¡¯t manage to save him.¡± Lord Jiang was surprised,¡±general mu, the old general is actually so good?¡± Not only do you care about your subordinates, but you¡¯re also concerned about precious medicinal herbs?¡± Lord Jiang¡¯s expression changed after he said this. When he spoke, it was a subconscious reaction in his heart that he felt that he shouldn¡¯t. A few years ago, general mu could only be the young General¡¯s apanying guard. Of course, he knew about general MU¡¯s promotion record, which was that he had made a meritorious contribution by fighting the sea bandits. At that time, he was general MU¡¯s brother, which meant that the dead captain of the guards could not have held a higher position than general mu at that time. Who knew how many of the 100000 soldiers in nanlin held such a position? The old general was the highest-ranking officer in the general¡¯s office. It might not be strange for him to know this, but it was impossible for him to take it to heart and give many precious medicinal herbs. It wasn¡¯t that the old general couldn¡¯t bear to part with them, but if all of them were like this, would the old general have so many things to take out? Therefore, Lord Jiang was definitely very surprised. After the shock, he thought about it and realized that something was wrong. This wasn¡¯t just giving precious medicinal herbs to keep people alive, this was directly giving medicine to kill people! On the worse side, this incurable disease might have been caused by the people above! The more Lord Jiang thought about it, the more he felt that this matter wasn¡¯t simple. Combined with what general mu had just said, Lord Jiang felt that their nanlin royal family had raised a fierce tiger for so many years! Gu Xin continued, ¡± the second question is: as the apanying guards of the Prince Consort, I believe that you will be on your guard when you follow him into the pce. He didn¡¯t leave from the main entrance, but climbed over the wall. Did you really not hear anything? Then you have failed as the head of the guards at that time.¡± General mu pursed his lips tightly. He had also thought of this question at the beginning and felt that he had failed his duty. To be honest, his martial arts were not better than the young General¡¯s, but he was definitely not worse than the young general. At that time, his residence was not far from the young General¡¯s residence. He could not understand why he did not hear any movement. At first, he suspected that it was because he had arrived in the pce, and his initial vignce had rxed after his peaceful life, so he did not notice anything that night. It was also after that that his vignce increased. But now that Gu Xin asked him this question, he couldn¡¯t help but think of something else. The sandalwood scent in his room that night was different from before. He even asked the maidservant about it and she said that it was a mosquito repellent. Chapter 2590 - 2590 She was right 2590 She was right General mu spoke of this matter. Gu Xin snapped her fingers and said, ¡± that¡¯s why I said that there¡¯s definitely something wrong with the general¡¯s office in nanlin. It¡¯s something wrong with both the young and the old. I just don¡¯t know if the Prince of Nan Lin, the eldest Princess, and the woman knew about it or not.¡± Lord Jiang and several other civil officials turned pale. If the general¡¯s residence wanted to rebel, it would really be as easy as turning one¡¯s hand over! Although he had made an analogy just now, even if the royal family was reced by the general¡¯s office, it wouldn¡¯t have much of an impact on the people of nanlin and the officials, but, but this was different! The spection just now was that the eldest Princess was involved. Now, ording to general MU¡¯s words, everyone knew that the general¡¯s residence had been nning this for a long time. Perhaps he saw that the eldest Princess had a soft personality, so he used this trick. Lord Jiang and the few envoys were a little flustered. Gu Xin then said something that made them even more afraid, ¡± ¡°I have a premonition that the nanlin General¡¯s residence has already rebelled.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lord Jiang and a few civil officials couldn¡¯t help but stand up. ¡°Impossible!¡± General mu clenched his fist and said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s possible. Why is it impossible?¡± Gu Xin analyzed, ¡± who else is the most prestigious person in nanlin other than the king of nanlin? ¡± It was the second Princess, wasn¡¯t it? The second Princess is already dead. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that, ording to our deduction, the murderer of the second Princess is one of her two personal maids, or possibly both. In the beginning, I was suspicious. Was it the eldest Princess or the third Princess who sent people to the second Princess ¡°side?¡± ¡°After hearing general MU¡¯s words, I denied the third Princess. This person must have been ced by the second princess¡¯s side by the Fuma. The two of them had been the second princess¡¯s maids since they were young, but did they only be her personal maids after they were ten years old? When the second Princess was ten years old, the Prince Consort was already fourteen, wasn¡¯t he? Since you said that other than his face being disfigured, he is not inferior to general Lu in any other aspect, then you can ask general Lu if he already knew to ce his own people around his target when he was ten years old.¡± ¡°As for whether the eldest Princess knew about it or not, whether she knew from the beginning or after she married him, I can¡¯t be sure. However, the second princess¡¯s death is definitely rted to the Prince Consort.¡± one more thing. When I said that the general¡¯s office is going to rebel, I didn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re going to force their way to the capital right now. It¡¯s just that they¡¯ve already started to carry out their n after confirming that the second Princess is dead. ¡°In the past, the general¡¯s residence was probably dedicated to the royal family and the long family. They guarded the four directions of nanlin and protected nanlin. However, I¡¯m sure that the current person in charge of the general¡¯s office, as well as his sessor, is definitely not willing to only be a general.¡± ¡°General mu, I¡¯ve observed your face. You¡¯re the kind of person who¡¯s particrly loyal, right? You are loyal to nanlin first, then you are loyal to the general¡¯s office, right? And aren¡¯t you very stubborn?¡± General mu looked at Gu Xin. He couldn¡¯t deny that Gu Xin was right. In his heart, the nanlin royal family¡¯s status was definitely higher than the general¡¯s office. He was not like the other soldiers who only had the general¡¯s office in their hearts. He had received the king¡¯s Grace when he was young. In his heart, he felt that the king of Nan Lin was a qualified King and he was willing to be loyal to him. The other soldiers were definitely from the general¡¯s office, and they would fight wherever they were pointed. Chapter 2591 - 2591 I can cure your poison 2591 I can cure your poison Seeing that he didn¡¯t reply, Gu Xin didn¡¯t force him and continued, ¡± ¡°When you go back, you might just encounter the rebellion in the general¡¯s office.¡± Lord Jiang had been a little flustered just now, but he calmed down and said, ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, this is just your spection. You don¡¯t have any evidence. Of course, I¡¯m not doubting Princess Xinxin¡¯s ability. We just want to see if what Princess Xinxin said is true. So, Princess, can you let us see the two servant girls?¡± Gu Xin took a look outside. The sky had already turned dark. Lu Yang guessed that they had started to take action, so they could start the formal interrogation. ¡°Alright,¡± she nodded. She got the people to clear the food on the table and whispered a few words to fatty Wang, then stood up to digest the food. Fatty Wang went out and found he gang and he Qiang. ¡°Brothers, third miss said to block the mouths of those two maidservants and bring them into the house.¡± Fatty Wang stood in between the two of them, both his hands wrapped around their arms. He wasn¡¯t short, but he was very fat. After losing weight and taking a medicinal bath in the Gu family for a month, he had lost a lot of weight and his body was much better than before. Now that he was standing between he gang and he Qiang, he only looked a little fatter than the two of them. He was afraid that in a few months, he would be able topletely slim down and have a healthy body. Soon, ah Yin and ah Lu were brought into the room. The two of them were held down by he gang and he Qiang, and their mouths were stuffed with cloth. Ah Lu¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, and ah Yin was still the same as before, a little dazed and lowering her head. Gu Xin stepped forward and pinched ah Lu¡¯s chin before removing the cloth from her mouth. Ah Lu was struggling. don¡¯t move, ¡± Gu Xin said gently. I¡¯m just checking to see if there¡¯s anything else in your mouth. Soon, Gu Xin took something out of ah Lu¡¯s mouth and Zheng Qiu caught it with a tray. General mu stepped forward and looked at ah Lu in disbelief,¡±You actually hid poison in your mouth?¡± He really didn¡¯t expect that the second princess¡¯s maidservant would be a suicide soldier, and a personal maidservant at that. At this moment, he believed 70% of Gu Xin¡¯s words. Gu Xin was still holding ah Lu¡¯s chin, not even giving her the chance to bite her tongue tomit suicide, ¡± ¡°Tell me, are you the eldest princess¡¯s or the third princess¡¯s man?¡± Ah Lu¡¯s eyes returned to normal, but she didn¡¯t speak. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re working for the eldest Princess, right? ¡± Gu Xin smiled. Ah Lu¡¯s eyes changed. Gu Xin immediately dislocated her jaw and told he gang to tie her up properly before walking over to ah Yin¡¯s side. Gu Xin didn¡¯t even remove the cloth for ah Yin and asked directly, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Prince Consort¡¯s man, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ah Yin was still looking at Gu Xin nkly. General mu, Lord Jiang, and the others all felt that this ah Yin might not be. They were more inclined to believe that the eldest Princess knew about the eldest Prince Consort¡¯s family. Therefore, ah Lu was the eldest Princess and the eldest Prince Consort¡¯s man, while this ah Yin was a normal personal maid. Gu Xin scanned ah Yin from head to toe and said, ¡± ¡°I can cure your poison, really. You¡¯ve been in great Zhou for so long, you should have heard that I have medical skills! Look at me, I can tell that you¡¯re poisoned with just one look. Can other doctors tell?¡± Ah Yin¡¯s eyes were no longer dazed. Everyone present could see that there was hope in her eyes. Gu Xinughed,¡±the poison in nanlin can¡¯t bepared to the poison in the southern border.¡± I can even detoxify the poison in the southern border, not to mention this little bit of poison in your body.¡± Chapter 2592 - 2592 The first person to let me see hope 2592 The first person to let me see hope Ah Yin broke free from he gang¡¯s grip and knelt in front of Gu Xin. Her eyes were no longer nk, but very clear and bright. She made a whimpering sound and nodded vigorously. Gu Xin removed the cloth from her mouth. ¡°Really?¡± ah Yin asked anxiously. Princess Xinxin, are you serious? You really can tell that I¡¯m poisoned? Can you really cure the poison in my body?¡± Gu Xin walked to her side, squatted down and took her pulse. Ah Yin knew what this was about. She calmed down and waited quietly. After both hands had touched it, Gu Xin stood up and said, ¡± the poison in your body has umted over the years. Did you start taking poison every month when you were young? ¡± Ah Yin¡¯s eyes brightened as she nodded her head vigorously.¡±Yes, that¡¯s right. Every month, someone wille to the second princess¡¯s Manor to deliver medicine to me. It¡¯s a poison, but it¡¯s also an antidote!¡± Gu Xin nodded. will the poison act up if you don¡¯t eat it? will the poison worsen if you eat it? ¡± Ah Yin¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. After so many years, Gu Xin was the first one to see through it, and she was so urate. She had also secretly looked for a doctor, but the nanlin doctors couldn¡¯t tell. One time, the second Princess had a cold wind. She tried hard to make herself sick and happened to do something that satisfied the second Princess. So, the second princess¡¯s personal doctor came to see her, but he didn¡¯t find anything wrong. She didn¡¯t dare to quietly put away the monthly pills and wait for the second Princess to ask the medical Officer to examine her when the poison acted up. She only had one life. If the medical Officer still didn¡¯t see anything by then and she didn¡¯t have time to take the pills, then she would lose her little life. Therefore, she did not dare to take the risk. She didn¡¯t dare to die because she wasn¡¯t the only one in her life. There were others, and her family was under control. Ah Yin obediently kowtowed three times to Gu Xin. The three solid kowtows caused blood to ooze out of her forehead. Everyone present was shocked. No one would have thought that ah Yin, who had always been as silly as an invisible person with no sense of existence, would be so serious in doing things. It was fine even if you knocked a bump on your forehead, but you did it until it bled. You, child, are really very sincere. Princess Xinxin, ¡± ah Yin said. please detoxify me. If possible, I want the antidote. Princess, what do you want to know? I will tell you everything.¡± Gu Xin turned to fatty Wang, ¡± go and get someone to go back to the Gu family. Get Dongxue to bring me my set of silver needles. Fatty Wang agreed repeatedly. Gu Xin then looked at ah Yin who was kneeling on the ground, ¡± ¡°Do you want to see my ability or cooperate with me and tell me the truth first?¡± Ah Yin pursed her lips and said without hesitation, ¡± ¡°I believe in Princess Xinxin. After all these years, Princess Xinxin is the first person to give me hope.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± I like you being so straightforward. Don¡¯t worry, although I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll make the antidote for you immediately, I¡¯ll at least remove some of the poison from your body in a while. Since your poison requires you to take a pill once a month and someone sends you the pill every month, it must have been a month since you set off from nanlin. In other words, there¡¯s a Prince Consort in your nanlin group, right?¡± Chapter 2593 - 2594-she doesn’t know 2593 Chapter 2594-she doesn¡¯t know Ah Yin nodded. The nanlin envoys were shocked. This was because the officials of nanlin thought that they had no ambitions and no one wanted to go against the royal family. They all worked for the king and the people, especially the people who were on this trip. In their eyes, they were all second princess¡¯s people. Of course, this question was also easy to figure out. Even ah Yin, the second princess¡¯s closest maid, was not the second princess¡¯s woman, let alone others. AI! ¡°It¡¯s sang ze,¡± ayin said. He¡¯s just a little guard who has always been following general mu, but he¡¯s the Fuma¡¯s man, so he didn¡¯t take that medicine. His mother is the younger sister of the old General¡¯s aunt, so he¡¯s working for the Fuma willingly.¡± General mu frowned,¡±sang ze?¡± Isn¡¯t he an orphan?¡± Ah Yin turned to look at general mu and said calmly,¡±When I was sent to the pce, it was also recorded that I was an orphan. But this servant has parents and siblings. This is only the information that the old general and the consort want people to know.¡± General MU¡¯s lips were pursed into a thin line, and his fists were tightly clenched. Lu Zheng sat on a chair and slowly sipped his tea. He felt that it was a little ridiculous. This nanlin was probably going to be destroyed. His family¡¯s matters would be settled in the great Zhou. So, how did the previous Kings of nanlin manage their subjects? Did nanlin not have Emperor¡¯s techniques? the Emperor couldn¡¯t even understand the ambitions of his subjects. Even if the old general had been slowly nning for so many years, there must be something wrong. Had he not thought about it at all? ¡°Princess Xinxin, general Xue asked me to bring this man here. He wants to escape.¡± At this moment, the guards outside escorted a nanlin guard in. The nanlin guard looked a little embarrassed. His upper body was tied up, his feet were shackled, and there were many wounds on his body. Only general mu and ah Yin knew this person. It was sang ze, who ah Yin had just mentioned. Gu Xinughed,¡¯I¡¯ve just said one and you¡¯re already confessing? He came just in time. Since they were rtives, he probably knew more. Put him aside first, it¡¯s not the time for him to speak.¡± After Gu Xin said that, the others also realized that this person was the Sang ze that ah Yin had mentioned. After throwing her to the side, Gu Xin asked ah Yin, ¡± so, the Fuma¡¯s task for you is to let the second Princess of nanlin, Long Zhu ¡®er, die in the great Zhou Dynasty? ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ah Yin nodded. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who poisoned Princess Long Zhu ¡®er?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Yes,¡± ah Yin nodded. you used ah Lu, ¡± Gu Xin continued. the poison you used was from ah Lu, right? ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ah Yin nodded. Other than Lu Zheng, fatty Wang, and Zheng Qiu, the rest of the people were dumbfounded. After all, the trantion was slower than Gu Xin¡¯s, so the three of them didn¡¯t understand what Gu Xin had said. However, after listening to the trantion, Lu Zheng immediately understood. Zheng Qiu thought about it and also understood. Only fatty Wang had the same expression as the nanlin envoys. What the hell is this? He didn¡¯t mention what poison it was just now. He had just said that it was one of them. Why did one of them use the other¡¯s poison now? What about the other one? Everyone looked at ah Lu. Ah Lu¡¯s expression told them that she didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t know that ah Yin had poisoned her, nor did she know that ah Yin had stolen her things. Chapter 2594 - 2594 She doesn’t regret it 2594 She doesn¡¯t regret it Gu Xin looked at the stunned nanlin envoys and exined, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I didn¡¯t have time to tell you that we found some clues in the items of these two maidservants. It was just that I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at the time. Now that I know that there¡¯s more news from nanlin, I thought of this problem.¡± Gu Xin walked to ah Lu¡¯s side and fixed her chin, ¡± ¡°Do you still want tomit suicide by taking poison? You see, even ah Yin knows that you¡¯re the eldest princess¡¯s man and knows your purpose. She can still steal your things without you knowing. So, even if youmit suicide, ah Yin might know everything you don¡¯t want to say.¡± Ah Lu fell silent and didn¡¯t speak anymore. ¡°It¡¯s very simple,¡± Gu Xin replied. Because ah Lu¡¯s performance was too open. Just like what you said, you only used a little bit. Others may not be able to see it, but she herself may not be able to see it. As for you, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re acting abnormal. You¡¯re acting even more normal than ah Lu, so this is abnormal. One was neither a fool nor a mute. After a person did something bad, no matter how normal they acted, if one observed carefully, some of their micro-expressions, subconscious movements, and words would have ws. Take ah Lu for example. If you asked her the same question ten times, her answer would be the same, but the process would definitely be different. You, on the other hand, asked the same ten questions without missing a single word. Even your expression and tone were exactly the same. What did this mean? It meant that you must have practiced it many times before, so you couldn¡¯t have made a mistake. However, how could an ordinary person remember the details of so many words that he had said? Gu Xin knew that this girl would not seek her own death. Even so, she still asked he Qiang to keep an eye on her. Ah Yin asked the question in her heart, ¡± ¡°How did Princess Xinxin know that I stole ah Lu¡¯s things? I know what ah Lu got and where she put it, but I only used a little bit. I know that the poison will definitely kill her if I use a little bit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple,¡± Gu Xin replied. Because ah Lu¡¯s performance was too open. Just like what you said, you only used a little bit. Others may not be able to see it, but she herself may not be able to see it. As for you, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re acting abnormal. You¡¯re acting even more normal than ah Lu, so this is abnormal. One was neither a fool nor a mute. After a person did something bad, no matter how normal they acted, if one observed carefully, some of their micro-expressions, subconscious movements, and words would have ws. Take ah Lu for example. If you asked her the same question ten times, her answer would be the same, but the process would definitely be different. You, on the other hand, asked the same ten questions without missing a single word. Even your expression and tone were exactly the same. What did this mean? It meant that you must have practiced it many times before, so you couldn¡¯t have made a mistake. However, how could an ordinary person remember the details of so many words that he had said? Who would have the time to practice a paragraph over and over again so many times without making a mistake? Sometimes, when you¡¯re too nervous and too concerned, it¡¯s easy to make mistakes.¡± Ah Yin was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect her problem to be here. Gu Xin was right. She had already thought of all the consequences of this incident and hade up with a countermeasure for all sorts of situations. Last night, she did not sleep at all. After she poisoned Princess Long Zhu ¡®er, she was thinking about what to do next. She had two possibilities in mind. One, if the great Zhou Dynasty could not find out, then she would havepleted her mission and returned with the diplomatic mission. The second was that the great Zhou had found out. There were a few possible scenarios for this, and one of them was that they had found out where the poison incident hade from. But no matter what it was, there must be a questioning session. What the princess was doing before her death, she had already overturned it several times before she finally confirmed it. She had also silently practiced it many times, just like reciting an essay, over and over again, with true feelings, without missing a word. It was only because her true feelings were exactly the same that she was found out. Do you regret it? In fact, she did not regret it at all. At least, she saw hope now. Princess Xinxin said that she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she could make the antidote immediately. What did this mean? did it mean that she could make the antidote? Even if she died in the end, her family would still be able to get the antidote. Chapter 2595 - 2596-for disobedient people 2595 Chapter 2596-for disobedient people Ah Yin believed that Gu Xin would do what she said. As long as she cooperated with her, she would tell Gu Xin everything she wanted to know. Gu Xin looked at ah Yin¡¯s relieved expression and continued to ask, ¡± ¡°Is your old General¡¯s family nning to take action the moment the diplomatic mission returns from the great Zhou? Also, does the eldest Princess know about her husband¡¯s family¡¯s n?¡± Ah Yin gave a strange smile and nced at ah Lu. Ah Lu was a little confused. Gu Xin already had an answer in her heart. She guessed that the eldest Princess wanted to make use of the old General¡¯s family, but she didn¡¯t know about the old General¡¯s family¡¯s n and ended up being used by them instead. This is called asking a Tiger for its skin! He couldn¡¯t scheme against others, so he went up to them and was instead schemed against. Even the spies they found weren¡¯t as smart as the spies they found. ¡°The old general and the young general know about the eldest princess¡¯s n, but the eldest Princess doesn¡¯t.¡± Ah Yin turned back. This servant had been by the second Princess ¡®side since she was very young. Almost from the moment this servant was by the second Princess¡¯ side, the old general and the others had already begun to n. At that time, he had nned to use the second Princess to help her be the heir of nanlin. Then, he would find a way to kill the second Princess and get the throne from the second Princess, changing nanlin¡¯s surname. The year the young general went to the pce, the old general and the young general put on an act because the second Princess was too smart and had vaguely found some clues about the general¡¯s residence¡¯s purpose. This servant does not know more details at that time, and this servant also does not know why the eldest Princess is so sure of the young general and the others. Sang ze should have known, he was also in the apanying guards.¡± Gu Xin nodded at he Qiang and he Qiang went to remove the cloth from sang ze¡¯s mouth. Sang ze roared at ah Yin angrily,¡±you¡¯re crazy!¡± You don¡¯t care about your family anymore?¡± Gu Xin helped ah Yin answer this question, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, but I know how to detoxify. The most powerful poison in nanlin can¡¯t evenpare to the ones used by the children in the southern border. So, why would ah Yin serve the person who poisoned her family? ¡± Sang ze looked at Gu Xin in disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? This Princess also knows how to y the tricks of your General¡¯s Office! Fatty Wang, let him try the pill this Princess made a few days ago!¡± Fatty Wang immediately understood. He took out a bottle of medicine from his arms and walked over. With the help of he gang and he Qiang, he put a pill into sang ze¡¯s mouth and fed him a ss of water. Then, he punched and kicked him. Fatty Wang rubbed his wrist,¡±do you feel like your internal organs are hurting? even your head is hurting?¡± Oh, I forgot you don¡¯t understand! Brother,e,e,e, trante for him! To be more ruthless.¡± The minor official from the Ministry of Rites was also a fun person. He immediately went forward and exined many of sang ze¡¯s symptoms. Well, these were the symptoms of being beaten up and had nothing to do with poison. But who asked Gu Xin to be so famous? Although it wasn¡¯t gu Xin who led the Army to attack the southern border, it was Gu shouxin who cooperated with his two son-inw and the general of the Peng family! Who didn¡¯t know that there were many poisonous creatures in the southern border? Most importantly, Gu Xin¡¯s master, the amazing miracle doctor Xiao, was rumored to go to the southern border to pick herbs when she was free! So, sang ze really thought he was poisoned and he was a little scared. Seeing him like this, Gu Xinughed, ¡± don¡¯t worry. This is what I¡¯ve made for those who don¡¯t listen to me. If you¡¯re obedient, you¡¯ll be fine after taking the antidote. If you don¡¯t, then you¡¯ll be fine. Chapter 2596 - 2597-whose fault 2596 Chapter 2597-whose fault Gu Xin didn¡¯t tell her what would happen if she didn¡¯t listen to her, but sang ze, who often distributed pills, knew what would happen if she didn¡¯t listen to her. He wanted to strangle her, but his hands were tied and he couldn¡¯t do it. He wanted to spit it out, but fatty Wang had poured too much water into his mouth and he had already swallowed it. What he spat out was definitely just saliva. Gu Xin walked in front of sang ze and smiled, ¡± ¡°You better say it. Look at the nanlin people around you. They¡¯re all loyal to the nanlin royal family. They¡¯re different from your General¡¯s Office. My poison is actually a little different from what you think. It won¡¯t kill you, but it will make you wish you were dead. When the timees, I¡¯ll hand you over to Sir Jiang and general mu. You should think about the consequences yourself, Yingluo.¡± Sang ze lowered his head and did not look at Gu Xin. Sang ze¡¯s status was different from ah Yin and ah Lu¡¯s. Although he was working for others, he thought that his status was higher than ah Yin and ah Lu¡¯s. Even if he didn¡¯t have tomit suicide, he would still be more useful than them. Even if he betrayed the general¡¯s office, at least the Civil officials would protect him. No one wanted to die. No matter how difficult it was, everyone wanted to live. Atst, sang ze said,¡±at that time, it was the eldest Princess who came to young general first.¡± The eldest Princess said that they could work together. The eldest Princess said that when she became the king, the children she had with the major general would be from the general¡¯s residence. In the future, the general¡¯s residence would be second only to the royal family in nanlin. The eldest Princess also promised that as long as they work together, she will not marry a male consort in the future. Therefore, the princes and princesses of the royal family will onlye from her and the young general.¡± ¡°In the end, they cooperated. The old general and the young general already had ns to control the entire nanlin, but the intelligent second Princess had discovered their spearheads, so they had no choice but to give up on the idea and work with the eldest Princess.¡± ¡°This time, the second Princess hase to the great Zhou. When she returns, the old general will contact the courtiers and ask the king to choose the eldest Princess as the sessor. If the king is unwilling, then we can only use our troops. At that time, the eldest Princess would be elected as the new Prince of nanlin, and the young general would be the Prince¡¯s husband. After everything settled down, the eldest Princess would die of an illness and leave behind a posthumous edict. The old general and the young general would be in charge of the country. When the eldest young master came of age, he would inherit the throne. The eldest young master follows the surname of the general¡¯s office, and he will not change his surname when the timees.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I know. I don¡¯t know anything more specific!¡± When sang ze finished speaking, Lord Jiang was already so angry that he mmed the table. ¡°The ambition of a Wolf, what a Wolf¡¯s ambition! In what way did the king treat the general¡¯s office badly? What was the difference? They are scheming to harm the king and the princesses.¡± Gu Xin replied calmly, ¡± Lord Jiang, since you¡¯ve learned the phrase ¡± Wolf¡¯s ambition ¡°, I¡¯m sure you also know that the winner takes all! You can¡¯t me your nanlin General¡¯s Office for this. The nanlin royal family has a greater responsibility.¡± Lord Jiang couldn¡¯t stand it and questioned Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Princess Xinxin, please don¡¯t me me for being offensive. I would like to ask, what did our King and Princess do wrong? The king is the most empathetic person in the surrounding countries, and the people of nanlin are very grateful to him. What¡¯s wrong with such a king who loves his people like his own children?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± I didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s bad for him to love the people like his own children. His mistake was that he didn¡¯t know people well and gave too much power. The emperor¡¯s suspicions were not at all on him. Chapter 2597 - 2597 Where did she get her confidence from? 2597 Where did she get her confidence from? ¡°But, isn¡¯t there a saying in the great Zhou Dynasty that goes,¡± don¡¯t use the person you doubt, and don¡¯t doubt the person you use ¡°?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Gu Xin said. However, there is a saying in the great Zhou Empire that goes,¡¯kindness and severity should be used at the same time¡¯. ¡± Lord Jiang was at a loss for words. He had only learned some words from the great Zhou Dynasty recently, so he did not have as many vocabry as Gu Xin. However, he felt that Gu Xin was wrong. He felt that the general¡¯s residence was an ingrate. Gu Xin continued, ¡± as the Emperor of a country, it¡¯s not a problem to trust your subjects appropriately. However, you can¡¯t trust thempletely. As the princess of a country, the eldest Princess actually wanted to cooperate with an outsider to harm her own sister. Furthermore, it was an outsider that she could not control. Didn¡¯t she know how much she was worth? ording to the order of seniority and the degree of love from the parents, the future king of nanlin should have been the eldest Princess, why was it snatched by the second Princess? The eldest Princess thought that she was enduring the humiliation for the greater part of her mission. Little did she know that it was better for her to openly disy herself and surpass the second Princess than to collude with an outsider. Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated. She and the second Princess were sisters and knew each other well. If she could not surpass the second Princess, what about the young general who was not familiar with her? Where did she get the confidence to think that she could control the young general and the others? Did she not have eyes or a brain? She couldn¡¯t tell that the general¡¯s residence had their eyes on the second Princess from the start. She thought that she had set up a good n, but in the end, she was yed at their own game.¡± the second Princess can still figure it out. Even the second Princess at her age can figure it out. Now that the eldest Princess hase in, even if the second Princess can figure it out, with the eldest princess¡¯s help, she might think that she¡¯s overthinking it. ¡°Your family¡¯s eldest Princess haspletely lost the opportunity. He hadpletely led the wolf into the house. So, if it¡¯s not your royal family who has made the most mistakes, then who?¡± Lord Jiang was left speechless by Gu Xin¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t that so? How could the eldest Princess be like that? Lord Jiang couldn¡¯t ept it. It was a huge blow to him. In everyone¡¯s hearts, the eldest Princess had always been a gentle, gentle, and loving little sister. Who knew that she had hidden herself so well at that age and could endure for so many years in the general¡¯s office? even her maidservant had been arranged to be by the second Princess ¡®side long ago. Lord Jiang couldn¡¯t understand. In fact, from the beginning, the king, the Queen, and all the officials had supported the eldest Princess. No matter what, the eldest Princess was not inferior to the second Princess. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but the second Princess suddenly surpassed the eldest Princess. The eldest Princess had a gentle personality and didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. From the looks of it now, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t mind at all. He simply couldn¡¯t win against them on the surface and nned to deal with them in the dark for a long time. Lord Jiang had been an official in nanlin for more than 20 years and had heard about the previous nanlin King from his ancestors, but he had never heard of such a story of siblings killing each other. Gu Xin continued to attack Lord Jiang, ¡± the second Princess might be a little smarter than the eldest Princess, but she¡¯s still too overconfident. She didn¡¯t even know that the two people closest to her weren¡¯t her own people. Even when she saw the culprit, she actually suspected herself and didn¡¯t continue investigating. If we continue to investigate, I believe she will be able to find out.¡± Chapter 2598 - 2598 Where did she get her confidence from? 2598 Where did she get her confidence from? ¡°But, isn¡¯t there a saying in the great Zhou Dynasty that goes,¡± don¡¯t use the person you doubt, and don¡¯t doubt the person you use ¡°?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Gu Xin said. However, there is a saying in the great Zhou Empire that goes,¡¯kindness and severity should be used at the same time¡¯. ¡± Lord Jiang was at a loss for words. He had only learned some words from the great Zhou Dynasty recently, so he did not have as many vocabry as Gu Xin. However, he felt that Gu Xin was wrong. He felt that the general¡¯s residence was an ingrate. Gu Xin continued, ¡± as the Emperor of a country, it¡¯s not a problem to trust your subjects appropriately. However, you can¡¯t trust thempletely. As the princess of a country, the eldest Princess actually wanted to cooperate with an outsider to harm her own sister. Furthermore, it was an outsider that she could not control. Didn¡¯t she know how much she was worth? ording to the order of seniority and the degree of love from the parents, the future king of nanlin should have been the eldest Princess, why was it snatched by the second Princess? The eldest Princess thought that she was enduring the humiliation for the greater part of her mission. Little did she know that it was better for her to openly disy herself and surpass the second Princess than to collude with an outsider. Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated. She and the second Princess were sisters and knew each other well. If she could not surpass the second Princess, what about the young general who was not familiar with her? Where did she get the confidence to think that she could control the young general and the others? Did she not have eyes or a brain? She couldn¡¯t tell that the general¡¯s residence had their eyes on the second Princess from the start. She thought that she had set up a good n, but in the end, she was yed at their own game.¡± the second Princess can still figure it out. Even the second Princess at her age can figure it out. Now that the eldest Princess hase in, even if the second Princess can figure it out, with the eldest princess¡¯s help, she might think that she¡¯s overthinking it. ¡°Your family¡¯s eldest Princess haspletely lost the opportunity. He hadpletely led the wolf into the house. So, if it¡¯s not your royal family who has made the most mistakes, then who?¡± Lord Jiang was left speechless by Gu Xin¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t that so? How could the eldest Princess be like that? Lord Jiang couldn¡¯t ept it. It was a huge blow to him. In everyone¡¯s hearts, the eldest Princess had always been a gentle, gentle, and loving little sister. Who knew that she had hidden herself so well at that age and could endure for so many years in the general¡¯s office? even her maidservant had been arranged to be by the second Princess ¡®side long ago. Lord Jiang couldn¡¯t understand. In fact, from the beginning, the king, the Queen, and all the officials had supported the eldest Princess. No matter what, the eldest Princess was not inferior to the second Princess. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but the second Princess suddenly surpassed the eldest Princess. The eldest Princess had a gentle personality and didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. From the looks of it now, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t mind at all. He simply couldn¡¯t win against them on the surface and nned to deal with them in the dark for a long time. Lord Jiang had been an official in nanlin for more than 20 years and had heard about the previous nanlin King from his ancestors, but he had never heard of such a story of siblings killing each other. Gu Xin continued to attack Lord Jiang, ¡± the second Princess might be a little smarter than the eldest Princess, but she¡¯s still too overconfident. She didn¡¯t even know that the two people closest to her weren¡¯t her own people. Even when she saw the culprit, she actually suspected herself and didn¡¯t continue investigating. If we continue to investigate, I believe she will be able to find out.¡± Chapter 2599 - 2599 You can’t blame anyone else for this 2599 You can¡¯t me anyone else for this In the end, Gu Xin concluded,¡¯that¡¯s why you can¡¯t me anyone for this. You can only me the nanlin royal family for not educating your children well. Things that had never happened before did not mean that they would not happen in the future. Everything had to be prepared for a rainy day and prevented before it happened. As the ruler of a country, you have to teach others the arts of an Emperor. If this continues, it¡¯ll be a wonder if the nanlin royal family¡¯s long family isn¡¯t destroyed!¡± Lord Jiang was so angry that his face turned white. Half of the reason why he could reach this position was because of his family. His ancestors had been officials in nanlin for generations, but nanlin did not select talents through imperial examinations like the great Zhou. Most of the officials in nanlin had inherited the positions of their ancestors. That was why Lord Jiang¡¯s family was absolutely loyal to the nanlin royal family. This was engraved in their bones, and they would never have any thoughts of rebellion. Most of the other civil officials were in the same situation as Lord Jiang. Only the generals were not. Unlike the current General¡¯s Office, the Jiang family and the other civil servant families had a longer history. They had relied on their fists to get to the position of great general step by step. After Gu Xin finished speaking, she ignored the nanlin envoys and went to the recording officer of the Supreme Court. She stretched out her hand to take his record and looked at it. The whole case was recorded in detail inside. The murderer, the method of crime, the motive of crime, the whole process, as long as one could read, they would be able to understand it. Satisfied, Gu Xin returned the file to the recorder. ¡°General Lu, it¡¯s your turn to decide what to do next. I¡¯m done with my case!¡± Gu Xin walked to Lu Zheng easily. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Princess Xinxin. However, this matter had to be reported to the Emperor and Lord Gu first. We can only wait here for further instructions.¡± Lu Zheng smiled helplessly and said. ¡°Alright! I will follow general Lu¡¯s arrangements!¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°Princess, Princess, general Lu, general Lu, bad news!¡± At this moment, the bailiff of the Supreme Court rushed over and shouted loudly. His loud voice immediately brought the nanlin envoys back to their senses. Everyone looked over. reporting to the princess, general Lu, where did eldest Prince Tian Tian and fourth youngdy Lu go? ¡± the bailiff was so frightened that he could not speak. ¡°What happened to them?¡± Gu Xin asked with a frown. Well, she knew it in her heart. Originally, she was still thinking about whether to drag out the time. Unexpectedly, Lu Yang was quite fast. Princess, they ¡­ They ¡­ the bailiff couldn¡¯t speak. When they heard that it was eldest Prince Tian Tian and fourth miss Lu, the nanlin envoys heaved a sigh of relief. It couldn¡¯t be helped. In the morning, something had happened to their Princess of nanlin, and they had been on tenterhooks the entire time. Now that they knew about some of nanlin¡¯s internal affairs, their hearts were heavy. Since Prince Tian Tian of the East had also met with an ident, that was good. When the time came, they could say,¡±see, it¡¯s not only our Princess who met with an ident, even Prince Dong Zhe met with an ident. It¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t take good care of him, really!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Gu Xin decided immediately. Thus, the group of people went to the room where Lu Suan and first Prince Tian Tian were locked up. As for ah Lu, ah Yin, and sang ze, there were naturally people watching them. That general mu did not join in the fun, he seemed to have something to ask sang ze. Gu Xin didn¡¯t care too much about this. Since the minor officials from the Ministry of Rites were here, she wasn¡¯t afraid that great Zhou wouldn¡¯t know what general mu and the others said. Chapter 2600 - 2600-do whatever you want 2600 Chapter 2600-do whatever you want The door was pushed open, and Lu Yang¡¯s screams came from inside the room, as well as first Prince Tian Tian¡¯s various obscenities. Both of them had lost their clothes, and they were in the middle of an unharmonious scene. Other than Gu Xin and Lu Zheng, the nanlin envoy was also watching! Other than that, the princes and princesses from various countries who were staying in the Embassy had also sent people here so that they could pass on the message when Gu Xin looked for them. Therefore, many people saw this scene. Gu Xin quickly picked up Lu Xin¡¯s clothes and pulled her over to cover her body. Lu Yang sat on the ground and shivered. She was not pretending at all. She was really trembling. Because she had not fed herself any medicine at all, she had been forced to do so. She did not like first Prince Tiantian in the first ce, and she had been forced to do so. As a result, she had not been able toplete thest step, but she was still frightened. The Emperor said unhappily,¡±isn¡¯t that tarnishing my territory?¡± No way! Didn¡¯t Madame Lin and Lu si like it? Great, he had not even seeded himself, but he had helped the maidservant by The Frog Prince¡¯s side. Hehe, I don¡¯t know if fourth Lu will have a concubine¡¯s eldest son after marrying over. I know that Dong Zhe doesn¡¯t care about the DI or Shu. They like to follow the seniority. Also, Empress, you don¡¯t feel sorry for me at all. Ren niannian and Ren Ren had said that one had to sleep and wake up early, think less, and live to a hundred years old. I still want to follow you around the great Zhou, take you out to sea, and take you to an even vaster world! How could he not have a good body? Gu Xin said in a low voice, ¡± someone, pour a bucket of cold water on first Prince Tian Tian. Let him wake up. Go and get two servant girls to send fourth miss Lu back!¡± The medicine given by Madame Lin was not something that could be resolved with a bucket of cold water. In the end, after dongzhe¡¯s Medical Officer came to take a look, he still sent a maid over. It was almost midnight, and the Emperor had already taken a break after seeing the situation here, leaving Gu shouxin and Prime Minister Huo to handle it. Empress Xue even advised the Emperor to at least call someone into the pce to ask. The Emperor said unhappily,¡±isn¡¯t that tarnishing my territory?¡± No way! Didn¡¯t Madame Lin and Lu si like it? Great, he had not even seeded himself, but he had helped the maidservant by The Frog Prince¡¯s side. Hehe, I don¡¯t know if fourth Lu will have a concubine¡¯s eldest son after marrying over. I know that Dong Zhe doesn¡¯t care about the DI or Shu. They like to follow the seniority. Also, Empress, you don¡¯t feel sorry for me at all. Ren niannian and Ren Ren had said that one had to sleep and wake up early, think less, and live to a hundred years old. I still want to follow you around the great Zhou, take you out to sea, and take you to an even vaster world! How could he not have a good body? You too, sleep early and stop thinking about it. We have to believe in second Gu and Prime Minister Huo, they can handle it. Let¡¯s just wait for the results tomorrow morning.¡± Empress Xue could only helplessly obey. Ever since the Emperor decided to wait for the Crown Prince to grow up and y with the Empress, the Emperor loved life and health. This would have to wait for at least ten years. After ten years, he and the Empress would be in their early fifties. He thought that if they went out to y for ten years and returned to the capital, they would be exactly sixty. The most important thing now was to maintain a healthy body. He didn¡¯t want to do anything that was bad for his body. If you asked him if he was afraid of Gu shouxin¡¯s rebellion, he was not afraid. Since when did he encourage Gu shouxin to rebel? He could tell that Gu shouxin had the ability but not the heart. He probably still wanted to take Xinxin out to y! When he thought of this, he was happy. Second Gu didn¡¯t have as much time as he did. Second Gu still had to assist the Crown Prince in the future! The Emperor fell asleep with the Empress in his arms. Gu shouxin received the news and came to the courier hostel. He had always known about the situation here and guessed that the Emperor would leave it to him and Prime Minister Huo to manage, so he had been reading in the study at night and did not sleep. The Emperor really did it. He felt that he once again knew the Emperor like the back of his hand, but this time, he didn¡¯t want to do anything. He could do whatever he wanted! Chapter 2601 - 2601 Cloud black grass 2601 Cloud ck grass Gu Xin didn¡¯t have to worry about the rest of the night. She was woken up before daybreak and hadn¡¯t rested for 20 hours. However, she still remembered that she had promised ah Yin to detoxify her. After tidying up a room in the nanlin diplomatic mission¡¯s residence, Gu Xin received the set of silver needles that Lu Zheng had given her from Dong Xue. She let ah Yin lie down and said, ¡± don¡¯t be nervouster. It might hurt a little when you insert the needle. You have to bear with it and don¡¯t move. Ah Yin nodded. Princess Xinxin, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the best at enduring pain. As long as the poison can be detoxified, no matter how painful it is, I can bear it. Gu Xin believed ah Yin¡¯s words and nodded. Without further ado, she began to examine the patient. Ah Yin felt pain after the first needle was inserted, but she could bear this level of pain. Ah Yin didn¡¯t even have to clench her teeth for the second and third needle. By the fourth needle, her forehead began to sweat slightly. Gu Xin smelled a strange smell, which should being from ah Yin¡¯s body. As Gu Xin inserted the fifth needle, she asked, ¡± ¡°Does your nanlin have cloud ck grass?¡± Ah Yin was stunned. Princess Xinxin, what did you say? This servant didn¡¯t hear clearly, can you repeat it?¡± Gu Xin inserted the needle and twisted it, ¡± ¡°Cloud ck grass. It was a nt with leaves that looked like clouds but were pure ck in color. It was the size of a child¡¯s palm. Most of them grow in damp ces, such as in mountain creeks or beside small streams.¡± Ah Yin thought for a moment and replied,¡±Princess Xinxin, I¡¯ve seen this kind of grass described by you in nanlin.¡± It¡¯s in the forest on the outskirts of the nanlin capital. This servant has seen it before.¡± For people like them who had been trained to be spies in the enemy¡¯s camp since young, most of them had better brains and good memories. Ah Yin paused and said,¡±but I don¡¯t know what that grass is called. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the ck cloud grass Princess Xinxin mentioned.¡± However, the grass was indeed the size of a child¡¯s palm. It was pure ck and its leaves were like clouds. The reason why this servant remembers is because at that time the second Princess saw it and felt it was strange. She wanted to pick it, but the guard brother stopped her. He said that it was a kind of poisonous grass and without the medical Officer, it was better not to pick it. ¡± After ah Yin finished speaking, Gu Xin had already inserted the sixth needle. She picked up the needle and was about to insert the seventh needle when she heard ah Yin¡¯s question and asked, ¡± ¡°What happened after that? Did your second Princess get the doctor to pick it?¡± ¡°The second Princess asked the medical Officer to pick it,¡± ah Yin said. As for what happened after that, I don¡¯t know. Because it was poisonous, the second Princess didn¡¯t ask much. The royal family¡¯s Medical Officer had said that although poisonous grass was poisonous, it was mutually reinforcing with some other herbs. Perhaps it could be used to make medicine to save people. The second Princess is not interested in this.¡± Gu Xin finished the seventh needle and said, ¡± ¡°I suspect that this cloud ck grass is one of the poisons you¡¯ve been poisoned with. In the great Zhou Dynasty, it¡¯s called the ck cloud grass. When it¡¯s alone, it¡¯s not very poisonous, but when it¡¯s mixed with some other herbs, like what you said, theyplement and counteract each other. Then, it can disy its effects. One of its most prominent features is that when one is poisoned by the ck cloud grass, the sweat thates out will have a strange taste, just like food that has gone bad after being left in the open for a long time.¡± Ah Yin,¡±Yingluo.¡± She subconsciously wanted to move, but she felt herself sweating. Chapter 2602 - 2602 Another herb 2602 Another herb After hearing what Gu Xin said, she could also smell the smell that Gu Xin was referring to. Gu Xin noticed her movement andughed, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ve smelled worse than this, so there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about.¡± Ah Yin was touched by Gu Xin¡¯s smile and thanked her sincerely. However, at this moment, she finally realized what she had missed earlier. It was too painful. It was as if a hammer full of silver needles was suddenly hitting every part of her body, not just the ces where the needles were inserted. Her forehead began to sweat profusely, and her body was in unbearable pain, but she was still able to keep her body still. She gritted her teeth and persevered. Gu Xin saw the color of her sweat slowly changing and understood that her analysis was almost right. It must be the cloud ck grass. The herb that could be used together with the cloud ck grass to make the poisoned person sweat this color when the poison acted up was the sky Yin grass. Of course, in the great Zhou, they called it the heavenly Yin grass. It was just that he didn¡¯t know what it was called in nanlin. Gu Xin was using a silver needle to force the poison out of ah Yin¡¯s body. After that, she would give ah Yin a pill made from a Jade bead¡¯s dissolving fluid. Before ah Yin returned to nanlin with the nanlin diplomatic mission, Gu Xin would definitely be able to detoxify her. However, it would not be so easy for ah Yin¡¯s family to get rid of the poison. Gu Xin would not follow them to nanlin and ah Yin would not bring her family to great Zhou anytime soon. Therefore, Gu Xin nned to concoct some pills to alleviate the symptoms of the poison first, then find grandma Xiao to research together on how to make a pill that couldpletely detoxify the poison. If it was paired with the Jade bead, then there would be no need to spend time studying it. But now that Gu Xin knew how to use the Jade bead reasonably, she would not use it to detoxify ah Yin¡¯s family. Furthermore, she was also very interested in making antidotes. As for using the Jade bead to cure ah Yin¡¯s poison, Gu Xin did not feel any heartache at all. First of all, this was what she had promised, and she had always kept her word. Since ah Yin was so cooperative, there was no reason for her to go back on her word. Secondly, ah Yin¡¯s time was indeed very tight. He didn¡¯t know how the great Zhou and nanlin would discuss the murder of the nanlin Princess. As long as they came up with a n, the nanlin diplomatic mission would definitely not stay any longer. That was why she had given ah Yin some Jade Pearl solution when she gave her the antidote. In fact, she could use the solution from the Jade bead to detoxify ah Yin without the silver needle, but she would not know what poison ah Yin had. Even if he could get the poison pill from sang ze. Looking at ah Yin¡¯s pained expression, Gu Xin spoke as she inserted the needle, ¡± ¡°Ah Yin, is there another herb in nanlin that bloomed with flowers the size of a child¡¯s fingernail on a cloudy summer day? It can only grow in cold, damp, and dark ces, and will wither as soon as ites into contact with sunlight?¡± Ah Yin endured the pain and tried her best to listen to Gu Xin¡¯s exnation as she tried to recall in her head. She felt that time was passing very slowly. When she was in pain, time really passed very slowly. After a long time, when Gu Xin was about to give her another diagnosis, ah Yin finally replied, ¡± ¡°Yes, there are. This, this servant has seen it. I¡¯ve told you in the pce that the Queen knows how to grow all kinds of rare and precious herbs. One of them is what the princess described. I, I remember that there was a little handmaiden who went to the greenhouse and saw that the sun was just right, so she took the flowers out to bask in the sun. Then, then that little handmaiden was punished.¡± Chapter 2603 - 2602-touched 2603 Chapter 2602-touched Gu Xin nodded her head in understanding, ¡± sky Yin grass can¡¯t be exposed to the sun. However, the flowers that bloomed from it are indeed very beautiful. Since your Queen loves to grow rare herbs, it seems that there aren¡¯t many heavenly yin herbs in your world.¡± Ah Yin was in so much pain that she bit her lips. However, she felt that talking to Gu Xin was much better than holding on alone. She was looking forward to talking to Gu Xin all the time so that time would pass faster. ¡°Princess, the flowers in the Queen¡¯s greenhouse are all rare,¡± ah Yin replied. Gu Xin pointed at the sweat on ah Yin¡¯s body and turned to look at Dong Xue. Dong Xue stood at the side, unable to understand the conversation between the two, but she understood Gu Xin¡¯s actions. She quickly took a handkerchief and wiped ah Yin¡¯s sweat. While wiping his sweat, he asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy, this youngdy¡¯s poison is really strange. She can actually sweat red! It doesn¡¯t look like blood, it¡¯s more like the flower that was smashed into flower mud.¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯isn¡¯t that so! One of the ingredients used to concoct this poison was a flower that bloomed especially brightly, and its toxicity was especially strong. It¡¯s this color.¡± Dong Xue¡¯s hand paused. don¡¯t stop! Gu Xinughed. even if our little Dongxue is poisoned, I can cure her immediately. Dongxue stuck out her tongue in embarrassment. She knew that she had worried too much, so she continued to wipe ah Yin¡¯s sweat. Ah Yin looked at Dongxue with some envy. They were all of the same age and were the princess¡¯s personal maids. Look at how harmonious this girl was with the princess! Although she couldn¡¯t understand what the master and servant were talking about, she could feel the atmosphere between them! She was really envious. After Dongxue was done wiping ah Yin¡¯s sweat, Gu Xin asked her to keep the handkerchief and not throw it away. She still had use for it. Dong Xue retreated to the side with her handkerchief. Gu Xin pulled a stool over to the bed and said gently, ¡± ¡°Ah Yin, I¡¯ll have to wait 15 minutes before I take out the needles. You¡¯ll have to sweat again. After the second round of sweating, I¡¯ll take out the needles. You can rest for another hour. We still have to continue. It¡¯ll be even more painful, can you take it?¡± ¡°I can do it,¡± ah Yin said firmly,¡±thank you, Princess Xin Xin.¡± It¡¯s sote, does the princess want to rest for a while?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m used to it. It¡¯s only been a day without rest, and I¡¯m going to detoxify you. You can close your eyes and rest for a while. You¡¯ll start sweating again in about half an hour. When it hurts, you¡¯ll wake up without me calling. After you wake up, eat something and rest. We¡¯ll continue when it¡¯s time.¡± Ah Yin¡¯s nose soured. She had been selected when she was three years old to learn all kinds of things. When she was ten years old, she was sent to the pce and then became the second princess¡¯s personal maid. All these years, other than her mother and sister who cared about her, no one else had cared about her so much. Moreover, after she was ten years old, her mother and sister were not by her side. Her mother and sister could not write, and they could not evenmunicate through letters. She only expressed her concern through words when sang ze was in a good mood and gave her pills. Thest time was before she had left nanlin. In order to let her work in peace, the general¡¯s office had made her mother and sister dress up as ordinary fishermen and follow the other people to see her from a distance. Chapter 2604 - 2604-everyone has their own lives 2604 Chapter 2604-everyone has their own lives She was an orphan. She had always stayed by the second Princess ¡®side. In order not to be discovered by the second Princess and ah Lu, she could not look at her mother or sister more often. She could not be depressed. She had to act like she usually did. No one knew how much she was suffering. She was able to recognize her sister and mother because every year when the second Princess went to the general¡¯s residence to visit the eldest Princess, sang ze had told her who her sister and mother were. She was too young when she left home, and she didn¡¯t have many opportunities to meet her family. Although they didn¡¯t meet much, she often received the undergarments and shoes that her mother and sister made for her. She had a deep rtionship with her sister and mother. This was also a method that the general¡¯s residence used to train their spies. They didn¡¯t cultivate cold-blooded and heartless people. Cold-blooded and heartless people were the most undesirable because they couldn¡¯t be controlled. You have to create a weakness for them so that you can control them. Seeing ah Yin¡¯s tears about to fall, Gu Xin said softly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry. If you cry now, your tears will be red like your sweat. I can¡¯t guarantee that it¡¯s not poisonous. If your eyes are hurt, I can¡¯t cure you.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s words stopped ah Yin from crying. Gu Xin continued,¡¯close your eyes and take a nap! Once the poison was removed, you would no longer be restricted. You could then choose the life you wanted to live. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let Lord Jiang and general mu know and have them help you bring your family out. When the timees, you can choose them to live a new life.¡± Ah Yin¡¯s body stiffened. Gu Xin patted her hand a few times, ¡± ¡°Be good and take a rest. Life will get better.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Princess,¡± ah Yin replied softly. Gu Xin stopped talking. She was afraid that if she continued, thisdy would really cry. Dong Xue tidied up the house next door and came over to call Gu Xin to rest. Gu Xin waved her hand, ¡± there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m just going to lie down on the soft couch. Dongxue, go and tell brother Yuanyuan and Xiao Qiu not to worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine here.¡± Dongxue nced at ah Yin on the bed and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Why is youngdy so good to her?¡± Gu Xinughed helplessly, ¡± Are you jealous? Only I¡¯m allowed to be good to you, and no one else?¡± Dongxue blushed and exined, ¡± ¡°No, no. Youngdy, this servant didn¡¯t mean it that way. This servant just feels that there is no need for youngdy to put in so much effort for a person she doesn¡¯t know. Moreover, she is doing bad things!¡± ¡°To doctors, there¡¯s no difference between good and bad. And she¡¯s not doing anything bad to us, is she? The most important thing is that I promised her earlier. You have to keep your promise!¡± Dongxue nodded, not fully understanding. Alright, whatever her master said, she was just a little servant girl. However, Dongxue also sighed in her heart that ah Yin had a good life. If she had not met their family¡¯s third miss, ah Yin would definitely have lost her life. This was just like what the old madam at home had said. Everyone had their own fate. From the moment you were born, you were destined to encounter some things that you could not escape from. Therefore, live a good life and take every step well. No matter how difficult life is, you have to believe that it will pass. God can¡¯t always give you bad things. You will always encounter good things. Chapter 2605 - 2605 She decided to meddle in this matter 2605 She decided to meddle in this matter Ah Yin listened to the conversation between the master and servant. Although she couldn¡¯t understand it, she felt at ease. In fact, ever since she came to the great Zhou Dynasty, she had not had a good night¡¯s sleep. She had been looking for opportunities all day. Now, she finally didn¡¯t have to think so much, and she could also get the antidote for her sister and mother. Her heart immediately rxed. Even if she would face the danger of being beheaded when she returned to nanlin, her mother and sister could live a normal life. Her sister was only two years older than her, and she still had a long time to live. She should not be like her. She was very grateful to Gu Xin for telling her that she could choose to live a new life with her family in the future. She wanted to do that too, but she knew she couldn¡¯t. She had caused the princess¡¯s death, even though she had been instructed by someone else. But she was rxed now. She didn¡¯t have to think about anything anymore. She slowly fell asleep. Gu Xin listened to her even breathing and walked to the soft couch to take a rest. Gu Xin¡¯s eyes were closed and she couldn¡¯t fall asleep either because ah Yin would be woken up by the pain in a while. She had to take out the needles for her. Gu Xin did not know why, but she suddenly thought of Cheng Huaiyu. In fact, after returning to the great Zhou Dynasty and burying Cheng Huaiyu in the urn of ashes, she rarely thought about the dead. However, she thought of Cheng Huaiyu when she was treating ah Yin. She thought of how Cheng Huaiyu was helping them and dealing with Peng mu. She thought of how Cheng Huaiyu was discovered by Peng mu and how he passed through the North of the great Zhou Dynasty from Xing Nan Kingdom all the way to thenge Kingdom. She thought of what Gu yingxue had said about Peng MU¡¯s fickleness towards Cheng Huaiyu. She didn¡¯t experience how Cheng Huaiyu felt at that time, but her heart still ached for him. In fact, ah Yin¡¯s situation waspletely different from Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s, but she didn¡¯t know why, but she just thought of Cheng Huaiyu for no reason. Perhaps, Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s death at her ce was also a barrier that was difficult for her to ovee! He was the first friend in her life other than her family, and she regarded him as a very important person. In fact, they had only been together for a few short months, not even a year. But in her heart, Cheng Huaiyu was very important. The only simrity she could think of between ah Yin and Cheng Huaiyu was that they treated their family members the same way. Cheng Huaiyu knew that Gu yingxue was Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu¡¯s adopted daughter, just like her, so she also treated Gu yingxue as a younger sister. For her younger sister, she was willing to give up her own life, just like how ah Yin gave up her life for her family. It made her heart ache. Also, ah Yin¡¯s helplessness should be the same as Cheng Huaiyu¡¯s helplessness when he was in thengge Kingdom! Gu Xin¡¯s heart ached for a girl like this. She had never treated others differently based on their status. Ah Yin was the personal maid of the second Princess of thenge Kingdom. She would not think that she was inferior just because of her status. Her heart ached for her. Gu Xin decided to intervene in ah Yin¡¯s matters. At least she could save her life and give her hope. She felt that she could still do this. Other than Cheng huaijin, there were very few people who could make her think of Cheng Huaiyu. It had been so long, but she could still remember Cheng Huaiyu. She felt that this was a kind of fate, so she decided to help ah Yin. As for how to help, he would think about itter. In any case, the nanlin diplomatic mission wouldn¡¯t leave the great Zhou in two or three days. Both sides needed time to discuss. Chapter 2606 - 2606-no 2606 Chapter 2606-no About half an hourter, there was some movement on ah Yin¡¯s side. Gu Xin got up and went over to retrieve the silver needles for ah Yin. She also called Dong Xue over to help ah Yin wipe her sweat. ¡°You should lie down for a while! Wait for the kitchen to bring the food over before you get up.¡± Seeing that ah Yin was about to get up after removing the silver needles, Gu Xin pressed her down and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, this servant will follow your orders!¡± Ah Yin really couldn¡¯t stand the pain and stopped struggling. ¡°Ah Yin, what other family members do you have?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess Xinxin, I still have my mother and sister.¡± Ah Yin paused for a moment before continuing, ¡± my father is a guard in the general¡¯s residence. Not long after I was born, my father followed the old general to fight the Pirates and never returned. The general¡¯s residence takes care of us, so they let ah Niang work in the residence.¡± ¡°And then you were chosen because you were clever and quick-witted since you were young, and I saw you in a different light. In the end, I found out that you were very powerful?¡± Gu Xin asked. Ayin was silent. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Ah Yin still expressed her opinion.¡±In the beginning, mother was very grateful to the general¡¯s residence.¡± Later, when I was three years old, because I was secretly following a girl from the general¡¯s residence to memorize books, I was discovered and I was taken away by the general¡¯s residence¡¯s steward. The steward told mother that this servant is smart and can be a little maidservant at youngdy¡¯s side.¡± ¡°At that time, mother also asked, this servant is only three years old, and the youngest girl in the general¡¯s office is six years old, so how can this servant take care of a girl? The steward said that because this servant had a good memory and was quick-witted, he wanted to train this servant in advance to train a maidservant for the future girls of the general¡¯s mansion. If there are no girls born in the general¡¯s office in the future, this servant can also go to the side of the girls who have already grown up. Anyway, the age difference is not big. Therefore, I have to take this ve away to learn.¡± ¡°The manager also told this servant¡¯s mother that this is good fortune. This servant will definitely have a good future if I follow youngdy. The servant¡¯s mother was extremely happy. At that time, this servant¡¯s big sister was only five years old. Big sister envied this servant¡¯s big sister and wanted to go, but big sister couldn¡¯t remember things and learned slowly, so big sister was not taken away.¡± ¡°After that, I went to a vige in the general¡¯s residence. I was the youngest there, and there were more than twenty little girls and boys there. We learned the same thing, and we also learned Kung Fu. Like ves, they were the descendants of the guards who had sacrificed their lives fighting the Pirates. We can go home once every three months, and when we reach the age of thirteen, we will be taken away.¡± ¡°This servant has studied there for seven years and has never seen anyone taken there when they were three years old. Most of them were taken there when they were five years old. When I was ten years old, I became the most powerful person in the vige. His Kung Fu was the best, and he had the most things to memorize. Thus, ve Shisui was sent away.¡± ¡°After sending them away, they will move to a different vige. There are fewer people there, but they learn how to pass messages, disguise, and so on. I studied there for half a year and was taken away. This time, I¡¯m alone. There¡¯s someone who tells me how to do things and how to gain trust from the second Princess. He also told me that the food I eat every month is actually a poison pill. If I don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll die from the poison. Not only did this servant eat it, but this servant¡¯s mother and sister also ate it. If this servant doesn¡¯t listen, this servant¡¯s sister and mother won¡¯t be able to eat and will die from poison like this servant.¡± at that time, I found out that we were not serving the young masters and youngdies in the manor as maidservants. Instead, we were serving the young masters and youngdies of other families as maidservants. Chapter 2607 - 2607-let’s not talk about it first 2607 Chapter 2607-let¡¯s not talk about it first ¡°I was still very afraid and guilty at that time. This servant thought of when I was a child, I was curious and had fun, so I listened to the girl recite behind the rockery. This servant then carried it out. If I hadn¡¯t carried it back then, I wouldn¡¯t have been taken away. This servant, like sister and mother, is doing odd jobs in the general¡¯s residence. This servant and sister have grown up and saved enough silver. We can even redeem ourselves and leave the general¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°There is a rule in the general¡¯s office, that is, the wife and children of the guards can leave the general¡¯s office after they have saved enough silver to redeem themselves. If this servant wasn¡¯t curious back then, mother and sister wouldn¡¯t have been implicated by this servant.¡± ¡°Therefore, the general¡¯s office didn¡¯t choose me purely because I was smart. They would also choose others and specially train a group of people. This group of people were mostly the descendants of the guards who had followed the old general and a few other generals to fight the Pirates. This servant¡¯s father and the other people¡¯s fathers have sacrificed themselves, but this servant and the others still have to work for the general¡¯s household. This servant is actually very unwilling to do these things.¡± it¡¯s all this servant¡¯s fault. This servant was young at that time and thought that this servant could carry things that even youngdy couldn¡¯t. Youngdy wasn¡¯t even as good as this servant! ¡°If only we could return to that time, Yingluo ¡­¡± Ayin paused. What if they returned to that time? If she had returned to that time, she felt that she would still do the same. After all, she was too young at that time. What could she know? Unless he returned to that time with the memories of his present self who had experienced so many things, nothing could be changed. At this moment, the food was served. It was prepared for ah Yin alone. Gu Xin didn¡¯t really feel like eating it. She had eaten well for all three meals, while ah Yin had not eaten much since morning. Now that she smelled the aroma of food, her stomach naturally growled. Gu Xin asked her to get up and eat. As she watched her eat, she said, ¡± ¡°You are very smart! You still remember what happened when you were three years old, and you were able to be the number one in that kind of environment.¡± ¡°Actually, I hope you¡¯re not that smart,¡± ah Yin shook her head in embarrassment. Even if it¡¯s just an ordinary person, or an idiot, it¡¯s fine.¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± don¡¯t say that. How can a fool protect his family? ¡± Since the heavens have given you this intelligence, you should make use of it. In the past, you couldn¡¯t resist a giant like the general¡¯s office, but you can choose in the future.¡± Hope shed in ah Yin¡¯s eyes, but it was only for a moment. She knew that she had no choice. After returning to nanlin, she was destined to take responsibility for poisoning the second Princess. Gu Xin could tell what she was thinking. She wanted to say that she had a way to protect her, but she did not say it immediately. It was still too early to say all this. Anyway, he knew that ah Yin would not do anything to him for a while. She couldn¡¯t leave ah Yin behind right now. She had to make a trip back to nanlin. After ah Yin was done eating, Gu Xin let her rest for a while before she started her second diagnosis. Gu Xin only left the hotel at dawn. When she got home, she even made it in time for breakfast. Grandpa and Grandma Gu were very distressed to see her go out for an entire day and night without sleeping. They asked her to eat more and then have a good sleep. Gu Xin ate a lot and went back to her room to sleep. It was a good sleep, and he didn¡¯t even dream. He slept all the way until dark. ¡°Has my father returned yet?¡± Gu Xin rubbed her eyes and asked Dong Xue who was waiting on her. Chapter 2608 - 2608 The fat lady 2608 The fatdy ¡°Miss, Daren hasn¡¯t returned yet. He just sent someone back and said that he won¡¯t be back for dinner, but he will be back to rest.¡± Dong Xue handed a handkerchief to Gu Xin and answered. ¡°Oh, I know. Dongxue, get someone to prepare the bathwater. I¡¯m not feeling well, so I need to take a good bath. Oh right, in a while, go and tell sister sisi that I¡¯ve woken up and ask her toe over. She just wants to hear some gossip.¡± Gu Xin wiped her face and sobered up. ¡°Alright, third miss.¡± Wintersnow went to prepare. The weather was still very hot. Gu Xin went to the bathroom and waited for the maidservants to fill the tub with water. She then satfortably in the bathtub. After a while, Gu si arrived with food. ¡°Third sister, did you sleep well? I heard that you wanted to take a bath, so my mother asked me to bring it for you. My mother said that it was not good to take a bath on an empty stomach, so she insisted that I bring it for you. My mother really didn¡¯t know how good your body is, third sister!¡± Gu si sat on the stool beside the bath barrel like a small Chatterbox. After she finished speaking, she fed Gu Xin. ¡°Third sister, you don¡¯t know this, but I have to endure that little fool. She even wanted to follow us! Did he not know that he was already seven years old? He thought he was a little kid! Even if he¡¯s a little kid, there¡¯s no reason for him to follow us, right?¡± ¡°I know, Ren Ren definitely wants to hear the story of Lu Yang and the chicken Prince! I also want to hear it. Third sister, you don¡¯t know, but today the news has spread outside, saying that the olddy of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion is finally getting married, and to a peasant Prince who is not bad in all aspects.¡± ¡°There are also rumors outside that these two people fell in love at the inn, and almost made The Frog Prince take the child back to the East! Third sister, is this the case? Is this the case? Aren¡¯t you guys investigating a case? Why would they even give them the chance to get the child out?¡± Gu si did not speak quickly, but the speed at which she fed Gu Xin was fast. ¡°Sister sisi, you¡¯re talking to yourself, and you¡¯re using something to stuff my mouth. How do you want me to answer you?¡± Gu Xin blocked Gu SI¡¯s hand and said helplessly. ah, Yingying. Gu si paused and thenughed foolishly. I was just worried that you would be hungry, third sister. My mother once said that whoever bathes in the water with an empty stomach will immediately faint!¡± ¡°Who is this¡± who ¡°?¡± Gu Xin asked curiously. Was there anyone who would faint from the bath? ¡°It¡¯s a fatdy that my mother knows. Her master brought a concubine back, and that fatdy was so angry that she felt that her master brought a concubine back because she was fat. So, she didn¡¯t eat and went hungry! It just so happens that she has the habit of soaking in the bath for half an hour every day, so she fainted from the bath when she was too hungry.¡± Gu si exined. Gu Xin was speechless. Then, she thought of the fat Madam that her aunt knew and immediately matched her name. She could not help butugh, ¡± you¡¯re Madam pang, right? ¡± First aunt was really too much. She had learned to give people nicknames from first uncle. If Madam pang were to find out, wouldn¡¯t she go even more hungry?¡± Madam pang¡¯s background was simr to Madam Zhang¡¯s. They were both from the vige. Sir pang had entered the civil service through the imperial examination. He was lucky and capable, and in the end, he became an official in the capital. Perhaps it was because they came from simr backgrounds, and both of them were more mature, but Madam Zhang and Mrs. Pang could be said to be very good friends. After all, Mrs. Pang had entered this circle earlier than Madam Zhang, and had even taught her a lot. Chapter 2609 - 2609 This girl’s thoughts are a little dangerous 2609 This girl¡¯s thoughts are a little dangerous ¡°Aiya, third sister, you¡¯ve brought me to another ce. I¡¯m talking about the matter between The Frog Prince and Lu Yang! Don¡¯t even mention Madam Pang! Third sister, quickly tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± Gu Si was often led astray by his sisters. She was clearly asking about the same thing, but her sisters continued to talk about other things. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t realize that she could continue talking with her sisters. In the end, if her sisters didn¡¯t mention anything, she wouldpletely forget what she had asked. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll tell you. Our little sister sisi is actually a little smarter now, this is rare, really rare.¡± Gu Xin smiled helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s a must. My sisters are all so smart. As their younger sister, I can¡¯t drag them down. I have to make myself smart. So, third sister, what¡¯s going on between The Frog Prince and Lu Yang?¡± Gu si insisted on asking. She would definitely not let Gu Xin change the topic. Gu Xin did not intend to change the topic, but when the sisters were chatting, they were used to it. Whenever they talked about something, another person would appear. If any of the sisters were interested in this new person, the topic would definitely change to that. What was more, after they started talking about that character, new ones would appear ording to that character, and then the topic would be endless. This was also why the sisters always had endless things to talk about when they were together. If they had enough energy, they could chat for days and nights without stopping. Of course, this was referring to ordinary matters. Some important and serious matters would not deviate from the topic and would always remain the same. Gu Xin didn¡¯t intend to change the topic and started talking to Gu si, ¡± ¡°In fact, Lu Yang wanted to work with the pheasant Prince and Princess Long Zhu ¡®er to separate me and brother Yuanyuan. The method was to let me see brother Yuan Yuan being intimate with Princess Long Zhu ¡®er with my own eyes. Then I will be angry and then I will break off the engagement. It¡¯s like this.¡± Gu Si was speechless, what? Was Lu Yang crazy? Does she like you or brother ah Yuan? I don¡¯t like to see you two together? If it were me, I¡¯d wait for you to marry into the family and then slowly take care of the two of you. That way, it wouldn¡¯t be troublesome! Why do you want to break them up? it¡¯s too troublesome to deal with them like this.¡± Gu Xin¡¯s mouth twitched. This girl¡¯s thoughts were a little dangerous. Gu si continued, ¡± there must be something wrong with her. She couldn¡¯t win against us in the past. She was also crushed by us in other aspects. Now, she actually thinks that she can get back at us with the help of outsiders? ¡± She was too naive! In the past, her maternal grandfather and aunt were also capable people. At that time, she couldn¡¯t do anything to us! You¡¯re really stupid!¡± Gu Xin smiled helplessly, ¡± yes, yes, yes. Sister sisi, you¡¯re right. But sisi, do you want to hear it or not? If you analyze it like this, I¡¯ll change the topic again!¡± Gu si immediately shut up and sat down obediently, looking at Gu Xin with a serious expression. Gu Xin was happy. She felt that the cutest and most likable person in the house was sister sisi. In order to satisfy Gu SI¡¯s curiosity, Gu Xin continued, ¡± ¡°Then, the night before, Lu Yang disguised himself and followed the pheasant Prince to visit Princess Long Zhu ¡®er. He had sent medicinal herbs to Princess Long Zhu ¡®er, but in the end, he was used by Princess Long Zhu¡¯ er¡¯s maidservant. Since they¡¯re involved, we naturally have to bring them over.¡± Chapter 2610 - 2610 He doesn’t seem like someone who’ll be manipulated by others 2610 He doesn¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯ll be manipted by others ¡°After we took them there, we interrogated them, but there was no evidence to prove that they weren¡¯t the murderer. They could only swear on the poison curse. After he was locked up, Madame Lin came to see Lu Suan and gave him a clear path. ¡± ¡°Before this, didn¡¯t their family want Lu Suan to select a girl to enter the pce and get close to the Emperor? She wanted to follow her aunt¡¯s path, but unfortunately, the Emperor uncle didn¡¯t intend to choose a consorts! He didn¡¯t even need to use this method to choose concubines for the princes. He let the princes choose themselves. Therefore, Lu Yang had no chance. Now, the princes from all over the world have appeared, so the Lin family has changed their way of thinking.¡± ¡°The Lin n won¡¯t be interested in the princes of the westernnds, because that¡¯s my territory! This time, dongzhe, nanlin, and Jia Cang are here. It¡¯s not my territory. Among them, The Frog Prince has the looks and status, and dongzhe is very rich. Didn¡¯t the Lin family persuade Lu Xin to find a good husband for her?¡± Gu Xin paused, and Gu SI¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s not right! That Frog Prince didn¡¯t look like someone who would be manipted by others! Why were the rumors about them being in love with each other? Even if The Frog Prince loved you but couldn¡¯t get you, it was impossible for him to immediately like Lu Yang! It¡¯s not that I want to hurt Lu Yang, but I don¡¯t want topare Lu Yang with you, third sister. This is an insult to you. Lu Yang is really not as good as you in any way, third sister. So, how did the two of them like each other?¡± Gu Xin facepalmed. Sisi seemed to be getting more talkative. She had only paused for a moment and she had already found a chance to say a long story. Gu Xin looked at Gu si and Gu Si was stunned for a moment. She thenughed in embarrassment, ¡± ¡°Hehe, I forgot, I forgot. Third sister, I forgot. I won¡¯t say anymore. Third sister, please continue. I promise I won¡¯t interrupt you, third sister. Ah, no, I¡¯m not interrupting you, third sister. I¡¯m absolutely not interrupting when you¡¯re pausing. Listen to me obediently.¡± Gu Xin smiled helplessly,¡¯isn¡¯t there the Lin group? Think about it, Madame Lin¡¯s sister was the former noble consort Lin. In the past, noble consort Lin was still in charge of the entire harem, so how could she not have something in her hands? So, the Lin family had something in their hands! She gave it to Lu Yang and asked him to drug the pheasant Prince and her own food. In this way, when the two of them were under the effects of the drug, they would be seen by the people outside the room. At that time, Madame Lin could make a fuss as the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife. Our uncle Emperor will definitely help her. Madame Lin¡¯s calctions are quite urate. You know, uncle Emperor loves to watch the fun, right? Anyway, as long as Lu Yang drugged her, this matter would be settled. That Frog Prince might not have thought that Lu Yang, who he hated, would drug him, so he would not be on guard against her. After all, Lu Yang was really stupid in front of him.¡± ¡°In the end, Lu Yang only drugged the pheasant Prince and not himself. The pheasants Prince¡¯s drug had taken effect and he did not do anything to Lu Yang. Lu Yang was frightened. She might not have seen such a scene before! Anyway, when I went there, she was really trembling, crying, and scared. However, many people saw this scene. The Lin family had also achieved their goal. Wasn¡¯t the capital now full of rumors that the two were in love? The Frog Prince is going to marry our Duke Zhengguo Fu¡¯s di youngdy to be his Princess. No one would care about what happened yesterday.¡± Chapter 2611 - 2611-vicious 2611 Chapter 2611-vicious Gu si looked at Gu Xin and wanted to speak, but she closed her mouth. Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything and the room fell silent. Gu si: ¡°? ¡± Gu Xin was speechless. ¡°Yingluo, are you done?¡± Gu Xin,¡¯yeah, I¡¯m done. That was the rough story. In any case, the Lin family had achieved their goal. As for Lu Yang¡¯s thoughts, they were not important. The Lin family would definitely seize this opportunity. Even if Lu Yang didn¡¯t want to marry, he had to. Otherwise, she, who could not find a good inw to begin with, would not be able to find one. If she really doesn¡¯t want to get married, then she can only stay in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, and then she might be self-righteous and cause trouble for me and brother Yuanyuan.¡± Gu si pursed her lips and said in disdain,¡¯this Lin family is really ¡­ Even my mother wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing in the past! In the past, my mother would only scold big sister when she tried to read people. She would never force everyone or teach big sister like this. The Lin n is really vicious!¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯she¡¯s not wrong. With Lu Yang¡¯s arrogant personality, he might really have to stay at home for the rest of his life if he stayed in great Zhou. Even if she didn¡¯t stay at home, she wouldn¡¯t be able to marry into a good family. The Lin family was no longer around. In the future, brother Yuanyuan of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion would be in charge. She felt that Lu Yang could not rely on his maternal family. However, it was different if she married into dongzhe. Lu Yang represented the great Zhou, so it could be said that the great Zhou was her maiden family. Even if brother Yuanyuan doesn¡¯t care, the others will. We can¡¯t let our Zhou girls be bullied in the East! Also, her son was also part of the Lin family¡¯s n! She nned to ask Lu Yang to meet her family after Lu Yang had given birth to the child and stabilized his position. Then, she would ask her brother to go over and fake his death so that her brother could stay in the East. Mrs. Lin has done too many bad things, and she¡¯s worried that brother Yuanyuan will cause trouble for her children!¡± Gu si pursed his lips. tsk! Valuing boys over girls. Sacrificing the daughter to save the son! Gu Xin smiled but did not say anything. Gu Xin was aware that the two children of the Lin family were suspicious, but she did not have any concrete evidence. The qu King was already dead, and the old men of the Lin family might not be able to find him. It would be a little troublesome to investigate. Gu si did not know about these things, and Gu Xin had no intention of telling anyone before the truth was revealed. Gu si rolled his eyes and said,¡¯Oh right, third sister, who is the murderer? Was she really the maid of Princess Long Zhu ¡®er? It¡¯s said that she treated the maidservant badly and the maidservant was tortured badly, so she found an opportunity to kill her. Is that true?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± of course not. However, this was an internal conflict within nanlin, not a conflict between a master and a servant. ¡°Nanlin, I guess. It¡¯s God¡¯s blessing to be able to maintain a regime for hundreds of years. It also shows that the people of nanlin are Buddhist. Now that someone isn¡¯t Buddhist, there¡¯s a problem.¡± Gu SI¡¯s interest was piqued again and he mored to hear it. Gu Xinughed,¡¯at least let me get up and put on my clothes! Are you nning to let me talk to you while I¡¯m in the water? If I keep soaking, my skin will be wrinkled.¡± Gu si put down the tray in her hands and quickly got up to get Gu Xin¡¯s clothes, ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll help you get dressed.¡± Gu Xin was speechless when she saw her sucking up to her. But that¡¯s good too, sisi¡¯s more lively now, and she looks even more energetic. Chapter 2612 - 2611-dust settled 2612 Chapter 2611-dust settled After Gu Xin put on her clothes, she did not n to eat in the house. Instead, she went to the dining room outside. Her father must have been busy at the Ministry of Rites, and her family would definitely want to hear the details of the case. Since it was just a one-time talk, it was better to ask everyone to listen. The Gu family was all in the dining room. Dong Xue stood behind Gu Xin and twisted her hair while Gu Xin ate. When she was almost done eating, she began to tell her family about the things that happened in nanlin. After Grandpa and Grandma Gu heard this, they felt that they had gone down the wrong path when they reincarnated and should have reincarnated with the long family of nanlin. After all, one of them was the legitimate bloodline of the great Zhou Dynasty, and the other was the legitimate bloodline of the goddess. However, neither of them was interested in being the Emperor or Queen. Even if they reached that position in the end, they might be like the Prince of nanlin and not care so much! In fact, it wasn¡¯t that the Prince of nanlin didn¡¯t care. It was just that there weren¡¯t anyplicated battles in nanlin, so he didn¡¯t have a strong sense of defense. If the Prince of Nan Lin had grown up in the goddess Kingdom or the great Zhou, this would not have happened. ¡­¡­ After a few days, the matter was settled. Under the persuasion of the envoys and the threatening persuasion of the officials from the Ministry of Rites led by Gu shouxin, first Prince Tian Tian agreed to marry Lu Suan. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Lord Gu of the Ministry of Rites had said that the old general of the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion was an extraordinary existence. The people of great Zhou were indebted to him. The current son of Duke Zhengguo had participated in many important Wars and was still alive. You had disrespected his granddaughter (sister) and you still want to leave? The Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion did not agree, and the people of great Zhou did not agree either. At most, they would just fight. Alright, first Prince Tian Tian was scared. In the beginning, he had argued for reason and felt that he had been harmed, but his own Medical Officer had not been able to find any problems. He did not even want to invite the Imperial physicians of the great Zhou. He felt that the great Zhou wanted to harm him. Since they wanted to harm him, how could they let the people of the great Zhou investigate? On the other hand, Dong Zhe¡¯s Messenger gave various benefits to exin the impact of him marrying Lu Suan as a Princess on Dong Zhe. The messengers told him that he could just leave it at home after he married Lu Suan. The Prince could do whatever he wanted, but he just had to make sure that she was not wronged. Many people in the great Zhou Dynasty had three wives and four concubines. He should not be afraid that it would affect his ability to find a girl. If we give in to her, great Zhou will be friendly with us because of her. There are no disadvantages at all. Thus, first Prince Tian Tian agreed. As for Lu Yang, she had also been persuaded by Lin Shi. She was indeed afraid that day, but when she thought of what Lin Shi had said, she also knew that things had already been set in stone. She couldn¡¯t back down just because she was afraid. If she moved to another ce, she would definitely be able to live well. Because of the death of the princess of nanlin, the subsequent friendly exchanges had stopped. Both dongzhe jiacang and nanlin had decided to return. Therefore, Lu Yang would be leaving soon. The Lin family was pouring all their knowledge into Lu Yang¡¯s brain like soup. In order to keep Lu Yang awake at all times, Madame Lin even asked the people around her toe up with a few books to teach Lu Yang how to face various situations. She was not afraid of Lu Zheng finding out about this at all. If she was afraid that Lu Zheng would find out, she would only tell him in secret and would not write it out. Lu Yang looked at the half-box of books piled up in her room and had a headache. She didn¡¯t like to read. Wasn¡¯t this killing her? When would she be able to finish reading it? Chapter 2613 - 2612-bestowed marriage 2613 Chapter 2612-bestowed marriage After a few days of rest, Cheng huaijin and general Shi mu were able to move freely, but they couldn¡¯t use force for the time being. Other than bestowing a marriage upon Lu Yang, the Emperor had also asked Cheng huaijin a question after he was free to move around. He asked if he wanted the reward from the martial artspetition right now. Of course, Cheng huaijin wanted it now. He said that he wanted to ask Gu yingxue for help. It just so happened that Gu yingxue was 15 years old this year. She was already of marriageable age and could get married. The Emperor waved his hand and bestowed another marriage to the two of them. At the same time, he also betrothed another princess and prince of the westernnds to the Prince and Princess of the great Zhou Dynasty. A few happy events added together diluted the somewhat tense atmosphere in some courier stations in various countries. Shi mu didn¡¯t make a scene when the Emperor bestowed the marriage. He only found an opportunity to meet with Cheng huaijin. Cheng huaijin looked at the man in front of him, not knowing what he was going to do. ¡°I want to see miss yingxue,¡± Shi mu said sincerely. Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t really want him to meet Gu yingxue. He wasn¡¯t afraid that she would take Gu yingxue away, but he was afraid that he would hurt her. Gu yingxue had been traumatized by the kidnapping incident at the Peng family in kun city. After knowing Shi MU¡¯s motive, she was still very afraid. As long as she didn¡¯t go back to the Gu family, second white would be there to watch over her. Hence, Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t want Shi mu to see Gu yingxue. Seeing Cheng huaijin¡¯s refusal, Shi mu didn¡¯t let him say it out loud. He said directly, ¡± ¡°If Prince ah hai is worried, you can follow miss Ying Xue the entire time. I, I just have some things to say to miss Ying Xue. If I don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be at ease for the rest of my life.¡± Cheng huaijin thought about it and felt that Shi mu was a good person. With him looking after him, nothing should happen. Moreover, rather than leaving a person who no one knew what he was up to in the dark, it was better to bring him out in the open and make things clear to everyone. Hence, Cheng huaijin agreed. However, he didn¡¯t agree on behalf of Gu yingxue. He only said to Shi mu, ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. General Shi mu, I still have to ask for Xue ¡®er¡¯s opinion. If she is willing, I will send someone to inform you. If she is not willing, I will not force her. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Shi mu nodded without hesitation. Just this point alone put Shi mu at ease. If Cheng huaijin had agreed to bring her to see you, he might still be worried about Gu yingxue following Cheng huaijin. Now that he knew Cheng huaijin was going to ask Gu yingxue for her opinion, Shi mu was relieved. When he returned to the Gu residence, Gu yingxue happened to be there too. She was chatting with the four Gu sisters. When Cheng huaijin came over, he was teased by the sisters. Gu yingxue¡¯s face was extremely red. She had never thought that the condition that her brother Xiao Yang had won with all his might would be to propose to the Emperor. She was still in a daze! ¡°Eldest sister, second sister and Xin Xin si, don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m a man with thick skin, so it¡¯s fine if you say something, but Xue ¡®er¡¯s skin is thin. Why don¡¯t we wait until Xue ¡®er isn¡¯t here, and I¡¯ll sit here and you guys can slowly talk about me?¡± Cheng huaijin looked at the embarrassed Gu yingxue and smiled at the Gu sisters. ¡°Tsk, people who are bestowed with marriage are really amazing!¡± ¡°This is only the bestowment, and you¡¯re already protecting me!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t say anything bad about Xue ¡®er in the future. Jin doesn¡¯t like to talk, but when he¡¯s sharp-tongued, even Huo Wentong might not be able to win!¡± Chapter 2614 - 2614 He wants to see you 2614 He wants to see you Gu yingxue¡¯s face turned even redder, and she lowered her head. Cheng huaijin and the Gu sisters bothughed. This girl was probably the shyest of the Gu sisters. starting from gu hui, she had directly pushed peng ze against the wall. her face was red, but it did not exist. gu nian, on the other hand, had never blushed in front of xue qianyu. their situations were slightly different. As for Gu Xin, it was even more impossible for her to blush. Lu Zheng appeared when Gu Xin was ten years old and grew up with her as an older brother. He rarely made her blush. As for Gu si, Huo Junhao¡¯s head was so big that it was impossible for him to make Gu si blush. He would only make Gu si feel that the child prodigy was so pitiful, so annoying, and so smart. In any case, Gu si had yet to see him blush. As for Gu yingxue, she had wanted to marry Cheng huaijin even before she had met him. Of course, she had wanted to repay his kindness back then. After meeting him, she had been treated coldly by Cheng huaijin. She had been afraid at that time, but after they had gotten along, she had really taken a liking to him and fallen in love with him. The final process was the process of an ordinary girl¡¯s heart being moved. It was very normal for her to blush. ¡°Xue ¡®er, Shi mu just came to talk to me.¡± Said Cheng huaijin, changing the topic. As soon as he said that, the atmosphere was not as rxed as before. Even the redness on Gu yingxue¡¯s face slowly disappeared. ¡°What did he say?¡± Gu yingxue was a little confused. She was different from other women who had transmigrated. She had many people protecting her since she transmigrated. Other than the fact that many parts of her life were not as convenient as the modern world, there was basically no change to her. Of course, the two years she spent in the original owner¡¯s family didn¡¯t count. Therefore, Gu yingxue didn¡¯t know how to deal with people of the opposite sex who were friends or enemies with the host. If she was like the host¡¯s brother and sister-inw, who clearly wanted to harm the host, she would be smart enough to know how to protect herself. Besides, the host¡¯s brother and sister-inw were just two ordinary people. However, Shi mu wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, and it was hard to tell whether Shi mu wanted to hurt Gu yingxue or protect her. The best solution Gu yingxue could think of was to not get close to him and ignore him. Unfortunately, this was not a solution. ¡°He said that he wants to see you. He said he has something to tell you. If I¡¯m worried, I can apany you.¡± Cheng huaijin paused and continued, ¡± I told him that I wanted toe back and ask for your opinion. If you agree, I¡¯ll go with you. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll stop him.¡± Gu yingxue pursed her lips and did not say anything. Gu Xin and the other three sisters couldn¡¯t persuade Gu yingxue on this matter. Things were clear now. The person Gu yingxue had saved back then was great general Shi mu, so it all depended on Gu yingxue whether he would see her or not. The other three sisters of the Gu family did not know, but Gu Nian did. ording to the timeline, the person who saved Shi mu was not Gu yingxue, but the original owner of the body. However, Gu Nian did not say anything. Gu yingxue was going to follow Cheng huaijin to the Western Region. In the future, she would have to make her own decisions a lot of times. They were so far away and couldn¡¯t give her advice on everything. She should learn to be independent. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Cheng huaijin, but as ady, no matter how much your other half loved you, you had to have your own opinions. You had to learn to be independent, to n for the worst, and to think about what you should do when you were all alone. Chapter 2615 - 2615-agree 2615 Chapter 2615-agree Cheng huaijin didn¡¯t help Gu yingxue make the decision either. He also felt that Gu yingxue should make her own decision. Whatever others said was what they thought. She had to learn to make her own decisions. After a moment of silence, Gu yingxue made a decision. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go see him.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Cheng huaijin nodded. Where do you want to see him?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find a teahouse,¡± Gu yingxue said after some thought. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll make the arrangements,¡± Cheng huaijin said. Don¡¯t be nervous and don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡± Gu yingxue nodded. That night, Gu yingxue told Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu about this. Gu Qingyuan said,¡¯it¡¯s good to go and meet him. Some words, when said clearly, were better than being remembered in one¡¯s heart. Xue ¡®er, you¡¯ll have to follow little Jin to the West in the future. Although little Jin has a Messenger Eagle and your second aunt also has a bodyguard agency, you¡¯ll never be in front of your mother and me. In the future, you¡¯ll be an adult there, and you¡¯ll have to learn how to handle many things by yourself. Do you understand?¡± Gu yingxue nodded and said,¡±father, I understand.¡± I¡¯ve thought it through very clearly. No matter what happens in the future, I¡¯m willing to follow brother Xiao Yang. Father, mother, you also know that in my previous life and this life, I¡¯ve only ever had feelings for brother Xiao Yang. I¡¯m very d that the first person I¡¯ve ever had feelings for was my husband. Although it¡¯s too early to say that he¡¯s a good man, I firmly believe that brother Xiao Yan is one. So, no matter how hard and tiring it will be in the future, I will persevere and not give up. It¡¯s fine as long as brother Xiao Yan can treat me well.¡± Gu yingxue nodded her head firmly and said,¡±mother, I understand.¡± This was real life, not an idol drama. Actually, I don¡¯t want to be a romantic person. Even if he doesn¡¯t love me, as long as I love him, I feel that I¡¯m happy. Perhaps, this is the first time I¡¯ve fallen in love with someone! In the past, she felt that her love for him was too shallow. However, brother Xiao Yan¡¯s actions now make me feel that the word ¡°love¡± is not deep. I¡¯m willing. Father, mother, I¡¯m really willing. ¡®Even if I¡¯m willing to stay with him in quicksand country, I¡¯ll do whatever he wants. I¡¯ll learn what I can¡¯t do. If I can¡¯t learn, I¡¯ll do what I can.¡¯ In any case, I¡¯m not aplete failure. Peng Yizhu brushed Gu yingxue¡¯s hair behind her ear and sighed, ¡± ¡°In the modern era, your father and I were very worried that you were too innocent and stupid. We were afraid that you would be deceived by unreliable people after you graduated and that you only wanted him to treat you well. Isn¡¯t there a saying that once he¡¯s not good to you, you¡¯ll have nothing? Sigh, in this situation, even if he didn¡¯t treat you well, it didn¡¯t mean that you had nothing, but that kind of pain wasn¡¯t lighter than having nothing. ¡°Marry a man, marry a man, dress and eat. However, little Jin definitely won¡¯t shortchange you in terms of clothes and food. But what about the others? He¡¯s the future quicksand King, so he can¡¯t treat you like those men in love. Xue ¡®er, do you understand?¡± Gu yingxue nodded her head firmly and said,¡±mother, I understand.¡± This was real life, not an idol drama. Actually, I don¡¯t want to be a romantic person. Even if he doesn¡¯t love me, as long as I love him, I feel that I¡¯m happy. Perhaps, this is the first time I¡¯ve fallen in love with someone! In the past, she felt that her love for him was too shallow. However, brother Xiao Yan¡¯s actions now make me feel that the word ¡°love¡± is not deep. I¡¯m willing. Father, mother, I¡¯m really willing. ¡®Even if I¡¯m willing to stay with him in quicksand country, I¡¯ll do whatever he wants. I¡¯ll learn what I can¡¯t do. If I can¡¯t learn, I¡¯ll do what I can.¡¯ In any case, I¡¯m not aplete failure. Everyone¡¯s love was different, but the end point was the same, and that was happiness. I believe that brother Xiao Yan and I will be happy in the end. So, father, mother, please believe me. I will take good care of myself and learn to grow up. Please believe in brother Xiao Yan, he won¡¯t mistreat me. ¡± Chapter 2616 - 2615-meeting 2616 Chapter 2615-meeting The couple looked at each other and sighed in their hearts. Their daughter was growing up, and they were also sad. If possible, they hoped that she would always be that carefree little girl. However, they knew that they could not do this. There would always be unexpected things in life. Everyone would experience something and then grow up. Gu Qingyuan pursed his lips and asked,¡±alright, your mother and I believe you. We also believe in Jin.¡± However, have you thought of what to say tomorrow?¡± Gu yingxue nodded and said,¡¯I¡¯ve thought about it. Father, I will tell general Shi mu that the Gu yingxue of the past is already dead. From the moment she wakes up, she is no longer the Gu yingxue of the past. She can¡¯t remember the people she saved.¡± Gu Qingyuan raised his eyebrows, signaling for Gu yingxue to continue. Gu yingxue said, ¡± I¡¯ll tell him that Gu yingxue was a kind girl in the past. She didn¡¯t only save people but also small animals. She would even straighten the small trees by the side of the road if they were crooked. She couldn¡¯t remember all the people and animals she had saved. If you want to repay me, then be like the kind Gu yingxue and continue to pass on your kindness. Do more good deeds.¡± Peng Yizhu shook her head helplessly and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°What if he confesses his love to you?¡± Gu yingxue said,¡±a melon that is forcefully twisted isn¡¯t sweet. Besides, brother Xiao Ye and I are in love.¡± Is he trying to separate us by force? And he couldn¡¯t do it! However, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that kind of person. Look at what Prince Tian Tian and the princess of Nan Lin did to third sister and brother ah Yuan, and thenpare it with general Shi mu. In this way, this general Shi mu is actually not that scary.¡± Gu Qingyuan shook his head and said,¡±you can¡¯t look at it that way.¡± General Shi MU¡¯s shrewdness was not something that first Prince Tian Tian and the princess of Nan Lin couldpare to. However, with little Jin by your side, we are also at ease. Moreover, second white would definitely be following them in the dark. After you¡¯re done talking to him, let Xiao Jin take you away. Don¡¯t say anything else. Just pretend that you really don¡¯t know, that you really can¡¯t remember this person. It¡¯s best to forget the original owner¡¯s memories.¡± Gu yingxue listened to Gu Qingyuan¡¯s words. ¡­¡­ The next afternoon, Cheng huaijin brought Gu yingxue to a restaurant to wait for general Shi mu. Second white followed them in secret. He even called white three and white five along. General Shi mu went alone. He didn¡¯t even bring any attendants with him. He only had a box in his hand. After he entered the house, his gaze only stayed on Gu yingxue for a short while before he looked away. After the two parties greeted each other, there was no more to say. The atmosphere was a little cold. Shi mu suddenly pushed the box to the middle of the table. ¡°These are alldy yingxue¡¯s things. I think they should be returned to their owners.¡± Cheng huaijin and Gu yingxue knew about it, but they didn¡¯t expect Shi mu to return the things as soon as he came. Gu yingxue¡¯s surprise was not an act. She was genuinely surprised and could not understand what Shi mu was up to. Shi mu didn¡¯t suspect anything. He just smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Lady yingxue, do you still remember that you saved a person a few years ago?¡± Gu yingxue shook her head. Shi muughed at himself and said,¡±I guessed so.¡± After I found her, I heard that miss yingxue had a serious illness and changed. She was lucky enough to be taken away and live a good life.¡± Chapter 2617 - 2617-new life 2617 Chapter 2617-new life Gu yingxue pursed her lips and did not say anything. She didn¡¯t know what to say, because Shi mu was a stranger to her. If the original owner was here, she might be able to remember how she felt when she saved him, but she had already transmigrated for several years. Even if there was this incident in the original owner¡¯s memory, she didn¡¯t know how she felt. So, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Shi mu didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and continued, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you¡¯re living well. ¡°Back then, I thought about it. I thought that when I settled down, I woulde to great Zhou and take you away. I would take you to live a good life, whether you were willing or not. However, by the time I arrived, you had already left.¡± Gu yingxue sighed and said,¡±I¡¯m sorry, general Shi mu. I really can¡¯t remember what happened.¡± Besides, you really don¡¯t have to take this matter to heart. I didn¡¯t have a good time in those years. Since you can get what I used, you must know what kind of life I lived in those years. I have a sense of empathy for all living things in the world. I¡¯m not doing well, but if I can help others, I¡¯ll do my best to help. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a human, an animal or even a small tree. With me, as long as there¡¯s life, I hope that they can live well.¡± Gu yingxue was speaking of the host¡¯s thoughts. The host was indeed a very kind girl. She hoped that everything in the world would be fine and not be tortured like her. Gu yingxue continued,¡±but I changed.¡± I only wanted to live well and didn¡¯t want to care about others, especially those who had nothing to do with me. If I were to encounter the same situation as back then, I would probably be afraid and wouldn¡¯t even stop, let alone pick herbs to save people. Therefore, general Shi mu, you¡¯re toote. The Gu sanniu who saved you is already dead. She died after seeing the truth of life. I¡¯m gu yingxue now. I¡¯mpletely different from the person I was back then.¡± Gu yingxue¡¯s original body was indeed called Gu sanniu, and Gu yingxue was also called sanniu by her family in modern times. The name ¡®Ying Xue¡¯ was only given to her when Gu Qingyuan found her and registered her in the household register. The people in the vige where the original owner lived did not know the name Gu yingxue. They only knew Gu sanniu from the Gu family. General Shi mu smiled as he looked at Gu yingxue. He could somewhat understand what Gu yingxue was saying, but he could not fully understand it. Because when Gu yingxue said that he was dead, he was really dead because the original owner of the body was no longer around. General Shi mu, on the other hand, understood Gu yingxue¡¯s new student. No matter how he tried to understand, he did not force it. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Thus, after I arrived in the capital and saw you, I began to secretly inquire about everything about you. The original Gu sanniu is really dead. The one in front of me is really miss yingxue of the Gu family. As for me, the one I wanted to take away was the original Gu sanniu. She was also the one who saved me. ¡± Gu yingxue¡¯s eyes lit up. She didn¡¯t expect this cold-looking general to be so easy tomunicate with. Her tone became more cheerful as she said, ¡± ¡°Great general Shi mu, it¡¯s good that you think this way. These things are Gu sanniu¡¯s, not mine. In this world, other than me, you might be the only one who remembers her. Why don¡¯t you take these things with you? It¡¯s a memento.¡± General Shi mu was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Gu yingxue to say this. He raised his eyebrows and couldn¡¯t help but look at Cheng huaijin. Chapter 2618 - 2618 Don’t start fighting 2618 Don¡¯t start fighting General Shi mu could speak thenguage of the great Zhou. He had been to the great Zhou many times and had learned thenguage here. So, since he had spoken to Cheng huaijin yesterday, he had been speaking thenguage of the great Zhou. Everyone didn¡¯t find this strange. After confirming that Gu yingxue had saved him, they knew that this person hade to great Zhou many times. Cheng huaijin looked at Shi mu with a smile and said,¡±general Shi, why are you looking at me?¡± This is Xue ¡®er¡¯s matter. I¡¯ve said that she can make all the decisions, and I respect her decision.¡± General Shi mu said, ¡± I heard that the quicksand King is from the kingdom of goddess. Prince ah hai is also from the kingdom of goddess. Besides the status of men and women being different from the great Zhou, most of the customs should be the same! Does Prince ah hai really not mind that the fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦e give their pre-marital items to other members of the opposite sex?¡± Cheng huaijin replied calmly,¡±what¡¯s there to mind?¡± Our Xue ¡®er is kind, so she gives out a lot of things. Wouldn¡¯t I be busy to death if I had to mind all of them? He¡¯s so busy, where would he find the time to apany our Xue ¡®er? Besides, if she likes it, I¡¯ll find her a million different ones. If she doesn¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll just throw it away.¡± General Shi MU¡¯s face darkened. Gu yingxue now knew that Cheng huaijin, whom Gu Nian and Gu Xin had always mentioned to her, was not a quiet person. He had a lot to say and was good at angering people. However, she liked this version of brother Little Ben even more! Gu yingxue tried to smooth things over,¡±general Shi mu, Prince ah Hai¡¯s people are a bit direct. Please don¡¯t mind them if you¡¯re unhappy!¡± He was worried about me, so he apanied me here. Now that we¡¯ve made it clear, Prince ah hai and I won¡¯t disturb the general anymore. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy.¡± General Shi mu interrupted Gu yingxue, then looked at her and said, ¡± miss yingxue, can you allow me to speak to Prince ah hai alone? ¡± Gu yingxue was confused. Cheng huaijin smiled and patted Gu yingxue¡¯s hand. ¡°Xue ¡®er, go downstairs and wait for me! I¡¯lle down after I¡¯m done talking to general Shi. I know the manager of this teahouse. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Gu yingxue nodded and stood up. alright then. You guys can talk things out. Don¡¯t start fighting! I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs!¡± Gu yingxue didn¡¯t know what the two of them had to say, but she felt that the atmosphere was quite awkward. It would be good to go downstairs. She wasn¡¯t afraid at all. When she left, second white said that he would bring people to follow her. As soon as Gu yingxue left, general Shi MU¡¯s face darkenedpletely. Cheng huaijin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. General Shi mu looked at Cheng huaijin. don¡¯t let me find out that she¡¯s not doing well. Otherwise, no matter how far quicksand is, I¡¯ll lead my Jia Cang Army to tten quicksand and take her away! don¡¯t worry, ¡± Cheng huaijinughed. you won¡¯t have the chance to go to quicksand in this lifetime. ¡°Hmph!¡± General Shi mu snorted and said, ¡± you didn¡¯t win against me. You only won her heart. If, if I had taken her away back then, you wouldn¡¯t have had anything to do with this.¡± Cheng huaijin pursed his lips,¡¯there aren¡¯t that many¡¯ ifs ¡®in this world. I can only say that this is God¡¯s arrangement, the best arrangement, so that she wasn¡¯t taken away by you and that I met her. I didn¡¯t win against you. I was just favored by the heavens. That¡¯s why I have such a good girl. The heavens don¡¯t like you, that¡¯s why you can¡¯t get what you love, even if you met him before me. ¡± Chapter 2619 - 2619-turning around for a lifetime 2619 Chapter 2619-turning around for a lifetime General Shi mu was almost angered to death by Cheng huaijin¡¯s words. However, it made sense. There were some people who were missed. Sometimes, the moment you hesitate and turn around, you will never get what you want. Shi mu couldpletely understand this kind of ufortable feeling at this moment. Cheng huaijin looked at general Shi MU¡¯s gloomy face and said sincerely, ¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite grateful to you. Your appearance made me nervous. It made me understand my heartpletely. It made me know that I can¡¯t have anyone else but her. So, I took that step bravely. After I took that step, I realized that I was overthinking a lot of things. A person¡¯s life was only a few decades long. If you met something you liked, you had to grab it. Otherwise, if you missed it for a moment, it would be a lifetime of mistakes. Therefore, I hope that general Shi mu, in the future, when you want to take a girl with you, don¡¯t hesitate. After all, you¡¯re not young anymore.¡± General Shi mu nced at Cheng huaijin indifferently and didn¡¯t say anything else. He took the box that he treated as a treasure, got up, and was ready to leave. When he reached the door, he turned around and returned to the table, cing the box in front of Cheng huaijin. ¡°Since you¡¯re definitely her, then keep these things for her! Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, general Shi mu left without looking back. When he went downstairs and saw Gu yingxue, he only nodded and left. Gu yingxue looked at Cheng huaijin carrying the box down the stairs with a puzzled expression. Cheng huaijin passed the things to Gu yingxue and smiled. ¡°He told me to keep it. ¡°That¡¯s good too. There won¡¯t be a trace of it. Slowly, all his thoughts will disappear. He¡¯ll clear his heart and wait for someone else to move in. He¡¯ll respect himself and others.¡± Gu yingxue was stunned and took the box. She didn¡¯t think so much because most of the things here belonged to the original owner, so it didn¡¯t matter if she epted them or not. In the days before she was found by Gu Qingyuan, she had already fulfilled the wish of the original owner of the body, so she did not take anything with her. Since Shi mu had kept all of the original owner¡¯s things and even sent them over, it was also a kind of fate! Gu yingxue kept the box solemnly. After that, Cheng huaijin sent Gu yingxue home. The two of them were now fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦e bestowed by the Emperor. However, the two of them had never gone shopping alone before. Now that they had the opportunity, neither of them thought that they would have the chance to do so and returned to their own homes. ¡­¡­ By the time the various countries ¡®Affairs were settled, it was already the end of July. The emissaries were all ready to leave. Before they left, the Emperor set up a banquet for everyone. A portion of the nanlin diplomatic mission had already returned. General mu was leading the team to transport Long Zhu ¡®er¡¯s body back, while Lord Jiang and a few guards stayed behind to hand over the follow-up matters. At the same time, ah Yin also stayed behind. Gu Xin had alreadypletely cleared the poison in her body. She was recuperating and would return with Lord Jiang and the rest. On the 29th day of the seventh month, the diplomatic corps of the various countries left the capital. This time, all the princes and princesses of the Western Region followed them back, including Cheng huaijin. He had to go back to prepare for the wedding ande back to the capital at the end of the year. He would send Gu Xin off at the beginning of next year and bring Gu yingxue back to quicksand in February. His time was still rather tight. The Gu family was also preparing a dowry for Gu yingxue. If she married too far away, it would be difficult to prepare a Manor. Chapter 2620 - 2621-too stupid 2620 Chapter 2621-too stupid ¡°Brother Xiao Ye has only been gone for a day! Why are you so distracted?¡± Gu si teased Gu yingxue, who was not paying attention. ¡°No, no. I was just thinking about what I should bring. Last night, my mother told me to think about it myself. This is so sudden, I don¡¯t know what to want!¡± Gu yingxue exined. ¡°Xue ¡®er, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t been to quicksand country before. Don¡¯t you know what to prepare? Come,e,e, let me ask you, are you going to obediently be the Queen of Wang liusha? Aren¡¯t you nning to do anything?¡± Gu Xin was practicing her swordsmanship. Hearing this, she put away her sword and walked over. She sat down and asked. ¡°Third sister, drink some water!¡± Gu Ren handed her some water obediently. ¡°Third sister, have a piece of dessert.¡± Little Mingyue handed the snacks to him obediently. These two little fellows didn¡¯t need to go to the Royal Academy for the time being. The princesses and princes of the Western Region had left at two O ¡®clock. The Academy was on holiday for half a month and would start school after the Mid-Autumn Festival. At that time, there would be new students. Furthermore, the Royal Academy now had age distinctions, those who were over ten years old and those who were under ten years old. At the moment, the only people in the Royal Academy who were under the age of ten were Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue. They had been very happy recently because there would be many little ones for them to bully in the future. It was good for everyone in the family to be in a good mood. Gu Xin was eating snacks and drinking water as she waited for Gu yingxue¡¯s answer. ¡°I wanted to do something, but I didn¡¯t know what to do. Father and mother let me make my own decision, and for a moment my mind was in a mess.¡± Gu yingxue sighed after she finished speaking. She just wanted to be a salted fish, but now she was going to be a Princess Consort and cause trouble. She didn¡¯t know how to! third girl! Gu Ren ridiculed Gu yingxue out of habit. However, when Gu Xin looked at him, he immediately changed the way he addressed her. sister Xue ¡®er, you can¡¯t be so stupid. You know our family¡¯s development very well, and you actually don¡¯t know how to cause trouble? I see that you¡¯re quite smart, why is your brain not growing well? Or are you simplyzy?¡± ¡°Yes, brother Ren Ren is right!¡± Little bright moon immediately echoed. She despised Gu yingxue very much. There were so many projects in the Gu family that could cause trouble. She didn¡¯t know which one she would be doing if she entered. He was too stupid! Gu yingxue,¡±Yingluo.¡± Alright, in the past, it was dopey Gu who bullied him, and now there was a little one. Maybe she was really stupid! AI! Are you lying t and waiting to be mocked? ¡°Xue ¡®er, let me tell you about my father¡¯s ns!¡± Gu Xinughed. In the future, brother Jun will definitely be the king of quicksand, and you¡¯ll definitely be the Queen if you marry him. There was nothing to say about this. ¡°You¡¯ve seen quicksand¡¯s situation. It¡¯s like that. Let¡¯s not talk about righteousness. Let¡¯s talk about being selfish for ourselves and our future children. Don¡¯t you want to live a better life with your child? Living in an environment with green hills and clear water is convenient?¡± Gu yingxue was stunned. She didn¡¯t seem to have thought that much. Gu Xin continued, ¡± in the past, quicksand didn¡¯t have the conditions and was suppressed by the cloud Sea tribe. But now, there¡¯s no more pressure. We can create a good life. Our great Zhou has so many seeds and so many technologies. No one will stop you from taking them away. These things can¡¯t be done in a day or two, and it¡¯s not something that my brother can do alone. If you go over, you can help my brother. Helping him is also helping yourself and your future children.¡± Gu yingxue¡¯s eyes gradually lit up. She seemed to know what she had to do. Chapter 2621 - 2621 She’s still stupid no matter how much she’s experienced 2621 She¡¯s still stupid no matter how much she¡¯s experienced Gu Xin continued,¡±we can start from the four aspects of food, clothing, housing, and transportation.¡± Uncle Qingyuan and fifth aunt let you make your own decision. I¡¯m just giving you some advice. You can think about it. It was only the end of July, so they still had half a year to prepare. Don¡¯t worry, as long as it¡¯s something you need, we¡¯ll give you whatever we have!¡± Gu yingxue wasn¡¯t so confused anymore. She cheered herself up and nodded.¡±Yes, I know, third sister!¡± The siblings sat in the garden and started chatting about other things. Gu si mentioned Lu Yang,¡¯did you see when Lu Yang left with the pheasant Prince? I heard that she was crying very sadly, as if she couldn¡¯t bear to part with him! Previously, third sister said that she was afraid. I didn¡¯t believe it, but now I really believe it. She¡¯s really scared!¡± Because the West¡¯s diplomatic mission took a different route from the East¡¯s, South¡¯s, and Jia Cang¡¯s, and Gu Xin and the others were sending Cheng huaijin there, they didn¡¯t see how Lu Xin looked like at that time. They only heard about it from others. It was said that Lu Yang cried miserably at the city gate and did not let go of Madame Lin, which touched the people at the side. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary marriage far away. She was going to marry to the other side of the sea. The people of the capital had never heard of the East, but they had at least heard of the West. First Prince Tian Tian was also good at acting. When Lu Yang cried miserably, he got out of the car and came to help Lu Yang. He even promised Lin Shi in front of everyone that he would take good care of Lu Yang. This raised his status in the hearts of the people in the capital. Previously, he had lost quite badly in the martial artspetition and the citizens had also heard rumors that he was interested in Gu Xin. However, a Fair Lady and a gentleman¡¯s desire were not considered shameful things. Now that he was married to a girl from the high Duke¡¯s public house, he must look like someone who loved her dearly. Wouldn¡¯t the People¡¯s impression of him improve? Gu Xinughed,¡¯from the moment she didn¡¯t dare to drug herself, she was already afraid. When I went over, she was really trembling in fear.¡± ¡°Some people are like this,¡± Gu Ren said.¡±They usually look very fierce, but they¡¯ll be terrified at the critical moment. I think with Lu Yang¡¯s brain, she will definitely be yed badly in the East. Moreover, the Lin family will definitely think that she¡¯s doing well there.¡± Gu Xin disagreed. that¡¯s hard to say. People change after experiencing something. Dugu Mingyue was on Gu Ren¡¯s side and retorted Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°But, no matter how much an idiot has experienced, she is still an idiot! A brain that wasn¡¯t working well meant that it was not working well. That Lu Xin didn¡¯t cause the current situation for any other reason. She¡¯s just stupid!¡± Gu Xin,¡±Yingluo.¡± Alright, she didn¡¯t know how to refute him. Gu yingxue said, ¡± there¡¯s a story in the bookstore. It¡¯s about a person who has experienced a lot of things. Anyway, he was unlucky in his life. When he was in his thirties, the gods in heaven gave him a chance to live again. He was very smart. His miserable life was indeed due to bad luck, but the gods gave him a second chance and he avoided all those bad things. Although it was not a smooth life, his ending was much better than before.¡± so, you¡¯re still trying to tell me that this has something to do with my brain? ¡± Gu Xinughed. right? ¡± Chapter 2622 - 2622 Mother and child are safe 2622 Mother and child are safe Gu Xin continued,¡¯but I didn¡¯t say that it has nothing to do with the brain! I only emphasized on experience. The more experience you have, the more your heart will change. When a person is in an isted and helpless environment with no one she can trust around her, her mind will be extremely clear, and her eyes will be able to see more things. To be more precise, she is not looking with her eyes, but with her heart.¡± ¡°Lu Yang has been protected too well since young. Her rtives thought that they could protect her for the rest of her life, so they didn¡¯t cultivate her. Instead, they indulged her and felt that it was nothing to pamper her. However, there was no one to protect her now. She only had herself. If she wasn¡¯t born a fool, she would¡¯ve slowly learned how to grow up from the cold and warm human nature she experienced.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s undeniable that she¡¯s indeed stupid, but not that stupid. It won¡¯t be like what Ren Ren said, that she will be bullied over there and we don¡¯t know that she¡¯s not living well. What was her strongest skill since she was young? Her strongest skill is to tattle.¡± ¡°The Lin family has already clearly told her that the great Zhou is her backing. She will definitely make use of it. The only question is how to make use of her. The only question is whether her ability can grow to the point where the great Zhou Empire can back her up.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t make any conclusions about this too early. Let¡¯s see what happens in the future!¡± Gu Ren no longer refuted. Compared to the Gu family¡¯s children, Lu Yang was really stupid. However, Gu Xin was right, Lu Yang was just too ordinary, it wasn¡¯t that he had a w in his intelligence. When the servant maids at home called for dinner, the siblings stopped chatting in the pavilion and went to the dining room. It was a rare asion that everyone in the family was at home today. Even fourth aunt Gu, who was about to give birth, was here. In the end, fourth Gu aunt could not move even before she reached the table. She was someone who had given birth to two children, so she knew exactly what it felt like. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°Oh no, she¡¯s about to give birth!¡± The Gu family had many children in recent years, and fourth aunt Gu¡¯s delivery period wasing soon. So, everything at home was well prepared and not in disorder at all. As the person in charge of the rear residence, Zhang Shi had arranged everything properly. ¡°I¡¯ll go over with fourth brother. Everyone should eat! Fourth¡¯s wife¡¯s first two births were especially smooth, so this one will definitely be smooth as well. It won¡¯t be long.¡± Zhang Shi watched the old woman support fourth Gu aunt and left. She called fourth Gu uncle and did not forget to remind the other family members. ¡°Eat! After eating it, fourth¡¯s wife should be about to give birth.¡± Grandma Gu said. Hence, everyone sat down to eat again. They couldn¡¯t help much even if they went over. Only a few children who had not experienced it were curious and wanted to run over to take a look, especially the two boys from the fourth branch. However, when they started to make a fuss, Gu en nced over and the few children became obedient. Even though Gu Ren seemed like a fool in front of his sisters and Gu Ren, he was still very dignified in front of the little ones. Everyone was a little afraid of him. Previously, when Cheng huaijin was around, Gu en and Cheng huaijin were in stark contrast. The children in the family all liked Cheng huaijin and were all afraid of Gu en. Gu shouxin looked at Gu en silently. Well, this was good. In the future, he would be able to control the young one. As expected, an old woman came over to report the good news after the meal. Fourth aunt Gu had given the Gu family another son, and both mother and child were safe. Chapter 2623 - 2622-Gu thirteen 2623 Chapter 2622-Gu thirteen In the early years, the Gu family only had Gu en. Now, Gu Xin and her sisters were more precious, while the rest were just kids. The main branch had Gu en, Gu Ren, and Gu Shi ¡®er. The second branch had Gu Xiaoba, Gu xiaojiu, and Gu Xiaoshi. The fourth branch had Gu Xiaoqi and Gu Shiyi, and now there was Gu Shisan. In total, there were thirteen children in the grandchildren¡¯s generation. Nine of them were sons, so each branch had three sons. Who wouldn¡¯t say that they had a family full of descendants? Zhang Shi then sent someone to the pce to report the good news to the Grand Emperor and Empress Dowager. She also sent someone to report the good news to fourth aunt Gu¡¯s father, old man yang, who was in a furniture factory in the suburbs. She also sent someone to inform third aunt Gu. Zhang Shi had also sent people to Gu Hui and Gu Nian¡¯s ce. Gu Hui was almost in her delivery period and had not returned to her parents ¡®home much recently. Gu Nian was only two monthster than Gu Hui and the weather was hot with her big belly. Under normal circumstances, Gu Nian did not want to go out. Now, grandma Gu and Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t have to worry about Zhang Shi¡¯s work. When the family arrived at the fourth branch¡¯s courtyard, they saw fourth uncle Gu standing at the door with his son in his arms, speechless. ¡°Why are you standing at the door like an idiot instead of apanying your wife?¡± Grandma Gu stepped forward and took the child. She looked at fourth uncle Gu in disdain and asked, ¡± ¡°Mother, Xiao Huan is tired and has fallen asleep. mother, why don¡¯t i have a daughter? Big brother and second brother each have two daughters, so you should at least give me one, right?¡± Fourth uncle Gu felt very wronged. Grandma Gu looked at him, speechless. Do you think you can have this daughter and son just because you want them? Wasn¡¯t that fate? ¡°Aiya, fourth brother, why are you so anxious? You¡¯re not even thirty yet. Look at your two sisters-inw and third brother, which one of them isn¡¯t thirty and still giving birth? You guys are still too early!¡± Uncle Gu said as he went to look at his nephew. Cai Xiaolian¡¯s mouth twitched. Did this uncle really think that giving birth was a game? Three sons were enough, and he still wanted to have more? The fourth sister-inw would definitely not be willing to do so. Cai Xiaolian knew what fourth aunt Gu was thinking. Fourth aunt Gu had always been strong. Since she married into the Gu family, she had given birth to three children in five years. A few days ago, fourth aunt Gu told Cai Xiaolian that no matter if it was a son or a daughter, this was thest one. After giving birth to this one, she would start working. Therefore, Cai Xiaolian felt that uncle Gu¡¯sforting words werepletely useless. Fourth aunt and fourth uncle Gu were really childhood sweethearts. There were no secrets between the two. If fourth aunt Gu could tell Cai Xiaolian, how could she not tell fourth uncle? So, fourth uncle Gu knew what fourth aunt was thinking. That was why he felt so wronged and regretful! I don¡¯t have a daughter in this life! How annoying! ¡­¡­ Gu Shisan was just a nickname. Starting from Gu xiaojiu, all the children of the Gu family had acknowledged their ancestors and their real names were ye, just like their grandfather. Gu Xin led the group of children around the baby cot and looked at Gu thirteen for a long time. They all thought that this child was very good-looking, unlike the other children who were wrinkly and red. His hair was also very long and his head was very round. Gu Xin and the rest of the older ones had seen the birth of all the children in the family and came to the conclusion that Gu thirteen would definitely be the most handsome one among their family. After visiting the little one, fourth aunt Gu had also woken up. The children went to visit fourth aunt Gu again and then went back to their rooms to rest. Everyone in the family had gone back to their rooms, leaving only the people of the fourth branch. Chapter 2624 - 2624 I just want you to understand this 2624 I just want you to understand this Fourth Gu aunt asked the maidservants to leave. She had something to say to fourth Gu uncle. The maidservant looked at the crib with some difficulty. Fourth aunt Gu said, ¡± ¡°Bring the child over and put him by my side!¡± Thus, the servant girls and old women carried Gu thirteen over and left. Fourth aunt Gu did not particrly like sons or daughters. In her opinion, as long as it was her own child, she was fine with it. She would raise them well. Xiao Huan, why don¡¯t we have a chat? ¡± fourth uncle Gu sat down. He was interrupted just as he was about to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Fourth Mrs. Gu said without hesitation, ¡± fourth brother Gu, you promised me that we would have three children, no matter if it¡¯s a son or a daughter. You promised me that after giving birth to this child, you¡¯ll let me and second sister-inw do things. Don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. She had just given birth, so she couldn¡¯t be angry. No, we don¡¯t want to!¡± Fourth uncle Gu quickly changed his words. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a son or a daughter? His son would marry a wife when he grew up, and he would have grandchildren after he married a wife. I don¡¯t believe that our three sons can¡¯t give birth to a granddaughter.¡± Seeing that his attitude was good, fourth aunt Gu¡¯s anger subsided. She said, ¡± there are three branches in the family. Eldest brother has earned a noble title by farming, and second brother has a firm foothold in the court. Although we are the youngest, we can¡¯t always rely on eldest brother and second brother! En ¡®Zi was about to take the imperial examination. He was almost old. When he got married and had children, there would be more and more people in the family. We can¡¯t just do nothing, can we? We¡¯re two adults, but what about the children? In the future, when the three of us go out, we will beughed at. So, I think what we should do now is to work hard.¡± Fourth uncle Gu pursed his lips. He really wanted to say that the Gu family would not have all kinds of struggles and all kinds of bad situations like other families. However, he knew that fourth aunt Gu¡¯s considerations were not wrong. Seeing that he did not say anything, fourth aunt Gu continued, ¡± ¡°I also know that father, mother, eldest brother, eldest sister-inw, second brother and second sister-inw will treat our family well. However, as the children grow up day by day, I always feel that we should do more and create more things for them. Even if we can¡¯t be conferred titles or be officials, we can still work hard to earn money! At least one thing should work, right? Second sister-inw had said that parents were role models for children. ¡°Say, since we¡¯re older and rely on our older brother and sister-inw, does that child also think that he can rely on his cousins? Although the children in the family had a good rtionship and grew up together, and they were willing to be the support of our child in the future, why should we rely on others to get what we can get by relying on our own efforts? One¡¯s own ability was needed to forge iron. They were born into the Gu family because they had a good life. Since they had a good life, they should work even harder. It was not in vain that the heavens had given them such a good life. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Fourth uncle Gu was stunned for a moment before he nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. However, don¡¯t tire yourself out. Finish your confinement properly and rest for a while before you do anything! I¡¯ll work hard on the outside. Although I may not be as powerful as my two brothers, I have my own strengths. Xiao Huan, let me work harder and you think less. The children are still young and we still have time. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± fourth aunt Gu said with a smile. I actually just want you to understand this principle. I didn¡¯t think that you would do things after the confinement period.¡± Chapter 2625 - 2625-you’re overthinking 2625 Chapter 2625-you¡¯re overthinking Fourth uncle apanied fourth aunt Gu and chatted for a while. Seeing that the mother and daughter had fallen asleep, he got up and called for the maidservants and old women to take care of them. He stayed in the courtyard for a while, then went to the second room. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were still in the study at this time. When they heard that fourth uncle Gu hade, they were a little puzzled. His sister-inw had just given birth. Shouldn¡¯t fourth brother be taking care of her there? why did hee to their side? However, although it was strange, Gu shouxin still asked someone to invite fourth uncle Gu to the study. ¡°Second brother, second sister-inw, I knew you two were still awake.¡± Fourth uncle Gu sat on the chair and sighed. ¡°Fourth brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you still worried that little thirteen isn¡¯t your daughter?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked with a smile. ¡°No.¡± Fourth uncle Gu shook his head. ¡°Then why are you like this?¡± Gu shouxin frowned and asked. ¡°Second brother, second sister-inw, just now, xiaohuan had a heart-to-heart talk with me. I think that xiaohuan is right, but I don¡¯t know where to start and am a little annoyed. I wanted to ask second brother and second sister-inw.¡± Fourth uncle Gu said honestly. He also repeated what fourth aunt Gu had said to him to his brother and sister-inw. When Cai Xiaolian heard this, she realized that her fourth sister-inw had beenpletely influenced by her and Gu Nian. She had never thought like this before. Cai Xiaolian still felt a little embarrassed. After all, if she didn¡¯t affect fourth aunt Gu, fourth aunt Gu wouldn¡¯t have thought so much, and her life at home wouldn¡¯t be bad. Therefore, Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t express her opinion. ¡°What fourth sister-inw said is quite right.¡± After Gu shouxin finished listening, he said, ¡± although the probability of the things she considered happening is very small, this kind of thinking of danger in times of peace is right. Parents were the best role models for their children. This saying was also correct. You said you don¡¯t know where to start? Fourth sister-inw didn¡¯t force you to do anything right now, so why are you panicking?¡± ¡°Second brother, I know that xiaohuan is right, and I also know that xiaohuan didn¡¯t force me. But I¡¯m suddenly feeling a lot of pressure, aren¡¯t I?¡± Fourth uncle Gu looked worried. let¡¯s not talk about second brother and second sister-inw. Let¡¯s talk about eldest brother and eldest sister-inw. Big brother was now an expert in farming. He could be unreliable in anything, but he was absolutely reliable in farming. He had earned the title of Huinong Marquis by farming, which at least earned some things for his sons. As for me, even though I¡¯m working in the Ministry of Works and managing the furniture factory, I still feel like I¡¯m missing something. Second brother, what do you think I should do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Gu shouxin nced at fourth uncle Gu speechlessly and said, ¡± do what you need to do now. Make good use of your skills. Fourth sister-inw will be able to slowly take over the furniture factory after her confinement period, so you just have to work hard in the Ministry of Works. Slowly, you¡¯ll know where you¡¯re going. I¡¯m telling you what you should do. That¡¯s my arrangement for you. You shouldn¡¯t listen to me. You should listen to your own heart. What I ask you to do is called a mission. If you take the initiative to do it, that¡¯s what you want. Do you understand?¡± Fourth uncle Gu pursed his lips. To be honest, he didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Fourth brother, I think your second brother is right. You¡¯re skilled. Not only do you know how to do wood work, but you¡¯ve also learned other things. Moreover, you¡¯re still young. Look at the Vice-Minister and the Minister of Works, how old are they? if you want to reach their age, it will be at least ten yearster!¡± Cai Xiaolian interjected. Chapter 2626 - 2625-compensation 2626 Chapter 2625pensation Fourth uncle Gu was stunned and looked at Cai Xiaolian in confusion. Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t look at him. She picked up a snack and ate it. Fourth uncle Gu felt that he understood, but he didn¡¯t seem to. Anyway, her mind was in a mess. Fourth uncle Gu was not even 30 years old yet. He was the youngest in the family. He had a carefree elder brother, a capable second brother, and an even more carefree third sister. This had already taken away most of his parents ¡®energy and fire. He had been living afortable life since he was a child. He was not naughty. He did not study well, so he learned some skills from Carpenter yang. His life was ordinary and ordinary. In terms of personality, he didn¡¯t stand out too much. Among the Gu siblings, he was the most ordinary one. Even grandma Gu rarely felt bad about him. In the past, the family didn¡¯t have to worry about food and drink, and now, they didn¡¯t have to worry about food and drink even more. He felt that it would be good for him to continue like this for the rest of his life. However, his wife¡¯s words just now made him feel that this way of thinking was wrong. He couldn¡¯t just think about himself. He also had to think about his wife and child. However, he had never thought of such aplicated problem before. He really didn¡¯t know what to do. Now that Cai Xiaolian had said such words, fourth uncle Gu couldn¡¯t help but think, could it be that second sister-inw is hinting that I can be the Vice Minister of Works? In the great Zhou, the Ministry of Works was in charge of the engineering Affairs of the entire great Zhou. It was in charge of the system of construction, the use of artifacts, the method of lowering canals and weilds, and the ceremony of offering tombs to second. Civil engineering, irrigation, machinery, mining, textile, and so on. He was only proficient in civil engineering, so how could he be the assistant Minister of the Ministry of Works? Not to mention the Minister of Works. He felt that his second sister-inw had overestimated him. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian didn¡¯t speak and just looked at fourth uncle Gu quietly. Fourth uncle Gu¡¯s thoughts ran wild for a while before he sighed. second brother, second sister-inw, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I¡¯ll go back now. You should rest early too! With that, he stood up and left. Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian looked at each other and then smiled helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me fourth brother went back to think about how to get a promotion?¡± Cai Xiaolian whispered. Gu shouxin smiled and shook his head,¡±it¡¯s not impossible for him to go back and think about what you said.¡± I just don¡¯t know where he¡¯ll start working hard from.¡± Cai Xiaolian was a little surprised,¡±eh?¡± Are we really going to have two ministers in our family?¡± Gu shouxin pursed his lips and looked at Cai Xiaolian with a dangerous look.¡±In my wife¡¯s heart, the highest position I have is the minister of rites?¡± ah, this Yingluo. Cai Xiaolian quickly waved her hand. no, no, no. He was nine thousand years old, how could the highest position he had ever reached be the minister of rites? Lord Gu, don¡¯t be so modest.¡± Gu shouxin grabbed Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and ced it on his chin.¡±But from what this husband heard, Furen just meant that. I¡¯m a little hurt. Madam, do you think you shouldpensate me andfort me?¡± Cai Xiaolian rolled her eyes at him. stop messing around. You still have work to do! With that, she got up and was about to withdraw her hand, but Gu shouxin pulled her into his arms. Forget it, don¡¯t even think about working tonight. ¡­¡­ The next morning, the Xue family, the Peng family, the Lu family, the Huo family, and other families who had good rtions with the Gu family sent gifts one after another to congratte the Gu family on having a new member. Zhang Shi arranged for people to sort out these things and then record them down one by one. These were to be used as aparison in the future. Chapter 2627 - 2627 You can’t be blamed for this 2627 You can¡¯t be med for this Cai Xiaolian was a little tiredst night, but she still got up early in the morning. When she came over and saw Zhang Shi busy, she asked if she needed help. Zhang Shi naturally didn¡¯t need any help. She told Cai Xiaolian to rest well, and she would be able to eat breakfast in a while. Gu Xin and Gu si had gone to the fourth room to see Gu thirteen early in the morning. Now that they were done, they came to the dining room and waited for breakfast. ¡°Mother, you slept verytest night again? Isn¡¯t the business center almostpleted? Why are you still so busy?¡± Seeing that Cai Xiaolian was not in a good state of mind, Gu Xin stepped forward and asked. ¡°If your mother isn¡¯t busy with the business center, she has other things to do!¡± Zhang Shi teased from the side. ¡°Sister-inw! What are you saying!¡± Cai Xiaolian nced at Zhang Shi. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, I didn¡¯t! Hahaha, Xinxin, sisi, did you go to see little thirteen? How is it? Did you grow more handsome today?¡± Zhang Shi changed the topic and asked. ¡°First aunt, how can this child change in one night? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m a child. I know that children change every day, so I won¡¯t change overnight.¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. ¡°But our little thirteen is really handsome! I¡¯ve seen so many children, but he¡¯s the best looking one!¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°Yup! Wasn¡¯t that so? I¡¯ve never seen any family¡¯s child that was so good-looking when they were born. I took a closer look, and little thirteen¡¯s mouth really looks like grandma¡¯s!¡± Gu si said. ¡°Yi, you really know how to read. Just now, your third sister also said that the child looks different every day. She hasn¡¯t even opened her mouth yet, and you can still tell that she looks like your grandmother?¡± Zhang Shi refuted. to be precise, little thirteen looks like fourth uncle. Doesn¡¯t our fourth uncle look like our grandma? ¡± Gu Xin was helping Gu si. ¡°Your eldest uncle, your father, and your third aunt, who doesn¡¯t look like your grandmother?¡± Cai Xiaolian said with a smile. ¡°But, when they stand next to Grandpa, they look like him! But his grandparents didn¡¯t look alike either! This is really amazing!¡± Gu si sighed. ¡°This is called the look of a husband and wife. Your grandparents have been together for almost 50 years, but they¡¯ve never been apart for more than three days. Think about it, their living habits, what they eat and use are mostly the same. Slowly, they will be the same. Sisi, look carefully, Grandpa and Grandma do look very simr. Did you realize that sometimes, just by looking at their appearance, your grandmother and your great-grandmother look quite simr, like mother and daughter?¡± Cai Xiaolian analyzed. ¡°But I don¡¯t look like his father even after so many years.¡± Zhang Shi said in puzzlement, and then carefully looked at Cai Xiaolian. Xiaolian, I find that you are bing more and more like second brother! You said that I¡¯ve been with big brother earlier than you have been with second brother. Why do I not look like big brother, but you look more and more like second brother?¡± Cai Xiaolian,¡±hehe.¡± She really couldn¡¯t answer this question. ¡°Auntie, you can¡¯t be med for this. It¡¯s uncle¡¯s fault,¡± Gu Xin said. Uncle hasn¡¯t been eating with you for many years. He¡¯s been eating his food, and you¡¯re eating yours. He hasn¡¯t reached the point where we can¡¯t be separated for more than three days like our grandparents. My parents are together every day! Besides, aunt, you¡¯re so blessed now, and you¡¯re even white and clean! Even Uncle is tanned, why do you look like him?¡± Zhang Shi was startled, and then nodded in agreement.¡±Xinxin is right, this is the truth. I¡¯m much better looking than your uncle!¡± Chapter 2628 - 2628-is it like this? 2628 Chapter 2628-is it like this? It just so happened that uncle Gu had brought Gu en, Gu Ren, and dugu Mingyue over. When he heard this, he felt ufortable and stepped forward to refute, ¡± ¡°What are you saying? Which part of you is better looking than me? Is your squinty eyes better looking than my thick eyebrows and big eyes, or is your garlic-shaped nose better looking than my aquiline nose? Or is your short neck better looking than my long neck? Mother, let me give you a piece of advice. You have to face reality. You¡¯re not young anymore, what unrealistic thoughts do you have every day?¡± Zhang Shi was no longer angered by uncle Gu. Sheughed and said,¡±But I¡¯m fair and smooth, people say I¡¯m blessed. You¡¯re ck, even the children are calling you ck big guy!¡± Uncle Gu,¡±you¡¯re fair and clean, you¡¯re fair and clean, eh? You really do look a little paler now!¡± Madam Zhang was speechless,¡±if you have nothing to do, you should go back to the manor and nt your ownnd!¡± After a few more years, I¡¯ll be standing right in front of you, and you¡¯ll still be able to ask others where my child¡¯s mother has gone?¡± Uncle Gu,¡±it¡¯s possible!¡± I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll recognize you even if you turn into ashes. You¡¯re so big, most people don¡¯t grow up to be like you.¡± Zhang Shi still wanted to fight back, but Grandpa and Grandma Gu came. Grandma Gu looked at Zhang Shi, then at uncle Gu. The meaning behind her eyes was obvious. Why are these two annoying people so persistent so early in the morning? Zhang Shi understood the look in her mother¡¯s eyes. She obediently walked over to grandma Gu and reported to her what the other families had sent over in the morning. Grandma Gu also heard this, but she didn¡¯t express her opinion and let Zhang Shi make the decision. After a while, fourth uncle Gu arrived and the family sat down for dinner. Two days ago, because of Brother Yun¡¯s departure, the Gu family¡¯s little brothers had been depressed for a long time. After Gu thirteen was bornst night, they were all in high spirits again. She sat in her high chair and ate her food obediently. Then, she said that she would go and see little thirteenter. The maidservants didn¡¯t need to feed them. They just waited for them to say that they were full before carrying the children out and clearing the bowls and chopsticks. After breakfast, Cai Xiaolian went to chat with fourth aunt Gu for a while before leaving. Zhang Shi also began to prepare for the Mid-Autumn Festival. Not long after Cai Xiaolian left, third aunt Gu came over with the children. Third aunt Gu came first, followed by the women from the Peng family, Gu Hui, and Gu Nian from the Xue family. The princesses, junzhishees, and wangfei of the royal family had alsoe one by one. This feeling was a bit like when he was in the vige, when someone had a child, his friends or rtives from the same vige woulde to congratte him. They were as down-to-earth as they could be. Zhang Shi didn¡¯t panic because of the sudden arrival of so many people. She made proper arrangements to greet these people. Gu Hui and Gu Nian started to feel tired after sitting for a short while. Gu Xin and Gu si then apanied them back to their courtyard. ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re about to give birth, right? I think you¡¯ll have a son!¡± Gu Xin held onto Gu Hui and said as she looked at her big belly. ¡°You already said itst time. So be it if it¡¯s a son! It¡¯s the same for sons and daughters.¡± Gu Hui said with a smile. ¡°Waa! Big sister, I think you¡¯ve be gentler recently, and you smile more often!¡± Gu si sighed. ¡°If you be a mother, there will be some changes.¡± Gu Nian ced her hand on her stomach and smiled gently. Gu Xin and Gu si looked at each other. Was that so? Chapter 2629 - 2628-I have some ideas 2629 Chapter 2628-I have some ideas Gu Xin and Gu si felt that the pregnant women they saw were all family members, such as Madam Zhang, Cai Xiaolian, fourth aunt Gu, and third aunt Gu. They didn¡¯t feel that there were any changes after they got pregnant. At the very least, his personality had not changed. Why did eldest sister and second sister change so much? ¡°That¡¯s because of first aunt. It¡¯s not the first time that mother and third aunt have be mothers,¡± Gu Nian exined with a smile. It was my first time being a mother, so we had different expectations. They could be considered to be mothers. However, eldest sister and I have changed from a youngdy to a married woman and are about to be a mother. Naturally, there will be changes.¡± Gu Hui added,¡±being a daughter, a wife, and a mother is indeed very different.¡± You¡¯ll understand when you get married. You don¡¯t even need to experience pregnancy and childbirth. After you get married, you¡¯ll feel different from when you were a daughter.¡± Gu Xin and Gu si smiled and nodded. Whether she got married or not, they didn¡¯t look forward to it anyway. To the two of them, there was no difference whether they were married or not. After all, Lu Zheng and Huo Junhao appeared in their lives one after another. After so many years, they had long treated them as family. As for getting along with the other members of their family, he didn¡¯t think too much about it now. He would think about itter. When the sisters arrived at Gu Nian¡¯s room, they arranged for a servant girl to bring them some fruits, desserts, and tea before they sat down on the sofa and chatted. Gu Xin and Gu si leanedfortably on the small sofa. Gu Hui and Gu Nian sat on the higher seats. However, the higher seats were soft andfortable to sit on. After a while, Gu yingxue came over. Gu yingxue was still with Peng Yizhu. She would go to the Gu family¡¯s nursery every day. She and Peng Yizhu had already trained several servant girls who were familiar with the work of the nursery, so she didn¡¯t have much to do. As a matter of fact, after loitering around for a while and seeing the children ying happily, she asked Gu Xin and the others toe over. ¡°Big sister, second sister, I¡¯ve missed you guys so much. We haven¡¯t seen each other for two or three days!¡± Gu yingxue expressed how much she missed him the moment she entered the house. ¡°It¡¯s really a happy asion! Look at our Xue ¡®er, after she finally got married to her lover, she looks so different!¡± Gu Nian teased. ¡°Yes, you do look much better than before. The gloominess in his eyes is gone.¡± Gu Hui looked at Gu yingxue carefully and said in all seriousness. ¡°Big sister, second sister, you guys are teasing me! I¡¯m not shy at all now. I¡¯m an engaged person with a fianc¨¦, I¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me!¡± Gu yingxue sat next to Gu si. Even though she said that, her face was still red. Such an unafraid look, it made people not know what to say. Sometimes, it was like this. The more shy you were, the more people liked to talk about you. On the other hand, if you were not shy, people would not like to talk about you. Just like a naughty child, the more you pay attention to his naughtiness, the more mischievous he will be. If you ignore him, he will find it no longer fun and will not y with you anymore. sisters, I have an idea. I want you to give me some advice and see if it¡¯s feasible. Is that okay? ¡± Gu yingxue asked for advice obediently. Her thoughts were naturally to bring something to the West. Other than that, she had nothing else to think about. Chapter 2630 - 2631-quite excessive 2630 Chapter 2631-quite excessive Both Gu Hui and Gu Nian wanted her to speak. Gu yingxue started to talk about the things she nned to bring over. First of all, she had to ask uncle Gu about the seeds. Uncle Gu was very reliable when it came to farming. She had lived in the Western Region for a while, so she might not know much about soil, but she definitely knew about the weather. Lin Yiqian did not say it out loud, but she probably meant that Gu Nian would help her think about it when the time came. After all, Gu Nian was in the field of biology and had a better understanding of it. Since she was going to bring seeds, she would definitely bring the farmers along. Gu yingxue had already thought it through. She would ask uncle Gu for a group of people and follow her to the West. If they felt that it was okay there, she would give them ve status and let them settle down there. If they were willing to go and didn¡¯t want to stay there for long, she would send people to escort them back when the time came. These seeds weren¡¯t just for melons, fruits, and vegetables. Gu yingxue also thought of nts and flowers. She had seen it before. Quicksand country was not very close to the desert. There was stillnd and nts growing around it, but the people there seemed to be unfamiliar with farming. Next, she thought of bringing a group of craftsmen over. The Emperor was very friendly to the westernnds. Not only would Gu yingxue marry over, but there would also be princesses from the royal family who would marry over. When the time came, the Emperor would definitely include craftsmen in the dowry. Therefore, it was not against the rules for Gu yingxue to bring craftsmen. As for the craftsmen, she thought of asking her father to help search for them. She wanted everything. If Gu Qingyuan could not find so many, she would still need to ask Gu shouxin for help. Gu shouxin was now considered to have a firm foothold in the entire great Zhou. Other than that, Gu yingxue also wanted to bring some harmless recipes, such as the recipe for sugar. ¡°That¡¯s all I can think of for now. What do you guys think?¡± Gu yingxue asked her four sisters. ¡°You¡¯ve said almost everything. If you bring all the seeds and they can grow there, you can even raise silkworms! By then, we won¡¯t even need to buy cloth from the great Zhou.¡± Gu Hui said. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this. You¡¯ve been thinking about it for years. However, these things are all about daily life. I think you should bring more books with you. Or, he could bring along some knowledgeable schrs who were unlucky and failed the Imperial examinations multiple times. He could let them follow him to the school there. Whether it¡¯s learning from the great Zhou or the westernnds, there has to be a systematic way.¡± Gu Nian suggested. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I also want to say this.¡± Gu Xin nodded and said, ¡± I¡¯ve been there for more than a year. I know more than you. Over there, only the pce had schools and ordinary people could not enter. There were very few people in the first ce, so only a small number of people in quicksand could learn. In fact, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to be the top scorer in school. There are other things to do. Xue ¡®er, you can build a school there. But there are fewer trees there, and paper is more expensive. You have to think of something.¡± ¡°Also, also, Xue ¡®er, when you go, you have to remember to let the girls go to school. Don¡¯t be like us, where the schools don¡¯t allow girls to go. That¡¯s so boring!¡± Gu si also followed. She felt that it was too much for a girl not to go to school, but why? Chapter 2631 - 2631 The Queen 2631 The Queen In Gu SI¡¯s opinion, it was wrong to not let the girl go to school. Many girls were even smarter than this kid! His second uncle had said that if his third sister went to school, she would be able to get a good reputation and her achievements might not be lower than his fourth brother¡¯s. Unfortunately, in the great Zhou Dynasty, there was no precedent of a woman taking the imperial examination. Not to mention in the great Zhou Dynasty, even before the great Zhou Dynasty, there had never been such a precedent. Not only could women not take the Imperial examinations, but they could also not go to school. Most of the girls who could read could only do so because they had older brothers or younger brothers at home, or because their family conditions were very good and they hired a female teacher to teach at home. Gu Si was very envious of the goddess Kingdom! In the goddess Kingdom, women were respected, but as long as you had money, you could go to school for men. There was no distinction between men and women in the country. Most of the people in the court of the goddess nation were women, but there were also men who passed the Imperial examinations step by step. Although it was rare, there were still some! ¡°I think that¡¯s fine.¡± Gu yingxue was from the modern world, and men and women were equal. As long as you had the talent, you could study. Moreover, there were indeed not many people in quicksand country, unlike the great Zhou Dynasty. It was definitely impossible to let all the children in the great Zhou Dynasty study. However, this problem didn¡¯t exist in quicksand. In quicksand, as long as you had the ability, both men and women could be officials. Gu yingxue took out a pen and paper and wrote down the suggestions of Gu Nian, Gu Xin, and Gu si. it seems that in a few years, quicksand country will be the most powerful country in the West. I can¡¯t help it. They have a Princess who is dedicated to the country and its people! Gu Hui teased. ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m working together with brother Xiao Ye. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I definitely won¡¯t be afraid of hardship and exhaustion! Besides, I also want brother Xiao Yang, Brother Yun, and I to have a better life!¡± Gu yingxue replied generously. I suspect that Xue ¡®er will definitely be the Queen in less than a year! Gu yingxue said. ¡°Why? Uncle Jun¡¯s body is healthy!¡± Gu yingxue was stunned and asked. ¡°Uncle is healthy, but he has a yful heart! Thest time I met him, I noticed that he got along very well with our uncle, my father-inw, and uncle Kang. Tell me, do you think those who can chat with them are focused on their careers? Then wouldn¡¯t it go wherever it was fun? Eldest uncle has already dissed my father-inw and Imperial uncle Kang So many times, and even secretly scolded the Emperor for not being a human. He can¡¯t y on his own, and even wanted to lock him in the capital and not let him out to y!¡± Gu nianxiao said. ¡°Yes, sister is right. His father had this n. Now that uncle Xue and uncle Kang had gone to the West, he was afraid that they would be left there to y. Father doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything now that brother is back. When big brotheres to the great Zhou next year to marry you, Xue ¡®er, father can directly abdicate the throne to big brother. Her brother wanted her father to pick someone from the dugu family of the goddess Kingdom, but her father did not want to. How could a Prince of the goddess Kingdom be more reliable than a Prince that he had carefully cultivated for years? That¡¯s why, Xue ¡®er, once you marry over, it won¡¯t be long before you be the Prince¡¯s wife and be the Queen.¡± Gu Xin agreed with Gu Nian¡¯s statement. She knew quicksand King too well. Quicksand King and Queen Dugu were a pair of twins, and their personalities were the same in terms of yfulness. The only difference was that Queen Dugu was more irritable while quicksand King was gentler. Chapter 2632 - 2632 Mid-Autumn banquet 2632 Mid-Autumn banquet Gu yingxue felt a headacheing on. She had just convinced herself to start a business with brother Xiao Yang, but in the end, she was given such a big business? Oh my God! Was she going to go from a rice weeper to the Queen of a country? This change was really too big, and she needed to take a break. ¡­¡­ After that, Gu yingxue became very busy. She didn¡¯t have time to take care of the nursery anymore. Peng Yizhu also rarely came over. The apprentices of the mother and daughter were very capable and responsible. The nursery was also owned by the Gu family, so it didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯te over. Peng Yizhu was at home helping Gu yingxue prepare the things she was going to take away. She even told Gu yingxue about famous historical figures like Empress Zhangsun and made a list of books that she thought were useful. Gu Qingyuan had also given Gu yingxue a list of books. Anyway, just the books alone would take Gu yingxue several big carts. Meanwhile, the rest of the Gu family went on with their lives as usual. As Gu Shisan changed little by little, the Mid-Autumn Festival arrived. The pce would hold a banquet for the Mid-Autumn Festival every year, and it was the same this year. The entire Gu family, with the exception of the fourth branch, had entered the pce. The nobles, Dukes, and officials of third rank and above had also brought their families to the pce to attend the banquet. Gu Xin didn¡¯t like Pce banquets and found them boring. However, she had seen Zheng Qiu¡¯s family at the pce Banquet that night. She had asked Dong Xue to inquire about them. It turned out that they had just returned yesterday to attend the pce Banquet. Moreover, when the couple came back this time, they also brought Zheng Wei and Zheng Wei¡¯s child back. The reason was that Zheng Wei missed herte husband and was afraid that she would not be able to survive in her inw¡¯s house. Moreover, the title of nobility in the Wang family was inexplicably not given to the eldest son and grandson. They, an orphan and a widow, were afraid that they would be bullied in the Wang family. Gu Xin finally understood. The couple had been there for a few months and they finally came to a conclusion? You¡¯re going to fight for your grandson? Gu Xin wanted tough. you don¡¯t even know if you can even keep your own Marquis, yet you¡¯re worried about your grandson? ¡± Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother¡¯s leg was almost fully healed and he could walk now. However, there were many people in his room, so he could only practice in his room at night. His body was still weak and he needed to recuperate. Zheng Qiu¡¯s younger brother had been in the Royal Academy for a long time, and his personality had been polished. In addition, Zheng Qiu¡¯s father and stepmother had not been around for a while, so his younger brother did not seem to hate his brother as much as before. He had even visited his brother once or twice in the past few months, and he did not despise him as much as before. Everything was developing in a good direction. Gu Xin sized up Zheng Qiu¡¯s father and stepmother¡¯s family without saying a word. She came to a conclusion that whether it was Zheng Qiu or her brother, they were definitely more like their mother than their father. Look at their father, his smile is so ttering! She had never seen such a ttering look on the Zheng siblings. No matter how much of a b * stard her younger brother was, he had been raised to be the number one in the world. Knowing that his status was higher than hers, he just didn¡¯t go up to him. Anyway, he had never been a lowly servant to please others. As for Zheng Qiu, he had never done that. It wasn¡¯t enough for Gu Xin to think this way. She even wanted toin to Gu si! Gu Si was more gossipy than Gu Xin, so she began to tell Gu Xin about the Zheng family. Chapter 2633 - 2633 Zheng family’s gossip 2633 Zheng family¡¯s gossip The Zheng family of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an was a title given to them when the great Zhou Dynasty was established. The current Marquis was also Zheng Qiu¡¯s father, and he was the fourth generation. At that time, the title was given to the fifth generation. In other words, after Marquis Zheng¡¯s son inherited the title, if the Zheng family did not receive another title, their title would be gone. Ever since Zheng Qiu¡¯s grandfather, the old Marquis, his family had been on the verge of decline. It could be said that he was neither good at literature nor martial arts. The old Marquis had four sons and one daughter, one of whom was a legitimate son and one of whom was a legitimate daughter. The other three were illegitimate sons. Zheng Qiu¡¯s father, Marquis Zheng, was the eldest son of the legal wife, so it was only natural for him to inherit the title of nobility. Zheng Qiu¡¯s aunt, who shared the same mother as Marquis Zheng, had already married King Qi and was now the Queen of Qi. She was leading a good life. The old Marquis had already passed away, but the old matriarch was still alive. However, she did not manage the inner residence and basically ate vegetarian and prayed in the small temple Hall. Only when the Qi Princess Consort returned to her Maiden Home every year would shee out to meet her children and grandchildren. The residence of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an was not separated, which meant that Marquis Zheng¡¯s three Shu brothers still lived in the Marquis¡¯s residence. Like the old Marquis, the four brothers were lustful, so they had many wives and concubines in the back residence. Marquis Zheng only had five children. Other than Zheng Qiu and his two siblings, he had a son and a daughter from his second wife. However, Marquis Zheng¡¯s three Shu brothers had a lot of children. Because they were not separated from the family, once the poption increased, the residence of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an was almost uninhabitable. The gossip that Gu si wanted to tell Gu Xin was about the third family of the concubine. Gu Xin was very interested in this. Zheng Qiu rarely brought up family matters to Gu Xin. As she respected Zheng Qiu¡¯s decision, Gu Xin only managed Zheng Qiu¡¯s older and younger brothers. She had no time to care about the rest of the people in the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence, so she did not know about it. However, Gu si had other friends now. How could she not listen to the gossip? All the gossip she knew was from the other girls. There were three concubines in the residence of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an. The first branch only had one son and the rest were all daughters. There were more than twenty of them in total. If Zheng Qiu was included in the ranking, the youngest daughter of the Zheng family would be ranked as the twenty-ninth mother of Zheng. Apart from Zheng Wei, there were four other sisters who were married. There were fifteen of them who were between the ages of thirteen and sixteen. Just hearing Gu si mention such a huge amount of money, Gu Xin was a little shocked. There were so many people, why didn¡¯t they split up? Gu Xin voiced out her doubts. Gu si said, ¡± when the parents are around, they don¡¯t move out. Every time Xiao Qiu¡¯s stepmother asks to move out, the third branch will work together to talk about this. Xiao Qiu¡¯s stepmother was in charge of the harem. There were so many people, and their family¡¯s ie could barely support their expenses. She was very annoyed! Every time she proposed to move out, the other three households were not willing, and the olddy did not interfere, so this matter was put aside, right?¡± Gu Xin was speechless. Xiao Qiu¡¯s stepmother was pretty good at managing the household! Gu si continued,¡¯actually, she¡¯s also feeling a little inferior. She was promoted by a concubine, and the other three Furens did not like her and would sometimes even mock her. But she had no other choice! Marquis Zheng wanted to go out for a drink, wanted a red sleeve to add to his fragrance, and she had many things to worry about! As a matter of fact, she had gone to Thand with Marquis Zheng in may, and the Zheng family¡¯s inner residence was in a mess. Xiao Qiu¡¯s three aunties and a few cousins were the ones who were in trouble. Of course, these things didn¡¯t spread out. Otherwise, third sister would also know.¡± Chapter 2634 - 2634-fainted 2634 Chapter 2634-fainted What was the mess in the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence? That was when poor rtives came to visit, sisters fought for love, and sisters fought with each other. The reason was that Zheng Qiu¡¯s second aunt¡¯s distant rtive hade to stay with them in preparation for the general examination in September. Second aunt Zheng¡¯s family was rtively well-off, but they were distant rtives. Naturally, their family was not as good as second aunt Zheng¡¯s family, so second aunt Zheng was a little disdainful. But thinking that he was still her rtive, she still arranged a ce for her nephew to stay. She did not care about her nephew that much, but she did not know that her son was hanging out with her nephew. Second aunt Zheng¡¯s son was also a schr, but he was not as good as the son of Zheng Qiu¡¯s stepmother. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t do it, but he wasn¡¯t cut out for studying at all. However, he just wanted to get a good reputation through the exams. Wasn¡¯t it because a cousin who was good at studying came, so he went over? Anyway, at home, his cousin would not like them. After he went over, he realized that his cousin¡¯s knowledge was quite good. Thus, the rtionship between the two cousins became better and better. After that, second aunt Zheng¡¯s daughter also got to know this cousin. Every day, she heard her brother brag about how powerful her cousin was. After seeing him a few times, the girl found that her cousin was not only good at studying, but also handsome and very gentle, so she secretly fell in love with him. A girl¡¯s thoughts couldn¡¯t be hidden, so she shared this matter with her cousin from the fourth branch, who was usually close to her. Second aunt Zheng had one son and two daughters. The younger one was only eight years old and didn¡¯t know about these things yet. So, the eldest daughter, who was already in the marriage discussion, didn¡¯t tell her younger sister about these things. The eldest daughter of the second branch also looked down on the other Shu daughters of the second branch, so she talked about her own thoughts with the younger cousin of the fourth branch. The fourth branch of the Zheng family had the most di daughters. The eldest daughter of the second branch was on good terms with the second son of the fourth branch. Therefore, the second son of the fourth branch also wanted to see how good the man that his cousin had been thinking about was. Just like that, the second son of the fourth branch met second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew. With this, he was done for. The second son of the fourth branch realized that this young master was the one she often dreamed of. This was fate given by the heavens! She didn¡¯t tell her cousin and the eldest daughter of the second branch. She only quietly went to the ce where second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew lived in the outer courtyard in the dead of the night to express her thoughts. Second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew was shocked. He swore that this was the first time he hade to the capital city and that he had never seen anyone from the Zheng family before. It was impossible for him to dream of the Zheng family¡¯sdy. However, the second son of the fourth branch did not listen. She told second aunt Zheng and her nephew, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the one in my dream. You¡¯re the one who married me!¡± The second son of the fourth branch was a ruthless man. He immediately undid his clothes and pounced forward. Second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew was a weak schr. He had almost died of exhaustion on the way to Jingdu, but he was caught off guard and knocked down by the second son of the fourth branch. He was a schr, so he naturally had to abide by etiquette. He quickly pushed her away. The second son of the fourth branch had gone all out. She had thought that there would be such a situation and had already let the servant maids inform the siblings of the second branch. Well, second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew had just turned over and changed his position with the second son of the fourth branch. When he was about to stand up, a dark crowd of women came to the door. Among them were the madams of the second, third, and fourth branches, as well as the older girls of the Zheng n, the three madams, and the maidservants of these girls. There was no way to stand at the door, and it waspletely blocked. Second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew fainted from shock. Chapter 2635 - 2635 He has a fiancée 2635 He has a fianc¨¦e As a matter of fact, he fainted from fear and fell on the body of the second son of the fourth branch. Fourth Madam Zheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore and immediately asked the maidservant to pull this lecher up. The second son of the fourth branch was crying tears of grievance! The eldest daughter of the second branch was also smart. She was not immediately attacked. Instead, she asked the second son of the fourth branch what he was doing here in the middle of the night. Why did he ask the maidservant to call so many people over? Was he acting on purpose? Could it be that she had taken a fancy to her cousin and wanted to use this to cling to him? Second aunt Zheng took a look. Tsk, her daughter seemed to be abnormal! What did it have to do with her whether that little brat would be shackled to? Why did he say so? When the third Madam of the Zheng family saw this, she knew that this had nothing to do with her third branch. Hence, she called her legitimate daughter and concubine daughter back to their rooms to sleep. At that time, the Marquis Madam was in tai Zhou and wasn¡¯t at home. The management of the back residence was temporarily managed by the old Madam¡¯s nanny. If this matter was brought up to matriarch Lin¡¯s nanny, the nanny wouldn¡¯t be able to make the decision. She could only pass on the message to matriarch Lin. The old Madam then asked her to write a letter to Tai state and ask the Marquis Madam toe back and make the decision. The madam of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an had always found the third branch of the family to be an eyesore. She used the excuse that there were many things going on in tai state and that she would stay with the Marquis for a while to let the old Madam make the decision for her granddaughters. This was also the reason why the Marquis of Yong ¡®an and his wife had only returned yesterday. If it wasn¡¯t for the matter at home being resolved, if it wasn¡¯t for the banquet in the Mid-Autumn Pce, the couple wouldn¡¯t have wanted toe back to face these terrible things! The old Madam called the parties involved, second Madam Zheng, fourth Madam Zheng, the eldest daughter of the second branch, the second son of the fourth branch, as well as second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew, to discuss this matter in front of her. In the end, when the five of them went over, second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew had no right to speak. It was all the second and fourth branch¡¯s mother and daughter who spoke. The two sisters-inw looked down on second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew and unanimously pushed him to be the other¡¯s son-inw. Second aunt Zheng said,¡±your second girl has never seen anyone before. She dreamed of it. This is fate arranged by God. Our girl will not fight for it.¡± The eldest daughter of the second branch was sad and anxious, while the second son of the fourth branch was proud and happy! Then, fourth Madam Zheng said, ¡± did you listen to the little girl¡¯s nonsense? How old are you? have you never been a little girl? She couldn¡¯t bear to see others doing well. This is the first time your girl has fallen in love with someone. My girl is making a scene, but as her mother, I¡¯ll make the decision. Congrattions to second sister-inw for finding a son-inw who is also a nephew of her maternal family. It is truly worthy of celebration. This time, it was the eldest daughter of the second branch who was happy, while the second son of the fourth branch was worried. The two sisters-inw bickered for a while, causing the old Madam¡¯s head to hurt. On the surface, she was very calm as she asked the two to shut up. She then asked her two granddaughters for their opinions. Now, the two cousins both said that they would not marry anyone else but him. The old Madam¡¯s head hurt even more. There were many girls in the family, wasn¡¯t this what they were afraid of? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re entering the pce to be a concubine, so how could sisters marry the same person? The old Madam turned around and asked second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew for his opinion. Second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew was dumbfounded by this sudden peach blossom luck. He was stunned for a long time before he said, ¡± ¡°Old Furen, Biao Gugu, fourth Furen, two miss Zheng, it is this one¡¯s fault. When this one came down, I forgot to tell Biao Gugu that the family has already proposed marriage for this one and this one has a fianc¨¦e. This one¡¯s fianc¨¦e is this one¡¯s childhood sweetheart. In this life, this one will only marry her. So, I¡¯m sorry, miss Zheng!¡± Chapter 2636 - 2636-suspicion but no evidence 2636 Chapter 2636-suspicion but no evidence The words of second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew directly made second aunt Zheng and fourth Madam Zheng change their minds. Hey, you little brat from a small ce, my daughter will only marry you, and you actually say you have someone you won¡¯t marry unless you¡¯re Qing? This wouldn¡¯t do. Wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if this got out? Therefore, the two of them changed their attitude and insisted that second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew be their son-inw. The eldest daughter of the second branch and the second son of the fourth branch began to express their love in a fancy way. The two unmarried girls did not know where they had seen all kinds of poems, but they just kept saying them one by one. The old Madam was so annoyed, and so was second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew. In the end, the old Madam let them solve it themselves. She didn¡¯t want to see any more trouble for the next month. That month, the situation in the Zheng family¡¯s inner residence was that the second and fourth households were at loggerheads while the third household watched the show. A monthter, second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He was here to take the exam, but he was annoyed every day. How could he take the exam? Therefore, he proposed to take his leave. He nned to stay in the temple and only appear during the exam. Second aunt Zheng was definitely not willing to let her stay and forced her to stay. Fourth Madam Zheng also said some soft words, saying that she would read her books and take two hours out every day to spend time with the two girls. Then she would make a decision after a month. Second Zheng aunt¡¯s nephew was speechless. He said that he had a fianc¨¦e and had no intention of taking a concubine in this life. He was determined. In the end, something even more coincidental happened. A letter came from his hometown, saying that a few days after he had set off for the capital, his fianc¨¦e wanted to break off the engagement. She had said many unpleasant words and his parents had already broken off the engagement for him. Second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew fainted on the spot again. The letter was clear, but he still didn¡¯t want to believe it. However, it wasn¡¯t just a letter from his parents, but also from his fianc¨¦e. He had to believe it even if he didn¡¯t want to. The imperial examination was around the corner, and he could not rush back to ask for an exnation. After being depressed for a few days, he finally thought it through. He had to prepare for the imperial examination. He had to pass the Imperial examinations and make his fianc¨¦e regret her decision. Not only that, he also wanted to marry ady from the Marquis¡¯s residence and let his fianc¨¦e see how stupid it was to abandon him. As a result, second aunt Zheng¡¯s brother listened to fourth Madam Zheng¡¯s suggestion and spent two hours a day with the two miss zhengs. What was the final result? With the eloquence of second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew, the two sisters were willing to marry him as equal wives, regardless of their age. They would get along well after marriage. This time, second aunt Zheng and fourth Mrs. Zheng were indignant again. They were determined not to allow it. Under the threat of the sisters going on a hunger strike tomit suicide, the sisters-inw agreed, but on one condition, that was, second aunt Zheng¡¯s nephew must pass the exam, even if he was thest one. Otherwise, this matter would be impossible. Gu Xin was speechless,¡¯there are indeed all kinds of birds in a big forest! Xiao Qiu¡¯s family was too weird! Sisi, where did you hear that from?¡± Gu si said,¡¯only Qian Qian told me! Qian Qian was good sisters with the daughter of the third son of the Zheng family, so she found out from her. Many of the manors know about this matter. After the general exam, the entire capital will probably know about their family¡¯s Affairs!¡± Gu Xin shook her head. She thought of something and asked, ¡± ¡°Then, did that cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦e really break off the engagement of her own ord? It can¡¯t be the second Madam of the Zheng family behind this, right?¡± Gu si pursed his lips. we also suspected this, ¡± he said seriously. but we don¡¯t have any evidence! Chapter 2637 - 2636-a short life 2637 Chapter 2636-a short life After saying that, Gu si continued,¡¯although we suspected that, we still feel that the possibility of second Madam Zheng being up to no good is low. It was mainly because second Madam Zheng¡¯s distant nephew¡¯s home was quite far away. It was not in the same ce as second Madam Zheng¡¯s maternal family. The two of them were only distant rtives. Second Madam Zheng probably only knew her nephew¡¯s father and was not familiar with him yet! What is she going to do in such a short time?¡± ¡°Another point is that second Madam Zheng looked down on her from the beginning. Isn¡¯t this a battle of wits with fourth Madam Zheng? They might not have thought of this. She had ruined her nephew¡¯s marriage. What if her nephew had taken a fancy to the fourth branch? Wouldn¡¯t that be like trying to steal a chicken but losing the rice instead?¡± ¡°So, I think the possibility of her ying tricks is very small.¡± Hearing this, Gu Xin felt that Gu SI¡¯s words made sense. However, he couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that there were people who had nothing better to do and liked to do such things. Gu Xin asked again,¡¯Qian Qian said that she¡¯s close to thedy from the third branch of the Yongan Marquis¡¯s residence? What was the third household of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence like? Will you treat Xiao Qiu well?¡± Gu si thought for a moment and said,¡±Qian Qian said that in her eyes, she knows everyone in the entire Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence except for the eldest son of the Marquis of Yong¡¯ an. Her favorite is the eldest daughter of the third branch, Zheng RUO.¡± She didn¡¯t like anyone else. Anyway, the inner residence of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence was quite chaotic. However, Zheng RUO has never participated.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head in understanding. Qian Qian was the daughter of the minister of Revenue, Lord Qian. Her name was Qian Siyu, and she had a very good rtionship with Gu si. She was Gu SI¡¯s best friend other than her sisters. Gu Xin and the other sisters had yed with Qian Qian before and felt that thisdy¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t bad. The friend that she had taken a fancy to would naturally have a good character. Gu Xin remembered the name Zheng RUO and nned to have a chat with Zheng Qiu tomorrow. The Mid-Autumn Pce Banquet was still very lively. When it was time, everyone returned to their homes. ¡­¡­ After they went back, Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu called their children and grandchildren to the courtyard, which was a rare asion. They chatted and admired the moon together. There were many people in the Gu family now. Just the few young ones and the maidservants who took care of them were arge number. Grandpa Gu was very satisfied to see this. He couldn¡¯t help but hold grandma Gu¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Chuan, do you still remember when we got married?¡± grandma Gu asked with a smile. ¡°How can I not remember?¡± Grandpa Gu nodded. 15th of August. That night, the two of us were in the courtyard apanying father to watch the moon and drink wine!¡± Grandma Gu looked at the moon and thought of her father. She never knew that her mother was still alive and that she had a twin sister. It was a pity that her father didn¡¯t know either. Her father had brought her up with the longing for her mother, but in the end, he still went to find her mother. Grandma Gu felt that infatuation was inherited in the Gu family, and that their descendants would only love one person in their entire life. Of course, she couldn¡¯t be too sure now, but at least the child she raised was like that. A lifetime was short, only enough to love one person. Grandma Gu held Grandpa Gu¡¯s hand in return. She felt that her life had been worth it. She had met a good man in her teenage years and had been on the road for more than 40 years. She could still have a family of grandchildren in herter years. It was really the best gift from heaven. Grandpa Gu also put his other hand on grandma Gu¡¯s hand. His eyes were as doting as before, which made the children around them jealous. Chapter 2638 - 2638-asking for a snub 2638 Chapter 2638-asking for a snub Uncle Gu elbowed Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin looked at his brother in confusion. Uncle Gu¡¯s voice was extremely soft, and he asked in a volume that only the two of them could hear, ¡± ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t you think our parents are tired of it? They¡¯ve always loved to be like this since I could remember. I¡¯m already in my forties, but their gazes haven¡¯t changed!¡± ¡°Big brother, if you have the ability, why don¡¯t you raise your voice and ask Mother?¡± Gu shouxin¡¯s mouth twitched. Uncle Gu gave Gu shouxin a p, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you instigating a blind man to jump off a cliff? Do you really want me to be chased and beaten by this olddy in front of so many juniors?¡± Gu shouxin shook his head. big brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t chase you and beat you up now. Uncle Gu¡¯s expression was one of ¡°don¡¯t lie to me, I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°My mother will only ask me to teach you a lesson on her behalf, really,¡± Gu shouxin said. Uncle Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Forget it, it¡¯s equally embarrassing to be beaten by my mother or by my second brother. He didn¡¯t want to touch bad luck! Therefore, he started to chat with Gu shouxin again, ¡± second brother, let me tell you, when your sister-inw and I reach our parents ¡®age, we will definitely not be able to do this kind of action. We will definitely not have this kind of look in our eyes. ¡°Big brother, you haven¡¯t reached the age of our parents. I¡¯ve never seen you do that kind of action or look at me like that!¡± Gu shouxin said lightly. Uncle Gu,¡±Yingluo.¡± Uncle Gu didn¡¯t want to talk to his second brother anymore. He wanted to look for his fourth brother! However, his fourth brother was apanying his fourth sister-inw during her confinement period. Uncle Gu was depressed! At this time, he missed third aunt Gu very much. Their third brother was the best at having a good chat with him! What a pity, how did third brother give birth to a girl? Third brother should have changed with fourth brother. Fourth brother should be the girl, the youngest sister, while third brother should be the son and the third brother. How fun would that be? Gu shouxin looked at uncle Gu, who was shaking his head and thinking about something, and smiled helplessly. He nced at Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu again, and then looked at Cai Xiaolian. To be honest, he was actually quite envious of his parents. They were able to live from a teenager to now, and they only had each other in their eyes. In their eyes, they were the most important to each other, and their children should be put aside. In his previous life, he felt that children were the most important, but in this life, under the influence of his parents and Cai Xiaolian, he felt that his other half was the most important. Like Grandpa and Grandma Gu, they were the most important characters in each other¡¯s lives. No matter how many hardships there were in life, they would go through it together. There were really very, very few people who could stay together for a lifetime like them and still have a burning rtionship even at old age. Gu shouxin regretted not knowing Cai Xiaolian when they were in their teens. However, he was also d that they met in their early thirties. In Cai Xiaolian¡¯s words, in the world she and Gu Nian lived in, many people got married and had children in their early thirties. Therefore, they still had a long life ahead of them. He also believed that when he and Cai Xiaolian grew old, they would be like Grandpa and Grandma Gu, holding hands and only seeing each other. Cai Xiaolian seemed to feel that Gu shouxin was looking at her. She looked over and then smiled at Gu shouxin. Gu shouxin alsoughed. The two of them smiled at each other, leaving uncle Gu speechless. Forget it, forget it. Second brother was the one who resembled his parents the most in the family. What was wrong with him just now? why did he ask second brother that kind of question? Wouldn¡¯t that be asking for a snub? Uncle Gu seriously suspected that in the future, the boys of the second branch would be treated the same as him when they reached this age. Chapter 2639 - 2639 I’ve considered it 2639 I¡¯ve considered it After ying around for a while, their biological clocks rang, and they were taken to sleep by the maidservants and nanny. There were only the adults in the courtyard. Grandpa Gu asked everyone to sit together and have a chat. ¡°En ¡®Zi, have you prepared for your exam?¡± Grandpa Gu asked his eldest grandson. In fact, he usually didn¡¯t care much about his grandchildren¡¯s Affairs, especially after Gu shouxin began to make progress. He felt that he didn¡¯t need to care about the children of his grandchildren at all. With the serious face of his second son, who would dare to be naughty? ¡°I feel alright!¡± yes, Grandpa! Gu en grinned. if I be the top scorer, are you going to reward me with something? ¡± When the children were not around, Gu en was still very rxed. In front of the elders, he did not change at all. ¡°What do you want?¡± Grandpa Gu asked with a smile. Grandpa, fourth brother definitely wants to get married! Gu Ren interrupted. Gu en turned around and red at Gu Ren. Without waiting for him to exin, Grandpa Gu continued Gu en¡¯s sentence, ¡± ¡°I want a wife! This grandfather could not do it. Your grandma and I have agreed that we will only care about the marriage of our granddaughters. The marriage of your grandsons should be handled by your parents.¡± Grandpa Gu looked at uncle Gu after he finished speaking. ¡°Father, mother, speaking of this, I¡¯ve really thought about it,¡± uncle Gu said after a pause. As soon as he said this, everyone was curious. They all looked at him, wanting to know what he was thinking. Even Gu en was toozy to exin. He wanted to see how his father would consider his marriage. ¡°En ¡®Zi, didn¡¯t you like the tofu-like little Xishi in the town?¡± uncle Gu asked. That girl¡¯s name seemed to be Yingying. Unfortunately, her Enzi was stupid and she was married. We¡¯ll find Enzi ording to Yingying¡¯s standards, what do you think?¡± Everyone turned their heads speechlessly, not wanting to talk to uncle Gu. Uncle Gu was not convinced and continued, ¡± ¡°Do you think that Yingying¡¯s standards are very low? I¡¯m telling you, Yingying¡¯s standards are high. First of all, she was fair and chubby. That means that my en ¡®Zi likes chubby ones. Look at the capital, how many fair and chubby girls around the same age as Enzi? Secondly, Yingying had been managing their tofu shop with her mother since she was a child. The mother and daughter depended on each other for survival. In terms of personality, she must have her own opinions and was able to take charge of things on her own. It was said that she was living quite well after getting married. So, Yingying was the kind of person who could lead a good life no matter who she married. Tell me, how many girls can do this? Don¡¯t think that just because Yingying sells tofu in a small town, she¡¯s not inferior to the nobledies in the capital. She¡¯s not inferior at all, okay? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to pick a wife of equal social status. If you want to find a wife for my son, don¡¯t you have to find someone he likes, and someone who can manage the family?¡± No one could refute uncle Gu¡¯s words. He proudly poured himself a cup of tea and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve met a lot of people in Beijing, but to be honest, only old Kang and old Xue can match my temper. But the daughter of the Kang family is our rtive, and the daughter of the Xue family is married. What a pity! Then, I asked around about the girls from other families. Tsk, every one of them can reach Yingying¡¯s level! First of all, the first condition is not in line. They are all skinny and not fair or fat at all. My en ¡®Zi will definitely not like them. This matter is a little difficult!¡± Chapter 2640 - 2640 Which family’s girl 2640 Which family¡¯s girl En Zi really wanted to say,¡±father, I don¡¯t like fair and chubby girls anymore.¡± At that time, he just thought that Yingying was pretty, more beautiful than the girls in the vige. Although his sisters were also pretty, they were a little dark and thin, unlike Yingying who was fair and fat. That was what he had thought when he was young. Now that he had grown up, although no one had entered his heart, he felt that he did not have to be fat! Appearance was one thing, but the most important thing was the feeling! It doesn¡¯t feel right. No matter how white or fat you are, it¡¯s useless! Grandma Gu looked as if she had just met her big brother for the first time. She asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°You actually asked about other people¡¯s daughters? This doesn¡¯t seem like something you would do.¡± ¡°Mother, can you not look at me like that?¡± uncle Gu asked, feeling wronged. I still care about my son! After all, my son can marry a good wife so that I can take care of my old age! If he were to marry a troublemaker, wouldn¡¯t I be annoyed to death? That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking in advance!¡± Grandma Gu pursed her lips. Fine, it was all for her. Zhang Shi, on the other hand, continued,¡±father, mother, I think his father is right.¡± En ¡®Zi was the eldest son¡¯s grandson. He really needed to find a director for his wife. It was actually quite easy to find a director, but it was difficult to get someone he liked. After all, many smart and capable girls couldn¡¯t be fair and chubby. That¡¯s why I¡¯m really worried!¡± Gu Xin was puzzled,¡¯Auntie, why can¡¯t a smart and capable girl be chubby and fair? Didn¡¯t uncle just say it? Yingying, you¡¯re white and chubby, but you¡¯re also smart and capable!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Zhang Shi¡¯s expression said,¡±these two years, I¡¯ve interacted with many nobledies in the capital, and they will also bring their daughters with them.¡± I¡¯ve seen it. The one who said that she was going to be someone¡¯s eldest daughter-inw had a calm temperament when she appeared,pletely different from fair and chubby. Moreover, there were no fair and chubby girls in the capital. There were chubby girls, but they were not fair. Look at you sisters, before Huihui and niannian got pregnant, which one of you gained weight? It can only be described as fair and clean.¡± Gu Xin turned around to look at Gu si. Oh right, the girls in her family had never gained weight. In the past, they were all tanned. But after she had the Jade Pearl, everyone in her family became fair and clean. Even her aunt became fair and clean! Gu Xin thought about it again. The girls she knew in the capital were really like what her aunt said, they did not get fat! Uncle Gu and Madam Zhang looked at Gu en with a worried expression, as if their eldest son would never be able to find a wife in his life. Gu en was speechless and red at Gu Ren.¡¯It¡¯s all your fault, you brat. If you didn¡¯t say that you wanted to get married, there wouldn¡¯t be so many problems.¡¯ Gu Ren understood his brother¡¯s meaning and said, ¡± ¡°Father, mother, why are you so anxious? Maybe my brother already has someone in his heart and he hasn¡¯t even realized it yet. What are you worried about? What white and chubby? At that time, my brother wasn¡¯t studying hard and only looked at appearances. Now that he had grown up and was a good student, he valued his inner qualities more. If there¡¯s a girl who¡¯s calm and magnanimous, intelligent and clever, beautiful and neither white nor fat, she can still enter my brother¡¯s heart.¡± Uncle Gu and Madam Zhang looked at Gu Ren in surprise.¡±Which family¡¯s girl?¡± Gu en, the party involved, asked in shock, ¡± ¡°Which family¡¯s girl?¡± ¡°How would I know which family¡¯s girl?¡± Gu Ren asked. Chapter 2641 - 2641-how did we become familiar 2641 Chapter 2641-how did we be familiar ¡°En ¡®Zi, are you sure you don¡¯t have such a girl by your side?¡± grandma Gu asked Gu en. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu knew Zheng Qiu¡¯s identity. Apart from the first couple, fourth uncle Gu, Gu en, and a few other children, everyone else knew that Zheng Qiu was a girl. Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu had found out about Zheng Qiu¡¯s family background when they were chatting with the Empress Dowager. They did not object to the Empress Dowager¡¯s n. As soon as grandma Gu saw Gu Ren, she knew that this little brat must know something. She thought about it again. Since even Gu Ren could tell, it was impossible for en ¡®Zi to not know anything, so she asked. Gu en was stunned. He shook his head and promised, ¡± ¡°Grandma, how is this possible? ¡°Most of the people I usually hang out with are my ssmates from the Academy. When I came back some time ago, I went to Thand to look for my third sister and got to know old Wang. As for boss du, I also got to know Xiao Qiu. That Mr. Du is a few years older than me, and he¡¯s the one that white shirt likes. I don¡¯t have any girls by my side!¡± Grandma Gu looked at him deeply. This annoying thing really couldn¡¯t tell that Xiao Qiu was a girl. Grandpa Gu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± en ¡®Zi, I remember that you didn¡¯t even like to go to other people¡¯s funerals when you were young. Xiao Qiu is a coroner. How did you get so close to her? ¡± Those who knew the inside story all felt that Grandpa Gu¡¯s question was good. Only uncle Gu and Mrs. Zhang did not know the inside story. The couple was also very puzzled. Their son seemed to have been timid since he was a child. He was particrly afraid of these ghosts and did not dare to go near the dead. Other than visiting the tomb during the new year as the eldest grandson, he would avoid going to these ces as much as possible. How did he be so close to Xiao Qiu? Gu en pursed her lips and said with uncertainty, ¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not afraid anymore! When a person went out many times, it was inevitable that they would spend the night in the wilderness. After a few times, there was nothing to be afraid of. Besides, Grandpa, Xiao Qiu is just a coroner. I think what he did was very meaningful since he could speak for the dead. Think about it, Grandpa, Xiao Qiu was able to disembowel the deceased, but he wasn¡¯t even afraid. This means that he¡¯s a righteous person. I like people like him, so I like to get close to him and get a little bit of his sense of justice.¡± Grandpa Gu stroked his beard and smiled,¡±really?¡± It turns out that our Enzi likes righteous people! I also think Xiao Qiu is not bad.¡± Gu en nodded and said,¡¯Xiao Qiu is really good. At Mr. DU¡¯s Inn, I was so scared that I didn¡¯t dare to sleep alone. I went to his room and fell asleep very quickly! That¡¯s why Xiao Qiu¡¯s sense of justice is still very useful.¡± Uncle Gu said disdainfully,¡±you still have the cheek to say that? you¡¯re already seventeen this year, and you still don¡¯t dare to sleep alone. When I was as strong as you, your big sister could already walk on her own.¡± Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± Zhang Shi gave her son a rare look of disdain and said,¡±En ¡®Zi, it¡¯s not that mother wants to criticize you, but how can a real man be like you? What if you marry a pretty wife in the future and you¡¯re all afraid? Won¡¯t You Be hiding under the nket and shivering?¡± Uncle Gu gave Zhang Shi a thumbs up and solemnly said, ¡± ¡°Wife, you¡¯re not bad! He had already learned the four-word phrase! Do you know what it means to shiver? then do you know what these words mean?¡± Chapter 2642 - 2642 He felt wronged 2642 He felt wronged Zhang Shi nodded,¡±of course I will!¡± Do you think I¡¯ve learned all these years for nothing? However, it¡¯s my handwriting that¡¯s not that good.¡± Uncle Gu waved his hand. it¡¯s fine as long as you can write, use, and recognize it. Why write it so well? ¡± We don¡¯t have to take the imperial examination.¡± ¡°His father, you¡¯re right. I think so too.¡± Zhang Shi smiled happily. The Gu family silently looked up at the moon. It was really rare that the eldest branch couple would even spread dog food! Gu en tactfully shut up. At his age, it was indeed a little embarrassing to be afraid of ghosts. He wanted his parents to be happy and forget about him. Unfortunately, who were uncle Gu and Madam Zhang? The couple was not an ordinary couple, nor were they ordinary parents. After being happy for the Zhang family for a while, uncle Gu turned to look at Gu en. ¡°En ¡®Zi, I¡¯m telling you, the next time I go to Xiao Qiu, I¡¯ll tell him to ignore you. If that happens again, I¡¯ll kick you out.¡± ¡°Your Father¡¯s right. I¡¯ll also remember to remind Xiao Qiu.¡± That child looks shy, he definitely won¡¯t have the heart to do it if en ¡®Zi¡¯s skin is thick.¡± Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± He really had unspeakable suffering! It¡¯s all because of that little fatty! Thinking of this, Gu en turned around and red at Gu Ren. Gu Ren smiled at Gu en. He wanted to say,¡¯brother, my dear brother, I did it on purpose.¡¯ Cai Xiaolian suddenly said,¡±big brother, sister-inw, I quite like this child, Xiao Qiu. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯s going to the pce to attend a banquet today, I was nning to ask sister-inw to send someone to invite him over for a meal!¡± That child is alone in the capital and doesn¡¯t have any rtives. He¡¯s also close to our en ¡®Zi, so it¡¯s fine for him to visit often.¡± When Zhang Shi heard this, she continued,¡±little Lian, you like it too!¡± I like that child too! This is strange. When I saw him, I felt that he was like my own child. I didn¡¯t want to deal with coroners in the past, but now that I know Xiao Qiu is a coroner, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal! Anyway, I like him in every way. If sisi wasn¡¯t engaged to Junhao, I would have wanted Xiao Qiu to be my son-inw! It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have any other daughters in our family!¡± Everyone was amazed. It was already strange enough that Madam Zhang had taken a fancy to Xiao Qiu, and now she wanted Xiao Qiu to be her son-inw. Zhang Shi looked at everyone¡¯s surprised eyes and said in embarrassment,¡±If it was in the past, I would definitely have to consider it carefully. After all, the profession of coroner sounds ominous, doesn¡¯t it? But now, there¡¯s nothing to consider. With our family¡¯s current situation, we don¡¯t care so much, right? It was mainly because Xiao Qiu was a good child. She looked calm and generous, but she looked a little weak. However, she was also weak. She was very capable, right? What he did was also to umte good fortune. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s a boy!¡± At the end, Madam Zhang sighed and looked at Gu en with some regret. Gu en felt that his mother must be wondering why he was a son and not a daughter. Otherwise, she would have been able to marry Xiao Qiu. Gu en felt really wronged! In the past, he was the only boy in the family, and he only enjoyed his mother¡¯s favoritism. But now? His mother was no longer biased towards him. She even regretted that he was not a daughter and could not bring back a son-inw that his mother had taken a fancy to. Gu en could feel the deep malice from his family. He felt wronged! Chapter 2643 - 2643 His thoughts are not important 2643 His thoughts are not important The Gu family was surprised that Zhang Shi liked Zheng Qiu so much. ¡°Wife, do you mean that if Xiao Qiu was a girl, you would still have sent people to say that she would be my son¡¯s wife?¡± uncle Gu asked. For some reason, Gu Xin and Gu si looked at Zhang Shi nervously. Zhang Shi did not hesitate to say,¡±that¡¯s for sure!¡± If Xiao Qiu is a girl, then I must make my son like her. ¡± Gu en was speechless. Zhang Shi sighed regretfully,¡±it¡¯s a pity that Xiao Qiu is a boy.¡± Don¡¯t think that I haven¡¯t spoken much to Xiao Qiu, I¡¯ve observed her in secret, and the more I look at her, the more I like her. ¡°There was one time when I went to the pang family¡¯s residence. The carriage was stuck in a traffic jam, and it was quite stuffy sitting in the carriage. I was just watching themotion from the window, and then I saw Xiao Qiu! He was helping a group of children settle their disputes! She was very patient and good at coaxing children. And I saw him smile. When he smiled, I don¡¯t know why, but I felt my mood was quite good. If he wasn¡¯t a young man, I would have suspected that I was abnormal!¡± The Gu family,¡±Yingluo.¡± You¡¯ve indeed been with uncle Gu for a long time, you really can say anything now. ¡°Wife, how can you be like this? Although you¡¯re not pretty, you can¡¯t despise me, can you? Are you in a bad mood when Iugh?¡± After uncle Gu finished speaking, he revealed a smile that he thought was perfect. Zhang Shi said happily,¡±I¡¯m in a good mood when you smile!¡± I¡¯m in a good mood even if you don¡¯tugh. I¡¯m in a good mood as long as you¡¯re by my side.¡± The Gu family,¡±Yingluo.¡± Cai Xiaolian silently cursed in her heart. As expected of the Gu family. They really had all kinds of dog food. Gu Xin asked,¡¯aunt, I also think that Xiao Qiu looks good when she smiles! Why don¡¯t I help you ask Xiao Qiu if he has any sisters who look like him? I¡¯ll ask him to introduce you to them as your daughter-inw.¡± Those in the know looked at Gu Xin helplessly. This girl was really& stubborn. ¡°Father, mother, third sister, please spare me!¡± Gu en waved his hands. I don¡¯t want to get married yet. Her second uncle had said that it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t get married before she was twenty. Don¡¯t go to Xiao Qiu¡¯s ce and say anything. How am I supposed to y with Xiao Qiu in the future?¡± However, Zhang Shi did not listen to him and continued Gu Xin¡¯s words, ¡± ¡°Sure! Ask him, what if he has it? But, Xinxin, if he really has an older sister, you have to let me see her first. I¡¯ll only do it if I like her. If I don¡¯t like her, I won¡¯t give in no matter how much Enzi likes her. ¡± Gu Xin nodded her head seriously, ¡± Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I think I¡¯ll follow your wishes. Besides, I¡¯m looking for a sister-inw for myself. I need to like her first.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still me, there¡¯s still me,¡± Gu Ren said. Find me a sister-inw, even if I don¡¯t like her!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± Dugu Mingyue nodded. Since everyone had expressed their opinions, Gu si also had to express them. that¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t matter if big brother likes it or not. Sister-inw must like us! Gu en,¡±Yingluo.¡± Once again, he felt the malice of his family. No, to be precise, he felt his position at home. It didn¡¯t matter if he liked his wife or not, his family had to like her! Wuwuwu He dared to say that he was definitely the most miserable man in the great Zhou Dynasty. Gu en did not know that at this moment, he was starting to reject girls. He even thought that it would be great if Xiao Qiu was a girl! Chapter 2644 - 2644 Xiao Qiu won’t think so much 2644 Xiao Qiu won¡¯t think so much The Mid-Autumn Festival gathering of the Gu family started with Grandpa Gu asking about Gu en¡¯s preparation for the exam and ended with the discussion about Gu en¡¯s wife¡¯s standards. The whole family was very happy, except for Gu en. Cai Xiaolian and Gu shouxin bothughed after returning to their rooms. ¡°Dad, when do you think our son will find out that Xiao Qiu is a girl?¡± Cai Xiaolian asked. I¡¯m really worried that he won¡¯t be able to ept the fact that Xiao Qiu is a girl in the future.¡± Gu shouxin smiled and shook his head, ¡± this silly boy. I¡¯m afraid that in his mind, even Huihui, niannian, and Xinxin can¡¯t be coroners. Even if he were to have doubts one day, he would definitely tell himself that he was overthinking it. ¡± Cai Xiaolian thought about it and agreed. En ¡®Zi wasn¡¯t stupid under normal circumstances, but sometimes he was one-track minded. She smiled and said,¡±This child haspletely inherited this aspect from eldest brother and eldest sister-inw. Our whole family, even ninren and little Mingyue know that Xiao Qiu is a girl, but this family of three doesn¡¯t know. The two older ones regret that Xiao Qiu is not a girl, while the younger one firmly feels that he and Xiao Qiu are like old friends at first sight.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t put up with this brat, it wouldn¡¯t have been so troublesome,¡± Gu shouxin said. Speaking of this, Cai Xiaolian was even more amused.¡±Bear with it. This child really loves to write stories. Not only does he love to write stories, but he also loves to create stories. The story of Enzi and Xiao Qiu was enough for him to write for one or two years. I don¡¯t know if my son will find out about this from Ren Ren¡¯s notebook in the future and confirm whether Xiao Qiu is a girl or a boy.¡± Gu shouxin smiled and didn¡¯t speak. As the two of them were talking about this, Gu Xin and Gu si were also talking about this. The two sisters walked back to their own courtyards hand in hand. They didn¡¯t need a maidservant to follow them in the manor, so they could talk about anything. Ever since she had parted ways with Gu en, Gu si had been smiling. ¡°Third sister, third sister, do you think Xiao Qiu knows that my parents are regretting that he¡¯s not a girl?¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu usually doesn¡¯t think so much,¡± Gu Xin said. Gu siughed again. third sister, if Xiao Qiu finds out that my parents and brother are so stupid, do you think that our family is troublesome? even if she is a little tempted, she will hold it in. ¡°It sounds like you really want Xiao Qiu to do that!¡± Gu Xin was puzzled. Gu si shook his head and said, ¡± Of course, I want Xiao Qiu to be my sister-inw! Of course, we¡¯re used to it, but Xiao Qiu has been living in a rather tense environment since she was young. I¡¯m just worried that she won¡¯t be used to living in a ce like my parents.¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯what¡¯s there to not get used to? Look at brother Yuanyuan¡¯s house. I don¡¯t feel anything at all. Although it¡¯s said that marriage depends on the inws ¡®environment, our family¡¯s environment is very good! As long as the two of them loved each other, there was nothing that they could not ovee. Besides, in my opinion, many things are fate. God has destined you two to be together. No matter what your families are like, you will still be together in the end. If there¡¯s no fate between the two of you and God doesn¡¯t arrange for you to be together, then no matter how much you love each other or how good your families are, you¡¯ll still miss each other in the end.¡± brother? ¡± Gu Si was stunned. then, third sister, do you think that Xiao Qiu and brother are fated? ¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯isn¡¯t this fate? If they¡¯re not meant to be, I don¡¯t even know which one is meant to be.¡± Chapter 2645 - 2645 Gu en’s small problem 2645 Gu en¡¯s small problem Gu si did not understand why Gu en and Zheng Qiu must be fated. Gu Xin looked at her confused face andughed, ¡± ¡°Actually, Enzi and Xiao Qiu have already met before we were in Thand. They know each other, right? At that time, in Xiao Qiu¡¯s heart, en ¡®Zi was just like what the rumors said. In en¡¯ Zi¡¯s heart, Xiao Qiu was an impressive young coroner. Maybe the two of them didn¡¯t think that they would have any interaction in the future!¡± Gu si nodded. Yes, that¡¯s right. I understand. Fourth brother was a coward, so he must have thought that she had no connection with the coroner. As for Xiao Qiu, she has her own things to do, and fourth brother is a hypocrite outside. Unless there¡¯s a case rted to fourth brother, Xiao Qiu will definitely note into contact with him.¡± Gu Xin,¡¯isn¡¯t that so? In the end, the letter that she had endured had piqued her curiosity! en Zi, who was supposed to continue studying abroad, rushed to Thand and happened to encounter our case at the Qiyun temple. Back then, I didn¡¯t notice anything. When the case at Xi Yun temple was over, I realized that the two of them seemed to be very familiar with each other.¡± Gu si: ¡± didn¡¯t Yingluo say it was because of the story of the West weing the rain? ¡± Gu Xin shook her head,¡¯not entirely. If it weren¡¯t for the tacit understanding between the two of them at Xi Yun temple, Xiao Qiu wouldn¡¯t have been so angry when they talked about ying shi Yu Ding. As for Xiao Qiu, she wouldn¡¯t do that to people who were not familiar with her or had nothing to do with her. Let¡¯s put it in another person¡¯s words. If it was fatty Wang who said those words the other day, Xiao Qiu would definitely not have said those words directly.¡± Gu si did not understand. that¡¯s not right. I think Xiao Qiu and old Wang get along quite well. Gu Xin said,¡¯didn¡¯t we slowly get to know each otherter on? When they were at Xi Yun temple, when en Zi was assisting Xiao Qiu, Xiao Qiu was veryfortable and didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong at all. You should know that she was quite polite when I was around at the beginning.¡± Gu Si was shocked. Third sister, you¡¯re saying that Xiao Qiu didn¡¯t reject fourth brother from the start?¡± Gu Xin touched her chin and thought for a while, ¡± ¡°ording to my observation, that is the case. I was busy at the time and didn¡¯t think much about it. When he thought about it carefully, it was true that Xiao Qiu¡¯s attitude towards en Zi had been different from the beginning. Maybe she didn¡¯t even realize it herself! Simrly, Enzi was the same. Have you ever seen en ¡®Zi like this with the man she just met? I don¡¯t think so!¡± Gu si did not follow them to Thand, so he did not know what kind of person Enzi was. However, after she heard about Gu Xin¡¯s story, she felt that Enzi was a little abnormal. Other than her siblings at home, she would not treat anyone else like how she treated Zheng Qiu. No matter how scared he was, he would never sleep in the same room with anyone other than his family. Gu si talked about his childhood. There was one time when Grandpa and Grandma Gu were not at home and had gone out. Eldest uncle and eldest aunt had a conflict and fourth uncle Gu had gone out to work with his master. It was only when she and Gu Hui had finished cooking that they realized that Gu en was not at home. It was already dark and Gu en had not returned home yet, but Gu Hui went out to look for her! In the end, Gu en went out to y with his friends from the vige. It was toote and he did not dare to walk alone at night. He was not willing to stay for a night and insisted on walking back alone. Gu Hui met Gu en on the road who was suspicious. When she heard Gu Hui¡¯s voice, Gu en cried. Chapter 2646 - 2645-his longing 2646 Chapter 2645-his longing ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ll pick you upter?¡± Gu Hui said. Gu en said,¡¯sis, what if I fall asleep over there? I don¡¯t want to sleep with someone else. I can¡¯t sleep even if there¡¯s someone next to me. ¡± Seeing his pitiful look, Gu Hui stopped chiding him. Anyway, since then, everyone knew that Gu en had a bad habit. He would not be able to sleep if he did not share a room with anyone other than his family. Therefore, it was not easy for him to fall asleep next to Zheng Qiu, especially when he was still in shock. Gu Xin nodded her head after listening, ¡± that¡¯s right. I also remember that en ¡®Zi has this problem. that¡¯s why I thought it was strange. Xiao Qiu is a girl, so she definitely can¡¯t fall asleep on her bed. But I thought Enzi doesn¡¯t sleep with anyone? That¡¯s why I feel that en ¡®Zi is quite strange.¡± Gu Xin continued,¡¯he¡¯s still talking about having ate night chat with Xiao Qiu? Look at him, he has been studying for so many years and has studied in several Academies. When has he ever talked to his ssmates at night? His manservant had also said that when he went to Fuzhou to deal with the tea garden incident, he would rather have no ce to sleep than share a room with others. That¡¯s why I said he¡¯s weird! I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t realize it himself.¡± The more Gu si listened, the more he felt that this was the case and started to worry again. the more you talk about it, the more Xiao Qiu is my sister-inw. But my brother is too stupid. What should we do? ¡± Gu Xin waved her hand, ¡± what are you worried about? Didn¡¯t I just tell you? no matter how stupid you are, people who are fated will still be able to get together. Go to sleep and don¡¯t think too much.¡± They talked all the way back to the courtyard. It was gettingte. The two sisters didn¡¯t continue to chat and went back to their own courtyards to rest. At that moment, Gu en was lying on the bed, unable to fall asleep. He was also thinking about a problem. It was just that he had been thinking about Xiao Qiu a lot recently. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt weird when he thought of her for no reason. If it wasn¡¯t for the task his second uncle gave him, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to concentrate on preparing for the exam. For example, the first thing that came to his mind when he woke up in the morning was what Xiao Qiu was doing. Would there be a case today? If there was no news from his third sister, it meant that there was no case. He would pay more attention to his third sister¡¯s movements. As a result, he asked his attendant to keep an eye out for anyone who came to the house that day. If anyone came, he had to be informed immediately. After that, he would do his morning exercises, read, and write his articles. At noon, no one said who hade. He would even ask if anyone hade to look for third sister. The answer was definitely no. He started to wonder if Xiao Qiu had gone to the court of judicial review. Or was Xiao Qiu at the Memorial Hall? Or perhaps, Xiao Qiu was at home studying the model that his second sister had given him. Gu en¡¯s mind was filled with Zheng Qiu all the way until her afternoon nap. Sometimes, she would dream of Zheng Qiu during her afternoon nap, but after she woke up, Zheng Qiu was still in her mind. Sometimes, he even needed to practice writing to calm himself down. When it was time to go to bed at night, Zheng Qiu was still on his mind. He would wonder if Xiao Qiu was asleep. Did he feel that he was so bored that he spent all night looking at the model that second sister gave him? Do you want to go to his ce for a walk? He would have taken action if he was not afraid that his family would reprimand him and that they would find out that he had gone to look for Zheng Qiu in the middle of the night. He had to think about Zheng Qiu for a long time before he could fall asleep. Almost every day, he would wake up with Zheng Qiu in his mind and sleep with Zheng Qiu in his mind. Chapter 2647 - 2647-heart of gossip 2647 Chapter 2647-heart of gossip Gu en still clearly remembered the case at the Qiyun temple. He always felt that he was the same as Qi Moyu. He did not like girls and preferred men. However, he didn¡¯t have any strange feelings for other men. However, he also didn¡¯t have any strange feelings for other girls. He also analyzed that this was different from how he liked Yingying when he was young. When she was young, she thought that Yingying was pretty and cute. She wanted to marry her and be her wife, but it was not to the extent of thinking about her day and night. That¡¯s right, he thought about it day and night. When Gu en¡¯s mind came up with this word, he was shocked and frightened. He had actually been thinking about a man day and night. He had felt that something was amiss before. He wouldfort himself and tell himself that it was because Xiao Qiu was a good person that he was acting this way. After his family¡¯s discussion tonight, he felt like he was going crazy. In the past, he could still fall asleep thinking about Xiao Qiu at night, but he could not fall asleep tonight. It was already past midnight, and he was still thinking about Xiao Qiu. How abnormal was this? Gu en tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. Zheng Qiu¡¯s face kept appearing in his mind. Gu en immediately sat up. He felt that he could not go on like this. He had to see Xiao Qiu, or he would not be able to sleep. It was already past midnight. Gu en did not care if his family knew that he had gone out. He put on his clothes and went out. He didn¡¯t even use the main entrance, but climbed over the wall. Second white had trained a group of secret guards and naturally recognized Gu en. However, they could not understand why the fourth young master would climb over the wall in the middle of the night during the Mid-Autumn Festival. They were not as good as Gu en and did not dare to follow him. They could only report to second white. Second white had already returned from Gu yingxue¡¯s ce. He heard that Gu en had climbed over the wall in the middle of the night and left. After thinking about it, he still followed him. After chasing for a while, second white finally found Gu en¡¯s trail and followed her from a distance. After walking for a while, he found Gu en¡¯s destination. It was Zheng Qiu¡¯s house. Second Bai was shocked. Oh my God, was the fourth young master looking for him in the middle of the night even though he did not know that Zheng Qiu was a girl? Second white felt that he had discovered something incredible. Zheng Qiu arrived at his house and was a little dazed. He wanted to knock on the door, but he put his hand down again. It was sote at night, Xiao Qiu must be asleep. Or should he not knock on the door, climb over the wall, and sneak a nce at Xiao Qiu? Thest time he saw Xiao Qiu was at the end of the seventh month. At that time, the diplomatic mission had not yet left the capital. It was already the Mid-Autumn Festival. Gu en thought about it and did as he was told. He climbed over the wall of Zheng Qiu¡¯s house and jumped in. Second white, who was hiding nearby! was speechless! The fourth young master was finished! If the fourth young master did not know that Zheng Qiu was a girl, he would have thought that his actions today were embarrassing. Second white usually doesn¡¯t smile or talk. He looks either fierce or stupid. However, he has a burning gossiping heart! He could not help but want to share this with Bai Yi and Gu Xin. However, he couldn¡¯t. What was the use of only seeing him climb over the wall to enter the courtyard? he had to go and see what he had done after entering. Therefore, second white quietly went to a big tree next to Zheng Qiu¡¯s house. He climbed up the tree and found afortable ce to sit down. It was already Mid-Autumn. The weather at night was a little cold and the wind was a little strong. The movement of Bai er on the tree was simr to the rustling of the leaves when the wind blew. At that moment, Gu en, who only had Zheng Qiu in his mind, did not notice. Chapter 2648 - 2648-discovery 2648 Chapter 2648-discovery The tree was quite tall. From where white two was, he could see the situation in Zheng Qiu¡¯s courtyard clearly. Second white even chose a veryfortable position to lie down on his side. He looked at Gu en standing in Zheng Qiu¡¯s courtyard like a fool. It was obvious that the oilmp in Zheng Qiu¡¯s room was still on, and that was probably why Gu en was standing there in a daze. Second white could only see the situation in Zheng Qiu¡¯s courtyard. Because of the roof, he could not see inside the house. He could only see the lighting through. Second white couldn¡¯t help but think,¡±could it be that miss Zheng is changing her clothes? look at how scared the fourth young master is.¡± Zheng Qiu was not changing. She had just finished washing up and was drying her hair. Of course, her window was not wide open. There was only a small gap, but it was enough for Gu en to see more. Zheng Qiu did not notice that there was a man standing in her yard and looking at her. There was another man lying on a tree outside the yard, looking at the people standing in her yard. She carefully dried her hair, her mind still on the model Gu Nian had given her. Recently, she had been liking that model more and more. Although her ten years of experience had given her a good understanding of human structure, that model had made her understand it even better. In addition to the model, there was also a book. There were many things recorded in the book that she didn¡¯t understand before. Therefore, there was nothing to do at the Yamen recently. Besides paying attention to the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence, she spent the rest of her time pondering over these things. Also, after she grew up, she slowly realized that she could only rx after she had unloaded everything at home. Ever since she had grown up, she had to put on some disguises. Sometimes, she would feel breathless when she was too tired, and she would only untie herself when she was sleeping at home. During the day, even if she was the only one at home, she still had to pretend. What if someone came? Therefore, this was her most rxed moment. Her mind was also more flexible, and she felt that everything went smoothly. Gu en blinked and looked at the person who was sitting in the room. He was dumbfounded. Since when did Xiao Qiu¡¯s thing be like a girl¡¯s? No, to be precise, she seemed to be a little older than the average girl. That¡¯s not right. I didn¡¯t realize it before. She¡¯s clearly the same as me, okay? He thought he was seeing things. He rubbed his eyes and looked again. This time, he could see even more clearly. Gu en felt that his brain was not working at all. Although Zheng Qiu was not a Kung Fu practitioner, she was more alert than the others. She suddenly felt a pair of eyes staring at her in the dark, but she did not stop. She turned around naturally and stood up, intending to take a look at the window. Gu en saw her moving and immediately left. This was his subconscious reaction. His actions were faster than his thoughts. Zheng Qiu went to the window and opened it to take a look. He found nothing, so he closed the window and locked it. She straightened her half-dried hair and disguised her clothes. Then, she took the dagger under her pillow for self-defense and left the room with the oilmp. Gu en was hiding in the corner of the yard. He heard Zheng Qiuing out. He looked around and decided to leave by climbing over the wall. Just as Zheng Qiu left the house, Gu en had climbed over the wall and ran for a long distance before stopping. Zheng Qiu was surrounded by the Yamen¡¯s people. He was feeling guilty, so he did not dare to get too close. Chapter 2649 - 2649 Let’s find a place to talk 2649 Let¡¯s find a ce to talk Zheng Qiu walked around her courtyard with the oilmp in her hand. She heaved a sigh of relief after making sure that no one was around. She did not even notice the cold sweat on her forehead. ¡°Brother Liu, brother Liu, can you hear me?¡± Zheng Qiu came to the wall and shouted. After a while, the light next door turned on. ¡°Xiao Qiu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Soon, the sound of the door opening came from next door. Brother Liu, who was called, also came to the wall of his house. ¡°Brother Liu, please look around. I think I saw a thief just now. He¡¯s already walked around my yard with an oilmp. I wonder if the thief is next door.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°Alright!¡± Brother Liu responded. He first looked around his courtyard and said, ¡± ¡°Damn it, these thieves are really bold toe here to steal things!¡± The ¡°thief¡± second white and Gu en, who were hiding in the dark, held their breaths. Brother Liu did not notice anything, but he did not suspect that Zheng Qiu was ying with him. He even knocked on every door and told them that Xiao Qiu had found a thief and asked them to be careful. The officers from the Yamen lived in the alley. They had known each other for more than half a year, and they were very convinced of Zheng Qiu¡¯s abilities. No one thought that he was making a fuss, and they all expressed that they would take note of it. Thismotionsted for about half an hour before it calmed down. Gu en and second white heaved a sigh of relief. They weren¡¯t afraid of being discovered. With their abilities, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be discovered. Even if they were discovered, they would be able to escape without exposing their identities. ¡°Xiao Qiu, you¡¯ll have to be careful since you¡¯re living alone. Keep your tools on you at all times, and call me if anything goes wrong. Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re all here.¡± Brother Liu said to Zheng Qiu before they parted ways. ¡°Yes, I know, brother Liu. I¡¯m really sorry for tonight, but I did notice someone in my courtyard just now. I guess I was too slow, so he escaped. I¡¯ll immediately call for help the next time I find something wrong.¡± Zheng Qiu said in embarrassment. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I bet you didn¡¯t expect thieves toe to our alley. Alright, go to sleep now. Remember to bring your tools with you just in case.¡± Brother Liu really did not me Zheng Qiu, so he reminded him again. ¡°Alright. Brother Liu, you should rest early too.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. Then, the two of them returned to their respective homes. After Zheng Qiu went back, he found a handy tool from his toolbox and tied a cloth bag around his leg. She then put the dagger under her pillow and fell asleep. She closed her eyes and calmed down, wondering if her father and stepmother had found something wrong and sent someone to test her. She nned to send someone to inform her brother tomorrow. Gu en, who was outside, ran out after he was sure that the people in the alley were not looking for the thief. He walked to the ce where second white was hiding and whispered, ¡± ¡°Stop hiding, I saw you just now.¡± Second white walked out. let¡¯s go! Gu en patted him. let¡¯s find a ce to talk. Second white pursed his lips. Sigh, it seems that the girls in the house can¡¯t see the fourth young master make a fool of himself. Gu en found a night noodle stall and ordered two bowls of noodles and a pot of wine. It was the Mid-Autumn Festival tonight. There shouldn¡¯t be many people outside, but there were more customers than usual at this noodle stall. Everyone was eating noodles and drinking wine. Some were looking at the moon alone, and some were talking to the people around them. Chapter 2650 - 2650 You didn’t ask 2650 You didn¡¯t ask Gu en was puzzled at first, but he soon understood. His second aunt¡¯s Commercial Street had arge number of craftsmen. Not everyone lived in the capital or the suburbs of the capital. Some lived in other states, and it took a long time to go back and forth. Therefore, some craftsmen did not go home for a reunion. It was boring to live alone, so they might as well go out for a walk. The owner and his wife lived right next to the stall. Other than the new year, they would set up their stall here no matter whether it was sunny or rainy, which made it convenient for the craftsmen. Gu en raised his head to look at the full moon hanging in the sky. Unfortunately, the round moon was the image of Zheng Qiu drying his hair. The exquisite curves that she disyed while sitting on the stool. Gu en scolded himself in his heart and lowered his head. Second white could not understand the changes in Gu en¡¯s expression. However, he had never liked to talk. If Gu en did not say anything, he would sit with her for the whole night. ¡°Second white, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Gu en felt that he needed to divert his attention, so he asked. ¡°What does fourth young lord want this subordinate to say?¡± Second white asked. ¡°You know about Xiao Qiu?¡± Gu en did not beat around the bush and asked. ¡°This subordinate does not know which matter fourth young master is asking about young master Zheng.¡± Said second white after some thought. It seems that third miss and their boss have mentioned that we can¡¯t remind fourth young master, but if he reacts and asks, you can tell him everything you know! ¡°There are many things about Xiao Qiu that you know but I don¡¯t.¡± Gu en was greatly shocked. Oh my God, he had thought that his rtionship with Xiao Qiu was better than his third sister¡¯s, but now it seemed that he was not even as close as the White-clothed and white-clothed second Bai? The White-clothed and white-two must have known about Xiao Qiu¡¯s condition, but he did not seem to know anything! ¡°I don¡¯t know what fourth young master doesn¡¯t know about young master Zheng.¡± Second white answered honestly. He was certain that the fourth young master did not know that Zheng Qiu was ady. ¡°When did you learn to say such roundabout words? Tell me everything you know about Xiao Qiu. Otherwise, Gu en was a little angry. Second white looked at Gu en quietly, waiting for him to continue. Yingluo! Gu en was speechless. Xiao Qiu is a girl, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Second white answered without hesitation. Gu en was stunned. He had thought that they had ganged up to not tell him. He was the only one who didn¡¯t know, and the others knew tough at him! ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Gu en felt that second Bai would not hide anything from him, so he asked. ¡°Fourth young master, you didn¡¯t ask this subordinate.¡± Second white answered honestly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t ask, why didn¡¯t you take the initiative to tell me? He should have told me when I wanted to stay with him at Qi ¡®an Inn!¡± Gu en¡¯s face was red when she said that. It was unknown if she was angry or what. ¡°Fourth young master, this subordinate was assigned a task by third miss and wasn¡¯t at the inn. Has fourth young master forgotten?¡± Second White¡¯s tone was filled with grievance. Yingluo. Gu en recalled that there was such a thing. ¡°Then, then why didn¡¯t third sister and the others tell me?¡± Gu en asked. ¡°Fourth young master, this subordinate does not know.¡± Said second white. ¡°Then, then did my third sister and the others tell you not to tell me?¡± Gu en asked again. ¡°Third youngdy did not instruct this subordinate.¡± Second white answered honestly. Chapter 2651 - 2651-warning 2651 Chapter 2651-warning ¡°Then let me ask you again. Do you know that Xiao Qiu is a girl? Other than me, all the brothers and sisters in the family know that Xiao Qiu is a girl?¡± Gu en asked in a different direction. ¡°The four youngdies know, sixth young master and Princess Ming Yue also know. En, seventh young master and the others don¡¯t know. Miss Xue ¡®er and Prince ah hai also knew about it. As for the rest, this subordinate does not know.¡± Bai Yi thought for a moment and added, ¡± Oh right, young master Wang probably doesn¡¯t know. ¡°If old Wang knows, I¡¯ll be so angry. Oh my God, even Nini and Ming Yue know about it, but I don¡¯t? Why are they hiding it from me?¡± Gu en did not know how to express his feelings at that moment. In any case, he was in a terrible mood. ¡°This subordinate does not know.¡± Second white sighed. ¡°Forget it. I know it now anyway.¡± Gu en poured himself a ss of wine and gloomily drank it in one gulp. He then asked, ¡± then what is Xiao Qiu¡¯s rtionship with the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence? ¡± ¡°Miss Zheng is the eldest daughter of the Marquis of Yong an, the daughter of thete Madam of the Marquis of Yong an. She is siblings with the eldest young master and the seventh young master of the Marquis of Yong an¡¯s residence. In the early years, second white told Gu en everything he knew. At first, Gu en thought that it was too much for Zheng Qiu to hide such a big thing from him. However, he felt sorry for Zheng Qiu after hearing what he said. He was even more miserable than his future brother-inw. His future brother-inw, Lu Zheng, was a man. He was loved by his maternal grandparents and could go to the ancestral house. His Xiao Qiu was sold to such a faraway ce by that evil woman. She lived with her adopted father, who was a coroner, at a young age. She had to face the dead all day long. Gu en¡¯s heart was in pain. He didn¡¯t even have the time to be angry now. He was just thinking about whether he should go to the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence with a knife and kill those people who harmed Xiao Qiu. so, Xiao Qiu often looks for third sister because she wants to treat her elder brother¡¯s leg? ¡± Gu en was silent for a while before she asked. ¡°Yes, I am. The Zheng family¡¯s eldest son¡¯s leg had been cured and he needed to rest. In at most half a year, he¡¯ll be able to move around normally and have no problem getting married and having children.¡± Said second white. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gu en nodded. Xiao Qiu¡¯s troubles would be less if her brother, whom she cared about, was well. He asked again, ¡± does Xiao Qiu have any ns for the other people in the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence? ¡± Will third sister help?¡± Second white told Gu en what he knew. Gu Xin would help those that Zheng Qiu suggested, but she would not interfere with those that Zheng Qiu did not and expressed that he wanted to do it himself. Second white was also reminding Gu en not to do anything rashly as it would disrupt Zheng Qiu¡¯s n. Gu en understood second Bai¡¯s meaning. She nodded and did not say anything. At this moment, the two bowls of noodles he had ordered were ready. The boss came over with a tray. my two guests, this is the mooncake my granddaughter baked herself. Today is a reunion night, and we¡¯re all brothers from all over the world. Since fate has brought us together, I¡¯d like to invite the two of you to try my granddaughter¡¯s cooking for free and have a reunion night together. Not only was there noodles, but there were also two small mooncakes, which were much smaller than the ones sold outside. Of course, it would be smaller than the mooncakes outside. After all, it was a free gift. If it was the same size as the mooncakes outside, wouldn¡¯t their family be at a loss? No one would mind the size of the mooncake. Instead, they had a much better impression of this stall that was full of human feelings. Chapter 2652 - 2651-admiring the moon 2652 Chapter 2651-admiring the moon ¡°Second white, in your opinion, does Xiao Qiu think I¡¯m stupid?¡± After Xiao Jiu finished a bowl of noodles and a mooncake baked by the boss¡¯s granddaughter, Gu en¡¯s mood had calmed down and she began to ask second Bai. ¡°Fourth young master, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not familiar with miss Zheng.¡± Said second white. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡± Gu en nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back!¡± Gu en stood up and called second white to go home. When he reached home andy on his bed, Gu en felt that he had forgotten something. However, he could not recall what it was. His mind was filled with Zheng Qiu. In the past, she had been thinking about Zheng Qiu¡¯s various appearances at work. Now, she was thinking about the scene of Zheng Qiu drying his hair in his middle clothes. Although she could not see him clearly, it was more maddening than seeing him clearly. Gu en felt that he could prepare for the exam now. Xiao Qiu was a girl, which meant that he had no problems. After he finished the exam, he could confirm his feelings and not let his imagination run wild during the preparation period. He could focus on preparing for the imperial examination and wait until it was over. On the other hand, second white was also thinking about a problem when he returned to his room. Just now, the fourth young master didn¡¯t seem to have instructed him not to tell anyone about tonight¡¯s incident. Then could he tell third young miss and fifth young miss tomorrow morning? Now that the fourth young master knew that Zheng Qiu was not young master Zheng, but miss Zheng, the third and fifth youngdies, who had wanted to see the fourth young master¡¯s shock when he found out about miss Zheng¡¯s identity, could no longer do so. He could describe what happenedst night to third miss and fifth miss. All these years, third miss had treated him very well. She was absolutely good. So, since the fourth young master did not tell him not to tell, then he had to tell the third youngdy. He was the third youngdy¡¯s man! Thinking of this, second white went to sleep. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Gu Xin and Gu si decided to have a match. It had been a long time since they had fought. When the two sisters arrived at the training field, second white was already training with his team. Fatty Wang was also in the team. He had already gotten used to it over the past few months. Second white told them to continue practicing and walked to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Third miss, this subordinate has something to report.¡± Gu Xin was stunned,¡¯is it important? If it¡¯s not important, then tell meter!¡± Second White thought for a while and said,¡±I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s important.¡± But this subordinate believes that third youngdy and fifth youngdy would definitely want to hear it. ¡± The two sisters looked at each other. Then, they called second white and went to the side of the martial arts practice field. Second white didn¡¯t like to talk unless there was a mission given to him. It was rare for him toe up to him without a mission. ¡°Third youngdy, fifth youngdy,st night fourth young master left the residence for a while and this subordinate followed him.¡± Said second white. ¡°What? It was almost midnight when we went to sleep separatelyst night. Did he go out after midnight? Why did he go out sote? Is he trying to stir up trouble?¡± Gu Xin was shocked. Gu en was the most obedient among his siblings and the one who followed the family rules the most. It did not sound like something he would do in the middle of the night. ¡°The fourth young master is heading towards miss Zheng¡¯s courtyard.¡± Second white said in a serious tone. ¡°What?¡± This time, Gu Xin and Gu si were both shocked. Gu en had gone to look for Xiao Qiu in the middle of the night. Was she going to admire the moon? Chapter 2653 - 2653-really not bad 2653 Chapter 2653-really not bad ¡°The fourth young master went to miss Zheng¡¯s ce. On his way back, he treated this subordinate to a bowl of noodles and a pot of wine.¡± Second white said honestly. ¡°No, second white, I don¡¯t want you to say this. Tell us, what did our son do when he went to Xiao Qiu¡¯s ce in the middle of the night?¡± For once, Zheng Qiu felt that second Bai was not being honest. He had learned how to keep them in suspense. ¡°Alright, third miss, this subordinate will speak.¡± Second white nodded. Although his face was still expressionless as usual, if you listened carefully, you could hear that his voice was a little different. after midnightst night, someone came to report that the fourth young master had climbed over the wall and left. They asked if I should follow. This subordinate thought for a moment and told them not to care. This subordinate will go on my own.¡± ¡°At that time, this subordinate felt that it was not safe for fourth young master to go out alone at such ate hour. What if he was bewitched by some bad people? In addition, the fourth young master has never climbed over the wall to leave the house, so he is extremely abnormal. Thus, this subordinate followed.¡± Said second white. ¡°He even climbed over the wall? Fourth brother is really something!¡± Gu si maintained a surprised expression. In her opinion, even if she quietly climbed over the wall to y, Gu en would not do the same. ¡°Yes, fifth youngdy, fourth young master did indeed climb over the wall.¡± Second white nodded and continued, ¡± I followed the direction that my men told me and went all the way to the alley where miss Zheng lived. The subordinate followed him from a distance. The fourth young master was deep in thought and did not notice the existence of the subordinate. The subordinate saw that he was about to knock on the door. In the end, he stood at the door for a while and decided to climb over the wall. After the fourth young master had climbed over the wall, the subordinate went to the tree outside the house next to miss Zheng¡¯s and climbed up the tree. It just so happens that we can see the situation in miss Zheng¡¯s courtyard from that tree.¡± ¡°At that time, it was windy and I didn¡¯t make much noise, so the fourth young master didn¡¯t notice me. This subordinate found a good spot to sit down and saw fourth young master standing in miss Zheng¡¯s courtyard, looking at miss Zheng¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Could it be that Xiao Qiu was changing her clothes and fourth brother saw her?¡± Gu si could not help but ask. She knew that Zheng Qiu was a girl. She had even asked him how she usually dressed up and how she looked like a man. Zheng Qiu had exined it to her in detail. Therefore, Gu si knew that it was crucial for Zheng Qiu to change his clothes every night. The sisters had all dressed up as men before, but at that time, some of their features were not obvious, so they did not pay much attention to their figures. Gu Hui and Gu Nian had always been thin, but Gu Xin and Gu si were different. As they grew older, the two of them knew that it was no longer possible to dress up as men as they did before. They would definitely be discovered. ¡°Fifth youngdy, this subordinate was not able to see miss Zheng¡¯s room from where I was at that time. I could only see the light and guessed that miss Zheng was not sleeping. I don¡¯t know what the fourth young master saw. Moreover, the fourth young master had not been standing for long before miss Zheng seemed to have noticed that the fourth young master had hidden. Miss Zheng came out with an oilmp to look for Constable Liu next door. The fourth young master immediately climbed over the wall and left, and the subordinate did not dare to hide in the tree anymore. In the end, I was discovered by the fourth young master. Although this subordinate did not hide with the fourth young master at the time.¡± Second white said with some regret. Chapter 2654 - 2654-very regretful 2654 Chapter 2654-very regretful ¡°And then? Did Xiao Qiu find my son?¡± Gu Xin was also curious about what Gu en had seen, but she believed that second Bai was telling the truth. She knew that second Bai would not know even if she asked him, so she could not help but ask other questions. She felt that the process was a little dangerous! If she were Gu en, her heart would have jumped out of her chest! ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. We¡¯ve hidden quite well. After about half an hour, Constable Liu took miss Zheng around the whole alley and finally told her to keep her weapons with her. Once she found something wrong, she would shout. The fourth young master only called for his subordinates after he was sure that no one woulde out. Take this subordinate to the small stall to eat noodles.¡± Said second white. are you trying to say that my son has already found out that Xiao Qiu is a girl? ¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this, third miss. Fourth young master asked this subordinate about miss Zheng¡¯s matterst night. At that time, third young miss said that if he asked, I would answer without hiding anything, so this subordinate told fourth young master everything I knew.¡± Second white paused and continued, ¡± this subordinate also told you how third miss treated miss Zheng. I believe fourth young master should understand third miss¡¯s intentions and will not help miss Zheng. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. She was afraid that once Gu en found out the truth, if he really liked Xiao Qiu, he might want to help her. Since second white said so, she didn¡¯t need to worry. ¡°Second white, second white, what do you think of my fourth brother¡¯s expression after he found out that Xiao Qiu is a girl? Was he particrly excited? Or did you mumble to yourself that you¡¯re going to do something to Xiao Qiu?¡± Gu Si was very interested in this. ¡°Fifth youngdy, after fourth young master obtained the confirmed truth from this subordinate, he was not excited. He was a little angry. He thought you guys were hiding it from him to make a fool of him. He didn¡¯t say what he wanted to do to miss Zheng. Anyway, everything was normal. It was just that when he heard his subordinates talk about the old matters of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence, he was a little angry and wanted to immediately go to the Marquis of Yong¡¯ an¡¯s residence to deal with them. However, after this subordinate exined what miss Zheng had said to third miss and how third miss had treated miss Zheng, fourth young master would have to calm down a little. After that, the fourth young master has been quite normal.¡± Said second white. ¡°Ah? Fourth brother actually managed to suppress his small habit of muttering! It¡¯s really six hours of separation, making people look at you in a new light!¡± Gu si silently gave him a thumbs up. She often saw her brother mumbling to himself. In a situation like what second white had said, her brother should be mumbling. However, everything was normal. This was too puzzling. ¡°What kind of words are you using? be careful that my father doesn¡¯t hear it and make you copy it.¡± Gu Xin smiled helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s true! Third sister, we were still looking forward to fourth brother finding out that Xiao Qiu is a girl. It¡¯s such a pity that we didn¡¯t get to see it. What a pity.¡± Gu si sighed with regret. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? If we had known that en ¡®Zi was going outst night, we should have followed her! Only second white can see the state of him discovering the truth. None of us will have the chance to see it. I bet that en ¡®Zi will definitely be acting as normal as possible. Sigh, what a pity, what a pity, it¡¯s really a pity!¡± Gu Xin sighed repeatedly. Second white didn¡¯t know how to persuade the two girls. Chapter 2655 - 2655 I want to hear Hua Mulan’s story 2655 I want to hear Hua Mn¡¯s story ¡°Fourth brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue had changed into their training clothes. They ran over hand in hand and asked nosily. Gu Xin and Gu si were still feeling regretful, but second white didn¡¯t know if he should say it. ¡°Second white, tell us!¡± Dugu Mingyue patted second white. Second white nced at Gu Xin. ¡°Say it, say it and let them be depressed.¡± Gu Xin sighed. Therefore, second white repeated what he had just said. Gu Ren and dugu Mingyue listened with great interest. After listening to the story, the two little ones did not have any regrets. Gu Ren even smacked his head. as expected of my brother, Gu Ren. He can even give me inspiration. I love him to death! Dugu Mingyue shook Gu Ren¡¯s hand. ¡°Big brother Ren Ren, what did you think of this time?¡± Gu Ren held lonely moon¡¯s hand with one hand and patted her little head with the other. ¡°Ming Yue, be good. You y with third sister and fifth sister. I will go back to my room first! I won¡¯t y with you today, okay?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dugu Mingyue nodded. Gu Ren really wanted to give this little one a kiss. She was bing more and more obedient. However, he didn¡¯t do that. He pinched dugu Mingyue¡¯s face and let her go. Gu Xin and Gu si,¡¯Yingluo¡¯. ¡­¡­ While eating breakfast, Zhang Shi gloomily muttered,¡±Endure it, this child. Why did he suddenly be so studious? Why did he lock himself in the study room so early in the morning? he doesn¡¯t need to take the imperial examination.¡± Grandpa Guughed and said,¡±he must have thought of another good story!¡± He would just get someone to send his breakfast over. It¡¯s rare for this child to take a break.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father, I¡¯ve already sent it to him,¡± Zhang Shi nodded and replied. Uncle Gu picked up his chopsticks and picked up a crystal dumpling. He sighed and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really strange today. Those who should be taking the imperial examination are here eating slowly, and those who should be having fun are writing in the study. I¡¯m really lucky to have two sons like this.¡± that¡¯s right, ¡± grandma Gu added. you¡¯re very lucky. You don¡¯t have to take care of the child. The child will grow up on his own. Unlike me, an old woman, who is almost sixty years old, I still have to look after the silly boy, afraid that he will eat less. ¡± Everyone was shocked by grandma Gu¡¯s words, except Grandpa Gu. They all looked at grandma Gu in surprise. It was mainly because grandma Gu didn¡¯t like to respond to such words. Although grandma Gu was expressionless, you could tell if she was happy or not. Unlike now, after she said such things, you couldn¡¯t tell if she was in a good mood or not. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± grandma Gu asked. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Everyone obediently lowered their heads and ate. Grandma Gu turned around and looked at Grandpa Gu. Grandpa Gu smiled, and grandma Gu smiled as well. Then, the table returned to its usual eating manner. Dugu Mingzhu rolled her eyes and said, ¡± ¡°Grandaunt, I want to hear Hua Mn¡¯s story. Grandaunt, can you let fourth cousin tell it to me?¡± The background of this book was set by Gu Ren. The history before the song Dynasty was the same, but when it came to the great song Dynasty, history was changed. Therefore, many of the settings were the same as the historical background that Gu Ren had experienced, and some characters had also appeared. Grandma Gu raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu en. Gu en had almost choked. He was not stupid. He knew immediately that second Bai must have told his third sister about what happenedst night. The little girl must have heard it. He was very calm now. Chapter 2656 - 2656 It’s different now 2656 It¡¯s different now ¡°Good! I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Before grandma Gu could say anything, Gu en continued. Uncle Gu and Madam Zhang, who did not know what was going on, were still puzzled. Why did this little girl want to hear the story of Mn joining the army for her father? Jiji, Jiji, Mn as a home Weaver, Wuwu. Gu en began to recite the Mnnguage. Gu Xin and Gu si couldn¡¯t help butugh. Little Ming Yue definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to hear much. ¡°Fourth cousin, stop!¡± Sure enough, dugu Mingyue interrupted him after reciting a few sentences. I don¡¯t want to listen to that! I want to hear a story. I can¡¯t tell you because big brother is busy. You have to tell me! I won¡¯t pester you after you finish.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡± Gu en patiently exined to little Ming Yue. Dugu Mingyue stared at Gu en but did not notice anything wrong with him. That¡¯s not right, could it be that fourth cousin also learned how to disguise? He became smarter all of a sudden? Dugu Mingyue didn¡¯t know if she had guessed correctly, but Gu en had been acting very normal even after the whole story had ended. Gu en was very pleased with herself! Hmph, small fry! You want tough at me? impossible! Gu en had thought it throughst night. So what if everyone knew? anyway, he would do what he had to. He didn¡¯t think about whether his third sister and the others would tell Xiao Qiu about this. He wouldn¡¯t tell her anyway. At most, he wouldn¡¯t talk to Xiao Qiu at night in the future, and he wouldn¡¯t put his arm around her shoulder and call her brother when they were in contact. He had already understood his own thoughts, but he had to take the exam and there were a lot of troublesome things to deal with on Xiao Qiu¡¯s side, so he did not intend to take the initiative to break this rtionship now. I¡¯ll think about it after he¡¯s done with the exam! It was not like Xiao Qiu would run away from him, and he could not possibly not keep in contact with her just because he was interested in her. Xiao Qiu was a girl of simr age to him. It was normal for him to fall in love with her. There was nothing to be ashamed of. However, before he could express his love for her, he had to work hard to get into the exam. It would be best if he could get into the top one. In the future, if Xiao Qiu needed his help, he hoped that he could help her as Gu en and not as the fourth young master of the Gu family. This thought was very strange to Gu en. He had never separated the fourth young master of the Gu family and Gu en before. He felt that Gu en was the fourth young master of the Gu family. What was there to separate? But now, he had a feeling that he wanted to protect someone with his own ability, to protect the person he liked. He didn¡¯t feel too much pressure. Instead, he was full of fighting spirit. He had once heard from his second sister that a good rtionship could make people positive. Perhaps, it was because of his current situation. After listening to the story, dugu Mingyue didn¡¯t see the scene that she wanted to see. She felt that it was no longer fun, so she went to Gu Ren¡¯s study room to find him after breakfast. She would also not make a fuss about Gu Ren bringing her to y. When Gu Ren was doing something, she would quietly read a book or a story book by herself. At her current age, she could not recognize all the words, but she was considered pretty good among her peers. Everyone who had talked to her felt that she was very precocious. These people were still very respectful of her, the princess of the goddess Kingdom. Gu en returned to his study room after dinner. He hadpletely calmed down. This time, he had a real purpose. He was not like before, doing things because of his family¡¯s expectations. Chapter 2657 - 2657-fatty nephew 2657 Chapter 2657-fatty nephew Gu Xin did not specifically tell Zheng Qiu that Gu en already knew that she was a girl, just like how she did not specifically tell Gu en in the past. It was not good for outsiders to interfere in the matters between the two of them. Moreover, she believed that with Zheng Qiu¡¯s keen senses, he would definitely notice it after meeting Gu en a few times. Most importantly, Zheng Qiu did not mind Gu en knowing that he was ady. If Gu en had not been stupid at Qi ¡®an Inn, she would have known. He would let everything develop in the way it should! In the following days, the capital became more and more lively. The triennial general examination was about to begin. Candidates from various states and governments arrived in the capital one after another. All the major restaurants were already full. This year¡¯s head Examiner was the minister of rites. Originally, the Emperor wanted to throw the role of Head Examiner to Gu shouxin, and the minister of rites also thought so. In the end, Gu shouxin said, ¡± my Enzi will also take the test. I am his uncle! Alright, that was indeed a problem. Not only did he not be the head Examiner, but Gu shouxin also did not touch the examination at all. He went to the Royal Academy every day. Ever since the princes and princesses of the Western Region left, the Royal Academy had made some new adjustments. They nned to resume their lessons after the general exam. This time, not only did he take in the big nouveau riche, but he also took in the little nouveau riche at the age of six in his family. However, it seemed that there were not that many at the moment. After all, no one knew if a six-year-old child was cut out for studying. If he was a descended schr, wouldn¡¯t it be a dy if he was sent to a group of naughty boys? Therefore, Gu Ren did not have many friends. However, little Mingyue had a lot of friends. Girls didn¡¯t have to participate in the imperial examination. Moreover, many families hoped that their children could be friends with the princess of the goddess Kingdom. Therefore, many girls signed up. The Emperor didn¡¯t know that a few yearster, when little Ming Yue returned to the goddess Kingdom, his Royal Academy would have many tough little girls. Of course, this was a story forter. Gu shouxin and Lu Zheng were busy with the Royal Academy¡¯s matters, Cai Xiaolian was busy with the preparations for the business center¡¯s opening, and Gu Xin was immersed in drug research every day, only checking on Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother¡¯s leg from time to time. The days passed, and soon it was the 5th of September. The day before the general examination. That night, the Gu family gathered together, including Gu Hui and Peng ze, Gu Nian and Xue Qianyu, third aunt and third uncle. In the name of encouraging Gu en, they were actually just looking for a name to gather together. Gu Hui¡¯s stomach was already very big. Her due date was at the end of this month. Looking at her big stomach, little Ming Yue could not help but ask, ¡± ¡°Big cousin, do you know about the two babies in your stomach?¡± Gu Hui shook her head,¡±sigh, I want to too!¡± However, grandma Xiao had seen it, Xinxin had seen it, and the imperial physician had also seen it. There was only one. It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s been eating and sleeping well recently that this child is growing up so well!¡± Madam Zhang chuckled and said,¡±from what I see, Huihui¡¯s child must be a son.¡± It was like this when I was pregnant with Ninja Ninja. When my stomach got bigger, it made my hands and feet seem a little small.¡± Gu Xin agreed, ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I also feel that it¡¯s a little nephew in big sister¡¯s stomach. And it¡¯s a big fat nephew. Wow, I¡¯m finally going to have my first nephew!¡± Chapter 2658 - 2658-reunion 2658 Chapter 2658-reunion ¡°Then what should the baby call me?¡± Little Ming Yue asked curiously. She was going to be an elder, but she couldn¡¯t be like an elder sister. She could ignore Gu Xiaoqi and the other kids, but she could not ignore her nephew. She had to act like an elder. She would be able to see her little nephew at the end of this month, so she had to get people to prepare many gifts for him. This was her first little nephew. ¡°I¡¯m calling you aunt! Your sister¡¯s children call you aunt, and your brother¡¯s children call you aunt.¡± Gu Ren exined. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Little Mingyue stretched out her chubby little hand and patted Gu Hui¡¯s stomach carefully. my dear nephew, be good. When youe out, I¡¯ll give you many, many things. At this moment, dugu Mingyue looked like a real child and was extremely cute. Gu Hui held dugu Mingyue¡¯s hand, and dugu Mingyue looked up at Gu Hui in confusion. ¡°Put your hand on it and feel it carefully,¡± Gu Hui said with a smile. Dugu Mingyue did as he was told. Then, she opened her eyes wide and said excitedly,¡±I feel like he¡¯s high-fiving me!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Gu Hui said. Your little nephew is greeting you. He says he likes you a lot!¡± Dugu Mingyue smiled happily. The whole familyughed. Dugu Mingyue ran to Gu Nian again to see if the little fellow in Gu Nian¡¯s stomach had greeted her. Gu Hui and Gu Nian were only about a month apart from each other. Gu Nian¡¯s stomach was quite big, but it looked rounder than Gu Hui¡¯s. Gu Nian had never thought that she would ever get pregnant. At least, she had never thought about this problem in the modern world. Back then, she had thought that she would spend the rest of her life in theboratory. In the end, she transmigrated and fell in love, got married, and had children. It was a very wonderful feeling, and she liked it. After ying around for a while, it was time for dinner. At the dinner table, everyone still gave Gu en a few words of blessing. Anyway, it was not much. The Gu family was different from other families. For example, if there were other families in the capital who had examinees participating in the general examination, they would let their children go to bed early and be careful not to disturb them. However, the Gu family gathered the whole family together and made it very lively. After dinner, they followed Gu en back to their room, and the rest of the family started ying mahjong. That¡¯s right, they were ying mahjong. There were not many people in the Xue family. Since Gu Hui got pregnant, Xue Qianyu did not let her do anything, so she would go to the Peng family whenever she had nothing to do. Together with Gu Hui, they would y mahjong with the Peng family¡¯s eldest Madam and third Madam. Sometimes, they would even invite the madam next door to the Peng family. Now that she had returned to her mother¡¯s house, she was a ready-made person! Third aunt Gu loved ying mahjong the most. She also called grandma Gu along with her. It was very lively with the three generations of grandmother and grandson. Gu Xin and Gu si were watching from the side and had to take their ce on stage from time to time. Grandpa Gu asked Gu shouxin and third uncle to y chess at the side, while uncle Gu brought a group of children to y. Anyway, the Gu family did not look like a family with candidates at all. Gu en did not read any books that night. He checked his examination basket and everything was ready. He washed up and prepared to go to bed. He had to get up before dawn the next morning to go to the examination hall. He didn¡¯t n to let his family send him off. The examination hall wasn¡¯t far away, anyway, so he could just walk there himself. Chapter 2659 - 2658-won’t be unlucky 2659 Chapter 2658-won¡¯t be unlucky It was the 6th of September, the first day of the general examination. Gu en got up early. He could not help but sigh when he heard the pattering outside. What was the candidate most afraid of? rain. If the location of the room drawn was not good on a rainy day, it would affect the entire examination. He silently prayed to himself, hoping that he would be able to get a better position! The servant boy was already waiting at the door, carrying a bag of things. ¡°Fourth young master, this is the breakfast that eldest Madam ordered the kitchen to prepare. This is what we¡¯re eating now. Last night, a few of the youngdies went to the kitchen to keep an eye on the dry food that the kitchen maid prepared. This is a bottle of mind-clearing pills. Third miss specially made it for you, fourth young master. The third youngdy asked this one to tell the fourth young master that when he felt tired, he could eat one. There were a total of nine pills, so he could eat one every day. Don¡¯t eat too much. Of course, if you don¡¯t feel tired, you don¡¯t have to eat.¡± The servant introduced the items to Gu en one by one. ¡°Mm, I know. Can this mind-clearing pill be soaked in water to drink?¡± Gu en was full of energy again. See, his family still hadn¡¯t forgotten about him, the candidate. They were still concerned about him. The manservant was about to say this, but Gu en already knew about it, so he did not say anything. ¡°Eldest Madam had me prepare an umbre and a raincoat. Fourth young master, remember to bring them along as well as a small nket. It¡¯s cold at night, and eldest Madam is worried that fourth young master will catch a cold. Last night, old Madam had me give this piece of Jade to fourth young master and let him carry it with him. The old master asked me to tell the fourth young master that it was good to have a normal heart. The Marquis asked me to tell the fourth young master. ng! ng! the servant waited for Gu en to start eating breakfast before he stood at the side and told Gu en about the various instructions that the Gu family had given her. Gu en ate and felt that the September weather was not cold at all. When they were almost done eating, Gu en took her things and went out. She did not ask the boy servant to help her. He had the same problem as Gu Xin and the other sisters. He was used to doing things by himself and not used to others helping him. The rain wasn¡¯t heavy, and the road to the examination hall was already bustling with activity. When Gu en reached the examination hall, it was already blocked by the carriages. He was d that he had chosen to walk there. Everyone knew that this was the case for every general examination. However, many people still came by car. No one knew what they were thinking. The sky was still dark, and because it was raining, no one had the time to talk much. They all rushed to the gate one by one. Gu en walked to the door unhurriedly and went through a strict inspection before entering. ¡­¡­ It was dawn, and thedies of the Gu family who had yed cards until verytest night had woken up. Gu Xin and Gu si had the habit of waking up early. No matter howte it was at night, as long as they were at home, they would change into clean clothes ande to the training field for morning training. There was no resistance from the wind and rain. ¡°Third sister, do you think my brother will be unlucky enough to get a leaking room?¡± Looking at the drizzling rain in the sky, Gu si could not help but worry for Gu en. ¡°I won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry! Although Enzi was not particrly lucky, she was definitely not unlucky. He¡¯ll definitely have a smooth journey.¡± Gu Xin consoled. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved! Third sister, since you¡¯ve said so, then my brother definitely won¡¯t be in trouble.¡± Gu siughed. Gu Xin alsoughed helplessly. She couldn¡¯t even remember when it started, but everyone in the family seemed to like getting answers from her. It was as if if she said it was good and she said it was bad. Chapter 2660 - 2661-exaggerated 2660 Chapter 2661-exaggerated And Gu Xin realized that it seemed to be the case. She had already guessed the gender of her third aunt¡¯s child. She also felt that she was right after her first aunt, mother, and fourth aunt got pregnant. This was truly a strange thing. Grandma Xiao still nagged at her. If she got a few more right and word got out, those families with good rtionships who were pregnant would probablye to her to see if it was a boy or a girl. This was really a little exaggerated. ¡°Third miss, third miss, look at me, look at me!¡± At this moment, fatty Wang called out to Gu Xin. ¡°Yo, fatty Wang, you¡¯re awesome! You can even carry a knife of this weight now!¡± Gu Xin regained her senses and looked over. She couldn¡¯t help but give fatty Wang a thumbs up. They were in the weapons room, and there were all kinds of weapons here. Everyone could choose their own weapons during training, and after using them, they just had to wipe them and put them back in ce. When fatty Wang first came here, he could only carry the lightest sword, but now he was actually carrying such a heavy de, wasn¡¯t that shocking? ¡°Old Wang, old Wang, I noticed that you¡¯ve lost a little more weight!¡± Gu si ran over and sized up fatty Wang. ¡°Hahaha, fifth youngdy, you¡¯re right, I¡¯m too light!¡± Fatty Wang said happily. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that your eyes are actually not small!¡± Gu si stared at fatty Wang¡¯s face for a while before turning to Gu Xin. third sister, if old Wang wasn¡¯t fat when he was young, he would definitely be a handsome young man. ¡°Fifth youngdy, this is where you are wrong. Now that I have slimmed down, I am still a handsome young man.¡± Fatty Wangughed. ¡°Come on, your child can already walk and will be enlightened next year. You¡¯re still a kid? It seems that you¡¯recking in flesh, but your skin is still so thick!¡± Gu Xin walked to fatty Wang¡¯s side and chose a knife. She pointed the knife at fatty Wang, ¡±e, let me see if you know any martial arts. ¡°I¡¯lle! I¡¯ve learned a few moves in the past few months!¡± Fatty Wang picked a lighter de. Gu si retreated to the side to watch the show. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t know any martial arts at all. It was just that he had been trained by second white and the others for the past few months. His body was more agile than before and he had learned a few moves. As long as Gu Xin wanted to, he could take on her moves. Gu Xin treated it as if she was ying with a child. After the match, her breathing didn¡¯t even speed up, but she beat fatty Wang until he was drenched in sweat and panting. ¡°Second white, I have to increase his strength!¡± Gu Xin looked at fatty Wang and turned to Bai er. alright, third miss. This subordinate will remember. We will start tomorrow. Second white nodded. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t.¡± Fatty Wang hurriedly waved his hand and patted his chest, trying to calm his breathing, ¡± third miss, it¡¯s not that I¡¯mzy, but tomorrow is indeed not possible. I was going to tell youter. I received a letterst night. My family asked me to go back. They said that my mother has been suffering from a cold wind recently and is missing me. I just wanted to ask for a few days of leave from third miss and go back to apany my mother. I¡¯ve been out for half a year and haven¡¯t gone back yet!¡± ¡°Is it serious, Auntie?¡± Gu Xin was concerned. She didn¡¯t think that fatty Wang would lie because he was tired. No matter how yful and unreliable he was, he was really filial to the elders in the family. ¡°It¡¯s not serious. It¡¯s just that the weather has been unpredictable recently, so I catch a cold easily. I¡¯ll go back and discuss with mother to see if we should bring them to the capital.¡± Fatty Wang said. Chapter 2661 - 2661-Wang clan’s matter 2661 Chapter 2661-Wang n¡¯s matter ¡°That¡¯s possible. When do you n to leave?¡± Gu Xin asked. we¡¯ll leave after lunch and a short rest. We can have dinner when we return to Tongzhou. Fatty Wang paused and smiled. I¡¯ve changed so much this time. I¡¯m afraid that my parents won¡¯t recognize me. ¡°Your parents should be able to recognize you, but I¡¯m afraid your son can¡¯t.¡± Gu Xin smiled and shook her head. I¡¯ll get someone to send you some Health Pillster. You can eat them for uncle and aunty, so you can eat them for the elderly too. Although you¡¯re going home in the afternoon, don¡¯t bezy in the morning!¡± ¡°Alright! Then I will first thank third youngdy on behalf of my grandmother and father and mother.¡± Fatty Wang said happily. They didn¡¯t chat for long before they continued to practice. ¡­¡­ Before lunch, Gu Xin asked someone to send three bottles of pills to fatty Wang, all of which were for his health. Fatty Wang was the only son in the family, but he had a few older sisters. He was considered the youngest, his father was almost fifty, older than uncle Gu, but his health was not very good, his grandmother was also over sixty. After his morning training, Gu Xin even reminded him to bring his grandmother, mother, wife, and children to the capital. This year, his father would definitely be returning to the capital to report on his work. There were less than two months left, and by then, their family might be able to reunite in the capital. Fatty Wang had the same n. That night, Lu Zheng came over to look for Gu Xin after he was done with his work. Although all the candidates had gone to the examination hall, the streets outside were still very lively. Gu si, Gu Ren, and little Mingyue were very tactful and did not want to follow them. They went out together. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, fatty Wang has gone back to Tongzhou! Do you think his father can be transferred back to the capital this year?¡± Gu Xin held onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand and asked as they walked. ¡°He¡¯s going back just like that!¡± Lu Zheng was taken aback. He recalled what had happened to the Wang family in his previous life and had a bad feeling in his heart. why didn¡¯t this kid tell me? ¡± ¡°His mother has caught a cold these days and missed him. Why? Brother Yuanyuan, are you looking for him? Is it urgent?¡± Gu Xin asked when she saw Lu Zheng¡¯s odd expression. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too urgent now. Let¡¯s wait for him toe back! As for whether Lord Wang will be able to return this year, I don¡¯t know. We can let fatty Wang perform well and leave his name with the Emperor. Who knows, the Emperor might be happy and transfer him back. Lord Wang is still capable of being an official.¡± Lu Yang said. Lu Zheng was reminded of the tragedy of the family of the Tongzhou magistrate in his previous life. He had wanted to warn fatty Wang before, but to inexplicably tell him that his family might be in trouble, no one would be able to stand it. Furthermore, in his previous life, the Wang family¡¯s incident happened at the end of next year. Lu Zheng had nned to think of a way to remind fatty Wang at the end of this year. In his previous life, the Gu family did not acknowledge their rtionship with the royal family so early. Therefore, the Gu family was not in the capital at this time in his previous life. As for where fatty Wang was, Lu Zheng did not know. Because of his rebirth and the changes in the Gu family, many things had changed. Some did happen, but the timing didn¡¯t match. Some didn¡¯t happen at all. Lu Zheng could only hope that fatty Wang¡¯s luck would be better after working for Gu Xin in this life, and that the tragedy of the Wang family would not happen again. They knew each other in the past life and had interacted in this life. Lu Zheng did not dislike fatty Wang. Chapter 2662 - 2662-in a good mood 2662 Chapter 2662-in a good mood ¡°Last time, uncle Emperor even asked about fatty Wang! The Emperor uncle remembered fatty Wang. After the contest between the Nan Lin Princess and Dong Zhe¡¯s maidservant, fatty Wang¡¯s voice was the loudest, and the Emperor uncle remembered him. I asked sisi and Xue ¡®er, and then I was the one who was asked.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Oh? Was it? There¡¯s hope for Lord Wang to be transferred this year.¡± Lu Zheng said with a smile. At this time in her past life, the emperor¡¯s health was not very good, so he had given power to the third and seventh princes most of the time. As it so happened, Lord Wang was neither close to the third Prince nor the seventh Prince. Maintaining a neutral position did not pose any danger to the two of them, so he had not been able to be transferred to the capital, nor had he been transferred elsewhere. To a certain extent, the prefect of Tongzhou and the prefect of tai state had a much better life than the prefects of other state capitals. After all, they were the closest ces in the entire great Zhou to the capital. From Lu Zheng¡¯s point of view, Lord Wang had the ability to be transferred back. Now that the Emperor was in good health and in control of the state affairs, his mind was very clear. Fatty Wang had also left his name with him. Perhaps Lord Wang could really be transferred back this year. Lu Zheng was relieved. Even so, he still nned to have someone go to Tongzhou tomorrow. If possible, he wanted to give Sir Wang a warning so that the tragedy of hisst life would not be brought forward. The two of them talked about fatty Wang¡¯s matter and strolled around the streets in a good mood. Every time Gu Xin went shopping with Lu Zheng, they would be able to eat from the end of the street. Now that many people recognized her, they insisted on giving her food, causing her to be too embarrassed to eat. After walking two streets, she felt that she was really too hungry, so she pulled Lu Zheng to the noodle stall that they often went to. In the end, he ran into Zheng Qiu at the noodle shop. ¡°Little Qiu, little Qiu, what a coincidence! Haven¡¯t you had dinner yet?¡± Naturally, Gu Xin was happy to see Zheng Qiu. She pulled Lu Zheng over to sit with her. ¡°Yes, I just went to teach that brat a lesson.¡± Zheng Qiu was in a good mood. Xinxin, general Lu, what do you want to eat? ¡± It¡¯s my treat tonight.¡± ¡°Good! It seems that our Xiao Qiu is in a good mood today! Then brother Yuanyuan and I won¡¯t be polite! We can eat a lot.¡± Gu Xin was really not polite at all. After saying that, he directly ordered noodles, cold noodles, fermented rice balls, and fried crispy meat from the boss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that little brat of yours?¡± After ordering, Gu Xin finally had the time to gossip. The brat that Zheng Qiu was talking about was her brother. Ever since her brother¡¯s leg had been cured and he had been properly educated in the Royal Academy for a few months, her brother had decided to tell her brother the truth. Now, the three siblings had reunited. Her younger brother had not been tortured by his stepmother for the past few months, and he was born with tender feelings for women. When he saw his sister in men¡¯s clothes and be a coroner, he felt very sad, and his attitude towards her was very good. As a result, the Marquis of Yong ¡®an couple returned to the capitalst month, and they even brought Zheng Wei back. Her brother¡¯s old habit was acting up again. He even persuaded her and her brother to put in a good word for their evil stepmother. Zheng Qiu could understand her feelings. After all, her brother had been raised by that woman since he was a child, and he had gotten used to it. However, if that woman was really good to him, she wouldn¡¯t say anything. But was that woman really good to him? That was not the case at all. She had been thrown away when she was young, and their brother had broken his leg when he was young. Which one of these wasn¡¯t the work of that woman? She didn¡¯t believe that the woman was really good to her brother. Chapter 2663 - 2663 Old matters of the Zheng family 2663 Old matters of the Zheng family Zheng Qiu had nned to teach her brother a lesson a few days ago, but she felt that it would be useless. She had to hurt her brother physically. She wanted to let her brother know the difference between that woman¡¯s treatment of his son and that of someone else¡¯s son. She wanted to know if that woman was being nice to him. That was why Zheng Qiu had chosen today, the first day of the general exam. The reason was simple. The son of the Marchioness of Yong an, Zheng sang, would also be participating in this year¡¯s general examination. Zheng sang was two years older than Zheng Qiu. He was already twenty years old. He was good at his studies and had always been regarded as the hope of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an and his wife. That was why Zheng sang had not married yet. Zheng Sanng was also Zheng Wei¡¯s brother. The two of them had changed from a concubine¡¯s son to a Di¡¯s son and daughter, but the treatment they had received since they were young had not changed at all. Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother had married into the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence due to an engagement. At that time, the Marquis of Yong¡¯ an, who was still the son of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an, did not love her mother. Instead, he loved his childhood sweetheart, his neighbor, Madam he, who was the mother of the current Madam of the Marquis of Yong¡¯ an, Zheng Sanng and Zheng Wei. This Madam he was originally the daughter of an official. When she was of marriageable age, her fathermitted a crime, and their whole family was implicated. At that time, the Marquis of Yong ¡®an begged his parents to save the he family. The old couple couldn¡¯t do anything about their son¡¯s request. They had watched Madam he grow up, so they agreed. The crime Madam he¡¯s father hadmitted was not small, but it was not to the extent of exterminating the entire family. However, all the rtives in the family were demoted to ves, so Madam he was bought into the manor to be a concubine of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an, who was still the Crown Prince at that time. At that time, Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother was already pregnant with Zheng Qiu¡¯s elder brother. In order to let her rest in peace, no one in the Marquis¡¯s residence revealed the news to her. The Marquis of Yong ¡®an also apanied her every night. It was not until Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother had given birth and finished her confinement that she found out about the he family¡¯s existence. However, she had no other choice. This was bought from the Yamen, not from the hands of a middle-aged man, and it couldn¡¯t be sold at will. Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother was a traditional woman. She felt that it was fine for her husband to have a concubine, but he had to respect her as the matriarch. In addition, she had given birth to a son for the first time, so she had to cheer up and lead a good life. At that time, the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s family was very good to her. Madam he was also subservient in front of her, and the family lived in harmony. When Madam he was pregnant and gave birth to Zheng sang, she took the initiative to raise the child in front of Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother. Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother had her own son and could not miss someone else¡¯s son. Seeing that Madam he was so sensible, she let Madam he raise her own son. About a yearter, the two of them were pregnant again. Madam he did not forget the rules even though she was pregnant. As usual, she woke up every morning to serve Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother. Both of them were women. Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother knew the pain of pregnancy, so she told Mrs. He not to do this. However, Mrs. He insisted. Back then, Zheng Qiu¡¯s father had seen it all, but he had not said anything. Zheng Qiu and Zheng Wei were born one after another. Another two years passed by uneventfully, and the two of them got pregnant again. This time, Madam he did the same thing as thest time she was pregnant. She came to serve Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother. Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother realized that her husband was looking at her with a strange expression. He seemed to be very dissatisfied. She immediately knew the reason. But what did it have to do with her? She had already told Madam he not toe. Chapter 2664 - 2664-wavering 2664 Chapter 2664-wavering She didn¡¯t know what Madam he had told Zheng Qiu¡¯s father, but when Madam he was seven months pregnant, Zheng Qiu¡¯s father and mother had a big fight. The next day, Mrs. He came over again. Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother had no time to entertain her and asked her to get lost. No one knew what happened after that. That day, Mrs. He had an ident in Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother¡¯s room and the baby was not saved. Zheng Qiu¡¯s father thought that her mother was the one who had caused Mrs. He¡¯s miscarriage, so he threw a fit at her. Then, Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother also had a rpse. She gave birth to Zheng Qiu¡¯s younger brother, but she lost her life. Hence, after Madam he had recovered, Zheng Qiu¡¯s father gave her brother to Madam he. At that time, the Marquis of Yong ¡®an and his wife naturally felt that this was inappropriate, but Madam he had carried Zheng Qiu¡¯s younger brother and begged him to go over, promising that she would raise the child as her own. Zheng Qiu¡¯s father said that the he family was also from a family of schrs, and since Zheng Qiu¡¯s mother had passed away, he would make the he family the official family. Although the old Marquis was a master who did not care about eating, drinking, and having fun, there was no family in the capital that had a concubine being promoted to the official position, so he firmly disagreed. He also said that if you wanted to marry a wife, it was fine. We could marry a young girl outside. As long as he was alive, the matter of a concubine being promoted to the official position would not happen in the residence of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an. Zheng Qiu¡¯s father was at his wit¡¯s end. He did not dare to disobey his father, so he did not bring up the topic. In the end, the next year, the healthy Marquis of Yong ¡®an died mysteriously. Zheng Qiu¡¯s father inherited the title and became the new Marquis of Yong¡¯ an. He had made the decision in the Marquis¡¯s residence. A year after the old Marquis¡¯s death, he announced that he would promote Madam he to the position of the Marquis of Yong an¡¯s wife. Madam he¡¯s son and daughter would be treated the same as the Zheng siblings. Mrs. He had always been indifferent to Zheng Qiu and her brother, but she had always been good to Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother. She often told people that she was already very sad when she lost her child, but this child was born without a mother. She felt that even God wanted them to be mother and son. She felt that Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother was the son she had lost and found again, so she had to pamper him. Not only did she say that to others, but she also said that to Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother. Therefore, Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother had always believed that the he family really treated him as their son. He felt that his brother was prejudiced against the he family, which was why he was not close to his brother. Of course, as far as he could remember, Zheng Qiu had never existed because he had already been harmed by Madam he at that time. In Zheng Qiu¡¯s heart, he had a sister from the same mother who was kidnapped by someone when she was looking at thenterns. This naughty sister was called Zheng Jiao, but he had a half-sister, Zheng Wei, who was the best sister to him. He still thought so until this year, until he entered the Royal Academy, where he saw the dangers and was tortured. In addition, the Marquis of Yong ¡®an and his wife went to Thand in may. No one brainwashed him anymore. He gradually found that there was a problem with his perception. Andst month, before the Marquis of Yong ¡®an and his wife returned to the capital, the three siblings had reunited. The scales in his heart had already leaned towards his own brother and sister. However, after the Marquis Madam brought Zheng Wei back, he started to waver again. The feeling that they were all doing it for his own good came back again. Today, Zheng Qiu had given him another lesson. Chapter 2665 - 2665-truth 2665 Chapter 2665-truth Zheng Qiu had asked for Bai Yi¡¯s help yesterday to dress her up so that she would not look particrly outstanding. She even gave her face pockmarks so that she could be her brother¡¯s servant. Then, he asked Bai Yi to pay attention to the mother and son¡¯s situation. Zheng Qiu told her brother that he could take him to see what the real Madam of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence was like. Although her brother was unwilling to believe it, he was still very cooperative. After all, he was also feeling quite ufortable. He felt that both sides were good to him and were sincere, but he could not convince them. It was good to go and take a look. What if his sister misunderstood his parents? Hence, no one noticed Zheng Qiu¡¯s pockmarked face as he followed her brother in the courtyard. Then, at night, white shirt came over and said that it was okay. Zheng Qiu asked Bai Yi to bring her brother over. Bai Yi carried Zheng Qiu¡¯s younger brother and went to Zheng sang¡¯s room. At that time, the madam of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an brought Zheng Wei along to cheer on Zheng sang. Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother felt a little ufortable. Why didn¡¯t they bring him along at such an important moment? Following that, his emotions were extremelyplicated. When he was finally taken away by Bai Yi, his heart was numb. Last night, the madam of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an, Madam he, and Zheng Wei had encouraged Zheng sang to do well in the exam. Even if he couldn¡¯t get into the first ce, he had to get into the second ce. Once he got into the second ce, the Marquis of Yong¡¯ an would write a memorial to invite him to be the Crown Prince. Zheng sang said that his eldest brother¡¯s knowledge was very good. Whether it was ording to the status of a legitimate son or an elder, they should invite his eldest brother to be conferred the title of Crown Prince. Madam he said that it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to, but eldest Lang¡¯s body wasn¡¯t good enough, how could he be the Crown Prince? After Zheng Wei lost her husband, she changed a little and immediately said,¡±Brother, is there something wrong with you? has mother not done enough for you? I crippled the legs of the b * tch¡¯s eldest son and raised the b * tch¡¯s youngest son to make room for you. Who are you putting on an act for?¡± Zheng Wei was scolded by Madam he. Zheng Wei was unconvinced and said,¡±it¡¯s true!¡± What did her brother mean by this? His mother had worked hard to fight for him, but he was disdainful? He even started to decline. Then why did you switch with me as a man?¡± In the end, Zheng Wei was brought back by Madam he. ¡°Mother, did you really do big brother¡¯s legs?¡± Zheng sang asked Madam he. Madam he didn¡¯t admit it, but she didn¡¯t deny it either. She only said,¡±There are many things in the world that don¡¯t go as one wishes. If you don¡¯t fight, steal, or design, you will forever live at the bottom. Sanng, your studies are good. Mother believes that even if you don¡¯t rely on the Marquis ¡°residence, you can still have your own achievements. But by relying on the Marquis¡± residence, your achievements can be achieved even faster, right? I won¡¯t let you meddle in other things. Sanng, you¡¯re always clean. No one can point out any ws. Everything has nothing to do with you. Mother only wishes for you to have a future, mother only wishes for you to inherit the family¡¯s title of nobility, and then rely on your own ability to continue the family¡¯s title in the officialdom. At that time, your children and grandchildren will enjoy the glory. Mother hopes that you¡¯ll live in glory your entire life, mother hopes that you¡¯ll always be above the rest.¡± What else did Zheng sang not understand after she said this? In fact, he had already guessed it before, but he was busy with his studies and didn¡¯t want to care. Moreover, his half-brother didn¡¯t treat him well, so he didn¡¯t want to please his cold face. However, he suddenly thought of his half-sister who had gone missing at home. Chapter 2666 - 2666 I’ve been working hard 2666 I¡¯ve been working hard Did she really get lost? Or could it be that at that time, mother had already begun to consider for the sake of the siblings and deliberately had someone lose her, so that her younger sister would take her ce and marry into the Wang family? He thought so and said it out loud. Madam he¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change,¡±in the past, you and Wei er were still young and there were many things you didn¡¯t understand.¡± As the two of you grew up and you loved to study, Weier stayed by my side. You and your sister are both smart, and you¡¯re even smarter. Wei er only eavesdropped on it once or twice and understood. You¡¯ve never participated in it, and you¡¯ve never listened to anyone¡¯s gossip, but you can still think of this. I knew that the son I gave birth to would definitely not be worse than that woman.¡± Zheng sang suddenly looked at Madam he, his eyes full of disbelief. He had only thought about it, but never thought that he would be stunned. Madam he said with a proud expression,¡±since you¡¯ve already guessed it, then I¡¯ll take advantage of today, the night before you attend, and tell you everything.¡± It¡¯s better for you to know everything than to let your imagination run wild and mess up your thoughts. Sanng, mother hopes that you can pass the exam. Mother hopes that you can have a future. Mother hopes that you can be second only to one person and above thousands of people. For you, mother can do anything. Sanng, don¡¯t let down mother¡¯s painstaking efforts.¡± Zheng sang frowned at Madam he and asked, ¡± ¡°Mother, your son has been working hard.¡± ¡°I know that my son works hard. I also know that my son is just like me, unwilling to submit to anyone.¡± Madam he nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡± so, mother has been nning since you were born. Mother and your father were childhood sweethearts. It was because your grandfathermitted a crime that she let that woman marry into the family. Your father¡¯s feelings for me are deep, so he naturally can¡¯t bear to let me suffer. In terms of status, before your grandfather¡¯s ident, that woman¡¯s status was not as high as mine.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m not willing to be a concubine, I¡¯m not willing to have my children be illegitimate children. In the beginning, I kept a low profile. I thought that if my first child was a girl, then the n would take its sweet time and I would be able to gain more of her trust. However, my first child is a son, so I have no choice but to n for my son.¡± ¡°Then, I got pregnant with that woman. She got pregnant with Zheng and I got pregnant with Weier. But what if I have another son? This was a little safer. So, I didn¡¯t do anything, and we had a daughter together. There are many daughters in the family, but only her daughter is the only legitimate daughter. Your three uncles were born of a concubine, so even if their daughter is the legitimate daughter, she is not liked by the old Marquis and old Madam. At that time, the old Madam loved her daughter very much and treated my daughter as a concubine¡¯s daughter. The old Marquis had even arranged a marriage for her in the Prince¡¯s residence. How can I take it? In what way is my daughter not as honorable as her?¡± ¡°So, I immediately began to n. I don¡¯t know if it was God¡¯s help, but we got pregnant again one after another. Then, I went to her room on purpose and lost my child. It¡¯s not her fault, I took the medicine myself. But, will your father believe her? I usually serve her like a servant girl. We¡¯re all pregnant, so why should I serve her? And your father naturally believed me. My child is gone, and your father is making a scene with her. In the end, her child was born prematurely, so I got my people to help her. Wouldn¡¯t the mother be gone and the child be kept?¡± Chapter 2667 - 2667-can you do it? 2667 Chapter 2667-can you do it? ¡°Old Marquis and old Furen did not feel that something was wrong. After all, in the eyes of everyone, she was the one who treated me badly first. I lost my child in her room and can not have another child? At that time, I was heartbroken, and I hadn¡¯t even finished my confinement. Who would think that I would harm people?¡± ¡°Then she died, so I took her son. I¡¯ll take good care of her. She has two sons, right? I¡¯ll cripple both of her sons. With the matriarch keeping an eye on the older one, she wouldn¡¯t be crippled for a while, but I¡¯ll take care of the younger one, okay? No one would dare to say anything now that he¡¯s like my own son!¡± ¡°The old Marquis does not want me to be the wife of the Prince. Since only the Marquis can make the decision, then I will let the person who wants me to be the wife of the Prince be the Marquis. I¡¯ve spent quite a bit of effort on it. ¡± ¡°Everything is as I wished. I¡¯ve be the woman in charge of the rear residence of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence, so naturally I can¡¯t let other people¡¯s daughter have an engagement with the Prince of the Wang Residence. My husband and I were childhood sweethearts, so this engagement should belong to our daughter and not to anyone else. Since there¡¯s a little girl in the way, you can just get rid of her. ¡± ¡°My son should be the Crown Prince. Since he has a di elder in front of him and the child is smart, he can¡¯t be eliminated as easily as a little girl. Then I will let him grow well, until he thinks he can be the Crown Prince, and give him a fatal blow. He wouldn¡¯t let him die, he would let him live a life worse than death. Making him lose his mother and sister, making his father unhappy with him, and making his brother alienate him, this is even better than letting him die!¡± ¡°Her youngest son should have died, just like my dead child, but he survived. Fine, I¡¯ll let him live well and enjoy everything in this world. The person who could enjoy everything in the world the most was naturally the wastrel. Then let¡¯s raise him into a dandy!¡± ¡°Sanng, do you think mother¡¯s n is good? His mother had spent more than ten years in the world to achieve her n. Sanng, it¡¯s all up to you now. When the timees, I¡¯ll have your father find some connections and have your sister, as the widow of the Wang Residence, find some connections. Mother believes that with so many blessings and your own ability, even if you don¡¯t get into the first ce, you¡¯ll still be the best candidate this year.¡± ¡°Sanng, can you do it?¡± Madam he¡¯s expression was already ferocious when she said thest part. Zheng sang felt that she was too stubborn, but everything she did was for her son and daughter. Even though he was not very willing, Zheng sang nodded in agreement. ¡°Mother, your son will do his best. However, mother, now that big brother is already like this, let him live and die on his own! As for shichiro, mother, he¡¯s already entered the Royal Academy, so you don¡¯t have to worry about him. The Royal Academy is managed by Lord Gu, and Lord Gu is very protective of his students. Just continue to be like before and don¡¯t have any other thoughts about him. Otherwise, Lord Gu would never let his student suffer injustice.¡± When Madam he heard Zheng sang agree, she didn¡¯t want to care about other people¡¯s sons anymore. She nodded repeatedly.¡±As long as my son gets in, why should I care about those two pieces of trash? The big trash wouldn¡¯t live for long, and the little trash wasn¡¯t living well in the Royal Academy either. Sooner orter, she would offend people. I just want my son to be well. As long as my son is well, I¡¯ll let them live and die on their own!¡± Zheng sang suddenly thought of the old Marquis that Madam he had mentioned earlier and asked a question with some hesitation. Chapter 2668 - 2668 I’ve always been here 2668 I¡¯ve always been here ¡°Mother, was grandfather¡¯s death your doing?¡± Zheng sang asked. Have you dealt with all the people at that time?¡± Madam he smiled,¡±don¡¯t worry Sanng.¡± I was the one who lured your father to do this, so it¡¯s not my fault. If someone were to investigate, it would be your father¡¯s problem. Besides, it¡¯s been more than ten years. Who would investigate this for no reason?¡± Zheng sang was relieved. After talking to Madam he for a while, Madam he left. Before leaving, she once again told him to do his best in the exam. Zheng Qiu remembered that when Bai Yi carried Seventh Son of the Zheng family back to the courtyardst night, it was as if he was carrying a puppet. Zheng seventhng was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t even know how to answer the questions. Bai Yi put him down, and he just stood there in a daze. No matter how Zheng Qiu shouted at him to beat him up, it was useless. It was Bai Yi who brought some pills that Gu Xin usually made and fed one to Zheng Qing before carrying him to sleep. Zheng Qiu asked what Bai Yi had said. Zheng Qiu was not surprised to hear that. She had been in the capital city for more than half a year and had asked around. Both she and her brother felt that there was something fishy about their grandfather¡¯s death, but they had not found any evidence. After Madam he was promoted to the legal position, the old people who served at home were either sent away or sold. Those who stayed were almost all the people around the old Madam. Now that Madam he had revealed the truth herself, Zheng Qiu did not feel angry. Her anger towards Madam he had reached its peak a long time ago. She had learned to control her emotions a long time ago. Therefore, she could listen to it calmly, unlike her brother, Zheng qng, who was scared out of his wits when he heard it. ¡°That he family is really vicious!¡± Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask after hearing what he said. Lu Zheng had known about the situation in his previous life. In his previous life, Zheng Qiu had relied on his own abilities to bring down the Marquis of Yong ¡®an and his wife. However, Zheng Qiu had failed to cure her brother¡¯s leg in her previous life, and her brother had still held hope in Madam he even when he died. what was your shichiro¡¯s reaction when he woke up today? ¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot overnight. He should be able to slowly digest this. Although he had been spoiled by Madam he, it was not to the extent that his brain was stupid. I¡¯m nning to go and take a look in two days.¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°Xiao Qiu, your brother and brother are getting better. what happened to your family? ¡± Gu Xin wanted to ask when Zheng Qiu would take care of those scumbags in her family. ¡°Wait for Zheng sang to finish his imperial examination ande!¡± Zheng Qiu said calmly. Compared to Madam he, Zheng Qiu looked down on Zheng sang even more. He kept talking about his eldest brother and seventh brother, but he knew the reason for it. However, he did not do anything and just enjoyed everything. For this reason, Zheng Qiu did not n to let the three of them off. alright, let me know if you need anything. I¡¯ll always be there. Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be polite. I told youst time that I¡¯ll be your ve for the rest of my life!¡± Zheng Qiu said. ¡°Good! I¡¯m going to take advantage of the fact that you¡¯re not married yet and make you work like a horse. When you get married, I don¡¯t dare to make you work like a horse!¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°What?¡± Zheng Qiu did not understand what Gu Xin meant and looked at her in confusion. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s nothing. Eat, let¡¯s eat. Oh my, this crispy meat is really well fried. Brother Yuanyuan, give me one!¡± Gu Xinughed and changed the topic. Chapter 2669 - 2668-strange dream 2669 Chapter 2668-strange dream Zheng Qiu looked at the two people who were feeding each other in confusion, then turned around and continued eating. She was in a good mood and didn¡¯t want to think too much. After the three of them finished eating, they sat down and chatted for a while. Gu Xin and Lu Zheng used the excuse of taking a walk to send Zheng Qiu home. When they arrived at Zheng Qiu¡¯s house, Zheng Qiu had already entered. When he closed the door, he called out to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Xinxin.¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Xin stopped and turned around. Zheng Qiu shook his head and smiled. it¡¯s fine. I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow. Let¡¯s go and meet my brother together! Gu Xin blinked her eyes,¡¯didn¡¯t we agree on this earlier? Why? Are you afraid I¡¯ll forget?¡± yeah, ¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. I¡¯m just reminding you because I¡¯m afraid you might forget. Gu Xin rolled her eyes at her,¡¯Hmph, I have a good memory! Let¡¯s go! You should also go back and rest! Remember to lock the door!¡± alright, see you tomorrow, ¡± Zheng Qiu said with a smile. Xinxin, general Lu! Zheng Qiu closed the door and went back into the house when he could no longer see them. She actually wanted to ask Gu en just now, but she swallowed her words. What was she going to ask Gu en? He asked if Gu en was ready. How could he not be prepared? He was a student personally taught by Lord Gu. Anyone could be unprepared, but he could not. She had not seen Gu en for more than half a month. It was the first day of the general examination. In the morning at the residence of the Marquis of Yong ¡®an, she heard that the servants were preparing things for Zheng sang. When Zheng sang went to take the examination, the Marquis of Yong¡¯ an had a rather big presence. Therefore, Zheng Qiu thought of Gu en, who was also taking the examination today. In order to show off her image as a kind mother, Madam he doted on seventh Zheng very much. As long as it was something that third Zheng had, seventh Zheng would have more than what he had. Therefore, they lived very close to each other, so Zheng Qiu could hear themotion on third Zheng¡¯s side. In particr, Zheng Wei had brought her child to her uncle for the exam. The child kept crying and crying. Anyway, the entire Marquis of Yong ¡®an¡¯s residence came to encourage the candidates before dawn. After washing up, Zheng Qiuy on the bed. She did not sleep muchst night as she had been staying by seventh Zheng¡¯s side. She did not rest during the day either. She was actually very tired, but she did not know why she could not fall asleep. She thought about what she had not asked and felt a little strange. During this period of time, other than her brother¡¯s matters, she had been going to the mortuary and reading and looking at models at home. She basically didn¡¯t care about other people or things. Why did she suddenly think of Gu en today? Also, Gu en had been studying hard at home for a month and had note to look for her. Although she knew that he was doing something serious, she would still feel a little disappointed when someone who appeared in front of her for no reason suddenly disappeared. Zheng Qiu did not feel that there was anything wrong with feeling disappointed after not seeing Gu en for almost a month. She would not think that she was slow-witted and careless. Zheng Qiu sighed silently. Gu en was right. If he came to her often without knowing that she was a girl, there would be more gossip in the future, even more than the gossip about her being a girl. She prayed in her heart, hoping that Gu en would be the top student in high school and achieve her ideal results. He didn¡¯t think about it anymore and closed his eyes to rest. However, she had a strange dream that night. Chapter 2670 - 2671-nightmare 2670 Chapter 2671-nightmare In her dream, she had changed back to women¡¯s clothing. In her room, her entire room was decorated like a wedding room, and the entire ce was a festive red. On the rack beside the bed, there was a set of wedding clothes hanging, and it looked extremely beautiful. In her dream, she walked over and changed into the wedding clothes, but her hair was let down, and no one wasbing it for her. She went to the dressing table by herself. Her desk had be a dressing table, and on the dressing table were beautiful Phoenix Cor and all kinds of jewelry, as if they were waving to her, asking her to put them on. She wasbing her hair in front of the mirror, but she had never learned how to tie a girl¡¯s hair into a bun, so she couldn¡¯t do it well. Not only did she not learn how to tie a girl¡¯s hair, but she also only saw theyout of the bride¡¯s room two years ago when she was working on a case in Jiangnan. The victim was a bride who had not been able to go out when she was married. In her dream, she was a little flustered. She was about to get married, so how could she not do her hair well? What should he do? Just when she was at a loss, Gu en suddenly appeared behind her. In her dream, she smiled and looked at Gu en. Gu en took theb and said to her gently, ¡± ¡°Luan ¡®er, let me do it. I know how tob hair. When I was young, I often yed with third sister¡¯s and little sister sisi¡¯s hair and braided them. I¡¯ve also seen eldest sister and second sister¡¯s hair when they get married. I¡¯m skilled and learn quickly.¡± Gu en then started to tie her hair up. Zheng Qiu was jolted awake. She sat up immediately and patted her face. ¡°Zheng Qiu, what kind of dream are you having? It¡¯s night, not day? How could you have such a dream? Don¡¯t you know shame?¡± Zheng Qiu could not fall asleep anyway. She did not dare to sleep anymore, for she was afraid that she would continue to dream if she fell asleep, and that would be the end of her. Gu en, who was also dreaming, woke up with a start. Gu en was sleeping soundly in the room. Suddenly, he dreamed of Zheng Qiu, who was dressed in a bright red wedding dress. He was stunned. Then, he looked down and saw that he was dressed in a groom¡¯s suit. He was overjoyed. Just as he was about to take the bride, Zheng Qiu suddenly frowned and took out her toolbox from somewhere. The strangest thing was that a table had suddenly been set up beside them. There was a corpse lying on it, and Zheng Qiu began to do the autopsy in his wedding dress. Gu en had already seen the corpse twice and felt that he was already used to it. He forced himself to look at the corpse. It would have been better if he did not look at it. The corpse looked exactly like him. Even the mole on his chest was in the same position. Zheng Qiu was holding a scalpel and started to dissect the corpse from the mole. no! Gu en shouted in his dream. don¡¯t! In reality, Gu en did not shout. He was just shocked awake. She was so shocked that she suddenly sat up. His movements were a little loud, and the soldiers guarding the examination hall immediately saw him and walked over. Gu en patted her chest and said softly,¡¯I¡¯m sorry. I had a nightmare. I¡¯ll sleep after I drink some water.¡± The soldier nodded and did not say anything. He only left after he saw Gu en drink a pot of water to calm down and close her eyes to sleep. After she left, Gu en opened her eyes. He still found it strange that he was dreaming of Xiao Qiu. No, no, no. It wasn¡¯t strange to dream of Xiao Qiu. What was strange was Xiao Qiu in her wedding dress. Chapter 2671 - 2670-flustered 2671 Chapter 2670-flustered It wasn¡¯t strange for Xiao Qiu to be in a wedding dress. What was strange was that Xiao Qiu, who was in a wedding dress, was examining his body. It was so scary. Why did he die? How did he die? Also, he clearly remembered that he was also wearing the groom¡¯s clothes, so how did he die? Gu en had such strange thoughts and soon fell asleep again. After all, the pill that Gu Xin got the servant to give him had a calming effect. He was only woken up by a nightmare from a beautiful dream. After drinking such arge pot of water, his mind settled down and he could finally sleep well. ¡­¡­ At this moment, there was a heavy rain in Tongzhou. Yesterday, fatty Wang¡¯s carriage broke down in the afternoon, and the horses were injured. Therefore, he could only bring his two servants to look for a ce to find an ox-cart to help. In the end, they only found the vige at night. All three of them had poor sense of direction, so they went in the opposite direction. It waspletely different from the small vige that they had expected to pass through between the capital and Tongzhou Prefecture, one in the South and one in the North. After they found the vige, one of fatty Wang¡¯s followers fell and rolled down the hill due to the muddy road due to the rain. Fortunately, fatty Wang had been training well during this period of time, so he could still find a branch to support himself down and carry the person on his back. After they entered the vige, they found a family with only two elderly people and stayed the night. In the end, the rain kept falling today, and it was even heavier than yesterday. There was no way to get out of the vige, so fatty Wang could only borrow a bamboo hat and straw Cape from the old man and let another attendant look for the vige¡¯s barefoot doctor under the old man¡¯s guidance. On the first day of the Imperial examinations, fatty Wang felt that he should stay at home and receive his father¡¯s education. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t be able to return home yesterday, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to return home today. He was a little flustered. How long would this rainst? He couldn¡¯t fall asleep in the middle of the night. He could only get up, pick up the oilmp, and walk to the window. He looked at the situation outside through the small window. In the end, just as the light reached the bedside, a gust of wind blew the light out. Fatty Wang was even more flustered. He did not know what he was panicking about. ¡°Little Dong, little Dong.¡± Fatty Wang walked to the side and patted his follower. ¡°Young, young master, why are you still awake? Are you hungry?¡± The follower little Dong woke up in a daze and asked when he saw fatty Wang. ¡°No, I just feel a little ufortable. Let me ask you, if we ask for directions and buy an ox-cart from a viger, will you know how to drive a carriage?¡± Fatty Wang asked. ¡°I will. I know how to drive an ox-cart.¡± His follower little Dong replied. ¡°Alright. Tomorrow morning, when the old man wakes up, go and tell him that we¡¯ll buy cows and ask him which family will be willing to. After we buy it, we will rush back to Tongzhou in the rain. Didn¡¯t the old man say that it would only take eight hours to reach the Tongzhou Prefecture by driving the ox-cart? we might even meet a carriage on the official road, so we can take a ride. As for Xiaoxi, let him stay with the old man for a few days. We¡¯lle back to pick him up when we return from Tongzhou.¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°Ah? Young master, what if the rain doesn¡¯t stop? ¡°This mountain road isn¡¯t easy to walk on, I¡¯m worried about Yingluo.¡± Before his follower Xiao Dong could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by fatty Wang. Fatty Wang frowned and said,¡±no matter how hard it is to walk, I just want to go back immediately.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was dark and raining outside, I would have left immediately. You don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m feeling very ufortable.¡± Chapter 2672 - 2672-Hitchhiker 2672 Chapter 2672-Hitchhiker ¡°Young master, did you catch a cold because you were caught in the rain that day? Young master, do you want to take some medicine?¡± His follower, little Dong, asked nervously. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯ve been taking so many medicinal baths in the Gu family for the past few months, and my body is very good. I¡¯m just worried about my family. Grandmother is old and even though the letter mentioned that mother had caught a cold, I am more worried about grandmother.¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°Young master, don¡¯t worry. Old Madam has always been healthy. The letter said that Madam was infected with the cold wind and did not mention the old Madam, so the old Madam must be fine. Young master, think about it. In the past, the old Madam rarely fell sick. Every time the seasons changed, the madam would have a cold wind. These were all small matters. Moreover, don¡¯t we still have the pills that third youngdy gave to the older people? When we go back, the old Madam and Madam will definitely get healthier. Even master¡¯s worries will be reduced!¡± His follower, little Dong, advised. ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m still worried. So, tomorrow morning, regardless of whether the rain has stopped or not, we¡¯ll go ording to the n and buy cows.¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°Very well, young master. Then young master can continue sleeping! If it rains again tomorrow and we have to drive the ox-cart, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be inconvenient for us to rest.¡± His follower, little Dong, advised. ¡°Alright. Then you should rest too!¡± Fatty Wang nodded his head. That night, fatty Wang, like Zheng Qiu, could not fall asleep until dawn. After discussing with the old man who was staying in the house, they didn¡¯tck money, so they easily bought an ox cart. At this time, the autumn harvest was over, and there were two families willing to sell cattle. The follower little Dong listened to the old man¡¯s suggestion and bought one of them. He even gave a set of gloves and went to the old man¡¯s house to pick up fatty Wang. Fatty Wang left another ten taels of silver for his injured attendant, Xiao Xi, to let him recuperate his legs. When the rain stopped, he would ask the young people in the vige to make a trip to the capital to send a letter to the Wang Residence and ask the Butler to send someone to pick them up or to get a doctor. It would be fine if he just waited here for them to return. It was Xiaoxi¡¯s choice anyway. As for the amodation fees and the cost of taking care of Xiaoxi, fatty Wang had already paid for them. The sky had just brightened. The rain did not stop, but it had already be lighter. Fatty Wang and his follower little Dong were driving the ox-cart. In fact, after he followed Gu Xin, he had also learned how to drive a carriage. It was just that he didn¡¯t sleep muchst night, so he didn¡¯t have much energy now. Most of them were controlled by little Dong. As the road was muddy and difficult to walk on, it took them nearly two hours to reach the official road. They were lucky to have met a carriage the moment they got on the main road. It was a carriage from the East and West escort agency. Fatty Wang had met the person leading the carriage before and got to know him through Gu Xin. Furthermore, the East and West escort agency¡¯s carriage set off from the West Gate of the capital city. If they took the main road, they would definitely pass through Tongzhou. Therefore, fatty Wang decided to hitch a ride from them. Little Dong pulled his things and slowly rushed back. It was much easier to walk on the official road. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that fatty Wang had brought too many things and the carriage couldn¡¯t carry them all, fatty Wang would have asked little Dong to drive the ox-cart back to the vige. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t bring his things back. He had brought a lot of things for his family, so he had to bring them back. So, he had to trouble little Dong to drive the ox cart to Tongzhou and arrive a littleter. Fatty Wang was only able to get a seat outside the carriage. It was filled with things, so even if he had slimmed down, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to get a seat. Chapter 2673 - 2673-all dead 2673 Chapter 2673-all dead When fatty Wang arrived in Tongzhou, it was not yet noon. Because the East and West escort agency was heading directly to the pier, it wasn¡¯t on the way to the Yamen. Fatty Wang got off at the fork in the road. After bidding farewell to the East and West escort agency, he called a carriage and rushed home. Originally, they wanted to send him off, but he thought that there was still a long way to go. The main streets of Tongzhou Prefecture were very lively during the day. The escort team was quite long and it was quite troublesome, so he did not let them send him off. When he walked to the entrance of the Yamen, he saw many bailiffsing and going in a hurry. The bad feeling in his heart became even stronger. He quickly grabbed a bailiff and said,¡±Tanoqi, what happened at the Yamen?¡± He was the son of the magistrate, so he knew the names of quite a few bailiffs in the local government. However, his appearance hadpletely changed, and no one could recognize him. Tanoqi nced at fatty Wang, frowned and wanted to shake him off, but he felt that the person in front of him was a little familiar, so he said impatiently, ¡± ¡°Something happened. Did youe to the Yamen for something? The Yamen is a little busy today. If the matter is not urgent, pleasee backter.¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s heart was even more flustered, he pulled on tanoqi and did not let go, ¡± ¡°What happened? Where¡¯s my father?¡± I¡¯m not your father, ¡± tanoqi said. how would I know your father? ¡± Fatty Wang was so angry that he wanted to hit someone. He suddenly thought that the other party might not have recognized him, so he exined,¡±It¡¯s me, Wang Shoucheng, the son of your Lord Wang.¡± Tanoqi was speechless. He opened his eyes wide and looked at fatty Wang in disbelief. Fatty Wang said,¡±quickly say it!¡± Didn¡¯t I just note back for half a year? What, you don¡¯t recognize me anymore? Where did my father go? Why is there no order at all in the Yamen?¡± After he finished speaking, he took out the jade pendant that he often wore and shook it. ¡°You should recognize this, right?¡± Tanoqi looked at it. Sure enough, it was something that their young master often wore. Then, his face changed.¡±Young master, why did youe back alone? Didn¡¯t they meet Constable Jin and the others? This morning, Constable Jin brought his men to the capital to pick you up.¡± Fatty Wang said, ¡± I set off in the afternoon the day before yesterday. However, there was a problem with my carriage on the way, so I stayed in a small vige for the night. It was raining heavily yesterday, so I couldn¡¯t walk. I only rushed back today. What had happened? You want uncle Jin to personally go to the capital?¡± Tanoqi looked around, then pulled fatty Wang behind the stone lion next to the Yamen gate and said, ¡± ¡°Young master, I heard from Constable Jin that you¡¯ve followed general Lu and Princess Xinxin and received military training. I think you¡¯re both physically and mentally well, right?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s uneasiness grew stronger, and he looked at tanoqi with a frown. Tanoqi said, ¡± yesterday, Your Excellency took a break. He took old Madam, youngdy, and the young master to eat vegetarian at Hongyuan temple. This morning, the Masters of the temple came. They said that Your Excellency and the others were all killed. Tanoqi looked at fatty Wang carefully. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t seem to understand and asked, ¡± ¡°What do you mean by encounter?¡± Tanoqi whispered, ¡± Lord Wang, old Madam, old Madam, youngdy, young master, and the maidservants and servants at home are all dead. No one survived. Fatty Wang staggered back a few steps, and tanoqi quickly supported him, ¡± ¡°Young master, my condolences! Lord Xu has already sent Constable Jin to the capital to report this to the higher authorities. Now, Lord Xu has ordered the bailiffs to take control of the Hongyuan temple. Young master, do you want to rest for a while or go over now?¡± Chapter 2674 - 2674-can not accept 2674 Chapter 2674-can not ept Fatty Wang couldn¡¯t describe his feelings at the moment. He couldn¡¯t think anymore. He didn¡¯t know if he was standing by himself or by tanoqi¡¯s support. His mind was filled with one sentence: they were in trouble, they were all dead. He didn¡¯t even know when his tears started flowing, but his body had already reacted on his behalf. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he felt like something was stuck in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, some people had already noticed tanoqi and fatty Wang. Seeing that the situation was not right, they surrounded them. ¡°The young master has returned.¡± Tanoqi exined to the surrounding people while supporting fatty Wang. The surrounding bailiffs were first surprised at fatty Wang¡¯s change, then they all began to sympathize with him. In one night, all of his family members were gone. Grandmother, parents, wife and children, the closest people in his life were all gone. There was nothing scarier than this in this world. Fatty Wang used to be a jerk, but he wasn¡¯t the kind of unreasonable person who would bully others. On the contrary, he was very loyal. Although he liked to visit brothels, he would definitely not take advantage of women. He didn¡¯t like to study or practice martial arts. He didn¡¯t have any achievements, but he never looked down on others. Sometimes, when they met, they would treat their brothers from the Yamen to a meal. Therefore, most of the bailiffs in the Yamen liked him. Seeing him like this, they felt bad. Someone went in to inform the manager that fatty Wang had returned. The second manager was the only one in the Wang family¡¯s backyard. The chief Manager had already left to handle some matters. Other than fatty Wang, no one else was left in the Wang family. If it wasn¡¯t for the appearance of Lord Xu from Tongzhou, the backyard might have been even more chaotic. In a short while, the Wang family¡¯s second manager rushed out with his men. Seeing fatty Wang, he didn¡¯t dare to recognize him, but that jade pendant, as well as the young lord Wang between his brows, and his expression as if he had lost his parents, finally confirmed his identity. He didn¡¯t lose his parents, he really lost his parents, and not just that. The second manager ordered the servants to bring a cup of hot tea for fatty Wang, and he personally fed it to fatty Wang. The tea flowed down the corner of his mouth. ¡°Young master, you have to pull yourself together. You¡¯re the only one left in the house,¡± the Vice-manager said, his heart aching. The grandaunt all married far away, and it would take a few days to bring Guye and Biao young master back.¡± Fatty Wang raised his head and looked at the second manager, ¡± ¡°Uncle Yun, where are my grandmother and parents? What about Qing ¡®er and her son? Where did he go? I¡¯ve been back for half a day, why haven¡¯t I seen him?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s voice was very soft, so soft that it couldn¡¯t be heard if one wasn¡¯t near him. The second manager burst into tears. He knelt down and pulled fatty Wang¡¯s hand, ¡± ¡°Young master, this old servant knows that you can¡¯t ept it, and this old servant can¡¯t ept it either. But, young master, you¡¯re the only one left in the residence. You have to ept it even if you don¡¯t want to. There are still many things to do. Young master, please wake up!¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s tears were also flowing, but his face was expressionless. He raised his voice, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my father? Father used to despise me for being fat. Now that I¡¯ve lost weight, I can still use a few moves! Where is my grandmother? Although I don¡¯t want grandmother to see me fat, I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time. I miss her. And my mother, where did she go? Didn¡¯t you all write a letter saying that she had a cold wind? Are you resting in your room? No, I have to go see my mother!¡± Chapter 2675 - 2675 He has changed for the better 2675 He has changed for the better Fatty Wang stood up as he spoke and walked towards the door. The second manager didn¡¯t even have time to react and by the time he reacted and got someone to pull fatty Wang back, fatty Wang had already rushed out of the door. He was no longer the weak fatty from before, where two or three manservants could not even hold him back. He ran towards his mother¡¯s house with all his might, but it was empty. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back. Our son is back. Where are you? Are you feeling better? Come out and meet your son!¡± Fatty Wang stood by the bed, his eyes were out of focus, his head shaking left and right. The second Steward and the servants who had followed him couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you want your son anymore?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s entire body went soft as he fell to the ground, ¡± mother, your son brought you so many good things. ¡°Young master, Madam and the rest are all in Hongyuan temple.¡± The second Steward stepped forward. This old servant will have someone send young master over, alright?¡± Fatty Wang didn¡¯t seem to hear the second manager¡¯s words, as he muttered to himself, ¡± ¡°Mother, did father ask you not to see your son? Is father going to give his son a scolding? Then, then, father,e out and scold your son! Come out and scold your son!¡± ¡°Father, you can scold me! I won¡¯t run. I won¡¯t hide at grandmother¡¯s ce. Father, you can hit me. Your son has been training well these few months. He won¡¯t break. You can hit him with all your strength until you¡¯re no longer angry. Father, mother, quickly bring grandmother and Qing ¡®er out!¡± ¡°Our son has grown up and doesn¡¯t y games anymore. You guys don¡¯t have to hide anymore. I¡¯ll be scared if I can¡¯t find you.¡± The second manager couldn¡¯t take it anymore and hugged fatty Wang, ¡± ¡°Young master, young master, please don¡¯t say anymore. Daren and the others are all at Hongyuan temple, let¡¯s go to Hongyuan temple to see them, okay?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s head rested on the second manager¡¯s shoulder, tears flowing down uncontrobly. He just didn¡¯t want to talk to the second manager. A manservant came forward to persuade him, but he ignored him. Suddenly, fatty Wang wiped his tears and stood up, ¡± ¡°Get out, all of you, get out! Who let you in? my parents are ying games with me. I don¡¯t need your help. I can find them myself!¡± Fatty Wang lifted the second manager up and then chased him out. After chasing everyone out, fatty Wang locked the door and sat down at the door. At this moment, he was like a poor little homeless person. He hugged his knees with both hands, and the same sentence was still in his mind. They were in trouble, they were all dead. Hongyuan temple, Hongyuan temple. No, it was impossible. His father must have seen that he was a good-for-nothing and deliberately scared him to make him sad. He could not be fooled and fall for his father¡¯s trick. Yes, Hong Yuan temple. They all said that his parents were at Hong Yuan temple. He was going to Hong Yuan temple to find his parents, his wife, and his children. This time, his father had gone too far. He had actually used such a method to punish him. It was too much. He had obviously changed for the better. Princess Xinxin and general Lu had made him change for the better. Lord Gu had even said a few words to him from time to time. He had tried very hard to be obedient so that his father would not scold him. That¡¯s right, he wanted to go to Hongyuan temple and tell his father that he did not need to think of such a messy way to punish him in the future. He had be a better person and Lord Gu was even willing to give him a look! He was no longer the bastard he used to be! He slowly got up and thought of Hongyuan temple in his heart. He wanted to go to Hongyuan temple and tell his father that he had be a better person. Chapter 2676 - 2676-is it a punishment? 2676 Chapter 2676-is it a punishment? The second manager saw that fatty Wang was no longer crying and suggested to go to Hong Yuan temple. He was relieved, but his heart was even more upset. Their young master had grown up. If this was in the past, he would have caused a ruckus, but now he had epted the reality. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t take the carriage, but went to the stables to pull a horse. Lord Wang had been a magistrate in Tongzhou province for six years. When fatty Wang first came here, he was still a teenager and was very familiar with the surroundings of Tongzhou province. He could arrive at Hongyuan temple by himself without being guided. As he galloped on his horse, he saw many people from the Yamening and going, but he ignored them. Two hourster, fatty Wang arrived at the Hongyuan temple and was stopped by the Yamen. ¡°You can¡¯t enter Hongyuan temple now. Please go back!¡± Two bailiffs blocked fatty Wang¡¯s path with theirrge des. ¡°I¡¯m Wang Shoucheng.¡± Fatty Wang said in a deep voice. The bailiffs looked at each other, unable to react for a moment. ¡°The prefect of Tongzhou, Lord Wang, is my father. I¡¯m here to see him.¡± Fatty Wang continued. ¡°Young master?¡± The bailiff was stunned. These were the bailiffs who had just joined the Yamen at the end ofst year. At the beginning of this year, fatty Wang had gone out to y, so he didn¡¯t know these two people. However, these two had seen fatty Wang from afar, so they were obviously not the same person! They didn¡¯t know if they should let anyone in. ¡°Young master Wang?¡± At this moment, one of Sir Xu¡¯s followers walked over and looked at fatty Wang in shock. Fatty Wang turned his head and gave him a nod, then he waved the bailiff¡¯s knife away with both hands and walked straight in. ¡°This bi an!¡± The two bailiffs looked at the attendant. ¡°It should be. You guys stay here, I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± The attendant instructed before following him in. ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± Fatty Wang entered the temple and didn¡¯t know where to go for a moment, so he turned his head and asked the follower who followed him. ¡°Young master Wang, please follow me.¡± The attendant brought fatty Wang to the side. He was secretly shocked. This young master Wang had changed too much. Not only had he changed in appearance, but even his personality had changed. In the past, he used to be an amiable person when there was nothing to do, and when there was something to do, he was quite a Rascal. Anyway, he was rarely as serious as he was now. It had to be said that the proper young master Wang could still bluff people. He felt that he was somewhat simr to the noble young masters in the capital. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t think about what others thought of him, he kept thinking in his heart, it¡¯s a game, it¡¯s a punishment, it¡¯s his father¡¯s punishment for him. When he reaches the ceter, what will wee him will definitely be his father holding something and hitting him, his grandmother scolding his father, his mother persuading his father, his wife worried about him, and his son pping his hands in approval. It must be like this. This was just a joke his father had yed on him. His father had nothing better to do, so he joked about the bailiffs of the Yamen. If his father beat him too hard, he would secretly use this to threaten his father in the future. This waspletely a private use, and it was wrong. Every step he took was difficult. In fact, there was a voice in his heart that told him to face reality, but he was not willing to ept it. He did not want to ept this reality. He kept convincing himself that it was his father¡¯s joke. Although this joke was a Little Big, he would definitely work hard after this and never let his father make such a joke again. Soon, they arrived at the small courtyard where the visitors of Hongyuan temple lived. There were even more bailiffs on guard. Chapter 2677 - 2677 Don’t leave me alone 2677 Don¡¯t leave me alone Lord Xu was talking to the host when he saw his attendanting in with a familiar-looking person. He looked over, and the more he looked, the more familiar he felt this person was. ¡°Uncle Xu, great Abbot, where¡¯s my father?¡± Fatty Wang walked closer and asked. ¡°Is it to defend the city?¡± Lord Xu was shocked. Two days ago, he had heard Lord Wang unting his fat son. It couldn¡¯t be said that it was just two days ago, but in the past two months, Lord Wang loved to show off his son when he had nothing to do, just like in the past when he would scold him for nothing. As a result, everyone in the Tongzhou Yamen knew that Lord Wang¡¯s fat son had met Princess Xinxin and general Lu in the Thai Prefecture and worked with them. This was something that many people envied! Two days ago, Lord Wang told Lord Xu that his fat son wasing back. He wanted to take advantage of the day off to bring his family to Hongyuan temple to offer incense and thank Buddha for his blessing. His fat son had finally found a righteous path and no longer just ate and waited for death. Looking at it this way, but in terms of appearance, Sir Xu felt that Sir Wang should be showing off. This was an elegant young master, and with his current serious appearance. ¡°Yes, uncle Xu. I heard that grandmother, father, and mother brought Qing ¡®er and her son to Hong Yuan temple. I¡¯m here to pick them up.¡± Fatty Wang said. Lord Xu was taken aback. ¡°Amitabha.¡± The abbot put his hands together and read out the words. ¡°Are they inside?¡± Fatty Wang didn¡¯t dare to look into the courtyard, only looking at Lord Xu and the abbot. ¡°Yes.¡± Sir Xu nodded heavily and said, ¡± go in and take a look. However, don¡¯t touch the things inside. This case is not simple. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s brain automatically ignored thest part of Lord Xu¡¯s sentence. ¡°AI!¡± Looking at fatty Wang¡¯s back, Lord Xu shook his head and sighed,¡±master, look at this child.¡± ¡°Young master Wang is destined to have the help of a benefactor. He will be able to pull through.¡± Said the abbot. Lord Xu did not say anything more. After some thought, he also walked in. The bailiffs standing guard in the courtyard had heard the conversation outside. They were all from the Yamen. Since Lord Xu had called him ¡± city guard ¡± and ¡± your father, ¡± then this was naturally Lord Wang¡¯s son. Thus, no one stopped him. Fatty Wang came to the central room in the courtyard, from afar he could see a few tforms set up inside, each tform was covered with a white cloth. His footsteps were heavy, as if they were filled with lead, as he walked in with difficulty. The White cloth was still stained with dried blood. Fatty Wang had never felt so weak before. Even when he was forced to run around the training field with sandbags tied all over his body by second white, he had never felt so weak. He lifted the White cloth in the middle with trembling hands. When he saw Lord Wang¡¯s face, fatty Wang couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Tears rolled down his face, and then he lifted the White cloth at the side one by one. The family of six, except for him, were all lying quietly. Their expressions were not peaceful, as if they had experienced something terrible before they died. Fatty Wang knelt in between Lord Wang and old Madam Wang. He wanted to shout, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. All the pent-up anger was gathered in his heart, making him almost breathless. ¡°Grandmother, father, mother, Qing ¡®er, big brother Hao, I¡¯m back, quickly wake up! I¡¯m back. Wake up and look at me. Look at me, okay? Please don¡¯t leave me alone, okay?¡± Fatty Wang said hoarsely. Chapter 2678 - 2677-afraid that he’ll let them be 2678 Chapter 2677-afraid that he¡¯ll let them be However, no one responded to him. They were clearly right in front of him, but no one responded to him. They were all lying quietly. ¡°Grandmother, your grandson has returned. Didn¡¯t you write a letter saying that you would go to the capital to spend your old age with your grandson? Get up! I¡¯ve gotten to know many olddies, you can y with them. Get up!¡± ¡°Father, I¡¯m back. Why are you sleeping? Why are you ignoring our son? Are you angry? Then get up and hit me! Hit me! Father, I won¡¯t run around anymore. I¡¯m not only practicing martial arts, but I¡¯m also reading and studying! Father, get up! You see, your son is actually quite promising. Maybe he can even help you get into the Imperial examinations! He might even be more powerful than you!¡± ¡°Mother, your son is back. Mother, can you take a look at me? Don¡¯t sleep! Mother, is your cold wind better? Third miss gave me a pill that can recuperate my body! Third miss said that she will personally take your pulse when you go to the capital! Mother, don¡¯t you also like Princess Xinxin the most? Didn¡¯t you regret not seeing her? Mother, please get up. We can go to the capital together.¡± ¡°Qing ¡®er, Qing¡¯ er, even you are ignoring me? I¡¯m your fat husband! Didn¡¯t youin that I¡¯m too fat and not good looking? Now I¡¯ve lost weight, lost weight! I can pick you up and carry you. Quickly get up and let me hug you! Qing ¡®er, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve let you down. I didn¡¯t stay by your side all these years, I know I was wrong. From now on, we¡¯ll stay in Beijing and be together. I¡¯ll apany you and I won¡¯t look for anyone else. Qing ¡®er, wake up, pay attention to me, I was wrong!¡± ¡°Brother Hao, father is back. Dad brought you a lot of toys! They¡¯re all things you like. I promised youst time, and I¡¯ve really done it this time. Brother Hao, why don¡¯t you get up? Father has found you a good teacher and a good martial arts master! Don¡¯t you like to y with knives and guns? Didn¡¯t you want to be the most powerful general? I know quite a few great generals now. I¡¯ll take you to them! Are your stars alright?¡± After saying all that, fatty Wang finally let out all the pent up anger in his heart. He roared, ¡± ¡°Argh! All of you, get up, get up!¡± His voice could be heard by everyone in the Hongyuan temple. It was so sad that anyone who heard it would stop and sigh silently. ¡°Ah!¡± What followed was another long howl. Lord Xu stood at the door and turned his head away, not looking at the two O ¡®clock fatty Wang. He felt very ufortable. To be honest, if he had encountered such a thing at this age, he would not have been able to hold on and would have wanted to follow them. With this thought, Lord Xu quickly turned around and stared at fatty Wang. He was afraid that fatty Wang would have such thoughts. After fatty Wang finished shouting, he just sat there in a daze, like a puppet. Lord Xu thought for a moment and walked over.¡±City guard, I know that you¡¯re following Princess Xinxin and general Lu. I also know that Princess Xinxin has a good coroner by her side, so I didn¡¯t let the Yamen coroners touch your father and the others. I¡¯ve already sent Lao Jin to the capital with some people to report the situation. I believe Princess Xinxin and the others will be here tonight. I¡¯ve had the entire temple under control, no one is allowed to enter or leave. Do you have anything else to add? We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Chapter 2679 - 2678-urgent call 2679 Chapter 2678-urgent call Sir Xu had heard about Gu Xin¡¯s case and Sir Wang¡¯s bragging about how his son was involved in all the cases from Qi Yun temple to Qi ¡®an Inn to the death of the princess of Nan Lin. Lord Xu felt that since fatty Wang had followed three cases, he should know the procedure for handling a case, so he wanted to ask for his opinion. However, fatty Wang didn¡¯t have any thoughts at this moment. His mind was empty, and he had no idea what Lord Xu was talking about. When Lord Xu saw that he did not answer, he sighed and turned to leave. He got someone to keep an eye on fatty Wang, to not let fatty Wang take things too hard, then he went to do his own things. ¡­¡­ In the capital, it was the second day of the imperial examination. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu had arranged to meet at a hotel outside to check on her brother¡¯s body. Today, Madam he had brought the women of the family to the temple to pray for Zheng Sanng. It was very convenient for brother Zheng Qiu toe out. Furthermore, Madam he seemed to have really ignored brother Zheng Qiu. Her mind was filled with her son¡¯s imperial examination. In Madam he¡¯s eyes, Zheng Qiu¡¯s brother and brother were already crippled. It was just that Zheng Qiu did not let seventh Zhenge. If the two brothers went out together, even if it was secretly, and others found out, who knew what tricks Madam he would y. After Gu Xin had a look at brother Zheng Qiu, she gave him a prescription and told him to continue taking the medicine. He should not be in a hurry to walk these days. Just practice walking for four hours a day like before and go to bed early if possible. He should not be in a hurry either, otherwise, it would be bad for his health. Brother Zheng Qiu promised that he would follow the doctor¡¯s advice. Brother Zheng Qiu wanted to treat them to lunch, but second Bai came to find them and said that he was urgently summoned by the pce. Gu Xin immediately rushed over. Only the siblings were left to eat together. ¡°Did he say what it was?¡± Gu Xin asked second white on the way. After being in the capital for so long, Gu Xin had never encountered an emergency call from the pce. She was very curious. ¡°This subordinate does not know. We only know that the constables from the Tongzhou Prefecture came, but they did not see the Emperor. They only saw Sir Qin, and then Sir Qin entered the pce. He changed and had people summon third miss to the pce.¡± Said second white. ¡°The Tongzhou Prefecture?¡± Gu Xin was shocked. Wasn¡¯t that under the jurisdiction of fatty Wang¡¯s father? Did something happen in Tongzhou? But it wasn¡¯t her turn to do ordinary things, right? The thing that he had been looking for her about recently was a case. Could it be that there was a big case in Tongzhou that couldn¡¯t be solved? Gu Xin came to the pce with doubts. ¡°What?¡± Gu Xin was stunned after hearing Mr. Qin¡¯s exnation. Fatty Wang went back after lunch the day before yesterday, he should have arrived in Tongzhou at night, why didn¡¯t his family bring him to offer incense? ¡°Princess, other than Lord Wang¡¯s son, none of the other Masters of the Wang family were spared. The governor of Tongzhou, Lord Xu, has taken control of the scene as quickly as possible and then sent constables to the capital.¡± Lord Qin said. ¡°Xinxin, take Zheng Qiu and the bailiffs from the Supreme Court to Tongzhou. The magistrate and his family were killed in the territory under his jurisdiction. This thief was rebelling! You must catch the thief and bring him back to me!¡± The Emperor was angry. The thieves were wild. Tongzhou was not far from the capital. Wasn¡¯t thismitting a crime under the feet of the Emperor? This was a provocation, so it would be strange if he wasn¡¯t angry! ¡°This official¡¯s daughter will obey!¡± Gu Xin agreed. Then, she told second white to tell Dong Xue to pack her things and meet up at the court of judicial review. She also asked someone to find Zheng Qiu. She told him to pack up immediately and they would set off immediately. Chapter 2680 - 2681-get up 2680 Chapter 2681-get up When Zheng Qiu received the news, she had just finished eating with her brother and was about to talk about Zheng qng¡¯s problem when the people from the pce came. When Zheng Qiu heard that something had happened at Wang Tai¡¯s house, he informed his brother and immediately rushed back to pack his things. After packing up, he went to the court of judicial review to meet Gu Xin. When Zheng Qiu arrived, Dong Xue was also carrying Gu Xin¡¯s things. Gu Xin had already called he gang, he Qiang, and the others. The carriage had already been arranged for them. When she saw Zheng Qiu and Dong Xue, Gu Xin asked them to board the carriage, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, we¡¯ll talk on the way. Get in the car first.¡± He gang and he Qiang drove the carriage very quickly. It was only just past noon. If they were fast, they would be able to reach Hongyuan temple before night. It was closer to Hongyuan temple from the capital than to Tongzhou, but there was a mountain road leading up. ¡°Xinxin, what¡¯s going on with the Wang family? Just now, the pce servants didn¡¯t exin clearly. They only said that a life was lost in the Wang family and that the court of judicial review had to send people to investigate.¡± Zheng Qiu asked in the car. ¡°Other than him, the rest of the Wang family were killed in Hongyuan temple. The time of his death should be after midnight today and before Yin. Even Constable Jin from the Tongzhou Prefecture only has this much information.¡± Gu Xin said. what about old Wang? ¡± Zheng Qiu knew that fatty Wang had left for Tongzhou after noon the day before yesterday. He should have arrived the night before yesterday. How did his whole family get killed in the temple? ¡°Constable Jin doesn¡¯t know where old Wang is either. He didn¡¯t return home the day before yesterday, and he didn¡¯t see old Wang even when he came to the capital this morning. I don¡¯t know if old Wang has returned and if he has heard the news.¡± Gu Xin said in a low voice. From may to September, they had been together for a few months. Gu Xin had already treated fatty Wang as a friend. Now that something like this had happened to her friend¡¯s family, she was worried that her friend, who should have returned home long ago, was nowhere to be seen. Zheng Qiu did not say anything else, and the atmosphere in the car was quiet for a while. By the time they arrived at Hongyuan temple, the sky was already dark. Lord Xu and the abbot were already waiting at the door. Constable Jin was faster than Gu Xin and the rest, so he came back earlier to inform Lord Xu and the rest. After Gu Xin greeted them and introduced the people around her, she asked, ¡± ¡°Lord Xu, where¡¯s old Wang? Did youe back?¡± Lord Xu hurriedly replied, ¡± I heard from the servant boy who guards the city that their carriage broke down the day before yesterday. They went the wrong way when it rained and stayed in the vige when it was dark. It rained the entire day yesterday. This morning, they borrowed an ox-cart and rushed back. On the way to the city, they met people from the East and West escort agency and took a ride. His manservant drove the ox-cart and followed behind. Right now, the defender is in the house.¡± alright, ¡± Gu Xin nodded. I¡¯ll go over with Xiao Qiu first. Get the forensic expert from the Tongzhou Prefecture toe over and help. Lord Xu immediately led Gu Xin and the rest over. Gu Xin arrived at the courtyard where the incident happened. The moment she entered the courtyard, she saw fatty Wang sitting in the middle of a few corpses. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a sip of water, a word, or anything since I came this afternoon,¡± said Lord Xu. Your Highness, please advise this child!¡± yes. Gu Xin nodded her head. get someone to prepare some hot water. I¡¯ll go take a look. Lord Xu went off to give orders. Gu Xin walked in and stood beside fatty Wang, ¡± old Wang, I¡¯m here with Xiao Qiu. Xiao Qiu wants to do an autopsy. Get up. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t move, as if he didn¡¯t hear what Gu Xin said. He didn¡¯t even notice Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu appearing beside him. Chapter 2681 - 2681-didn’t you want to hit him 2681 Chapter 2681-didn¡¯t you want to hit him Gu Xin pulled fatty Wang up. Fatty Wang couldn¡¯t even stand still. After he pulled her up, Gu Xin helped him up and ordered, ¡± ¡°Dongxue, go find the young master in the temple and borrow the wooden mallet for striking the wooden fish.¡± Dongxue was a little hesitant,¡±ah, this thirddy of Xuanji, young master Wang, he¡¯s Xuanji.¡± what? ¡± Gu Xin looked over. just go and borrow it! Zheng Qiu did not check on the body first. She was worried about fatty Wang¡¯s condition, so she held on to him on his other side. Other than the corpse of the Wang family¡¯s master, there were also the corpses of the servants that had followed him, but they had been ced in another room. As tanoqi said, all the people who came were dead. No one was spared. ¡°Xiao Qiu, help him up.¡± Gu Xin let go of fatty Wang and instructed Zheng Qiu. Zheng Qiu nodded. Gu Xin took out a small bamboo tube from her bag and opened the lid. She then pinched fatty Wang¡¯s mouth and fed him the contents of the bamboo tube. There was water mixed with a Jade bead inside. She had always carried this in her bag. It was a can of water mixed with an entire Jade bead that she had made in August. At that time, she didn¡¯t know why she filled such a can on a whim. Usually, she would take ten jade beads every day and put them in therger can. When the can was full, she would give it to Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian. After the water was finished, Gu Xin used her hand to pinch fatty Wang¡¯s mouth, ¡± old Wang, you better swallow it down. Don¡¯t force me to hit you. Fatty Wang¡¯s eyes finally moved. He had swallowed the water, but it seemed that he had not yet woken up from the grief. At this moment, Dong Xue came over with a wooden mallet and Wan Wan handed it to Gu Xin. Gu Xin didn¡¯t take it and ordered,¡±use this wooden mallet to hit his arms and legs.¡± Use your strength, more strength.¡± ¡°Third miss, young master Wang is already so pitiful. W-are we still going to hit him?¡± Dong Xue pursed her lips and asked in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m not beating him up, I¡¯m just letting him rx,¡± Gu Xin said unhappily. He had been in the same position for a whole day, and his hands and feet were stiff. He was not willing to move, so he could only ask for help from others. I¡¯ll hammer him with all my strength, I¡¯ll beat him to death.¡± At this moment, the Wang family¡¯s head butler came in with some people. greetings, Princess Xinxin. I¡¯m the housekeeper of the royal family. Gu Xin turned around and looked at the old man, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re just in time. Let your men give your young master a chance to rx. He pinched it with his hands and hammered it with a wooden hammer. It would take about 15 minutes. Help him to the side.¡± The head butler nodded and took the mallet from Dong Xue. He then ordered someone to take the wooden body of fatty Wang from Zheng Qiu. Your Highness, do you want to eat and rest first, or do you want to eat and rest first? ¡± Lord Xu followed up and asked. ¡°No rest, it¡¯s been a few hours since the incident, so let¡¯s hurry up and do things. Lord Xu, has the Yamen coroner arrived?¡± Gu Xin asked. they¡¯re here. They¡¯ve been here since the day. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know the meaning of guarding the city, so I didn¡¯t let them move. Lord Xu said. ¡°Yes, let them assist Xiao Qiu.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and continued, ¡± Lord Xu, find a room and tell me the situation in detail. ¡°Alright, Princess. This official has already prepared the ce. Princess, please follow this official. The abbot is also waiting here and there.¡± Lord Xu heaved a sigh of relief. As expected, those who did things did not lie. Chapter 2682 - 2681-sigh 2682 Chapter 2681-sigh Xiao Qiu, be careful. I¡¯ll go over to understand the situation first. Gu Xin turned around and said to Zheng Qiu. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Zheng Qiu nodded and began to do the autopsy. Gu Xin saw that she had already started preparing, so she let Lord Xu lead the way. When she reached the door, she took another look at fatty Wang who was being beaten up. She pursed her lips and turned around to continue walking out. Lord Xu was also unsure of Gu Xin¡¯s temper, so he didn¡¯t say much and brought Gu Xin to a small room. There were only tables and chairs in the room, and some firewood was piled in the corner. ¡°Your Highness, this is the woodshed. There were many courtyards in Hongyuan temple, all for the visitors to stay in. Sometimes, the visitors came as a family, and it was inconvenient to share things with the others in the temple. Therefore, there was a separate woodshed in such a courtyard. In fact, there were no beds in the entire courtyard except for the woodshed and the main hall. There were no dead people. Your Highness, I¡¯m really ashamed to have to do this.¡± Lord Xu exined to Gu Xin. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have any special requirements for the environment, so I just need to make things clear.¡± Gu Xin said. Dong Xue, who followed along, moved a chair away for Gu Xin, while the other recorder prepared to take down notes. ¡°Yesterday was the Yamen¡¯s rest day. Lord Wang brought his entire family to Hongyuan temple to eat vegetarian food. In the past few months, this child had been obediently staying by Princess Xinxin and general Lu¡¯s side. Lord Wang was deeply pleased, so he nned toe and pray for blessings. I remember that the family of five set off at seven in the morning yesterday. There were a total of two carriages, two Coachmen, a manservant, a servant, three servant girls, two old women, and a nanny. A total of 15 people.¡± Lord Xu directly began to talk about thest time he had seen Lord Wang. ¡°Under normal circumstances, it would take an entire family about an hour and a half to travel from the prefecture to Hongyuan temple.¡± Lord Xu said. ¡°Lord Xu is right. Yesterday, when Lord Wang and his group arrived at the temple, it was alreadyte 9 am. It was this poor monk who received them.¡± The host said from the side. ¡°And then?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Replying to Princess, usually when old Madam Wang brings Madam Wang, youngdy Wang and young master to the temple, they would almost always stay in this courtyard. Therefore, this poor monk brought them here. After all the arrangements were made, this poor monk made an appointment with Lord Wang to y chess in the afternoon and left. The temple¡¯s three meals are all eaten at therge canteen. The devotees can also send someone to therge canteen to get their food. This penniless monk asked today and Lord Wang and the others had sent someone to get their lunch yesterday at noon. Later, Lord Wang came to this poor monk¡¯s meditation room to y chess with him. During this time, Lord Wang told me about young master Wang¡¯s life in the past few months. He was in a good mood and also talked about his gratitude to Lord Gu, Princess Xinxin, and general Lu. Lord Wang said that even if he was stuck at the Prefectural magistrate of Tongzhou for the rest of his life, he still hoped that young master Wang would have a better future.¡± At this point, the abbot put his palms together and said with a face full ofpassion, ¡± Amitabha! ¡°AI!¡± Lord Xu sighed. Why did this old Wang dare to say anything in the temple? See, it¡¯s effective, right? The Bodhisattva has given your son a good future, so you¡¯ll really stop at the Prefectural magistrate of Tongzhou. Lord Xu and Lord Wang had been partners for almost six years. The two had a superior-subordinate rtionship, but more than that, they were old friends who appreciated each other. Chapter 2683 - 2682-fortune and misfortune 2683 Chapter 2682-fortune and misfortune Gu Xin knew that the Wang family loved this son of theirs, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have raised fatty Wang to be like this. However, the person who loved her the most in this world was gone overnight. This was a devastating blow to anyone. Fatty Wang was already married and had a son, but he still hadn¡¯t learned how to take on responsibility, how to be an adult, because there would always be someone above him to support him, someone to shelter him from the wind and rain. Gu Xin had once heard her grandparents talk about a person¡¯s growth. The luckiest thing was to grow up normally, doing whatever one was at any age, without experiencing any ups and downs, without experiencing any storms, and living an ordinary life until death. The most unfortunate ones were people like fatty Wang, who had lived a smooth life for 20 years. Fate yed a joke on him, making him lose everything that sheltered him from the wind and rain overnight, leaving him to bear it all alone. There was also another kind that made people¡¯s hearts ache. That was, at a young age, they understood the world, knew how to read people¡¯s eyes, knew how to get along with people, knew how to restrain their temper, and lived with a mask on since young. Grandpa and Grandma Gu had said that in the Gu family, if Gu shouxin didn¡¯t turn back, no one knew what would happen to the second branch. However, in the Gu family now, everyone grew up very normally and did the right things at the right age. When he was young, he had his family to shelter him from the wind and rain. He grew up without any worries. In the process of growing up, he learned to take responsibility. The two elders even said that even if the heavens wanted them to go to heaven and leave this world, they had nothing to worry about. ¡°This poor monk yed chess with Lord Wang the entire afternoon. At night, Lord Wang went to the front hall to copy the Scriptures. Only at the hour of the morning did Sir Wang leave the front hall and return to the courtyard. They had nned to leave today and had even instructed their little disciple to call them if they did not make a move at dawn this morning. This morning at five o ¡®clock, the little disciple went to knock on the door without even lighting up the lights in their courtyard. In the end, no one answered. The young disciple informed the disciple in charge of the visitors. When he came over to take a look, he discovered the tragedy. He immediately reported it to this penniless monk. After this poor monk came to take a look, I immediately had the martial monks of the temple ride down the mountain to inform Lord Xu. After that, he told the disciples not to run around and closed the temple.¡± The abbot continued, and then he looked at Lord Xu. ¡°When master Yuan He came, it was already seven o ¡®clock in the morning, and this official just happened to wake up. I heard that something had happened to Lord Wang, so this official put on my clothes and went to see master Yuan He. After listening to the general idea, I remembered that the person guarding the city was working for you, Your Highness. So I made the decision to let Constable Jin rush to the capital immediately. After Constable Jin left, I called the Yamen¡¯s bailiffs toe to Hongyuan temple. I¡¯ve looked around and found that the monks in the temple didn¡¯t move anything. Everything was normal. Thus, this official decided to have the bailiffs simply clean up Sir Wang and the others ¡°bodies, and wait for them to return from guarding the city ande over with the princess.¡± Lord Xu said. ¡°In this period of time, has Lord Xu investigated the whereabouts of the people in the temple fromst night after the Wang n fell asleep to this morning before the incident?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess, this official has investigated this. He had already ordered people to sort out the locations of everyone in the temple and had already recorded them. Princess, do you want to read it?¡± Lord Xu replied. Chapter 2684 - 2684-never moved 2684 Chapter 2684-never moved ¡°If Lord Xu Can remember, then there is no need for the time being.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Princess, I will remember. Princess, please ask.¡± Lord Xu said. ¡°How many people are there alone this night?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°There are seven of them. The rest of the people are apanied by people, and there are also martial monks on night patrol in the temple.¡± Lord Xu said. ¡°Who are these seven people? What were they doing at that time? Also, are there any other pilgrims around the courtyard where the Wang family lives? did you find anything unusual at night?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Other than the Wang family, there were two other juzis who stayed in the templest night. They stayed a littlete and were friends. They yed chess the entire night and did not sleep until the Wang family¡¯s matter was discovered. I¡¯ve already ordered people to keep an eye on them. During the day, I let them sleep together, and I think they¡¯re awake now. Other than these two and Lord Wang¡¯s family, there were no other visitors at Hongyuan templest night.¡± Lord Xu paused and continued, ¡± there are seven people in the temple who are alone. There is the abbot and six masters of the Jue generation. Because they lived in separate rooms, no one can testify for each other.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the monks patrolling at night notice any movement? Just now, I took a look at the corpses of uncle Wang and the others. They didn¡¯t die peacefully. I don¡¯t think they died in their sleep, but were killed while they were awake. It¡¯s impossible for there to be no movement at all.¡± Gu Xin said. Lord Xu looked at the abbot. ¡°Amitabha!¡± The abbot chanted the name of Buddha and said unhurriedly, ¡± Your Highness, the warrior monks patrolling the temple are on duty. There are two monks every night. One was guarding the front door and the other the back door. The temple wasn¡¯trge, but it wasn¡¯t small either. They would go there almost once every two hours. This penniless monk has already asked around, and they have not discovered any movements. At night, there was no light in the courtyard where the Wang family lived, so everyone thought that they were asleep. No one had thought that such a thing would happen.¡± ¡°Great Abbot, from the moment you sent people down the mountain to inform Lord Xu, you had Hongyuan temple shut down? Has anyone entered or left the temple before this?¡± Gu Xin looked at the abbot and asked. ¡°Other than Yuan He who went down the mountain, no one else hase in or out. There were only two gates in the temple, the front and back gates. The rest of the ce was surrounded by walls. The back door is always closed, and it is rarely opened during the day.¡± The abbot said with certainty. ¡°Alright, I got it. Lord Xu, could you please take me to the scene where all the victims were found? When you had people move it, did you remember the position before it was moved?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess, I remember. I¡¯ve asked someone to take a rope and mark it. I¡¯ve marked every one of them.¡± Lord Xu replied. Gu Xin nodded her head and called Lord Xu and the abbot to check out the rooms. Coming out of the woodshed, the nearest room was where the servant boy and the coachman lived. It was a shared bed, and if squeezed a little, it could fit ten people. The moment they entered, they could smell the stench of blood. ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t let anyone touch anything in the room. Even the window was the same as when I came in,¡± Sir Xu said. However, in the process of lifting the person, he touched the table, causing the table to move a little. Everything in this room was what this official saw when he first entered, and no one else hase in since.¡± Chapter 2685 - 2684-strange 2685 Chapter 2684-strange The room¡¯s decoration was simple. Other than the bed, there was only a washing rack with two basins on it. Gu Xin walked over to take a look. The wooden washing rack was stained with blood, the basin was turned upside down, and there were also blood stains in the basin. Other than that, there was only a square table and four long benches in the room, which were more or less stained with blood, including the windows and the walls. Gu Xin looked at the bloodstains on the floor. There were obvious signs of someone being dragged. Then, she looked at the location where the victim was originally at, which Lord Xu had gotten someone to mark with a rope. It was obvious that the murderer had moved the victim to the bed. There were two Coachmen, an attendant, and a manservant, a total of four people. From the positions marked on the rope, they were leaning against each other. The bed was so big that there was enough space. The Mid-Autumn Festival had passed, and it was already September. The Hongyuan temple was on the mountain, so it was very cold at night. However, there were enough nkets on the bed, so the four of them couldn¡¯t be so close to each other. Generally speaking, men slept on the same bed and did not have to lean against each other like young girls. Of course, this did not rule out the possibility that these four men did not sleep well. ¡°Lord Xu, have you roughly seen where their fatal injuries were?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess, the four of them had their necks cut and died from bleeding. Other than a few bruises, there are no other injuries.¡± Lord Xu said. After he finished speaking, he looked like he wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°Lord Xu, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Gu Xin could tell that he wanted to say something but stopped. She raised her eyebrows and said. ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± Lord Xu cupped his hands and said with a conflicted expression, ¡± when we entered, these four people all died with their eyes wide open. However, two of them were frightened, and two of them were smiling. ¡°A smiling one?¡± Gu Xin was also a little surprised. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s smiling. The two Coachmenughed in a particrly strange way. But Lord Wang¡¯s personal attendant and servant were extremely terrified. This official had people close their eyes, but I don¡¯t know if their expressions have changed after a day.¡± Lord Xu said. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Gu Xin walked around the house and looked at all the ces that she could find. It was an ordinary house. Other than the blood stains and the daily use of the deceased, she did not find anything else. Gu Xin ordered her men to guard this room and called Lord Xu to the next room. The next room was the room where fatty Wang¡¯s son, brother Hao¡¯s nanny and the three maidservants lived. This room was the same as the previous one. There was arge bed, a square table, long benches, and a washstand. However, there was no smell of blood in this room. Instead, there was a fragrance. The maidservants had more luggage than the manservants, so they should be wearing some of their master¡¯s things. The fragrance wasn¡¯t strong. It was just an ordinary incense, light and not pungent at all. The room was clean and tidy, and the window was slightly open. If not for the fact that Lord Xu had someone use a rope to mark the death, it would have been impossible to imagine that there had been a murder here. Not all four of them were lying on the bed, two of them were lying on the table. Gu Xin looked at the rope with the symbol on it and wondered what they were like. Lord Xu exined, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, there are two servant girls here. They look like they are taking a nap on the table. When this official brought people here, they couldn¡¯t tell that something had happened to them and only thought that they had fallen asleep.¡± Chapter 2686 - 2686 No fatal wound 2686 No fatal wound As he spoke, Lord Xu pointed to the bed, the one lying on the bed was brother Hao¡¯s nanny. She looked like she was sleeping soundly, and the expression on her face was very calm. Her hands were crossed over her stomach, and she was even covered with a nket at the time. At the foot of the bed, there was another maidservant. I¡¯ve seen her. At that time, she was sitting and leaning against the edge of the bed. She must have nned to light an insect repellent incense and then fainted for some reason. In front of her, there are unlit incense and a lighter on the ground, and there is a small incense burner in the corner.¡± Gu Xin walked over to take a look. As expected, Lord Xu had not ordered anyone to move the incense and lighter on the ground. The small incense burner was also there quietly. Gu Xin squatted down and picked up the incense. She sniffed it and confirmed that it was indeed an insect repellent. She then opened the lid of the small incense burner. It was clean inside without any incense ash. Perhaps the servant maids of the Wang family had brought their own incense burner, or they had borrowed a new one from the temple. In any case, there was no incense burner in the room next door. Gu Xin looked through the items that the four of them brought. They were all normal items and the traces of use were obvious. It didn¡¯t look like they had been rummaged through. did they have any fatal wounds on their bodies? ¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Lord Xu nodded his head heavily. Why did he have to report it to the capital and wait for someone toe to investigate the case? it was because the victim¡¯s death was too strange. He didn¡¯t dare to move easily. He was afraid that he would destroy the evidence, or that he would lose the clues if he moved anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next room.¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and said. The next room was the room of two elderly women who served the old Madam. They lived in a small room on the other side of the main hall. On the other side of the main hall, there were four rooms in total. Sir Wang and his wife stayed in one, old Madam stayed in another, youngdy Wang and brother Hao stayed in another, and the remaining small room was for the two old women. They thought that old Madam was old and might need someone to serve her at any time. Therefore, the room where the old woman lived was next to old Madam¡¯s room. There was a door on the wall between the two rooms. This was specially built by Hongyuan temple for the convenience of the people who needed to be taken care of. Gu Xin entered from the small room where the two old women were staying. There were two small beds in the room. The head of the bed was separated by a small square wooden cab that was as high as the bed. There was a smell in the room. It was the smell of insect repellent. The small bed in this room was a rack bed. Gu Xin squatted down and could see the bugs that had been killed by the incense. There was no smell of blood in the room, but there were bloodstains on the bed. Perhaps the smell of the bug repellent had covered up the smell of blood, or perhaps the window was too big. After a day, the smell had dissipated. ¡°Lord Xu, was the incense still burning when you arrived?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°It was on fire. I didn¡¯t pay much attention at the time. Later, when I had people move the bodies, I found that the incense burner was smoking. I didn¡¯t take the initiative to put it out and just let it burn.¡± Lord Xu said. ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Gu Xin picked up the small incense burner on the bedside table and shook her head. ¡°Was I wrong?¡± Lord Xu guiltily asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. This small incense burner was exactly the same as the one in the maidservant¡¯s room. Moreover, there¡¯s a lot of incense ash in here. It doesn¡¯t look like a te of insect repellent incense that should have been burned out.¡± Gu Xin said in a low voice. Chapter 2687 - 2686-extremely strange 2687 Chapter 2686-extremely strange Gu Xin looked at the corpses of the two old women that Lord Xu had asked someone to mark. Just like the nanny, they were lying on the bed, as if they were asleep. However, there wererge amounts of blood on the bed. It was obvious that the two of them had wounds on their bodies. ¡°Your Highness, there are no wounds on these two women. Only their backs were stained with blood, but in front of them were clean undergarments. At that time, I didn¡¯t think too much about it and thought that they were injured on the back. I asked people to be more careful and change them into clean clothes so that the wounds didn¡¯t change. Later they said that there were no wounds on the two maids, only that their clothes were stained with blood.¡± Lord Xu reminded Gu Xin when he saw her looking at the rope on the bed. ¡°What? The two of them aren¡¯t injured?¡± Gu Xin was shocked as she muttered to herself, ¡± if she¡¯s not injured, why are there so many bloodstains on the bed? It doesn¡¯t look like the murderer was injured and brought in. Otherwise, there would be some on the ground.¡± Lord Xu did not speak, because he also did not know what was going on. Gu Xin put down the incense burner and walked to the bed. There were scratches on the window and half a footprint. From the size of the footprint, it should be a man¡¯s footprint. The windows of the house were wide open. A grown man could enter from the window without touching it. However, the night was cold, and the two elderly women, who were older than Sir Wang and his wife, could not sleep at night without closing the windows. It had rained at Hongyuan templest night, but there were only muddy footprints on the window. There was nothing else. Footprints? Gu Xin suddenly recalled that there were no footprints in the two houses she had just gone to. The rain had stopped early in the morning. As Lord Xu had said earlier, other than the table in the servant¡¯s room that had been touched when he had moved the corpse, everything else had remained the same. The murderer broke into the house at night to kill, and even in the heavy rain, he did not leave any traces. Did he clean up the traces after killing? In that case, why didn¡¯t the traces on the windows in this old woman¡¯s room be cleaned? The window wasn¡¯t in the corner. Instead, it was very conspicuous. If he entered through the window, there should be a mark under the window. If he could remove the mark under the window, why not remove the mark on the window? Gu Xin entered old Madam Wang¡¯s room through the door that was opened on the wall of the two rooms. Old Madam Wang¡¯s room was slightly bigger and had more furnishings. There were even cushions on the chair and a softer bed. The strange thing was that old Madam Wang¡¯s death was not on the bed, but on the chair, which Sir Xu had marked. Lord Xu stood up and exined, ¡± when I saw the old Madam, she was like an ordinary olddy dozing off. She sat upright on the chair, her head not even tilted. She held the prayer beads in her hand, and the corners of her mouth were curved. There was even a smile on her face. She was like a child who was dreaming of something good. At that time, I really didn¡¯t think that old Furen was killed.¡± Gu Xin asked,¡±her head didn¡¯t tilt?¡± That¡¯s impossible. Most olddies would tilt their heads to the side or back even if they were napping.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? That¡¯s why I find it extremely strange.¡± Gu Xin came to the chair and lifted her head to look at the beam. She then jumped onto it easily. There were traces of rope being used on the beam. Chapter 2688 - 2687-most 2688 Chapter 2687-most Her nimble movements made Lord Xu and the abbot want to p their hands. They really didn¡¯t expect her to go up like this. This was no ordinary height. Gu Xin looked down from the strangtion marks and saw a dried-up drop of liquid on the ground. She did not notice it earlier. She looked at the beam again and found that it was the same. However, this room was the same as the room next door where the two old women lived. It was clean, and even the windows of this room were clean. There were no bloodstains in the room. Sir Xu didn¡¯t let anyone change old Madam Wang¡¯s clothes, mainly because she was the mother of his superior and friend, who could be considered his elder. Fatty Wang was still around, so Sir Xu didn¡¯t let anyone touch the Masters of the Wang family. He only had the Yamen runners move them to the main hall and cover them with a white cloth. Gu Xin stood on the beam for a while and realized that the view from above was very good. There were no blind spots at all. Other than not being able to see the bottom of the bed, she could see everything clearly. She jumped down easily. Next was the next room, fatty Wang¡¯s wife and child¡¯s room. This room was slightly smaller than the old Madam¡¯s room, but it was also slightly bigger than the rooms of the maidservants and manservants. Fatty Wang¡¯s son was almost three years old, at this age he could still sleep with his mother. Looking at the small circle that was marked with a rope, Gu Xin felt as if someone was grabbing her heart and an inexplicable anger rose in her. ¡°At that time, brother Hao¡¯s mother was hugging brother Hao, almost using her entire body to surround him,¡± Lord Xu said. Brother Hao¡¯s mother¡¯s body had been cut many times and was damaged. Brother Hao¡¯s body was not injured and there were no signs of struggle. He looked like he had fallen asleep normally. When this lowly official saw it, he guessed that brother Hao had already been knocked out, and brother Hao¡¯s mother was instinctively afraid that her child would be injured, so she was in that position. Other than her body, brother Hao¡¯s mother also had many scratches on her face. Among the fifteen people, brother Hao¡¯s mother suffered the most. Because there was no detailed examination, it was impossible to determine where the fatal wound was. In the morning, the Butler brought people over to clean up brother Hao¡¯s mother, so she didn¡¯t look so terrifying.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. Even without Lord Xu saying it, she could tell. Blood was sttered everywhere in this room, and it looked like there was more blood than in the servant boy¡¯s room. Not only that, the room was in a mess, as if someone was looking for something. Youngdy Wang¡¯s apanying items were thrown all over the ground. All the Wang family members who hade to the temple were dead, so it was impossible to know what was missing from young mistress Wang. Gu Xin got someone to record everything in the room one by one and did not move. Then, with heavy steps, he arrived at Lord Wang and Madam Wang¡¯s room. As soon as she entered, she saw a rope. Gu Xin turned to look at Lord Xu in confusion. ¡°When I arrived, the door had already been opened by the people in the temple, and Madam Wang was hanging on a rope. And Lord Wang was lying on his side on the ground. This blood was from Lord Wang¡¯s wound. Just like the dead horsekeeper and servants, Lord Wang¡¯s neck had been cut, but his hands and feet had been tied up, and his hands had been tied behind his back. Her mouth was also blocked by something, and her eyes were wide open in fear, staring straight at the roof. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s looking at Madam Wang or something else.¡± Chapter 2689 - 2689 Brother Hao’s mother 2689 Brother Hao¡¯s mother Gu Xin didn¡¯t say a word. She looked around the house and found that everything was neat and tidy. It didn¡¯t look like someone had searched the house. Because they had only lived here for a day, there weren¡¯t many things in the house. It wasn¡¯t like fatty Wang¡¯s wife and Children¡¯s House that had so many things. After all, the things that children needed to go out were indeed more than what adults needed. Lord Xu sighed and said,¡±AI!¡± Why is old Wang So cowardly?¡± Nothing had happened in those rooms, but in Lord Wang¡¯s room, Lord Xu¡¯s mood clearly dropped. He really treated Lord Wang as a good friend. The two were not only superior and subordinate, but also schoolmates. They took the imperial examination at the same time and passed it at the same time. Then, they were each assigned to different ces to be officials. Lord Xu hade to Tongzhou two years earlier than Lord Wang. When he learned that Lord Wang had been transferred here, he was in such a good mood! In the six years that Lord Wang had been in Tongzhou, the two had worked very well together and were extremely efficient. This way, they often had time to chat, drink,pose poems, and talk about heaven and earth. It had been a full six years. If one were to say that the person who was the saddest when Lord Wang met with an ident was fatty Wang, there was no doubt about it. However, other than his son, fatty Wang, the person who was the saddest was his good friend Lord Xu. Gu Xin didn¡¯t expect Lord Xu to have such deep feelings for Lord Wang. She preferred people who valued rtionships, so she nced at Lord Xu, ¡± ¡°Lord Xu, does the Wang n have any enemies?¡± Lord Xu shook his head. Lord Wang is an honest and incorruptible official. He always thinks for the people. Usually, as long as he didn¡¯t make a big mistake and the Yamen was involved, he never severely punished him. In the hearts of themon people, Lord Wang is a good official. In the hearts of us lowly officials, Lord Wang is a good superior. The Wang n was wealthy because Madam Wang¡¯s paternal family was wealthy. Madam Wang¡¯s dowry was considered to be a lot even in the entire great Zhou. Although old Madam Wang and Madam Wang doted on their children, this child, city guard, would never do anything that went against his principles, nor would he bully the people. As such, the Wang n doesn¡¯t seem to have any enemies.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. She could tell. Fatty Wang¡¯s bad habit was that he was not motivated and was lecherous. His family also spoiled him. If he was an unreasonable rich kid, Gu Xin would have dealt with him a long time ago. After some thought, she asked again,¡±Lord Xu, then do you know about brother Hao¡¯s mother?¡± For example, her family?¡± In a few ces, only fatty Wang¡¯s wife¡¯s room was rummaged through, with the most wounds on her body. It made people feel that the murderer was after her, but they couldn¡¯t bepletely sure, they still had to understand more. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about brother Hao¡¯s mother, but I do know about her family.¡± Back then, old Madam and Madam Wang had taken a fancy to brother Hao¡¯s mother and had sent their wife to the Chen family to propose marriage. Brother Hao¡¯s mother¡¯s family was in the Tongzhou Prefecture, and their family was in the porcin business. Brother Hao¡¯s mother was the eldest daughter in the family. She also had two younger brothers. Because her mother died early and her father did not remarry, all the affairs of the family were managed by brother Hao¡¯s mother. At a young age, she was able to manage the family in an orderly manner and take good care of her two younger brothers, allowing their father to do business without worry. They¡¯re not rich merchants, but they¡¯re Living a Good Life for ordinary people. Of the two sons of the Chen family, one is running a business with his father, and the other is studying in school.¡± Chapter 2690 - 2690 She probably didn’t call the murderer 2690 She probably didn¡¯t call the murderer Gu Xin immediately knew what the Wang family¡¯s mother and daughter-inw had their eyes on. Butler, director, someone who could control his own brother should not be a weak person. And fatty Wang needed someone like that. Seeing that Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything, Lord Xu guessed that Gu Xin must have suspected that the murderer was here for brother Hao¡¯s mother, so he added, ¡± ¡°Princess, in this official¡¯s opinion, brother Hao¡¯s mother should not have offended anyone. She lost her mother at the age of ten, and then she began to manage the family affairs. Her maternal family was far away, but the Chen family¡¯s main family was small, and they were not from Tongzhou, so their family of four was very simple. After brother Hao¡¯s mother married shoucheng, old Madam and Madam Wang had the intention to nurture her and let her take over the power of the family¡¯s housekeeper. Other than a month before the delivery and half a year after the delivery, the child was in charge of her own dowry and Madam Wang¡¯s dowry shop and Manor. She had a drive and wanted to do everything well. If you want to talk about how good her rtionship with shoucheng¡¯s young couple is, everyone can see it. One is busy having fun outside, while the other is busy managing business and children. They don¡¯t interfere with each other, and their rtionship is not sweet, but it is very harmonious.¡± ¡°Shoucheng spent more than half of the year ying in his rtives ¡®houses. When he came back, he apanied his wife and children. Brother Hao¡¯s mother also knew that he wouldn¡¯t have a mistress outside or bring a woman home casually, so she wouldn¡¯t say anything. Because of her fianc¨¦¡¯s filial piety, the eldest daughter of a lowly official was still unmarried at the age of neen, and she was on good terms with brother Hao¡¯s mother. I¡¯ve heard my wife exim before that brother Hao¡¯s mother was a good person. She taught my daughter how to control her emotions and how to stand firm in her husband¡¯s family. My wife also said that if she was young and the same age as them, she would also be willing to hand over this handkerchief.¡± ¡°Brother Hao¡¯s mother has always been a person who has a clear goal and knows what she wants. She wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid just because she was angry about defending the city and having fun outside. If the city guards bullied her one day and made her feel wronged, I can guarantee that old Madam Wang and Madam Wang will definitely beat the city guards up. Don¡¯t look at how they are used to guarding the city, they are very satisfied with this daughter-inw that they have personally chosen. Sometimes, it makes one feel that this is their child and not their daughter-inw.¡± brother Hao¡¯s mother is a reasonable person. She knows when to advance and when to retreat. She knows what she should and shouldn¡¯t do. She doesn¡¯t act high and mighty just because she¡¯s the daughter-inw of the magistrate. She¡¯s very good at winning people¡¯s hearts over. In the circle of women in Tongzhou, no one has said anything bad about her. On the contrary, they secretly feel that she¡¯s not worth it. They feel that she¡¯s such a good woman, but her husband doesn¡¯t love his home. She¡¯s wronged. ¡°So, I think that the possibility of brother Hao¡¯s mother attracting the murderer is very low.¡± Gu Xin did notment after she heard the story. After all, this was what an outsider saw, so he had to wait for fatty Wang toe back to his senses before asking. Although it was a little cruel, but fatty Wang, the only surviving member of the Wang family, still had to face it. He had to ask what he needed to ask, and let him say what he needed to say. After seeing the scene, Gu Xin asked Lord Xu to bring her the interrogation record she had asked someone to do before she arrived. She also asked someone to bring the two visitors who were also staying at Hong Yuan templest night. This time, she just waited in the courtyard. Chapter 2691 - 2691 What’s the problem? 2691 What¡¯s the problem? At this moment in the capital, Lu Zheng had gone out to handle some matters since the morning. He had gone to the suburbs of the capital and had only just returned. Just as he was about to head to the Gu family to tell Gu Xin that he was back and to bid her good night, he bumped into Bai Yi the moment he entered the city. something happened to old Wang¡¯s family. Third miss went over first. I asked second Bai to bring some people to follow her. Without any small talk, white shirt went straight to the point. ¡°What happened?¡± Lu Zheng asked with a frown. He had sent someone to Tongzhoust night. Could it be that the Wang family¡¯s matter had been brought forward? ¡°Old Wang¡¯s family, except for him, all died in the Hongyuan temple in the direction of the capital from Tongzhou, including the servants they brought. They didn¡¯t know where old Wang was at the moment. The third youngdy and the others only received the News at Noon, so it was already past noon when they set off. The messenger was a Constable from the Tongzhou government office. He only knew that the Wang family had gone to the temple to pray for blessings and fast food. They had gone yesterday and were found dead in the small courtyard of the temple this morning. Tongzhou¡¯srade, Lord Xu, has taken control of the temple and sent people to the capital to ask for help.¡± White shirt said. Lu Zheng¡¯s frown deepened. Hongyuan temple? He remembered that in hisst life, the Wang n had met with an ident because of an incident in Lord Wang¡¯s early years, and the murderer had been a woman. That woman changed her name and entered the Wang family to be the Wang family¡¯s cook. Then, one day, she directly poisoned the entire Wang family¡¯s 20 plus servants to death. Fatty Wang was ying outside at that time and escaped. However, in his previous life, the woman had only entered the Wang family half a year before the attack, and in his previous life, the incident had happened at the beginning of the year after. She had not even entered the Wang Residence, so Lu Zheng did not mention it. The main reason was that even if he did, he would not know how to bring it up. He just wanted to find a good excuse for Lord Wang to remember the past and be on his guard. How could he be in Hongyuan temple? Since he was going to go vegetarian, he definitely wouldn¡¯t bring a kitchendy. What was the reason? At this moment, Lu Zheng felt like he was in a dream. Many people who had nothing to do with him and Gu Xin would follow the same path as their previous lives. However, as long as it involved the two of them, many things would change. Therefore, it had been a long time since he used his experience in his previous life to analyze the events of his current life. He knew that if he were to think that way, he would be using the ending to deduce the process. As long as it was rted to him and Gu Xin, the process would change, but the ending would not. Therefore, he felt that it wasn¡¯t necessarily the chef who poisoned him this time. It must be fatty Wang who met the two of them. His ending hadn¡¯t changed, but the process of that ending had changed. ¡°General Lu, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the problem?¡± Seeing that Lu Zheng was deep in thought, Bai Yi asked speechlessly. Ever since he had known Lu Zheng, he would see him like this every year, as if he was in a state of confusion. However, he also realized that Lu Zheng was not like this in front of many people. When they first met, he thought that Lu Zheng was easy to bully because of this. He wanted to bully him, but it turned out that he was not. After he concluded, he felt that Lu Zheng had absolute trust in Him. As for where this absolute trust came from, he had no idea. If it was someone else, he would be so narcissistic that he would think that it was because of his personal charm. However, when it came to Lu Zheng, he did not think so. This kid seemed to have him in the palm of his hand. He understood what he was thinking and also understood him as a person. He knew what to say and would do as he wished. Chapter 2692 - 2692-bring more food 2692 Chapter 2692-bring more food In any case, Bai Yi felt that this was very magical. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking if I should go to Tongzhou.¡± Said Lu Zheng as he regained his senses. ¡°Oh, have you thought about it?¡± White shirt could tell that he was just making up an excuse. If he really wanted to go, would he need to be so conflicted? Anyway, he was already used to it. He wouldn¡¯t expose him. Sigh, he got used to being lied to. Bai Yi felt that if Lu Zheng were to open his heart to him and he answered honestly to all his questions, this kid would probably want to kill him. ¡°Go. However, I¡¯ll make a trip to the pce first. There are still some things on my side that haven¡¯t been wrapped up. I have to ask the Emperor to change people to wrap up this.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Big brother, the pce gates are already closed. Do you think you can get in?¡± Bai Yi rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in charge Now? Tell your men to inform them that I¡¯m going to deliver something to Xinxin. If the Emperor is willing to see me, then I¡¯ll see him. If not, he definitely won¡¯t stop me. After all, I¡¯m here to give Xinxin something.¡± Gu Xin said with a smile. White shirt pouted. Anyway, he just felt that the people around Lu Zheng and Gu Xin were not normal people. Before he met the Emperor, the Emperor was majestic and sacred in his heart. But what was the result? There were a few times when he was almost confused by the emperor¡¯s sudden actions. Fortunately, he had learned how to manage his expression well and did not let the Emperor find out. When an Emperor wanted to punish someone, he would definitely be majestic and sacred. ¡­¡­ The Emperor naturally did not want to see Lu Zheng in the middle of the night. He immediately got someone to pass a message to Lu Zheng, telling him to send the things to Gu Xin immediately. If he did not arrive before dawn, he would teach him a lesson. Lu Zheng was used to hearing this. Even if the Emperor did not ask him to, he would still rush there without stopping. Tongzhou was not far, and Hongyuan temple was even closer than Tongzhou. The road was dark, and he didn¡¯t stop to rush. Was he still ying on the road? Lu Zheng had only returned to the residence to wash up and change his clothes before he nned to leave. In the end, he was stopped by the country guarding Duke. The country guarding Duke had been in a good mood recently. Every night, he would wait for his subordinates to report that Lu Zheng had returned before he went to bed. Sometimes, when Lu Zheng was done, he would just read and draw in the study room. Anyway, he would wait until he returned. For example, in the case of the princess of nanlin, there was one night when Lu Zheng did not return. The country guarding Duke did not wait for him all night either. He knew that he was working and waited until after midnight to sleep. When he heard from the people below that the Crown Prince was back, he was prepared to sleep. After thinking about it, he felt that he had not spoken to Lu Zheng for a long time. He was prepared toe over and say a few words. In the end, he had just walked over when he saw Lu Zheng about to go out again. ¡°Where are you going sote at night?¡± he asked worriedly. Didn¡¯t you juste back?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard about the case where the family of the Tongzhou magistrate was killed in Hongyuan temple?¡± Lu Yang asked. The Tongzhou government office had already reported it, and Xinxin had brought people over. I¡¯ll go find Xinxin.¡± The country guarding Duke was stunned,¡±I didn¡¯t go out today, and I didn¡¯t hear your second and third uncle talk about it.¡± This is not important. Since you are going to find Xinxin, then go quickly! By the way, bring more food. Xinxin doesn¡¯t even care about eating when she¡¯s doing things. I¡¯ve heard her uncle say this a few times. Don¡¯t tire the child out. You¡¯re her fianc¨¦, so you¡¯ve done everything you can for her, understand?¡± Chapter 2693 - 2692-peaceful mind 2693 Chapter 2692-peaceful mind ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll get the Butler to prepare. That child must have left in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to bring snacks! I heard from her uncle that she likes to eat snacks the most out of the four sisters!¡± The country guarding Duke said as he turned around and asked someone to prepare food for Gu Xin. Lu Zheng hesitated for a moment, but he still decided to wait for the defender Duke to get his men ready. As for the country guarding Duke¡¯s intention to treat Gu Xin well, Lu Zheng would not object. Anyway, it was useless even if he objected. In her past life, the country guarding Duke had never harmed Gu Xin and he passed away not long after Gu Xin entered the capital. He didn¡¯t know if the country guarding Duke was still alive in his previous life, would he have treated Gu Xin the same way the Lin family did because of his status? but in this life, he could tell that the country guarding Duke liked Gu Xin from the bottom of his heart and was satisfied with her. How should he put it? This level of affection was not entirely because Gu Xin was the granddaughter of the Gu family, the princess of the Zhou Dynasty. Lu Zheng always felt that his father looked at Gu Xin as if she was his own daughter. He was about the same age as his sister, Lu Xue. As far as he could remember, his sister was also young, so he remembered how his father had looked at his sister. His son was an eyesore, but his sister was not. Therefore, his father was quite good to his sister. There were many times when he saw the way his father looked at Gu Xin. It was really the same way his father looked at Lu Xue. He didn¡¯t know why it was like this but he never asked. As long as his father didn¡¯t affect him and Gu Xin, it was fine. The country guarding Duke was afraid that Lu Zheng would not listen to him, so after instructing the Butler, he ran over to keep watch over Lu Zheng. ¡°Father, have you been in contact with uncle recently?¡± Lu Zheng rubbed his forehead and asked. ¡°Yes, I am. What, I can¡¯t?¡± He blurted out with a very authentic uncle Gu ent. Lu Zheng,¡±Yingluo.¡± The country guarding Duke,¡±Huanhuan.¡± Then, the father and son couldn¡¯t help butugh. As theyughed, they suddenly thought of something and immediately felt embarrassed again. They stopped smiling and looked at the sky and the earth. big brother Gu is quite fun, ¡± the defender Duke said. I¡¯ve always thought he was fun. Your mother and I even brought him and second brother Gu to mess around. Anyway, it¡¯s second brother Gu whoes up with bad ideas every time. It¡¯s definitely big brother Gu who gets scolded when he gets home. Big brother Gu hasn¡¯t changed at all, but second brother Gu has changed a lot.¡± Lu Zheng raised his eyebrows and did not say anything. He didn¡¯t expect his father to suddenly mention his mother. If it was in the past, he would definitely sneer at him or ignore him. Now, he was much calmer and only looked at his father quietly. The country guarding Duke then remembered that his son didn¡¯t like him to mention his deceased wife. He carefully observed Lu Zheng¡¯s expression and saw that Lu Zheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He heaved a sigh of relief and continued,¡±At that time, big brother Gu didn¡¯t want your mother to marry me. He even wanted to fight me one-on-one. Of course, I lost. After your mother found out, she gave me a good scolding. Then, she turned around and scolded big Gu and second Gu. He scolded old Gu for being stupid and going up alone. He scolded old Gu for being boring and not helping his brother. They were blood Brothers! In the end, I told them that I would give them a chance and that they could juste at me together. In the end, I was scolded by your mother again, and then she chased me and beat me up. At that time, big Gu and second Gu knew to hit me. Anyway, I was afraid of hurting your mother, so I didn¡¯t dare to use too much force.¡± Chapter 2694 - 2694-people change 2694 Chapter 2694-people change The country guarding Duke¡¯s eyes revealed his reminiscence,¡±the few months I spent in the Zhou n town were the happiest times in my life.¡± But now, your mother is gone, and second brother Gu has changed. He only cares about eldest brother, and he still looks the same as when he was young. People can¡¯t help but look forward to it. ¡± ¡°People change,¡± Lu Yang said. Uncle had changed as well, but you didn¡¯t want to know about his changes. You just wanted to imprison his image in your memory, so you thought he hadn¡¯t changed. Father, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that if you let uncle go back to the time before mother knew you, he would definitely pull mother and run far away. He would definitely make mother avoid you. This was the change in Big Uncle. He¡¯d rather my mother lose a man that she thinks is a good man, and he¡¯d rather my mother not have me and my sister as her children. He¡¯d definitely think of a way to help my mother avoid the fate of an early death.¡± Lu Zheng didn¡¯t think that uncle Gu had any romantic feelings for his mother. Anyway, there was definitely no such feeling before his mother got married, and it was even more impossible after his mother got married. After all, uncle Gu was a very straight person. He had opened his aperture a littlete and was younger than his mother. If his mother hadn¡¯t met his father and never got married, the two of them might have been able to get together with his grandmother and grandmother Gu¡¯s rtionship. However, his father had appeared, and everything was developing ording to the trajectory of fate. So, uncle GU only treated his mother as his biological sister, just like third aunt Gu. No, to be precise, he was closer to her than third aunt Gu. Third aunt Gu was a few years younger than Big Uncle Gu. Big Uncle Gu often yed with Zhou Yujia when he was young, and he was used to listening to his sister. Uncle Gu would protect Zhou Yujia and third aunt, but he would never listen to third aunt. He would only listen to Zhou Yujia. This was a habit, a habit that he had developed since he was young. The country guarding Duke looked at Lu Zheng in shock. This time, Lu Zheng¡¯s voice was very calm, and there was no fluctuation in his tone. It was not like before, where he would either speak coldly, sneer, ignore others, or roar in anger. But now, Lu Zheng was no longer shouting, as if he was saying something very normal and very certain. The country guarding Duke¡¯s heart ached a little. It was as if there was a ball of cotton stuck there. He wanted to take it out, but he couldn¡¯t. He wanted to swallow it, but he couldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t breathe, but that he couldn¡¯t breathe smoothly. That light, painless feeling was very ufortable. Lu Zheng looked at the country guarding Duke calmly and did not continue. The country guarding Duke¡¯s shoulders suddenly copsed. He opened his mouth, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going to sleep. Be careful on the road and take good care of Xinxin.¡± After saying this, the country guarding Duke turned around and went back to his room. His back suddenly became a little hunched, and Lu Zheng felt a little ufortable watching him. Only when he saw his back disappear did Lu Zheng feel a little better. He clenched his fist. What exactly happened back then? Lu Zheng had been investigating the rtionship between the Lin family and King qu, as well as Lu Ming¡¯s identity. He had already confirmed that Lu Ming was not the son of The Guardian Duke, but he could not be sure if Lu Suan was. When he was investigating Lu Suan, he had a feeling that someone had destroyed the clues he thought he was about to find. He did not find any, and before he could see what it was, it always disappeared. It was very strange. Chapter 2695 - 2694-can move 2695 Chapter 2694-can move Lu Zheng had even suspected the Emperor. In his opinion, other than the Emperor, no one else in the great Zhou could have done this without anyone knowing. He was even confident of Gu shouxin. After all, the two of them were too familiar with each other and understood each other well. But after thinking about it, the Emperor was not so bored. The Emperor was eager to see the officials ¡®families make a fool of themselves and liked these strange gossips. If the Emperor was interested in his family¡¯s Affairs, he might even send clues and not destroy them. Lu Zheng had a sh of inspiration. Yes, some people gave clues, and some people destroyed clues. Then who was the one who gave him the clue? Could it really be the Emperor? Lu Zheng did not suspect the Lin family at all as the person who destroyed the clues. Sincest year, the Lin family and Lu Yang had been watched by his men almost every day. They acted alone at every moment. He knew all the people in the Lin family¡¯s hands. The Emperor hadpletely elevated the Lin family, so it was impossible for the Lin family to leave behind any powerful people for the Lin n. Therefore, the people in the Lin n¡¯s hands would not be the ones who destroyed the clues. Who was it then? Lu Zheng once again looked at the path that the country guarding Duke had taken. He looked deeply in that direction, and his mind became a little clearer. ¡°Crown Prince, the food that the high Duke ordered me to prepare has been prepared. Do you think it¡¯s enough?¡± At this moment, the Butler brought two servant boys over. Each of them was carrying arge bundle. The Butler stepped forward and asked. ¡°What are they?¡± Lu Zheng was speechless. Two big bags? ¡°There are fruits, pastries, and some candied fruits. The fruit was personally picked by the high Duke and shannong Marquis yesterday. Although a day has passed, they can still be stored in this weather and are still fresh.¡± The Butler said. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all!¡± Lu Zheng stepped forward and reached out to take it. He then tied the two bags together so that the horse could carry themter. He was not stupid enough to carry them himself. With his things, Lu Zheng got on his horse and set off. ¡­¡­ At Hongyuan temple, Zheng Qiu had already brought along the judges from the Tongzhou government office to examine the bodies of 15 people from the Wang family. This was the first time she had done so many tests consecutively without any rest. At first, the coroner in the Tongzhou government office thought that he was not reliable because he was thin and small. He was afraid that he had spent his own money to make people brag about his reputation. After all, this kid had such a good rtionship with someone like the princess. In the end, after the cooperation, the head coroner of the Tongzhou government waspletely convinced by Zheng Qiu. He was respectful and even asked a lot of questions. Zheng Qiu was able to answer all of them. Some of the questions were based on the model that Gu Nian had given her over the past two months. After repeatedly searching for information and asking the old coroner, olddy Xiao, and the traditional Chinese physician, Zheng Qiu came up with a conclusion. ¡°Mr. Zheng, the princess is interrogating the other two visitors. Tell me to tell Mr. Zheng that he can rest for a while. She¡¯ll be here soon.¡± A bailiff from the Tongzhou government office ran over and said to Zheng Qiu. ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Zheng Qiu nodded but she did not sit down to rest. Instead, she looked at fatty Wang, who was now able to move. He kneeled in front of his family member¡¯s body and trembled slightly, but he was not as stiff as before. He had been drinking hot water and Zheng Qiu had given him a Jade bead mixed with water. His body should have been able to take it. Chapter 2696 - 2696-spices again 2696 Chapter 2696-spices again However, the more clear his mind was, the more ufortable he felt. He felt extremely ufortable. He couldn¡¯t forget it even if he wanted to. He couldn¡¯t even escape. So, he knelt here and epted the truth. ¡°Old Wang, get up. Don¡¯t keep kneeling. Your legs are going to be numb. If uncle and aunty see you like this, they¡¯ll be heartbroken.¡± Zheng Qiu came to fatty Wang¡¯s side and said softly. ¡°Xiao Qiu, how did they all die? Was there one or more murderers? Did they struggle before they died? Are you in pain?¡± Fatty Wang raised his head and asked in a hoarse voice. His eyes were no longer at a loss, but calm, extremely calm. It was as if there was a pool of water in his eyes, making people unable to see the bottom. Zheng Qiu was taken aback. ¡°At the moment, we can¡¯t be sure if the murderer is one or more people. Judging from the state of death and the body of the deceased, it was okay for one person tomit the crime, or for many people tomit the crime. We¡¯ll have to analyze it based on the scene and other clues.¡± Zheng Qiu answered, ¡± as for the others, apart from Lord Wang and young Madam Wang, who showed signs of an intense struggle before their deaths, no one else showed any signs of an intense struggle. Fatty Wang¡¯s eyes suddenly shifted to the fourth body covered in white cloth. That was his wife, Chen Qing. She had been married to him for four years and gave birth to a fair, chubby, cute and smart chubby kid. He had seen the wounds on his wife¡¯s body and face. No matter how clean the servants were, they couldn¡¯t possibly close the wounds! In these four years, he had not fulfilled his responsibilities as a husband, but his wife had done her duty as a wife. She had even done more than other virtuous wives and was more outstanding. She was such a good woman. Why? Fatty Wang closed his eyes and opened them again after a while. Then, he slowly stood up with his hands on the ground. Zheng Qiu felt that they did not have to worry about fatty Wang anymore. At least, nothing would happen to fatty Wang before his family was buried. ¡°Xiao Qiu, how is it?¡± At this moment, Gu Xin walked in with her hands behind her back. She didn¡¯t expect fatty Wang to actually stand up and walk up to her. She patted his shoulder, ¡± we will try our best to find the murderer as soon as possible. Brother, hold on!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Fatty Wang nodded his head heavily. ¡°The deceased died in different ways and their causes of death are different. Among them, youngdy Wang¡¯s death was the most terrifying. Although all the victims died within an hour, it was certain that youngdy Wang was the first one to die. And Lord Wang was thest one to die. As for the others who didn¡¯t have any fatal wounds, old Madam Wang and the two old women had poison needles pierced into their heads, killing them in one shot. Only a few drops of blood oozed out, and no one had noticed. As for the other people who died without any wounds, they had all died from inhaling a poisonous fragrance. At present, no one knew what kind of fragrance it was. Although Madam Wang was found hanging, she was actually hung up after she died, which could be seen from the strangtion marks on her neck. The bodies of a few of the victims were cleaned first, so that¡¯s all I could find.¡± Zheng Qiu reported. ¡°Spices again?¡± In fact, Gu Xin had felt that there was something wrong with the incense burner from the beginning. There was so much incense ash in the old woman¡¯s room, but it looked like the servant girl¡¯s incense burner. It was brought from home. Who would not throw away the incense ash when they brought out an incense burner? Chapter 2697 - 2696-wrong number 2697 Chapter 2696-wrong number Gu Xin called the housekeeper of the Wang Residence. ¡°Housekeeper, do you know what kind of spices old Furen, Furen, youngdy, and the servant girls use?¡± Gu Xin asked directly after they arrived. ¡°Princess, all the spices in the residence were purchased together from the Gu sisters¡± store. Since the middle ofst year, I¡¯ve been using the incense from the Gu sisters.¡± After the Butler answered, he looked at Gu Xin carefully. ¡°The people from the mansion didn¡¯t bring their own incense when they came to Hongyuan temple, right?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she replied. Although she hadn¡¯t been in charge of the Gu sisters ¡®business for a few years, she knew all the new products that the Gu sisters had released and had smelled them. She had a good memory, so she could still smell the things that they produced. After she said that, the Butler was not sure anymore. After all, the people who came this time were all dead. Although he was the Butler, he could not be so detailed as to ask his master what spices he wanted to bring. Since the Butler wasn¡¯t sure, Gu Xin could only send someone to question the abbot. Soon, a young novice monk was brought over, trembling in fear. ¡°Young master, which incense did you give to the dead? Who did you give it to?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Princess, yesterday afternoon, the servant girl of the Wang Residence, ping ¡®er, asked me for insect repellent incense, so I gave the temple¡¯s usual incense. It¡¯s self-made, and all the senior and junior brothers are using it.¡± The little Shami replied in a low voice. ¡°Is there only insect repellent fragrance?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°Yes, yes. I gave you a few pills. If you use them in every room, once in the afternoon and once at night, you can use them until dawn.¡± The little Shami replied. ¡°He gang, bring over the things of the three maidservants.¡± Gu Xin asked he gang to get her things. In a short while, he gang returned with the things. Gu Xin took out a stick of incense and asked the little monk to recognize it. It was easy to recognize as even without the little monk, everyone else could recognize it. The little Shami scratched his head, his face full of doubt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? But the quantity is wrong?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Y-yes, I am. Princess, I gave benefactor ping ¡®er a total of ten, but there are only eight. That shouldn¡¯t be the case! If they used it in the afternoon and didn¡¯t have time to use it at night, there should be five left.¡± The little Shami said. ¡°There are only three rooms with incense. It just so happened that someone wanted to light it in the room that benefactor ping ¡®er was staying in, but it was burnt out before it was even lit. Are you sure you only gave me ten deworming pills? You didn¡¯t give any other incense?¡± Gu Xin asked. The little Shami looked at Gu Xin in confusion, then nodded and shook his head, ¡± ¡°This little monk only gave insect repellent incense. Other than insect repellent incense, there is also calming incense in the temple, and then there is the incense that is usually lit in the main hall. There¡¯s no other fragrance.¡± did any of youe into contact with the Wang family yesterday? ¡± Gu Xin asked again. no matter what they did, as long as they talked to each other, it doesn¡¯t matter. The little Shami replied,¡±this little monk only met benefactor ping ¡®er and spoke to her after his afternoon ss. This little monk has not met the benefactors of the Wang family at any other time.¡± I only saw them from afar when they first arrived.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± Lord Xu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to ask the abbot to pass on the message. Tell all the monks who spoke to the Wang family and came into contact with them toe here. I still have to ask.¡± Chapter 2698 - 2697-arriving 2698 Chapter 2697-arriving Lord Xu had asked someone to make a record of the interrogation during the day, but he only asked where they were during the time of the crime and did not ask who was in contact with the Wang family yesterday. It would take some time to ask all these questions, so Gu Xin asked he gang and he Qiang to bring their men to cooperate. He gang and he Qiang had also worked on a few cases with Gu Xin and knew how to ask people, so Gu Xin was not worried at all. Only Gu Xintong, Zheng Qiu, and fatty Wang were left in the room. Fatty Wang looked much more energetic than before. Gu Xin walked to his side and patted his shoulder twice. Fatty Wang looked over,¡±third miss, I¡¯m fine.¡± I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make this trip.¡± ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Gu Xin asked. Do you want to take a rest? Rest a little and your mind will be more clear.¡± Fatty Wang shook his head,¡±I don¡¯t need to rest, I¡¯ll stay here and apany them.¡± Gu Xin sighed in her heart and said, ¡± ¡°Your aunties are far away, and even the closest one, Madam Liu, has gone to the West to y. Lord Liu can¡¯t leave his post without permission. The other aunts would probably take ten days to half a month to rush back. ¡°There are also your sisters, brothers-inw, uncles, and aunts. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take a while for them to arrive. Their funeral!¡± Fatty Wang was silent for a while, then said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after we catch the murderer. Father and mother also missed my sisters when they were alive. It¡¯s also grandmother¡¯s birthday in a few days. My aunts will all rush over, so it won¡¯t take that long. Second aunt had gone to the West to y and woulde back. She had left in June and it was now September. She would definitelye back for grandmother¡¯s birthday. If she didn¡¯te back, she would be scolded. So, Yingluo,¡± Speaking up to this point, fatty Wang started to choke up. That¡¯s right, it would be his grandmother¡¯s birthday in a few days. Although it was not a whole birthday, his married aunts and sisters woulde back every year. No matter where his father took office, as long as they had nothing important to do, they would go. They would usually arrive two or three days in advance. As for the people on his maternal side, his maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother had already passed away. He still had three uncles and an aunt who had a good rtionship with his family and were all rich people in the family. Every year on his grandmother¡¯s birthday, the uncles of his maternal grandfather¡¯s family woulde. His aunt lived in Yunzhou and was even closer, so she would definitelye. There was an unwritten rule in their family. Since his grandfather passed away, his aunts and sisters who were married outside had toe back every year on his grandmother¡¯s birthday. Unless they encountered a situation where they could not leave the family, they did not have to return to their maternal home for the new year. Therefore, the funeral would definitely take many days. Gu Xin understood what fatty Wang meant, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else now. After we catch the murderer, we¡¯ll consider holding their funeral. That¡¯s right, brother Yuanyuan knows the eminent monks of the National temple. Let brother Yuanyuan invite the monks of the National temple to perform a ritual for the old Madam, uncle, and aunty! As for the other matters, you can do it yourself or instruct the people below. As long as there is a need, just let me know.¡± Fatty Wang nodded his head,¡±alright!¡± Gu Xin stopped talking. ¡­¡­ When Lu Zheng arrived at Hongyuan temple, he gang and the others had just finished asking about the situation. It was already three in the morning. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu were taking a nap in the central room. Dong Xue had already gone to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for them with the monks in the temple. Chapter 2699 - 2699 A pair of mother-in-law and daughter-in-law 2699 A pair of mother-inw and daughter-inw When Lord Xu brought in the travel-worn Lu Zheng, Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu still had their eyes closed. Fatty Wang, on the other hand, lifted his head and stood up immediately when he saw Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng took a few steps forward and patted his shoulder before he could walk out.¡±My condolences!¡± Fatty Wang nodded his head and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Xin opened her eyes when she heard Lu Zheng¡¯s voice. It was indeed Lu Zheng. She thought she was dreaming! ¡°Brother Yuan Yuan, why are you here?¡± she asked as she stood up. What time is it now?¡± Lu Zheng brushed her hair behind her ear and said with a pained heart, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s yin time. I heard the news from Bai Yi when I returned to the cityst night. I rushed over after I went home. Are you guys hungry? I¡¯ve brought some food, let¡¯s eat something first!¡± Lu Zheng ced his bag on the table and called for fatty Wang and Zheng Qiu, who had already woken up, toe over and eat. Lord Xu now knew that the rumors in the capital could be believed. For example, the rtionship between the Duke¡¯s heir, general Lu, and Princess Xinxin. This couldn¡¯t be more real and was even more enviable than the rumors. After a busy day¡¯s work, he rushed to another ce without stopping, not forgetting to bring delicious food. There were only a few men in the great Zhou who could do this! Fatty Wang still didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. Everyone was trying to persuade him, but he barely managed to eat a few pieces of pastry. Gu Xin was still thinking that this child would probably lose a lot of weight in the next month even without going to the Gu family to sweat! He couldn¡¯t eat his favorite meat, and his mental state would be affected. Gu Xin lost her appetite at the thought of this. Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t understand why the heavens were so cruel. It took a process for people to ept birth, old age, illness, and death. Why didn¡¯t the heavens consider whether the person could bear it if they were thrown out all at once? Did they really have to use such a cruel method to test someone? She couldn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t want to think about it. ¡­¡­ After distributing the things that Lu Zheng had brought over, Dongxue had also finished preparing breakfast. Gu Xin and Zheng Qiu ate quite a lot. Both of them were exhausted and they would be very busyter. Lu Zheng ate a simple meal and closed his eyes to rest for a while. He was not asleep and was listening to the conversation between Gu Xin and the monk. The monks in the temple did not seem suspicious at the moment, but yesterday, the maidservant of the Wang family hade into contact with a pair of mother-inw and daughter-inw from a vige at the foot of the mountain who hade to offer incense. As for what they had said, the monks had no idea. Lu Zheng suspected that one of them might be the woman who had an old rtionship with Lord Wang. However, he had also heard the general details of the case. If it was really that woman, how did she carry Madam Wang up to the rope? ording to Zheng Qiu, Mrs. Wang was only hung on a rope after her death. From her room, there was no sign of pulling on the rope. Instead, the rope was secured first before Mrs. Wang was put on. This was not something an ordinary girl could do. Of course, girls who knew Kung Fu like Gu Xin and her sisters could do it. Of course, there was also the fact that there were aplices in this case. If he entered the temple at night and killed all 15 people without causing a bigmotion, there was a high possibility that there was an aplice. Chapter 2700 - 2700-picked up 2700 Chapter 2700-picked up Lu Zheng didn¡¯t tell Gu Xin his thoughts, because he wasn¡¯t sure if the Wang family would die the same way they did in this life. He didn¡¯t want to mislead Gu Xin. Gu Xin asked he gang to follow the people who knew the mother and daughter-inw to the vige at the foot of the mountain and bring them back for questioning. After two hours, he gang and the others brought that pair of mother and daughter-inw and appeared. Gu Xin sized up the two of them the moment they entered the room. This mother-inw had the appearance of a very ordinary vige woman from the great Zhou Dynasty. She was very thin, and her hair was half white, but it was neatlybed. Although her clothes were not patched, they were old from washing. Her hands were holding her hair uneasily, and she looked rather nervous. However, his wife was a little different. This wife was a little fair and clean. Although she was very thin, she was indeed a little fair. She did not look old, about 20 years old. Her expression was a little dull, and her eyes were a little dull. Her pair of hands were obviously not like the hands of someone who worked all year round, although they were not as delicate as the hands of a youngdy. ¡°I, Zhang Liushi, pay my respects to Princess Xinxin.¡± Her mother-inw, Mrs. Liu, knelt down, then pulled her daughter-inw and said, ¡± Your Highness, this is my daughter-inw, silly girl. Her, her brain has always been bad, and she doesn¡¯t know how to talk. I hope your Highness doesn¡¯t mind. His wife knelt down in confusion and looked at Gu Xin curiously, her eyes moving. Zhang Liushi, ¡± Gu Xin said. how old is your daughter-inw, silly ya, this year? ¡± Mrs Liu was startled. Silly ya revealed a silly smile. ¡°Silly girl, sixteen.¡± Zhang Liushi quickly pulled the silly girl and said apologetically, ¡± ¡°No, no. Princess, don¡¯t me her, silly girl isn¡¯t 16. She was 16 when I picked her up, and now, 10 years have passed, she¡¯s 26.¡± I¡¯m 16, ¡± silly girl muttered. I¡¯m 16. Zhang Liushi covered the silly girl¡¯s mouth in a panic. The silly girl whimpered a few times and looked at Zhang Liushi with tears in her eyes. Zhang Liushi panicked and said,¡±be good, stop it.¡± When we go back, mother will give you candy, be good.¡± The silly girl wiped her tears and smiled. ¡°Good, silly girl, be good. Don¡¯t mess around and eat your candy. Hello, mother.¡± Zhang Liushi heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Gu Xin in fear. ¡°You picked up this silly girl?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Y-yes,¡± said Zhang Liushi with a face full of fear. Your Highness, at that time, I, I was washing clothes by the river, and the silly girl floated down from the river and just happened to float in front of me. Themoner touched her and found that she was still breathing, so she carried her back. The woman even spent money to buy her medicine, but when she woke up, she couldn¡¯t remember anything. She didn¡¯t know her name or how old she was. It was the doctor Who said that she was around sixteen years old, and then she remembered that she was sixteen. All these years, every time someone asked her about her age, she would say she was 16.¡± Gu Xin furrowed her brows,¡±you didn¡¯t hand him over to the Yamen?¡± Since she had drifted down from the river, she had not asked anyone if they had seen her before. Didn¡¯t you keep the clothes she was wearing and help her find them?¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m just a widow, raising a son who¡¯s been in poor health since he was young,¡± Zhang Liushi said with difficulty. Thismoner¡¯s wife had never travelled far and had not seen the world, so she could only ask for help from the Lizheng. The officer helped to report the situation to the Yamen, but no one came to recognize him. It¡¯s already not easy for amoner to raise her son and herself, so she doesn¡¯t want to raise another person.¡± Chapter 2701 - 2701-what’s wrong? 2701 Chapter 2701-what¡¯s wrong? The silly girl was still in a daze at the side. She was unmoved when she saw Zhang Liushi crying painfully. Gu Xin felt that she shouldn¡¯t have done that. From the way Zhang Liushi used candy to coax this silly girl, this silly girl should be able to understand Zhang Liushi¡¯s emotions. Although she couldn¡¯tpletely understand her emotions, she should at least be able to sense the emotional changes of the people close to her. However, the silly girl was so indifferent. This should not have happened at all. Zhang Liushi continued,¡±after waiting for more than half a year, no one went to the Yamen to report that their daughter had gone missing. Silly ya has also gotten used to living in my house, so, so I asked silly ya if she was willing to stay and be my daughter-inw.¡± At the end, Zhang Liushi¡¯s voice lowered. She also felt that she was taking advantage of him, but no one was looking for her, and her daughter had been soaked in water. She couldn¡¯t just stay at home and eat without doing anything. Their family¡¯s conditions were not good, and her son¡¯s body was weak and he couldn¡¯t get a wife. She thought that since the silly girl was stupid, she might as well stay and be her son¡¯s wife. Zhang Liushi thought about it and tried to defend herself,¡±Your Highness, thismoner has not mistreated this silly girl at all. Thismoner¡¯s wife asked Li Zheng to help register silly ya¡¯s household register and even write the marriage contract. Thismoner¡¯s family¡¯s conditions can¡¯t do three matchups and six betrothal gifts, but she definitely went through the proper procedures to marry over. Also, silly girl can¡¯t do anything, she only knows how to eat. I spent a year to teach her how to clean up my son, how to take care of him when he¡¯s alone at home, how not to take other people¡¯s food and how not to bully the children in the vige just because she¡¯s big,¡± The more Zhang Liushi spoke, the more aggrieved she became. She originally thought that after this silly girl slept with her son, she would be able to bear a child. That way, she could live for another ten or twenty years. When the child was born, he could take care of his parents and she could die in peace. However, it had been ten years, and there was no movement in the silly girl¡¯s stomach. Her period came on time every month, and her body was in great health. Then, she felt that it didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t give birth to a child. This child was stupid, and she couldn¡¯t just leave her behind. She had taught her to do some household chores or farm work, but in the end, this child couldn¡¯t learn anything. In the past ten years, she had many thoughts of heartlessly selling her off. However, looking at her silly appearance, she couldn¡¯t bear to do it. In any case, she was in a dilemma. Every time she couldn¡¯t bear it, she would bring the silly girl to the temple to pray to the gods and Buddha. They prayed for children and prayed to various bodhisattvas. Anyway, she felt that as long as they were sincere, there would be a Bodhisattva who would hear them. Even if this Bodhisattva didn¡¯t want to have children, what if he pitied their family and told the Bodhisattva who was in charge of giving birth? So, Zhang Liushi had brought the silly girl here to ask for a child the day before yesterday. The silly girl suddenly spoke. She kowtowed three times in Gu Xin¡¯s direction, ¡± I beg you, Bodhisattva, to let silly ya have a son. Silly ya will be obedient. She was about to kowtow again when Zhang Liushi stopped her. Zhang Liushi was very sincere to the Bodhisattva. She couldn¡¯t let the silly girl kowtow and worship randomly. It was fine if themoners knelt down when they saw the Royal Princess, but the silly girl kept mentioning the Bodhisattva. She obviously regarded Princess Xinxin as the Bodhisattva. How could this be? If this was heard by the Bodhisattva in the temple, it wouldn¡¯t be good for them, nor would it be good for Princess Xinxin! Chapter 2702 - 2701-what do you live on 2702 Chapter 2701-what do you live on Zhang Liushi? ¡± Gu Xin looked at Zhang Liushi and asked, ¡± the day before yesterday afternoon, you guys came into contact with the Wang family¡¯s servant girl, right? ¡± Zhang Liushi didn¡¯t expect Gu Xin to ask this question so quickly. She was stillmenting about how difficult it was for her and couldn¡¯t react in time. ¡°Yes, I spoke to Lord Wang¡¯s maidservant, ping ¡®er,¡± she said after a long time. ¡°What did you guys talk about?¡± Gu Xin asked. Zhang Liushi replied, ¡± Madam Wang has a vige next to our vige. In recent years, in summer, Madam Wang would take olddy Wang and youngdy Wang to the manor to enjoy the cool. Once, a silly girl ran out to y and was bitten by their dog in Madam Wang¡¯s Manor. Then, Madam Wang sent ping ¡®er and the housekeeper over to apologize. They also paid for the medical expenses and gave many desserts. Silly ya liked to eat, so she remembered ping ¡®er. As long as Madam Wang and the others came to the manor, silly ya loved to run over to y. Madam Wang was kind, so she would also let people give silly ya food every time. That¡¯s why the day before yesterday, when thismoner and silly ya came to offer incense and met miss ping ¡®er, silly ya happily ran over and asked miss ping¡¯ er for pastries to eat.¡± Silly ya giggled. it¡¯s delicious. Ping Ping¡¯s pastries are delicious. Tian, mother, is Ping Ping still with the baldie?¡± Zhang Liushi patted silly ya. miss ping ¡®er has gone home with Madam Wang. Next time they go to the next Manor, silly ya can go and find her again, okay? ¡± The silly girl was not sad. She nodded obediently and then quieted down. did he say anything else other than giving the silly girl desserts? ¡± Gu Xin asked. Zhang Liushi shook her head and said,¡±No.¡± Your Highness, although miss ping ¡®er is a servant girl, she is also Wang Furen¡¯s servant girl and is not the same as US country bumpkins. Other than thanking her, thismoner does not know what else to say to her. ¡± Gu Xin was silent for a while before she suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°Do you know about the murder case that happened in the temple?¡± Zhang Liushi nodded and said,¡±I know.¡± Just now, that official said that there was a murder in the Temple because this woman and her daughter-inw came to offer incense two days ago and wanted to bring them here for questioning.¡± ¡°Then, do you know who the victim is?¡± Gu Xin asked again. Zhang Liushi looked at Gu Xin nkly, then shook her head. ¡°Miss ping ¡®er is one of the victims,¡± Gu Xin said. Zhang Liushi was stunned, and then she said in disbelief, ¡± ¡°No, it can¡¯t be, Yingluo.¡± She looked at Gu Xin and saw that she did not seem to be joking. She mumbled, ¡± ¡°Such a kind hearted youngdy, who harmed her li Yingluo?¡± ¡°Yeah? Who harmed her?¡± At this time, Lu Zheng, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke. He looked at Zhang Liushi and asked, ¡± may I know what you usually do for a living, Mrs. Liu? ¡± Zhang Liushi did not know who Lu Zheng was. His sudden voice startled her and she forgot to reply. ¡°This is the son of the country guarding Duke, general Lu.¡± He gang introduced from the side. ¡°Greetings, general Lu.¡± Zhang Liushi quickly kowtowed. ¡°Yes, I am. Your son and daughter-inw are both infertile people. Looking at your daughter-inw¡¯s clothes, although they are not silk and satin, they are clean and tidy, and the material is rtively new. I¡¯m very curious, where does your family get their ie from?¡± Lu Zheng asked. this Wan Wan! Zhang Liushi subconsciously looked at the silly girl beside her. The silly girl was still as silly as ever, kneeling obediently. However, her eyes suddenly lit up, staring at Lu Zheng without blinking. It was as if there was no one else in her eyes other than Lu Zheng. Chapter 2703 - 2702-unbelievable 2703 Chapter 2702-unbelievable Lu Zheng did not care about the silly girl¡¯s eyes and only looked at Zhang Liushi. Even though Gu Xin was curious as to why Lu Zheng would suddenly ask this, they had been together for so many years and had a tacit understanding. She did not interrupt Lu Zheng and waited for Zhang Liushi¡¯s answer. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, your cooking is very good, right?¡± Lu Zheng asked. Zhang Liushi¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. It was quick, but Lu Zheng caught it. ¡°General Lu must be joking. I don¡¯t dare to show my cooking skills. It was only the vige that would invitemoners to help when there was a happy asion. The richer ones would give a few copper coins, and the less wealthy would only give themoner¡¯s wife some of their own meat and vegetables.¡± Zhang Liushi quickly calmed down and answered with a bit of shyness. ¡°The wealthier families probably won¡¯t give you cloth, right? Your son¡¯s body is weak, so he must have taken medicine all year round. The grain in the fields should be enough for your family of three. Therefore, if I¡¯m not wrong, you should have other skills, such as making incense.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°General Lu, what are you talking about? Thismon woman does not understand.¡± This time, Zhang Liushi answered very quickly. Because he answered too quickly, it was a little abnormal. pretty brother, mother¡¯s fragrance. It¡¯s so fragrant. The silly girl who had been staring at Lu Zheng suddenly said. Gu Xin and everyone else present were shocked. They really could not imagine how Lu Zheng had managed to lock onto Zhang Liushi so quickly, even though he had clearly only arrived at 3 am, and probably had only just gotten the general gist of the case. This was too unbelievable! Could it be a guess? He could even guess urately. ¡°General Lu, silly girl is talking about the fragrant dishes made by me.¡± Zhang Liushi¡¯s heart was beating like a drum, but she still had to exin calmly. ¡°General Lu didn¡¯t say that silly girl was talking about the incense you made?¡± Gu Xin looked at Zhang Liushi and said. ¡°Xiang Xiang, Ping Ping likes it, the beautiful Madam likes it, and the beautiful olddy also likes it.¡± The silly girl looked at Lu Zheng and said with certainty. ¡°Then, silly girl, do you remember that after Pingping gave you a sweet pastry the day before yesterday, did your mother give Pingping anything?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Fragrant, fragrant, fragrant. Pingping likes it, the pretty Furen likes it, and the pretty olddy also likes it. ¡± The silly girl did not even look at Gu Xin, her eyes were still fixed on Lu Zheng. Gu Xin pursed her lips. This silly girl was obsessed with looks. She definitely liked to look at handsome men and was not interested in beautiful women. No, to be more urate, she was only interested in beautiful women who gave her delicious food. Zhang Liushi wanted to cover the silly girl¡¯s mouth, but if she knew she had done it in front of everyone, it would be admitting something. At this moment, her heart was in aplete mess. She looked calm on the surface, but there were beads of sweat on her forehead. ¡°Zhang Liushi, you¡¯re originally from Fuzhou, right? Twenty-seven years ago, she married to Tongzhou. No, to be precise, she fled to Tongzhou with a itinerant peddler and became the peddler¡¯s wife. Then, she gave birth to a son. When our son was ten years old, your husband died, and you raised our son all by yourself. Am I right?¡± Lu Zheng asked again. _Lang Zhou?_ Fatty Wang felt that this ce was very familiar. It seemed that his father¡¯s first appointment after he became a Jinshi was inng Zhou. His father didn¡¯t rank high in the imperial examination and didn¡¯t enter the Hanlin Academy. He was sent to a very poor county town under Tongzhou to be a County Magistrate. His father used to tell him this when he scolded him. Chapter 2704 - 2704-refusing to admit 2704 Chapter 2704-refusing to admit Every time Lord Wang lectured fatty Wang, he would say,¡±the first ce I went to was so poor, so poor, so poor, so I almost died in the hands of the bandits.¡± In any case, it was all kinds of hard work. For more than 20 years, he trembled in fear and trepidation until he reached the state magistrate of Tongzhou. His ultimate goal was to enter the capital and be an official. He had no thoughts of entering the cab and so on. He just wanted to stay in the officialdom for a few more years and let fatty Wang improve. As the Father, he could not bring glory to the family, so he ced his hopes on his son. What he meant was,¡±I¡¯ve made you suffer, and you¡¯re starting off much better than I was back then. But you still don¡¯t want to improve. Who are you trying to anger to death?¡± In the past, Wang Tai had always been a person of few words. He did not care much about where his father¡¯s first official position was. Now that he heard Lu Zheng mention about Fuzhou, he remembered the words that his father had scolded him with. At first, he thought that this pair of mother-inw and daughter-inw should have nothing to do with his family¡¯s death. One was stupid, and the other was just an ordinary vige woman. However, after Lu Zheng asked, fatty Wang started to have his suspicions. He did not doubt Lu Zheng¡¯s words. Anything that Lu Zheng could say had basically been verified. He would not say anything that he was not confident about or had not been fully investigated. Zhang Liushi waspletely stunned. Even the people in the vige did not know where her ancestral home was, so how did this general Lu know? And the fact that she knew how to make incense. Everyone in the vige knew about her cooking skills, but no one knew about incense-making. Her widowed mother took care of her eldest son andter picked up a silly daughter-inw. One of them was sick, and the other was a fool. Many people in the vige thought that their family was unlucky and did not like to enter their house. She did not like to bring people home, so no one knew. Her son needed to take his medicine, and the daughter-inw she picked up had a big appetite. She still had to leave some money for these two children. She had to think of ways to earn money. She knew that she should not show her money, but she had not shown her cooking skills at all. When she sold the incense, she gave it to someone her husband knew before he died, someone he was very familiar with and trusted. That person pitied the widow and her child, so he helped her hide the truth and also helped her sell the things. In the end, this general Lu, whom she had never met before, actually knew. With her current expression, what else did the people present not understand? However, no one could link this case to the woman in front of them. This woman obviously didn¡¯t have any martial arts. It was absolutely impossible for her to enter the temple in the middle of the night, create such a strange murder case, and escape unscathed. ¡°So, Zhang Liushi, who is your aplice?¡± Lu Zheng asked. ¡°General Lu, what are you talking about? Thismoner did not understand. Even if I know how to make incense, you can¡¯t call me a murderer! General Lu and Princess Xinxin aren¡¯t people who use others as they please in the hearts of the people.¡± Zhang Liushi calmed down and refused to admit it. ¡°Then let me ask you. More than twenty years ago, when Lord Wang first took office in Cong province, he was captured by bandits. Later, Madam Wang led a group of officers to the mountain stronghold and saved Lord Wang and a vige girl. Was that vige girl you?¡± Lu Zheng asked again. ¡°I¡¯m from Cong Zhou. I was once captured by the bandits and brought to the stronghold. Thanks to the county Magistrate, I was saved. However, I had no idea that the Prefectural magistrate of Tongzhou province, Lord Wang, was the former magistrate, Lord Wang.¡± Zhang Liushi said. Chapter 2705 - 2705-confession 2705 Chapter 2705-confession ¡°Oh, really? Then do you dare to have someone bring your son here?¡± Lu Zheng asked. His question was confusing again. Could it be that this matter was rted to Zhang Liushi¡¯s son? Ah, no, to be precise, what did the arrival of Zhang Liushi¡¯s son have to do with whether Zhang Liushi knew Lord Wang? Zhang Liushi looked at Lu Zheng as if she had seen a ghost. She realized that her past was no secret to this general Lu. It was as if general Lu knew her and her past like the back of his hand. ¡°This has nothing to do with my family¡¯s Hu Zi. Thismoner has confessed. Thismoner gave ping ¡®er the spice that killed him yesterday. Thismoner killed the 15 members of the Wang family.¡± Zhang Liushi¡¯s shoulders sank and she looked down at the ground. This move of hers made everyone present confused. Moreover, everyone¡¯s curiosity was very heavy. As long as they were not fools, they could hear that this Zhang Liushi had a rtionship with Lord Wang. The one who provoked the murderer was not brother Hao¡¯s mother, as the surface evidence showed, but Lord Wang. ¡°Why? Why did you kill them? What kind of grudge do you have with them? Didn¡¯t you just admit that my father saved you many years ago? Why did you kill him?¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s eyes were red. He took a few steps forward, grabbed Zhang Liushi¡¯s shoulders with both hands, and shook her as he shouted. Zhang Liushi looked at the face in front of her and was a little dazed. No one else in the room spoke. ¡°Say it! Why did you kill them?¡± Fatty Wang roared. ¡°Because they deserve to die. Your father should die, your mother should die, your grandmother should die, your wife should die, and your son should die! You deserve to die even more!¡± Zhang Liushi said word by word. ¡°On what basis? Do you think I should die just because you say so? What right do you have to decide the life and death of others! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Fatty Wang said as he was about to pull out the dagger on his leg. He was already used to carrying weights when he was in the Gu family. This time, he even imitated Gu Xin and the others and equipped his legs with weapons. However, Lu Zheng¡¯s sharp eyes and agile hands pulled fatty Wang up. ¡°You let me go! Let me go!¡± Fatty Wang struggled and shouted, ¡± brother Lu, she killed my entire family. Don¡¯t stop me, I want to take revenge! ¡°Calm down,¡± Lu Zheng growled in a low voice. ¡°I can¡¯t calm down. I¡¯m going to kill her!¡± Fatty Wang waspletely out of control. He struggled with all his might, but he couldn¡¯t break free from Lu Zheng. He aimed at Zhang Liushi and threw the dagger over. Lu Zheng saw through his intentions and pulled him to the side, throwing the dagger askew. ¡°Wang Shoucheng, calm down. She was just a woman. How could she kill so many people without a sound in a ce patrolled by a monk? Not everyone had inhaled the poisonous fragrance. Don¡¯t you want to find an aplice? Don¡¯t you want to know why?¡± Lu Zheng said in a low voice. Fatty Wang paused for a moment, then stopped struggling. ¡°No aplices. I¡¯m the one who killed him. Young master Wang, right? Do you want to know why I killed your father? Because your father betrayed me, I can¡¯t go home and have to suffer all kinds of hardships. Why did I kill your grandmother? it was because she stopped your father and me from getting together and caused my mother¡¯s death. Why did I kill your wife and child? because they were all born from the same father. I, the victim¡¯s son, was weak and couldn¡¯t find a wife, but you could marry a capable wife and give birth to a Fat Boy. The heavens were so unfair! They all deserve to die!¡± Zhang Liushi said with hatred. Chapter 2706 - 2706 You’re talking nonsense 2706 You¡¯re talking nonsense ¡°There are people in this world who know whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to Luzi vige, Chenyuan County, Tongzhou and ask the oldest elders in the vige. Back then, your father and I were taken away by bandits and we were locked up in the same ce. I was only 13 years old at that time, not yet of marriageable age. The bandit asked your father to humiliate me, or I¡¯ll kill him. Then, your father agreed. They let your father humiliate me first, and then humiliate me together. Your father was watching from the side. I told him to kill me. When he pounced on me, I told him to kill me. He didn¡¯t. In order to live, he listened to the bandits. In order to survive, he personally lit the incense that the bandits had given him. He said that after his men saved him, he would give me a status and kill all the bandits. No one would know my past and he would let me stay in his house and give me a ce to live. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Fatty Wang retorted without hesitation. In his heart, his father was an upright and old-fashioned man. His ancestors were all schrs, and there were family rules. The wife was childless at thirty years old, and the husband could only take in concubines. His father had never been a womanizer outside. Even he would go to the brothels and never get anyone pregnant. He did not dare to disobey the ancestral teachings and let women from outside cause a scene at home. Moreover, his father married his mother before his father became a schr. That was to say, when his father went to Tongzhou to take office, his father already had a wife and daughter. He took the whole family to take office, so how could he provoke an outside woman? ¡°There are people in this world who know whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to Luzi vige, Chenyuan County, Tongzhou and ask the oldest elders in the vige. Back then, your father and I were taken away by bandits and we were locked up in the same ce. I was only 13 years old at that time, not yet of marriageable age. The bandit asked your father to humiliate me, or I¡¯ll kill him. Then, your father agreed. They let your father humiliate me first, and then humiliate me together. Your father was watching from the side. I told him to kill me. When he pounced on me, I told him to kill me. He didn¡¯t. In order to live, he listened to the bandits. In order to survive, he personally lit the incense that the bandits had given him. He said that after his men saved him, he would give me a status and kill all the bandits. No one would know my past and he would let me stay in his house and give me a ce to live. He told me to obey the bandits and live. I believed him and gritted my teeth to survive.¡± ¡°He helped me. He also didn¡¯t mention the promise he made me to go home with him. ¡°However, a monthter, I was pregnant. At that time, the mountain Bandit who had escaped was caught. All of my dirty deeds were exposed, but the mountain Bandit didn¡¯t mention that he touched me every day. I didn¡¯t dare to go out in the vige, and everyone despised me. At this time, he didn¡¯t stand out to say anything and just locked up the brigand. I couldn¡¯t take the pressure, so I told my mother about what happened in the vige. My mother went to the Yamen to find him. He didn¡¯t want to see my mother, so he asked his mother to see my mother. That night, my mother died. She hit her head to death in the Yamen. ¡°Then, every day, the bandits would give him a joss stick to liven up the atmosphere and have him light it up. Then, a group of people would watch us do things in the house. When the mountain bandits became excited, they would alsoe together. I wanted tomit suicide several times, but I begged him to kill me. He told me that if I lived on, he would give me a new life. I survived on his words. However, he didn¡¯t kill all the bandits and let one of them escape. I thought he had executed everyone. He killed everyone. I know that I¡¯m not worthy of his status, so I only ask him to testify for me that I¡¯m not hurt. He¡¯s the county Magistrate, so the people in our vige will definitely believe him, and I¡¯ll have a slightly better life.¡± ¡°He helped me. He also didn¡¯t mention the promise he made me to go home with him. ¡°However, a monthter, I was pregnant. At that time, the mountain Bandit who had escaped was caught. All of my dirty deeds were exposed, but the mountain Bandit didn¡¯t mention that he touched me every day. I didn¡¯t dare to go out in the vige, and everyone despised me. At this time, he didn¡¯t stand out to say anything and just locked up the brigand. I couldn¡¯t take the pressure, so I told my mother about what happened in the vige. My mother went to the Yamen to find him. He didn¡¯t want to see my mother, so he asked his mother to see my mother. That night, my mother died. She hit her head to death in the Yamen. My brothers and sisters-inw couldn¡¯t tolerate me anymore. They didn¡¯t dare to provoke this County Magistrate, so they let my mother be buried hastily and then sold me to a street vendor. Then, I followed the itinerant peddler and left Langzhou. A few monthster, I gave birth to a son. But this child is inborn with a deficiency. The doctor said that it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t protect myself well during the pregnancy. What can I do? I¡¯m just an ordinary vige woman. Can I kill the culprit with a knife? I can only take good care of my son.¡± Chapter 2707 - 2706-I believe you 2707 Chapter 2706-I believe you ¡°My son, although he was born with a weak body, under the careful care of my man and I, he also survived. He just needed a lot of money to buy medicine, and he was a medicine jar since he was young. My man thought that our son was born prematurely. He was distressed and worked even harder to earn money. He got some recipes, and we made incense in secret while he sold it himself. When his son was ten years old, he went to the South. When he came back, he felt strange. Wang gongzi, do you know why?¡± Zhang Liushi looked at fatty Wang sarcastically. Fatty Wang looked at her coldly. He did think that this woman was quite pitiful, but that was not a reason for her to kill his entire family. ¡°Because my man saw you. You¡¯re younger than my son, but you¡¯re good-looking. He told me that if our son were to grow up healthily, he would look 90% like you. If our son goes out with you at your house, people will think that we have twins. Hahahahahahahaha Yingying is so funny, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zhang Liushiughed and shed tears. ¡°Do you know what your grandmother said to my mother, to have my mother kill herself in your house? Yes, not only did your grandmother speak, but your mother also spoke. They said,¡±your father wasn¡¯t the only one who touched my body. Why should the child in my stomach be your father¡¯s?¡± My mother followed their words. if I¡¯m not, then I¡¯m not. she just begged them to give me a way out. Because I couldn¡¯t stay in the vige anymore, could they find a safe ce for me? my mother had asked around and found that your mother¡¯s family was rich, a rich merchant in Jiangnan. She just asked your parents to find a way to arrange a new identity for me and her. She would take me out of Tongzhou and start a new life. But what did your grandmother and mother say? They said,¡±it¡¯s impossible unless I don¡¯t want the child in my stomach.¡± ¡°At that time, my body was weak. My mother had originally considered letting me secretly abort this child, but the doctor said that I couldn¡¯t. If I didn¡¯t want it, I might not be able to have a child for the rest of my life. This was still secondary. If I didn¡¯t want this child and took medicine to make it disappear, I might not be able to take it and not be able to hold on. My mother¡¯s heart ached for me, so she knelt down and kowtowed, swearing that she would not pester the Wang family. She only asked for a new identity for us mother and daughter, so that we could stay far away from each other. Your grandmother and mother concluded that my mother was using the child to threaten her, so they firmly refused and even said a lot of vicious words to humiliate my mother. Then, my mother couldn¡¯t take it anymore and hit the wall. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it in the past, not until today. A few years ago, I even specially went to the prefecture to see you, but you don¡¯t look like him at all. How can you be as handsome as my son? However, seeing you again today, I believe you. Wang gongzi, you look 90% like my son. All these years, I¡¯ve been earning money to buy the best medicine for my son. Although he¡¯s thin and weak, other than not being able to do heavy work, he¡¯s no different from an ordinary adult man. The way you slimmed down, you really look like my son. When I see you, I¡¯m quite friendly.¡± Zhang Liushi said with a smile. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Do you know what your grandmother said to my mother, to have my mother kill herself in your house? Yes, not only did your grandmother speak, but your mother also spoke. They said,¡±your father wasn¡¯t the only one who touched my body. Why should the child in my stomach be your father¡¯s?¡± My mother followed their words. if I¡¯m not, then I¡¯m not. she just begged them to give me a way out. Because I couldn¡¯t stay in the vige anymore, could they find a safe ce for me? my mother had asked around and found that your mother¡¯s family was rich, a rich merchant in Jiangnan. She just asked your parents to find a way to arrange a new identity for me and her. She would take me out of Tongzhou and start a new life. But what did your grandmother and mother say? They said,¡±it¡¯s impossible unless I don¡¯t want the child in my stomach.¡± ¡°At that time, my body was weak. My mother had originally considered letting me secretly abort this child, but the doctor said that I couldn¡¯t. If I didn¡¯t want it, I might not be able to have a child for the rest of my life. This was still secondary. If I didn¡¯t want this child and took medicine to make it disappear, I might not be able to take it and not be able to hold on. My mother¡¯s heart ached for me, so she knelt down and kowtowed, swearing that she would not pester the Wang family. She only asked for a new identity for us mother and daughter, so that we could stay far away from each other. Your grandmother and mother concluded that my mother was using the child to threaten her, so they firmly refused and even said a lot of vicious words to humiliate my mother. Then, my mother couldn¡¯t take it anymore and hit the wall. She said that if she died and they dared to touch her, she would not let the Wang family off even if she turned into a malicious ghost. ¡°Just like that, my mother died. Your grandmother and mother forced him to his death. ¡°Your father promised to give me a peaceful environment. I didn¡¯t want to be with him at first. I knew my own limits, but he didn¡¯t show up. Wang gongzi, don¡¯t you think that your family is very ruthless?¡± Chapter 2708 - 2708-they all deserve to die 2708 Chapter 2708-they all deserve to die ¡°I know. You want to say that my mother died in your house, so how did I know about her conversation with your grandmother and mother?¡± Zhang Liushiughed at herself again. of course I know. Your grandmother and mother said it themselves. I heard it with my own ears! Fatty Wang frowned and looked at Zhang Liushi. He didn¡¯t believe Zhang Liushi¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t believe it at all. In his heart, he would never do such a thing to his family. His father was a man who kept his promises the most. Ever since he could remember, what his father cared about the most was not his family, but the people under his rule. He was definitely able to keep his promise to the people. His father was the most responsible person. If what Zhang Liushi said about what happened to them in the vige was true, then his father would definitely protect Zhang Liushi. There would be no situation where he didn¡¯te out and escape. His grandmother was the most affable olddy in the world. How could such an affable person force someone to death? His mother was someone that even the maidservants could not bear to severely punish. Her voice was always gentle and soft, and she was always tolerant of women. How could she force an olddy who was the same age as his grandmother to die? He didn¡¯t believe it! ¡°Last summer, your grandmother took your mother and son to the neighboring Manor to avoid the heat, and that silly girl ran over again. I was worried that she had bumped into someone, so I went to find her. I found her and your son eating desserts under a window. I was afraid of disturbing the people in the house, so I nned to quietly go over and call her. In the end, before I could reach the silly girl, I heard the conversation between your grandmother and mother from the corner. He mentioned about the state of Zong and Chenyuan County. I stopped.¡± ¡°Your grandmother said that she didn¡¯t sleep well during her lunch break and dreamed of my mother. When my mother first came to your house, it was that season. Your grandmother said that she had dreamed of my mother from time to time over the years. She told your mother that she should have registered us with the household register. She didn¡¯t expect my mother to be so angry. She really thought that my mother was using the child in my stomach to threaten them. Your mother said that it was her fault and that it was not your grandmother¡¯s fault. She said that she was muddleheaded and should not have said those words. You shouldn¡¯t have said those words to insult me and my mother. The mother-inw and daughter-inw even cried! Hahahaha, isn¡¯t that funny? Isn¡¯t this tooughable? After more than 20 years, I finally found out that it wasn¡¯t my mother threatening me with her death, but that she had been angered by the mother-inw and daughter-inw and felt that she had no way out. I¡¯m really unfilial.¡± ¡°I looked at your son, chubby and so cute. I was thinking, when I was pregnant, if my mother had not died because of me, if my son had not followed my man to Tongzhou through an arduous journey, would my son not have been born with congenital deficiencies, and would my son have had such a cute and chubby grandson long ago? I¡¯ve already recognized your father on the first day he took office in Tongzhou province. My son is his son; however, I¡¯ve never thought about letting my son recognize him. I just want to live a quiet life with my son and silly girl. However, I found out the truth of my mother¡¯s death. I¡¯ll see that your family is living well, and then I¡¯ll see my son. I can¡¯t ept this, I can¡¯t ept this. Your father is the main culprit behind our lives. If only he had killed me back then! Your grandmother and mother should have just chased my mother away. Why did they say those words? All of this is their sin, so they deserve to die, all of them should die, and you should die too!¡± Chapter 2709 - 2709 Not like this 2709 Not like this Zhang Liushi¡¯s eyes were red. When everyone was unprepared, she suddenly stood up, took out a pair of scissors from who knows where, and stabbed it at fatty Wang. At this moment, her eyes were filled with the joy of revenge, as if fatty Wang would die if she stabbed him, and all the suffering she had suffered for the past year would be repaid. It was a pity that Lu Zheng was standing beside fatty Wang. He followed fatty Wang and faced Zhang Liushi directly, so he saw Zhang Liushi¡¯s movements at the first moment. Just as the scissors were about to stab fatty Wang, he stepped forward and grabbed Zhang Liushi¡¯s wrist. With a little force, Zhang Liushi¡¯s hand was in pain and she lost all strength. The scissors fell and Zhang Liushi cried out in pain. ¡°Liu Xiaohua! You¡¯re Liu Xiaohua!¡± At this time, the head butler, who had heard the story halfway, finally appeared. He walked to fatty Wang¡¯s side and looked at Zhang Liushi in surprise. Zhang Liushi¡¯s hand was still being held by Lu Zheng. She recognized the head butler. The chief Steward of the Wang family was a study attendant hired by Lord Wang when he was studying. He had apanied Lord Wang since he was young and was fully aware of what had happened in Tongzhou. ¡°Tie him up!¡± Lu Zheng released Zhang Liushi and asked he gang and the others to bring the rope over. In the beginning, no one had thought that Zhang Liushi would have a weapon on her. Who would have thought that an ordinary vige woman would hide a pair of scissors on her body? Moreover, the people around her were from the Yamen and they thought they could defend against her. However, the story she told was too long and too serious. The people who were listening to her had forgotten to guard against her. ¡°Uncle, is what she said true?¡± Fatty Wang turned to the head butler and asked with difficulty. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s not like that. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Old master gave her family money and old master also told her that it could support the rest of her life.¡± The head butler denied without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Zhang Liushi red at the head butler fiercely. If she wasn¡¯t being held down, she would have stepped forward and bitten the head butler. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense! I was the one who personally took the silver to your house. It was the old master who sent me to your house. Your mother and your brother and sister-inw said that the silver was too little. Not only did the old master take you in as a concubine, but they also asked the old master to find something for your brother to do in the Yamen. Don¡¯t you know what your brother is like? They drove me away, saying that if I don¡¯t take you as a concubine and don¡¯t find a job for your brother in the Yamen, they will spread the news that the old master touched you but didn¡¯t take responsibility to the entire County, to the entire province.¡± The head butler said angrily. Even though more than 20 years had passed, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel angry when he thought about what had happened in the past. ¡°When did youe to my house? When did he say he wanted to take me as his concubine? Hmph, now that everyone who knows about this is dead, you can make it up, right? Hahahaha, I¡¯ve always known that the people don¡¯t fight with the officials. Whatever you say!¡± Zhang Liushi¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction. ¡°After we went down the mountain, the old master was still recuperating, so he asked me to go to your house to talk about this. You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t agree, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s greedy. Do you know how you were captured by the bandits and brought up the mountain? He used you to pave the way for himself. He wanted to go to the vige and follow the king. In the end, the bandits also took old master away. After what happened, he changed his mind. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know about this?¡± The head butler frowned and continued, ¡± it¡¯s not just you. A few of the girls in your vige were also harmed by your brother. Chapter 2710 - 2710 The truth 2710 The truth Zhang Liushi red at the head butler. ¡°That year, after master became a Jinshi, he was sent to Chenyuan County. Liu Xiaohua, you know very well what Chenyuan County is like. The old master had just taken office and learned that there were three thieves ¡®hideouts under the jurisdiction of Chenyuan County. The first thing he decided to do was to suppress the bandits. At that time, the old master was hot-blooded and had no experience, so things could only be done slowly. He found an opportunity in the second year. Do you know how the old master was captured by the bandits? Your brother was the one who tipped off the bandits. He pretended to be an honest peasant and cheated the old master¡¯s trust, saying that his sister had been taken away by the bandits. Not only did he report to the mountain bandits, but he also pointed out the wrong path for old master. That¡¯s why the old master was taken away.¡± ¡°After that, Madam spent arge amount of money and ran around to find helpers. She killed her way into the thieves ir and saved all of you. You tell old master that you don¡¯t want to leave with him. The old master was injured at that time and needed to recuperate. He also had to deal with the follow-up matters. At that time, he also thought that you had a hard time in the vige, so he sent me to pick you up. The first time, I was chased away by your mother and brother. The second time, I brought some silver with me, but I was still chased away. Your family¡¯s request is to bring you back to the residence, and you must find a job in the Yamen for your brother.¡± ¡°Hmph, they drove me away, but they collected the money very quickly. But, who is your brother? the bandits who were caught revealed everything. Your brother panicked and was afraid that he would be beheaded like the bandits, so he sent your mother to threaten the old Madam and Madam. Not only does your mother want your new identities, but she also wants to protect your brother. Is this possible? Your brother isn¡¯t in the stronghold, so what he¡¯s doing is no different from a mountain Bandit. They¡¯re even more despicable than bandits!¡± ¡°Old Madam and Madam did not arrange for your household registration, so your mother wanted to hit the wall. She wanted to use this as a threat, but she did not control her strength well, so she killed herself. The old Madam and Madam were so frightened that they fell seriously ill. The old master was also sick, and there were many things to do at the Yamen. Why didn¡¯t your brother and sister-inw make a scene at the Yamen when they brought your mother¡¯s body back? Because they were in the wrong, they epted the silver and promised to take good care of you, but then they turned around and sold you, wanting to take the silver and run far away. In the end, he was caught. Your brother and sister-inw admitted to it themselves. How did they send the pretty girls from your vige to the mountain stronghold one by one? those mountain bandits didn¡¯t wrong them.¡± ¡°Is this all because of the old master? Was it because of the old Madam and the madam? This is all because of your family, because your brother, sister-inw, and your mother are evil and greedy. They want to extort our old master. And now, you¡¯re here to seek revenge on our master! Shouldn¡¯t you go to hell to find your brother and sister-inw to seek revenge from your mother?¡± The head butler cursed angrily. He had never expected that it was because of what had happened more than 20 years ago. If this Liu Xiaohua had heard about itst year, or if he hade to question him a few years ago when the old master had just taken office, this would definitely not have happened. However, this person was actually secretly nning to kill? ¡°No, impossible! That was impossible! ¡°I clearly heard the mother-inw and daughter-inw say that they couldn¡¯t sleep. I¡¯ve been thinking about this for all these years. They should have registered us back then, Zhenzhen.¡± Zhang Liushi didn¡¯t believe the head Butler¡¯s words at all and shook her head in denial. ¡°Old Furen and Furen are kind. They have said that they will help you and your daughter to get new household registration. But, does your mother only want the two of you?¡± The head butler questioned. Chapter 2711 - 2711 You don’t have to provoke him 2711 You don¡¯t have to provoke him ¡°What she wanted was your brother¡¯s safety. She wanted the adults to not pursue your brother¡¯s matter. She didn¡¯t look for the adults but old Madam and Madam because she felt that they were kind and that she could use the child in your stomach to control them. However, even if the Wang family¡¯s ancestors weren¡¯t rich, there were schrs in every generation. This was the family motto-one would rather admit one¡¯s own mistake than cover up for a sinner. Madam¡¯s family is a rich merchant in Jiangnan. Madam is educated and reasonable. If she really just wants the new household registration of you and your mother, there is no need to cover up for someone like your brother. Madam will do it. Even if you¡¯re pregnant and want to be a concubine, Madam will agree. But, is this what your mother wants?¡± ¡°Your mother and your brother and sister-inw definitely didn¡¯t tell you when I went to give you the silver the second time! If they took the money, your mother would definitely give it all to your brother. So, in your heart, you think that my old master didn¡¯t care about you and didn¡¯t appear? In your heart, did your mother go to find old Madam and Madam for you and was forced to die by them? You¡¯re really good at thinking!¡± The head butler cried. He had the same feelings as fatty Wang at this moment, he wanted to kill this ignorant woman in front of him. Why? Why did this truth have to be revealed at the cost of so many lives? Zhang Liushi still didn¡¯t believe the head Butler¡¯s words, but it didn¡¯t matter whether she believed it or not. Gu Xin walked to the other side of fatty Wang and asked, ¡± ¡°Zhang Liushi, who is your aplice? Your son and daughter-inw?¡± After asking, Gu Xin looked at the silly girl who was still staring at Lu Zheng in a daze. ¡°My son is weak. He can¡¯t even go to Hongyuan temple. How can hee here to kill?¡± Zhang Liushiughed. I¡¯m the one who killed these people. Please convict me, Your Highness! Whether it was beheading or dismembering. In any case, the Wang family will be apanying us down there!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Calm down!¡± Fatty Wang was infuriated and was held back by Lu Zheng. Gu Xin sneered,¡¯you don¡¯t have to provoke him. I won¡¯t let his hands be stained with the blood of someone like you. Since you also know that I¡¯m Princess Xinxin and you¡¯ve admitted to the murder, then do you know that I can say that your son is an aplice? If I say it, no one will doubt me. Do you want to die so quickly? It¡¯s impossible, you should give up!¡± Zhang Liushi panicked and shook her head. ¡°No, my son really did not kill anyone. All of this was done by thismoner.¡± ¡°Really? Then tell me, how did you make Madam Wang Hang herself?¡± ¡°I told her that my son looked exactly like Lord Wang when he was young,¡± Zhang Liushi said. I told her that Lord Wang had contacted amoner. Her son is disobedient and useless, but my son is filial and good at his studies. Even if his health has been poor since he was young, he has already been admitted to the imperial examination. Lord Wang likes my son, and he¡¯ll give up on them. So, Madam Wang was so angry that she hung herself.¡± Gu Xinughed,¡¯really? Did Madam Wang Hang herself with a rope?¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Zhang Liushi nodded. At that time, the woman said that her son was useless and that if my son and I appeared, we would slowly win Lord Wang¡¯s heart. It was also painful for her to live, so she might as well end her life with a rope. I even helped her tie the rope to the beam.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Gu Xin said sternly, ¡± Madam Wang was only hung on the rope after she was killed. So, you don¡¯t even know how Madam Wang died.¡± Chapter 2712 - 2712-explanation 2712 Chapter 2712-exnation Zhang Liushi was stunned for a moment, then said,¡±yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s like this.¡± I killed Madam Wang first before I carried her to the rope and hung her. ¡± ¡°Is that so? Then how did you kill her? Slit his neck, or strangled him to death?¡± ¡°She was strangled to death,¡± Zhang Liushi answered without hesitation. but the coroner¡¯s report showed that Madam Wang died from a poisonous smell, ¡± Gu Xin said. Zhang Liushi opened her mouth, and her eyes were even more panicked. Gu Xin did not look at him and directly instructed he Qiang, ¡± ¡°Go down the mountain and bring Zhang Liushi¡¯s son here. If you can¡¯t leave, tie him up. Oh right, bring a few more people and make a smallmotion. Don¡¯t make a big fuss.¡± He Qiang epted the order and left with his men. Zhang Liushi waspletely flustered. no, no, Princess. It¡¯s really not. My son did not kill anyone, this matter has nothing to do with my son, Yingluo.¡± No matter how much she shouted, Gu Xin ignored her. ¡­¡­ When Zhang Liushi¡¯s son, Zhang Huzi, was brought into the house, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at fatty Wang. Even Zhang Huzi himself was shocked when he saw fatty Wang. The two of them did look alike, very alike. It was just that Zhang Huzi appeared to be a little thinner and weaker. Fatty Wang had lost weight, but he was not as thin as Zhang Huzi. Only the outline of his face could be seen. If the two of them went out, people would definitely think that they were brothers. Fatty Wang looked at Zhang Huzi expressionlessly, then looked away. Without Gu Xin¡¯s interrogation, Zhang Huzi had already confessed. He was the one who killed them, and everyone was his. He was the mastermind, and his mother was the aplice. He had been practicing martial arts with the warrior monks of Hongyuan temple. That was why he had gradually recovered and had the energy to study. However, he had been sick since he was a child and had been ridiculed by others, so he had always kept a low profile. He had no friends and no one knew that he knew Kung Fu. He often came to Hongyuan temple, so he was very familiar with everything in Hongyuan temple. That was why he was able to avoid the warrior monks ¡®night patrol, kill people quietly, and then escape unscathed. He took the initiative to exin that when he killed Madam Wang, he had first tied Lord Wang up and gagged him so that he could watch Madam Wang die with his own eyes. Then, he had been hung on a beam of the house. Lord Wang had died with his eyes wide open because he had seen him. He had never thought that he would have such a big son outside. When he killed old Madam Wang, old Madam Wang had mistaken him for fatty Wang. He wanted old Madam Wang to die in the same way as her, but when he saw her smile, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. He let her smell the poisonous fragrance. He was the most furious when he killed youngdy Wang. Youngdy Wang was beautiful and brave, and she had a different temperament. He hated it. They were both Lord Wang¡¯s sons, so why couldn¡¯t he marry such a girl? he could only live with a fool. He vented all the anger in his heart on youngdy Wang. He even wanted to hit brother Hao, but by the time he killed youngdy Wang, brother Hao was already dead. He could only use the things in that room to vent his anger and the pain in his heart. As for the blood in the old woman¡¯s room, it wasn¡¯t human blood. He just wanted to make the case a little more strange. As for the servant girls and manservants, all of them had died from smelling the poisonous fragrance. He was the one who carried the food over, so there were no servant girls in the room. Someone from the servant¡¯s side had discovered him, so he could only kill them. He calmly exined and after he finished, he stared straight at fatty Wang. Chapter 2713 - 2713 I won’t do anything stupid 2713 I won¡¯t do anything stupid Fatty Wang took a few steps forward, lifted Zhang Huzi by the cor, and started punching and kicking him. He didn¡¯t say anything and only focused on hitting people to vent the pent-up emotions in his heart. His grandmother, his parents, his wife, and his children had nothing to do with them, but they had to bear the inexplicable hatred of this mother and son. He couldn¡¯t ept this, he really couldn¡¯t ept this. However, what else could he do other than give this person a good beating? No matter what he did, the person closest to him would not wake up. No matter what he did, he would not change the fact that he would be alone in this world from now on. ¡°Stop hitting him, young master Wang, stop hitting him. He¡¯s your brother, your blood brother!¡± Zhang Liushi¡¯s heart ached for her son, and she kept pleading. However, it was as if fatty Wang didn¡¯t hear her, as he continued tond heavy punches on Zhang Huzi¡¯s body. ¡°Don¡¯t hit Hu!¡± At this moment, the silly girl who had been staring at Lu Zheng in a daze finally came back to her senses. She stood up and wanted to pull fatty Wang back. In the end, just as fatty Wang raised his hand, he hit her. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t even hold back a bit of strength, silly ya was beaten back a few steps, her head hit the stool, blood flowed out from her forehead, and she fainted. This sudden change made fatty Wang stop his movements. He frowned and looked at the silly girl. Gu Xin went forward to check on silly ya¡¯s condition and asked Dong Xue and Zheng Qiu to help her to the side to stop the bleeding. Dong Xue had been working for Gu Xin for more than a year. She knew the basics of bleeding control. She quickly applied medicine on silly ya¡¯s forehead and wrapped it with a cloth, but silly ya showed no signs of waking up. After being blocked like this, fatty Wang didn¡¯t have any thoughts of continuing the fight. He clenched his fists, dropped his shoulders, came to the front of his rtive¡¯s body and knelt down. ¡­¡­ In the Hongyuan temple case, Zhang Huzi took the initiative to confess that he was the murderer. After that, Gu Xin asked him a few more questions, and he answered them all honestly. The person who recorded them recorded everything down. Zhang Liushi was an aplice. Without her first giving ping ¡®er the poisonous incense, Zhang Huzi would not have been able to proceed so smoothly. The mother and son were both arrested. The only thing was that she was so silly that she did not know anything. After she was hit on the head, she was still unconscious. Little Shami had cleaned up a meditation room for her to sleep in, while Gu Xin asked Dong Xue to look after her. Because of the murder, Hongyuan temple could not be opened immediately even if the murderer had been caught. Gu Xin and the rest had not slept for more than 20 hours. When the case was closed, the sky was already dark. Hence, they decided to rest at Hongyuan temple for the night. It just so happened that the abbot had brought the monks of the temple to release the souls of the Wang family. Lord Xu led his men to work on the follow-up of the case, while the head butler went down the mountain to return home to prepare for the funeral. Gu Xin, Lu Zheng, and Zheng Qiu were burning joss paper with fatty Wang before the funeral. ¡°Old Wang, you should go and restter. You¡¯ve been up for so long, and there are still so many days left. If you don¡¯t sleep now, your body won¡¯t be able to take it. ¡± Looking at the silent fatty Wang, Gu Xin tried to persuade him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll stay with them for a while longer.¡± Fatty Wang nodded and paused, ¡± don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything stupid. Lu Zheng patted fatty Wang¡¯s shoulder, not saying a word. When it was midnight, Gu Xin and the rest went back to their room to rest. Before they left, Gu Xin wanted to persuade fatty Wang again, but she was stopped by Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng shook his head at her and pulled her away. Chapter 2714 - 2714 I’ve told you before 2714 I¡¯ve told you before After they had walked far away, Gu Xin asked,¡±why didn¡¯t you let me pull him away?¡± He¡¯s going to go bad if he continues to endure like this.¡± ¡°Pull him away,¡± Lu Yang said.¡±He¡¯lle out in a while.¡± For this kind of thing, it was useless to beforted by others. He could only rely on himself to get out of it. I believe that it¡¯s only a matter of time before he can walk out of it. ¡± Gu Xin pursed her lips and did not argue. Forget it, since she wasn¡¯t home today, she might be in Tongzhou in a few days, until the Wang family¡¯s burial. Then these few days, she would give fatty Wang a Jade Pearl water every day, thinking that he would be able to hold on. With that thought, Gu Xin stopped worrying and turned to ask Zheng Qiu, ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiu, do you want to go back to the capital with the people from the Yamen?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going back,¡± Zheng Qiu nodded. I¡¯lle back after I go back and tell my brother. I¡¯m sure Bai Yi and the others wille to offer their condolences. I¡¯lle with them. I¡¯m just a little worried about my brother and the others.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head,¡¯yeah, I think so too. Go back and give your orders, thene back with Bai Yi and the others. You can take my family¡¯s car. My family will definitely send someone over. Tell my family that I won¡¯t be going back for a few days. I¡¯ll stay here and see if I can help.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zheng Qiu replied. I¡¯ll go back with he gang and he Qiang tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Then, brother Yuan Yuan, do you want to go back first?¡± Gu Xin asked Lu Zheng. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Xiao Qiu and the others,¡± Lu Zheng nodded. I¡¯lle back after I¡¯ve settled things. Oh, right, take care of silly ya and let Dongxue take care of her. ¡± Gu Xin was stunned and said,¡¯why is brother Yuanyuan suddenly so concerned about someone else? Is it because that silly girl was entranced by you just now?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lu Zheng smiled helplessly. He only felt that she looked a little familiar. Now that Zhang Liushi and Zhang Huzi have been arrested, and this silly girl doesn¡¯t have the ability to live independently, if we let her go back to the vige alone, she probably won¡¯t have any way to live.¡± As Zheng Qiu was there, Lu Zheng could not say anything. Zheng Qiu was not an insensible person. She waved at the two of them. you two take your time to chat. Xinxin will slowly get jealous. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be a fish in the pond, so I¡¯m going back to my room first! Then, without waiting for them to speak, she went straight back to her room. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin looked at each other, then held hands as they walked into Lu Zheng¡¯s room. Gu Xin¡¯s room was right in between Lu Zheng and Zheng Qiu¡¯s. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, I¡¯ve wanted to ask you this since earlier. You seemed to have known about fatty Wang¡¯s father¡¯s past since a long time ago, and that there was such a person who wanted to kill him? How did you know?¡± Gu Xin asked the moment she sat down. She had been keeping it in her heart for a long time, but she had not found a chance to ask. ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you before?¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°?¡±Gu Xin blinked and tried her best to recall. She then shook her head firmly, ¡± when did you tell me that? He definitely didn¡¯t tell me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have forgotten.¡± ¡°Do you still remember thest battle we fought in the westernnds, when we chased after Princess Yunhai?¡± Lu Zheng didn¡¯t answer directly, but asked. ¡°What does this have to do with that?¡± After Gu Xin finished speaking, she smacked her head and said, ¡± I know. Brother Yuanyuan, did you dream about it? ¡± You said that you¡¯ve dreamed of many people, as if they were real. At that time, we had not met fatty Wang yet.¡± Chapter 2715 - 2715 It’s been hard on you 2715 It¡¯s been hard on you At that time, they would have no more secrets between them. Gu Xin told Lu Zheng about the existence of the Jade Pearl and Lu Zheng told her about his past life. However, in order for Gu Xin to ept it better, Lu Zheng spoke in the form of a dream. As for many of the bad things that happened, Lu Zheng did not tell her everything because they were all in the past and would never happen again in this life. He had also mentioned Li Shan to Gu Xin before. ¡°That¡¯s right. We hadn¡¯t met old Wang at that time. It was as if I had truly lived my entire life. It was just that many people had different endings, and things happened differently. Some people did not appear at that time. So, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever meet him again. This year, fatty Wang appeared. He appeared earlier than in my dreams. I remembered his family. However, in the dream, his family didn¡¯t meet with an ident at this time.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Then, in the dream, was the murderer of the Wang family Zhang Huzi?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. In his dream, the third Prince and the seventh Prince were still fighting for power. The Emperor was seriously ill, and Lord Wang was not on either side. Thus, he did not have the opportunity to be transferred back to the capital this year. In his dream, he had always been the prefect of Tongzhou. Next year, a cook would be hired by their family, and it would be Zhang Liushi. After that, Zhang Liushi poisoned them and killed their entire family. Zhang Huzi did not appear in the dream. In the end, Zhang Liushi was captured, and when I woke up from my dream, Zhang Huzi and silly ya were not in my dream.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, your dream is really magical. However, even if you¡¯ve warned Lord Wang Long ago, they might not have been able to guard against Zhang Liushi and Zhang Huzi! Sigh, I can only say that fate is ying with us.¡± Gu Xin sighed. She also knew that Lu Zheng was testing Zhang Liushi just now. He was right after testing her. She asked again, ¡± what about fatty Wang? ¡± What did he be after he walked out of it?¡± ¡°He walked out. He had turned over a new leaf and was a very capable person. It¡¯s different from when we first met. However, I don¡¯t know what he will be in reality.¡± Lu Yang said. ¡°It will definitely be better than in my dreams. He wasn¡¯t bad by nature and he wasn¡¯t stupid. I believe that after going through such a thing, he will definitely get better and better. Furthermore, the speed of recovery will definitely be very fast.¡± Gu Xin said firmly. ¡°Yes, I am. Alright, go to sleep! You can¡¯t stay awake just because you have jade beads. Have a good sleep, we still have to go down the mountain tomorrow morning.¡± Lu Zheng patted Gu Xin¡¯s head and said. Then, he stood up and walked Gu Xin to the room next door. ¡­¡­ Early the next morning, the steward of the Wang family brought people to carry the coffins that had been prepared yesterday to the mountain. Madam Liu of the state of tai, which was closer to Tongzhou, had already arrived with her children. Madame Liu went to kunzhou and Jinnan Zhou of the goddess Kingdom and returned home in a good mood. However, just as she had finished resting and was ready toe to her Maiden Home to celebrate her mother¡¯s birthday, she received the bad news. She almost cried all the way from thai to Tongzhou. When she arrived at Hongyuan temple, she could not even stand steadily. Her mother, brother, sister-inw, niece-inw, and grandnephew were all dead. She could not ept this at all. Looking at fatty Wang who had lost a lot of weight, she held his hand in heartache. ¡°City guard, good child, it¡¯s been hard on you!¡± Fatty Wang held onto Madame Liu¡¯s hand, not saying a word. Chapter 2716 - 2716 I’ll keep an eye on him 2716 I¡¯ll keep an eye on him On the 4th of September, the bodies of the Wang family were transported back to the backyard of the Tongzhou Prefecture. The entire Manor was hung with whitenterns. Themon people now knew what had happened and all of them sighed, feeling that Lord Wang¡¯s family was too pitiful. Sir Wang had a good reputation in the Tongzhou Prefecture. After his body was ced in the mourning hall, many people came in one after another to offer their condolences. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t know many of them, but from their clothes, he could tell that many of them were ordinary people. Some of the people who had received help from the Wang family cried with genuine feelings. Whether it was Sir Wang, old Madam Wang, Madam Wang, or youngdy Wang, they had all done bad things for the people of Tongzhou in the past few years. There was no need to talk about Sir Wang. He had always worked for the people and had never wrongly judged or wronged anyone. He sought justice for the people and did not collude with the rich merchants. He treated all the people of Tongzhou Prefecture equally. Old Madam Wang would ask the servants in the residence to send quilts and food to the lonely elderly when the weather was cold. Madam Wang and youngdy Wang¡¯s shops and manors would provide all kinds of workers, so that everyone could have a ce to earn a living with their own hands. There wasn¡¯t even a beggar in the Tongzhou Prefecture. It wasn¡¯t entirely the Wang family¡¯s contribution; however, Wang family had set an example in Tongzhou province. Lord Wang was a good official, so the officials under him couldn¡¯t be too bad, and had to follow him. Old Madam Wang, Madam Wang, and youngdy Wang were the role models among the female family members of the officials, businessmen, and the other women in Tongzhou. In order to get closer to the female family members of the big shots, they had to learn from them even if they were unwilling. Therefore, the entire Tongzhou province was in harmony. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any bad things, it was just that there were very few. Therefore, there were many people who came to offer their condolences. The Yamen runners had to maintain order at the door and let them in one by one. At this time, everyone followed the rules and entered one by one in a line with true feelings. Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she watched from the side. It was really not bad to be able to be an official to this extent. The date of the burial had already been decided on that day. They would set off on the tenth of September and return to the Wang family¡¯s hometown to be buried in their ancestral graves. The Wang family¡¯s old home was not far from the Tongzhou Prefecture and was not under the jurisdiction of the Tongzhou Prefecture. It would take a day to travel by boat. Fatty Wang had already asked the second housekeeper to bring people back to their hometown to choose an address, and then settle everything there. When he returned, he would be able to bring them back to their graves. The matters in the residence were all handled by the head and second housekeepers. After fatty Wang saw that one after another, he fetched his aunts and elder sisters back, he also started to get busy. Gu Xin would eat with fatty Wang in the morning and she would make him sit down to eat with her. She would then secretly put jade beads into his food. Therefore, fatty Wang looked very energetic, but his aunties and sisters were even more heartbroken for him, always worried that he would suddenly copse. In the end, they sent Mrs. Liu, who was slightly more familiar with Gu Xin, to ask Gu Xin to persuade fatty Wang. Gu Xin could onlyfort Madam Liu, ¡± I¡¯ve tried to persuade her. It¡¯s useless. However, don¡¯t worry, Madame Liu. I¡¯ll take his pulse every morning. If there¡¯s any problem, I¡¯ll force him to rest. I¡¯ll go with him to the Wang family¡¯s ancestralnd, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much, Madam Liu. I also have enough medicinal herbs on me. ¡± Chapter 2717 - 2717 She looks like my aunt 2717 She looks like my aunt Madam Liu was relieved after hearing Gu Xin¡¯s words. She bade Gu Xin goodbye and left to tell her sisters and nieces about this. Not long after Madame Liu left, fatty Wang came over. ¡°You¡¯re not busy?¡± Seeing that he was still in good spirits and didn¡¯t look tired, Gu Xin felt even more at ease. ¡°Sit down and rest. Third youngdy, if you are bored here alone, you can go to the prefecture city and take a look. I can get someone to apany you.¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°No need,¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± brother Yuan Yuan and Xiao Qiu might being over tomorrow or the day after. I don¡¯t want to go shopping. actually, Yingluo. fatty Wang paused for a moment, not knowing what to say. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to watch over you because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll take things too hard. Anyway, I have nothing to do back in the capital, and they all have things to do. Besides, from the day you started following me, I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re my person, and your business is my business. Since I don¡¯t have anything important to do, I should naturally be here. You don¡¯t have to think so much, we¡¯re all friends.¡± Gu Xin knew what he was thinking and said. ¡°Yes.¡± Fatty Wang looked at Gu Xin and nodded his head solemnly. ¡°Eat something and drink a ss of water! It¡¯s not easy for you to have free time. Although you trained your body well in the capital, you are not made of iron. When you can rest, you should sit down and rest.¡± Gu Xin added. ¡°I understand,¡± Fatty Wang¡¯s heart ached. He wanted to rest as well. He wanted to sleep more, but the moment he closed his eyes, he would see his family die tragically. He couldn¡¯t stand it. When he was busy with the funeral, he could still divert some attention and not think too much. All of a sudden, the two of them fell silent. Gu Xin didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with the atmosphere. She sat there patiently and treated it as if she was apanying fatty Wang. ¡°Third youngdy, that mother and son will be executed, right?¡± Fatty Wang asked after a moment of silence. ¡°That¡¯s right. He had already been escorted to the court of judicial review. After the imperial examination is over, they will be executed along with the group of people who were executed this year.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Then, that silly girl?¡± Fatty Wang asked again. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows in surprise. She didn¡¯t understand why fatty Wang would ask about silly ya. Logically speaking, silly ya had nothing to do with this case. Besides, with fatty Wang¡¯s current situation, he wouldn¡¯t pay attention to people that were not important. Even in the past, he was just gossiping. ¡°I just feel that that silly girl looks very familiar.¡± Fatty Wang exined as he saw Gu Xin¡¯s confusion. ¡°You also find him familiar?¡± This time, Gu Xin was really shocked. ¡°Does third youngdy also find him familiar?¡± Fatty Wang asked suspiciously. ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not me. It¡¯s brother Yuanyuan who thinks that silly girl looks familiar. I¡¯ve shown silly ya. She¡¯s really stupid, and she¡¯s not pretending. In addition, I¡¯ve also asked the people from the magistrate¡¯s office to go to their vige and ask around. I¡¯ve also asked the people who have followed the magistrate to the manor and recognized silly ya. I can confirm that she is really silly. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m stupid, it¡¯s just that my memory is stuck in childhood, but I can¡¯t learn more things as I grow older like a child.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Then who do you think she looks like, general Lu?¡± Fatty Wang asked. he didn¡¯t think of that at first. He just felt that she looked very familiar. After Gu Xin finished speaking, she asked, ¡± what about you? Who do you think she resembles?¡± ¡°Just like my aunt.¡± Fatty Wang pursed his lips, not nning to hide anything. Chapter 2718 - 2718 In your heart, she is 2718 In your heart, she is ¡°Your aunt?¡± Gu Xin was stunned for a moment before she confirmed that she had never seen anyone from fatty Wang¡¯s uncle¡¯s family. Furthermore, Madam Wang¡¯s family had not arrived yet. ¡°Yes, I am. To be exact, she¡¯s my aunt. When I was young, I would often go to my maternal grandfather¡¯s house. Later on, my maternal grandfather and grandmother passed away one after another. At that time, my father changed ces for three years, and I never went there again. When we arrived in Tongzhou, my aunt also passed away from illness. Every year at this time, my uncles would bring my unmarried cousins to Tongzhou province to celebrate my grandmother¡¯s birthday. In my memory, first aunt was probably in her twenties. At first, I didn¡¯t have the time to think so much. That day, when the silly girl rushed over to protect Zhang Huzi, I raised my hand and pushed her away. I turned to look at her and realized that she really looked like my aunt.¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°Then, does your uncle and aunt have any missing children?¡± Gu Xin felt that it was too magical and asked. ¡°There was one many years ago. She¡¯s older than me, so I should call her cousin. I remember that it was when I was twelve years old. My eldest uncle¡¯s cousin had just reached the age of marriageable age. After the marriageable age, she was ready to get married. Less than two months after the marriageable age, my cousin disappeared into thin air. When my mother got the news, she asked my father to keep an eye on her in case the kidnappers brought her here. At that time, my father was an official in Yi Province. My big aunt passed away two years after my cousin¡¯s disappearance. Although she said that she was sick, everyone knew that it was because she missed her cousin and was depressed. Eldest aunt only gave birth to cousin sister and no other children.¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this silly girl¡¯s age really matches your cousin¡¯s! You were 12 years old 10 years ago, right?¡± Gu Xin calcted the time. ¡°Yes, I am. I thought about itst night, and it was indeed so. But, if I can see that cousin is very simr to first aunt, it¡¯s impossible for my mother not to see it! Before my mother got married, eldest aunt had already married eldest uncle. Even though my mother didn¡¯te home often because my father took up a post outside, she would still meet her family every year. So, I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°Perhaps my mother¡¯s memory of first aunt is not deep. But every time I go to my maternal grandfather¡¯s house, I like to stick to my cousin and follow her to eat good food at first aunt¡¯s ce. I like to eat all kinds of delicious food. First aunt is gentle and skillful, so I like to eat with her and her mother. My mother doesn¡¯t have time to spend with them every year like I do.¡± Fatty Wang continued. ¡°It sounds like you think silly girl is your cousin. In your heart, she already is, right?¡± Gu Xin asked. Fatty Wang was silent for a while, then nodded his head. ¡°Actually, I feel that it¡¯s not easy for my uncle and aunt. His first uncle was the eldest son¡¯s grandson, so he had to inherit most of the family¡¯s businesses. In terms of choosing a wife, he actually couldn¡¯t make the decision. Maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother didn¡¯t like first aunt, but in the end, first uncle still married her home. He also married the daughter of another family that maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother valued, which was my other first aunt. Eldest aunt did not fight for it. After giving birth to a daughter, she also had another child, but she was unable to keep it. However, the other eldest aunt gave birth to three sons in a row.¡± Chapter 2719 - 2719 He missed her and didn’t miss her 2719 He missed her and didn¡¯t miss her ¡°Eldest uncle has an heir, three sons. Therefore, maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother did not force him to take in concubines or force eldest uncle to have children. They didn¡¯t care about what first aunt did with cousin. It¡¯s just that when I go to their house, I will run over to eldest aunt and cousin¡¯s ce to y. At other times, only eldest uncle likes to go to their ce. It was like an ordinary family of three living together. When I was young, I was silly and didn¡¯t know how to look at things. When I passed away, all my uncles, aunts, and cousins didn¡¯t dare to provoke me because my father was a government official. I¡¯ll go to whichever uncle¡¯s ce I want to go to. No one will say anything.¡± ¡°Later, as I grew up, I realized that my other cousins all thought that I was a fool. They thought that I was fat and didn¡¯t want to y with me. Unlike my aunt¡¯s brothers and sisters. Only eldest uncle¡¯s cousin is true to me. After I beat her up that day, I felt ufortable when I saw her bleeding. I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly thought of the time when I was eight years old. I went to my maternal grandfather¡¯s house and asked my cousin to take me out to y on the streets. In the end, I had an argument with others. At that time, there were other cousins and a few young masters from their Yamen. My cousins tried to stop us on the surface, but they were actually instigating us to fight. When I was being held down and beaten, my cousin rushed over to protect me. That time, my cousin¡¯s head was also broken.¡± ¡°Because my father had good luck as an official at that time and was ssmates with the magistrate of that ce, this matter was reduced to a small one. However, her cousin was still punished to kneel in the ancestral hall after her head was broken. I felt very apologetic, so I knelt down with her. Maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother couldn¡¯t bear to see me suffer, so they didn¡¯t punish cousin. That day, when I injured that silly girl, the image of my cousin standing in front of me back then appeared in my mind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I thought she was my cousin.¡± Fatty Wang would asionally think about this over the past few days. If Gu Xin didn¡¯t ask Dong Xue to take care of silly ya, he would have sent someone to take care of silly ya. ¡°Then your uncle will definitely recognize you. He was even able to make your maternal grandfather and grandmother yield and agree to him marrying your first aunt. That shows that he has deep feelings for your first aunt. Your mother may have forgotten, but your first uncle will definitely not forget.¡± After Gu Xin heard this, she thought for a while and asked, ¡± will your other aunte? ¡± Fatty Wang shook his head,¡±No.¡± The other eldest aunt was in charge of the Family Matters and usually didn¡¯t leave Jiangnan. Last year, his eldest uncle had brought his unmarried youngest son here. It should be the same this year.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Gu Xin said. Your first uncle and the others areing tomorrow, right? I¡¯ll go to silly girl¡¯s ceter and see how I can wake her up. She had been unconscious for two days. It was time for her to wake up. I¡¯ll bring your first uncle over after he pays his respects tomorrow. Don¡¯t tell him yet, let him see it for himself. You do your thing, leave the rest to me. ¡± Fatty Wang also felt that this was the most appropriate. He hoped that silly girl was his cousin, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want her to be. In any case, he felt conflicted. After chatting with Gu Xin for a while, fatty Wang got up and left for the mourning hall. Gu Xin, on the other hand, stood up and went to the inn. Silly ya was staying at the inn now, and Dong Xue was watching over her. Gu Xin would definitely go and take a look during the two days when she left the mountain. Chapter 2720 - 2721-awake 2720 Chapter 2721-awake ¡°Third miss, you¡¯vee! This servant was just thinking of asking second brother to report this!¡± As soon as she reached the entrance of the inn, she saw Dong Xueing down from upstairs and running to Gu Xin excitedly. ¡°Is he awake?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Yes, yes, he¡¯s awake! She just doesn¡¯t say anything. She doesn¡¯t respond to anything this servant says. She¡¯s not even interested in the delicious food this servant says! This servant can only send someone to invite you.¡± Dong Xue said. ¡°Yes, ask the waiter to prepare some light food. I¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and went upstairs to the room where silly ya was staying. Just as Dongxue had said, silly ya was awake, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at the top of the bed with a dazed look, but her dazed look was different from before. ¡°Miss Shuyan.¡± Gu Xin walked to the bed and called out softly. She had already found out his cousin¡¯s maiden name from fatty Wang, but she wasn¡¯t sure if it was her, so she could only give it a try. The silly girl¡¯s eyes moved, then she turned her head to look at Gu Xin with some difficulty. Gu Xinughed. ¡°Who are you?¡± Silly ya¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. She had been unconscious for two days and had not eaten or spoken. Even the water was fed by Dongxue once in a while, but she could not guarantee that she would be able to feed it all. ¡°I¡¯m your cousin¡¯s friend, Gu Xin. Your cousin, Wang Shoucheng, that little fatty, do you remember him?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Xiaocheng, is Xiaocheng here?¡± The silly girl was stunned for a long time before she remembered this person. Then, she asked, frowning again. miss Gu, where is this? ¡± ¡°Miss Shu, I¡¯ll pour you a cup of water first and help you up to drink it. Then we¡¯ll talk slowly, okay?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. The silly girl¡¯s reaction was a little slow. It took her a while to understand Gu Xin¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Gu Xin bent over and helped her up. Then, she ced a cushion on the head of the bed for her to lean on before turning around to pour some water. She didn¡¯t put any jade beads for the silly girl, just warm water from the pot. Silly girl felt the pain on her forehead. She was a little confused and couldn¡¯t remember what had happened. ¡°Miss Shu, drink some water first. This is an Inn in the Tongzhou Prefecture. I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare food for you. You¡¯ve been unconscious for two days, so you have to eat. You have a wound on your forehead too, you need to eat something and change your medicine so that your wound will heal faster.¡± Seeing that she could raise her hand to touch her forehead, Gu Xin thought that there was nothing wrong with her other body parts. She was just a little weak because she had not eaten. So, she passed the cup of tea to her and let her drink it herself. The silly girl had been awake for a while. Although she was quite soft, it didn¡¯t hinder her movements. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. She took the cup and sipped the water. After he finished drinking, he passed the nket to Gu Xin. Gu Xin didn¡¯t mind and ced it aside. dy Gu, you said that this is the Tongzhou Prefecture and that I¡¯m not dead. Did you save me? ¡± The silly girl asked after a moment of silence. ¡°Miss Shu, before I answer this question, can I ask you a question? You were clearly in Jiangnan, so why did you appear in Tongzhou? Who brought you here?¡± Gu Xin asked. f * ck! the silly girl suddenly frowned, and then covered her head with both hands. She felt as if there were needles piercing her head, and it looked like she was in extreme pain. ¡°Miss Shu, rx and don¡¯t think about it.¡± Gu Xin sat beside her and reached out to massage a few of her acupuncture points. Slowly, the silly girl calmed down, but there was a thinyer of sweat on her forehead, soaking the cloth wrapped around her forehead. Her wound had broken open, and blood stained the cloth. Chapter 2721 - 2721 Do you remember your own age? 2721 Do you remember your own age? At this time, Dongxue also came back. Seeing the situation, she quickly went to her bag to get the hemostatic ointment and cloth. ¡°Use a hot towel to wipe the area around her wound first, then apply the medicine.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright, third miss.¡± Dongxue put down her things and went to the washstand to get a Copper Basin to find hot water. Soon, Dong Xue came with hot water. She wrung the handkerchief dry and went forward to wipe the blood around silly ya¡¯s wound. After she was done, she came over to apply medicine and bandage her. ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t move around. If you let the wound open again, there will be a scar on your forehead and it won¡¯t look good. Youngdy, you¡¯re so beautiful, you have to be careful.¡± Wintersnow could not help but remind him. She wasn¡¯t sure if silly ya had returned to normal. From her eyes, she looked normal, but she was still a little dazed. When she applied the medicine on her, it hurt a little, but she endured it. If she hadn¡¯t returned to normal, she would have cried. She had seen the silly girl¡¯s situation in the temple. She would ask for candy like a child. thank you, miss. I¡¯ll be careful. The silly girl thanked him sincerely. Dong Xue was stunned. She blinked her eyes, looked at the silly girl, and then looked at Gu Xin. ¡°Miss Shu has woken up.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said to Dong Xue, then turned to the silly servant girl, ¡± miss Shu, this is my personal servant, Dong Xue. When I¡¯m not around for the next two days, you can tell her if you need anything.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you third miss Gu, thank you miss Dongxue.¡± The silly girl had already heard Dong Xue call Gu Xin ¡®third miss¡¯, so she also addressed her as¡¯ third miss¡¯. Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything and Dong Xue waved her hands, ¡± ¡°Miss Shu is too polite, too polite.¡± She was still a little surprised at this moment. However, in such a short time, their family¡¯s third youngdy had directly found out the identity of that silly girl. It was really too amazing. Dong Xue packed up the ointment and other things and put them aside. Then, she stood beside Gu Xin, waiting for her instructions. Silly girl was no longer silly. She remembered who she was, but she was a little confused during the time she was a silly girl. However, with her previous memories, she could tell that even though this master and servant were dressed inly, from the material of their clothes, they were definitely not from an ordinary family. They were either rich or noble. The silly girl, Shu Yan, was hesitating on how to say it when Gu Xin read her mind. To be honest, Shu Yan had disappeared after she was of age. She had no memory for ten years and her brain was damaged. Although she was older than her, her temperament was definitely no different from that of a young girl. Gu Xin had never encountered such a situation before and was also thinking about how to exin it to Shu Yan. She had just asked her if she remembered how she came to Tongzhou, but she started to have a headache and even her wound broke. Gu Xin did not dare to provoke her anymore. ¡°Third Gu Youngdy, just now you asked me if I still remember how I came to Tongzhou. I can¡¯t remember. I only remember being put in a sack and being carried by someone for a long time. I fainted from hunger. When I woke up, I was by a stream. Then, he was hit in the back of his head by something. Before he fainted, he felt like he had been thrown into the water. I can¡¯t remember anything after that. Someone is trying to harm me. Third youngdy Gu, were you the one who saved me?¡± Shu Yan spoke very slowly, as if he was reminiscing while he spoke. ¡°Miss Shu, do you remember your own age?¡± Gu Xin asked. Chapter 2722 - 2722-daughter-in-law 2722 Chapter 2722-daughter-inw ¡°Not long ago, my family just held a funeral for me. I¡¯m fifteen this year.¡± Shu Yan said. Dongxue looked at Shu Yan in surprise. It seemed that this girl had forgotten everything that had happened in the past ten years. ¡°Miss Shu, what I¡¯m going to say next might not be something you can ept right away, but you must know.¡± Gu Xin looked at Shu Yan¡¯s face and paid attention to her emotions. She nned to speak slowly and stop once she felt that something was wrong. Gu Xin remembered that her sister and grandma Xiao had told her that the human brain was the mostplicated part of the human body. If the brain was injured, all sorts of situations could ur. Ten years ago, Shu Yan had an injury on the back of her head. After she was identally picked up by Zhang Liushi, she had lost her memory when she woke up and couldn¡¯t remember anything about herself. And now, she was identally pushed down by fatty Wang and hurt her forehead. After she woke up, she remembered what happened ten years ago, but she couldn¡¯t remember the ten years that she had spent. Gu Xin had always believed in Gu Nian¡¯s words. Of course, she also believed in grandma Xiao¡¯s words. After all, grandma Xiao had taught her many things. Judging from Shu Yan¡¯s current state, wasn¡¯t the human brain a veryplicated structure? ¡°Third miss Gu, please speak.¡± Shu Yan was a little nervous. She felt that she had overlooked something important, but she couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°Miss Shu, youring-of-age ceremony was held by your family ten years ago.¡± Gu Xin said. She felt that she had to first let people know that it was ten yearster and not ten years ago as she remembered. Shu Yan was stunned. Gu Xin was waiting for her to digest this matter. ¡°Third miss Gu, You must be joking! How could this be? ¡°Why would I be in a daze?¡± Shu Yan muttered after a long time. ¡°I¡¯m not joking, I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the people in the inn what year it is. You can say that Dongxue and I colluded to tease you, but I can¡¯t collude with everyone. Also, today is our first time meeting. Does miss Shu think I would joke with someone I just met?¡± Gu Xin said seriously. After a pause, she continued, ¡± and your cousin Wang Shoucheng. If it was ten years ago, do you think I would be friends with him at my age? ¡± Shu Yan shook her head. She felt that her head was hurting again. ¡°Miss Shu, don¡¯t think too much. Will you listen to me? Your father will arrive in Tongzhou tonight or tomorrow morning. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know me or believe me. But you¡¯ll definitely know your father, right? You¡¯ll know if I¡¯m telling the truth then. But now, there are some things that I must tell you. I¡¯m worried that when you see your father and he tells you about the situation, you¡¯ll be too emotional and it won¡¯t be good for your head. I¡¯ll tell you first so that you¡¯ll be able to have some confidence. When you see your father again, you¡¯ll be able to control your emotions.¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°Alright, third miss Gu, I¡¯ll believe you for now.¡± Shu Yan took a few deep breaths to calm herself down and finally decided to let Gu Xin finish. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you came to Tongzhou. When I saw you, you didn¡¯t remember anything. The woman who was with you said that you were her daughter-inw. Ten years ago, you were washing clothes by the river in the vige and you floated down from upstream. She reported it to the authorities, but no one came to acknowledge you. So, she could only raise you in her house.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°S-daughter-inw?¡± Shu Yan was frightened by this identity, and his face turned even paler. Chapter 2723 - 2722-request 2723 Chapter 2722-request ¡°Miss Shu, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ve checked for you. You didn¡¯t really sleep with anyone. You¡¯re still a Virgin.¡± Gu Xin said hurriedly. Shu Yan heaved a sigh of relief. This made her even more afraid than when Gu Xin said that it had been ten years. She remembered that she had just reached marriageable age not long ago, but now that she was told that she had been a daughter-inw for ten years, she was really frightened. Dongxue knew this as well. Grandma Xiao taught Gu Xin a method to determine if a woman had lost her virginity and it was very useful. Gu Xin had previously done a full body examination for Shu Yan, so she knew about it. She also felt that it was strange. Before the Yamen runners escorted the Zhang mother and son into the capital, she had specially gone to ask Zhang Huzi. Zhang Huzi did not want to say anything, but in the end, he still said it. Zhang Huzi said that even though he had slept on the same bed as Shu Yan all these years, he had never touched Shu Yan. It was as if he was the only one who made some marks on their wedding night and every time his mother wanted to change the sheets for them. Gu Xin was very surprised by this and asked Zhang Huzi why he did it. Zhang Huziughed sarcastically. He did not exin why and only said to Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°I hope that Your Highness can find silly ya¡¯s family. If you can¡¯t, please protect her on ount that silly ya is silly and doesn¡¯t do bad things. Presumably, the princess¡¯s family was not short of money, and silly girl was especially sensitive to fragrance. The princess¡¯s family business had a spice business, so she could ask someone to teach silly girl some things. Silly girl would not eat for free. If that silly girl wakes up and asks about my mother and I, then please tell her that she can eat too much. My mother and I don¡¯t want her anymore and will never see her again in this life. Tell her to give up and get food from you by doing things!¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t know what Zhang Huzi was thinking. Since he didn¡¯t say anything, she couldn¡¯t guess. Zhang Huzi was already someone who was about to be beheaded, so threats and promises were useless against him. Gu Xin always felt that Zhang Huzi had feelings for silly ya. But since they had feelings for each other, and silly ya was in a different situation ten years ago, and the two of them had a marriage contract, how could Zhang Huzi not touch silly ya when they were sleeping on the same bed? Maybe he loved her to the extreme, or maybe he didn¡¯t have any love and just treated her as a little pitiful girl. No matter what, Gu Xin still thought highly of Zhang Huzi in this aspect. He didn¡¯t take advantage of Shu Yan¡¯s loss of memory and turning her into a silly girl to take advantage of her when she was in a vulnerable state, even if they had a proper marriage contract. then, my mother and Hu Zi will be together. Shu Yan habitually said the form of address she had developed for the past ten years. She stopped and frowned as her head began to hurt again. Who was Hu Zi? That¡¯s right, third youngdy GU only said that her father would being, what about her mother? ¡°Miss Shu, don¡¯t be anxious. If you can¡¯t remember, then don¡¯t think about it. Slowly take care of your body and your memory will slowlye back.¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t tell Shu Yan who Hu Zi was, nor did she say that the mother she was talking about wasn¡¯t her biological mother. She only consoled her gently. It wasn¡¯t the right time to say that she was the daughter-inw of the murderer who killed her auntie¡¯s family. If he told her, she would probably faint from the pain. ¡°Alright, I understand, third youngdy Gu. Third miss Gu, please continue.¡± Shu Yan took a few deep breaths and slowly calmed herself down. Chapter 2724 - 2724-speak slowly 2724 Chapter 2724-speak slowly ¡°Later on, some things happened. Old Wang recognized you, so he asked me to take care of you. Old Wang and I are busy with some things recently, so I asked Dongxue to take care of you here. I¡¯m sure your father will be able to take care of you when hees tomorrow.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Old Wang? Third youngdy Gu, are you talking about Xiao Cheng?¡± Shu Yan was stunned for a moment before he reacted and asked. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, miss Shu. I¡¯m used to calling you that.¡± Gu Xinughed. ¡°It¡¯s alright, third Gu Youngdy. I¡¯m happy for Xiao Cheng to have such a good friend like you. By the way, third youngdy Gu, if this is ten yearster, then Xiao Cheng should be getting married and having children by now, right?¡± Shu Yan smiled and shook his head gently, then asked. ¡°Yes, he¡¯lle to see you when he¡¯s done.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s good. Third youngdy Gu, since you¡¯re Xiao Cheng¡¯s friend, do you know about my family¡¯s situation? Did Xiao Cheng tell you about my parents? I haven¡¯t been home for ten years. Are they worried sick?¡± Shu Yan asked. ¡°Then he must be worried sick. But your home was too far away. No one expected you to be brought to Tongzhou. They couldn¡¯t find you. Your mother missed you too much and died of a serious illness. However, your father is still looking for you.¡± Gu Xin said calmly. She had been paying attention to Shu Yan¡¯s expression. If something was wrong, she would stop immediately. She nned to exin it bit by bit. She didn¡¯t mention Zhang Liushi and Zhang Huzi¡¯s identities for the time being. Shu Yan¡¯s father would definitely not know that his daughter was saved by this mother and son pair at the first moment when he came. The father and daughter would still be fine when they met. She nned to let fatty Wang tell the father and daughter about Zhang Liushi and Zhang Huzi¡¯s identity. This way, they would be able to feel enough sadness and both sides would feel better. If she told them now, Shu Yan would be in pain for a while. When she saw fatty Wang, she would be in pain again. She might as well let fatty Wang tell them that they were very close rtives. She believed that they wouldn¡¯t be hostile because of this matter. It wasn¡¯t good for Gu Xin, an outsider, to say this. However, Shu Yan¡¯s mother had already passed away. She could tell Shu Yan about this first so that she could be mentally prepared. She wouldn¡¯t be too shocked when she saw her father. ¡°Third youngdy Gu, what did you say?¡± Shu Yan asked in a daze. Gu Xin didn¡¯t say a word and just looked at her quietly. ¡°Third youngdy Gu, is what you said true?¡± Shu Yan asked again after a while. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true,¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡± At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Guests, the food you want is ready.¡± The waiter¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Dong Xue came back to her senses and walked to the door to open it. Dongxue didn¡¯t expect Shu Yan¡¯s identity to be soplicated. She was actually the niece of the madam of the Wang family. This was really Wanwan. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Dongxue opened the door and let the waiter in. After cing the food on the table, she let the waiter out. ¡°Miss Shu, eat something to fill your stomach first. Perhaps master Shu will arrive tonight. You¡¯ll have more strength after eating. When master Shu arrives, I can bring him to see you. If you¡¯re not feeling well, I might have to bring him here tomorrow.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Shu Yan said weakly. Gu Xin then asked Dong Xue to help Shu Yan to the table to eat. Shu Yan had only hit his head and hadn¡¯t eaten for a day. Other than that, he was still fine. Chapter 2725 - 2725 Actually still feeling hungry 2725 Actually still feeling hungry When Shu Yan sat down and ate, Gu Xin and Dong Xue stared at her. Although Shu Yan was already 25 years old, she had been living a carefree life for the past ten years. The Zhang family¡¯s mother and son had taken care of her so much that she didn¡¯t show any signs of growing up. She really looked like a girl who wasn¡¯t even 20 yet. Gu Xin had a new understanding of human nature. Because Zhang Liushi had heard the conversation between the Wang family¡¯s mother-inw and daughter-inwst year, she had stubbornly believed that the Wang family had caused her and her son to be so miserable. That was why she had taken such crazy revenge, and even her son had been led astray by her. However, putting this matter aside, it was not easy for a widowed mother to take care of her son. She saved a girl who had no rtives and provided for her food and drink. Although she took advantage of the girl¡¯s stupidity and made her her her daughter-inw, she did not treat the silly girl badly. She did not even send her directly to her son¡¯s bed when she got married. She took a proper path of marriage. Gu Xin wasn¡¯t saying that she agreed with Zhang Liushi¡¯s actions. She just felt that Zhang Liushi had a conscience for not mistreating Shu Yan. Shu Yan¡¯s hands were white and tender, and it was obvious that she had not done any work. Gu Xin had seen many of the vige¡¯s mother-inw torturing their daughters-inw. Those daughters-inw were all normal people, unlike Shu Yan, who was a silly girl with no memory. Zhang Huzi didn¡¯t take advantage of her when she was in a difficult position. In ten years, he still allowed Shu Yan to maintain her purity. On this point, Gu Xin really couldn¡¯t say anything. In the beginning, Zhang Liushi also didn¡¯t think about giving this beautiful girl she picked up to her son as a daughter-inw. She had told them about Shu Yan¡¯s background and even reported it to the authorities because she wanted to help Shu Yan find her family. However, since she couldn¡¯t find her, she couldn¡¯t just lose her. Shu Yan ate in a refined manner. She took small sips of the porridge and didn¡¯t make any sound. Anyway, Gu Xin felt that she could not do it at all. Shu Yan finished half a bowl of porridge and ate a few mouthfuls of vegetables. She put down her bowl and chopsticks and frowned slightly. ¡°Miss Shu, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± Dong Xue asked in surprise. That night, the murderer saw her taking care of miss Shu and asked her to take good care of her and not let miss Shu starve. From these words, Dongxue could tell that miss Shu liked to eat a lot and could eat a lot. Moreover, she had heard the entire process of the trial. Didn¡¯t miss Shu know the Wang family because she wanted to eat delicious snacks? Therefore, Dongxue asked the waiter to prepare a lot of food just now. Although they were all light dishes, the amount was definitely not small. In the end, just like this ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full.¡± Shu Yan said. She touched her stomach and frowned even more. but, Yingluo. Dongxue wanted to say, ¡± but you definitely didn¡¯t eat this much in the past, ¡± but she couldn¡¯t say it. ¡°Miss Shu, although you¡¯ve just woken up, the wound on your forehead is bleeding quite a bit. I think you should eat a little more! It¡¯ll bete and the inn¡¯s kitchen staff will be resting. If you¡¯re hungry, you won¡¯t have anywhere to find food.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Is that so?¡± Shu Yan was a little confused. She was still hungry. why don¡¯t I eat a little more? ¡± After saying this, Shu Yan was a little surprised. The food she had just eaten was the amount she had eaten every day. Her body had been weak since she was young and she did not eat much. She was already used to it, but she actually felt that her stomach was not full. Chapter 2726 - 2726 Taller and fatter 2726 Taller and fatter Shu Yan finished the entire bowl of porridge and half of the dishes on the table before he felt half full. She couldn¡¯t help but frown, feeling that this shouldn¡¯t have happened. She suddenly looked at her hand, and her eyes froze for a moment. She slowly raised her hand and looked at the flesh on the back of her hand in disbelief. This, wasn¡¯t this something that only chubby children had? She raised her other hand again. Was this pair of white and chubby hands hers? Where were her slender Jade-like hands? She couldn¡¯t help but pinch her waist, then heaved a sigh of relief. Thank God, there wasn¡¯t as much meat on her waist as on her hands. However, there was still meat. She couldn¡¯t care less about Gu Xin and Dong Xue beside her. She bent down slightly and pinched the meat on her leg. Then, it was his arms, and then his face. She understood. She had gained weight. She had probably been eating very well for the past ten years. Anyway, what she had just eaten was the amount she used to eat three meals a day, and she still felt that she was not full. Gu Xin and Dong Xue didn¡¯t understand what she was doing at first, but Gu Xin finally understood. Previously, when fatty Wang talked about his cousin sister, he didn¡¯t mention her height or weight. The main reason was that when fatty Wangst saw his cousin sister, he wasn¡¯t even ten years old. Shu Yan was probably only eleven or twelve years old. Now that more than ten years had passed, fatty Wang had changed. It was impossible for Shu Yan to not have changed. Hence, fatty Wang didn¡¯t mention her weight and only said that silly girl looked like his first aunt. Now that she looked at it, Gu Xin felt that Shu Yan had realized that she had gained weight. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but remind her,¡±miss Shu, it¡¯s been ten years. You¡¯ve not only gained weight, but you¡¯ve also grown taller.¡± It¡¯s been three years since I¡¯ve reached marriageable age, and I¡¯ve grown quite a bit.¡± Shu Yan was stunned for a moment. Then, she asked, ¡± third miss Gu, can you please stand up? I want to see if I¡¯ve grown taller. Of course, Gu Xin could. She stood up as told. Shu Yan also stood up and looked at the height of the door, then looked at Gu Xin and Dongxue before walking to Gu Xin¡¯s side. She realized that she was actually as tall as third miss Gu. Third youngdy Gu¡¯s height was one of the taller girls she had met. She had actually grown taller. ¡°I haven¡¯t grown since I was twelve,¡± she said happily,¡±I¡¯m too petitepared to my cousins. Once, I even eavesdropped on a distant rtive telling my mother that my body doesn¡¯t look good, and that my hands are like the chicken feet of the chickens in her Manor. She asked my mother to give me some nourishment. In the end, my hands became white and chubby, and I grew taller. My mother definitely won¡¯t be worried about me when she sees me, Yingluo.¡± At this point, she paused. She had forgotten that third youngdy Gu had just told her that her mother had been depressed after her disappearance and had passed away. Gu Xin reached out to pull her back and patted her lightly, ¡± ¡°Miss Shu, Auntie will be happy. You see, you¡¯ve grown taller and fatter in the past ten years. Maybe it¡¯s because aunty is protecting you from the dark!¡± Shu Yan¡¯s tears fell immediately. Although Shu Yan¡¯s face was toot, it looked especially small. In addition, her forehead was wrapped in a cloth. When she cried, she looked particrly pitiful. She had gained weight, but not the kind with a fat head and big ears. She was the kind that was neither fat nor thin, and she looked like a round little girl who was particrly energetic and likable. Chapter 2727 - 2727 Like a little girl 2727 Like a little girl Gu Xin liked all kinds of beautiful women. Shu Yan wasn¡¯t the kind of beauty that was special or unique, but her looks were indeed likable. Seeing Shu Yan in this state, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t help but hug her and let her lean on her shoulder. Shu Yan leaned on Gu Xin¡¯s shoulder and sobbed for a while, just like a little girl. Gu Xin patted her back gently. Dongxue was also feeling very ufortable. To be honest, from Shu Yan¡¯s perspective, it had been ten years since she woke up. Her mother had passed away because of her and she couldn¡¯t remember anything that had happened in the past ten years. Anyone would feel bad and cry. Not to mention that Shu Yan was just a well-protected youngdy who didn¡¯t step out of her house. Shu Yan was tired from crying, so Gu Xin asked Dong Xue to help her to the bed to rest. She was really tired. She had already hit her head, and after waking up, she had received so much information that she couldn¡¯t digest it for a while. Her brain waspletely nk. She fell asleep soon after lying down. Gu Xin thought for a while and in the end, she used the finished pills made from jade beads to mix with a pot of water. She asked Dong Xue to give it to Shu Yan and let Dong Xue drink some for herself. The finished product was made into a bottle of pills with one more Jade bead. Gu Xin only had one bottle in her pocket, so she only used one pill. Although Dong Xue didn¡¯t know what it was, she had seen Gu Xin feed it to a severely injured person in the past and knew that it was something good. Since the thirddy allowed her to eat it, she would definitely not miss out on such a good thing. Gu Xin looked at the sleeping Shu Yan and gave Dong Xue a few more words of advice before leaving the inn and returning to the Wang family. It was already dark. Gu Xin went straight to the mourning hall. No one came to pay their respects at night, only old Madam Wang¡¯s daughter, son-inw, granddaughter, and granddaughter-inw were present. Everyone greeted Gu Xin one by one and Gu Xin called fatty Wang to the guest house she was staying in. ¡°Third youngdy, is it older Biao sister?¡± Fatty Wang asked. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and said, ¡± it¡¯s just that miss Shu has forgotten what happened in the past ten years. Fatty Wang was a little surprised. ¡°She thought that I saved her. She thought that I picked her up after she was kidnapped and thrown into the river. I simply told her about her family¡¯s situation. As for the Zhang family, I didn¡¯t go into detail. I don¡¯t think she can ept so much information in her current condition. So, when your first unclees and you¡¯re done here, you can tell them both! She should be given a chance to ept it and not throw it all out. My sister and grandma Xiao once said that the human brain is extremelyplicated. I can¡¯t be sure if her brain will be hurt after epting so much at once, so I didn¡¯t tell her. ¡± Gu Xin exined. ¡°I understand. Thank you, third miss.¡± Fatty Wang nodded and thanked her, then said, ¡± this matter has nothing to do with cousin. But after all, the mother and son had raised her and protected her for ten years. My mother is her only aunt, Yingluo.¡± Fatty Wang didn¡¯t know what to say. After getting busy, he felt much better than when he was at Hongyuan temple. Although he still couldn¡¯t ept it, he shouldn¡¯t be depressed at this time. He still had to do what he had to do. ¡°Third miss, you should rest! My first uncle ising over tomorrow. At that time, I will have to trouble third youngdy to bring my eldest uncle to see Biao older sister.¡± Fatty Wang said after a moment of silence. Chapter 2728 - 2728 You have to be mentally prepared 2728 You have to be mentally prepared ¡°Alright. However, when the timees, you¡¯ll have to tell your first uncle that it¡¯s best if he goes alone. Other than your first uncle, I¡¯m sure that the other uncles of your family are also on the way here or are with your first uncle. So, I suggest that you clean up a ce for the father and daughter to stay. When you return to your hometown, you can find time to tell the father and daughter about this!¡± Gu Xin nodded her head and suggested. ¡°Yes, I know. Then third youngdy, you rest, I will go to the mourning hall.¡± Fatty Wang thought about it and agreed. He couldn¡¯t leave home now, and he didn¡¯t want his cousin, who he had found with difficulty, toe here. Although not everyone knew the cause and effect, the people of the Wang family definitely knew. They were all rtives. If his cousin heard something and let her imagination run wild, it would be troublesome if something went wrong with her head again. ¡°Mm, you can go!¡± Seeing that fatty Wang had taken her words to heart, Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything more. After fatty Wang left, Gu Xin couldn¡¯t fall asleep either, so she went back to her desk to grind her ink and practice writing. From the moment Gu shouxin started teaching Gu Xin how to write, he told her that if she couldn¡¯t calm down, she could practice writing. Practicing writing could calm her down. Gu Xin had always been like this all these years. Especially during the two years in the West, as long as she was in the quicksand Pce, no matter how tired she was, she would practice writing for an hour every day to calm her heart. Over time, this became a habit. ¡­¡­ The next day at noon, fatty Wang¡¯s uncle, the Shu family¡¯s old master, arrived in Tongzhou. He received the news on the way. They had originallye to celebrate the birthday of the inw¡¯s old Madam, but it turned out to be a funeral. This kind of thing also made people feel very emotional. Master Shu was very tall, almost 50 years old. His hair was already half white, but he still looked very energetic. He had the temperament of a schr, but he didn¡¯t look like a businessman. He asked his attendant to bring the birthday gift to the inn, while he only brought one attendant with him. The gatekeeper recognized master Shu. In the past few years, Madam¡¯s older brother woulde over every year, so he quickly weed him in. Before they even reached the mourning hall, fatty Wang had already received the news. He sent someone to tell Gu Xin that his uncle had arrived. Great master Shu entered the mourning hall, offered incense and couldn¡¯t help butfort fatty Wang. ¡°First uncle,e with me. I¡¯ll introduce you to someone.¡± Fatty Wang saw that master Shu came alone, so he only brought his followers and brought them to Gu Xin¡¯s ce. The Shu family¡¯s great master still felt strange. After such a thing had happened at home, his nephew still had the mood to rmend people to him? He wanted to say what he wanted to say, but when he thought about how difficult it was for this child, he couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Uncle, this is Princess Xinxin.¡± Fatty Wang introduced them to master Shu and then to Gu Xin, ¡± third miss, this is my uncle. ¡°Thismoner greets Your Highness.¡± Elder Shu was stunned for a moment before he bowed to Gu Xin. ¡°No need to be so polite. Master Shu, I¡¯ll take you to see your daughter. You have to be mentally prepared. She can¡¯t remember anything that happened in the ten years that miss Shu was missing. Now, she only remembers things that happened before she disappeared, which means that her memory stopped before she disappeared.¡± Gu Xin said directly. Master Shu was stunned and did not react at all. ¡°First uncle, what third miss said is true. We confirmed cousin¡¯s identity yesterday, and now cousin looks very simr to first aunt when she was young.¡± Fatty Wang said from the side. Chapter 2729 - 2728-hesitation 2729 Chapter 2728-hesitation Master Shu grabbed fatty Wang¡¯s hand excitedly, ¡± ¡°Really? Did he really find Yanyan? Where was he? Little Cheng, quickly bring me there!¡± ¡°First uncle, don¡¯t get too excited, calm down.¡± I brought you to see third young miss so that third young miss could bring you to see Biao older sister first. I¡¯ve already asked people to clean up the courtyard. After you see my cousinter, you can temporarily stay in the courtyard. Given cousin¡¯s current condition, it¡¯s not suitable for her toe here.¡± At this moment, master Shu didn¡¯t understand what fatty Wang meant by the current situation. What did he mean by ¡°not suitable¡±? his mind was filled with the thought that his daughter had been found. The precious daughter that he thought had reunited with his beloved wife in the underground had been found. He turned to look at Gu Xin and said in a sincere tone, ¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll have to trouble you. Your Highness, please take me to see my daughter.¡± Gu Xin smiled,¡¯you¡¯re wee. Master Shu, you can call me third miss like old Wang.¡± ¡°Yes, third miss.¡± Master Shu nodded. Now that he was so obedient, he was even willing to call Gu Xin ¡®ancestor¡¯. Gu Xin said,¡¯then I¡¯ll bring master Shu over first. Old Wang, you can stay at home and work! I¡¯ll be back once I¡¯ve settled them down.¡± Fatty Wang nodded, he wanted to say thank you but there were too many things to thank him for. Fatty Wang didn¡¯t think about this before, but now he suddenly felt that he was very lucky to be able to meet Gu Xin and her group. He was the only brother among his siblings, and among all the people he knew, only Gu Xin and her friends treated him as a friend. This was the first time he experienced the warmth of being treated as a friend. He even felt that Gu Xin and the others had already surpassed friends and were developing towards family. This made his cold heart warm up instantly. ¡­¡­ After leaving the Wang family, Gu Xin and master Shu took a carriage instead of walking. After some thought, Gu Xin decided to remind elder Shu of Shu Yan¡¯s situation, ¡± master Shu, miss Shu has lost her memory of the past ten years. If you ask her what happened in the past ten years, she will have a headache. You have to pay more attentionter. Master Shu nodded, and then nervously asked,¡±Third youngdy, do you know what Xiao Yanyan has been through in the past ten years? She¡¯s so good.¡± Since master Shu couldn¡¯t get the answer, he didn¡¯t want to think too much. Gu Xin could tell what he wanted to say and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about miss Shu¡¯s experiences in the past ten years. We only found her in the past few days. I can only say that miss Shu is still ady and has not be a married woman.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Master Shu heaved a sigh of relief. This meant that Yanyan had not been bullied. By the way, third miss, do you know who took Yanyan in? After raising Yanyan for ten years, it¡¯s time for me to go and thank her. Since Yanyan had appeared in Tongzhou, she should be from Tongzhou, right? Or did youe to Tongzhou from another ce to do something and identally met him?¡± Gu Xin looked at master Shu and his half-white hair, wondering if he could ept the identity of mother and son of the Zhang family. She didn¡¯t tell Shu Yan because she was afraid that Shu Yan wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it and it would hurt his obviously injured brain even more. However, this great master Shu seemed to be in good spirits, and she didn¡¯t know if he could take it. Gu Xin hesitated. Perhaps it would be fine to tell master Shu. Chapter 2730 - 2731-explain in detail 2730 Chapter 2731-exin in detail He could let master Shu and fatty Wang discuss it. This would be the best way to protect Shu Yan. Gu Xin¡¯s heart ached for thedy. Master Shu was a little confused by Gu Xin¡¯s stare and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy, is there a problem?¡± No. Gu Xin shook her head before asking, ¡± how¡¯s the rtionship between master Shu and Madam Wang? ¡± Master Shu was stunned. They were talking about his daughter, why did he ask about his sister? But now, he hadplete trust in Gu Xin and there was nothing to hide about his rtionship with his sister. He sighed and said,¡±Xiao Cheng¡¯s mother is the only daughter in the family. She¡¯s the second child in the family.¡± Whether it¡¯s me, the Big Brother, or Xiao Cheng¡¯s third or fourth uncle, we¡¯ve always been infinitely tolerant of his mother. Whatever Xiao Cheng¡¯s mother wants, we¡¯ll do our best to give it to her. Back then, she had fallen for her brother-inw. At that time, her brother-inw was a poor schr. Generations of his family had relied on the imperial examination, but he was the only one who had passed. However, the expenses of studying were huge, and their family was extremely poor. Although our family is a merchant family, if we have a rtive who is an official, many things will be more convenient. However, we don¡¯t want Xiao Cheng¡¯s mother to sacrifice herself for the family. Moreover, brother-inw was only a high schr back then, not even a schr.¡± ¡°In the end, wepromised. My father brought us three brothers and called my brother-inw out for a drink. He only told him that no matter how high his position was in the future, he could not give convenience to the Shu family, but he could not let down Xiao Cheng¡¯s mother. If he dares to make Xiao Cheng¡¯s mother suffer, no matter how high and powerful he is at that time, our family will take his dog life even if we have to spend all our money!¡± ¡°After that, father and mother called us three brothers together and talked about the dowry for Xiao Cheng¡¯s mother. Half of the Shu family¡¯s assets were given to Xiao Cheng¡¯s mother as a dowry. He wasn¡¯t discussing it with us, he was just informing us. However, we brothers have no objections.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, no matter if it¡¯s me or Xiao Cheng¡¯s third uncle or fourth uncle, we¡¯ll always protect Xiao Cheng¡¯s mother. Even if she has been married for more than twenty years.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head, understanding the rtionship between these siblings. It should be like the rtionship between her third aunt, first uncle¡¯s father, and fourth uncle! However, the Shu family had a very harmonious sibling rtionship, while the Gu family always wanted to treat third aunt as a brother, not a sister. Seeing that Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything, master Shu asked, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy, I don¡¯t know why you suddenly asked this.¡± master Shu, you have such a good rtionship with Madam Wang. I would like to ask, if the murderer of Madam Wang is the person who saved miss Shu and raised her for ten years, what would you do? ¡± Gu Xin asked. Master Shu was stunned. Gu Xin looked at him without saying a word and let him digest it himself. After a long time, the carriage had already stopped at the inn¡¯s entrance, and great elder Shu finally said,¡±Third youngdy, can you exin it to me in detail?¡± Gu Xin nodded and agreed. I was nning to let old Wang tell you after he was done with his work. Miss Shu also asked where the person who saved her was, but I was worried that miss Shu wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. Moreover, she already had a head injury, so I didn¡¯t tell her. However, I thought about it just now. Great master Shu is in good health, so this matter will eventually be known. Perhaps great master Shu will be able to discuss with old Wang on how to protect miss Shu.¡± Chapter 2731 - 2731-complicated feelings 2731 Chapter 2731plicated feelings Master Shu nodded his head with a heavy expression and cupped his fists at Gu Xin, ¡± ¡°Third youngdy is thoughtful. This one thanks third youngdy, and also thanks third youngdy on behalf of my daughter.¡± Gu Xin said, ¡± I¡¯m sure master Shu already knows that the murderers are a mother and her son. That woman had a dispute with Lord Wang before. She mistakenly thought that it was Lord Wang¡¯s family who had ruined her life. Her son was also affected by her, which led to this murder.¡± Master Shu nodded with a heavy expression. Gu Xin continued,¡±Zhang Liushi met miss Shu ten years ago.¡± At that time, she was washing clothes by the river. Miss Shu had floated down from the upstream of the small river in their vige. She had saved her and reported it to the vige chief and the officials. I¡¯ve asked miss Shu, she only remembered that she was thrown into the water from a sack, she can¡¯t remember anything after that. It¡¯s been ten years. Even if we go to the upper reaches of the river in Zhang Liushi vige to investigate, we shouldn¡¯t be able to find anything. Back then, the chief Officer and the officials had also investigated it, but they didn¡¯t find any clues. After that, no one came to pick up miss Shu, so Li Zheng let Zhang Liushi take care of miss Shu.¡± ¡°After raising her for about half a year, no one came to find miss Shu, so Zhang Liushi found the chief and wanted miss Shu to be her son¡¯s wife. Li Zheng also felt that no one hade to pick up this girl, and no one in the vicinity had lost a girl, so he made the decision to let them get married. She even went to the government to approve a proper marriage contract.¡± ¡°In the ten years that miss Shu was in the Zhang family, she did not do any farm work. Because she liked to eat, the Zhang family¡¯s mother and son satisfied her. Zhang Liushi thought that her son and daughter-inw had slept in the same room. She had not had any children for so many years. In recent years, she often took miss Shu to pray to God and Buddha, and was very pious. However, Zhang Huzi had never touched miss Shu, and he had even done some things to hide from Zhang Liushi. Before he was escorted back to the capital, Zhang Huzi begged me to take in miss Shu. He told me that miss Shu not only knew how to eat, but she was also very sensitive to incense. As long as I was willing to let someone teach her, she would be able to eat by herself, and he wouldn¡¯t let me raise her for nothing. Therefore, I think that miss Shu will help Zhang Liushi make incense in the Zhang family.¡± miss Shu was injured because after the case was solved, old Wang rushed up to hit Zhang Huzi. In order to protect Zhang Huzi, miss Shu ran over and tried to stand in front of him, but she was identally hit by old Wang¡¯s hand. She hit her head and fell unconscious. When she woke up, she forgot everything that had happened in the past ten years. She only remembered what happened before she was thrown into the water. No, it couldn¡¯t be said that way, because she still couldn¡¯t remember how she was kidnapped and brought to Tongzhou. Whenever I asked, she would have a headache and her wound would split open. So, I didn¡¯t dare to ask. I don¡¯t dare to tell her the truth.¡± After hearing this, master Shu didn¡¯t speak for a long time. As for the Zhang family¡¯s mother and son, to be honest, putting aside their disputes with the Wang family, if master Shu encountered such a situation, picked up a person, and asked the government, but they couldn¡¯t find the family, then he would most likely raise them. He was very grateful to the Zhang mother and son for saving Shu Yan and not letting her suffer, especially Zhang Huzi. He did not force Shu Yan in front of the marriage contract. However, this pair of mother and son was so stubborn towards his younger sister and brother-inw¡¯s family. His feelings were indeed veryplicated. Chapter 2732 - 2732-clear distinction between gratitude and grudges 2732 Chapter 2732-clear distinction between gratitude and grudges He felt that Gu Xin did the right thing. His Yanyan had always been a meticulous and sensitive youngdy. When she was young, she was protected too well by her husband and wife. He was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept such a thing in a short time. However, ten years had passed, and the little girl should have grown up. There were some things that she had to face, but how could he minimize the blow to her? ¡°Third youngdy, have you told Yanyan about her mother?¡± Master Shu asked. ¡°He did.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Then she ¡­¡± Master Shu became nervous. ¡°She fell asleep after getting tired from crying yesterday. Everyone had to experience life, old age, sickness, and death. No matter how old or young, everyone had to learn to ept it. If it wasn¡¯t for her head injury, I might have told her about the Zhang mother and son yesterday.¡± Gu Xin said. She had also experienced loss, and she understood the pain and pain. ¡°Third miss is right.¡± Master Shu nodded and then sighed. will the Zhang mother and son be executed after they go to the capital? ¡± ¡°It might be at the end of September. It might also have to wait until early October. After the general examinations, there will be the court examinations. We still don¡¯t know how they are arranged.¡± Gu Xin did not care about this. However, every year, the criminals would be beheaded at the end of September. If it was during the imperial examination year, it might be different. ¡°I understand. After all, I¡¯ve raised Yanyan for ten years. Before they are executed, I¡¯ll take Yanyan to thank her personally. They had killed Yanyan¡¯s aunt and uncle¡¯s family, and they had saved Yanyan and taken care of her for ten years. They couldn¡¯t erase their kindness to Yanyan just because they had killed someone. At the very least, she had to let Yanyan know how to be grateful. If Yanyan had been picked up by someone with bad intentions, I don¡¯t even dare to think about the consequences.¡± Master Shu made a decision in his heart. Gu Xin raised her eyebrows but did not say anything. In her mind, the words ¡®clearly distinguish between gratitude and grudges¡¯ appeared. To be honest, she felt that if Zhang Liushi wasn¡¯t so extreme and didn¡¯t affect Zhang Huzi¡¯s extreme behavior, the mother and son might have a good future. However, there was no ¡®if¡¯ in this world. Therefore, when people did things, they¡¯d better calm down and think about the consequences. Sometimes, they didn¡¯t have to do something. Sometimes, before the truth was found out, they¡¯d better not do it. Seeing more, listening more, analyzing more, and verifying more would avoid the tragedy of many others, and also avoid his own tragedy. After sorting out his emotions, master Shu asked Gu Xin to bring him into the inn. Shu Yan had already fallen asleep at this moment. The sound of the door opening in winter snow was rtively soft. When she saw Gu Xin and master Shu, Dong Xue whispered, ¡± ¡°Third miss, miss Shu had a headache just now. This servant fed her the water you left behind and she¡¯s sleeping soundly now.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. The two of them followed Dongxue into the house. Uncle Shu couldn¡¯t wait to go into the inner room. When he saw the person lying on the bed, his eyes suddenly turned red. Even if the person in front of him was asleep, even if she had changed slightly after ten years, master Shu could still recognize her as his daughter at a nce. She really looked like his wife when she was young. They might not be the same, but they were 80% simr. His eyebrows, face shape, and slightly furrowed brows after sleeping were very simr to his wife¡¯s sleeping appearance. Yan Yan jibing! master Shu couldn¡¯t help but shout out, tears falling down. Chapter 2733 - 2733 What happened back then 2733 What happened back then Shu Yan was in a deep sleep and did not hear master Shu calling her. Gu Xin and Dong Xue went outside and did not disturb them. Master Shu stood by the bed and stared at the person on the bed in a daze. After standing there for a long time, he remembered that Gu Xin was still there and walked out of the room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, third miss. I was too excited and forgot that you were still here. I¡¯ve neglected you.¡± Master Shu cupped his hands and said sincerely. ¡°Great master Shu is too polite. I¡¯m friends with old Wang, and the rtives he has his eyes on are also my friends. Master Shu, when miss Shu wakes upter, do you want to reminisce about the old days or take her to the courtyard that old Wang has arranged for us?¡± Gu Xin asked. this Zhenzhen, ¡± master Shu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡± let¡¯s wait for Yanyan to wake up and see how she is. Just now, this miss Dongxue said that Yanyan had a headache before going to bed. I¡¯m worried that she won¡¯t be in a good condition when she wakes up and won¡¯t be able to move around.¡± ¡°Yes, I can. Now, I¡¯ll hand miss Shu over to you, master Shu. You can make the decision. I¡¯m only in charge of sending you to the courtyard so that I can report to old Wang.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Many thanks, third miss.¡± Master Shu felt that Gu Xin was too friendly, not like a princess at all. At this moment, he waspletely thinking of Gu Xin as a Royal Princess. Everyone in the great Zhou knew that Princess Xinxin was the daughter of an official and had been made a Princess by the royal family. However, in the hearts of the people of great Zhou, Gu Xin was more important and respected than any of the Royal princesses. ¡°Miss Shu might wake up after a while. Please take a seat and rest for a while, great master Shu!¡± In order not to disturb Shu Yan who was sleeping soundly, Gu Xin deliberately lowered her voice. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Elder Shu nodded his head. Although he really wanted to stay by his daughter¡¯s side, there was no point in doing so. Besides, since Gu Xin had already said so, he couldn¡¯t just let her sit there alone. Dongxue knew how to read the mood and went to the inner room to guard Shu Yan. ¡°Does third youngdy have something to say to this one?¡± After drinking a mouthful of water, uncle Shu asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a casual chat.¡± Gu Xinughed, ¡± old master Shu, did you say that you wanted to bring miss Shu to the capital to see the Zhang family¡¯s mother and son for thest time? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Master Shu nodded and then asked doubtfully, ¡± is this not convenient? ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s convenient. Before the execution, the Yamen allowed prisoners to see people. I just want to ask, after meeting, does great master Shu n to bring miss Shu back to Jiangnan?¡± Gu Xin asked again. ¡°This is inevitable. Since he had found Yanyan, he had to go home. She¡¯s already in her twenties. After we go back and take care of her for a while, I¡¯ll also find her a husband.¡± Master Shu said. ¡°Did master Shu not think about how miss Shu was brought from Jiangnan to Tongzhou?¡± Gu Xin raised her eyebrows and asked, feeling a little speechless. Master Shu was stunned. After finding his daughter who had been missing for ten years, he only had his daughter in his mind. He didn¡¯t think about anything else. He furrowed his brows at Gu Xin¡¯s question. That¡¯s right, how was Yanyan brought from Jiangnan to Tongzhou, and by whom? Seeing that he had taken her words to heart, Gu Xin stopped talking. She didn¡¯t think about other people¡¯s family affairs. She only felt that ten years ago, her parents could let Shu Yan be taken away. Now, Shu Yan¡¯s mother, who loved him the most, was no longer around. There was only one man, master Shu. Shu Yan was still the same as ten years ago. If she brought him back, she might be taken away. Chapter 2734 - 2734-promise 2734 Chapter 2734-promise Fatty Wang said that he had a good rtionship with Shu Yan. Now that fatty Wang¡¯s closest person was gone, Gu Xin didn¡¯t want him to lose this cousin too. ¡°Third miss is right. I will definitely investigate this matter properly when I return.¡± After calming down, master Shu continued, ¡± however, I still n to bring Yanyan back. Yanyan¡¯s mother was worried about her the most before she passed away. I have to take her back to pay her respects to her mother and let her mother know that Yanyan is still alive and well.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xin nodded her head. This was someone else¡¯s family matter, she could just mention it a little. It would not be nice if she interfered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, third miss. I will take good care of Yanyan. I know third youngdy¡¯s concerns, I will not let the matter from ten years ago happen again.¡± Master Shu said solemnly. Gu Xin didn¡¯t say anything. Promises were useless, no matter how determined and attentive one was when making a promise. Master Shu was still thinking about what had happened back then. At that time, Shu Yan had gone missing. They didn¡¯t report it to the authorities for the first two days. After all, if an unmarried girl suddenly disappeared, it would be bad for her reputation. Moreover, Shu Yan had just reached marriageable age and was preparing to meet her. Two dayster, he mobilized all the forces in the Shu mansion to search for it, but they couldn¡¯t find it. He only reported it to the official on the third day. The officials said that it had been two days. If you had reported to the officials, you might have been able to stop them. Now, two dayster, they didn¡¯t know where he went. How were they going to find him? They definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to find them in the city or the surrounding areas. The Yamen didn¡¯t have that many people to send people in every direction. They could only inform the surrounding Yamen to be careful. Master Shu decided to put out a reward for those who found Shu Yan. That year, there were indeed a lot of people who helped to find Shu Yan. The Shu family¡¯s business was very big and at that time, fatty Wang¡¯s father was also a prefect. However, he had not been transferred to Tongzhou, so the people in the government were still very helpful. However, a month had passed and they didn¡¯t even find anyone suspicious, let alone Shu Yan. Shu Yan¡¯s mother also fellpletely sick at that time. After that, she fell sick and couldn¡¯t get up. Every day, she thought about looking for her daughter. After only three months, Shu Yan¡¯s mother passed away. Before she died, she held onto the great master Shu¡¯s hand and made him promise that he would definitely find their Yanyan in this life. Otherwise, she would not acknowledge her even after the great master Shu went to hell. Master Shu and Shu Yan¡¯s mother had a deep rtionship and he wanted to follow his wife. Because he promised Shu Yan¡¯s mother, he had been living in seclusion and searching for his daughter. At that time, Zhang Liushi had also reported it to the government. However, there was a difference of two or three months between the two sides. Moreover, the Shu family¡¯s people were almost all in the front line of Jiangnan, so they had also asked around in Tongzhou. However, at that time, the Tongzhou magistrate was muddleheaded and didn¡¯t take the situation reported by Zhang Liushi¡¯s vige seriously at all, so they made a mistake. Shu Yan was thrown into the river after her mother died. Master Shu was heartbroken over his missing daughter and also reminisced about histe wife. In the entire Shu family, no one else cared so much about Shu Yan except him. Master Shu once again perked up to look for her, but it was only half a year after Shu Yan¡¯s mother passed away, when he was woken up by his parents ¡®scolding. However, after such a long time, it was even more difficult to find. He had been a little disheartened over the years. Chapter 2735 - 2734-hugging and crying 2735 Chapter 2734-hugging and crying Sometimes, he would think that perhaps his Yanyan had already reunited with her mother and that it was time for him to go and find them. However, he was also afraid that if Yanyan was still alive and he went down, who would look for her? He had been living with these two thoughts. Although he looked energetic, his hair was already half white. Many rich Masters of his age did not have as much white hair as him. Seeing that he was deep in thought, Gu Xin did not say anything. The two of them sat quietly in the outer room. ¡°Miss Shu, you¡¯re awake?¡± After almost an hour, Dong Xue spoke from inside the room. Master Shu stood up at once. Perhaps he had sat for a long time, but he still felt a little dizzy when he suddenly stood up. He put his hands on the table, and after a moment, he quickly walked into the inner room. ¡°Yanyan, Yanyan, are you awake?¡± The Shu family¡¯s great elder walked to the bedside and asked nervously and excitedly. ¡°Dad?¡± Shu Yan had already found out from Gu Xin yesterday that her father would being today. Although master Shu¡¯s hair had turned white, his appearance didn¡¯t change much. Shu Yan called out to him in a daze. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s father. Yanyan, it¡¯s father. Father is here. Yanyan, I¡¯m here to take you home!¡± Master Shu grabbed Shu Yan¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t stop his tears from falling. It was said that men don¡¯t shed tears easily, but they were not sad. Master Shu¡¯s heart was not hurt. He was crying tears of joy, and he could not control his tears. ¡°Father!¡± After confirming that this was her father, Shu Yan sat up immediately and threw herself into her father¡¯s arms. Her thoughts were still stuck at the time when she had reached marriageable age. The father and daughter hugged each other and cried for a long time before stopping. Gu Xin and Dong Xue stood at the side and watched, waiting for them to stop. father, third miss told me that mother ¡­ Mother has already died. Shu Yan stopped crying and the first person she asked was her mother. Although Gu Xin had already said it, she was still unwilling to ept it. ¡°Mm, yes. Your mother is sick and can¡¯t stand it. ¡± Master Shu wanted to cry again. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault. If it wasn¡¯t for me, mother wouldn¡¯t have fallen sick if she was in such good health.¡± Shu Yan burst into tears again. Seeing Shu Yan cry, uncle Shu also cried. Gu Xin facepalmed. When they first met, she didn¡¯t think that the father and daughter were prone to crying, really. She thought that she had finished crying and venting her anger, but now she was crying again. ¡°Miss Shu, please don¡¯t cry,¡± she reminded. It¡¯s not good for your injuries if you¡¯re emotionally unstable. Be careful of your headache.¡± Master Shu hurriedly wiped his tears and also wiped Shu Yan¡¯s tears. ¡°Yanyan, don¡¯t cry. Listen to third youngdy, father has finally found you, nothing can happen to you.¡± Shu Yan tried her best to hold back her tears. She was already feeling a headache. For herself and to go home earlier, she finally held back. Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief and asked,¡¯could miss Shu be able to walk on her own now? Old Wang asked me to bring you and your daughter to a side courtyard. If miss Shu is not feeling well, you can rest in the inn for a while.¡± Shu Yan thought for a while and decided to try walking. She had a lot to say to her father, but it was obviously not appropriate to do it at the inn. It was also appropriate to go to the courtyard of Xiao Cheng¡¯s family. She still didn¡¯t know what had happened in the Wang family and Gu Xin only told her that fatty Wang was busy. So, the only thing she wanted to talk to master Shu about was the situation at home. Chapter 2736 This is pretty good Chapter 2736 This is pretty good Half an hourter, Gu Xin brought the father and daughter out of the inn and onto the horse carriage. She asked Dongxue to go back to the Wang Residence to tell fatty Wang, and then ask fatty Wang to send a carriage to the side courtyard to pick her up. The one driving the carriage was from the Wang family. Great master Shu''s attendant had already gone to inform the other people who came with great master Shu to go to the courtyard together. In the carriage, the father and daughter looked at each other speechlessly. Gu Xin didn''t know if it was because of her presence that the father and daughter couldn''t speak. However, she couldn''t let the father and daughter go directly to the Wang family''s courtyard. It was better to send them there. Thus, she leaned against the carriage, crossed her arms, and closed her eyes to rest. ¡­¡­ After an hour, the carriage finally stopped. In order not to let Shu Yan know about the Wang family''s affairs now, fatty Wang chose the courtyard furthest from the Yamen. They had already left the city. Lord Wang was a clean official, but Madam Wang was rich, so in the years they had lived in Tongzhou, Madam Wang had bought many shops, manors, and courtyards. In any case, Tongzhou was close to the capital. At the time, Madam Wang''s n was that once Sir Wang became an official in the capital, the properties in Tongzhou could continue. If Sir Wang was transferred to a farther ce, then they could sell it and still earn money. If Sir Wang continued to stay in Tongzhou, these could be handed over to her daughter-inw to manage. In the end, There was only one family guarding the courtyard. Fatty Wang had sent a servant over to exin the situation and also reminded the family not to say anything in front of Shu Yan. Not long after they arrived, the other people who had been separated from master Shu in the morning also came over with their luggage. "Eh? Father, why did you bring so many things?" Shu Yan asked, puzzled. "Oh, I''m preparing a gift for an olddy." Master Shu replied. Shu Yan didn''t know that her uncle was the prefect of Tongzhou, and master Shu didn''t intend to exin it now. After a while, Dong Xue arrived in a horse carriage. Gu Xin bade farewell to the Shu father and daughter and left with Dong Xue. "Third miss, will miss Shu always be unable to remember?" There were only master and servant in the carriage, so Dongxue asked curiously. "Not necessarily, it''s hard to say. Perhaps she would be able to remember it after fatty Wang and her father told her, perhaps she would be able to slowly remember it as time passed, or perhaps she might not be able to remember it for the rest of her life. All of them are possible." Gu Xin thought for a while and said. Shu Yan had already lost her memory when Zhang Liushi picked her up ten years ago. Now that she had regained her memory, she could not remember anything that had happened in the past ten years. Gu Xin had never heard grandma Xiao and Gu Nian mention anything about this before. She felt that this might be the brain''s protective mechanism! Perhaps Shu Yan''s brain felt that if she knew everything now, she would definitely not be able to take it and she would be done for. That was why she didn''t remember anything. This way, she could live on well and her brain could live well too. This was Gu Xin''s own opinion. She had nned to share it with grandma Xiao and Gu Nian when she returned home. In fact, she felt that if she fed Shu Yan An entire Jade Pearl, perhaps Shu Yan would be able to remember. However, she didn''t want Shu Yan''s life to be in danger, so she would just let things go naturally! "Miss Shu is so pitiful. When she woke up, not only did she grow ten years older, but her family was no longer by her side. The person who saved her was the murderer who killed her rtives. It''s good that she can''t remember so much now." Wintersnow sighed. Chapter 2737 Chapter 2736-tempering Chapter 2737 Chapter 2736-tempering "That''s right, it''s good that she can''t remember." Gu Xin also sighed. In the carriage, the master and servant pair no longer spoke. Halfway there, she heard the sound of raindrops falling from the roof of the car. "It''s raining, third miss!" Dong Xue lifted the curtain and looked out, then said. "Tell the coachman to go faster, or else we''ll get wet in the rain. I''m afraid it''ll be cold if it rains in this season." Gu Xin instructed. Dongxue put down the curtain, moved to the door, and told the coachman. "Alright! Then, Princess Xinxin and miss Dongxue, please sit tight." The coachman naturally wanted to go back quickly so that he wouldn''t get caught in the rain. He felt the raindrops a little earlier than Dong Xue, but he thought that the princess from the capital was in the carriage. The carriage was moving too fast, so he didn''t want to shake her, so he maintained a steady speed. Now that the princess had spoken, he would definitely be willing to go back faster than to get wet in the rain. The coachman was still sighing in his heart. Princess Xinxin was really as kind and understanding as the people said! She was a good Princess. With this increase in speed, they had already covered half of the distance, and the remaining distance was covered in 15 minutes. Someone from the Wang family was already waiting at the entrance with an umbre. When Gu Xin returned to the guest house that the Wang family had arranged for her, only her feet were wet. Even the hem of her dress was not stained by the rain. She sat down and had a ss of warm water. The rain outside became heavier. wow, we''re so lucky. The rain got heavier when we got home. Dong Xue went to look for a pair of clean shoes for Gu Xin to change into. When she heard the sound of the rain outside, she couldn''t help but sigh. Speaking of the word ''lucky'', Gu Xin recalled how her family always said that she was lucky. That''s right, she did seem to be very lucky. On rainy days like this, she wouldn''t get wet anyway. Every time, she would find a ce to take shelter from the rain before the rain started to get heavy. Moreover, her shelter from the rain was not the pavilion that ordinary people talked about. Under the eaves, she was almost always in the house, and she had never missed what she had to do to avoid the rain. When she was in a hurry, the rain usually only started after she was done. Thinking of this, Gu Xin was ted. Everyone said so, and as they said it, she even believed it herself. She was the daughter of her parents, not the daughter of the heavens. Gu Xin had always felt that she was just being kind and that the heavens had given her the tribtions she should have. For example, before she was 10 years old, or when she was 13 years old, she ended up in the westernnds alone. However, the Tribtion was small. To be more precise, it was a trial. It made her stronger and stronger. It made her more and more cautious. After changing into a clean pair of shoes, fatty Wang came over with an umbre. "Third youngdy didn''t get caught in the rain, right?" Seeing Dong Xue leaving with Gu Xin''s shoes, fatty Wang asked with concern. "It''s just that my shoes were a little wet, but Wintersnow insisted on changing them for me. Why are you here? Why don''t you ask your uncle and cousin?" Gu Xin asked fatty Wang after exining. "Yes, I am. Are my uncle and cousin alright? Cousin didn''t get a headache from being too emotional, right?" Fatty Wang nodded and asked. "It''s alright. The father and daughter hugged each other and cried. After crying for a while, I reminded her not to cry, or she would have a headache. She''s really good at holding it in and didn''t cry." Gu Xin said. "That''s good, that''s good. I''m just worried that there''s something wrong with my cousin''s head. She was injured ten years ago, and now she''s injured again ten yearster. I don''t know if there''s any treatment." Fatty Wang sighed and said. Chapter 2738 - 2738 -healthy Chapter 2738: -healthy Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯ve checked her pulse. Miss Shu is normal and only has an external injury on her head. However, I can¡¯t do anything about the rest. So far, no one had ever heard of anyone who could cure amnesia. Most of them recovered on their own by chance, or they never remembered it in their entire lives.¡± Gu Xin said. Gu Xin checked Shu Yan¡¯s pulse. Her body was much healthier than the average person. It could be seen that the Zhang family¡¯s mother and son really took good care of her. ¡°It¡¯s good that she can¡¯t remember.¡± Fatty Wang said after a moment of silence. He was afraid that his cousin would not be able to take it. ¡°I just told your first uncle about the situation of this case in the carriage, and I also told him about the Zhang family¡¯s mother and son. Your first uncle said that he would bring miss Shu to see the Zhang family¡¯s mother and son for thest time.¡± Gu Xin said. this Wanwan! fatty Wang pursed his lips and said, ¡± if we¡¯re going to meet them, cousin will definitely know the whole story. Actually, if her cousin couldn¡¯t remember, then he didn¡¯t want her to remember. If first uncle wants to thank the mother and son for taking in cousin, then first uncle can go by himself. There¡¯s no need to bring cousin along and let her suffer.¡± ¡°After you¡¯re done with your business, you can discuss it with your uncle! Your cousin can¡¯t remember anything now, so the decision is with your first uncle.¡± Gu Xin looked at fatty Wang suspiciously but didn¡¯t say anything. She felt that fatty Wang¡¯s concern for his cousin was a bit too much. Actually, she didn¡¯t show it. She just had this feeling in her heart. Moreover, now that the Wang family was holding a funeral, it was impossible for fatty Wang to have any other thoughts. ¡°Yes, it should be like this. By the way, I just received a letter from general Lu¡¯s men. They¡¯ll be here the day after tomorrow.¡± Fatty Wang nodded his head, then brought up another matter. ¡°Who are the peopleing?¡± Gu Xin asked. ¡°Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu will bring uncle Gu and little sister sisi. Bai Yi will also bring second Bai, Mr. Du will alsoe, and Xiao Qiu wille.¡± Fatty Wang said. He did not expect that old master Gu and olddy Gu woulde over. He was quite surprised. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma areing?¡± Gu Xin was also quite surprised. After all, the old couple had basically been in and around the capital for the past two years. They didn¡¯t go too far away, mainly because the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t allow them to. Grandpa Gu didn¡¯t want to go too far away either. After all, the Empress Dowager was getting on in years. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what general Lu said in the letter. So, third youngdy, do you think you should stay in the inn or the guest courtyard?¡± Fatty Wang asked. ¡°Stay at the Inn! You have quite a lot of rtives. I¡¯ll go out with Dongxue tomorrow and book a room in an Inn. You don¡¯t need to worry about us, we can do it ourselves.¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to book an Inn! I¡¯m really grateful that you guys cane. The house was indeed not spacious, and it would be annoying if there were too many people. I¡¯ll get someone to book a room tomorrow. Third youngdy, you can go shopping with Dongxue. If there¡¯s anything you want to buy, just put it under my name. I¡¯ll pay the bill after everything is done.¡± Fatty Wang said. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Gu Xin didn¡¯t decline. Fatty Wang spoke for a while more before someone came to ask him to leave. ¡°The old master and old Madam areing! The sixth young master and Princess Ming Yue actually didn¡¯te!¡± Winter snow felt that this was a very magical thing. ¡°It must be because grandma doesn¡¯t want to take them with her! Besides, in this kind of situation, unless they have a very close rtionship, they won¡¯t take care of a child.¡± Gu Xin exined.. Chapter 2739 - 2738-fate Chapter 2739: Chapter 2738-fate Trantor: 549690339 On the 8th of September, Lu Zheng and the rest arrived in Tongzhou. They arrived at noon and had lunch at a restaurant outside before heading to the Wang family. The group of people arrived at the door, the gatekeeper didn¡¯t recognize them, so they didn¡¯t send anyone to inform fatty Wang inside. They had already walked out of the mourning hall, only then did fatty Wang notice them. After offering the incense, fatty Wang brought them to the guest house where Gu Xin was staying. Uncle Gu, who had always been very active, was the most well-behaved in this situation. He was very worried that he would say something wrong in this situation and make the master¡¯s family feel worse. So, when fatty Wang left and there was no one from the Wang family left in the courtyard, uncle Gu heaved a long sigh of relief, ¡± ¡°Wang little fatty has lost weight! You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight since the day you left our house.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy for this child to have such an incident,¡± Grandpa Gu sighed. ¡°Grandpa, grandma, do you guys want to rest here for a while or go to the inn first?¡± Gu Xin asked. Fatty Wang has already made a reservation at the inn.¡± Grandpa Gu turned to grandma Gu. ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable for you to leave just because you¡¯re here,¡± grandma Gu said. Since the inn had been booked, he would go over after dinner. We¡¯ll just rest here, and you can tell us about the Wang family¡¯s situation.¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± alright then. By the way, brother Yuanyuan, you said that silly looked familiar. Did you know that fatty Wang also found her familiar? she¡¯s even his rtive.¡± Everyone present knew who the silly girl was. They also knew about the case, so they definitely knew that the Zhang family had a silly girl. Hearing Gu Xin¡¯s words, everyone looked at her. The main thing was that if this was fatty Wang¡¯s rtive, then that Zhang Liushi must have heard a part of the content when she went to look for that silly girl, which caused her to have killing intent. If it was a rtive of the Wang family, old Madam Wang and Madam Wang should know each other! ¡°Silly girl is fatty Wang¡¯s cousin who has been missing for ten years,¡± Gu Xin said. ¡°Jiang Nan¡¯s SHU family?¡± Lu Zheng suddenly thought of it. yes, ¡± Gu Xin nodded, ¡± she¡¯s the daughter of Madam Wang¡¯s brother. Lu Zheng remembered now. Twelve years ago, he was sent to Yuzhou by his stepmother due to illness. They had to take advantage of his father¡¯s absence to act first and reportter, so they left in a hurry. They took the Shu family¡¯s merchant ship and disembarked in Yizhou. He had seen the owner of the boat and his family of three before. They were master Shu, Shu Yan¡¯s mother, and Shu Yan. At that time, Shu Yan was only 13 years old. His appearance had not fully developed and he looked like a young girl. However, he remembered what Shu Yan¡¯s mother looked like. He had only seen her once in his life, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. If Gu Xin didn¡¯t mention it, he really wouldn¡¯t know. He also didn¡¯t know that fatty Wang¡¯s uncle had a daughter. In his past and current life¡¯s information, fatty Wang¡¯s uncle only had two sons. The main reason was that nothing major had happened to the Shu family, and they were far away from the Wang family, so he did not investigate in detail. When he first saw the silly girl, he felt that she looked familiar. Now that he thought about it, didn¡¯t she look 90% simr to Shu Yan¡¯s mother? He understood now. Shu Yan had probably been staring at him because of the memory in his mind. He remembered that when he was on their boat, Shu Yan had shyly told master Shu that this young master was very good-looking, just like a girl. Of course, he had heard it secretly. Shu Yan was very shy and didn¡¯t say it in front of him. Lu Zheng told everyone about his encounter. What could everyone say? It could only be said to be fate! Chapter 2740 - 2740 -we know each other Chapter 2740: -we know each other Trantor: 549690339 Gu Xin thought for a while and said, ¡± it seems like brother Yuanyuan was really pretty ten years ago. Otherwise, miss Shu would still be able to stare at brother Yuanyuan even after being a fool for ten years. This means that the memory brother Yuanyuan left in miss Shu¡¯s mind back then is very deep! Uncle Guughed. little Xinxin has grown up. She¡¯s learned how to tease people. She¡¯s be the mischievous monster that¡¯s been on Ren Ren¡¯s mind for a long time! Before Gu Xin could reply, uncle Gu continued, ¡± however, ording to what little Xinxin said, ah Yuan must have been really good-looking when he was young. He must be like sister Jia. People say that sons are like their mothers and daughters are like their fathers, right? ¡® Grandma Gu looked at her eldest son speechlessly. No one with eyes could say such a thing. With Lu Zheng¡¯s looks, he looked like a young Duke Zhengguo. He did not look like Xiao Jia at all. Lu Xue, on the other hand, looked a little like Xiao Jia when she was young. She also looked like old Xiao. In their family, the sons were like their father, and the daughters were like their mother. It had been a long time since Lu Zheng had heard someone say that he was pretty, but he had heard it a lot when he was young. He wasn¡¯t angry. His Xinxin would only like him if he was good-looking. He couldn¡¯t wait to be the most good-looking person in the world. That way, he wouldn¡¯t get urea or ms xmxm no matter now sne 100Kea at mm. After grandma Gu shot him a nce, uncle Gu shut up obediently. Gu Xin then started talking about Shu Yan again. When they heard that master Shu was nning to bring Shu Yan to see the Zhang family¡¯s mother and son for thest time, everyone nodded their heads and felt that master Shu was a grateful person. Sometimes, it was necessary to distinguish between gratitude and grudges. Although this word of thanks wouldn¡¯t change anything, it had to be said that this was the mother and son¡¯s kindness to Shu Yan. The evil they had done to Madam Wang couldn¡¯t erase their kindness to Shu Yan. ¡°Did old Xiao really say that there is no one in this world who can cure people who have lost their memories?¡± grandma Gu asked after hearing the story. Gu Xin nodded, ¡± Grandma Xiao had said that even Divine Doctor long was not confident in dealing with such a situation. You can try to use acupuncture, but it might not be effective.¡± Grandma Gu sighed. old Xiao did say that the brain is a veryplicated thing. She can say that she can¡¯t cure it if it¡¯s something else, but if it¡¯s something wrong with the brain, she doesn¡¯t dare to say it directly. Come to think of it, this girl couldn¡¯t remember when she lost her memory, and it was good that she couldn¡¯t remember now. There must be some internal problems in the Shu family. Her father never thought about internal problems at all. Even if she didn¡¯t lose her memory back then, she would probably have a hard time if she was found and brought back.¡± No one expressed their opinions on this. Third aunt du said, ¡± I know Shu Yan. Before I got married, we had a good chat at a banquet together. She only got into an ident after I got married. I thought she was gone. Third aunt DU¡¯s family was also a wealthy merchant in Jiangnan. She was about the same age as Shu Yan, so it wasn¡¯t strange for her to say that they knew each other. Bai Yi asked, ¡°do you want me to apany you to see her?¡± If she can remember what happened ten years ago, she must remember you.¡± Third aunt du looked at Gu Xin and wanted to ask if it was convenient, but before she could ask, Gu Xin answered directly, ¡± ¡°The day before yesterday, she and great master Shu went to the Wang family¡¯s side courtyard. I think the father and daughter have nothing to say. Thirddy, if you want to see an old friend, you can..¡± Chapter 2741 - 2741: Would he be interested in farming? Chapter 2741: Would he be interested in farming? Trantor: 549690339 When third aunt du heard this, she was a little moved. When she was still in the boudoir, she did not have two close friends. Her personality was originally different from other gentle Jiangnandies. Otherwise, it was impossible for her to be so determined to divorce her husband after he took a concubine when her husband¡¯s family was all on her side. When she was young, she only had two girls to talk to. One was already a wife and was at home taking care of her husband and children. The two of them would contact each other several times a year, but they hardly met. The other one was Shu Yan. Shu Yan¡¯s personality was softer and was different from third aunt du. However, third aunt du could ept it. In the past, she could chat with Shu Yan when she attended banquets. When the news of Shu Yan¡¯s ident spread, she was sad for a long time. However, ten years had passed and she didn¡¯t miss this person much anymore. asionally, when she saw young girls who were not yet 10 years old chatting happily with a bunch of people, she would think of Shu Yan. Hence, when she heard that it was Shu Yan, she really wanted to see her. Third aunt du thought for a moment and asked, ¡°then is the courtyard Yan Yan and the others live in far away? it¡¯s alright, ¡± Gu Xin replied. if the carriage is faster, it¡¯ll take an hour. If it¡¯s slower, it¡¯ll take an hour. None of them are in the city or out of the city.¡± The white-robed man held third aunt DU¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with you now and we¡¯lle backter?¡± The two of them had expressed their feelings to each other. Third aunt du had also epted the white dress and was picking a date for the wedding. Although third aunt du was remarrying, her parents and brothers were still alive, so she had to get through this. He thought that this should be easy. After all, white shirt now had a proper position in the court. The money in his hands was no less than third aunt DU¡¯s (he had followed Lu Zheng to participate in many battles. His position was high, so he had a lot of spoils. Moreover, in terms of money, Lu Zheng would not treat him badly). He had not been married, and there was not even a woman who was entangled with him. He was the only one in the family. If she married him, she would not have to worry about the problems between her mother-inw and sister-inw. The most important thing was that he was good to third aunt du. He revealed all of his family¡¯s assets and gave them to third aunt du. This alone was something very few people could achieve. Therefore, the two of them were no different from an engaged couple. Third aunt du didn¡¯t feel embarrassed when Bai Yi held her hand. She thought about it and decided to go and take a look. The two of them stood up and left. Other than the Gu family, there was only Zheng Qiu in the house. Uncle Gu and Gu si started to tell Gu Xin about the things that happened in the past few days when she was not at home, as well as the things that happened in the capital. At the end of his sentence, uncle Gu suddenly asked fatty Wang, ¡± ¡°Xinxin, what does little fatty Wang n to do in the future? Are we still following you?¡± Gu Xin shook her head, ¡± I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s up to him. No matter what his choice is, he¡¯s still my friend!¡± ¡°Then, do you think he¡¯ll be interested in farming?¡± uncle Gu asked again. Everyone looked at uncle Gu in surprise. This question was not difficult to understand. Uncle Gu wanted to bring people to farm, but this was the first time uncle Gu had the idea of bringing someone he had not known for long to his farm. One had to know that other than rtives and people with simr temperaments, uncle Gu was extremely disdainful of others going to hisnd. The people he brought with him were the group of people from kunzhou. Then, he would teach another group of people, and they had to be able to meet his standards. He didn¡¯t like young masters like fatty Wang.. Chapter 2742 - 2742: He’s actually a scholar Chapter 2742: He¡¯s actually a schr Trantor: 549690339 Uncle Gu,¡±why are you looking at me like that?¡± Is my question ridiculous? Didn¡¯t I feel that this child was too pitiful? When she was tired from working in the fields, she didn¡¯t have time to think about those sad things. What if he had a talent for farming? wouldn¡¯t he be able to benefit the people? You can also find joy in life.¡± Gu Xin said weakly, ¡± uncle, you might not know this, but fatty Wang can¡¯t even differentiate between rice and wheat. He still couldn¡¯t tell leeks from scallions. Do you think he has the talent to farm?¡± This time, it was uncle Gu¡¯s turn to be surprised. Uncle Gu turned to look at Lu Zheng, ¡°ah Yuan, you didn¡¯t learn this after staying at the vige at the crossroads for two years, did you?¡± Do you young masters not know him?¡± Lu Zheng was taken aback. He did not expect the question to be rted to him. However, uncle Gu¡¯s thinking had always been more active. Lu Zheng quickly responded, ¡°I can still tell. During the years in Yuzhou, I would feel bored from time to time and take a walk in the fields around the ancestral house. Uncle Gu heaved a sigh of relief and felt that he didn¡¯t have to worry anymore. His eldest son-inw, Peng ze, must have known about the crops in the fields. The Peng family was a farmer in kunzhou, but the harvest there was not very good at the beginning. However, the older sons of the Peng family had to go to the fields. His second nephew and son-inw had also stayed in their vige before, so they knew each other. Her third niece¡¯s husband was Lu Zheng, so she would definitely recognize him. His youngest son-inw was genteel, but he had been tortured by him many times in chunnan County. He was probably the one who was the best at recognizing things in thend. Uncle Gu was very persistent in this kind of thing. He valued the crops in the field very much, so he would not allow his family to be unable to distinguish the crops. Even the few little ones in the family had previously discussed that they had to bring them to the field when they could walk. After hearing Gu Xin¡¯s words, uncle Gu gave up on the idea of bringing fatty Wang to farm. However, he still insisted that if fatty Wang went to Beijing in the future, he would definitely find an opportunity to let him experience it during the spring harvest. Food was the most important thing in the world. How could a person who loved to eat not know how food was grown? Wouldn¡¯t that be letting down the food? Grandpa Gu and grandma Gu didn¡¯t say anything about this. They had been farming in the vige at the crossroads for decades. They had the same thoughts as uncle Gu about the crops in the field. However, they didn¡¯t love them as much as uncle Gu did. The people around him had to be like him. ¡°I think old Wang might want to take the imperial examination!¡± Lu Zheng suddenly said. Other than Gu Xin, the others were all shocked and couldn¡¯t help but look at Lu Zheng. Lord Wang has always wanted his son to be a dragon, ¡± Lu Yang said. although he didn¡¯t force old Wang to study in the past, Lord Wang has always taken the path of the imperial examination since his ancestors, even though he has gone the furthest. Their family basically only had one son in a generation. After this incident, old Wang would probably settle down and focus on his studies. He already has the title of a schr. After a few more years, he only needs to participate in the vige examination and the general examination.¡± Uncle Gu was surprised, ¡°ah? Wang little fatty was actually a schr? I can¡¯t tell!¡± Whether it was the fatty Wang at the beginning or the fatty Wang who had been trained by the Gu family for a few months, they seemed to have nothing to do with schrs. Not only was uncle Gu surprised, but Grandpa and Grandma Gu were also surprised.. Chapter 2743 - 2743: Meeting Chapter 2743: Meeting Trantor: 549690339 Gu Xin knew about this and exined, ¡± ¡°When I first met fatty Wang, he always said that he admired Lord Gu the most. Lord GU only started studying at 30 years old, while he¡¯s only in his early 20s. Later, he heard that when he was young, he was forced to study by his father. His grandmother and mother loved him and protected him. His father had no choice but to let him at least take the elementary schr exam. When he was older, he would find him a job or something. He said that this was his father¡¯s bottom line. No matter how much his grandmother and mother argued, his father would be ruthless and say that he must be an elementary schr.¡± ¡°After that, his grandmother and mother had no choice but to coax him to study and promised him that as long as he passed the elementary schr exam, he would not have to suffer in the future. Therefore, fatty Wang passed the Xiucai exam in the year of his marriage. After they got married and had children, Lord Wang saw that his grandson was smart and well-behaved, so he ced his hopes on him. Fatty Wang said that Lord Wang thinks his wife is more reliable than his grandmother and mother, so it¡¯s better to pin his hopes on his son than on him.¡± ¡°At that time, fatty Wang even proudly told us that his father had always had such good taste. Al!¡± Grandpa Gu shook his head and sighed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what ah Yuan said is really possible. This child would probably be able to calm down and study hard after settling the matters at home. Even though he barely made it to the elementary schr examination, to be able to make it at that age meant that he still had hope in his studies. He¡¯s not that old now, much younger than second brother.¡± Lu Zheng looked at Grandpa Gu silently. Perhaps only the Gu family would think that second uncle Gu was still the same second uncle Gu from before. No matter how much he had changed, his rtives would be able to find excuses for him. Anyway, he knew that second uncle Gu was definitely not the Gu shouxin of the past. As for who it was and where it came from, Lu Zheng had been very curious at two O ¡®clock in the past. But after getting along for so long, and with second uncle Gu treating Xinxin like his own daughter, Lu Zheng was no longer curious. On the contrary, she liked this second uncle Gu. While they were talking about fatty Wang, Bai Yi had also brought third aunt du to the Wang family¡¯s courtyard outside the city. The rain stopped. Seeing that third aunt du was a little anxious, Bai Yi did not drive the carriage. Instead, he rode a horse. He put on a cloak for third aunt du and quickly sent her over. When they arrived at the courtyard, third aunt DU¡¯s hair was not messy. The cloak that white clothes had given her wrapped her up well. ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m looking for Shu Yan, miss Shu. Please inform her. Just say that I am Jiangnan¡¯s du family¡¯s third aunt du. ¡± Third aunt du went forward and directly reported her name to the gatekeeper. the gatekeeper saw that the two of them were not bad people, so he asked them to wait first while he went in to ask. after a while, shu yan ran out in a hurry. her forehead was still wrapped in a cloth. she could change her medicine by herself in the past two days. ¡°the thirddy, it¡¯s really the thirddy!¡± Shu Yan was overjoyed to see third aunt du standing at the door. Her face was filled with the joy of a young girl, which was not in line with her age at all. ¡°Yanyan, it¡¯s me,¡± after third aunt du confirmed the person, her heart was also excited. this was really a happy event for her. ten yearster, she could still see her childhood friend who she thought had long passed away.. how could it not be a happy event? Chapter 2744 - 2744: Good to others Chapter 2744: Good to others Trantor: 549690339 Shu Yan hugged third aunt du andughed, ¡± ¡°Thirddy, I¡¯m as tall as you. I¡¯ve grown taller.¡± Third aunt DU¡¯s mood was lifted by her girlish tone. She patted Shu Yan¡¯s back involuntarily, ¡± ¡°Yes, the little guy has grown taller. He¡¯s actually as tall as me. It seems that I¡¯ve been toozy and haven¡¯t grown properly in the past ten years.¡± Shu Yan let go of third aunt du and sized her up with a smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t grow taller, but thirddy, you¡¯ve be more beautiful! You¡¯re much more beautiful than before. Third aunt du pretended to be angry. Yanyan, do you mean that I was not beautiful in the past? ¡® Shu Yan waved his hand. no, no. I¡¯m saying that thirddy is even more beautiful now. She used to be so beautiful. After she finished speaking, she noticed Bai Yi, who was smiling at third aunt du. Before she called out the name of third aunt DU¡¯s ex-husband, third aunt du took the initiative to introduce Bai Yi to her: ¡°Yanyan, this is my fianc¨¦, Bai Yi. I¡¯ve already divorced eight years ago, and I¡¯ve met Bai Yi this year. I¡¯ve already reported our matter to my parents, and they¡¯ve agreed to it. They¡¯lle to the capital next month.¡± Shu Yan was a little surprised, but she suppressed the doubts in her heart and greeted Bai Yi graciously, ¡± master Bai, I¡¯m Shu Yan, a good friend of the thirddy. We haven¡¯t seen each other for ten years. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you! ¡°Miss Shu, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Bai Yi smiled and nodded. White shirt was not a talkative person to just anyone, especially a good friend of his sweetheart. He would try to speak as little as possible. He still remembered that Lu Zheng¡¯s charm was too great, and Cheng Huaiyu was smitten. Even though he knew that Lu Zheng was not to me for what happened, Gu Xin was not to be med either. Gu Xin wanted to save Cheng Huaiyu wholeheartedly, so she asked Lu Zheng to save her. She did save Cheng Huaiyu, but thedy would remember it. Fortunately, Cheng Huaiyu didn¡¯t do anything out of line in kun city at that time. She didn¡¯t even reveal her feelings to Lu Zheng. However, the girls could see it. The bad-hearted girl could even take advantage of this! Of course, Bai Yi didn¡¯t think that he was attractive enough to catch Shu Yan¡¯s attention. He just didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen. He wanted to avoid it as much as possible. After all, the incident where Lu Zheng saved Cheng Huaiyu wouldn¡¯t happen. Miss Shu had a father and a younger cousin. He wouldn¡¯t have a chance to do so. Shu Yan brought the two into the house and let master Shu entertain Bai Yi. He pulled third aunt du into his room. ¡°Thirddy, how did you know I was here? Did you meet Xiao Cheng? Oh right, I remember that you¡¯ve met before, but Xiao Cheng was too small back then. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s changed after he grew up.¡± Shu Yan asked after he sat down. ¡°Yes, I know young master Wang. Because the third youngdy knew him. Does your head still hurt?¡± Third aunt du simply exined and then asked with concern. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It won¡¯t hurt if I don¡¯t think about it. Whenever he thought about what had happened in the past ten years, he would feel pain. Father told me not to think about it and to slowly heal the injury on my head first.¡± Shu Yan touched her wound and asked, ¡± thirddy, what happened to you? ¡± I remember that your fianc¨¦ treated you quite well back then! Yunyun and I are so envious of you for having such a great fianc¨¦! Why did she leave? And it was eight years ago.¡± ¡°He¡¯s good to me, but he¡¯s also good to other women!¡± Third aunt du said with a smile, her expression very rxed.. Chapter 2745 - 2745-promising future Chapter 2745:-promising future Trantor: 549690339 Shu Yan blinked her eyes and felt that she didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°He said he wouldn¡¯t marry anyone else but me, but he didn¡¯t say he wouldn¡¯t take concubines.¡± Third aunt duughed. Not long after we got married, he met a girl who only wanted her. Tell me, how could I possibly share my husband with others?¡± Shu Yan nodded. yes, yes, yes. Thirddy, you¡¯ve said it before. You¡¯ll find someone who can be with you for the rest of your life. Are you from Jiangnan?¡± Third aunt du shook her head and told Shu Yan about her experiences over the years. Shu Yan was both surprised and envious. After listening to the story, Shu Yan said,¡±so, master Bai met you when you first opened the inn in Qi ¡®an town?¡± After so many years, he didn¡¯t get married, and you didn¡¯t get married, and then we met again?¡± Third aunt du said,¡±he¡¯s working for third miss and general Lu, so he probably doesn¡¯t have time!¡± I didn¡¯t have any thoughts of remarrying before. Every year, I would go back to my hometown and spend time with my nephews and nieces. I still wanted to pick one I liked and leave all my things to them in the future. Then, they would take care of me in my old age. Or, he could find an opportunity to adopt a child. In the end, I didn¡¯t choose my nephew or niece, and I didn¡¯t find a chance to adopt a child. Then, Bai Yi appeared.¡± Shu Yan smiled and said, ¡°that means you two are fated!¡± Somehow, Yue Lao pulled the strings and pulled you two together.¡± Third aunt du smiled and shook her head. She was different from Shu Yan. Over the years, she had experienced life normally and had seen the fickleness of human nature. She was no longer as simple as she was when she was young. However, she still agreed with fate. The two of them, who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, were talking about the past in Shu Yan¡¯s room. Most of them were about third aunt DU¡¯s past. After all, Shu Yan¡¯s mind had been nk for the past ten years. The atmosphere between Bai Yi and master Shu in the hall was not awkward. White shirt was the kind of person who could make the atmosphere better if he wanted to, and he could also make the atmosphere cold if he wanted to. He could tell that third aunt du was very eager and knew that third aunt du had a good rtionship with Shu Yan when they were young. He could be indifferent to Shu Yan but he didn¡¯t have so many scruples with Shu Yan¡¯s father. Moreover, master Shu and third aunt DU¡¯s parents and brothers should all know each other. Everyone was a rich merchant in Jiangnan. As far as he knew, they did not do the same business. Perhaps the rtionship between these two families was quite good. Therefore, he also intended to leave a good impression on master Shu. Master Shu sized up Bai Yi and smiled, ¡± ¡°Before I came to Tongzhou, I heard the du Family Talk about their future son-inw! He said that he was a man of striking appearance and was the Imperial Guard in front of the Emperor. Seeing it today, it is indeed so.¡± Bai Yi said, ¡± I¡¯ve also heard shoucheng mention his uncle, master Shu. Shoucheng said that you clearly distinguish between gratitude and grudges, as well as rewards. You¡¯ve managed the family business well. Not only did he know how to do business, but he also had knowledge. He was a Confucian merchant. Seeing you today, it¡¯s really like that. If I didn¡¯t know that you were great master Shu, this junior would have thought that you were some great schr!¡± Master Shu was ted by Bai Yi¡¯s words andughed, ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, little white, you have a bright future! As expected of someone who can be an Imperial Guard. ¡± Bai Yi pursed her lips and smiled. Not only did he be an Imperial Guard, the Emperor had even nned to make him a third-grade general! However, he didn¡¯t care about these false reputations.. Chapter 2746 - 2746: Three happy things Chapter 2746: Three happy things Trantor: 549690339 After fatty Wang settled his family¡¯s matters, he asked for leave from Gu Xin and nned to stay at the ancestral home to observe the mourning. Gu Xin naturally allowed it. She only told him to send someone to the capital if he needed anything. No matter what, he, fatty Wang, was still their friend. After the father and daughter of the Shu family met Zhang Huzi and his mother, they also set off for Jiangnan. After the incident, Gu Xin became a legend among the citizens. In short, when it came to Princess Xinxin, no one said anything bad about her. For the Gu family, three good things happened in September. The first reason was that Gu en was the top scorer. The Emperor did not choose him just because of their rtionship. He even wanted Gu en to be the flower-picking boy. After all, Gu en was the most good-looking one among the top three. However, there was also another good-looking one. After weighing the pros and cons, the Emperor let the other one be the flower-picking boy and let Gu en be the top scorer. Gu en entered the Hanlin Academy together with the eye-catching beauty. From then on, he could be considered to have entered his own career. From then on, the Gu family¡¯s glory was visible to the naked eye. They had two top schrs in one family. The second good thing that happened to the Gu family was that Gu Hui gave birth to a son at the end of the month. Although a few of the Peng family¡¯s grandsons were already married, none of them had children. This was not only a happy event for the Gu family, but also for the Peng family. The third good thing was that the business center was ready. The busy Cai Xiaolian was even busier. Fortunately, the foundation of the early stage was wellid, and everything was going on in an orderly manner. When the business center opened, the Emperor also took the Empress to change into casual clothes and quietly stroll around. The couple was overjoyed, but the Crown Prince, who was studying in the pce, had a hard time. However, The Little Prince seemed to know his mission naturally. He was not like other children who were abandoned at home by their parents. He did what he was supposed to do and did not cry or make a fuss. Time passed very quickly. As the business center of the capital city was on the right track, heavy snow began to fall in the capital city. Recently, the Zheng family was a little off. The Grand Empress Dowager¡¯s people were the first to discover it, but the Grand Empress Dowager did not spread the news. Gu Xin had also noticed it. Just as she was about to make her move, Gu en made the first move. Gu Xin had been by Cai Xiaolian¡¯s side recently. She did not expect Gu en to have already figured out the Zheng family¡¯s background. The Zheng family¡¯s mishaps were partly due to Gu en¡¯s help. Even Zheng Qiu did not know. To the current Gu en, the Zheng family was really nothing. He had only relied on his own brain and did not even use the power of his family to make them desperate. In the end, Zheng Qiu¡¯s identity was revealed, and the truth behind her mother¡¯s death and her disappearance was revealed. Marquis Zheng and his wife hadmitted suicide to escape punishment. Zheng Qiu¡¯s elder brother¡¯s leg had been cured and he had be the new Marquis of Yong ¡®an. Zheng Qiu had also returned to the Marquis¡¯s estate as Zheng Jiao. Soon after, the Emperor bestowed a marriage. Because Marquis Zheng was Zheng Qiu¡¯s biological father, Zheng Qiu had to observe filial piety. The wedding was scheduled forba three yearster. Zheng Qiu¡¯s elder brother had yet to find a way to work in the Yamen. He had to first clean up the Zheng family and get rid of all the hidden dangers left behind. He did not stop Zheng Qiu from staying in the court of judicial review as a coroner and Gu Xin¡¯s assistant. As the savings goes, the new year woulde right after the Laba Festival. Gu Xin felt that the year had passed by very quickly. On the day of the Laba Festival, she held the Laba congee in her hands and sighed.. Chapter 2747 - 2747: The eve of the Grand wedding Chapter 2747: The eve of the Grand wedding Trantor: 549690339 Gu Xin felt that the fact that she was getting married after the new year must have affected her. Gu Xin and Lu Zheng¡¯s wedding would be held on the 15th day of the first month of the lunar year. The Gu family was busy preparing for the new year and Gu Xin¡¯s wedding. Recently, Gu Xin was forbidden from going out. Her family told her to stay at home obediently. It was snowy outside, so nothing big would happen. Lu Zheng was the same as the Gu family, perhaps even more concerned than them. He had lost it once. On the day of his marriage, he would always think of the things from his past life and was always afraid of losing it again. No matter how afraid he was, the days passed by and it was soon their wedding day. On the 14th day of the first month of the lunar year, the snow had already melted, and the streets and alleys of the capital had returned to their former liveliness. Everyone in the great Zhou knew that their Princess Xinxin was going to get married tomorrow. The people of the capital were all in a jubnt mood, cleaning the front of the gate. It was said that the wedding sedan would circle the entire capital. The Gu family had already hung up big rednterns, and the word ¡± happy ¡® was pasted everywhere. Uncle Gu had also ordered people to transport all sorts of fresh flowers back. That day, Gu Xin¡¯s room was filled with her friends. They helped her with her makeup and chatted with her until night fell. After the girl left, the Gu family¡¯s sisters did not leave. The four sisters sat on the big sofa and followed the order that uncle Gu had arranged for them since they were young, from big to small. Gu Hui and Gu Nian, who were already mothers, had changed. They always had a gentle smile on their faces. The four of themy down and chatted. They talked about their childhood andter on until very, veryte at night. Cai Xiaolian wanted to say a few words to Gu Xin, but after hearing her sisters ughter, she didn¡¯te in to disturb them. Gu shouxin held Cai Xiaolian¡¯s hand and left. The couple also thought about how they and niannian were against Lu Zheng appearing by Gu Xin¡¯s side when they transmigrated. In the end, after eight years, Gu Xin still ended up marrying Lu Zheng. Not to mention the fact that they had already acknowledged Lu Zheng as their son-inw, even if Lu Zheng did not amount to much in the future, they believed that only Gu Xin would be able to bully Lu Zheng. Didn¡¯t you see how many younger brothers Gu Xin had? There were a total of 13 siblings, four daughters, and nine boys. If Lu Zheng dared to treat Gu Xin badly, his future would be difficult. At this moment, Gu shouxin and Cai Xiaolian were very satisfied with this time¡¯s transmigration. They had a second chance at life, and their wishes had been fulfilled. As for Gu Nian, they believed that she would be satisfied with the results. Gu Nian had already given birth to a child before the new year. She was now a daughter. Xue Qianyu had already be a ve to his daughter. He knew many things about babies better than Gu Nian, who was their mother. Gu Nian was really satisfied with this transmigration. She did not leave her family, and she had more family and friends who loved her. What was the difference between ancient times and modern times? With the Jade bead in her hand, Gu Xin would not be affected even if she did not sleep for an entire night. Before dawn, the people who hade to dress her up appeared. Gu Hui, Gu Nian, and Gu si were all sent to rest. Gu Xin was in high spirits as she looked at herself in the mirror. She was a little excited and nervous, but more than that, she was happy. When she was very young, she had seen the looks of the vige¡¯s sisters-inw after they got married. She had fantasized about her own marriage. She had never thought about what kind of person she would marry, but she had indeed thought about how she would look when she got married.. Chapter 2748 - 2748-marriage Chapter 2748:-marriage Trantor: 549690339 Gu Xin recalled everything that had happened since she met Lu Zheng. One day, her parents and sister suddenly changed and treated her well. Two dayster, her brother Yuanyuan appeared At that time, she thought that the person who knocked on the door was an uncle. She did not expect that it was a beautiful young man who had shaved his beard. She used to think that brother Yuanyuan and her sister were a good match. She didn¡¯t expect that her brother Yuanyuan had always been looking at her. When she was 11, she gave brother Yuanyuan a birthday gift. She carried a basin of water and put the bright moon in the basin as a birthday gift. When she was 12 years old, she was kidnapped. Brother Yuanyuan stabbed herself and risked her life to save her, leaving her unscathed. That year, she had gone to Xie Zhiyi¡¯s house to discuss business with her brother Yuanyuan. On the way, she had fallen off a cliff. She had thought that she was going to die. However, with her brother Yuanyuan around, she felt that death was not an easy thing to do. At that time, she felt that if there was anyone in the world who would give up their life for her, it would definitely be her brother Yuan Yuan. When she was 13 years old, she had been separated from her brother Yuanyuan for a long time in kunzhou. In the end, they had reunited on her birthday. At that time, she understood what lovesickness was. When she was 14 years old, they yed the zither and flute together by a Lake in kunzhou. At that time, she understood what it meant to have telepathy and be one with each other. When she was 15 years old, she was stranded in quicksand country. On her birthday that year, she missed home and brother Yuan Yuan. That year, she had reunited with brother Yuanyuan in the desert. She knew that her brother Yuanyuan would definitely look for her, no matter where she was. He would find her. She remembered that she had killed a group of people from the cloud Sea tribe and was exhausted. She thought it was an illusion, but it wasn¡¯t. The year she turned sixteen, she returned to the great Zhou Dynasty. Eldest sister and second sister are already married, it¡¯s almost her turn. Everything that she had experienced in the past few years made her understand that in this world, she could only marry her brother Yuanyuan. She would never fall for anyone else. They were engaged when she was seventeen. She was eighteen years old now. The scenes from all these years shed across her mind and Gu Xin¡¯s eyes started to tear up. She didn¡¯t need anyone to remind her. She wiped it herself and held back her tears. The person who dressed her up evenforted her, ¡± don¡¯t be sad. This isn¡¯t a marriage far away. The Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion is not far away. If you miss home, you cane back! She also told her that after she got married, her inws ¡®and inws¡¯ families were her own homes. If she was angered by her inws, she could return to her inws ¡®families. She was a Princess, so she couldn¡¯t take this anger. The person who consoled her must have thought that the Duke protector¡¯s wife was not someone easy to get along with and that Lu Zheng was not the Duke protector¡¯s wife¡¯s biological son. He was afraid that Gu Xin would be in a difficult position, but he was also afraid that Gu Xin would be kind. Hence, he told Gu Xin, ¡± don¡¯t be afraid, your family is very powerful. No one would dare to bully you. Gu Xin thanked him with a smile. She was not afraid. Shouldn¡¯t she be afraid of the country guarding Duke¡¯s wife? On the 15th day of the first lunar month, Gu Xin got married. This day¡¯s magnificent scene had never appeared since the start of the great Zhou Dynasty. They set off in the morning and made a detour to the high Duke¡¯s public house in the afternoon. The distance between the two houses was not far, but there were indeed too many people on the streets watching the fun. Lu Zheng also hoped to receive more blessings. He looked even happier riding on the horse than when the top scorer was parading through the streets. Fortunately, the Imperial astronomer had chosen the auspicious time for their wedding to be in the afternoon. Otherwise, the auspicious time would have been dyed.. Chapter 2749 - 2748-simple Chapter 2749: Chapter 2748-simple Trantor: 549690339 The 15th day of the first lunar month was not only a good day for them to get married, but also their birthday. The Duke Zhengguo¡¯s Manor was now filled with Lu Zheng¡¯s people. His stepmother, Madame Lin, seemed to be under house arrest. Even the maidservants by her side had been reced by Lu Zheng¡¯s people. Even during the wedding ceremony, he could only say that he was sick and did not appear. Therefore, when the two of them were performing the wedding ceremony, only the country guarding Duke was sitting in the high Hall, beside him was the memorial tablet of Lu Zheng¡¯s mother. With their current status, no one dared to say anything. The Grand wedding banquet ended after three rounds of drinking that night. All that was left was the nuptial chamber. The young couple blew out the red candle and the country guarding Duke wrote a letter in the study. There was a thick stack of letters. After he finished writing, he ced them on the table and left the high Duke¡¯s public house with his simple luggage. Lu Zheng and Gu Xin only woke upte in the morning the next day. The first news they received was that the country guarding Duke had be a monk. The two of them were stunned. After reading the letter left behind by the country guarding Duke, Lu Zheng also felt relieved. The country guarding Duke had written down everything that Lu Zheng had always wanted to know in his heart. His mother¡¯s death, and how the Lin family had entered the family. As Lu Zheng had investigated, the Lin n was indeed rted to the qu King. The son of the Lin n was not from the Lu family, but the daughter, Lu ni, was indeed the country guarding Duke¡¯s. He had never had any involvement with the Lin group. Other than Lu Yang¡¯s birth, he had not let the Zhou group down. Everything he had done was to protect the Zhou and Lu families. At that time, the qu King was quite powerful. When Lu Zheng was burned to death in the ancestral residence, directed and acted by himself, the country guarding Duke almost killed Madame Lin, but he was saved by the qu King¡¯s Men. Since then, the country guarding Duke became even more dispirited. If Lu Xue and Lu Zheng¡¯s grandparents were not still alive, he might have really ended his life. The country guarding Duke allowed Lu Zheng to deal with the Lin mother and son as he wished. As for Lu Suan, who had already married far away, the country guarding Duke did not intend to care anymore. He had already nned to end the secr world. Lu Zheng had inherited the Duke¡¯s title of nobility, and in the future, everything in the Lu family would be decided by Lu Zheng. Gu Xin read the letter together with Lu Zheng. She did not expect the Lu family¡¯s situation to be like this. On the other hand, she also thought about the difficulties that the Grand Empress Dowager and the Emperor had. The qu King had been very powerful back then and had nted spies in the families of countless officials. After reading the letter, Gu Xin held onto Lu Zheng¡¯s hand. Lu Zheng held onto Gu Xin¡¯s hand and let out a long sigh. In the end, Lu Zheng did not do anything to the Lin mother and son. He only ced them under house arrest in his own courtyard. He did notck for them to eat and wear, but it was absolutely impossible for them to go out. After learning that the country guarding Duke had be a monk, the Lin family did not resist Lu Zheng¡¯s decision. Lu Ming, on the other hand, had struggled, but it was useless. Not only did he make arrangements for the mother and son, Lu Zheng even found someone to separate the Lu family. The second and third branches of the Lu family had been separated. Lu Zheng had never cared about money. He only had one purpose, and that was to separate the family. Therefore, it was easy to separate the family. Only Lu Zheng and Gu Xin were left in the Duke Zhengguo¡¯s mansion, and the Lin mother and son could only stay in their own courtyard. Even though Gu Xin¡¯s current status was no longer the same as before and no one in the Lu family could bully her, Lu Zheng did not want to bother Gu Xin with all those bad things. With just the two of them, a simple life would be the best. Regarding this, Gu Xin had nothing much to say. It was better to be simple like this.. It would be great if they could do something meaningful! Chapter 2750 - 2750: The children of the Gu siblings Chapter 2750: The children of the Gu siblings Trantor: 549690339 After Lu Zheng settled his family matters, Gu Xin¡¯s life became very simple. The two of them were lovey-dovey for about a month before Cheng huaijin brought Gu yingxue and Brother Yun back to quicksand. Gu yingxue had been made a Princess and had been given half a year to digest the fact that she was going to be married far away. The Gu family had already epted it. Besides, the other party was Cheng huaijin. Other than the fact that Gu yingxue might need some time to get used to her life, they were not worried about anything else. After Gu yingxue got married, Gu si and Huo Junhao¡¯s wedding was also scheduled. Gu Xin got married at the beginning of the year and Gu si got married at the end of the year. At Gu Sl¡¯s wedding, Gu Xin was found to be pregnant. In July of the following year, on the day of the IAO Festival, Gu Xin gave birth to a pair of twins. Lu Zheng was overjoyed. Previously, Xue Qianyu loved to show off how good his daughter was in front of Lu Zheng. Now, Lu Zheng was awesome. He had two daughters who were exactly the same. This was Lu Zheng¡¯s first time as a father, and he had given all his treasures to his two daughters. When her daughter was two years old, Gu Xin got pregnant again. In the third month of the second year, she gave birth to a son. Lu Zheng did not dislike him, but he loved his two daughters more. Lu Zheng felt that Gu Xin¡¯s pregnancy was very tiring, so he went to ask his maternal grandmother how she could stop being pregnant without harming her body. He was then beaten up by old Madam Xiao. Gu Xin happily exined to him what a woman¡¯s period was and Lu Zheng remembered it. Everything was fine for the next few years, but in the end, when their son was seven years old, Gu Xin had another child. This year, the little crown Prince had already ascended the throne and be the new emperor. The Emperor had be the retired emperor and had gone to y with his Empress. Originally, Lu Zheng and Gu Xin had nned to travel as well. The three children were already grown up and could be brought out to y. But in the end, Gu Xin got pregnant again. Lu Zheng¡¯s heart ached terribly. The travel n would be dyed for at least three years. After the new emperor ascended the throne, he would have to marry a wife. The candidate for the Empress would be Gu Qingyuan and Peng Yizhu¡¯s daughter, Gu Mingzhu. This was the only condition that the new emperor agreed to ascend the throne. He would choose the Empress himself. However, Gu Mingzhu was still young. After the new emperor promised to consummate their marriage after Gu Mingzhu was of age, the Gu couple unwillingly married their daughter into the royal family. The couple were modern people. Although they had been in the ancient times for more than a decade, some of their thoughts had not changed. They actually did not want their daughter to marry into the royal family, even if she was the Empress. However, he had no choice but to believe in fate. Gu Mingzhu and the new emperor, who was still the Crown Prince at that time, met in the Gu family. They were three years apart in age, and for some reason, they fell in love with each other. Gu Mingzhu would only marry a man of her choice. If Gu Mingzhu didn¡¯t like her that much, the couple would have left the house and taken Gu Mingzhu far away. The matter had already been set in stone, and no one could change it. They only hoped that the new emperor was sincere towards Gu Mingzhu and would ensure that she did not have to worry about food and clothing. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t ce all their hopes on others. They would also work hard on their own. At least, they would give their children a reliable parental family to back them up. After Gu Xin gave birth to her fourth child, she did not n to have another one. Two daughters and two sons were just right. Any more and it would really dy her and brother Yuanyuan¡¯s trips. Gu Hui, Gu Nian, and Gu si were simr. They did not n to have any more children after giving birth to three. They did not have twins, but they had both a son and a daughter. On the other hand, Gu Ren married into the kingdom of goddess when dugu Mingyue was of age. They gave birth to three children for the first time, two daughters and one son. Gu Ren specially ran back to Gu Xin to get her a maternity care Kit. After ensuring the safety of the four of them, he mixed the pills with Yuzhu pill. In the end, the triplets were only two years old, and little Ming Yue was pregnant again. Anyway, there were definitely more than three children in his family. The year Gu Xin turned 32, Grand Empress Dowager passed away.. Chapter 2751 - 2750-ending Chapter 2751: Chapter 2750-ending Trantor: 549690339 When the Grand Empress Dowager passed away, it was already past her one hundred and five-year-old birthday. She was the person who had lived the longest in all of history. She only found her biological son after 70 years old. Fortunately, with the blessing of Gu Xin¡¯s Jade Pearl water, this kind olddy had enjoyed the blessing of having children for more than 30 years. After the Grand Empress Dowager passed away, the Gu family had split up. Uncle Gu was now a carefree old man. Gu en was in charge of the affairs of the main household, while Zheng Qiu was in charge of the inner residence. Madam Zhang had long be a richdy, and she smiled every day as she looked at the three little grandchildren that Zheng Qiu had given birth to for her. The boys ot the second branch were still young, Gu shouxin was still in the court, and Cai Xiaolian was also expanding her business territory. The eldest son of the fourth branch of the Gu family was already married, so fourth uncle and fourth aunt decided to apany Grandpa and Grandma Gu back to the vige at the crossroads. Initially, uncle Gu wanted to go, but Mrs. Zhang wanted to stay in the capital to watch her grandson grow up, so this matter was handed over to fourth uncle Gu and fourth aunt Gu, who did not have a grandson yet. Grandpa and Grandma Gu didn¡¯t want the four families to go together, but everyone in the Gu family, including the four married Gu sisters, insisted on having someone apany them. After all, the old couple were already over 80 years old, how could they go back by themselves? In the end, the old couple still reluctantly brought fourth uncle Gu and his wife back. ¡­.. When Gu Xin turned 42, her eldest son got married to fatty Wang¡¯s daughter. Fatty Wang had participated in the imperial examination after he had observed mourning for three years. Although he didn¡¯t get into the first rank, he got into the second rank and finally married his cousin, Shu Yan. Their daughter was three years younger than Gu Xin¡¯s son, so they couldn¡¯t be considered childhood sweethearts. When they were discussing marriage, no one expected the two of them to end up together. However, the meaning behind these two children¡¯s words was that the other party was the best candidate. On the day of Gu Xin¡¯s son¡¯s wedding, she was busy the entire day and she had a dream at night. In her dream, there was also a Gu Xin and her family, but everything was different from the direction she was going in her life. She felt that she had had such a dream before, but she did not dream of her family, only Lu Zheng. She woke up in shock after dreaming that she had died in Lu Zheng¡¯s arms. Even after so many years, Lu Zheng still loved Gu Xin as much as he did in the past. Even the slightest movement from Gu Xin would wake him up. He hugged Gu Xin and patted her back, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Gu Xin took a long time to recover. She shook her head and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember what I dreamed about.¡± Lu Zheng got up to pour her some water and put the cup down for her to drink before returning to bed. ¡°Brother Yuanyuan, do you think people have past and present lives?¡± After lying down, Gu Xin suddenly asked. Without waiting for Lu Zheng¡¯s reply, she smiled again. I¡¯m sure there is. For example, my father must have been a decisive official in his past life, my mother must have been a great moneymaker in her past life, and my sister must have been a capable person who specialized in contact with flowers and trees in her past life.¡± Lu Zheng was stunned for a moment before he asked, ¡± ¡°What about us?¡± The moonlight shone through the window and onto the bed. Gu Xin could see the seriousness in Lu Zheng¡¯s eyes and she said firmly, ¡± ¡°We must have been a couple in our previous lives. Not only in the past life, but in this life and in the next life, I believe we will still be together.¡± Gu Xin leaned her head on Lu Zheng¡¯s shoulder. not only in the next life, but in the life after that and the life after that. We will definitely be together again. Lu Zheng hugged her and said with certainty, ¡°Yes, I am. My Xinxin has already reserved me, so 1, Lu Zheng, will be Gu Xin¡¯s woman for all eternity.¡± The full text was finished.. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!